《A Moment in Destiny》 Chapter 1 She Has No illness Chapter 1 She Has No illness ¡°Take off your clothes,y on the bed, and spread your legs!¡± The doctor dressed in a white robe ordered. Next to the blue examination bed was a beautiful and fragile girl who closed her eyes in humiliation. Her long eyshes were like the thin and light wings of a butterfly which were beautiful as they remained still. Her crimson and beautiful lips were gently pursed with a touch of lonely sadness. Bitterness filled her mind as the seventeen-year-old Sherry listened to the doctors orders in humiliation. She numbed herself, removed her clothes andid on the examination bed while waiting for the doctors examination. Sherry felt the sarcastic judgment of the middle-aged female doctor. She must have felt that she was a materialist girl. This was the first time Sherry exposed herself totally to another person. The sunlight prated the room''s sheer curtains and the re was so bright that it was hard to keep one''s eyes open. But her heart was in darkness because she had epted a job that was despised by society - a pregnancy surrogate. She was just seventeen years old. After the doctor inspected her lower body, the doctor said coldly, ¡°Okay, you may dress up!¡± Sherry started to wear her clothes and let out a long sigh. She had crossed the first hurdle. ¨²pon passing this examination, she would be able to receive half of the payment. Her paleplexion with ck hair draped behind her and an oversized T-shirt covering her thin shoulders enhanced her frail and helpless appearance. A man dressed in a business suit saw Sherry being led out by the doctor. He nced at Sherry and asked softly, ¡°Dr. Lee, how was the check- up?¡± ¡°Mr. Mollison, rest assured that she''s a virgin and do not have any illness!" Dr. Lee said directly. Sherry blushed in red and didn''t dare to look at the man in front of her. She only knew that he was the person who was arranging for her to be the surrogate. As to who the other client was, Sherry totally had no idea whether he was tall or short, fat or thin. She only knew the person paid five million yuan for a pregnancy surrogate. Without question, that must be a mysterious person. ¡°Ms. Murray, let''s go!¡± After Peter spoke to Dr. Lee, he brought Sherry into a car and they drove towards a vi in QY mountain. ¡°Ms. Murray, from today onwards until your pregnancy, to ensure the purity of the child, the employer instructed that you are not allowed to leave this vi. Once you are pregnant, the employer will give you an amount of money. You Don''t have to worry about your younger brother''s medical condition anymore. That amount of money will be transferred to the ount today.¡± Sherry sighed, ¡°Can I make a call if l can''t go out?¡± ¡°Of course!¡± Peter said warmly. ¡°Ms. Murray, this was not to restrict your freedom but since the employer paid you so much, you must behave responsibly to him, mustn''t you?¡± ¡°Yesl" Sherry wrung her hands in unease. ¡°Ms. Murray, there are clothes in the room upstairs and all the sundries that you need. [''lle every day to deliver your food. Ms. Murray, thewyer, had prepared all the documents. All you need to do now is to sign it. ¡°Oh!¡± Sherry was stupefied. She thereafter signed it for the sake of her brother. When the pen descended onto the paper, Sherry''s heart started to race and became conflicted. She didn''t know what her future will bring. Once she signed the documents, her future would practically be ruined but she had no choice! Her brother was waiting for the money for his life-saving operations. She fought back her tears and signed the documents and gave them to Peter. ¡°Mr. Mollison, then, then would he being tonight?¡± ¡°Yes, he wille tonight.¡± ¡°Ms. Murray, I''ll leave now. You should keep this copy of the contract." Peter turned and left the vi. Sherry was the only person remaining in the huge vi. She fearfully waited for nightfall. She was about to sell herself. No, she had already sold herself. Property ? N?velDrama.Org. Suddenly she was nervous and wondered what her employer was like. She got a shock when she opened the bedroom door on the second floor. The decor was clean and minimalist with a ck and white theme. lt was grand but somber and even the bed sheets were ck and white. l? was so clean that it felt cold. Sherry suspected that this person has an obsessive- compulsive disorder. There were white-colored feminine furniture as if it was all prepared for her. The bed was huge and there was arge closet. Inside the closet were light-colored clothes. She had never seen them before but they were clearly branded. She wasn''t interested in branded goods. She only wanted to quicklyplete this contract and get back to school to continue with her studies. She showered and changed into the clothes and wait for the arrival of her master. At ten oclock, a ck Bentley without license tes stopped at the front of the vi. Sherry''s heart was pounding nonstop with anxiety. He had arrived! That man had arrived! She took a deep breath and stood at the entrance of the living room. She started to hear the sounds of the leather shoes walking on the marble floor approaching her. The footsteps paused momentarily at the door and then with each step it got closer to her. Her heart was practically about to jump out of her throat. The door suddenly opened and the image of a tall man filled her eyes. He wore a pair of shiny leather shoes, straight trousers. As her gaze continued upwards, his body was slender and well proportioned with no pot belly. But he wore a mask of a fox, just like those worn in masquerade parties. Sherry''s heart continued to race and started to feel dizzy and couldn''t stand firm. The man''s sharp gaze nced over Sherry''s uneasy expression and spoke, ¡°Are you, Sherry?¡± Chapter 2 He is Here Chapter 2 He is Here His voice was mesmerizing. Deep and low, attractive with a touch of sexiness. The voice was very suitable for an announcer and he sounded young. Sherry took a step backward and replied nervously, ¡°Yesl¡± Sherry slowly raised her head and looked at his lips. Their eyes met briefly and he said sarcastically, Do you know what you need to do?¡± Sherry felt that he was a very stern man and she was so overwhelmed that she didt khow what to say. ¡°What? Are you very shy?¡± As soon as he said, his hand swiftly pinched her chin gently. ¡°Lift up your head!¡± Sherry was forced to look up into his eyes and swallowed her saliva nervously. ¡°Okay, your look is not bad. Have you washed up?¡± Sherry''s heart jumped, ¡°Yes, I ve showeredt¡± ¡°Let''s go! Go to the bedroom!¡± The man''s voice was deep, low, and maic, reverberating onto Sherry''s eardrums. "Yesl" She was very obedient. She knew that she needed to quickly earn the money to save her brother. ¡°Are you scared?¡± He asked again with a softer tone. ¡°... Sherry was speechless. She was terrified but she didn''t dare to say. The man turned and suddenly her feet left the ground and she fell into his warm embrace. She was enveloped by his manly aura. Once again, she felt light-headed and her cheeks blushed red and felt hot, ¡°Sir, I, I can walk on my own.¡± He didn''t reply and smiled as he carried her quickly to the second-floor bedroom. ¡°Sherry, the contract will take effect from today. Do you regret it? l''l¨ª give you a few minutes to reconsider!¡± ¡°I Don''t regret it!" She was afraid but replied with determination. She was willing to give up herself for her brother and the Murray family! The cold and lofty expression behind the mask warmed up and looked quietly at her as he softly said, ¡°Are you certain you know what will happen next?¡± Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Sherry was carried by him to therge bed and thereafter he took off his business suit and ce them on the sofa without a crease. Sherry looked at his actions and she confirmed that this man has an obsessivepulsive disorder. ¡°I know!¡± She was determined without a hint of backing down. Everything was worth it as long as her brother recovered. Suddenly, she felt a pair of strong hands grabbing her and it started to hurt. His strength was so strong that she wanted to cry in pain. Through the haze of her tears, she could see his tight grin with a tone of displeasure, ¡°Do you have no shame to sell yourself in this manner?¡± Her heart ached as her tears flowed around her eyes. How can she not feel the shame? She really had no choice. She can''t let her brother die! But she didn''t want to exin anything. After all, she became a pregnancy surrogate for the sake of money. He felt very upset when he noticed her silence and his actions became very harsh. Suddenly a chill ran down her spine and she shivered uncontrobly. The man''s lips touched her cor bone. She suddenly had the urge to flee but if she escaped, then what would happen to the money? He grabbed onto her and said coldly, ¡°Dort you want the money? Hmm? Why do you want to escape? You won''t get the money if you escape!¡± ¡°Nol Can we do it tomorrow?¡± Sherry panicked and shouted while pushing his body away. She struggled towards the other side of the bed. She was scared, she was really scared! This man was terrifying. ¡°Don''t you want the money? Okay, then you can leave now!¡± The man released her and scoffed. Sherry was stunned. What was she doing! She looked at his fox mask and she suddenly grabbed his arm meekly and said softly as she trembled, ¡°I won''t dodge anymore¡± The man grinned and stretched out his hand to grab her breasts. She bit her lips in fear and her terrified eyes widened. His kiss intruded her mouth with a taste of alcohol. He forced himself onto her while Sherry stared at him with her eyes wide open. The image of a fox shed across her eyes. This scene will bound to recur in her dreams for years toe. The hand which was pinching her chin began to slide downwards and the smell of alcohol started to ripple across her skin. She started to tremble and her petite hands grabbed tightly onto the bedsheet. ¡°No!¡± She bit her lips and started to grab the sheets even tighter. ¡°Remove your hand!¡± His re deepened. ¡°I.... What she wanted to say waspleted by his next action and she could only let out a sharp scream. Chapter 3 Who are you to Refuse? Chapter 3 Who are you to Refuse? lt was the first time her body was being treated in such a way. lt felt so painful that her whole body was trembling non-stop. For him, he had seen through everything. He was going to make her be his woman! She wanted to let out a scream to signify her intentions to put this to a stop, but at the same time she needed him. She had to bear his child in order to earn enough money to pay for her brother''s medical fees. She no longer had any choice. The moment he toyed with her, Sherry could only stay silent. She clutched the bed sheets tight and her tears couldn''t stop flowing. Besides that, she no longer put up any resistance. This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. After going at it for a long time, he finally put a stop to his movements while catching his breath. He could feel this woman underneath him shivering from time to time, and his dissipating energy caused him to be able to cool down and start to feel for her... ¡°Alright, stop crying!¡± He reached out and took her into his embrace. He gently kissed her teary cheeks, ¡°You want money, so you have no choice but to put yourself through this. I will increase your reward!¡± His words were like a sharp de that sliced her heart. She responded by abruptly pushing him hard, ¡°Enough. Are you done for the night?¡± "Who are you to refuse?¡± He roared with annoyance while turning a blind eye to her tears. Although this was her first time doing this, he decided to go on with this and not let her go so soon. lt had been god knew how long that he hadst experienced such a feeling! She tried to struggle to break free from him but nothing she did could move that insurmountable body weighing on her. ¡°Let me go! Let... me... go!" Her screams were cracking due to immense pain coursing through her body. Her voice came out in fragments. Despite that, he suddenly lifted her chin and stared into her eyes coldly, ¡°Are you already reaching your limits? Do you want to give up on earning that money?¡± Silence engulfed the whole house. While he was taking a bath, Sherry was lying lifeless in bed like a puppet. Streams of tears were trickling down her cheeks... At that moment, the sound of telephone ringing broke the silence in the room. In no time, that man emerged from his shower and answered the call. He spoke in a gentle tone, ¡°Lucille, are you supposed to be sleeping?¡± His voice was so gentle and light as if he was cooing next to a lover''s ears. Sherry shed a bitter smile and thought that men really knew how to put on an act. A moment ago, he was just torturing her on bed, and the next second, he wasforting another woman with such a soothing and infatuated voice. ¡°Alright, I''lle back now. No need to wait for me, alright2 Go to sleep now, good girl.¡± The man hung up the phone and started to wipe off the beads of water on his skin. The fox mask was still concealing his face, and Sherry was gazing listlessly at the ceiling. She was obviously trying to avoid seeing him. The man wore his clothes and swept his gaze across the room. As if he was suddenly struck by something, he howled coldly, ¡°Get up and get into the bath now. They will change the bed sheets tomorrow, so I don''t want to see anything on it!¡± He had just finish devouring a young woman who was only twenty. The fact that she was a virgin encapsted his heart and caused him to go Crazzy. Sherry stayed motionless while her tears couldn''t stop trickling out of her eyes. As she had thought, this man was a cleanliness freak. He stood in front of her and gazed at her from high above, ¡°Yo? re just a surrogate mother. lf things go well, you will get the reward you deserve" ¡°Thank you for the money!" Sherry replied mechanically, ¡°You can go nowf¡± At the same time, her phone suddenly rang. She flew down from bed while ignoring the excruciating pain coursing through her body and the man in front of her because she knew who was calling. The only one who would call her was none other than Luke, her younger brother and her only rtive. The man watched her hurriedly picking up the phone and suddenly, a surge of anger filled his eyes. He was on the verge of leaving but because of her, he stopped short in his tracks. ¡°Hello! Luke? Are you okay?¡± Sherry asked anxiously. However, an unfamiliar voice sounded at the other end of the phone, ¡°Miss Murray, I am Luke''s attending doctor. l''m sorry to inform you that your brother has passed away! This afternoon, he looked nervous probably because he couldn''t see you and ever since then, he never woke up anymore. Miss Murray, you should be well informed that a heart attack patient can take on any form of stimtion. We are really sorry about this oue!¡± ¡°What did you say?¡± Sherry stuffed all of her fingers into her mouth and tears broke free and came out gushing, ¡°Im... Impossible, Luke would never die... This is impossible...¡± Chapter 4 Loss of an Important Relative Chapter 4 Loss of an Important Rtive The man turned around in astonishment as he watched Sherry s naked and beautiful back trembling ever so slightly. There was a pause in his heart: Someone had died? He walked over and sat down in front of her. He saw that blood was dripping out of the corners of her mouth. Apparently, she had bitten her fingers so hard that they were bleeding now. He frowned at this pitiful appearance of her. ¡°?ll go there now! [?¨ª go now.¡± Sherry suddenly put down her phone and stood up. However, the pain was like a jolt of electricity coursing through her thighs and it caused her to almost stumble to the floor. The man reached out and helped her to regain her bnce. ¡°What happened?¡± Sherry didn? meet his eyes as tears continued to flow. Now that Luke was dead, there was it anything in the world that was of her interest anymore. She had lost her only rtive. She had to see Luke now, ¡°I want to ge? out, I want to get out now! I don''t want your money anymore, let''s end Our contract!¡± ¡°Are you sure about that?¡± The man knitted his brows. Sherry finally escaped his grip and picked up her shirt and wore them. She couldn''t care less about that mas dumbfounded look as she frantically grabbed her bag and all of her stuff. She was going to dart off at any moment. Before she could do that, the man grabbed her, ¡°There isn''t any transport that can send you down the hill at night. Tell me what happened.¡± Sherry looked at him with misty eyes, ¡°I want to descend the hill now!¡± The man didn''t say anything more as he narrowed his deep eyes, ¡°i''ll send you down the hill!¡± Throughout the whole journey, there wasn¡¯t a single moment when Sherry could stop sobbing. The man silently drove all the way and finally arrived at the hospital. ¡°lY you dor?t want to continue this anymore, I won''t force this on you too! Take half of the money as compensation!¡± Sherry froze for one moment before hurriedly getting off the car. She didn''t answer him at all. The man watched her disappeared into the hospital doors while clutching the steering wheel so hard to the point that his knuckles were pale white. He removed his mask with annoyance and a face that was so perfect and handsome came into view. His delicate face was marred by his knitted brows. He had a mncholic look on his face... Sherry rushed to the ward and saw a nurse covering Lukes corpse with a white bed sheet. ¡°Where''s my brother? Where''s him?¡± She asked around maniacally at any chance she got. ¡°Miss Murray, l''m really sorry. We have tried our best¡± The attending doctor guilty apologized to Sherry. He wouldn''t faze in front of any dying patient since he was in the industry for too long, but this patient was just fifteen. lt was indeed a waste that he couldn''t turn any older anymore from that moment on. Sherry gawked at the fragile and tiny frame of her brother which was now covered entirely by a white cloth, and she couldn''t help letting out a wail, ¡°No...¡± ¡°Miss Murray, ept our condolences!¡± The doctor and nurse tried to make her feel better. She wailed uncontrobly as she peeled off the white sheet with trembling hands. At the sight of Luke''s pale face and purplish lips, her tears gushed out like the waterfall. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. She could only let her tears wet her entire face as she mustered all her strength to suppress her inner voice threatening to tear her apart from the insides, ¡°Luke, my dear Luke..." As though she could silently chant his name and he would magically returned back to life and came back to her side. A month and a half had gone by ever since. Sherry whose mind was in aplete mess was finally able to ept Luke''s death. At the same time, she discovered that she was pregnant for some time. This had happened because of that one and only time she had done it with that man that fateful night! A look of shock, dullness and anxiety was then transformed into pleasant happiness. This new life taking form in her belly was the closest rtive she could get in the world. After exiting the obstetrics and gynecology department, Sherry stared at the string of numbers on the medical report and revealed a very rare smile which was unseen of during this difficult period. She immediately thought of her employerst time. There was a chance that he wouldn''te looking for her for this! She could only imagine what would happen if he had known about this baby. At such a thought, Sherry suddenly sank into a state of panic. She had to run away now, to a ce that nobody knew about her. She scurried forward anxiously in the corridor and suddenly, a broad chest came into view and she inadvertently bumped into it. She blurted out, ¡°Uh! l''m sorry!¡± She subconsciously raised her head and saw a very long and slender figure being draped in dark suits. He had a gaunt yet profound-looking face, and it had a shade of coldness akin to the winter nights. His dark and deep eyes resembled the starry night sky, and something deep within his eyes was emanating a special kind of glow, albeit mixed with this glow was a sense of mncholy. He had a straight nose that was reminiscent of a Greek statue, and his pressed lips were angled and indifferent. ¡°Sir, m sorry!¡± Sherry once again apologized. She somehow felt a sense of familiarity from this man, but she couldn''t recall whether she had seen him or not in the past. That man only droop his head, but heid eyes on Sherry, a sh of astonishment clouded his eyes. He hastily nodded and replied, ¡°Don''t worry about it!¡± His hoarse and brassy tone brought on the sensation of being stranded in the snow in a lonely winter night. Sherry couldn''t help letting a shiver run through her body as she bowed slightly before dashing off. The man didn''t stop her. He just watched her forlorn figure slowly disappearing into the distance. His eyes were unreadable and deep. He noticed something on the floor and picked it up. lt was a medical report and Sherry''s name was imprinted on it together with the information that confirmed her pregnancy. The man narrowed his eyes and once again shifted his gaze into the direction where that woman had gone. Suddenly, a dangerous look entered his eyes, as if he was a predator that had just discovered a prey... Chapter 5 She was Tough Chapter 5 She was Tough ¡°William, why are you here? I told you not toe.¡± Suddenly, a soft female voice flew into William''s ear. He quickly put the report into his suit pocket and put on a smile. ¡°Lucy, lm worried, so lm here. What''s wrong?¡± The woman was just as beautiful as her voice. Her eyebrows were so delicate, and her big bright eyes were on her pretty face. However, her small red lips showed her annoyance. ¡°William, there''s nothing we can do anymore. The doctor said I have to do the surgery, maybe I''ll never have the chance to bear a baby! Your father won''t let me marry you!¡± ¡°Don''t worry, Lucy. We can go to America to get treatment.¡± William patted on Lucy''s shoulder as constion, ¡°Come on, let''s go home.¡± Sherry stopped a taxi in a hurry the moment she stepped out of the hospital. After she got in the car, she realized that she lost her report. She must have dropped ?it when she bumped into that mister. It was broadcasting news on the taxi radio, ¡°Dear listeners, we just got a new message. Earlier, there was rumor that William Rond, CEO of the Rond Group and Lucille Mclean, daughter of the Mclean Group are going to have a wedding. Out of nowhere, John Rond, Chairman of the Rond Group cancelled the wedding. William Rond won''t get married in a short time.¡± This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. She hesitated for a second, and that man back view shed through her mind. Yes! That was the CEO of the Rond Group. She had seen him in a magazine. Both the rich and the poor had their own troubles. Life was like a box of choctes, and you never know what you¡¯re gonna get. She once again put her hand on her belly. A family was growing in herel Seven monthster. In the Obstetrics and Gynecology Department of the hospital. ¡°Celia, ?''nn freaking out!¡± Sherry, who was covered in sweat because of the pain, clutched to her friend Celia''s hand. She couldn''t help herself but screaming, ¡°God, that hurts¡± ¡°Hang in there, Sherry! The doctor said the baby is about toe out. Dor?t be afraid, I''II be here waiting for you! Think of your lovely baby, be strong, and push the baby out! Okay?¡± Celia was so worried about her, so she pushed her into the delivery room with nurses. One hourter, a loud cry came from the delivery room. Celia put her hands together and prayed, ¡°.Jesus, finally!¡± The doctor opened the door and took off the mask, ¡°Both the mom and the baby are fine. It''s a boy, eight pounds.¡± ¡°Thank you, doctor!" Celia bowed because she was so moved, and she wanted to thank the doctor for Sherry, ¡°Thank you...¡± ¡°Go see your friend, she''s a tough girl.¡± The doctor left with a smile. Sherry looked pale when she was brought to the patient room. Tears were swirling in her eyes, ¡°Celia, it''s a boy, right? I finally have a family!¡± ¡°Yes, Sherry, you got a boy, a beautiful boy. When you can get off the bed, we''lI check him together!¡± ¡°I wanna see him right now. I saw him in the delivery room, and he was so lovely!" Love showed on Sherry'' face. ¡°Have you named him?¡± Celia smiled, ¡°To be clear, he''s my godson.¡± ¡°Of course, your godson, my boy!¡± Both of them wereughing, and it was such a heart-warming scene, ¡°How about Daniel Murray? And Dan as his nickname.¡± ¡°Ifs a good name. I have a godson called Dan!¡± Celia smiled and nodded. But right at this moment, a nurse rushed to them nervously and said to them, ¡°Ms. Murray, your baby is missing!¡± ¡°What?¡± Sherry felt like she was struck by a lightning, ¡°Why is my baby missing?tU¡± ¡°Four men in ck suits came, and they left this. They said you knew the reason!¡± The nurse passed her an envelope. ¡°Ah!¡± Sherry took the letter with her hand shaking. She opened it ¨²p and there was a five-million check. There was also a printed letter. Only one look at that made her face even paler. She let out a heart- breaking scream, ¡°No!¡± Celia took the letter. She was shocked as well, ¡°How can this happen?¡± ¡°He found me, Celia, thats my child, my child!¡± Tears covered Sherry s face. Her body couldn''t handle the fact and copsed. ¡°Sherry, I''lI help you, let''s find him!¡± Celia hugged her tight, trying to give herfort, only to find Sherry was cold from head to toe. ¡°Sherry, you have to be strong. Don''t frighten me.¡± ¡°I want my baby, I Don''t want the money. I want my Dan, my boy!¡± Sherry cried out so loudly, a moment later she could only snob, like a wounded kitten. She curled up on the bed, feeling helpless... Chapter 6 Coming Back Chapter 6 Coming Back Five yearster. ¡°Mommy, when will we arrive? I miss Celia so much!¡± On the ne, a cute five-year-old boy sat beside a youngdy. He lifted his delicate face, looking at the beautiful Sherry. ¡°Almost there, Dan. Be a good boy and Celia wille pick you up. Well see her soon, sit well¡± Sherry smiled. Looking at her sons face, she felt sorrow in her heart. Her eyes couldn''t focus on that boy, as if she was trying to picture another face that she had only seen one time. Where was her biological child? Forgive me, I really Don''t know where are you, i''m sorry! A drop of tear rolled down her face. She became sad every time she thought of that boy who had been stolen. And her hatred towards the man with the fox mask grew even deeper. How cruel for him to keep her and her child apart! ¡°Mommy, you¡¯re crying!¡± Dan''s little hand reached to Sherry, trying to wipe out the tears for her, ¡°Don''t cry, mommy. l''¨¬¨ª be good, l''l¨ª protect you.¡± She was downhearted at that time, but she found this kid by the river. He was so nice and he spent the last fIve years with her, bringing her such great joy, as if she had her own child back. Property ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Mommy, ¨¬ wanna pee.¡± The little guy frowned. ¡°Okay, I''ll take you to the bathroom.¡± ¡°Nol I''ll go myself. i''m a boy, you''re a girl!" Dan shook his head with determination and unfastened the seat-belt. ¡°Can you really do it yourself?¡± ¡°m a man!¡± The little quy had already slide before Sherry and ran towards the bathroom. Three rows behind Sherry, a tall guy also stood up. His eyes were mysterious, and the vibe he radiating was so frightening that no one dared to look at him. He nced at the diamond watch on his wrist and headed to the bathroom with knitted brows. Only a few steps he already showed up before the bathroom door. He was about to go in when Dan looked up at him, ¡°Mister, Dan was here first. Dan gets to pee first. Mister you wait here.¡± ¡°Well,/" William lowered his head and finally spotted the kid. He lifted her eyebrows, ¡°We can do it together!¡± Dan also lifted his eyebrows, imitating him, ¡°l cant pee with you here! Please go out¡± Strangely, when William looked at the child who could barely reached his waist, he felt so familiar and so warm. Had he seen the lovely face and eyes somewhere before? ¡°Please go out, mister!¡± Dan asked with polite. ¡°You little quy, if you Don''t pee right now, the ne willnd. Then neither of us get to pee!¡± William then untied his belt. It was so funny that the little kid should ask him to leave for the bathroom was big enough for both of them! ¡°Mister, you¡¯re so bad. How can you take off your pants in front of others! Teacher said it''s wrong! But mister, you have a big birdie and mine is so small.¡± William was surprised. What was he talking about? Staring at his own boy parts, Dan was so confused, ¡°Why we don''t look the same?¡± The ne soonnded, but Dan was still frowning. Until they got off the ne, Sherry had no idea why her son had lost in thoughts since he went to the bathroom. ¡°What''s wrong, Dan?¡± ¡°Mommy, that mister!" Dan pointed at a tall man, and said to Sherry, ¡°That mister has a big birdie, mine is so small!" ¡°What?¡± Sherry was confused. ¡°The birdie I use to pee. He was in the bathroom with me, I almost failed to pee.¡± desus! Sherry got so red in the face, because she was embarrassed by her sos words. She looked at the distant figure unintentionally. Without any doubt, that man was special among the crowd. He was tall, strong but also slim, easily separated from others. His nice-fabric suits were obviously tailored to fit him. But he seemed to be in a hurry and quickly disappeared around the corner. ¡°That mister was so rude!¡± Dan was still talking, ¡°He didn''t flush the toilet, I did ?t for him!¡± ¡°Dan is the best boy!¡± Sherry had no choice but to kiss him in the face to shut his mouth, ¡°Lets go, Celia must have been waiting for a long time." "Yes, we are going to see Celial Hurry up, mommy!¡± Dan shouted anxiously. He took Sherry''s hand and dragged her towards the door. ¡°Oh my, Dan!¡± At the pick-up door, a woman in a tight dress and golden high heels screamed and rushed to them. She held Dan in her arms and said, ¡°Dan, do you miss me? Come on, let me give you a kiss.¡± Chapter 7 A Child Daring to do Great Mischief Chapter 7 A Child Daring to do Great Mischief ¡°Celia, l missed you so much! You look like you are even more pretty today, l''m sure there are a lot of men trying to date you?¡± Daniel hugged Celia right, and nted a big kiss on her cheeks. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. ¡°Aw, l it always feels good to receive your love! Let me give you a big fat kiss as well!¡± Right after she said so, Celia closed in to Daniel, and imprinted her red lipstick on his soft little cheeks. Sherry was looking at her son''s face with the lipstick stain on it, and giggled, ¡°Alright Daniel, get down already, or Celia gonna get a wardrobe malfunction.¡± ¡°Mommy, does ?wardrobe malfunction'' mean that someone will see me naked? Then I exposed myself as well before, some guy saw my little penis." As Daniel was talking, he started getting more anxious. Celia was stunned, and quickly put Daniel down to take him by his hand, then she patted Sherry''s shoulder and said, ¡°What are you teaching our son, he is going to be the kid who can do great mischief! How old is he and already understands what ?wardrobe malfunction means!" ¡°Why don''t you two just stay here, is empty anyways, and you don''t have to pay rent, there is no need to feel bad about that. But if you really do, then you can always invite me over for some dinner, alright?¡± ¡°Celia, I really wanna thank you, if it wasn''t for you all these years, l wouldn''t even know what to do!¡± Sherry looked at the 2 bedroom apartment, and felt grateful at heart. ¡°Really, there is no need to be so stubborn, why Don''t you use the money?¡± Celia didt understand why Sherry never touched the five million, that is the money she got in return for losing her child! ¡±I don''t wanna use the money that came from selling my son, I already owe him enough, until today l don''t even know where he is, if I used that money, I would be a coldblooded mother." Sherryughed bitterly. That was the most painful part of her memories, the kind of pain that she would never be able to forget. ¡°Alright then, don''t over-think it, you don''t need to spend it, but I do think that Daniel looks more and more like you, except for his eyes, but his little cheeks, his nose, his lips, they all look like you! This really is fate, you haven''t raised him for nothing.¡± Celia thought that Daniel really looked simr to Sherry, if she wasn''t on the inside and knew about it, she wouldn''t have known that this child was adopted. ¡°Yeah, me and Daniel really were meant to meet.¡± Sherry could only allow herself to reallyugh when she was talking about her son Daniel. All these years she had gone through so much, with graduating college and raising him. ¡°Tomorrow you will go for an interview at the Rond Group, you should prepare yourself.¡± Celia turned her head to look at Daniel who fell asleep on the couch. ¡°I will take Daniel to another kindergarten, all you need to focus on is your interview. The Rond Group is a bigpany, if you can get the job, then your life, and Daniel''s will turn around!¡± ¡°Thank you, Celia.¡± ¡°Stop that already.¡± Celia patted on Sherry''s shoulders, ¡°i''m gonna leave you two, rest well.¡± ¡°YeahI¡± Sherry nodded. The next day. The Rond Group headquarter. ¡±I heard that you came back in economy ss yesterday?¡± A man wearing a ck suit was leaning on the sofa, his eyes were staring at the person sitting at the boss'' table. ¡°There were no seats left in first ss.¡± The man answered in his low voice, with the words he let out some smoke that was now surrounding and covering him, only his eyes were still visible. Otherwise he wouldn''t have been able to make it to today''s interview. He had been on business trips for over a week, and came back with a bunch of signed contracts, and yet William didn''t take rest, instead he was at thepany, ready to interview for new staff personally. ¡°You haven''t seen her?¡± ¡°Liam!¡± Suddenly a mar?s voice was heard, low and cold, with a sound of warning in it. Only hearing the name, it had no emotions at all, but Liam knew that he was angry. ¡°Alright, l am quiet.¡± With a littleughter, Liam''s hand that was holding his cigarette was slightly shaking, ¡°l will go out and check if there are any prettydies today, and maybe hunt for one or the other." William sucked on his cigarette, and his expression darkened, which made him look even more treacherous. Chapter 8 A Mans Face Chapter 8 A Mans Face Sherry appeared at the Rond Group dressed in a conservative suit, when she noticed that most women who came for the interview had heavy makeup and were dressed in a more appealing way. In this moment, a group of girls started chatting. ¡°Did you hear? This time it''s Mr. Rond who is going to interview us in person!¡± ¡°Yeah, I know! He is so handsome, I am finally gonna see him!¡± ¡°My Mister Dreamy! And Liam, the guy who is always on Mr. Rond''s side, have you seen him smile? 2 Astonishing! I heard him and the president are both still singlet ¡°Sh! Mister Brooks ising!¡± Someone said. Suddenly there was a loud scream, which startled Sherry, then she looked towards where everyone else was staring at, what a view! lt was definitely a man''s face, but as gentle and lovely as a womans. He had light skin, which almost looked fabulous under the light, his face structures were inplete harmony. He was standing at the door of the waiting room, and whistled, azy smile on his face, which caused multiple woman to scream. ¡°Uhh, beauties, are you ready?¡±a deep and soft voice sounded, ¡°The interview ?is about to start soonU¡± ¡°Mister Brook!l Mister Rond asked you to start preparing the meeting room immediately." Miss Hines, the secretary pulled on Liam''s shirt. lf Liam was unting there in a moment like that, it would definitely affect theirpany''s name. Sherry didn? go over to look, instead she stayed in her corner. She felt that she didn''t fit into the crowd. But her conventional dress code caught Liams attention, maybe because of the fact that she was standing in the corner, lonely. She was a beauty, and her skin was so pretty! But, those clothes, they didn''t fit the day at all. ¡°Mister Brooks, Mister Rond will be there in a second.¡± Miss Hines, who was in her forties, said again. ¡°Alright, Miss Hines, if you think you are in your menopause, just let me know, I am gonna get you some medicine¡± ¡°Naughty kid, you feel that l am too annoying huh?¡± Miss Hines looked at the applicants who clearly looked like they wanted tough, and said in her cold voice to Liam. ¡°Alright, the interviews will begin soon, prepare yourselves." Liam threw an attractive look at the crowd and then left into the meeting room. dust in that moment, the elevator door opened, and William strode in their direction, behind him were a couple of judges. They were chatting while walking towards the meeting room. Property ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Wow, so handsome!¡± The applicants were all thrown off their feet. Sherry turned her head to look subconsciously, and saw a tall skinny person. .Just by seeing how he was dressed, his suit fitting perfectly and wless, she felt that he must have a morbid fear of getting himself dirty. Then, she heard Miss Hines calling out names, ¡°First interviewee, Sherry Murray?¡± ¡°Im here!¡± Sherry yelled out and threw her hand in the air. Everyone turned to look at her, and saw her dressed in her gray pantsuit, even though she had no make up, her skin looked perfect. Only her clothes left no room toment on. Everyone was looking down upon her, how could shee to an interview at the Rond Group dressed like that? Sherry lowered her head and followed Miss Hines into the meeting room. Inside, the men were sitting in a row, the one in the middle had his head lowered as if he was thinking about something. The sun was shining through the window in an angle so that she couldn''t see the man properly. But from what she could see, she knew that he was doubtlessly handsome ¡°Miss Murray, looking at your resume, you are an ace student of the Finance Department of T University? You have had a lot of jobs, so you must have just as mu?ch experience?¡± The interviewers gave her very professional questions, and Sherry''s answers earned nodding from all of them. At the same time, William, who looked down the whole time, raised his head to look at her with his squinted eyes, and locked with her gaze. Sherry lowered her head slightly. There was a moment of surprise, when William asked, ¡°Your name is Sherry Murray?¡± ¡°Yes." Sherry nodded. Everyone in the room was stunned, why did the president of thispany ask such a trivial question? Liam knitted his brows, and turned to look at William. But William''s sharp eyes rested on Sherry with aplicated expression, wandering for just a moment. The other ones were still waiting for Mister Rond to ask further questions, but there was only silence. Liam kicked him under the table. William finally caught himself again, ¡°Miss Murray, l have no further questions, you are allowed to leave. We will give you a phone call if you have been epted.¡± What? Sherry didn''t know what he meant, so she followed his instructions and left. ¡°What is wrong with you?¡± Liam couldn''t hold back his question after Sherry left the room, and asked him in front of the other participants. ¡°She passed.¡± William said, and stood up. ¡°Hey! Hello? The interviews aren''t finished!¡± Liam yelled after him. Chapter 9 Whats Her Background? Chapter 9 What''s Her Background? ¡°I''m tired, I will leave the rest to you all¡± William Rond left in a rush. Everyone looked at each other as they did not know what happened. Why did Mr. Rond leave after doing one interview? While waiting uneasily, Sherry Murray received a call from The Rond Group. They informed that she got epted to thepany. ¡°Ah! That''s great!¡± Sherry instantly jumped in excitement after putting down the phone. To be epted by such a bigpany, also possibly that she might get a decent ie in the future. Dan and she will have a better life together! ¡°Mummy, what''s wrong?¡± ¡°Son, your mummy has been epted!¡± Sherry hugged her son. ¡°That''s great! Mummy, you re the best!¡± Dan pped and screamed. ¡°Ah... my mummy has a job now, my mummy is the best!¡± ¡°Hehe..." Theughter spread all over the apartment. ¡°Lets celebrate, mummy will add an extra dish for you today!¡± ¡°Okay!¡± There was no light shooting inside the dark box. The man leaned on the chair and stared coldly at everything downstairs. He sneered repeatedly and there were already four or five cigarette butts in the ashtray. lt s?eemed like he was trying to hide his emotions. l? was obviously that he couldrt wait anymore. It was like he couldn''t hear the screams from downstairs as his cold eyes drifted past the crowds. l?t was like he was focusing on somewhere in the future. ¡°Will! Hey! How long did you wait?¡± Liam Brooks sat on the sofa as he entered the box. ¡°There was a lady who was pretty cute so I just went do something, sorry to keep you waiting!¡± William sneered again and twisted the remaining cigarette into the ashtray. He stood up and stared at Liam. ¡°Rx, I''ll go first!¡± ¡°What! You haven''t said anything yet, how can you leave?¡± Liam asked. ¡°I have promised Samuel Rond to apany with him today!¡± he replied softly as he turned and left. ¡°Ugh! What''s so great about having a son! Tomorrow [''?¨¬ get myself a son to take care of too!¡± The Rond Group was in the most luxurious area of the city. The 66-story building was high as if it was straight into the sky. lt was very majestic as the entire building was dominated by dark blue theme. lt was very shining under the sunshine in the morning. As Sherry took a deep breath as she stepped into the main entrance of the building. During the working hour, the building lobby was filled with people passing by. Every single lift was filled with staffs. Everyone was well-dressed with cold faces as if they all only looked heavily after their own jobs. ¡°Ms. Murray, please head up to the 66th floor to report at the Mr. Rond''s secretary office." She was told that her working ce was on the top floor as she entered the haill. Sherry took another deep breath and walked towards the elevator. I? was full then she looked at the elevator beside and there was no one else. She turned and walked towards it. ¡°ls it her? I heard that Mr. Rond only interviewed her, what''s this womar7s background?¡± ¡°Ah! She actually uses Mr. Ronds special elevator!¡± the twodies were gossiping about her at the reception. ¡°What a fool!¡± ¡°That''s not right, perhaps she has some special rtionship with Mr. Rond?¡± ¡°No way?¡± Their discussion stopped abruptly as someone slowly appeared in the entrance of the hall. ¡°Ah! Mr. Rond is here!¡± ¡°Shh!" Sherry pressed the elevators button and waited for the door to open. William and Liam noticed Sherry as they entered the hall. Liam blinked his eyes. Wasn''t she the woman from yesterday, she seemed to have gone the wrong elevator? lt was only meant for Mr. Rond, okay? William looked over and saw her pressing the button of the special elevator. He narrowed his eyes as if he did not feel happy about it. William and Liam walked towards the elevator together. The moment when the door opened, as Sherry stepped into the elevator, she heard some voices from behind. ¡°Hello, Miss. This elevator is only for the Mr. Rond, the staff elevator is over there!¡± She turned her head around subconsciously, their eyes met. Sherry first saw William''s cold face and Liam who was smiling evilly. ¡°Sorry! I Don''t know!¡± She apologized awkwardly. This moment she knew that the reason why there was no one in that elevator. ¡°Never mind! Now you know!¡± Liam replied. ¡°Please be aware of your position!¡± William informed as he walked past her. The moment he walked pass her shoulder, Sherry smelled the faint smell of tobo on him. She was stunned and apologized again. ¡°Sorry!"This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. ¡°Don''t worry, please go over there. Don''t bete on the first day of work!¡± Liam winked at Sherry. Sherry was blushing as she ran towards to another elevator. First day of work, she began to realize that even the elevator for the Mr. Rond and the staffs were separated. When she reached the top floor, it was only five minutes before the work time. Sherry quietly sighed, next time she muste early and not to bete. As she was notpletely settled down, she was frightened by the sudden voice behind her. ''Are you Sherry?¡± Chapter 10 Morning Coffee Chapter 10 Morning Coffee Sherry turned around, she saw Anna Hines with a long face standing behind her. ¡°Good morning, l''m Sherry!" As she nodded her head lightly, Miss. Hines replied politely. Wee to join The Rond Group!¡± ¡°Nice to meet you!¡± Sherry replied humbly. Miss. Hines took her to familiarize herself with the working environment. She started to arrange some work for her at the front desk outside the secretary''s room. She would be responsible for weing and getting rid of unnecessary people away from Mr. Rond. At the same time, she would be sending and receiving documents and answering a couple of phone calls. ¡°Miss. Murray, do you think you can do it?¡± Miss. Hines asked. ¡°I think sot¡± ¡°Miss. Murray, from today onwards, you and I are Mr. Rond''s secretaries. Mr. Rond does not like ''I think s?'' but only yes or no, do you think you can do it?¡± "Yes!" Miss. Hines smiled. ¡°I will try my best to teach you all the things I can. If there¡¯s anything that you don''t know, you can always ask me. l will head to down to collect some documents.¡± ¡°Yesl" Sherry took a deep breath and sat down. On the other side, Mr. Rond''s room door opened and Sherry stood up subconsciously. ¡°Coffee!¡± William waited for a long time without seeing his first c¨²p of coffee in the morning. ¡°Yesl" Sherry quickly rushed to the coffee room immediately. She sprinted towards the coffee room, she suddenly felt someone was staring at her so she can''t help but turn around and then she looked into his eyes which were like bottomless water. She started panicking looking away and ran away. Why would Mr. Rond look at her that way? Did she do wrong? Damn it, why did she forget what Ms. Hines has told her the first thing every morning when Mr. Rond entered the office, she would immediately serve a cu?p of coffee! lt was part of her work and she could only start from the basics. She took a deep breath and brewed a good cup of coffee and served to Mr. Rond immediately. The closer she walked to his office, her heart felt like throbbing non-stop. To face such a serious boss on the first day of work, she was worried that she might get fired if she did something wrong. After she took another deep breath, she finally raised her hand and knocked on the thick mahogany door. ¡°Come in." a light maic sound came from the door. Sherry felt started instantly. This voice, it seemed like she heard it somewhere? ln a moment of trance, she took a deep breath and stepped in. ¡°Mr. Rond, here is your coffee!¡± ¡°Okay, you can go now.¡± he did not even raise his head, the man was sitting in front of the office table as if he was buried with documents. There was sunshineing from the window behind as his whole body was coated with dazzling aperture. It made people felt afraid to look at him directly. ¡°Yesl" Sherry put the coffee on the table and turned herself to leave. ¡°Wait!" the man behind the desk raised his face up. ¡°Yesl" She turned around as only her figure appeared in his eyes. This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. Those eyes were scary which made people tempting to approach closer. ¡°You brew this coffee?¡± William focused on the coffee and smelled an authentic taste from Brazil. ¡°Yes!" Sherry lowered her eyes subconsciously and blushed. She rarely spent time with the men, she couldn''t help it but feeling shy. He stared at her for a long time without saying anything. ¡°Mr. Rond, ?is there anything else?¡± Sherry couldn''t hold as she felt that she had been standing for a long time. He seemed to be looking at her all the time as if he wanted to see the depths of her soul. William took a sip of the coffee, he felt the sweetness in the mouth and it was very rxing. ¡°You can go out nowl¡± ¡°Yesl" Sherry nodded and she felt relieved. After the whole day, Sherry started to familiarize the whole process of being a secretary. In the afternoon, Ms. Hines brought another woman up, she seemed like a fresh graduate. As she saw Sherry, she instantly smiled and greeted. ¡°Hello, my name is Alice Ryan, l''m new to thepany, nice to meet yout¡± ¡°Hello, my name is Sherry Murray!¡± she greeted back. At this moment, there was a woman in high heels approaching closer. Sherry and Alice instantly stood up and greeted. l? was because they were new in thepany and did not know who she wasl The woman was wearing a royal blue V-neck dress with a very low neckline and her cleavage was almost visible. She was tall and gorgeous. Chapter 11 Directors Coffee Chapter 11 Director''s Coffee Sherry was stunned and looked at the coffee cup in her hands. Mr. Rond won''t drink the coffee made by her? "Yes!" She made another cup of coffee. Lara was about to leave but came over to her to smell the coffee, "What''s so special about it? Sherry, do you know Mr. Rond?" "Huh? No!" Sherry shook her head, "I don''t know Mr. Rond at all! Ms. Rhodes, I''ll take the coffee to Mr. Rond first!¡± Lara looked at her back view and scoffed and a thought shed across her eyes. Sherry served the coffee to the director''s office and William was sorting out some documents, "Mr. Rond, your coffee.¡± "Okay." William looked up at Sherry. The metal ck colored business suit by Machini emphasized his slim build, "You will be in charge of my coffee from now on!" "Yes!" Sherry could only agree. This was directed by Mr. Rond so she naturally had to obey. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. William walked over and Sherry consciously took a step back while her head dropped even lower. She looked at the tip of her shoes helplessly and could smell the fragrance of tobo leaves. "Ms. Murray, are you used to it yet?" William''s voice was cold and walked past her to sit on the sofa. "Yes." Sherry''s reply remained monosyble. "You can answer questions, can''t you?¡± She heard the impatience in William''s tone. "Yes!" It was instinctive and slightly annoying. Sherry unconsciously pursed her lips and quickly looked up towards William. It was just a gaze and she became inexplicably nervous. William''s eyes blinked as he looked at the dumbfounded woman. Sherry lowered her head again. Her hand started to tremble slightly as she held onto the serving tray. She was puzzled as to why William was questioning her. "You may leave!¡± William suddenly said coldly. "Mommy, what took you so long to pick me up?¡± A kid with pink lips and white teeth was waiting for Sherry at the entrance of the kindergarten. Apart from the teacher and Daniel, there was nobody else at the door. "I''m sorry, Dan, mommy waste!¡± Sherry apologized sincerely to the teacher, "I''m sorry Mrs. Stone for all the inconvenience caused!" "It''s alright, Ms. Murray, your son looks so much like you!" That was the first time Mrs. Stone met Sherry. She finally understood where Dan got his facial features from, "The boy''s eyes and eyebrows looked more like his father.¡¯ "Oh!" Sherry felt awkward and smiled uneasily because Dan wasn''t her child but almost everyone who knew her said the same! "Dan, say goodbye to the teacher!" "Yes! Goodbye, Mrs. Stone!" Dan said politely, "Mommy, do I look a lot like you?" Sherry lowered her head and looked at the little face. Yes, Dan increasingly looked like her but s, he wasn''t her son! "Yes, we look alike!" After walking a distance from the teacher, Sherry held his hand and asked, "Dan, what shall we eat today?" "Anything is fine as long as I''m with Mommy!" "Okay! Dan is such a good boy!" Sherry sighed. This child was so considerate despite not being hers. She was wondering where her son was, whether he was doing well, and did that man love him? A tear rolled down her cheek when she thought about this. "Mommy, why are you crying? Is Dan naughty?¡± He looked at Sherry worriedly. Dan couldn''t help but say, "I won''t get upset with Mommy in the future. I''ll wait patiently at the door for Mommy to finish work!" "Dan, no, Mommy didn''t cry. A grain of sand flew into my eye." Sherry exined apologetically. "But there wasn''t any wind! Where did the sande from?" The frail and fair face smiled, "Dan is so intelligent. Mommy will not shed a tear anymore! Let''s go, Mommy will bring Dan to eat something nice!" The Rond Residence. "Daddy, you''re back!" The beautiful little boy dashed down from the staircase and was overjoyed when he saw William. "Sammy!" William quickly carried him. "Have you been a good boy?" "Yes! Grandpa said that Sammy is a good boy!" "Great!" William grinned, "Where''s grandpa?" "At the study!¡± Sammy said as he pointed to the room upstairs. "Daddy, are you looking for grandpa?" "Yes, Sammy, y by yourself first and have a shower while you wait for daddy. Later I''ll read some stories to you." "Okay! I''ll do that now!" Sammy slid out of William''s embrace, "Daddy hurry up!" "Okay!" William looked at his back view and the pitiful little face filled his mind. He didn''t expect that in just one night, he would end up with a son! Chapter 12 Gossips Chapter 12 Gossips In the study. "You still remember toe back?" John became furious when he saw William, "When are you getting married? When will you find a mother for Sammy?" "You asked me back here to talk about this?¡± William frowned. "Unfilial son! Lucille left for three years already. When will you move on?" "Don''t mention her!" William''s face immediately darkened. "Then get married! Next week will be thepany''s anniversary celebrations and many daughters of industry leaders will be attending. Just pick one!" ¡°Anything else?" William asked impatiently, ¡°If not, I''ll take my leave." William left the study before John said anything else. In the child''s room. "Daddy, was Snow White awaken by the Prince in the end?" "I''ll tell you next time!" "No daddy, I want to know now" "What do you think?" "She was awakened by his kiss!" "Yes, Sammy is so smart!" A weekter. Sherry''s ability to adapt was very strong otherwise she wouldn''t have survived through these few years. She took care of a child by herself and worked as she studied. Eventually, she managed to get her qualifications. That was why she was able to be very familiar with her work in just a matter of days. The only issue was Lara had been making things difficult for her. At least she was able to carefully resolve them! Today, both Mr. Rond and Lara were not at the office. "Sherry, I heard that Mr. Rond took Lara on a business trip!" Alice rushed over. "Oh? Really?" Sherry didn''t like to gossip and continued to work on her documents. She wanted to capitalize on the boss''s absence to quietly work and learn as much as she could. "Do you know that Mr. Rond has many women? I heard that Lara is one of them! Mr. Rond only epts virgins. He is obsessive about cleanliness!" "Okay!" She replied indifferently. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Not many men were obsessive about cleanliness. So, if he was obsessive about cleanliness, then why did he have so many women? Isn''t that conflicting? She felt that someone who was obsessive about cleanliness should not have any woman. Wouldn''t he be cleaner to live on his own? "Now Mr. Rond only drinks coffee made by you. Sherry, are you one of Mr. Rond''s women?" Alice continued to pester. "Hey!" Sherry whipped her head up and couldn''t help butughed, "Alice, you have a wild imagination!" "But you were personally selected by Mr. Rond. He personally hired you! You are the only one who had this honor! Do you know how many people in thepany are jealous of you?" "I don''t know!" Sherryughed, ¡°Let''s get back to work." "Sherry, you''re so square!" Alice shook her head, "Yeah, it makes sense! How could Mr. Rond like you? Mr. Rond is so macho and should like someone sexy like Lara! You can''t be Mr. Rond''s woman!" What has this to do with us? Sherry sighed inside her. "Sherry! Why do you dress so maturely when you are so young? Your boyfriend must have nightmares when he sees you dressed like that at night!" "Ha!" Sherryughed. She had never considered having a rtionship and never dreamed of the impossible. At twenty years old, she had lost the right to love someone. Oh! Luke''s death anniversary wasing soon! She looked in her diary and circled the date. It was this weekend. She nned to bring Dan to her brother''s grave. That day was Luke''s death anniversary and also the day which she lost her innocence. "Mommy, is uncle really in heaven?¡± Dan looked puzzled at the picture on the tombstone and asked Sherry, "Uncle is a good man and is in heaven. He is very happy now and will never be hurt again!" "Oh!" Dan nodded as if he understood. "Okay, don''t be sad anymore, Luke doesn''t wish to see you being sad!" Celia said at the side and her eyes sparkled with tears. Suddenly, Dan tugged Sherry''s clothes, "Mommy, that grandma is looking at you!" "What?" Sherry turned and in the haze of her tears, she saw a middle-aged woman standing about ten meters away with a bouquet of flowers in her hands. She stood still and stared at Sherry. Sherry blinked and wiped her tears before she could see clearly who the person was. "Sherry!" That woman walked forward and looked at Sherry and the child in surprise, "Sherry..." Sherry looked clearly at her. She was wearing cheongsam and looked as beautiful and graceful as when she was young. No one could see from her face that she was already in her forties. She smiled coldly as if she didn''t see her at all. Sherry held onto Dan''s hand, "Dan, say goodbye to uncle. Let''s go home!" Chapter 13 Quick Escape Chapter 13 Quick Escape "Sherry, wait! I need to talk to you!" The woman said in a hurry. Sherry and Celia exchanged a look, "Celia, take Daniel and leave first, I will be right behind you." "Alright!" Celia took Daniel''s hand and left the graveyard. "I have nothing to talk to you about." Sherry said cold. "Sherry, I know you me me! But I really had no other choice back then!" "Humph!" Sherry sneered, "Excuse me, I gotta go!¡± "Sherry!¡± The woman said anxiously, "Please give Mom a change, I know that I was wrong." "It''s toote for that!¡± Sherry smirked, "From the day that you left me and Luke, you have lost your chances to be our mother. If it wasn''t for you, Luke might still be alive!" "L..." The woman started to cry, "I know I made a mistake!" "You should apologize to Luke! If he can forgive you, then I will as well. But I am never gonna hear him say that he has forgiven you! Because some things are gonna be lost forever, once you have missed your chance! Like a person''s life, once it''s gone, then it''s gone!¡± When Sherry finished speaking, she stood up straight, and walked pass the woman, and when she did, she only stared in front of her, she didn''t want to see her tears. She left in fast paces, but when she turned around the corner, she couldn''t hold back her own tears anymore. Her mother had left her and Luke when their father died, and decided to marry another man. What made her think that she could ask for forgiveness now? Sherry ran away, she only wanted to get out of there. Bang! She ran into someone''s arms, the scent of tobo was entering her nose, the bump made her stagger, and she almost fell over on the ground, but the other person quickly reached out a hand and grabbed her. A bundle of feverfew fell all over the ground, and the man yelled out angrily, "What is wrong with you?" "Lam so sorry!" The tears blurred her vision while Sherry apologized to the man, but then she suddenly realized that the voice was too familiar. "Are you always so rash?" The deep voice said again. Sherry abruptly looked up, and she felt a rush in her head, then she took a step back and said, ¡°Mister Rond, howe you are here?" "And what about you?" William replied after staring at her for quite a long time. "Visiting a grave!¡± Sherry thought, that her question was weird, Mister Rond must also be here to visit someone. He couldn''t be there to just take a walk! "Yeah." He said, still looking at her, and didn''t say more. The two of them were standing on the small path of the graveyard, and when he didn''t say anything, Sherry also didn''t know what else to say. She looked at the tall figure standing in front of her, and started feeling nervous. "Mister Rond, I will go and buy you another bouquet.¡± "No need!" William was wearing a ck shirt and ck trousers, which really brought out his good figure and his strong long legs. An indifferent look filled his arrogant and unruly face, he looked down on the feverfew on the ground. Sherry lowered down, "Then let me help you pick these up.¡± "Yeah." At least the flowers were alright, Sherry was a little mad with herself, she was too rash, and it was even worse to have bumped into Mister Rond. Sherry quickly put the flowers into a bouquet, and it almost looked as new from the store. While William was watching Sherry pick up his flowers, his eyes squinted slightly, but it was not possible to read his emotions. When Sherry was done, she showed a smile on her face, at least the damage wasn''t too bad. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Suddenly, she had a feeling that someone was watching her, she immediately stopped smiling, and looked up, seeing Williams eyes. William never noticed how beautiful her smile was, it was like a spell that made his heart beat faster. That smile had an ounce of calm, an ounce of satisfaction, it gave him the feeling of a blooming flower in an open field. It wasn''t gorgeous, but it could brighten up the whole field. Sherry didn''t have the time to put more thoughts into William''splicated gaze, she quickly stood up and handed him the bouquet, "Mister Rond, here are your flowers, I really am very sorry!" As William took over the flowers, their hands touched for a second, and it felt as if they got an electric shock. Sherry quickly drew back her hand, while William nodded slightly without showing more emotions. "Mister Rond, I will get going!" Sherry bowed before she left. "Yeah." A simple and quick answer. Sherry turned quickly, and left in a hurry. William was still staring her her shadow, as if he was thinking about something. Then, he finally turned around and went into the graveyard. Wow, she actually ran into Mister Rond in the graveyard! It wasn''t even Tomb Sweeping Day, did Mister Rond have a rtive who died on the same day as her brother? Sherry jogged for a few meters before she stopped, she turned around doubtful, and saw how William walked towards the east side of the yard. It was the same area where her father was buried. Sherry''s father died in an car ident, he was buried in the east side of the graveyard. When Luke died, she wanted to have him be buried next to her father, but that part was already sold out. She never knew that Mister Rond''s rtive was also buried there. Sherry took a deep breath. Daddy, sorry, I wanted to visit you as well. Next month is your deathday, I wille back to see you! Chapter 14 Interpreter Chapter 14 Interpreter Monday. "Miss Murray, have you printed the documents?" Lara had changed into a long dress with a V neck, that had a very deep cut. "What documents?" Sherry wasn''t sure. "Did you not see the email I sent you just before we finished work on Friday?" Lara raised her brows. Sherry was startled, Lara was right, she didn''t open her inbox anymore, she had no idea that Lara would send her an email at that time. She was still in the office then. "Miss Murray, you are really not professional. Don''t you know that you need to check your work email even if you are not at work? As a secretary, you haven''t looked into your inbox for two whole days?" ¡°Lam sorry, that was my mistake." "What should we do now, Mister Rond will need this documentter, and it hasn''t even been tranted yet!" Lara asked. "Miss Murray, this is a task from Mister Rond!" "Lam going to trante it right now.¡± Sherry had already understood that Lara did this on purpose. Alice stood up in this moment, "Lara, it''s impossible to trante such an amount of documents in such a short time." "If she cannot finish it, then it will be her responsibility, I have done what I need to do.¡± Lara put the file on Sherry''s table, and left in an arrogant manner. None of the three have noticed that there was a tall person around the corner witnessing the scene. His lips formed into a smile. This will be interesting! So exciting! "Sherry, she is clearly giving you trouble!" Alice said in a low voice to Sherry, she had always hated Lara trying to trouble Sherry. "That''s alright.¡± Sherry smiled bitterly, she knew that Lara was still mad at her because of the coffee incidence. "This document has 16 pages, you are never gonna finish!¡± Alice said. "Ladies, can one of you get me a cup of coffee?" Suddenly a voice said. Sherry turned around and saw Liam, and when Alice saw him as well, her face blushed at his sight. Sherry on the other side didn''t move at all, all she did was to quickly scan through the document. "Mister Brooks, good morning! I am going to get your coffee, but I don''t think it will be as good as Sherry''s.¡± Alice said truthfully, even Mister Rond liked Sherry''s coffee. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. "Oh really? Then ask her to do it, you can stay and have a chat with me!" Liam smiled and looked at Sherry, who had her head lowered, "What is it? Does Miss Murray not want to do it?" Sherry raised her head and saw that Liam was looking at her, and felt a little helpless, ¡°I will go in a second.¡± Liam saw the documents on Sherry''s desk. The meeting was in 15 minutes, even if she was a professional trantor, it would be impossible to finish this! But Sherry was as calm as ever, which made him really curious. "Mister Brooks, your coffee.¡± Sherry brought him his mug. ¡°Hmm, that''s pretty good! Miss Murray, where did you learn to brew coffee?" "At a cafe.¡± Sherry replied calmly. She used to work at a cafe for a year, when she was just a teenager. Then she thought about the year she turned 20, it was the darkest year of her life. "Oh, no wonder.¡± Liam raised his brows, "What about tea?" Sherry raised her head and saw the shrewd look on his face, and wondered if he was there to intentionally distract her, she still had a document to trante! "Am I interrupting your work?" Liam raised his brow, there was no guilt to be seen on his pretty face, on the contrary, he took it very natural. "Why don''t you go and get me a cup of tea as well. I have always liked a mix of western and eastern culture.¡± Sherry took a deep breath, stood up, and went to the kitchen to make a cup of team. "Wow, I never knew that you had the skills to make such good tea!¡± Liam tried a sip, "This tastes very fresh, the color is nice, and the temperature just right!" Sherry was not in the mood to listen to his so called praises, she was focused on scanning the document in her hand. Liam noticed that Sherry didn''t reply to him. This woman had a coldplexion, exuding an aura of indifference. She truly was weird. Other women were always surrounding him, but she was looking down her nose at him. "Mister Rond!" Suddenly Alice got up and greeted him. The three of them looked into the same direction, where William wasing from the elevator. When he heard the greeting, he only nodded in response. He was more serious and cold than other men, he never spoke much, and when he saw Liam, he only threw a look at him, and went towards his office in long steps. "Mister Rond, wait, why are you trying to be so cool?" Liam took the cup of coffee and the tea and went towards the president''s office. Sherry made another cup of coffee and brought it to the president''s office as well. "Miss Murray, is the document I need ready yet?" The man sitting at the desk asked while signing papers. "No!" Sherry said calmly. "No?" "Well, Miss Murray''s tea is not so bad either!" Liam said sitting on the couch. "Shut up!" William said to Liam ice cold. Chapter 15 An Overnight Celebrity Chapter 15 An Overnight Celebrity "Um!" Without feeling embarrassed at all, Liam Brook''s model-like handsome face was unreadable. He suddenly smiled. "Uh! Ms. Murray, what if you fail toplete the work on time and cause loss to the company?" "I''m sorry! I will..." Sherry lowered her head. "I just received this document 15 minutes ago!" "What I want is the fully tranted document, not your excuses!" A cold voice suddenly stopped her sentence as her eyes slowly sank. "Yes!" Sherry trembled as she subconsciously knew that she was holding a tray. "Document, I need the document!" William Rond suddenly stood up. His ck suit highlighted his giant physical appearance. His arrogant and unruly expression along with his cold vibes, anyone around would tremble with fear. "If you cant trante this document in 10 minutes, you can pack your things and get out!" "I...¡± Sherry bit her lips hard. "Yes!" "It''s obviously that someone is trying to frame her!" After Sherry left, Liam said arrogantly. "You just got this document 15 minutes ago, do you think you can finish on time?" "What I want is a qualified secretary. If you can''t be firm in the office then you''re disqualified!¡± William said. "Thispany isn''t a charity organization!" "Ms. Murray did brew quite an extraordinary quality of coffee and tea. Perhaps, could you do me a favor?" Liam''s eyes were shining as he stared at William. "What are you trying to say?" "Let her serve me!" Liam raised his eyebrows. "I believe that she cannot fully trante in 10 minutes!" "She cannot!" William raised his eyebrows lightly. "Meeting!" After William replied, he sullenly left. He suddenly met Sherry at the doorstep. "Mr. Rond, this is the document you need!" Sherry quickly handed the printed document to William. Liam was stunned as he was almost choked from the cup of tea. "Ms. Murray, you, you trante it?¡± Sherry nodded as she remained calm. Liam gazed at Sherry as he did not manage to see through her. William narrowed his eyes and grabbed the document without saying anything. As he looked at it and walked towards the meeting office. "Ms. Murray, you''re amazing!" Liam gave her a thumbs up. Sherry was relieved. Luckily, she saw the document before when William and Lara Rhodes were on business trip. She even tried to trante and saved it in theputer. She happened to find it and found it immediately. Property ? N?velDrama.Org. "Sherry, when did you trante it?" Alice Ryan was stunned and came over to gossip with her. "I tranted this before, I just never think that I would save it!¡± ¡°Wow! I believe that Lara would be shocked!" As everyone sat down, Lara walked over with a long face. "Sherry, why did you say that you did not trante when you have already tranted it earlier on? Are you trying to joke with me?" "Ms. Rhodes, I''m sorry. I don''t know that it is the same document that I used to trante before." Sherry replied calmly. Lara looked at her and replied sarcastically. "Mr. Rond ask you to go to the meeting room!" "Yes!" Sherry stood up and quickly moved to the meeting office. "Mr. Rond!" She stood near William and asked humbly. "Are you looking for me?" "Sit down!" William did not even raise his head. "This is not appropriate!¡± Did Sherry have any qualification to participate in the bothpanies¡¯ corporation meeting? "Just sit when I ask you to sit!" William raised his head as he was hinting Sherry to sit beside him. "Sit, Ms. Murray!" Liam came to pull the chair for her. "Thank you!" "Your wee, Ms. Murray. I like those who are always prepared at work!" Liamplimented her. Even William was stunned because he did not show emotion expression at work. After this happened, Liam thought it was funny. "Uh!" Sherry lowered her head and she sat silently beside William. As soon as Lara brought the two officers from anotherpany into the meeting room, she looked at Sherry. She instantly showed her hatred and jealousy. "Don''t feel proud about being prepared!" A cold voice came through like a basin of water sshing at Sherry. She was stunned as she did not understand what William was talking about. "William! If she is not prepared, you would be framed to dead! I guess we should always be prepared in life. Ms. Murray, oh yes. Can I call you Sherry?" Liam was full of excitement. "Up to Mr. Brooks!" What could she have said? Since his position was on top of her anyways. "Sherry, I will call you by your first name next time. Let me tell you that any workce is not going to be easy! It is like a battlefield!" How scary! Just be careful!" "Are you done?" William furiously stopped Liam''s talking. Sherry took a deep breath and nodded. Chapter 16 A Difficult Task Chapter 16 A Difficult Task AVL was the top female internationalpany that focused on top clothing brands. The designers who worked under thepany were world-ss standards. Their design concepts were always at the forefront of clothing brands. At the same time, the AVL had just set off wave after wave of climax in the world apparel week. A businesswoman who was about 27 years old with his assistant came in. She had a neat short hair, light makeup with a pair of picky eyes. She nodded her head and directly sat in the designated seat. "Mr. Rond, please begin!" This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. William nodded. It was her... Susan Gill. An internationally renowned fashion designer, no wonder her eyes were so picky. She turned out to be the ace designer of AVL. "Ms. Gill, if there is anything rted to AVL, please allow Ms. Murray to handle it!¡± "Ms. Murray?" Susan was stunned for a moment as she looked at Sherry. Sherry and Liam were stunned too as they did not understand what William meant. "Mr. Rond, if I''m not wrong, you seem to have send me a neer who just joined thepany as a partner, I believe this is not appropriate right?" "She has the ability!" William raised his head as he held her hands and looked at Susan. "Doesn''t Ms. Gill trust my decision?" Susan narrowed her eyes at William for a while. "Fine! Ms. Murray, this is a newly released design. I hope that Ms. Murray could give some feedbacks!" Susan took out a picture from the file and showed it to Sherry. It was hertest design that everyone knew but Sherry was not a fashion enthusiast. Fortunately, she happened to see the design in the press conference but no one knew that it was a defective product. On that day, she was joking with Dan in the za as they saw the waist design of this dress was not delicate enough on the big screen! "This is a defective product!" Sherry said confidently. "Oh?!" Susan was surprised. Asides from her unique vision, Sherry''s professionalism did not just surprise Susan while William was speechless as he never thought that she was such a professional. Liam was muttering inside. Didn''t shee from financial background? If she knew so well about clothing, why did she wear so old- fashioned? "Mr. Rond, I agree to work with Ms. Murray!¡± Sherry was stunned for a moment and smiled. No wonder Susan was the designer of AVL as she did not care when someonemented her defective product. She was never being arrogant about her talent and yet maintained a professional standard and fair evaluation. "Sherry, Mr. Rond actually made you responsible for the cooperation with AVL!" Alice was envy and jealous. "I''m so jealous of you!" Sherry smiled gently. The Rond Group and AVL have always been in a cooperation rtionship. At the same time, the Rond Group had 30% shares of AVL. This uing winter series clothing was their cooperation project. Sherry did not understand the reason that William handled this responsibility to herself. This should be handled by the department manager! In the office, William was sitting on the sofa while folding his legs. He unbuttoned the first two buttons of his suit as it revealed his muscr chest. A few hair strands covered his handsome face while his eyshes covered his eyelids. Lara coyly asked, "William..." "Yes?" The soft yet charming male voice made her heart tremble. "William, you bad, you know that I haven''t seen you for a few days and you didn''te to see me after you came backst week!¡± Her hand slowly reached on William''s muscr chest while she started teasing. Sherry did not understand why William would give such a difficult task to her. She wanted to resign and asked someone else to do. She worried that she might not be able to do it and caused losses to the company. She sighed as she was in a deep thought. She pushed the door as she was rushing. "Mr. Rond, regarding the cooperation with AVL..." William and Lara were kissing on the sofa as they quickly separated because of the sudden voice. Sherry was embarrassed for a moment. Fortunately, it was just kissing. If it was the next step, it would be a sin for her to interrupt her like this. She swallowed her saliva awkwardly and blushed. She quickly apologized. "I''m so sorry, please continue." Chapter 17 Getting into Trouble Chapter 17 Getting into Trouble After saying that, Sherry Murray quickly closed the door. She held her chest and patted her face hard. Oh, my! What was wrong with her. How could she forget to knock? She was such an idiot. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. In the office, William Rond fast tidied up his clothes and said to Lara Rhodes, "Get out!" "Here you are! I haven''t..." Saying that, Lara stopped abruptly because of William''s sullen look. Having not sit well for a while, Sherry saw Lara walk out of Mr.Rond¡¯s office insatiably. She came to Sherry in anger. "Sherry Murray, do you think Mr.Rond treats you differently since he has handed over such an important task to you? Hum! You are not beautiful enough! Don''t forget who you are and remember to knock before entering Mr.Rond''s office." "Yes! I''m sorry!¡± Sherry kept nodding her head. Lara left in anger, twisting her butt. "What did you see, Sherry?" Alice Ryan got close to Sherry. "It can''t be that Mr.Rond was making love with Lara?" "Howe!" Quickly answered Sherry. "All you have in your mind is obscenity.!¡± Sticking out her tongue, Aliceughed, "But it looks so ording to your expression! See how red your face is. It seems that you were the one making love with Mr.Rond.¡± "Stop joking!" Sherry stopped Alice seriously. She had offended Mr.Rond and she wasn''t sure if she would be dismissed. Having waited for quite a while, however, Sherry didn''t see that William was angry. After work, the door of Mr.Rond''s office stayed closed. Sherry still sat on her seat while others almost left. Lara stared at Sherry hard and then walked to the lift in wearing her high heals! Sherry felt uneasy, having no idea whether she would be dismissed or not. The phone suddenly rang and Sherry was nearly scared to bounce. Taking a look and knowing that the call was from Mr.Rond''s office, she pressed to answer. "Ms.Murray, get me a cup of coffee!" In the office, William washed himself in the restroom. He changed the rumpled shirt and looked at the handsome feature in the mirror, he slightlyughed at himself. He went back to his desk and started to work. "Coffee, Mr.Rond.¡± Sherry came in nervously with a cup of coffee and put it on the desk. She hardly dared to take a breath for fear of getting fired easily. "Help me to find out the material of the conference this morning!¡± William pointed to a stack of documents in front of him, saying it without lifting his head. "Yes!" Putting down the tray on the tea table beside her, Sherry started to look for the documents. Unexpectedly, she knocked over the coffee. "Ah! Sorry! I''m sorry, Mr.Rond!" Oh! She got into trouble again! Sherry held the cup hurriedly, while the hot coffee sshed on her hand and burned her skin. It was really hot! William''s desk, however, got wet as well. Without caring about the terrible pain on her hand, Sherry took tissues to wipe the desk for William. She said while cleaning,"Sorry, Mr.Rond. I didn''t mean it!¡± Sherry wiped the desk till it was clean. Mr.Rond didn''t get burnt at least, otherwise she would be dead. He was like a diamond. One kilo of him was more expensive than that of diamond. How could she even afford that. William didn''t get angry as Sherry expected. Putting down the pen in his hand, he watched her being panic and then look at her hand. And he stood up instantly, dragging her hand and said, "Did your hand get scalded?" William said so and took Sherry to the bathroom at the back of his office. Turning on the tap, he helped her to wash hand. William held her small hand in his big hands. Sherry wanted to take her hand back while he was tightly holding it. William carefully washed her hand with cold water. "Okay. It hasn''t been scalded. But your hand has became red. Remember to apply some ointment after going home!" William finally loosed her! Her hand was really small. There were calluses on it actually. She seemed like a woman who had suffered a lot! Sherry lowered her face with long eyshes and her heart beat rapidly. "Sorry, Mr.Rond. I''ll bring you another one!" With his thick eyshes, William looked at her face. He slightly raised the lips. "Alright!" Just like a little mouse, Sherry escaped from Mr.Rond''s office against the wall with embarrassment. She took a deep breath. William actually hadn''t been angry. Sherry carefully put the coffee well when she came back again. "Mr.Rond, here is the material!" William nced at Sherry''s hand and nodded after a while, "OK!" "Mr.Rond!" "Huh?" Closing the material, William looked up. "Why did you hand over the cooperation with AVL to me?" "You are not capable of it?" William raised his eyebrows. ¡°I''m only a neer!" "Just tell me if you are qualified for it," said William. Chapter 18 Eat Together Chapter 18 Eat Together "Raise your head!" William smiled, his voice sounded more heart-touching, "Do you like to stare at your own feet while talking to other people?" "Ah!" her face reddened. She then awkwardly raised her head and gazed into his eyes. Gazing into his eyes that dazzled like ck gems was so enchanting. "Can you do it?" he asked seriously. "Yes I can!" Sherry took a deep breath and answered firmly. No matter how, she would do her best and try hard. There''s no such thing as failing in her world, because she wouldn''t let herself fail. She had to raise Dan, which was the source of her confidence! He said, "Great! I wanted a definite answer!" "Thank you for Mr. Rond''s help!¡± Sherry sincerely thanked him. "Let''s eat together!" he gazed at her while saying that. "What?" she was stunned because she thought she heard it wrong. "Pack your things, get off work, and eat with me!" he drank his coffee and stood up. His tall and big figure was so oppressing. "Mr. Rond, sorry... I have things to do! I''m leaving!" she must pick her child up. It was already so late... Oh my God, she''s going to bete! She quickly ran out. William was dumbfounded. It was the first time a woman had rejected him! William followed Sherry, who was quickly leaving. Sherry went down, walked out of thepany''s gate, and ran straight to the bus stop. But as if the bus was against her, it didn''te!William slowly drove his sapphire blue Bugatti out the company''s gate. He nced sideways and saw Sherry''s slender figure in front of the bus stop sign. She was anxiously looking at her watch. His sharp gaze tightly locked on her figure. Sherry anxiously waited for the bus. Suddenly, she felt like someone was watching her. Somehow, her intuition made her quickly raised her head and looked at the road. There was no one there, there were just many carsing and going. She silently shook her head. Suddenly, her phone rang. Sherry was shocked before quickly picking the phone up. "Sherry, what are you doing? I have picked Dan up, you don''t need to rush over anymore... Just go straight to home!¡± Celia''s voice came from the other end. ¡°Thank you, Celia!" Sherry was in panic and she didn''t think Celia already picked her son up. That''s good, otherwise she would be so sad once she thought of Dan''s disappointed look. She was so tired and nervous that day, but once she thought of Dan... No matter how hard it was, it was worth it. She unexpectedly ran into Mr. Rond and Ms. Rhodes kissing, but then Mr. Rond acted like nothing happened. Fortunately, he didn''t fire her. It seemed like Mr. Rond was not a nasty person who would bear grudges. Sherry nced down at her red hands that were scalded... She once again got into trouble and didn''t get fired for it. Thought of that, Sherry smiled like she had won the lottery. William kept looking at Sherry''s figure. His Bugatti slowly went across her until it passed through the bus stop sign. While in the reverse mirror, her tiny figure became clearer and clearer. "Sherry, have you prepared the dress for thepany''s celebration this weekend?" Alice asked. "We should wear a dress?" Sherry was dumbfounded, "Can I not go?" "No way! How could you not go?" While they were talking, Ms. Hines came and informed, "Thepany''s celebration will be held in Kinga Hotel this Saturday. Dresses fordies and suits for men!" "Ugh!" Sherry frowned. Dress! So expensive! The anxiously awaited Saturday came. Luckily, Celia had dresses and their figures were simr. Sherry asked Celia if she could borrow a dress. Celia gave her a white dress which gave a bit Brazilian vibes to it. After Sherry changed into it, Celia and Dan were stunned. "Sherry, you should be wearing strap dresses like this! Show your perfect corbone and chest! Oh my God, that guy is going to have nosebleed!" "Celia, how can my mommy wear such sexy clothes without anyone protecting her? No, I''m going too! I want to protect mommy so no pervert can''t get close to her!" Dan was very anxious. "Hal! Kid, it''s a good thing... You''ll get a new daddy!" "I don''t want a daddy, I just want to quickly grow up and marry mommy!" Dan proudly patted his chest, "I can protect mommy!" "Hehe!" Celiaughed. "Kiddo, you really love your mom! After you grow up, your Mommy will be old!" Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. "My mommy won''t grow old!" Dan shouted, "Celia too!¡± "Yes! We will never grow old... Not growing old is a strange thing!" Celiaughed hard. If they didn''t grow old, they''d be the thousand-year-old turtles. "All right, stopughing. Look, do I look great?" Sherry looked at the mirror, "No, I don¡¯t want to get attention. I just want to be low key." Chapter 19 Youre Really Special Chapter 19 You''re Really Special "Whoa! That''s great!" "Celia, help me cover it, I can''t wear such sexy clothes! What Dan said was right!" Sherry was worried. She''s a single woman with a child, how could she act ostentatiously? In the end, Celiapromised. Even if the little white dress was suitable for parties... Sadly, the extra blouse covered her exquisite body and made her seemed conservative and old-fashioned. "Gosh, Sherry, you really ruined my clothes!" Celia shook her head at the sight of Sherry, who was covering her own body. "It looks way better this way.¡± after looking at it carefully, Sherry smiled indifferently, "Oh, Celia, I''ll leave Dan in your care!" "Mommy, you muste back earlier!¡± Dan hugged Sherry¡¯s arm in anxiousness, "You must be careful of those men, don''t drink someone else''s alcohol because it might have been drugged. Mommy, are you listening to me?" "Hehe, oh my!" Celia was stunned, "Where did you learn it? You''re very on guard!¡± "From the television... Celia, it was on the television!" Dan spoke earnestly. "Don''t worry, Mommy will be careful. Be obedient at home.¡± "Yes!" "You must keep your phone on. If someone is bullying you, I''ll go and save you right away!" "Mommy''s little guardian!" Celia shook her head, ¡°All right, stop saying sweet nothings. Go ahead, call me when you need me!" After Sherry left, Dan raised head and seriously asked, "Celia, you think that my mommy should really find a guy, right?" Kinga Hotel. The iron-ck Machini suit set off William''s tall and straight figure. While his female partner who was holding his arm was wearing a gorgeous little purple dress. With the perfect tailoring, her hot body looked extraordinarily prominent. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. The most eye-catching one was the diamond ne on her long and beautiful neck. Everyone knew that it was the most brilliant diamonds bought from the auction just by taking a look. The earrings, bracelets and rings of the same style were way more superior for thosemon wealthy businessmen. Sherry shrank in the corner. She was really out of ce for such asion. There were a bunch handsome men and beauties... They''re dazzling! William and his female partner''s appearance made amotion in the whole celebration. Liam that appeared behind William also caused an uproar, but there was no female partner beside him. Liam was also wearing a suit with a smile. He was very handsome. It''s just that, they were of different types. Liam looked too feminine, while William looked handsome with his toughness. There was a graceful piano sound in the hall and all the guests had gathered around. Everyone was in awe momentarily when they saw William and the unfamiliar female partner beside him. On the other side, Mr. John looked glum after seeing the woman beside William. He was clearly dissatisfied with the woman beside William. Liam looked around and frowned. It''s the same! All these women woulde every year, there''s nothing new! Suddenly, he saw a Shrunken figure in the corner. That figure seemed to be Sherry¡®s. Inparison to the groups of handsome men and beauties before him, she looked too ordinary. Not her face, but her aura was really unsuitable for that ce. Liam walked over, "Hi! Sherry, my darling... Why are you here by yourself?" Sherry raised her head and saw Liam''s yful face. She spoke in a low tone, "Mr. Brooks!" He was really a joker. Who did he call as "darling"? But he didn''t seem to have any evil intention, and somehow it sounded quite intimate. "Hello." she spoke in a low voice. While hanging her head lower, Sherry looked at the point of her shoes. She was really unsuitable for such a party, couldn''t she just ask for a leave?! "What? You want to leave?" Liam knew she couldn''t sit still just by a nce. She raised her head in shock, "How did you know?" "Sherry, you''re really special. Other women would be eager for parties, but you unexpectedly wanted to leave!" Liam nced at her dress. Yes, she looked better after changing clothes. It was better than her working attire, but it was still uncool, "What about leaving with me instead?" "Eh!" Sherry was dumbfounded. "Ha! You''re surprised, right?¡± Liamughed, "I knew you''re just a pure woman. I feel bad for ruining beauties of our country like you!" What? Sherry was speechless. Was she and Mr. Brooks so familiar that they could joke like that? Chapter 20 At the Ceremony Chapter 20 At the Ceremony Sherry raised her head and looked at Liam seriously. He didn''t look creepy at all. On contrary, he looked as pure as a big boy. Sherry was certain about what she had in her mind and said. "Mr. Brooks, sometimes pretending to be a fool is tiring. Why don''t you just be yourself? Aren''t you tired?" He was obviously not thatscivious, but he was pretending to! "Um!" Liam was stunned for a second. "Sherry, you really surprised me! You seem to know me well!" Liam stood up and sat next to Sherry very closely... Sherry leaned backwards, trying to keep the distance. He sat closer again, and Sherry moved another inch, until she reached to the end of the sofa... "Do you think I''m handsome, Sherry?" Liam asked Sherry seriously. "Yes!" She replied. "But can you sit over there?" She was deadly embarrassed. It was the first time she got so close to a man. She was not used to it at all. On the other end, a sharp gazended on her, and Liam had an unreadable smile. He stretched forward a bit. "Since you think I''m handsome, be my girlfriend!" "Um!" Sherry paused out of shock. "You''ve got to be kidding me, Mr. Brooks.¡± "You got a boyfriend?¡± Liam raised an eyebrow. "No, but stop teasing me, Mr. Brooks!" Sherry stood up. She didn''t want to have further conversation with this shameless man. The women at the banquet started staring at her because she was being too close to Liam. Unexpectedly, Sherry became so nervous that she almost tripped as soon as she stood up because of the snoopy gaze from all around. "Be careful!" Liam hugged her into his arms, supporting her body. "Be careful, Sherry. Why are you so scared? I haven''t kissed you yet." Sherry was embarrassed while frowning. ¡°I''m sorry!" She wanted to get up, but he hugged her waist. She couldn''t stand still so she ended upying in his arms. "Haha, I like women throwing themselves to me!" Liam took a nce at William who had been drinking at the other end of the banquet. He held Sherry tighter with a weird smile, while putting his chin on Sherry''s shoulders. Her long hair was covering his lips, so their lips appeared to be kissing from the other side. Liam suddenly felt the chills on his back when he saw William. He looked so distant that it felt like this has happened before. Since when has Sherry be so important to him? "Let me go, Mr. Brooks!" Sherry sounded as if she were about to die in embarrassment. "Okay! I think it''s boring to chat like this as well!" Liam changed his attitude, let go of Sherry, while staring at her with a pure look. Sherry blushed in embarrassment. As soon as she was set free, she immediately fled and sat at the other end of the sofa, far away from him. The gaze that came from the hall was like sharp poisoned arrows, wanting to shoot her to death. She assumed that those must''ve been Liam''s admirers! Sherry saw a handsome man walking towards her, and everyone in the hall fixed their eyes on him. She didn''t realize until William walked towards them like a king. "Mr. Rond!" She stood up right away and spoke up. "Hey Will, I was expecting you! You arete!" Liam was implying that William should havee when he was hugging Sherry just now. William frowned after he noticed Sherry''s blushing face was wearing makeup. He then nced coldly at Liam who was sitting aside. "You are so damn boring!" ¡°That''s why I was talking to Sherry!" Liam shrugged. ¡°Right, Sherry?" Property ? N?velDrama.Org. "Uh!" Sherry was speechless. She couldn''t help but nced at William carefully. The light shone on his face. He looked cold by birth, not as handsome as Liam. His face seemed to have suffered from and endured hardships. His features were like Michngelo''s masterpiece ¡®statue of David¡¯. He had deep-set eyes and slightly drooping lips. Perhaps because of being indifferent for ages. Even facing his friend Liam, the look on his face never changed. "Will! You are being too serious, that''s going to scare Sherry!" Liam teased while narrowing his eyes and looked at the nervous Sherry who was wringing her hands. Everyone raised their head and looked over. William and Liam were sitting in front of the poorly dressed girl at the same time. What did shee from originally? "I will leave you to it, Mr. Rond, Mr. Brooks.!" Sherry realized the attention on her and hurriedly stood up. She didn''t want to be with them, so she ¡®escaped¡¯ to the balcony outside the hall, avoiding the terrible attention. William was upset for a while but quickly switched back to normal. He looked at Liam and said. "Don''t mess with her!" "Why not?¡± Liam raised his eyebrows. "Sherry is one in a million." "Go mess with other women!¡± William said in a warning tone. "Not her!" ¡°William.¡± Liam said with a clear voice, apanied by a perfect smile. But William responded coldly. "Just keep that in mind!" "You are mad, Will." Liam was sensible enough to notice the alienation in William''s tone. He recalled the look in his reaction when he hugged Sherry. Liam put away the smile on his face and said seriously. "Okay! I will leave her alone since she is your girl. Poor me and there goes my short- lived love! But Will, is Sherry your girlfriend?" "You have too much short-lived love!¡± William looked gloomy and nced over the balcony. Just then, there was noiseing from the hall, and everyone was looking at a cool beauty slowly walking over. She was in a ck tight skirt and a pair of ck high heels. The most noticeable thing was her smooth skin. And she was just walking over with no expression on her face. "She''s here, Liam!" William said in azy tone. "Who?" Liam looked to the other side. He swallowed suddenly. "Will, I am taking a leave. Gotta go now!¡¯ With that said, Liam bent his waist, leaped, and walked towards the balcony. Sherry was stunned. "Mr. Brooks?" "Hush! Sherry, excuse me!" Liam opened the balcony window and jumped down directly. "Ah¡ª" Sherry screamed, why did he jump from here? Sherry followed Liam''s back and looked down. Only to find out that Liam was as light as a cat, that he had climbed downstairs using the pipes in a blink of an eye. "Oh my goodness!" She clutched her beating heart. "Shelly doll, I gotta hit the road! Bye!¡± Liam made a kiss gesture to Sherry on the balcony upstairs and disappeared into the night. Sherry exhaled out of relief. Fortunately, he was not hurt. Although this was the second floor, it took courage to jump down. How athletic Mr. Brooks was! "Well, well. I didn''t expect you would seduce Mr. Brooks!" A harsh mean voice came from behind. She knew it was Lara. Sherry turned around and stared at Lara who was in a ck evening dress. Her plump breasts were wrapped around nicely, along with fair skin and good-shaped body. But she couldn''t be more impatient. The contempt on her face implied her bad manners. "Hello, Ms. Rhodes!" The small balcony suddenly seemed crowded, and even it smelled bitter. Lara posed on the other side arrogantly and sneered. She didn''t care about Sherry''s indifference, while looking at her blouse. and. "Look at what you are wearing! What a redneck! Are you even qualified to seduce Mr. Rond and Mr. Brooks?¡± She smiled coldly. Once again, Sherry looked at the night out of the window, not even bothered to look at Lara again. A woman like her was useless except for having one-night stand. "Look, I am warning you, Sherry. Don''t mess with Mr. Rond if you still want to stay in thepany!" "Excuse my absence, Ms. Rhodes!" Sherry turned around. It''s too crowded. She should go. Mr. Brooks was gone, and a secretary like her had no reason to stay. "Sherry!" Lara yelled. How dare she not listen to her warning? She couldn''t help sneering after seeing Sherry''s outfit. The corner of her mouth showed a sense of sarcasm. Her disdainful eyes looked as if she was mocking Sherry being over-confident. She reached her hands out suddenly. "Ouch! What are you doing?¡± Sherry had just walked to the balcony door, but her blouse was pulled by Lara. "Please let me go, Ms. Rhodes!" "Why should I? Look at your lousy dress, it''s disgusting. You want to seduce Mr. Rond? Save it!" Lara suddenly gave it a hard pull and Sherry''s clothes were torn apart. Her perfect white dress was revealed. "Ah!" Sherry screamed. Lara was dumbfounded! She didn''t expect that Sherry''s figure would be so perfect after she torn her blouse! While Lara was in shock, Sherry turned around and ran out while lowering her head. She was completely humiliated because she had never been exposed like this before. Although the clothes were not revealing, they werepared with the clothes she had worn before. It even showed her cleavage! "Please don''t leave yet Ms. Murray. The chairman will give a speech soon!" Ms. Hines was surprised when she saw Sherry in her new dress. She almost couldn''t recognize her. "Uh!" Sherry suddenly raised her head. "Can I ask for leave, Ms. Hines?" "It''s not that I don''t want to give you permission, but we should be on standbyter. After all, it is a company celebration, not an ordinary dinner party. So as a secretary, I need you stay here!¡± "Okay! I need to go to the bathroom first!" Sherry grabbed her purse and ran towards the bathroom. Suddenly she heard a groan from the women''s bathroom. Sherry nced subconsciously, and the woman said something vaguely. "Ouch... stop...can''t stand it..." "Can''t stand it anymore?" The voice was as low as an announcer. "Will... wait, listen to me... Lara came to me just now and warned me to stay away from you... Ah... Will..." The woman''s cry shocked Sherry. She was so scared that she hurriedly took a step back but bumped into a wall. Oh my God, what was Mr. Rond doing in the women''s bathroom? "Who is out there!" William asked hoarsely, apanied by the woman''s scream. Sherry ran away quickly in panic. Just then, the toilet door was suddenly opened. Sherry was caught by the wrist after trying to run away. "Ah¡ª" She turned around with a scream while yelling in her heart. Oops, I got into trouble again! "It was you?" William''s eyes narrowed in astonishment. He looked slightly surprised, but switched to a calm and cold face right away, as if he could take one''s breath away. "I didn''t see or hear anything...Mr. Rond.¡± Damn, what a stupid lie that reveals the truth! Sherry regretted speaking up without thinking straight. "Who is it, Will?" The woman in the toilet asked loudly. William turned his head without saying anything. The tall figure leaned over and grabbed Sherry''s waist. The tobo smelled so good that it made her feel a little dizzy for some reason. "Please let go, Mr. Rond, let go..." She screamed in fright. What is he doing? But William in front of her was powerful and tall like a god. He suddenly pressed his lips against hers. Time seemed to be static. The moment they kissed, their hearts trembled together. Chapter 21: No Way to Escape Chapter 21: No Way to Escape William suddenly carried her into the men''s bathroom next door then mmed the door. In the narrow space, Sherry was held tightly by William. His lips held her small mouth, and the tip of his tongue reached into her mouth. A smell of cigarette was tasted. Sherry was stunned by what William did! William was also shocked by how impulsive he acted! Sherry reacted and struggled, "Mr. Rond ..¡± But the more she struggled, the more frenzied he became. Despite her protest, he deepened the kiss even more. She pushed him hard to avoid his kiss. However, his kiss was so powerful that she had no way to escape. William kissed her hard. He did not know, why, her lips were so attracted to him. He kissed her in order to shut her from talking. However, it never ur to him that he couldn''t stop at all. And for Sherry, who had no kissing experience, was actually melted by his kiss. Gradually his kiss became gentle, with some flirtatious feelings. His deep and powerful kisses, just like him, are domineering and lonely. Itsted for a long time. His breath went unsteady, he couldn''t even describe how he felt right now. You could see a bit sadness in his eyes, as if he owed her something. He pressed her tightly on the wall. She had no strength to stand up straight but only could lie in his arms. Both of them were sexually attractive at that moment. One of her hands was right around his thin but strong waist, and the other was around his elegant neck. His skin felt nice, and her red face was on his chest, listening to his heartbeat. Sherry was startled. Her brain went nk, and she forgot to retract her hands. Unconsciously, she looked him in the eyes, which were narrowing and staring at her. His eyes were so mysterious that no one could read them. The fragrance of milk lingered in his nose, just like the warm breeze with floral scent of cherry blossoms in spring, rxing people in a good way. He could feel her soft body even through the clothes. Her soft and magical breasts seem to call for his deepest desire. His dark eyes were flickering, faintly revealing the most primitive desire. At this moment, William was like a leopard who had been dormant for a long time, emitting jealousy and danger. Sherry finally came back to herself and immediately pushed him away. However, within such a small space, the best they could do was to stand face to face. ¡°If you saw what you shouldn''t have seen, you must bear the consequence!¡± William''s low voice was evil and bewitching. His hot breath sprayed on her slender neck, flirting and itchy. Sherry heart started to pound wildly, "Mr. Rond, I didn''t mean to, I .." She felt his tense body, trying to exin but also confuse inside. She was really in trouble this time! Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Although she didn''t even know what she did wrong, and she was not the one to me, but she couldn''t reason with anyone. "What?" His voice was clear. His evil eyes locked her innocent face. He was smiling, innocent and inviting. Sherry looked at the perfect handsome face so close to her with embarrassment. She turned her head slightly to hide her stress. "Mr. Rond, open the door first, then we can talk about it...¡± William stared at her red lips. Sherry wore light makeup, her skin looked extremely soft. Her eyes, which were dodging were clear like mountain steam. Her lips were red and delicate, very attracting. William''s eyes darkened, he suddenly bowed his head, and once again pressed his lips on hers. The soft and smooth lips were so nice that once you touched them, they couldn''t release yourself. Their bodies trembled. Sherry opened her eyes widely, for she had been swallowed by him before she could scream. His powerful tongue took the opportunity to slide in, and somehow Sherry had no idea how to resist. She could hear nothing, and her whole body was softened uncontrobly. She had been kissed before, on the night of her twentieth birthday, she was deeply kissed like that. She was panicked because the crazy kiss seem to linger and repeatedly try to suck her soul. "Mr. Rond ..¡± His hand caressed her warm cheek, and his slender fingertips swam on her perfect neck. Unexpectedly, his hands swam to her soft breasts, and suddenly grasped them with his big palm. Sherry awoke instantly, She was mad at herself for losing her way in a stranger''s kiss! She quickly pushed him away, however, his giant body didn''t move at all. She nudged herself to get out of his control, but it eventually led to his hands moving more violently. Because of the kiss she could barely breathe, but a nice feeling ran over her body and she somehow could not resist. She never knew that a kiss could be so intimate, however, she didn''t want to see him taking advantage of her. Her breast went up and down out of anger. She tried to get rid of him, ¡°Mr. Rond, get off of me! I''m not that kind of woman!" William pulled him out of the sweetness as well. his eyes became more clear as the desire in them faded, cold as ice, like usual. He stared at Sherry, "Then what kind are you? Vain? Innocent?" Looking at his sculpture-like face and listening to his dangerous tone, Sherry once again lost in his magical eyes. ¡°Let go of me!" she hated what he did to her. "William where are you?" Suddenly they heard a woman calling from outside. Sherry''s body shook. If someone found them again, or if Lara found out she and William were together, she would feel shameless! "Mr. Rond, I wanna resign.¡¯ Sherry dered in a cold tone. She was not a casual woman, and she never mess with anyone. But William was just bullying her. William didn''t say anything. He opened the door and went out. Sherry then became the only one left in the men''s bathroom. She felt so much emotion in her that she really wanted to burst into tears. Why he treated her like that! If fate messed with her, fine, jokes on her. But she shouldn''t have been a surrogacy mom in the first ce. Otherwise, she would never part with her baby and lose tract of that child! Her eyes went red, Sherry sat on the toilet and cried. "Who''s in there crying?¡± A serious man voice came. Sherry was so scared that she stopped making any sound. "Who''s in there?¡± The voice gradually lost patience. ¡°President, it might be some chick in the wrong bathroom! Please get back to the party, the young master is already there!¡± Another man voice rose. Sherry froze out of fear. She forgot it was the goddamn men bathroom. When Sherry finally got back to the party, Liam was back here. He almost didn''t recognized him when saw her rushing out with her head down. "Oh my, Sherry. You look beautiful, my dear: Sherry looked up, casting her dewy eyes at Liam. He froze for a second and put on a surprising smile, ¡°It''s really you! You are an angel fall from heaven! Why are you crying?¡± Facing Liam who liked to make jokes, Sherry still couldn''t smile from the bottom of her heart. She nced at him, "Sorry, Mr. Brooks. I have to go!" "The paint ..¡± Liam was confused. He sent away Sherry''s back figure, then started to search for William. Turned out, he was surrounded y a bunch of woman, giggling. Another Monday hade. Sherry came to Ms. Hines with a resign paper in her hand. "Ms. Hines. I wanna resign: ¡°You wanna quit?¡± Ms. Hines was surprised, "Sherry, it took a lot to have a chance to work at the Rond Group. We only picked you and Alice among over twenty candidates. You saw how intense thepetition was!" "I know, Ms. Hines. Thank you, but I want to resign now" ¡°I can''t make the decision¡± Considering the CEO recruited her, she had better ask his opinion. Right at this moment, William got out of the elevator. Ms. Hines went over and asked immediately, "Mr. Rond, Ms. Murray want to resign" Sherry thought of that kissst night when he saw William and his thin lips. She got red in the face and lowered her head instinctively. But she gave it a second thought and realized she did nothing wrong. So she help her head up high and looked him in the eyes deliberately. William''s sharp eyes swept andnded on Sherry''s pale face. He walked into his office without saying a word. Ms. Hines had no idea what to do, "Sherry, maybe you should talk to Mr. Rond in person: "I." why was it so hard for her to resign? She knocked on CEO''s door for a few times, bearing anger. ¡°Come in: That was the coldest tone Sherry had ever heard. Took a deep breath! It was okay, she was not afraid! But when she opened the door, her heart started racing. "Mr. Rond, I want to resign¡± "Why?" William''s eyes were emotionless. Snow in the winter, that was how his eyes looked like. Apart from coldness, he seemed to bear a emotion that couldn''t be described, "Just because I kissed youst night?" "No, Mr. Rond. I''m not cut for this job!" she was here to work, not to be harassed! A yful light shied through his eyes, "The cooperation with AVL has started, who do you want me to hand the case, Ms. Murray? You can resign at the condition of paying 30 million as what you cost us¡¯ "What?" Sherry was at the brink of screaming, ¡°I didn''t cost any lost!" ¡°It has been a week, Ms. Murray. You want me to change a person in charge? Do you know how many opportunities we can catch in a week? Releasing winter clothes one day earlier can make hundreds of millions profit. I had mercy on you by only charging you 30 million" ¡°Nonsense!¡± Sherry was mad. "Rules and profit are the king in the market¡± "I don''t have any money!¡± Where she could acquire 30 million? She didn''t even have thirty thousand. "Then I refuse your resignation. Go back to work now!" William ordered emotionlessly. Chapter 22: You Did It On Purpose Chapter 22: You Did It On Purpose A unreadable expression shed across the frozen face and likewise the eyes. His demeanor made Sherry realize that what he did was on purpose. He knew that she didn''t have the money, ¡°You are doing it on purpose!" Her hand grabbed her sides tightly as she tried very hard to suppress her anger. William was silent and suddenly stood up which startled Sherry. He grinned and his gaze became unreadable, "Are you scared of me?" "I''m going to do my work!" She turned swiftly. Since she can''t resign now, she will resign after completing this partnership project. Sherry lowered her head while simmering in anger and left Mr. Rond''s office. "Sherry? What did Mr. Rond say?" Ms. Hines asked uncharacteristically. "Ms. Hines, does anyone who wishes to resign need topensate thepany 30 Million yuan?¡± She suspected that the Rond Group grew to this size due to this disgusting scheme. ¡°Eh?" Ms. Hines was puzzled, ¡°Why do you say that? Did Mr. Rond want you topensate 30 Million yuan?" "Forget about it!" She didn''t want to say anymore and fumed as she sat at her workce. This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. Ms. Hines blinked as that was the first time she heard something of that nature. It was also the first time she heard that Mr. Rond didn''t allow a subordinate to resign. Did that mean that Mr. Rond and Ms. Murray had some special rtionship? ¡°Good morning!¡± Alice had arrived, ¡°Hi! Sherry! What happened yesterday? Howe I didn''t see you?" "I''m fine, I was there yesterday!" She lied. ¡°That can''t be, Sherry dear, I think you left much earlier!" A man''s voice suddenly interrupted. "Dear?" Ms. Hines and Alice remarked in unison. "Yeah! Dearest Anna, dearest Alice, how are both of you?" Liam was ted and looked at the three women, affectionately addressing all of them. Ms. Hines and Alice exchanged looks and they knew that Liam had a great sense of humor. Sherry red at the mischievous Liam but didn''t say a word. "Why? Are you sick?" Liam looked at Sherry and asked out of concern. "Let''s get back to work!" Sherry shook her head in resignation. ¡°But you don''t seem right!" Liam was doubtful, ¡°What''s the matter?¡± ¡°Nothing! I''ll go and make some coffee!" Sherry pursed her lips. She was harassed and wanted to resign but that person wantedpensation. But who will she seek compensation from after being kissed against her wishes? Sherry couldn''t even muster a smile when she thought about having to continue to work at the Rond Group. ¡°Get me a cup!" Liam noticed that she didn''t want to borate and turned his attention to the other two women. Ms. Hines shook her head while Alice shrugged her shoulders, both didn''t know what was happening. ¡°Then I''ll go to Mr. Rond''s office, goodbye my dearest!" Liam swaggered towards Mr. Rond''s office. Sherry made the morning coffee and sent it to Mr. Rond''s office. She knocked on the door and entered and saw both Liam and William were sitting on the sofa. "Mr. Rond, your coffee, Mr. Brooks, your coffee¡± She said formally and turned to leave only to be called by Liam. ¡°Sherry, what''s wrong with you today? You seem strange today!" Liam asked while looking at William indifferently. "Im fine!" Sherry smiled, ¡°I''m going back to work!" "Ms. Murray, make a trip to AVL today. Push them on the cooperation project. I wish to have an effective business n.William said as Sherry was about to leave. "Yes!" Sherry nodded in confirmation. She felt nauseous that this man was as cunning as a fox. ¡°Just nice I''m going there as well, Sherry, I''ll take you there!" Liam took a mouthful of coffee and stood up. William shot a chilling re at Liam which startled him but he rebelliously asked in return, ¡°Will, why did you re at me?¡± Sherry held onto the folders and smiled when she thought about how Liam and William bickered a moment ago. It looked like only a person like Liam who was so careless and casual would make William feel helpless. When Liam drove over in his car and wound down the window, Sherry had already drooped her head, neutralized her expression, and adopted the demeanor of a delicate and meek damsel. "Sherry, get in!" ¡°Sorry for the inconvenience, Mr. Brooks!" Sherry forced a smile and got into the car but sat in the rear passenger seat¡± "Good lord, can''t you sit beside me?" ¡°I feel that it''s more appropriate that I sit behind.¡± Sherry smiled. Liam rolled his eyes as he looked at her petite face in the rear-view mirror, ¡°"Humph! You must be taking the world''s most dashing man, me, as a chauffeur!" Wow, did he have no shame? Sherry thought to herself, but Liam was truly handsome! Liam didn''t speak further. After Sherry and Susan finished their official discussions, Susan looked at Sherry who was dressed in a ck colored suit like a spinster. "Ms. Gill, is there anything else?" ¡°May I call you Sherry?" "Huh? Of course!¡± Sherry smiled. ¡°How old are you?¡± Susan guessed that she was no more than twenty four years old, "Can you tell me?" "Twenty three!¡± Sherry was never sensitive about her age. ¡°A woman''s other important age. ¡°What do you mean?" "There are two important ages for a woman, at twenty and at twenty three years old!" Susan blinked, "You are at the second most important age in life!¡± ¡°Ah...¡± Sherry was stunned. Seventeen! At twenty was her darkest age as she lost a lot that year... ¡°Let''s go and eat together!¡± Susan strangely felt good about Sherry, ¡°I''ll give you a treat!" "Is this appropriate?" Sherry didn''t expect that AVL''s number one designer would be giving her a treat. "Why not? Aren''t you hungry?" Susan raised her beautifully groomed delicate eyebrow and looked at Sherry, "Or are you unwilling to eat with me?¡± ¡°How can that be? Then I''ll thank you first!" Sherry epted graciously. Susan was someone who she respected. Many of her designs were very ssic and Sherry didn''t expect her to be so amiable. "I was very surprised when you said that my design was wed the other day!¡± "I''m sorry, it was just nonsense!¡± "But that was truly a wed product!¡± Susan said without trying to conceal, "That dress split open on stage and I used safety pins to hold it together on the model!" ¡°How did it split open?" Sherry asked in disbelief, no wonder she saw that the dress did not fit well and was different from Susan''s previous designs. "Competition!" Susan said but Sherry didn''tprehend. They continued to chat as they walked out of Susan''s office. ¡°Will! It''s sufficient for Sherry and me toe over to settle the work. As our director, you didn''t need to trouble yourself bying over!" Liam''s voice could be heard from the other end of the corridor. Sherry was stunned and looked towards that end of the corridor. William''s arrival attracted significant attention especially when he appeared together with Liam in the corridor. A lot of staff at AVL stuck their heads out into the corridor to look. They wanted a glimpse of the director of the Rond Group and felt dizzy just by looking at the cool and dashingly handsome Mr. Rond. He was in a well-fitting business suit without a single crease and a pair of shiny leather shoes. His eyes were like an eagle which focused attentively like a predator. His strong aura can be felt around him and as he walked along the corridor, all the women in the office area became smitten by him and all the men surrendered to his cool prowess. In essence, he exuded a sensation that caused others to fear just as they were mesmerized by him... Liam was always smiling. Liam was approachable while William was like a block of ice. When the two of them stood together, one was a raging me while the other was a block of ice. They were an ideal team and when William came, even the director of AVL came out to receive them. All the best qualities of a man can be found between these two! Sherry pursed her lips tightly and took arge step away from them. She drooped her head down and hid her head like a small ostrich. lt was a instinct that she really felt a frightening gaze shooting across the people towards her. Susan looked at Sherry and said, "Sherry, let''s go the other way!¡± "Okay!" She immediately replied and Sherry followed Susan to the other end of the corridor and walked down the stairs. "Looks like you are scared of Mr. Rond!" Susan smiled and said along the staircase. ¡°Er? No!" Sherry''s heart skipped a beat. Susan smiled and said sincerely, ¡°Apart from being a yboy, Mr. Rond''s work abilities are beyond reproach!" He was indeed a yboy. She had seen him kissing two different women! Sherry thought about it and decided not to engage in gossip. It was not her job to gossip. Susan looked at Sherry, ¡°Shall we go to a restaurant next to thepany? Do you mind eating at a small Sichuan cuisine restaurant?¡± Sherry was surprised that Ms. Gill would eat at that small restaurant. She felt that a renowned designer like her would normally eat at western restaurants, "No, that''s fine. I like Sichuan cuisine!¡± ¡°That''s great!¡± Susan said happily, "Let''s go!" The two of them walked shoulder to shoulder out of the building and suddenly there was another commotion. The two of them looked back and saw Liam and William walking out together. The two were tall and well build which attracted attention all around them. "Sherry, why did you leave in a hurry?" Liam said loudly. Sherry tucked her head and turned around as they walked towards her. Sherry formally addressed, "Mr. Rond, Mr. Brooks¡¯ William looked at Susan and gently nodded with indifference. "I''m going with Sherry to eat at a small Sichuan restaurant. I''m afraid that it''s not a ce that Mr. Rond and Mr. Brooks will want to go to. So I won''t ask you to join us? Susan said elegantly, "Let''s go, Sherry¡¯ ¡°Okay!¡± Sherry concealed her joy and quickly turned around. "How can you not invite us?¡± Liam muttered softly, he took a peek at William and then shouted at them, "I love eating at a small restaurant. The taste is authentic and should be delicious! Dearest Sue, I want to go! Wait for me..¡± Susan turned around in astonishment while Sherry rolled her eyes. Mr. Brooks really knew how to seek attention. ¡°Will! Come along. It''ll be more interesting to eat in a group. It''s lunchtime anyway!¡± They thought that William wouldn''t go but didn''t expect him to nod, "Why not?¡± Chapter 23: Similar taste Chapter 23: Simr taste Thus, in Susan and Sherry''s bewilderment, William and Liam started to walk ahead of them towards the street located next to AVL. "God! Is this the William I know?" Susan was dumbfounded. "Ms. Gill, do you know Mr. Rond?" Sherry asked curiously. "Yes! I''ve known him for about ten years!" "Ah?" ¡°Ah what? He was my junior in school!¡± "Junior?" Sherry was dumbfounded. Susan and William looked simr in age. Mr. Rond must be around thirty years old. "Puzzled? It appears that I don''t look my age but I''m already thirty two years old!¡± Susan sighed, "I can''t escape the reality of time!" "No, Ms. Gill, you are not old at all!¡± Sherry shook her head. ¡°You can drop the Miss and call me Sue!¡± Susan looked at her. "Okay! Sue!" ¡°Hurry up, you two! Dearest Sue, are you trying to back out of treating us?¡± Liam was shouting from the front. ¡°Let''s walk quickly! That clown is hastening us!¡± Susan referred to Liam. "Then how long have you known Mr. Brooks?" "They are both my juniors in school!" Susan shook her head in despair, "I didn''t expect their personalities to change so much. After ten years, their personalities actually swapped!" Sherry was listening intently to what Susan said. Can personalities be swapped? Wasn''t it said that a leopard can''t change its spots? The eyes of thedy boss of the restaurant almost popped out when she saw the two handsome men dressed in business suits walk in. ¡°Hi! Madam, can we have a private dining room?" Liam said as he entered the shop. ¡°I''m sorry, Sir, we don''t have private rooms here.¡¯ Thedy boss said apologetically. She had never expected someone of their stature to eat at her little restaurant! Susan walked in at this moment. ¡°Ah! Ms. Gill, you''re here as well!" ¡°lll take my usual seat¡± Susan said to thedy boss, "these three are my friends. Please carry on with your work." Susan walked to a table that was next to the window. Although there weren''t any private dining rooms, each table was separated by brick walls and was rtively private. ¡°Are the two of you ustomed to this kind of ce?¡± Susan asked as she signaled Sherry to sit inside. ¡°It looks alright!¡± William also shuffled inwards and sat opposite Sherry. Sherry raised her head and looked into his deep eyes. She felt a sense of dread inside her but she looked calmly at him without showing any signs of weakness. The clearrge eyes looked directly into William''s eyes, ¡°Mr. Rond, Sichuan cuisine is very spicy!¡± ¡°Really?¡± William looked at her enthusiastically and gently pursed his lips. His dashingly handsome face was expressionless but was delighted, "I like spicy food!" He replied while looking at Sherry and she didn''t know how to continue with the conversation. Thereafter he took out his lighter and it was an expensive-looking silver-colored lighter. He lit a cigarette and elegantly blew a stream of smoke at Sherry. "Cough... cough...¡¯ Sherry choked and coughed and pursed her lips when he didn''t take the hint to smoke somewhere else. ¡°Mr. Rond, can you smoke outside?" Susan frowned and said, "This is a public area and please be considerate to the twodies here. We don''t want to breathe your second-hand smoke!¡± "Dearest Sue, why don''t you smoke as well? Then we''ll all breathe second-hand smoke and no one will be on the losing end.¡¯ Liam joked as he took out a cigarette and was about to light it up. ¡°Smoke outside!" Susan grabbed the cigarette in his hand and threw it onto the table. "Sue, you''re unfair!" Liam yelled, "Why don''t you grab Will''s cigarette?" ¡°Will you put it out by yourself or shall I do it for you?" Susan said to William. William took another drag and said, "I''ll do it myself¡± After he said, he really put out the cigarette which he barely smoked. "Not fair!¡± Liam continued to say. Susan looked with disdain at the smiling Liam, "Don''t eat if you feel that it''s unfair. No one dragged you here!" "Susan!" Liam ground his teeth and scoffed. Why did this woman like to bully him? She should bully William if she was so capable! "Sherry, go ahead and order whatever you like to eat!" Susan ignored him and smiled at Sherry. "Duck blood in chili sauce!¡± Sherry smiled as she ordered. ¡°Oh my gosh! I didn''t expect this gal to have a taste for blood!" Liam yelled. "Will! I remember that you also like Duck Blood in Chili sauce! I didn''t expect you and Sherry to have the same taste!¡± William pursed his lips in silence and continued to look calmly at Sherry. Sherry''s jaw dropped and sighed at the man in front of her. She felt awkward and didn''t expect this man to like to eat Duck blood in chili sauce. ¡°Will, I''ll order Spicy fish stew for you! I remember that you like this!" Liam didn''t bother with Susan''s killer stare and smiled as he ordered, ¡°Eating at this ce reminded me of when we were studying. Dearest Sue, I didn''t expect you to be so nostalgic!¡± ¡°What has this to do with being nostalgic?" Susan was in a daze,ughed, and looked at Liam, "I recalled that you once cried because the food was too spicy!" ¡°You''re ruthless, Ms. Gill!¡± Liam''s expression changed when he heard Susan dredge up his embarrassing past, "Who cried? Sherry, don''t listen to her. I''m heroic and fear nothing. It''s just spicy food! I''m not scared of it!¡± Susan started tough and tugged at the dazed Sherry and said softly, ¡°Sherry, Liam is a yboy. Don''t be mesmerized by his dreamy eyes. If you really have to choose between the two of them, I suggest that you choose William!" ¡°Are you ndering me? Don''t say anything bad about me to Sherry. Leave me some dignity¡± Liam looked at the sneaky Susan and continued, "Why do I find you so treacherous?" ¡°It''s toote that you realize it now¡± Susanughed and poured tea for them. Liam looked at Susan with disdain and fury, "Ms. Gill, you are really cruel towards me." ¡°Ah! The food is here!" Sherry quickly eximed to change the topic and nced at the silent William. Although William''s features were so perfect and exuded a pleasant air, she became furious at the thought of how he forcibly kissed her and did not allow her to resign. She felt as though all the cells in the body were trembling in anger. "The Duck blood in chili sauce that both of you like! Blood! A huge bowl of blood! Bon appetite!¡± Liam yelled at William and Sherry. William picked up the soup spoon elegantly and gently frowned as he picked up a piece and ced it into his bowl. Thereafter he gracefully took a small bite. He looked so gentlemanly when he ate so how could he behave ungentlemanly for the other matters? Sherry looked at her favorite food but didn''t move. Very soon, all the dishes were served. Liam also hadn''t begun to eat and asked, "Sherry, why aren''t you eating?¡± "Oh, I''m not that hungry!" Sherry just didn''t want to eat from the same te of food as William. When he heard this, there was a hint of banter in William''s eyes, ¡°Really? So whose stomach is growling?" After he said this, someone''s stomach croaked out a ¡®growl growl¡¯ stomach-churning sound. Liam and Susan couldn''t help but look dumbfounded in the direction of the sound. Sherry''s face turned red from the awkwardness. "Eat! Don''t be shy!" Susan smiled calmly, "Don''t short change yourself. Don''t be like Liam. He is scared of spicy food!¡± Sherry looked up at William and her body can''t help but tremble. ¡°Who''s scared of chili? I''m just having a sore throat and don''t want to eat too much. Boss, a te of fried eggs!" Liam shouted towards the kitchen. "Vain!" William said and continued to eat the duck blood. "Erm!" Sherry frowned and didn''t care anymore. She picked up her chopsticks and started to eat. What a joke, the Duck blood in chili sauce was her favorite, why should she let him eat it all? In a sh, Sherry took a few pieces into her bowl and began to eat. She wasn''t shy at all and ate as if she was upset with someone. Liam began tough loudly when he saw Sherry''s actions and William''s saintly face started to look gloomy. He red towards theughing Liam as Sherry was picking up the slices of blood. Liam quickly stoppedughing and at this moment thedy boss brought over the fried eggs. Liam frowned in despair as soon as he saw the fried eggs and both William and Susan began tough... "Good lord, are you trying to kill me?" Liam said loudly which attracted the attention of the other diners. "What?" Sherry asked theughing Susan as she raised her head. She turned and saw that William''s grin got wider and became even more curious. ¡°Nothing, carry on eating, Susan said as she was holding back herughter. William''s expression turned cold and lofty yet again and Sherry continued to look towards Susan and William. William frowned when he noticed her doubt and strange expression. ¡°Mr. Brooks, are you alright?¡± Sherry asked out of concern. "Heh heh, I''m fine! I''m great!" Liam felt embarrassed when he saw Sherry''s concern for him. ¡°Then why aren''t you eating?¡± This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. "Because there is chili in the eggs!" Susan blurted outughing. "Shut up you!¡± Liam red at Susan, "Ms. Gill, no wonder you are still single. You are so sinister!" Susan''s expression changed but didn''t say anything and continued to smile, "Yes, I''m that sinister!¡± Liam pursed his lips, "Okay, today I will stick out my neck and not let Sherry look down upon me!¡± As he said, he picked up the chopsticks and started to eat the fried eggs. Sherry looked at him with her eyes wide open. She didn''t think that there was something Mr. Brooks was afraid of! Chapter 24: Wheres Your Elegance? Chapter 24: Where''s Your Elegance? ¡°Cough, cough! It''s so damn spicy!" Liam started coughing after a bite. ¡°Hey! Don''t eat it if you can''t!" Sherry immediately stood up and poured him a ss of water after seeing him that way, "Here, drink some water!" ¡°Sherry is so kind!¡± Liam took the water and drank it. William somehow felt irritated at the sight of Sherry, who was so concerned with Liam. "Drink some more! Cold water helps easing spiciness!¡± Sherry said. ¡°Ah! It feels way better!¡± Liam shook his head. His face was fully red and his shout were so sudden that many people watched them. Seeing how he couldn''t eat spicy food, Sherry immediately walked out and ordered a dish without chili, "Mr. Brooks, the boss said that she would make you a portion without chili... Don''t worry!" ¡°Thank you!¡± Liam was very grateful towards Sherry. When she returned, William was raising the cup with his slender hand. He swayed the teacup in his hand and sipped it gracefully, "Tea!" "What?" Sherry knew he was talking to her. "Tea, please!" William said it again. After taking a deep breath, Sherry immediately looked expressionless, "Yes!" She then walked over to William and poured the tea for him. Because she was a little depressed, she identally poured the tea to the lighter on the table. "Damn it!" William suddenly shouted, looked up, and pushed Sherry. ¡°Ah!¡± Sherry''s hands trembled out of shock. The teapot just fell onto the lighter. William hurriedly picked the lighter up. He didn''t mind the hot tea sshing on his hands at all. He took the lighter and rubbed it onto his expensive suit until it dried up. He tried to light it up, but there was no me at all. ¡°I''m sorry! I''m sorry, Mr. Rond! Are your hands okay?" Sherry apologized in anxiousness. ¡°Damn it! Why were you so careless!" William''s eyes looked angry while shouting. He stood up and red at Sherry''s pale face with his sharp eyes. His handsome face was full of anger at that time, scaring all the people around him. They would even be very careful when taking a breathe there. Sherry was stunned. She felt aggrieved, and her eyes reddened at his shouts. ¡°Will! You scared her!" Liam was stunned too. But Liam immediately kept his mouth shut after seeing the lighter in William¡¯s hand. Sherry was surprised to see William''s full of hatred face. At that time, he was like an evil. The tea scalded his hand until it was very red, but he treasured that lighter like it was his life instead. Slowly, her beautiful eyes were full of tears. She opened her mouth, but she couldn''t say anything. Sherry bit her lips so badly. She really didn''t do it on purpose... But she could understand his feelings, that lighter must be very important for him. William''s gaze was sharp and his voice was cold. He spoke with a thin but dangerous voice, "You''re really damned" Sherry kept stepping back in fear. He intently red at her with his fiery ck eyes, "Get out of here¡¯ ¡°Mr. Rond, Sherry is my guest!¡± Susan spoke up at that time, "Would you go that far for a lighter?¡± ¡°Same goes for you!" William coldly said that. "Will!" Liam shouted again. "Everyone, get the hell out of here!" William sat down dejectedly. "I''m sorry!" Sherry felt that the lighter must be very important to him. He didn''t even care about his own hands to save the lighter... She''s really damned! Liam was stunned before he hurriedly said, "Elegance, elegance... Will, where''s your elegance?" William stopped talking, but he looked so glum that no one dared to say a thing. A meal caused the lighter incident and made everyone lose their appetite. Sherry took the folder and bowed to William, "Mr. Rond, I''m sorry... I''llpensate you a lighter!" After saying that, Sherry quickly ran outside. She looked extremely pale. "Sherry!" Susan red at William and chased after Sherry. ¡°will! You overreacted!" Liam sighed, ¡°You should let go of your past to wee the future! It''s time for you to get it!" ¡°Sherry! Wait!" Susan chased after Sherry, "Are you okay?¡± Sherry''s eyes were so red, ¡°I carelessly broke Mr. Rond''s lighter, I think that lighter must be very precious for him! I can understand it!" This time, Sherry wasn''t angry. She felt very guilty instead. ¡°Sherry, don''t mind it!¡± Susan patted her shoulders. ¡°Susan, thank you... You talked to Mr. Rond for me. I really didn''t do it on purpose!" Sherry bit her lips and smiled bitterly, "I understand the feelings of losing my most precious item!" "Celia, sorry!" Sherry felt very sorry to say that, "Last time I ruined your clothes, and now I''m borrowing your money!" ¡°Why are you still so formal with me? Aren''t we best friends?" Celia didn''t let her off so easily, "Are you sure you want to buy such expensive lighter topensate your boss?¡± "There''s no other way, I broke his lighter by ident!¡± Sherry sighed. "Sigh! All right! We''ll buy it!" Celia thought that it was too expensive, "Is it worth it to waste hundreds of thousands to buy a lighter?" ¡°Even if it''s more expensive, it''s not as precious as what he was holding!" Sherry sighed, "I''m just worried that I won''t be able to return your money these few months!" "Stop talking about money! So tacky!" Sherry finally bought the simr silver $.T. Dupont lighter. Her boss said that it was supposed to be around 50 thousand yuan. Celia had an acquaintance and they could buy it for 30 thousand yuan only. The next day. Sherry came to William''s office nervously with the elegant looking box. She entered after getting the permission. Sherry put the box on the table before anxiously lowered her head and said, "Mr. Rond, this is my compensation! It was my fault yesterday!¡± William squinted at her with a frown, but he didn''t say anything. Sherry bit her lips. Seeing how he didn''t say anything, she said, ¡°I know how bad it feels to have your favorite item broken by someone else... I also know that this lighter is not the original one. I''m sorry, ''m really sorry!¡± He still kept silent, but he waspletely terrifying. Sherry carefully looked up at him, but she immediately looked back down after meeting his gaze. William stayed silent. He sharply stared at Sherry for a long time, scrutinizing her. Did she think thatpensating him this once would be enough? Seeing that he was still silent, Sherry looked like she was going to lose control out of embarrassment, "Mr. Rond, I was wrong!" "Get out!" he suddenly said that. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. ¡°Eh!" she looked up. When she met his cold eyes, she was stunned in an instant. "Put it down, and get out of here! You understand?" ¡°Eh!" once Sherry heard that he epted it, the guilt in her heart immediately lessened. She quickly nodded, "Thank you Mr. Rond, I will go to work right away!¡± As if she got exempted, Sherry immediately left Mr. Rond''s office. William looked at the box on the table and squinted his eyes. He then raised his hand to throw that box into the drawer before reading over the documents again. After dinner, Sherry cleaned up the utensils, "Dan, stay at home by yourself and sleep earlier, okay?¡± ¡°Mommy, you don''t need to go to work anymore. I can support you!" Dan looked troubled, ¡°Going to work at night will be very tiring! What would you do if you met a pervert?¡± "Silly, how will Mommy return Celia''s money if Mommy doesn''t go to work?" "But... ¡°Good! Be obedient at home, go straight to be after watching cartoons. Mommy will quickly go home!¡± Sherry kissed her son''s face. Then, she went to the bedroom and changed into jeans and shirt. Then she took a cardboard box and went outside... Late night street. In the corner of the bustling street, and under the hazy street light, a slim girl with her ponytails was shouting to sell her things. ¡°Hello! Personalized and fun essories, is there anything you need?" There''s also a paper sign beside the cardboard, which had WP Condom written on it. People that surrounded her mostly were a man and a woman that looked like a couple. They confidently took some and paid for it. The young men and women looked at each other andughed ambiguously. Then, they quickly disappeared into the night while holding hands. Sherry was the woman who was selling the condoms. She shouted, "Fashionable products. For your safety and health, please take a look!" Slowly, there were many people around her. Most of them were couple that seemed to be students. People who saw the items in her cardboard box curiously surrounded her. The cardboard box was full of dazzling red essories made of condoms. When Sherry saw that there were more people, she spread a stic sheet on the ground and ced the essories on it. People unconsciously blushed at the dazzling array of condoms. The small stall was full of essories, which were modified by condoms. There were phone essories, sensors, lollipops, peace signs, mirrors, and many other things made of condoms. There were also "condom earrings" that were popr some time ago on the inte. People were dazzled with the variety. "Have a look! There are many kinds!" Sherry exined earnestly. "Boss, we want this one!¡± ¡°I want this one, too! Boss, it won''t break easily, right?" someone asked. Sherry blushed, then she tried to get rid of the shame, "It won''t break. This has the anti-counterfeiting mark, and the quality of authentic manufacturer''s products are guaranteed!¡± "Boss, have you ever used it?" another boy whistled. Sherry rolled her eyes, ¡°Guys, I''m already old, of course I have used it. Don''t worry, it''s very easy to use!" ¡°Eh! You didn''t seem to be very open minded!¡± "Would I be selling these if I''m not open minded? Are you going to buy it? If you won''t buy it, please don''t disturb my business¡¯ as if such scene was not a strange thing, Sherry calmed herself down. ¡°Haha...¡± ¡°Okay! We''ll buy it!¡± she sold some more. Sherry was busy receiving the money and giving the changes. Not long after, most of the items in the cardboard box were sold. Suddenly, there was an oppressive air. People around her turned their heads in an instant. They all looked to the back. Some women glistened with excitement, "Whoa! A handsome guy! He''s so handsome!¡± ¡°..." Sherry suddenly sensed an extremely oppressing feeling in front of her. Chapter 25: Follow Me Chapter 25: Follow Me Sherry raised her head, her heart was startled the moment her eyes met with someone. The atmosphere felt tense. The noisy crowd suddenly became silent as not a single person spoke anything. Everyone held their breath. No one had seen such a man in a suit who appeared in Late Night Street. There were no words to describe about him. He was as handsome as a Satan when his eyes swept inadvertently. His mysterious eyes were like a fox¡¯s and the vibe was indescribable which made people tremble all over. The lip was tightened as the corner of the lips were slightly dropping. At the same time, it inadvertently brought out some sense of coldness. It felt like a leopard trying to invade its prey after locked down. The man walked pass the crowds and walked towards Sherry. After she was startled for a moment, she started to pack things quickly. When she was about to pick up the condom on top of the stic bag in front of her but what caught her eyes was a pair of shiny leather shoes. It shined so bright even in the dark night. As she raised her head, she saw his broad chest. When she slowly raised her head, she started to look up at those cold eyes which had some sense of doubts. "Excuse me, you just stepped on my thing! This is thetest edition, 9.90 yuan. Please pay me!" Sherry stretched out her hand calmly. ¡°Are you crazy?" He was still so arrogant. There were no doubts that this person was clearly Mr. William Rond. "Yes, I''m so poor that Ie out to sell condoms! Mister, please pay! 9.90 yuan!" she continued stretched her hand in front of William. As William gazed across her palm, he saw several calluses. He frowned his pair of eagle-like eyes which felt unknowingly powerful. She was still waiting! The people around were watching at them. The strong aura around William made everyone afraid to speak but instead of looking at them. ¡°I will take everything, is 1000 yuan enough?¡± he asked coldly. Sherry looked at her remaining stock on the floor and shake her head. "That''s too much, it''s about 500 yuan for these remaining stocks. Mister, are you sure you want to buy everything?¡± "Follow me!¡± William suddenly stretched out his hand and pulled her along. ¡°I don''t want!" Sherry did not expect to meet him here. Why would hee to Late Night Street where only studentse? It was after work time anyways and he could not control her private life. William did not want to ept any rejection. He held her hand and pulled her along towards his Bugatti. "Let go of me!" Sherry screamed. How about her stocks? Was she doing for nothing tonight? She did not sell more than hundred yuan in a night. He caused her to lose so much! Sherry was dragged into his Bugatti as he closed the door. He immediately got in the car and drove away. Everything happened in an instant! Sherry tried to open the door but it was locked. She angrily stared at William''s handsome side face. Was he crazy? He must be sick! What did it matter with him that she was selling things? William started to feel her scorching gaze but he pretended not to look at her at all. When he drove out from Late Night Street, they arrived at a quiet road with trees. She stared at him angrily and started yelling. ¡°Mister, this is after work time. You don''t have the rights to interrupt my private life. Don''t interrupt me making money!" "How much do you want?" He was surprised when he knew that his secretary would sell condoms after work! Damn, if this matter spread out, everyone would think that the Rond Group did not take care of their staffs and not giving enough sries! "Say it, how much do you need?" "I." She realized that she ran out of words and stared at him for quite some time. "This is none of your business!¡± ¡°You''re my staff. In the employee handbook, Article 25 clearly states that part time jobs are not allowed after working hours¡¯ William replied coldly. "That''s not the case! It is written that part time jobs rted to the actual job are not allowed!" ¡°Let''s add another point then. Part time jobs are not allowed at all!¡± Sherry narrowed her eyes at this cruel man in front of her. What was he trying to do? "Fine! That would be from tomorrow onwards. Mister, you have made me lose 500 yuan, pleasepensate me immediately!" ¡°Are you sure 500 yuan is enough?¡± "You only made me lose this much!¡± Sherry looked at him calmly without any trace of timidity. William tried to look for cash but there wasn''t any. He simply took out a cheque book and signed. "1,000,000 yuan, is this enough?" Property ? N?velDrama.Org. Sherry looked at the cheque and felt stunned instantly. She felt like being humiliated by him. "You only owe me 500 yuan. 1,000,000 yuan is too much but you don''t owe me!" William stared at her and noticed her stubborn tears flickering in her eyes. He slowly lifted his thin lips. "Open the door!¡± Sherry almost wanted to cry and she felt humiliated by him. This moment reminded her that night when she was 20 years old... He looked at her silently for quite some time. He finally asked her. "Say it, why do you sell this outside?" ¡°Open the door, I want to get down!" She was holding her tears as she did not want to cry in front of anyone! ¡°Are you short of money?" His scorching eyes were staring at her. These words finally angered Sherry as she was trying to hold back. She suddenly looked out of the window and started screaming. "Do you think everyone is like you, Mr. Rond? Born with a silver spoon in your mouth and destine to be wealthy since birth. How do you understand the helplessness of the poor people like us? What do you know? You don''t understand! I am short of money, so what? Can''t I earn it by myself? Did I provoke you? You take out 1,000,000 yuan to humiliate me? You think you are rich? Please go ahead and support the African refugees. You can do charity! Do you think that you need be a hero in front of me?¡± William waspletely stunned. It was unexpected to see such an weak woman to be so fierce! Why was it so difficult for her to earn some money and pay off her debts? Why should she have to bear so much in the office and even must be subservient to him after work? "Open the door!¡± She faced the other way and shouted again. William looked at her stubborn face and snorted. "Stupid woman!" "Yes, I''m stupid. I''ve always been stupid!" If she wasn''t stupid, she wouldn''t sign any agreement to be a surrogacy. Without that matter, she wouldn''t have suffered so much over the years without knowing the location of her baby. "Consider that I''m so unlucky to be your secretary. I''m so stupid, why don''t you let me resign then?¡± "If you''re short of money, you can borrow from thepany since you are the staff of thepany! Don''t joke around!¡± He was the one who hired her! Little did she know that how many women would like to be his secretary? "I want to get off the car!¡± She knew that it was pointless to continue the conversation with him. William angrily turned her face as he could not bear with her. ¡°Tell me where you live, I will send you home!" "No need! Give me!" ¡°What!¡± "500 yuan!" "I don''t have!¡± ¡°Compensate me now!" She replied stubbornly as she wiped her tears. "I will give it to you at work tomorrow!" He finally opened the door. Sherry pushed the door. ¡°Okay! Please remember, Mr. Rond. You owe me 500 yuan!" ¡°What a stupid woman, she wants 500 yuan but not 1,000,000 yuan!" "I just want these 500 yuan. This is what I deserve. I feel at ease. Do not think that everyone is same as you, you don''t grow up eating human food!" She quickly left the car after shouting at him. William was stunned. What didn''t he grow up eating human food? Sherry walked so fast as if she was trying to escape from his Bugatti. She quickly ran towards Late Night Street to check if her stocks were still there or perhaps someone might take them away! William watched her ran over that way. He came down from the car and followed her along. Great! Everything was still there! Sherry took a deep breath and started selling again. William couldn''t help but took out a cigarette to lit and started smoking as he stood in the dark corner looking at her stubborn face in a distance. "Mummy, is the business bad?¡± Dan immediately asked nervously when he saw Sherrying back with a long face. ¡°Dan, why are you not sleeping yet?" Sherry nced at the clock on the wall as it was pointed at 12 o''clock midnight. Theputer in the living room was still on. "Dan, are you making games again?¡± "Mummy, I want to make the game quickly and sell it at a good price so that you don''t have to work part time job at night!" Dan pouted as he poured a ss of water for Sherry. She felt warm and satisfied but sad at the same time. "Dan, your mummy is an adult. Mummy can take care of Dan!" ¡°But Dan is a man, it is the right thing that any man should take care of any woman!¡± "You''re not a man yet, you''re just a little boy!" ¡°Soon, I will be a man!" Dan patted on his chest and rubbed his eyes. "Mummy, I guess you''re tired. Let me give you a massage for a while...¡± ¡°No matter how tired, it''s always worth it when I have you¡± When the cleaners were cleaning in the early morning, they swept a bunch of cigarette butts in a dark corner... William did note to work, not sure what was the reason? The atmosphere in the early morning was a little dull. Sherry was sullenly sorting out the documents. The cooperation with AVL had been negotiated except for waiting for William to sign to confirm. The phone rang. Sherry picked up the call. "Sherry, this is Ms. Gill. Have you showed the cooperation n to William?" ¡°Not yet! Mr. Rond isn''t in the office!¡± ¡°Please show him as soon as possible. If there''s anything to change, we can discuss again!" "Okay!" After she put down the phone, she saw Alice who was working on the desk. "Alice, why doesn''t Mr. Ronde to work?" "I heard that he was on business trip, Ms. Rhodes mentions that everything will be taken care by Mr. Brook!" Alice seemed to be well informed. "Sherry, I heard that Mr. Rond brought hispanion, Lisa Hartman from the celebration party. Have you heard about that?" ¡°Lisa Hartman?¡¯ Sherry felt that the name sounded familiar. "Yes, she was the car model! I heard that she was a virgin when she was with Mr. Rond. Ha! Mr. Rond only likes virgin. However, there''s a rumor that Lisa is a man-made virgin. Advanced technology nowadays!" Chapter 26: Small Boy Chapter 26: Small Boy ¡°Er! I''ll look for Mr. Brooks for the business n!" Sherry smiled. But she was wondering how could Alice know so much that she knew the confidential details. ¡°Dearest Sherry, where are you going?" She met Liam before she reached his office. "Mr. Brooks, it''s regarding the business n with AVL. Mr. Rond isn''t in and Ms. Gill is rushing me for it. Can you please have a look?" Sherry exined. "Okay! Come in.¡± Liam opened the door and walked in. Although he browsed the documents quickly, he was very focused and was entirely different from his typical casual attitude. ¡°Okay. I''ve seen it.¡± Liam raised his head. "Sherry, how much will the fashion show cost?" Sherry was stunned. She didn¡¯t know! ¡°I don''t know! I haven''t calcted!" ¡°Your business n is not bad. You actually selected the open-air Golden za which is new but you didn''t calcte the costs. That is your main error. Mr. Rond will tear you if he found out that you didn''t calcte the cost!" Liamughed as he said, ¡°but I''m a kind person and will not squeal on you!" Sherry broke out in cold sweat, "Mr. Brooks, is a cost of five million US dors too much?" "Sherry, you should know that fashion shows are the lifeblood of all fashion clothingpanies. If you want to stand out from the millions of fashion shows each year, the cost of five million US dors is nothing but not everypany can afford this. To calcte how much is eptable, you have to figure out what are the returns!¡± Liam didn''t refute her but raised aplex question. Sherry now understands that he was rigorous towards his work and far from his usual devil-may-care attitude. She had a new appreciation of Liam, "I will research into the cost of fashion shows in the country and work out a suitable budget. Thanks a lot, Mr. Brooks.¡¯ At least today she had learned something, to raise a question to the subordinate but not provide the answer. It really looked like it took skills to be a manager, Liam was an genius. William hadn''te to work for three days and Sherry didn''t need to make coffee for him but she felt uneasy after shouting at Mr. Rondst night. She thought that the entire situation was unnecessary. It was just a 9.90 yuan condom and she could easily make the money. She had been too brash! Because William wasn''t present, the task of receiving the important customers fell upon Liam. Sherry apanied Liam to thepany''s reception room. A regional sales manager saw Liam and quickly walked over. Liam found this person very familiar and must be some important manager but he just couldn''t recall who he was. He quickly turned towards Sherry and whispered, "Do you know who he is?¡± ¡°When the appointment was made over the phone, it was stated that he is the sales manager for the northern region, Ben Lowe!" Liam stride across quickly and extended his right hand and firmly shook Ben''s hand and pat his shoulder with his left hand. He enthusiastically weed, "Mr. Lowe, how are you doing?" This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. When Ben saw that the Rond Group General Manager Liam remembered him, he was overjoyed, laughed radiantly, and hurriedly replied, "Mr. Brooks, I''m the same as before!" Sherry looked amused at one side but didn''t dare to reveal her thoughts. She simply smiled quietly as she witnessed Liam''s performance of pretending to know Ben for years. After Ben left, Liam turned around and looked at Sherry, "Did you see it? That''s how you should receive someone even if you don''t know him well! How? Is the purchase order settled?¡± Sherry nodded in admiration. "Let''s go, I''ll treat you to dinner, okay?" ¡°Thanks, Mr. Brooks, but I have something on tonight¡± Sherry smiled as she turned him down. She had to pick up Dan and thereafter get some goods to sell. She didn''t have the time for dinner! ¡°Okay. Then what about tomorrow?" Liam asked again without giving up. "Mr. Brooks, I don''t have the time at night¡± ¡°Then how about lunch tomorrow?" "Er...¡¯ Sherry saw that he was serious and heaved a sigh, "Mr. Brooks, I have something on, I''ll leave first. ¡°Sherry, what''s the big deal about having a meal together? It''s not getting you to cross oceans or climb mountains.¡¯ Liam didn''t understand why his usual tactics of chasing women weren''t effective on Sherry. ¡°Sherry, Mr. Rond said that his flight is arriving at six thirty and asked you to pick him up personally and brief him on the developments of the cooperation project!" Ms. Hines told Sherry just as she was about to leave the office. Sherry frowned and looked at the watch. It was already five fifty which meant that she only had forty minutes to get to the airport. She quickly called Celia and left after taking her bag. Alice pondered as she looked at Sherry''s back view and mumbled, "Ms. Hines, why do I feel that... Mr. Rond specially wanted Sherry to pick him up at the airport. Is there something going on between them?" ¡°Impossible!¡± Lara retorted, "Mr. Rond brought Lisa on the business trip. How can Mr. Rond like someone who is so unpresentable like Sherry?¡± Sherry didn''t go to the airport to receive him because no one was able to pick up Dan as Celia had gone overseas. How could Sherry bear to leave Dan at the kindergarten to pick up Mr. Rond at the airport? She wouldn''t do that even if it meant losing her job. She didn''t receive a call on her way home so Sherry thought that it wasn''t a big deal. "Mommy, do you have something on?" Dan raised his head and asked. ¡°Why do you ask?¡± ¡°You had been looking at your watch for so many times! Do you have a date?¡± "Mommy doesn''t have a date!" Sherry shook her head. "Dan, mommy made some significant sales yesterday. Shall we eat outside tonight?" "But aren''t we suppose to tighten our belts and repay Celia her money?" Dan said thoughtfully. Sherry''s heart ached. Dan had been with her for five years and had always been so obedient and thoughtful. He did not throw tantrums and she couldn''t bear that he suffered with her, "Dan, mommy will bring you to eat what you like!" "Then let''s go and get some goods first and then we''ll sell them after dinner!" Dan thought that it was the weekend and didn''t need to go to school the next day. "Dan, Mom sells products for adults! It''s inconvenient for kids to be around¡± Sherry shook her head. ¡°Mom, aren''t they condoms?" Dan raised his eyebrows like a young man, "My ssmate Mason has condoms in his bag and gave us to blow them up like balloons!¡± "What?" Sherry was stunned. Since when did condoms be somon that it made their way into kindergartens? ¡°Mommy, don''t be shocked. I know that this can only be used after a man and woman get married. Rest assured that I will not use it!¡± "What?" She was shocked. "Mommy, I''ll go with you to buy the goods. I''ll behave myself!" "But..." ¡°Mommy, why you are so indecisive!¡± Daniel pouted, "Let''s go and get the goods, and then we''ll set up our stall after dinner!" Sherry couldn''t convince Dan and she brought him for dinner before buying the goods. Because it was the weekend, she decided to buy more and bought a big box of condoms. Sherry bought the goods from an adult store in the city. This adult store was also a wholesaler. After Sherry took the goods, she remembered that she had forgotten about a new product which was recentlyunched. This new product was actually sought by some customers who wanted to buy it. "Dan, stay here and look after the box and do not go anywhere. Mommy is going to get some more goods. Remember not to go anywhere. This box of goods cost five thousand yuan! If we sell it all we can make almost half the amount!¡± "Understand! Go ahead, Mommy!" Dan patted his chest and said confidently, ¡°I will be right here!¡± Sherry was satisfied and went to get what she needed leaving Dan by himself to look after the box. William drove with Lisa towards the adult store and saw a little boy standing beside a huge box. He stepped on the elerator and glided past. William frowned slightly, that boy... That little boy was bathed in the golden sunset and looked very much like a little angel. He was about the same age as Sammy. He couldn''t help but grinned and said to Lisa, "Didn''t you need to get something here? I''ll wait for you over here¡¯ ¡°Okay!¡± Lisa went bashfully. She found out that this was thergest adult store in the city and suggested that William brought her here. She wanted to give William a surprise tonight. Lisa got out of the car and walked towards that shop and William also got out. He continued to look at Dan. It was inexplicable that the kid continued to attract his attention. William lit a cigarette and walked towards Dan. ¡°Uncle, do you need a condom?" Dan saw that a man approached him and thought that he should try to make a sale. William was startled and looked towards the box. Dan eagerly exined, "Uncle, they are thetest condoms. They are like mini candies, you can use it when you go out with ady¡± God! William was shocked by what he said. He looked as Dan opened the box and he could see that the box was filled with condoms of all types and sizes! William was stunned! He looked at Dan again and it made him think of that woman who didn''t receive him at the airport. Was it a thing to sell condoms along the streets now? Daniel looked at the speechless William and raised his puzzled little head and then shouted, "Mr. Big Dick, we meet again!¡± ¡°What? It''s you?¡± William also recognized him. This was the kid who rushed for the toilet ahead of him in the airne. The kid was very adorable and intelligent. ¡°Uncle, don''t you want a condom? The quality is very good!¡± Daniel continued to pester. "Who made you sell these?" William didn''t believe that the child''s parents would be so cruel. "Uncle, are you going to buy some? These are very good. Those who used it all say that they are very good!¡± Dan thought about the sales pitch that he saw on television and continued to rmend them to William. ¡°Wow, this is a pink one, all girls like them!" William was dumbfounded as he looked at this natural businessman and wondered who could have given birth to such a talented child? ¡°Did your parents make you sell these here?¡± Chapter 27: What Was He Up To Chapter 27: What Was He Up To ¡°Uncle, it''s very tough on my mommy. My mommy needs to sell these before she can go home and I love my mommy and I want to help her sell these. Please buy one, uncle!" Dan saw that William wasn''t buying and tried a different tactic. "What about your daddy?¡¯ William asked. Could his father allow his mother to bring a child out to sell condoms? "Uncle, please leave if you don''t want to buy. Why are you asking about my daddy?" Daniel was sad because he never had a daddy. He already epted that not everyone had a daddy! William''s heart inexplicably ached when he saw Dan drooping his head. ¡°All these, I''ll take it all! How much are they?" "Really? You''re a good man, uncle! You''re a hero, ten thousand yuan!" Daniel remembered what mommy said. William took out his wallet. He started to carry a wallet after he was yelled at by Sherry the other day. He took out twenty thousand yuan and gave it to Daniel. ¡°I''ll give you twenty thousand yuan. Don''t sell these anymore. A kid should concentrate on his studies!" He was at the age when he should be pampered by his parents. "I don''t want so much! Just ten thousand will do!¡± Daniel returned half of the money to him, "Uncle, take the entire box!¡± After that, he took the money to look for Sherry! William''s mind was once again filled with that woman''s face as he saw the small boy walking away. He became frustrated and threw that box of condoms into the boot of the Bugatti... "Mommy! I''ve sold the goods! We can go home now!" Sherry was stunned and only when Daniel gave her the money did shee to her senses, "Oh lord! Dan, how did you... ¡°An uncle came and bought all of them. He was the same uncle who I met on the airne! So that uncle isn''t a bad person after all! He gave me twenty thousand yuan but since mommy said that ten thousand was enough, so I sold it for ten thousand yuan!" The tiny boy exined, "I know not to take advantage of others!¡± "What!" Sherry was very conflicted inside her. She looked at her son''s small face and tears began to well up in her eyes. She was thinking about whether she was wrong to do this! ¡°Mommy? What''s wrong?" She was really wrong to do this! She shouldn''t be selling this type of thing. Dan was only five years old. How could she have her five year old son sell condoms together with her? This child was already very pitiful. He was abandoned since young by his parents and almost froze to death by theke. If she didn''t attempt suicide that day, Dan would have frozen to death! God, she was horrible. "Dan, mommy will not sell these anymore! Let''s go home!" Sherry returned the goods in her hands and held onto Dan''s hand, "Mommy will take you shopping and buy clothes with the money that Dan earned!" ¡°Mommy! It''s fine that we don''t sell these. I will take care of you!" Dan patted his chest, ¡°I guarantee that I''ll be able to take care of mommy!" ¡°Mommy believes that Dan can take care of Mommy but now you are too young and must learn from your teacher. You can take care of me when you grow up!¡± ¡°Mommy, don''t worry, the electronic games that Celia bought for me, I had already hacked them. Later I will program my own games and we''ll be rich when I sell them!" ¡°Good boy! Mommy doesn''t want you to earn money. I just want you to be happy!¡± She had ced all her hopes on him. She had already lost all her kin and now the heavens gave her a son. How can she not cherish this gift? The two of them held hands and left the shop and Dan pointed to the car which just drove off and said, "Mommy, look, it was that car! What a beautiful car! That uncle bought all the condoms! Do you think that he''ll y with them as balloons like my ssmate Mason if he can''t finish them?" Sherry looked in the direction where Dan pointed and saw a blue Bugatti. She frowned and wondered if she had seen Mr. Rond''s car. She shook her head and decided that she must be mistaken. Why would Mr. Rond buy these things? She had a wonderful weekend and didn''t receive any harassing telephone calls... Monday. Sherry was uneasy when she arrived at the office. After all, she didn''t go to the airport to receive Mr. Rond and wondered if he will be angry. "Dearest Sherry, why are you in a daze?" Liam said loudly. "Good morning, Mr. Brooks!" Sherry greeted politely as she nced at his back, "Has Mr. Rond arrived?¡± The telephone rang at this moment. Sherry was startled and answered the call. ¡°A cup of coffee please!¡± The deep voice like an announcer came over the phone and Sherry was dumbfounded that Mr. Rond had arrived so early. ¡°Er! He''s already here! Go quickly and send a cup to me as well¡± "Yes!" Sherry made the coffee and sent it to the director''s office. She entered after knocking on the door and saw the man behind his table smoking with his head lowered. The smoke-filled room was choking and Sherry guessed that he must have arrived for a while as there were numerous cigarette butts. "Mr. Rond, coffee!¡± Sherry ced the coffee on the table. She was about to leave when he suddenly said, ¡°Why didn''t you go to the airport?¡± Sherry swallowed her saliva and became worried and turned around. She didn''t want to exin that there wasn''t anyone to pick her son up and said, ¡°It was after working hours and thepany does not give overtime pay. So, I shouldn''t need to work outside of office hours!¡± William tapped the cigarette ash into the ashtray and stood up suddenly. He then swiftly walked over to her which startled Sherry causing her to take a step backward. His tall frame towered over her with the overpowering smell of smoke. ¡°Mr. Rond, you can fire me if you don''t think that I''m suitable to be your secretary!" She mustered her courage and said. He remained speechless and Sherry noticed that he was staring at her. His tall and slim body started to get closer to her. At that moment, she could smell the thick smoke and the fresh faint smell of cologne. That fragrance excited every cell of her body. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Sherry tensed up as she looked at William. William was very calm and a mischievous look shed across his eyes. He stretched out his hands towards her hair. He saw that her eyes were wide open and red at him while her face began to blush so redly that it could bleed at any moment. She thought about how he kissed her the other night! What was he up to? "There is a piece of cotton on your hair!" William was suppressing hisughter and extended his fingers past his face and onto her hair. With a gentle flick, he looked again at Sherry and then went back to his seat. Cotton? Sherry looked at William walking slowly back to his seat and then became suspicious of him. This was the first time Sherry felt that William had another side to his cold expression. He not only had that clean cold expression, but also the cunning smile of a fox. After a moment, Sherry suddenly became furious and said, ¡°You did that on purpose!¡± "Did what on purpose?" William asked without looking at her. ¡°On purpose..." She paused for a long while and didn''t know what to say. Sherry pouted in defeat and huffed. She lowered her head and felt that something was amiss but could not see that William''s expression revealed his mischief. "Wait!" She suddenly yelled. William''s expression neutralized and looked expressionless at her, "What?" ¡°It''s autumn, where did the cottone from?" She finally realized what was amiss. William''s cunningness shed again and changed the subject, "Why didn''t you go to the airport on Friday?¡± "I don''t want to go!" ¡°Is the business n ready?" He asked again as if he wasn''t concerned about her foul attitude. Property ? N?velDrama.Org. He didn''t bother to answer her, neither did he fire her. What was this about? She intentionally upset him several times so why hadn''t he fired her? "Ms. Sherry, where is the business n?" Williamughed again. "lll get it right away!" "Take your business n to the departmental meeting today. I hope that you will be able to present your n during the meeting:¡¯ William stood up as he said, "Let''s go to the conference room on the fifty-eighth floor!" "Yes!" At the conference room, all the department managers and supervisors had already arrived. Sherry brought her business n and felt uneasy as she entered the conference room. All the department managers and supervisors were curious about her presence. The doors were opened and everyone stood to attention and said in unison, "Mr. Rond!" William walked steadily into the conference room with Liam and Ms. Hines following behind him. William sat down while Sherry stood by the door waiting for his instructions while nervously holding onto the business n. This was the first time Sherry attended such a meeting and she was nervous as she had to make a presentationter. She turned to nce at the attendees and realized that some people were looking at her. Liam blinked and signaled her to sit down at an empty seat beside William. Sherry was stupefied as Liam nodded at her. Sherry was conflicted. *Ms. Murray, sit down!" This was the first thing that William said aftering in. Sherry sat after hearing the order. "Let''s begin: William ced his hands on the armrest and slightly crossed in front of his chest waiting for the reports. Each department manager started to report on the highlights ofst week. After everyonepleted their report, William said, "Ms. Murray, let''s talk about the cooperation project with AVL!" Sherry took a deep breath, stood up slowly, and walked to the projection screen. She looked up and smiled professionally hoping to use the smile to cover her nervousness. Thereafter, she ced the printed presentation slides on the projector and began to exin at the screen. ¡°Everybody should know that the Rond Group is the sponsor for theunch of this year''s winter fashion. The difference this time is the T shaped walkway will be moved outdoors. This will enable more people to attend ourunch..¡± She endeavored to maintain a calm and steady tone to show her self-confidence. William can''t help but look at her and his attention fell onto her fair petite face which captivated him. The words that came out of that tiny mouth were coherent and powerful. That face was clean without any makeup and her lips were naturally colored. She was very different than all the women he knew. Her body and eyes exuded a natural purity... Chapter 28: You Dont Allow Me to Hold Your hand? Chapter 28: You Don''t Allow Me to Hold Your hand? ¡°Our budget of the project is around five million dors. We will have fifty thousand guests for the outdoor fashion show and four thousand seats will be arranged for VIP. As to the VIP lists, two thousand guests are from our local distributors; the other two thousand will be reporters from social media. The proposal will contribute one hundred million dors to the profit of ourpany" Just the moment, somebody asked, ¡°Ms. Murray, why are you so certain about the profit it will bring?¡± ¡°From the historic data, The Rond Group spent forty million dors on advertising on the TV, newspapers and magazinesst year. I think everyone has got to know how much it earned. It was only from several social medias. This time, we n to invite some leading TV stations as well as newspapers and magazines with key opinions, especially the fashion magazines. The Rond Group is so well-known that we don''t have to pay them extra costs; they will try to attend the show to report our event. So, don''t you understand how much we will earn from the promoting of the two thousand reporters?" she answered with great confidence and gave another question atst. Sherry was smiling at all the meeting joiners, confidently waiting for the next question. Unintentionally, she had an eye contact with William, but not try to avoid him at all. She might be asking whether he had some other questions to her. Then she found William had a look at Liam who was also looking at and nodding to William now. Finally, William raised a question, "Ms. Murray, it iste autumn now. Have you considered for the models about their feeling cold at such a night show?" Sherry kept a smile to say, "Mr. Rond, on our proposal you could read some information. We will set up a temporary backstage of three hundred square meters big there. The supplier of the central air- conditioning agreed to offer us free service at that night. As the exchanging condition, our group will use them as a regr supplier for installment of all air-conditioners in office: Liam was happy with her answer. As a new joiner of the group, Sherry had a glorious performance. Anna also changed her mind about Sherry now. The meeting came to an end after some more discussion. All people left the meeting room. Liam walked towards Sherry to give her apliment, "Sherry, you did a really good job!" He did not expect Sherry to perform so well that the arrogant Susan started to think highly of her and loved to invite her a dinner. From the meeting, she was surlypetent. Sherry smiled and said, "I really appreciate your advice¡± Now William was leaving the room but stopped to look at Sherry who stood in front of the projector. It made Sherry feel some of nervous. Liam asked, "William, somements?¡± William watched them to answer, "If we can earn one hundred million dors from the winter wear in the quarter, you will get the bonus of fifty-month sries. Liam yelled, ¡°Wow! William, it''s cool!" Sherry was astonished and had a shy smile. Would she make it some day? Her smile stunned both William and Liam. Before Sherry getting back to her desk, Alice came to give Sherry a hug and said, "Sherry, well done! Anna said you are so amazing today!" Sherry shook her head; obviously, she had not got used to the close body contact, ¡°Thank you. Mr. Rond is in office.¡¯ Alice sat back immediately and took a peep at William who came soon. He was back to his own office as well as talking with Liam. Lara walked out of her office room and had a look at Sherry, then leaving for the pantry. At lunch time, Sherry had something with Alice in the dining room. Lara was passing by with a hot soup. Unexpectedly, she threw the hot soup on Sherry by ident. Lara screamed, "Oh, my god! I''m so sorry, Sherry, this is an ident!" Sherry yelled in a lower voice, ¡°It''s too hot!" Alice found all the hot soup on Sherry''s arm and said, "Sherry, you have blisters. It hurts?" All the staff in the dining room turned to look at them. Someone felt sympathetic while someone felt gloating. Anyway, all of them kept silent because everyone considered Lara to be one girlfriend of William. Lara apologized again, "Sherry, that''s my bad. I am so silly to do it¡± Sherry shook her head and bit her lips. She felt too hot on her arm where some blisters appeared. She said peacefully, "Never mind. I know¡± It was Alice who got fury with this, ¡°Ms. Rhodes, you can slip on such a wide pass. It''s incredible!" Lara raised her voice to be sharp, "What do you mean? You said I intended to do it?¡± Alice curled his lips and said, ¡°You know yourself! You poured such hot soup on Sherry''s arm. She got blisters now!" ¡°Alice!¡± Sherry stopped Alice to talk more. She appreciated Alice for arguing with Lara. However, Lara had told this was an ident, so, she had to end the trouble. Liam was in the dining room for a moment; now he was much annoyed with what happened. Everyone knew how nice Liam was, but he was horrible at the moment and came to them. Someone said, "Hey, Mr. Brooks was here¡± Liam came near to see Sherry''s hand; there were some blisters. He held Sherry''s another hand to leave and said, ¡°Follow me: ¡°Mr. Brooks!¡± Sherry tried to get rid of Liam, but failed by his great power. When passing by Lara, Liam looked coldly at the surprised Lara and left. It also stunned everyone here who was doubtful about the rtionship between Sherry and the charming Mr. Brooks. Alice did not imagine that Sherry could be highly recognized by both of William and Liam. Whatever, Alice was happy to see how astonished Lara was. Out of the dining room, Liam took Sherry to the lift. "Mr. Brooks, I''m fine. Let me go!" ¡°Are you ok? We''re going to see the doctor¡± Now William met them holding each other''s hands. He turned to be angry to ask, "What are you doing?" Liam and Sherry turned back to see the upset William standing behind them. Sherry tried to get rid of Liam again and failed again. Seeing William, Liam answered easily, "Sherry''s hand was hurt by Lara with hot soup. I am going to take her to the hospital. It urred among your staff; you are the boss who should care about the victim. I suggest you go to see the CCTV now to check what happened. William had a look at their holding hands and Sherry''s wound; he did not say anything, just walking to hold Sherry. He said: "She is my secretary, and from today, she is the first secretary of mine. I will take her to see the doctor¡± Liam did not expect him to talk about it; he nodded and patted William''s shoulder to say, "Good boss, just go¡± William held Sherry''s hand to his personal lift. Just now Lara was walking out of the dining room and saw Sherry leaving with William; she was some of jealous. They did not treat Sherry as a normal staff. Sherry, you are so charming that even the stern William greatly cared about you? Before realizing what happened, Sherry had already been in the lift with William. She was stunned to look up at him to find he C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. was such a handsome man. His big hand covered her smaller hand fully. She tried to get rid of him because she thought it was not suitable for them to be like this. Yet William did not let her hand off; he was much more aggressive than Liam. Sherry pretended to have a cough and said, "Mr. Rond, please let me go. I don''t need to go to hospital.¡± William did not follow her request, but got her another hand to see. The radiant-white hand turned red and swelled; several blisters were there. He said, "Don''t move.¡¯ ¡°I said not to go to hospital. Just a scald¡± "Shut up!" William spoke loudly in a fierce way. ¡°Don''t be so mean to me!" Sherry was hurt by his girlfriend; now he yelled at her. William calmed down to say, "Just get some medicine¡± Sherry had a look at her two hands being held by him and frowned to say, "Could you please leave me alone on the way to hospital?¡± He asked abruptly, "You only allowed Liam to hold you?" She got surprised to hear it and soon looked at the unconcerned William, asking slowly, "Are you crazy?" Then she had her hands off him without any hesitation, "Thank you so much! I can go by myself¡± Sherry had some blush on cheek for getting angry. What''s the problem today? Lara hurt her by ident; William also disturbed her. What a bad day! William watched her blush and got some idea in his mind. It took longer to get to the ground floor by the lift. Sherry looked at William calmly, but actually through his eyes, she was unsure about what he would do to her and became worried. Just the moment, William stared at her to say, "Follow me to the hospital¡± By instinct, Sherry was still scared by his sharp look. She shifted her eyes from him to see the buttons on his shirt which was of silver-grey color. Today William wore a light-color tie with printing. His chest seemed amazingly strong; it was no doubt that he looked so fit to be absolutely fascinating. Damn! She was thinking about how fit he was! Back to the reality, Sherry said, ¡°Mr. Rond, I appreciate your kindness. But it''s not necessary to go to hospital now!¡± William frowned and knew she pretended to be calm, just saying, "This is an order!" Finally, she stopped talking more. But she still looked unhappy with him. Why did he care about her with an order? What an aggressive man! Anyway, he was trying to protect her, Sherry would not like to argue more. But Sherry did not understand why he watched her with great frown. In his view, she was a trouble to him? After a while, William started to ask about the reason, "How was your hand hurt?¡± Sherry almost lost herself in his fabulous voice; she believed she had heard the voice before! Chapter 29: From Now On, You Are Mine Chapter 29: From Now On, You Are Mine She frowned, "Ms. Rhodes spilled the hot soup on me by ident¡± ¡°Simple as that?" He asked. He thought she had more toin. "Yes. What?" She was confused. "She did that on purpose!¡± He was surprised that he should say such thing out loud. Because he always acted calm in front of people. ¡°What?!" Sherry opened her dazzling eyes widely. She couldn''t believe William''s words. "Mr. Rond, Ms. Rhodes is your woman. Maybe you should protect her instead of using her¡¯ She suddenly realized how tall this man was when talking against him. However ... that was not the point! What a cruel man! He took her virginity, then spoke ill of her! Indeed, Ms. Rhodes might do that on purpose. But who could prove it? "You really think it was an ident?" He raised his eyebrows, ¡°Shall I help you get revenge?¡± He lowered his head towards her while speaking. His breath and unique smell surrounded her. Sherry put on a big smile and answered casually, "Why would I take revenge? I''m not mad!" Next time she would dine at a corner where no one went in order to avoid anything extremely hot. ¡°Are you really fine without me?" He kept breathing near her ear. "Mr. Rond, don''t you have anything to do? Why you stand so close to me?¡± She stuck her finger at his chest angrily. Out of her expectation, his slim body was so strong. Those pectorals hurt her finger like hard rocks! William was amused. He wrapped her finger with his big palms. "Stop that!¡± She retreat her hand. The elevator opened up at this moment. It was not her first time sitting in William''s Bugatti. He pushed her into the copilot seat likest time. But this time neither of them spoke. They brought cream for scald from the hospital, which intrigued intense discussions in thepany. Reception, the lobby. Riley, the reception guy, was on the phone with someone, "Damn! Mr. Rond is holding Ms. Murray''s hands. It''s the first time I see him do this ..¡± When they came back, William was walking in front of Sherry, who held the cream. She still felt intense pain even though her hand had been treated. William headed to the private elevator, and Sherry automatically walked to the elevator for staff. William turned back when Sherry was about to leave, he immediately reached out his hand and grabbed her cor. "This way!¡± The air in the hallway froze. Sherry shrank her body a bit, "lll just go that way¡± "It''s order!" "Fine!" Later, the news that the CEO shared his private elevator with Sherry spread. Back to the top floor. "Sherry, thank God, you''re back¡± Lara suddenly cared for Sherry. Sherry frowned a little bit when she saw Lara. She nodded and went back to her seat, saying nothing. William''s emotionless eyes swept through Lara''s face in shorter than a second. Deep inside, he had never moved by her beauty. Lara was startled by how indifferent William was, she mumbled, "Mr. Rond!¡± ¡°Well, you''re back, Sherry. What did the doctor say?¡± Liam always knew when to pop up. ¡°Everything''s fine¡± Sherry stood up while shaking her head. Watching two men worrying about Sherry, Lara''s jealousy erupted, and her drooping beautiful eyes radiated cold light. Liam, however, saw everything. He signed to himself: jealousy women were so ugly. They literally had no limit, this time they spill hot water on you. Next time who knew what unfortunate incident would happen. William''s eagle-like sharp eyes swept from Ms. Hines, Alice, Liam to Sherry, andnded on Lara, "Ms. Hines, call the monitoring room and get me the video of the dining room immediately: Everyone is stunned! Sherry thought she heard him wrong. The smile froze on Liam''s face.Was he really going to humiliate Lara? "Yes, I''ll do it right away" Ms. Hines made the call immediately. Lara''s face went pale out of fear. William still wore that cold look, but you can hardly catch the sarcasm shed by in his eyes. His Satan-like facial expression gave people chills easily. Then he walked to his office, expressionless. "Mr. Rond!" Sherry shouted, out of everyone''s expectation. William stopped his footsteps and turned back. He squinted at her with his emotionless and mysterious eyes. Everyone was startled for none of them knew what she was going to say. Sherry lost her words the moment she saw others¡¯ faces. One look at Lara, she lost her desire to say anything, especially in front of everyone. "Nothing!" William narrowed his eyes before he returned to his office. Lara still looked as pale as paper. Liam went to William''s office. When the guy in the monitoring room came to deliver the CCTV taps, Sherry immediately made two cups of coffee and took them to the CEO''s office on a tray. The tapes were ced on the table. ¡°Mr. Rond!" Sherry''s sight fell on those tapes. "Can you destroy them?" As expected, both William and Liam fixed their eyes on Sherry after she done asking the question. "Ms. Murray, what do you mean?" William raised his eyebrows. Sherry was also straightforward. "I know what you wanna do, Mr. Rond, but it''s unnecessary. Can we just be at peace, isn''t that better?¡± William and Liam were both a bit surprised. "Sherry, the CEO is trying to punish a staff who misconduct. Don''t mess with it!¡± Liam really didn''t know if Sherry was a softball or a stupid girl. "Mr. Brooks, I don''t care about this. I just don''t wanna offend any of my colleagues.¡± She was a single woman with a child, and was always act carefully in life. She believed that as a human, she should be kind. ¡°Ms. Murray, how do you know that I ask for the tapes to take revenge for you?" William slowly spit out these words, showing no special emotion. "What?" Sherry was speechless, then her face got red. "Ms. Murray, don''t tter yourself¡± William sneered. ¡°You''re not doing this for Sherry?" Liam disclosed his intention. But Sherry didn''t realize that. Wasn''t he doing this for her? Did she misunderstand him? Jesus! Her cheeks spoiled, ¡°I''m sorry, I thought ..." Looking at him, Sherry thought to herself that maybe she did over-think about it. It was impossible that he would do something to his lover for her. She looked at him, however, she was incapable to read his mind. What a dangerous man, anyone could lose in his eyes without knowing it. But she still had her doubts. Sherry turned around and walked out. The look on her face intended she was trying to figure out things. ¡°I can''t believe¡¯ Liam put on a smart smile, ¡°You should go to war for that little secretary: ¡°Mind your own business!¡± William still sounded calm, but a little impatient. He was embarrassed that Liam knew his mind. ¡°William! It wasn''t like that!¡± Lara let out scare scream. She waspletely shocked that William would fire her for Sherry. She didn''t even get the chance to be his lover anymore. William took his hand back from Lara, whose face was twitching. He lighted up a cigarette, then said to her with his raspy voice, "We''re over, and you know the reason. I hate women with sneaky minds.¡± "William! I''m sorry! I won''t do that again!" Lara burst into tears while kneeling down to his feet, "William! I''m sorry!" "You know what to do. Leave K city. I don''t wanna see you here anymore!" he signed a check with a careless attitude, "This is what you deserve!¡± ¡°William!¡± ¡°Out! Now!¡± William got rid of her hands and ordered with the cruelest tone ever. Lara knew this was the end. Tears swirling in her eyes, she cast hateful eyes at William and clutched her fists, "Because of Sherry?¡± "Get out!¡± William scolded. Lara left at the end, but Sherry was appointed by William to get receipts at the financial department at that time. When she came back, Lara had been gone. "Sherry, do you know that Lara was fired?" Alice gossiped. ¡°What?" Sherry mind went nk, "What are you talking about?¡± ¡°You don''t know? Mr. Rond fired her. She''s gone¡± Was that really because of her? Sherry walked into William''s office, "Mr. Rond, Ms. Rhodes ..¡± ¡°How''s your hand?" William walked around his table and took her hand naturally. He carefully checked her burn scar and didn''t let go until he had confirmed that she put the cream on. Sherry followed his gentle moves with her eyes, and almost forgot the things she wanted to say, ¡°Mr. Rond, why did you fire Ms. Rhodes?" "Because of you!¡± What a surprising answer! What was more surprising was that he lowered his head and gently kissed her forehead. Before Sherry realized, she had already been in William''s arms. "No!" She panicked. But the next second, William had put his powerful lips on her. It seemed like a deration. It seemed like a deration that she was his. Chills went through her back. This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. The same scene in the man''s bathroom at the party once again appeared in her mind. Her body was shaking, struggling to get out his control. His kiss really hurt her. She couldn''t take it no more and bit him. The taste of blood pervaded in her mouth, however, instead of letting her go, he kissed even harder. He was dering something. ¡°From now on, you''re mine!¡± He finally let her go.He sounded domineering, but also determined. Chapter 30: I Have A Boyfriend Chapter 30: I Have A Boyfriend ¡°No!¡± She shook her head and her eyes red wide open. This man was terrifying. "Smack!" She swung her hand and he didn''t dodge and took on the full impact of the p. She was stunned. With a scoff, William''s cold gaze locked onto her startled eyes and licked the blood at the corner of his lips. He grinned and his ruthlessness shed across his eyes and then he regained his deathly coldness. ¡°You are the first woman who dares to hit me but I''ll give you this honor!¡± His tone was overbearing but tender. She stared at him and her heart started to flutter. She was terrified about this man because he could cause raging waves within her heart. C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. ¡°Be good, don''t get me worked up!¡± His domineering arrogance raised her surprise a higher level. "You''re crazy!¡± She was so shocked that she had forgotten the purpose of looking for him and quickly escaped. "Sherry, what happened to your lips?" Alice looked at her hurrying out of the director''s office and looked at her curiously, ¡°Er! It''s swollen! Did Mr. Rond kiss you?¡± ¡°What the hell are you talking about?" Sherry tensed up immediately. She mustered up a smile but realized that even the corner of her lips was stiff. She quickly ran to the restroom. She looked into the mirror as her trembling fingers touched her painful lips. She had been forcibly kissed and her lips were painful as they were burning hot. What did he mean? What were his intentions by doing these tyrannical actions? Sheposed herself before she walked out of the restroom. William remained in his office for the rest of the day. At the end of the workday, Sherry received Celia''s call. She was back after a vacation in Singapore. "Hi, Sherry, shall we go for a celebration? Take our Dan and we''ll have dinner at a Western restaurant. I''ll give you a treat!" ¡°What''s the asion?" Sherry grinned and forgot for a moment that she was vited by William, ¡°You sound very happy!¡± "Yes, I''ll tell youter! Oh yes, I''ll pick Dan up first, and thereafter we''ll pick you up at your office at six. Don''t forget that!" Celia instructed. ¡°Okay! See youter!" Sherry hung up the call. "Sherry, is that your boyfriend?¡± Alice started to poke her nose into her personal affairs again. "Yes!" Sherry was about to deny but when she saw William, her heart skipped a beat, and inexplicably nodded. "Sherry, you have a boyfriend already?" Alice yelled. Sherry nced at William and said, "Yes, of course! He''ll pick me upter!" She was hinting to William that she already had a boyfriend and he should not harass her anymore! William''s gaze sharpened and walked briskly to Liam''s office. Sherry heaved a sigh and thought that Mr. Rond should not bother her again. After work, Sherry took the lift down. The colleagues who were gleefully chatting away suddenly became silent when she stepped into the lift. She felt that countless eyes were looking at her when she stepped out of the lift. She saw Celia''s car a distance away as soon as she stepped out of the main lobby. In the main lobby, the director''s reserved lift also opened. Sherry started to run towards Celia''s car. Celia drove a manly off-road vehicle. A small boy got out of the car and ran towards Sherry, "Mommy, I''m here to pick you up!" "Slow down!" Sherry hugged him, "Dan, let''s go quickly!" William walked out of the building and turned his gaze and saw someone carrying a child into the car. "Sherry?!" William was stunned, that child? Sherry turned and saw William standing at the entrance of the building. Her heart almost jumped out of her throat. Then she saw William walking over inrge strides... "Drive! Celia!¡± Sherry stuffed Dan into the car and then quickly got in thereafter. ¡°What happened? Have you seen a ghost?" Celia immediately started the car when she heard her yell. William''s eyes narrowed ominously. Did she really have a boyfriend? Really? "Mommy? Is there a big bad wolf?" Dan was curious and looked behind but the car had already driven off. "I''ve been encountering some insane people recently!" Sherry exined, ¡°But I''m fine, don''t worry. Where are we going?¡± ¡°Okay! My brother''s western restaurant is opening today. Free invitations. Of course, we must not miss out on a free meal!" Celia joked. ¡°Why do you make us sound like we are beggars?" Sherry grinned and brushed off the harassment she encountered today. ¡°Leon, this is my friend Sherry and my godson, Daniel. We''re here to celebrate your restaurant''s opening!" Celia held onto Dan''s hand and congratted Leon while giving him a sizeable red packet. Sherry presented a bouquet of flowers, "Leon, congrattions on your opening!¡± This wasn''t the first time Sherry met Leon but Leon looked particrly handsome when he wore a business suit today. ¡°Sherry, we''ve not met for years!" Leon was stunned and looked curiously at the child next to Celia, ¡°This child looks so familiar!" ¡°Leon! I''m starving! Quickly serve the food!" Celia interrupted him. ¡°From today onwards, you are my...¡¯ William''s tyrannical deration rang in her ears and Sherry was immediately distracted. Sherry, why is your heart pounding? Ah ah ah ah... I''m going insane! I''m going crazy! Sherry, why are you thinking of that man? Didn''t you say to take him as a lunatic? But the warmth on her lips still lingered and she was totally conflicted! She was in a mess. Her mind started to buzz continuously. It was like a dream, no, more of a nightmare. She hoped that he would not bother her anymore after she said that she had a boyfriend. ¡°Sherry? Sherry? Wake up!" Celia looked at Sherry who was in a daze, "Hey you, are you in heat?¡± Sherry came to her senses after hearing a familiar female voice and blushed even more, "Erm!" ¡°Something''s up" Celia confirmed. "Celia, what''s up?" Dan''s cute face was full of curiosity. ¡°I''m going to the washroom and will be back soon; Sherry said and quickly left for the washroom. ¡°Congrattions on the opening!" Liam dered when he saw Leon and whistled. William remained cold and silent but when he saw Leon, he grinned, ¡°Congrattions!¡± "Thanks! I didn''t expect you toe!" Leon said and his expression changed when he saw Susan following behind. ¡°Why? Don''t you wee me?¡± Susan blinked mischievously. ¡°No, no, I just didn''t expect you toe!" Leon smiled coyly. William and Liam exchanged looks seeming to understand something. "Reminisce on the past, you two, we''ll go up first!¡± Liam said and was about to go upstairs. Leon turned around quickly and instructed someone to lead them into the restaurant. When he saw the mischief in William''s eyes, he realized and quickly yelled. ¡°Will, is your son here?" "Sammy? William raised his eyebrow, "No!" "I saw a child who looks very much like you! Especially his eyes!" Leon said, "I thought that he is your son! So, I was mistaken!" ¡°Er? Sammy''s eyes do not look like Will and should look more like his mother!" Liam thought. "Will, who is Sammy''s mother? When will you tell us?" "I''m going to the restroom!" William red at him and didn''t turn back. He exuded a dangerous aura and walked towards the restroom. Leon looked at Liam, ¡°Why do you like to talk about taboo subjects?¡± "Okay, continue with your conversation. [''m going up.¡± Liam rubbed his nose and walked into the restaurant. Sherry quicklyposed herself and walked out of the restroom with her head lowered. William also walked in that direction and suddenly his eyes narrowed as he noticed her. To think that she was also there, what a small world! William walked over to her and then stopped. Sherry, with her eyes looking down, suddenly saw a pair of shiny leather shoes and lifted her head. She looked stunned with eyes wide open, ¡°Mr. ... Mr. Rond!" The next second, he grabbed her slim waist and pulled her into his warm embrace. "Mr. Rond...¡± To her surprise, he had already lowered his head and looked as if he was about to kiss her. But he stopped just before he kissed her. At that closeness, she could smell the tobo on him and started to feel dizzy. ¡°We are fated to be together! Sherry!" He smiled charmingly, ¡°Where''s your boyfriend? Which one? Introduce him to me!" Sherry''s pupil dted and swallowed her saliva, "Mr. Rond, my boy... boyfriend is outside. Quickly release me or I''ll scream!" "Scream?" he scoffed and grabbed her to the female restroom. What''s that pervert doing in a female restroom? Why did he enter the restroom? The previous time he kissed her was in the female restroom. ¡°Go ahead and scream, you may scream if you want to!" He said coldly and pressed her against the door. His cold expression could make a person shiver. "... " Sherry was petrified. His sharp gaze was staring down into her and the overbearing suppression caused her to struggle with her breathing. Only a tyrant could cause such a feeling... "You''re a pervert! This is thedies!¡± She finally spoke. "Break off with your boyfriend! Immediately!¡± His gaze locked onto her eyes as if he was going to devour her. ¡°You, are you insane?¡± Sherry was dumbfounded and was startled by his sudden appearance not to mention what he just said. He shouldn''t be ordering her like that even if she had a boyfriend. Why was he here? What was he doing here? What did he want? William started to smile in a strange manner. He maintained silence and looked amusingly at Sherry''s bewilderment and felt good about it. ¡°Mr. Rond, release me. How can you do this?" ¡°What did I do?¡± William smiled and tightened his grip, holding her tightly in his embrace not letting her budge. He looked down and was on the verge of kissing her. He liked to see her in that anxious manner and felt particrly aroused. Sherry¡¯s instincts took over and raged, "Stop it! My boyfriend will kill you! Release me!¡± ¡°Then call out to him! Get him into thedies to kill me!" Williamughed arrogantly. Sherry closed her eyes in resignation and said, "How, how can you behave this way? You are a director!" He just overturned her impression of him. How could he sexually harass his secretary? She wasn''t one of those easy women! "Leave your boyfriend!" He continued to demand. Chapter 31: Leave Your Boyfriend Chapter 31: Leave Your Boyfriend ¡°No!¡± ¡°Will you leave him?" His hand around her waist tightened and she immediately yelled. ¡°Leave! Will that do?¡± It looked like he had achieved his goals with her in his arms. But he didn''t want just a kiss... Sherry continued to cuss him in her heart: Pervert! Pervert! William stopped his actions suddenly and looked at her and demanded proudly, ¡°Okay, go out and tell your boyfriend that you want to break off with him!" ".. Sherry immediately nodded when she heard him, "Okay, release me now!" William finally released her, gently leaned over, and kissed the back of her hand. At this moment, he returned to his gentlemanly persona. Sherry ran out of the restroom as soon as she regained her freedom. She didn''t return to the restaurant but ran downstairs instead. William couldn''t find Sherry when he exited the restroom. "Celia, I suddenly received a call to go back to work. Have your dinner with Dan and I''ll leave first!¡± Sherry ran as she called Celia. ¡°Will! Sit over here!" Liam called out to William as he walked over. Where they were sitting was next to Celia and Sherry''s table. Dan was eating and then saw the uncle walking over and immediately frowned. His eyes blinked and then lit up in excitement. William was looking all over for Sherry but couldn''t find her. Where did she go? ¡°Dan, eat your dinner, your mommy had gone back to work. It''s only us now: Celia said after putting down the phone. "Mr. Big Dick!" Dan jumped off his chair and ran towards William. The sudden appearance of a little boy startled several people. Liam looked over and saw a kid blocking William and started to look curiously. "Mr. Big Dick, why are you here?¡± Dan immediately smiled and asked affectionately when he saw William. William looked down and grinned warmly when he saw the kid, "What about you? Why are you here?" "Mr. Big Dick?" Liam almost spit out his coffee, "What''s a big dick?" Dan turned and looked at Liam, "Beautiful Uncle, a big dick is the little wee wee, the wee wee we use to pee pee! Don''t you know this? How dumb oh!¡± ¡°Ha ha ha...¡± Suddenly a burst ofughter erupted and Liam actually spit out his coffee! "Sorry, so sorry, I didn''t do it on purpose!" ¡°Liam, get a grip!" Susan was almost spit upon by him. But she was also struggling not tough and looked at William and the kid. God, this kid was so adorable. Kids say the cutest things. Susan looked at Dan, and after sheughed, strange loneliness crept into her beautiful eyes. She saw William''s rapidly changing expressions when he looked at that little kid. ¡°What are you doing, Dan?" Celia immediately ran over and apologized when she heard the conversation. She couldn''t believe that Dan would say such rming things, "Mister, I''m sorry, he''s just a kid¡± "Uncle, have you finished all the condoms that you bought?" The soft and tender voice said abruptly and melodiously. William''s expression froze. This kid really knew how to shock people with his words! ¡°Condom? What condom?" Liam was puzzled. ¡°Don''t say anymore!" William stopped him. But Dan persisted and said to Liam loudly, "Beautiful uncle, you''re really dumb. Haven''t you used a condom before? It''s the one that you use when you sleep with a beautiful woman! My ssmate Mason said that if the condom is not used, then a baby boy wille out of the woman!" ¡°Oh God!" Celia started to blush. ¡°Mister, I''m sorry, I''m so sorry!¡± "Uncle, does it mean that you don''t want a baby since you bought so many condoms?" Dan said again. William''s eyes narrowed and walked forward to carry Dan, "Kid, uncle''s shiny reputation has been ruined by you!" ¡°Ah! Will, that''s right! This is the kid. His eyes look so much like you!" Leon came at this moment. "Yeah! Yes, they really look very simr!" Liam looked over and also found that Dan resembled William! About thirty to forty percent! "But this nose, howe the nose looks like me?" Liam frowned and pondered as he asked. ¡°Excuse me!¡± William ignored Liam and wanted to have a good chat with the kid. ¡°Hey! Put down the kid!" Celia became upset. "Celia, it''s okay, he¡¯s my ssmate. Don''t worry, he''s not a kidnapper¡¯ Leon exined. Liam and Susan looked at the two of them andughed, "This kid has driven Will to his wits¡¯ end!" "Kids say the cutest things!" ¡°Yeah! What a beautiful kid. He even has Will''s eyes and my nose, heh heh heh...¡± Liam wasn''t bothered and chuckled while he said to Leon. "Uncle, are you worried that other people know that you bought condoms?" Dan cupped his mouth and asked. ¡°You!¡± William was really stumped by what Dan said. He couldn''t deny nor agree. "Uncle! Uncle!¡± Suddenly, Dan frowned, "Uncle, I need to pee pee!" ¡°Er! You are really troublesome!¡± Original content from N?velDrama.Org. "Doesn''t Uncle need to pee pee?" ¡°Okay!¡± William immediately brought him to the restroom. ¡°Uncle, the fruit juice is very nice but I need to pee pee after drinking it! The beef steak is also delicious... but my mother had to go back to work and wasn''t able to eat such a delicious beef steak!" ¡°Your mommy is here?" William wanted to meet this kid''s mother. He wanted to find out what kind of woman would let her son sell condoms. "Yeah, but my mother went back to work!" Dan smiled at him gleefully. Inexplicably, he began to feel much closer to this uncle after he bought the condoms, ¡°Uncle, have you finished using all the condoms?" "Kid, are you trying to sell me more of those things?¡± At the restroom, he ced Dan down, "Go and pee by yourself, I''ll wait for you. We''ll discuss after you pee!¡± ¡°Okay!¡± He runs in obediently. William also began to feel attached to this kid. He must be close to Sammy''s age. He was adorable and very intelligent, with the ability to push him to his wits¡¯ end. After Dan was done, he adjusted his cartoon printed pants and walked out. He looked at William and smiled again, "Uncle, my mommy doesn''t sell condoms anymore. So uncle can only buy it from elsewhere in the future!¡± Dan told him kindly. William was stunned and asked, ¡°Why doesn''t she sell them anymore?¡± "Mommy said that I''m too young and it''s not suitable¡¯ That was much better that she didn''t make the kid sell those at such a young age! "Uncle, if you can''t finish them, you can use them as balloons and then draw Pikachu or Hello Kitty and decorate the room!¡± ¡°Er!" He was floored by the kid''s suggestions. He could try that if one day he lost his mind! "Kid, who did you learn these from?¡± "Mason does that!¡± Dan said gleefully revealing his dimples, "Uncle, do you know Mason?" What! ¡°No, I don''t!" William inexplicably wasn''t frustrated by Dan. Perhaps it was due to him being about the same age as Sammy. Once he saw Dan, he would think of his son, Sammy. He hadn''t seen Sammy for several days and perhaps that was why he felt so close to Dan! That was what he thought! "Mason is..¡± Dan exined without fear of being nosey. William frowned and started to listen with amusement to his enthusiastic exnation of the happenings at the kindergarten and didn''t interrupt him. ¡°Are you done?" William asked patiently when Dan paused. "Uncle, I need to thank you!" Dan said sincerely to William. "Thank me for what?" William raised his eyebrows. "Thank you for saving my Mommy otherwise it will be so tough on my mommy!¡± Dan said happily. "Mommy has a job and yet she has to work part-time. That''s why I want to quickly earn some money to repay mommy''s debts and then take care of my mommy!" "Do you know how to earn money?" He was dumbfounded. "Yes! I know how to earn money. I know how to design games!" Dan said enthusiastically. "You?" William asked. ¡°Uncle, don''t you believe me? Do you have an MSN ount? I can send you the game if you don''t believe me!¡± Dan said proudly. William nodded in bewilderment but didn''t reject. "My ount is...¡± He was thinking that regardless of whether it was true or not, he could let Sammy y the game. "Okay! I remember it. Then I''ll send the game to you and uncle must give me your suggestions after ying it!¡± "Have you remembered my MSN ount?" William was stunned. This kid''s memory was as good as his. He can remember it so quickly after mentioning it only once. ¡°Dan, where are you?" Celia ran to the restroom. ¡°Ah! Uncle!¡± Dan immediately answered, ¡°I need to go! My Celia is getting anxious¡± "Go ahead!" William originally wanted to tell him not to talk about the condoms anymore but didn''t expect the topic to switch to his games. On seeing him leave, William lit a cigarette and smoked a couple of breaths. After taking several steps, Dan turned around and looked at William''s cigarette, "Uncle, don''t smoke so much. It''s not good for your health!" William was once again stunned, this kid made him feel inexplicably tender. He smiled as he nodded, "Uncle will remember what you said!¡± But he really couldn''t stop smoking cigarettes... William frowned when he drank the coffee. The coffee at Leon''s restaurant was mediocre and couldn''t bepared to what Sherry prepared. ¡°William! You are something! To think that you have such a young friend!" Susanughed. "Yeah! I don''t even know that you are known as Mr. Big Dick!" Liamughed mischievously, ¡°It''s too funny. What an adorable kid!" "Fuck off!" William simmered. Chapter 32: Who Said I liked Her? Chapter 32: Who Said I liked Her? ¡°Hahaha...¡± Liam wasughing from ear to ear until he realized something that made him stop. He noticed that there was palm print on William''s face which he didn''t see until now when he looked more closely. "Will, what happened to your face?¡± "Uh!" William picked up the coffee cup again, looked down at the dark brown liquid and then made a face, "This coffee really doesn''t taste very nice!" "No way! You are just trying to change the subject! What the hell, who would dare hit your face? Was it Sherry?¡± William took a sip of coffee and asked, "What do you think?¡± ¡°I''ll leave you guys to talk; I will be back soon!¡± When Susan saw Leon she stood up and walked out to go with him. "Bye then!" The two people both waved at her at the same time. When he saw the expression on his face, a smile then immediately appeared onto Liam''s face, "No way, Will, so you really do have some problem with Sherry? You fired Lara for her right and now you are afraid about her knowing that you deliberately sent her away to the finances department. You really have expended much care and thought regarding this, has our Mr. Rond gone back to the time where he was actually gentle and considerate with women? Hm? Must be!¡± William raised his eyebrows, "So what?" "Uh! Okay!" Liam made a gesture. ¡°I''m just curious on why you like Sherry?" "Who said I liked her?¡± "So you don''t?" He really didn''t understand William. "Will! We''ve know each other for about 12 years now right?" "Yes. "But I''m starting to understand you less and less!" Liam sighed. "Also right now you really don''t seem like usual. Will, just from the first nce you can see that she is an innocent girl, so if you are just fooling around with her for fun then I suggest that you don''t take this any further!" "You seem very concerned about her?¡± His tone seemed slightly menacing, and as he looked at Liam he suddenly started to feel a little irritated. "Of course, I care about every woman that is part of thepany!" Liam smiled and a rather dubious look shed in his eyes. "Will, be honest with me, are you just looking to fool around?" He said nothing. "No way? Did you already try to kiss her? But then she thought you were being a creep! Could it really be that the palm print on your face is from Sherry?" He suddenly realized what had happened. Mr. William Rond who was able to handle women so easily was now hit by a woman? "Did I say it was her that hit me?" "Then you admit it was a woman that hit you?" Liam raised his eyebrows at him. William put down the coffee cup and then leaned back, "There is always a first time for everything in life!¡± "What?" Liam looked at him in surprise with a sudden interest. ¡°So what you are saying is that you were really hit in the face by Sherry?¡± William didn''t say anything else. "I can''t stand you anymore; you are making this so unnecessarilyplicated!" Liam then said thoughtfully, "So this girl Sherry actually dared to provoke someone like you! This really is such a surprise, you know what; tomorrow I''m going to ask her if she felt good when she hit you¡¯ William''s expression changed and he then said tly, "You better not get involved!" "Why? Are you afraid of the humiliation?¡± Liam said rather jokingly, "Don''t worry I''ll be very indirect and tactful about it! I won''t let you lose face! Don''t stare at me, I''m just curious. I also just want to tell this lovely Sherry to be careful of you!" "Shut your mouth, otherwise you will be dying a very painful death!" William warned him. "Ha-ha, you annoyed?¡± Liam looked at him closely, as if he couldn''t believe what he said. "You seem to have too much free timetely¡± William folded his arms when suddenly a foreign branch of thepany shed in his mind and he thought that perhaps Liam should be transferred there. The expression on William''s face was growing more profound as if calcting something. He then looked at Liam with a deep smile and said, "Or maybe I should call Cool Beauty, I''m not sure..¡± "Okay I was wrong!" Liam''s back went cold. "Will, I really was wrong. You can date whoever you wish; I won''t make anyments anymore!" A smile shed across William''s face, ¡°Hmm! Why hasn''t Susane back yet?" "Do you really think she wille back so quickly after she has seen Leon?" Liam nced over at the stairs and saw no oneing. ¡°Will, I will ask you for the final time. Liam started to disobey William again. ¡°Hmm? William was starting to find his persistence annoying. Liam as if not afraid of death asked, ¡°What kind of feelings do you have towards Sherry exactly? Are your feelings towards her really so simple? Or do you have some kind of special feelings for her?¡± However in his mind he really felt that Sherry really was special to William. Today William had both taken her to hospital and dismissed Lara. It really was very strange! ¡°Again how about I give a call to Cool Beauty?" William made it seem as if he was about to pick up the phone. ¡°Okay I''m sorry! I won''t ask again!" Liam surrendered with both hands-- "Dan, its bed time!¡± Sherry had just taken a shower and changed into her pyjamas when she saw Dan still doing something on hisputer. "Dan?" "I met a man today and want to send him something, you can go to sleep!" Dan said without turning around. ¡°A man? Who?" "Aman on the ne, the man who bought the condoms! Mummy, go to bed now. I promise I will sleep in a little while!" "Alright, just not toote!" Sherry took the business n; however she had no intention of actually looking at it. He really was very scary. He really was irritating her; two times already he had locked her inside the bathroom and said many strange things. She had almost been at The Rond Group for one month however her life hadn''t improved much. She was also given an expensive lighter for no reason, one that cost a lot more than her sry. Uh! Could it be that he was getting revenge on her for breaking his lighter? She raised her head and looked around the room. This was Celia''s, and although it was suitable for her and Dan to live in, she still had no idea how many years it would take to be able to afford her own house. Her gaze fell onto the drawer; she opened it and took out a deposit book. It had 7.5 million in it; she had never touched any of it. Where on earth was her son? As she thought about this she felt a pain in her heart and then suddenly one tear drop fell and then another until they were falling onto the deposit book. No matter what, regardless of poverty or illness she would never touch this sum of money. She just hoped that one day she would return this money to that person, and although she didn''t know who that person wearing the mask was, however she would not be touching this money. She just wanted her son, just wanted to know whether he was doing okay! Sherry didn''t sleep at all this night! She finally fell asleep by dawn however was woken up immediately by a nightmare. She dreamed of a man who was wearing a fox mask. She dreamt that he was kissing her, a kiss both so aggressive and domineering! "Uh! No!¡± Sherry shook her head violently. ¡°Stop pestering me, who the hell are you? Where did you take my son to?¡± As she muttered this, tears fell from her eyes. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Shey down on the bed helplessly as she thought about how her son was taken away from her five years ago when she had only just met him. Her heart was sinking, sinking down further and further. She took Dan to kindergarten early in the morning. "Mummy, Mr. Big Dick didn''te online yesterday!" Dan told Sherry rather disappointedly. "Perhaps he was just busy!" Sherry exined. She had dark circles under her eyes which were also red and swollen from crying. She really had no energy. As soon as she walked into The Rond Group''s building, many people were starting to give her dubious looks. Sherry felt even more helpless. Yesterday William had taken her hand as he took her into his private elevator, and even fired Lara. She knew that she would perhaps became a person of interest within the company for a short while, however now she just felt wronged. She kept her head low, and used her long fringe to hide her face. Today because of the dark circles under her eyes she deliberately styled her fringe in this way, leaving her white face exposed which looked both weak and fearful like a white rabbit. The elevator was full of people, so she would have to wait for the next one. However Sherry instead sighed weakly before walking towards the stairs. When William entered the building, he was a little surprised to see the figure that was walking towards the stairs. However he continued on walking towards his private elevator. Sherry climbed to the second floor, when a pair of shiny leather shoes came into view which made her raise her head. "Mr. Rond?¡± Why would he be here? William looked calm and unperturbed. Although his face looked a little rough, he chuckled and then said in a hurry, "Do you really n to climb the stairs to the 66th floor?¡± Sherry''s face went red, "No, I n to climb to the 6th floor and then take the elevator from there!" "You didn''t sleepst night?" He asked when he saw the dark circles under her eyes. She lowered her head and felt a little embarrassed. It was to be expected that she felt awkward after he kissed her more than once without any reason and then dering that she was his woman. She bit her lip and then said, "Mr. Rond, I need to go now!¡± After she said this she began to continue to walk up the stairs. His lips wriggled slightly, "Woman, don''t you owe me an exnation forst night?" Sherry walked past him feeling a little nervous, so she swallowed and pretended to act calm. However just as she passed by him, he suddenly reached out and hooked her waist. ¡°Ah! What are you doing... However he continued to hold her waist and take her over to his special elevator. Sherry instinctively looked over at the corridor on the second floor however it seemed there was no one there, so William continued to drag her towards the elevator, "Mr. Rond, let me go! Otherwise I will call out for someone!" "Alright call someone! Call someone!¡± William entered the elevator still holding onto her and continued to say, "There are cameras in here so if you don''t want the wholepany to see me kissing you then you better be well behaved with me!¡± Sherry was stunned speechless by his words. William let go of her and stood opposite her, staring deeply and intently at her in therge elevator space. He was just quietly staring at her. In the end he didn''t say anything. "Mr. Rond, what exactly do you want to do? Could you please just be direct with me and tell me!" She really was terrified, he always made her feel uneasy and as if she was a fool. "Sherry!" He said in his usual resounding baritone voice, "You ran awayst night! Could it be that you forgot? Didn''t you leave with your boyfriend? Can you not bear to be apart from him or something?¡± "Uh!" She was shocked, she was not very good at lying and as soon as she lied her face would go red. However right now she didn''t care, "Yes, I can''t bear to be without him, we love each other very much!" She blushed and lowered her head, afraid that he would see through her lie. A rather mocking smile appeared on William''s face, "It seems that you are able to forget things very easily in order to live a good life. Life is just like this, forgetting the painful things, so you can then start a good new life. If this is the case then cherish the happiness in front of you!¡± What? Sherry raised her head, not understanding what he meant. A pair of puzzled ck and white eyes looked at him. However his expression revealed nothing and instead his eyes that had shed with a scorching light gradually darkened once more. The elevator rose up quickly with no one saying a word. Sherry finally broke the silence. "Mr. Rond, thank you for the concern, I certainly will cherish my happiness!" Although she didn''t understand the hidden meaning and purpose behind what he said, she still answered him like this. "You are very capable at your job; I hope in the future that you will be a qualified secretary! Be the best employee here at The Rond Group!¡± He said this once the elevator reached the highest floor. Then while Sherry was left staring nkly, William strode out of the elevator. Chapter 33: He Did it on Purpose! Chapter 33: He Did it on Purpose! Sherry was stunned for a moment while watching him leaving. Somehow, she actually felt that his tall back figure seemed quite lonely. His actions really confused her! Sherry somehow felt irritated at heart, and it felt more depressing because she didn''t know what was causing it. He meant that he won''t disturb her anymore? That was good! That would be very great. When Sherry delivered the coffee to William, he didn''t even lift his head. He just coldly said, "Get out!" Then, William didn''t leave his office until noon. Sherry didn''t have energy all morning, her eyes were sore and swollen. It''s the result of a sleepless night! Soon, it''s time for lunch. Sherry nced at Laura''s seat, but it''s empty! She then looked at her own hands. There were still some blisters, it didn''t get better even after she applied the ointment. "Sherry, let''s have some lunch: Alice walked over, "It''s time!" The colleagues looked at Sherryplicatedly like they were looking at a different species. Once Sherry and Alice showed up, the whole restaurant that was noisy suddenly became absolutely silent. After it was silent for some time, the restaurant started to be noisy again. "Ms. Murray, you''re really capable at work. Even Mr. Rond and Mr. Brooks appreciated you.." Eve Davies, the assistant of the finance department talked sourly. Those words were not a praise, it''s sarcasm. Sherry would know what Eve Davies''s words meant even if she were dumber. "Haha, that''s right. Ms. Murray is really capable!¡± another person ridiculed her. Sherry also understood what they meant by ¡°capable¡±. It sounded very harsh. "Sherry, just ignore them. Let''s sit there!¡± Alice pulled her to the corner. ¡°I heard Mr. Rond and Mr. Brooks almost fought because of her...¡± Sherry just ate in silence while all the colleagues were talking. "Sherry, don''t mind them. They''re just very bored!" Alice looked at her anxiously. ¡°I''m fine!" Sherry shook her head and nced at the blisters on the back of her hand. She thought, it must be because Liam pulled her out of the restaurant and William also went to the hospital while holding her hand. Plus, the fact that Lara that was suddenly fired. Everybody naturally got something to say when all that happened. "Sherry, there''s really nothing between you and Mr. Rond?¡¯ Alice started to feel confused too. She then frowned and shook her head, "But you and Mr. Rond looked really strange!¡± "What''s strange about us?¡± Sherry asked indifferently. "Mr. Rond seems to care so much about you, he even brought you to the hospital himself. It''s just a burn, so telling the driver to bring you the ointment is just the same. But Mr. Rond brought you to the hospital himself! Even if you were injured in thepany and so the injury was work-rted, but Mr. Rond''s reaction seemed to be excessive!¡± Sherry sighed weakly, "You''re really good at analyzing... Alice, I really admire you, but I really don''t understand Mr. Rond. If you knew what he wants to do, please tell me too, okay?" "Eh! There''s really nothing?" Original content from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°What are you hoping for?" "Hehe, what else would I be hoping for? We entered thepany together, and we''re both Mr. Rond''s secretary. If you are in a rtionship with Mr. Rond, wouldn''t I get the benefit too? It''ll be easy for me to know some insider information, get a sry raise, and many more!¡± Alice spoke treacherously. Sherry rolled her eyes. Her life was devastating, and she had lost all her families. She had even lost her dignity as a human being. She didn''t want to bear any debt of love. She would rather fall harshly to gain the dignity, even if it seemed quiteughable! Even if her life was made of a bunch of absurdities, because there''s too much surprises in it, she had remained indifferent since long ago. So she just smiled at Alice''s remarks. Suddenly, the restaurant became noisy again, "Mr. Rond and Mr. Brooks are here!¡± "Hey! Sherry, Mr. Rond is here!¡± Sherry was speechless at Alice''s excitement. Then, she looked up and identally looked at the entrance of the restaurant. She saw William walking calmly and their eyes met. Before Sherry looked away, he already did. "Hi,dy! May I sit here?" Liam asked with a smile. Sherry lowered her head without saying anything. ¡°Of course, Mr. Rond, Mr. Brooks, please sit down!¡± Alice shouted in surprise. Sherry lowered her head and hurriedly took more bites of her food. She really hoped that she was just thin air at that time. William''s gaze fell on the head of the woman who was lowering her head on the opposite side, which made him smile. Several department managers in the restaurant were quite surprised at the sight of William and Liam sitting with Sherry at one table. They all looked at each other, it seemed that the rumors were really true. Mr. Rond and Mr. Brooks were really treating Sherry specially! Perhaps because of the inexplicable talk in the elevator that morning... Sherry had wanted to keep her distance from William, but she felt reluctant to speak about it. Seeing Sherry''s reaction, William felt unhappy for no reason. "Sherry, why aren''t you eating?¡± Liam felt there was something wrong with Sherry as soon as he sat down. "I''m full!¡± Sherry smiled awkwardly, "Mr. Rond, Mr. Brooks, Alice, please enjoy your food... I''m going back to work first!" "You haven''t even touched your food!" Liam whispered. "I''m full!¡± Sherry stood up and left without even looking back. William suddenly stood up too, "I''m also full!¡± ¡°will! You haven''t even moved your chopsticks!¡± Liam was dumbfounded. Next, everyone was dumbfounded too! Sherry left and Mr. Rond chased after her... Oh my God! There''s really something between them! With just a few big steps, William walked up to Sherry. At the entrance of the restaurant, he stopped and waited for Sherry as if he''s showing it to everyone. He spoke in a low voice, "Ms. Murray, wait for me in my office!" "..." Sherry stiffly nodded. He definitely did it on purpose! He deliberately said it right when he was going outside before walking away in a cool manner. But the curious gazesing from Sherry''s back made Sherry really wish she could find a ce to hide herself! He''s really bad! Was it really interesting for him to make people misunderstand? Didn''t he say he wouldn''t disturb her anymore? Let her be a qualified secretary? He''s Mr. Rond, so couldn''t he act like a Mr. Rond? Regardless of everyone''s strange gaze, Sherry entered the elevator. While William, entered the special elevator. She knocked at William''s door after returning to the office area, but there''s no one there. She didn''t know where he was, he did say he''s waiting in the office on purpose! Meanwhile, she really knocked on the door because he said so... She''s crazy too. As expected, William said that at the entrance of the restaurant on purpose to make people misunderstood, he didn''t return after saying that. Until Sherry got off work in the afternoon, she left thepany building in the middle of the rumors. She suddenly felt so exhausted that she had never ever felt before! Who did she provoke? She rode the bus back home, but her heart kept beating anxiously. She only calmed down after picking Dan up and taking a bath at home. Dan sat in front of theputer right after dinner, "Mommy, I kept contacting Uncle... But I don''t know if I can really get in touch with him!" ¡°Dan, don''t push yourself too hard. You''re still a child... Happiness is the most important thing!¡± Sherry nced at her son who was very serious. She was moved by his perseverance. "Mommy, just go out and have some fun. Young women always go out on shopping, why are you always at home? Come on, today is your holiday!¡± ¡°Ah!" Sherry leaned against the door. Seeing the little Dan speaking like a grown up man, she couldn''t helpughing. Even if Dan had made her feel rest assured for staying at home by himself since he was four, but she always felt like she owed him something, "Mommy doesn''t want to go out!¡± "Just go! Have some fun! You seemed to be very tired!¡± Dan stood up and helped Sherry with her bag, "Mommy, you don''t need to apany me after work... I can take care of myself!" Then, he pushed Sherry our of the house... At the Ronds¡¯ old residence. "Young Master, Samuel keeps refusing to eat!" the servant anxiously reported Sammy''s situation to William, who had just returned home. "Why?" William frowned. "Samuel kept refusing to talk after returning from the kindergarten... It seems that he cried, but he won''t answer so I don''t know what happened!" "I''ll go and take a look!" William quickly walked towards the stairs. He opened the door. "Sammy?" William called him. The kid that usually would run into his arms once he returned home, didn''t even turn his head this time. Sammy just sat by the table with his trembling shoulders. He seemed to be sobbing... Probably crying! "Sammy?" William walked over. Sammy buried his face in his own arms. He sounded very aggrieved, but he still called William obediently, "Daddy!" William squatted down and lifted Sammy''s face, "Sammy, did something bad happened?" William sighed at the sight of Sammy''s tear-stained little face. That child had always been very introverted and very obedient. He even cried this time, so something bad definitely happened! "What''s wrong? Tell Daddy!" "Daddy!" he screamed timidly, as if he wanted to say something but then hesitated. Looking at Sammy whose tears flowed before saying anything, William asked, "Hm?" Sammy hung his head and kept silent. "Sammy, you have to say it if there''s a problem. Don''t even lose the courage to face difficulties! You''re my son, you have to be brave! Tell me, what happened?" "Daddy!" Sammy shouted again, "Sammy was wrong!" ¡°Hmm?¡± William continued to listen, "Why is that so?" "Sammy fought with others today!¡± Sammy wiped his tears while saying, "Sammy knew hitting people is wrong, but..¡± "But what?" William asked patiently. ¡°But they said that Sammy has no Mommy! They also said that Sammy''s Mommy is a wild woman!" Sammy''s voice was so soft. He never had the courage to ask Daddy about Mommy. He didn''t know why he had no Mommy! Sammy''s words made William dumbfounded Ina n instant. "Daddy, Sammy really doesn''t have a Mommy?¡± Sammy lifted his face. His eyes were red and his tears were stubbornly rolling around his eyes, but then still fell in the end. He then carefully looked at his Daddy''s face because he was scared that his Daddy would get angry, "Daddy, Mommy isn''t a wild woman, right?¡± William looked at his son, his eyes looked distant. After being quiet for a long time, he finally said, "Sammy, remember this. Your Mommy is not a wild woman, Daddy will pick Mommy up for you... Give Daddy some time, okay?" Once Sammy heard that he did have a Mommy, he immediately lifted his head, "Daddy, I want my own Mommy!" "Yes! She''s your own Mommy, Daddy will pick her up! Sammy, can you please be more patient?" William seriously asked. "Daddy, will it take a very long time?" ¡°It won''t take too long, but Mommy doesn''t recognize Daddy. Daddy had done some mistakes so Daddy should let Mommy ept Daddy slowly. Can you wait for it?" "Yes!" Sammy didn''t really understand what William said but he still nodded seriously. There''s a timid smile on Sammy''s face. Even if there were still tears on Sammy''s face, William could already see Sammy''s excitement. ¡°Sammy will be obedient!¡± William had never faced that question head on. Apparently, that day was the day to mention about Sammy''s Mommy. It''s just that, was he qualified to stand and beg for forgiveness in front of her? After all, he had separated her from Sammy for five years. If she knew the truth, would she hate him? Also, what about her boyfriend? He could sacrifice everything for his son, but what about her? Would she leave her boyfriend? William felt diffident for the first time in his life. ¡°Uncle, why are you still offline?¡± Once William turned on theputer, there was a bunch of dialog box popping up! ¡°Uncle, I want to show you my game... Why are you not here yet?" "Uncle, did you forget because you''re picking up girls?" ¡°Uncle, I''m going to be angry if you''re noting!¡± ¡°Uncle,e on!¡± William couldn''t help smiling when he saw so many messages. Without guessing, he knew that it''s that kid. Thinking of that kid, William suddenly remembered that he never asked about the kid''s name. William had just managed to coax Sammy before that. Then he''s receiving messages from this kid. William patiently replied, ¡°I''m here!¡± ¡°Ah! Uncle... Uncle, you''re finally here!¡± he immediately sent a message to William. His typing speed surprised William. He suspected that the kid''s IQ was so damn high. Before William replied anything, there''s another message, "Uncle, please look at my game and give some suggestions! You must not leak it, I have the copyright!¡± ¡°Hehe..¡± William couldn''t helpughing. There was that kid''s weird look in his mind. "Okay" William typed it. "Uncle, are you very busy?" ¡°Why are you asking?" "Because you answer my question so slowly!¡± "Eh!" ¡°Also, it''s very easy! Can''t you answer me with longer words? Eh! But I can''t type all the characters, Uncle... I haven''t recognized all Chinese characters yet!" ¡°How old are you?¡± "I''m five years old, but my teacher says that I can skip a grade straight to elementary school. But I haven''t told Mommy, Uncle, do you think I should skip a grade straight to elementary school?¡± What a high IQ! William eximed before curiously turning on the game he had sent. In a blink of an eye, William was stunned! If William didn''t see this child himself, and if the child wasn''t really only five years old, he wouldn''t believe it! Because there''s not much difference between the game software he had designed and the game software that game designers graduated from colleges had designed. ¡°Uncle, do you think I should skip a grade?¡± he sent another message. "What do you think?¡± "I want to skip a grade... That way, Mommy can save a lot of school fees!¡± William somehow felt sour about it, ¡°Your family... ls very straitened?" Chapter 34: Be My Woman Chapter 34: Be My Woman "Uncle, I need to call my Mommy now. She isn''t back yet. It''ste already, let''s chat next time! Bye bye!" William looked at the avatar turned dark and felt a sudden surge of disappointment. ¡°Daddy, I''ve finished eating. Can daddy read stories to me?" Sammy was very happy as he will be having a mommy very soon. William sighed when he looked at Sammy. This was how a five year old kid should behave. It was heartbreaking for any kid to be more mature than his age. He suddenly felt vexed. How could he find Sammy''s mother? He started to ponder deeply! William saved the game and stood up, "Sammy, daddy will read stories to you another day. I need to go out for a moment. Be a good boy and go to bed, okay?¡± Sherry was driven out of the house by Dan and she ended up window shopping. But she didn''t have the mood and felt mncholy walking along the dimly lit street. She didn''t know where her son was and whether he was having a good life. Her phone rang and it was Celia, "Where did you go and how could you leave Dan alone at home?" "I''m strolling along the streets!¡± Sherry was looking at a rowdy group of people. "Come home, I''m home. I''m notfortable with Dan alone at home!¡± ¡°It''s okay, Celia. Dan is a good boy and can take care of himself!" Sherry said proudly. "Yes, he is really a good boy but my heart aches for him!" Celia sighed, "Come home quickly¡¯ "Okay!" As she ended the call, someone violently snatched her cell phone. "Ah!" Sherry screamed in surprise and saw a thief running away from her, "Catch him! He stole my phone... She shouted as she ran after the thief. The phone was expensive and she didn''t want to be in debt again. Sherry chased the thief desperately along the street and attracted much attention from the bystanders. A blue-colored Bugatti was driving aimlessly and the images of someone vigorously running caught the driver''s attention. Sherry chased and shouted, ¡°Return me the phone, return my phone!¡± The thief ran quickly into a dark alley. "Hand over your money!¡± A voice thundered and suddenly four gangsters emerged from the alley. On one side, a burly man with threatening eyes pointed a steel dagger towards Sherry. "Ah..? Sherry was startled, ¡°You all..." She didn''t expect there to be so many thieves in the alley. "Woman, hand over your money!¡± ¡°No!¡± Sherry turned to run but identally twisted her ankle, ¡°Ah...¡± Just as she felt that she was falling down, her waist was grabbed by someone''s arm... She looked at the person and was stunned, "Mr. ... Mr. Rond?" "Who?" The bandit realized that someone entered the alley and became alerted. William pursed his perfect lips and lifted up Sherry and pulled her behind him. "Damn, this man looks handsome: The bandit looked at the simply dressed Sherry and then back at the dashingly handsome William. "Mr. Rond, they stole my cell phone!¡± Sherry grabbed onto William''s tailored business suit like it was her lifeline. William rolled his eyes. What situation were they in and this woman was still thinking about her cell phone! William looked at the four thieves, "Isn''t it too early in the night to steal?¡± "Hey, scum, why do you care when we steal? Empty whatever is on your body. She doesn''t look like she has any money but you do! Guy, you came at the right time, hurry up!" He snorted twice with his nose, waved the dagger, and looked menacingly at William. "Stand aside!¡± William turned to Sherry and said assuringly. "Forget it, forget it, let''s go! Mr. Rond, they have a dagger!" Sherry thought that it was better to run. It was too dangerous as it was four against one! "We''ll leave after they return your cell phone!" William turned and faced the four men, "Hand over the cell phone! Don''t make me repeat myself!¡± "Guy, you''re asking for it!¡± Someone shouted and four of them rushed over. William sighed and went on the attack. Sounds of the melee rumbled out and William''s swiftly attacked and counter-attacked the four of them. After ten minutes, William wiped the sweat off his head and red at the four whoid on the ground with swollen and bruised faces, "Hand over the cell phone!¡± ¡°Er..¡± The four couldn''t even stand up much less have the strength to take out the phone. William looked at Sherry, ¡°Who stole your phone?¡± Sherry was stunned and was still dazed from the fight. His swift actions didn''t even crumple his suit and it didn''t look like he was involved in a fight. Realizing that she was in a daze, William proceeded to look for the cell phone. Sherry came to her senses after something hard was shafted into her hand and her waist was tightly grabbed by an arm. By then, she had already been stuffed into the Bugatti.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. William started to grin and his sharp eyes looked at Sherry, "How are you going to repay me after I saved your life?¡± ¡°Er...¡± Sherry looked at William in bewilderment. She thought about how he moved swiftly and ruthlessly when he fought the thieves. She realized that Mr. Rond was really mysterious and terrifying! ¡°Thanks!¡± "I''m hurt!" William rolled up his sleeves and revealed a cut on his wrist but he had intentionally gotten hurt for a simple reason which was to let a particr person be gripped with guilt! ¡°Ah! You are really hurt!¡± How did she miss it? She saw that his suit was cut, "Mr. Rond, let''s go to the hospital immediately!" She felt more assured if they went to the hospital! "No need, it''s just a small wound!¡± William brushed it off and rolled down his sleeve. "But you are hurt!¡± She wasn''t that cold-blooded and felt exceedingly guilty that he was hurt because of saving her, "Mr. Rond, let''s go to the hospital.¡± "Sherry, you have not replied how are you going to thank me!¡± William looked at her for a suitable answer. He noticed that she was pale perhaps from being frightened by the encounter with the thieves. "Mr. Rond!" Sherry''s heart sank as his tone made her feel very conflicted and scared, "Mr. Rond, how do you want me to thank you?" "Be my woman, okay?" He twitched his eyebrows. "Er!" Sherry bit her lower lips. She didn''t get upset in consideration that he had just saved her. However, her expression revealed her displeasure towards him. What did he take her for? She couldn''t help but reply coldly, "Mr. Rond, that''s not possible! Please don''t joke anymore: William frowned when he heard her, "Sherry... don''t be so quick to turn me down. You can take some time to consider. Now that I saved you, shouldn''t you show some gratitude?" His eyes were fixated on her face and looked tenderly at her with a hint of danger. His body emitted a faint smell of tobo which entuated his manly scent. "Yeah, he is so cool!¡± Another nurse replied excitedly and looked at William in a daze. Sherry went to take a number for him to be treated at the emergency ward but before she came back to him, he had already been led away by the nurses for treatment. Could this be the special treatment awarded to handsome hunks? At this point, William''s cor was undone and his sleeve was rolled up to reveal the injured arm. He looked shabby but still exuded nobility and elegance. Sherry grabbed the queue number tab and sighed. She looked through the window at him just as William''s cold and sharp eyes nced over towards her. Sherry quickly looked down and away from him. At this moment, her phone rang she answered the call. "Mommy, why aren''t you back yet?¡± Sherry smiled immediately when she heard Dan''s voice. She smiled tenderly and said, ¡®Dan, mommy met a friend and is now at the hospital. I will be homete. Tell aunt Celia not to wait for me and both of you should sleep first. Be a good boy okay?" William looked out of the window and saw her smiling while receiving a call at ten oclock at night. Could that be her boyfriend? The damn woman hadn''t broken off with her boyfriend and dared to talk to her boyfriend affectionately in front of him? His eyes narrowed dangerously once again with displeasure, no, absolute displeasure! To think that the damn woman dared to have a boyfriend. Didn''t that incident leave a phobia in her heart? To think that he even felt bad for her. After his wound was bandaged, he walked out with a darkened face. "Is it done?" Sherry looked at his arm which was bandaged perfectly and sighed in relief. "I''ll go and pay the bill¡± When Sherry returned, William was standing outside the Emergency ward smoking a cigarette. She saw that he was staring at her with his pair of elegant and yet dangerous eyes. The nurses were also looking dizzily at him from one side. Written on the wall next to the entrance were therge words: Smoking Is Prohibited. ¡°who called just now?" William asked as he exhaled the smoke. "Er?" She raised her head puzzled, ¡°What did you say?¡± "Who called you?" He asked patiently. ¡°None of your business!" Sherry was puzzled as to why he was concerned about her receiving a call. "I want to know who the caller is¡± He red at her in a manner which she was unable to escape and yet she dared not look directly at him. She didn''t feel safe even though she was facing him and was five steps away. It was as if he could devour her at any moment! The distance between them was not indrance. ¡°Answer me!" What answer did he want? She asked herself pitifully. She was shivering inside her from his yell. This man had some problems. What gave him the right to meddle with her private matters? There was no doubt he saved her but that didn''t give him the right to control her personal matters. He was only her boss! Seeing that she refused to speak, William put out the cigarette and led her outwards, and forced her into his car. "Mr. Rond, I can go home by myself!¡± She said anxiously. William also got into the car, "Did your boyfriend call you?" Sherry was stunned and ground her teeth, "Yes, my boyfriend! He asked why haven''t I gone home!¡± He suddenly became silent. Damn woman, how dare she cohabitate? ¡°Mr. Rond, thanks for saving me today and get back my cell phone. I can take a taxi home on my own!" Sherry tried to excuse herself, William red aggressively at Sherry with such intensity that she couldn''t speak and kept swallowing her saliva nervously. Suddenly the car took off like a bullet. ¡°Ah...¡± The woman yelled continuously inside the blue Bugatti. With a screech, the car stopped at the courtyard of an upscale condominium. "You... you...¡± Sherry took a while to ovee her fright and noticed that it was an unfamiliar ce, "Ah, where are we?" Her hands were still grasping her chest. They darted along the road! It was so fast that everything was a blur! Before she could finish saying, she was dragged into the lift and then led into an apartment and thrown onto a white sofa. She asked in bewilderment, "You, what do you intend to do?¡± She was terrified! Why did he bring her here? What right did he have to force her? ¡°Be my woman!¡± He demanded. "... ¡° Her pupils dted. ¡°Tonight!¡± In a blink of an eye, he moved closer to her causing her heart to palpitate. She scoffed but couldn''t escape his dark eyes. But what he said was so upsetting that she couldn''t endure it any longer and shouted, ¡°Are you insane?!" He pinched her sharp chin, forced her to look at him, and emphasized, "Whether I''m insane or not, I don''t need to tell you. Are you Scared?" Sherry quickly closed her eyes. "Don''t be like this!" She said with a clear resignation and eptance of defeat. He was really dangerous. She had seen him fight and she was genuinely terrified of him. She knew that there was no way for her to escape if he wanted to do anything to her. The reality had always been that the weak will be devoured by the strong. This was also true in this society. Otherwise, she wouldn''t repeatedly be forced by him to do things against her will. "I''ve said that you are my woman.¡¯ "Why should I?¡± She opened her eyes again and saw the danger in his eyes and quickly close them out of fear. "Can he provide for you?" Although William had not seen her boyfriend, he was certain that her boyfriend wasn''t decent. How could he let his girlfriend sell condoms after work? "What!" Sherry swallowed her saliva, ¡°None of your business!" "I can provide for you and he can''t!¡± He stared at her eyes. His gaze was cold and contemptuous with a sarcastic and lofty expression, "I can give you whenever you want which he will never be able to!¡± She thought that he was referring to money while he meant much more than that. Chapter 35: Arrogant Man Chapter 35: Arrogant Man Her face was pale as she grabbed her skirt tightly. She felt humiliated in an instant. Yes! He was humiliating her. He was taking his revenge because she did not pick him up at the airport. Wouldn''t any kind of woman want him? Lara Rhodes was so gorgeous so did Lisa Hartman who was holding his hand in the event on the night before. He could have any woman he wanted. Therefore, she thought that he was just ying around. She calmed herself. "Mr. Rond, I know that you''re just bluffing around. You got me. I just feel humiliated by the way you talk with me. It makes me feel ashamed of myself! I know that you''re brooding when I did not pick you up from the airport. I never know you''re such a narrow-minded person!¡± She felt like he was being narrow-minded. "What?" He raised his eyebrows. "You can sneer or scare me. You can throw money at me!" She continued. ¡°Anyway, what you have is money. Do you feel happy about the way you humiliate someone, Mr. Rond?¡± "What if I say that I''m not bluffing around?" He replied. She was stunned. She suddenly felt like he was not bluffing around. What if he wasn''t bluffing around? "You..." She felt an unknown feeling from his eyes but she couldn''t tell what he was going to do to her. Such a horrible and uncontroble man. How did she provoke this man? Sherry felt headache staring at him. "Answer me!¡± He asked coldly. "I want to go home!" She tried to leave in panic. She was worrying that he might stop him when she left but he did not. She felt relieved and walked towards the door. The moment she grabbed door handle, he leaned over and immediately pulled her into his arms. ¡°Ah... don''t behave like this!¡± She screamed in a low voice. She did not like anyone touching her especially his figure was huge and terrifying in front of her. His brutal force took over her. Whenever any man was close to her, it reminded her about that night when she was 17 years old... The feeling of hopeless, fear and sadness kepting one after another. She waspletely stunned by his next action while she was struggling. He tore open the front of her dress, the button fell on the floor and torn apart. It exposed her white shirt and her skin underneath. Sherry turned speechless as she was stunned. She was only thinking that he was a monster! He moved his hand around her neck and slowly to her chest before she could react. He was dering something instead of teasing. "These are all mine!¡± She started blushing and immediately hugged her chest subconsciously. "You, you''re crazy!¡± She did not dare to move anymore because she did not want to struggle to cause him to act more crazily. She was afraid that she might lose all the clothing! "Are you afraid?¡± He asked in a deeper tone. She finally nodded. She swallowed her fear, her fast heartbeat had reached his palm! He had a smile at the corners of his pretty lips. He raised his hand to support the back of her head. He leaned forward and kissed her bloodless lips delicately, "All of these are mine!" After he announced arrogantly, he kissed her lips until she was out of breath. He pressed her against his. "Break up with him, no matter who he is!" "You''re crazy..¡¯ Her hands were trembling when she grabbed her clothes tightly. The atmosphere was filled with his powerful aura. She finally understood that he was not bluffing around. ¡°Yes! I''m crazy! I was fucking crazy from before!" He suddenly cursed in a lower tone. He gently patted her back as if he was indulging while cherishing her. He pressed lips against her ear. "Don''t you dare to have any boyfriend. Or else, he would be dead. Remember, you are my woman. Do not let me see other men approaching you, otherwise I will kill anyone!" When his tone was lighter, his threatening became more horrifying. She started to tremble again! What he just said was true! She thought in her heart. He smiled again when he started kissing down her neck. "Are you scared? Don''t be! I don''t hit you, I will only make it difficult for men who have intentions against you to die,¡± She finally confirmed that she provoked a man whom she shouldn''t. Sherry had never been open with any man but his words made her feel shiver. Were all men always that arrogant or was he the most arrogant man only? "Mr. Rond, it''s my fault. Don''t scare me anymore, okay?" Although she confirmed that he was being serious, yet she still acted like a stupid as she picked up her clothes. While his piercing eyes knew that she was acting. ¡°Don''t act stupid!¡± She panicked in her heart when she looked at him. She suddenly felt a little nervous as she lowered her head. Her fingers were bruised as she grabbed the corner of her clothes tightly. "Break up with him!" I''m going to say this thest time!" that was how far his patience reached. "I don''t...¡± Do not even think about her having a boyfriend. Even if she had, how would she face his threatening? Nowadays, the society was ruled by thew. "You want him to be dead?¡¯ The horrifying voice made her heart tremble. She did not know how to feel but she just felt scared anyways! He continued to raise his voice. "I do not allow you to have any boyfriend!¡± What was he saying? What a pervert! He said it twice. "I don''t have a boyfriend. But, Mr. Rond, don''t you prefer a virgin? I''m not virgin anymore!¡± Although it was indeed embarrassing to admit, she just did it anyways. ¡°Please let me go!" "Who says that I want only a virgin?¡± He raised his eyebrows. "Everyone says that!¡± She swallowed her saliva. Shit! She just discussed with him but she wanted to leave immediately! He did not seem to be easy to talk with. Perhaps if she annoyed him, he might get more furious at her! Wouldn''t she be ruined by him? At this moment, her situation seemed to be very critical. She was like a sheep, ready to be eaten alive. On the other hand, he was like a hungry wolf which his beastliness might get triggered if she tried to escape anytime. "Does everyone say that?" William blinked as he continued looking at her. "Perhaps you can do a hymenorrhaphy surgery, ! will pretend that you are!" He stretched out his hand and brought her into his arms. "Ah! Pervert! Let go of me!" She screamed. Her elegant fragrance poured into his nostrils. William held his breath andter took a deep breath. No matter how much she struggled, it seemed like he wanted to hide the scent in the body and used it for aftertaste. Why did she deserve to bear him like this? She did not care! She wanted to resist! She just wanted to resist! She raised her leg and kicked him. He dodged lightly as if he already predicted her next move. "Damn it!¡± He said. Sherry saw that he had escaped from it. She felt nervous without knowing what to do next? Her soft yet stiff body was held in his arms. He started to touch her whole body and he could only feel her bones. She was so thin! William frowned. ¡°You''re so thin yet you want to resist?¡± Sherry widened her eyes and continued staring at his face. She soon realized that his face was quite handsome and attractive. His thin eyebrows made people feel depressed call. He narrowed his eyes at her as her heart was beating so fast. "Isn''t it good to be my woman?¡± Although he asked softly in her ears yet it felt like a big thunderstorm hitting into her soul. Sherry widened her eyes. She looked at him and felt annoying at the same time. ¡°No, it''s not it''s not it''s not its not..¡± After she said it countless times, she felt like she was going crazy. William stared at her with his sharp eyes. It was like he could see through her soul when he looked at her face. "Crazy?" "Almost!" "Let''s be crazy then!" He smiled and his eyes were so attractive that shepletely lost herself in his eyes and not able to look at anywhere else. Sherry realized that she identally provoked a man who acted like a wolf or even worse than a wolf. Suddenly, she was pushed onto the sofa. He started kissing and sucking violently on her lips, neck, face and earlobes. "Mm..." Sherry wanted to scream. But he was blocking her mouth. After a while, he continued kissing her harder. She felt like her lips were torn apart, neck pain as well as her ears. He bit her! "What do you want?¡± "You!" "Go and die! I want to resign! I want to resign!" "300,000,000 Yuan!" "Don''t have!" She snarled. He was literally torturing her! "Don''t have don''t have..¡± "Stay with me for a night and 300,000,000 Yuan. Then I will allow you to resign, okay?" He was convinced that she would not. If she did promise then she would not be qualified to be her woman. "Go and die!" "Ah!" The person who made the sound was William. He hugged his injured arm and shouted. "How dare you hit my injured arm!" "Get off!¡± Sherry quickly picked up her clothes and ran towards the door. She was like a rabbit trying to escape from the hunter. William felt satisfied deep inside. Luckily, she was braver than he thought. Although she was short of money, she did not love money that she would do it for the sake of money. In a shback, he remembered that it was an ident five years ago! "Oh my god!" As the door was opened, Celia''s exmation was heard. ¡°Why did you juste back?" ¡°Mummy! We are waiting for you!" When she saw Celia and Dan were not asleep, Sherry lowered her head as she felt guilty. "Ah! What''s wrong with you?" Celia widened her eyes and walked towards her in panic! "Oh god, your face! What happen to you, Sherry?¡± Celia and Dan were stunned when they saw Sherry''s swollen lips and the hickey that stretched along on her neck. "I''m fine! I will go and change!¡± Sherry tried tofort them. "Sherry, are you being?" Celia did not want to continue think anymore. "I''m fine! Really, it was just an ident! It''s fine!" Sherry smiled awkwardly. Sherry entered the bathroom. When she thought of the moment where William was biting her neck and kissing her face non-stop, she was almost being raped! He did not chase after her. Well, he did not have the chance to chase after her. If he really wanted to rape her, she wouldn''t be able to escape but he did not. When she left his apartment in a rush, she noticed the four words on the main entrance of the apartment,MH residence. Her blushing face was reflected on the mirror in the bathroom. When did her pale face turn so red? He... why did he fall for her? Was she beautiful enough to be treated crazily by him? Why did he provoke her? Sherry felt confused. No matter whom she provoked, she was not qualified to do so because she lost confidence in men 5 years ago. She just wanted to live a normal life with Dan. In the bathroom, Sherry took off her clothes and let the hot water drenched all over her body! The entanglement between the tears and water. She rarely cried. The tears which overflowed from her eyes were just excess water released from her body. She did not cry for the past many years. "Celia, did my mum meet a bad person?" Dan was confused and worried. "I will go and have a look. You go and sleep first. Your mother mentioned that it was just an ident. Don''t worry!" Celia sent Dan to sleep. "Okay, be a good boy and sleep in!¡± After Sherry left, William started smoking on the sofa. His face was showing a sense of loneliness and depression. He could not sleep the whole night only then he woke up in the midday instead. The rm did not ring as it was not setst night. There was a small note on the door. "Sherry, I will send Dan to the kindergarten. Get more rest at home. You had a long bad dream the whole night! Please take a leave today!" The clock was pointing at 8 o''clock. The bruise on the neck was still reflected in the mirror in the bathroom. Sherry was struggling if she wanted to go to work or not. The final decision was not to go! She was embarrassed by her lips and neck. She knew that if she hid, she might not be able to hide. Therefore, taking a leave would be a better idea. Last night Celia kept asking her about what happened. She mentioned that she met a robber instead of William as well as being rescued by a stranger. 9 oclock in the morning. William arrived at thepany on time. He noticed that Sherry was not in the office. He frowned, where was she? "Mr. Rond, Ms. Murray asks for a leave as she is feeling unwell today!¡± "Ask for a leave?" William repeated. Luckily, she was just asking for a leave. He thought that she would note at all. He did admit that he was being a little harsh on her. She must be feeling scared ofing to work because of the scars that he left on her body? Sherry was wearing a long white dress with a high cor. It was coincidentally enough to hide her bruise. Her dad''s death anniversary was approaching therefore she wanted to visit him. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. In the cemetery. One was in east zone, another in north zone. Her two rtives were being buried in the same cemetery. Her father and brother. Sherry arrived in front of her father''s tombstone. A bunch of dried chrysanthemums caught her attention. Did someone visit her father? She was scared for a moment, was it her? Chapter 36: She Was Like a Cat on Hot Bricks Chapter 36: She Was Like a Cat on Hot Bricks She was not qualified to visit Dad! Sherry cleaned up the withered flowers and put the fresh flowers she brought. Then she looked up at the affable smile of the man in the picture on the tombstone. Sherry was sad, "Dad, Ie to see you! Are you fine?¡± "I''m the only one left in our family, Dad...¡± At this moment, the phone rang. Sherry took a deep breath and picked up the phone. "Ms. Murray, Mr. Rond wants you to get to the office at 4:00 p.m.!" "Ms. Hines, I..." "Sherry, we have a meeting this afternoon, and Mr. Rond wants you to be in charge of a project. Sherry, if you do this project well, your future will be bright. You are likely to be promoted from an obscure secretary to a special assistant of Mr. Rond, and your sry and treatment will be greatly improved. Come on, I believe in your ability! Remember to arrive at thepany on time at four o''clock in the afternoon!" ¡°Well¡± Sherry was a little speechless. Work! Work! She had been working part-time since she was 15. Until recently, she took a lot of trouble to get into The Rond Group. She thought she could be a white-cor worker, but she didn''t expect to be harassed by her boss, and her boss was a very handsome man. He could have any kind of woman he wanted. She really didn''t understand why he wanted to harass her? "Forget it! Don''t think about the mess:¡¯ Sherry looked at her dress, which could cover the love bites William made. So she went straight to the company in this dress. When Sherry arrived at thepany, it was time for lunch. Everyone went to the restaurant for lunch. She bought a packet of instant noodles and cooked instant noodles in the office area. Suddenly, a deep voice came from behind, "Don''t eat instant noodles in the future!" Sherry shivered with fear, ¡°Mr. Rond!¡± After yesterday''s thing, they were embarrassed when they met again. God, why did Sherry meet William again? No! Sherry, to be exact, was embarrassed. But William didn''t seem to be acting strangely. He even took it for granted that they met. At the moment, he was staring at her, standing a meter away from her desk. Sherry''s face turned red. ¡°Don''t tell me you were off today because of what happenedst night." Looking at Sherry who was blushed, William spoke coldly, and then he strode over with no expression, with his high-grade silver gray suit having no wrinkles. As a result, Sherry''s face turned redder. Looking at the shy woman who was wearing a dress that suited her age today, William thought she was much more beautiful. In an instant, William remembered something. He squinted and asked Sherry again, ¡°Is it really because ofst night''s thing?¡± "Yes" Sherry didn''t deny it, "Mr. Rond, stop ying with me, OK? I want to continue my life. I don''t want my job in The Rond Group ruined by rumors!" "Why?" William quickly approached Sherry, and he kept staring at Sherry''s red face. "Mr. Rond, you can have all kinds of women you want. Why do you y with me? I''m not beautiful, and I don''t have talent. I really don''t have anything. Would you please stop ying with me? Well, I''ll eat lunch¡± Sherry would never do anything that vited the moral bottom line. Sherry finished her words and sat down to eat noodles. William suddenly felt likeughing. He seemed to understand her mode of thinking. What did it have to do with the thing that he wanted her? William quickly turned his head, but he couldn''t helpughing. William coughed to hide his sudden change of emotion. When Sherry felt puzzled, William strode toward his office. What did he mean? Did he agree to stop harassing Sherry? He didn''t seem to agree. Sherry was lost in thought. It was difficult to have a good life. Sherry even wanted to let God strike her with a thunder. She couldn''t work at all now! "Sherry, I haven''t seen you all morning. Where have you been?" Liam came over again. "You eat instant noodles? It''s too simple: "Mr. Brooks!" Sherry politely greeted Liam, and then lowered her head to cover her red and swollen lips. "No wonder you are so thin, instant noodles are not nutritious. Don''t eat instant noodles anymore: "Late?" Liam walked to her, patted her on the thin shoulder, then casually put his hand around her and said, "Can I take you out to meal?" "If you are free, you can go to Japan on business this afternoon!¡± Another deep voice broke Liam''s mind. Then William and Sherry both saw William who was standing at the door. He was upset when he saw Liam''s hand on Sherry¡¯s shoulder. "Mr. Rond! Can I let Ms. Murray apany me?" Liam didn''t get angry at William''s arrangement, but rather generously expressed his willingness to go ona business trip. "Ms. Murray, how about I take you on a business trip?" As soon as Liam''s words came out, Sherry immediately felt William was staring at her. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. The man was staring her with piercing eyes. ¡°Mr. Brooks, you seem to be very busy. I won''t disturb you." Since he was going on a business trip, he would need to make some preparations for it. Then she sat down and ate her instant noodles. She was eager to get rid of Liam. Liam raised his eyebrows, and then did something that also surprised himself, "Mr. Rond, I''m afraid I can''t finish my work smoothly without an excellent assistant like Ms. Murray with me¡¯'' What? What was the situation? When was Sherry so popr? Her eyes widened in surprise. A handsome man like Mr. Brooks liked to tease her. Had she been lucky in love affairs recently? But William was staring at her, which made her like a cat on hot bricks. "Mr. Brooks, I''m sorry. I''m going to prepare for the meeting in the afternoon!" Sherry threw the leftover noodles into the basket. "I''ll go to the administration department to find some information first!" William put his hands around his chest and looked at Sherry''s back with a smile. She did a good job. She refused Liam. Otherwise, he would not let her off easily. She couldn''t go on business with other men, unless he was dead! Sherry could feel William still staring at her with sharp eyes behind her. "Ah, she escaped?¡± As she turned and ran, Liam said to William. Was he a beast? Sherry was really... "You really need to go on a business trip!¡± Williamughed more happily. "No!" Liam turned around and went back to his office. William shook his red wine ss in his hand, which smelt sweet. He leaned back in his chair, tidying up his thoughts. She was extremely contemptuous of his personal charm and wealth. Regardless of his interest, just for the sake of man¡¯s dignity, he had to pull her back. Sherry rejected Liam, so she did well today. Sherry! Sherry! "You''d better give in to me earlier. Whatever I want to do is not unsessful. You can''t run away from me.¡¯ William looked gloomy. Sherry''s future was settled now. He wanted her! On the way to the administration department, many people looked at her strangely. Sherry felt very embarrassed. What should Sherry do with the rest of the time? When Sherry was going to get the information, she saw a female clerk who was sorting out the information. Sherry walked to the female clerk and patted her on the shoulder. "Please help me find... ¡°Ah? OK!" The woman turned around as she spoke. At the moment of seeing Sherry, the smile on the female clerk''s face quickly faded, and she looked at Sherry with disdain. ¡°Sorry, I''m busy now. I don''t have time to help you!" Her tone also changed a lot. Sherry was stunned and said, "Mr. Rond needs the information in the afternoon!" ¡°Mr. Rond?" The female clerk snorted and impatiently handed over the information. ¡°Hum!¡± Sherry reached out to pick up the information, but the female clerk suddenly pulled her hand back. Sherry didn''t get the information, and the information fell to the ground. ¡°You are too careless!¡± Sherry frowned, squatted down to sort out the information and apologized, "I''m sorry! I''m sorry! I''m really careless, thank you!" Sherry picked up the information on the ground in a panic, and her face turned red because of embarrassment. Sherry cursed William from the bottom of her heart. Just because of William, Sherry was now being ostracized by colleagues in thepany. The female clerk red at her and sarcastically said, "Ms. Murray! You''re popr in ourpany now. It''s my pleasure to help you!" Sherry clearly felt the intense hostility of the female clerk. Sherry just lowered her head and said, "I''ll go up first¡± Sherry turned to leave with her head down, but she collided with a man. Her nose really hurt, and the information in her hand was scattered all over the floor again. "I''m sorry, I''m sorry!" Peter was wearing a dark blue suit and a clean white shirt. They were so close that Sherry could smell him. As soon as Peter returned to thepany, he met a beautiful woman before reporting to Mr. Rond. Peter looked at the girl with her head down and said with a smile, "It''s OK. I''ll pick it up for you.¡± ¡°No! I''m sorry, I''ll do it myself¡¯ Sherry squatted down to pick up the information. ¡°Mr. Mollison, are you back?" When the female clerk saw Peter, she immediately changed her tone, ¡°Have you just arrived at thepany today?¡± When Sherry picked up the information, suddenly, she saw two big palms, and she subconsciously looked up, ¡®I...¡± When he saw Peter''s face, Sherry''s eyes suddenly widened. This person was... ¡°Is it you?" Sherry¡¯s mind just went nk. Peter was stunned. He seemed to recognize Sherry as the surrogate motherhood five years ago. Peter didn''t know how to deal with her, and he just coughed and blinked, "Miss, do I know you?" "You, you forget?" Sherry almost screamed. She grabbed Peter''s arm and eximed excitedly, ¡°Can you tell me where he is? Where is he?¡± "Miss, I don''t know you. I don''t understand what you''re talking about!" Peter awkwardly showed a smile, concealing the real emotion in his eyes. He didn''t expect to see Sherry again. "Ms. Murray, is that how you talk to man?" Again, the female clerk scoffed, "It''s too bad¡± Sherry didn''t care about sarcasm anymore. Seeing Peter again, Sherry was flustered, as if there was a huge fireball exploding in her heart. But Peter didn''t know her anymore. Peter was the only one who knew the real identity of the man with mask! Only the man in front of her could provide clues for her son. "Miss, you seem to recognize the wrong person!¡± Peter stood up and handed over the information, ¡°I have something else to do. I''ll go first.¡± With that, Peter let go of Sherry''s hands, turned around and walked out. Wrong? Sherry froze, "No! Sir, please wait!¡± How could she let go of the only man who might know where her son was? "Just wait a moment! Please!¡± Chapter 37: Lost Self Control Chapter 37: Lost Self Control "Peter, you''re back!" William went over to Peter and patted him happily on his shoulders, "Not bad, you''re still so muscr!" "Mr. Rond, I saw Sherry just now!¡± If Peter wasn''t quick to elude Sherry, he would have been hassled by her and couldn''t get away. "Er!" William was stunned and his face darkened, "She saw you?" Peter nodded, "Mr. Rond, she even wanted to ask me about that issue... Before he could finish, William swiftly darted out, "Mr. Rond..¡± Sherry looked all over for Peter, where did he go to? Where was he? She was so anxious that tears started to flow. Her beautiful face was painfully shriveled, "Mr. Mollison, where are you?¡± Can''t be found! He can''t be found! Tears welled up in her eyes as she stood hopelessly at the corner of the staircase. She bent over with her hands on her knees and started to weep bitterly, "Tell me where he is! Where is he?" She sobbed and slid dispirited onto the ground. She held onto her head in despair while her body shuddered as if she couldn''t withstand the stress any more. The phone rang but it couldn''t ovee the crying of the woman. The sobs reverberated through the stairwell but no one noticed because it was far from the office area. William held onto his cell phone tightly in the security control room. He looked for her on several floors without sess and decided toe to the security control room. William looked at a small woman shivering at a corner and his expression became even more profound and all thepassion erupted within him. "Mr. Rond?¡¯ The operator in charge of the security cameras looked puzzled at William and didn''t know which camera he was looking at. He simply asked the Operator to put up all the video feeds up on the screen. He was gone in a sh. It took William ten minutes to get to Sherry and she was still on the ground with her arms around her knees. It looked like she had maintained this position for a long time. "Sherry!" A deep voice rumbled as William squat next to her. He raised her head only to see her distraught face from all the crying. William''s heart ached when he saw Sherry in her pitiful state. His tender gaze focused on her tear-soaked face. Sherry was frighteningly pale and was as if she had entered into an alternate universe. She sobbed softly, "I can''t find... I... lean''t find...¡± William sighed as he couldn''t make sense of what he was feeling. "Sherry!" He shouted at her tenderly and held her hand tightly, ¡°Hey, Sherry!¡± Damn! She actually cried until she fainted! William carried her and went directly to the reserved lift. Four o''clock in the afternoon. "Why aren''t Mr. Rond and Ms. Murray here? Aren''t we having a meeting?¡± Liam and the rest were already in the conference room without the two key yers. Have they eloped? Liam pursed his lips. Impossible. Knowing Will''s character, he shouldn''t have. MH residence. The afternoon sun rays prated thece curtains and shone onto a woman who was sleeping on the bed. Her long eyshes were quivering in her sleep. William knew that she was having a nightmare again. In the dark, someone wearing a mask of a fox and carrying a baby scoffed and disappeared! "Don''t go!¡± She wanted to grab him but she couldn''t grab anything. Suddenly, another man walked over. His facial features were distinct with a pair of eyes that were sharp like eagles. He warmly held her hand and said, ¡°You are my woman...¡¯ He was William. She turned her head and saw the man with the mask of a fox. She immediately stretched out her hand and shouted anxiously, "Don''t leave, don''t leave..¡± But as she stretched out her hand, the man started to ripple like water as Sherry stared at her empty hands and the mysterious man went further and further into the distance. "Don''t go!" Her tears started to flow and Sherry fell onto the ground, ¡°Return my child to me...¡± Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. William closed his eyes rapidly when he heard this. He wondered if he had been too cruel? He looked profoundly at Sherry who was having a nightmare. Her face was pale as a sheet of paper. It looked like the appearance of Peter had traumatized her. It appeared that she didn''t forget that incident! She actually didn''t forget! Looking at her reaction, he was worried that she would detest him if he were to tell her the truth. Sherry seemed toe to her senses and she suddenly thought about Dan. She couldn''t sleep. She still had Dan. She needed to look for Dan! William''s eyes were fixated onto Sherry''s tear-soaked face as she stirred in therge white bed. What had she dreamt? He was wondering as he held firmly onto her tightly clenched hand and said with a deep voice, "Wake up¡± Suddenly, Sherry grabbed onto his hand tightly as if he was her only lifeline and only reliance. "Sherry, wake up, you''re having a nightmare!¡± Sherry suddenly opened her eyes and her face was drenched with tears. Her eyes looked at William closely in a daze thinking that she was still dreaming. "Were you having a nightmare?¡± William said in a rare tenderness. At that moment, she totally lost control of herself and she began to wail uncontrobly. This was the first time that she had cried so bitterly in front of William. "It''s okay now, Sherry¡± William assured her tenderly. His slender fingers gently patted on Sherry''s trembling back. He didn''t know what nightmare she just had but he knew what caused her to have the nightmare and why was she in an emotional breakdown! Once again, she cried until she lost consciousness in William''s embrace. But just before she fell asleep, she grasped tightly onto William''s hands with all her strength as if she was desperate not to let go of his hand. William sighed again when he saw her tear-soaked face and her right hand tightly holding onto him. She began to stir and felt that she was about to be engulfed in the darkness. Sherry frowned uneasily but felt that she was held tightly and assuringly by a strong arm. ¡°Sherry, you can do it, you must be strong!¡± William whispered into her ears. William! That deep dark voice was William. Sherry sat up rapidly again. ¡°No!¡± Sherry kicked off the nket and wanted to get out of bed. "Where are you going?" William saw that she had pushed away his hand and felt the strange emptiness. ¡®I''ll send you!" Sherry''s hollow gaze finally had some signs of life. She sat at the bedside bewildered and looked at the gentle and concerned William. What did he just say? He didn''t ask about what had happened and his tone was very warm and tender. His slender fingers glided across Sherry''s face as his profound eyes looked at her without any demand nor insistence, "I''ll send you to wherever you want to go!" Sherry came to her senses at this point and looked at her surroundings. The white-colored room, the ck and white furniture, the clean white bedsheets, where was this ce? ¡°This is my apartment!¡± William could sense her thoughts. "How did I end up here?" She was stunned. Wasn''t she at the office? Didn''t she meet that Mr. Mollison? What was his name? ¡°You fainted!¡± Although he said the truth, his voice quivered, "and this was the only ce I could take you!¡± "What''s the time?" She asked. ¡°It''s almost the end of the workday!¡± William said. ¡°Didn''t we have a meeting?" "What do you think?¡± ¡°I''m sorry!¡± Sherry stood up and looked at the clean white bed sheet. She thought about whether Mr. Rond was obsessive about cleanliness. She suddenly realized something and her expression darkened, "I held up thepany''s meeting!¡± ¡°We''ll have the meeting tomorrow!¡± William said. ¡°Mr. Rond, I''m so sorry¡± She said as she got off the bed. She pushed open the door and walked out. Mr. Mollison was the only one who knew who the man with the fox mask was and the only person who can find her son. She needed to find him no matter what it took. But she didn''t know his name! The infant in the swaddle was taken away from her by the people of that man with a fox mask. She had never seen her son since. Over these five years, only God knew how many times she had woken up in the middle in crying in fear. After so many things had happened, her surprise encounter with Mr. Mollison had given her new hope. She wanted to look for him no matter how small the chances were! "Mr. Rond, is there a manager by the name of Mollison in ourpany?¡± William thought about how sad she was and he did not want her to continue to be sad, "No!" ¡°There really isn''t a Mr. Mollison?" Sherry''s was disappointed. No, it was hopelessness. She vaguely remembered that a female colleague called him Mr. Mollison. Was she mistaken? The news of Mr. Rond and Ms. Murray missing out on thepany meeting started to spread like wildfire to all corners of thepany. It instantly became the hot topic of thepany. Mr. Rond actually left with Ms. Murray in broad daylight. Furthermore, ording to the operator of the security cameras, Mr. Rond carried Ms. Murray out of thepany! ¡°Could it be that Ms. Murray is pregnant?" Someone shouted. "Ms. Murray has Mr. Rond¡¯s baby?" ¡°Mr. Rond carried her after she fainted. She must be pregnant and that was why he carried her away!" Very quickly, the news of the possibility of Sherry being pregnant with Mr. Rond''s child spread far and wide. Sherry didn''t want William to send her. After sheposed herself, she went to pick up Dan. ¡°Mommy, did you cry again?" Dan could see that Sherry''s eyes were swollen and he was certain that she cried. "No, mommy didn''t cry!¡± Sherry replied with unease. Then she remembered that William told her to be prepared to go on an overseas trip for three days. But who will take care of Dan during her absence? "Then why are mommy''s eyes red? What happened?¡± "Dan, mommy''s boss wants me to go on a business trip but there isn''t anyone to take care of you!" ¡°It''s alright, I can stay at the kindergarten. There are several kids whose parents don''te to pick them up every day. They only pick them up on the weekend. Mommy, I can do that also!" ¡°Er!¡± Sherry was stunned. Why didn''t she think of this option? "But you are still so young!" "Mommy, I''ve grown up. It''s settled then. Tomorrow we''ll tell the teacher. I want to stay at school! Mommy, don''t be sad, I''m a strong boy and won''t be afraid. I like to stay at the kindergarten. I will have many friends here. Next time when you''re busy, I''ll just stay at the kindergarten!" Sherry''s heart immediately ached to see that this kid was so thoughtful. How nice if Dan was her flesh and blood, she thought. She also knew that her own child may not be as thoughtful and caring towards her. She couldn''t help but wonder and each time when she did that, her heart will ache immensely. ¡°Come! Mommy will give you a piggyback!" Sherry squatted, ¡°Mommy will give you a piggyback ride home. Once mommy is back from the work trip, I''lle to pick you and we''ll go home together!" ¡°Okay! It''s been ages since mommy gave me a piggyback ride!" The kid jumped onto Sherry''s back, "Mommy, when will you be back?" She had not left and Dan already missed her! "Very fast!¡± It shouldn''t be that long, Sherry thought. Chapter 38: Stunning Chapter 38: Stunning In the first ss cabin of the ne. Sherry looked very calm like nothing happened on the day before, and that actually surprised William. Sherry fell asleep in her conservative suit. She was all dull grey and looked so boring. But it''s good too... She''s firm and it increased his expectations. Sherry, letting you be his woman meant that you''d also need to bear the pressure that William''s woman should bear. He hoped that she''d be able to endure the test! Because that''s the only way she''d be able to endure the old man''s test. While thinking, William silently smiled until Liam bumped his arm. William frowned. Liam felt strange. They didn''t even have any meeting the day before, and once he went to work that day William told him to go for the business trip. Furthermore, the business trip was to the faraway Korea, "Will, are you sure this business trip is not just your improvisation?" William turned his face around and looked at Liam''s handsome face. William kept staring at him until he unexpectedly almost felt guilty. "Will, why are you looking at me like that? You''ll make me feel like you fell in love with me!" Liam joked and winked. He was still looking at William calmly. "Which one of us is the CEO?" William coldly said that. He nced sideways at Liam. As expected, he''s dying to stir up troubles, "She fell asleep, shut up!¡± ¡°will, you''re so gentle!¡± Liam lowered his voice and peeked at Sherry, who was not far from him, "Sherry fell asleep! It''s fine!¡± "Shut up!" ¡°Will, those two words almost be your catchphrase. You''re just afraid I might say something, right? Don''t worry, I absolutely won''t speak carelessly... I won''t tell Sherry that you fancy her!¡± Liam smiled, there''s a slightly strange looking out from his beautiful eyes, "Sherry that fell asleep is the truest Sherry. Look, she¡¯s so cute when sleeping!¡± William''s face looked cold. His cold gaze swept across Liam, ¡°You''re very vulgar!" "You''re such a bully too!" Liam talked back. Sherry woke up because of their voices. Once she opened her eyes and saw them looking at her, she was slightly surprised that she immediately sat up straight, ¡°Mr. Rond, Mr. Brooks!" "Sherry! Did we really wake you up?" Liam smiled without any guilt, ¡°Don''t sleep, you can sleep at the hotelter. It''s too ufortable here, if you''re really sleepy...Come, sleep in my arms!" Sherry suddenly blushed. She didn''t even have the guts to raise her head. She just responded vaguely, "M-Mr. Brooks, your jokes aren''t funny at all.¡± "Haha, you''re really cute.¡± Liamughed out loud because she looked so serious. William remained silent but his gaze tightened, ¡°Shut up, the ne is full of yourugh, aren''t you disgusted?" Seoul, Korea. "Mr. Rond, the data is ready¡± On that business trip, William nned to cooperate with apany from Korea for a new project. Of course, it''s a cooperation with South Korea''s Huierpany. "Yes!" William nodded, "Got it!¡± Of course, they went there mainly to participate in themercial activity. Actually, William''s main purpose of bringing Sherry was to relieve his boredom. Of course, under the guide of work matters, he also brought Liam with them. He''s just afraid that she wouldn''t go with him! That day, she cried so brokenhearted that his heart became softer too. "There''s amercial activity tonight, you have to be my female partner!" William nced at Sherry after receiving the data. "Should I also be present there?" Sherry asked in suspicion. "Ves!" "Can I be absent?¡± ¡°It''s your job!¡± William sounded very cold. ¡°Oh¡± "Someone will style youter!¡± while saying that, someone really pressed the suite room''s bell. William stood up, "Let''s go!" The Stylist was very skillful, Sherry that came out of the dressing room really surprised William. The tight-fitting off-the-shoulder dress with the glittering diamond ne made her look so innocent and sexy at the same time. It''s really strange that innocence and sexiness appeared on a woman at the same time. But surprisingly, Sherry did give people those vibes. Her hair was rolled up high, revealing her white and slender neck. It also made the pair of gem earrings on her ears shine dazzlingly. "M-Mr. Rond! It''s very awkward!" Sherry almost cried, ¡°This heels are too high, I want to wear t shoes... No, I can''t even walk!" As soon as she took a step, her feet trembled. Sherry fell into William''s arms in confusion, ¡°Ah...¡± William seized the opportunity to hook her slender waist. He really liked the feeling of Sherry throwing herself into his arms. ¡°It''s not too high¡± he looked down at her heels, "It''s only 3-4cm, and you still say it''s high?" "No, Mr. Rond, I can''t wear it!" Sherry was really speechless at the thought of wearing shoes being a part of her job, "I''ll just wear the t shoes!¡± "Miss, dresses should be paired with high heels!" the Stylist stepped forward and said ¡°You look really beautiful in this dress, very beautiful!" Sherry blushed, "But I really can''t walk!" "I''ll support you!" William smiled weirdly, "Then you have no choice but to reply on me tonight. "Get your hands off.¡± Sherry couldn''t help grinding her teeth. Goddamn! Why should it be a strapless evening dress? He even openly put his hands on her waist! He shrugged and took his hands off her obediently, ¡°Are you sure you don''t my support?¡± ¡°l can walk on my own!¡± Sherry gritted her teeth and said that. Sherry wouldn''t let him seize the chance to flirt on her. Without any straps on her shoulders, it felt so chilly. She kept worrying that her clothes might fall off. She didn''t wear anything inside it, so if it fell... She''d be so embarrassed. Sherry staggered again after taking another step. William stood a meter away and said, ¡°Are you sure you don''t want me to support you?¡± "No need!" she kept moving, "Let''s go!" William and Liam bringing their own female partners created a huge uproar at the scene. Many Korean politicians and business celebrities came over to greet and get some connections. When everyone saw his female partner beside him, they looked surprised and envious at the same time. There''s also a woman beside Liam, who was wearing a little purple dress. Sherry didn''t recognize that woman, but her temperament was very simr to Liam''s, very beautiful. Sherry exuded an elegant and innocent temperament with her shy smile. Once she saw so many people, she immediately felt ufortable. She wasn''t used to being the center of attention. This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. She felt like she''s going to re up because of their gazes. Her smile slowly became stiff too. Sherry tugged William''s suit''s sleeves and whispered, "Mr. Rond, when can we leave?¡± She felt dizzier after hearing William and the Korean businessmenplimenting each other and discussing businesses. William nced at her, he also closed in and whispered, "We will dance the first opening dance. You wouldn''t want to leave beforeing, right?" Opening dance? Sherry felt her legs getting weak. She couldn''t dance, it''d be so embarrassing! "What''s wrong?¡± Seeing how she suddenly looked stiff, William closed in and asked. ¡°I can''t dance!" she grabbed his arms tightly. She was so anxious that her face flushed red, ¡°What should I do?" Hearing that, he raised his eyebrows in surprise. After he was taken aback, he immediately returned to normal. He smiled so charmingly and said, "It''s fine, I''m here. Just follow my dance!" "Mr. Rond, I have no idea about dancing. You can dance by yourself! Goodbye!¡± she''s not an important figure anyway. Why should she be present in suchmercial party? "You really think you can run?" William blew Sherry''s ear, "You''re too naive. Come on dance! The music is starting!¡± "You''re killing me¡± that night might just be the most embarrassing night of her life. As expected, the upper ss society was not the ce for people like her. Everyone looked at William and Sherry. Especially the female partner beside Liam. Once she saw William whispering in Sherry''s ears, she immediately pulled Liam''s arm, "Liam, is she William''s girlfriend?" ¡°I''m afraid you have to ask her about that!" Liam kept her guessing. However, he didn''t know either whether Sherry was William''s girlfriend or not. Because William didn''t say so! William looked like he''s really good at flirting with his female partner. The thoughts of love in his eyes couldn''t be concealed. He also whispered intimately to her, and no one knew what did he say that made Sherry blush at that moment. When the music started, the prince and princess of everyone''s eyes slowly stepped into the dance floor. They danced lightly to the melodious music. Sherry was nervous and depressed. Being dragged here and there made her feel like she''s William''s toy. It''s really not up to her. "Rx, your body is too stiff¡¯ ¡°I can''t dance at all!" she whispered. She was so nervous that she couldn''t even take another step. "Don''t be nervous!¡± he said. Of course she really wanted to do so. But it''s hard not to be nervous when everyone was watching, "Walk along my steps!¡± "Ah! Sorry!" Sherry felt like she stepped on him, "Mr. Rond, please forgive me!¡± "Keep going!¡± he didn''t mind at all. ¡°All right, you said it!" she''s not responsible if she stepped him to death, it''s his fault for making her dance. She stepped on him again. His feet would probably be swollen on the next day. The music was short, it was probably just for a few minutes. But it made her feel like she had just suffered for a very long time. When the music ended, she felt at ease finally. "Oh my! It''s unbearable!" she didn''t know how many times she had stepped on William. After all, she couldn''t count it clearly. "Mr. Rond, may I dance with your female partner?" a Korean guy walked over and talked with his poor English. Sherry was really shocked because of that request. ¡°I''m sorry, Mr. Spencer, she¡¯s not feeling well today. She barely could dance with me and I don''t want to exhaust her¡¯ William refused politely. "Such a pity, your female partner is very beautiful!" Mr. Spencer talked in smiles. "Thank you for praising me, Mr. Spencer!" after turning down those who came to invite her to dance, William wrapped Sherry around his arms while walking to the sofa in the corner. "Hey! We''re here!¡± Liam came over while holding his female partner''s hand, "Sherry , let me introduce you. This is my little sister, Sarah" Sherry was a bit surprised, "So she''s Mr. Brooks¡¯ sister! No wonder I felt that she looks like you! Hehe, hello Ms. Brooks, I''m Sherry!" Sherry politely stretched her hand out, she felt very close with the woman in front of her. Who would''ve known that Sarah suddenly smiled and said, "Sherry, you look like our family!" "Eh!" Sherry didn''t think Sarah would say something funny, ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Liam, you see, Sherry''s nose looks so simr to yours!" Sarah pointed at Sherry''s nose when speaking to Liam, "You see, Sherry¡¯s nose is just like yours. There is also a small red mole on the tip of the nose¡± "Eh? That''s really true!¡± Liam smiled and said, ¡°Yeah, what Sarah said was right... Why are there people whose nose are simr to mine these days!" Liam said that with a smile. His beautiful eyes was stunning, "It''s a pity that my dad is very affectionate with my mom, otherwise I''ll really think Sherry is the child that dad had left behind!" Sherry also smiled while shaking her head. How''s that possible, her dad''s surname is Shaw, you know? William also rolled his eyes, "Sarah, you''re even more unreasonable than your brother!" Sarah pouted at William''s words. After she greeted Sherry, she walked over to William''s side and held his arms. Sarah then asked with a smile, "William, is Sherry your girlfriend?¡± Chapter 39: Sherry Had an Accident Chapter 39: Sherry Had an ident Sarah''s words startled all three of them. Sherry''s face instantly flushed, and she tried to exin right away, "Ms. Brooks, you misunderstood. I''m just the Secretary of Mr. Rond!" Sherry was so eager to stay away from William, which made him put displeasure on his face. But Sarah caught the expression on his face, so he mocked her. "Don''t gossip, Sarah. Haven''t you noticed that Sherry was embarrassed?¡± ¡°I''m doing to the bathroom!¡± Sherry stood up as a way to get rid of his joke. To her surprise, she slipped and almost fell down. ¡°Watch out!¡± Liam immediately grabbed her waist. ¡°Sherry, be careful!" ¡°Mr. Brooks, thank you.¡¯ Sherry looked right in Liam''s eyes when she looked back express gratitude, and Liam even winked on purpose. They stared at each other at a such short distance, however complex light shed through Liam''s eyes. Sherry looked dazzling tonight. Sarah was stunned to see the glimmer in Liam''s eyes, and she couldn''t help herself clutching both fists. Had Liam fallen in love? ¡°Sherry, wearing high-heels is really torture for you!" Liam noted her difort from the beginning. As Sherry got more embarrassed, her cheeks started to spoil. She could even hear her won heart racing. ¡°Yes, I''m not used to it!" William''s sharp eyes lingered between them. Liam hadn''t let go of Sherry''s waist. William stared at them quietly with some unhappy emotions showing in his eyes. Sarah followed the direction that William was looking at, and saw that Liam hand was still on Sherry''s waist. She burst outughing, ¡°Liam, let go of Sherry before William kills you!" Liam finally came back to himself. "Sorry!" Liam anxiously nced at William who was sitting beside him. His face had already turned down. Sherry still said with a smile, ¡°It''s ok¡± Sherry looked at William for one second as if nothing happened. When she bumped into his dangerous eyes, Sherry''s heart picked up the pace again. "Well! Ms. Murray, Mr. Brooks is so concerned about you, you should really thank him!" You couldn''t tell if he was smiling or not. William''s sight moved slowly from Sherry''s face to Liam''s face. No one could figure out the meaning behind his deep voice. Liam smiled, then stood up and looked at Sherry with concern, "William, I do care about Sherry! Just now Sarah said, Sherry is like our family. So, I''ll just be a good man. Sherry, in order to keep you from slipping again, I''ll take you to the bathroom!" Sarah was shocked for a while and burst intoughter. ¡°Go ahead, Liam! I like Sherry. If she¡¯s not William''s girlfriend, she should be my sister-inw!¡± ¡°No! I''ll go myself¡± Sherry''s face was even redder. The Brooks were really creating some drama. They made jokes again and again. "I''m going to the women''s restroom, Mr. Brooks, you''d better stay out!¡± "What?" Liam frowned and wiped his nose. He was a bit confused. Sherry immediately left. If she stayed there for one more second, she would go crazy. Watching her running away, Liam mumbled, ¡°Yes, it''s not appropriate for me to go there! But what I meant was to take you there!¡± Right at this moment, William suddenly stood up. He stared at Liam, and suddenly felt that Liam was kinda a bummer in his business trip. William pulled up the corner of his lips and spit out a few words, "Stay away from her!" Sarah burst outughing and said, "This is hrious¡± It was the first time that she saw William being so domineering over women. ¡°Why? She''s not your girlfriend." Liam continued his joke. ''Shut up!" William narrowed his eyes and looked at the man who wasughing uncontrobly. "Mr. Park is here. Go finish the unfinished work today" ¡°All right¡± Liam felt that there was no need to joke again, so he left. He turned around and looked at the direction of the toilet, feeling a bit disappointed. Sarah looked at the back of Liam, and her brilliant smile faded, ¡°William, do you like Sherry?¡± William raised his eyebrows. ¡°Go get her if you like her¡¯ Sarah put on the same smile again. ¡°Sarah, why don''t you go back after graduation?" William redirected the subject. Sarah''s eyes swam in the party, but inadvertently fell on a guy with nice suits and beautiful eyes, "What for?¡± William follow her eye''s and frowned, ¡°Sarah, he¡¯s your brother!" "Not biologically¡± Sarah pouted her mouth and mumbled. Did Sarah like Liam? The hall was full of toasts. All the employees at the branchpany who participated in the party cast a puzzled look at William''s plus one. When did the president change his girlfriend? They always remembered the enchanting woman the president brought three years ago. It was said that the woman was his fianc¨¦e. And then there was rumor that they broke up. For thest three years, he didn''t bring anyone. This time, he took a new girl with him, a girl that was so innocent that no one could move their eyes once they looked at her. Did it mean that there would be a new Mrs. Rond? Sherry hated being watched as if she were some kind of animal in the zoo. People were staring at her since she got out of the bathroom. She was a low-key woman, so she felt weird being exposed under the spotlight. As soon as she entered the hall, she saw William standing in the middle of a crowd. His eyes were shining and he was glowing. On the other side of the hallway, Liam was smoking. It was the first time Sherry saw him do that. "Sherry?" Liam looked up, and it was Sherry. He immediately smiled, "Why aren''t you in there?" Liam stamped out the cigarette on the ground. He didn''t like to let people smoke second-hand cigarettes. ¡°You''re not in there either¡± Liam seemed to be very irritated and tired, and the ground covered in cigarette butts. The whole corridor was full of smoke. ¡°Are you tired?¡± Liam smiled. He looked at Sherry, blinking. "Of course not. How can I be tired?¡± Sherry nodded because everyone had their own difficulties, she understood. But she saw Liam was standing alone in the corridor smoking, not like his usual himself. She should have known from the beginning that he was hiding all his emotions behind his smile. She turned her head and looked into the sky outside the corridor. The neon lights were shing. In a foreign country, she wondered how Dan was doing at school back home. ¡°Let''s get in!" Liamughed. C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. ¡°Okay¡± The two entered the hall. Although Sherry had no idea what happened, she could tell Liam was tired and a bit distracted. William watched them walking in together. His face was frightful, and his eyes fixed on Sherry''s face. Damn, woman, he couldn''t find her just now. Here she was, with Liam. Sherry had no idea where did Sarah go. And a woman was walking towards them. Liam was obviously searching for something in the party, for he didn''t notice the womaning across. Sherry saw her eyes was filled with hatred. Then she noted something shining she hid behind her handbag. It was a dagger! No! "Watch out!¡± Sherry instinctively pushed Liam away. Before Liam realized anything, Sherry had been stabbed in the arm by the dagger. The woman was aiming at Liam. "Sherry!" Liam yelled. He was so shocked that he quickly kicked the woman out for almost a meter. He saw blood flowing out, and Sherry''s face instantly became pale. William was far away. When he could do anything, Sherry had already squatted on the ground. How painful! At this time, the woman stood up and stared angrily at Sherry. If it hadn''t for this woman, she would have stabbed Liam to death! "Be careful!¡± Sherry saw the woman rushing over again. Liam once again kicked the woman to the ground. The guests at the banquet gasped. How could anyonemit murder at the dinner party? The blood on the arm of Sherry made Liam scream in a low voice. He immediately grabbed her. ¡°Sherry! William ran to her and saw blood running out of her arm. His fury roar made all the people on the scene shiver for a moment. Sherry''s pale face was covered with sweat. The cold sweat flowed down her cheek and moistened the hair on her forehead. Seeing William staring at herself in shock, she felt dizzy and murmured in a low voice. ¡°It hurts!" ¡°How dare you, how dare you...¡± William was so angry that he could not speak. Wearing his ferocious cold face, William quickly grabbed her other hand, "Let''s go to the hospital now The security had controlled the murderer. Liam was also shocked! He had never felt such gratitude before. Why Sherry risked his life to save him? ¡°I''m fine!¡± Sherry finished her sentence, then fainted. Her body fell into William''s arms. ¡°Liam, hurry, the hospital!" William looked cold and indifferent. He embraced the tiny figure who fainted in his arms. Then his eyes turned to that woman, ¡°Turn her in to the police?¡± On the way, William hugged Sherry, but his face was still emotionless. On the patient''s bed, Sherry was still in aa her face looked pale and lifeless. You could see displeasure in his eyes. Damned woman, at such a dangerous moment, she went to defend Liam regardless of her own life in such a short time. The wound ran through her shoulder had been stitched up by the doctor. ¡°Doctor, why hasn''t she woken up yet?¡± William confronted the doctor angrily. "Sir, this youngdy has been suffering from malnutrition for a long time and has been seriously injured, so her body can''t recover so quickly. Don''t worry. She will wake up soon¡± "She''s malnourished?¡± William was stunned, his eyes fell on the face of Sherry. "No wonder she is so thin!¡± It was the first time that Liam saw William so angry. Even that thing didn''t make him so furious years ago. He was angry. But why? He and Sherry? Liam sighed, he was shocked that Sherry saved him like that. He felt guilty, which messed up his mood. For the first time, William showed real anger rather than the unpredictable and cold facial expression before. It was tant fury. His eyes were widened because of his rage, and he was staring at the sleeping Sherry. It seemed that he wanted to strangle her. Chapter 40: You Guys can Continue Chapter 40: You Guys can Continue "You foolish woman!" William let out a roar while heaving heavy breaths on the side of the bed. He howled at Liam coldly, "You better go find out who you have offended this time. I don''t wish to see the same thing happening again!¡± ¡°I''ll do that now!" Liam was really surprised. They were in the unfamiliar Korea. Who could he have offended? ¡°Alright¡± William nodded as he turned his gaze on to the scenery outside the window, "Send ten bodyguards here now!" Liam finally understood how important Sherry was to William. He had only mobilized at most four bodyguards for himself, but this time, William had decided to mobilize ten bodyguards for Sherry''s sake. This fact alone showed how much he cherished Sherry. However, why did he feel a little bitter in his heart? As time slowly passed by, Sherry who was shrouded in darkness slowly came to herself as the effects of anesthetics finally faded. A burning sensation was engulfing her from her shoulders and slowly spread through her body. As her mind finally became clear, she caught a glimpse of white walls surrounding her. Where was she now? ¡°Are you awake?" William had aplicated look on his usually cool face. "Is Mr. Brooks fine?" Sherry immediately recalled that someone was trying to kill Liam, and she was still worried about this. "Damn it!¡± William roared once again. She only cared about Liam the moment she woke up and he was very irritated by that. Was Liam that important? "Why are you roaring at me?" Sherry peeked at her arm and was immediately stung by the pain. Although the pain was unbearable, she was still able to save Liam''s life. This made her feel like it was worth it for her to go through such difort. Original content from N?velDrama.Org. What if that de sessfully pierced through Liam''s heart? Wouldn''t that mean his demise? Despite raging with incredulity and astonishment, upon seeing Sherry''s innocent look, he finally couldn''t take it anymore. He looked at Sherry with a look of defeat before suddenly dashing out of the room. Shortly after, the doctor was finally here! After examining Sherry''s body, he dered, "You need to stay in the hospital for three days. After that, the bandages can be removed and you can be discharged!" He still had that furious yet defeated expression on his face, but upon hearing the doctor''s verdict, he finally felt a little better. "Where is Mr. Brooks?" Sherry continued to ask. "He is fine. He is not dead yet!" William answered dejectedly. ¡°Why did you throw your body in front of that de?¡± Sherry could finally feel at ease after confirming Liam''s safety. While looking at William''s cold yet handsome face, her expression gradually softened as she thanked him earnestly, ¡°Thank you, Mr. Rond. As long as Mr. Brooks is fine!" "I''m really annoyed right now!" William still had that aloof and cruel aura on his face. He was really on the verge of breaking down. This woman only knew to care about other man. She could even sacrifice her life for the sake of Liam! "Hey! Is Sherry awake?" Afterpleting his task at the police station, Liam started to shout anxiously even though he hadn''t reached the door to their room yet. William''s sharp gaze swept over Liam who was jogging towards them with an exasperated expression on his face. "Mr. Brooks, you''re fine! That''s great!" Sherry''s pale face had a reassured smile at that moment. "Sherry! You''re awake? Are you still hurt anywhere?" Liam was very fast on his feet and in no time, he was already by the bed. Sherry''s lips quivered slightly at the sight of Liam''s anxious face, but when she blurted out a reply, it was weak due to her injury, ¡®I''m fine. "Sherry, you''re really too kind!" Liam felt a tinge or sourness in his heart as he added, ¡°You look extremely pale right now, yet you''re iming that you''re fine. Why are you so foolish? Why did you throw yourself in front of me? A stab won''t do anything to me! You cant be that foolish anymore in the future!¡± Liam silently watched Sherry''s pale and thin face. Since they knew each other, be it that time when Lara bullied her by scalding her with hot water or in that dangerous situation earlier on, she never put the me on anyone. She neverined about her misfortune. Contrary to that, she could put her life on the line to save his life, and Liam was deeply moved by her kindness. "Are you guys enough?" William suddenly howled, ¡°It''s time for her to sleep!" "Uh!" Liam froze for a moment before agreeing, "Alright, Sherry, you should get some rest. I''ll go now!¡± Liam thought that William would exit the room with him, but to his surprise, after making him get lost, he mmed the door behind him hard! There were ten bodyguards standing guard outside, and all of them were dressed in total ck. They gave off the impression that this was serious business. "How could you sacrifice your life just for Liam''s sake? If I recall correctly, you guys just knew each other not long ago, right?¡± William''s fingers hovered above Sherry''s shoulders, and with a sudden jerk, he forced her to meet his piercing eyes. "The situation was very precarious at that time!¡± Sherry faced his piercing gaze straight on. In fact, she never thought too much earlier on. If William was the one in danger just now, she would do the same thing too. It was just her intuition! She added, "I never gave it a lot of thought: "What if that person was me?¡¯ William felt her heart ache for no reason. When he heard her sincere and determined response, aplicated look entered his eyes. "Uh! I would do the same thing too!" Sherry nodded honestly and gave a short and concise reply. William''s expression finally softened, "What about your nutrition imbnce? Didn''t you take care of your diet at all in the past few years?¡± "The past few years?¡± Sherry thought that he sounded like they had known each other for a very long time. ¡°Am I suffering from anemia again?" ¡°Again?¡± William couldn''t help but frown, "You used to suffer from that?" "Yes, there was a time in the past I used to have that!¡± She was always in a bad mood and she never took care of her diet. Coupled with the immense pressure from study and work, it was only natural that she would be anemic. William clenched his fists and was contemting about asking her about something. He held back slightly but in the end he decided to just ask her, ¡°Are you short on money?¡± "Yes!" She nodded. "Mr. Rond, you should go back now. I need to sleep now!¡± "Damn it! Why are youcking moneytely?¡± He roared. If he remembered correctly, didn''t she have 7.5 million yuan? This damn woman, that amount should allow her to live afortable life for the rest of her life! How could she suffer from anemia? "Why can''t Ick money?" Sherry frowned and stared at him with doubts in her eyes, "Mr. Rond, I''m really tired. I want to sleep now!" ¡°Alright! Go to sleep now!" His expression softened slightly. "But I am not going anywhere!¡± "But..." There''s only one bed here. ¡°I will sleep on the sofa tonight!" William said coldly. Perhaps due to exhaustion, Sherry fell asleep almost instantly. William took off his shoes and curled up on the sofa. At that moment, he only truly felt the pangs of pain on his feet. The back of his feet which was stepped on by her was now swollen red. On the bed, she was still curled up as usual, and her messy hair had concealed the side of her face. She was dead asleep at the moment, and sometimes her cherry red lips would be agape. She looked very youthful and childish, yet it was precisely this side of her which had moved his heart. William nced at his leg before wearing his slippers and walked to her side. He lightly swept aside the strands of hair covering her face and took a good look at her pale face. A sheepish smile formed on his lips. A ripple was slowly spreading in his hair as he traced her skin lightly. An unspeakable feeling of reassurance rushed into his heart like a warm current, shrouding him with happiness. ¡°Stop messing around!" Sherry suddenly grabbed the hand touching her face as she let out a mumble. Herrge movement affected the muscle on her shoulders and a jolt of pain instantly coursed through her body. She couldn''t help frowning while muttering, "It''s so painful?" ¡°Stop moving-'' William pinned her hands to stop her from struggling while he examined her injury. A painful expression crept into his face as he recalled once again the scene where she was throwing herself in front of Liam to let herself getting stabbed instead. For some reason, he felt really envious as that odd sourness spread slowly within him. Sherry was being sped by a huge hand and strangely, she felt herself able to rx. In no time, she once again sank into a deep slumber. When dawn broke, Sherry discovered herself lying in a warm embrace. There was an arm perched on top of her waist, and her injured shoulder was left alone. After blinking several times, Sherry was assaulted by worries. ¡°Stop moving around. You are going to aggravate your injury¡± William let out a sigh as he hugged her with even more strength. His chin was touching her other good shoulder and an infatuated smile appeared on his face. He was really d that she was fine! As she felt the spray of hot breath engulfing her, Sherry felt her body bing hard like a rock. She cursed in her heart, "When did he get onto my bed?¡± ¡°Mr. Rond, why are in my bed?" After giving up on her struggles, Sherry began dejectedly, ¡°And stop blowing hot air on my ears. It feels so itchy¡± As if he was satisfied with Sherry''s response, the smile on William''s face deepened a degree. He replied in his maic voice, "A man is always very vulnerable and threatening in the morning, especially the one who he loves is in his embrace. It is very hard for me to restrain myself, so you better not wriggle around!" Sherry snapped her head up in shock. Her face was drained of all colors! ¡°Don''t put on a face that resembles a victim''s.¡± His smile was still hanging on his face as he lifted her chin up with his fingers and nted a kiss on her lips. After being kissed by him for several times, she always felt that her breath was going to run out someday. She could never understand how does it feel to have a passionate kiss with a man. She was also shocked by his sudden advancement this time, but he couldn''t get her to respond to him, he started to entice her with his tongue as reduced the strength exerted by his lips and let his body do the work. His faint fragrance was enveloping her and intoxicating her at the same time. As she stared wide-eyed at him, his tongue continued to burrow its way into the cavity that was her mouth while intertwining with her tongue. She reached out to move him backwards while mumbling some objection but she was no match for his strength as his hand continued to sp the back of her head in ce. She couldn''t resist at all, but his ferocious kiss slowly turned into a gentle one after some time. His kiss had rendered her body weak as she was trembling slightly. She touched his broad chest only to get stung the heat emanating from it. His strong arms continued to caress her back and melt her gradually. After some time, she felt her desire slowly gotten aroused, and she was getting more and more familiar with his scent and body shape. Her breathing was ragged and short. All of a sudden, the door was pushed open. "Hey! It is time for injection...¡± That sudden and loud noise pulled Sherry back to reality, and she mustered all her strength and pushed him away. Her initially pale face was flushed and steamy. Liam was staring at them with his eyes widened. He had caught a glimpse of William who was lying in Sherry''s bed, and the two of them had joined their bodies together in a shameful posture. More importantly, they were kissing as if there would be no tomorrow. Cold sweat started to form a film on Liam''s back. Oh my god! He was lucky that he didn''t intrude into this room while they were having sex. It would spell his doom definitely as William would tear him into countless pieces! William was gazing at him with a venomous gaze at the moment. "You guys can continue, I''ll ask the nurse to wait for a while!¡± Liam said with an awkward smile on his face before mming the door shut! William had really fallen for her! However, he couldn''t figure out the reason he felt a little hurt just now when he saw them kissing. Chapter 41: He Has A Son Chapter 41: He Has A Son ¡°Quickly get up!¡± Sherry straightened herself and yelled angrily. Her face blushed in embarrassment but what was the use of being embarrassed? She scolded herself. She red angrily at William again but he seemed to be happy to be seen by others kissing her. ¡°I''ll get the nurse to give you an injection!¡± William smiled while still holding onto her waist. The other hand started to tuck her hair behind her ear. ¡°Let him see us and he will know that you are my woman!¡± ¡°When did I agree to it?¡± She was stunned. Her face blushed so red that it could not be any redder. ¡°You didn''t object when I kissed you just now!¡± William said as a matter of fact, ¡°I''ve left my mark and you can''t deny it anymore!¡± ¡°And, you are not to be a shield for anyone! You are not made of steel!¡± The tone of his words stunned her. Did he really regard her as his woman? Sherry looked at William''s handsome face in bewilderment. His thin cheeks looked as if they were chiseled by an ax. His features were not as delicate as Liam but were deep and pronounced. He was extremely attractive and one can detect both intelligence and ferocity in his smile. ¡°But who wants to murder Mr. Brooks? Mr. Rond, quickly have Mr. Brooks return to the country!¡± She was clearly worried about Liam. ¡°Sherry!¡± William frowned. He will punish her immediately if she cared so much about another man! ¡°What''s the reason for this?¡± William''s piercing gaze nced towards Liam''s handsome face. ¡°Last year I came over to conduct a retrenchment exercise. Iid off a worker who waste for work. She exined the reason but I didn''t listen and fired her. Thereafter she spent a year without a job. She couldn''t find a job in the same sector because she didn''t show up to work on time and that affected her negatively. She became desperate because she wasn''t able to find a job" Liam exined the reason for the attackst night. ¡°So has this been settled?" William frowned. ¡°No, it¡¯s awaiting your input!" Liam felt very guilty. He wanted to hire the woman who hurt Sherry but he wasn''t sure if William will agree to it. ¡°What''s your suggestion?¡± ¡°Let''s allow Annika toe back to work. I was indeed rather heartless and didn¡¯t take into consideration that she waste because her child was sick!¡± ¡°So you can allow someone who had hurt Sherry toe back to thepany to work?¡± William frowned even tighter. ¡°That''s why I need your approval!¡± ¡°Will she learn from her mistakes and turn over a new leaf?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°Then let here back!¡± William nodded. Sherry stood at the door and listened to their conversation. Now she understood that the person who injured her was due to work reasons. And they were so gracious! Sherry couldn''t help but smile and felt that her injury was worth it. She didn''t open the door and went back toy on the bed. Once Annika was reinstated to her work, she immediately went to the hospital to visit Sherry. There were two rows of five bodyguards in the room. As soon as Annika entered, she immediately bowed to Sherry and apologized. But because of thenguage barrier, Sherry didn''t understand what she said. ¡°Ms. Murray, I''m so sorry. I''m so sorry!¡± Annika kept bowing and apologizing. William was expressionless and emotionless and said to the trantor, ¡°Ask her to leave and do a good job!¡± After she left, Williarm asked Sherry, ¡°Are you hungry?¡± Sherry shook her head, ¡°What did she say?¡± She didn''t understand a word. ¡°She apologized to you!¡± ¡°Oh!¡± Sherry started tough. ¡°Have you gone insane?¡± William rolled his eyes at her. ¡°It''s good to resolve a joblessness issue!¡± It was always good to bury the hatchet, "Mr. Rond, you should go back to your work!¡± ¡°Sherry, who is the director?¡± William''s expression darkened and said coldly. ¡°You are!¡± ¡°So who decides if I have any work to do?¡± ¡°You!¡± ¡°I''ll rest today!¡± William continued to sit on the sofa, ¡°You can close your eyes if you don''t wish to see me¡± Sherry didn''t expect that he will joke and couldn''t help butugh, ¡°But I''ve slept enough!¡± William grinned when sheughed, ¡°Then you have no choice, you will have to see me the whole of today¡± Sherry thought that this person was alright apart from being a chauvinist and liked to womanize. He also had a tender side to him and now she didn''t feel disgusted by him. ¡°Mr. Rond, where did Ms. Brooks go yesterday? Why didn''t I see her after that?¡± Sherry suspected that Sarah had slipped away mid-way through. ¡°I don''t know!¡± William was looking at hisptop. He was ying the game designed by Dan. He didn''t expect that a five year old can design such an interesting game. If they were to market it, it may be able to sell for a significant amount of money! This type of game sparked one of William''s ns. As he yed, he suddenly received a call from home. William received the call and John said anxiously, ¡°Will, Sammy had disappeared! Disappeared!¡± ¡°What?¡± William was stunned, ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°The driver went to pick him but couldn''t find him. I¡¯ve already made a police report!¡± John didn''t dare to waste a moment. ¡°I''m on my way home!¡± William looked at Sherry and became stern, ¡°Go back with me to nurse your injury!¡± Sherry heard that something was wrong from his tone, "What happened?¡± ¡°Something happened to my son!¡± William said solemnly. ¡°Your son?¡± Sherry was stunned, ¡°You have a son?¡± William''s gaze deepened and Icoked at Sherry''s eyes, ¡°Are you very surprised?¡± Sherry''s face turned red and her hands started to tremble and panicked while she said, ¡°No, no! Let¡¯s go back now!¡± She quickly got off the bed. ¡°Do you mind that I have a son?¡¯ William asked. ¡°Why should I mind?¡± Sherry replied instantaneously. What did it have to do with her that he had a son? William didn''t say anything and his expression became very profound but Sherry didn''t notice it. She had an indescribable feeling but was very surprised that William had a son. Then he must have a wife. If he had a wife, then why had he been harassing her? She must stay away from him from now on. Sherry was very quiet along the way back. After they disembarked from the airne, William instructed Liam to send her to the hospital but Sherry didn''t think that it was necessary. She only needed to go to the hospital to remove the stitches. Now she wanted to see her son. ¡°Mr. Brooks, please send me to this address¡± When they arrived at Celia¡¯s apartmentplex, Liam said to Sherry, ¡°Sherry! Thanks so much for saving me!¡± Liam looked gratefully at Sherry. C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. Sherryughed and was somewhat embarrassed. She didn''t do it for him. It was a reflex action, she thought. ¡°Call me if your condition worsens. I''ll send you to the hospital!¡± Liam gave his number to Sherry. At the entrance of the kindergarten. ¡°Mommy!¡± Dan ran over excitedly when he saw Sherry. ¡°Mommy, didn''t you say that you won''t be back for several more days? Howe you''re back in just two days?¡± ¡°Son, let''s go home!¡± Sherry used her uninjured hand to hold his hand, ¡°Because mommy misses Dan!¡± ¡°Mommy, look over there!¡± Dan pointed towards a bus stop where a child was crying, ¡°Look at that crying kid!¡± Sherry turned and saw a little boy who was about Dan''s age. The boy was crying bitterly. The child was beautiful. It was rare to see such a beautiful boy and he was about the same age as Dan. Sherry held Dan''s hand and walked over and asked the boy, ¡°Buddy, are you alright?¡± The crying boy looked up and saw a beautiful auntie. But he was very shy and didn''t dare to speak. ¡°What''s wrong?¡± Sherry asked patiently. This child was like a wless porcin doll. His lips were red and his teeth were white and he was amazingly beautiful. She just didn''t know why he was crying and he looked very reserved. What a pretty auntie! Sammy sighed and forgot his tears. He was stunned at how much this auntie looked like an angel, ¡°I, I... auntie, my daddy wants to hit me, can you adopt me?¡± ¡°Oh? Mommy, his daddy is so violent. This little brother is so pitiful¡± Dan¡¯spassion surged, ¡°Let''s take him home quickly!¡± At this moment Sammy saw that Daniel had a mommy! But he didn¡¯t have a mommy. He started to pout and he almost cried. Sherry was stunned. She looked at the approaching bus and then at her watch. It will be dark soon. ¡°Buddy, how about this? Come home with auntie and then I''ll try to contact your father. I will make sure your father won''t hurt you anymore and then I''ll send you home, okay?¡± ¡°No! I don''t want to go home!¡± Sammy shook his head stubbornly. There wasn''t a mommy at home. There was only grandpa and grandpa didn''t y with him. Each time when he said that he wanted a mommy, grandpa would shout at him. He didn¡¯t want to go home! Daddy only went back once in a long while. He said that he will look for mommy but he still hadn''t found her. He didn''t have the patience to wait anymore. ¡°Thene home with auntie! It¡¯s toote now!¡± Sherry can''t bear to leave this child outside. Additionally, this child was so cute and adorable. ¡°Okay!¡± Sammy was very happy to hear. This was the first time he had gone to someone else''s house! ¡°Why does your daddy hit you?¡± Dan asked Sammy on the bus, ¡°doesn¡¯t your daddy know that thew doesn''t allow parents to mistreat their children?¡± Sammy lowered his head guiltily. It wasn¡¯t right for him to say that about his daddy. But he didn¡¯t mean it. He simply said in passing and didn''t think that anyone would believe him. ¡°Don''t be frightened. I''ll have my mother make a police report and let the police arrest your father. Then you won''t be in danger anymore!¡± Dan patted his chest to promise Sammy. Sammy was shocked and swallowed his saliva. He didn¡¯t want the police to arrest his father. He was wrong. He didn''t mean to me his father. Back at home. Sherry cooked for the two children and thought that she must send the child back after dinner. His family members must be worried sick. Sherry was busy preparing dinner and Sammy sat on the sofa and peeked at Sherry. He felt very close to this auntie and she was very beautiful. How nice if he could have such a mommy, he thought. Sherry raised her head and saw the reflection in the window of a pair of bright round eyes looking at her. Sherry walked out of the kitchen and towards the sofa, ¡°Buddy, what''s your name?¡± ¡°Sammy!¡± Sammy replied obediently, ¡°Auntie, your house is so nice! It¡¯s so nice to have the smell of a mommy!" Although Sammy''s house wasrge, but there wasn''t the smell of a mommy. ¡°Haha, how does a mommy smell like?¡± Sherry asked curiously. Chapter 42: Interrogative Call Chapter 42: Interrogative Call ¡°This smell belongs to Miss!¡± Sammy drooped his head in embarrassment, his shiny white teeth biting his bloodied lips which made him looked reserved. He had never spent any time with an unfamiliar adult woman before this! ¡°The smell on my mother''s body is so fragrant. Did you get a whiff of my mother¡¯s bodily smell too?¡± Dan asked Sammy as if he wanted to suck up to him. A faint blush appeared on Sammy''s cheeks as he continued to stare at Sherry for a long time before finally nodding. ¡°Does you mum have this kind of fragrant smell on her body?¡± Dan asked again. ¡°I don''t have a mum!¡± Sammy''s voice became hoarse all of a sudden. Sherry felt something tugging at her heart as she shifted her gaze towards Sammy. Suddenly, she felt her heart ache pretty hard. Why did this poor kid don''t have a mother? ¡°My dad told me that I am going to have a mum soon!¡± Sammy raised his face and met Sherry¡¯s pretty features. This adult female was really beautiful! He would feel so lucky if she was his mum! ¡°Good boy!¡± Sherry''s eyes were slightly reddened at the moment. Dan stopped saying anything at this point. It turned out that Sammy didn''t have a mother, simr to him who didn''t have a father. He understood that not everyone had a father, and not everyone had a mother too! ¡°Miss, you are really beautiful¡± Sammy confessed earnestly, and as a result his face blushed once again. His huge watery eyes were blinking non-stop as they were fixated on Sherry. Sherry touched her head while revealing a bitter smile and announced, ¡°It''s time for a meal! Dan, help Sammy to get a chair, we are going to eat together!¡± ¡°Alright! I''ming!¡± Daniel moved a chair over and led Sammy to wash his hands before eating. ¡°Sammy, why did your dad beat you? Is it because you don''t have a mother so he is entertaining himself by beating you?¡± ¡°I..." ¡°Don''t you want to go home?¡± ¡°It''s not that!¡± He just didn''t want to go back to a house without a mother. If he had a mother, he would definitely go home without hesitation. ¡°Your dad is probably worried about you since you are lost now!¡± Dan started to lecture him, ¡°If I got lost, my mother would also be worried about me, so you have to call your dad after our meal, okay? We are now good friends, so if your dad beats you again in the future, I will ask my mum and Celia to give him a good beating, alright?¡± Sammy was slightly worried about what Dan had imed. What if someone were to teach his dad a lesson for real? After their meal, Sherry discovered that Sammy was a shy child who didn''t like to talk. Whenever he said something, his face would blush. He was really a poor child who never had the love of a mother since he was young. To make things worse, his dad also hit him from time to time. He must have left home because he was feeling too afraid. Sherry was feeling very sympathetic towards Sammy, she vowed secretly to confront his dad and enlighten him with the grave consequences of beating a child. How could someone beat up a child who was at such a tender age? He was too despicable! ¡°Sammy, tell me your house number. I will pass on some words to your dad and make sure that he would not beat you anymore in the future!¡± ¡°Miss, don''t do that!¡± Sammy shook his head vehemently. His dad would be extremely saddened if he were to learn of his lies. ¡°Miss, my dad is a good person. He never hit me before!¡± Oh my god! This child must be really scarred from the beating his dad had given him to the point that he was even lying for his father¡¯s sake upon hearing that Sherry was going to call his dad. ¡°Are you afraid of getting scolded by your dad? Then I won''t say anything extra. I would just tell him that you are at my ce so that he won''t be too worried about you. Is this a good enough reason?¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Of course!¡± Sherry entertained the thought that this child must have been threatened by his dad somehow. His dad was really a scum. After confirming that Sherry didn''t have malicious intents, only then did Sammy tell her about William''s phone number after hesitating for a short while. Sherry immediately called him. William was in a frantic state after searching his child for some time, and suddenly a call wasing for him and he saw Sherry¡¯s name on the screen of his phone. In an instant, his brows became furrowed. What did she want at that moment? ¡°Hello!¡± William''s hoarse and low voice sounded. He only uttered a word, and coupled with the fact that Sherry didn''t have his number in the first ce, so she couldn''t recognize William at first. She was only concentrating on mustering enough courage to lecture him, ¡°Mr., are you Sammy''s dad?¡± Sammy? William was stunned. How did she know about his son? Before he could produce a response, Sherry''s voice came again, and it was obvious she was impatient, ¡°You''re Sammy''s dad, so how could you beat up your son? Didn''t you know that children are the future of the nation? Didn''t you know that you can¡¯t use violence on someone that young? Even if he is in the wrong, you still shouldn''t beat him. With his current age, it is very likely that he already has some trauma because of you. Do you even take that into consideration?¡± ¡°Uh!¡± ¡°Uh? Your son is at my ce, and he''s very safe. I will send him back to you, but you have to promise me that you won''t beat him up anymore! Other¡ªOtherwise, I will call the police to apprehend an abusive father like you!¡± ¡°I never hit him!¡± William frowned as he couldn''t really understand what Sherry was saying. However, he was relieved to know that Sammy is safe and sound. He was just wondering why his son was at Sherry¡¯s ce. Could it be fate? It must be fate! ¡°What? You''re still lying now? No wonder Sammy is so reluctant to go home because he has such a despicable parent. Why don¡¯t you admit that you are an abusive parent? You always have the chance to correct your mistakes. Don¡¯t you know that you will secretly influence your child to be a liar one day? How could you be so irresponsible as a parent?¡± Sherry roared into her phone with agitation the moment she heard him lying. "...." William moved his phone further a little from his ear the moment she started shouting at the other end. ¡°Do you hear me clearly? It seems like I really need to educate you on the cons of using violence on a child. Listen carefully, you irresponsible parent! As a parent, you are very likely to lose control of yourself due to anger and cause irreversible damage to his body. For example, pping him would cause his nose to bleed, teeth to break and also his nerves in his ears to be damaged. If you p his butt, he would have extravasation underneath his skin which might cause him to have kidney failure, and worsees to worst his spine would be affected which would in turn cause him have brain dysfunction. A child is very fragile, and if he is in contact with a hard surface, a tragedy is very likely to happen¡± ¡°I really never hit my child before!¡± William repeated. ¡°I''m telling the truth.¡± ¡°What? You''re still lying?¡± Sherry felt her anger rising up exponentially, ¡°Shut up and listen to me. The worst thing when ites to hitting a child is the emotional trauma that child has to live with for the rest of his life. It¡¯s not only him who gets affected, your rtionship with your child is severely impaired too. A damaged child is going to open a Pandora''s box for both you and him¡± ¡°... William was at a loss for words. He couldn''t understand what have Sammy actually told Sherry. ¡°Mr, do you know that Sammy is a shy child? This must be rted to the fact that you are always hitting him. Your action of hitting him would cause him great fear and a loss of trust from him towards you. In the end, he would be unable to trust his environment and other people and this is the beginning of depression for most children. If this situation continues until they are adults, they would be an adult who couldn''t oppose any opinion. Their emotional trauma causes them unable to build any healthy and meaningful rtionship with others besides the fact that they would struggle to defend their own rights. Mr., do you really want your son to be depressed? How can you be so irresponsible¡± ¡°I really didn¡¯t hit him!¡± ¡°How long do you n to continue lying to me? Mr., your son will mimic you and start lying too, and it would be hard for him to change this part of his personality anymore if he grows up. You must stop lying while Sammy is still young. Let me tell you the other undesirable effects of hitting your child!¡± William couldn''t help curling up the corners of his mouth at this point. It seemed that this woman that he was acquainted with was a very enthusiastic and friendly person. Not bad! ¡°Besides, the child would have great angst and indignation in their hearts if they are constantly hit. If there is no proper guidance for them, this type of negative emotion would apany them for the rest of their lives, and they would threaten to mess up his life at any chance given. One day, they would be ovee with such emotions and he would definitely need an outlet for those emotions. Perhaps, he would rebel against you when he is an adolescent, and by that time you won''t be able to hit him as you wish anymore since he doesn''t really need you to continue living anymore. Or else, he might ruin his life to punish himself as a way of getting back at you. Can you see the serious repercussions of your actions now?¡± ¡°Is there anything more?¡± William forced himself to be patient and continued listening to her words. Sherry once again became angered when she felt that there was a problem with his attitude, ¡°Mr., your attitude is really unweed. I can imagine that you are very disdainful and arrogant right now which is probably because you have never been criticized before in your life. Don''t ever think that you can simply hit your son because he¡¯s your son. Who do you think you are? You don''t even want to admit that you have hit your son. You''re just a coward who don''t dare to shoulder any responsibility! You''re not a man!¡± William felt his brows furrowed once again, and he was muttering in his heart, ¡°If I am not a man, how could I have a son now?¡± This damn woman, one day he would make sure to let her know whether he was a man! He would make her kneel down on her knees and beg for her life while saying that he was a man! Hmph! ¡°Do you understand now?¡± Sherry realized that he had been silent for a while, so she followed up with another question, ¡°Understand what?" William retorted. ¡°Aren''t you listening to me?¡± ¡°I did listened to everything you have said, your eloquence with thenguage is impressive! I must give you that¡± Sherry jumped up upon hearing that. She was making this call in her bedroom to avoid getting overheard by Sammy. She didn¡¯t want Sammy to get affected by her words. No wonder this child was afraid of his dad. It turned out that this man was really a hard nut to crack. Her words of concern and advise were easily dismissed by his indifferent attitude. She didn¡¯t need to guess to know that this man at the other end of the phone was very disdainful towards her lecture, ¡°Mr,. if you can¡¯t understand that you actions are wrongful, I''m going to call the police on behalf of your child!¡± ¡°Hmm? When William heard that, his sexy lips formed a malicious smile on his face. Then, he slowly settled himself on the seat of his Bugatti. He had been searching the city in his car for several hours and he even sent a dozen of his men to look for Sammy but to no avail. He never imagined that Sammy would be at Sherry''s ce. He must thank God for this turn of events! Original content from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°You can''t even see that you are in the wrong here. Hitting a child is never the right thing to do!¡± ¡°I said, I never hit my son!¡± ¡°You are lying!¡± Sherry didn''t expect that this man was so shameless. ¡°Mr,. there is a God watching over you somewhere not far away. How can you be so shameless?¡± ¡°I never lie!¡± At most, he would fabricate something unreal in his words! Damn it, how could shebel him as a shameless man? What made her say that? ¡°Where is my son? Ask him toe!¡± Sherry thought that he wanted to terrorize Sammy, so she immediately squealed, ¡°You must be lying, I''m sure of that! Why do you want to talk to Sammy now? You are the one who has hit him to the point that he doesn¡¯t even want to go home, yet you are nning to scare him now. You are really too despicable. I''m serious when I said that I wanted to call the police. Just wait and see! I''ll call the police now!¡± ¡°Sherry!¡± William never encountered such a stupid woman before. How could she naively trust a child¡¯s words? ¡°Yes!¡± After responding to his words, Sherry suddenly froze, "Ho¡ªHow do you know that I¡¯m Sherry?¡± The creases on William''s forehead further deepened and he was emanating a devilish aura now, ¡°I can''t believe that you don¡¯t even save my phone number! You damn woman! How could you?¡± ¡°Why do I have to save your phone number? Who do you think you are? How do you learn of my name?¡± Sherry continued to probe without any fears. At the same time, she did realize that his voice was oddly familiar. Who did it belong to? Who? William''s voice shifted a notch lower, "I just know! Now where is Sammy?¡± Chapter 43: Misunderstanding Chapter 43: Misunderstanding "You weirdo, I don''t care how you know me, you cannot just beat your child, that is against thew! I am telling you, even if you know my name, I am not scared of you, I will call the police!" "Sherry!" William couldn''t watch anymore, and called out her name coldly. Sherry suddenly got so scared by the sudden yell that her phone almost fell out of her hand, then she finally recognized who it was, "You, you, you are Mr. Rond?¡± Finally, she knew who he was, otherwise William would have run out of patience. Yes!" A cold manly voice was heard from the other side of the line, it was deep, and the simple answer did not carry any emotions, but Sherry was startled. Oh my god! How could it be Mr. Rond? Right, she remembered when she was in Seoul, he said that he had a son, could his son possibly be Samuel? This was such a coincidence! "Where is my son?" William asked. "Yeah, Mr. Rond, I will bring him back right now!¡± "No need!" William had not forgotten that she was injured, ¡°I will pick him up!¡± "Mr. Rond, can you please not beat him again?¡¯ Sherry kept going, "Do you know how sad he was, he was sitting alone at the bus stop crying, why did you do that?" "Sherry, I didn''t beat him, you stupid woman!" How many times did he have to tell her before she believed him? "You didn''t? Why are you still lying, and ckmailing me, you are very cruel, Mr. Rond, I had no idea that you are so dominant, so unreasonable, and now you are even a torturer!¡± "You!" William was angry, "You stupid woman!¡± "See! You are cursing again, now I finally know why Samuel left home, you are really a scary scary man, this poor child!" Sherry was shaking her head and sighed, she was feeling sorry for Samuel to be born into that family. "Sherry, where are you?¡± William had no time to waste with her. "You need to first promise that you will not beat him again, only if you do that, I will tell you where we are!" Sherry hadn''t forgotten the reason why she made the phone call. ¡°Alright, I promise!" William finally said, only god knew how resistant he felt, but this woman was a hard nut to crack. ¡°Are you sure?" "l am sure!" ¡°Alright, I will wait for you at YX Road number one!¡± Sherry had to bring Samuel there as quick as possible, she couldn''t allow William to find out where she lived, that man was too dangerous, he had a wife and a child... wait, Samuel said that he had no mother. What a poor kid, she never thought that Mr. Rond was such a sadist. "Wait for me, I will be there in 15 minutes!" As he finished, the line was cut. In Daniel''s room, Daniel was just turning on hisputer, these days he hadn''t spent at home, and was wondering if the man had left him a message, what did he think about his game? "Samuel, do you like the game I gave you?" Daniel was showing him his work eagerly. "Yeah!" Samuel was a little shy, but he had already gotten closer to Daniel. Just in that moment, Sherry had finished her call and came to look for Samuel, "Samuel, I have called your father, he wille to pick you up, and he promised he will never beat you again!¡± "Sherry!" Samuel didn''t want to leave, Sherry was very nice to her, her cooking was great, he wished he could stay there. "What is it?" Sherry asked him softly, she never had imagined that this boy was Mr. Rond''s son, he didn''t even look like him, he muste after his mother, Sherry thought. "Sherry, is Daddy angry?" Samuel was afraid that his father was angry at him for running away, and felt guilty about that. "Your father promised that he will never beat you again, don''t worry!¡± Sherry exined to him patiently. "Mom, does he know that he was at fault?" "Yeah, he does, Daniel, go and get dressed, we will send Samuel home!" Sherry said. "Alright!" Daniel was logging into his MSN. When he opened it, a chat window popped up, Daniel jumped up, and yelled out in excitement, "Wow, uncle said that my game design was really good, Mom, Mom, I did it!" Sherry paused, she turned to her son, and asked confused, "What do you mean you did it?¡± Daniel was smiling from one ear to the other, he thought that he hadn''t talked to uncle in detail yet, and uncle already mentioned to buy his game, he was wondering if he was serious about that, and wanted to make sure about it, he couldn''t allow himself to be happy for nothing, and turned quiet immediately, "Mom, can you bring Samuel, I still got something to do!¡± "What could you possibly have to do?" Sherry had no idea what her son was talking about, "Will you not see Samuel off with me?" Daniel came over and took Samuel''s hand, "Samuel, I still have something to do, my mom will send you, if your dad beats you again, you cane over to our house to stay, you can sleep in my bed, okay?" Sherry took Samuel''s hand, who looked up, and looked at Sherry''s soft face, he nodded, and was happy that he could spend some alone time with her. "Daniel, I will be back soon!" Sherry didn''t want to force Daniel. "Yeah, bye Samuel!" Daniel went back to hisputer and kept reading thements. ¡°Bye Daniel!" Samuel said to him. "Sherry, can Ie to your house to y again?¡± Samuel asked Sherry on the way. ¡°Of course you can, you can ask your Dad to call me when you have time and send you over to y! But Samuel, you cannot run away from home again, no matter what happens, your father loves you, he will be worried, do you understand?" "Yeah!" Samuel nodded his head, his face was filled with a happy smile, he could see Sherry again, and that made him really happy. C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. Sherry wanted to give Mr. Rond a lectureter, but she couldn''t scare Samuel, that would leave a big hole in his heart. Samuel was a very cute boy, he would get shy really fast, William''s horrible temper must be the reason for that. At the road was already a blue Bugatti waiting when Sherry and Samuel arrived, a tall man was leaning on the car, smoking, the smelling from him was the one of king of yesterday and tomorrow. As soon as Samuel saw William, he immediately let go of Sherry''s hand, and ran towards him, "Daddy!" William went into his knees to hug the child, and said in a soft voice, "Why did you run away from home, what if you ran into some bad people?" "Dad, I know it was my fault!" Samuel said, he just wanted toe out to get some air, to look for his mom, because his dad was too busy to y with him, and he didn''t want to wait anymore. "Why did you tell others that I hit you?¡± William asked with his soft voice. "I am sorry!" Samuel kept apologizing. ¡°As long as you are alright!¡± William patted his back, so he wouldn''t me himself anymore. Sherry was surprised to see this scene, how could this be, they looked like they were having a wonderful rtionship, why did Samuel say that William hit him? William turned to look at Sherry, his expression wasplicated but loving. He looked at her deeply, and put down his son, "Come, tell Sherry, Dad has never hit you before!" ¡°Yeah!¡± Samuel immediately went to Sherry, lowered his head, and said in a small voice, "Sorry, I was at fault, I lied to you, Dad has never beaten me, it was a lie!" ¡°Oh!¡± Sherry was perplexed, "Really?" Samuel nodded his head, ¡°Yeah, I lied!" William came to them, his tall figure stood in front of Sherry, his face had an unreadable expression, "I have never touched him, never!" He seemed as if he was exining something else, but Sherry felt very awkward, she didn''t expect that she misunderstood. ¡°Mr. Rond, sorry! I didn¡¯t know... I thought...¡± Sherry was too embarrassed to speak. She had held him a long lecture on the phone, which was now all for nothing, since he had never hit Samuel, right, the child showed no injuries on himself, he was dressed neatly and pretty, how could a child like that be beaten at home. ¡°Samuel, wait for me in the car!" William said. "Yeah!" Samuel looked at Sherry, then walked to the car. Sherry felt distressed, he knew that she acted stupid, she hadn''t asked first before she started to educate him, that would have made her angry as well. ¡°Mr. Rond!" Sherry raised her head to exin, but when she saw William''s dark eyes staring at her, she got so nervous that she held her breath. William looked even taller under the dim lights of the streets, his tall shadow almost covered all of Sherry. ¡°Mr. Rond, I will go home now, take good care of Samuel!" She noticed that the air was getting heavy, and wanted to leave. ¡°Wait!¡± William''s deep voice said. Sherry paused, she saw the smoke surround him, the smoke and the dim lights made her almost unable to see his face, only his eyes were as sharp as the one of an eagle. ¡°Is there something else?¡± Sherry held her breath. ¡°How is your shoulder?" Heid his eyes on her injured shoulder. ¡°Oh, it still hurts!" Sherryughed, ¡°But it¡¯s much better, thank you for asking!¡± "You don''t need toe to work tomorrow!" William said. ¡°Okay!" She nodded, and suddenly remembered, "Will there be a sry cut?" William was surprised, ¡°Do you need money?¡± ¡°Just forget about it!" What a stupid question, of course she needed money, a gentleman loved money, but would earn it in a proper way. "Mr. Rond..¡± ¡°I will pick you up tomorrow noon!¡± William suddenly said, interrupting her, he didn''t look at her, and took another deep puff of smoke, which oppressed his voice. Sherry was taken by surprise, she had no idea what he meant, why would he pick her up? Maybe he didn''t hear her words, so he raised his head, his eyes squinted, and looked at her questionable, "Why, can''t I?" What did he mean? Why did he want to pick her up? William saw that Sherry hadn''t caught herself yet, so he raised his eyebrows, "Are you not allowed to leave the house tomorrow?" "Huh?" Sherry couldn''t imagine what he wanted, "No, I can, but what do you mean, why pick me up?¡± He looked as if he suddenly got interested, or maybe he just was in a good mood, and leaned towards her with a smile on his face, "I want to thank you for taking care of my son, and I want to hear you talk more about taking care of children!¡± He made it so high-sounding, that she had no chance to decline, but she didn¡¯t want to have a deeper rtionship with him, ¡°Mr. Rond, I¡­¡± ¡°Then it''s settled!¡± William took another puff, and blew the smoke out, "Do you have anything to say?" "I will not go!¡± Sherry nodded her head, and sighed. She felt much better to decline his invitation. "Why?" William looked unconcerned, and raised his eyebrow to look at her, "You don''t wanna have lunch with me?" "Exactly!" Sherry said in one word. ¡°What are you afraid of?" William had a pressing aura, and said with his deep voice, this stupid woman, she refused again. Chapter 44: Anywhere, Anytime Chapter 44: Anywhere, Anytime ¡°I am not afraid!" Sherry suddenly felt a little awkward, and didn''t know what to do. "Tomorrow forenoon 11am, I''ll see you here!¡± He didn''t intend to let her go, instead, he was feeling even more joyful, his eyes still fixed on her face. Sherry felt very ufortable under his stare, she answered his question quickly, ¡°Alright¡± She epted the offer very forcefully, which caused William to knit his brows again. *Mr. Rond, goodbye!" Sherry didn''t wait for his answer before she left the road. William took a look around the district she was living in, it was an old district, and looked pretty aged, he wondered how she had spend all these years? Why was she still worried about finances even though she had money now? Samuel was leaning on the car window, and watched Sherry leave, even when she was out of sight, he kept staring into her direction. William opened the car door, and saw how his son was watching Sherry leave with a sad expression, he then couldn''t me him for running away anymore. "Daddy, Sherry is so pretty!" Samuel said in a low voice, if his Mommy was so pretty and kind, how nice that would be! "Yeah!" William was feeling a little annoyed, he helped Samuel to put on his seat belt, "Sit tight, let''s go home!¡± ¡°Will Grandpa be mad?" Samuel asked quietly. ¡°Of course!" William said. ¡°Are you mad?" ¡°"Nopet" ¡°I''m sorry!¡± "There will be no next time!" William started the car, and rubbed Samuel''s head, "Do you like Sherry?¡± ¡°I do!" Samuel answered honestly. "Daddy, was Mommy also this pretty?¡± Samuel asked. ¡°Kinda!¡± William was feeling even more annoyed now. "Daddy, why did Mom leave us? Was I not a good kid?" When Samuel mentioned that, his eyes lost their glow. It suddenly went quiet in the car. Samuel, who was very sensitive, suddenly realized that he asked too many questions, his father didn''t like it when people asked about his mother, "Dad, sorry!¡± William felt his heart aching, and shook his head, "You really want to have a mother, don''t you?" "Yeah!" He nodded his head, and said in a low voice, ¡°But will you be mad? If you will be sad, then I don''t want a mom anymore, Sherry has already promised me that I can go to her house to y! If I can see her often and eat her food, then I don''t need a mom...¡± "She cooked for you?¡± William raised his eyebrows in surprise. "Yeah, she cooks different than what we eat at home, it''s really delicious, it tastes like home!¡± Samuel said in a low voice, "It''s even better than what Grandpa''s chef cooks!¡± ¡°Oh, really?¡± William was suddenly a little jealous of his kid, ¡°Then I will take you to Sherry''s to have your meals in the future!" "Really?" "Yeah!" William suddenly saw the three of them sitting around the table like a family, that is what he dreamed of, but it has nevere true! "Does Mrs. Howe''s food not taste good?¡± William asked. Samuel thought for a while, and shook his head, "No, Dad, Mrs. Howe''s food doesn''t taste like motherhood, but Sherry''s does!" Even Samuel didn''t really understand why, but he really liked Sherry! But William was shocked by Samuel''s words, taste of motherhood! This was really meant to be! That night, Sherry couldn''t sleep, she was thinking about the lunch she will have to have with Mr. Rond. When it was 10am the next day, Sherry started to feel anxious, her hands were sweating, and she looked nervous, even Sherry herself had no idea what she was $0 nervous about. At 11am, Mr. Rond wille! Early in the morning, Sherry brought Daniel to the kindergarten, after she came back home, she was sighing all morning. She thought about the times that he forced a kiss on her without any reason at all, it was all so sudden to her, and she had meant to ask him what this was for. What kind of rtionship did they have? Yeah, what was this rtionship? Whenever she remembered him kissing her, she felt herself burn up. Suddenly her phone rang. Sherry was startled by the ring, her heart was racing. She looked at her phone, it was the number she dialed yesterday, which she afterwards saved as ¡°Mr. Rond". ¡°Hello?¡± She answered the phone and held her breath. "I''ll be there in 10 minutes!¡± She heard his deep voice from the other end of the line, it hit her heart and made it race even faster. "Didn''t you say 11am?" She asked, why was he so early? "We will go to the doctor first. Wait for me!" Then he hung up the phone. Sherry looked at her dressing, and suddenly had no idea what she should wear, this felt like a date! Wow, suddenly her face blushed, and she felt herself burn up. She quickly changed her clothes, because of the injury on her shoulder, she could only wear casual things. When Sherry arrived at the road, she saw William leaning on his Bugatti, wearing a white shirt, and ck suit pants which made him look even taller. The way he was leaning on his car looked very natural and unrestrained. His ck hair was so thick, and his dark eyes were glowing with life. He looked down, because Sherry hadn''t arrive yet, so he took out a cigarette to light. He didn''t like it to wait for women, it has always been the other way around. This time, it was an exception. Sherry looked at him from afar, and took a deep breath before she started walking towards him. "Mr. Rond!" Sherry stood in front of him and greeted. William raised his head, and looked at her, he saw what she was wearing, and suddenly felt surprised. She didn''t dress up at all and didn''t put on any make-up. Sherry changed into something casual, and left her hair open, this way, she looked like a little girl from the neighborhood, very simple and pure. This was not at all the type of woman William liked, because they were too pure. But when he saw her walking towards him, he suddenly felt veryfortable, very calm, a kind of feeling he haven''t had in a long time, so long, that he was even disappointed in women. "Get in!" William gathered his emotions, and opened the door for her like a gentleman. Sherry thought that this was the first time Mr. Rond opened the door for her, usually he just shoved her into the car, like he was treating her as a thing. She felt a little weird about his gentle gesture. William closed the door and waked over to the driver''s side, opened his door and got in. She could smell the smokeing from him, which made Sherry pause, she just sat next to him, and when she saw him turn to look at her, she felt nervous, her eyes met with the deep dark ones of William. The sun was shining through the window at his face, and lit up his cynical look of a yboy. His deep eyes were blur, and he smiled at her with banter, ¡°You don''t look so good, you were so nervous that you didn''t sleep well, huh?¡± "What?" Sherry didn''t expect him to ask her such a question, it was true that she hadn''t slept the whole night, but how did he know? She felt exposed, and her face blushed. While Sherry was still in her awkward phase, William suddenly felt very joyful, ¡°Are you excited because you will have lunch with me?" "Bah!" His jokes made her want to hide herself in a hole. He had never made such a joke before, it had more like a ambiguous tone in it, and she should have denied it, but for some reason, she said, "Yeah, I had insomnia because of you!" William was surprised, and the smile on his face widened, Sherry could even hear his deep giggling, this was the first time, that he had heard himugh like a big boy, there was no sarcasm or coldness in hisughter, only honest and simple joy. "Mr. Rond!" Sherry couldn''t sit still anymore. Was that really so funny? "Why?" William finally controlled himself, and stoppedughing, his hands were on the steering wheel, but he did not start the engine yet. Instead, he was looking at her, his joyful eyes were resting on Sherry. Sherry blushed, she felt very ufortable the way he was staring at her, and quickly thought about this question, "Because I didn''t know what you want from me? I am worried that you will ask me to pay thepensation of 30 Million, I will never be able to pay all of that!¡± He didn''t expect her answer to be that, and paused for a while, then he started tough loudly, "Hahahaha, so anytime and anywhere I call you up in the future, you gotta be there right away!" m not a call girl!¡± Sherry pursed her lips, and said. "What?" William heard her, and his expression changed. When Sherry raised her head to look at him, he was staring at her, so she quickly lowered her head, "Please give me a break!" "30 Million!¡± Heughed with a warning tome, and leaned towards her. "What are you doing?" Sherry was nervous, and closed her eyes in shock. William saw how nervous she looked, and started to giggle again. This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. "Still scared of me?" He opened his mouth, his eyes showed deep thoughts, and looked at her with a yful manner. In that moment, she was a good, gentle girl, but the way she sometimes exploded, looked like a little hedgehog. His breath brushed on her face, Sherry''s face felt hot, "I am! Please don''t be so close to me!" She felt that she hadn''t breathed in half a minute, almost suffocating. KEK William suddenly smiled, both his eyes were filled with victorious colors, he shrugged his shoulders, his cold face expression softened, and was charming enough to attract anyone present, ¡°Alright, I will help you fasten your belt, then I will back away¡± As he said so, he helped her pull the seating belt over, and fastened it, then, he sat back on his own seat. Then, he giggled again, "Sherry, why are you afraid of me?" Sherry opened her eyes, but she felt even more suffocating, she, did she misunderstand something? "Mr. Rond, you did it on purpose!¡± She was even surprised that she said that sentence, and wanted to bite off her own tongue, she smiled ttery, she looked at William''s handsome face, and swallowed, then she quickly said, "Mr. Rond, there is no need to make any trouble, it''s too troublesome to go for lunch, I think I should go home!¡± "If you think it''s troublesome to eat out, what do you say Ie to your house for lunch? Then you won''t think it''s too troublesome, you only need to make one more portion, which won''t be too tiring either¡± He endured the urge tough again, and said in all seriousness, he still remembered Samuel praising her cocking to be so good, even better than the one of their chefs, so he wanted to have a taste. "Why don''t we just eat out!¡± She wouldn''t allow him to enter her house. This man was too smart, if she got too close to him, she wouldn''t even know how she died. William didn''t deny her, raised his brows, and started the engine, then he looked at Sherry in thoughts, ¡°I guess you just don''t want to spend time with me, but you have sessfully interest me by that!¡± Chapter 45: Whos Old Acquaintance Chapter 45: Who''s Old Acquaintance ¡°No, Mr. Rond is my superior. I should respect you!¡± Sherry''s heart started to pound. When he said she has sessfully interest him. Oh lord, she wanted to die! ¡°Sherry!¡± ¡°Yes?¡± She waited for his following words but he remained silent. Sherry stole a peek at the man¡¯s chiseled good looks. He exudes a manly air that causes women to be dizzy and flustered. But she never daydreamed and would never let the chance of being attracted to any man toe into her head because she had lost the right to be loved. ¡°Sherry, you are different from other women!¡± These words weren''t spoken. William continued to drive the car but, in his heart, he began to understand this petitedy. ¡°Sammy really likes you!¡± William said. lso like him very much!¡± Sherry thought about that beautiful and adorable child who was very much like Dan. But he was not as outgoing as Dan and was very shy. He was so shy that it made her heartache, ¡°Mr. Rond, I''m so sorry yesterday. I didn''t know the truth of the matter and said what I shouldn''t say. Please don''t take it to heart.¡¯'' When he heard her exnation, William didn''t change his expression, looked at sherry, and said nonchntly, ¡°What did you say? I had already forgotten it!¡± Forgotten? Sherry looked at William in disbelief but she could not detect any emotions from that calm expression. She turned back her head doubtfully but did not say a word. William brought her to the hospital to change her dressing and bandages. When the nurses saw William, they became enchanted by his dashing good looks but William ignored their antics. The corridor was very crowded and William held onto Sherry''s waist and said, ¡°Watch it, don¡¯t be knocked down by others!¡± ¡°Mr. Rond, I''m fine!¡± Sherry wanted to break free. But he held tightly onto her waist and whispered into her ear, ¡°Don''t struggle if you don¡¯t want me to carry you.¡¯ Sherry was afraid that he would do that and had no choice but to ept him holding onto her waist. But the feeling of him holding onto her waist was damn good! William''s deep dark eyes sparkled and he tightened his grip and she was held even closer in his embrace. Just endure it! Sherry was conflicted and she lowered her face and looked towards the ground. She endeavored to think of the person beside her as a puppet. After changing her bandages, she would definitely run away from him. ¡°Do you like to look onto the ground when you walk?¡± William looked at Sherry as he noticed that she didn''t like him to hug her. ¡°I don''t... ah! My head!¡± She snapped her head upwards and didn''t expect to hit William''s chin. Sherry swore softly, why was his chin so hard? Oh lord! It hurt so much! ¡°Is it very painful?¡± William rubbed Sherry¡¯s head and was amused by her flustered actions. ¡°Hey! Are you alright?¡± Sherry could feel the warmth of therge hand on her head and she frowned. She quickly pulled down William''s hand and rejected his intimate gesture, ¡°Mr. Rond, it''s better that I walk on my own.¡± She can¡¯t walk properly with him holding onto her like that. ¡°Then let''s do this.¡± Hisrge hands grabbed Sherry''s hand. His five fingers immediately could feel Sherry''s body tense up and William started to smile. It also felt good to be holding her hand. Finally, her wound was cleaned and there was no infection. The dressing was changed and properly bandaged. William held her hand and was about to leave. Along the long corridor, a doctor in a white robe walked over. Sherry started to frown when she saw the doctor and seemed to have seen her before but she couldn''t remember when. Sherry was unable to recall or perhaps she misidentified the doctor. She shook her head, perhaps she couldn''t recall properly because of theck of rest. ¡°Mr. Rond?!¡± Unexpectedly, the doctor greeted William when she approached. She seemed surprised to see him. Original content from N?velDrama.Org. William also appeared very surprised, ¡°Dr. Lee, it''s you!¡± ¡°Ah! How are you doing Mr. Rond? it¡¯s been a long time. I didn¡¯t expect to see you today. It¡¯s great!¡± Dr. Lee was surprised to see William at the hospital. She seemed to have something to say but didn¡¯t speak when she saw Sherry by his side. Sherry was intelligent and realized that she should excuse herself. She said softly, ¡°Mr. Rond, I''ll wait for you outside¡± William acknowledged. As she was about to round the corner of the corridor, she looked back and saw that William was saying something to Dr. Lee. Sherry continued to look at the doctor as she walked. She could see them from a distance through the ss panel windows and was pondering about Dr. Lee as she walked. ¡°Mr. Rond, how is Ms. Mclean doing?¡± Dr. Lee asked. William was stunned and nodded, ¡°She should be doing fine¡± He had not seen her for three years. He only heard that she was doing fine. Dr. Lee asked again, ¡°Our hospital recently brought in a new machine. It will be very beneficial to Ms. Mclean¡¯s condition¡± William''s body tensed up and his expression froze. After a while, he asked, ¡°Can it be cured?¡± ¡°I can''t say for certain but at least there is hope now. Except that we can¡¯t contact Ms. Mclean and it''s so fortunate that I meet you today!¡± Dr. Lee smiled and obviously didn¡¯t know about the details of their situation. William nodded, ¡°Okay, I will have someone to inform her to contact you, Dr. Lee. Please take good care of her¡¯ ¡°Mr. Rond, don¡¯t stand on ceremony. Ms. Mclean is such a nice person and will be blessed. Rest assured that it¡¯s my honor to be of service to both of you. Mr. Rond, you and Ms. Mclean will have your own baby!¡± ¡°Hmm!¡± William became stupefied by what Dr. Lee said. ¡°Dr. Lee, I will find a way to contact her, thanks!¡± ¡°Okay! Bye!¡± Dr. Lee walked towards the lift. ¡°Hey...¡± As Dr. Lee walked off, Sherry rushed back towards the corridor and shouted, ¡°Wait! Doctor!¡± William was stunned when he saw Sherry running over. She shouted loudly, "Doctor, wait, wait!¡± ¡°What are you doing?¡± William was puzzled. Sherry ran over and ignored William. She grabbed Dr. Lee and she was startled and turned around. Sherry was so agitated that she didn¡¯t know what to say. Dr. Lee saw that she was thedy who was with Mr. Rond and said in a friendly manner, ¡°Miss, what''s the matter?¡± ¡°Doctor, I would like to ask you. Do you know a Mr. Mollison? A Mr. Mollison who was here five years ago?¡± Sherry remembered that she was the doctor who examined her five years ago. ¡°Miss!¡± Dr. Lee answered, ¡°I know a lot of people with thest name of Mollison. I''m not sure which one you are referring to?¡± ¡°Do you remember me?" Sherry pointed to herself and asked carefully. Dr. Lee looked at her and shook her head, "Miss, we as doctors see hundreds of patients every day. I''m so sorry, I don''t remember you:¡¯ William realized what Sherry was asking about and immediately walked over and held onto Sherry¡¯s hand, ¡°Let''s go, don''t interfere with the doctor''s time. She is very busy¡± ¡°But..¡± Sherry shook her head, ¡°Mr. Rond, please wait a moment, just a moment!¡± Sherry¡¯s expression was so eager because she wanted to know the origin of Mr. Mollison. She hoped that the doctor knew him. ¡°Dr. Lee, please think carefully. Do you remember me? Five years ago, you examined my body, have you forgotten?¡± Dr. Lee smiled and looked carefully at Sherry again. ¡°Miss, I¡¯m very sorry, I''ve seen a lot of patients and I don''t remember you. I''m truly sorry!¡± ¡°Oh!¡± Sherry was utterly disappointed. William pulled her over and apologized to Dr. Lee, ¡°Dr. Lee, I''m sorry, we''ll leave now¡± ¡°Okay, goodbye Mr. Rond!¡± Dr. Lee said politely and went into the lift. Sherry was devastated that this doctor didn''t recognize her! When can she find Mr. Mollison? She thought about her son who was forcibly taken from her. She also thought about seeing Mr. Mollison at the Rond Group. Sherry couldn''t resist and asked, ¡°Mr. Rond, is there a manager with thest name Mollison in thepany?¡± William''s expression changed and nodded, ¡°No!¡± ¡°Oh!¡± She hung her head in despair and a tear rolled down her cheek. It''s hopeless! It''s hopeless! William looked at her walk along the corridor and he followed along. Sherry sat at a bench along the road to rest. She appeared to be exhausted. William stood under the sun and lit a cigarette. He looked at her from a distance and smoked the cigarette. William finally walked over with the cigarette in his fingers. He sat down beside her and asked tenderly, ¡°Is there something on your mind?¡± ¡°No, not at all!¡± Sherry realized that she had made a scene and shook her head, ¡°Perhaps I am mistaken.¡± She exined her actions. ¡°Sherry, my son likes you very much!¡± William said. ¡°Hmm? She didn''t understand his sudden statement. ¡°Will you be my woman?¡¯ He took another draw of the cigarette. ¡°Mr. Rond!¡± Sherry looked at him seriously and firmly rejected, ¡°No!¡± He sighed, ¡°Come, let''s go and eat something!¡± During the meal, each of them was thinking of their respective personal problems. Sherry wanted to leave after eating a few bites but William spoke, ¡°I''ll take you to a ce!¡± ¡°Where?¡± Sherry was puzzled. ¡°You''ll know when you get there!¡± Thereafter, the two remained silent as William drove and took her to a high-end kindergarten. Looking at her surprised expression, William exined, "My son does not have a mother and that¡¯s why he is very reserved and has an inferiorityplex. I hope that you can help me today!¡± She was stunned but didn''t understand what William wanted of her, ¡°How do you want me to help you?¡± ¡°Can you temporarily pretend to be the mother of my child?¡± ¡°Mr. Rond!¡± Sherry understood, ¡°But this doesn¡¯t seem appropriate. I''m not the child''s mother and she is irreceable!¡± ¡°Certainly you cane and visit him?¡± William asked. Sherry looked at his face and thought about the way Sammy said that he didn¡¯t have a mother. She finally nodded, ¡°Okay, I''ll go and see him!¡± They got out of the car and Sherry saw William saying something to the kindergarten teacher. The teacher looked coyly at William and then turned to return to the ssroom. Shortly after. A little boy wearing a suit walked out. When he saw the two persons standing at the door, he suddenly smiled radiantly and then dashed over to them. William started to grin when he saw the little man running over. Chapter 46: Heartache Chapter 46: Heartache He didn''t expect his sun to run right past him while William went into his knees to pick him up, instead, Samuel ran towards Sherry, and said excitedly, "Sherry, what are you doing here?¡± William was stunned, what on earth, who''s son are you? When Sherry saw Samuel like that, she felt a little twitch in her heart, this child had no mother his whole life, so he felt so close to Sherry, a person he had only met once. She was a woman with a soft heart, and when she saw a child like that, her eyes reddened, she lowered herself to hug him tight, "Samuel, I am here to visit you, have you been a good boy in kindergarten?¡± "Yeah! I have been good, will youe to pick me up again with Daddy next time?" He was already thinking about the next day, this little boy really made Sherry''s heart ache. She nodded her head, eyes still reddened, ¡°Good boy, I wille often to see you!" Sherry looked at Samuel, her eyes filled with love, he was such a sweet boy, just as sweet as Daniel, she reached out tob his hair with her fingers, then she fixed his clothes as well. This gestures were filled with motherly love. William saw all this, and looked away, his eyes seemed to be watery, but it was only for a blink of an eye, and he quickly caught himself again, "Samuel, have you forgotten about your Dad?" ¡°Daddy!¡± Samuel lowered his head a little embarrassed, then he came towards William, who bend over to pick him up. "Son, didn''t I give you a huge surprise today? Are you happy?" Samuel was a little shy, andid his head on William''s shoulder, then he said in a small voice, "Daddy, my teachers said that you came with Mommy to pick me up! Did you tell my teachers that Sherry is my mom?¡± William thought for a while before he nodded, then he whispered back, ¡°Don''t tell Sherry, if you tell her, she won''te to see you again, alright?¡± ¡°But why did you say that she was my mom?" William paused, then he smiled. ¡°Don''t you like her?" ¡°I do!" ¡°What are you two whispering about?¡± Sherry saw that they were pillow talking, and couldn''t help but to interrupt. "Nothing!" "Nothing!" The two of them said at the same time. ¡°Aha!¡± Sherryughed, it was easier to forget about the worries in life when being with a child, it was time for lunch, and she was wondering if Daniel was taking good care of himself. A child who had no father was quite pitiful, but a child who had no mother even more. Sherry remembered her own son again, who had been taken from her, she wondered how he was doing, if someone was caring and loving him. Samuel came down from William''s arms, and ran towards Sherry to hold her hand. By that time, there were already a lot of children in front of the ssroom, all of them were surrounding William and Sherry, some of them were even yelling, "Samuel, those are your parents, aren''t they?¡± "Samuel, your Dad is so handsome!¡± A little girl screamed, "Wow, much more handsome than my Dad, Samuel, can I have your Daddy?¡± ¡°And that''s your mom!" When Samuel heard those children scream and yell, he looked up at Sherry with a shy face, she was so nice not to tell them the truth. Then, he gathered all his courage and yelled back, "Who said I didn''t have a mother, my mom is right here, she came to visit me!" Sherry was startled, and her eyes reddened again. William looked at her from the side, and leaned closer, then he put an arm around her waist, and said, ¡°Thank you, I thank you on behalf of my son to let him have his moment!¡± Even though she didn''t like to lie, but she was satisfied as she saw how happy little Samuel was, he was smiling all over, and she suddenly felt that it was worth the trip over. "Son, why don''t we go have some fun?" William said. When Samuel heard that, he was overly excited, and then shook his head. He stood there for a while, deep in his thoughts, while William and Sherry were looking at him confused, after a long time, he said haltingly, "But today is not weekend, and in the afternoon we will learn some new words, I do think that is a great idea, but, Grandpa said I have to study hard!" ¡°Huh! William was startled, then heughed, and poked his son''s nose, ¡°Well, my son knows how important studies are, that is great!¡± Because of that, Sherry felt even more sorry for Samuel, she thought of Daniel, who also worked hard in such a young age, they should be ying, but he was always like a little adult, which made her feel a twitch in her heart. These children were really so lovely. ¡°What a good boy, I really like you so much!¡± Sherry patted Samuel''s cheek, "I wille more often to visit you!¡± ¡°Yeah!¡± When Samuel heard Sherry''s promise, he felt even more excited, and started to wave Sherry¡¯s hand back and forth, "Sherry, I wish you were my mother!" ¡°Huh! Sherry''s heart went cold, she saw how serious he was about that, and smiled, then she turned around and saw William, who looked at her and said, "I like Samuel''s idea, Miss Murray, I think you should give it a thought!¡± Sherry paused for a while, gosh, how could a bad and evil person like Mr. Rond have such a cute and sweet little boy like Samuel? That was so weird! "Don''t you need to work this afternoon, Mr. Rond?" Sherry was still smiling while Samuel was there. ¡°Yeah, well, someone was gloriously injured, I do think that I need to be around then, like a quard, work isn''t as important. Ms. Murray, have you thought about my son''s idea yet?¡± It was just a child''s thought, but why does it sound so ambiguousing from him? Was he looking for trouble again? Samuel didn''t quite understand, and raised his big round eyes to look at his dad, then he looked at Sherry again, and asked in a trembling voice, ¡®Don''t you like me, Sherry? I am a good boy, please be my Mommy? I promise I will always be good, all the other kids have their mom, but I don''t.¡± Sherry listened to him, but couldn''t say anything, she felt as if there was a rock on her chest, cutting off her air, this little child was talking in such a careful manner, as if he was afraid she wouldn''t agree to him. She didn''t say anything, and raised her head to look at William, he was clearly so high-spirited and vigorous, but in her eyes, he was simply lonely, even if he was the William Rond who was always surrounded by people, but in that moment, he was just lonely. Sherry didn''t know how to answer to Samuel. William came over to pick up his son, ¡°Alright, boy, stop pushing her, she needs some time!¡± Samuel looked on the ground, disappointed, why didn''t Sherry want to be his mom? He really liked her! "Sherry..." Samuel said. "Yeah?" ¡°Is it because I am not good enough? So you don''t want to be my mom yet?" *... Sherry wanted to say something, but had a frog in her throat. This little boy was so pitiful, he was so careful, so sweet and naive. William turned his face to the side, and didn''t speak. ¡°No, Samuel, that''s not it, you have your own Mom, don''t you worry, you are so cute, your Mom would be reluctant to leave you. You are such a good boy, I like you a lot!" ¡°Can''t you?¡± Samuel looked very helpless because his request was denied, the hugged William tight and buried his face in William''s neck, his eyes were filled with tears, but they didn''t roll down his cheeks. When Sherry saw Samuel emotional, she felt as if knives were stabbing her heart, she realized how good this little boy was, so good that anyone would have loved him, how did William lose his wife? William''s eyes showed his emotions which Sherry didn¡¯t understand what he was thinking, Sherry''s eyes met his, and he was staring at her quietly. But, she could see that his emotions wereplicated. This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. She sighed, and her tears rolled down her cheeks, she went over to them, and took over Samuel form William''s arms, "Sorry, Samuel, sorry: "Sherry..." Samuel hugged her, and wiped her tears with his little hands, "Don''t cry, I won''t mention it again, please don''t cry, it was all my fault¡± Samuel! Sherry felt really bad, "You are a good kid, you didn''t do anything wrong, you don''t have to apologize to me, I can be your godmother, but not your Mom, because not anyone can be your Mom. You have your own mother, and when shees back, she will love you even more!" William closed his eyes, turned around and lit a cigarette. "Really?" Samuel raised his head to look at Sherry, "She will love me? But why did she leave me?" Sherry looked at William, that is a question to ask him, how should she know? But he was just standing there smoking his cigarette, and looked even more lonely the way he was standing there, surrounded by smoke. They yed with Samuel for a while, then it was time to have ss again, and they left. When they were standing at the alley, William asked again, "Ms. Murray, will you really not think about it?¡± Sherry''s heart started to race. She didn''t reply to him, as soon as the car stopped, she got out. "Sherry..." William got out too, and pulled her hand. Before he could say anything, she turned around, and looked at him in the eyes, "Mr. Rond, I feel really sorry for your son, you need to find him a mother instead of trying to find women to satisfy your own needs!" He was surprised, didn''t expect this is what she would say, his expression was unpredictable, until in the end, he knitted his brows, ¡°You think I am just ying you?" "You know that better than me, and Mr. Rond, I wanna tell you, I am not a virgin, I had a child, I gave birth to a child, I am not the person you should be engaging with, I am not suitable to be a lover, not even to be a wife!" She looked very determined, Daniel was all she needed in her life. She didn''t ask for more. She only wanted to see her own son again one day, that was enough. William suddenlyughed. It wasn''t a warmughter, but neither was it cold, he let go of her hand, then reached out to rub her head. The gesture had some kind of pampering in it, while Sherry''s face blushed, her heart raced and she had trouble breathing. She took a big step back, and wanted to get away from that gesture, but he didn''t ept that, and took a big step toward her again, pushing her against his Bugatti. ¡°If I say that I am serious, and don''t care that you have had a child or not?¡± She was shocked, his words were surprising to her, and almost made her heart stop. He stared at her with sparkling eyes, while she looked like a scared little animal, panicking. She knew that she couldn''t allow herself to be too close to him, the smell on him would cause her not to know what to do, cause her head to go nk, as if her head was in the clouds. Chapter 47: Genius Son Chapter 47: Genius Son Whether it was intentionally or otherwise, he had stirred her peaceful heart! He stared at her and looked at her sparkling eyes, her delicate lips, and very slight breathing. She could detect the gentle moving of her shoulders as she breathed. He was very close to her and could smell the fragrance of her shampoo, with her original freshness, captivating his soul. ¡°How?" He asked again. ¡°No!¡± She shook her head violently. She didn''t dare to believe it and felt that it was totally impossible. Putting aside their identity and status, after she gave birth to her child she found it impossible to ept any man. But why did he put it that way? Was he a pervert? Was he insane? Did he think that he controlled everything? Did he think that he was very great? No! It was impossible! Sherry refused. He looked at her, she was stubborn, rmed, at a loss but yet pretended to be dumb... she looked flustered. He thought that he would just fixate on her and look at her like that for the rest of his life. He understood that she was traumatized. After he stared at her for a long time, he finally looked away. ¡°Come on, consider it properly! Tell me once you''ve considered it carefully. Remember that I''m serious about this!¡± Her mind was a sea of nk. It was like he threw a bomb into the sea and it exploded with a huge wave. ¡°Mommy! It¡¯s great!¡± Dan shouted and ran out of his room excitedly. ¡°Mommy, my game was bought by someone. An uncle said that he wanted to buy my game! Mommy, mommy, uh? Mommy, what are you thinking?¡± From the moment she came back from the kindergarten, mommy had been deep in thoughts. She was pondering about something when she was eating and now, she was still ina daze. She didn¡¯t even hear him when he spoke to her. Dan went to sit next to Sherry, "Mommy, what are you thinking about?¡± ¡°Ah! Dan! You frightened me!" Sherry patted her chest. She was shocked when Danny called out to her. ¡°What''s the matter?¡± ¡°Mommy, what''s wrong with you? I spoke to you but you didn¡¯t hear me¡± He was very disappointed. Dan pouted his tiny lips and said pitifully, ¡°Mommy, tell me what you''re thinking about¡± ¡°I''m sorry dear, mommy''s fine¡± Sherry was blushing and tried her best to hide it but felt guilty. What William said shocked her causing her to think about it the entire afternoon. Why did he want to harass her? She already told him that she had given birth to a son and he actually said that he didn¡¯t mind that! Oh lord! Was he a fool? Or was she a fool? ¡°Mommy, listen to me!" Dan shook her arm and yelled when he noticed her in a daze again. ¡°Yes! Go ahead!¡± She snapped back to her senses and listened carefully. ¡°Mommy, do you still remember Mr. Big Dick? That uncle said that he wants to buy my game! It''s that uncle on the airne!¡± ¡°Ah?¡± Sherry was stunned, ¡°How is that possible?¡± ¡°Mommy, it¡¯s real,e and have a look! This uncle is online now ande have a look! I don¡¯t know how much should I sell it for!¡± Dan pulled Sherry into his bedroom. ¡°Really, Dan?¡± Sherry suddenly realized that he was telling the truth and looked at her son in surprise. There was a chat window on theputer monitor. Mr. Big Dick,Kid, is your mother here? ¡°Look, mommy, it¡¯s that uncle. Mr. Big Dick was the one who bought all the condoms. It''s him. He said that he wants to develop the game further!¡± Dan pointed to theputer and said to Sherry. ¡°Hurry up and chat with him. I want to know how much money can I sell the game for!¡± Sherry looked at the chat window and checked that the other party really wanted to buy the game designed by Dan. But she still had to confirm if it was really the case. ¡°Dan, let me chat with this uncle!¡± Sherry patted Dan¡¯s cheek. ¡°Let''s see how much he is willing to pay, okay?¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Dan jumped onto his bed, ¡°Mommy, tell me when you''ve decided!¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Sherry started to chat. Dan was rolling in his bed. He was thinking that once he sold the game he and his mommy would have a better life. They wouldn''t need to stay at Aunt Celia¡¯s house and can buy their own home. Mommy can also buy new clothes. Sherry,Mister, do you really intend to buy the game designed by my son? Mr. Big Dick,Of course! Are you his mother? Sherry, Yes, I''m his mother. Mister, I would like to know which aspect of my son''s game attracted you. How can I be sure that you are not a conman? Please forgive me for being direct! The other party seemed to be surprised by her query and answered after a pause. Mr. Big Dick,Miss, you are very sharp. I appreciate your cautiousness. I would like to ask you. If I wanted to cheat him, do I still need to discuss the matter with you now? I can immediately take the game and develop it and you won''t be able to receive a single cent! Even if you want to sue me for copyrights you can¡¯t produce any evidence, am I right? Sherry was shocked at the reply and she immediately epted the man¡¯s reasoning. Sherry ,I''m sorry mister. My son is very young and I needed to protect him. Please forgive my rudeness. Mr. Big Dick, Your son is very intelligent! Sherry, Thanks! Mr. Big Dick, I want to develop this game. I hope to discuss this with you in person! Sherry, Oh, okay. Mr. Big Dick, When are you avable? Sherry, How about tomorrow? She took a few days leave from work because of her injuries. Mr. Big Dick, Okay. How about this. Tomorrow at midday I''ll have my assistant meet you at the Tranquil Restaurant. Alright? Sherry, Okay! How will I contact your assistant? Mr. Big Dick, Bring your son along and look for a Mr. Brooks! Sherry, Brooks? Sherry was stunned. He shared the samest name with Liam! Mr. Big Dick,Yes! As for the price, Mr. Brooks will negotiate with you tomorrow!¡± Sherry, Thanks, Mister! Sherry didn''t expect it to turn out this way. The other party immediately went offline. Sherry turned around and looked at her son. She feltforted and her heart ached at the same time. Danid on the bed ying with his feet and waited for the oue. ¡°Oh, my lord! Son! You are a genius!¡± Sherry sat and hugged Dan. She gave him a big kiss. ¡°Honey, someone is really buying your game!¡± ¡°Mommy, I said that it¡¯s real! Did uncle say how much?¡± Dan sat up excitedly. His voice still sounded cute and like a baby. Sherry started tough happily. This little man was truly gifted. This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. ¡°He didn''t say. Tomorrow I''ll apply for leave for you and we''ll go and discuss with him, alright?¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Of course!¡± ¡°That''s great! Oh yes, Mommy, the teacher said that I can skip a grade!¡± ¡°Skip a grade?¡± ¡°Yes, go directly to Primary school!¡± ¡°Oh my!¡± Sherry was shocked. Her voice trembled with disbelief, causing the beautiful boy to be puzzled, "Skip a grade!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Dan didn¡¯t know why his mommy was so shocked. ¡°Son, how did your little brain develop to be so intelligent?¡± Sherry was in disbelief. ¡°But do you want to skip a grade? Primary school is much tougher than kindergarten!¡± ¡°I want to go to primary school. It''s much cheaper for studying at a primary school. I also want to quickly finish my studies and start to take care of mommy!¡± ¡°Dan!¡± Sherry hugged him tightly, ¡°Mommy doesn''t want you to be so tough on yourself. Let''s not skip a grade. I want you to be happy like the rest of the children, okay?¡± ¡°Mommy, but I¡¯m doing fine! I like to study and want to go to Primary school. The children at the kindergarten are all so childish!¡± ¡°Oh!¡± Oh my, he was only five years old and felt that other kids were childish? ¡°Are you really fine with more studies?¡± ¡°Yes! Let me skip a grade after we sell the game, okay?¡± After pondering for a moment, Sherry nodded, ¡°Okay, so long as you don''t feel too tired and are happy, mommy will support your wishes.¡¯ At midday of the next day, Sherry brought Dan to the Tranquil Restaurant. ¡°Miss, is there a Mr. Brooks here?¡± The waitress shook her head, ¡°No.¡± ¡°Mommy, is this the ce?¡± Dan frowned and looked at her. Was that a conman? Sherry murmured. This was clearly the ce to meet. She looked at her watch and it was the appointed time but where was he? ¡°Mommy, isn¡¯t uncle here yet?¡± Dan asked again. ¡°Dan, calm down. Let''s wait for a while¡± Sherry rubbed his cheek but the little boy was very frustrated. ¡°Mommy... did uncle y a prank on me? Uncle said that my game was very interesting. But why isn''t uncle here yet..¡± As Dan said, his voice softened. ¡°Don''t be anxious, mommy will ask again¡± After waiting for fifteen minutes at the Tranquil Restaurant, Mr. Brooks still had not arrived. Sherry looked at her watch and then at her son''s disappointed face. She didn¡¯t bear to leave and said, ¡°Dan, I''ll order a ss of fruit juice for you¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want it!¡± Dan shook his head. He softly whispered to Sherry, ¡°Mommy, the fruit juice is very expensive here. Mommy, let''s go! Uncle must be toying with me!¡± Sherry''s heart sank and med herself for not being able to spend money as she wished. Even her son had to remind her that they needed to be frugal. She felt very useless. She felt extremely guilty and she could be hard on herself but her child must not suffer due to their poverty. ¡°Dan, let''s wait for a while. I''ll get you a ss of fruit juice. Don¡¯t worry, I can afford it¡± ¡°Mommy, I don¡¯t want to drink fruit juice!¡± Dan shook his head and said, ¡°Fruit juice is not nice!¡± Sherry looked away and her eyes sparkled with tears and waved to the waitress, ¡°Miss, I''d like a ss of Kiwi fruit juice!¡± ¡°Mommy!¡± ¡°Dan loves kiwi fruit juice. Son, it doesn¡¯t matter if your game can be sold. In mommy''s eyes, you''re the best! It''s not important to fail or to seed. What is most important is for us to keep trying, okay?¡± Sherry was worried that Dan would be disappointed andforted him. ¡°know, mommy!¡± Dan nodded his head. The waitress served the fruit juice and Dan pushed the ss towards Sherry, ¡°Mommy, you drink first! Your lips are dry!¡± Sherry was stunned and was moved to tears, ¡°Mommy doesn''t want to drink!¡± ¡°If mommy doesn''t drink, then I won''t drink!¡± Dan knew that his mommy didn''t have money and didn''t make up and buy new clothes like the other mommies. Whenever his mommy had money, she would buy new clothes for Dan and buy delicious food for Dan. From the moment he understands the situation, he knew that his mommy was very frugal. ¡°Mommy, you drink! You drink first!¡± Dan already ced the straw in front of Sherry¡¯s mouth and wanted her to drink first. Sherry shook her head but her heart ached terribly when she saw the cute face of Dan. She nodded, ¡°Okay, mommy will drink first.¡± She took a small sip and the juice was very refreshing. The sip made her feel so fortunate and blissful. Her eyes welled up with tears and said, ¡°Okay, I took a sip. Now it''s Dan''s turn to drink!¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Dan became very happy, he took a sip and smiled, ¡°Mommy, it''s very nice!¡± Chapter 48: Single Parent Family Chapter 48: Single Parent Family Sherry''s tears almost fell. She may not be so sad if Dan wasn''t such a good boy. He never asked for too much. She couldn''t help but feel sad because he was too sensible. Daniel was really a godsend to her! The mother and son sat in a corner of Tranquil Restaurant, watching the carse and go outside the window. But Mr. Brooks was nowhere to be found. After drinking the juice Dan said, ¡°Mommy, Uncle Liam was just joking with me. I get it now. I will never let you go out again. Let''s go home!" They have rejoiced too soon. ¡°Hang on, Dan!" Sherry didn''t want to give up. She wasn¡¯t doing it for the money. She couldn''t bear to see her son disappointed. After all, this was his first child, and the first one always mattered the most. "Mommy, I know Uncle Liam is noting, let''s go!¡± Dan has adjusted the mentality. Just then, a tall figure appeared at the door of the restaurant. It immediately drew attention of the waiters as soon as the person came in. The guy was in a vintage silver-gray suit and purple tie. His vibe created an invisible bright circle where he was standing. Everyone was focusing on him. Sherry didn''t even notice at all. He hurriedly walked to the reception desk and lighted up a gorgeous smile before speaking up, "Excuse me, has anyone looked for a Mr. Brooks?" "Uh!" The waitress was stunned. What a good-looking man! ¡°Miss?¡± Liam asked patiently with a smile. "Um! Oh, sir. The mother and son over there were looking for you!" She pointed at Sherry. Sherry was helping her son organize his clothes with her head lowered. Liam nced over and said to the waitress, "Thank you!¡± He walked towards them and Dan saw him first. It was the uncle he had met before. The pretty uncle was with Mr. Big Dickst time! ¡°Hey! Pretty uncle!¡± The little boy spoke up first. Liam recognized that it was that cute little boy who gave William a hard time. He couldn''t help but laugh, ¡°Wow! It''s you, little man!" The voice sounded familiar to Sherry. She raised her head and saw Liam. Just then her jaw dropped in shock. "Why are you here, Mr. Brooks?" "Is he the genius William mentioned, Sherry?" Liam looked around and was surprised that there were no other children. "So, Mr. Brooks, why are you here?" She wasn''t sure what Liam was doing here, and she didn''t dare to ask. ¡°William suddenly wants to develop a game software for some reason. He asked me to have a meeting here!" ¡°Oh, it was you!" Sherry was stunned and burst intoughter. "I thought we were being scammed!" ¡°Uh! Sorry, there was a traffic jam!" Liam sat down opposite them. "Turned out I was going to have the meeting with you. Haha, what a coincidence!" ¡°Did Mr. Big Dick send you here?¡± Dan couldn''t wait to speak up. C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. Sherry blushed right away. Meanwhile she was weighing if "Mr. Big Dick¡± was William Rond? ¡°Hahaha..¡± Liam couldn''t helpughing. ¡°What''s your name, sweet little boy?¡± ¡°Daniel Murray!" Dan answered loudly, not timid at all. Liam paused, ¡°Yourst name is Murray? Is this child yours?¡± "This is my son!" Sherry smiled and answered! Liam was stunned, ¡°Wow, you are married?¡± He never expected that a young girl like Sherry would have a child this age. The news was even more powerful than an atomic bomb. This is Sherry¡¯s secret. She didn''t like to talk about Dan''s past in front of others, nor can she exin it. She nodded. "Yes, Mr. Brooks, I was married!¡± Liam swallowed, trying to digest the news. Dan looked at Sherry in confusion, not understanding why mommy said that. ¡°Oh!¡± Liam nodded. He was so shocked that he didn''t know how to react. "By the way, does Will know that Dan is your son?" Sherry was shocked and shook her head, "I don''t know whether he knows about it or not! Maybe he doesn''t know!" "Oh God, I wouldn''t believe even if you deny that the kid is not yours. He looks just like you!¡± Liam looked at Dan seriously, nodded and said, "Yeah, you do look alike!" "Uh!" Sherry panicked and pursed her lips. Why did everyone say that Dan looked like her? Maybe that''s a good thing. Maybe people will stop saying that the child was not hers. She looked at Liam and nodded, ¡°Yes, my son looks just like me!" ¡°What a beautiful child! How old are you, Dan?" ¡°Five years old!" "You got married that early, Sherry?¡± He remembered that her age was either 23 or 24 on her CV. In other words, she gave birth to the child when she was 17 or 18! "Yes!" Sherry nodded awkwardly and lowered her head. It''s wrong to lie. But she couldn''t tell everyone that she has been a surrogate woman. ¡°Was my game really okay, Uncle Liam?" Dan couldn''t help but interrupt. He didn''t forget why they came out here today. ¡°Oh! Let''s get down to business!" Liam snapped his fingers, "Waiter, take our orders!" Sherry paused but didn''t dare to speak. "Since it''s your son, let me treat the little genius!" Liam smiled, and his eyes fell on Sherry''s face. "What do you like to eat, Dan?" Liam liked the kid when they first met. Dan first nced at Sherry, but didn''t order anything. He didn''t dare to order if mommy didn''t say anything. Liam looked at how the kid behaved and seemed to understand something. He was really a good kid. Obviously, Sherry has taught the kid well. ¡°Let me buy you a lunch, Mr. Brooks!¡± Sherry thought if her son''s game could be sold, she should treat Liam. "That''s not eptable.¡± Liam said anxiously, "How can I let a woman pay? Besides, you have saved my life, and I didn''t have the time to thank you! Allow me!¡± "You don''t have to be so kind, Mr. Brooks!" "You were being too kind, Sherry!" Liam nced at her arm. ¡°By the way, Sherry, how''s your injury?¡± "Uh! Much better!¡± Sherry said. ¡°Let me drive you to the hospital tomorrow!¡± Liam nced at the menu and saw that their mother and child were acting squeamish. He ordered something suitable for the kid. Then he ordered another nourishing soup for Sherry, remembering that she needed nourishment. "Give me some juice!" Liam spoke up when he saw the empty cup on the table. ¡°It''s ok, Uncle Brooks!" Although Dan liked juice, he also knew not to be too cheeky, especially in front of strangers. "What''s the matter? Are you saving money for me? Don''t. Uncle Brooks is usingpany''s expense and my boss will have to pay me back! Hahaha...¡¯ "Can I drink some more juice, mommy?" Dan carefully asked for permission. Watching the scene, Liam felt sad. What a sensible kid! It even made him feel sorry that the kid was such a good boy. "It doesn''t break thew to drink juice. You don''t have to ask your mommy. Uncle Brooks will decide for you!¡± "Uh!" Sherry knew about his sense of humor and didn''t say anything. ¡°That''s right. Drink, kid!" Liam put the juice in front of him, and Dan immediately became excited when he saw the juice. "Is it true that the president wants to buy Dan''s game?" Sherry asked in doubt. "Yes! That''s what he told me today. He asked me talk to you. But I didn''t expect it to be you!¡± Sherry couldn''t help but blush after knowing that the person fromst night was William Rond. It turned out that William was the person who had bought all the condoms. Why did he need so many condoms? There must be too many women. That jerk was using such a hit product. Aren''t those popr among young students? "Sherry?" Seeing her lost in thought, Liam called out. "Mommy has a lot on her te recently. Don''t interrupt her. You can talk to me!¡± Dan looked like a grown-up. "Uh!" Sherry caught on right away after hearing what Dan had said. She hurriedly apologized, seeing Liam''s thoughtful expression, ¡°l am so sorry, Mr. Brooks!" "Haha, were you distracted?" Liam nodded and asked Dan with a smile. ¡°Your game has a very promising future, Dan. Mr. Big Dick said he will give you one million yuan worth of rewards. Are you happy?¡± "Uncle Brooks, are other people''s games the same price?" Before Sherry could speak up, Dan already asked the question seriously, "I want to know if other people''s games are at this price?¡± Liam was holding a cup and he was startled. He looked at the serious looking kid with hesitation. This kid was quite business minded. This reminded him of someone twelve years ago. In his freshman year, he had designed a game by himself and said exactly the same thing when he was negotiating the price! Liam was stunned that this kid had the same business sense as William. Except that Will was 18 years old 12 years ago, and Dan is only five now. Liam quickly came to his sense, and then smiled gently, "Well, yours is higher than others!¡± He didn''t know why Will would pay such a high price, but he said the kid was worth it. "Why?" Sherry couldn''t help but asked. "I don''t know!¡± Liam smiled, "Here is the check, it''s already written!¡± Liam took a check from his briefcase and handed it to Sherry. The amount was already filled in! "Mommy, so this is a check?" Dan frowned, "Can we buy a house with this?¡± "Uh!" Sherry blushed, looking at the check in astonishment. A game developed by her son cost more than her ten-year-sry! "But Mr. Brooks, does Dan''s game really have the potential? Is it worth the price?¡± "Frankly speaking, an average game is worth only hundreds of thousands. It must be his intention if the president wrote a hugh-sum check. If I am guessing right, he must have no idea that Dan is your son. So, take the money. Don''t worry!¡± Liam assumed she was worried that William had ulterior motives. "We can buy a house now, mommy. We don''t have to put others to trouble anymore!" Dan just wanted to buy a house so that her mother could live a good life. Liam asked with concern after hearing his words, "Don''t you have a ce to live?" ¡°No, I live at my friend''s ce!" Sherry exined. "Oh, well. This is not enough to buy a house!" ¡°Not enough?¡± Dan looked upset when he heard it, "How much does it cost to buy a house?¡± "Dan!" Sherry looked at her son and said softly, "Buying a house is mommy''s concern. You don''t have to worry about it, okay?¡± "OK!" Dan was obviously a little down. Liam felt distressed when he heard their conversation, "Where is his father?" Sherry''s face turned pale right away. "Uncle Brooks...not every child has a daddy, just like not every child has a mommy!" Dan spoke up before Sherry could say anything. He was shocked again. Is this a single-parent family? Chapter 49: Pick Her Up Chapter 49: Pick Her Up Sherry didn''t exin anything. "Mommy, I am a man, of course I need to buy a house!¡± "Son! No matter what, let me take care of the house, you are just a child, you haven''t even grown up yet, can you please not worry about this?!¡± Sherry saw that Daniel was not going to forget about this, the soft expression on her face turned, and she started to yell at him, these premature children are really hard to talk to. ¡°What a good boy!¡± Liam was serious, he lost his yful self, "Daniel,e over, let''s cheers over your big ns!¡± Daniel actually really clinked his ss with him. During the meeting, Liam took the contract out again to have Sherry sign it. ¡°Daniel, if anything changed, I will call you!" After the meal, Liam insisted on driving Sherry and Daniel back home. "Tomorrow morning I wille to pick you up to go to the hospital!" Liam didn''t forget that it was time to take out the stitches. ¡°No need to trouble you, Mr. Brooks!" "Mr. Brooks, why does my mom have to go to the hospital?¡± Daniel heard their conversation, and asked in his childish voice. "What is wrong?" "Nothing is wrong!" Sherry said nervously, "I will just go to visit a friend!¡± "Oh!" He nodded his head, but his brows were tightly knit, as if he was doubting the truth in Sherry''s words. Liam looked at Daniel through the rear mirror, he was only a 5 year old child, howe he was so sharp to even worry about housings. Is their life so difficult? He thought about Sherry¡¯s clothes, they were all rigid and stiff suits. She was in her best age, all the other girls were dressed bright and shy, only she was always so simple. ¡°Pretty uncle!¡± Daniel remembered something else. "Gosh, please don''t call me that, call me uncle Liam!" Liam hated it when people called him pretty. "But you are just as pretty as Mom!" "And yet you don''t call your mom pretty Mommy!" "Alright, uncle Liam!" Daniel paused while thinking, then his little face was filled with a smile again, and said, ¡°Uncle Liam, why did Mr. Big Dick note by himself!" ¡°Daniel, don''t call him that!¡± Sherry stopped him. "Hahahaha..." Liam exploded inughter. Sherry blushed even more. "Because he is busy!" "Can I see him?" "Of course you can, he is your mother''s boss!¡± "Then please thank Mr. Big Dick on my behalf!¡± "Daniel, please don''t give him such nicknames: Sherry knitted her brows, her head aching. She left her head hanging, suffering a set back, she was really afraid of her son seeing William, just remembering the fact that she sold him a whole box of condoms was embarrassing enough, it would be horribly awkward to see him in person. "Alright!" Daniel nodded, but it has already be a habit, it will be hard to change it. "Sherry, I will be there soon!" Liam called, "About 10 minutes!" weep ne et ee pe we Loe "That fast?¡± Sherry was surprised. "Of course, I am taking my life savor to the hospital, I gotta be early for that...¡± Liamughed. ¡°Thank you, Mr. Brooks, I will be right down...¡± Sherry turned off herputer, grabbed her bag and left. Just as she arrived at the road, she saw the blue Bugatti, the tall man leaning on the car was smoking, it looked as if he has been standing there for a while, in the same position. What was he doing here? Sherry had no idea that he woulde over! "Going out?¡± He saw hering out with her bag, and walked towards her, asking. ¡°Mr. Rond, what are you doing here?" "How is your thinking going?" He didn''t answer her, instead, he asked her in return. "What thinking?¡± "To move to my house!" He said. Sherry was full of astonishment, sluggish and baffling! ¡°Didn''t we agree that you would be my woman? My son needs a mother anyways!¡± He said humorous, walked to her, and stood close to her. Sherry raised her head to look at him, his pretty eyes had red vessels, as if he didn''t sleep wellst night, but yet he was very energetic, staring at her when saying in a soft voice, "Hm?" ¡°Mr. Rond, I already told you I''ve had a child before, I am not the pure woman you think I am, I also haven''t thought about being anyone''s wife or lover,m not the right person for that!" He saw her own shadow in his dark eyes, so calm, so indifferent, she was very satisfied with her own performance. William squinted his eyes, the smile on his face froze a little, very slightly, but Sherry still noticed, she knew that he was angry. Sherry herself was smiling on the outside, but inside, she was very nervous. In this moment, Liam''s car arrived, he saw William''s Bugatti, and his eyes dimmed, howe both of them skipped work today? That moment, William also saw Liam''s car, and was terrified for a moment, then he looked at Sherry with deep meaningful eyes. "Did you make an appointment with him?¡± "What! No... yeah, no!" "Yes, or no?¡± He raised his brow. Liam''s car turned into the road, and clearly, it was too narrow. It was very eye catching with a Bugatti parking there and now another Paganiing in. "Mr. Rond, who knew you would be here!¡± Liam got out of his car, but didn''t walk over to them, he stood by his car, and stared at the two. "I will not interrupt your date!¡± William raised his dark eyes, with a hint of satire. Sherry felt bad when she heard him say that, what did he mean by that? When did she ever have a date with Liam? ¡°will, where are you going? I am taking Sherry to the hospital for her stitches, wannae along?" Liam saw William leaving. m very busy!¡± William said in his deep voice, and got into his car. He started the engine of his Bugatti, made a u-turn and left. Sherry stared at the car that was leaving the road, in her heart she felt as if a storm hit and messed up everything. Liam turned to look at her, his eyes shed for just a second, then he shook his head, "Sherry, let''s go!¡± Sherry nodded, and walked over the road, "Mr. Brooks, thank you again!¡± "Sherry, can you please stop calling me Mr. Brooks?¡± "Then what should I call you?¡± ¡°Liam is just fine¡± Liamughed as he said, "Anything is better than that formal name!¡± Sherry felt a little distressed, she hadn''t had much contact with men, but she noticed how kind Liam was, and nodded, ¡°Alright, Liam!" ¡°That''s right, let''s go now!¡± Liam started the engine, non of them mentioned why William was there. After they finished at the hospital, Sherry wanted to go home, but Liam said, "Let''s go grab some dinner, I will drive you home afterwards- "But..." "But what? Let''s go!¡± Liamughed charmingly, making it impossible for Sherry to turn him down. He didn''t even wait for Sherry to reply before he drove towards the restaurant. They drove to a restaurant in the city that was surrounded by bamboo shoots, Sherry really liked the environment there. But as soon as she got off the car, she was hit by the intensive smell of perfume that made her cough. "Ahem, ahem, ahem!" Even Liam frowned. In this moment, suddenly they heard a high pitched voice of a woman, "Oh, Mr. Brooks, such a coincidence!¡± Sherry and Liam both turned their heads, and saw a pretty woman with wavy hair that was having her arm hooked with William''s, both of them walking towards them from the other side of the parking lot. The stinging smell of her perfume wasing closer to them, it was again so ufortable for Sherry that she had to sneeze. William on the other hand had no expression at all, his eyes were deep and sharp. ¡°Oh, it''s Ms. Hartman! Will, what a coincidence, are you also here to have dinner?¡± Liam greeted him smiling. "Yeah!" Lisa smiled happily, because William hadn''t called her for a long time. Sherry took a tissue to clear her nose, and lowered her head awkwardly. C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. ¡°Is this your girlfriend?" Lisa pointed towards Sherry and asked Liam. ¡°Oh, that is my little sister!" Liamughed jokingly, while looking at William again, who was very calm. Sherry raised her eyes, and saw the marks on Lisa''s neck, it looked like bite marks, then she looked at William, who was still very calm. Sherry then smiled to Lisa, and asked Liam, "Let''s go, Liam!" When they were passing William, he suddenly asked, "Have you been to the hospital?¡± "Yea, Mr. Rond¡± Sherry said softly, then she lowered her head like a girl who had done something wrong, ¡°I will be back to work on Monday...¡± ¡°No rush...¡± William interrupted her, he was smiling as he said so. Sherry noticed her ears heating up, and nodded. ¡°Let''s go inside!¡± Liam put on his joyful face again. When Lisa heard the conversation between William and Sherry, her face had changed, she hugged William''s arm tighter, ¡°Will, so you know her!" "Yeah, Sherry is Will''s assistant!" Liam introduced. "So that''s why!¡± Lisa''s expression froze, then she smiled again, "Why don''t we have dinner together, what do you think, Will?¡± "Yea, sure!¡± Will said. Sherry was feeling awkward, they were going to sit together at one table! The four of them entered the restaurant. Only then Sherry noticed how noble this restaurant was, it was a rotating, so that they could see the bamboo scenery from the windows. There was champagne, delicacies, waiters dressed in suit and tie, and a musician ying his violin. The dishes on the dining table was polished and shining, so much that it even hurt the eyes. Sherry was feeling quite ufortable, because she had never been to such a noble ce before, and she wasn''t sure what to do. ¡°Sir, Madam, good evening: A waiter greeted them politely, and brought the menu. They were seated at a table next to the window, Sherry could enjoy the bamboo garden outside. ¡°Sherry, what do you want to eat?¡± Liam handed a menu to her. The waiter handed Lisa one as well. Sherry scanned the menu, and felt very shocked, that was expensive! Some of the dishes were so expensive that her hands started to sweat, why did theye here to eat? How could she possibly pay Mr. Brooks back for that? Lisa, who was sitting opposite to her, already started to order, "Two French Goose Liver, two steaks, the steak medium rare, Will, what would you like to drink?" "A bottle of 82!" Sherry was still shocked, just the drink they ordered was worth a few years of her sry. Liam realized something, and looked at Sherry caring, ¡°Sherry, is something wrong?¡± She shook her head, and said honestly, "This is really expensive.¡± "Oh!" Liam started tough. Sherry blushed, she knew that she would be made fun of if she said that, but that was what she was thinking. Lisa turned to Sherry and looked at her in disdain. William''s gaze on the contrary passed by her, and was staring at the scenery outside. Chapter 50: Punishment Chapter 50: Punishment "Yeah, it is pretty expensive!" Liam said as he saw Sherry distressed, and the disdain in Lisa''s eyes, he improvised quickly, and said, "Such girls like Sherry are getting rare, whoever marries her must be really fortunate.¡¯ Lisa''s expression changed, she could hear that Liam meant to criticize her lifestyle. "Am I right, Mr. Rond?" Liam said to William. William''s face was bathing in the noon sunshine which was bringing out his facial lines, he turned slightly to Liam, ¡°What did you say, I didn''t hear you?" Sherry looked down. Liam took the menu and said to the waiter, "Two steaks, Sherry, how should it be done for you?" Sherry raised her head and said, "I want it well done!" "Won''t that taste funny?" Liam asked. "Still better than having a stomach bug!" Sherry said in a lowered voice, she didn''t dare to eat meat that wasn''t well done, she couldn''t allow herself to get diarrhea, then she won''t be able to go to work and would have to see a doctor. Liam couldn''t hold back hisughter, "Alright, then two steaks, well done, and two mango sds please¡± When Sherry raised her head again, she saw Lisa''s face almost twisted, while William had a smile on his lips, she had no idea what she said to cause them to have such reactions. The perfume smell on Lisa was too intense, Sherry took quite some time to get used to it, but even then, she had a bad scratching in her throat. William still didn''t look directly at her, his gaze passed by her, while she sat ufortably on her chair. "I will go to the bathroom!" She got up, and left. William got up as well, "I''m going for a smoke!" Lisa was surprised, "Will." But William had already left, following Sherry. Lisa turned her head, confused, to look at Liam, but Liam only raised his brows, then he put on a big smile, "Miss Hartman, we haven''t met in a while, you are prettier than ever!" Sherry went to the bathroom, and closed the door, then she leaned on it, and suddenly felt weak, she didn''t even understand what she was thinking. He was really just ying her, she had refused him, and he went to look for another woman, no, he never even broke up with Lisa, and the mark on her neck must have been from William! Whatever! What was she still thinking about? It was none of her business. Sherry stood in front of the mirror, and patted her hot face, she pushed away those thoughts, and went out. But there was a tall figure standing right in front of the bathroom, blocking her way, Sherry subconsciously went to the side. The person wrapped an arm around her waist. "Hey..." She raised her head, "Mr. Rond!" William locked at her, smiling, but his voice was ice cold like the devil''s, "Sherry, you are quite good huh!" Sherry had no idea what he was talking about, and only stared at the face that was only inches away from hers, it was cold, but smiling. His dark, deep eyes had no light in them, and unpredictable. Sherry didn''t understand what he meant, and she never expected him to follow her to the bathroom, but she remembered that he was there with Lisa, his lover, while he was holding her own waist at that moment. She snorted coldly, and looked up, into his eyes, ¡°Mr. Rond, do you need to use the bathroom, it''s the women''s here, I didn''t know it was a hobby of yours to go to the women''s bathroom!" She was looking forward to his expression, but she didn''t expect his smile to widen, it wasn''t a cold smile, but a warm one, the lowered his head, and was even closer to her, his breath was brushing on her face, "I like to fight with you! Why don''t we try and rememberst time!" As he said that, he pulled her into the bathroom again and closed the door. Sherry was so scared that she screamed, fortunately, there weren''t a lot of people at that time, otherwise they must have all thought he was a pervert. "What? Are you afraid?¡± He breathed into her face, and she was dizzy for a moment, when she caught herself and understood what he meant, her face blushed immediately, she could feel the hot temperature cover her face and neck. "Mr. Rond, Ms. Hartman is still outside, aren''t you afraid she will be mad?" She took a step back to draw some distance between them. She didn''t really want to speak more with him, but the door was blocked and she couldn''t get out. And William was not going to let her go, he pulled her closer, and locked her in his arms, then he looked down at her, and nted his lips on hers. His kiss was rude and wild, it even had the taste of punishment in it, his arms were hugging her tight, as if he was going to crush her. Sherry felt dizzy, and a sudden pain on her lips pulled her back to reality, she raised her foot, but before she could kick him, it was locked again. She has almost never gotten anything good from this man, he was bad luck to her. She could feel her whole body tremble, then he finally stopped, and loosened his grip. His deep eyes were filled with a sort of warning, mixed with lust, he was panting, same as Sherry, while his eyes were fixated on her, "Who told you you were allowed to date Liam?" "Who is dating him? Weirdo!" She said. Again, he lowered his head to kiss her, he bit her hard enough for Sherry to knit her brows in pain, but her arms and legs were weak, so she had no choice but to let William do whatever he wanted. William on the other hand was enjoying the feeling of revenge he was getting from the kiss. When Sherry tasted her own blood, she woke from this dominant kiss of his. She started to fight against him, as hard as she could, silently, but he wasn''t going to let her go. The two of them were twisted together, and pulled on each other, then they hit the wall, and from the wall to the sink, her clothes got wet, but he was still not letting go of her. ¡°Let go of me, let me go, I don''t owe you, stop treating me this way...¡± She was begging him, it was paining her, why was he doing that to her? She felt really bad, helpless, sad, heart aching, so hard that tears were filling her eyes. She wanted to leave, but he wasn''t to let her, he pulled her close again, and pushed her on the sink. "Stop that, please stop it!" She was hopeless and in despair, she felt taken back to that night when she was only 17, when she was pushed onto the bed by that man wearing a fox mask... He finally let go of her, her lip was swollen, it was obvious what had just happened. But his tall body was still trapping her, he forced himself between her legs, so that she could feel where they were touching each other. He was staring at her, breathing hard, his eyes were filled with responsibility, anger, lust that she couldn''t understand. Sherry was weak, and looked at him, her gaze empty, "Why... why... what did I do wrong?" "You are not allowed to date other men!" He said. "But why!¡± She wasn''t even on a date, but even if, why did he care? She stared at him, her chest moving up and down, he was so unreasonable. ¡°30 Million!¡± He replied. ¡°Asshole!¡± She bit her teeth. ¡°Are you going to obey? If not, I will take you right here!¡± He breathed on her face and said dominantly, he hadn''t longed for a woman like that in a long time, and almost lost his control in the bathroom" "What???" He moved his body, even though she didn''t know what was pressing against her, but it wasn''t hard to guess, since she has had a child before. ¡°Okay, okay!¡± She was really scared. ¡°Good girl!" He stroke her face, and his eyes brightened up. ¡°Can I go now?" She asked in a low voice. ¡°Are you sure you want to go out now?" He asked her and looked down on her, she was pale in her face, her hair was a mess, her eyes red, as if she was about to cry. Her lips were bleeding, and swollen. It only took one gaze to guess what happened, and how wild he was. She looked at herself in the mirror, and noticed how she looked, then she started to cry. How could he put her in such an awkward position? William felt his heart soften. ¡°You just want Liam to know that you abused me right?" She stared at him and lost herself. When she mentioned Liam, his eyes immediately showed anger again, "So what?¡± She trembled, closed her eyes, and more tears ran down her cheek. Bamm, bamm. Someone was knocking on the door, "Hey, why is the door locked, how should we use the bathroom? Where are your manners?" Then, the sound of high heels faded. ¡°It''s upied!" Sherry quickly pushed William away, so hard that she fell off the sink herself, William quickly caught her, his emotions were still written on his face, looking at her with anger, "You don''t have to worry!¡± Sherry''s heart was racing, but tried to calm herself down. William pulled on his clothes, his suit was a little knitted, then he helped her do the same. When he saw the water on her clothes, he took his suit jacket off, and put it on her, his eyes were now gentle and sentimental, something she had never seen before, he lowered his voice and said to her, "You can go out now...¡± She shook her head, ¡°I don''t want that!" She took off the jacket, and threw it on him, then she wiped her face, and turned to leave. When she was back at the table, the steak had already been served. Liam didn''t say anything, he only rushed her, "Sherry,e and eat, the steak is almost cold!" ¡°Yeah, thank you Liam!" Sherry quickly looked down. Her hair and her clothes were all fixed, but her lips still looked very bad. Lisa was staring at Sherry, when she saw her lowered head, Lisa squinted her eyes. Then, William approached. He sat down as if nothing had happened, seemingly in a good mood. Lisa leaned to him, and hugged his arm, "Will, where were you? I am starving!" "Then let''s eat!" Even his voice was joyful. Liam also acted as if nothing happened, "Sherry, how is the steak?¡± "Yeah, good!" Sherry looked down on the floor like a girl who had done something wrong. After lunch, Lisa got on William''s car. This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. William didn''t look at Sherry again before he took off. ¡°Let''s go, I will drop you off at home!" Liam actually already knew, but he didn''t say anything. In the car, they were both silent for a long time before Liam asked her, "Sherry, is Daniel yours and William''s child?" Sherry immediately looked up, her expression had changed, ¡°How? Liam, stop joking, I just got to know him!" Chapter 51: Mask Chapter 51: Mask The thing was especially, that Sherry had found Daniel on the river bank, but she didn''t say that, there was no need to tell other people about this private matter. "I was just kidding!¡± Liamughed, "Don''t mind me!¡± Sherry bit her lips and shook her head, "No!¡± That moment, her phone rang. She looked down onto the screen, and saw that it was William. She started to tremble, and declined the call. ¡°Why are you not picking up?" Liam asked. "Oh, no, it''s a wrong number¡± "Okay!" The phone rang again. "I don''t think that''s a wrong number calling, is it?¡± Liamughed and asked. ¡°Hmm!¡± Sherry looked down to check, it was still William, she knew that he would call again if she hung up, so she picked up, ¡°Hello?" ¡°Are you home yet?" William asked impatiently. "Not yet!" She said, she felt as if he was watching her, what kind of rtionship were they having! This was really detestable! ¡°Hurry up then!" He demanded from her. "Alright!" She replied. William hung up the phone, and Sherryughed awkwardly, "Just my friend!¡± "Oh okay, well your friend is really worried about you!" Liamughed, but she could hear a hint of loneliness in his voice. "Sherry, what do you think about our president?" Sherry''s expression froze, "I don''t really know him!¡± At the MH residence. William lit his cigarette, he was sitting in the dark with no lights on, and dialed a number. The line was connected and from the other end he could hear a deep manly voice, "Mr. Rond?¡± "Peter,e to the office on Monday, I need..¡± On Monday. Sherry came to work. "Sherry, you haven''t been to work for quite a few days!" Alice said surprised when she saw Sherry, ¡®Finally you are back!" "Yeah, I took a few days off!" Sherry nodded. Sherry and Alice were getting along pretty well, Alice was a straight up person, sometimes she would also like to gossip. Not to have any enemies was also something she should be happy about. Sherry was very busy the whole day, she was trying to get the work done that was piling up in the past few days, then she called Susan about the fashion show, which was in about a week, and she had to talk with her about a couple of details. William has been in his office since morning, he didn''te out once, and when Sherry went in to bring him coffee, he didn''t look at her either. Sherry looked at the time, and quickly gathered her things, about to leave for lunch. As she was leaving the office, William also came out. Their eyes met, and William asked in his deep voice, "Is your arm okay?" "Yeah." Sherry nodded, William walked past her towards the elevator without saying more. Sherry followed him to the elevator stiffly, she could smell a mixture of tobo and cologneing from him, it was puzzling her mind. But she was going to take the staff elevator, while he had his own. While they were waiting for the elevator. "when did you get home yesterday?" His eyes were staring straight forward, while he asked Sherry. "I don''t remember!¡± She answered. And that was the truth, she was still shocked by the scene that William was acting up in the bathroom yesterday, and she still felt very helpless about that. "You forgot?!" He raised his brows. Sherry looked down on the floor, ¡°Mr. Rond, I hope you will allow me to resign after the fashion show!¡± She didn''t want to be his secretary anymore, it was horrifying for her. He paused, he tightly pressed his brows together, and stared at her, ¡°Let''s talk about thatter¡± Then, the elevator arrived and he got in. After lunch, Sherry went to Susan''spany to finalize the details. When they finished and she was back at the office, it was already 5pm, time to go home, so she gathered her things, and prepared to pick up Daniel. As she exited the lobby of the building, and about to walk towards the bus stop when she saw somebody get off a taxi. That person was no one else than the Mr. Mollison she had been looking for so intensely. Sherry''s face lost all it''s colors, her heart was racing, and she clenched tight to her bag, then she ran to Peter, "Sir, sir, please tell me where the man with the fox mask is!" Peter wasn''t too surprised by her and only looked at her, then he sighed, "Miss, I already told you, I don''t know you!¡± "Sir, how can you be so cruel?" Sherry saw her colleagues who were leaving the building in that moment and lowered her voice, "Sir, you are the only one who can help me now, please, I am begging you, tell me where he is? How can you forget? Please help a mother!" "Miss, what do you want from me?" Peter started to look angry. Sherry was afraid he might leave, so she grabbed his arm, ¡°I want to see him, tell me where he is! I want to see him!" "Miss Murray, and what if you see him?" He sighed. "So you admit that you know me?" Sherry paused, a hint of joy was on her face, this was her hope, her only hope, she was already about to give up, but now she was seeing hope again, how could she not be happy about that? ¡°Miss Murray, let me ask him, if he agrees to see you, then I will call you, how about that? I suggest you to go home now: "No, I want you to call him right now!¡± Sherry held on to his sleeve even tighter, "I want to see him right now, please!" "Alright!" Peter took out his phone, and dialed a number, "Sir, Miss Murray wants to see you!¡± Whatever the other person was saying, Peter listened and nodded, then he hung up, "Miss Murray, do you remember the vi five years ago?¡± The vi? How could she know! She was dragged there by someone, and then she was taken by that person to the hospital, she couldn''t possibly remember, if she really did, how could she be in such despair now? "I will write down the address for you, you should go this evening, he said if you want to see him, you will have to pay for that, do you understand?¡± The moment Peter told her that, she felt emptiness in her heart, her tears ran down her cheeks. ¡°As long as he is willing to see me, allow me to see my child, I will agree to anything!" "Alright then!" Peter handed the address to her, "9pm this evening, go there, he will be waiting for you, 9 pm, not a minute earlier orter, otherwise you won''t get to see anyone!¡± ¡°Yes, is he really willing to see me?" Sherry wanted to make sure, ¡°Can you give me your number, I cannot really trust you fully, I meed to make sure the address you gave me is right!¡± Peter sighed again, and wrote down his number, ¡®Is that okay now?" Sherry grabbed the piece of paper, feeling very confused, and bowed to the man, "Thank you, thank you so much!" She was finally going to see her son! Sherry didn''t even know how she got onto the bus, she was already at home when she realized that she forgot to pick up Daniel, so she called the kindergarten, asking them to let Daniel stay at the kindergarten for the night, she won''t be able to get him. Then she hung up the phone, and found her savings ount. It had 7.5 million on it. Her tears started to run down again, first two drops, then they were flowing like a waterfall, she tried to wipe them away, but the more she did so, the more she was crying. She couldn''t stop herself anymore... She finally found the guy! She was going to give him back his money, and see her son, to make sure he was having a good life! It was 8:30pm. Sherry left the house after she changed her clothes, she was heading towards the location on the paper, it was so far off that there was no bus to reach, so she called herself a taxi. In just 15 minutes, her taxi stopped in front of the vi. Sherry got off the car, she was so excited that she started to tremble all over. It was here, this was the right address. A Bentley was parked in the yard, it had no licence te. This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. Sherry walked to the door, took a deep breath in, and rang the door bell. The door was opened. A light smell of tobo mixed with cologne entered her nose, it was familiar to her, maybe all men had a simr smell on them. She raised her eyes slowly, and saw a tall person towering over her, he was wearing a suit that had not a single knit on it, she held her breath, and looked at him, he was wearing the fox mask that had appeared countless times in her nightmares... ¡°Come in¡± The man said in a deep voice, it sounded as if he was intentionally speaking like so. Then, he turned around and went inside. Sherry didn''t remember how she got inside, she felt very weak, as if all her blood had been drawn, her eyes were fixed on the fox mask all the way, and ignored that tall figure of his. ¡°Sit down!" Mr. Fox said, ¡°I head you wanted to see me?¡± Sherry gathered all of her remaining strength to hold back her tears, and said, "Sir, I want to see my son, please let me see him!" Mr. Fox paused, then he changed his seating position elegantly, "Sit down, I don''t like it when people are standing when talking to me, it gives me a kind of pressure, and makes me ufortable!" Sherry took a deep breath, afraid she might anger him, and sat down. She was on eye level with him, and saw his eyes behind the mask, they appeared very sharp to her, it made her blood run cold. She would have never described those eyes as gentle. Mr. Fox took a puff of cigarette, and blew out the smoke, he was surrounded by the smoke, which made him look misty. Sherry looked around herself, it was the same as five years ago, the decoration was held in ck and white, simple and clean, as if the owner of the house was a neat freak. ¡°I want to see my son!¡± Sherry felt her heart twitch even more when she mentioned her taken child, her throat was stinging. Mr. Foxughed, "Why?" When Sherry heard that, a hint of darkness shed across her face, her hands were trembling as she took out the savings ount out of her bag, "Sir, this is what you gave me, 7.5 million, we agreed to annul the contract, you took my child.¡± Sherry put down the card on the table in front of her, and sat back on her seat. Mr. Fox was a little surprised, his eyes were squinted behind the mask, and showered disbelief, he asked, "You didn''t use the money?" "Yeah. Sherry nodded. "Why?" He asked. ¡°I want to see my son, sir, I don''t want the money, please, just give me my son?¡± She was begging him. "You think your son will still remember you?¡± Mr. Fox asked her, "You think he will easily just ept you?" ¡°I.¡± She knew he was right, it had been five years, and she yed no part in him growing up, if she suddenly appeared now, how would he know her? But, this was all because of him! "I ask you again, can you take care of your child?" Mr. Fox asked her calmly, his voice even carried a hint of mocking, "He needs a few hundred thousand a month, he is attending the best school, he has professionals taking care of him, he is living a great life, do you really want him to go back and suffer with you?" "I..."" Sherry was terrified by his endless questioning. True. A few hundred thousand, that would take her years of saving! Chapter 52: Sleepless Chapter 52: Sleepless "Can I see him, please? Even if it''s just from afar, I just want to see him once!" She begged, all she wanted was to see her her child was, he wanted to see how he grew up, if he was adorable, if he was happy! ¡°Even if you don''t want this money, I don''t have the obligation to have you see him!" Mr. Fox said, smiling behind his mask, he was mad when he saw the savings ount, so mad that his hand which was holding the cigarette was stiff. Why did she not use it? This woman was so stupid! "Sir,m begging you to please understand me as a mother!" Sherry''s eyes reddened. "Yeah, if you wanna see him, that is doable, but..." He paused intentionally, his deep dark eyes were staring at her face. "But what?" Sherry was grabbing tight onto her bag, she had no idea what requirement he will request. ¡°Are you nervous?" Mr. Fox snipped on his cigarette, his gaze was still fixed on her, "Are you willing to do anything I ask?¡± She came to realize something. "Forget about it, you should go, I can see that you are not willing, but I am still going to be a nice man and tell you, he is fine, he has people taking care of him, and he looks adorable, that''s it, you can go now!¡± Mr. Fox was still staring at her when saying word by word, "You already know everything about him..¡± His voice was very deep, but very clear, Sherry felt as if someone grabbed her heart, she was not satisfied with the oue, no! She had to see her child. "Sir, please, I am begging you, what do I have to do to see him?¡± ¡°Are you willing to do anything?" He asked again. She bit her teeth, and nodded, "Yes, anything!¡± "Stay with me tonight?" He asked, he voice was weirdly hoarse. ".... Whoosh, Sherry felt as if a bomb exploded in her head, "Sir, can you think of something else instead of this?" Five years ago she lost her virginity to save her brother, did she have to pay with her body again five yearster to see her son? She hadn''t even seen his face. "Forget it, you can go, I will not force you!" He voice sounded relieved, as if he was betting on her not to agree, she understood that this man was having all control in his hands. Sherry bit her lips, she was struggling hard inside, ¡°Can I please see my child? Just briefly!¡± "No!" Mr. Fox was looking at the woman sitting in front of him, she looked very pitiful in that moment, even he couldn''t feel something upon seeing her. Mr. Fox''s gaze went blur, then he took a deep puff of his cigarette, as if he was trying to smoke away his emotions. Sherry was trembling all over, after a while, she looked at him, "If I agree, will I really see him?" "Yes!" His voice was deep and hoarse, ¡°Don''t you want to see him?¡± "Will I see him after tonight?¡± Sherry needed to make sure. "That depends on your performance, to be honest, that''s not quite settled!" Mr. Fox''s eyes looked as if he was smiling, ¡°Three months, be my woman for three months!" "You..¡± She was stunned. "This is very fair, you can choose not to do so, nobody is forcing you! But then again, I guess you will never see your son again, if this is what you can live with!¡± When she heard his words, she felt suffocated, her head went nk, "You are ckmailing me!¡± ¡°Miss, this is a deal, not ckmailing. I am a business man, do you think a business man would run any deals at loss? Am I right?¡± Mr. Fox leaned forward, his eyes fixated on hers. ".. She was speechless, she wanted to rip off the mask from his face. "Miss, if you don''t want to take the deal, you should leave!" Mr. Fox was getting impatient, "I still got other things to do, I don''t have the time to waste here!" Sherry felt humiliated, and turned her face to the side, not allowing herself to cry, "I won''t take the deal, but I want to see my child!¡± She said helplessly, "tf you don''t let me see him, I will follow you everywhere!" "Why would you do that?¡± He giggled, "There is nobody in this house except for you and me, aren''t you afraid I might do something to you if you follow me?" "You!" Sherry knit her brows, his words made her blush. She stared at him, his mask was just as hateful as the person under it! "You hate me?" He raised his brow. "Yes! I do, I hate you!¡± She yelled. ¡°Alright, go ahead!" Heughed. Sherry lowered her head, she could feel scorching hot eyes on her. "Get over here!¡± He demanded, and patted on the couch next to him. Sherry''s heart trembled, and she shook her head. ¡°Alright, then you can stay here, I will leave!¡± Mr. Fox got up, "I will give you one day to think about it, tomorrow night, if you cannot give me an agreement, then I won''t be so sure to see you again!" When he said that, he turned to leave. Sherry was scared, and yelled behind him, "Sir, please don''t go, I want to see my son!" But, he had already opened the door, and left without looking back. The vi was covered in silence, Sherry ran after him, but the Bentley had already left. Sherry felt as if someone ripped her heart out of her chest, and then filled the hole with ice. She cried. She felt the overwhelming emotions of helplessness and pain, and she finally couldn''t control herself anymore, she cried out loud, why was it so hard for her to see her own child? Why was he humiliating her? Sherry didn''t know how she got back, and this night, she had insomnia again! In the office. "Coffee!" The deep voice came thought the phone. Sherry shook her head to catch her own thoughts again, she in no mood that day, still thinking about Mr. Fox''s words from the night before. She brewed the coffee and brought it to William, as she was about to leave, she heard him ask, "Didn''t sleep wellst night?¡± ¡°Hm!" Sherry trembled, and chose to keep quiet, but he seemed to be more interested. "Why didn''t you sleep?¡± Sherry raised her eyes to look at him. Her eyes were hurting, she had cried too muchst night, and sat alone on the mountain road for too long, it took her forever to find a taxi home, and when she got Sherry froze, she almost forgot to breath, she didn''t expect for William to give her half the day off, he was always very strict, why was he so nice today? She said immediately, "Mr. Rond, there is no need, it won''t affect my work!" "Go home! If you do something wrong, thepany will have to pay for the losses!" He said coldly. ¡°There is really no need, I can do it!" In her previous position, she used to work a lot, it was almost normal for her to only sleep two or three hours a night. ¡°Sherry, are you purposely annoying me?" William raised his brow, he sounded impatient. ¡°No, I am not!" She said, then took a step back, she was too close to William, even though they had kissed a few times, but he was still her boss. She wouldn''t overthink it, but when he came over worried about her, she was thankful to him. William saw her step back, and smiled, but he didn''t notice it himself, "Then go home and sleep it off! Do as I say!" His gentle words were rming, but Sherry felt a twitch in her heart, she decided to resign from the position after the WVL deal. William saw that she was drifting off, he looked at her with mixed feelings, "Go home and rest!" "Thank you Mr. Rond, I will leave now!¡± Sherry said very thankful, turned and left. William squinted his eyes as he watched her leave, a smile on his face, and his eyes lit up. Sherry couldn''t sleep though, she was tossing and turning the whole afternoon, then she called the kindergarten again to tell them she won''t be able to pick Daniel. That night, she was going to see Mr. Fox again, she knew, that she couldn''t run anymore. She knew that she couldn''t hide, and she knew that night, she would lose herself again! She felt her heart sink. At 9 o''clock in the evening. Sherry went to the same address as the night before, and knocked on the door, when it opened, the same man with the same mask appeared, only in a different suit. Sherry followed him inside. This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. Mr. Fox sat on the couch and lit a cigarette, he looked elegant like a prince. After a while of silence, she finally said, "I will take the deal, if you promise I will see my son¡± ¡°Three months, if you do it well, you will see him! All depends on yourself!" His deep voice said, but his words, were stinging like knives in her heart. Sherry bit her lips, and nodded. ¡°And another thing, in these three months, you are not allowed to be close to any other man, I like my women to be clean, do you understand?¡± She was still biting her lip, without saying anything. She had never had a man, except for William kissing her, and this Mr. Fox. "Say yes!" ¡°Okay, I won''t!" She replied, her voice hoarse, almost about to cry. He heard her voice, and stared at her lowered head, "Come here!" She took a step forwards, very slowly. He then grabbed her and pulled her to him, she screamed out in surprise, andnded in his arms, she looked up to him, while he looked down at her, through his mask, he fiercely stared into her eyes. He saw her red swollen eyes, blood vessels were covering them, tears ran down her cheeks. ¡°Why are you crying?" He asked annoyed. Her face was leaned against his chest, he felt the pain rising in her, and Sherry couldn''t control her sobs anymore. ¡°I hate you, I hate you!" She cried, then she turned, and bit Mr. Fox in his shoulder. She was filled with pain and humiliation! She bit hard, but Mr. Fox showed no reaction, he said nothing while carrying her to the upper floor. She felt a deja vu as if she was back in that night five years ago, when she was just as helpless. She finally tasted blood, the she let go of him crying, on his shirt she could see the bloody marks of her teeth. Chapter 53: Through the Heaven Chapter 53: Through the Heaven He felt her crying and her fragile body trembling in his arms. He tried to suppress his lower body from the tightening and throbbing as he closed his eyes slightly, but he opened them in a blink and carried her to the bed. Her tearful face had left him a little bewildered for a moment. Putting her down, he didn''t do anything else but walked to the window and lit a cigarette. He took a big sip and was silent. She sobbed, sensing that Mr. Fox wasn''t doing anything. She opened her eyes, searching for him, only to find his tall figure standing by the window. It looked even more lonely with its height. The smell of cigarettes diffused into the room. Sherry felt an overwhelming sense of mncholy. She didn¡¯t know why she felt this way either. She looked around the house and realized that all the furniture was the same, untouched and didn¡¯t move a bit. Everything was nothing but spotless. He didn¡¯t say anything, and he just kept smoking. Sherry sat up from the bed, curled up, didn¡¯t know what to say. The atmosphere was ambiguous, dull, overwhelming. ¡°Go and take a shower!¡± he said in a cold voice of a sudden. She froze. She was embarrassed and her face was feeling hot. Mr. Fox watched her cheeks flush, and it was so beautiful that men would go insane. He turned his face away once more, suppressing the excitement within him, and took another hard sip from his cigarette. Sherry gulped. As she saw him turning his back towards her, she stood up and walked towards the bathroom in his bedroom. Before entering, she heard him say, ¡°There are pyjamas in the wardrobe!¡± She shivered in fear and was speechless. She was stunned to open the wardrobe and saw a clear selection of women''s clothes, and it was the same as five years ago. ¡°They were prepared for you five years ago!¡± She panicked. Why hadn''t he thrown them away? He urged her while he continued to smoke, ¡°Hurry up!¡± She entered the bathroom. When she came out again, she saw him with his hand still holding a cigarette. He tilted his head up and looked at her when she opened the door. She chose a conservative cotton nightgown, wearing slippers. Water droplets can be seen on her fair feet, and her hair was still dripping water. Her wet hair was hanging casually over both her shoulders, standing at the doorway of the bathroom apprehensively. She was nervous, ufortable, shy, helpless... His eyes darken as he looked at her. He turned around and pressed a remote control, and the lights went out! ¡°Ah!¡± Sherry cried out in fear as darkness descended. There was nothing but silence all around her, and she subconsciously searched the ce where Mr. Fox stood. In the darkness, everything was out of sight. Even though nothing can be seen, she felt a sharp pair of eyes staring at her. That gaze was like a wild beast that wanted to tear its prey apart on the spot. She was inexplicably frightened and couldn''t help but to escape. But her body was pulled in by someone. ¡°Ab..¡± She screamed. Her eyes opened wide with fear, and she was wrapped around so tightly by him. She reached out and tried to push him away. She touched his chest through his clothes. She was shocked that his body temperature was very high. The tightness of his muscle had made her dumbfounded. This sensation made her think of William that blocked her in the toilet. Why men had so much strength? Was it because they''re animals that only live on their desire? ¡°Scared?¡± His voice was husky and frightening. She was shaking and didn¡¯t know what to say. The scent of tobo swept over her senses and was somehow attracted to it. Suddenly, he jerked his hand around the back of Sherry¡¯s head. He moved up to her face and began to kiss her roughly and fiercely. In a panic, she didn''t feel the mask, but rather the sensation of the skin. She subconsciously reached her hand out, and indeed, she didn''t feel the mask. Did he take off his mask? She wanted to see his face so badly, to know who he was? His skin was fair, and his face was very smooth except for slight stubble under his chin, which was somewhat prickly. He was like a leopard that had been stalking its prey for a very long time. Only now did he had the chance to strike. He wouldn''t let her get away at all. His kiss fell on her lips, so eager and oppressive. ¡°Mmm...¡± Sherry only felt her blood freezed while his kisses fell on her. His kiss fell on her face, her lips, her neck, and it moved down along her chest... Then she felt herself being picked up and walked over to the bed. Mr. Fox put her on the bed, followed by his fit body, pinning her down. ¡°Don''t..¡± the word strained out from Sherry''s lips, but her next sentence was quickly drowned by the frantic kiss of Mr. Fox''s lips and his tongue action... His palm caressed her back, and he held her in his arms. Trapping her tightly, he felt her rawness, and he felt a sense of pleasure in his heart. His lips seemed to have magical powers, and the warmth of his lips almost melted her body. She couldn''t help but let out a moan. Her slightly open lips had let in a wet tongue, and it curled and teased in between her lips and teeth. This feeling of being kissed was somehow familiar. The smell of tobo, the scent of freshness, and the rigid masculine scent assaulted her nose. This made her feel ashamed. How could she have any feelings for it? It was just a business between them. It was a business she had tomit herself to see her son again! But the limp and numb sensation made Sherry feel strange and shy. His lips had already kissed along her face and moved to the neck. He was leaving wet trails that traced the curve of her sexy corbone. ¡°Ugh..¡± Sherry finally got a little chance to have a deep breath. He had nibbled her neck, and the tingling made her body weak with slight trembling. There was a loud tearing sound, and her nightgown had split into two. ¡°No!¡± She screamed, her small hands pushing against his chest. Only realized that he had already undressed, ¡°No..¡± ¡°Don''t you want to see your son again?¡± He asked in a deep voice while holding her hand. Sherry¡¯s whole body was stunned, and tears slipped out of her eyes. Why couldn''t she escape from this destiny? His hot breath was breathing at the side of Sherry''s face. Sherry clutched the sheets in fear to avoid his hot breath. In the darkness, sensing her retreat, Mr. Fox couldn''t help but showed a teasing smile as he reached out and caressed her smooth skin. His hand brought up a strange sensation to her, and her whole body felt like it was on fire. And her mind began to be filled with sorrow and helplessness, also began to spin. Finally, his hands parted her legs while she clenched her lips and spat out a word, ¡°No..¡± But this one word was so feeble, so pale, such bitterness... In the silent darkness, the sound of their breathing intertwined. Mr. Fox''s expressionless face couldn''t be seen, only his eyes that glittered like stars in the night sky, bright and attractive. He rubbed his dick against her private part, feeling her shyness blossoming for him. He held Sherry¡¯s tightly around her slender waist and slowly entered her vagina! He drove his thing straight into her pussy! Going for her weak spots, his skillful maneuver made her feel even more bitter! It turned out. He''s a beast! He had hunted so many preys, yet she was a mere infantile and inexperienced one. In such a duel, even there was no ce for her dignity, she''d sink into this abyss of joy. In the dark, there was no gap, fitting with each other. It was so warm, so tight, so tender that he couldn''t stop it and he just wanted to fall into this sensation for the rest of his life! Deeply engraved, he couldn''t get out of it. Who was holding their breath? Who sink into the quicksand of sin? And who was melting? She definitely felt the sensation different from five years ago. She could even feel that he was deliberately gentle, as if he pitied her and did it cautiously. She couldn''t resist, but not forgetting her original intention. Suddenly, she spoke when they were about to reached climax, ¡°When can I see my son?¡± Her question seemed to be asked at the wrong time, which immediately provoked him for a furious pounding. ¡°Ugh..¡± He was a little frustrated. What kind of women would ask such a question at such a critical moment? This made him feel like he was terrible at sex and couldn''t let her enjoy it. He couldn''t help but leaned down and pressed his warm lips against Sherry¡¯s trembling cherry lips, sucking them hard. He sucked her lips, with his elegant tongue teasing and tangling in her mouth. This made her already faint consciousness breathe heavily, and she felt dizzy. She finally learned that at this time, don¡¯t anger Mr. Fox or else you''d be in trouble. This night, Sherry felt her soul had gone through the heavens. Her body had worn out fromck of sleep for the past few N?velDrama.Org owns this text. nights. Finally, she had fainted. It was 4 a.m. Mr. Fox finally got out of bed. He put on his mask. And he switched on the lights. He looked at the sleeping face on the bed with pity. Her body was covered in hickeys he had ravaged. Then he got up and dressed, he then left! The vi returned to silence. Sherry was used to waking up at 6 a.m. Her biological clock had been very urate for all these years. She woke up in a daze from her stupor, not yet fully awaken as she was half asleep. When she opened her eyes, the lights were on, and Mr. Fox was no longer beside her! In the mountains in the morning was chilly, Sherry''s bare shoulder felt a slight chill. Her whole body was aching, especially her weak waist, where it felt like it¡¯s about to snap. Her body was feeling heavy and weak. And her body had a strange feeling of aching and rxing... There was an indolent, ambiguous, and sensual sensation. A night of sex had caused her to lose her virginity once more! At this moment, she was finally awake and got up, looking for her clothes. She only realized that her nightgown was shredded. Her body stiffened, her face went pale, and she began to tremble uncontrobly with tears streaming down! As soon as she had lifted her own weak and feeble body, she copsed again. Her whole body was sore. She was out of strength. And the pain between her legs surged back as if it were tearing from her significant movements! Although she had given birth, her body was like she was still a virgin. Sherry sat on the bed. Endless panic and remorse struck her. It made her unable to face this cruel reality. Once again! For the sake of her child, when on earth would she ever see her child again! There was no one in the vi. Sherry found yesterday''s clothes and put them on. She was shedding tears as she did so. Just as she opened the door, she saw a middle-aged man walked over, ¡°Miss, Mister has instructed me to send you downhill!¡± Sherry froze and looked at the sky. The sun was already up, and she had to go home to change for work. So, she epted the driver to give her a lift. It turned out that it was a taxi, and when Sherry wanted to pay, the driver told her that the gentleman had chartered his car. And he would be responsible for picking up and dropping off Sherry in the future. The driver also left his phone number. But after Sherry changed her clothes, she took the public bus to work. As soon as she entered the building, she felt even more uneasy in her heart and was inexplicably afraid of seeing William. Chapter 54: Were Going Home Chapter 54: We''re Going Home Right after she sat down, she saw William walking out of the elevator. Original content from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Mr. Rond, good morning!¡± Alice greeted him. ¡°Good morning!¡± for the first time, William smiled and greeted Alice back. Alice was dumbfounded... She wondered what happened to Mr. Rond? He unexpectedly greeted her and even smiled at her! Oh my... Did Mr. Rond win the lottery? Alice muttered at heart. In contrast to William''s high spirits, Sherry had no spirit at all. Once William turned his head and saw Sherry in the office room... As if he was quite surprised, he rolled his eyes and stopped. Sherry was lowering her head because she didn''t dare to see him... As if she felt guilty and hypocritical for working there because of what happened on the previous night. ¡°Sherry, good morning!¡± William''s voice was very clear. ¡°G-good morning, Mr. Rond!¡± Sherry suddenly stood up and greeted him, but her reserved act was really puzzling that Alice also looked over. William nced meaningfully at her, ¡°Sherry, bring me a cup of coffee!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Sherry stiffened, and suddenly felt something slipping out of her eyes... lt was so fast that she quickly left the office room. When she brushed past William, his eyes glistened. In the coffee room, Sherry covered her face with her hands, she was exhausted. She felt her eyes getting sore, like the whole world was so big but there''s no ce she could rely on. Why did he have to be so cruel? He was so cruel that he robbed the only precious thing for her?! Why?! Chastity! Child! It''s all gone! How in the world would she finally be able to see her son? Who could tell her what she''s supposed to do? Sherry cried in despair and resentment. With the sorrow and despair, Sherry just felt so hopeless. That''s probably the feeling of something so far away, like it''s forever. She put the coffee on the table and sat down at the sofa, burying her head deep between her knees. Suddenly, a pair of ck leather shoes appeared in her hazy vision. She slowly raised her head and saw the man standing in front of her. He was looking straight at her, and his chin was so smooth. William slightly frowned, ¡°You''re hiding here to cry?¡± If he didn''t say "cry", perhaps her tears wouldn''t fall, but she couldn''t hold her tears back because he said that! She just looked at him like that as her crystal-clear tears fell. William suddenly stretched his hands out and pulled her into his embrace softly. She was just like a lifeless doll that didn''t move nor rebel as he hugged her. But she knew that the hug didn''t belong to her! Even if he was domineering and unreasonable, he didn''t belong to her! ¡°Mr. Rond, let me go!¡± she sounded really cold, ¡°Your coffee is done!¡± Sherry immediately returned to her usual attitude, she had gone through so many hardships and she''d be able to go through that too! Seeing her quickly protecting herself, William suddenly felt sorry. Sherry smelled the perfume on his body and there was no tobo smell on him, presumably, he had just changed his clothes and had yet to smoke! She turned sideways, brought the coffee, and brushed past him again. Seeing the marks on her necks, William''s eyes glistened oddly as he followed her out. Right when he walked out of the coffee room, he ran into Liam. ¡°Will, the weather is nice today, do you want to go to the bathing beach?¡± ¡°Sure!¡± William smiled and responded happily. Liam was dumbfounded, since when was William that easy to persuade? Then, Liam said, "Will! You seem so energetic today. You didn''t scold me and your face is blushing... Don''t tell me that you''ve consumed Viagra?¡± At the bathing beach. ¡°Will, you sure you didn''t have any romance these days?¡± Liam asked him strangely in his swimming trunks. For the whole day, Liam felt that something was wrong with William because William was overly excited! ¡°Fuck you!¡± William walked out after changing into his swimming trunks, he looked like he wanted to smile, but he didn''t. ¡°Tch, tch, tch..¡± Liam turned his head, saw William''s build, and eximed, ¡°I didn''t know that you have such great build!¡± William had the build of a model, he wouldn''t be too sturdy or too thin, just right... Very sexy and enchanting. ¡°Aren''t you the same?!¡± William seemed to be more talkative that day, with less sarcasm. ¡°Eh? Wait, what''s with your shoulder?¡± Liam suddenly saw a scar on William, he thenughed out loud after seeing it in detail, ¡°Hahaha... Which little wild kitten you spent withst night? Look, she bit you!¡± Once William lowered his head and saw the teeth marks on his shoulder, his gaze became tender. ¡°No way... Could SM be popr these days? Is there any wax drop, handcuffs, or something else?¡± Liam suddenly became interested. ¡°Your imagination is particrly wild!¡± William squinted at Liam as he jumped into the swimming pool. ¡°Will, you''re so stingy, would you die if you tell me a little bit?¡± Liam talked to himself before jumping into the pool with him. They both swam one loop, then William leaned on the pool side for a rest. ¡°Liam, you''re in charge of that kid''s game development! After the press conference is done, enjoy that project¡± Talking of that kid, Liam was very surprised, ¡°Will, aren''t you curious as of which woman could give birth to such a lovely kid?¡± That kid suddenly appeared on William''s mind, making him smile, ¡°I''m pretty curious! When the game press conference date is set, let''s invite his parents... Perhaps we can get to know them!¡± William really wanted to meet that kid''s parents. ¡°He doesn''t seem to have a father!¡± Liam shook his head as he said that. ¡°Why?" William raised his eyebrows. Liar quoted Dan''s words, "Not everyone has a daddy, just like not everyone has a mommy! That''s what that kid said, and I''m just passing it on to you!¡± ¡°Ugh!¡± William groaned as his heart twitched, ¡°It turns out that he doesn''t have a Daddy!¡± ¡°Yeah! He has a Mommy! You''ll know when you see his Mommy! What a distressing mother and son!¡± Liam secretly nced at William... He was sure that William didn''t know that the kid was Sherry¡¯s... Liam suddenly looked forward to the scene when William would see Sherry showing up with her child. ¡°Your preferences have changed... Now you''re epting single moms?" William joked as he looked at Liam beside him. ¡°Ugh! Yeah, as long as that woman is so beautiful that Ill fall for her at the first sight... Think about it, getting a genius son for free... I wouldn''t need to go and earn money anymore!¡± ¡°You have started to n it out?¡± ¡°Yeah! I have such n, and it''ll be great if we don''t fight for her after you saw her. Hahaha...¡± Liam laughed as he said that. ¡°Boring!¡± William nced at him, "You don''t really like her, do you?¡± ¡°Well, it''s highly potential, and it''s not impossible!¡± ¡°Really?¡± he started to look curious. William''s gaze scared Liam, making him smile in guilt, ¡°I''m just joking! But that kid is really genius!¡± William looked like he couldn''t bear with Liam any longer, he just turned around and entered the pool again... At the kindergarten''s gate. Sherry picked Dan up after getting off work. She felt very guilty because she didn''t let Dan go home for two nights. The other kids already went home, and there were only a few kids left in the ssroom. Meanwhile, Dan was sitting on the swing by himself. Once Sherry arrived at the kindergarten and saw Dan looking so lonely from faraway... She felt very sad as her body trembled. She unexpectedly left Dan at the kindergarten for two days... At first, she had sworn that she''d take good care of him after she picked him up. How could she neglect such cute and considerate kid for two days! Sherry turned her head around and wiped her tears before calling, ¡°Dan ..¡± ¡°Mommy!¡± Dan was bored before he heard Sherry''s voice. He then raised his head and threw himself to her embrace happily, "Mommy, you''re back?¡± Seeing how Dan was so excited, Sherry felt even worse, "Dan, Mommy is back!¡± Sherry hugged Dan right away, while Dan kissed Sherry''s face and said, ¡°Mommy, you just came back from the business trip, right? Isn''t that very tiring? If that¡¯s so, Dan can keep staying in the kindergarten!¡± Sherry hugged Dan tightly as the guilt in her heart kept flowing out, ¡°Dan, sorry, Mommy shouldn''t have abandoned you for so long! Mommy is not going on business trips anymore, let''s tell the teacher that we''re going home tonight!¡± ¡°Can we really go home?¡± Dan seemed to not believe it fully. Sherry nodded, "Go home, dear, we''re going home!¡± That one sentence made Dan smile, ¡°Yes! We can go home! We can go home now!¡± She looked at Dan''s pure smile as tears fell from her eyes onto the floor, smudging it. ¡°Mommy, why are you crying? Did someone bully you?¡± Dan immediately wiped Sherry''s tears after seeing her crying. Dan was so considerate that it hurt Sherry''s heart, she couldn''t even breathe smoothly... She squatted, hugged Dan, and buried her face on Dan''s little shoulders like she was looking for something to depend on, "No one bullied Mommy, Mommy is just crying because Dan is happy...¡± On Friday. Sherry was in charge of the opening of the fashion show with AVL on that night. People were forbidden to enter the za until the opening ceremony that would be held at night. In the evening, Sherry and Susan were preparing the final work in the zas changing room, hoping that there wouldn''t be any mistakes in the official show. ¡°Sherry, why are you so slim now? We didn''t see each other for a few days and you already look so haggard!¡± Susan asked in a worry. Sherry stroked her own face and forced a smile out, "Sue, I''m fine... I''m probably too busy these days!¡± ¡°You should take things easy, good health is needed for work... Don''t force yourself!¡± Susan patted her shoulder, "Go sleep on the sofa for a bit, I''ll handle the rest¡± ¡°No need!¡± Sherry shook her head gratefully, ¡°I''m fine!¡± ¡°Just go!¡± Susan advised her sincerely, ¡°I can see how William abused his subordinates just by looking at you! It''s really hateful for him to give such arduous work to you!¡± Chapter 55: Sherry Saved The Occasion Chapter 55: Sherry Saved The asion ¡°Hmm, actually Mr. Rond had been very good to me!¡± Sherry said. He was willing to entrust such an important event for her to do in order to train her but at great risk to himself. If something were to go wrong, then William''s loss would be immense. ¡°Only a gracious woman like you would be repeatedly bullied!¡± Susanughed. ¡°Okay, go and rest. I will inform you when the directorse¡± ¡°Okay!¡± She wasn''t able to convince Susan so Sherry went to take a nap. She didn¡¯t go to that vi these couple of days. That person also didn¡¯t contact her but the driver would go to pick her up after work every day but Sherry never epted the ride. At six o''clock in the evening. The lights, the stage, the workers had arrived but the models team was short of one model because of ast-minute incident. That model sprained her ankle and was unable to turn up. Susan red at the person in charge of the model agency, ¡°Mr. Aziz, don¡¯t you know that this will affect our fashion show? Why didn¡¯t you have some standby models? Is that all the models your agency has?¡± Perhaps her voice was too loud and it woke Sherry up. She sprung up to her feet and looked at Susan talking to the person from the model agency. ¡°Ms. Gill, this is the start of the Winter season and there are two fashion eventunches in A City right now. All our models had been assigned¡± ¡°I don''t care, if you cause any dy to our event, you will be responsible for all the losses!¡± ¡°Ms. Gill, this was an ident! We also didn''t wish for it to happen. Why can''t we do it with one less model?¡± ¡°Mister, it will affect the look of ourunch. The positions of the models had been determined and rehearsed. Now how are we going to let them rehearse again?¡± ¡°Susan, what''s the matter?¡± Sherry heard part of it and felt the seriousness of the situation, ¡°Is it very serious?¡± ¡°Tina sprained her ankle and they don''t have a recement. All their models had been assigned. We''re short of one model!¡± Susan sought perfection in whatever she did. Sherry also became anxious when she heard of this, ¡°I''ll call and ask other model agencies and see if they can send a model over!¡± ¡°Ms. Murray, you don''t need to call. They''re all out. All the models in K city had been deployed. Our agency is thergest in the city and we don''t even have enough models. The problem is all theunch events are happening at the same time across the country!¡± ¡°Then what should we do?¡± Sherry''s hand started to tremble. Susan frowned and looked at Sherry who pursed her lips tightly and suddenly her eyes lit up, ¡°Sherry, why don¡¯t you do it!¡± ¡°What?¡± Sherry was shocked, ¡°Me? How can I? I''m only 1.63m and not tall enough!¡± ¡°Sherry! You are very suitable for this attire. I''ll have someone bring over a smaller size. Don¡¯t worry, we are doing the Winter seasonunch and it''s different from the previous events. You don¡¯t have to worry so much¡± ¡°Susan!¡± Sherry was close to tears, ¡°I don''t know how to catwalk! I totally don¡¯t have any experience!¡± ¡°Stop refusing, there is no other choice. It''s decided then. There''s only one more hour and you are familiar with the entire sequences. No one is more familiar with it than you. Even if we find someone else, it will be difficult for them to link up the sequences, understand?¡± Susan said seriously, ¡°I''ll teach you the key points,e with me!" ¡°But..¡± ¡°No more buts, Sherry, we are in charge of today''s event. We can''t afford for anything to go wrong, understand?¡± Susan said seriously, ¡°Trust me, I''ll do this if I''m ten years younger and won''t force you to do it. I''ve done something like this before to save the asion. Don''t be nervous!¡± Susan overbearingly pushed Sherry to the changing room and called for the makeup artist to do a makeover for Sherry. Makeup was put on and her hair was done and even her fingernails were done and glittering. Sherry was once again being thrust into the limelight. At half-past seven that night, the reporters and the audience arrived. At seven forty-five, thepany department leaders and regional distributors arrived. At seven-fifty, William and Liam arrived. Once they arrived, the reporters started to take their pictures feverishly. The atmosphere tensed up and the sound of chatters turned silent. Everyone kept quiet. The people held their breath because they don''t know how to describe the two men. William maintained expressionless. He was devilishly handsome. He nced around the event and under the dark night, his deep and his eyes were profound and unpredictable. The man who became a myth of the business world sparked everyone to start whispering to each other. William''s arrival caused amotion. For him to enter with his army of bodyguards was eye-catching enough. One would be smitten by looking at his cool and handsome face. The women present were mesmerized by his natural good looks and the men were respectful of his cool deterrence. Regardless, they were shocked by his charm and made their thoughts take a pause. Once William sat down, he whispered to Alice, ¡°Where is Ms. Murray?¡± At seven fifty-nine. The time was counting down like theunch of a rocket. When it was time, Sherry immediately felt deaf and her palms started to sweat, ¡°Susan, I can¡¯t go up, I don''t know how to catwalk!¡± ¡°You''ll know what to do when you go up. I already instructed people to guide you. You don''t have to walk too much. Sherry, you can do it, you can!¡± Susan patted her face, ¡°Look at how beautiful you are. You will drive men wild! Be confident, let them be wild! You must believe that you have the ability!¡± Sherry looked into the mirror at herself, was this really her? Can she be so attractive? But this was not an evening ball like thest time she danced with William. C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. This was a fashionunch. She was not in this profession. How could she be doing the catwalk? ¡°Susan, I don''t want men to be wild, I only don''t want myself to go insane!" Oh lord! She really didn''t want to go mad! ¡°Er! Sherry, is that really you?¡± Ms. Hines looked at Sherry with the makeup with her eyes wide open in disbelief. ¡°Anna, we are short of models and Sherry is helping to save the asion!¡± Susanughed and when she saw Sherry¡¯''s transformation, she became even more confident. At times, beauty and poise were far more important than the catwalk. ¡°This reminded me of six years ago during the spring fashionunch!¡± Ms. Hines raised her eyebrows, "Now Sherry looked so much like what you did during thatunch event!¡± Susanughed and grinned, ¡°Sadly, I''ve aged!¡± ¡°Time!¡± A worker announced. ¡°Ms. Hines, do you think I''m alright like that?¡± Sherry was still unsure of herself. ¡°Yes, why not?¡± Ms. Hinesforted her, ¡°Sherry, you can do it, be confident in yourself!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Sherry nodded and then lowered her head as the rest of the models started to walk out. Deep breath! Deep breath! Sherry said to herself. This was herst work at the Rond Group. It''s not a big deal. After this catwalk, she would be able to leave if there were no mistakes in this event. She didn''t want to see William again. After seeing Mr. Fox, all the more she can''t face William. So she might as well leave. Just before Sherry stepped out, Susan grabbed her and said, ¡°Sherry, don¡¯t think about the catwalk. Just rx and think of my design, my inspiration which epassed sess, and the meaning of love. I believe that you are someone who understands love. Go, you can do it!¡± Sherry nodded. ¡°You''re up!¡± Someone shouted. Sherry was pushed out and for a split second, her mind was totally nk. But once she stepped out onto the tform, it was as if something came over her and her fighting spirit erupted. It''s just a catwalk. I''ve seen the models do this countless times. Apart from being a little shorter, she wasn''t inferior in any way! When she thought of it that way, her self confidence was immediately boosted! She rxed and walked out confidently. Although she was still unfamiliar with the catwalk, she had a sweet and alluring smile. ¡°Good lord! Will, that, isn''t... isn''t that Sherry?¡± Liam almost screamed. William was looking for Sherry but didn¡¯t expect her to appear on the stage. William nodded nonchntly and then continued to scan the crowd. In the end, his attention locked onto the petite body on the stage. Damn it, woman, did you intend to be famous in a night? ¡°Will, why is Sherry on the stage?¡± Liam was surprised. At this moment, Alice walked over and said softly, ¡°Mr. Rond, one of the models from the agency had a problem and they can''t find a recement. So Sherry filled in at thest minute!¡± ¡°Was that Susan''s idea?¡± Liam immediately knew that it was Susan''s idea. That woman was a perfectionist and even allowed Sherry to showcase herself. ¡°Ms. Ryan!¡± William shouted at Alice. Alice immediately stepped closer to him and smiled politely, ¡°Yes, Mr. Rond!¡± ¡°Once Ms. Murray is off the stage get her toe immediately to see me. I don''t allow her to be interviewed by any media!¡± William said casually while his eyes were locked onto the person on the stage. ¡°Yes!¡± Alice understood his instructions and went backstage. Liam turned around to look at the reporters and practically every camera was pointed to the stage. On the T shaped stage, Sherry dressed in a ¡°China Red¡± plush short skirt and looked amazingly beautiful. It expressed the Chinese culture and her elegance and beauty. Her slim legs were entuated by the lights and red short skirt amidst the ck, white, and gray background making it extremely eye catching. At that moment, countless eyes and shes were upon Sherry. Sherry became dizzy with the camera shes. She had gone through a lot over the years and could endure all sorts of surprises and ufortable feelings. She turned calmly and continued to walk towards backstage. She walked calm and leisurely and looked rather professional. Susan heaved a sigh of relief. William''s cold expression deepened and was fixated on that petite body. He pursed his lips. Damn woman, he should have confined her up! William stood up and turned around and thought of something. ¡°Will, where are you going?¡± The eventunch hadn''t ended, could he be leaving? William walked briskly away towards the backstage. The hour-long fashion show was very sessful! The reporters rushed backstage to enquire about Sherry but they weren''t able to interview her because the backstage suddenly had numerous bodyguards guarding the ce. ¡°Sherry, it was very sessful!¡± Susan nodded happily. Sherry already changed back into her clothes, ¡°Susan, thank goodness there weren''t any mistakes. I''ll go and continue with the other work!¡± Chapter 56: Summoned Again Chapter 56: Summoned Again She thought about all the back end work that required her attention and absolutely had no time to rest. She totally didn''t think much of the fashion catwalk. Once she got off the stage, she changed back into her work attire. "Sherry, Mr. Rond is looking for you!" Alice went backstage to look for her. Sherry tensed up and immediately became uneasy. She suddenly didn''t know how to face up to William. ¡°Sherry, hurry up, Mr. Rond is waiting for you!¡± Alice rushed her. ¡°Okay!¡± Sherry nodded, ¡°Where is he?¡± ¡°In the car!" ¡°Oh!¡± Sherry had no choice but to go and went into William''s car. William sat in the back seat of the recreation vehicle. Once Sherry got in, he ordered the driver to drive. ¡°Mr. Rond, I haven''t finished my work!¡± Sherry said calmly. The more nervous she was, the calmer she appeared. He gazed at her with disdain. Sherry was stunned, ¡°Mr. Rond, my work isn¡¯t done!¡± She said again. William looked forward silently and maintained an emotionless expression. He totally disregarded and ignored her. Sherry was stunned. Why did he ask her toe into his car? In the recreation vehicle, his coldness slowly prated her heart. She suddenly felt that he was angry but she didn''t know why was he angry. ¡°Stop the car, I want to get out!¡± Sherry shouted. William finally turned to face her and said calmly, ¡°Who allowed you to do the catwalk?¡± ¡°There weren''t any more models!¡± She replied. ¡°You are not a model and are my secretary. What right do you have to reveal yourself and do the catwalk?¡± ¡°I''m just your secretary and not your wife. I¡¯m worried that I didn¡¯t do my job properly and worry that you want me to He looked at her. Her hair was done for the fashion show. The hairstyle emphasized herrge eyes and although she had an outburst of emotions, she looked like a beautiful fairy who descended from the sky. He looked at her and suddenly became dazed. ¡°..." Sherry saw that he was speechless and was staring strangely at her. She suddenly felt very uneasy and ufortable. ¡°Did you call to seek my permission?¡± William''s tone was cold and emotionless. Sherry was stunned. ¡°Ms. Sherry, your mistake is due to your oversight. There are many ways to ovee the problem. Did you get onto the stage because of your desire to be famous overnight or was it in the interest of thepany?¡± She was bewildered and her head buzzed. Did he use her of doing that to be famous? She suddenlyughed like everything was unreal. Like a porcin doll that could shatter at any moment, ¡°Mr. Rond, you''re right. I want to be famous! I¡¯m so eager to be famous that I¡¯m going insane!¡± He pursed his lips. But as soon as he raised his gaze and looked warmly at Sherry, he saw her expression and immediately regretted what he had said. There was pain in Sherry¡¯s expression, she rapidly turned away and a tear rolled down her cheek and said coldly, ¡°Mr. Rond, this work is done and was very sessful. I did not cause any losses to thepany. Can I resign now?¡± William''s cold and chilling expression took a further dive, ¡°No!¡± ¡°Why?¡± Sherry couldn''t believe it and looked at him. What gave him the right to deny her resignation? In his mind was the scene of her on the T-shaped stage and she was being looked at by everybody. William suppressed his fury and said, ¡°Don''t think that just because you stepped in for the model and saved the asion meant that there weren''t any financial repercussions. You are after all not a professional model.¡± Sherry turned and looked at William''s calm expression. Although he was calm and said logically, she knew that he was being unreasonable. Her heart sank and her face turned pale. ¡°Then there should be a time limit!¡± Sherry remarked coldly. A moment ago she told herself not to be weak but now why was she scared of him? ¡°Three months!¡± He said. Sherry''s face turned pale, these words made her think about what Mr. Fox said which was the same time limit that she couldn''t refuse. ¡°Okay, I hope that you mean what you said!¡± Sherry patted her forehead, sighed, and then smiled radiantly. It''s a good thing that this was just work but then she felt the pain and bitterness. Why did William also start to bully her? After Sherry said, she opened the car door and got out of the car. She said formally, ¡°Thanks Mr. Rond for sending me back!¡± After bowing, she turned, smiled bitterly, and left. ¡°Sherry...¡± He was unable to get out the words. William was unable to control himself and smacked the car seat. The pain in his knuckles suppressed his desire for Sherry. C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. The driver was startled and didn¡¯t dare to say a word. When he saw Sherry walk away, William started to frown, what was the matter with him? After she took a shower, Sherry received a call from the driver, ¡°Miss, Mister instructed me to pick you up. Pleasee out.¡± ¡°I¡¯m very tired!¡± Sherry said coldly. Today was Friday and she didn''t have the time to pick Dan up. All the other kids in his kindergarten had gone back for the weekend except for Dan. Just now William said so many things that caused her to feel mentally drained. She felt very exhausted mentally! ¡°Ms. Sherry, Mister said that if you don¡¯te, then you must bear the consequences!¡± ¡°Understood!¡± Sherry grinned,e what may! ¡°We''ve not seen each other for a few days and you look like you hate to see me.¡± Mr. Fox wore a white casual attire and sat on a white sofa with a cigarette between his fingers. This was the first time Sherry saw him after that night. Her heart hurt. She had a child with this man but he was not someone she loved nor her husband. It was only a cold transaction between them. What a strange rtionship! ¡°I only want to see my child soon!¡± She felt that she can¡¯t control herself anymore. He said to her, ¡°Come...e to me...¡± Sherry lowered her head as if she didn¡¯t hear Mr. Fox. ¡°Come over!¡± Mr. Fox increased his tone and his tall frame trembled to reveal that he was impatient. Sherry walked over slowly over and stood in front of Mr. Fox. Mr. Fox looked up at Sherry as she stood. His head was at her chest level. He looked at Sherry¡¯s chest move as she breathed. Suddenly, Mr. Fox forcibly grabbed Sherry and buried his head into Sherry¡¯s soft and tender cleavage! When she was being violently hugged by him, her entire body trembled and her nightmare was going to recur again. He hugged onto Sherry¡¯s slim waist and breathed deeply her warm scent. His hot breath prated Sherry''s blouse and flowed onto her skin causing her to feel numb. She ced her palm on his shoulders and pushed herself backward trying to escape his intimacy. She was thinking of removing his mask and her hand moved towards the back of his ear to find the strap of the mask. Just as her hand was trying to feel for the strap, his hand suddenly grabbed her, ¡°Don¡¯t remove the mask, otherwise, you''ll never see your son!¡± ¡°You''re disgusting!¡± She yelled. ¡°Yes, I''m disgusting!¡± He pursed his lips. He grabbed her arm and pulled strongly. Sherry couldn''t help but tip forward and fell onto Mr. Fox''sp. Alcohol! He reeked of alcohol. He held her in his embrace and his hot breath warmed up Sherry''s face and she turned away her face. His breath was concentrated with alcohol and smelling it caused her to be tipsy. ¡°Do you want a drink?¡± He asked. He ced her onto the sofa, stood up and went to the wine cab, and poured two sses of red wine. He stood in front, looked down upon her, and gave her the wine ss, ¡°Drink some. I see that you look troubled, drinking some can help you rx.¡± She didn''t take the ss, ¡°I, I don¡¯t drink alcohol...¡± Sherry murmured. But if getting drunk can enable her to forget her worries, then she would like to give it a try. Mr. Fox looked at Sherry for a moment. His gaze went from her jet ck hair to her body. She started to blush when he continued to stare at her. She bit down on her lips with her pearly white teeth and looked very shy. ¡°You can''t drink?¡± Mr. Fox cleared his throat and he started to feel warm with desires. He lowered his head to hide his grin, raised the ss, and took a mouthful of wine. The next moment, he grabbed Sherry and kissed her lips! Just as she was startled, the wine in his mouth poured into Sherry''¡¯s mouth. Immediately, the wine flowed from her mouth down her throat and warmed her stomach. ¡°Hmph...¡± Sherry felt horrible, ¡°Cough... cough...¡± She was choked by the wine and her beautiful face turned red from the coughing. Even her eyes were watery from the cough and she red angrily at Mr. Fox. Mr. Fox started tough heartily when he saw her reaction. Sherry could only look on and bit her lips helplessly without speaking a word. ¡°Someone who can''t drink will be easily defeated.¡± Sherry pursed her lips while Mr. Fox drank again from the ss. Sherry looked at him, walked over and grabbed the other ss, and drank the entire ss of wine. It''s so strong! She coughed violently again but when the wine entered her, all her hate and sadness started to stir together. The feeling was great. Sherry drank another mouthful and ignored Mr. Fox who was observing from the side. Her pale face started to turn red after she finished a ss. She also started to lean backzily onto the sofa, ¡°One more ss!" Alcohol truly can enable a person to forget the worries! Mr. Fox brought a bottle over. Sherry didn''t wait for him to pour and grabbed the entire bottle to drink directly from it. Her head became increasingly heavy as she drank. Mr. Fox couldn''t bear to see it and took over the bottle from her. The damn woman was drinking the XO like it was water. He was trying to help her ease her stress with a little alcohol but she ended up drinking so much! ¡°Give it back to me!¡± Sherry started to be drunk. Chapter 57: Dream Without Trace Chapter 57: Dream Without Trace Mr. Fox squinted and looked at the woman reclining on the sofa. What a bold woman. As a person who has never drunk before, she dared to drink that much in such a short time. Not to mention it was the strong R¨¦my Martin XO! Sherry seemed to have forgotten a lot of unhappy memories. Her eyes seemed tipsy with a charming grin. Sherry felt dizzy and her face was burning hot. She was covering her blushing face and copsed on the sofa, "It''s so hot! Iam so dizzy! Everything is flying!" She unsnapped two buttons. Meanwhile, the man sitting aside was stunned by the sexy scene. His heartbeat quickened and he was breathing fast. Sherry has beautiful corbone, curvy neck. Her skin was as tender and smooth as a baby. Looking at Sherry who was beautiful like a painting, Mr. Fox felt his throat was dry and it was difficult to breathe. Mr. Fox was stunned. But Sherry grabbed Mr. Fox''s hand while shouting she was feeling hot on the sofa, "I want my baby!" He paused out of shock, bent down, and whispered in her ear, ¡°I will return him to you. I hope you wouldn''t hate me!" Sherry was confused. She squinted her eyes in a daze, and then opened them charmingly. She saw him took off the mask. The figure in front of her vaguely turned into Mr. Rond whom she worked with every day. It was William Rond. ¡°Mr. Rond..." She murmured, and the tears of grievance filled Sherry''s eyes. She hugged Mr. Fox, William Rond''s muscled chest, hiding her blushing face. In his arms, she whispered, "Mr. Rond..." He sighed, leaned forward, hugged Sherry tight, andmanded, "Call me Will!" ¡°Will!¡± Sherry was nearly out of consciousness. She gasped and murmured, "Will... Will...¡± The wording from her mouth sounded pleasing to his ears. Hearing her calling out his name, William curled his lips. The coldness and ruthlessness on his face seemed to be blown away by the wind, reced by a bright smile. He carried her to the second floor. The fox mask lying on the floor of the first floor looked so treacherous... "Sherry!" He whispered her name hoarsely. His hand wandered all over her silky-smooth body, he then went top of her with his strong build. "Mr. Rond..." Sherry murmured. Her consciousness was vague. There was only instinct remained. He grabbed her legs and thrust in her. She was in astonishment, just then muttered painfully. ¡°Look at me.¡± William pinched Sherry''s chin, making her to look at him. Sherry looked at William with her beautiful eyes. She was blushing. Her eyes weren''t able to focus. He couldn''t tell if she could see him or not. "Say my name!" William demanded Sherry with a hoarse voice, "Call me Will." She was drunk and unconscious. Being held by him like this, she could feel his hot breath sprayed into her ears. He kept moving inside of her, making her feel the strange heat with a tingling sensation. It made her limbs numb and her mind dizzy. Her body stretches with a hint of shyness. Her heartbeat was slowly elerating... She struggled while gasping. Just then she called out his name, "Will..." William took her slender hand and kissed her fingers one after another. And then he wrapped her hand around his neck, making the hug tighter. William was like a stud that night, marching forward fearlessly. It was a sleepless night for both of them. The next day. There was no one around when Sherry woke up. Her head aches! It seemed like she has had a long dream and William was in it. It was a erotic dream. Sherry suddenly patted her face. Oh God, she couldn''t believe she imagined Mr. Fox as William. What a terrible erotic dream! "Miss, Mister has told us that you could go back and take a rest. He will pick you up next Tuesday!" The driver said to her when Sherry left. Sherry nodded with a frown, "I want to ask if you saw what he looked like?" The driver paused and shook his head, "I haven''t met the Mister. Someone called me!" "You have never seen him?" Sherry was stunned. She was even more convinced that it must have been a dreamst night. Can''t believe she treated that man as Mr. Rond. God, what a shame! Sherry went to pick up her son and went home. But at the entrance of the alley, she saw Liam and his Pagani. "Liam?" "Why are you here, Uncle Brooks?" Dan ran over as soon as he saw Liam, "I haven''t seen you for a few days. You looked prettier than before!" After hearing what Dan had said, Liam picked him up and burst intoughter right away, ¡®Aren''t you sweet, little boy? Sweet like honey!" N?velDrama.Org owns this text. ¡°I was telling the truth!¡± Dan liked looking at Liam when he was being held in his arms. It made Dan feel warm. "Liam, why are you here?" Sherry was a little surprised. He should be having a day-off at home because it was Saturday. "Staying at home is too boring. So I came to visit your little genius. In passing to please him. I may need this little genius¡¯ help in the future!" Liam teased, bringing up an excuse for his unexpected visit. "You are being too modest, Liam!" ¡°Can I go to your ce, Dan?¡± Liam asked Dan in his arms. Although he didn''t look at Sherry, he was meaning to ask her. "Mommy, can Uncle Liam go to our ce?¡± Dan turned around and looked at Sherry. ¡°Of course, Dan. Come down quickly and lead the way for Uncle Liam!" "Yeah! I like him!¡± Dan shouted, "Wee to my house!" "Wait, I have a gift for you!¡± Liam opened the car door, and there were a lot of toys. Dan looked at the pile of toys. He was surprised, startled. And frowned in the end. ¡°Oh my God! Why must you go to this expense?!" Sherry felt a little guilty. She has never bought the kid so many toys. She was not a qualified mother. "Thank you, Uncle Brooks. But I''m too old to y with toys!" Dan said in entanglement, "Thanks a lot though!" "Oh?" Liam rolled his eyes, "So, what do you like?" "I like you!" Dan said with a smile. "What a sweet boy!" Liamughed, ¡°But I have already paid for these toys, what should we do? Let''s take them to your house first!" Dan looked at mommy. Sherry felt helpless and grateful. "Liam, thank you!" ¡°You''re wee!¡± Liam felt sorry for the children from single-parent families, especially those who were sensible and cute. For the first time, a male guest was weed at Sherry''s house. Dan was not very obsessed with toys. Seeing so many interesting stuffs that he hadn''t yed with before, he couldn''t help but unpack one by one and started to y with them. Liam nced at the two-bedroom house. It was clean and cozy. There was no sign of a male host. As a token of her appreciation, Sherry cooked some food to entertain Liam. Liam sat on the sofa watching Dan y with toys while Sherry was cooking in the kitchen. Liam said in a low voice, "So, there hasn''t never been a guy here in your family?" Dan raised his head, frowned slightly, and then winked, "Let me know if you want to gossip. I don''t mind a nosy man, as long as you treat my mommy well!" "Uh!" He blushed at Dan''s words. Liam never thought he was nosy, but he was a little suspicious at the moment, "Do I look like a nosy man?" "You like mommy, don''t you?" Without answering his question, Dan said like a little adult. "Yeah, I have always liked beautiful women!" Liam confessed. "Uncle Brooks is a yboy. You are not the right guy for mommy! She is a pure girl and should be loved by a dedicated uncle!" Dan said while ncing at Liam, "Although you''re well-off and treat me very well, you are a yer. Mommy will be insecure!" "My God, how old are you exactly?" Liam suddenly patted his forehead. "Five years old!" Dan said firmly. ¡°How can a five-year-old think like this?" "That''s why the teachers said I am a little genius!" My God, this kid¡¯s 1Q was really over average level. Liam paused then turned to look at Sherry in the kitchen, wondering how a pure girl like her could give birth to this child. What did she eat during pregnancy? Was there any food with super energy? ¡°You mean I can''t pursue your mommy if I am a yer?" Dan looked serious after hearing what Liam had said. His eyes were flickering in confusion. He looked at Liam''s face, seeming to be studying the authenticity of his words. In the end, he pouted and said, "You have good genes, Uncle Brooks. If you marry my mommy and give birth to a beautiful baby, I will be very proud when I go out with him. But do you love my mommy?" "Uh, that is not going to happen anytime soon!" Liam eximed that Dan was already thinking about the after-marriage life. "Aren''t you pursuing my mommy to get married? Are you just dating her for fun?" Dan raised his eyebrows, "You really are a yer. Your love is not pure at all!" "Dan, can we stop discussing the topic of love?" Liam stroked his eyebrows with a headache, completely drooped his head. He looked really frustrated because he failed to answer a kid''s questions. He was speechless. ¡°Please don''t mess with my mommy, I will protect her. I won''t allow anyone to hurt her!" In contrast to Liam''s powerlessness, Dan shrugged like an adult. ¡°Well! You really are a little chaperon!" Liam smiled and found that life must be very interesting if he had a son like Dan. Spending every day ¡®fighting¡¯ wits and courage, it sounds joyful. "Yeah." Nodding affirmatively, Dan put down the toy and sat on the sofa. With a naive yet unusually determined look, he rolled his eyes, "Uncle Brook, you have to be a responsible man." "Uh!" Liam suddenly thought of the scene when William was embarrassed by his questions at Miller restaurant the other day. He couldn''t help but curled his lips, "Dear kid, I have always been very responsible and caring!" "Well, I will believe you for now! If you could clean up your act, I will allow you to pursue mommy!" Dan smiled gently, "Afterall, I like you a lot!" Dan could not help but smile. If a gentleman likes mommy and treats her well, he is still happy to have someone take care of mommy. Chapter 58: Gift Chapter 58: Gift "Time to eat!" Sherry turned the kitchen venttor off, she didn''t hear them talk at all, and carried the food outside, "Liam, Daniel, go and wash your hands, it''s time to eat.¡± "Coming!" Daniel replied quickly, ¡°I will get the chopsticks! Mr. Brooks, wash your hands!" As he stood up, he saw Sherry untie her apron, the table was filled with all kinds of dishes, there was lamb in onion, Kung Pao Chicken, fish in vinegar sauce, pumpkin pie, corn soup... all the dishes looked delicious and nice, Liam''s eyes lit up, how long had he not been home? He suddenly was reminded of his own mother when he looked at the table, it looked like home. ¡°Liam, sit down!" ¡°Mr. Brook, please!" Daniel pulled out a chair for him to sit. "Sherry, you are a good housewife!" Liam sighed. "Yeah, my mom is the best Mom ever!" Danielplimented her. "Eat!" Sherry rubbed her son''s nose. It was really delicious, Liam ate more than he usually did. When he was full, he said, "Sherry, actually there was something I wanted to tell you." ¡°Huh?" "Tuesday, you need to take Daniel to the office for a software meeting, there are engineers who want to talk to him about some details!" Liam told them what William asked him to. "This project will be in my hands! When it is ready to be released on the market, we will need Daniel to help us promote it!" "Tuesday?" Sherry thought about it, ¡°Yeah, I will take him!" She knew it was important for him to appear on such business operations. She will ask for a day off on Tuesday. ¡°Mr. Brooks, so will I finally meet Mr. Big Dick?" Daniel heard that he will go to the office with his mother, and was very excited about that. "Well, not necessarily!" Liam didn''t want William to know that Danile was Sherry''s son, but at the same time, he wanted William to know, he wanted to see his reaction when he saw that his secretary had a five year old kid, that must be a reaction he won''t see for another thousand years! He had high expectations! Liam was undecided, and his brows were tightly knit. "Will he got to work?¡± Daniel asked again. On Monday. "Sherry, wait for me!" As soon as she entered the office, she ran into Alice, "Your performance on Friday was amazing, all the journalists were writing about you, asking whichpany that model was from!" "There was no other way!" Sherry was helpless, and forced a smile. The two of them were chatting while walking to the elevator together. On the side, they suddenly heard some employees whisper, and then they saw everyone in the lobby suddenly stand really Straight, saying to a man, "Good morning, Mr. Rond!" William nodded, and looked around the lobby, it was hard to read his face, but when he noticed Sherry, his eyes lit up. "Wow, Mr. Rond is too handsome!" Alice sighed. Sherry turned and went into the elevator, yeah really handsome, but also really dominant and unreasonable! William walked straight to his elevator and entered it, but there was a smile hanging on his lips. ¡°Mr. Rond seems to be in a good mood these days!" The woman at the reception said after William left. "When he smiles he looks so charming!" During lunch break, Sherry and Alice were sitting together at a lunch table, enjoying their meal. N?velDrama.Org owns this text. All the employees were whispering when they saw Sherry, but she didn''t bother about it anymore. She knew in her heart that she and William had no special rtionship, so she wasn''t afraid of them gossiping. The sun was shining nicely on Sherry''s face, same as on Alice''s, "Sherry, I heard William got rid of Lisa, I wonder what the reason was this time!" ¡°Huh!" Sherry paused, ¡°How did you know?" "You know how big the circle is, everyone is talking about it, and Mr. Rond didn''t seem to be after any other girls right now¡±! "Hm!" Sherry didn''t say more, it was none of her business, and she didn''t want to know more. "Mr. Rond only likes virgins, I wonder who will be his next, Sherry, why do I get the feeling that the way he looks at you is different?" Alice said and looked at Sherry, "It''s really weird, you are so calm about it, Sherry, tell me, did he ever make a move on you?" Sherry was gossiping with her, but Sherry was in no mood to listen. She just minded herself and her lunch, once in a while she would look up and listen. Whatever Alice asked her, she would just smile but not answer. "Sherry, are you still a virgin?" Alice suddenly asked. Sherry''s hand holding her spoon trembled, and suddenly she had no appetite anymore, her face blushed. Alice was too straight up when she was asking questions, Sherry felt a kind of pain in her chest, as if all of her organs were twitching, and her stomach had a hole in it. It almost felt as if the blood would being up her throat. This question made her heart turn cold, she was freezing, she worked so hard to locking up those memories, and now Alice reminded her again. Right in that moment, Liam came in, and sat next to them, Sherry got up and said, "Enjoy your lunch, I am already done!" Both of them were surprised, and Liam shrugged his shoulders, "Why is she so pale?" "I don''t know, Mr. Brooks, you seem to care about her!" Alice continued to gossip with him. "I also care about you, silly girl, you are just as pale, you should eat more!" Liamughed. "Mr. Rond, I need to take a day off tomorrow!" In the afternoon, Sherry went to William''s office to ask him. "What is it?¡± William looked up from his desk, he was as handsome as a statue. Sherry saw his face, and was a little perplexed, suddenly she remembered her dream that night, when she thought Mr. Fox was William. She looked down quickly, to hide her blushing face and her weird thoughts. "Ms. Murray, I am asking you a question!" William raised his voice, he was sure that she was drunk that day, she didn''t remember asking him about the fox mask. He had to find a good opportunity to tell her the truth, but how would she react to that? "What?" Sherry was startled for a moment. "I asked why you need to take a day off?" "Private matters!" Sherry said. ¡°Alright, you can have it!" William thought for a few seconds before answering. "Thank you!" Sherry turned to leave. ¡°Wait!" William said. "Do you need something else?" "My son has a gift for you!" He said, and took out a little box from the drawer of his desk. Sherry was surprised, and remembered Samuel''s little face. ¡°Open it!" William said, waiting for her reaction. Sherry shook her head, "Please thank Samuel for me, but there is no need to send me gifts, I will go to visit him in time!" "If my son finds out that you declined his gift, he will be really sad!" William''s long fingers were crossed on the table, and said calmly, ¡°Are you sure you want to see him sad?" "I..." Sherry felt a little undecided, how could she take a gift from a child? ¡°Open it!" William looked at her with a fake smile. Sherry took the box, opened it, and saw that it was a very pretty scarf, how could Samuel give her a scarf, Sherry was wondering. ¡°Don''t doubt it, he picked that one out, yesterday we went to the mall, and when he saw it, he said he wants to give this to you since the weather is turning, you can use it now!" William exined calmly. "Mr. Rond, thank you for the thought, but I cannot ept the gift!" Sherry felt very warm in her heart, because Samuel was just as caring as Daniel, he was a good child. She was thankful to this child who she had only met twice, but she couldn''t take the gift. "Ms. Murray, if you are not going to ept this, I will use other forces on you." William squinted his eyes dangerously, "I don''t mind it." He stared at her lips while saying so, the ambiguous look in his eyes made her tremble, ¡°Alright, I will take it, goodbye Mr. Rond!" * Early in the morning, Sherry took Daniel to thepany, she even bought him new clothes for this matter, a little ck suit, with a white shirt and a bow, he looked like a little gentleman. When they entered the lobby, the receptionist was surprised, "Ms. Murray, who is this little kid, he is adorable!" Sherry only smiled and said, "Good morning, say your greeting Daniel!" Daniel stopped ordingly, "Miss, good morning! You are really pretty!" ¡°Oh my gosh, how cute is he!" The receptionist started to act on Daniel''s praises. "Good bye Miss!" Sherry took Daniel to the elevator after greeting her, they went straight to the 56th floor, as Liam told her they had to to there to speak about the details first. The crowd was really busy, but Sherry sessfully got their attention when walking in with Daniel, who was not the tiniest bit nervous. He watched the busy life in the office area calmly, thinking if this is where his mother worked? Later he also wanted to have such apany, so his mother didn''t have to work so much! Daniel made a promise to himself! After William talked to his secretary Ms. Hines, he also went to the 56th floor. That day, the little genius wasing, and he had some time to spare, so he came down to have a look. In the meeting room, Sherry and her son were sitting in their seats, waiting for everyone to arrive. Not long after, Liam came too, "Sherry, you are here!" Sherry nodded, and greeted him. "Is everyone here?" Liam asked. ¡°Yeaht" The designer was also wondering who the boy next to Sherry was. ¡°Alright, since everyone is here, let''s start!" Liam opened his meeting notes andwas about to say something. William came into the meeting room, as usual dressed in his ck suit, whichplimented his tall figure, and his cold expression, his sharp eyes, spreading the aura of an confident man. He pushed open the door, his appearance made everyone stand up. "Sit down everyone.¡± He walked inside. "Uncle!" Daniel was sitting on his seat, but when he saw William, he was so excited and called out, nobody thought that the president himself woulde over. But when they saw the eyes on that little child, everyone was surprised, his eyes looked just like William''s. Sherry looked at the tall figure at the door, she didn''t think William woulde as well. ¡°Yeah, hi!" William looked at Daniel, and smiled, ¡°Sit down!" William walked to the side, and sat down, he subconsciously looked through the room, and suddenly saw Sherry, his eyes showed a little surprise, and he stared at her, "Ms. Murray, didn''t you take the day off?" "Yes, Mr. Rond, I took a day off to bring my son to the meeting!" Sherry smiled, and got up, then she touched Daniel''s head. Whoosh! William''s head felt as if he was hit. What did she just say? Chapter 59: An Upcoming Storm Chapter 59: An Uing Storm William looked away, hit eyes knitted, and stared at the boy next to Sherry. For the first time, he showed some surprise on his usually cold and emotionless face, and in his surprise, he even dropped the files on the floor that he just put on the table. The two of them looked so simr, fuck, when did she have another child? William''s usually sharp eyes were stunned in that moment, again, he looked at the image that looked just like Sherry, his stood up, and looked at Sherry again. Liam finally saw a third emotion appear on William''s always calm and cold face, and he suddenly realized, it was worth letting him know about Sherry''s child, this was all too funny for him! "Ms. Murray, you say that is your child?¡± His voice was cold, but as he was speaking, William realized that his voice was trembling, fuck, she had another child, who was the father? William''s thoughts were rushing through his head, he was remembering she had a child five years ago, but why was there another one, how old was he? "Yeah, Mr. Rond, Daniel is my son!¡± Sherry looked at William, she didn¡¯t understand his expression, as if she wasn''t supposed to have a child. ¡°Will, we are having a meeting talking about the details of the game, why do you keep asking about Ms. Murray''s family situation?" Liam said. Daniel was also startled, why was this Mr. Big Dick so weird, he looked really angry and shocked! ¡°Mr. Rond, can we start?" Sherry asked calmly. William looked at her, then he looked at the child''s face, and was sure that he was Sherry''s. This fucking woman, she must have had another man right after giving birth to Samuel, how old was he? Four? Even though he was about as tall as Samuel, but children nowadays grew fast, and he was clearly Sherry''s child, but he ran an DNA test on Samuel, he was more than sure that Samuel was Sherry''s child. So, that meant, Sherry had another man, and had this child not long after. So that''s the kind of woman she was, and all this time he thought she was a pure woman, wanted to make him his wife, to be Samuel''s mother, but now, she was sitting in front of him with the child of another man, he suddenly felt as if he was struck by lightening, it struck his heart in a situation full of danger, and his heart was shaking painfully. "The meeting is canceled!" William suddenly said, "We are not going to develop this game!" "Why?" Sherry was shocked. "Will, the contract had been signed, what are you doing?" Liam was just as surprised about William being so unreasonable, what was wrong with him? Did he suffer a shock? Daniel heard William''s words, and pressed his lips together, Sherry had just the same expression as her son. William stared at them, fuck, they even had the same face expressions, both of them were staring at him stubbornly, as if he was the one who did something wrong! Nobody understood what was happening with Mr. Rond, but felt very surprised hearing his demands. Wasn''t he the one who supported this project? Now that they started it, why did he want them to stop again? What was going on? "Will, you are going to scare the child!" Liam looked at Daniel, who was stubbornly staring at William, he looked hurt. "Get out, Ms. Murray, stay here!¡± William said coldly. Liam paused, then gestured to the others to leave. Everyone left in surprise, nobody dared to say a word, they all had a feeling a storm was about to hit. Sherry had no idea what was happening, but she noticed that the problem was with the child. She didn''t want Daniel to be sad, he canceled the meeting, canceled the development, but what about the child''s confidence? She couldn''t allow her son''s confidence to be destroyed. ¡°Liam, can you take Daniel out for me, I will have a word with Mr. Rond!" William snorted, the sarcasm on his face deepened. Liam? She wanted to flirt with him? "Daniel, go out with Mr. Brooks, I will speak with Mr. Rond for a while!" "No!" Daniel shook his head, "Let''s go home Mommy!" ¡°Son, go out, I will be fine, we will just speak about something, can you please go outside with Mr. Brooks?" Sherry''s face softened. "Mom!" Daniel was worried about his mother and stared at William, he didn''t understand why he suddenly canceled everything. William pressed his thin lips tightly together, his face was frozen, Daniel waited to a long time and never got a word from William. "Why?" Daniel''s eyes were sharp when looking at William, he thought this uncle was a nice man, but never expected him to be so unreasonable. Liam suddenly felt the stubbornness and pressure in Daniel''s eyes, just the same as Will, the strong aura definitely did not depend on age. William didn''t say anything. ¡°Mom, let''s go, don''t talk to him!" Daniel got up, and said, his little hand took Sherry''s, and pulled her to the door. That moment, Sherry knew that Daniel was angry, and she felt sorry for him, "Babe, don''t be mad, I will be alright, listen to me and go out with Mr. Brook, I will be right behind you!" "Liam, take him out!" William finally said, his voice was a little deep, his deep eyes were just as sadistic, he looked at Sherry, waiting for her reaction. "Mom, I will be outside waiting for you!" Daniel looked up, he did not look weak at all. William could clearly feel the contradicting attitude of this child, William''s face turned more serious, and felt a little sorry for this kid. What a weird feeling! Liam looked at them, and stood up to lead Daniel outside. Only the two of them were left in the meeting room, William got up abruptly, and grabbed Sherry''s hand, so tight that he hurt her wrist, but Sherry endured the pain. William''s eyes were fixed on her and did not let her go. It hurt! What was he doing? Sherry rubbed her wrist, "Mr. Rond, do you think it''s funny to y with a child like this? You have a son, how can you not care about a child''s confidence? He was so happy about this, and now you cancel it all without a reason?" "Exin this to me!" William stared at her angrily. This little face was showing anger and bewilderment. She was such a good person, so good that his heart always raced, and he got dizzy because of her, but, he was mad, mad that she had another child! After a long time, Sherry said without waiting form William to answer, "Mr. Rond, if this is how it is, then I have nothing to Say.¡± She turned and wanted to leave, but William pulled her back. Sherry was blocked by his tall body, and she looked down horrified, William grabbed her chin and pulled it up, he clenched his teeth and asked, "Tell me! What is going on!" Sherry opened her eyes, her innocent eyes made him want to kiss her. ¡°What should I tell you?" She didn''t understand, she had no idea what was going on. "Who''s child is that?¡± William yelled at her, he was furious towards this beautiful woman. "I don''t know!" Sherry paused, her voice was depressing. "Sherry, exin it to me!" William knit his brows, and yelled with teeth clenched. He never could have imagined, that she had another son, and he was already so big, he was about to ept her, as normal as she was, to make her his wife, but he never thought that she was such a dirty woman, she didn''t even know who the father of this child was, how messed up was this fucking woman really? "I don''t need to exin this to you!" Sheughed coldly, she really didn''t understand him, "Mr. Rond, don''t you think this is none of your business? Do I have to tell you who my child''s father is?" He raised his brow, and felt a little tired. C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. "Ms. Murray, you are fired! Gather your stuff and leave the Rond Group immediately, also, I will not develop your son''s game, I will pay your one million for cancetion fee of the contract!" He suddenlyughed, but the laughter never reached his eyes, then he fixed his suit, and turned to leave. "You..." Sherry had her fist clenched, she thought she wouldn''t feel bad about leaving this ce, but why was she feeling depressed when he fired her? William left, at the door, he saw the little boy with Liam, he was not to be missed, and William suddenly felt entangled. He knew that it was the first time in years that he had been so unreasonable, but this was all too unexpected for him! Sherry followed him outside, her determined expression was indifferent, she went to Daniel, and said gently, "Let''s go home, son!" "Mom, don''t worry, one day, I will have him work for me. Let''s go!" Daniel looked at William onest time, he had no sadness on his face, on the contrary, it was filled with strength. * Sherry packed her things while Liam and the others were staring at her in disbelief and puzzlement, and left thepany. William''s went to his office, closed the door, and never came out again. Liam went in and almost choked on the smoke that filled the whole room, "Will, why are you hiding in here smoking?" William''s eyes were even darker and deeper, they were covered in the thick smoke, and looked so lonely, and so unreal. His expression didn''t change as he said only two words, "Get out!" "Hm!" Liam felt as if those words just came out of hell, so cold, so lonesome, Liam got more serious, and asked, "What happened?" ¡°Liam, get out!" William repeated. "Alright!" Liam didn''t say more. Sherry lost her job, her son''s game wasn''t published, but she felt more rxed than ever, she sent her son to the kindergarten, and came home. She entered the street, and felt a car racing towards her, then it stopped on the side, the door opened, and Liam got out. "Sherry!" Liam called, then he jogged to her, ¡°Are you alright?" He didn''t know what happened, but he knew that there was a problem, he was worried that Sherry would be pressured by the fact that she was fired. ¡°Liam, I am alright.¡± Sherryughed as she said, she didn''t feel helpless about the dismissal, she was already used to this cruel society, she lost her job, but she could look for a new one, she had survived the years when she was working while studying, and now that she already graduated, it would be easier than before, "Why are you here?" ¡°Are you sure you are alright?" He looked at her doubtfully, even though she was pale in her face, she still looked very strong, but the stronger one person was, the more he felt sorry for her. m fine.¡± Sherry said truthfully, "Liam, thank you for taking care of me all this time, getting to know you in the Rond Group is my honor." Chapter 60: A Night of Tears Chapter 60: A Night of Tears ¡°Sherry, what about your job?¡± Liam was worried about how she was going to manage, without a job and taking care of a child at the same time, ¡°Do not hesitate to call me if you''re in trouble!¡± Sherry felt warmness in her heart. Over the years, she had never bothered anyone other than Celia. No one has ever said that they cared about her and her child. Because of what Liam said, she felt a sudden warmness in her heart. She felt tears were about to flow out from her eyes, ¡°Thank you, Liam.¡± Liam looked at Sherry with concern, ¡°Don''t mention it, we are friends!¡± He was serious about what he had just said. He had been secretly admiring Sherry''s strong will. The woman had perseverance and attitude, even her child had the same qualities. He admired her but at the same time felt pity for her. In the Rond residence. ¡°When on earth will you agree to go on a blind date?¡± John was impatient. After waiting so long, it was time for the Rond family to get ady of the family. William said unexpectedly, ¡°Whatever, you can arrange it!¡± ¡°Will, did you just agree?¡± John was a little stunned. His son had always opposed blind dates, especially the arranged marriage of rich families. He couldn''t believe why he suddenly agreed this time. ¡°Isn''t that what you always wanted?¡± William showed a shallow smile, which seemed lonely. But, his pair of eyes were deep and confusing. ¡°Well, how about meeting Miss Jones of the Jones¡¯ Chemical Corp. by arranging a banquet in our residence this weekend?" ¡°Whatever!¡± William stood up and walked out to the door. He said in a cold voice, ¡°Does she know that I have a son?¡± ¡°Of course. Samuel will live in our residence with me. If you all can get along and get married, you can still have your children. Why would she be unhappy?¡± No longer saying anything, William walked out. ¡°Daddy?¡± Samuel called out timidly at the door of the study. As soon as he lowered his head and saw his son, William smiled and carried his son, ¡°Well? Why haven''t you slept yet?¡± ¡°Daddy, can I meet Miss Sherry this week?¡± William''s body stiffened when he heard this, he clenched his fist and said nothing. ¡°Daddy, can''t I?¡± Samuel asked in a low voice, but he wanted to see Sherry. When sheughed, she was sweet and beautiful! ¡°Sammy, daddy will tell you a story!¡± William looked at Samuel''s face, but he couldn''t bear to refuse, but he didn''t agree either. ¡°Daddy, can''t I? Even on this Sunday?¡± C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. ¡°Miss Sherry is on her business trip!¡± Willian was a little frustrated and made up an excuse. ¡°Oh!¡± The young voice sounded extremely disappointed. ¡°When will Miss Sherrye back?¡± ¡°Why do you want to meet her so much? She is not your mommy!¡± William was finally annoyed by the question and could not help himself from raising his voice. His voice was loud of a sudden that made Samuel shocked. He looked at William inexplicably. His father was angry. His father looked scary. Tears rolled in his eyes as he whispered, ¡°Daddy...¡± With a sigh, William tried his best to endure his frustration and said patiently, "Okay, go to bed!¡± He put Samuel down and didn''t carry him again. Samuels little body trembled for a moment. He bit on his lips and did not dare to look at William. He just walked over, and he was tearing. He did not understand why daddy was angry again! Was he not allowed to meet Miss Sherry anymore?¡± William looked at the little body walking towards the child room. He felt a little pity for the child, but he did not follow him in. All he did was told Mrs. Howe, ¡°Mrs. Howe, go and check on the young master!¡± ¡°Yes.¡± He wanted to stay in their residence that night, but he was getting even more frustrated. So, he went out. It was Tuesday. Sherry didn''t forget that the driver had told her that Mr. Fox would call for her that night. Sherry waited anxiously. She did not pick-up Dan that night, but the driver did not call her either. Sherry felt very uneasy. Until early in the morning, Sherry who was just about to doze off, received a phone call. ¡°Miss, Mister asked you to go to the vi right away! I''ll pick you up at your doorway!¡± When she arrived at the vi, the room was filled with smoke. William still wore the mask and sat on the sofa, smoking. When he saw Sherrying in, he was tensed, and he held the smoke tightly in his hand. As soon as she entered the door, she felt something wrong. A gloomy and tensed atmosphere filled the room, which seemed to swallow her up. Sherry stood at the door, the door closed, and a chill came out from the bottom of her feet. ¡°When can I meet my son?¡± ¡°Sherry, how many men have slept with?¡± Looking at the figure in front of him, William''s anger was rising again in an instant. His tall figure stood up and came to her with a sense of oppression, and his big hand stretched out suddenly. Sherry instinctively wanted to dodge, but he held her tightly and threw her suddenly on the sofa. ¡°What? Are you acting as if you¡¯re innocent?¡± William smiled coldly, his dark pupils behind the mask were cold and bloodthirsty. He walked step by step with a sarcastic smile on his face as he walked towards Sherry who had just sat up from the sofa. His deep eyes looked at Sherry''s trembling face, and the look in his eyes turned colder. ¡°What are you trying to do?¡± Sherry was scared by his words and behavior. Her face was extremely pale. It seemed that all the blood in her body was losing, and the feeling of heartache became more and more intense with the loss of blood. ¡°Since you can make everyone your man, why should I act like a gentleman to you?" William examined Sherry as he spoke mercilessly. The light went out again suddenly. William threw the remote control that he was holding, aside. He was very angry. He hated that she gave birth again. He hated that she even wanted to meet Sammy. He hated that she always pretended to be an innocentdy. He also hated that he was addicted to her. ¡°Ah! What are you going to do?¡± Sherry screamed. ¡°What am I doing? What else can you and I do?¡± With that, William pulled off his tie. Sherry couldn''t see anything. She tried to stand up, but she was pressed down by William. All she heard was a tearing sound. Sherry¡¯s clothes were torn apart. She stood up in a panic, the pain on her body made her ufortable, ¡°Let go of me! Let go of me!¡± He was terrifying, like a demon. A demon in the dark. ¡°Don''t you like men? Giving birth to everyone''s child? You damned woman.¡± As he finished his words, he crawled on top of Sherry and his kisses was evading her body as they wished. ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Sherry didn''t expect that Mr. Fox would treat herself like this. She put her arm against his strong chest to stop him from touching her further. ¡°I said, I''ll make you feel good!¡± William, was like an angered lion, grasping tightly on Sherry¡¯s shoulder. ¡°You pervert let go of me. Give me back my son. You lunatic! Let go of me!¡± She tried her best to push him away, but his body came back like a bull. Sherry shivered and screamed, fighting against him like a wounded little beast. ¡°Damned woman, do you think you are a chaste woman?" He felt her fear and panic, but at the moment, the anger in him took over his pity on her. She was the mother of two children, and even acted as if she was being raped! Huh, hypocritical woman! William squeezed her chin with his other hand. His fingertips were deep in her fair skin. His eyes were burning with anger. He warned, ¡°Tell me, how many men have you slept with?¡± Sherry held back the severe pain from her wrist, and her apricot-colored eyes red at the man in the dark. She clenched her teeth as he said, ¡°You are a pervert. A disgusting pervert. Let go of me now. I am going to sue you. I am suing you!¡± ¡°Go ahead and sue. You can do whatever you want if you don''t want to see your son anymore.¡± With that, he raised her hands and pressed them over her head. A trace of coldness shed across his evil- intended look in his eyes. He pulled off the belt and tied her hands. ¡°Ah!¡± She kicked him, ¡°Get off. Take your dirty hands off me!¡± Sherry did not expect the man would make such a move. She finally realized that he was crazy at the moment and cried out, ¡°Let go of me! Let go of me!¡± He ignored her and started invading her barbarously, without pity and gentleness. He stood up and entered the deepest part of her body. Without pity, he vented his desire on her, ¡°You have angered me. If you want to see your son, you must endure my endless torture! Otherwise, you won''t see him again!¡± ¡°Don''t...¡± Sherry bit her lip and sobbed. A sense of humiliation grew in her. ¡°What are you crying for?¡± William ignored her cry and continued his tyrannical and crazy action. ¡°Isn''t this what you like?¡± Since she liked to give birth to children and liked to be taken by men. Why was she crying then? Damn! His hand touched a warm fluid, he knew that was her tears. He felt an unexpected ache in his heart. He shook his head violently, shaking away the pity on her. He was angry. He would not let her go so easily. Sherry felt her body was getting gradually weaker. She was tearing in the dark. Her body was like a butterfly, losing its wings, pale and helpless. She silently took in the violent and wild invasion from William. She felt that her consciousness was getting thinner and thinner, and her psychological pain was far greater than that of her body. God, why was her destiny so cruel? All she wanted was to see her son. Why was that so difficult? Why? Tears of losing hope flowed out of her eyes. Flowing down the pretty face and dripping into a pool of water stain on the white sofa. In the desperate wail and tears, Sherry was tortured by Willian. In the dark, William seemed to feel her despair. He sneered gloomily. A cold and sharp smile showed on his face. He thought she was fearless, but she seemed to be afraid sometimes. All night long, Sherry was like a tiny tree in a heavy storm. It was destroyed by the storm that never stopped all night long. A whole night of wails and tears. When Sherry startled from her sleep in the morning, a tall figure was looking down at her and she saw the fox mask the moment she opened her eyes. She did not know why she was on the bed. ¡°Can I meet my son now?¡± For the sake of her son, she endured the devastation and humiliation he had done on her. She did not forget her purpose of enduring it. Just to see her son. The dark eyes behind the mask gradually filled with anger, ¡°Do you think you deserve to be a mother?¡± He looked down at Sherry, she could feel the manly aura. She wanted to escape from the overbearing atmosphere, but he red at her. ¡°I can!¡± She clenched her teeth and said, ¡°As long as you give me this chance, I can raise my son very well!¡± Dan was a good example! Dan was adorable! ¡°Like your other son?¡± He yelled atst. ¡°You knew?" Sherry was stunned, ¡°How did you know I have a son? Are you investigating me?¡± Chapter 61 Mr. Rowland is a Piece of... Chapter 61 Mr. Rond is a Piece of... ¡°Youscivious woman enjoy having sex with man very much right, right? Could they satisfy you? Could they?" he shouted, no one knew whether he did it out of jealousy or something else. Sherry''s eyes slowly became teary as his harsh words hurt her. ¡°I''m very easy... I am an easy girl, and I was easy to have a child with you!" he sessfully mocked her, she thought that he was talking about easily signing the contract with him. Yes, she was not a good woman, and that¡¯d be the pain of her life! It was the most painful thing in her heart! Sherry couldn''t say anything else as she pressed her chest tightly, she almost couldn''t breathe because it was very hurtful for her¡­ The next day. In the MH Residence. William didn''t turn the lights on, the room was surrounded by smokes as the cigarette in his hand was still burning. He was sitting on sofa, and it was obvious that he''d been in that posture for a very long time. He suddenly heard his call ring tone. William didn''t want to ept the call, but it kept ringing so he finally epted the call. ¡°Mr. Rond, you finally epted the call... There''s a problem!" that was a call from thepany''s office manager, he''s a man but his voice was shockingly piercing as he said, "Mr. Rond, our computer system is hacked!" ¡°What happened, speak slowly!" William asked, it was the first time for him to receive such call. ¡°Mr. Rond, the other party infiltrated ourputer system. Thepany''s monitoring instations andworks are all paralyzed!" ¡°I''ll be there!" William hung up. Soon after, there''s another call from Edward, theputer room engineer, "Mr. Rond, this time we''re facing a master of hacking!" Edward had never said such thing because he was arrogant and he had always been very confident with his own firewall... But he unexpectedly admired that hacker so much that William realized the seriousness of the matter. He said, "Edward, I''ll be there in a minute!" When William arrived at thepany and saw both of Edward hands were tapping on theputer keyboard so quickly, he stopped smiling and looked very serious. After Edward finished tapping it with a loud sound, he covered his face with those two hands! ¡°Oh my gosh, it was such a mental breakdown!¡± ¡°It still can''t be restored?" William asked. ¡°Will, Will!" Liam also rushed over as he shouted, "You''re not letting me sleep, huh? Calling me over in the middle of the night?" Liam immediately shut his mouth because William red at him... He realized that it''s a huge problem. ¡°Is it very hard to deal with?¡± Even if the reason was unknown, but William knew that the opponent was very skilled. ¡°The hacker also infiltrated thepany''s internal system? ¡°Yes, Mr. Rond!" Edward was tapping on the keyboard again, but then he looked strangely excited after a minute had passed, "Oh my gosh, this guy is so smart, I can''t even get his location... He''s absolutely a master in hacking! He unexpectedly avoided my firewall, sessfully nted a new virus, and hacked the whole system... Oh my, that guy must be so smart!" Edward spoke excitedly like he had met his match. ¡°You''re not his match?" Liam was quite dumbfounded. ¡°I''ll definitely find him!" Edward continued tapping his keyboard. William frowned, someone who was able to invade thepany''sputer system in such a short time was definitely not an ordinary guy, was such an expert hacker his businesspetitor or what? What the hell did the other party want to do? ¡°When did it happen?" William asked. ¡°It''s been half an hour!" Edward said," Howard called me... Luckily, I was around thepany so I immediately rushed over. I didn''t think that it would already be hacked!" ¡°Will, do you want to handle it yourself?" Liam looked stern too, ¡°The other party seems to be very good at it!" William was surprised and he immediately asked Edward, "Can you handle it?" ¡°Pretty much!" Edward said, "It seems that there''s no evil intention, I''m in! Mr. Rond, oh my! You see, the hacker puts a pile of shit on your name!" Edward entered a page and saw that there''s a golden shit sticking to William''s namepany profile. ¡°Ugh! No way, Will, who did you offend?" Liam somehow felt like it was just a prank. William looked cold, he just stared at that page like he was lost in thought. ¡°It seems that he has put that picture on Mr. Rond''s name on everyputer in ourpany, oh my gosh!" Edward shouted, ¡°What does it mean?" Liam suddenly chuckled, then he stopped smiling because William red at him, but he still said, "Isn''t it very obvious? The other party is saying that Mr. Rond is shitty!" Once Edward turned his head, he saw William''s icy cold gaze and felt the atmosphere around him was suffocating Edward and Liam nced at each other, then Liam was dumbfounded... That was right, William''s temper had been very bad since the day before, how could he be in the mood for jokes? Liam also looked stern after smiling, he twisted his eyebrows as he said, ¡°The other parry seems to have personal grudge, it¡¯s not a cutthroatpetition... Perhaps it''s just a prank, Will, you don''t need to worry so much! ¡°Let me handle it!" William sat in front of theputer beside it, started tapping the keyboard, and quickly entering the page... ¡°Dan, stop ying and go to sleep!" Sherry''s eyes were still swollen. After she returned from the vi, she had tried hard to suppress her grief and picked Dan up. ¡°Mommy, I''m almost done, you can just go to sleep!" Dan didn''t even turn his head as he was immersed in theputer... He was smiling happily as he yed. ¡°Dan, about yesterday..." Dan interrupted her before she finished speaking, "Don''t worry Mommy, I''m fine... It just won''t get published, right? Don''t we have a million yuan now? You can buy things that you like, I''ll earn more and when I do, you won''t need to work so hard anymore!" ¡°Dan, I''ll say it once more, there¡¯s no need for you to help me earn some money, I¡¯ll go and find a job tomorrow! Also, I''ll contact the elementary school for you, are you sure you want to go to the elementary school?" ¡°Yes!" Dan nodded. Seeing Dan ying happily, Sherry didn''t say anything. She just nodded, turned around, and walked out of Dan''s room. Dan was very happy, but then he suddenly frowned. After hesitating for a moment, Dan looked at the screen and his eyes glistened strangely, there was a counterattack? Dan immediately became rmed, knowing that the other party was an expert, he quickly entered the program and the previous screen... Strange, why couldn''t he enter it? Dan stopped, immediately went offline, and plugged thework cable out because he knew that the other party started to counterattack. Giving an emergency response so quickly¡­ What a hugepany! Dan was frowning as he thought about it. Meanwhile, at The Rond Group. After William entered the system and continuously tapped on the keyboard, the other party escaped! William frowned, because he found out that the hacker stole a lot of thepany''s data, damn it! That hacker was indeed very skillful. William frowned even worse. Dan smiled after he turned theputer off and plugged thework cable out. Those who dared to provoke him must know how powerful he was! Dan thought that William was a good uncle, but he unexpectedly was so hateful and fired Mommy... Doing such thing for no reason was really hateful! Mr. Big Dick was shitty. But Dan felt guilty when he gave it a thought, it was not right to consider him as such a person, huh? ¡°Dan, why are you still awake? I told you to sleep, right?" Sherry suddenly opened the door and saw Dan lying on the bed in deep thoughts... She couldn''t help urging after seeing that it was already 10 o¡¯clock, ¡°What are you thinking?¡± ¡°Mommy, why did that uncle fire you?" Dan didn''t really understand it. Sherry was stunned because of Dan''s question, she didn''t quite understand it either, "I don¡¯t know why, but I don¡¯t want to work there anyway, working in a new ce will be great too!" ¡°It''s so strange, that uncle was very good back then... Why did he suddenly be even more hateful than shit?" Dan talked to himself. ¡°It''s him? He''s the one that you''re acquainted with?" Even if she was sure that William was the person who bought all the condoms on the ne, Sherry still asked Dan. ¡°Yeah! I think he''s verypassionate!" Dan still couldn''t understand it. He suddenly felt very bad for hacking William''spany, wouldn''t he be as unreasonable as William for doing that? ¡°Stop thinking about it!" Sherry patted Dan''s face and covered him with a nket, "Just go to sleep!" ¡°Okay! Good night, Mommy!" Dan obediently kissed Sherry''s face. ¡°Good boy!" Sherry smiled and turned the lights off for Dan. When she returned to her bedroom and saw the beautifully packaged box which Sammy gave to her... What a lovely child, he was so sincere. Sherry took the box and stroked it at she sighed... She wanted to give that to William so she wouldn¡¯t owe them anything. After Sherry went to sleep, Dan still couldn''t sleep... He kept thinking whether he had done it wrong! Even if that uncle very hateful, Dan shouldn¡¯t be as hateful as him! Dan got up again, plugged thework cable in, turned theputer on, and connected it. ¡°Monitor it at all times, when you found him again, call and inform me at once." William stood up coldly. People who had the guts to provoke him, must be wishing that they could die! ¡°Yes, Sir!" Edward was still clearing the Trojans, "Eh, he''s here!" Original content from N?velDrama.Org. William just stood up, but then he hurriedly sat down again. Things that had yet to be fully cleared on the interface were all gone. All of the sudden, thepany''s system was back to normal, then he saw that the lost files suddenly appeared and everyputer that was connected to the inte was back to normal too. ¡°No way, this guy is toying us!" Edward said. William wanted to track the hacker, but the other party already disappeared. When it finally recovered, Edward sighed in relied. William ordered, "Tomorrow, enhance the monitoring and reformte the VPN!" He didn''t dare to imagine the irreparable loss and fatality that''d happen if thepany''s internal confidential data was attacked. That hacker reminded him that he shouldn''t put confidential data in theputer that was connected to the inte, not even a single page. ... ¡°Will! Want to go and have some drinks?" Liam said that after they walked out of the building. After firing Sherry, Liam wanted to talk to William, but he seemed to be avoiding the subject. Liam didn¡¯t know what happened either... It was just a bit inexplicable and he was also worried because Sherry lost her job. Even if she got a one million yuan check, Sherry and her son seemed very pitiful, and most importantly, very innocent. William looked away to conceal hisplex thoughts and said, "Okay!" Chapter 62 Find A New Job Chapter 62 Find A New Job "I¡¯ll meet you at Zero Bar!" Liam knew that William had agreed and immediately said where to meet. At Zero Bar, Two handsome men appeared there and caused an uproar. William¡¯s cool and handsome face was like an exquisite statue, and his deep eyes seemed to have magic, making people unconsciously indulge in them. William nced at a position in the corner and went straight. They sat down and the waiter brought the wine. William sat down, and lit a cigarette. "William! Don¡¯t you think what you did yesterday was sloppy?" Liam took a sip and said seriously. William didn¡¯t answer him immediately, but his fingers holding cigarette trembled. Of course, Liam found this subtle movement. As a matter of fact, Liam liked frolicking and seldom revealed what he really was. Seeing William¡¯s reaction, Liam said, "It¡¯s not easy for Sherry to raise her children alone. Since you want to develop that game, why do you suddenly terminate a contract? I don¡¯t think it¡¯s in line with your usual practice!" "What benefits did she give you to speak for her?" William asked. "William! Have you eaten gunpowder?" Liam raised her eyebrows, "Why do you be like this every time we mention Sherry?" William¡¯s expression became gloomy, with his eyes full of coldness. He took a puff of smoke, slowly puffed out the smoke, and then said faintly, "It¡¯s that child!" "What?" Liam didn¡¯t understand. "The hacker is that child!" William said faintly. "What?" Liam was surprised, "How do you know that?" Was that possible? Edward Rogers was a top student ofputer programming and he had a master¡¯s degree. Couldn¡¯t his firewall withstand the attack of a child? "This is my intuition!" William flicked the ash off his cigarette, and that little face came to his mind. Although he was angry that the child was Sherry¡¯s child, he had to admit that the child was a genius! N?velDrama.Org owns this text. "Intuition? That¡¯s impossible." Liam shook his head, "Daniel is still a child! Although he has a high IQ, he can¡¯t be a hacker. Don¡¯t doubt!" "What are we betting on?" William curled his lips faintly. "Bet?" Liam was surprised, "William, really? How long have we not bet?" "This weekend, my father will have a party at our old residence!" William nced at Liam faintly, "If you¡¯re interested, go and have a look! It¡¯s said that it¡¯s a blind date dinner! " "Ah, uncle Rond wants you to go on a blind date?" Liam always knew that John wanted William to get married. After all, the Rond family was a big family, and the old people wanted to have many grandchildren. So, John hoped William to get married early and have a few children to inherit the family¡¯s business, "Well, do you agree?" William had always been very opposed to blind date. Why did he agree this time? William just smoked and suddenlyughed sarcastically. Liam looked at him and felt that William was not happy, "Since you don¡¯t want to go on a blind date, just don¡¯t go. Why do you promise your father? Marriage without love is not happy, and you must be cautious!" "Has she contacted you?" After a while, William asked slowly. "Who?" William remained silent, continued to smoke, and then finished a ss of wine. "You mean Lucille?" Liam understood, "No, I haven¡¯t been in touch with her for a long time!" William suddenly clenched his ss and blinked, "If she gets in touch with you, you can tell her that Dr. Lee has new equipment that can treat her disease!" "Oh! OK!" Liam nodded, "William, you¡¯d better forget her." "Can I really forget easily?" William whispered. He seemed to ask Liam, and seemed to ask himself. Then, he stood up and said, "Go back!" Liam shouted, "Hey, we haven¡¯t talked about Sherry yet!" But William had gone out. Liam had been looking at his back for a long time. Today, William was abnormal again. When William walked out of the bar, there was a family of three on a motorcycle passing by William. The child was squeezed between two adults. The man rode a bicycle, and the woman held the child tightly in her arms to prevent the wind from blowing on the child. Looking at the three people, somehow, William felt a little ufortable. Neither he nor Samuel had experienced the warmth of home! Looking at the night sky, William suddenly felt very sad, letting him breathless. "William! Drive carefully." Liam came out and patted him on the shoulder with concern. William¡¯s mind was pulled back and he was stunned. What was the matter with him? When did he be sentimental? He didn¡¯t speak, just nodded. Sherry sent her son to school early, and then came to The Rond Group with a box, but she didn¡¯t go upstairs, just waiting for William at the door of the building. She wanted to give it back to him. William stopped the car and walked towards the building with a gloomy expression. From a distance, Sherry saw his tall figure, feeling it was strange yet familiar. Taking a deep breath, she walked over and said, "Mr. Rond!" William looked up at Sherry¡¯s white face, and then looked down at the box in her hand. William didn¡¯t speak. He looked at her for a few seconds. And before Sherry could speak, he passed her as if he didn¡¯t know her. "Mr. Rond, please give this back to Samuel!" In a hurry, Sherry said. William¡¯s body was stiff a little. The two people stood at the door of the building, attracting a lot of attention. She looked pale and handed the box, but William didn¡¯t held it. "We never take back what we give. If you don¡¯t like it, you can throw it in the dustbin." He looked at the box. "That¡¯s what you think, but I don¡¯t want to owe anyone!" Sherry was stunned. Then, she put the box into his hand, turned around and went out. William didn¡¯t open the box and threw it in the dustbin. "You..." Sherry stiffened by his behavior and then stopped her steps. William looked at her sharply and said faintly, "Women should not be too casual. Are you here today to return the gift, or do you want to go back to work? Sherry, I¡¯m sorry, your hope has been dashed!" "What?" She was startled and angry. She seemed to be humiliated by him. "You are a very scheming woman, but I know what you think." After William finished, he hooked his lips sarcastically. Sherry clenched her fist and whispered, "Mr. Rond¡¯s mind is so dirty. If I don¡¯t work with you, I will feel happy and lucky!" She repressed her anger, turned around and left with a smile. William wanted to say something, but he didn¡¯t do that. The door of Mr. Rond¡¯s office was closed, and no one dared to disturb him. William hadn¡¯t been out since he came into the office in the morning. In the room, there was smoke. The cigarette in William¡¯s hand burned out. When his hand was burned by the smoke, he found that the cigarette had burned out. On the table was a box, which he had thrown away in the morning. She didn¡¯t want to receive this gift. Damn it, why didn¡¯t she receive it? When Sherry left, William looked at her determined back, feeling more depressed. This was a silk scarf that he personally selected, which was very suitable for her skin. Unexpectedly, she gave it back to him. William opened the drawer and saw another box. This was the lighter Sherry gave him. To be exact, shepensated him! William put the two boxes together. He took out the silver lighter, but soon put it back in the box. As soon as Liam walked into the office, he found that William was in a very bad mood today. Looking at the smoke all over the room, Liam opened the window and said, "You can kill yourself, but don¡¯t let others breathe second-hand smoke!" "You¡¯re in charge of that project!" William looked up, holding a cigarette between his fingers and spitting out white smoke. "As for that game, I don¡¯t want to see that kid and Sherry again, but that game still needs to be developed!" "Do you change your mind?" Liam was stunned. "I¡¯m a person who is scrupulous in separating public from private interests!" William said it slowly. "William, can I ask you what changed your mind?" Liam blinked, very curious. "Get out!" William shouted in a deep voice. Liam thought that if he was in charge of the project, he would be able to visit Sherry and Daniel often. He suddenlyughed, "OK, don¡¯t worry. I promise to take charge of the game well. " "All right!" William frowned slightly, with his eyes deep. "So can we get Daniel to design new gaming equipment?" Liam asked. He wouldn¡¯t give up any chance to make money for Sherry and Daniel. "It¡¯s up to you!" William stood up. "You attend the meeting this afternoon." He picked up the suit on the sofa and strode out. In the coffee shop, There were two beauties sitting by the window. The sweet girl in a T-shirt and jeans, with a pair of charming big eyes, said to the sexy hot girl in a cool dress, "I¡¯m fired!" These two were Sherry and Celia, of course. "What did you say? Are you fired? Why?" Celia was very surprised. She pouted her red lips and said, "The Rond Group is a greatpany. Many people want to work there, but they don¡¯t have a chance." "I don¡¯t know. Mr. Rond is a lunatic!" Sherry said. So far, she hadn¡¯t known why she was fired. "Is William a lunatic?" Celia frowned, "Isn¡¯t he the perfect lover for many women? I haven¡¯t heard of his mental problems." "Forget about him! Celia, this is the money I borrowed from youst time, and this is the rent!" Sherry handed the money to Celia. "Hey! Don¡¯t mention it." Celia frowned, "I¡¯m not short of that money. Give it to me when you make a lot of money. I don¡¯t want it now, but I¡¯ll charge you interest in the future!" With a smile, Sherry said, "You think the money is not enough? Take it, or Daniel and I will move out at once!" "Well! I¡¯ll take it!" Celia was afraid that she would do it. She knew that Sherry had always been proud and stubborn, "But now you don¡¯t have a job." "I¡¯m getting ready to look for a job!" Sherry took a deep breath, "I¡¯ll change my job. Anyway, I¡¯ve been changing jobs all these years, and I don¡¯t work long in every job. I think I¡¯m probably the most experienced one!" "Why don¡¯t you work in my brother¡¯s restaurant? Your ability is very good, and his restaurant also needs an assistant in charge of ordering. You can answer the phone and arrange other people¡¯s parties. What do you think of it? This job is simr to being a secretary. It suits you very well too!" "Thank you, but I want to find a job myself!" She didn¡¯t want to bother Celia anymore. "Come on, my brother is recruiting people. He doesn¡¯t trust other people." Celia was going to call her brother. "No, Celia, let me find another job first!" Chapter 63 They Met in The Rowlands’ Old Residence Chapter 63 They Met in The Ronds¡¯ Old Residence "Oh! Don¡¯t call him, and I¡¯ll take you there now!" Celia picked her up and left. When they arrived at Leon¡¯s restaurant, he was worried that there was no suitable person for his restaurant. So, as soon as Leon saw Sherry, he immediately made a decision, "OK, Sherry, you¡¯re going to be the assistant. Come to work tomorrow morning, I¡¯ll let you know what you¡¯re doing!" Sherry soon had a new job. Sherry strolled home. She seldom went home like this or enjoyed the scenery on the street. While she was walking, she suddenly saw the news of The Rond Group on the big TV screen on the street. William¡¯s disgusting face reappeared in front of her, and Sherry stopped looking at him. She shook her head, and she would never be harassed by William again! But, when she thought of Mr. Fox, Sherry felt very sad. When would she see her son? As soon as she got into the alley, Sherry blinked and saw Liam who was getting out of the car on the side. "Liam?" "Sherry, I have good news for you. Mr. Rond said to continue to develop Daniel¡¯s game!" Somehow, Liam looked tired and he frowned, but he was still handsome and kept smiling. "Didn¡¯t he say he was going to stop?" Sherry was a little surprised, but soon calmed down. "He said he would continue to develop the game!" Liam said truthfully, then raised his eyebrows, "May I have a cup of tea at your house?" With that, he stepped to her house first. "Oh.....OK!" Sherry was stunned, nodded and followed him. Sherry looked up at Liam¡¯s back. He looked really tired, "Liam, you look tired." "Don¡¯t mention it. William doesn¡¯t care about work now. He lets me handle it, and I¡¯m exhausted." Liam comined, "Sherry, since you left, the office has been like a funeral parlour every day. The atmosphere is very terrible!" "What?" Sherry smiled and shook her head. "Liam, have tea!" "s! After you left, I couldn¡¯t drink any good coffee and tea. Alice¡¯s coffee was not good at all." Sherry couldn¡¯t help hooking her lips. Was that exaggeration? Liam saw her reaction and said, "Don¡¯t you believe me?" "No, Liam. I don¡¯t want Daniel to continue designing that game. Please tell Mr. Rond that we don¡¯t want to do it anymore. I hope he will not go back on his word!" Sherry said faintly, without hatred in her voice. "Come on, Sherry, it¡¯s a good chance!" "Daniel is still very young, and I don¡¯t want him to focus on the game!" "But your son is really a genius!" Liam suddenly thought ofst night, "By the way,st night, our company¡¯swork was hacked. For a moment, all the ces where William¡¯s name appeared had beenbeled with stool. William said that the hacker was your son!" "Ah!" Sherry was stunned, "Really?" She knew Daniel had been in front of theputer for a long timest night, but she didn¡¯t expect Daniel to do that, "How did Mr. Rond know Daniel did it?" "He said it was his intuition!" "Ah!" Sherry was stunned, "Didn¡¯t he have evidence?" "Right, I also don¡¯t believe it!" Liam shook his head, "Edward in ourputer department has a master¡¯s degree and he is a topputer student. Daniel is only five years old. How could he attack Edward¡¯s firewall? William must have made a mistake." "Tomorrow, I¡¯ll ask Daniel!" Sherry thought it was strange, too. Did Daniel really do it? Sherry began to regret letting Celia teach Daniel aboutputers. Although Celia was aputer expert, how could Daniel learn so fast? Well, she had to call Celia and ask if Daniel really could attack other¡¯s firewall. "What about the game?" Liam asked again. "Liam, I don¡¯t agree. Daniel is going to boarding primary school next week. I respect his opinion and allow him to skip a grade. If he goes to primary school, his study will be hard. I don¡¯t want him to dy his study because of the game!" Sherry didn¡¯t want to have anything to do with William anymore. William was always liking to make strange decisions to make them unhappy. "So, I respond to Mr. Rond like this?" Liam raised her eyebrows. "Yes," Sherry said. The name of Leon¡¯s western restaurant was Wait. Sherry looked at the creative signboard and thought about what the name meant. In the office, "Leon, I can work today!" Sherry, still wearing a professional suit, appeared energetically in front of Leon, with a gentle smile. "Great! Sherry. We¡¯re going to arrange a family party this weekend. This Saturday night, three chefs will go with the dining car to the customer¡¯s home to make dinner for the party. Your task is to go to this house and discuss the menu with their housekeeper, write down their requirements and give them to the chefs!" "Shall I go there today?" Sherry asked. "Yes!" Leon gave her the address, "Our service t is to meet all the requirements of customers!" "OK!" Sherry nodded and went to the address on the note. The car stopped in the vi area. It was a very splendid old residence. It looked like a very old French building, but it was quite solid and had a beautiful garden. Sherry was led into the hall by the servant. She looked around, and found that besides some maids, there was an old man there. Somehow, Sherry was a little nervous, but she politely introduced her purpose ofing here. The old man seemed to be in his sixties, with thin lips. It could be inferred that he must have been a handsome man when he was young. And the old man looked familiar. Maybe she met him somewhere. "Is that Miss Murray?" Sherry heard a serious voice. "Yes!" Sherry nodded immediately. "My son rmended your restaurant to me. I hope the menu on Saturday is special and can show the hospitality of the Rond family." "Yes! Old gentleman, don¡¯t worry, we will try our best to meet any request you put forward!" "Am I old?" John raised eyebrows. He didn¡¯t like to be called in that way. Sherry was a little nervous and immediately apologized, "I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Rond!" The impatience on John¡¯s face just lingered for a moment, and then he said, "You can talk with my housekeeper!" "Yes!" Sherry stood up politely, and watched John go upstairs, feeling relieved. At this time, a tall figure suddenly appeared on the stairs. John stopped and looked up at William. He was surprised and said in a deep voice, "Why don¡¯t you go to thepany?" "I have a cold!" Sherry was surprised by his low voice. She looked up at William, who was looking at her at the same time. For a moment, Sherry thought this man was familiar! "Let the doctore!" John said with concern. When William saw the woman standing in the hall, he was slightly stunned. Why was she here? Sherry nodded slightly, said nothing, and began to discuss the details with the housekeeper. William immediately understood that she represented Leon. Damn it, she got a new job so soon! With a sharp look, William said to John, "I¡¯m fine. I¡¯ll go to thepany first." John pursed his lips and went upstairs. William went downstairs without stopping and walked out. "Young master! Have some hot soup first. You still have a fever!" Mrs. Howe came out and grabbed William¡¯s sleeve, "Young master, you can¡¯t go. Drink some hot soup before you go!" Sherry couldn¡¯t help looking at the door. It turned out that William had a cold. Would a strong man like him catch a cold? William had no choice but to turn back and sit down at the table beside the hall, "Mrs. Howe, I have no appetite!" Original content from N?velDrama.Org. "Oh! Have some soup! Did you suffer a cold wind all night? Now it¡¯s cold, you can¡¯t do that. Drink some soup!" Mrs. Howe anxiously brought the hot soup to him. She had been taking care of William as if he were her own child. So William listened to her! After two mouthfuls of soup, William stopped and rubbed his forehead. After conversation with the housekeeper, Sherry nced at William again, then subconsciously dodged him, "OK, Mr. Butler. I¡¯ll see you on Saturday!" "Thank you, Miss Murray!" "You¡¯re wee!" Sherry nodded politely and walked out. Then William stood up and walked out. "Young master, you haven¡¯t finished drinking yet!" Mrs. Howe shouted again. But William had gone to the garage. Sherry walked out of the Ronds¡¯ old residence and went down the mountain. In the middle of the mountain, there were many vis, but few taxis. She could only walk down, hoping to meet a taxi. The blue Bugatti came slowly. Sherry took a deep breath and walked calmly. William stepped on the gas and the car left quickly. Sherry watched Bugatti disappear in front of her eyes, then looked away and whispered, "I didn¡¯t expect that this is his home..." After walking about 500 meters, Sherry still didn¡¯t meet a taxi. As soon as he looked up, he saw Bugatti in front of her reversing. Startled, she came to the side of the road. The car stopped at Sherry¡¯s side. The door was opened, and William¡¯s handsome face came out, "Get in the car!" "No!" Sherry shook her head. "There won¡¯t be a taxi here. Get in!" William looked a little pale. After two words, he coughed and Sherry was stunned. "Get in the car!" William gasped. The cold really made him ufortable. "No, thank you." Sherry pursed her lips. She was no longer his employee, and she was no longer instructed by him, so there was no need to be afraid of him. Even though his tone was frightening, she was not afraid of him. Then she helped him close the door and walked down the mountain. The car drove 30 meters and stopped again. But this time, William got out of the car himself, came over, grabbed Sherry¡¯s wrist and said, "Get in the car!" "No!" She was a little nervous. He red at her fiercely, and then she became quiet. Although he was not her boss, she was still afraid of him. Sherry was pushed into the car by William, and then he got into the car with coughing. "Mr. Rond, I don¡¯t want to trouble you!" "Why don¡¯t you agree to continue developing the game?" He looked ahead, took out a tissue and blew his nose. He didn¡¯t expect that he had a bad cold after he suffered a cold wind all night. It seemed that he was really old. For a moment, with such a thought, William was a little irritable. "Oh! There¡¯s no need to continue developing the game!" Sherry said faintly. "Who is the father of that child?" "I don¡¯t know!" Sherry said. She adopted Daniel, and she didn¡¯t know who his parents were? "You were raped?" William roared. Chapter 64 Being Unreasonable Chapter 64 Being Unreasonable Sherry Murray was shocked and she wondered whether if that was considered rape after Mr. Fox did that to her. Then, she nodded and said bitterly, ¡°I was raped before!¡± His face became stiff and he suddenly didn¡¯t speak anything, ¡°Cough¡­¡± ¡°Mr. Rond, let¡¯s go to the hospital. You are having a serious cold!¡± Although he was unreasonable and a bully, they still knew each other. He had saved her before so she said with concern, ¡°Let¡¯s go to the hospital to take a drip!¡± She was raped? A loud voice sounded in William Rond¡¯s brain. Did that mean she didn¡¯t mean to have sex with the others that time? However, it still happened! How could he ignore it? How could he pretend to ignore it? ¡°Mr. Rond?¡± After seeing him not driving and being stunned, Sherry shouted. She still had to go back to the restaurant to discuss the menu with the chef! William started the car and he looked depressed. After driving a few miles, he said, ¡°You could still come back to work!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t need that. I am doing fine in Wait!¡± Sherry said softly. ¡°You could get a new job real fast!¡± William showed a depressed look while focusing on the road. ¡°For a living!¡± Her tone was still soft. He didn¡¯t ask anymore. Then, he asked, ¡°Where are you going?¡± ¡°To Wait!¡± The car was driven to waiting room after getting down the hill. When they passed by the hospital, Sherry couldn¡¯t help to say, ¡°Mr. Rond, could you get some medicine at the hospital? Or could you take a drip? I could take a bus at the hospital!¡± ¡°No need!¡± His voice was cold. ¡°How couldn¡¯t you see a doctor?¡± He was coughing. It would be bad if he had Bronchial Inmmation. He suddenly found out that this woman was a nag. He had fired her, why was she caring about him? When the car passed by the hospital, Sherry said immediately, ¡°Mr. Rond, stop the car!¡± He didn¡¯t stop and she continued to say, ¡°Stop the car! Go to the hospital!¡± He still didn¡¯t stop the car and she pulled the handbrake. This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. ¡°Damn it!¡± William shouted with a deep voice and stopped the car. ¡°Did you know that it is very dangerous?¡± ¡°Who asked you to not stop the car!?¡± she said naturally. ¡­ When they reached the hospital, the doctor asked William to be hospitalized immediately after measuring his body temperature. ¡°I only have a cold!¡± William red fiercely at the doctor who was giving a prescription. ¡°You have 39.5 degrees Celsius body temperature. I am impressed that you are still being conscious. Madam, could you bring your husband to pay the deposit and handle the admission procedures? He could only be discharged until his body temperature goes down!¡± The doctor said quickly. After hearing how the doctor addressed her, Sherry wanted to exin immediately, ¡°He is not my¡­¡± ¡°Next!¡± The doctor stopped her words. ¡°Madam, please do it quickly!¡± Sherry¡¯s face was blushed and she subconsciously looked at William. He showed a peaceful look and pressed his lips without any expression. She immediately lowered her head. Yet, after looking at her blushed face, William didn¡¯t speak anymore. After handling the admission procedures, Sherry said, ¡°Mr. Rond, please take a drip. There will be a nurse to do that for you as I have talked to her!¡± ¡°Where are you going?¡± William reclined on the bed. After hearing that she was leaving, he immediately asked. ¡°I am going to work!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t allow you!¡± He ordered like a kid. ¡°How could you leave a patient in the hospital?¡± ¡°Today is my first day of working!¡± She couldn¡¯t take leave on the first day of work, right? ¡°I will take leave for you!¡± He took his phone and called Leon Hickman, ¡°Leon, it¡¯s me, William. Let me use your worker, Sherry for a while!¡± Sherry didn¡¯t know what Leon said on the other side of the call. She red at him fiercely, when would this man change his nature of being a bully? She helplessly looked at him calling Leon and wondered if Leon would be angry. ¡°I want to discuss the ingredients, menu, and details with her personally. Yeah, so she couldn¡¯t go to work today! OK?!¡± He hung up the phone after finishing his words. Sherry frowned and she was really speechless. ¡°I never say I want to take leave!¡± After saying that, she turned and walked outside. ¡°Where are you going?¡± William looked at her back as he shouted. Sherry didn¡¯t reply. She remembered that he didn¡¯t have breakfast and it was hard for him to recover without eating anything. She didn¡¯t want to look after him the whole day. Since he had driven her down from the hill, he wasn¡¯t a very bad person. So, she decided to buy him a bowl of porridge. She didn¡¯t worry anymore after thinking this in her mind. Sherry walked straight to the restaurant of the hospital and took away a bowl of porridge. When she went back to the ward, William was still lying on the bed but he looked very angry. After Sherry walked in, William finally raised his head and looked at Sherry coldly. His cold face didn¡¯t show any expression and he acted coldly as if they had never met before. ¡°Sick patient should eat!¡± Sherry put the porridge in the disposable bowl on the table beside him, put a spoon into the bowl, and brought it to him. ¡°Eat some porridge!¡± He looked up at her eyes but didn¡¯t reply. Sherry subconsciously frowned her thin eyebrows, ¡°Mr. Rond, aren¡¯t you eating?¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you leaving?¡± A deep and cold voice sounded. He thought she had left and he was angry. However, she came back and he felt extremely happy. He was even upset before that. Looking at her, his face slowly showed a calm look. ¡°At least eat a little!¡± she said. ¡°Put it down!¡± He looked at the disposable tableware. He didn¡¯t like the taste of it at all. ¡°Aren¡¯t you eating?¡± Sherry frowned. ¡°It doesn¡¯t taste good!¡± He was picky and he said, ¡°I am allergic to this!¡± Sherry looked at the disposable tableware and finally realized. ¡°Should I buy another bowl? I will ask the boss to use a porcin bowl.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to bother you!¡± His deep voice was hoarse as he coughed. William shook his head, ¡°I don¡¯t feel like eating!¡± Looking at the porridge in the bowl, Sherry put aside her slightly lost feeling and said stubbornly, ¡°You wouldn¡¯t have strength if you don¡¯t have breakfast. It doesn¡¯t benefit your body and in long term, it would affect your stomach! Mr. Rond has grown up, could you not be picky? Don¡¯t you know there are a lot of people who do not have enough food to eat!?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t know that you would care about me!¡± He suddenly said evilly, looking at her red lips. A mockery voice sounded as he coldly looked at her. If she didn¡¯t have a child, he would marry her. However, if his father knew that she had a child, he would never agree with it¡­ ¡°Eh!¡± Sherry twitched her lips and she felt her heart was stabbed. She ignored his mockery and said patiently, ¡°Even a stranger would care a little. Mr. Rond was my superior, I definitely hope you could recover quickly!¡± ¡°ording to what you had said, does that mean you would have to care about which women I have sex with in the future? Otherwise, wouldn¡¯t I be sick if that woman is not clean?¡± William said coldly. He looked coldly at Sherry with mockery, ¡°You are no longer my secretary. Do you still have to worry about me?¡± ¡°You?¡± She had felt wronged after being ignored for buying food for him. Now, she had to listen to his cold mockery. Sherry immediately turned and said coldly like him, ¡°I don¡¯t care if you want to eat. You are the one who will feel bad if you do not recover.¡± Sherry turned and walked outside. How could he be this unreasonable as a grown-up man? He threw a tantrum, be picky, and even talked in a bad manner! A loud sound was heard. Sherry closed the door hard as she felt wronged and sat on the chair outside. Although she came out, she still worried about him. Damn man, he was like a child who threw a tantrum. Bang! A thud was heard from the ward. Sherry was scared and she quickly opened the door. She saw William punch on the table beside him. ¡°Your hand!¡± Sherry quickly ran towards him and held his hand, checking the drip on his hand. Luckily, it didn¡¯t fall off. ¡­ ¡°You have a hard fist, don¡¯t you?¡± Sherry didn¡¯t expect him to punch on the table while taking a drip. ¡°This is my hand!¡± he said angrily. Just now he thought she had left and he felt angry. He didn¡¯t know he would act angrily like a child towards her. He shook his drowsy and hot head and stopped talking. Sherry sat at the chair beside him. Looking at his tired face and dry lips, she sighed. ¡°Mr. Rond, it is normal for a patient to lose his temper! I could pretend that I didn¡¯t see and hear it!¡± ¡°You are really a nag!¡± His eyes showed an extremely sharp look. Sherry replied arrogantly, ¡°Women are nags!¡± Then, no one was talking. William slept after taking half of the drip. At the moment, the single-bed ward was quiet. Sherry red at William who with a pale look on the bed and covered him with a nket. He had a handsome look. His eyshes were long and they could cover his eyelids. It made his eyes look deep. He had a high nose as if it was padded with a lot of bones. This was what it meant by skinny face right? His chin was skinny and his lips looked full. Even his skin was smooth and his beard around his chin looked manly. William took a peaceful sleep until the afternoon. When he woke up, he didn¡¯t know when had his drip been removed! ¡°Have you waken up?¡± Sherry stood up and touched his forehead, feeling his temperature. ¡°You don¡¯t have a fever anymore!¡± Her little hand was warm. His heart popped when she touched his forehead. Then, he looked at her with a deep look, ¡°Haven¡¯t you left?¡± Sherry nodded. ¡°Yeah! The nurse said you could go home when your temperature goes down. I am requesting a thermometer for you!¡± After saying that, she went to the nurse¡¯s office and requested a thermometer. After measuring his temperature, he was indeed no longer in fever. The antibiotics really worked well. ¡°You could go back after getting some medicine!¡± William removed the nket from his body and got out of the bed. He staggered and almost fell down. ¡°Ah!¡± Sherry immediately held him. ¡°Take care!¡± ¡°Youy down first. I will get the medicine for you!¡± ¡°Go together!¡± He closed his eyes and ordered her. Even though he was sick, he was still a bully. ¡°Okay!¡± Sherry felt that she must have owed him in her previous life, that was why she was ordered by him. After discharging and getting the medicine, William was still weak. After taking the cold medicine, he seemed to be tired and he couldn¡¯t drive. ¡°Mr. Rond, let me hail a taxi to send you home!¡± ¡°No!¡± he said coldly. ¡°Why?¡± Sherry was confused. ¡°My father will worry about me!¡± he replied. She was shocked and she looked at him in confusion. He was careful and he even knew his father would worry about him. ¡°Then where should I send you? To MH residence?¡± ¡°Okay!¡± William nodded. He wanted to go there first as he still wanted to sleep. After getting in the taxi, they went to MH residence. However, William suddenly said, ¡°My key is in my car!¡± ¡°Does that mean you couldn¡¯t get in?¡± ¡°Go to your house!¡± William ordered. He would be extremely pissed if he went back to get the key. ¡°Ah?¡± ¡°Stop talking. Sir, go to YX road!¡± William ordered. Chapter 65 You Are Overprotecting Your Son Chapter 65 You Are Overprotecting Your Son ¡°What makes you think you could go to my¡­¡± Looking at his pale face, Sherry Murray didn¡¯t finish her words. Fine, since he had no one to take care of, she would take care of him with reluctance to thank him for helping her to get back her phone. Hopefully, she wouldn¡¯t owe him anymore. This was his first visit to Sherry¡¯s house. After looking around the small living room, William Rond walked straight towards her bedroom. Sherry was shocked, ¡°Hey, Mr. Rond!¡± However, he was extremely precise to enter her bedroom. After seeing her 1.2m wide bed, he felt satisfied. That meant no other man had ever slept on her bed before! There were a few green nts with colorful flowers that he didn¡¯t know on the balcony of the bedroom. It seemed that he could relieve himself after working hard the whole day when he looked at those nts. William looked around and turned around with leisure, ¡°The bedroom is well decorated. Your house feels cozy andfortable!¡± It was really decorated sweet, like a real home. ¡°Thank you.¡± Sherry¡¯s face was a little awkward. She thanked him as she was stunned. William took off his suit and shoes and got into her bed, ¡°Stop disturbing me, I want to sleep!¡± Sherry was speechless. Did he just act like the owner of the house? It was fine. Since he was a patient, she didn¡¯t bother about him. Sherry shook her head helplessly, turned, and walked towards the kitchen. She wanted to get some food. William who didn¡¯t eat anything also needed some food. It was the evening soon. She had to pick Dan up and cook. When she came to the bedroom, William had already fallen asleep. Sherry bought some rice and fresh vegetables after picking her son up. When she reached home, she walked to the washroom and changed her clothes. Then, she started cooking. ¡°Dan, did you do anything bad?¡± Sherry showed her head from the kitchen. Dan turned back with guiltiness and he looked away. ¡°Mommy, I did not!¡± Sherry was stunned and she walked out. ¡°Dan, look at my eyes!¡± Normally, Dan was lying if he didn¡¯t look at her eyes. He lowered his head and got up from the sofa. ¡°Mommy¡­¡± ¡°Mommy doesn¡¯t like a child who lied!¡± Sherry said softly. ¡°I am wrong. I used bad uncle¡¯spanywork!¡± If this was the bad thing that Mommy referred to. ¡°It was really you?¡± Sherry was shocked. ¡°How did you know to do that?¡± ¡°Celia taught me before!¡± Dan raised his head. ¡°Last time when Celia used the Federal Police¡¯s internal network, I had a look at it!¡± C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. ¡°Oh my god!¡± Sherry was speechless. Celia Hickman was aputer expert. She was doing nonsense in front of a child. ¡°Then, you learned from it?¡± She knew Celia had said that Dan could learn easily after taking a look, especially those difficult programming. Celia used to studyputers in the university and she was the only top student who was invited to the United States. However, Celia gave up the chance to work there. Sherry didn¡¯t know what Celia worked as these few years. She only knew Celia had good pay. ¡°Yeah, I learned it after looking at it!¡± Dan realized that he did wrong, ¡°But bad uncle made Mommy lose the job, I don¡¯t like him!¡± ¡°Son, this is Mommy¡¯s matter. Don¡¯t do that again in the future! Say sorry to uncle, okay?¡± Sherry didn¡¯t want her son to do wrong. That meant her education to her son was fail. No mother would hope her child to learn badly. ¡°Okay!¡± Dan lowered his head, ¡°But I couldn¡¯t meet uncle!¡± ¡°He is in Mommy¡¯s room now!¡± ¡°Mommy, did you say that bad uncle came to our house?¡± ¡°Yes, he is at our house. He is sick!¡± Sherry put the things into the fridge. ¡°Shh, don¡¯t disturb uncle to sleep. He will leave when he is fine.¡± ¡°But he fired Mommy. He made Mommy lose your job!¡± Dan said softly, ¡°Why are we keeping him? Doesn¡¯t he have a home?¡± ¡°He is sick and his father would worry about him!¡± Sherry exined. ¡°Dan doesn¡¯t worry about Mommy¡¯s matter, okay? Mommy has had a new job already!¡± ¡°He is an adult and his father still worried about him, he is so childish!¡± Dan curled his lips scornfully. ¡°Dan!¡± Sherry became serious. ¡°Oh! I know my fault. Mommy, don¡¯t be angry!¡± he apologized. ¡°Mommy, I go and see uncle!¡± ¡°Lower your voice!¡± Sherry told him. ¡°I know!¡± Dan walked into Sherry¡¯s bedroom. He saw William with a pale face sleeping on Sherry¡¯s bed. He twitched his mouth and walked carefully towards the bed. He showed an entangled look as he looked at William again and again. Then, he murmured. ¡°Uncle, although I dislike you a little, Mommy would be angry so I could only pretend to not dislike you. I don¡¯t want my Mommy to be angry¡­ But uncle you are so bad, how could you fire my Mommy? Mommy works hard. Uncle is a bad guy. Yet, Mommy doesn¡¯t let me dislike you, but I still dislike you¡­¡± William was awake when the door was opened. However, he chose to close his eyes and heard what Sherry said to Dan. He suddenly felt that this woman was cute and silly. Yeah, the word ¡®cute¡¯ suited her the most. After Dan murmured, he was entangled to say, ¡°Since uncle is sick and the god has punished you, I would forgive you!¡± He felt that this uncle looked kind! Suddenly, William opened his eyes and looked at Dan¡¯s cool little face. ¡°Ah! uncle you are awake?¡± Although he just scolded the ¡®sleeping¡¯ William, he still felt excited after seeing him wake up. ¡°You disliked me!¡± William¡¯s voice was husky as he just woke up and didn¡¯t eat the whole day. ¡°Did you hear what I said?¡± Dan showed an embarrassed look as if he was caught. He swallowed saliva and opened his eyes wide, showing his ck and round eyes with an innocent expression. At last, he nodded honestly, ¡°Yes! I don¡¯t like uncle anymore!¡± Upon hearing this, William curled his lips, ¡°I don¡¯t like you too!¡± If Dan wasn¡¯t Sherry¡¯s child, he thought he would still like this kid. He was very smart and he always liked the smart kid. Dan was even like him when he was a kid! After Dan heard William¡¯s word, the light in his eyes faded. This was the first time that someone said he didn¡¯t like him. Looking at Dan¡¯s sad expression, William actually felt pain in his heart for no reason. Dan didn¡¯t say anything. He turned and walked out while lowering his head in silence. William was shocked. Was this kid angry? In the kitchen, Sherry was cooking the porridge with a small fire. When she looked at her son walking out of the bedroom, she asked, ¡°Does uncle wake up?¡± Dan nodded. ¡°He has woken up!¡± ¡°What happened?¡± Sherry noticed Dan¡¯s expression. ¡°Uncle doesn¡¯t like me!¡± he almost cried. Dan had never felt so wrong before. ¡°Mommy, is Dan a nuisance?¡± He was still a kid and his heart was fragile! ¡°How do you know that he doesn¡¯t like you?¡± ¡°Uncle said it himself!¡± Dan said with a low voice. After Sherry heard this, she was angry. She was kind to keep a sick person like him. Yet, he broke her son''s heart. Sherry walked straight to the bedroom and saw William sitting there. ¡°What did you say to my son?¡± She looked angry. William didn¡¯t show any expression. His eyes had an extremely deep look as always. ¡°I am asking you!¡± Sherry asked angrily. ¡°I don¡¯t like him!¡± William answered honestly. ¡°Then you don¡¯t stay at my house. Get out!¡± Sherry walked towards him and grabbed his clothes. ¡°I would hate anyone who broke my son¡¯s heart no matter how pity is he!¡± ¡°You are overprotecting your son!¡± Williamughed softly. ¡°Ah?!¡± Sherry was shocked. William looked at Sherry who was skinny in casual clothes with a ponytail. She looked like a pure little simple girl from a neighborhood. ¡°I am hungry!¡± William stood up and a sound was heard from his stomach. ¡°How does it rte to me?¡± Sherry was angry after recalling Dan¡¯s pity expression. ¡°Who asked you to let me take a drop? If it wasn¡¯t because of you, I should be staying in the office! At least, my secretary or assistant could take care of me. Now, they are off, who do you want me to ask?¡± ¡°You are so unreasonable!¡± Sherry couldn¡¯t help to oppose him after listening to this bully¡¯s voice. ¡°You go and apologize to my son, how did my son offend you?¡± ¡°Would you like a child who put shit on your name?¡± William replied. ¡°??!!¡± Sherry was stunned. Liam Brooks had mentioned that matter before and Dan had admitted that. It was indeed frustrating. Sherry was in the wrong at first and shepromised, ¡°Okay, I will send you back after having dinner but you cannot break my son¡¯s heart again, okay?¡± ¡°Huh?!¡± William frowned. That kid actually dared toin to his mother. ¡°He has to apologize to me!¡± ¡°You have to apologize to him too!¡± After saying that, Sherry turned away from William and walked towards the kitchen. If he wasn¡¯t sick, she would definitely yell at him to satisfy her urge. ¡°Dan, Uncle doesn¡¯t dislike you. Get ready to eat!¡± After leaving the bedroom, Sherry noticed Dan still showing a sad look and sheforted him. However, Dan still didn¡¯t feel happy because of William¡¯s words. Sherry noticed Dan was still unhappy and sheforted him again, ¡°Son, you shouldn¡¯t put shit on uncle¡¯s name, right? You did the wrong thing first. No one would like a kid who does the wrong thing. However, everyone would like you if you fixed your mistakes!¡± ¡°I only put it on uncle¡¯s photo!¡± Dan exined. ¡°Wasn¡¯t it the same?¡± Sherry said patiently. ¡°Okay! I understand. I will apologize to uncle!¡± Dan said as he felt wronged. ¡°Good boy!¡± Sherry touched Dan¡¯s head. ¡°Mommy will finish cooking soon, are you hungry?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°Then wash your hands first! Also, ask uncle to wash hands!¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Dan walked back to the bedroom. He saw William smoking at the balcony, ¡°Uncle!¡± William turned his head towards him and looked at the short Dan standing there while lowering his head. He frowned, ¡°Is there anything?¡± ¡°Sorry!¡± Dan took a bow. William was shocked, ¡°Why are you apologizing?¡± ¡°Because I did wrong!¡± Mommy said Dan shouldn¡¯t put shit on uncle¡¯s photo!¡± His voice went lower and lower. ¡°It is normal that uncle doesn¡¯t like Dan because Dan is not a good kid.¡± Chapter 66 Shameless Chapter 66 Shameless Suddenly, he felt a stinging in his heart because of Daniel''s words, he was just a child, so young, he said that he didn''t like him, and Sherry was right, he shouldn''t have done that to him, but as soon as he was reminded that Daniel was Sherry''s child, he was more than just annoyed, actually he liked this kid, and now he is depressed about it. "Uncle, Mom said you should wash your hands to have dinner!" Daniel looked up and waited for William to reply. He wanted to tell him that it wasn''t true that he didn''t like him, but as he was just about to say it, he swallowed the words back again, "Let''s go.!" Daniel turned around, his face was full with disappointment, William didn''t say that he forgave him, so that meant he still didn''t like him, and for a moment, his little face was frowning. When William saw the child turn his back on him, he went to the bathroom, and knitted his brows. If anyone saw the two of them frowning, they would have been curious how it was possible for them to look so alike? Maybe, blood was connecting the two of them! Daniel turned on the faucet and grabbed for the soap, as he was washing his hands, he said to William, "Uncle, you have to wash your hands twice! Only then they will be clean enough!" William looked at him, even though he was always paying great attention to living a hygiene life, but being told by a child how to do that was weird for him. "Uncle, did you not hear me? If you don''t wash your hands, Mom won''t allow you to eat!" Daniel was already done, and handed the soap bar to William. William looked at the little hands, their lines were so clear, almost the same as his own hands. He reached out to grab the soap, Daniel''s little hands in his, and his heart strangely skipped a beat. Daniel though suddenly yelled, "Uncle, I already washed my hands, and now you made them dirty again! Mom said this will cause cross infections!" As he said, he turned on the faucet again to wash his hands another time. "My hands are not dirty!" William said annoyed, it has always been him to avoid others, this was the first time that he was being avoided by someone else! "Hurry up, uncle!" Daniel rushed. "Are you guys still not done?" Sherry already carried all the dishes on the table. "Mom, I aming!" Daniel ran outside, and sat down on his chair. Sherry went to get him porridge, but even when she was done, William was still not at the table. Sherry looked towards the bathroom, "Daniel, let''s wait for William, I will go and take a look!" William looked around in the small bathroom, he saw shampoo and shower gel, there was not even face wash anywhere, then the spottet soap, a lot of soap. He frowned a little, she kept it really simple. Until today, he couldn''t understand why she never used the 7.5 million, so many other women would have gone crazy seeing such an amount of money! First, he thought she was like the other ones, but when he saw the savings ount untouched, and she only wanted to see her son, he knew that he must have misunderstood her a lot. Actually he wanted to tell her that Samuel was her son, but who would have thought that suddenly another child of hers appeared, this messed up all of his ns. And he was overwhelmed! All the ns he made were so wonderful! "Are you still not done yet? I thought you were hungry?" Sherry turned around and asked him, interrupting his thoughts. "Sherry!" He looked at her in the mirror, her face was light, her skin smooth, she didn''t even use face wash, how could she have such good skin? When he thought about that, suddenly his lower body started to react, and tipped up his pants. Oh my gosh, this little buddy didn''t even stop when being sick? William took a deep breath, trying to cover up being ufortable. "Hm?" She looked into his eyes through the mirror and as she saw the way he was staring at her, the sentiment in his eyes, her heart stopped for a second. "Mr. Rond, food is ready!" She turned, his eyes were filled with aggression, she didn''t like that, so she turned around, "Hurry up!" "Towel!" He said in his deep voice. Sherry paused, turned around and looked at the towel on the hook, and said, "You can use this one, it has been washed and still unused." He took it, wiped his hands, she watched his long skinny fingers hang it back, and said, "I will call a taxi for you after dinner!" She wanted to chase her guest away so quickly, this woman really angered him, "I am not well recovered yet!" "But there is no ce for you to stay in my house!" Sherry didn''t want to have a man stay over, especially not her ex-boss. "Are you sure you want a sick person to go on a taxi all by himself?" "I told you I will arrange it for you!" Sherry replied. William saw that she again, didn''t bother about him, and got angry, "I am not eating anymore!" Then he walked towards the bedroom. Sherry was startled, why would he not eat? "Mom, when can we start eating?" Daniel was still waiting in front of the table, what were they doing? He was hungry, why would they note to eat? "In a second!" Sherry went after William, "Mr. Rond please stop being so childish,e and eat something, you haven''t had anything in a while!" She walked into the bedroom, and heard William''s stubborn voice, "I have a fever, I don''t want to eat!" "What? Again?" Sherry took a moment to react, "You got your IV, the fever should be down, howe it''s back again? Let me see!" Then, she ced her hand on William''s forehead, "Doesn''t feel like it." William suddenly grabbed her hand, a hint of a smile on his face, the emotions in his eyes were unreadable. He just suddenly grabbed her hand like that, "How can I not have a fever, the doctor said 39.5 degrees!" His sudden gesture made Sherry freeze, her eyes were widened in surprise, and stared at his hands that were holding hers, "Mr. Rond, let go!" Was he going to act indecently in her house? Sherry''s hand was still in his, she looked at him angrily, "Mr. Rond, what do you want from me? Come and have dinner with us, my son is waiting for you!" "You are the one who touched my forehead, you can touch me, but I am not allowed to touch your hand?" His eyes were squinted, still staring at her, her light and smooth skin was showing some redness, her lips were tender and beautiful, and William had to swallow hard, he thought of the nights that he spent with her, the feeling of lust rushed in his head again. "Mr. Rond..." Sherry was still startled, his words were simply shameless, she tried hard to pull her hand back, but he was holding on to it tightly, "You shameless man!" She really regretted bringing him home, and was very angry. "Shameless? This is the first time that someone calls me that!" He said calmly, she couldn''t make out if he was being angry or happy. Horrified, she tried to pull her hand again, but because she did so too strongly, and he let go of her in that moment, she couldn''t hold her bnce, and fell back. "Ahh!" She got scared and closed her eyes. His strong arms reached to her, and caught her waist, "See, as soon as I let go, something happens to you!" His thick hair covered half his eye, he looked through the curtain of hair. She suddenly opened her eyes and realized that she didn''t fall on the floor, their eyes met, and Sherry blushed. William scanned her face, the smile on his face seemed to be more unscrupulous. He lifted her chin, and lowered his head to nt his own lips on hers. The temperature on his lips suddenly lit a fire in her. Sherry looked at this handsome person, and clenched her fists. When he lifted his head again, Sherry had an describable feeling in her, her face was red, she stood up straight and pushed him away, then she turned around, a feeling of sadness filled her, this kiss reminded her of Mr. Fox, and she felt cold in her heart as she said, "Mr. Rond, please control yourself!" She wasn''t a woman that could randomly kiss anyone, she just wanted to lead a calm life, but the way William was always taking advantage of her, she had no idea how to fight back. She didn''t want to be ambiguous with men, her face turned cold, and she turned around to walk out. But before she could open the door, her hand was pulled by the person behind her, she turned around and was about to yell at him, but he was so close to her, that her heart started to race, her breathing because irregr. His gaze was fixated on her, his lips formed into a smile, then he said to her, "Control myself? Sure, you don''t like it when I do this to you?" Sherry paused, her face expression turned even colder, "Mr. Rond, I am not a whore, please don''t go too far!" She could endure Mr. Fox, but that was because he had her son. She couldn''t endure William, she wasn''t a prostitute! He looked at Sherry who was speaking such harsh words, and raised his brow, he bear down on her angry face, "Alright, let''s go to eat." William walked out of the bedroom, and saw the many dishes on the table, it was all Asian dishes, but he usually liked to eat western food, because it was more convenient. Sherry made spicy chicken, potato, tofu with mince meat, tomato and eggs, then there was porridge, she made it especially for William because he was not feeling well, he should eat something vorless. And the chicken, she made for Daniel, it was his favorite dish. "Can we eat now?" Daniel couldn''t wait anymore, "Uncle, are you dumb?" William was standing at the table, staring at the food, suddenly he felt warm inside, he has not that such feeling in a really long time. Samuel was right, she could really cook, and it looked all really delicious. William who actually had no appetite took a chair and sat down, but before he started to dig in, he asked, "I didn''t take my medicine yet, did I?" He didn''t want to be sick anymore, it was too ufortable. Especially having a women that tried to send him away all the time, he didn''t want to stay there anymore. She already called him shameless, how could he, the president of Rond Group, sink so low? N?velDrama.Org owns this text. "Half an hour after meals, it will hurt your stomach to have it sober, you haven''t eaten the whole day, I will remind youter!" Sherry put some porridge in his bowl and handed it to him, without any emotions on her face, she was cold to him, but her voice was still caring, she wasn''t a heartless woman, especially not to someone who was still sick. "Uncle, I will also remind you!" Daniel handed him some chopsticks, "Uncle, dig in, my mom''s cooking is really delicious,st time when Mr. Brook was here, he ate a lot! And he wasplimenting Mom all the tome!" "Liam was here?" William''s voice suddenly deepened, even he didn''t know how cold his voice was, and how rude he looked. Sherry nodded, but then thought she had no obligation to tell him about that, did she? So she added annoyed, "Didn''t you ask him toe here?" "I did?" When did William ask Liam toe to her house? Shit, why did he not know about Liam having lunch with her? "Who allowed you to cook for him?" Chapter 67 Sudden Rain Chapter 67 Sudden Rain "Because Mr. Brooks brought me a lot of toys! Mommy wanted to thank him, isn''t that how you are supposed to treat your guests?" Daniel didn''t notice that something was hanging in the air, he raised his gaze to look at William, then he looked at Sherry, "Uncle, don''t you like Liam?" "Daniel, eat!" Sherry wanted him to stop talking, and subconsciously looked at William, even she didn''t know why she needed to endure his moods. William''s feeling of stuffiness in his chest was getting stronger, he took the bowl Sherry handed her, and started to shovel it in his mouth, but it was so hot that he frowned. The hot porridge went down his throat, the burning pain stopped on chest level. "Ahh! It is still hot, are you alright?" Sherry suddenly said, "Are you okay, Mr. Rond?" "Uncle, you must be really hungry!" Daniel saw that William was burnt by his porridge, and went to get a cup of cold water, he handed it to William, and said caring, "Uncle, drink some water, it will help." When William saw how this little child was caring about him, he felt warmth in his heart, this child, if he wasn''t Sherry''s, how nice that would be. Maybe then he could tell John about him, but as he was looking at those two faces, he knew, John would never allow a woman with another child to marry into the Rond family! Even if she was Samuel''s birth mother! "Thank you!" William squinted his eyes, and took the cup from Daniel, took a sip, and really, he felt better. The little boy smiled happily, "You are wee, uncle!" Then, he ran to the kitchen and got a spoon, "Uncle, use this, then it won''t be as hot!" William had mixed feelings, he felt that he was too narrow minded when it came to this child. Children were all pure. He told Daniel that he didn''t like him, and yet he went to get him water, and a spoon, that left him with mixed feelings. "Eat!" William patted his head, and showed him a smile. "Uncle, this one is good!" Daniel pointed to the spicy chicken, his favorite dish. "No, he cannot eat anything spicy!" Sherry stopped him. "Why?" "Why?" Almost at the same time, two voices were heard. The two pretty faces of a child and an adult were looking at Sherry, and for just a second, Sherry felt like in a trance as she saw the two of them in front of her. "People who are sick should eat something mild, so you should have your porridge, not the chicken!" Sherry paused, then she exined. "Then why did you cook this!" William raised his brow, "But now not allow me to eat!" "This is for me and Daniel, Mr. Rond, you can have the potatoes, and the tomatoes and eggs." N?velDrama.Org owns this text. "Nope!" William took his chopsticks and went to get some chicken, "I want the spicy one!" "Uncle, I also like to eat spicy!" Daniel said excited, "My mom also likes that! Let me help you!" As he said so, Daniel already took the te and handed it over, "Mom, he likes this, didn''t you say sick people are allowed to eat what they like?" "Daniel!" Sherry said, "He is not allowed to have that, it''s too spicy, and he hasn''t eaten the whole day, it will give him a stomach bug!" "Okay, then you should have some porridge first, when you have something in your stomach, you can eat this!" The little boy was very satisfied with his idea. "No!" Sherry shook her head stubbornly, "He hasn''t eaten the whole day, he cannot have anything spicy, it will hurt his stomach!" "I didn''t know you cared so much!" William smiled. "Who cares about you!" Why did he always twist her words? "Mom, if you don''t care about him, why did you bring him to us?" Daniel didn''t understand either. Sherry froze, "Daniel, eat your food, we are not supposed to speak while eating!" "Oh!" Daniel looked down, and kept eating his food happily, without talking. Suddenly, the atmosphere in the room got strange. "Daniel, is it? Your name is Daniel?" William suddenly asked. Daniel raised his head to look at William, his mouth was filled with chicken, his mother didn''t allow him to talk, but she didn''t say he wasn''t allowed to nod, so he nodded. Sherry looked at William, "Mr. Rond, eat your food!" William didn''t even bother her, his expression was calm, and he looked at Daniel, he watched him shovel all the spicy chicken into his mouth and asked, "Is it spicy?" Daniel shook his head, and couldn''t help but to reply, "Uncle, it''s not spicy, it''s delicious!" Williamughed and shook his head, Samuel never ate spicy food, he noticed that Sherry liked the spices as well, and so did he, but why did Samuel not like it? Was there a gene mutation? "Uncle, you don''t have to eat the chilli, but you can have some chicken!" Daniel thought that William was craving, so he suggested, "This is not as spicy, you can have it to satisfy your cravings!" William scanned Sherry, and acted casually, "Forget it, I don''t want to make some people angry, because having to see an angry face while eating really spoils my appetite." Daniel didn''t understand, and looked at William, then he looked at Sherry, "Mom, I think he is talking about you, are you mad?" "No!" Sherry changed her expression, "I am alright, just eat your food!" "Alright!" Sherry looked at William, this man was really detestable, and his words evil! William''s lips moved and he put on a smile, as if he was in a extraordinary good mood. The food was really good, but who knew that Liam had the chance to enjoy it before him, William was thinking if he shoulde more often in the future to get a bite of food. But is this something he would do? His restless eyes were looking at Sherry, he took some potatoes, they were crispy, and tasty, and cut just into the right size. Sherry knew that William was eating, but she also noticed that his gaze was resting on her too often, on her face, her body, and made her ufortable. William squinted his eyes, and stared at Sherry who was obviously notfortable, then he said, "I will leave after the meal, don''t be afraid, but..." He paused intentionally, then he said, "But can you really live with it? I am still sick, you know!" Sherry looked at him, "I have already done more than I should!" "Oh, really?" William put down his chopsticks, with one hand he supported his head, and raised his brow. He had dashing eyebrows, sharp eyes, tall bridged nose, and charming lips which were just the right thickness. He smiled, and said yfully, "Alright, as long as you can live with it, then I will leave!" After he said that, he took his chopsticks again, but his eyes were still fixed on Sherry, he looked at her breasts, and smiled. Sherry lowered her head, and quickly ate her food, but she had no appetite anymore, why did she have the feeling she took home an animal? "Mom, why don''t you eat anymore?" Daniel asked. William looked at Sherry, and said, "She feels guilty!" "Why would she feel guilty?" "That you will have to ask her!" "Tell me, uncle!" Sherry threw an angry look at William, "Mr. Rond, are you done? If you are done, please leave!" "As soon as I finish my porridge! I do have to thank you though, I have nothing here, so maybe another day, I wille over to thank you!" William''s unscrupulous face did not show any strange expression. Sherry on the other hand was shocked, she looked at him with her beautiful face, "Mr. Rond, there is no need for that, this was no trouble for me. Please, go!" William scanned her face, her pursed red lips were charming to him. She had no idea that the calmer she acted, the more she was arousing a man''s desire to conquer her. "Uncle, will you leave?" Daniel stood up and asked reluctantly. "Yeah, your mom doesn''t want me to stay, look at me, still being sick!" Sherry''s face froze, she wasn''t heartless, but this man was really scary, "Mr. Rond, it''s not toote yet, you should go home, here is your medicine!" William didn''t take it, he looked down and said to Daniel, "Good bye Daniel!" "Good bye!" William took his suit and walked towards the door, but as soon as he got out, he noticed the gray sky, it was raining! The fragrant of mud was hanging in the air, and it was extraordinarily cold! He couldn''t help but to look back inside, towards the tightly closed door. He knew that she was really scared of him, but it was amusing for him to see her like that! And she still hadn''t recognized who he was, if she knew that Samuel was the child she has been searching for, she would copse! Especially if she knew that he was the person with the mask who had spent several nights with her, she would be furious. Would she maybe hate him? William''s eyes squinted, he was suddenly annoyed. "Mom, uncle is still sick!" "Don''t worry, he will go home!" "But didn''t you say his father would be worried about him?" Daniel asked doubtfully. "Yeah, he is already better!" "Okay!" Daniel nodded, and went to his room. Outside the building, a tall figure was standing at the door, smoking. He blew out the smoke and felt very unhappy. Was he too hasty at the dating party on Saturday? Just as he was about to leave, the drizzle turned into pouring rain, and it was only getting heavier. "Mommy, it is raining!" Daniel looked outside the window when he was in his bedroom, and saw the pouring rain outside. Sherry paused, and looked out, it was really raining, earlier when she came home it was still okay, when did it start so suddenly? Won''t he get wet? "Mommy, it''s raining, uncle is already sick, he will get worse if he gets wet!" Sherry had a strange feeling, and said, "He doesn''t even like you, why do you care so much?" "But he is sick!" Daniel grabbed an umbre, "I will go and look for him!" "Wait!" Sherry stopped him, "I will go!" He must have saved her in her previous life for her to owe him, she took the umbre and went outside, she went downstairs, but didn''t see him, while the rain was getting heavier. This stupid man, did he really leave? Did he not think about hiding from the rain? Sherry opened the umbre and ran into the rain, she didn''t understand why she felt so anxious, why did she care if he was sick or not? Not too far in front of her, she saw a tall shadow in the rain, he had no umbre and didn''t walk too fast, as if he didn''t care about the rain. Sherry suddenly stopped, then she ran towards him, "Mr. Rond!" William paused, and turned around, but she was already next to him, holding the umbre above him, but his clothes were already wet, and his hair sticking on his head, the moment he turned around, he was strangely fluttered. Chapter 68 Not Biological Chapter 68 Not Biological ¡°Why are you getting wet?¡± Sherry Murray angrily said, ¡°Wait until the rain is over.¡± ¡°Forget it! I don¡¯t want to wait anymore, just get out wet now!¡± The annoyance inside William Rond¡¯s heart seemed to drift away and he was getting more excited when he saw Sherry chasing out. ¡°Go and stay in hospital if you get wet again!¡± Sherry angrily said again, ¡°Come back with me!¡± ¡°You are the one who asked me go!¡± He was not in a hurry to go back with her. ¡°I am going to get a taxi now!¡± Sherry froze and had a look at the entrance of the alley, by the time when he got a taxi he would have caught a cold again. She then reached out to drag his shirt, ¡°Hurry up, you will get a fever again when the wind blows!¡± William blinked, ¡°Let me get a fever then!¡± ¡°You?¡± The anger inside Sherry¡¯s heart made her unable to say aplete sentence, she inexplicably annoyed when she looked at his drenched clothes. ¡°What?¡± As if not sensing her anxiety, well,ing out and find him meant that she was really worried about him, but she had just called him shameless, ¡°Am I shameless?¡± ¡°You!¡± Sherry was stunned, she then pulled him again, but how could she able to pull his strong yak- like body? ¡°You are shameless!¡± She then spoke angrily, ¡°Come back with me now!¡± Looking at the furious Sherry, William didn¡¯t say anything more. He then moved his arms upwards, reached out to hold her hand and pulled her closer with a smooth movement. ¡°Hey!¡± She whispered. ¡°Just an umbre, do you want to get wet? How can you not get closer?¡± He said as a matter of course. No time to think about anything, Sherry just let him run towards the condominium with his hand holding hers tightly, until when they entered the building, only then he let her go reluctantly. Looking at the dripping umbre, Sherry suddenly realized what a stupid thing she had done. What did it matter to her if William was going to die or live? ¡°It¡¯s freezing!¡± William grinned. ¡° And you are still getting wet!¡± She then angrily rushed to open the door, ¡°Come in quickly!¡± ¡°Uncle, you got wet!¡± Daniel Murray ran over and shouted a little worriedly. ¡°It is alright!¡± He felt really good to be cared for, William thought. ¡°Dan, get a towel for me, Mummy will put the bath water on!¡± Sherry looked back at William. ¡°I don¡¯t bath!¡± ¡°You need to bath otherwise you will catch a cold!¡± ¡°There is no clothes for me to change!¡± William said, ¡°Do you want me to be naked after a shower in your house? Wouldn¡¯t that be catching another cold?¡± ¡°I will get it for you! You go bathing first!¡± Sherry walked to the bathroom and adjusted the water temperature before walking out, ¡°The water is ready, just go in and bath. Dan, wait for mummy buying clothes for uncle.¡± Sherry left hurriedly. As William looked at her back, he suddenly felt that this woman had quality to be a good wife and mother. It was just that¡­ Sherry bought a sports suit and a pair of underwear. She heard the sound of Dan and William¡¯s conversationing from the bath room when she came back, ¡°Uncle, mummy said I will be the same as you when I grow up.¡± ¡°What is that?¡± ¡°The little bird!¡± ¡°Hmm! Your mummy is talking nonsense!¡± Theughter voice from William came too, and Sherry¡¯s face reddened, ¡°Do you want a father, kid?¡± ¡°Why do you ask? Mr Brooks was fond of mummy and wants to confess to her! If someone who is as pretty as Mr Brooks, and also treat my mummy well, I can consider it.¡± ¡°What?¡± William was shocked upon hearing this news, ¡°Liam Brooks wants to confess to your mummy?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Dan thought for a moment then nodded. It seemed like Mr Brooks didn¡¯t say about that but he didn¡¯t deny also. Yes, exactly, he wanted to be mummy¡¯s boyfriend. ¡°Damn it!¡± William roared lowly. ¡°Uncle, are you fond of my mummy and would like to be her boyfriend also?¡± Dan asked uncertainly. Sherry wanted to stop Dan from continuing asking such an outrageous question but she was embarrassed and there was suddenly no any voice at all. Her heart started lifted and became unsure, how could William possibly want to court herself? Neither she was the fairy beauty, nor she had that qualification, she had already lost the qualification for sweet love. Meanwhile, she then heard William speaking, ¡°Your mummy is not popr, why do I want to court her? Aren¡¯t you too presumptuous?¡± ¡°Oh! I was wrong then!¡± Dan was a little disappointed, ¡°I thought you like my mummy!¡± ¡°How could I possibly like her?¡± Sherry¡¯s expression calmed down when she heard those words. It was just that William¡¯s eyes flickered as he uttered those words and no one knew what he meant. ¡°Dan!¡± Sherry shouted. ¡°Are you back, mummy?¡± ¡°Bring the clothes in for uncle!¡± Sherry¡¯s tone was indifferent but she was seemed to have a sigh of relief. Sherry was washing dishes in the kitchen. William leaned against the wall in the corner quietly when he came out after changing his clothes and hearing the running water ttering. His eyes faintly looked at Sherry who was busy in the kitchen. He felt a sense of happy when he saw a woman washing dishes which was just an usual image. His pale face turned to smile and he seemed to be happier with the scene he saw than signing an order of ten million yuan. Sherry¡¯s mind was a little messed up when she was washing those dishes. When she felt the nces from the doorway, her emotions became more annoyed and undeniably, she had started noticing the changes in herself. He was wearing the sportswear and this was the first time she saw him in such casual clothes. She really had to admit that he looked good in wearing everything! Wiping thest bowl clean and cing it in the cupboard, Sherry turned back and looked at him leaning against the door. Not knowing when he had walked to the kitchen and leaning against the door there, the wicked smile made Sherry feel scared. Taking a deep breath and with a sh in her eyes, Sherry calmly said, ¡°Mr Rond, it is time to take medicine!¡± William was quite ufortable in wearing such a cheap clothes for the first time, and he identally showed his sexy chest as the zip of the sweatshirt didn¡¯t pull well. His posture of leaning against the door looked that he was a bitzy and this was not like his usual seriousness. His handsome face was sexy enough to attract any women. His pale face with a light smile on his lips was able to seduce people¡¯s senses, ¡°Mr Rond, I say it¡¯s time to take medicine! It is time!¡± ¡°Alright, get me a ss of water and bring it to the room!¡± William¡¯s voice became low and hoarse. When he nced at Sherry¡¯s calm face, he then turned around and walked towards her bedroom. He had been thinking about what Dan had asked him while he was in the shower, thinking that was he really just trying to find her son his own biological mother for that simple purpose? If he had no feeling on her, why would he go for the trouble of getting her body? ¡°Alright!¡± Sherry spoke indifferently at his back, she knew he was not fond of her and that was good, but why was there such a slight disappointment inside her heart? ¡°Dan?¡± Sherry shouted, wondering what her son was doing! ¡°Mummy, I am web-chatting with Celia!¡± Dan ran out of the bathroom and headed towards his room. ¡°Well, mummy wille to you as soon as I take the medicine for uncle and mummy will share a room with you tonight!¡± ¡°Hurry up then mummy!¡± ¡°Mr Rond, the medicine and the water are here for you! Get some rest early!¡± Speaking quickly as if she was avoiding something, Sherry then quickly turned around and walked towards the door. ¡°Wait!¡± William shouted again, ¡°I have something to ask you!¡± ¡°Anything else?¡± Sherry spoke but not turning around. He was silent while staring at her back which was slender and slim, he could image the feeling of helplessness when thinking of she was being raped, such a woman really made people want to take her into arms and give her love and care. As she didn¡¯t hear the question, she then turned around. Seeing him showing a confusing but embarrassing expression on his face, as if he wanted to ask something but he didn¡¯t. ¡° Mr Rond, do you still need anything ?¡± ¡°You, really have been raped?¡± William¡¯s voice was low when he asked, he also felt inappropriate when asking such a question, but he really wanted to know. Sherry froze upon hearing this question as this was something that all women felt humiliated of, how could he open up her scars again? Sherry felt stuffy in her chest that she couldn¡¯t even catch her breath as his words hurt her directly. ¡°Mr Rond, is that fun to repeatedly question people about their privacy?¡± Her tone was cold. ¡°I¡­ I didn¡¯t mean that!¡± William just wanted to know who Dan¡¯s father was. ¡°Then what do you mean?¡± She asked coldly, tears glistering in her eyes. ¡°Is Dan the one you gave birth after you were raped?¡± That was what he meant by asking. Sherry¡¯s face turned colder, ¡°What does this have to do with you?¡± ¡°I just want to know if you are an easy woman.¡± He yelled, and his emotions was getting a little out of control as he was confusing whether this woman was worthy to him! ¡°I am easy! I am quite easy! I can sleep with a man whom I have never met before, even I still don¡¯t know his true face after that. Yes, this is me!¡± Sherry¡¯s tone got a little excited. ¡°But what does this have to do with you?¡± His expression froze, ¡°How many men have you slept with?¡± ¡°One, isn¡¯t one enough?¡± ¡°How can it be one?¡± He staggered, ¡°Then who is Dan¡¯s father?¡± Sherry might have understood something if she had noticed when he said that, but she ignored it out of anger, ¡°You bastard!¡± Why did she have to tell him about her privacy? She was really out of her mind. Dan suddenly heard the yelling and ran out with some concern, but just as he reached the door of the room, he heard the yelling again. ¡°I am asking you what is the number of the man you have had Dan with him? Why do you keep the man¡¯s child after you were raped?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t even know who is Dan¡¯s father, and I don¡¯t know his mother too.¡± She yelled back, but tears welling up in her eyes, suddenly she felt so aggrieved. He just despised her that much. Shocked by her words, William asked, ¡°What do you mean?¡± Original content from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Dan isn¡¯t my child and he wasn¡¯t born by me, he is an abandoned child whom I picked up!¡± She didn¡¯t know why she spoke out such secret, and as she said it, her tears fell. ¡°He is so pity that he was abandoned by his biological father and mother and I picked him up, I picked him up, did you get it?¡± He froze. Chapter 69 Son Missing Chapter 69 Son Missing He was not his mother''s child? He was found? Daniel stood at the door, his big beautiful eyes were widened, and red. Inside the room, William was just as startled, he suddenly felt mixed emotions rising up in him, he was even a little joyful, "Is what you told me the truth?" Sherry shared at William''s face, her eyes were filled with tears, "Yes! Mr. Rond, please stop asking about my private matters, it is not a nice thing to do to rip open other people''s wounds!" William looked at her helpless face with eyes filled withplicated emotions, he went to her and took her into his arms. Sherry struggled, but he held her tight, "I am sorry! I didn''t know the truth!" The door was opened, and Daniel wanted to ask something, but he saw that William was holding his mom. "I thought Daniel was your child, I didn''t know this was how it really was!" "How can you force someone like that? Daniel is so pitiful, he is the only one I have, we have been supporting each other for so many years, if it wasn''t for him, I didn''t even know what would have happened to me! William, how can you always pour salt in other''s wounds?" She was crying heavily on his chest. William was so busyforting Sherry that he didn''t notice the little person standing at the door. Daniel pressed his lips together, tears filling his eyes, all he heard in his head was, he was not his mother''s child! He had no parents! Then he turned, and ran outside. "I am sorry!" William held back his emotions, and patted on her back, he didn''t know what he could say tofort her, suddenly, he remembered Daniel, "Hush, don''t cry, Daniel is next door!" Just one sentence made Sherry stop. Right! How could she loose herself? What if Daniel heard them? William scanned the door, it was open, and then he asked Sherry unsure, "Wasn''t the door closed?" Sherry immediately looked up, and realized something, "Daniel? Daniel?" There was no answer. Sherry ran outside, "Daniel, where are you? Daniel, I am calling you, where are you?" But nobody was in Daniel''s room, theputer was still on, and there were notification sounds from one chat window, it was Celia, they were still chatting, but suddenly she got no answer anymore. "No!" Sherry screamed in horror. "Sherry, don''t worry, we will find him!" Even William was shocked, did Daniel hear them just now? He didn''t want to imagine what the child must be feeling! "Of course you don''t worry, he is not your child, William, I am warning you, if anything bad happens to my son, I will kill you!" If it wasn''t for him, she would have never told anyone the truth! Sherry ran outside. William followed her, the rain was pouring outside, it was autumn, and cold. Sherry shuddered, and looked into the dark rainy night, she was horrified when she couldn''t see anyone, she put her hands around her mouth, and screamed, "Daniel, where are you? Tell me, where are you!" In the rain, Sherry could only hear her own heartbreaking voice, "Daniel, tell me, where are you? I am sorry, we were just joking, of course you are my child, you are my everything, where are you? Please answer me..." "Daniel!" William ran outside, and screamed, but they couldn''t find him. It didn''t take long before both of them were soaking wet from the rain, but Sherry kept running, "Daniel, where are you? Tell me where you are, please don''t scare me like this!" Where did he go? Did he really hear it? That is the only exnation! William couldn''t imagine how a child would react after hearing such awful news. He only had to think of Daniel''s little face to feel pressure on his chest, and trouble breathing, his heart was aching, he thought it must be because of his guilt that he felt that way! "Daniel, where are you? Tell me, me and your mother were only joking, that is not true!" William yelled, but no matter how loud he screamed, he didn''t get an answer. Sherry kept yelling herself while running, until she lost her voice, she ran out of their street, and the passengers walking there were all turning to look at her. Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Sherry stopped someone on the road, "Sir, have you seen a five year old boy, about this tall?" "No!" Everyone shook their heads. "Daniel!" Sherry cried till her tears dried up. William followed her, his heart was strangely hurting, he grabbed her wrist, "Sherry, don''t worry, we will find him!" It was getting dark outside, and people were going home, the helpless feeling of not seeing her child made her anxious, "Let go of me, William, let go, give me my son back, it is all your fault!" She started to hit him and kick him, William didn''t move, instead, he pulled her into his arms, "Don''t cry, I will help you till we find him!" "I want my son, I want my Daniel!" Nobody understood how important Daniel was to her, Daniel was her only backbone, if she hadn''t found Daniel, she would have died long ago! The two of them were soaking wet, and in a difficult position, the cars on the street were lessening, and Sherry felt her heart freeze, "Daniel... Daniel..." "He doesn''t want me anymore... my son doesn''t want me anymore..." Sherry suddenly looked up into the rainy sky, and started tough, her eyes were stinging, but her heart already died, the depression spread in her, and filled it with a big hole, she felt taken back to when she was 17 and lost her brother, or when she was 18 and lost her own son... "Why is even God walking out on me?" She cried, there were too many things she had to endure, but she didn''t even know where to start anymore, her sorrowful face couldn''t hide the pain. "Sherry!" William wrapped his arm around Sherry''s shoulder, so she could lean her head on his chest, only when he couldn''t see her sad face, he could control himself, he regretted it, where could Daniel go on such a rainy night? "William, you asshole, you... you asshole!" Sherry cried, like a little hurt animal, big tear drops tolled down her cheeks, she looked so helpless, so hurt, the darkness swept upon her, but all she could do was to cry, she lost her child... Why? Why? Why was God always so mean to her? Why did he always bully her? "Waaaaaaah..." In a dark building, a child''s voice was heard, "Waaaaah, I am an orphan, I have no parents... Wahhhh!" "My parents don''t want me, waaaah!" The little face was covered in tears and snot, he had rolled himself together, and was crying silently. "I was so good, why do they not want me?" "Let go of me, I have to find my son!" Sherry pushed him away, and started to run. She looked so weak in the rain, but she was so strong, William felt pain in his heart, as if thousands of needles were stinging him, all these years, she must have had such a hard life. He suddenly wanted to tell her about Samuel, but, in that moment, he swallowed it back again, he was afraid she will hate him. "Daniel..." Sherry screamed out of control, she looked so helpless, so pitiful. It has been five years, Daniel and her have been sticking together for five years, there have been countless sad times, countless tears, countless satisfactions, countless happiness, countless surprises, he has long been part of her. And what if he wasn''t her birth child? She loved him! He was her son! They weren''t rted by blood, but she was already part of him, "Daniel! Please don''t hide from me okay? I am sorry, I will never make such jokes again!" Sherry''s tears were turning in her eyes, she could see that little face in her mind, she saw people passing on the road, a little child being held by someone, Sherry screamed panicking, "Daniel!" When William caught up with her, she had already run to the middle of the street, she was so fast and didn''t even watch out for cars. William''s heart raced fast, "Sherry!" He could see the uing car didn''t have the time to stop in time, it was dark and raining, the roads were slippery. William ran towards her, hugged her and rolled over, away from the car, whose breaks were squeaking. "Are you tired of living?" The driver stuck his head out and yelled, he almost hit them, "Crazy idiots, if you want to die, jump out of the window!" William shot a look to him, and he was immediately quiet. Sherry could hear the squeaking breaks of the car, but she didn''t have the time to care, she got up, not minding that she was wet all over, "Daniel, Daniel!" She ran to the child like a mad woman, "Daniel!" "Hey, Sherry, no, that''s not him!" William held her wrist, Sherry had lost herself, and scared the little child! "Ma''am, I am sorry, I think you mistook my child for someone else!" The child''s mother said to her, feeling for Sherry, she took her son and turned to leave. No! Sherry''s heart immediately started to ache horribly. "Sherry, don''t you think we are looking at the wrong spot?" William suddenly realized, Daniel was only a child, he couldn''t have run so fast! "Let''s go back and search there!" Sherry''s eyes looked like a burned field, lifeless, "Daniel..." "Let''s go back!" William''s voice carried a hint of worry. Sherry already lost herself, and she allowed William to carry her into their street. They went back to their building, but no one was to be seen, and nobody was home. They were living on ground floor, Sherry copsed at the door, her wet hair was hanging down on the side of her face, her teeth bit into her lips, and her fists were tightly clenched into fists. William knitted his brows, his hearing was really sharp, "Ps, keep quiet!" Sherry looked up at him, but William had already run out. In the building next to theirs, he could hear someone sobbing. William ran towards the voice, "Daniel? Daniel?" The lights turned on on his yelling, and he could see Daniel curled up lying under the stairs, his tiny body was trembling, he looked so pitiful. William''s eyes stung, and his heart twitched, he lowered himself down and reached out his arms to pull Daniel to himself, holding him in his hug, "Daniel, we were only joking, you are your mother''s child, look how simr you two appear!" "Waaaah, you are lying uncle!" Daniel swallowed, "They don''t want me, I am a wild child!" Chapter 70 No Recognition Chapter 70 No Recognition "No! You are not!" He felt so painful in his heart, the sad feeling rolling in William''s eyes, "You are a good boy, not a wild child, it''s all my fault, I made a mistake, I shouldn''t have joked with your mother, let''s go and ask her, she will tell you that you are her kid!" "Daniel?" Sherry ran towards them and saw that William was holding him in his arms, covered in spider webs, and little face had tears all over, and his hands were clinging onto William''s neck, sobbing, "I am not your son, I am not!" "Daniel, Sherry ran to him, and took him, "Son, I was wrong, of course you are my son, I only have you, you can''t just leave me like that!" William turned his face away, his heart was twitching, not only Daniel, Samuel was her son too! But how was he going to tell her about that with everything going on? William didn''t expect that he would have tears running down his cheeks. He shook his head, and hugged the two of them tight, "Let''s go home, you will get a cold!" "Mom, don''t cry, mom, I will be a good boy! But you can''t leave me either, I will be a good kid!" Daniel hugged Sherry''s neck, his tears fell on her shoulders, they were hot, so hot that her heart twitched. "Son... Mom will never leave you, and you should never leave me too okay? Mom won''t survive without you!" Sherry pressed Daniel against herself, she never wanted to let go again. "Sherry, let go, hurry, let''s go home!" William took Daniel, but Sherry didn''t want to let go of him. William sighed, "Sherry, you are all wet, you are going to give Daniel a cold, let''s go back already!" Only then Sherry saw her own condition, "Daniel, let''s go home and take a shower, I will help you!" The two of them both had red eyes, and Daniel shook his head, "I don''t want you to help me!" "Daniel?" Sherry looked at him, hurt, "You don''t want me anymore?" "You are a woman!" Daniel looked down, "I want uncle to help me shower!" Sherry nodded, "Okay, anything you say!" William pressed his lips together, and took Daniel in his arms, then they went to the bathroom. "Mommy, you will not leave me right?" After the shower, Daniel was lying on the bed in dry clothes, Sherry had also showered, and was holding him. The two of them were leaning on each other. "I only have you, I only need you!" Sherry hugged him tight. "But I am not your child, it'' because I wasn''t a good boy, so my parents didn''t want me anymore!" His voice was so low that she could barely hear him. When she heard that, she felt pain in her heart, "Son, you are a good kid, you are the best! Did you forget how many people like you? I love you the most, you are the only reason why I am so happy everyday!" Daniel was her life, he was so smart, so adorable, the moment she found him on the river bond, she knew that this child was hers, she would never give him to anyone. She still remembered that night, she had been looking for her own son for a month without any results, she wanted to kill herself, life had no meaning to her anymore! But then, in that moment, she saw this baby lying on the stones next to the river. His eyes were so bright, so big, he wasn''t crying, and when he saw Sherry, he smiled. That moment, she felt as if someone nted a seed in her, she saw hope again, her life wasn''t as dark anymore! He was premature,pared to other children, he was so smart, he started walking when he was only 10 months old, he could say "Mommy" at 11 months, and when he was one year old, he could speak full sentences. When he was 18 months, he could express his own feelings, he could read one''s face expressions, and he knew to be very good when Sherry was tired, he never screamed or cried, when he saw other children''s toys, he would simply look, but never said anything, then he would take her hand and say, let''s go home! He would take a towel to wipe her sweat, he would be by her side when she was sick, he would watch her injections and tell the nurse to change her medications. When he was about two years old, he was already such a good boy! When she was going to work she would put him in his little baby walker, where he could stay for hours and wait for her toe home, he never cried, even when he was hungry! He was such a good boy, how could she leave him? Even if she never found her own son, she only needed Daniel, he would give her hope to stay alive! She couldn''t imagine how life would be without him by her side, if she would still be there. "Good baby, go to sleep, Mr. Rond and I were only joking, you are my baby, look how simr we are to each other, right?" Sherry tried to cover up the mistake by making jokes, but it has already nted a seed in Daniel''s heart. "Mom, I am your son!" Daniel hugged Sherry''s neck, he leaned on her, his little body was still trembling from the crying, "I only want you, I don''t need a Daddy, and I don''t want another mother, I just want you!" Sherry felt her heart sting, she was so sad, "Baby!" She just wanted to hug him, hug him tight. Finally, Daniel fell asleep! Sherry pulled the nket over him, and left the bedroom. As she came out, she saw William at the door, he was wrapped in a towel, but his chest was naked, she paused, he was too close to her, and it made the atmosphere repressed. "I am sorry!" He apologized, "Sherry, I didn''t know this would happen!" "Mr. Rond, in the future, we should pretend not to know each other, okay?" She didn''t want to have contact with him again, she didn''t want to have such a bad strain again. "Why?" William was panicking, his hair was sticking on his forehead, it wasn''t yet dry, his face was pale, even his lips, his breathing was fast, he seemed to have a blocked nose. He had scratches on his neck which were slightly bleeding, it looked like from nails! She must have injured him in the mess, she hit him, and he never stopped her, he just let her hit him! But, he was the reason why Daniel ran away, she felt guilty about injuring him, but she couldn''t forgive him, if it wasn''t him forcing her to answer his questions, she would have never said all that. No! She had to me herself, she med herself for not keeping the secret! She looked down, and said coldly, "You are simply my previous boss, we don''t really know each other, and I don''t need any more friends!" Her words made him frown, his brows were deeply knit, he was only staring at her, her tired face, her red eyes, and didn''t speak. William suddenly felt annoyed, he subconsciously looked for his cigarettes, but they weren''t there, his clothes were wet, all he had was a towel around him. He turned pale because of her words. Something was twitching in his heart, causing William to feel very anxious, then he said in his deep voice, "Okay, I can pretend not to know you!" "It''s still raining, you can stay here and leave tomorrow morning!" She said calmly, then she turned and went into Daniel''s bedroom. William''s gaze followed her, his eyes shone deep with thick light. Sherry didn''t know when William left, but when she got up in the morning, he was already gone, the jogging suit was hanging on the balcony. Daniel was very quiet on the way when Sherry sent him to the kindergarten. Sherry knew that after what he heard the night before, he lost his sense of security, he had nightmares the whole night, and she felt as if her heart was being stabbed. When they arrived at the gate, Daniel lowered his head. "Babe, I will pick you up after work, you don''t have to stay over night anymore, I will pick you up everyday from now on!" Sherry kissed him on the cheek, "Okay?" "Mom!" Daniel looked at her, as if he wanted to say something. Sherry felt a sting in her heart, she hugged him close, "I gotta go to work, you are my baby, you will forever be!" "Bye Mom!" Daniel kissed Sherry on the cheek, then let go of her, but she could see that he wasn''t happy, he never smiled again. "Leon, about yesterday..." Sherry didn''t even finish her sentence before Leon fell into her word. "Sherry, yesterday William already called to take a day off for you. It''s all good, this is a good thing, we are only serving him this week, have you talked about the dishes yet?" Leon was a smart person,he didn''t ask for any details, because if William called, then something must have happened, because Sherry used to be his secretary. Sherry nodded, "Yeah, it''s been talked about, I will tell the chef right away!" C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. "Okay!" Leon nodded, then he smiled, "Sherry, I know you are smart, Celia has been praising you all the time, I know you had some rough times, and you learn very quickly. After you''ve talked about the menu, you can follow Ms. Fischer to learn about the lobby, how to greet guests, how to wee the important guests, to make them want toe again. There is a science behind how to keep your regr customers!" "Leon, I am ttered, actually I am quite stupid!" Sherry smiled, "But I will learn!" "I know!" Leonughed. At lunch time. The restaurant was filled with customers. Sherry was with Ms. Fischer in the lobby, she was about 40 years old, even though she wasn''t the youngest anymore, she had the self restraint and the elegance of a mature woman, her gestures and expressions were all so beautiful. Ms. Fischer was taking a group of customers upstairs, and Sherry was alone in the lobby. Right in that moment, a tall man in ck suit entered. Sherry weed him with a smile, but when she saw the person, she was surprised, what was he doing here? William''s eyes were looking yfully at her. The president of the Rond Group was declined by a woman! She even said that she will pretend not to know him, so he wanted to see how she was going to do that! Sherry paused, then she smiled again. He knew it, she smiled! William didn''t think that she could pull it through, how could she pretend not to know him! "Wee sir! Is this your first time eating at our restaurant? Do I need to introduce our menu and service to you?" Sherry smiled at his politely like he was a stranger. He was a little surprised, shit, she was really going through with this! Okay, good! Did she think he would let her be? He smiled yfully, suddenly, William''s eyes had a hint of coldness, but deep and quiet, "Miss, excuse me, this is my second time! First, I would like a coffee made by you in person!" Chapter 71 Waiting for Hope Chapter 71 Waiting for Hope "..." Sherry was stunned. She looked at him smiling meaningfully and felt her legs were weak. She suddenly lowered her head, trying to avoid eye contact with him. At this moment, she wished she could be invisible and go separate ways with this person. "Sorry, sir. We don¡¯t have such service at our restaurant!" "Really? Where is your manager?" William said coldly, striding to the second floor. Sherry was shocked but did not follow him. Ms. Finch came downstairs and saw Sherry standing alone, frowning in confusion, "Sherry, why didn¡¯t you receive our guest?" William stopped, and Ms. Finch greeted him with a smile, "You have been here before, sir. You are a friend of our boss! This way, please!" "Oh! Ma¡¯am, I want to have a cup of coffee made by thisdy downstairs. Was the request too much?" William said with a firm tone, "Should I call Leon?" "Sir, this request isn¡¯t too much. Sherry, what are you waiting for? This gentleman wants to drink your coffee." Ms. Finch urged. A lobby manager had to satisfy customers, as long it wasn¡¯t sexual. It wasn¡¯t an easy job. You can''t offend any guest! William put his hands in the pockets casually, "Well! I will go upstairs first!" "Sir, are you alone?" Ms. Finch asked with a smile. "Yes!" William answered with one word in a deep voice. He then turned around and looked at Sherry with his deep-set eyes. Sherry had no choice but to make a cup of coffee and served William''s table in person. Meanwhile, Leon also heard that William was here. He immediately came out from the office to see him. From afar, Leonughed loudly, "Will! Howe a big boss like you have time toe here?" William stirred the coffee and smiled, "I came to pay you a visit!" Sherry saw that Leon wasing so she turned to leave. William shouted, "Miss!" "Sherry!" Leon saw Sherry was about to leave when he turned around, "Sherry, didn''t you use to work at Rond¡¯s before? You and Mr. Rond have discussed the details of the banquet yesterday. I am assuming that you already knew each other!" "No! We don''t!" Sherry said stiffly. William suddenly sat upright, with a yful smile at the corners of his mouth. He was wearing a ssic ck suit. He was 1.8 meters tall, but he looked tall even when he was sitting. His yful smile and the deep-set eyes made people feel ufortable. Sherry lowered her head subconsciously. It seemed like his domineering vibe was born with him. He kept staring at Sherry. When the look in his eyes changed, a touch of trembling inadvertently made people quiver from head to toe. Leon was startled. He then realized that it seemed a bit awkward between Sherry and William. "Yes, this youngdy seems to have worked in ourpany, but I don¡¯t think I have met her before." William gazed at her. Sherry was already feeling nervous in front of him. She stood by the table. She was about to speak up but ended up saying nothing. In the end, she nodded. Right! I don¡¯t know him! I have never met him! Sherry shouted in her heart. "Haven¡¯t you met before?" Leon was taken aback for a second, "What a shame!" But for some reason, he felt that things between Sherry and William were not as simple as it seemed. Was he thinking too much? Leon was even more intrigued now. It felt strange to be intrigued like this! Uh, he had to stop being so curious. "Sir, Mr. Hickman. May I be excused if that¡¯d be all?" Sherry said politely and distantly. "Wait, beautifuldy!" Will suddenly said. Her heart was beating fast when she turned around in a panic. She was frightened and couldn''t help but scolded William countless times in her heart. Yet she still had to look up and ask with a polite smile, "What else can I do for you, sir?" William curled his lip, "It¡¯s fine. Your coffee was very nice!" "Thank you!" Sherry thanked him politely. "May I be excused now?" William''s eyes looked extremely cold, but meanwhile he was holding back the rising anger. He put the coffee cup down while looking at the woman standing beside him. She pretended to be strangers with him! Leon felt something was wrong. And suddenly it seemed like he was here at a wrong time. Was it possible for him to escape? When the two staring at each other in anger, Leon fled! The strangest thing was neither of them noticed! There¡¯s got to be something happening between them! Something unusual! "Excuse me, I¡¯d like to order a steak! Medium rare, please!" William said. "Sure!" Sherry blinked her beautiful eyes and smiled, "Wait a minute, sir!" Sherry called over the waiter who takes order, "Thisdy will take your order, please tell her what you need!" "I want you to take my orders!" William became stubborn. "William Rond!" Suddenly, Sherry stared at him angrily. She wouldn''t have called him like that if she wasn¡¯t really irritated. But he crossed the line, and it has only been a day since he picked a fight! William was a little unsatisfied with how she had addressed him. He held his chin with one hand while looking at her with interest, "Well, Miss. Do I know you?" Sherry blushed. This man was the phantom of demon. He pretended to be innocent. Damn it, now she seemed to be the insensible one! Seeing her being silent, William said to the waiter next to her, "You may leave now, Miss. I¡¯ll have a steak!" "Ok!" The waiter found it odd yet couldn¡¯t stop staring at Will¡¯s handsome face. It was the first time she saw such a good-looking and powerful man. But she didn¡¯t know the rtionship between him and Sherry. Sherry frowned for a second and recovered her calm right away. She looked at him calmly and said, "Bon appetit, sir. I am going downstairs." "Since you already know my name, can I know yours?" He said when she was about to leave again. Sherry suddenly felt her heart pounding quickly. There was a feeling of being seen through when he stared at her. And they were both pretending to be strangers to each other. This strange atmosphere made her a little ufortable. What''s wrong? "Sir, our restaurant does not have service like that. Please enjoy your meal!" Sherry turned around and left. She worried that she would pour the coffee all over him if she didn''t leave! William smiled casually. His eyesid on the figure hiding behind the pir. Leon knew there was nowhere to hide, so he walked over, "Do you have a crush on Sherry, Will?" William leaned on the back of the chair, held the coffee cup, and took a sip. However, his gaze was like an eagle, focusing on Sherry''s back while she walked away, as if she was a prey. The masculine charm was visible from the momentum exuding from him. "I don''t know her!" He blinked and said to Leon. "..." Leon felt speechless. "Why did you have to open a restaurant? You could¡¯ve been the CEO." William changed the topic. Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Leon faked a smile and slightly raised his eyebrows, "Hobby!" "The name of the restaurant is Waiting! Who are you waiting for?" "It''s just a name!" Leon curled his lips and sat down opposite him, "Waiting is a kind of suffering. Waiting is a kind of helplessness. I don''t know what the future will be, so waiting is a kind of hope. There were too many memories, but I also look forward to a better and sweet future!" "When did you be so poetic?" William stirred the coffee. ck coffee. Haven¡¯t had it for days! "I heard that you are having a blind date banquet this Saturday?" "Who said that?" "Uncle!" "Then there might be one!" William curled his lips, looked for a figure subconsciously. He saw her leading a group of people to the second floor. The look on his face seemedplicated. "Your son is going to have a stepmother!" Leon sighed, "Poor kid!" "Not necessarily!" William took a sip of coffee without rush. "Did you find the child''s mother?" Leon seemed interested. "Who is the child''s mother?" "A woman!" William held the handle of the cup while smiling meaningfully. He pursed his lips. The coffee smelled really sweet! "I know it''s a woman. Men can''t give birth!" Leon replied irritably. Every time he talked about Samuel''s mother, Will acted dumb. "Shouldn''t you go take care of your business, Mr. Hickman?" "I am more and more suspicious about the purpose you eat here!" Leon gave Sherry a meaningful look from a distance, then smirked, "Maybe I should let Sherry have a day off on Saturday!" "You can do it if you don''t want your restaurant to go out of business!" William said with a smile. "Are you threatening me?" Leon raised an eyebrow. "It¡¯s possible!" "That''s fine! I was going to skip the banquet. It seems that I have to go to your house!" Leon stood up and shrugged. "Take your time and enjoy, Will. I have to go!" "Lend her to me for half a day!" William said slowly. "Who?" Leon yed dumb. "You¡¯d better say yes if you wanna live!" Suddenly, a toothpick was stabbed into Leon''s leather shoes. "Hey! I just bought these shoes!" Leon lowered his head and cried. "You should feel lucky that it wasn¡¯t your foot!" Meanwhile, William''s steak came up. He gracefully picked up the knife and fork and started eating. Leon saw that the toothpick was just between the leather shoes and his instep. It wasn¡¯t in the flesh, phew! What a relief. "Will! You have to pay for my shoes!" "Would you like another one?" William''s tone sounded ordinary. He raised his wrist to look at the time, "I want her to go out with me in ten minutes! Find someone else to rece her shift this afternoon!" "What a bossy man!" Leon sighed and asked the person next to him to find Sherry. "What''s the matter, Mr. Hickman?" Sherry worried that William was picking a fight again when she saw William from a distance. "Sherry!" Leon suddenly didn''t know how to speak up. Why did it feel likepelling a female to engage in prostitution? He was the owner of a restaurant, not a pimp. Why did he feel like he was not running a restaurant but a brothel? "Well?" "Um, Mr. Hond is asking you for help! You don''t need to work this afternoon." Leon wrapped up quickly and nced at William, "Will, was that all right?" Before either of them could speak up, Leon said, "I have to go now, and I will leave it to you!" "Mr. Hickman!" Sherry was stunned, then stared at William angrily. Without saying a word, she turned around and left. William didn''t say anything and continued to eat. But he seemed to be in a good mood. Sherry ignored him and returned to the lobby, but she felt nervous. How can I stop this man from haunting me? The restaurant¡¯s business was good. It quieted down after a group of people left. Sherry was standing in the lobby, talking to a customer. Chapter 72 Parental Love Chapter 72 Parental Love Clearly, that was a male customer, and it was a customer who admired Sherry, "Miss, what is your name?" Sherryughed, "Sir, our meals are served on second floor!" "Miss, as soon as you tell me your name, I will go upstairs! This is my name card." The man behaved very rascally, and took out his name card while speaking, Sherry did not take it though, then, the man took Sherry''s hand, Sherry got so scared that she pulled it back, but he grabbed it tight. "Sir!" Sherry was still smiling, she hoped that he could be more self dignified, "Please let go!" Upstairs, William was watching this scene, and his face darkened. He walked downstairs quickly, and came to her side. C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. The person saw the well talented and good looking William, and was stunned, "What do you want?" Sherry tried to duck away, turned around, and saw the dangerous eyes, but those eyes were staring at the person next to her, and not Sherry herself. She was startled for a moment, then William grabbed her wrist with one hand, with the other he held on to the man''s hand, so tight that he hurt him, then, the man let go of Sherry, and William pulled her behind himself, telling the guy, "She doesn''t want your name card, can you not see that?" "How is that any of your business?" The guy swallowed, he was pressured by William''s aura, and left. Sherry feltplicated, still behind William, she didn''t expect that the first day of her working in the lobby, she would run into a situation where she had no idea how to handle it. If it wasn''t for William to help her out of it, she would have been taken advantage of, suddenly, she felt difficult towards William, and there was some awkwardness between them. William turned to her, without speaking, instead, he scanned her up and down. "Thank you!" Sherry said in a lowered voice. "Come with me!" He grabbed her hand again, and pulled her outside. "Hey, let go of me, I am still working!" Sherry yelled. "Not anymore!" He replied. Sherry looked at his strong back, the way he was pulling her out of the building, even the security men at the door were only staring at them, and could only imagine Sherry''s distress at that moment. What did he want from her? She didn''t understand why he suddenly appeared at the restaurant again, and every time he did something unexpected. Only when he stuffed her into his car, and the Bugatti started driving, Sherry stopped to fight him. "Where is Daniel?" He suddenly asked. "What do you want?" She asked in return. "We are going to pick him up!" William knew it was his faultst night that Sherry spoke about her dark secret, he already asked his people to find out about her past five years, soon, he will know every detail about her from the past years. "Why would we want to pick him up?" She didn''t understand. She stared at him, his thick dark hair, his dark eyes that were shing and sparkling. William lit up a cigarette, and took two puffs. The smell of tobo was spreading in the car, Sherry just looked at him, and couldn''t get herself back on earth. "Are you not worried him to be alone in the kindergarten after crying for so longst night?" William said, asking with his cold voice. Sherry felt pulled back to reality, she bit her lips, "And what if I am? It has already happened!" He blew out the white smoke, and said, "Address, tell me the address!" "What do you want to do? William!" She asked him. His voice was very mild, "I just worry about the child, is that not okay for you?" When she heard his words, she looked at his face that she really wanted to p. Even though this face has charmed countless women, but she wanted to rip if off his head, throw it on the ground, and just step on it, then she wanted to put it back on his skull again, and see how he will ever so arrogant again! "I don''t need anyone else to care about my own child!" She said annoyed, she didn''t even know why she was so impatient when talking to him. "Maybe you should ask Daniel about that! Maybe he needs to have a father, only then it would help him growing up!" He said. Smoking, driving, chatting with her, none of those were neglected by him. Sherry paused, what did he mean? To have a father? Is a father someone who will be there by just saying he needs one? Plus, what did he care if her child had a father or not! She never thought about finding a father for Daniel, Sherry lowered her voice, and said, holding back her emotions, "Tell me, what is it that you want? William! I don''t think it is any of your business if my son has a father or not! Don''t you feel you are already invading other''s lives?" This annoying man, why was he always haunting her? And on top of all, they had said to pretend not to know each other, now he came to the restaurant to assault her again! And she didn''t even know what for, if there was something for him to go after, fine, but there was nothing at all! It''s not like he needed money, or women, she really couldn''t wrap her head around the reasons. Or were rich people just easily bored and needed something to do? He was being so unreasonable by following her like that! "Oh, really? I don''t think I am invading your life. Or am I?" William'' voice was strange. "What do you want!" Sherry sighed. "To be Daniel''s Daddy!" William said. "..." She stagnated. "Oh, don''t overthink it. I don''t mean to woo you!" William added, yeah, sure, "These are two different things!" Sherry blushed, so she did think too much into it! Thank God she didn''t say anything. "I mean, I want to be his Dad, but there needs to be no love between us, I don''t like to talk about love, I just jump straight into bed, if you need, I can help you with that too!" Sherry blushed even more, but it was anger. Why was this man so garrulous! He seemed to be completely different than the impression he first left her, hepletely overturned his image of president of Rond Group! "I don''t have time to waste with you!" Sherry rolled her eyes, "Stop following us, my son is strong enough, he doesn''t need a Dad!" "Well, that would depend on Daniel!" William''s cigarette in his hand kept glowing, it had collected a string of ashes. He seemed to have forgotten about smoking it. "Your ashes are about to fall!" She reminded him and bit her teeth. "Oh!" William flicked his cigarette, and killed it in the ash tray. "Well, that''s settled then, tell me the address, I don''t like to ask things three times, or else you can try me!" His voice was mild, but it mad Sherry suddenly feel cold. This kind of feeling caused her to give out the address unwillingly. But she still felt ufortable inside, and said to William, "Mr. Rond, I don''t know what I did to offend you for you to like mocking me, but now, I have already resigned, I am not part of Rond Group anymore, I do not think you need to care so much about me and my son anymore." "Not happening!" He kept driving. Shit, why did he look so handsome even just holding his steering wheel. "William!" Sherry yelled out angrily, "Can you please stop making trouble for us! You have cause too much damage, if it wasn''t because of you, Daniel would have never found out, if my son will be shadowed because of that, I will curse you for the rest of your life!" "Any shadow can be chased away by the warmth of sunshine, as long as we love him, it will disappear some day!" William sighed, he smiled and said, "We are going to get him and take him to y! If you don''t want to go, you can get off the car now, go back and be harassed by the guy in the restaurant!" Why should he take her son to y? Who did he take himself for? "Don''t even think about taking my son out by yourself!" She didn''t trust William, she didn''t even know his intentions, oh god, her head was about to explode! "Then be a goody girl, I like them!" His expression was so unconcerned, but the way he was speaking made her want to throw up. She looked at his unscrupulous but at the same time handsome face, Sherry felt her heart tighten up, she felt stuffy, and suddenly terrified. How could she allow herself to be angered so easily by him, why could she not be the same calm Sherry she usually was when she saw him? She quickly got herself in order, then said more calm, "Mr. Rond, I thank you for your loving and caring, you have a son too, I know you do have fatherly love for him, you can use it all on Samuel, not Daniel!" "Yeah, you are right, then why don''t we go and pick Samuel as well, let them skip school for a day, and go out to y!" He suggested, "Right, your idea is great, let''s do this!" "William!" Suddenly, the anger was showing on her face again. Calm down, calm down, take a deep breath! William could hear her fast breathing, and couldn''t help but to smile, was she angry? Did he say something? "You don''t want my child to feel motherly love? Sherry, why don''t we agree on a deal, none of us will owe each other, I can give your son a dad, and you can be my son''s mom, isn''t that fair?" "If you want to find a mother for Samuel, you should go and get married, find a gentle and kind woman to take care of him!" "Then why don''t you go and find a man? Why don''t you find a man and get married? You have been a single mother all these years, you have had a hard life, why would you do that? His words were blunt, and suddenly she felt a rock hit her heart, her ears were humming. "I don''t have the material for that!" She turned her face to the side, and looked out of the window at the passing scenery, she felt a haze inside. Since the day she lost her virginity when she was 17, she has lost her right to get married! His hands on the steering wheel suddenly grabbed tighter, after a while, he said, "Is there something shadowing your heart?" "..." That was her secret she had buried deep down inside, she didn''t want to tell anybody, she would never allow herself to do that, only three months, Mr. Fox asked for three months, then she would be able to see her son, she can endure it for three months! "Maybe everything is not as bad as you think!" William said, his words sounded equivocal. Sherry kept quiet, there was no way she couldmunicate with this guy, she didn''t know what to say. When the car arrived at the kindergarten, Sherry got off the car, and when William found a parking space, he followed her. It was lunch time, so Daniel was in the y area, sitting all alone in a corner. Sherry spottet him there, sitting in the corner, looking down on the ground, he looked very sad, and she felt her heart ache immediately. This whole thing had a great impact on Daniel! William came to her, looked up and saw Daniel, was he also an introvert like Samuel? This child used to be so active! He didn''t understand why, but he felt that his heart ached as well, he pulled Sherry, "Don''t worry, let''s hear what he was saying!" The two of them walked in carefully, and heard him speaking to a puppet. Sherry stopped abruptly, because Daniel looked so lonely, all of her focus was on him, she never noticed William was holding her hand. When she saw Daniel having his head hanging, and mumbling something to himself, her brow knit, she was wondering if maybe her son has gone dumb due to the impact? Chapter 73 A Trip For Four Chapter 73 A Trip For Four "Ocean, you are just like me, you were abandoned by your parents, right?" Daniel said to the puppet dolphin. Ocean is the name Daniel gave his dolphin, "You were also abandoned by your mom and dad, they don''t like you, it''s because you weren''t a good kid, right?" Sherry''s heart trembled abruptly when she heard what her son said, so, what happened yesterday really caused a shadow on him? William watched Daniel with his dark and deep eyes, his lips twitched, and sighed, then he felt stuffy, and his throat was itching him. "Ocean, you have it worse than me, I still have my Sherry Mommy, she loves me dearly, I only have her, I don''t need my own dad or mom, I only want Sherry Mommy. Ocean, you are all alone, I am sorry about that, why don''t I be your dad?" Sherry''s heart ached horribly, her eyes were filled with tears, she almost sobbed. William wrapped his arm around her shoulder to support her. "Ocean, I will be your dad, you won''t need anyone else, I have Sherry, and you have me, we are all children with a family now, right?" Sherry could not control herself anymore and ran towards Daniel,"Dan !" Daniel slowly raised his head, and saw Sherry, he looked as if he was doubting her being there, "Mom, what are you doing here?" Sherry was always busy, she never visited him at the kindergarten during lunch break, why was she here that day? He looked up, and saw Williaming to him, then he greeted, "Uncle!" "Son!" Sherry picked him up and held him in her arms, "You will never be abandoned, I will always be there for you, silly boy, you are my child, why do you not believe me!" "But... you will want your own children, then when I will have little brothers and sisters... "He once saw William holding Sherry, he thought, maybe Sherry would get married one day. Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Sherry''s heart trembled again, when she will have her own children! Yeah! She did have her own child, but she will never leave Daniel. "Even if I have my own, there is only one Daniel! Nobody will be able to take your ce!" Daniel looked down, as if he was thinking about something, then, Sherry heard him saying, "Mom, I know now, I am the only Daniel, and Ocean is also the only Ocean!" But she never saw the innocence of a five year old in his face again! "Daniel, let''s go to the yground, why don''t we?" William picked him up, and said to Sherry, "Daniel''s Mommy, you should go and ask for a day off at the teachers room!" "Oh, yeah, I am going right now!" Sherry suddenly felt that it was right toe and see the kid today, the issue had a big impact on the child, and she didn''t take the time to be with him, he was so lonely, and she really didn''t do what she needed to. "Uncle, don''t you need to work?" Daniel asked while looking at William. "I am the boss, whatever I say counts, and I say today I don''t have to work!" "But Mom isn''t working for you anymore!" "I will ask for a day off for her!" "Okay!" Daniel nodded, "You can put me down, I am already a big kid, you don''t need to carry me!" From today on, he was a big child, he was the child who was abandoned, he had no right to stay in other''s arms. He didn''t want to be the child other''s got annoyed of! "Don''t worry, I like to carry you!" William felt more calm having him in his arms, all the other feelings were gone, even when he had Samuel in his arms, he didn''t feel that way. When William thought of that, he shook his head and smiled, this was all too weird, maybe he just felt too much pity for Daniel to make up for the guilt he felt, tofort himself, that must be it! He hugged Daniel tighter to himself. "Uncle..." Daniel felt a little pain being held so tight, and hesitated for a while before he said anything, "Uncle, you are holding me too tight!" William loosened his grip a little, but still didn''t let go of him, "You can lean on my shoulder, okay?" "Uncle?" Daniel didn''t understand. "I like you!" William tipped on his nose, his skin was so smooth and soft, when he touched it he felt as if he got an electric shock, and smiled, "You don''t like me right? So you don''t want me to hold you?" "No!" Daniel said in a hurry and shook his head, "I just don''t want you to get tired, nobody likes me anymore!" William felt his heart twitch, "Silly boy, you are so sweet, why would anyone not like you?" "But..." He was still worried, "But mom and dad don''t want me anymore!" William''s heart sank even lower, really, this all had too big of an effect on the child. "Who told you that your parents didn''t want you anymore? You are your mother''s child, she was only joking with me, look how simr you look to her, right?" "Uncle, was it really just a joke?" Daniel asked in disbelief. "Of course, if I lie to you, I will turn into the Ocean, okay?" "Then you will be the one who was abandoned by your parents!" Daniel said. "Yeah, exactly, then, you can ignore me!" William thought, he had to help Daniel walk out of that hole. "Uncle, don''tfort me, I already know!" Daniel wasn''t a normal child, how could he believe him so easily? "I wasn''tforting you, I told you the truth!" William raised his brows, he felt defeated inside, it gave him a headache to have met such a smart kid. Daniel on the other handughed, he remembered how nervous his mother wasst night, he shouldn''t be so depressed, no matter if he was her kid or not, it was enough that she loved him, "Thank you, uncle, I am okay! You don''t have tofort me, you shouldfort my mom, she seems to be a bit sad!" "Oh!" William was surprised, "You..." "Do you like my mom?" Daniel looked into his eyes and asked seriously. "I won''t tell you!" "If you don''t tell me, I still know, you hugged her, you like her!" His mom didn''t allow just anyone to hug her. "Hey! Do you want to have a dad?" William asked him. "I don''t really care!" Daniel shrugged. "Little brat, you don''t?" "I never had a dad, but I still grew so big and healthy!" "But your mom needs someone to take care of her!" "I can do that!" "But your mom needs a man!" "I will be a man when I grow up!" "But you are her son!" "Right, I am her son, so what?" Daniel didn''t understand and asked, he stared at William for a while, and then said in all seriousness, "I understand, you like my mom, but you don''t dare to say so right? Why are you the same as Mr. Brooks? You like her, but don''t want to admit? If you like her, you can try and woo her, she isn''t like other women!" William''s head was hurting, why was he so smart? "What kind of women?" "Those bitches!" Daniel said, "Even though I am not her birth child, but, whoever dares to bully my Mom, I will hate him! Uncle, you shouldn''t do so!" "Hm, do you think anyone dares to just do so to her?" William raised his brow. Danielughed, "Are you afraid of her?" At the gate of the kindergarten, the teacher came out with Sherry, they saw William and Daniel, and the teacher paused, then she smiled, "Daniel wasn''t very happy today, now he is okay again, no wonder, because his dad is here, look how happy he is! So he doesn''t only look like you, he also looks like his dad!" Sherry was startled, then she raised her head to look over, she noticed the smile on Daniel''s face, he really looked happy, finally his face lit up, Sherry''s heart also raised up again, but William was not his father! How could she say that Daniel looked like William! This teacher really didn''t even think before she spoke, Daniel wasn''t even her own child. But Sherry didn''t exin anything, and said goodbye to the teacher. "Mom, are we really skipping sses?" Daniel looked at Sherry, who was walking towards them. "Yeah, I already asked for a day off, today we will spend some time with you!" She saw that William had been carrying Daniel all the time, she didn''t know why, but suddenly felt it looked harmonized though he was wearing his suit and leather shoes. "Ms. Murray, can we go?" William raised his brow. "Mom, are we taking Uncle''s car?" Daniel was hoping for it, but didn''t dare to say that, he could only wait for Sherry to tell him so. He was really hoping for it, he has never been in such a cool car! Sherry couldn''t get herself to say no, she she nodded. "Oh, yeah! That''s so great!" Daniel called out in excitement. William went over to open the door, and sat Daniel inside, helped him with the seat belt, "We will go to pick up another kiddo okay?" "Who?" Daniel was sitting on his seat, his little face looking at William, "Do you also have a child?" Sherry wanted to sit in the back, but William stopped her, "You sit in the front, Samuel will sit there!" Sherry was pushed to the passenger side by William, "Daniel, do you remember Samuel? He is William''s son!" "Oh really!" Daniel was very excited, "So I will see him?" "Of course!" They quickly went to pick up Samuel, as soon as he saw Sherry, he ran to her happily, "Miss!" "Samuel!" Sherry was very moved by his emotions, she thought it must be because he was missing a mother! "Get in the car, kid!" William went to ask for leave, then helped Samuel into the back seat. The two kids were very happy to meet again. "Samuel, so your dad is Mr. Rond!" Daniel shook hands with Samuel, "Why are you still so shy?" Samuel''s little face blushed, he looked very excited, he looked at the two grown ups in front, and couldn''t understand why his dad and Miss Sherry suddenly came to visit him, wasn''t his dad even mad when he asked that thest time? "Dad, are we going to Miss Sherry''s house for dinner tonight?" William looked at his son through the rear mirror, "That you will have to ask Sherry!" Sherry didn''t expect it to turn out like that, the two of them taking the kids out to y, one without a dad, the other one without a mom, this was all too strange! "Mom, can''t theye to have dinner? But uncle was therest night too!" Daniel didn''t even wait for Sherry to answer and got excited. Samuel looked as if he was wronged, he lowered his head, and didn''t dare to ask anymore. "No, of course they can!" Sherry couldn''t bring herself to decline such a poor kid¡¯s request, "Samuel, what do you want to eat?" "The same asst time!" Samuel''s little face was filled with vitality as he heard he could go, "Miss Sherry''s cooking is really good, Dad, can youe with us?" Chapter 74 Amusement Paradise Chapter 74 Amusement Paradise ¡°Erm! I¡¯m only afraid that Sherry wouldn¡¯t agree!¡± William winked at the person beside him but Sherry didn¡¯t reply. C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. ¡°No, uncle, I wee you to my house!¡± Dan said like a little host. Sherry kept her silence but was very depressed. The more she didn¡¯t want them to have any contact, the more they were involved with each other. She looked to the side at William and he also looked at her at the same moment. Suddenly he teased her, ¡°Ms. Murray, will you take me in tonight?¡± ¡°As you wish!¡± Her heart quivered but her mood seemed ted. She turned her face away topose herself. ¡°Uncle, is your cold better?¡± Dan was still worried. ¡°Yes! I¡¯m feeling much better!¡± William felt very touched by his concern. ¡°Does daddy have a cold?¡± Once Sammy heard what Dan said, he also became concerned for his father. ¡°Yes! But I¡¯m fine now!¡± William suddenly thought that it was great to have another kid. His father should be happy to have another child and wouldn¡¯t object that much. ¡°Then tonight uncle can eat spicy food!¡± Dan said and tugged on Sherry¡¯s clothes, ¡°Mommy, you can make spicy chicken for uncle. Yesterday uncle didn¡¯t eat!¡± ¡°Ah! Eat spicy food?¡± Sammy heard and he became worried, ¡°Can we not eat something spicy?¡± ¡­ Amusement Park. The two kids held hands and walked in front. It was the first time Dan came to an amusement park and was particrly happy. Sammy was also much more carefree. ¡°Don¡¯t run too fast. Decide what you want to y!¡± William shouted. Sherry looked at his dark back view and was momentarily dazed. She didn¡¯t think that he could be so warm, tender, and full of love for his son. Dan held onto Sammy and looked at the big windmill ride, ¡°Uncle, can I ride that?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to!¡± Sammy shook his head and was nervous. William looked skyward towards the cabin. The tourists would ride on the propellers of the windmill that rose steadily. Thereafter the big arm rotated while the cabin arm also rotated. Then the cabin would spin due to centrifugal force. The three motionsbined to give a graceful and wild 360 degrees dance of the windmill. It rolled, twisted, turned, and rocked freely amidst the blue sky and white clouds. It was truly thrilling! ¡°Dan this is too dangerous!¡± Sherry was also very nervous but Dan didn¡¯t think so. ¡°Mommy, it¡¯s fun!¡± William thought and he also liked these thrilling and dangerous rides. He admired Dan and looked towards Sammy. He said carefully and softly, ¡°Son, a boy must be brave. Dan dares to ride it, so why don¡¯t you?¡± Sammy swallowed some saliva, ¡°Daddy, it¡¯s too high!¡± ¡°Okay, go with auntie to ride the carousel. Daddy will ride the windmill with Dan, okay?¡± William said. ¡°Okay!¡± Sammy heard and grabbed onto Sherry, ¡°Auntie, let¡¯s go to the carousel, it¡¯s very fun!¡± ¡°But¡­¡± Sherry looked at Dan with worry. ¡°Rest assured, this kid is like me and loves danger. Leave him with me!¡± William already brought Dan to buy the tickets. ¡°Mommy, rx, I¡¯ll be fine!¡± Dan went happily with William. ¡°Auntie, let¡¯s ride this!¡± Sammy took the tickets which William bought for them and pulled Sherry towards the entrance. William and Dan also disappeared towards the windmill ride. ¡°Sammy,e, sit down properly!¡± Sherry likes Sammy. He was a very shy kid. What a pitiful child. Sherry was wondering what happened to his mother to leave this child. Also, what happened to William to break off with this child¡¯s mother. Sammy rode happily on the wooden horses for the first time in his life. His dad had never brought him there. But this time he was very happy to have this auntie beside him and he smiled radiantly. Sherry sat on the wooden horse and when the carousel began to turn, her gaze turned to the sky. She could see the cabins of the windmill spinning in the sky and heard loud screams of excitement. She was certain those screams included Dan and William¡¯s. When they came down from the ride, Dan¡¯s face was red from the thrill, ¡°Uncle, that was great!¡± ¡°Weren¡¯t you frightened?¡± William¡¯s face was slightly pale and thought that he must be old now and his heart couldn¡¯t take the excitement. This kid was so brave and was unfazed and so happy with the ride. ¡°I¡¯m not frightened! It¡¯s very fun. It felt like flying. It¡¯s so fun to fly!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± William nodded, ¡°Okay! I¡¯ll take you for this ride again the next time wee!¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go and find mommy!¡± Dan pulled William towards the carousel just as Sherry and Sammy were walking out. When they met up, Sherry realized that she was worried for nothing. Her child was alright and his cheeks were rosy from the excitement. ¡°Mommy, the next time you ride with me okay? Sammy, you too, it¡¯s very fun. We actually flew up!¡± ¡°Oh my!¡± Sherry tapped on his nose, ¡°Mommy was so frightened!¡± ¡°Mommy is so timid!¡± Dan stuck out his tongue, ¡°Uncle and are the bravest. Mommy and Sammy are so timid!¡± ¡°What do you want to eat?¡± William said leisurely and looked at the two imps. ¡°Ice cream!¡± The two said at the same time. Both of the kids loved ice cream. ¡°Okay! Let¡¯s have some!¡± ¡°Why are you so free today? Don¡¯t you care about thepany?¡± Sherry looked at him. He was still slightly pale but he was grinning and looked like his mood was rather good. Today¡¯s weather was great and she would have felt a lot better if not for what happened yesterday. But because of what happened, she was still worried about Dan and felt very burdened. He turned to look at her, ¡°I am free today. I¡¯m sick and should have a rest!¡± ¡°Oh!¡± She frowned and thought that Liam should be even busier these few days! ¡°Buy the ice cream for yourselves!¡± William took out the money and gave it to Dan. Although Sammy was his son, he didn¡¯t know why he felt that Dan was more of a leader than Sammy. ¡°Uncle!¡± Dan took over the money, smiled, and signaled to William. ¡°What¡± William lowered his head. Dan whispered into his ear, ¡°Uncle, I¡¯ll take Sammy to eat the ice cream and give you an opportunity to be alone with my mommy. How will you repay me?¡± ¡°Oh! Rascal!¡± William was stunned and couldn¡¯t help but grinned, ¡°Go ahead! Don¡¯t wander too far off!¡± Sammy went with Dan and the two of them went on their way. ¡°What did Dan say to you?¡± Sherry asked curiously. ¡°Nothing!¡± He looked at Sherry and was momentarily conflicted butughed gently. Hisughter caused Sherry to blush and she turned away uneasily. ¡°Do you want a drink?¡± He took out a bottle of soda for her. She was indeed thirsty and replied, ¡°Thanks.¡± Just as she reached for the bottle, his warm and dry hand grabbed her hand. Sherry was startled and immediately released her hand and the bottle dropped. He caught the bottle in time as she looked up in shock. Their eyes immediately locked. ¡°Just now Dan said that he wants a daddy!¡± He said as he looked into her eyes. Her mind went nk. ¡°Be my woman!¡± He continued. ¡°Release me!¡± She was startled, frightened, and nervous. It was like a drum beating in her heart. His large hands continued to grab her small hand. Looking at her flustered expression, he said calmly, ¡°Why are you so nervous? You¡¯re already the mother of a child!¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Sherry was at a loss. He waited for her response. She held back for a while and then said, ¡°You¡¯re lying.¡± Dan will not say that! William was stunned and thenughed, ¡°I¡¯m kidding you!¡± She became flustered and was strangely disappointed. He released his hand and coughed. He hadn¡¯t recovered from his cold. When the two kids ran back, his mood improved tremendously when he saw their happy faces. ¡°Have you taken your medicine?¡± Sherry said softly while she looked away. The autumn day was very pleasant and the weather was great without the heat of Summer. ¡°No, I forgot!¡± He didn¡¯t bring his medicine. They were at her house. When he left in the morning, and she said that they should not contact each other anymore, how could he remember about his medicine in that situation? ¡°The medicine is in your house.¡± He said. ¡°Then you must not forget to take them afterward!¡± After she said, she realized that she was too concerned about him. ¡°Okay! You care so much about me? Do you allow me to go to your home?¡± Heughed and leaned towards her. He said softly, ¡°Do you still regard that you don¡¯t know me?¡± She cleared her throat awkwardly and didn¡¯t dare to look at him. She only could cover her nervousness by drinking the soda. But as soon as she took a skip, she choked, ¡°Cough, cough¡­¡± This made her want to find a hole to crawl into and she began to blush intensely. ¡°Why are you so careless!¡± William said and patted her back, ¡°Look at you, you¡¯re all grown up and still can¡¯t drink properly!¡± She panicked and pushed away his hand, ¡°No need¡­¡± His hand paused but rest on her back and smiled, ¡°No worries¡­¡± When he saw her shyness, William smiled even more radiantly. Suddenly she blushed even more and pushed him off while she trembled within her and quickly said, ¡°I¡¯m fine now. You can remove your hand.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll pat you to ease your choking.¡± Heughed, I¡¯m helping you and not trying to take advantage of you!¡± ¡°You¡­¡± She red at him. Why was he so cold in the office but now he was so shameless? His tone was full of tease and mischief. He wasn¡¯t the William that she knew, ¡°No need, I¡¯m fine now!¡± Sherry took a step backward to avoid him. ¡°Why are you standing so far away from me? I won¡¯t devour you!¡± Heughed. He became even happier due to her nervousness. This woman was so cautious of him. He wondered how would she react If she found out that he was the man behind the mask. At this point, William suddenly felt that the joke he yed on her was slightly too extreme. He shouldn¡¯t appear with the mask five yearster. It was all the haunting desires that he had. He only knew that he yearned for this woman! Chapter 75 Weird Dinner Chapter 75 Weird Dinner Sherry felt very constrained, uneasy, and nervous. It was like the night five years ago. She felt scared and hesitated. Suddenly he was longing for that initial feeling with her. To think that a woman who gave herself cleanly to him could cause him to long so much for her! ¡°I¡¯ll go and see how the kids are!¡± Sherry didn¡¯t want to feel so awkward. She always felt very constrained when she was with him. After saying this, she practically ran away from him. A sharp look red at her back as if he could look straight into her heart. His gaze locked tightly on her back view causing Sherry to tremble even more. After ying, eating, and drinking in the amusement park for an entire afternoon, the kids became tired. ¡°Let¡¯s go home!¡± Sherry looked at the day and it was starting to get dark. She had to go to the supermarket to buy some more groceries as there were four people eating tonight. ¡°That¡¯s great! We can go to eat Auntie¡¯s cooking!¡± Sammy was the first to yell happily. ¡°But you already ate the entire afternoon!¡± William was dumbfounded. ¡°But they don¡¯t taste as nice as Auntie¡¯s cooking!¡± Sammy said. ¡°Then let¡¯s go back quickly!¡± William felt that they were like a family! The car stopped at the supermarket, ¡°Mommy, let¡¯s go and buy the groceries together!¡± ¡°Okay! Slow down!¡± Sherry shouted. As they got out of the car, a lot of people looked over with envy. The security guard even said, ¡°Sir, madam, your twins are so cute!¡± Sherry was stunned, smiled awkwardly, and didn¡¯t know what to say. William calmly replied, ¡°Thanks!¡± The two kids went to get the trolley while Sherry and William walked behind. He leaned nearer to her, ¡°It would be great if Sammy and Dan were twins!¡± She looked at him at the same time as he did. Suddenly she felt as though she fell into his dreamy eyes. Her heart jumped and she admitted that his eyes were very attractive. ¡°That¡¯s totally delusional!¡± Sherryughed, ¡°They don¡¯t even look alike!¡± ¡°Fraternal twins! Next time we can say that they are fraternal twins! I find that Dan increasingly looks like you as he grows up!¡± William winked at her. Sherry smiled momentarily, ¡°Yes, we look alike. A lot of people said that Dan looks like me. I have a verymon look.¡± He was totally speechless! He had some doubts within him. Logically speaking, Sammy should look more like her. Why did Dan look more like her than Sammy? At this moment, the phone rang suddenly. William took out his cell phone and said to Sherry, ¡°Go ahead, I¡¯ll take a call.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Sherry went into the supermarket with the two kids. A lot of people were envious of her when they saw the two children with her. ¡°Sammy, what do you want to eat?¡± Sherry asked as she browsed. ¡°Anything will do, as long as it was cooked by auntie!¡± Sammy said obediently. On the other side, William received the call. ¡°Master!¡± The caller said. ¡°Go ahead!¡± ¡°The results of the investigation are out. Ms. Murray indeed picked up a child and in these five years, she didn¡¯t live with a man. Her records were very clean! Daniel is five years old and based on the time, he can¡¯t be born by Ms. Murray!¡± William nodded, ¡°Are you certain she had never given birth to another child?¡± ¡°Yes, absolutely certain!¡± ¡°Okay!¡± William nodded, ¡°Send the detailed report to my office tomorrow!¡± After ending the call, his gaze shifted to the fresh produce area and at the three of them. There was a trace of tenderness in his eyes and he felt very surprised that this simple life was actually what he desired! He rushed forward and saw Sherry staring at some French beans. ¡°Buy this? How about this? This is the best!¡± William picked the one which was the most expensive. Sherry pped his hand, ¡°No, not this. We¡¯ll get the ones on discount!¡± He was puzzled. ¡°Uncle, there are vegetables on discount! We always buy discounted vegetables. You aren¡¯t frugal. Mommy doesn¡¯t like anyone who wastes money!¡± Dan exined. William¡¯s heart ached. Had she been buying discounted vegetables? Eventually, they bought William¡¯s choice of the freshest and most expensive because he will be paying for it. He started to grab a lot of groceries and then a bunch of snacks for the kids ignoring Sherry¡¯s objections. When he opened the boot of the car, Sherry saw a huge box and that box was very familiar. She was stunned for a moment. William looked over and saw Sherry¡¯s expression. He felt strange initially but then understood. He looked at the box and said, ¡°I don¡¯t understand how some people think to have her child sell adult items!¡± She was deted and didn¡¯t know how to respond. But she also didn¡¯t want to appear weak, ¡°You are also not a decent person to buy so many!¡± When they were having dinner, the doorbell rang suddenly. Sherry was surprised as to who could visit them at this hour. She went to open the door. Suddenly a bouquet of fresh flowers greeted her and then a handsome face emerged from behind the flowers, ¡°Sherry, they¡¯re for you!¡± Sherry was stunned, looked directly at Liam¡¯s moist eyes, and said in a low voice, ¡°Liam, what brings you here?¡± Liam gave Sherry the bouquet of champagne-colored roses and said tiredly, ¡°I¡¯m here to score a dinner, why? Don¡¯t you wee me? I¡¯m so tired these days. I¡¯m not sure what Will is up to and didn¡¯t come to the office these few days. All the work had worn me out!¡± After saying, he barged into the house. In the house, three faces were all looking towards the door. ¡°Ah, Will! Why are you here?¡± Liam¡¯s body trembled and shook away all his fatigue. He saw William staring gloomily back at him. William looked at the surprised look of Liam and then at the champagne roses in Sherry¡¯s hands. William felt like his heart was smashed with a huge rock. He was frustrated and couldn¡¯t get his words out. After a while, he slowly said, ¡°Then why are you here?¡± Hearing William¡¯s response, Liam thought about his heartbreaking oue. He looked at William and said, ¡°Will I work until now if Mr. Rond didn¡¯t expect me to work overtime? I¡¯m sick of the food at the cafeteria so I came here to eat!¡± After a cold scoff from William, Liam walked over to the table. ¡°Uncle Brooks,e sit down next to me!¡± Dan already ran over to pull a chair for Liam. Liam looked at the two kids and was puzzled, ¡°Sammy¡¯s here as well? This looks like a family dinner!¡± ¡°How do you do, Uncle Brooks!¡± Sammy stood up obediently and greeted Liam. ¡°Liam, I¡¯ll get you a set of cutleries!¡± Sherry ced the flowers on the cab. William unconsciously looked at the flowers and found them very ring. ¡°Please take a seat, Uncle Brooks!¡± Dan smiled and his beautiful round eyes turned into the shape of two crescent moons, ¡°Uncle Brooks, this is the first time mommy received flowers from a man!¡± As he said, Dan looked at William. His message was clear: Uncle, you silly fool! Don¡¯t you know that you need to give flowers if you want to woo my mother? ¡°Sit.¡± William looked at Liam calmly but in his calmness was fury and Liam could see the daggers in his eyes. Liam had seen this numerous times and didn¡¯t feel untoward about it. But under these circumstances, Liam thought, that it might be inappropriate for him to give Sherry those flowers. ¡°Liam, here you are!¡± Sherry gave him the cutleries. Liam said, ¡°I¡¯ll wash my hands.¡± He remembered that he should wash his hands before a meal. The two kids were eagerly waiting for Liam while William started to be deep in thoughts. He took out a cigarette, lit it, and began to smoke. ¡°Daddy, we¡¯re going to eat!¡± ¡°Yeah! Uncle, can you not smoke when we eat?¡± Dan said caringly, ¡°It¡¯s not good for your health. Uncle Brooks doesn¡¯t smoke!¡± That meaning was clear. That he had one more bad habitpared to Uncle Brooks! William took a smoke and was conflicted. He was wrong either way! The cigarette was between his fingers and a trail of smoke rose into the air. He put out the cigarette and raised his head to look at Sherry. He seemed to be thinking of something. After a while, he said calmly, ¡°Okay! Uncle will not smoke!¡± C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. ¡°Good uncle!¡± Dan patted William¡¯s back. ¡°Everyone¡¯s waiting for me? Apologies!¡± Liam emphasized his smile. Sherry dished another bowl of soup for Liam and Liam took over the bowl from her and took a sip. The intense taste of pork ribs enveloped his taste buds. He looked at Sherry and said, ¡°Your soup is as tasty as that made by a chef!¡± When she heard, Sherry smiled and replied, ¡°Liam, stop ttering me!¡± ¡°Really! Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯te all the way to eat your food! Oh yes, Will, don¡¯t tell me you father and son are here for her food as well!¡± ¡°Uncle Brooks, Auntie¡¯s cooking is very nice. It has the taste of a mommy!¡± Sammy became more talkative. Sherry swallowed her saliva and unconsciously looked at William. William pursed his lips and didn¡¯t say a word. ¡°The taste of mommy?¡± Liam raised his eyebrow, ¡°This is the first time I hear this!¡± ¡°Doesn¡¯t Uncle Brooks also like Auntie¡¯s cooking?¡± Sammy asked doubtfully, ¡°Otherwise why are you here?¡± ¡°Sammy, eat your food!¡± The sullen William suddenly spoke. His voice was very low but they could hear the cold gloominess in his tone. ¡°Scoundrel!¡± William¡¯s hand took a swipe at Liam¡¯s leg under the table but Liam dodged his move. William pretended as if nothing happened and continued to eat. ¡°Looks like you still have the moves even when you bury yourself at the office every day.¡± After dodging William¡¯s strike, Liam said directly, ¡°Will! When will you go back to work? I¡¯m exhausted!¡± William red sternly towards Liam and waved his hand, ¡°Don¡¯t talk about work during meals!¡± ¡°Uncle is sick!¡± Dan said. ¡°Ah? Sick?¡± Liam raised his eyebrow, ¡°What sickness?¡± ¡°Uncle has a cold!¡± Dan said again, ¡°Uncle, the next time you have a cold you can stay at our house, my mommy will take care of you!¡± ¡°Kid, are you hoping that I fall sick? The next time if I catch a cold I¡¯ll alsoe and have your mommy take care of me!¡± Liam said loudly and winked at Dan. Sherry quickly raised her head and saw Liam smiling mischievously at her, ¡°Liam, Mr. Rond had a fever! That¡¯s why¡­¡± Chapter 76 Blind Date Banquet Chapter 76 Blind Date Banquet She said that unintentionally, but William heard it like she was exining to Liam. Seeing Sherry smiling to Liam, her expression, her pleasure, William couldn¡¯t believe his eyes. Looking at William''s expressionless face, Liamughed out loud, ¡°If I don''t need to go to work when I catch a cold, then I''m really looking forward to catch a cold!¡± William squinted as he sharply nced at Liam and said, ¡°You can also choose to have a three months bed rest...¡± He stopped on purpose and said, ¡°I heard that if you have a fracture, you won''t need to get off the bed for three months!¡± Frightened by his sudden coldness, Liam stopped smiling and looked at William who was immersed in his dinner... Did he hear it wrong? ¡°You heard it right!¡± he answered. Liam was surprised, he had a handsome pair of eyebrows, A pair of bright eyes, and pointed nose¡­ He even had good looking face and sexy lips, "Don''t tell me that you want to do it yourself?¡± Sherry didn¡¯t know what they were talking about, why did it feel like they''re going to fight? ¡°If you''re too bored, you can work overtime tomorrow!¡± William said that with a rigid and very cold tone, like something was repressing his heart. ¡°You''re abusing your power for personal matters!¡± Liam whispered. He didn''t care about William''s bad mood at all, he looked yful instead, ¡°Sherry, this dish is very tasty!¡± ¡°Liam, this one is also very tasty!¡± Sammy rmended it to him. Liam''s arrival made the atmosphere of that meal very strange. ¡°Sherry, please give me more pork ribs soup!¡± Liam handed his bowl over. Sherry smiled, she was very happy that the food she cooked made people have a good appetite, ¡±Okay! Please wait for a moment!¡± William suddenly felt a pain when he saw her smile. He frowned and said coldly, ¡°You''re eating so much !¡± ¡°Yeah!¡± Liam didn''t care about William''s evil expression as he happily said, ¡°Sammy, everything is very tasty, right?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Sammy didn¡¯t know what William and Liam were talking about, he simply agreed, ¡°This is very delicious, Daddy, try this!¡± Sammy said that while taking a piece of ribs to William''s bowl before looking at him in expectation... William''s cold face was expressionless but he silently started to eat it. Sherry handed the bowl over again, but William stood up instead, ¡±Sammy, are you full now?¡± Sammy nodded, ¡±Yes!¡± ¡°Time to go home!¡± said William. ¡°But I still want to ah that toy with Dan....¡± ¡°Go home!¡± those two words dered that he was annoyed. Sherry and Liam were surprised, Liam said, ¡±Will, you can go first... I''ll send Sammy hometer!¡± ¡°Daddy, can I?¡± Sammy expected a bit. William looked back at Sammy, his mood was unfathomable, ¡±Daddy is going first!¡± Sherry didn''t speak, but she stood up and took the medicine, ¡°This is your medicine, don''t forget to bring it this time!¡± He looked to her face, seeing that she''s not saying anything, he slightly moved his lips like he wanted to say something. However, he didn''t say anything even after struggling for a long time. He didn¡¯t know what to say, and there was only silence there. Afterwards, he didn''t answer, turned around, and just left. When William saw that bundle of flowers, there was a sense of anger in his eyes. ¡°Hey! Mr. Rond, your medicine!¡± when Sherry saw that he didn''t take it, she quickly followed him out. She unexpectedly couldn''t find William when she walked out the door, she then chased him outside. Suddenly, there was a powerful hand stretching from one side of the corridor, which hooked her waist and brought her to a warm embrace, ¡±Mmh...¡± As if there was no chance to breathe, his overbearing lips blocked hers, kissing her so emotionally. Sherry''s mind went nk, his kiss was pressing and fierce like it''s burning her. ¡°You can''t be with other man!¡± he finally let her go when she was frightened. He rested his head on her shoulder as he muttered in her ear. Sherry snapped out of it, raised her head, and looked at William in a daze. In the darkness, she suddenly narrowed her eyes. She slightly moved her red lips before gritting her teeth and said, ¡°What do you want?¡± ¡°Be my woman!¡± his voice was very low, it even sounded a bit familiar, like... Sherry had an illusion for a moment, why did she think that it sounded like Mr. Fox''s voice? In just a moment, she pushed him away and coldly said, ¡°If you say that we¡¯re friends, I''ll dly ept it... But you, you kept viting me like this makes me so disgusted! I don''t want a friend like you, stop pestering me! You make me feel very irritable and very bored.¡± ¡°He doesn''t make you fed up?¡± he sounded a bit jealous. ¡°William, you''re very boring! At least Liam has never assaulted me, but you''ll always have a vulgar interest! You''re just a pig that lives by the lower part of your body!¡± Sherry deliberately suppressed her emotions, but she found herself to be more and more uncontroble. Her voice was low but then it became sharp and sharper, ¡±This your medicine! I don''t want to say something bad because of Sammy, please don¡¯t go too far!¡± She said that coldly, wiped the corners of her lips, trembled, turned around, and left. The voice control light in the corridor was off, William was shrouded with silence and darkness... There were a few stars on the night sky, its cold moon light, under the cold moon light, his arrogant face looked mncholy. Saturday, in the Rond''s residence. The banquet was extremely gorgeous because all the businessmen knew that it''s a blind date banquet that night... The Rond family''s blind date banquet, bosses from all social circles wouldn''t miss it, they all. Basically, all the prestigious people came and wanted to betroth their daughter to William. In the corner, William was holding the alcohol ss, his cold aura had cut off all women that wanted to talk with him, even those businessmen who where going to chum up to The Rond Group retreated. That was a blind date? Why did they feel more like a trap? All of the sudden, everyone was stunned as they looked at the people who camete by the entrance... Payne Jones from the Jones'' Chemical Corp. was wearing a white suit, his hair was gray, but he still looked energetic. Payne was standing between his wife and Ashley, his daughter. Ashley was smiling as she linked her father''s arm, with an exquisite make up and a white dress, she looked exceptionally beautiful and charming. Meanwhile, his wife looked even more elegant, and their family seemed very happy! John came out to greet them in person, ¡°Payne, how are you?¡± Payne immediately smiled too, ¡°John, you''re still so impressive! Ashley,e and greet Mr. John!¡± Ashley immediately greeted him decently, ¡°Hello Mr. John!¡± ¡°Hello! You''ve be more and more beautiful!¡± as if John was very satisfied of his future daughter-in- law, he searched for William''s figure amongst the audiences, ¡°I¡¯ll call William over to introduce you!¡± His gaze fell to the corner, on the figure that seemed particrly gloomy, ¡°Call the Young Master over!¡± ¡°Yes, sir!¡± a servant already went to call William over. ¡°There¡¯s no need, Mr. John... I''ll go and get acquainted with William myself!¡± Ashley smiled as she didn''t mind either, she smiled. ¡°That''s a good !¡± John was worried the servant couldn''t call him over. Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Ashley was undoubtedly the most beautiful woman there, wherever she walked to, people would always look towards her. Sherry, who was cleaning up the tableware with chef, turned around and looked at the corner. Seeing William who was talking with the woman in the white dress, her hands trembled, that was the first time they met after dinner at her house that day, she didn¡¯t know whether his cold was gone or not! She just knew that it was his blind date banquet after arriving there, it was a blind date party! Sherry didn''t see Sammy either, she didn¡¯t know where Sammy went to! ¡°Sherry, how''s the preparation? Don''t miss anything!¡± Leon walked over with his suit and leather shoes. ¡°Leon, I''ve paid attention to the details, I''ll check it again now!¡± Sherry smiled as she stepped back. At that time, the woman who was next to Payne looked over to her ce, and Sherry seemed to feel that gaze too. Sherry looked over to Ashley and their gazes met. Sherry was dumbfounded as she held the food tray even tighter, then she took a few deep breaths before looking away and started to get busy. ¡°Sherry, make some coffee for me, I don''t want to drink alcohol!¡± Liam suddenly appeared and looked for Sherry''s figure. ¡°Okay! Liam, you''re also here!¡± Sherry smiled. ¡°Yeah, wherever there''s crowd, there''s me!¡± ¡°Okay! I''ll make the coffee for you!¡± Sherry nodded. ¡°Good girl! Go on!¡± His words made Sherry felt like he''s treating her like a child... She could felt that Liam treated her like she was his little sister, unlike William that''s extremely arrogant, Liam was not a dangerous guy, so she wasn''t afraid of Liam. William in the corner smiled radiantly as he looked over, in an instant, his originally gloomy face became cold too, He even wished he could rush up and punch Liam, that slutty man, to death. ¡°William, I can see that you''re not interested in me at all!¡± Ashley looked at William William was stunned when he heard her saying that, ¡±Miss Jones, you''re very smart and very beautiful!¡± ¡°So?¡± ¡°So you should find a man who matches well with you!¡± William sounded very cold, ¡±Not as my son''s stepmother!¡± ¡°Ugh! Don''t you think that being a stepmother is a challenging?¡± Ashley raised her face to look at William, ¡±William, what should I do? I think I like you!¡± William''s gaze just revolved around a certain figure... Seeing that she went back to Liam''s side, his gaze became more gloomy, but then he ridiculed Ashley, ¡°You''re too naive!¡± Ashley immediately looked sad as she looked William, but she didn''t neglect his line of sight... He seemed to be looking at the woman, who seemed to be a waitress, right? How could The Rond Group''s CEO suddenly care about a waitress so much? Ashley didn''t quite understand it as she rolled her eyes, ¡°William, are you saying that you don''t like a woman like me?¡± William didn''t even take a nce at Ashley from the very start, he just said, ¡°You''re not suitable to be a stepmother!¡± ¡°Oh?! Then, is thatdy in a suit suitable?¡± Ashley asked mischievously, she seeded in getting William to look at her. He looked at Ashley thoughtfully. ¡°That means... I guessed it right?¡± Chapter 77 Faked a Smile Chapter 77 Faked a Smile William smiled yfully. Meanwhile, Sherry couldn''t help looking at the corner... That woman was the main lead of the night, right? What a beautiful woman! She hoped that William could find a better stepmother for Sammy! Liam looked at William who was hiding in the corner... Since William was interested in Sherry, why did he go to the blind date? ¡°Sherry! The coffee you made tastes so good! What should I do? I think I can''t live without your coffee! I also can''t live without you!¡± after taking a sip, Liam suddenly held Sherry''s hand and pressed it on his chest, ¡°Feel it, my heart is beating hard, right?¡± ¡°Liam?¡± Sherry was dumbfounded, she didn''t expect Liam to grab her hand so suddenly. She looked up and saw his bright eyes, which had no trace of lust, she thenughed, ¡°Liam, you''re teasing me again!¡± ¡°Oh my, Sherry, you got me there!¡± Liam was quite disappointed, he then unwillingly let her hand go, ¡°All right, no more jokes!¡± That was pretty much all the jokes! Because Liam could already feel a fiery gaze from a certain corner, William held the alcohol ss tighter, but Ashley stopped him right when he wanted to stand up, ¡°William, you really don''t like me?¡± William realized that he seemed to have lost his self-control, even if his aura was cold, he saw Sherry and Liam over there, she was still smiling so happily he even after he told her that she shouldn''t be with other man, and that annoyed him so much! The dance music started. Sherry saw William and Ashley stepping into the dance floor and danced in partners, then a lot of people also stepped into the dance floor. Under the magnificent light, they looked so well matched that people couldn''t look away from them. William was a man the center of the attention, while Ashley was so petite and lovely... He kept smiling indifferently from the beginning, making her shine brighter. ¡°What do you think? Are they a well match?¡± Leon nudged Liam with his elbow. he narrowed his eyes and said, ¡°They seem to be in harmony, but their thoughts are somewhere else!¡± ¡°You can see that in detail?¡± Leon was surprised. ¡°Yeah! I''m always sharp!¡± ¡°Liam, why do I think that Will is interested in Sherry?¡± Leon was puzzled, ¡°Have they known each other for a long time?¡± ¡°You should ask Will about it, he''s so peculiar nowadays!¡± Liam shrugged, ¡°But I think that it''s nice to have a bit of emotions... At least the atmosphere is way better than three years ago!¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Leon smiled and said, ¡°Then what about you? What''s with you and my assistant, Sherry?¡± Liam suddenly turned his head and nced at Leon, ¡°Leon, you know what? As time goes by, I found that you''re a natural in gossiping, do you want me to give you a nickname?¡± ¡°What is it?¡± Leon was taken aback. Liam smiled indifferently before saying, ¡°You gossip!¡± ¡°Ugh!¡± Leonughed, ¡°I learned it all from you, you also a gossip!¡± Sherry looked uncertain, then she flung her head as she quietly backed out. Such asion was unsuitable for her, forever and ever. She waited in the corner, wishing that the banquet could end sooner... She didn¡¯t know how Dan was doing, home alone! What about Sammy? Why Sammy was nowhere to be seen? Wasn''t that their home? ¡°Sherry!¡± Sherry suddenly heard a woman''s voice, so she raised her head and looked over. In detail, that woman looked very simr to Sherry, she was the woman that Sherry met in the graveyard, which was Sherry''s mother, Sierra Anderson. ¡°Do you work here?¡± Sierra asked considerately. Sherry raised her head and looked at Sierra indifferently like she was looking at a stranger, ¡°Sierra, I think that it has nothing to do with you, right?¡± ¡°Sherry, should we be so indifferent, as a mother and daughter?¡± Sierra asked patiently. Sherry frowned, she looked indifferent as she looked up at Sierra''s beautiful face. Forty-year-old woman, who was still charming, her face didn''t age that much! "Please don''t disturb my work!" ¡°Sherry!¡± Sierra''s voice was so loud. ¡°Why? You want to hit me?¡± Sherry sounded so soft but it didn''t sound disdainful. Her meaningful tone, immediately hit Sierra on the right spot, ¡°For what reason?¡± Sierra rubbed her lips without saying anything as she stood up straight. ¡°Ms Sierra?¡± when the atmosphere was getting strained, Ashley suddenly walked out to them. Sherry saw that Sierra clearly stiffened, she looked at Sierra''s face... Sierra seemed to be in a panic when she turned her head and saw Ashley, she immediately smiled, ¡°Ashley, why are you out here?¡± ¡°Sierra, who is thisdy... Don''t you want to introduce her?¡± Ashley was interested in Sherry from the start, she didn''t expect that Sierra would know that woman. Sherry wanted to leave, but she heard Sierra saying, ¡°Ashley, I... I just knew thisdy... I... I have yet to know her name!¡± Sierra suddenly lowered her head after saying that, she felt so guilty that she didn''t dare to look at Sherry. Sherry sneered... She was surprisingly so calm at that time, ¡°Yes, Miss, I''m just a waitress here. Please tell me if you need anything!¡± After speaking, she wanted to walk away. ¡°Wait a second!¡± Ashley suddenly shouted. N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. ¡°Is there anything you need, Miss?¡± Sherry''s face felt quite numb and she had mixed feelings. ¡°May I know your name?¡± Ashley smiled with her big and bright eyes. ¡°Ugh! Miss Jones, I''m just a waitress, if you need anything, just let me know!¡± after saying that, she just turned around and left. Sierra''s face lookedplicated and ashamed. ¡°Ms Sierra?¡± Ashley narrowed her eyes and sharply gazed at Sierra''s face, but her voice sounded softer with a slight of concern, ¡°You should go back, father is looking for you!¡± ¡°Oh! I''ll go back soon!¡± Sierra immediately went back to the hall and found out that Payne already seemed to be displeased, ¡°Payne, you''ve finished the conversation?¡± ¡°Where have you been?¡± Payne sounded a bit angry. ¡°Oh! Nowhere, I just went out for some fresh air... I thought you''re going to talk for a long time!¡± Sierra lowered her head as she spoke, like a mistress. ¡°OK, don''t leave all you want if there''s nothing important!¡± Payne sounded softer. Sherry looked at her mother with the unfamiliar man beside her from a far ce, and she told others that she just knew her... So funny. But that''s a good thing too, she didn''t want anything to do with Sierra anyway. They were doomed not to get close to each other. ¡°Sherry? What happened? Why do you look so pale?¡± Liam asked thoughtfully. Sherry looked at Liam in front of her, she then put an indifferent smile on her pale face... The smile was so thin that it nearly couldn''t be seen, ¡°I''m okay, Liam, I''m fine...¡± she paused before smiling, ¡°I''m really okay... ¡± ¡°Are you really okay?¡± Liam was quite worried, he search through the whole crowd but he didn''t see William''s trace... After the dance, William disappeared. ¡°Liam, I''m going to go outside again!¡± seeing Ashley and Sierra walking in, Sherry suddenly felt that the huge hall was so cramped... It would be better for her to go out for some fresh air! Liam was watching her back, he then called her right when she turned around, ¡°Sherry!¡± Sherry stopped walking and looked back at him, ¡°Yes?¡± Liam''s handsome face looked cheerful and warm... Under the light, his body was surrounded by a circle of light. She waited silently, but then her gaze lookedplicated because Liam didn''t say anything after a long time, she then said, ¡°Liam, I''m really fine!¡± ¡°Some things shouldn''t be kept in your heard, if there''s something on your mind, I can be your listener... I promise that I won''t tell anyone about it!¡± Sherry''s heart twitched... She turned out to be such an easy person to read. Then, she smiled as she shook her head, still looking pale, ¡°Thank you, Liam!¡± Sherry didn''t want to show her weakness so she just faked a smile and came back to the garden, which was outside of the Rond''s. At that time, she heard the bodyguards standing outside the garden shouting in unison, ¡°Young Master!¡± Nearly at the same time, Sherry turned her head and saw a tall figure with powerful aura walking from the other side of the door. Sherry was slightly stunned before she turned around and walked towards the house. She didn''t expect him to catch up with a few big steps, he then grabbed her wrist and pulled her into the back of the vi. He was so strong that she couldn''t break free. ¡°Hey! Let me go!¡± Sherry shouted. The bodyguards were all dumbfounded, they had never seen Young Master being that rough... Who was that woman anyway? Miss Jones was the main lead for that night, wasn''t she? Why did the main lead be a waitress? Sherry didn¡¯t know where he was bringing her, it seemed to be a quiet house, where they couldn''t see the uproar up front... But they could still faintly hear the music. Soon after, he pressed her on the wall, confining her body. Then, he kissed her swiftly and fiercely, it was so brutal and ruthless that it almost took all her breath away. Her mind went nk, how could he kiss her again? Why did she feel like a bar girl? Why was she so miserable? In the blind date banquet, he just danced with the main lead, but then he unexpectedly came to harass her... How could he do that? She unexpectedly met Sierra at that night so she already felt terrible, and then he harassed her too. In a moment, she felt so desperate and sad. She kicked and pounced him with all her might, ¡°Let me go! Let me go, you''re crazy!¡± After shouting, Sherry felt more suffocated. He looked down at her with aplicated gaze but he was expressionless. She slightly frowned as she looked to the man in front of her, whose thoughts were unclear. It was so hard to get a glimpse of his thoughts, what the hell did he want to do? ¡°William, what do you want? What the hell do you want?¡± she shouted again, ¡°Why do you always bully me? I''m not the kind of woman you think of, and I''m not one of your women... Why do you keep harassing me? I hate you!¡± After hearing Sherry''s words and disgusted look, William suddenly felt that his heart was hurt, it was twitching and aching, ¡°Be my woman!¡± That sentence, again! She sneered and looked self-deprecating instead, ¡°William, what did you say? Be your woman?¡± That was the first time for her to face the question squarely. She felt ironic about such a question. ¡°Yes!¡± he was sure. Chapter 78 I Am Filthy Chapter 78 I Am Filthy "Then are you willing to take a woman who had sex with another manst week? Would you? Would you take a woman who has other children? I mean I have other children besides Dan! I was with the child''s fatherst week. Would you still take me?" She almost lost her temper and she looked disappointed, painful, and hopeless, "William Jones, I am telling you this! I am even worse than a prostitute. I am less dignified than a whore! I was never intended to start a rtionship with any man. I just wanna live a peaceful life. So please, stop screwing around me. Tell me, what should I do so that you¡¯d leave me alone?" Why was he always like this? She really can''t afford to screw around with him! She just wanted to live an ordinary life. She would rather be strangers with him! William suddenly narrowed his eyes and took a step back with a nk look. The way she acted made him feel sorry for her. It made him guilty to see her disgrace and looked down upon herself like this. He never expected that she was deeply hurt. Suddenly he was afraid of how painful she would be when she knew the truth! How should he tell her? He suddenly pulled her and held her face. He then lifted her chin up, and forced her to make eye contact with him, "Sherry, I''m sorry!" She was startled. Tears of sorrow were in her eyes. He looked almost as sad as her. "I don''t need your apology. Please stop bothering me, okay? I''m very tired! Really really tired!" She looked at him and said. She wasn¡¯t sure if it was because of him, Sierra, or the kid. She suddenly realized that she couldn''t afford to die at this moment! There wasn¡¯t even a corner for her to hide when she wanted to cry. "I''m sorry!" He didn¡¯t know what to say anymore besides sorry! Original content from N?velDrama.Org. "Stop insulting me, will you?" She sounded a little aggrieved. "Okay!" He agreed. "Do you really hate me?" He murmured as he stared at her. There were countless undercurrents shed in his deep-set eyes. His look was like a predator ready to swallow its prey. However he kept being rational. She shook her head, "I don''t hate you. I hate myself! I''m filthy. I mean it, stay away from me! Don''t ruin your purity. OK?" He stood still and his voice sounded nasal. He kissed on her forehead. "Silly girl, you are not filthy. No one can look down on you!" Her heart sank. The kiss hit her like a hammer. It was heavy andplicated. She looked at him in hesitance. There were regrets in his eyes, so she was lost at the moment. "You don''t understand!" She lowered her head. A tear fell, and he caught it. The tear was burning hot in his palm. "I do!" He said stubbornly. But she pushed him abruptly and left as if to flee. William was left in the room and he looked inexplicably mncholy. At one point he didn''t know where to go, "Sorry¡­" Sherry ran into someone and suddenly raised her head. Through blurry eyes, she wiped away the tears, and she saw that it was Morrie. "Is it you? Mr. Rainville?" Morrie was also surprised about running into Sherry everywhere. "Uh! It''s you!" "Why are you here?" Sherry was a little surprised. She saw him at Rond¡¯sst time and ran into him again today. Was he rted to the Rond¡¯s? "Mr. Rainville, can you tell me where is my son? You must know where that person lives, right?" Morrie was shocked. Just then, William walked out. When he looked up, he saw Sherry and Morrie standing in front of the house. Morrie looked at them in helplessness. William shook his head slightly. Morrie sighed, "Actually, Miss Murray. I don''t know anything. I don¡¯t even know what that person looks like, so I can''t tell you anything!" "You have never seen him?" Her heart was as if just been emptied while murmuring. Her tears couldn¡¯t stop dripping. Morrie couldn''t stand seeing her cry. However William came over. "Hello! Mr. Rainville!" Seeing them greeting each other, Sherry wiped her tears in panic. But the tears came down soon after they were wiped off. William walked over to check on her. He then over a handkerchief, "Are you OK?" Instead of replying him, she wiped the tears with the back of her hand. Suddenly she was taken aback and asked sharply, "You know each other?" William frowned, and then nodded, "Yes, I have a business rtionship with Mr. Rainville!" "Isn''t he Rond¡¯s manager?" Sherry remembered meeting himst time. "No! I''m not Rond¡¯s manager. I happen to have a business rtionship with Mr. Rond!" Morrie immediately exined. Although Sherry was suspicious, she didn''t know what to ask anymore. She was a little disappointed and turned and walked away. Morrie asked worriedly as she was leaving, "Was that appropriate?" "I have no way to back down!" William sighed. "Don''t show up at thepany and here for now!" "Okay!" Morrie was a little surprised, "I will go to Austria on a business trip then. Give me a call when you want me back at work!" "Sorry about that!" William patted him on the shoulder. "Sherry, what''s the matter with you?" Sierra was a little worried when she saw Sherry crying on her way out. Sherry raised her head to look at her. She was shocked and wiped her tears. She wouldn¡¯t let Sierra see her tears and entered indifferently. "Sherry!" Sierra grabbed her arm, "What happened to you?" She pushed her hand away angrily, "What do you want? Do I know you?" "Sherry!" Sierra¡¯s expression lookedplicated, "I know... I shouldn''t have said that just now..." "Ma¡¯am, you can live a noble life. I don''t know you!" Sherry wanted to leave. Sierra held her back, "Sherry, why are you crying? Who bullied you?" Why did she care about her? She didn¡¯t know her. She just said she didn¡¯t know her, did she? So, what does she want from her now? Why would she care about her? "Don''t pull me! Let go!" She said coldly. "Sherry, don''t be like this. People are going to hear us!" Sierra looked around worriedly. Fortunately, there were few people at the entrance at night, only a few bodyguards. Sierra knew those people. They weren¡¯t gossipy. "I am fine! I am not afraid of anything! Let go! Do I know you? Should I know you?" She felt sad, "If I remember correctly, we just met, right?" "Sherry!" Sierra yelled in a low voice, "Shall we talk? Can we talk?" "Let go!" There were mixed feelings in Sierra''s eyes, "Sherry, you know I had no choice. I really didn''t mean to do it on purpose! Can you please let me exin?" She sneered, "I don''t want to know!" She suddenly felt that she couldn¡¯t breathe. Why is fate so unfair? Sierra held her hand tight and said eagerly, "Sherry, your father..." "Let go!" Sherry''s body stiffened suddenly. She shook off her hand. William happened to walk pass by them, seeing them pulling and pushing from a distance. He looked at them in confusion. "What''s wrong?" William walked over. When Sierra saw William, she immediately let go of Sherry¡¯s hand in panic. Sherry didn''t look back. Her body stiffened and walked into the hall with straightened back. "Mrs. Jones, do you know her?" William gazed at Sierra''s face, felt that her graceful and luxurious face was familiar. After she heard the question, Sierra was embarrassed and hurriedly said, "No, I don''t know her!" She was obviously lying! Why did Mrs. Jones know Sherry? William was puzzled. But why did Mrs. Jones lie? He stared at Sherry as she was leaving. He then looked at Sierra, with thoughts in his mind. "Mr. Rond, Ashley is looking for you!" Sierra quickly controlled her emotions and put on a decent smile, "What did you think of my sweetheart?" William just raised the corners of his lips, "Miss Jones is very lively!" The two of them walked into the hall as they said, John was looking for him! "Dad! What''s the matter?" William took a ss of wine and walked over. Payne and Ashley were sitting not far away and talking. The elderly seemed a little concerned about their marriage. After William sat down, he gazed around. In the end he saw Liam and Leon¡¯s figures. Seeing Liam was wiping her tears with a handkerchief, William looked sad and in pain under his thick hair. His eyes shed with cold light. "What do you think of Miss Jones?" John asked in a low voice. He had already talked with Payne just now, and their family was looking forward to their marriage. They didn¡¯t care if he has a child. William sneered at his father, "Dad, that is impossible!" "Why? I saw you were having a good time with Miss Jones!" "I was?" William raised an eyebrow. His voice sounded cold and arrogant. It upset John. "Do you like her?" "No!" William answered indifferently, "I will bring Samuel¡¯s mother back. So don''t force me to have a blind date again!" "Samuel¡¯s mother?" John was astonished. After raising his voice, he worried that others might hear him. He immediately looked around, lowered his voice and said, "No way!" "Do you still want to stop me?" William held the wine ss tight in anger. "I can''t let a surrogate be the hostess of our family! The stain on her will never be cleaned up!" John was a very traditional man and couldn¡¯t ept it at all, "You can contact her, ask her to be your mistress. Do whatever you want, but the hostess of the Rond family mustn¡¯t have any ws!" "Then go find an angel!" William sneered and stood up. He felt weak at the moment because there was nomon between them. "I am so pissed!" John was upset. He stood up and left in a hurry. Ashley suddenly came over, "Where did you go, Will? I was looking for you, but you were nowhere to be found!" William gazed at her disguised face and smiled, "You don''t have to force yourself!" "Will, what do you mean?" Ashley was stunned, pretending to be puzzled. "You know it clearly! I know you contacted the reporters outside." William put down the wine ss. She was too naive to fool him! Ashley''s expression froze, "What reporter, I have no idea!" William slowly raised his head, made eye contact with Ashley. But she looked away immediately, "Don''t lie if you are not good at lying!" Chapter 79 Disappeared Chapter 79 Disappeared Sherry had a quiet life for the next few days. William did not disturb her anymore. A week after the blind date banquet, her life began to return to usual. William and Liam had disappeared. Dan had just enrolled in an elementary school. Sherry was worried that he couldn¡¯t keep up with his lessons, but the little guy seemed to be at ease. After enrolling Dan came back once a week, Sherry had more leisure time than usual that she was not very used to. Weekends were the time when the mother and son could get together. Dan did not mention the matter anymore after he cried that day. Although he did not mention it, Sherry felt that he had changed and was much more silent than before. She felt pity for her son, but he was already hurt. All she could do was to care for him more, hoping to gradually heal the trauma in him. ¡°Mommy, why doesn¡¯t Sammye to our house anymore?¡± While cooking, Dan couldn¡¯t help himself from asking. Sherry stunned, thinking that maybe her words influenced William. He would not harass her again. ¡°I don¡¯t know!¡± ¡°It¡¯s really strange!¡± Dan frowned, ¡°I¡¯ll do my homework first!¡± ¡°Okay! Mommy will be done with the cooking soon!¡± Sherry looked back at her son and thought of William- He wouldn¡¯t bring Sammy to their house again, would he? Soon after finishing his homework, Dan turned on theputer. Last time he exchanged numbers with Sammy and agreed to chat online. ¡°Sammy, are you there?¡± Soon, a message was sent from the other side, ¡°Zai(Yes).¡± Sammy did not know how to type the Chinese characters, so he could only type out the pronunciations. He could not recognize as many words as Dan could. But Dan understood what he meant. ¡°Is your daddy at home?¡± That was what Dan wanted to know most. It was because he had not seen Mr.William for some time. ¡°Dan, wohaoxiangqunijiawano(I want to go and y in your house)!¡± ¡°Let¡¯s use the voice chat. Reading the pronunciations that you type is too tiring!¡± Danunched a video invitation. After a while, the two children met andughed. ¡°Hello! Sammy, can you hear me?¡± ¡°Dan!¡¯ Sammy was very shy and sat in front of theputer with a big headset on his ear. ¡°Do you think my dad really likes your mommy?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you ask him?¡± ¡°No!¡± Sammy shook his head. ¡°Daddy is always in a bad mood recently. Grandpa won¡¯t let hime home!¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. Grandpa didn¡¯t mention it!¡± ¡°Then your grandfather is extremely strict! He won''t even let his sone back home!¡± ¡°Yes! I¡¯m afraid of my grandfather, too!¡± Sammy said as he peeped out the door. ¡°Shh, don¡¯t let him hear that!¡± ¡°Ha! You¡¯re talking about your grandfather behind him!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t say that. Grandpa will be angry. I don¡¯t want him to be angry!¡± Sammy said obediently. ¡°Well! If your fatheres home, don¡¯t forget to ask him to bring you to my house!¡± Dan rolled his eyes, ¡°by the way, my mom misses you very much, too!¡± ¡°Really? Does Miss Sherry miss me?¡± Sammy was excited at once. Although he was still very shy, he was obviously more active. ¡°I miss Miss Sherry, too.¡± ¡°Then ask your father to bring you here. My mommy is cooking dinner.¡± Dan continued to tempt him. ¡°But daddy seems very tired! I heard Daddying back! I¡¯ll go and have a look. Talk to youter!¡± Sammy turned the video call off. Dan smirked. Well, he could see that Mr. William liked his mommy very much from the beginning itself. It would be nice to have a daddy like Mr. William. At least mommy would not be lonely. If he didn''t see Mr. William hugging mummy that night, he probably wouldn''t have the idea of getting his mommy and Mr. William together. Anyway, they looked like a good match! ¡°Daddy! When shall we go to Dan¡¯s house?¡± Sammy couldn¡¯t wait to ask, as soon as he saw William. William smoked on his cigarette silently. The first thing that came out from his son the moment he walked down the stairs, made him frown and exhaled in a mouthful of cigarette. ¡°Sammy, daddy is very tired recently. Can we go some other time?¡± ¡°When?¡± Sammy obviously couldn¡¯t wait anymore. ¡°Maybe when daddy is not busy.¡± Even he couldn''t sort out his mood at the moment. He did not see her again after the blind date banquet a week ago. If she needed a peaceful life, he felt that he owed her that! Because her life was destined not to be simple anymore once she knew him. ¡°Well, but I miss Miss Sherry so much!¡± ¡°Who is Miss Sherry?¡± A stern voice came in suddenly. William did not move. Sammy shuddered in shock, he said timidly, ¡°grandpa!¡± ¡°Who is Miss Sherry?¡± Jack was a little surprised when he heard their conversation. Did his son have some woman that he likes? Did he introduce her to his grandson? Sammy lowered his head. He didn''t know the reason why he was afraid of his grandfather. He didn''t think his grandfather liked him, because he did not smile at him at all when he was around him! ¡°Sammy, tell grandpa about this!¡± ¡°Grandpa, she is a beautiful ¡­¡± ¡°Sammy, go upstairs!¡± William patted his son¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Ok.¡± Sammy went upstairs obediently. ¡°Was she the reason you refused to go on blind dates? Or her identity is¡­?¡± Jack was upset, he couldn¡¯t help himself from shouting, ¡°if she is some woman like that, she would not have my permission to get into this family as long as I¡¯m alive!¡± ¡°Sammy is timid, and he would be scared if you shout like this!¡± William nced at his father. ¡°If you keep showing this look on your face, I will take my son out of this house. I¡¯m worried about my son¡¯s mental health if he lives with you!¡± ¡°You, disobedient son!¡± Jack was trembling in anger. William curled his lips and stood up. Without saying a word, he turned and went out. ¡°Young master! Young master, you just came back. Are you leaving again?¡± Seeing that he was going to leave, Mrs. Howe immediately called out. ¡°You haven¡¯t been back for a week! You look thin. Have you forgotten to eat again?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go back to my apartment!¡± William nced at Mrs. Howe. There was a tint of warmness in his eyes. He said softly, ¡°I¡¯ll be fine!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t go now. It¡¯s already sote.¡± Mrs. Howe was worried that he would not take care of himself, staying alone. ¡°There¡¯s no one over there to take care of you!¡± Original content from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± William smiled. ¡°I¡¯m leaving now!¡± ¡°Daddy said he was busy!¡± Sammy told Dan about the matter, then he was moody. ¡°Grandpa was mad again!¡± Dan was also disappointed. ¡°Well then. Mommy is calling me for dinner. I¡¯ll talk to youter!¡± William was driving around the streets alone in his car. Suddenly, his phone rang. ¡°Hello?¡± ¡°Will!¡± A woman¡¯s voice came from that end, ¡°How are you?¡± It was Lisa¡¯s voice. William frowned. ¡°Haven¡¯t I said, not to speak to me anymore?¡± ¡°But I can¡¯t forget you!¡± ¡°Too bad. I¡¯ve forgotten you.¡± William hung up the call after he said that. Unknowingly, his car was already at YX road. The luxurious Bugatti stopped at the entrance of thene. He got off the car and lit a cigarette. The streemp of the empty street reflected a long shadow of him. * * * For nearly two weeks, Sherry didn¡¯t receive any calls from Mr. Fox. She was a little nervous without any reason. She was so afraid that he would suddenly disappear that she would never be able to see her son again. Holding the mobile phone, she hesitated for a while, tapped the driver¡¯s number, and gazed at it for a long time. But she didn''t dare to press the dial key. After hesitating for a long time, she finally hit the dial button. ¡°Miss, may I know is there anything you want me to assist you?¡± ¡°Mr. driver, can you contact mister for me?¡± She finally said it. ¡°Or can you tell me his number so that I can contact him myself?¡± ¡°Miss, I may not be able to contact him. I¡¯ll give it a try anyway.¡± The driver was cautious. ¡°Oh! I''ll wait for your call then!¡± After putting down the phone, Sherry was extremely nervous. She knew that it was too dangerous to call rashly, but she was afraid that he would disappear. It was Thursday. Dan was not at home. Sherry felt that it was a long night. As soon as she stopped doing anything, she would start to miss her son, whom she had only met once. She was afraid that she would never be able to see him again for the rest of her life. It seemed to be a little chilly. She curled up on the sofa. Waiting made the time passed slower. After about 15 minutes, a short and quick beep of notification sounded from her phone. It was a message from an unknown number. Sherry frowned in puzzled. She tapped on the message and saw a few words: I heard that you were looking for me? Was that him? Sherry was not sure. She decided to call, but the other side hung up the phone. Followed by another message-Let¡¯smunicate through the messages! She was stunned. She had an intuition that it was him. She held a deep breath and sent a message- When can I meet my son? After sending it, she stared at her mobile phone and anxiously waited for his reply. When she was a little anxious after waiting for a long time, the phone beeped again. She quickly tapped into the message,-After some time. She wrote a message again-When exactly? ¡°And after meeting him?¡± Sherry was stunned when she saw the message. Yes, she wanted to see her child. What would she do after seeing her child? What could she provide the child by meeting him? Five years! The child had grown up, five years without her participation. She could vaguely remember that night. He answered a call with a gentle tone, and he seemed to have a wife. He must be finding someone to be his wife¡¯s surrogate mother because she could not give birth. Otherwise, no woman would ept the child given birth by some other woman. Five yearster, she agreed to the man¡¯s unreasonable request regardless of everything, all she wanted was to see her son. She didn''t know if it was a good choice for the child! ¡°I don¡¯t know! But I want to meet him.¡± She replied. After sending out the message, she suddenly fell into a daze. She was a little lost and curled up, and she felt sad as if her heart was taken away. Grievance surged into her at once. She felt sad and tears rolled down from her eyes. Why did fate torture a weak woman like her? ¡°How about being my woman?¡± After a long silence, another message came in. The sentence was so familiar that it made Sherry¡¯s heart ached! With a bitter smile, ¡°The deadline?¡± ¡°A lifetime!¡± Her heart trembled. A lifetime was like a promise, but she was used to seeing other¡¯s joy and sorrow, reunion, and breaking apart because of unspoken promises. The moment she saw the two words, her heart began to shudder. ¡°Can I meet my son if I do so?¡± ¡°You can be with him!¡± She felt a tight feeling in her heart. ¡°Do you mean I can always be with him? As long as I agree to your request? With such just the request of being your mistress?¡± ¡°No status, just my mistress!¡± ¡°Can I see how you look like?¡± She didn¡¯t know why. She wanted to see his face, eagerly. ¡°Why do you want to see me?¡± ¡°Are you going to wear that mask your whole life?¡± Chapter 80 Come Back To Work Chapter 80 Come Back To Work Silence, a long silence, it was so long that she thought that he would not send her a message. Suddenly a message was received. William: Do you hate me? Hate? Sherry asked herself. It was a negotiated contract so why should she hate him? She didn¡¯t know if she should hate him or hate herself! But in these five years, this kind of separation from her child caused her to be extremely hurt. She didn¡¯t hate him for taking away her child but she hated him for doing it again five yearster. She took a deep breath and replied. Sherry: Hate! After a long while, a message was received. William: Go to sleep! She looked at the phone in a nk and no messages came after that. She didn¡¯t know what he meant. Was he angry because of her reply that she hated him and didn¡¯t allow her to see her child anymore? Sherry started to ponder deeply. He said for her to be his lover for life. This was a long, long time until death. Should she ept? He said that he can let his child spend time with her but this was the only request! In the dim bar, William sat in a corner holding onto his phone. The other hand was holding onto a cigarette. He was entirely lethargic and dispirited but maintained his overbearing attitude. ¡°Will, you are very different recently!¡± Liam raised his ss, ¡°You seem so distracted!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you have anything to do?¡± William said softly, coldly but emotionlessly. ¡°Heh! So you guys are here!¡± Suddenly a quiet and exquisite voice interjected. The two of them looked up at the same time and Sarah Brooks was smiling radiantly towards them. She wore a dense pattern T-shirt and looked like a little girl. She wore grey colored jeans and a pair of canvas shoes. When she appeared at that dimly lit bar, she ruined her clean image of a girl next door. ¡°When did youe back?¡± Liam was puzzled and totally didn¡¯t expected it, ¡°didn¡¯t you tell dad and mom that you¡¯re noting back?¡± ¡°I just came back and didn¡¯t see you, so I came here to try my luck!¡± Sarah said and sat down. ¡°You brother and sister have a good chat, I¡¯m leaving!¡± William¡¯s raspy voice revealed a trace of emotion, stood up and winked at Sarah. ¡°William, you¡¯re leaving now?¡± ¡°Wasn¡¯t this what you wanted?¡± William said and left. Liam frowned, ¡°What do you want?¡± ¡°Thanks! William.¡± ¡°Hey! What do you mean?¡± Liam was frustrated, ¡°Don¡¯te here next time. It¡¯s not a good ce. Come, let¡¯s go back!¡± ¡°But don¡¯t youe regrly?¡± Sarah couldn¡¯t tolerate his nagging, ¡°You cane but I can¡¯t?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t allow you toe!¡± Liam yelled, ¡°Go home!¡± ¡°Take me home!¡± Sarah immediately grabbed Liam¡¯s arm, ¡°Bro, actually I don¡¯t like this environment at all!¡± ¡°Go back on your own, I have something else on!¡± ¡°Are you going to look for women?¡± Liam was stunned and thenughed weirdly, ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°Brother!¡± Sarah frowned, ¡°I¡¯ll tell dad and mom!¡± Friday at midday. Sherry was attending to the customers when William and Liam suddenly appeared at the Wait restaurant. ¡°Hi! Sherry, how are you doing?¡± Liam had not seen Sherry for a long time. ¡°Hi, Liam and Mr. Rond. How are you!¡± Sherry greeted politely. William gently nodded but didn¡¯t speak. His gaze didn¡¯t stop on Sherry¡¯s face. He wore a dark silver shirt with a pair of ck trousers. He was elegant and handsome. His deep dark eyes didn¡¯t wander and stared directly at the lift. That stare of indifference prated the souls and terrified all around. William walked directly to the lift. ¡°Will, you go up first!¡± Liam smiled at Sherry and was rather caring towards her, ¡°Sherry, you look like you¡¯ve not been sleeping well. Are you very stressed recently or had Leon been mistreating you?¡± The man in the lift tensed up and became stiff. Sherry shook her head, ¡°No, I¡¯m fine! Liam, go ahead for your lunch!¡± ¡°Sherry, I¡¯ll pick you up after work and treat you to dinner, okay?¡± Liam was thinking that he had not seen Sherry for a while and missed her. She had once saved his life. Sherry smiled and rejected, ¡°No need, Liam, I need to pick Dan up today.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go together. I have not seen him for a long time!¡± Liam continued. Sherry felt that it wasn¡¯t appropriate to refuse any further and nodded, ¡°Okay then!¡± ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll pick you up after work and we¡¯ll pick Dan up together. Wait for my call!¡± Liam patted Sherry¡¯s back affectionately and turned to go upstairs only to find William in a daze at a corner. ¡°Will? What happened? Do you want to join us?¡± Liam raised his eyebrow and thought that Will wanted to join them. When she heard Liam, her heart skipped a beat, and subconsciously looked towards William but he didn¡¯t look back at her. ¡°I¡¯m not free!¡± William said and walked off. When Sherry couldn¡¯t see any more, she heaved a sigh of relief. However, she strangely felt lost but didn¡¯t think much of it. When William and Liam ate and left, Liam reminded her, ¡°Don¡¯t forget to wait for my call!¡± ¡°Okay!¡± She nodded. William maintained his silence and didn¡¯t even look at her. Perhaps he will not harass her anymore, Sherry thought. If that was the case, then she will finally be free. When it was about time to leave, Sherry suddenly received a message. It was from Mr. Fox, ¡°Come to number 15 vi after work.¡± She was stunned and was anxious because she had agreed to Liam¡¯s invitation. Also, it was the weekend and Dan had gone home. She can¡¯t leave Dan alone for the night. Sherry: Can I go next week? The other side did not reply. Sherry thought that he had agreed and didn¡¯t say any further. But as she was about to get off work, Leon said to Sherry, ¡°Sherry, Will ordered a take out. Help me to deliver it. Anyway, it¡¯s along the way of thepany transport. I¡¯ll not send someone for this since we¡¯re rather busy today.¡± Sherry was stunned but when she thought that Leon allowed her to leave early to pick up her child on Fridays and it was a special privilege for her so she couldn¡¯t refuse his instructions, ¡°Okay! I¡¯ll deliver it!¡± Later when Sherry received Liam¡¯s call she said, ¡°Liam, I¡¯m going to deliver a take out for Mr. Rond. You don¡¯t have to pick me up. I¡¯m already on my way!¡± Original content from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°You¡¯reing to thepany?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°Okay! Then wait a while for me. Give me a call once you¡¯ve delivered it. I have to settle an urgent matter.¡± Liam sounded anxious. ¡°Okay!¡± Sherry carried the container and entered the Rond Group buildingplex. She only left for several days and felt rather detached from this ce. When the receptionist saw Sherry, she was surprised, ¡°Sherry, why are you back?¡± Sherry smiled as she walked to the lift, ¡°Food delivery!¡± ¡°You deliver food now?¡± The receptionist asked in disbelief, ¡°I¡¯m sure with your abilities you don¡¯t have to resort to delivery!¡± ¡°I¡¯m going up first!¡± The lift came and she politely said to the receptionist and entered the lift. Alice was very excited to see Sherry, ¡°Sherry, why are you back?¡± Alice ran over to her. ¡°Alice, this is Mr. Rond¡¯s take out. Can you take it in for him?¡± She knew that anything that goes to William must go through Alice who was his secretary. ¡°Okay!¡± Alice paused, ¡°Put it down, I¡¯ll deliver it to Mr. Rond. Wait for me!¡± Alice pressed the inte and announced, ¡°Mr. Rond, your take out is here!¡± ¡°Have the delivery person send it in.¡± He said softly causing Sherry and Alice to be stunned. Alice immediately said, ¡°Sherry, take it in by yourself.¡± Sherry¡¯s face was tensed and said, ¡°I won¡¯t go in, you just tell him that I¡¯ve left.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± Before Alice could say anything, William¡¯s office door suddenly opened and he stood at the door and looked at the twodies, ¡°Ms. Murray, I didn¡¯t expect it to be you! Can you pleasee in for a moment?¡± Sherry braced herself, nodded, and entered William¡¯s office, ¡°Mr. Rond, what¡¯s the matter?¡± William sat on the executive chair and calmly lit a cigarette, ¡°How have you been recently?¡± Sherry took a deep breath and replied, ¡°I¡¯m fine!¡± ¡°It must be tough working at the Wait Restaurant!¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay!¡± She didn¡¯t know what William meant. He was so busy, how would he know what happened at the restaurant? It was unbelievable and she didn¡¯t know what he was thinking. This man was like a deep and bottomless chasm. She just felt that he was dark and frightening. She wanted to leave but she was captivated by his handsome looks. ¡°Have a seat!¡± He said. ¡°Mr. Rond, I need to go. This is your take out!¡± She ced the take out container on the table and became nervous. ¡°Come back to work!¡± He tossed the cigarette and said calmly. Sherry looked at him, ¡°I¡¯m very happy with my current job!¡± ¡°Do you really like to finish work at 9 pm every day?¡± He raised his eyebrows. ¡°It enriches me!¡± Sherry replied. It was he who dismissed her. Now it was impossible for him to have her back. Additionally, she no longer wanted to have any dealings with this man. After putting down the container, she smiled slightly and didn¡¯t wait for William to speak and she turned to leave. William opened his mouth and wanted to say something but did not. Once she was out of William¡¯s office, Sherry took a deep breath and smiled at Alice. At this moment, Liam walked over and asked, ¡°Sherry, are you done?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Sherry nodded. ¡°Then let¡¯s go!¡± Liam smiled and pressed for the lift. It was Monday again. After nine o¡¯clock at night, the customers had left the restaurant and Sherry was about to leave. She suddenly received a message. There were three simple words but it was very demanding. Mr. Fox: Come over tonight! She looked at her watch. It was already half-past nine. She called the number to have the driver pick her up. She was very quiet along the way and the driver was as well. It was obvious that he didn¡¯t probe into other people¡¯s matters. The house was brightly lit when she arrived. After a deep breath, she pushed open the door to enter. At the white sofa, William was putting on the mask and smoking leisurely. There were a lot of cigarette butts on the coffee table. His slim fingers were holding onto the cigarette when he heard someone entering. He turned with his fox face mask. He exuded a special maism. Sherry was afraid that something would happen and stood in ce and didn¡¯t move. He looked up and said softly, ¡°Have you eaten?¡± He knew that she just finished work and had not eaten and neither had he. Sherry shook her head. ¡°Go and cook, I haven¡¯t eaten either!¡± He ordered. Sherry was stunned and swallowed her saliva. Chapter 81 His True Colours Chapter 81 His True Colours ¡°There is food in the refrigerator in kitchen!¡± he said, and then he stood up and walked towards the French window, looking at the dark night outside. It was very cold in the hills inte autumn, there being mist over the window. Sherry eyed him suspiciously and she suddenly felt so familiar to this figure. It looked like William Rond, but they sounded differently. She shook her head to get rid of her silly thought. She felt weird that William Rond had upied her mind recently and she should think of him again because the man in front of her. What a heck! She put her bag on the sofa and asked softly, ¡°What do you want to eat?¡± ¡°Whatever!¡± not picky, but he sounded very tired. When she walked to the kitchen on the first floor, she turned back, unsurely, but finally opened her mouth, ¡°Sir, I¡¯ll check with you again that you said I can stay with my child, does it mean that I could tell him I¡¯m his mommy?¡± Still standing in front of the French window, he turned back and answered, ¡°Yes!¡± Her heart was beating wildly with that. How could it be possible? He said she may tell her son that she was his mother? Such ecstasy came over her that she nearly can¡¯t control it for a moment, a radiant smile taking ce of the uneasiness on her small face. ¡°I¡¯ll cook right now!¡± William watched her back as she walked into the kitchen, and he took a drag on his cigarette, wondering in what way he should take off his mask and how she would react if he did it. He had never been so worried about a thing, but this moment, worries clouded him. ¡°Sir, why don¡¯t you have a cup of coffee first before dinner?¡± Sherry saw there was newly bought coffee beans in the kitchen, so she made a cup and served it on the coffee table, ¡°The dinner will be ready soon!¡± The hope in her heart brought her a light mood. In a short while, she cooked four dishes and one soup and took them on the dining table. ¡°Sir, it¡¯s time to eat!¡± Though there was not much passion in her voice, apparently, she sounded friendlier. William still can¡¯t let go of his worries. Looking at her little face, he frowned slightly, without her noticing it. ¡°Good! Please sit down!¡± He strode over, put out the cigarette in the ashtray and went to wash his hands, twice-he didn¡¯t forget it. Sherry observed the way he washed his hands at the kitchen sink, and again she felt so familiar to this scene. ¡°You¡­..?¡± she asked in a trance, ¡°Do I know you?¡± He stiffened and said other things, ¡°Maybe you can consider sleeping in the guest room upstairs tonight!¡± Then he stood up and went upstairs. She had thought he wouldn¡¯t let her go easily, after all, they spent their time on the bed at their first meeting, but he seemed to have no interest in her tonight. She watched his back, sunk in thought. He said she had time to think. His gentle tone made him sound very considerate. Sherry did the dishes and put them in the cupboard before she took her bag up to the second floor. She went to the guest room. The whole vi fell into silence. She was not sleepy, but she kept thinking that, did she really have to be the mistress of this man wearing a fox mask? Should her life be like this? --living in the dark, centering around him whole life even there was no love between them. Is it their fate? But what a fate! Sherry smiled bitterly in self-mockery. She flipped her phone in the hand subconsciously, but she identally made a call to William. At this moment, a musical ringing was suddenly heard in the house. Her brain buzzed and she wondered how could that happen? She hung up immediately and the ringing sound stopped abruptly. In the next room, William picked up his phone and surprisingly saw a call from Sherry. At this moment, he had taken off his mask. Sherry called again, and the ringing sound was also heard again. Her heart beat wildly, as if it were going to pump out. Holding her phone, she got up quickly and ran towards that sound, but as soon as she got to his room door, the sound stopped. She took a look at her phone and found it was rejected. She can¡¯t think too much, took a deep breath, and pushed his door open vigorously without knocking. The time seemed to be frozen in silence at that moment, and her heart beat highly. She fell her sight on the tall figure standing near the window, who was holding a phone, without a mask on his face. He heard noise and turned around slowly, although he heard it when the phone rang. She fixed her sight on his face, with her brain buzzing, ¡°It¡¯s you¡­¡­¡± How could it be William Rond? Sherry couldn¡¯t believe her eyes. Shock, dumbness and the feeling of being cheated came over her gradually¡­¡­ He felt relieved, ¡°Yes! It¡¯s me!¡± How could that happen? Her heart sank little by little as they looked at each other. It was so quiet that even their breathing sound was heard clearly. She watched him resentfully, ¡°Is it fun to make me a fool?¡± She blushed with shame and annoyance, crossing her hands in front of her chest to cover her snow- white body. William¡¯s attractive sharp-featured face had magical charms. He squinted, but his beautiful long, narrow eyes were dark and deep. He sighed. With such a beauty in front of him, his quality was tested as a gentleman, but he didn¡¯t want to be a gentleman. He reached out and touched her back, which frightened her to give a shudder. ¡°Ah ¡ª¡± He took his hand back but simultaneously pulled Sherry into his arm with great strength, and then he turned around and pressed her on the bed behind. He stared at her, who lowered her eyes and panted slightly with fear. ¡°It¡¯s not our first time to hug, right?¡± Looking at his eyes, she blushed instantly. She red at him angrily, overwhelmed with shame and irritation. She tried to struggle out of his embrace but it was in vain, lying under William¡¯s strong chest, unable to move. He fixed his eyes on her, saying with his maic, deep and hoarse voice, ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to do it. We should put the me on your clothes, so easy to tear off. I had nned to leave you alone tonight, but I¡¯m tired of being of a gentleman. I¡ª¡± ¡°William Rond!¡± Sherry shouted, ¡°If you use me to satisfy your lust, I will never forgive you!¡± N?velDrama.Org owns this text. He frowned, looking into her eyes deeply, ¡°You had feelings before when we did it, didn¡¯t you? You had feelings for me. And what¡¯s the difference between one time and a thousand?¡± ¡°William Rond¡­¡­¡± she stopped him, with her face flushing red. ¡°I remember you had good feelings with me in the past few nights!¡± he smiled evilly, teasing her in such an explicit and dirty way, ¡°Didn¡¯t you?¡± His words made Sherry¡¯s scarlet face even redder, as if going to bleed. She reached out her hand to cover his mouth, saying with a trembling voice, ¡°You, you¡ªyou shut up!¡± ¡°Why can¡¯t I say it?¡± he said lightly, the beautiful lines of his mouth hooking up a teasing smile, ¡°I like to say it¡ª¡± Feeling hurt in her heart, she lowered her head awkwardly, struggling to push him away. But he tightly confined her beneath him. She could even feel the fiery heat from him. He red at her and then kisses rained down on her. He locked her firmly into his arm, stopping any of her struggles. Her struggle became weaker and weaker, and atst, she gave up, leaving him kissing her violently, stirring every one of her nerve. How would he be William Rond? Although she felt a little soft in her heart, she can¡¯t help weeping when the feeling of being cheated came over her. She can arouse his primitive desire so easily. He eagerly took off her bra and touched her soft and smooth skin. He kissed her more wildly, imprinting pieces of plum blossom on her white neck by sucking and nibbling indulgently. Sherry suddenly felt a chill in her bosom. He hadid a kiss on her bosom when she knew what it was. ¡°Oh¡­..no¡ª¡± she screamed and stopped him with hands, but he grabbed her waving hands and put them behind her back, burying his face into her plump breast. Hot tears burned his lips. He looked up at her nkly and found she was in tears. She turned aside, tried not to look at his charming face, but shameful tears streamed down her face. She hated herself for having no ability to resist William¡¯s ¡°attack¡± and finally giving in his fierce invasion. She despised herself! Sherry bit her lips and couldn¡¯t help whimpering. ¡°I¡¯m not a whore. Please don¡¯t treat me like that¡­¡­¡± Seeing her crying, William hurriedly turned over and held her slender hand. He said nothing but only kissed her palm gently. Surprised, she tried to retract her hand out. But he said quietly, ¡°All right, I won¡¯t touch you. I¡¯m sorry!¡± Sherry shamefully pulled the quilt in trembling to cover her body. William helped her. He embraced her, staring at her face, seeing a clear figure of himself from her beautiful welling up eyes. Saying nothing, he lowered his head and kept kissing her hands. After a while, he looked up at her and asked, ¡°What¡¯s bad for being my lover?¡± She was stunned. She knew that he was unmarried and he was a dream for all women in the city, but it was said that he was ruthless and he only wanted virgins. He meant to let her be his mistress. She knew that she shouldn¡¯t dream more but after seeing his true face, she suddenly had a strong sense of dignity, ¡°No, I won¡¯t be your mistress!¡± They looked into each other. After some while, William leaned forward to her ear, ¡°If I don¡¯t let you see Samuel, what would you say?¡± His hot breath near her ear made her shiver again. ¡°You¡­¡­you said you will let me see him!¡± her heart twisted when she thought of her child. ¡°But you¡¯ve said you would be my lover! Can¡¯t you stay with me here? I don¡¯t mind you take Daniel here to live with us. But the only thing is that I can¡¯t promise you the status as my wife!¡± he said in a low voice. She raised her head, ¡°Without status in the family for my whole life, so you can marry other women right? I¡¯m only the one to warm your bed, aren¡¯t I?¡± He froze and looked at her, ¡°Does that matter so much?¡± At least he didn¡¯t think it was important! His rhetorical question was an invisible sword deeply stabbing into her heart, making her hard to breathe. Tears blurred her eyes, Sherry closed eyes tightly, with tears flowing full of her face. ¡°Sherry!¡± he gazed at her, feeling heartache. Lover?! What a heavy word! ¡°Mr Rond, why do you have to let me be your lover? Do you love me?¡± she wouldn¡¯t sacrifice her life if there is no love between them. He was dazed. Sherry smiled at herself. She never expected to get love, but she also didn¡¯t want her self-respect to be trampled. Speechless still, William hated women talking about love. His profound eyes wandered over her face, but there was no any warmth in his look, instead, it grew ice-cold. However, he raised his lips slowly, hooking up a meaningful smile. Chapter 82 Threat Chapter 82 Threat ¡°You want my love?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll tell you that all women want to be loved, all women want a promise of status as her man¡¯s wife, and all women want to be cared about. So naturally I also want more!¡± Sherry finally spoke quietly, with her soft voice as if blown away in the air. ¡°But I only want my son to stay with me and my poor dignity not to be trampled. I don¡¯t need love!¡± She actually also didn¡¯t know what she wanted. She was irritated by the fact that he cheated her, so that she even forgot that their rtionship was not based on love at all. It was just a deal. Even for now it was still a deal between them¡ªwith her being his lover and his promise to allow her to see her son. It was very fair, but the only thing was that she would be his bed lover for the rest of her life! And that would be all. Fair as the deal was, why would she still feel so unjust in her heart? ¡°But if our rtionship is not premised on the basis of love, I won¡¯t be your lover!¡± she looked at him firmly. In fact, she was clear that people like him wouldn¡¯t have love. How possible could he promise a woman love? The prodigal had no love, and all they needed was just woman¡¯s body, to satisfy their desire and lust! He didn¡¯t expect she was also one of those shallow women! He smirked and said coldly, ¡°No position, no love. If you nod yes, I¡¯ll let you see Samuel tomorrow. If you don¡¯t, you won¡¯t see him forever!¡± ¡°You!¡± tears flowed silently from her closed eyes. She cruled her mouth sadly, forced a miserable smile. ¡°No, but I have to see my son!¡± She paused and took a deep breath in an attempt to soothe the pain in her heart, as if a knife stuck there. ¡°You can¡¯t stop a mother¡¯s love for her child. Mr. Rond, if you think it¡¯s fair to Samuel, you just do as you wish.¡±C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. William trembled slightly at her words, ¡°Does a title really matter so much to you?¡± Sherry didn¡¯t respond. She got up with the quilt covering her body, and went out after grabbing a set of clothes in the wardrobe. ¡°Hey! Where are you going?¡± seeing her say nothing anymore, he felt so powerless. The door mmed shut. Sherry clenched her fits but found that she even had no strength to make it right now. Why she would be so powerless and helpless! She got changed, which he prepared for her six years ago, but it was her first time to wear it! If it was not that William tore her clothes, she would rather die than put on the clothes he prepared for her. She smiled bitterly. Be his lover for her whole life? No! She must find Samuel! She only wanted her son, and she would never be his lover! After changing, she opened the door, seeing him standing in the doorway. She involuntarily bit her lower lip tightly, walked outside without looking back. ¡°It¡¯s been sote. Where are you going?¡± he dragged her, ¡°Why are you so stubborn?¡± Her lip quivered and said, ¡°I don¡¯t want to see you!¡± ¡°Sherry, if you walk out of the vi¡¯s gate tonight, I promise, you will never see your son! I¡¯ll send him abroad!¡± he snapped. ¡°You¡­.¡± there was a buzz in her head, ¡°What did you say?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll do what I say!¡± his face darkened, ¡°You¡¯d better not piss me off.¡± She put on a sad smile and forcibly held her tears back, replied quietly, ¡°If you do it, I¡¯ll hate you for my life!¡± ¡°So what?¡± he suddenly controlled her peremptorily, lowered his head and nibbled her ears. He knew her ears were her most sensitive part. ¡°Don¡¯t you dare to walk out of here! You can try me! You¡¯ll never ever see your son!¡± His voice was deep, husky yet piercingly cold. Sherry couldn¡¯t stop but shiver. She stopped her steps, while he stopped threatening. In the hallway, he looked down at her as she quieted down. He raised her chin, ¡°Well, that¡¯s right, my good girl!¡± Her sight fell on his face where a sense of king-like pride and elegance radiated from sharp-featured outline, dark and profound eyes and dense eyebrows. There was a glint of nervousness and heart flipping mixing in her upset and cold look. Was this man destined to be a curse for her? Even now she was desperately eager to get away from him, and she resented him so much, but atst her hatred for him was light as air whenpared with that flipped feelings. Was it true? William looked at her with pity. He reached out and held her tightly in his arms. When her soft breath was so near to him, he had an urge to integrate with her as a whole. He leaned forward and kissed her eyes with hot lips, dried her tears. Affection took ce the coldness on his face. ¡°It¡¯s all right! Only if you behaved well, I promise you can stay with Samuel and Daniel every day!¡± his threat worked. She was silent but clenched her teeth, because he held her to the room where he took her virginity. She cowered a little but still kept silent. William gazed at her deeply, because the night, the environment and the presence of her all reminded him their first night and the past few nights. The harder he tried to suppress his desire, the more difficult he found it was. When kisses fell on her cheeks, she subconsciously jerked back. She, on the other hand, would never forgive him for his threats and deceptions. Did there was nothing worth his attention other than sex? Why were men so disgusting? They always attempted to invade women¡¯s body and threaten them. A disgusted expression can be obviously revealed on her face, which deeply infuriated him. She should have such a look. How hateful she was, he wondered. ¡°You¡­¡­¡± his thin lips were tight in a domineering manner, with the fire in his eyes seeming to burn her into ashes. He held her harder, ¡°Look at me!¡± ¡°No no no no!¡± Sherry shouted. She even was unsure whether she was pouting in a flirting way or being angry, but William got angrier. ¡°What did you say? Don¡¯t you dare to repeat it!¡± a cold sarcasm that sounded like from hell was heard near her ear, ¡°I told you to look at me!¡± ¡°What do you want?¡± she looked directly into his fiery eyes, though she was a little bit afraid in her heart. He domineeringly confined her beneath him, hooked up the corner of his mouth but without any hint of smile in his eyes, and he murmured, ¡°Well, very good! You untamed little thing!¡± ¡°You are despicable! You threatened me!¡± Sherry met his look directly, sounded disdainful and cold. How hateful he was. He only can y such kind of dirty tricks? Can¡¯t he do something good? Speechless, they gazed at each other without a wink. His look wasplex and strange, a chemical spark flickering in his eyes. The atmosphere became more and more dangerous. Sherry increasingly felt the potential danger in the air, but she straightened her back, not willing to show any weakness. William hooked up his mouth again, without any sense of smile. She closed eyes, avoided his look, as she knew she would be enchanted by it! ¡°Open your eyes. I want you to watch me savoring your body. From now on, you¡¯re mine and you can¡¯t get rid of me forever!¡± when he finished, it seemed that fire was burning in his sharp eyes. For his words, she stared incredulously at his that cold but gorgeous face. She was so resentful that she even wanted to tear up his face. How could he be so explicit, dirty and shameless? A sense of humiliation came up and she flushed again. ¡°Take off your clothes! You shouldn¡¯t wear it just now!¡± he said in a deep voice, ¡°Do you want to see your son or not?¡± She nced at him and bit her lips tightly as her anger poured out. Finally he decided to loosen her and sat on the sofa, crossed his legs and took out a cigarette from his pocket. He lit it and said, ¡°Suit yourself. You can choose to keep your chastity, but I¡¯m not a very patient person!¡± He saw she was wearing the clothes he bought for her, which was a fashion of several years ago, but she still looked good in them! The clothes perfectly showed her beautiful body shape, plumper and hotter than what she was at the age of seventeen after she gave birth of babies! Under the gaze of his sharp eyes, she stripped herself slowly, without any focus in her eyes, as if she was conducting an order. The buttons on her coat was undone one by one and fell on the ground, with her heart also sinking down, until only underwear was left on her body. Sherry felt her trembling and the resistance in her heart but she also felt her cowardice. He looked at her, the atmosphere was increasingly dangerous. ¡°Go on, I¡¯m going to take a shower!¡± he got up coldly, and the moment he turned around, a glint of struggle shed in his eyes. It seemed too cruel to her! Nevertheless, he found the more he tried to be nice with her, the more abominable she was against him. Perhaps it was mean to threaten her, but he always believed quick results by quick means! He just wanted her. It had been two weeks sincest time he made love with her. He had suppressed his desire for two weeks! Sherry spoke nothing. With a vacant look, she got on the bed and covered herself. With a ttering sounding from the bathroom, William finished showering and wrapped his lower body with a bath tower. He walked out with bare feet. He saw Sherry sitting on the bed with her head hanging down, covering herself with quilt, looking so helpless. She resented him more now on ount of the humiliation and hatred! ¡°Take it off!¡± he continued. He reached her hand behind and unhooked the taut bra. It fell down and naked her beautiful body! William didn¡¯t move his sight out of her, and the moment her bra fell down, he felt his breath was in disorder. Her fair skin and glittering charm stirred his mind. His profound eyes were clouded by something, and all he wanted at this moment was to have this woman and win her heart! But there was only shame in her! ¡°Mr Rond, just have it if you¡¯re so eager for my body!¡± the voice did not sound like hers, so trembling when the words came out. The next moment, she bit her lips, with a salty taste in her mouth, as her lips were bitten through by herself. She felt so humiliated! He was a demon, a curse in her life. At this moment, William¡¯s ck hair was against his cheeks, with water dripping. Coldness can be sensed in his dark and bright eyes. His great charm would enchant any woman in the world. But Sherry moved her sight away from him. She had nothing but insult. William moved over from the doorway of the bathroom, approaching her slowly. Every step forward to her, he felt an irresistible attraction from her. Chapter 83 Reunion Chapter 83 Reunion William turned up before Sherry, reached out to a handful of her hair, grasped its smell with his nose. Her scent was so fresh as always, never pungent and factitious. She could bepared to a pure orchid. Kissing her hair, William held her in his arms, with his palms sticking to her back, indulging himself in her tenderness and her beauty. He couldn¡¯t hold back but keep breathing deeply. Sherry held her breath, remained so silent that she could hear her rapid heartbeats. His face was too close to hers. Then and there, as his bathrobe slipped off to uncover his body, the two were entirely attached. ¡°Be my obedient girl, will you?¡± William held the delicatemb tight, and even tighter. Staring at her pretty face, he lowered his head to kiss her. He was eager to taste her soft, cherry-red lips, but was greeted by a smell of blood, arousing his sudden tender pity for her. But his lips overwhelmed hers, forcing a wild French kiss upon her, who moaned in shame. Her wonderful fragrance, her moist lips drove him crazy, giving full y to a man¡¯s wild disposition. William kept kissing her like a beast, while his hands were feeling the shape of her. The fiercesting kiss had turned Sherry flush red. When William let go of her with a lingering desire, she was so breathless that she could barely stand on her feet while thinking that she might have died of suffocation. Slightly panting, William looked at the woman with his hands holding her back, and whispered, ¡°Sherry, I want you to be my woman forever and ever!¡± Sherry shifted her focus on him away. His manly body with masculine power left her nowhere to escape, who knew for sure that he was completely aroused, as they clung together. Her eyes grew dull. ¡°You only bring me more hate on you this way!¡± ¡°Go on, then! Don¡¯t fall in love with me!¡± As William finished his words, he bowed his head to kiss her neck and all the way down. His palms grabbed hold of her soft bosom. His mouth gnawed at her skin, leaving rose-red love bites. Sherry felt that she was trembling, responding to his unremitting caresses. A sense of humiliation and humbleness struck her, dejected her, who had a lump in her throat, and failed to fight back tears. Her sobs made him stop. He raised his head right away and saw two strings of her tears, hitting his heart. But he wouldn¡¯t give in. ¡°You said you hate me? Can you really do when you know it feels so good?¡± A new round of his aggression started, venting his annoyance provoked by her tears. ¡°Quit you job and stay with me!¡± ¡°No!¡± she groaned while taking all his strength. ¡°There¡¯s no way ...¡± She found it hard to squeeze words out. ¡°What I said is a must-do. Come back to me!¡± He whispered in a cold tone, cold enough to make her quiver. ¡°I hate you ...¡± ¡°Go ahead!¡± He would never allow that she be exposed to those men in the hall again. He wanted this woman to be his own, from top to toe. *** ¡°Dad, why do you make me skip my ss? You know grandpa will be angry.¡± Early in the morning, William had asked his driver to take his son Samuel here at the No. 15 residence. Sherry, after a sleepless night of lust, was surely sleeping solidly, when it was already 9 a.m. It must be an exhausting night for her. William looked light-hearted. He touched his son¡¯s nose, and said, ¡°Well, Sammy, do you want to see mom?¡± ¡°Mom?!¡± The boy burst out with a look of unconcealed surprise. He had long been eager to see his mother, but his father seemed to take offence at it. ¡°But, won¡¯t you be angry?¡± ¡°Mom is sleeping upstairs,¡± William murmured at him, ¡°Let¡¯s not make noise, alright?¡± ¡°Is she really here?¡± Samuel couldn¡¯t believe his ears. ¡°Indeed!¡± ¡°But, is that my own mom?¡± The boy asked in astonishment. ¡°Yes! Your own mom, who gave birth to you.¡± ¡°But why did she abandon me?¡± Samuel wondered as he lowered his head, ¡°Every child has dad and mom. But I only have dad and Dan only has mom. Why did Dan¡¯s father leave him and why did mom leave me?¡± ¡°My boy, Dan¡¯s mom is your mom!¡± William held him up and hugged him, with his heartstrings tugged at. ¡°Mom didn¡¯t leave you. She just couldn¡¯t find you!¡± ¡°Miss Murray is my mom?¡± Samuel looked at William, amazed, then all smiles. ¡°Really, really?¡± ¡°Of course, it¡¯s true!¡± Looking at his son, William was amused. ¡°Then is Dan my brother, and also your son?¡± Samuel felt a little puzzled. But William nodded and said, ¡°Yes! He¡¯s my son, just like you.¡± ¡°Wow! Brilliant,¡± Samuel cheered, ¡°I have mom! I also have mom!¡± The gamboling boy in the living room suddenly waked Sherry up. Theughter and cheers entered her ears and brought about a blue sense in her. As she sat up, she realized that she was stripped, and a flush of pain swept her as if her body was falling apart. Though already a mother, she had never been adaptable to the sexual intercourse with William, after which all-over aches woulde. She now was in pain all over, in between her legs is particr. The more it ached, the more disgraced she felt. But she could take it all for the sake of her child. She would do anything for her child! Wait! It was the voice of a child! Now she was wide awake. She stood up at once, with the quilt slipping down. The chill drove her to grab her clothes and put them on. Then she rushed to the bathroom, trying to make herself look good and tidy. It was Sammy! Her child was here! She had never been so nervous that her heart beat so fast. She was about to see her own son, who, often as she had met him before, was never recognized by her as her child. This added more hate towards William! She felt she was suffocating at the thought of how many times she encountered the boy without knowing that he was her son. Sure enough, William understood her longing for her child, but how could he conceal all this and keep cheating her! Afterbing her hair neatly, she found his love bites on her neck, making her flush at the idea of her presence with these in front of her son. She didn¡¯t conceive herself as a good woman, but she had no intention to be a bad mother scorned by her child. So she scooted to the wardrobe, in a hurry she grabbed a scarf from a couple she saw, put it on, and covered the marks. Her heartbeats remained rapid. She heard clearly the voice of her son, her long missed son, oblivious of going to work. Taking a deep breath, she opened the door and walked out. Though she was not close enough to see her child, the conversation between William and Samuel was clear, her eyes glistening with tears. ¡°Dad, is mom still sleeping? Let¡¯s wake her up, shall we?¡± Samuel muttered. ¡°Hush! Keep your voice down. Mom is tired and she¡¯s taking a break. She¡¯ll go down here when she feels better. Just wait for her!¡± William said in a somewhat gentle tone. Sherry¡¯s face turned red again. She had never expected that he would be so considerate. But she was not grateful to him, who had worn her out and was pretending to be a good man. She was not going to forgive him. ¡°But I¡¯m so hungry! I haven¡¯t had my breakfast when I was taken here by the driver!¡± The boy aired his grievance. ¡°But I¡¯m so happy to see mom, even if I can¡¯t have the meal.¡± ¡°Well! Let¡¯s check what we have in the kitchen.¡± William held his son¡¯s hand, and walked him to the kitchen. Seeing that her son had yet to eat, Sherry quickened her pace to go downstairs. ¡°Sammy, my son!¡± When she cried out the boy¡¯s name, she burst into tears. That was her child! How confused she was not to have recognized him as her son! William and Samuel both looked up and were greeted by the woman barreling down the stairs all the way to the boy. Failing to fight back her tears, Sherry hugged the little boy right away and murmured, ¡°Sammy, my Sammy ...¡± Samuel was supposed to be excited, but he remained silent instead, letting Sherry embrace him, looking up at William in timidity. ¡°Sammy, call her mom!¡± William lowered his head, feeling at ease as the boy was reunited with his mother. ¡°Sammy, I¡¯m your mom. Sorry, so sorry to have left you!¡± Sherry choked with sobs. ¡°Mom ...¡± said the boy in a little tentative tone, ¡°Don¡¯t cry, mom. Don¡¯t cry ...¡± He wiped her tears with his little hands. ¡°My son, I¡¯m sorry ...¡± Sherry held the boy¡¯s face in her hands, tears coursing down her cheeks. ¡°Mom!¡± Samuel sweetly repeated it over and over again, ¡°Mom!¡± ¡°Oh, my boy. Mom finally finds you!¡± Staring at his delicate face, Sherry felt a whirlpool of emotions in her heart, making her keep weeping. She had almost given up the hope of meeting her son again. At this moment, she thought there was nothing else in the world that she would beg for. ¡°Mom will no longer leave me, right?¡± Sammy was trying to sound her out. Sherry kept nodding her head, and said, ¡°I won¡¯t leave you, not any more!¡± However, she might have to give up her own dignity and submit herself to William¡¯s eroticism forever. Could she endure this for a lifetime? And as for him ... Sherry looked up and found that William was gazing at her, bringing about a chill in her heart. ¡°This will be thest time you cry. No more tears afterwards!¡± William said in amanding manner, sounding quite unpleasant, even though her tears touched his heart a lot. Seeing her cry would always annoy him, hurt him deep inside. Therefore, he would never want to see her shed tears. Perhaps the way he talked sounded too daunting that Samuel held tight Sherry¡¯s neck and said, ¡°Mom, I¡¯m hungry. I¡¯m so hungry!¡± ¡°Okay! Mom will make a meal for you.¡± She held him up, feeling the moment of blessed reunion. ¡°What do you want to eat?¡± The sight of the little woman engaging in cooking with a little boy sticking to her made William find peace and calmness. He took out his phone, and stared at the screen. His eyes darkened, he turned around and murmured, ¡°Lucy, you¡¯ve missed a lot.¡± Leaning on the door, he had a glimpse of the kitchen with his deep eyes. He lit a cigarette, blew a cloud, his mind thrown to the winds. The phone rang. As he picked it up and was about to greet, he was shocked by the roar on the other side, almost losing hold of the phone. ¡°Where is Sammy?¡± N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. ¡°Father! Sammy will stay with me, from today on!¡± After a moment of being stunned, William answered slowly. Just as Sherry came out with the fried eggs, she heard William was talking about Samuel on the phone. She stopped her pace. Chapter 84 To Get Married or Not Chapter 84 To Get Married or Not ¡°How dare you take Sammy to see that indecent surrogate mother! You¡¯ll be dismissed and disowned for this!¡± John Rond said in a rage. ¡°Father! Sammy is supposed to stay with his mother! He needs her love!¡± William tried to exin. ¡°Then leave the Rond Group! You are no longer CEO of thepany!¡± John hung up the phone. Sherry realized there must be something serious. Though she didn¡¯t grasp a whole picture of this, what William said about her son not leaving her was fully impressive. Perhaps, he was not that malevolent! How could a man caring about mother¡¯s love for a child be malicious? As she thought, she felt her opinion towards William was not unswerving. William turned back, greeted by her standing beside the dining table and his son next to the kitchen door in rm. The boy asked, ¡°Dad, is that grandpa? Is he angry?¡± Grandpa had been a profile of anger to the boy. William shook his head without words. Then he replied, ¡°No, he isn¡¯t. He wants you to have fun!¡± Sherry was a little surprised, as that was obviously not what the old man had said. But she was responded by a mere nce from William, who looked thoughtful, his eyes deep. ¡°Really! Then I can spend the whole day with mom, right?¡± Samuel asked. ¡°Of course!¡± William nodded. ¡°Go and eat now!¡± ¡°So nice! Time for breakfast!¡± Samuel had never been so free as he was now, didn¡¯t have to go to kindergarten, grandpa not irritated at all. Everything looked so good to him! ¡°Sammy, try this!¡± Sherry put the fried eggs into her son¡¯s te. ¡°And drink some milk. It makes you strong!¡± She went on to make more fried eggs. She noticed that there were quite a few fresh ingredients in the refrigerator, probably owing to his order early in the morning. Then she made some oatmeal. While the breakfast was well-prepared, she began to worry about Daniel, not knowing how he was in the school. Though now she was reunited with Samuel, she was yet to feel at ease. William sat down. Not given the chopsticks, he reached out to grab hers and started to eat. ¡°What, you!¡± Sherry red at him, while he raised his eyebrows, saying, ¡°You didn¡¯t give me these!¡± ¡°Dad, I¡¯ll fetch you a pair! Give them back to mom. She is going to cry!¡± Sammy jumped off the chair and rushed to the kitchen. Head down, Sherry med William silently. But what did his father say on the phone? His response evokedplicated emotions in her. After the meal, William left! When Sherry called Leon for leave, she was told that William had arranged her resignation. Damn it! How bossy he was to make her quit the job without letting her know! How detestable! ¡°Sherry, what happened? Will had called to say you would quit. Are you alright?¡± Leon was concerned about her, trying to figure out the situation. ¡°I¡¯m good, Leon. Just a small problem. Could I take a day off? I won¡¯t quit my job. It really matters to me!¡± Sherry was embarrassed. Though Leon was Celia¡¯s brother, she felt ashamed of her frequent leave. ¡°Alright, that¡¯s no problem. But what about Will?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t care about him. Leon, I won¡¯t quit!¡± Sherry was determined and proceeded, ¡°I¡¯ll go back to work tomorrow!¡± ¡°Alright!¡± After hanging up the phone, Leon felt more confused at the rtionship between Sherry and William. It seemed they were close. ¡°Sammy, let¡¯s go back to mom¡¯s house, shall we?¡± Sherry asked. She decided to take her son back to her own apartment! ¡°Mom, but don¡¯t we wait for dad? He said we stay here and wait for him! He also said he would take Dan back home! Is Dan my elder brother or little brother? Dad said both Dan and I are your children!¡± Samuel looked at her with his big round eyes in surprise. ¡°Really? When did he say that?¡± Sherry had never expected him to say so. What did William really want? ¡°I don¡¯t know whether you are older than Dan or not.¡± They should be about the same age. Samuel looked at her full of doubts, then lowered his head and frowned. ¡°Howe you don¡¯t know?¡± N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Responding to his wondering eyes, Sherry, thinking that Dan was less childish, said, ¡°Sammy, Dan is older than you. He¡¯s your elder brother. He will protect you from now on! Do you like brother Dan?¡± She was being cautious, worrying about whether the two kids would be jealous of each other. ¡°Yes! I like him!¡± Samuel nodded, delighted to have a brother. ¡°Did dad really say he would take Dan back home? Did he know that your brother went to another school?¡± Sherry asked. ¡°Dad didn¡¯t say that!¡± Samuel frowned. ¡°Then let¡¯s pick him up, and then we call dad, shall we?¡± ¡°Yes! Clever boy!¡± Sherry hung out with the boy until in the afternoon, when she fetched Daniel and took her two boys back to her apartment. ¡°Mom, howe Sammy bes your child?¡± Daniel doubted. While Sherry found it hard to tell the whole story, Sammy said, ¡°Dan, do you think we¡¯re twins?¡± Daniel shook his head, staring at Sherry, quite puzzled, thinking that if Samuel was her child, she and Mr. Rond should have long known each other. ¡°Dan, you and Sammy are all my children. From now on, we are a family. I hope you two get along well. Then there¡¯s nothing else I want!¡± ¡°Will mom get married with Mr. Rond?¡± Daniel spoke out the most worrying question. Sherry¡¯s face went pale. She changed the topic immediately, ¡°Now I¡¯m going to make the dinner!¡± At that time, the phone was ringing. Knowing it was William, Sherry hung up at once! ¡°Mom, is that dad?¡± Samuel realized his father was not told about their leave! ¡°No. Wrong number!¡± Sherry concealed the truth. However, 20 minutester, the ¡®Wrong number¡¯ man rushed into the apartment like a fierce wind. Seeing the two boys safe and sound, William breathed a sigh of relief, then red at Sherry as if he would kill her. The dame woman! He thought the boys were missing. *** He felt at ease to see the children. Sherry didn¡¯t speak, not daring to see him. After letting him in, Sherry turned around and walked, before she suddenly whipped round to have a glimpse of him. He looked he had been in a hurry, with his hair in a mess, his suit, in contrast to its normal tidiness, wrinkling. As William stared at her, Sherry frowned and said, ¡°You can leave now. Tomorrow I¡¯ll take Sammy to the kindergarten. You¡¯re not wee here.¡± But he smiled, his eyes expressing unusual warmth, his face being softening like a melting iceberg. Sherry goggled at him in amazement, which made himugh even more wildly. His deepughter prated her ears, driving her more annoyed. She kept frowning and asked, ¡°What are youughing at? What¡¯s so funny?¡± ¡°Are you mad about what I didst night?¡± He thought she was reminded of how he forced her to have sex. Sherry flushed right away, turning around against him. ¡°Dad, what happened?¡± Samuel felt there was something wrong. ¡°Am I allowed not to return to grandpa¡¯s house?¡± Sherry became nervous before William replied. Seeing Sherry tautening all over her body, William nodded, and answered, ¡°You don¡¯t need to go there from now on.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Samuel turn excited. ¡°But what if grandpa gets angry?¡± ¡°Whatever!¡± William was unusually unrestrained. ¡°Mister ...¡± Daniel frowned, worried, with a lump in his throat. ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°Can I have a talk with you?¡± After a moment of consideration, Daniel answered. Sherry was left silent by the way Daniel talked, which sounded increasingly like that of a grown-up. Seeing his worried face, she felt a little blue, guilty about paying too much attention to Samuel and too less to him. William nodded. ¡°Sure. Just say it!¡± ¡°Will you marry my mom?¡± Daniel asked, ¡°Will you two get married?¡± The question hit William¡¯s heart. His eyes became sharp, fixed on Daniel¡¯s face, who, caring and defending his mother a lot, was trying to negotiate as an adult. ¡°Do you find it hard to answer, mister?¡± Daniel proceeded, ¡°Or do you have no intention to marry my mom?¡± The son¡¯s words astonished the mother for a moment, who had never imagined he would say so. She knew clearly of William¡¯s answer. William to her was what stars to human. She had never thought to touch the star. Calming herself down, she rified, ¡°Dan, mom and mister are only friends. I won¡¯t marry him. I am happy enough to have you and Sammy. Mister has his own life. So let¡¯s skip the topic, alright?¡± Hearing what she said, William¡¯s eyes turned cold, and his face looked serious, he squeezed out a sneer. ¡°We will live together!¡± He said out of nowhere. ¡°Then it¡¯s concubinage!¡± Daniel pursed his lips, turned around and asked Samuel, ¡°Do you want to be a illegitimate child?¡± ¡°What does illegitimate child mean?¡± Samuel doubted. Both William and Sherry were shocked at the word. William denied, ¡°No, he is not. Nor are you! You two will have my family name. I am your father. Dan will be renamed as Daniel Rond, ranking the same as Sammy in the n!¡± Daniel rolled his eyes, feeling how overbearing the man in front of him was. ¡°Mom, what do you think?¡± William¡¯s tone made her somewhat angry. How could he take for granted his role as a decision maker? Did he want to own both the boys? Sherryughed,ughing at his words. ¡°Dan¡¯s family name remains mine!¡± Sherry responded determinedly. ¡°I agree! I¡¯m Daniel Murray!¡± The boy firmly supported his mother. ¡°Then can I take Murray as my family name? I also want mom¡¯s family name!¡± Samuel said timidly, without any idea of what was going on. ¡°Is that okay, dad?¡± ¡°Damn it!¡± William murmured. He red at the woman, looking so irritable that she might be stabbed to death scarred and battered by his bullet-like eyes. ¡°Dad, are you cursing mom?¡± Sammy questioned closely. It left William¡¯s words unjustified. ¡°I ...¡± ¡°Dad! I don¡¯t want mom to die. I just regain her. Please don¡¯t say these dreadful words.¡± Samuel looked upset as he begged. ¡°Er ...¡± William failed to outspeak him. Seeing how embarrassed he was for the first time, Sherry turned around, raising her lips. Daniel alsoughed. He thought Sammy was cute. ¡°Yes, Sammy, your dad was cursing mom to die. You should beg him to withdraw his words. Otherwise we can¡¯t see mom again!¡± Daniel added fuel to the mes. Chapter 85 It’s Too Early Chapter 85 It¡¯s Too Early ¡°Daddy¡­¡± Sammy said as his eyes turned red, ¡°Don¡¯t let mommy die, don¡¯t¡­¡± ¡°Okay, daddy take it back. I didn¡¯t say that about mommy, I didn¡¯t say that about anyone!¡± William surrendered. ¡°Then you apologize to mommy!¡± Sammy rubbed his eyes. ¡°Er¡­¡± William¡¯s face was turning blue. Sherry wanted tough but didn¡¯t. This was the first time that she felt so blissful to be protected by someone. Although they were two of her sons, she felt exceedingly blissful. She felt that she was the most fortunate mother on the face of this earth. ¡°Sammy, looks like your daddy won¡¯t apologize!¡± ¡°Dan!¡± William suddenly wondered if he had offended Dan. His deep eyes looked towards Dan and Sammy suddenly said, ¡°Wow! Dan has the same eyes as daddy!¡± Sherry was stunned and wondered if Dan was the child of William and some woman. William was also very surprised but he only knew that he had a son who was Sammy. He never had another child with any other woman! He had taken very good precautions and was confident that he did not have a child apart from Sammy. ¡°Sammy, go and y!¡± William said. ¡°Sammy, I think you should keep your father¡¯sst name. I¡¯ll maintain myst name with my mommy.¡± Dan suddenlyughed craftily. Hmph, how dare he take advantage of my mommy without marrying her? So what if their eyes looked simr? ¡°No! I want myst name to be the same as mommy¡¯s!¡± Sammy threw a tantrum. William was dumbfounded and said, ¡°Sherry, you¡¯ve snatched away my child!¡± His tone seemed pathetic and used her. Sherry turned and seemed satisfied with herself but quickly suppressed her good mood, ¡°Don¡¯t me me!¡± It was he who couldn¡¯t attract his son and he couldn¡¯t me her. But how could Sammy take up herst name? He was the grandson of the Rond family. She would also not agree to it. As long as William did not do anything too extreme, neither would she. ¡°Sammy, Dan, shall we eat out?¡± William decided to gain the kids¡¯ favor and try to get them on his side. From the looks of the current situation, Sherry had the upper hand and he was on his own. ¡°No!¡± ¡°No!¡± The two boys reacted the same way. William was stumped and rubbed his nose. He became flustered. When did he ever be so pathetic? ¡°Mommy¡¯s going to prepare dinner.¡± Sherry was even happier now. She grinned happily and secretly rejoiced. William looked at the apartment. There were only two bedrooms and said, ¡°Kids, shall we change an apartment or go back to our house?¡± ¡°No! I want to stay with mommy!¡± ¡°But this ce isn¡¯t big enough!¡± William said. ¡°I¡¯ll sleep with Dan.¡± After saying this, Sammy asked Dan, ¡°Can I sleep with you?¡± ¡°Yes! Of course!¡± Dan nodded. ¡°Then daddy can only stay with your mommy in a room!¡± William said and looked at Dan. He was certain that Dan would be very nervous and true enough his eyes lit up. ¡°Sammy, tonight you sleep with mommy, I¡¯ll sleep with your daddy!¡± Dan decided. He was not afraid of William! If he wanted to sleep with mommy, then he needed to marry mommy first! ¡°Okay! Can I really stay with mommy?¡± Sammy was very happy and couldn¡¯t believe it. ¡°Yes, of course!¡± Dan said and looked at William to provoke him. Sherry was busy preparing dinner in the kitchen and felt that something wasn¡¯t right. William felt that he wasn¡¯t getting anywhere and walked to the kitchen and said to Sherry, ¡°Let¡¯s move to the apartment at the hills.¡± ¡°Why?¡± She raised her eyebrows. ¡°Because I said so!¡± He said deeply and definitively. Sherry was washing the vegetables and suddenly her phone rang. She wiped her hands and took out her phone to answer the call. The caller was Celia. Celia said, ¡°Come out, let¡¯s go for karaoke!¡± ¡°But I can¡¯t go out now!¡± Sherry looked around the house. William stood by the kitchen door looking at her. The light lit up one side of his face while the other side was in the shadows. His good looks concealed his displeasure. His deep gaze stifled anyone looking at him and his hair covered both of his brilliant eyes. ¡°Isn¡¯t Dan staying in the kindergarten? Come out, let''s have some fun!¡± Celia pestered. ¡°I really can¡¯t right now!¡± Sherry quickly said, ¡°Be good, I¡¯ll go with you when I¡¯m free, okay?¡± N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Celia relented when she heard this. Sherry giggled as she ended the call. Sherry turned around and looked at William, stopped smiling, and continued to wash the vegetables. After a while, she looked up and he was still at the door. He was silent, indifferent, and seemed very troubled. She inadvertently looked up and saw his handsome face and thought about what the kids said and his helpless look just now. She grinned and secretlyughed inside her. William was wondering who called. Why didn¡¯t she say the reason that she couldn¡¯t go out? Could it be a man? She once said that she had a boyfriend. Furthermore, she was so happy to receive the call and said coyly that she would go out with the caller. Damn it, when did she ever treat him with the same attitude? William¡¯s gaze looked towards her and saw her grin. Her coy expression was clearly cheerful but he didn¡¯t know who was it for. Suddenly, he frowned with a chilling tone, ¡°Who called?¡± Sherry was stunned. From his tone, he seemed to be a husband suspicious of his wife cheating on him. She replied immediately with a foul attitude, ¡°Friend!¡± ¡°What friend?¡± ¡°Good friend!¡± She red at him, lowered her head. How was this any of his business? Why did she have to exin to him? Furthermore, Celia was a woman and she had nothing to hide. ¡°As a mother, you should watch what you do!¡± He said with a bad mood. Sherry was stunned and replied with displeasure, ¡°Crazy!¡± He turned around and asked, ¡°What did you say?¡± Sherry was startled and looked at this furious expression and didn¡¯t say another word. She lowered her head and inexplicably exined, ¡°Celia asked me to go out for Karaoke. I didn¡¯t have the time to go. I hardly have many chances to spend with Sammy and want to spend more time with my son.¡± Even she felt strange why she exined these to him. When he heard the exnation, he was stunned, and then his expression warmed up, andugh, ¡°Haha¡­¡± With his chuckle, his mood was no longer foul and the atmosphere warmed up significantly as if the cloudy skies cleared and said, ¡°So it¡¯s Leon¡¯s sister. I thought it was a man!¡± She could hear his soft mutter and Sherry looked up and he was looking at her. She quickly looked down and continued with preparing the food. William¡¯s towering frame walked towards her and his slim hands reached into the basin and helped her wash the vegetables. She was startled and looked up. He was witty and humorous as he said, ¡°I¡¯ll help you, mother of the kids.¡± This title was rather awkward. Her face immediately blushed, ¡°No¡­ no need!¡± She felt very ufortable to have his hands in the small basin washing the vegetables together with her. Suddenly his hand touched hers and she quickly withdrew her hands. ¡°Daddy, are you going to cook for us?¡± Sammy suddenly ran in and looked at William. Behind Sammy was Dan and William felt that Dan was very crafty. ¡°Uncle, seeing that you are helping mommy, tonight I¡¯ll share half of my bed with you. Mommy, tonight you¡¯ll sleep with Sammy. I¡¯ll sleep with uncle.¡± ¡°Ah!¡± Sherry was stunned. This arrangement was¡­ very logical. She nodded and then shook her head, ¡°Both you and Sammy will sleep with me. Uncle will sleep alone!¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Dan nodded. ¡°No!¡± William shook his head, ¡°I want to sleep with your mommy, I¡¯m daddy! Dan,e call me daddy!¡± ¡°After you marry mommy! It¡¯s too early now!¡± Dan patted Sammy¡¯s shoulders, ¡°Come brother, let¡¯s go and y a game!¡± ¡°Okay, let¡¯s dismantle the robot and then reassemble it.¡± ¡°Okay! I¡¯ll teach you how to dismantle the God of war and then reassemble it.¡± Sherry blushed in red. She was embarrassed by what the kids said. When she saw his face turn sullen, she said softly, ¡°Rest assured that I¡¯ll exin to the kids. You don¡¯t have to worry. I won¡¯t marry you. We can be friends and everything can be for the kids. I won¡¯t misunderstand and you must not either.¡± William looked at her ufortably for a moment. He was unsettled and then said resolutely, ¡°Other than getting married, I can give you everything else!¡± Her heart sank, ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°I can be yours wholeheartedly! Except I can¡¯t give you the status!¡± He said solemnly, ¡°Put it differently, you can have a single man, and other than being legally married to you, I¡¯ll give you everything. I will do everything that a husband does and so would you as a wife. Can you ept this? It¡¯s fair enough.¡± She was dumbfounded. She didn¡¯t understand, she totally couldn¡¯t understand. There was a moment that Sherry thought that time stood still. What did he mean? Her entire person belonged to him? Did he mean that he would be hers like in a marriage? Just short of a certificate? She wanted to ask him what he meant but she didn¡¯t know how to ask. ¡°Don¡¯t understand?¡± He asked while raising his eyebrows. She nodded and then shook her head. ¡°If you don¡¯t understand, then just be obedient!¡± He said calmly, ¡°Be a good girl who doesn¡¯t say too much and don¡¯t cause any trouble, then you¡¯ll be very happy!¡± She really didn¡¯t understand what he meant. It was also strange and she didn¡¯t understand why. Since he was willing to fulfill the responsibilities of a marriage, then why didn¡¯t he want to be married? She really couldn¡¯t understand but she decided to forget about it. She should not be involved with a person like him. ¡°Are you married?¡± She suddenly asked. He was startled and his gaze sharpened, ¡°No!¡± ¡°Oh!¡± Sherry thought that perhaps he didn¡¯t agree to the concept of marriage, ¡°Then why did you look for a person to bear a child for you?¡± He was stunned and his expression darkened. She immediately stopped and realized that she shouldn¡¯t have asked such a question. That was his private matters. He had the right to some privacy. After a moment, she said, ¡°I¡¯ll cook now, go out to y with the kids.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll help you! They can y by themselves!¡± William didn¡¯t say anything else and neither did he exin. He began to take out the vegetables. ¡°But I don¡¯t need your help!¡± She said calmly, ¡°I can manage by myself.¡± William felt that the atmosphere had taken a turn for the better and began to smile. Chapter 86 Authourities Rescinded Chapter 86 Authourities Rescinded She suddenly forgot how to cook with him around. She was flustered. The frying pan heated up but she forgot to turn on the cooker hood and she forgot to cut the vegetables. He quickly turned off the fire, ¡°Be careful, you almost started a fire!¡± Sherry came to her senses and said, ¡°Go out, I can handle it on my own.¡± She was nervous and ufortable because of his presence and even forgot how to fry the vegetables. ¡°I¡¯ll help you! The vegetables haven¡¯t been cut. What are you thinking about?¡± William was puzzled and looked at her. He walked over to cut the cucumber but the cucumber was too small and his hands were toorge. They were too slippery when he held onto them. He also didn¡¯t know how to cut them. When he sliced down, the cucumber was simply split into two. ¡°I¡¯ll do it!¡± Sherry looked at his clumsy actions and couldn¡¯t imagine that he was a venerable businessman in the industry. Looking at his hands, it was clear that he never did chores and remarked that everyone had their strengths and merits. William frowned, ¡°It looks easy but why can¡¯t I cut it?¡± ¡°How do you want them cut?¡± She asked. ¡°Slices.¡± He said and handed the knife to her. ¡°Okay!¡± She positioned the cucumber and started to slice them. He looked on as the cucumber started to be thinly sliced by her lively hands. He was surprised at how nimble her hands were. His heart ached when he thought about her returning the entire 7.5 million yuan to him and asked, ¡°Do you like doing housework?¡± As he said, he looked around the tidy apartment which reinforced his opinion. She was stunned, stopped and ced the cucumber slices into the te, and answered, ¡°Yes, somewhat.¡± After saying this, she felt strange about their interaction. It felt good that they did not quarrel. Sherry smiled as she looked at him, ¡°You never did any housework, have you?¡± Heughed immediately and was more charming than before. Sherry was stunned when she looked at his smile. This man was dangerously dashing and handsome. She quickly lowered her head and started to blush. He looked at her intensely, ¡°You sliced them very well!¡± ¡°Erm!¡± She was flustered and looked directly into his eyes. Both of them were dazed and didn¡¯t know that they had fallen into each other¡¯s hearts. He suddenlyughed and she came to her senses and lowered her head. ¡°You must be very happy tonight.¡± He said. ¡°Of course!¡± She was definitely happy to have finally found her son and continued, ¡°I will be very happy every day as long as you don¡¯t hide Sammy from me.¡± ¡°Oh? Really?¡± He was startled and pondered deeply. She suddenly felt the conversation very strange as if they had known each other for a long time. Even she felt that something was abnormal. In front of him, she will always lose control of her emotions. Normally she didn¡¯t like to speak much especially in front of ¡®strangers¡¯. But when she was with him, she kept getting angry. Before she knew about his connections with her, she already had those inexplicable mood swings. Strangers? She stared at William and wondered if he was a stranger. He was and yet he wasn¡¯t¡­ She quickly shook her head and thought about a scene in ¡®The Dream of the Red Mansion¡¯ when Jia Baoyu first met Lin Daiyu and said, ¡°I know this youngdy!¡± She felt her face heat up and realized that she must be blushing. She quickly looked down in order to hide her sudden embarrassment and quickly said, ¡°You won¡¯t hide him from me, correct?¡± He stared at her face and wondered why her face became so red all of a sudden. The pair of red cheeks tugged his heartstrings once again. He didn¡¯t like that kind of feeling. He only once had those feelings for Lucy. But Lucy was gone, gone, gone! He took a deep breath felt that he needed to smoke! ¡°I won¡¯t hide him from you!¡± He dered like it was a promise to her. Original content from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Thanks!¡± She looked up and thanked him sincerely. The lights shone on her face and her fair complexion revealed two round red patches. Her eyes were clear, contented, and serene. She began to fry the vegetables and made cucumber with egg soup. The dishes were simple but beautiful. He continued to look at her silently. She handed the dishes to him and said, ¡°Take them to the dining table.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± He did as he was told. The next morning, William sent the kids to the school and kindergarten and Sherry went to work. William slept by himself on Dan¡¯s small bed while Sherry slept with the kids. She felt very blissful to have two kids for the first time. The television on the public bus was broadcasting the news. Sherry happened to sit under the television and didn¡¯t take notice of it initially. But then she heard ¡°The CEO of Rond group¡¯s authority had been rescinded and William was no longer the CEO¡±, she was shocked! Why wasn¡¯t he the CEO of Rond Group anymore? The scene turned to William facing the reporters. William was calm and collected while frowning tightly and said, ¡°Noments!¡± Sherry was dumbfounded. At this moment the reporter exined that it was because William had rejected his arranged marriage with Jones Chemical Corp and enraged his father. In his anger, old master Rond rescinded William¡¯s status as his sessor. William even said to the media that he will never get married! It was as if Sherry¡¯s brain exploded. Was this the reason why he said that he will never get married? She continued to stare at his towering body being surrounded by numerous reporters. No wonder he looked so fatigued when he came back yesterday and his clothes were also creased. So it was because he was surrounded by reporters. He was no longer the CEO of the Rond Group? As Sherry was digesting this news, the scene changed to a stern-looking old man in a business suit. He frowned as he walked in front of the reporters and appeared to be very frustrated. ¡°Mr. Rond, do you really intend to change the sessor of the Rond group?¡± The reported pestered. John didn¡¯t say a word and his thin lips were tightly pursed. His bodyguard pushed the reporters aside and he disappeared from view. It looked like a press briefing and could it be that he really was¡­ She didn¡¯t dare to think any further! Change the sessor? Sherry was dumbfounded and she didn¡¯t even realize that the bus had reached the final stop. ¡°Miss, we¡¯re at the final stop!¡± The driver announced. Sherry was shocked to her senses. Where was she? Sherry paid again and took the same bus back. She called William¡¯s phone but no one answered. Sherry became nervous immediately. What was he doing now? Why didn¡¯t he answer her call? She called after a while and still, there was no answer. Sherry sent a message, ¡°Are you alright?¡± She remained troubled after sending the message. To think that something so big happened yesterday. Was his father the reason why he didn¡¯t want to get married? Was it true when the reporter said that William will never get married? He even said that other than the marriage certificate, he could give her anything! Was it because he was helpless and had to choose that kind of arrangement? When she thought about this, Sherry¡¯s heart suddenly ached and her hands tightened. She thought about how he was injured when he saved her after her cell phone was stolen. She suddenly became very sad. She called Leon to apply for leave and not work that day. She knew that it wasn¡¯t appropriate to keep applying for leave but at that moment she only wanted to see William and ask him was it because of his father that he didn¡¯t want to get married. Additionally, she wanted to tell him not to quarrel with his father. She remembered the look on his father. How could an old man tolerate the disobedience of his son! Sherry called Liam just as she got off the bus. This was the first time that she called Liam, ¡°Liam, had the CEO of the Rond group really been reced?¡± She felt that her voice was quivering when she asked. ¡°Oh Sherry, it¡¯s you. Yes, the director has personally taken up the position. Will had been suspended!¡± Liam also sounded tired. Without William, he had to do most of the work. ¡°Then, is he at the office?¡± Sherry asked again. ¡°Will?¡± Liam didn¡¯t expect Sherry to be so concerned about William. Previously they behaved strangely whenever they interacted and it was William who was making things difficult. He never expected Sherry to be concerned about William and now she called him to ask about William. ¡°Yes! Is he at the office?¡± ¡°He isn¡¯t here. I don¡¯t know where he is!¡± Liam¡¯s voice sounded downhearted. ¡°Oh, thanks, Liam. Bye.¡± She quickly ended the call as she noticed that she had received a message. Her heart skipped a beat as she opened the message as it was from William. There were only the words: I¡¯m fine. But somehow she felt that the reply was forced. She quickly called his phone but he didn¡¯t answer. Sherry felt strange that he didn¡¯t answer the call. She quickly sent another message. Sherry: Where are you? I¡¯ll go and look for you! After a long pause, he replied. William, No need! He rejected her! Sherry¡¯s heart was racing and didn¡¯t know why she was so concerned for him. Her heart seemed to be bound and wanted to see him so that she could ask him personally if he was alright. But where was he? Sherry suddenly realized that she didn¡¯t understand William. Although she had a son with him, although they were once colleagues, she totally didn¡¯t understand anything about him. Was he at MH residence or at no. 15 vi? She decided to look for him regardless. She couldn¡¯t be sitting on her hands and wait for him! The car stopped at MH residence. It wasn¡¯t easy for her to enter the high-end residentialplex. Sherry spent a long time exining to the guards before they let her in. She only had fifteen minutes and must leave if she couldn¡¯t find him. Based on that night¡¯s memories, Sherry found William¡¯s apartment and knocked on the door. Her hand gently knocked on the door but her heart pounded heavily. Was he here? Could he be here? She had to leave after knocking for a long time and no one opened the door. She then went to the no. 15 vi and there was a ck Bentley and a Sapphire blue Bugatti parked in the courtyard. Was he there? Sherry¡¯s heart almost jumped out of her throat. She ran over and pushed open the door. The door opened and there was a pile of cigarette butts on the coffee table but no one was there! ¡°William! Where are you?¡± She yelled. Her voice echoed in the huge room and suddenly she felt very cold. The vi was huge, felt unweing and cold. ¡°Why are you here?¡± Suddenly a tired voice said calmly from behind her. Chapter 87 A Lifetime Love Chapter 87 A Lifetime Love She turned around and saw a tall figure standing in front of a huge French window, through which the sunlight filtered on him, making his attractive face seen clearly. He raised the corner of his mouth, a rxed but charming smile appearing on his face. Sherry stood still in a daze, watching him standing by the window, with a smile forming at the corner of his mouth. She felt her eyes were wet with tears welling up. Now she understood the feelings of worrying about a person badly. With his sight fixed on her, William strode over and concealed the loneliness in his eyes. He wouldn¡¯t let anyone see his vulnerability! Hering surprised him, but happiness rose up in his heart with the sight of her. He moved his lips as if to speak but in the end he didn¡¯t, just looked at her with a calm expression. Their sights met. Sherry felt her heart pounding like a captive animal. He walked over slowly and saw tears in the corner of her face. Shocked a little bit, he asked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Tears blurred her eyes. She suddenly felt awkward and turned her face aside. She realized her abruptness. It seemed that she had over did it, because their rtionship did not come that far that she should worry about him so badly! For a moment, she was overwhelmed by embarrassment and stillness. He reached out his long and slender fingers and raised her chin, asking again with a husky voice, ¡°Hmm? What¡¯s the matter?¡± A drop of tear slipping down her face, Sherry watched him and opened her mouth but said nothing! William smiled. His eyes were bright like a torch. But the tears shining in her crystal eyes made his eyes sour with tears too. Maybe she was just shedding tears for herself? And he was surprised that he was touched by her tears. Unbelievable! He must have been bewitched by this little woman. ¡°Are you all right?¡± she finally uttered, with a shaking voice! He suddenly pulled her into his arms andid his head on her shoulder. His sudden movement made her heart race like a drum. William guessed she must have heard the news, but he didn¡¯t expect she woulde to see him! ¡°William, what exactly happened?¡± she spoke with a trembling voice, ¡°Tell me, please!¡± ¡°You worry that I won¡¯t be able to support your life?¡± he asked. Her heart still beat wildly, and her throat tightened. She didn¡¯t know what to say. Even now he still got a mood to y jokes, how annoying he was! ¡°You¡­¡­¡± He held her shoulders and fixed his eyes on her, ¡°I¡¯m fine. I didn¡¯t think you would worry about me so much. I¡¯m really ttered!¡± ¡°Hateful!¡± she thought he seemed happy to lose his position as CEO. ¡°Sherry!¡± what a heartbreaking gentle call, ¡°It¡¯s fine with me that my position was reced. Now I¡¯ve got a lot of free time for something else. Can you imagine that?¡± His understatements about the fact made her eyes well up tears again. She asked, ¡°Why?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t want me to marry Ashley and find Samuel a step-mother, do you?¡± he asked back. ¡°I¡­¡­¡± she froze. He turned her body around, and through the tear-filled eyes, he saw his face immerse in a limpid pool, so blurred and distant. Seeing her teary eyes, slightly shocked as he was, he sighed, ¡°Is it because that you¡¯re afraid I can¡¯t support you and children if I¡¯m not CEO?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care if you¡¯re CEO or not!¡± she argued quickly, but she suddenly felt it was not right for her to say so. She pushed him away and said, ¡°Don¡¯t you worry for yourself at all?¡± C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. ¡°Why should I? I¡¯m so pleased that he was willing to take the job!¡± William walked to the sofa near him and sat down. He lit a cigarette and started smoking again. She noticed the piling up cigarette butts, which seemed to be finished a short while ago. It was obvious he had been smoking before hering, but he just pretended to care nothing. ¡°Liar!¡± she walked to him with anger, took his cigarette and put it out in the ashtray. ¡°Why did you smoke so much if you don¡¯t care?¡± He was surprised. She now looked like his wife very much. Wife! He was fond of this word! ¡°Are you worried that I¡¯m not CEO of thepany or that you have no chance to marry me for your life?¡± he raised his eyebrow and looked at her. That gorgeous face made her eyes blink. At the moment when she lost in thought, he quickly embraced her into his arms and searched fragrance on her lips. Sherry blushed instantly. ¡°You¡­¡­¡± ¡°This is a little punishment to you¡­¡­¡± he showed a flirting smile. ¡°It¡¯s no use to be worried. You can only be with me in your life, even if I¡¯m not CEO of the Rond Group. You only can be my, William Rond¡¯s woman!¡± ¡°I¡¯m not going to marry you!¡± she said, but her heart beat faster and her cheek was hot as if burning in fire. She struggled to get up, ¡°Let me go!¡± ¡°Who allowed you to put out my cigarette?¡± he pretended to be irritated, ¡°Well you have to be punished for this, the punishment is kissing me for ten minutes, or I won¡¯t let you go!¡± Sherry was pissed off for he still had mood to joke. Seeing his look in a carefree manner, she gnashed her teeth with hatred but didn¡¯t know how to talk back. ¡°Why? Are you mad?¡± his musical and maic voice came to her ears, but she just red at him with rage. Under his teasing gaze, she flushed badly and her heart beat violently while she stayed in his arms. ¡°You just let me go!¡± ¡°No!¡± he embraced her waist even tighter. ¡°Kiss me, kiss me then I¡¯ll let you go!¡± ¡°William Rond, you rascal!¡± she yelled in a low voice in embarrassment. ¡°Hmm! Rascal? Then let me show you what a rascal would do!¡± as he said, he pulled her over by her neck, with their face to face in an extremely close distance. The tips of their noses almost touched, and his warm breath heated her face up gradually. A harsh sight shed in his narrowed eyes and fell on her face, to be precisely, on her self-mockery smile. She looked at him and said, ¡°Thank you!¡± Suddenly, she forgave everything! She didn¡¯t hate him for taking her child away, as at the beginning it was a deal based on their contract. It seemed that she was not qualified enough to me him. He had had the idea to marry her and he had made ns for their children. That was enough! What else could she ask for? He was shocked and puzzled, and he raised his eyebrows, ¡°Thank me for what?¡± ¡°For you were not always a bad person as I thought¡­¡­¡± she lowered her head and dared not to continue. She had thought he was a bad person without any mercy! ¡°You bad girl!¡± with great excitement, he held her hands, which were soft and slender, lying helpless in his palms. She seemed to have struggled a little bit but she gave up soon, allowing him to hold her and stare at her. With a somewhat sad and passive tenderness, she sat on hisps and gazed at him too. ¡°Sherry¡± he whispered, ¡°be my woman, will you?¡± She froze and looked at him with her wide open eyes even without a blink. ¡°No!¡± she said softly. ¡°Sherry!¡± he said seriously, ¡°I mean it!¡± She opened her eyes wider and looked into him deeper, frowning slightly. ¡°Just be my woman!¡± he asked again, ¡°How hard is it to say yes?¡± She gazed at him, seeing his agitated expression, where there was gloom, harshness and upset in his eyes. ¡°You are such a stubborn woman. Even I owned your body, you still acting cool to me. You want to piss me off, don¡¯t you?¡± ¡°I¡­¡­¡± her heart beat wildly, along which her voice also trembled, ¡°Are you serious?¡± He twisted his dashing eyebrows, ¡°You look into my eyes!¡± She was confused but she did as told and found his eyes were so profound. ¡°Sherry, listen clearly this time, I¡¯m serious! I mean it! Why don¡¯t you trust me?¡± he narrowed his eyes at her. Her small face was as red as it could be, where her eyebrows twisted slightly with an air of nervousness and shyness, and her lips were plump like a peach which tempted him to taste. ¡°Shall I dig out my heart for you to see?¡± She was stunned. His eyes were filled with light and her quiet heart raced faster and faster because of his words, ¡°I believe you! It¡¯s just I don¡¯t want to be your mistress, and I don¡¯t want to live a life without dignity. However, for the child¡¯s sake, I¡¯m willing to sacrifice my dignity, as long as it is good for Samuel and Daniel! But to be honest, I don¡¯t want to be a mistress!¡± ¡°How about my lover?¡± he asked. His words stroke her trembling heart again. She was stunned again and somehow she was even nervous. Her eyes were blurred by tears and they suddenly streamed down out of her control. ¡°Haven¡¯t you said that woman can¡¯t ask man for love? And you also said you wouldn¡¯t promise me status and love, didn¡¯t you?¡± William saw her crystal tears, and his eyes and heart tightened. Then Sherry was surprised to find that she was weeping on hisps, and she immediately turned aside and hurriedly wiped the tears. She struggled to get up, as she felt awkward. But he embraced her tightly with his muscr arms and pressed her face to his chest. He felt her burning hot tears. She was surrounded by slight smell of cigarette. They were so close and she just can¡¯t think at that moment. She heard his deep and husky voice saying, ¡°Silly girl, you are really a silly girl easy to be stubborn and serious.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± she murmured in his embrace, with a sobbing voice, ¡°Why? I¡¯m not silly.¡± ¡°Then who is silly?! I have stated my idea so clearly, but you still didn¡¯t understand!¡± he sighed and shook his head, but there was a big smile in his eyes, which can¡¯t be surely told to be teasing or happiness. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to be my mistress, then be my lover!¡± Boom¡ª She was totally shocked and amazed. He continued his whisper, ¡°A forever and lifetime love. What do you say?¡± Sherry was surrounded by his hot breath. She felt her ears turned red, or to be exactly, her whole body was heated red, from hair to the toes! She buried her small face in his chest and wondered what did he mean? Was it a deration of love? A forever and lifetime love! Wasn¡¯t it more usual for lovers? It was the fact that he didn¡¯t want a rtionship mixed with love, wasn¡¯t it. Lots of questions haunted her mind, and her heart was as messy as it could be. Did it mean that he treat her as his lover? ¡°William, I¡¯m stupid. I don¡¯t understand!¡± she replied quietly. If it was not that she heard him say so, she would really be confused. She needed to bemunicated in a direct manner, not in such an indirect way. ¡°Look at me!¡± his voice was husky, full of ambiguous emotion. She looked up with the blushed face, where her cheek was as red as the evening sky with burning sunset, and her eyes were as bright as shining stars in the dark. Holding back her shyness, she looked at him straightly and muttered, ¡°I look at you! So?¡± Anyway, he couldn¡¯t eat her! She sounded like the soft breeze in the wildness, with the fragrance of flowers in it. ¡°I¡¯m not joking! A forever and lifetime love!¡± he supposed it was a deration of love. Love was thest that he would like to speak out, because he was heavily hurt. But he needed a girl like Sherry. And Samuel also needed his mother. They could have love gradually if they were together! What¡¯s more, it had been a long time that he didn¡¯t flirt with any women except Sherry! And he would never lose any interest in her, as he was so enchanted by her and addictive to her! But Sherry red at him. She thought he was not direct enough. However, his eyes were so focused and serious. Chapter 88 I’ve Got a Visitor Chapter 88 I¡¯ve Got a Visitor ¡°But you have gone phndering with so many women, and, and they are all¡­¡­¡± she murmured. Her face was redder with shyness, and she was as gentle as water. ¡°They are what?¡± She swallowed and gritted her teeth, ¡°They are girls who lost their virginity because of you!¡± ¡°Sherry!¡± he shouted. ¡°It is an undeniable fact! You have so many women around you. How can I be sure that you didn¡¯t say the same thing to any one of them? In your eyes, I¡¯m as light as dust, as ordinary as a thing not better than grass. I even have nothing but a found child, so¡­¡­¡± ¡°So what?¡± he red at her, ¡°You despised me because I had other women in my past?¡± ¡°No!¡± she shook her head, ¡°I have a fetish about cleanliness!¡± ¡°Me too!¡± he replied. ¡°I don¡¯t like to share a man with other women. It feels dirty!¡± she lowered her head as she replied, and she blushed harder! ¡°Hahaha¡­¡­¡± heughed out. ¡°What are youughing about?¡± she got annoyed. He wasughing at her, but she was telling the truth! ¡°You are silly!¡± he leaned his chin on her hair and pressed her head to his chest, ¡°I don¡¯t like to share a woman with other men either!¡± ¡°But you do let so many women share you!¡± she muttered.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. ¡°Uh!¡± he paused, ¡°not recently! You are the only one!¡± ¡°William!¡± her face was as red as tomatoes. ¡°From now on, I¡¯m only yours, no longer anyone else¡¯s, ok?¡± he continued with his deep and husky voice, in which mixed a sense of desire. ¡°William, stop saying that, please!¡± she was so shy and med him gently, with her body shaking slightly in his arms, which made his body and heart fluttered. ¡°Why can¡¯t I?¡± he smiled. When the heavy responsibility was off his hand, he felt so relieved, as he never cared about the position as CEO of the Rond Group. For him, it was just a family career, and as the only son of his father, he had to take the responsibility! Coupled with his guilt towards his mother, he worked for the Rond Group as president all these years. He didn¡¯t expect his father to be so annoyed this time, and he also didn¡¯t know how to face him! He raised her chin with one of his hands and wrapped around her waist with the other, so her face was up towards him. He gazed at her with brightly shining and profound eyes. ¡°Are you shy?¡± His voice was hoarse. Her eyes were telling him yes! ¡°Silly girl!¡± he chuckled. ¡°I¡¯m out of work now! And you also mustn¡¯t go to work!¡± ¡°Uh!¡± she paused and thought of his bossy manner, ¡°How could you tell Leon that I resighed?¡± ¡°Why not? The work there is burdensome, and I also don¡¯t like my girl standing in the hall and being watched and judged by those gross and ugly men!¡± he said arrogantly. A shy smile appeared around her mouth. The truth should be that he was the iparable man desired for lust of this century. What a self-righteous fool! Looking at her smiling face, he can¡¯t help bending his head down, with great reverence and sacredness, andying his lips very gently on that smile. Boom¡ª There was an explosion in her mind! His kiss had always been strong and full of aggression, but this time, it was so gentle, so soft that it was hard for her to get used to it. She was quivering and tensed and had no idea where to put her hands. She was still sitting on hisps. What flirtatious gesture! No one could stop from blushing and heart racing on that position. ¡°Huh.¡± Williamughed, which made her more embarrassed. She tried to struggle out of him, but he mped her legs with his, ¡°Don¡¯t move! It¡¯s dangerous!¡± Sherry looked up in bewilderment and she was amazed to open her mouth wide when he tugged her tightly towards him. Sherry flushed, grabbed the hem of her shirt and muttered, ¡°Let go of me!¡± ¡°No! I¡¯m hungry!¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll cook for you!¡± she replied quickly. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean that!¡± he suddenly held her chin. Before she could react, his charming face pressed down and he kissed her lips bossily. This was his kiss, his strong and aggressive kiss. She punched him, but he controlled her hands the next moment, wrapped them in hisrge palms. ¡°You have to feed me!¡± ¡°William!¡± she spoke with anger and shame but her mouth was blocked again, ¡°Mmm¡­¡­¡± She thought she would blush to death today. She felt her face blushing thousands of times, as if burning in fire. And her heart also raced countless times. She can¡¯t bear it anymore! When she was lost in her thought, she was overwhelmed by his kisses. She intended to dodge but in vain. The kiss was so hard as if taking her breath away. No one knew when they changed gesture, because William was pressing on her on the sofa now. Sherry pushed him nervously, ¡°William, no!¡± He stiffed and gasped but still put his lips on hers, rxed for some breath. A pleasant smell of tobo overwhelmed her, which made her dizzy, following which the pain was felt in her belly. She squirmed for a while before uttering, ¡°I¡¯ve got a visitor!¡± When she finished, she blushed instantly. He was puzzled first and then realized that her so-called ¡°visitor¡± meant that she was on her period! He paused for a moment, ¡°Not even the day before yesterday, you¡¯re lying!¡± He simply kissed her again as if it was a punishment to her, and his moved his hands freely on her body. Sherry gasped sharply and shouted, ¡°It¡¯s true. I found it this morning!¡± Ugh! He frowned and thought, what a bummer! So he had to endure one more week? He was upset when thinking of this. Now that he had been out of job, he was living afortable and cozy and idle life, and he couldn¡¯t help thinking that side of thing! Just as a ssic saying of the ancient people went¡ªa desire for lustes up when one is fed and warmed. It¡¯s true! He pressed on her and pulled her hand over to his private part. She was stunned and nearly out of breath. How could he let her touch his private ce? She drew back but he held her tiny hand tightly, not allowing her to do it. Sherry was terrified and raised her eyes in a mess, exactly met his profound and bright eyes as if shing mes. His look made her feel more scared. ¡°William Rond, if you continued to be a rascal you will be sorry for it!¡± she was furious. As she shyly finished, she buried her face in his chest, avoiding his eyes. Though her hands were numb in his tight holding, she wouldn¡¯t move a bit herself! She heard the sound of his heartbeat, thumping faster and faster. ¡°Hum¡­¡­¡± he held back hisughing, let go of her and got up from the sofa. ¡°Well, I¡¯d better let you go!¡± He thought he should go abroad at this appropriate time! She got free and stood on her feet immediately, pulling her clothes in embarrassment, smoothing out the folds, then she fixed her hair subconsciously. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± he looked at her, in a light mood. ¡°Go where?¡± she asked awkwardly. Gazing at her stubborn and upturned little nose and slightly pouted lips, he felt something flowing slowly in his heart. With a secret sigh, William replied, ¡°Do some shopping! It¡¯s rare to have leisure time!¡± ¡°Oh!¡± He strode outside with her following behind. When they walked outside, she suddenly said, ¡°I¡¯d better not go shopping. I want to go to work!¡± ¡°Sherry!¡± his light tone conveyed a hint of intimidation. ¡°Quit your job, and I¡¯ll support you from now on!¡± ¡°But¡­¡­¡± she frowned. ¡°But what?¡± ¡°You lost your job too!¡± she said. ¡°I¡¯m affordable to support you even though I lost my job!¡± he held her tight and stuffed her into the car, dominantly but carefully. ¡°Let¡¯s go shopping, be mypany.¡± When she got into the car, he considerately helped her fasten her seat belt. She held her breath as he approached. He looked at her face and smiled. The car moved forward slowly towards its destination, but Sherry didn¡¯t know where her destination was¡­¡­ The car stopped at a jewelry store. ¡°Get off!¡± ¡°Hmm!¡± her brain reacted slowly. Shock reced the quietness on her face. She muttered doubtfully, ¡°Why are weing here?¡± ¡°Buy rings!¡± he got off as he said. Why? She didn¡¯t understand but had to follow behind him. He was so tall, maybe above 180 cm? She can¡¯t follow his steps and gasped after a short walk. He seemed to realize it and stopped suddenly, held her hands and walked towards jewelry store. She tried to draw back but he didn¡¯t let her. She was confused. Why did he hold her hands? Was he the president of the Rond Group reported on entertainment magazine? He should take the initiative to grab a woman¡¯s hand! Weren¡¯t it usually the situation where women came on to him? Sherry looked down at the ground with a trance in her heart. The window of the jewelry store was so clean that their figure was reflected on it. She looked in the window and found that the man in it was so charming and she next to him was like ugly duckling walking beside the elegant swan. She was so insignificant and they looked like two types from different world! She suddenly had a sense of inferiority, which even made her want to cry! She subconsciously stepped back a little, tried to keep some distance between them, but he stopped and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°No¡­¡­nothing!¡± she looked at the passing pedestrians and vehicles, and then she moved her sight at the tall and attractive man who was holding her hand. She finally said, ¡°May I walk by myself? With you holding my hand, I find it hard for me to walk!¡± ¡°Hahaha¡­..¡± Williamughed out when he heard. Heughed so loud that the passers-by couldn¡¯t help but look over at him. He must be mad! Sherry lowered her head with shame and anger. Was it that funny? She was pulled into the store. When salesgirl saw theming in, she immediately weed them with a smiling face, ¡°Wee to the store.¡± The salesgirl receipted them enthusiastically and rushed to them, ¡°Sir! Miss! Can I help you? We have some new rings here, nice and good design! Couple rings are perfect for you!¡± Sherry blushed and immediately shook off his hand but he pulled her hand over again and held it tightly. She murmured with annoyance, ¡°We¡¯re not¡­¡­¡± ¡°Good, wee here for selecting rings!¡± William interrupted her quickly and turned aside slightly, looking at the diamond rings in the counter. He pulled Sherry and asked, ¡°Do you like it?¡± She was stunned and before she could react, he had already pointed to one of them and said to the clerk, ¡°Take out this one and we would like to try it!¡± ¡°Ah!¡± she couldn¡¯t be more stunned. What was he doing? Buying a diamond ring? For whom? She didn¡¯t think he was buying a ring for her. ¡°Sir, you do have an eye with good taste. This ring is our new arrival, which is desighed to be unique!¡± the clerk took out the ring as she said. With a nce at her hands, he directly put the ring on her finger, so dominant but not rude. ¡°Hey! William¡­¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t say anything!¡± he said quietly. And she stopped talking immediately. Chapter 89 Encountered Hooligans Chapter 89 Encountered Hooligans ¡°Thedy¡¯s hands are so pretty. It¡¯s amazing that her fingers can be put into the ring without any adjustment in size. How perfect it is for her!¡± the clerk was a honey-tongued. The beautiful jewelries were scattering splendor against the radiant and gleaming lights in the store. The diamond ring on Sherry¡¯s hand shone with a dazzling brilliance. The ring had an ingenious design that there was a heart shape with arge diamond surrounded by several small diamonds. ¡°Mmm! I¡¯ll take it!¡± William at the same time shot his sight to the other ring for man, ¡°With that one together!¡± ¡°William?¡± Sherry can¡¯t wait to interrupt, ¡°Why do you buy rings?¡± ¡°Hold you to stay with me!¡± he replied, ¡°See? This pair of rings is very beautiful, aren¡¯t they?¡± ¡°Sir, you really have a good taste. This is a ssic design by famous Italian designer NQ, and it¡¯s a limited edition!¡± ¡°Well, not too bad!¡± William said indifferently. He lowered his head and saw the shock in Sherry¡¯s eyes, raised the corner of his lips, ¡°Don¡¯t be too touched!¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± under his gaze, she got a little nervous. He held her hand and looked at the ring he put for her, suddenly bent down and kissed her hand in the presence of salesgirls. The salesgirls blushed when witnessing his intimate action. ¡°Ah¡ª¡± Sherry stamped her feet in shyness and wished she could just disappear at that moment. ¡°I know you like it, but calm down, or you¡¯ll beughed at!¡± William teased. He just kissed her hand, but when he watched her delicate and gorgeous face, he was tempted to kiss it too. Sherry felt her hand kissed by him was hot as if burning in fire, and a stream of heat flowed all over her body, which made her face heat up obviously. Why did he buy her a ring? She was stunned and shocked by everything he did today¡ªa deration of lifetime love first, then the diamond ring. Was he crazy or she? ¡°I don¡¯t need a ring!¡± when she was about to take off the ring, William stopped her and held her hand. He narrowed his eyes and gave her a stern look, said in a deep voice, ¡°Don¡¯t you dare to take it off!¡± He leaned forward and whispered a threat near her ear, ¡°If you do it, I¡¯ll kiss you here now until you put it on again!¡± ¡°You¡­¡­¡± annoyed at his dominance, she was speechless with shock. A salesgirl seemed to notice her feelings, and she smiled to help, ¡°Miss, this sir is making a proposal to you! Why are you unhappy, now that he intends to please you by buying you a diamond ring?¡± She was shocked again! Make a proposal! How could it be possible?! But William didn¡¯t correct that salesgirl and left the mistake unexined, ¡°By credit card please!¡± ¡°Good!¡± the salesgirl immediately took his gold credit card and then gave it back to William when she finished, ¡°Sir, would you like to wear it now or wrap it up?¡± ¡°We¡¯ll wear it now!¡± William put the ring on his right middle finger, so did Sherry. ¡°Sir, are you getting engaged?¡± the salesgirl asked with excitement, looking at the two of them with full blessings, ¡°Bless you a long long marriage!¡± Both of them froze when hearing the salesgirl¡¯s words. Engaged? William suddenly curled up his lips, his bright and charming smile enchanted the salesgirls. ¡°No¡­¡­¡± feeling awkward, Sherry nced at William but to find he was smiling happily, without any desire to exin, so she got a little bit anxious. What did he mean? When Sherry meant to exin further, William had already pulled her out of the store. With her hand in his, she felt the warmness of his palm and her heart flipped faster and faster! Walking out with him hand in hand, she heard some people talking behind, ¡°That man is so good- looking! He¡¯s so considerate. He¡¯s just Prince Charming!¡± ¡°Who would say no! Ah¡ªHe drives Bugatti! It must be very happy to his girlfriend!¡± ¡°Yeah! A young man with huge property to inherit!¡± ¡°I want to look for a rich man too!¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± Sherry went pale and red in her face. She didn¡¯t know how to face a situation like this. It felt strange andplicated, and she wondered what this ring meant. She tried to sort it out¡ªa promise of lifetime love, a diamond ring, and unexined mistakes from the salesgirls, and then she felt a buzz in her head and a strange feeling rose up. It was, it was¡­¡­never mind, she shouldn¡¯t dream it! Seeing her keep silent for a long time, William thought she didn¡¯t like the ring, and he asked quietly, ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Don¡¯t you like it?¡± He felt some nervousness in his tone. ¡°I¡­¡­¡± she looked at her, ¡°No¡­¡­It¡¯s just that I don¡¯t feel itfortable to do my work with a diamond ring on my finger!¡± ¡°Hahaha¡­¡­¡± again, heughed out happily. Sherry blushed and thought he must beughing at herself. Awkward as she felt, she said quickly, ¡°What¡¯s so funny?¡± ¡°Nothing, it¡¯s just you are so cute!¡± he suddenly realized that this little woman was lovely, cute and innocent. William took her to the beauty salon, where she had her hair done. She didn¡¯t want to, but William forced her. Her long bang was cut short, so that her pretty and big eyes hidden behind the bang showed up immediately. The clothes on her didn¡¯t go match with her new hairstyle, so he got the fashion stylist to change her clothes. William still remembered her stunning look when in Korea. He was eager to see that look a second time. Sherry was forced to dress thetest clothes, with the short white wool cardigan as the upper look, which went match with a gray plush edge trimmed skirt. When she stood in front of William in the new clothes, she was like an angel in fairytale, but also like a neighbor girl who was adorable, innocent and unworldly. He smiled. ¡°Dress like this from now on!¡± He¡¯d like to see her dress like a neighbor girl in white clothes, as she looked nice and gorgeous in white. Dragged by him here and there, Sherry was tired. She originally intended to get some rest on her period, but she had no way to refuse his proposal to shopping. Now she felt her stomach was killing her. ¡°I want to go back!¡± It was tiring for her to dress beautifully for shopping, because she stood in four-inch high heels. She nearly can¡¯t walk! ¡°Are you tired?¡± he asked anxiously. ¡°Mmm!¡± she nodded. ¡°I need to buy something. You can wait at the parking lot. I¡¯ll be back soon!¡± She needed to buy tampons, and she didn¡¯t think it was right for him to know that. ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°Personal stuff. Just don¡¯t ask!¡± when she finished, she rushed to the supermarket. William nodded thoughtfully, ¡°I¡¯ll wait for you at the parking lot. Don¡¯t be too long!¡± When she was done, she walked out of the supermarket. She looked around but didn¡¯t see William. His dark blue Bugatti was also not in the parking lot. she felt strange and walked around the parking lot but didn¡¯t find him. Where did he go? She left the parking lot and still wondered where he would go. There was ane at the corner of the Department Store. She intended to go through it for bus station. Suddenly, several tall men surrounded her in thene. ¡°Hot girl!¡± one of them whistled and teased her. Her brain went nk. It seemed that she ran into hooligans, who looked only at the age of eighteen or neen. It was a shame that these teenagers dropped out and chose to be gangsters in the street. ¡°What¡¯s your name, sweetie?¡± a boy with red hair shouted, and heughed loudly. Sweetie? Sherry was totally speechless. A group of teenagers called her sweetie? She stepped back and persuaded patiently, ¡°Kids, you should sit in school now but not wander in the street. By the way, I¡¯m nearly thirty now, a mother of two children. Don¡¯t be stupid to call me sweetie!¡± ¡°Oh my sweetie, what a clever mouth! You make me like you more!¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that you will hurt your parents¡¯ feelings if they know you are hooligans?¡± she believed that they were good kids, who just needed to be educated properly. But she didn¡¯t expect one boy walked over and touched her face. She jerked back in terror. ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°Look at your white and good-looking face, we like you sweetie. Why don¡¯t you be our girlfriend?¡¯ ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Sherry¡¯s jaw dropped. Suddenly, she felt scared. Maybe those kids were not simply trouble makers, and it was reported that the crime rate got increasingly high. ¡°Sweetie, be our girlfriend!¡± their flirtatious tone made her feel gross. They surrounded her closer and closer, and it was toote for her to run away. She started to curse William in her heart, because she would be fine if she didn¡¯t change and dress beautifully! One of them got his mouth close to her and said, ¡°Let me kiss you, my sweetie!¡± ¡°Ah¡ª¡± she screamed and blocked with a stic bag in hand. ¡°Help¡ª¡± ¡°Shut up! We just want you to be our girlfriend!¡± William just turned the car around, which took no more than one minute, and he found she left without telling him. Seeing a figure in white walk into thene, he instantly drove there. He got off to chase after her. As soon as he got to thene, he saw she was surrounded by a group of gangsters. He went gloomy and dark, shouted, ¡°What are you doing?¡± His dashing eyebrows twisted, and he rushed over with a curse. Sherry felt relieved and tears streamed down her face when she saw the familiar and angry face of William. Seeing her savior, she was thrilled and cried, ¡°William¡­¡­¡± Those teenagers ran away immediately in fear as they were shouted by such a tall and big man. Finally, finally, he came to save her. The prepared words of reproach were gone like a bubble as he saw her tearful and terrified face. He hugged her andforted her in a soft tone, ¡°Well, it¡¯s okay!¡± ¡°Where have you been?¡± she whimpered in injured tone. ¡°Why can¡¯t you wait one more minutes? I just turned the car around!¡± he embraced her but his tone was tinged with reproach, ¡°Look at you. If I hadn¡¯te, I can¡¯t imagine the consequence.¡± ¡°It¡¯s your fault. You forced me to dress like this. No troublees to me when I¡¯m in my original clothes. The new clothes incurred me troubles!¡± Sherry held his neck tightly, with tears streaming, seeping into his clothes, touching his heated body. He kissed around her ear and moved his lips to her cheeks and then her lips. She didn¡¯t refuse him, allowing his kisses to go where they went. With all the pity and love, he kissed her gently¡­¡­ Original content from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Are you afraid?¡± he asked in a lower voice with his forehead against hers. ¡°Yes.¡± She mumbled still in a shaky and fearful voice. ¡°Why are they so bad? They are so young!¡± Chapter 90 Samuel was Missing Chapter 90 Samuel was Missing ¡°So will you be so impatient again? You should give me a call first.¡± William said with a threat in his tone. Sherry bit her lower lip and didn¡¯t answer him. He frowned slightly and almost ordered, ¡°Answer me!¡± ¡°I know!¡± shepromised. It was still terrifying memory for her. ¡°But I didn¡¯t see you when I got out. I thought you left!¡± He suddenly blocked her lips with a kiss and held her off the ground by her waist. ¡°Ah!¡± she shouted. He walked quickly to his car. ¡°You naughty girl. All right, I won¡¯t force you to dress the way you don¡¯t get used to!¡± What a horrible experience! He can¡¯t imagine what would happen if she really met a rascal and gross man. He put her into the car next to him. She lowered her head in shyness. He behaved in a bossy manner but she felt warm. He saved her day and even her life! After fastening her seat belt, he bent down and kissed her deeply, devotedly and passionately. He put everything including emotion, love, guilt, pity and promise into such a kiss. She was almost suffocated by his kiss. After a long while, he raised his head and his eyes were bright as if they were shining. Watching her upturned long eyshes and the great passion in her eyes, he couldn¡¯t feel more satisfied than ever¡ª A small helicopternded on a private ind located at Miami. This hundreds of meters wide field was particrly built as a parking apron. There was a white building which was a specially desighed huge vi. At the moment, gate of the vi opened automatically, letting the helicopter entered its runway slowly. A group of bodyguards in ck walked out of the vi respectfully. They tacitly stood in two rows, with a man in white informal suits walking in the middle. The man was dashing in white, and his face was delicate and gorgeous with fine features. He wore a light smile and a hint of warmness shed in his eyes when he saw the helicopter. The helicopter¡¯s huge fan des stopped working as the engine was cut off. The gale died down. On the helicopter, William was in a ck wind coat. As the door opened, he moved his straight long legs and stepped out of the helicopter. Seeing the man in white suit, he smiled, ¡°It¡¯s been a long time since we metst time! How¡¯s everything going, Alexis?¡± ¡°Wee back, Mr Rond!¡± the safeguards said in chorus. Alexis Huston smiled at them. He swept the men standing at sides with eyes while striding towards William, ¡°Will, I heard you lost your job?¡± ¡°I am, if you say so!¡± nobody could ignore the arrogance and pride revealed in his eyes, ¡°I dare say you must be the most cheerful one when heard the news.¡± ¡°I guess you are right!¡± Alexis joked, but the profoundness in his narrow eyes made him look stern. ¡°My dear Mr Rond, how long will you gonna stay this time?¡± ¡°Three days!¡± William smiled. Alexis narrowed his eyes, with a glint of light shing in his deep eyes. *** N?velDrama.Org owns this text. William went abroad, so Sherry lived alone in the apartment. But before he left he told his chauffeur to pick up Samuel to Sherry¡¯s house every day. In the past two days, Sherry and Samuel spent a very happy time together. She tried her best to make up Samuel for the loss of motherly love. She knew she owned her child too much in the past five years, which can¡¯t make up all at once, so she doted on him every second they spent together. Every night, she read stories for Samuel until he fell asleep. Before she went to sleep she always made sure that Samuel had had quilt covered on him. Both of them had natural smiling lips. If observed carefully, they had a lot of simrities in appearance. Daniel lived in school. At night, she always missed him when seeing Samuel, and thought it would be wonderful if Daniel stayed with them. Sherry made an appointment with Celia for lunch on Thursday noon. She had nned to go to work, but for some reason Leon said he can¡¯t let her continue to work at the restaurant, partly because William threatened that he would bankrupt Leon¡¯s restaurant, which made Leon feel more afraid to let Sherry work there. ¡°Sherry, why did you resign your job at the restaurant? My brother treated you bad?¡± Celia asked when she sat down. ¡°No!¡± Sherry felt helpless. ¡°It¡¯s just that I¡¯m not allowed to work!¡± As she was hesitating how to tell her the story about Samuel, she heard Celia ask anxiously, ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°Celia, my child¡­¡­¡± ¡°What happened to Daniel?¡± Celia got a little nervous. ¡°It¡¯s not about Daniel!¡± Sherry smiled, ¡°It¡¯s the child I gave birth to five years ago, my own son!¡± ¡°And?¡± Celia was confused. ¡°I found him!¡± she wore a content smile, ¡°I found my own son!¡± ¡°Really?!¡± Celia nearly jumped high with thrill, and she yelled, ¡°Where is him? Where is him? I can¡¯t wait to see him. You really found your child? How nice!¡± ¡°Celia, keep your voice down!¡± Sherry felt embarrassed when she noticed that everyone in the restaurant looked towards their direction. When Celia turned around and found people were looking at them, she spat out her tongue and lowered her voice, ¡°So where is he? Does he look like you?¡± Sherry shook her head. ¡°No, not very much, but he is shy and adorable, as adorable as Daniel!¡± ¡°That also means you found your child¡¯s father?¡± Celia suddenly raised her voice but she immediately realized it and lowered it down. ¡°Mmm!¡± Sherry nodded. ¡°Who is he? Sounds very mysterious, tell me who is he?¡± ¡°You can¡¯t reveal it to others!¡± Sherry didn¡¯t know how to speak out the truth. ¡°Speak it out confidently. I won¡¯t tell others. My lips are sealed!¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Sherry nodded and said, ¡°It¡¯s William Rond!¡± ¡°Oh my goodness!¡± Celia cried out, ¡°How?¡± ¡°Yes, it¡¯s him!¡± Sherry sighed, ¡°That man wearing a fox mask is William Rond!¡± At the moment Celia was angry, ¡°So he must recognize you at the beginning. But how did you find out the truth?¡± Sherry told the whole story to her, as for ambiguous part she omitted and just roughly mentioned. When Sherry finished, Celia suddenly cursed, ¡°Damn it. What a bully. That man was damned bad! Sherry, you are a silly girl. You can¡¯t let him bully you like that. Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll help you to teach him a good lesson!¡± ¡°Ugh!¡± Sherry can¡¯t helpughing out when she saw Celia was excited with rage. ¡°Celia, it¡¯s enough for me to find my child, and I don¡¯t want to bother about other things! Besides, our rtionship was based on a deal and the child is the result of the deal, so he should keep the child! And now he is not the president of the Rond Group!¡± ¡°But he lied to you, teased you and fooled you around, how could you forgive him so easily?¡± Celia can¡¯t understand her. ¡°Sherry, you have to know that you¡¯re not alone. You have me, and I can help you. I must break that man¡¯s head!¡± ¡°Celia, calm down!¡± Sherry was grateful that Celia cared her so much. But her purpose for living was to find her child. Now she did it, so why bother about the things that had passed? ¡°I really appreciate it that you care me so much and would like to defend me, but I have his words that I can see my child and stay with my child. Isn¡¯t it the happy ending that I want?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not excited. I¡¯m furious, very furious, very very furious, do you understand? You are silly. You still think he¡¯s a good man even he treated you bad before, and you¡¯re happy to take it. Let me tell you, a horrible man like him should be fed with fists. How about I find a few men to beat him up? Fuck him! I didn¡¯t expect William Rond was so cruel and sick! Making fun in sexual abuse? Gross bastard!¡± ¡°In fact, he¡­¡­he is not as bad as you think!¡± Sherry weakly argued for William Rond, ¡°He gave me back my child, so I don¡¯t think he¡¯s that bad!¡± ¡°My silly darling, do you have rocks in your head?¡± Celia sighed, ¡°He made fool of you, but you still speak good for him!¡± ¡°But it¡¯s the fact¡­¡­¡± ¡°Ah! The ring on your hand?¡± Celia found the shining diamond ring, ¡°Who gave it to you?¡± ¡°Oh!¡± blushing instantly, Sherry regretted not taking it off earlier. William made her promised that she wouldn¡¯t take it off when he left. ¡°It¡¯s, it¡¯s from William!¡± Celia rolled her eyes as if searching an answer in her mind, ¡°He proposed to you?¡± ¡°No! We won¡¯t get married!¡± she said quietly and prepared her mind for everything. If he hadn¡¯t promised a lifetime love, she would have been struggled in her mind. But he did, and she suddenly felt overwhelmed. ¡°Why?¡± Celia cried loudly. Sherry lowered her head, and Celia continued, ¡°Well, he gave you the ring. It means that he has the intention. And you also have your own child, so everything is possible. However, you¡¯re so stupid to be his captive easily¡­¡­¡± Sherry went pale and then red in her face. Celia added, ¡°I should see him sometime and bring fair back to you! But now my first thing is to see our son. Is he cute, like Daniel?¡± ¡°Yes, he is!¡± when talking about her child, she instantly forgot her shyness. ¡°He¡¯s in kindergarten now. You maye in the evening, when the chauffeur will bring him my home!¡± ¡°Right!¡± Celia was looking forward and thrilled. In the evening, the chauffeur called and said that Samuel was missing when he came to pick up him, and Samuel¡¯s teacher said he had been picked up by his family! ¡°What family? Is it his daddy?¡± Sherry asked nervously. ¡°No, it¡¯s the child¡¯s grandfather! The teacher said Samuel had changed kindergarten and she brought you a message from old Mr. Rond that you¡¯d better stay away from Samuel, or you won¡¯t be able to see him forever!¡± ¡°What?¡± she was shocked! ¡°Samuel is my child. I have rights to see my child, thew gives the right to do so.¡± ¡°Master said he¡¯s thew!¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± she was shocked again. *** In the brilliant sunlight, a ck limousine surrounded by several cars pulled up at Las Vegas casino. Several safeguards in ck got out of the cars and opened the limousine¡¯s door. Two tall and cool oriental men stepped out of the limousine sessively, with one in ck, the other in white, which just looked like ck and White Spirits. They both had cold aura with them, which attracted the attention of other gamblers presented at the same time. Spection abounded about the background of the two oriental men. The man in white suit curled up a cold smile, with an inborn air of dominance. The man in ck suit also had a domineering air with the King manner, but the enchanting smile at the corner of his mouth made him look like a charming evil. The safeguards cleaned their way. They made people feel that they were somebody, scary and horrible. They walked in the casino. Looked around indifferently. Chapter 91 Let me Negotiate Chapter 91 Let me Negotiate Alexis said, ¡°Will, let¡¯s make it one hundred million yuan. We will part ways after it ends! ¡°It seems that you are not hungry enough this time!¡± William lifted the corner of her lips into a faint smile. ¡°I don¡¯t have much time. Make it half an hour!¡± Alexis curled up his lips and added, ¡°The old rules, we will split it!¡± ¡°OK!¡± William smiled in response. The two of them walked over and although there were both easterners, they had bodies that were unlike westerners who were usually bulky. They were instead slender and lean. They were wearing ck suits and sporting ck hair. It was a sight to behold, the way they were bantering with each other. ¡°Who is that?¡± Someone asked, but there was no one answering him. Both of them looked very arrogant and obstinate, and after exchanging a final nce, they disappeared into their respective suites. The suite was just a few hundred square meters, but the floor was carpeted with a luxurious carpet. It looked so majestic that it was even dizzying. Waiter and waitresses were all on standby around the suite, ready to be ordered around. There was a row of champagne and wine lining the shelf on one side. The long table prepared for gambling was few meters long, yet only two men were seated on opposite sides. They were facing each other. William was seated at one end of the table and he was nonchntly lighting up a cigarette. His gaze casually swept over the other man opposite him. Seated opposite him was a white man in his thirties. He was dangling a cigarette too from his fingers, and his blue eyes were fixated on William. After puffing out a smoke, he showed the card in his hands andughed maniacally, ¡°A pair of Kings!¡± He was very confident of his own chances at victory because he had a pair of Kings in his hands. One was ck and the other was red. If William were to win, he would have to hold a pair of Aces, one ck and one red. The white man couldn¡¯t convince himself that William had that stroke of luck. In fact, gambling needed a great deal of luck and experience for someone to seed, putting aside the chances of someone cheating. William lightly flipped the card in his hands and discarded it on the table. He wasn¡¯t even taking a look at his cards. Instead, he was examining the expression on that white man¡¯s face. What he saw was a face getting paler and paler. ¡°Mr. Rond is the winner of this round!¡± The waiter announced and pushed all the chips to William¡¯s side on the table. The white man had a defiant look on his face. William was simply unbelievably lucky! He narrowed his eyes and focused his sharp gaze onto William opposite him. He mused, ¡°Mr. Rond, you have a great stroke of luck. I¡¯m impressed!¡± William produced a faint smile on his lips while looking into the white man¡¯s eyes with the same sharpness. He asked in English, ¡°One more round?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s do it!¡± The white man was getting carried away now. All he wanted now was to win back what he had lost earlier. William smiled faintly, ¡°I advise you not to continue our gambling for now¡­¡± Then, he paused slightly and then added, ¡°Because you will never win against me!¡± He was so arrogant and proud that all the other onlookers were stunned momentarily. The white man let out a coldugh, ¡°Mr. Rond, you are speaking such big words. Whether you win or not, it¡¯s not up to you!¡± He didn¡¯t want to believe that William would be lucky to the end! William twisted his brows upwards and scanned his surroundings. He suddenly announced, ¡°However, I no longer have any interest in this gamble!¡± ¡°You!¡± The white man frowned, ¡°Are you scared of failure?¡± ¡°I am scared that you can¡¯t bear the oue!¡± William smiled yfully and retorted. ¡°I won¡¯t be scared of anything!¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± ¡°Tell me, how much are you willing to bet?¡± The white man bought himself another set of chips, ¡°Ten million dors?¡± ¡°That¡¯s too little!¡± William smiled while buying himself his own chips, ¡°Fifty million dors. All in one go. Do you dare to challenge me?¡± He stole a nce at his watch. Fifteen minutes had psed, so he had another fifteen minutes more. He didn¡¯t want to beter than Alexister on. All the while, Alexis was able to end his game faster than William, which made him lose face. The white man froze for a moment. He was obviously shaken. ¡°I think you should know your limits. You shouldn¡¯t continue this gamble!¡± Williamughed, ¡°You don¡¯t dare to take on the challenge!¡± The white man¡¯s temper was ignited by William¡¯s scornful attitude, ¡°Deal! I will bet fifty million dors on this round!¡± ¡°All in one go! I don¡¯t have any more time to entertain you!¡± William repeated confidently, ¡°Are you sure you are okay with it?¡± He didn¡¯t want to get into a scuffle because of the amount they were betting on. It would be too much of a hassle! ¡°Hmph! I agree to do this in one go!¡± The white man replied arrogantly, ¡°You won¡¯t be as lucky anymore this time!¡± A trace of smile shed across William¡¯s perfect features, but his eyes didn¡¯t reflect that smile at all, ¡°Let¡¯s begin!¡± The waiter received the signal and began shuffling the cards. Then, he started to hand out the cards. William was the bookmaker this round. The first cards didn¡¯t end up on the table. The waiter handed out the second card and it was revealed that the white man got a Queen ck spade while William got a number two red spade. He was in a considerable disadvantage. The white man concealed both cards in his hands and he began to reveal to himself his other card while narrowing his eyes. It turned out that he had gotten a number ten ck spade, which put a smirk on his face. William smiled faintly, and his eyes were shining with a confident gleam. He wasn¡¯t anxious to find out what card he had gotten as the waiter began to hand out their third cards. The white man got a Jack ck spade while William got a number three red spade. They were getting consecutive cards with the same symbols, which meant that there was a high possibility that the both of them would get a flush soon. The white man¡¯s smirk was getting wider and wider. There were three cards in his hands which were in order and with the same symbols. Fifty million dors. He was going to obtain fifty million dors soon! William looked unfazed at the moment. With an impressive aura emanating from his body, he leaned against the back of his chairzily and watched his opponent opposite him. There was a hint of impatience in his eyes since ten minutes had passed. This game was unfolding with the speed of a tortoise. The waiter then handed them their next cards, and the white man got a King ck spade. He had a total of four ck spades in his hands, and on the other hand William got a number four red spade. Both of them werecking the most important card now. The white man was getting impatient as he shouted, ¡°Fast, fast! Give out the card now!¡± The waiter gave out thest card, and the white man got a number nine diamond card. He was just lacking one card to get a flush. On the other hand, William got a red spade card, and the number printed on it was number five. That would mean the card facing down on the table had to be an Aces red spade in order for him to win this round. If that didn¡¯t happen, the white man would win instead. The atmosphere was a little nervous as they both waited with anticipation. The white man¡¯s breathing became a little ragged as he waited for William to reveal hisst card. Everyone there was waiting with bated breath. William simply smiled faintly and with snapping sound, he revealed hisst card. At the same time, he announced, ¡°I¡¯m the winner!¡± He was treating everything as if it was the most natural course of progression, ¡°Harold, this is the end, collect my chip now!¡± Everyone could saw that he had a perfect flush. He really won fifty million dors with such ease! At the moment, a man in ck suit appeared from behind William. He headed towards the table solemnly to retrieve the white man¡¯s bargaining chips. ¡°No! I want to bet again. This does not count!¡± This amount was his everything. He had sacrificed everything for this round! There was no way he could go back as the loser. ¡°I want another round now. Don¡¯t leave!¡± In an instant, a few bodyguards blocked the white man¡¯s man, and William gracefully turned around and spoke his final words here, ¡°Harold, pass on the word to Alexis that I will be waiting for him in the parking lot!¡± ¡°The young master is already there waiting for you!¡± Harold answered in a low voice. ¡°Uh! It seems like he is still faster than me!¡± William was not surprised at all as he marched towards the parking lot. In the parking lot, upon seeing William¡¯s arrival, a bodyguard held the car door open for him. ¡°You areter than me for just three minutes. You¡¯ve improved fromst time!¡± Alexis eyed him, ¡°I hope you can shorten the time to two minutes the next time around!¡± ¡°Are you that confident that I won¡¯t be able to win against you?¡± ¡°Not anytime soon!¡± Alexis was very confident. ¡°Let¡¯s go! I¡¯m going to board a flight soon!¡± ¡°Where are you going?¡± William raised his brows, ¡°I¡¯ve just arrived for vacation, but you are going to leave now?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sending you back and going back myself!¡± There was a trace of smile in Alexis¡¯ eyes, ¡°Are you not going to watch over the Rond Group personally?¡± ¡°My body is still fine so there is no need for me to retire anyway. I am afraid that he would get schizophrenia if he is on the helm for too long, so I reckon it is a good idea to let him suffer for a bit!¡± William answered nonchntly. Suddenly, he furrowed his brows and asked, ¡°Why do you suddenly want to go back? I thought you no longer want to return?¡± Alexis was silent for a while, then he handed a cigarette to William. The both of them lit up their cigarettes and a distant look entered Alexis¡¯ eyes. However, he remained silent. William didn¡¯t ask any more questions, seeing that Alexis had be silent. The car was shrouded in a deep silence, but all of a sudden, a ringing sound broke that silence. William frowned and took a look at the screen of his phone. The creases on his forehead slowly loosened, and there was a gentle look entering his gaze. Alexis didn¡¯t miss this subtle change of emotion on his face, and he was surprised that William had this gentle side to him. At that moment, William answered the call in a low voice, ¡°Hello?¡± ¡°William, Sammy has been taken away by your dad!¡± Sherry¡¯s wails sounded at the other end. ¡°He said that I could never see my son again. Please beg to him and pass on a word for me, I really can¡¯t live without Sammy!¡± Upon hearing that, William frowned even deeper, ¡°When did this happen?¡± ¡°Uh! It has been more than twenty hours. He has transferred Sammy to another kindergarten, and I was not able to find him after searching through more than twenty different kindergartens. William, I am really scared now!¡± ¡°Where are you now?¡± If he remembered correctly, it was midnight back in their country. ¡°I am at home!¡± Sherry sounded as if her tears were going to break free at any moment. ¡°I have been searching for him for the whole day, but there was no sign of him¡­¡± ¡°Just stay at home, don¡¯t go anywhere. Wait for me toe back!¡± Williamforted her with a mellow voice. Alexis studied William with his depthless eyes, ¡°Something is wrong?¡± ¡°Nothing much!¡± William produced a faint smile but the wrinkles between his brows were still there. Sherry leaned against the sofa and put down the phone. She felt slightly better now after getting William¡¯s word about this matter. She was beyond exhausted after running around the whole day. He was busy about Sammy in the day, and at night she still needed to take Dan back home. She was simply exhausted! ¡°Mum, drink some water!¡± Dan rubbed his eyes while pouring Sherry a ss of water. ¡°Thank you, Dan!¡± Sherry epted the ss and looked at Dan apologetically. She didn¡¯t make any dinner for him tonight. She simply bought something for him to eat. ¡°Mum, you should sleep now. Sammy was taken away by grandpa, not a bad guy. We will be fine after uncle is back, right?¡± Dan tried to console her. ¡°Yes, you¡¯re right. You go to sleep too, Dan. I have a lot on my mind now, so listen to me and go to sleep!¡± Sherry sent him to his room. Dan watched Sherry¡¯s forlorn expression and a solemn look appeared on his innocent face. He was imagining his biological parents¡¯ reaction when he was separated from them. He was thinking whether they would be as anxious as mummy now, knowing that their son was lost. As he recalled being abandoned, a lonely look appeared on Dan¡¯s small face. ¡°Go to sleep now, okay!¡± Sherry patted his face. ¡°Yes! Good night, mummy!¡± Dan nodded hastily with a smile on his face. Only when Sherry turned around anxiously with Sammy on her mind, the same lonely look returned to Dan¡¯s face. Did mummy only care about Sammy now? He was asking himself. He knitted his brows as he mulled over that. Sammy was mummy¡¯s son, so why did his grandfather take him away from her? No way, he had to go take a look. He had to return Sammy to mummy¡¯ side. N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. After shutting the door, Dan switched on hisputer to find out information about the location of the vi belonging to the Rond family. He pinpointed the location on a map and vowed to have a talk with Sammy¡¯s grandfather tomorrow. He would get back Sammy for mummy! After making sure all preparations were done, he only climbed onto his bed to sleep. The next morning, when Sherry woke up, she saw a message left behind by Dan. It was written there: Mummy, I have gone to look for Sammy for you. I have taken some money from your purse. You just need to wait for me toe back! ¡°Oh my god! Where has he gone to?¡± Sherry began to get nervous as her face turned pale. What if Dan was lost too? She hurriedly washed herself up and darted out of her house to look for his son without even brushing her teeth and washing her face. In the old vi of the Rond family. Chapter 92 First Time Meeting Each Other Chapter 92 First Time Meeting Each Other Dan hailed a taxi and shoved some bank notes to that driver, ¡°Sir, thank you!¡± The driver looked at the thousand yuan bank notes in his hand and nced at this small kid too. This was a residential area where rich people resided in, so there was rarely any cars passing by here. He couldn¡¯t help but feeling a little worried, ¡°Little kid, are you sure you are at the right ce to look for someone?¡± Dan looked at the huge insignia on the wall next to the main door: The Rond Residence. He turned around and shed a smile at the driver, ¡°That¡¯s right, I¡¯m at the right ce. You can go now, there will be someone fetching me from here after this! You have nothing to worry about!¡± ¡°Hmm! Alright then, I¡¯ll go now!¡± The driver then drove off. Dan stood in front of the vi and stared at the main entrance with a defiant look in his eyes. At that moment, the guard at the door saw him who had the same size as the young master. He then asked, ¡°Kid, what are you doing here?¡± ¡°I am looking for John Rond!¡± He answered politely, ¡°Sir, please open the door for me!¡± Oh my god! This was the first time someone was calling the master by his full name. This little kid was really outrageous toe looking for the old master. What business did he have with the master? ¡°Kid, you should go now. Recently, our old master is easily angered. He has really bad-temper, and he is not someone you can meet easily!¡± The guard tried to persuade Dan patiently. ¡°I need to see him now, you have to open the door. Or else, you can ask him to meet me here too! I¡¯m here to negotiate!¡± Dan retorted seriously, and his expression also darkened. Although he was at a tender age, he had a mature look on his face and an inborn aura. The guard was actually stunned momentarily. ¡°The master won¡¯t see you!¡± The guard returned to himself after a while and continued to persuade Dan. ¡°Which family are you from? How are you able to find this ce? Go back now!¡± ¡°Go and tell him now, I need to see him. Does he not dare to see me?¡± Dan was cemented to the spot in front of the door. ¡°Tell him that I don¡¯t like his personality at all. He is too arrogant!¡± ¡°Kid, I have told you again and again, the master won¡¯t see a child like you. There are tigers around this hill, so you better go home now!¡± ¡°Uncle, you are bluffing. It would be nice if there are really tigers around. They can build a zoo here. There¡¯s no way you can continue living here!¡± Dan snorted, ¡°Go pass on my word to Mr. Rond! I hate arrogant people the most!¡± The guard was really petrified. It was the first time he had seen a child criticizing the master like this! However, how could the mastere out to negotiate with a child? ¡°Kid, you better go now. Your mum is going to be worried about you at dinner time!¡± ¡°Uncle, you really have no manners. You haven¡¯t even asked yet, yet how do you know that he won¡¯t want to see me? Tell him to return Sammy to my mum, or else he will feel sorry!¡± Dan¡¯s tone was so serious that he sounded like he was threatening the guard despite being a child. His aura could give the young master a run for his money! ¡°But I don¡¯t dare to go pass on your word!¡± The guard was being honest this time. The master was really in a foul moodtely as he even imprisoned the young master at home. How could he go over and provoke the tiger in the house? As they were still in a stranglehold, suddenly an ominous voice came from afar, ¡°Lyford, what¡¯s wrong? Why are you being so noisy so early in the morning? This is too unbing!¡± ¡°Ah! Master!¡± The guard whose name was Lyford saw John standing in the courtyard with a grave expression and this caused him to get a little nervous, ¡°A child is here and he says that he¡¯s looking for you!¡± John froze for a moment as his gaze shifted to the outside. The guard was right, there was a tiny finger standing there. ¡°Good day, Mr. Rond. My name is Daniel, and I¡¯m here to see you!¡± Dan introduced himself with a loud voice and clear intonation. His impressive aura sessfully attracted John¡¯s attention to him. John took a good look at the tiny figure outside the door and thought that he must be at Sammy¡¯s age. This kid also had an impressive aura, unlike his own grandson. An interesting smile yed around John¡¯s lips, ¡°Open the door and let him in!¡± It was an amusing sight to see such a young child looking for himself so early in the morning. Dan was finally allowed to enter and he immediately approached John and stood in front of him. With just a few steps separating them, he looked at John seriously as he repeated his introduction with a smile, ¡°I have told you my name just now, and now I want to borate further. My name is Daniel, and my mummy is Sherry. In other words, she is your grandson¡¯s biological mother!¡± John focused his gaze on Dan¡¯s face upon hearing that. Suddenly, something sparked in the depths of his eyes as he stared at Dan¡¯s round eyes. This pair of eyes¡­ They looked so familiar¡­ ¡°Who is your dad?¡± John made some deductions in his mind with Dan¡¯s age as the reference. There was a possibility. Could Sherry give birth to a second child? He was almost at Sammy¡¯s age. Dan simply stared at her without saying anything. After being silent for a few seconds, he replied, ¡°Are you nning to have such a private conversation with me in this courtyard? It seems that you don¡¯t know how to treat your guest well.¡± N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. John was stunned by his words. This child was really imposing! For some reason, he wasn¡¯t angry in the least bit. He simply turned around and invited, ¡°Come with me!¡± Dan followed from behind with heavy steps. As they reached the living room, John waved his hand to signal his servants to take a leave. They all looked at this unfamiliar child with confusion, yet they could see a familiar resemnce on his face. Mrs. Howe especially felt something stir in her heart as sheid eyes on Dan. Her eyesight blurred for a moment as he concluded that Dan really took after thedy and the young master¡­ However, she simply left without saying a word since this was John¡¯s order. There were only John and Dan left in the living room. He sat on the sofa and studied the little kid, ¡°You are Sherry¡¯s son too?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not her real son!¡± Dan didn¡¯t continue after saying that. After all, he was still a child, and bringing such a topic up would still cause him sadness and loneliness. John froze for a second, ¡°You¡¯re not her actual son?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Dan nodded, ¡°Mr. Rond, I¡¯m here to talk about Sammy, not me. Can you return Sammy to mummy? She is so worried now!¡± ¡°Sammy is my grandson! He only needs a grandfather in me! He doesn¡¯t need a mum!¡± John answered with conviction. Returning Sammy to Sherry? Someone like her who could sell off her body to bear other¡¯s child, did she have the qualifications to be Sammy¡¯s mother? ¡°I know that Sammy is your grandson!¡± Dan raised his brows. This child really looked adorable with his brows twisted up! For some strange reason, John had a familiar feeling besieging him, ¡°So?¡± ¡°Sammy is your grandson, but he is also my mummy¡¯s son!¡± Dan couldn¡¯t wrap his head around the fact that John was dering Sammy as his grandson who couldn¡¯t call Sherry his mother anymore. ¡°Has your mum sent you here?¡± John curled up the corner of his lips without even realizing himself. ¡°Ie here by myself!¡± Dan replied while lowering his head. He didn¡¯t know whether mummy would get angry if she learnt that he hade here. Nevertheless, he was really worried about mummy and he wanted mummy to be happy. He didn¡¯t want mummy to hate him, so he vowed to bring Sammy back to mummy¡¯s side. John was really surprised by Dan¡¯s answer. He was curious about Dan¡¯s motivation toe here all alone while he was still so young. By car, he would need fifteen minutes to reach this ce. He asked, ¡°How did youe here?¡± ¡°Taxi!¡± Dan looked up, ¡°It¡¯s very easy! I just told the driver the address of this ce and he was able to bring me here!¡± ¡°Taxi?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± ¡°Then how are you nning to go down the hillter?¡± John didn¡¯t know why he was asking this at all since they were just talking nonsense at this point. He hated bantering with people without any meaningful content, especially when the other party was a child. ¡°You will send me down there! I have asked the driver to go since it¡¯s not easy for him to earn money. I can¡¯t waste his time!¡± Dan answered with nonchnce. ¡°How are you so sure that I¡¯m going to send you backter?¡± John¡¯s interest in this child was piqued. ¡°That is because Sammy is going back with me to see mummy! Aren¡¯t you worried about two little child sitting in a car all by themselves? You¡¯re not concerned with me going missing, but you must be concerned with your grandson going missing, right?¡± This was why Dan was so sure that Mr. Rond would send him down there personally! Dan was very confident that he would be able to convince him. Uh! Dan was very reasonable! How could he be so smart? Why was his own grandson not as smart as him? Dan could even hold his ground with an adult, and his reasoning was wless, ¡°Sammy won¡¯t go back with you because he¡¯s already overseas now. I can send my driver to drive you home, but you have to let your mum knows that Sammy is doing fine. There is no need for her toe looking for him anymore. Sammy will still be happy without his mother, and it is a lifelong embarrassment for him to have such a mother like Sherry!¡± ¡°Why is that?¡± Dan frowned, ¡°Why are you so critical of my mother?¡± ¡°You are really unreasonable and arrogant. Isn¡¯t having a parent good for Sammy? Do you know how bad does it feel to get abandoned by your own parents? My mummy is really kind. She has given me love and raised me up but she was not able to have his own son by her side. Don¡¯t you think that is very saddening? My mummy will cry, and she always cries alone. Don¡¯t you know that, Mr. Rond? Sammy is very happy with mummy by his side? How could you hide him away? I hate you! I hate unreasonable people like you!¡± Dan red at him while gnashing his teeth. There was a defiant look in his hateful eyes. John felt his body tremble slightly and his expression rapidly darkened. As he looked into Dan¡¯s defiant eyes which was trained on him so stubbornly, the doors to his memories flung open as he recalled two other person¡ª Twenty five years ago, in this same ce and with the same scene happening, William who was just five years old was ring at him with such defiance too after getting yelled at. William was gritting his teeth, ¡°You hate me!¡± ¡°I really hate you!¡± He remembered answering his son like that. ¡°Why are you so critical of me?¡± Five-year-old William asked him vehemently, and his eyes were full of apprehension. ¡°Because you have led to your mother¡¯s death. If it were not for you, your mother wouldn¡¯t have died. You always have to remember that your mother is dead because she had given birth to you¡­¡± As his memories wandered, William must been this child¡¯s age too. He recalled that he immediately regretted for saying such words. He watched the azure sky and a sadness descended on his face. His beloved wife was dead because ofplications when giving birth, which caused William to grow up without a mother. This prompted him to think: What if his grandson grew up without a mother? It was not like the Rond family couldn¡¯t raise him up fine. However, it was precisely that sentence that caused William to lose his happiness forever ever since he was five-years-old. He was never happy after that! He recalled Mrs. Howe begging her while sobbing, ¡°Master, the young master is not wrong. He is still a child, and if you want to me anything, it should be thedy¡¯s bad luck you should me. She couldn¡¯t enjoy her happiness! I know you hate the young master for leading to thedy¡¯s death, but he is still your child in the end. This is your fate!¡± ¡°If he doesn¡¯t exist, Vivien would never have left me.¡± John¡¯s eyes were hiding a terrible pain. Residing within that sensation of pain was endless longing. The woman he loved the most was no more. She would never return! He had gone through such a lonely life for five years, and those years felt so long and never-ending. He was shrouded inplete loneliness and sadness! William simply stared at him and remaining silent at that time. Chapter 93 Sherry Found Her Way Chapter 93 Sherry Found Her Way Standing quietly, that cool little face was emotionless and was calm. The dark pupils were filled with strange emotions and looked exactly like himself. ¡°Master, your father misses your mother a lot. Don¡¯t me him and it had nothing to do with you!¡± Mrs. Howeforted him as she wiped his tears. How much of the father¡¯s words could a five year old child endure? Mrs. Howe tried tofort William but the small boy shook his head. ¡°Mrs. Howe, I understand. I know that I lost my mother when she gave birth to me. It¡¯s my fault! It¡¯s all my fault!¡± The voice of a five year old child should be innocent but his was mature and rigid. William turned and walked into the garden. Even the sun could not warm up his loneliness and burden. ¡°What are you thinking of?¡± Dan didn¡¯t receive his answer and asked again. Dan¡¯s words broke John¡¯s train of thought and once he came to his senses, he looked at those eyes and his heart strangely ached. Vivien, why do this child¡¯s eyes look so much like you? John felt every part of him ache when he thought of his wife. ¡°Mr. Rond, what are you thinking about?¡± Dan was puzzled and looked at him. What¡¯s wrong with him? John came to his senses and looked at the child again as he shook his head, ¡°Boy, what is your name?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you?¡± Dan remembered that he had told Mr. Rond his name. ¡°Maybe I¡¯m old and can¡¯t remember!¡± ¡°You are not old!¡± Dan pursed his lips, ¡°Our guard at the school is older than you!¡± ¡°Ha!¡± Perhaps it was due to what Dan said, John grinned again and felt strangely close to him. At this moment, a child¡¯s cry could be heard from upstairs. It was Sammy¡¯s voice. ¡°Old man, you lied, you are not a good person!¡± Dan frowned and rebuked. ¡°Sammy is upstairs. You lied to me that he is overseas. Liar! Shame shame!¡± ¡°What?¡± John¡¯s face turned red and felt like he had been caught in a lie. It was the first time someone had said that to him. After a long while, his expression changed, and said, ¡°Go home and tell your mommy that Sammy is the grandchild of the Rond family. It was agreed in the beginning and she must not renege on the agreement!¡± ¡°What renege?¡± Dan asked, ¡°My mommy will not renege. I¡¯m going to shout to Sammy! Sammy! I¡¯m Dan. I¡¯m downstairs,e down quickly!¡± The cry paused for a moment and then became even louder, ¡°Waahhh¡­¡± John frowned even more, ¡°Cry cry cry, you only know how to cry¡­¡± ¡°Sammy,e down!¡± John endured his discontent and shouted, ¡°What are you crying for?¡± Suddenly it fell silent and only sobs could be heard. ¡°You, you yelled at him!¡± Dan rebuked, ¡°I¡¯m going to tell mommy that you mistreated Sammy. Old man, you will go to jail for this!¡± When John heard this, he sat up from the sofa and said sternly, ¡°He is my grandchild and I can do whatever I want! Servant, send this child home!¡± ¡°Old Master! I¡¯ming!¡± Mrs. Howe rushed in and loved Dan as soon as she saw him. She wiped his tears and asked, ¡°Boy, where are your parents? How old are you? What¡¯s your name?¡± Dan looked around and saw a granny who smiled radiantly at him. He said adorably, ¡°Hi granny, I¡¯m Daniel. You can call me Dan. Sammy is my mommy¡¯s child. My mommy found me. I¡¯m here to take Sammy to see my mommy! Granny, can you tell this grandpa to give Sammy back to my mommy?¡± ¡°Your mommy?¡± Mrs. Howe was stunned and couldn¡¯te to terms with what he said, ¡°Sammy¡¯s mommy?¡± ¡°Mrs. Howe, get someone to send him back!¡± John¡¯s voice was low and stern. Mrs. Howe was stunned and said, ¡°Old master, since it¡¯s Sammy¡¯s mommy, should they meet? Little master had been crying for far too long!¡± ¡°None of your business! He¡¯ll stop once he had cried enough!¡± ¡°You¡¯re heartless!¡± Dan raised his eyebrows. He thought for a while before saying, ¡°How can Sammy have a grandfather like you? You are not kind at all. You are a hateful old man!¡± What Dan said shocked Mrs. Howe. Based on her memory, when William was young he once said the same about his father. He said, ¡°You are a hateful father!¡± When Dan said that Mrs. Howe was shocked and looked at John. She was worried that John would rage but he just looked calmly at Dan and was full of admiration. He lowered his head to look at the small boy and at that small face. Dan was facing directly to him with full of disdain as if he despised him. ¡°Old master, the way this child speaks is like when William was young. He is truly adorable!¡± Mrs. Howe couldn¡¯t help butugh. How time flies, she thought, twenty plus years went by in the blink of an eye. ¡°Granny, what are youughing about? Quickly get Sammy toe down. Didn¡¯t you hear that Sammy was crying? It wasn¡¯t easy for him to finally get a mommy. Furthermore, uncle said that Sammy can remain by mommy¡¯s side. Quickly get grandpa to let hime down.¡± ¡°Old master, why don¡¯t we¡­¡± Mrs. Howe said halfway. ¡°No! Let him go back!¡± John yelled coldly, turned, and walked upstairs. When Dan heard that John wanted him to leave and not let him see Sammy, his dark eyes revealed a determination that was unlike a child, ¡°Old man, you better don¡¯t regret!¡± John was startled and turned as he was on the stairs, ¡°Are you threatening me?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Dan said with that baby voice but his tone was more mature than his age. ¡°What do you intend to do?¡± John started to grin. ¡°I¡¯ll tell everyone that you mistreat a child!¡± Dan already thought about it. He wants to post this on the chat forums and to the websites and let others know that his mommy has a child! ¡°Hmm? How will you tell?¡± Johnughed. John had notughed for the entire year and when he did, it was so radiant. Mrs. Howe was stunned! If she wasn¡¯t mistaken, Old master had notughed for thirty years! How could this be? Did she see wrongly? She looked at the way the child pout and it was so much like William. Especially those eyes, the handsome eyebrows and deep gaze, the small, firm, and upright nose. His red lips pursed, ¡°That¡¯s none of your business!¡± Dan looked at John¡¯s grin and turned, ¡°Hmph, farewell!¡± ¡°Woah!¡± Mrs. Howe ran after him, ¡°Son, where is your home? I¡¯ll send you back!¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Dan thought about and he couldn¡¯t possibly walk back and might as well let this kind granny send him back. John looked at the small boy leave and strange thoughts flooded his mind. When he reached the second floor, he heard Sammy sobbing as the servant stood by the door. Once she saw the old master, she quickly stood up and greeted, ¡°Old master.¡± ¡°Young master is still crying?¡± John had never seen such a useless child. Just look at that kid just now. He really felt that his grandson could not bepared to Dan. He felt so ashamed! ¡°Yes, from the previous day when he came back till now. he was crying for his mommy!¡± The servant reported honestly. John heard and his expression immediately darkened, ¡°Open the door!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± The door was opened. John saw Sammy sobbing and facing downwards on the bed. ¡°Why are you crying? What can you achieve by crying?¡± A stern voice thundered which scared Sammy till only his shoulders were twitching, not daring to cry anymore. John saw that Sammy was scared of him and frustration welled up as he said, ¡°Enough, stop crying!¡± Sammyid on the bed and dared not move in inch. John had experienced this far too many times. Each time his grandson cried he would feel very frustrated. How could he have such a grandson? ¡°How could a boy cry whenever he experienced a hardship? Your daddy never cried when he was a child. You must learn from your daddy and not be a weakling! A boy must be brave and never cry!¡± John walked out after saying. Sammy¡¯s small body continued to tremble and sob but he yelled, ¡°I want mommy!¡± This was the first time he was so persistent, urgent, and brave. Sammy quickly slide off the bed, ran outside and looked determined at John, and yelled, ¡°Grandpa, I want mommy!¡± John turned and saw his grandson and didn¡¯t expect that his grandson became so brave immediately after John said to him. Good! Not bad! This was the first time that Sammy dared to speak to him in that manner! ¡°No mommy!¡± He said coldly. ¡°I want mommy!¡± Sammy yelled. ¡°Bring young master back into the room!¡± John said and the servant carried Sammy in. ¡°Grandpa, I want mommy. I don¡¯t like grandpa, I want mommy!¡± Sammy struggled as he yelled while he was carried into the room¡­ ¡°Son, what¡¯s your mommy¡¯s name?¡± Mrs. Howe had the driver send Dan home but she apanied him in the car. She really loved this child. He was very adorable, strong, and mature for his age. ¡°Sherry!¡± Dan answered adorably. A taxi passed by them just as the car left the Rond residence. Sherry hurried off the car and ran to the main door. ¡°Miss, who are you looking for?¡± Lyford was startled that there were so many visitors that day. ¡°Did a childe here?¡± Sherry asked anxiously, worried that Dan had found his way there. ¡°Child?¡± Lyford pointed to the car that just drove away and said, ¡°They just left, Mrs. Howe sent him back!¡± ¡°What¡¯s his name?¡± ¡°He said that he¡¯s Daniel!¡± ¡°Oh my God!¡± Sherry was about to get into the car when someone shouted. ¡°Who is it outside?¡± ¡°Old master, someone¡¯s here to look for that boy!¡± ¡°Bring her in!¡± Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. ¡°Miss, our old master wants to see you!¡± The guard stopped Sherry. ¡°But¡­¡± She looked at the car in a distance and was very anxious. She said to the taxi driver, ¡°Please wait for me, I¡¯ll be out in a short while!¡± She didn¡¯t want toe to look for Sammy because William said that he would handle it but she didn¡¯t expect Dan to find the ce. That child was far too daring to be able to find the Rond residence on his own. In the living hall. ¡°Are you Ms. Murray?¡± John thought about that day when he was waiting at the restaurant, ¡°Do you work at Leon¡¯s restaurant?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Sherry said. ¡°Ms. Murray, I didn¡¯t expect that you are Sammy¡¯s mother!¡± John said directly. Sherry tensed up as she nodded, ¡°I also didn¡¯t expect that Sammy is my son!¡± ¡°But Ms. Murray, you should understand that it was an agreement. So what is your motive now?¡± John raised his eyebrow and looked sharply at the woman in front of him. She didn¡¯t look like the type of woman who would sell herself but she did use her body to bear a child for someone else. This kind of woman was very dangerous. Her pure and innocent looks could be just superficial. ¡°I want my child back!¡± Chapter 94 It Couldn’t Be Changed Chapter 94 It Couldn¡¯t Be Changed ¡°Ms. Murray, this is impossible!¡± Sherry raised her head and couldn¡¯t help but looked at him, towards the cold Old master Rond. His face frowned tightly and she finally knew who William looked like. That poise, those looks, they were truly father and son. John looked at her judgmentally and thought to himself that she didn¡¯t look that old. Initially, when they looked for a surrogate, she was only seventeen years old. So now she was twenty three years old. ¡°How are you, Ms. Murray?¡± Sherry was stunned and quickly said, ¡°Mr. Rond, I¡¯m fine. How do you do?¡± ¡°Ms. Murray, I¡¯ll get straight to the point! I¡¯m sure that you understand that you were just a surrogate. Even if you are outstanding now but that wouldn¡¯t change the fact that you were once a surrogate.¡± His words were like a heavy hammer striking into her heart. Instantly, she felt as though her heart had been smashed into a million pieces! The heartlessness of thement froze her heart and it hurt like hell! ¡°Ms. Murray, you should know what kind of industry the Rond family is in. Sammy is my grandson and will one day inherit the Rond family business. Do you want others to dig up his past and reveal that his mother once was a surrogate? Do you think that when that happened, he can continue to inherit the Rond Group? Perhaps the stock prices would take a severe dive when that happened. Do you wish for your son to live in shame?¡± What he said absolutely chilled Sherry¡¯s heart to the core! He was right! She only cared about her own feelings and to ease her conscience but she never considered what was best for Sammy! She was not apetent mother, she never was! ¡°Ms. Murray, I can understand the feelings of a mother who had lost a child but the sessor of the Rond family must receive stringent and cruel upbringing to turn them into a strong leader. William lost his mother when he was born and he grew up into a fine man. My grandson Sammy can as well. That¡¯s why, Ms. Murray, do you understand what I mean?¡± John was cold and calm. Sherry lowered her head and tears flooded her eyes but she controlled them. She didn¡¯t say a word but she felt as though a knife had pierced and twisted in her heart. It hurt so much that she could hardly breathe. ¡°Additionally! William is the Director of the Rond Group. Even though I¡¯ve driven him out, that doesn¡¯t change that he will take over the Rond Group. Ms. Murray, you are not suitable to be with him! We should remain within our social status, don¡¯t you think so?¡± ¡°I understand!¡± Sherry said this with immense pain and difficulty. ¡°What are your terms?¡± John didn¡¯t expect her to agree so outrightly. ¡°Give Sammy more love. He is very shy. I just want him to be happy and live a good life like a normal child. Please tell him that I¡¯m not his mommy. It was his dad who wanted him to be happy and asked me to be his temporary mommy for a few days. Mr. Rond, you are Sammy¡¯s grandfather and I¡¯m sure you can understand my feelings. All of us just want the best for the child. It¡¯s enough for me to know that Sammy is doing well. I¡¯m sorry that my son Dan had disturbed you today! Rest assured that we will never intrude into your life again!¡± Sherry took a deep breath, turned, and left. A tear rolled down her cheek as she walked out. She didn¡¯t know what she was feeling except that her entire body hurt immensely. Each step that she took was like walking on a de. So this was how it felt to be in a meat grinder. The pain was so intense that it hurt when she breathed. Even the air was stifling! ¡°Sammy, mommy is leaving. I¡¯m sorry!¡± Sherry mumbled in her heart. Her head hurt and she narrowed her eyes to hold back the intense pain and hurt. A tear rolled down her cheek and thereafter, it never flowed again! She suddenly regretted acknowledging to Sammy that she was his mother. Perhaps she should have observed him from a distance. Perhaps he could ept to never have a mother but for him to have one midway and then lose her again was very traumatizing for him! When she thought of this, she could only me herself! Sherry didn¡¯t know how she came back to YX road apartments. When she arrived, she saw Mrs. Howe apanying Dan as they waited for her. Her expression was calm and perhaps numbed. She practically was devoid of emotions. ¡°Mommy!¡± Dan shouted. ¡°Ms. Murray, how are you?¡± Mrs. Howe walked over and saw that Sherry¡¯s face was pale and looked like she had cried. She was worried and asked, ¡°Ms. Murray, are you alright?¡± ¡°Thanks, I¡¯m fine!¡± Sherry held onto Dan¡¯s hand.¡± Dan, let¡¯s go home. Thanks for sending him back!¡± ¡°Your son is so intelligent! Ms. Murray, I didn¡¯t expect you to be Sammy¡¯s mother!¡± Mrs. Howe wanted to say something but Sherry didn¡¯t let her. At that moment she was so lost that her mind was nk. ¡°I¡¯m not Sammy¡¯s mother!¡± Sherry interrupted her and continued, ¡°That was just to please Sammy. I signed a contract with William. I¡¯m sorry, I have other matters to attend to. I won¡¯t stay and chat.¡± After saying that, Sherry led her son and walked into the apartment. ¡°Goodbye, granny!¡± Dan said politely before the door closed. Mrs. Howe was stunned. She looked at the door and wondered. Not? Could it be? ¡°Mommy!¡± Dan thought that she was angry with him. ¡°Dan, be a good boy and return to your room. Mommy needs some quiet time on my own.¡± Sherry felt exhausted. She stood up and walked to her bedroom. It could never change! That could never change. Sammy was born under a contract and she had no right to be Sammy¡¯s mother. He was to be the sessor of the Rond group. The Rond family did not allow the sessor to have a single blemish! Sherry stood at the balcony to look outside the window and she quickly fell into a daze. Suddenly, the sunny sky was covered with clouds and it started to turn dark and gloomy. The wind blew strongly and tossed the leaves all about. Soon, it started to rain and fell onto the chrysanthemum in the courtyard. Sherry crossed her arms in front of her body and stood at the balcony. The cold wind blew in but she didn¡¯t close the window. She started to shiver and when the darkness rolled in, she sat on the floor but her eyes were empty, and could not focus. The rain sttered in and drenched her entire body! Her dry eyes hurt because there weren¡¯t any more tears to cry. Her mind had been mangled into a mess. She cleared her mind amid the chaos. She could not look for Sammy anymore. No matter how much she longed to see him, no matter how much it hurt! The pain in her chest radiated and she could not bear with the pain anymore. The hand that clutched her chest violently scratched the wall beside her out of frustration. Fresh blood dripped from her fingertips and instantly the pain from the fingers rippled throughout her body. How could she still feel pain? She smiled as she was in a daze and stopped struggling. She curled up at the corner of the balcony just like when her mother abandoned her and Daniel. She went into a fetal position and didn¡¯t think about anything and didn¡¯t bother about anything. She just curled up tightly, quietly, letting all the pain take over her face! At the airport. Sherry held onto her son¡¯s hand and walked towards the boarding area. ¡°Mommy, where are we going?¡± Dan was puzzled and asked Sherry. Yesterday after they came back mommy locked herself up in her room and the next day she said that she¡¯ll take him away and not stay there anymore. ¡°We¡¯ll go back to the vige where we lived!¡± Sherry said very calmly. Her cell phone rang at this moment. Sherry lowered her head and saw a familiar name on the screen. Her heart ached but she canceled the call. ¡°Dan, mommy will go and get the boarding pass. Don¡¯t walk off. Just wait for mommy here!¡± Sherry made him sit on a chair. ¡°Yes!¡± Dan took over the phone and Sherry¡¯s bags and sat quietly guarding their luggage. The phone rang again and Dan saw that it was from William, ¡°Ah, it¡¯s uncle!¡± Dan didn¡¯t know what was going on and answered the call. ¡°Sherry, where are you?¡± William said solemnly. ¡°Uncle! I¡¯m not mommy, I¡¯m Dan!¡± Danughed. ¡°Oh! Dan, where are you?¡± ¡°Uncle, we¡¯re leaving soon. Mommy doesn¡¯t want Sammy anymore. Mommy said that Sammy is not her child. You and mommy lied to make Sammy happy. Uncle, it¡¯s not right to lie!¡± ¡°Where are you going?¡± ¡°Back to the vige. Bye uncle!¡± Dan said and was about to end the call. ¡°Dan, don¡¯t hang up. Where are you?¡± He never felt so anxious before. What happened to make Sherry say that Sammy was not her child? Could it be his father had spoken to her? ¡°We are at the airport. Uncle, mommy is getting the boarding passes!¡± Dan said. ¡°Wait over there, I¡¯ll go immediately!¡± William shouted. He took a long flight back and called her once he got off the airne. He never expected that she wanted to leave and didn¡¯t even want her own son. This damn woman, didn¡¯t he tell her that he could settle everything properly? ¡°Alexis, I¡¯m going to the departure hall. Go back, don¡¯t wait for me!¡± William said to Alexis Houston who was in a white business suit. ¡°What happened?¡± Alexis asked calmly out of concern. ¡°Just some small issue!¡± But it was clear from William¡¯s expression that it wasn¡¯t a simple matter. Alexis raised his eyebrows and mischievously said, ¡°I¡¯ll go with you!¡± The two men walked briskly to the departure hall with several bodyguards in ck suits following closely behind, drawing everyone¡¯s attention as they walked. In the departure hall, William nced at everyone and every corner looking for Sherry. Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Sherry took the boarding passes and looked towards Dan, ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Dan looked around the hall and thought, didn¡¯t uncle said to wait? So why wasn¡¯t he here yet? ¡°Mommy, I need to wee wee!¡± Dan suddenly said. ¡°Ah! Mommy will take you to the restroom!¡± Sherry led him towards a restroom to the left. Just as they walked past a lift, the lift opened. William and Alexis were in the lift and saw them immediately. ¡°Sherry!¡± William yelled. Sherry looked up and saw William. He wore a ck business suit and there wasn¡¯t a single crease on him. He looked so handsome and dashing. Sherry was dazed when he looked into her eyes. Why was he here? Dan gave William a look and saw him walking over inrge strides. Alexis¡¯s eyes narrowed and thought. Hmm, this was interesting, really intriguing! Will was furious at a woman! This would get interesting! Chapter 95 Didn’t Have the Rights Chapter 95 Didn¡¯t Have the Rights They had not seen each other for a few days, and she looked beautiful and innocent as ever. She was barefaced, portraying her fair skin and her big eyes were looking momentarily at him. Her poor-spirited face caused an urge in William to cherish her in his arms right now. She frowned helplessly when she saw him. This woman, how could she run away? Alexis raised his eyebrows in doubt. What was happening here? Was she running away from William? As soon as Sherry saw William, she immediately pulled Daniel and ran towards the washroom. ¡°Damn it!¡± William cursed with a frown. Then, he stepped forward and rushed over to Sherry. Alexis narrowed his eyes as he was surprised to see his reaction, but he did not move. He waited to see what William was up to. ¡°Wait!¡± William stretched his arm out and grabbed her wrist, ¡°You better make it clear to me, what¡¯s going on?¡± William pulled Sherry over to face him. A handsome face caught her attention, and she saw William staring angrily at her. But, her heart was aching so much! ¡°Mister, let go!¡± William almost went crazy when he heard such cold and alienated words. He pulled a long face, grabbed Sherry¡¯s hand and dragged her towards the deserted corner. ¡°Uncle, I¡¯ll be waiting here for you!¡± Daniel smiled deceitfully. Although he didn¡¯t know what had happened, he was happy to see Uncle behaving like this. It turned out that Uncle actually cared about Mommy! ¡°William, let go of me!¡± Sherry shouted. It hurt a lot when he grasped her wrist. Sherry gritted her teeth while enduring the pain. When they got to a quiet ce, William stopped his step and loosened his hand. Then, he turned around and kept his eyes on her. Her wrist hurt so much. Sherry lowered her head and remained silent. ¡°Tell me, what¡¯s going on?¡± He said with a deep voice. ¡°I¡¯m leaving!¡± She said coldly. She lowered her head, staring at her toes while her heart ached a little. She didn¡¯t know why she felt reluctant to leave. Then, Mr. Rond¡¯s words reflected in her mind and she was immediately brought back to reality. She turned around and was about to leave, but William grabbed her once again. They soon became the center of attraction as people noticed them pulling and dragging in public. Sherry was blocked by his tall figure, so she didn¡¯t realize people were looking curiously at them. She lowered her head in fear again. William reached out his hand and lifted her lower jaw. After a long silence, he gritted his teeth and questioned her, ¡°Tell me! What¡¯s going on! Why did you run away?¡± She stared at him, and her eyes were lost. William realized that after separating for less than a week, his heart felt a baffling affection for her when he saw her again. She was really beautiful, even without makeup. Such an angelic woman like her, was able to make him feel as if his heart was pounding out of his chest. Sherry¡¯s heart was fluctuating, but she held her fist tightly, and her nails that were injured yesterday caused a tingling ache. The pain on her body made her realize that she shouldn¡¯t sink any further, so she looked at him and muttered, ¡°I¡¯m tired. Life in the city doesn¡¯t suit me at all!¡± After hearing her weakly words, William¡¯s heart throbbed and instantly held her in his arms. He would never allow her to leave! He might have been too panic, or he just wanted to prove something to Sherry that he roughly kissed her at the airport where people were hurrying to and fro... His kiss fell on her lips with a hint of tobo smell, making her heart flutter as though it was pounding out of her chest. At that moment, Sherry kept her eyes open. She did not refuse nor respond to his kiss. She just stood there as her heart felt numb. She couldn¡¯t let herself sink any further. She wanted to leave him, as well as Sammy. She must not indulge herself in his love! He was the president of the Rond Group. Even if he wasn¡¯t now, he would still be the heir to the group in the future. A woman like her shouldn¡¯t be staying by his side, not even as a lover. She must uphold her dignity, not only for herself, but most importantly for the sake of Sammy. Alexis was stunned. Was this man still the William that he knew? He couldn¡¯t believe that William would be kissing in public. Daniel turned his head towards Alexis and smiled brightly, ¡°Hi, Mister!¡± ¡°Um!¡± Alexis lowered his head and saw a little boy. Actually, he had already noticed this boy from the beginning, but he was too surprised at William¡¯s reaction towards the woman that he had forgotten about this child! He looked down, and the child¡¯s eyes looked familiar to him. Wow! It looked just like Will¡¯s eyes! ¡°Introduce yourself, kid!¡± Alexis said while raising his brows. ¡°Mister, you¡¯re so handsome!¡± Daniel praised him sincerely. This man was really cool, handsome and ssy! ¡°Err!¡± Alexis was a little ufortable getting praised by a child for the first time, ¡°Tell me your name!¡± ¡°Dan! My name is Dan!¡± Not far away, William¡¯s groan sounded again, ¡°Damn it, tell me what¡¯s going on?¡± Sherry didn¡¯t answer him. She could only bear the pain in her heart and said coldly, ¡°Is this a farewell kiss?¡± ¡°Damn it!¡± William was going crazy. He was so mad at the fact that Sherry was speaking to him with such tone. ¡°Will, aren¡¯t you going to introduce her to me?¡± A deep voice sounded behind him. His tone was a little sneaky, but oddly excited. William turned around and Sherry saw a man approached them. William said coldly, ¡°It¡¯s none of your business!¡± Sherry saw a handsome man, but he was filled with an aura thatcked warmth. Even when he was grinning, his smile seemed so unreal. His white suit was nicely fitted and he had a defined figure. His thick ck hair covered his forehead, and she could see that he wasn¡¯t a man with good temper when he raised his eyebrows. The corner of his lips tipped into a sneaky smile as his eyes were scanning at Sherry. Although his eyes seemed casual, his gaze were so sharp that it made Sherry feel as if she was examined at that moment. He looked at Sherry as though he was enjoying and assessing something on her. Sherry looked down as she didn¡¯t dare to look at him, so she said faintly, ¡°Dan, we should go now!¡± William stunned. He didn¡¯t expect that she would still want to leave and embarrassed him in front of his friend. Alexisughed suddenly, ¡°Will, I can¡¯t believe that you can¡¯t even handle a kiss. You really have to practice your skills well!¡± The expression on William¡¯s face changed as he blushed a little. He held Sherry¡¯s hand tightly, refusing to let go of her. ¡°You¡¯re blushing!¡± N?velDrama.Org owns this text. ¡°Dan, let this mister take you back. You¡¯ll need to stay with him for a few days, I have something to settle with your Mommy!¡± William told Daniel. ¡°Err! Are you asking me to look after this child?¡± Alexis was even more curious now. ¡°William, let me go!¡± Sherry shouted to him. She was a little embarrassed, ¡°Let go!¡± ¡°Mommy, I¡¯ll go to the house of this Mister dressed in white. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll have a good time for sure!¡± Daniel wasn¡¯t afraid at all, he raised his head and looked at Alexis, ¡°Let¡¯s go, Mister. Uncle said he wanted me to follow you back to your house!¡± ¡°Kid, that¡¯s your daddy!¡± Their eyes looked exactly the same. Alexis was certain that this child was William¡¯s son. ¡°That¡¯s not it. Uncle¡¯s son is Sammy, not me!¡± Daniel exined. With a slight surprise, Alexis said nothing more but looked at William. William¡¯s eyes intersected with Alexis¡¯s gaze, and he remained silent. He carried Sherry on his shoulder and walked straight to the lift without bothering the people at the airport. ¡°Let me go, William. I want to go back, let go of me!¡± Sherry couldn¡¯t calm herself down anymore. Her whole body was on his shoulder while facing down. She smacked his defined back, but William couldn¡¯t care less and threatened her, ¡°If you don¡¯t want to be spanked, then behave yourself!¡± After saying that, he patted her little butt and Sherry yelled immediately, ¡°Ahh...¡± She didn¡¯t dare to struggle anymore after yelling, so she could only let him carry her out of the airport. Looking at the scene in front of them, Alexis and the bodyguards behind him were in daze. Was this William? Could someone exin what just happened? Daniel smiled secretly, ¡°Mister, we should leave too!¡± In the blue colored Bugatti, William narrowed his eyes even more, ¡°Tell me, what the hell is going on?¡± ¡°I have nothing to say!¡± ¡°Did my father call you?¡± He suspected. ¡°No, no!¡± Sherry quickly denied. She didn¡¯t want to say anything. When she thought about his father¡¯s words that William was also born without a mother, her heart throbbed in pain. Did he not have a mother ever since he was young? ¡°Then, what did you run away?¡± He leaned over and looked into her eyes. ¡°Stay away from me!¡± She muttered and began to push him away. William¡¯s eyes were solemn as he said in a strong voice, ¡°You can only be my woman. You must stay by my side. You can¡¯t go anywhere without me, do you hear me?¡± His arrogant words made Sherry¡¯s heart flutter. He looked down at her as she lowered her head. Her eyes seemed sad and helpless. From this angle, he could even see the delicate skin on her chest through the cor of her shirt. She was so beautiful that William felt stimted. Something almost broke through his trousers! ¡°Your guest left already?¡± ¡°Huh? What?¡± She couldn¡¯t react for a moment. ¡°I mean, is your menses gone? It¡¯s almost a week now, isn¡¯t it?¡± He calcted, it should have finished by now. Her face suddenly turned red. When did he even start to track her menstrual cycle? His gaze became deeper, and she felt even more puzzled. She could only lean against the back of the seat and dared not move at all. ¡°It¡¯s gone now, isn¡¯t it?¡± He asked again. He raised his lips and leaned over, kissing the lips that he had longed for. Her eyes were as clear as a fawn, and she slowly closed her eyes in surprise. He carried her out of the airport just like that and they were still at the parking lot of the airport, ¡°Hmm... let go!¡± ¡°Ha! Okay then, we¡¯ll go home!¡± He seemed to be in a good mood. He let go of her and gave her a stare, ¡°The next time you try to run away, I won¡¯t show you any mercy!¡± However, she knew she didn¡¯t have the rights to stay by his side. When she thought of that, her heart couldn¡¯t help feeling grief. Her eyes were somewhat in a trance as she lowered her head silently. No. 15 Vi. Sherry was taken to No. 15 Vi. ¡°William, let me go!¡± She murmured, ¡°I just want to live a peaceful life.¡± She would really have a mental breakdown if they went on like this. She couldn¡¯t see Sammy, and she couldn¡¯t even admit that Sammy was her son when she saw him. It was all for the sake of her son, everything was for his own good! She was already a sinner, she must notmit a sin anymore. William walked towards her. He could smell a nice fragrant on her and it was tugging at his heartstrings. She lowered her head and looked at his ck leather shoes. He didn¡¯t make any response, so she raised her head up and their eyes met. She had the urge to avoid him because his eyes were too intensive. As she looked away, William grabbed her waist and pulled her into his embrace, ¡°I¡¯ve said this before, you can¡¯t leave me! Why are you being so disobedient?¡± William¡¯s tone seemed a little helpless. Sherry was stunned, and her face suddenly turned red. Their bodies were clung together. He held her in his arms so tightly that her face was burning up, as she could feel his fear of losing her. He ced his chin on her shoulder, ¡°Our whole lives have been tied up together. You can¡¯t run away. Don¡¯t you want Sammy anymore?¡± He asked in a low voice. Chapter 96 Stop Being Like This Chapter 96 Stop Being Like This She kept quiet and didn¡¯t know what to exin. His wide chest was filled with warmth, but she knew, that it was for someone else. She could only rest on his chest for the time being. The Rond family¡¯s lady of the house should be a gentle and virtuous womaning from a respectable family, not a tainted woman like her. Mr. Rond was right. A woman like her who was once a surrogate would not be qualified to be Sammy¡¯s mother. Even if that was her son, he was also a child of the Rond family! ¡°William, just let me go! Really! I don¡¯t want Sammy anymore!¡± Her voice was low and filled with pain. William stared at the top of her head, it was the first time that she seemed so powerless. Something must have happened, ¡°Don¡¯t listen to the old man¡¯s words, what he said doesn¡¯t count!¡± He already made a concession that he wouldn¡¯t ask Sherry¡¯s hand in marriage, but he would never let anyone be Sammy¡¯s stepmother. He would rather not have a wife than to find a stepmother for his son! Sherry was stunned that her body stiffened for a moment. ¡°So, he really did find you!¡± William came to a conclusion. ¡°No! He didn¡¯t. Why would he find me?¡± She didn¡¯t want to be a person who tattled behind someone¡¯s back, and she had already decided to stay away from him. ¡°You¡¯re lying!¡± William raised the corner of his lips, as if he was very satisfied with her words. His kiss began to strike on her neck, causing her body to stiffen and tremble slightly. She tried to step back, but he didn¡¯t allow her to do so. The shallow kiss went down all the way, depicting the beautiful curves of her cor bone. His fingers found the buttons of her clothes, and was about to undo it. ¡°No...¡± She whispered. Her voice seemed like a refusal, but at the same time it sounded like an invitation. She didn¡¯t expect that she would make such a sound. She sounded just like a cat. Her mind was aplete mess, because she didn¡¯t know what to do! William didn¡¯t want to let her go, but Mr. Rond¡¯s words were right too. Besides, she wasn¡¯t a strong woman. She took a step back and stumbled, but he immediately held her unstable body from behind, ¡°Stop moving. You still have me, right?¡± Sherry¡¯s body stiffened and the pain that she had been suppressing burst out in an instant as she threw herself into his embrace. Her hands tightly grabbed William¡¯s clothes. Tears began welling up in her eyes silently and fell on William¡¯s shoulder. ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± It was the first time he saw her crying after bearing for so long, William could only feel his heart tearing apart. His big palm patted on Sherry¡¯s back that was trembling, and his low voice was surprisingly gentle, ¡°It¡¯s okay, you have me by your side. I¡¯m right here.¡± ¡°William, thank you...¡± Her voice was shaking, and she was sobbing defenselessly. Sherry tightly grasped William¡¯s clothes as she buried her head in his embrace. A touching but sorrowful feeling was seen through her teary eyes. ¡°Sherry?¡± Her shaking voice made William¡¯s heart feel more painful than ever. He could only hug Sherry tightly, letting her fragile and helpless emotions fade away. ¡°I¡¯m fine now.¡± She wiped her tears and quickly pushed William away. Although her eyes were red and swollen, she still said in a stubborn and cold manner, ¡°I¡¯m fine. I¡¯m sorry!¡± When she saw that a part of his suit was drenched in her tears, she immediately felt guilty. ¡°If you¡¯re feeling guilty, feed me then! I¡¯ve been starving for so long!¡± He stared at her little face and said ambiguously. While she startled for a moment, he immediately carried her up and walked towards the bedroom. She faintly leaned on his chest. She didn¡¯t know if she was just too tired that her body felt exhausted. She fell onto the soft bed and he removed her clothes right away. She immediately pulled the quilt and covered herself. William quickly took off his clothes. Then, he leaned towards her and stared at her with his aroused eyes. ¡°Did you know that you looked even more seductive when you were crying in despair?¡± His voice sounded so hoarse. Sherry bit her lips and shook her head nervously, ¡°Don¡¯t do this!¡± William¡¯s lips mashed against hers, and his tongue pushed past her clenched teeth to the moist space within. He lifted the quilt andid his strong body on her. His hand stroked the entire part of her body, and her palm touched his chest gently. He grabbed her hand and ced it on his heart, ¡°William, let¡¯s not do this, okay?¡± Sherry¡¯s voice was trembling with long patches of struggle. She knew that they could not be together, but she couldn¡¯t help falling for him. ¡°I haven¡¯t seen you for almost a week. Did you miss me?¡± He asked such an ambitious question, as if they were lovers. Sherry immediately closed her eyes and her face turnedpletely red. She didn¡¯t know what to say. ¡°Haha... look at me!¡± His giggle was so close that she could feel his breath on her face. She was forced to open her eyes. She only felt hot all over her body, but her limbs were weak. His touch made her experience an endless pleasure that she actually still wanted more of him. She hated herself for being like this, but she didn¡¯t know what was wrong with her. She just couldn¡¯t get rid of him. William looked at her bright eyes which were lost in thoughts, and the sun shined through the thin curtain. Her fair and delicate body was iparably beautiful. He gently looked at her. While she was lost in her thoughts, he embraced her in a sh and asked, "Sherry, should we make another daughter?" She was immediately stunned! What did he say? Her mind buzzed like a thunder as her whole body started to tremble. Like a gentleman, he was gentle to her. ¡°Don''t... leave me!¡± His voice was rough. As he murmured, she couldn''t hear him clearly. She could only feel him trembling, and her heart was beating like a drum... This was the first time sheid in bed with him during the day, doing such an intimate thing, because they always did this at night. She realized when she looked at him like this, her heart would tremble so much. This man¡¯s face was so close to her, and he had such a handsome look. His defined facial figures were filled with the potential to attract people. She wanted to push him away, but she could clearly feel herself reaching the deepest desire of her body. With that, her heart trembled as her whole body felt weak. He buried himself in her soft body and hit inside her. The long-awaited desire within the soul and response made her eyes slightly wet, but she didn''t cry! Tears streamed down her sparkly eyes, and she heard his mellow voice sounded in her ear, ¡°Please give me. Don''t leave..." She suddenly came back to reality and tried to push him away. He seemed to understand her resistance, but he gently stopped her hands. "You¡¯re not allowed to leave me again. Don¡¯t resist me!" He kissed her lips after saying that. At that moment, they were making the most intimate connection. The beautiful buds on her chest bloomed in front of him. He finally parted his lips from hers, and went down to devour that seductive bosom. Sherry was almost suffocating by his kiss. She was panting as she tried to speak, but the excitement that she felt made her voice turn into moans. His kiss was warm and intense, as if he wanted to finish up all the kisses he had in his life at once. "Stop being like this..." Sherry said with difficulty as she groaned in pleasure. However, her words triggered a more forceful thrust inside her. He was so eager and domineering that it made her body be weak and unable to move. She couldn''t breathe, talk nor move. Her body began pandering to his movements. He violently slipped into her again and again that it almost made her unconscious. She only felt her heart pounding so hard that the blood circting her whole body was surging. She kept experiencing the pleasure that she never had felt before as it engulfed her remaining thoughts. She felt woozy, as if she was floating in mid-air. When William reached the climax, he pressed his lips against hers in an instant, blocking her from making any sound. After the passionate lovemaking, Sherry was so exhausted that sheid straight in William¡¯s arms while gasping for breath. William brushed her sweaty fringe and stared at her for a long time. A trace of concealed affection shed through his eyes. Sherry slowly regained her consciousness. It turned out that this kind of thing could feel so wonderful... As everything calmed down, he embraced her while closing his eyes to enjoy the aftertaste of their passionate act. The atmosphere in the room was filled with intimacy after the event... She opened her eyes in daze and looked up at him. His lower chin that had grown a little beard looked so sexy. Then, he suddenly opened his mouth and said, "Let''s have a daughter!" Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Her body stiffened again after hearing his words. It turned out that he meant what he said, but could she do that? What would happen to the baby? Besides, what about Sammy? Everything was so messed up. She already said she would leave, but in less than three days she slept with him again. This made everything even messier now! He took her hand and saw some of her fingernail broken. He felt a pain in his heart and frowned, ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°I identally scraped it!¡± She didn¡¯t intend to tell him that she was too depressed that day, and that she injured her fingernails as she scraped it against the wall. He stunned for a moment, but he immediately realized that it was a lie when she avoided his eyes. He knew that his old man must have found her and told her not to see Sammy, but this dumb girl actually epted her fate and listened to him. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll bring Sammy here tomorrow. You won¡¯t have no son!¡± She startled when she heard what he said. However, would his father agree? Would this be good for Sammy? ¡°Sammy must have a mother!¡± He continued his words while holding her little hand in his big hand, ¡°On the contrary, we need more kids. The third generation of the Rond family is handed down, so you have to make plenty of children for me!¡± Her face turned red, ¡°William, I¡¯m not qualified! I was once your surrogate, this would always be a stain that can¡¯t be erased from my life.¡± After saying that, Sherry¡¯s heart throbbed in pain, ¡°A woman like me will never be qualified to have a child of the Rond family. You should find a woman of noble birth! Tell Sammy that his mother is dead!¡± ¡°Who said you¡¯re not qualified?¡± He frowned, ¡°Only you can bear my child! Other women are all not qualified! You¡¯re still alive, why must I tell Sammy that you¡¯re dead? Sammy likes you, who do you want me to find and rece you? Don¡¯t even think of escaping your responsibility as a mother. You must raise Sammy up, educate him and love him. This is your responsibility, and of course Dan too!¡± ¡°Really?¡± She made eyes at him and smiled shyly. Her smile was beautiful, but it still couldn¡¯t conceal the sorrow that she felt deep inside her mind. William ced his palm on her cheek and gently caressed her. His deep gaze was fixed on her, ¡°I¡¯m only allowing you to have my child! I want a daughter, a beautiful daughter like you. You must give birth to one!¡± Sherry was surprised to hear his words, and her eyes were filled with gentleness and affection, ¡°William...¡± Sherry wrapped her hands around his neck, and buried her fingers in his hair. She pressed him down, slowly opening her lips and kissed him. William stunned for three seconds before regaining his control. His tongue depicted every curve of her lips as he tasted her unique and chilled breath. He turned all his love into a gentle kiss, covering the space within her mouth. Chapter 97 His Weak Side Chapter 97 His Weak Side He didn¡¯t think that she would take the initiative, and she didn¡¯t think that he would continue. This bastard, didn¡¯t they just do it? Why did he want it again? His kisses were gentle and sweet, at times provocative. He kissed her chin and then licked her sensitive ear lobes. He licked all over her ears and she trembled. She felt numb throughout and that her strength was leaving her body. He caressed her t stomach slowly with his hand. It was hard to imagine that she could maintain her figure so well even after giving birth. ¡°No!¡± she said weakly. ¡°No?¡± he said as he proceeded to spread her legs apart. Sherry was stunned, ¡°William, didn¡¯t we just do it?¡± Her face flushed as she yelled, ¡°Go away!¡± ¡°I want you!¡± He couldn¡¯t stop himself anymore. He forced his already erect penis into her and thrust aggressively. For the whole day, they made love with each other tirelessly. Their bodies were connected, hugging each other tightly and ardently. William spurted hisst as he growled in a deep resonating voice. Something warm came out. After William took it out, he noticed that Sherry had lost consciousness as sheid spent on his strong arms. He smirked and covered her up with a nket. He stared lovingly at her as he grabbed his phone to make a call. William said coldly as the call went through, ¡°Did you see her?¡± John was on the other side of the call. He was taken aback, but he didn¡¯t deny that he talked to Sherry and gave her a warning. He yelled angrily back at William, ¡°So what?¡± ¡°Why did you go to her?¡± He was angry, the incident had nothing to do with Sherry. John got even angrier hearing his son condemning him, ¡°Why? Do you have feelings for her now that she gave birth to your child?¡± The first thing William asked about was Sherry and not about if he could reassume his position in the Rond Group. Sure, the girl was pretty, but so what? She sold her body and became a surrogate mother for the money. What was she good for? ¡°I didn¡¯t allow you to meet her,¡± said William as he raised his voice. Sherry woke up as his voice carried across the room. ¡°She told you everything? What a despicable woman!¡± said John angrily. He hated people who would talk behind his back! ¡°She¡¯s not like you, she didn¡¯t say anything! I just took a guess!¡± N?velDrama.Org owns this text. ¡°How would you know if it wasn¡¯t for her?¡± John didn¡¯t believe his words. William was not bothered to exin, he said, ¡°Samuel is my son. I want him to have a mother. It¡¯s my decision and it is none of your business. You¡¯re just his grandfather, you have no rights over him!¡± ¡°I¡¯m your father, I gave you the right to live!¡± scoffed John, ¡°You and Samuel have no choice but to listen to me, that¡¯s the least you guys can do!¡± ¡°I will take Samuel away. Go find a partner if you¡¯re lonely, I won¡¯t object to it!¡± said William indifferent and coldly, though there was a hint of deep concern in his voice. ¡°You¡­you bastard! You want me to betray your mother? Never in hell!¡± bellowed John furiously. ¡°I won¡¯t let you marry her and won¡¯t let Samuel live with her. I will only ept someone as intelligent and reasonable like your mother to be thedy of the Rond family!¡± ¡°My mom is dead. She died while giving birth to me. I am the culprit, I killed her¡­ Don¡¯t worry, Sherry won¡¯t be thedy of the Rond family. She¡¯ll just be my wife and Samuel¡¯s mother!¡± said William in a frigid tone of voice. Sherry was shaken by his words, William, he¡­ ¡°You have let your mother down!¡± howled John as William¡¯s word hit too close to home. ¡°Don¡¯t think that I¡¯ll let you bring Samuel to her! He¡¯s my grandson, the sessor of the Rond group!¡± ¡°He¡¯s my son and I know what¡¯s better for him than you!¡± William grew up without motherly love. His mother died because of him and he had to bear that sin for as long as he lived. His mother died because of him! His father lived a lonely life because of him! He was a sinner, but more the reason why he didn¡¯t want Samuel to grow up without a mother! He didn¡¯t want Samuel to feel the loneliness he felt during his childhood. He couldn¡¯t get his mother back, but Samuel¡¯s mother was still alive, and nobody had the rights to take her away from him! It had been five years, the child had suffered enough. Sherry was still in a state of shock. She quickly snapped out of it and climbed out of the bed. She put on her clothes and was confused about what to do next. William was arguing with his father because of her and this wasn¡¯t the oue that she wanted. She knew that John wasn¡¯tpletely at fault, she was indeed a woman with a bad past! William hung up the phone and stood in the corridor. His face was extremely gloomy. Sherry opened the door and saw that he was only wearing a bathrobe. He stood in front of the door with his phone in his hand. She couldn¡¯t help but avert her gaze. He turned around as he heard something. His gaze softened as he saw her, ¡°You could¡¯ve slept in!¡± He knew that she was probably exhausted, because of him! Her face flushed and she looked down, she stared at her toes as she asked, ¡°Did you argue with your dad?¡± ¡°No!¡± he denied. He hugged her and they both went into the room, ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about anything. I¡¯ll go bring Samuel back right now!¡± ¡°No!¡± Sherry quickly shook her head. She really wanted to see her child. She thought about what was best for the child and what she could do for the child. Her thoughts were in a jumble right now. He was taken aback. He then ced his phone on the head of the bed. ¡°Don¡¯t me yourself for that incident!¡± she said suddenly. She thought about what Mr. Rond had told her and William¡¯s tone of voice on the phone just now. William was clearly ming himself and was in agony about it. Sherry felt a sharp pain in her heart. William said that his mother died because of him. It had been thirty years, but he still couldn¡¯t forgive himself. It still hurt him every time he mentioned it. The incident was always in the back of his mind, even when he didn¡¯t fully know about what had happened. He didn¡¯t say anything. Sherry¡¯s words hit too close to home. She nced at him with the corner of her eyes. His sexy lips were trembling, and he looked extremely stunned. He clenched his jaw tightly as if he was trying to suppress the turmoil in his heart. His eyes looked dim yet sinister. ¡°It¡¯s not your fault! What else could you have done?¡± she said as she turned his head towards her. ¡°William, don¡¯t me yourself!¡± ¡°My mom died because of me and my old man never married another woman. He would be lonely forever. I owe them no matter what!¡± said William, he sounded dested. He hugged her abruptly and buried his head into her shoulders, ¡°Let me rest my head for a bit!¡± Sherry¡¯s body stiffened up. Her hand was briefly in the air, and then she slowly hugged him tight and patted his back softly. William had a big stature and always looked so strong, but he also had such a weak side to him. He never experienced motherly love. He could stay strong now, but it had to be terrible for him growing up. ¡°You¡­¡± Sherry felt a lump in her throat as she tried to say something. She didn¡¯t realize that she cared so much for him. She choked as she said, ¡°Stop arguing with your dad. Your dad probably loved your mom very much and that¡¯s why he didn¡¯t remarry after all these years. He must have loved her very deeply. Even though your mom had passed away, your dad will still love her forever and ever! And that¡¯s every woman¡¯s dream! Don¡¯t me yourself anymore! You and your dad are the ones suffering!¡± His body trembled, ¡°You don¡¯t understand!¡± She couldn¡¯t find the best words tofort him. She tried to put herself in his shoes, but she couldn¡¯t understand his pain as she didn¡¯t experience what he went through firsthand. She could only hug him tightly. She hoped that her small shoulders were strong enough for him to rely on. He was always so strong, but he could be so frail as well! He hugged her back tightly as if he wanted to carve her into his body. He muttered next to her ears, ¡°Don¡¯t leave me! If you do, then I¡¯ll have nothing¡­¡± Her heart ached and tears started to well up in her eyes. It hit her soft spot and she answered without thinking, ¡°Okay, I won¡¯t. I won¡¯t leave you. Even if you don¡¯t have anything, I¡¯ll still be with you¡­¡± William listened to what Sherry told him to do. He wouldn¡¯t immediately bring Samuel over. Instead, he would be heading over to see Samuel first. Sherry couldn¡¯t help but worry about Samuel. He was an introverted child. He would definitely cry if he knew that he didn¡¯t have a mother. Sherry stared at William¡¯s side profile as he drove the car, ¡°Drop me at Leon¡¯s restaurant. I promised Celia that I would be there. Don¡¯t forget to tell your friend to bring Dan back!¡± He held onto her and didn¡¯t want to let her leave. She promised him that she would stay with him even though she knew that it wasn¡¯t right. She had to discuss with Celia about the whole decision. She might also have to stay at Celia¡¯s apartment for a bit longer. She needed Celia¡¯s advice about the whole thing! ¡°Let¡¯s pick him up tomorrow! You belong to me tonight,¡± he said in a low voice, ¡°Just me and you!¡± Her face turned red, but she didn¡¯t say anything as she thought about how fragile he was just now. ¡°Tell your friend that you are not going to stay in her apartment anymore. You can stay in No. 15 Vi. The deposit book fromst time is in the drawer, you don¡¯t have to work anymore!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t have to work?¡± she said dumbfounded. ¡°No, I want to work!¡± She was healthy and in good shape, why shouldn¡¯t she work? ¡°I¡¯ll pay for everything!¡± he said. ¡°No, William. You don¡¯t have to do that, I can work and earn money for myself!¡± ¡°You are not listening to me!¡± he yelled. ¡°This is not your decision!¡± she insisted. ¡°Fine, then just stop working temporarily until you find a job under me. You cannot work under anyone else! This is mypromise, otherwise, I will force you to quit your job. You promised me that you won¡¯t leave me, are you trying to go against your words?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t mean it like that!¡± She felt frustrated. ¡°What do you mean then?¡± William purposely twisted her words, ¡°Are you going to leave me?¡± ¡°Stop it!¡± She looked outside the window. Her face was bright red. William nced at her and said, ¡°I¡¯lle and get you in an hour. Wait here for me patiently!¡± She looked at her watch and it was already 7 pm, which means he would being to get her at 8 pm. ¡°Wait, but you haven¡¯t eaten anything yet!¡± They spent all day in bed and didn¡¯t eat anything yet. ¡°Let¡¯s eat when we get home! I¡¯ll go see Samuel right now!¡± William was quite worried about Samuel. ¡°I¡¯llfort him a little when I get there. Though, you haven¡¯t seen him in a long time as well. Do you feel sad?¡± Sherry paused for a while and nodded her head, ¡°I am sad, but I want to make peace with your dad! He was only thinking about what¡¯s best for Samuel and we should try to be more understanding!¡± ¡°You¡¯ll get bullied if you¡¯re so nice!¡± He smiled. He finally smiled. ¡°True, I always get bullied by you,¡± she said jokingly. ¡°Oh, since when did you learn how to talk back? You¡¯ll get your punishment tonight!¡± he said lovingly. ¡°Please stop joking.¡± She felt distressed. ¡°I¡¯m talking about you making me dinner as a punishment!¡± he exined himself desperately. Chapter 98 Why Hurt Each Other Chapter 98 Why Hurt Each Other She felt embarrassed. What was she thinking? She thought about what Celia said to her the other day. Celia told her that she seemed innocent on the outside and was not in the inside. She was the lustful kind of woman. Sherry thought about it and Celia might be right! ¡°I didn¡¯t eat anything and entertained you all day, shouldn¡¯t you at least make me a meal?¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Sherry was tongue-tied. William parked the car by the road and Sherry got off the car. Celia was already waiting at the entrance. She stared at the royal blue Bugatti and was taken aback. She walked over, but she didn¡¯t go up to Sherry. Instead, she knocked on the window near to the driver¡¯s seat. William wound down the window and peeked his head out, ¡°What?¡± ¡°Mr. Rond, for the first time you made a good decision, you brought Sherry back to me. Otherwise, I would have go to you and get her back!¡± Celia wanted to give him an earful. She didn¡¯t think that he would halt her and take Sherry away in the airport. William was stunned, but then he smiled, ¡°Miss Hickman, Sherry is fortunate to have you as a friend!¡± ¡°Stop your ttery. Tell me, what do you think about Sherry?¡± Celia pressed her hand against the car window that was wound down halfway. ¡°I¡¯m telling you, don¡¯t you dare bully her. I don¡¯t care if you¡¯re my brother¡¯s friend or whatnot. I¡¯ll give you hell if you ever bully Sherry!¡± ¡°Celia!¡± Sherry walked around the car and tried to pull Celia away, ¡°Let¡¯s go in!¡± William snickered, he didn¡¯t answer any of Celia¡¯s question. Instead, he asked, ¡°I want to bring her on holiday. Can you take care of Dan in the meantime?¡± What? Celia was dumbfounded. ¡°Hey! You haven¡¯t answered my question!¡± Celia wasn¡¯t going to let him off the hook. William looked at Celia and turned his head towards Sherry who looked distressed. His gaze softened, ¡°She¡¯s my lover! Miss Hickman, are you content with my answer?¡± Celia was shocked, but she thenughed abruptly. She replied without hesitation, ¡°Sure! Go on your holiday and I¡¯ll take care of Dan. Sam¡­Is it Samuel? I also want to see meet Samuel, bring him to me. I¡¯ll bring both of them on a trip!¡± ¡°Celia!¡± Sherry¡¯s heart was beating fast as she listened to their conversation. He said ¡°lover¡±. He announced that in front of Celia so seriously. She felt touched. ¡°Wait, one more question1¡± Celia tapped Sherry on the back as she said, ¡°William, you have to promise that you will never abuse Dan. Dan is also my dear child, nobody can treat him badly with me around!¡± N?velDrama.Org owns this text. William thought she was joking, but he nodded and replied, ¡°You¡¯re thinking too much! Dan is a cute child, how could I abuse him? Can I go now?¡± ¡°Fine!¡± Celia wasn¡¯t expecting William to say that, but she was very satisfied with his answer. ¡°Okay, Sherry. Let¡¯s go in, we¡¯ll drink till we drop!¡± William nced at Sherry and his eyes flickered. He wound up his window and drove away. Celia stared at the Bugatti as it passed her by. She was conflicted. ¡°Lover¡±, was she good enough to be his lover? Did she have the right to love somebody? ¡°What are you looking at?¡± asked Celia as she lightly tapped her shoulder. Celia was ted, ¡°Sherry, this guy is so handsome. I heard that he was a women-killer, but he got subdued by you!¡± ¡°Stop talking nonsense! I didn¡¯t do anything!¡± Her face was beet red. Celia smirked. She then noticed a hickey on Sherry¡¯s neck, she smiled even more wickedly. She inched close to Sherry¡¯s face and grinned, ¡°Sherry, can I ask you a question?¡± ¡°What?¡± Sherry was confused. ¡°Did you guys just did it?¡± asked Celia as sheughed, ¡°Tell me, how¡¯re his skills in bed?¡± ¡°Celia¡­¡± Sherry pushed her away. She wanted to dig her hole and stuck her head in it. ¡°You¡­you¡¯re so mean!¡± Celiaughed out loud. ¡°I see, you¡¯re saying that he¡¯s great in bed. Look at your face, it¡¯s as red as a tomato! Hahaha¡­ Okay, I¡¯ll stop teasing you. Let¡¯s go in!¡± They walked into the restaurant and saw Susan. She was sitting by the window and was dressed up very nicely as usual. She looked like an independent woman. ¡°Sue is over there!¡± said Sherry. ¡°Yeah!¡± Celia turned around and saw a person with arge build standing not far away from the column. It was her brother, and he was looking at Susan. Celia knew that her brother always stared at Susan whenever she was here. Sherry looked in Celia¡¯s direction seeing that Celia halted in her tracks. She noticed that Leon was smoking in the corner of the restaurant and was staring at Susan. She was taken aback and was puzzled. ¡°Let¡¯s go over there!¡± Celia yanked Sherry with her and walked towards Susan. Susan was sitting alone. She ordered a cup of coffee and a steak. The steak was untouched. ¡°Sue!¡± Sherry hadn¡¯t seen her in a long time. The first andst time they met was during the fashion show. ¡°Oh! Sherry, it¡¯s you!¡± Susan was surprised. She noticed that Celia was there as well and was slightly startled. But she smiled brightly as she said, ¡°Celia, how are you?¡± Celia sat down in front of her and said intrusively, ¡°I¡¯m fine, but someone isn¡¯t!¡± Sherry didn¡¯t know why Celia was talking like that. She lightly yanked her shirt. Susan didn¡¯t mind Celia, she smiled and sipped her coffee. Suddenly, Leon walked over. He probably did so after seeing that Celia and Sherry went up to Susan. He was afraid that they would be up to something. ¡°Hey! The bad person is here!¡± said Celia coldly. Sherry realized that maybe something was going on with Leon and Susan. Susan was dismayed, she stared at Leon and smiled politely, ¡°Why are you here? Are you not busy?¡± Leon peered at Susan. He looked indifferent and nonchnt as he said, ¡°Riley, make Celia and Sherry each a cup of coffee and a steak!¡± ¡°Brother!¡± Celia got worried, ¡°Sit here!¡± Celia gave him her seat and Leon was sitting right in front of Susan. Now he could look into her eyes and talk to her. Sherry was sitting next to Susan. She didn¡¯t know what happened between Leon and Sue. As things were looking, something bad happened between them. She felt awkward and hinted Celia to leave with her so that they could sit at another table. But Celia sat down and wasn¡¯t going to leave. Susan was still smiling politely and inly. She drank her coffee elegantly, ¡°The coffee tastes good, Leon. Your coffee is quite unique!¡± ¡°Are you praising me?¡± asked Leon as he stared into her eyes. ¡°How¡¯re your parents doing?¡± Susan didn¡¯t answer his question and asked him a question instead. ¡°Their only son¡¯s soon-to-be wife ran away and became a monk, never approaching a single woman for 5 years. How would they be doing?¡± said Leon sarcastically. Susan was shocked. She lowered her head, and her eyes were dim. Leon didn¡¯t say anything else but continued to stare at her. Sherry noticed that the expression in Leon¡¯s eyes wasplicated. Leon probably loved Sue very much. Susan didn¡¯t say a word as she looked down. At this time, the waiter brought the food and drinks over. Susan still didn¡¯t say anything. She held up her fork and knife elegantly and started eating. Sherry could tell that Leon was holding himself back. It seemed like there was a lot that he wanted to ask, but it all balled up into a deep sigh. He stood up and said inly, ¡°Enjoy the meal, I¡¯ll be back to work!¡± Susan smiled and said, ¡°Go ahead!¡± Celia chased after Leon worriedly. Only Sherry and Susan were left at the table. ¡°How are you doing recently, Sherry?¡± asked Susan. She was still smiling as if nothing had happened. ¡°Sue, I¡¯m great. How about you?¡± Sherry didn¡¯t know what else to say and wanted to ask the question in her mind so badly. She nced at Leon who left hurriedly and couldn¡¯t help herself but asked, ¡°You and Leon...¡± ¡°We were ssmates!¡± Susan interrupted Sherry. ¡°Sherry, the steak here tastes great. Try it!¡± It was obvious that Susan didn¡¯t want to talk about it. Celia had a sour look on her face when she came back. She stabbed the steak harshly and asked, ¡°Sue, I don¡¯t understand. If you don¡¯t like my brother, why do youe to his restaurant? You are hurting him on purpose.¡± Susan was bewildered. Her hands trembled, but she still maintained her smile, ¡°This is a restaurant. I like the vibe here and hence Ie here to eat!¡± ¡°You were almost my sister-inw, Sue. You were my future inw and you suddenly disappeared. You broke up with my brother through a text message and now you consistently appear before him. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s weird?¡± asked Celia furiously. Sherry finally understood what was going on. Susan and Leon were in a rtionship, she even met his parents and they almost got married. Susan tried to smile even harder, she tried her best to maintain her elegance, ¡°Celia, I will pay attention next time and won¡¯t ever appear in front of Leon again! Enjoy your food! I¡¯m done!¡± ¡°Sue!¡± Sherry yanked her back, ¡°You haven¡¯t touched your steak yet!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t leave yet, we need to talk!¡± said Celia as she gazed sharply into Susan¡¯s eyes grasping on her fork and knife. Celia looked like a warrior ready to go into battle, her gaze made people shudder. Susan raised her brow and sat down, ¡°Fine. What do you want, Celia!¡± ¡°Sue, my brother still loves you. I also believe that you still love him because you stayed single for all these years! And you alwayse here. Why would you do this and hurt each other if that wasn¡¯t the case? You are getting older, don¡¯t waste your time anymore!¡± ¡°So what?¡± asked Susan calmly. Suddenly, the elevator¡¯s door opened and a white figure could be seen. Sherry knew the person, her name was Ashley. She had an arranged marriage meeting with William the other day. This person was also her mother''s stepdaughter. Ashley turned around gracefully as she got onto the second floor. She said to the waiter, "Tell the owner that Ashley is here and he shoulde out and meet me!" The waiter quickly went to call for Leon. Soon after, Leon walked across the restaurant. Everyone looked at him as his big stature was eye-catching. Leon subconsciously nced at Susan and smiled as he walked towards Ashley. They stood by the elevator and were talking about something. Leon then brought Ashley to a table and they both sat down. "Can''t you let go of your ego? What did my brother do wrong?" Celia didn''t notice what was happening behind her! She was still questioning Susan. "It''s not him, it''s me!" Leon and Ashley were talking happily. Susan nced at them briefly and quickly averted her gaze. Her eyes dimmed and she said inly, "Don''t worry, I won''te here anymore!" Chapter 99 Have Much Fun Together Chapter 99 Have Much Fun Together Susan rushed to leave. Sherry chased her out of the restaurant and said, ¡°Sue, are you ok? Celia is always talking before thinking much, but she did not intend to say it. Please don¡¯t take it personally.¡± Susan shook her head and saw a caring near them. She said to Sherry, ¡°It¡¯s ok. Sherry, my car is coming. I have to go.¡± Just that moment, a ck BMW stopped and the window was swift down. Sherry saw a good-looking man of middle age was in the car. She should meet him before. She went nk for a moment to try to think where she had met him. The man said, ¡°Come on.¡± Susan was going to do it right now and said, ¡°Sherry, bye.¡± It was dark at night. Sherry could not see the man clearly, just saying, ¡°Sue, see you.¡± After the car leaving, she was still thinking about something. In the BMW, Susan sat on the passenger seat next to the driver seat with silence. The man just checked, ¡°Who is the woman?¡± Susan answered, ¡°My friend.¡± ¡°How do you know her?¡± Susan said, ¡°Are you interested in her? I suggest you not to work her. She is William Rond¡¯s girlfriend.¡± The man was more than fifty years old, mature but still good-looking. ¡°Good to know. But what¡¯s her name?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know!¡± Susan answered unhappily. The man asked again, ¡°How about making a deal with me? You can leave me forever if you agree.¡± Susan asked him with great surprise, ¡°Will you let me go?¡± ¡°You know me! Ha-ha¡­¡± Who was he? Susan seemed to have a fear of him. Sherry thought again in the mind; she did not understand why Susan and Leon had so difficult time even though obviously they loved each other deeply. And what did the man get to do with Susan? When Sherry kept thinking there, William popped up to ask, ¡°What are you doing here?¡± ¡°You came back so soon.¡± William said, ¡°I didn¡¯t leave for home and just gave a call to Samuel.¡± He was worried they would have a fight if going home then; that would certainly irritate daddy. Besides, he was unwilling to leave Sherry alone here. Sherry asked with care, ¡°Is he ok?¡± ¡°Not happy. But I told him that he is a good boy and I will pick him up soon. He feels better now.¡± Sherry was also upset. She said, ¡°Samuel must be sad. I am sorry. This is my fault.¡± William said, ¡°Don¡¯t take all the responsibility by yourself. I am hungry. Let¡¯s go to eat something.¡± He did not have any food on the past day, neither had anything prepared in the flight. Then he was eager to eat something. Sherry said, ¡°Great! I didn¡¯t have anything. I just said goodbye to Susan here.¡± William was curious, ¡°Was she also here?¡± Sherry asked with a worry, ¡°Do you know what happened to Leon and Susan? They probably had a misunderstanding.¡± ¡°It¡¯s none of our business. They are old enough to deal with it. Now we only need to mind our trips; let¡¯s talk about where to go.¡± ¡°Samuel is with your daddy. I am afraid¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. My daddy might think again these days. Well, he loves to have many kids at home. He will be much happier if we can have more babies. It¡¯s your urgent job!¡± Then the smiling William cuddled Sherry to walk to a restaurant. What William said astonished Sherry whose face turned to be red. She didn¡¯t know what to say, just replying, ¡°Are you serious?¡± William said jokingly, ¡°Of course. I¡¯d love to.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± She was too silly to say anything. They took the lift to get to the second floor. Sherry raised her head to see Leon who was cold and unconcerned about anything. He sat with Ashley beside a table; Ashley was talking with him. Leon looked unhappy. Ashely nced at William and Sherry, calling them, ¡°William Rond?¡± Leon turned to look at William and said to him, ¡°Have a seat please.¡± The waiter helped arrange the dinnerware for the five customers on one table. Ashely said happily, ¡°Wow, William, this is your girlfriend?¡± Sherry lowered her head and tried to deny it, but William said, ¡°Yep.¡± He did not understand why Ashely was also here to be with Leon. So, Leon and Ashely got to know each other on that dating dinner? Leon appeared to be zoning out just then. Sherry saw him have a cigarette; he was too depressed to concentrate on the talk on the table. William had a look at him and asked, ¡°Leon, was Susan here?¡± Leon was smoking with nothing to answer soon. The smoke in the air covered some of his face, letting him look grimmer. After a while, Celia said, ¡°Hey, Leon. There are plenty of choices for you in the world. Don¡¯t take her so seriously. It¡¯s over.¡± Leon sneered, ¡°None of your business.¡± Sherry winked at Celia to stop her saying more. Ashely asked, ¡°Who is Susan?¡± Everyone here kept silent. Leon¡¯s smoke covered up himself. Finally, he gave an answer causing everyone to be surprised, ¡°An old friend.¡± Celia looked at Leon and said, ¡°I hope so.¡± She turned to look at Ashely with doubt; Ashely was indeed pretty and sweet. Sherry did not see Ashely at all; she would not like to have anything to do with someone from the Jones¡¯ family. Ashely might love to know more about Sherry. She asked frankly and casually, ¡°Hi, what¡¯s your name?¡± Sherry did not expect Ashely to ask her. It urred to her that Ashely asked for her name in the same way as they metst time. She did not avoid the question today and answered, ¡°Sherry Murray.¡± Sherry talked about her own name so easily that William also surprised. He knew Sherry did not talk like this very often. William looked at Sherry with uncertainty. Sherry just gave a smile and said, ¡°Let¡¯s get eating. You are so hungry.¡± Ashely realized Sherry was unwilling to talk with her, but didn¡¯t know the real reason. She frowned and stopped talking with Sherry, starting to say to Leon, ¡°Leon, shall we have a drink after dinner?¡± Leon had a smoke and nodded, ¡°Sure.¡± He was so bothered to need a drink as soon as possible. Celia said with a sigh, ¡°Where will you go? I¡¯d like to go with you.¡± Ashely did not expect her join, ¡°You will go?¡± Celia answered with upset, ¡°Yes. Both of you are single; I am afraid you will have some drunken mistake. I have to go with you.¡± Celia¡¯s words astonished everyone else on the table. It made Ashely embarrassed; she said, ¡°Celia, are you joking?¡± William acted as serious as normal though heughed loudly in his mind. He did not expect Celia to be so witty, just saying, ¡°I agree. She should go with you to drop you off home after the drink.¡± Leon was not in the mood for joking, merely absent in mind. Celia got to know she should not take the anger out on Ashely; she tried to exin and asked Win and Sherry, ¡°Certainly I¡¯m joking. How about we going together?¡± Just that moment, Liam interrupted them, ¡°Oh, all of you are here. Why didn¡¯t call me?¡± Sherry looked up at Liam. She stood up to say, ¡°Hi, Liam.¡± William tried to keep her with him closely. Sherry sat back soon. Liam saw her sitting beside William whose hand holding Sherry¡¯s waist. He said with a smile, ¡°Sherry, long time no see.¡± The waiter served a cup of coffee on the table; Liam also ordered the food for himself. He had a seat at the same table with them. He asked William, ¡°My dear Mr. Rond, when do you n to apologize to your daddy and go back to work?¡± Liam always worked overtime recently when William was absent in the office for a week. William answered, ¡°You can also quit your job.¡± Liam was surprised at his words, then said, ¡°Good idea! I can quit my job. I am exhausted now.¡± They all got joyful for Liam joining their talk. Ashely asked Liam with a smile, ¡°Mr. Brooks, we are going to have a drink soonter. Will you go with us?¡± ¡°Sounds good! Where to go?¡± Celia said tiredly, ¡°A bar where we will have much fun!¡± In fact, she was worried about her big brother, but was unable to do everything for him. She also rushed to get rxed from the annoying situation. Ashely gave another suggestion, ¡°Or shall we go to a KTV? We can sing and drink there.¡± William was hesitated to follow them. He was just back from America without any break as well as doing exercise for a day. Then he was too tired to have a party with friends. What he would like to do was to have quiet time with Sherry. But Liam said in advance, ¡°Will, don¡¯t refuse it. I spent much time on working now. I¡¯d love to have a talk with you. Please go with us.¡± William had to promise, ¡°Ok. I will go.¡± After the dinner, they went to the KTV together. Celia and Ashely sang the songs while Sherry was listening to their singing. Leon appeared much lonely in his heart, just drinking some wine. William and Liam were out of the room. Liam asked, ¡°What happened?¡± William said, ¡°Susan was here. But I don¡¯t know what happened to them. Leon is always like this.¡± Liam was ready to call Susan as saying, ¡°I am calling Susan to let here back. We have to help them now. They would not have a result for the long-term rtionship if we didn¡¯t give a hand to them.¡± Then he talked on the phone, ¡°Hi Susan, this is Liam. Would you like to meet us in a KTV?¡± William was smiling for Liam¡¯s call. For the first time, he found Liam greatly loved to arrange a date for the potential couple. But Susan tried to hang off the call quickly, ¡°No, thank you. Liam. I am busy.¡± ¡°Hey¡­¡± Liam stopped her, ¡°Please¡­¡± Susan hang off the call soon. William said, ¡°She will note. I know they have the problem for years. It¡¯s not easy to solve it in short time.¡± ¡°I see. Susan hated to answer the call. Their problem is getting worse. But did they get along wellst time when the new restaurant was open?¡± William had a sigh and said, ¡°They are just like strangers, not getting updated with anything about each other.¡± N?velDrama.Org owns this text. ¡°Yes, they don¡¯t care about each other. It¡¯s terrible! We outsiders also feel sad for their problem. I have to talk with Leon.¡± Chapter 100 Sing An Amazing Song Chapter 100 Sing An Amazing Song ¡°Up to you!¡± William got a cigarette for himself and passed one to Liam as well. Liam called Leon out of the room to ask, ¡°Hey, bro. Cheer up!¡± Leon looked at Liam quietly and gave a bitter smile with nothing to say. Liam pped on Leon¡¯s shoulder, ¡°Leon, are you ok? Love is so mysterious to always hurt humans.¡± William also asked, ¡°Leon, what do you think?¡± ¡°I am totally nk in my mind.¡± Leon said. He might be crazy; he believed he was crazy. He kept missing Susan much for years; even if he knew it was impossible to get her, he could not help missing her. Leon encouraged himself, ¡°Let¡¯s go singing. I¡¯m sorry to ruin your happiness.¡± In the KTV, the noisy metal music was always heard everywhere. Under the dark light in such decadent and blurred atmosphere of their room, Celia and Ashely concentrated on singing a love song; one sang as the male singer while the other one sang as the female one. Ashely had a sweet voice but Celia got some of wildness in her voice. Sherry sat quietly on sofa to listen to their singing. Liam asked her with care, ¡°Sherry, why not sing a song?¡± Ashely and Celia pretended to be unhappy with Liam¡¯s special care to Sherry. Sherry shook her head to say, ¡°I am not good at it.¡± Celia passed the microphone to Sherry, ¡°Why not? Just have a try!¡± Sherry had a look at William by instinct; he was also watching her with great fondness. Sherry was shy so that her face turned to red. Liam toasted a wine to Leon and said to Sherry, ¡°Get start! I am listening. Or you have to finish the wine.¡± Sherry tried to say, ¡°But¡­¡± Celia suggested, ¡°Please. I know you do well in singing. You can sing your daddy¡¯s favorite song. That is an old song named, oh, Flowers on the sea. You have sung it in the school and many boys were obsessed with you for it.¡± Sherry was not d to hear it. In her high school time, she did sing the song because her daddy loved it too much. Obsessed many boys? William was annoyed and got his eyes narrowed; he would love to hear it. Sherry saw William have a frown and had to agree, ¡°Ok. I will try. Please excuse me if it¡¯s not good.¡± She had not sung any song since her daddy passed away. ¡°You are so tender to give me a dream. Lying in your arms is just like in the up-and-down waves of the sea. You are so passionate to swing my dream. Lying on your body is just like sticky to the mysterious spray of the sea. My dreames true; when turning around, just see the world is covered by the huge waves; only grudge is left with water patterns. I wish we could keeppany with each other forever in another life. You are so special to ruin my dream. The whole of my life is like a bubble on water, bright but ends soon. My dreames true; when turning around, just see the world is covered by the huge waves; only grudge is left with water patterns. I wish¡­¡± Sherry was singing with great emotion. Her daddy loved the song too much, so did her; they especially loved the lyrics in which told something about theplicated and uninterpreted affection. Sherry¡¯s voice was soft and beautiful enough to stun the audience. William concentrated on her singing. Everyone kept silent when she finished the song. Sherry was some of embarrassed, ¡°I said I am not good at it.¡± She put down the microphone and walked to the sofa to have a seat. Just then, all of them apuded. William decided that he would not allow Sherry to sing a song to anyone except him in the future; she had such seductive voice that he felt excited in his mind. Ashely said with a smile, ¡°I like you singing. It¡¯s really amazing. In fact, my auntie also loves the song and always listens to it at home. Sherry, it¡¯s fate that brought us together.¡± But Sherry was some of uneasy about her words. She knew her daddy loved the song, so the woman should love it for sure. William came to sit beside her. Then the others started to sing and Celia and Ashely¡¯s voices were heard one after another. Liam and Leon kept drinking. Sherry kept aware of William who sat too close with her. She had to get back to avoid him. William was unhappy with her move and said with a frown, ¡°Sit nicely. You will fall down for getting back further.¡± Sherry said in whisper, ¡°Please keep some distance.¡± William gave a short answer, ¡°Be nice, baby.¡± Sherry looked at him to find his beautiful eyes which were trying to attract her. She was nervous and shy, with hands being held closely. William continued to say in lower voice, ¡°Don¡¯t sing the song anymore.¡± But Sherry did not hear it due to the others¡¯ loud singing. She asked, ¡°What did you say?¡± William got closer to her and cuddled her soon. Before Sherry realized what William was doing and failed to push him, she fell down on him. Sherry was indulged in his special smell right then and there. How could he do it in the public? However, William whispered to Sherry, ¡°Don¡¯t sing the song to anyone else!¡± She was stunned, ¡°Ah?¡± He continued to say, ¡°You are so special to ruin my dream¡­¡± What did he mean? He said, ¡°The song is only for me!¡± At that moment, Liam turned to see the lovely couple, then winked and had a drink. After all, he stood up to join Celia and Ashely to sing the song, ¡°It¡¯s my turn.¡± Everyone here was happy to sing and talk except Leon who had a lot of wine but could not be soberer. William whispered to Sherry again, ¡°You are mine. You cannot sing the song to anyone else. I don¡¯t allow the other man to hear it.¡± Her voice was sexy enough to make him sexually excited. Sherry got William¡¯s breath on her ear as well as having some special feeling in her mind. She had to push him away and had another seat. It was too noisy in the room; William took her out of the room. Sherry rushed to say, ¡°Hey, everyone is still here. It¡¯s not good¡­¡± William frowned to say, ¡°Not good?¡± Outside the room, he got her face to kiss on her bright red lips. What a French kiss! It greatly surprised Sherry. She had to say, ¡°William, stop!¡± He asked, ¡°Why?¡± She was unwilling to talk more and push him to say, ¡°We have to go back.¡± William said, ¡°No, we are going home.¡± Sherry said, ¡°My bag is in the room and the party doesn¡¯t finish. We cannot leave now.¡± ¡°I go to get it.¡± William did not care about her words and went back to get her bag. In one minute, he came back with her bag. Sherry could not do anything, only saying, ¡°Celia will me on me for my rush leaving.¡± William said, ¡°Take it easy! I am here with you. Let¡¯s go home. Please prepare something to eat. I am so hungry now!¡± Sherry asked, ¡°You had some steak for the dinner.¡± William caressed her head and said, ¡°It¡¯s not yummy. I prefer what you cook for me.¡± Sherry always prepared delicious food for him; he started to refuse other food. She was worried he was not feeling well for hunger, ¡°Ok, Let¡¯s go.¡± William was happy with the result. He saw the lovely lips he kissed just then; before they leaving, he could not help giving another kiss and let her go. ¡°Mommy? Wow, here is so big as Uncle Alexis¡¯s house! I love here!¡± Dan screamed as soon asing into the vi. William asked, ¡°Do you like it?¡± Dan said with a nod, ¡°Sure. But where is Sammy? Can you have Sammy here?¡± William squatted down to see Dan¡¯s eyes and asked, ¡°Did you meet grandpa?¡± Dan answered, ¡°Yes. But I don¡¯t know it so difficult to talk with your daddy. He did not listen to me at all. Uncle, I don¡¯t like him. He cannotugh; how poor he is!¡± Dan¡¯s answer inspired William to think it over. His daddy could notugh; how poor he was! Exactly! How long hadn¡¯t heughed? In his memory, his daddy had neverughed; he should have really hard time! William did not expect a five-year boy told the truth to him. William started to understand his daddy; if he took Samuel away, daddy would have to¡­ He refused to think further! William turned to pat Dan¡¯s head and said, ¡°Dan, let¡¯s eat something first. After the meal, I will drop you off school. Your mommy will have a trip with me. On the weekend, Celia will pick you up from school. It¡¯s ok for you?¡± Everything was arranged well, but William still asked for Daniel¡¯s opinion. Dan asked him instead of answering his question, ¡°Uncle, do you really love my mommy?¡± Sherry was getting down from the second floor and listened to Daniel¡¯s question at the corner of the stairs; she stopped to listen more. William watched the lovely Daniel who asked a serious question; he gave a nod. Daniel said happily, ¡°I¡¯m d to hear it. Don¡¯t worry about me. I will be nice with Celia. Enjoy your trip.¡± Sherry did not know William¡¯s answer and got fast heartbeat. Last night after they were home, William and Sherry had wonderful time; Sherry felt like a woman in love and could not be happier. However, he had never talked sweet words with her; she felt embarrassed to ask him. Sherry had to believe that it was not bad for them to get along in the way. After a deep breath, she came got down to the living room. Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. William and Daniel turned to see her. Just the moment, Sherry had both of them in sight, just mistakenly thinking they were real daddy and son. She said, ¡°I am going to cook.¡± Daniel whispered to William, ¡°Mommy is shy!¡± ¡°Brat, you know it?¡± Daniel said proudly, ¡°Sure. I am smart. My teacher always says I am smart.¡± ¡°Go to see your bedroom upstairs. I have it decorated. Sammy and you both have your own room there.¡± Daniel rushed to the second floor, ¡°Ok. I cannot wait to see.¡± William came to talk with Sherry while she was frying eggs, ¡°After Dan goes to school, shall we have a trip to Hokkaido?¡± Sherry was doubtful, ¡°Why to have a trip?¡± ¡°We are between the jobs. Why not get rxed in a trip? I nned to take you to Italy, but it takes much time on the ne. I am afraid you will be too tried, so it¡¯s wise to go to Hokkaido. Or how about Jeju? Which one do you like?¡± Sherry turned to see him. William asked her which one she would like to go. Her opinion yed an important part? She just said, ¡°Up to you. I don¡¯t know.¡± Sherry had never travelled before. She did not have money, neither had time. She was too busy with part-time jobs without any fun in spare activities. How would she make a better choice between Hokkaido and Jeju? Finally, she remembered Hokkaido was more rmended in the TV show and she also loved the peaceful life there. Chapter 101 Encounter in Airport Chapter 101 Encounter in Airport In spring, nature looked radiant, with flowers and wild grasses blooming all over the mountains. In summer, the green hills and blue sea invigorated the tourists who did sightseeing here, making it the perfect season to enjoy the alpine vegetation and hiking. While autumn was a beautiful season when the hills were full of the red fallen leaves. Hokkaido in winter resembled a silvery white world. The drift ice of the Sea of Okhotsk, beautiful cranes and white swans made up a beautiful natural world. Hokkaido was always staging the beautiful sceneries, and no matter what time of the year visitors came to Hokkaido, there was magnificent natural scenery to marvel at. Sherry remembered a TV program that introduced Hokkaido. The images filmed on the TV came to her mind and she couldn''t help but long for it. "Are we really going to travel?" she asked. William was a little surprised, howe she had to be so careful even if she wanted to go on a trip? She was really a strange girl. "Have you decided where you want to go?" "Is it really up to me?" She rarely made decisions and usually deferred to others'' decisions. Making decisions was something she rarely did because it might concern someone else, so she never made up her own mind. William nodded, "Yes, it''s up to you!" "Hokkaido, I think. I found Hokkaido nice from the TV!" She said, "But I''ve never been on a tour, so I don''t have any ideas. You made me decide, so if I mess up, you can''t find fault with me!" She said it inly, but his heart ached for her. "You''ve never traveled before?" he asked, wrapping his arms around her waist from behind her. She shuddered and almost dropped the spat. "You let go of me, I can''t fry my eggs!" sheined. "Tell me, why have you never traveled?" He breathed in her ear, sending a tingle through her ears. "I don''t have time, I''ve been so busy!" she said. "And my financial situation doesn''t allow me to do that, so I haven''t been traveling. Does it sound corny?" She was not so hypocritical, but she was worried that he wouldugh at her after she said those words, and her body tensed up all of a sudden. But instead ofughing at her, he felt heartbroken for her and wondered how she had gotten through the past. Although she had 750 million, she didn''t spend a single penny from it, and she raised a child alone, who was only picked up by her. He suddenly didn''t know whether the woman he owned was really stupid or really innocent. In short, she made his heart ache, and his heart prickled with an inexplicable soreness. He rested his chin on her shoulder, she was really thin! "I''ll take you around the world, and you don''t have to worry about the financial situation. We''ll start with a trip to Hokkaido and go skiing in Canada during winter break. And let''s take Daniel and Samuel with us!" He already had a n in mind. Sherry nodded, "Your ns are all good!" He still held her and didn''t let go of her. Watching her skillfully frying the eggs, he felt satisfied. "Let go of me, I can''t cook!" Sherry''s hands tightened, shyly. His breath was so hot that it scalded her ears. When he was about to release her, he suddenly saw that the ring on her finger was missing and said in a deep voice, "Where''s the ring?" "Oh! I was afraid I''d break it, so I took it off!" "Put it onter and don''t take it off again!" He said coldly with a cocky face. Sherry was caught off guard, but eventually nodded. "I got it!" ¡­ After sending Daniel to school, William took Sherry to Hokkaido. By the time they walked out of the airport lobby, the two of them had be the center of attention. Just the upright figure of William, coupled with the aura emanating from him, was enough to attract the attention of people around, especially women. Sherry sighed, as the saying goes, beauty is a recipe for disaster. In fact, handsome men are more dangerous than beautiful women. The handsome man beside her had already attracted the gaze of countless women. On the ne, those women''s eyes were like knives and they couldn''t wait to chop her into mincemeat. Shirley thought those women must be jealous, why would a woman as unremarkable as her sit next to William! Getting off the ne, William''s good looks even attracted the attention of the Japanese women as they began to walk out of the airport. Suddenly, William stared straight ahead. His eyes filled with confusion and he stared sharply at a woman''s back, then pulled Sherry aside. "What''s wrong?" She couldn''t even keep up with his pace. "Susan Gill!" William spat out a name in a low voice, without taking his eyes off the two figures in front of him. If the owner of that back was Susan, then who was the man beside her? William swept his gaze at the people around him and said calmly, "Sherry, did you see that?" Sherry followed his line of sight and was suddenly a little surprised. "It seems to be the man from yesterday. Susan was picked up by a middle-aged man yesterday!" "Let''s go say hello to them!" William took Sherry''s hand in one hand, carried the luggage in the other, and walked straight to Susan and the man. Susan was momentarily stunned when they suddenly appeared in front of her, her surprise followed by horror and then bitterness. "Why are you here?" William nced at the man beside Susan and narrowed his eyes slightly. William was taken aback by the fact that the face in front of him looked a lot like Liam, uh, no, or could say he looked a lot like Liam¡¯s father. Who was he? The middle-aged man''s gazended on William and Sherry''s faces, and then he yfully hooked the corners of his lips. He had the same pair of amorous eyes as Liam, a straight nose, and even the red mole on the wing of the nose was the same as Liam''s. If he had never met Liam¡¯s father, William would have thought this man was Liam''s father. "Susan, don''t you introduce them to me?" Seeing William and Sherry, the man raised his eyebrows, and when his eyes fell on Sherry''s looks, his breath seemed to be taken away by her beauty. His ogling gaze made William feel very ufortable that he possessively held Shirley in his arms, asserting his ownership of her. Sherry was also in a daze, this man looked just too much like Liam! But judging from his age, he seemed to be about fifty years old. Could he be Liam¡¯s father? Why would he be with Susan? Susan had no choice but to make the introduction, "Mr. Spencer, this is William Rond, the president of The Rond Group, and that is Sherry Murray. William, Sherry, this is my friend, Cohen Sutton!" Speaking of this, Susan lowered her head and her face was a little pale. Sherry asked with some concern, "Susan, are you okay? Why is your face so pale?" "I...I''m fine!" Susan shook her head, but the corner of her mouth was bitter. "I''m fine, I''m probably a little tired!" "Miss Murray is so pretty!" Cohen said with a radiant smile on his lips. "Mr. Rond, you''re so blessed!" Sherry felt ufortable in her heart after hearing these words, she turned her head to look at William beside her and found him staring at Cohen with an unfathomable expression, not knowing what he was thinking. So this man wasn''t Liam''s father, and she just thought he was Liam''s father! "Mr. Spencer, let''s go and not disturb William and Sherry''s two-person world!" Susan seemed to be very nervous and just wanted to leave as soon as possible. William nodded, "Well, we''ll both go first. Mr. Spencer, see you again!" Sherry nodded slightly, but didn''t dare to make eye contact with Cohen because she found his eyes dangerous. Lowering her head, she left together with William. After they left, Cohen looked at their backs thoughtfully and murmured, "Sherry, Sherry, that''s a really good name." Susan was stunned and said nervously, "Stop thinking about it, as you can see, she is William''s woman. If you want to womanize, you can find someone else, but not Sherry! She''s a simple girl, so you can''t get any ideas about her!" Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. "Are you defending her?" The corners of Cohen''s lips were full of yfulness. "Yes, this woman is very simple!" "Cohen!" Susan said with an emphatic pronunciation. "My good girl Susan, how could I be interested in someone else''s woman? I just think Sherry is beautiful, she''s quiet and well-behaved, just like you six years ago!" Cohen said, then he looked into the distance as if he was recalling something. Then, he nced at Susan who looked nervous, and smiled as he hugged Susan''s waist. "Let''s go to the hot spring!" Susan tried to struggle, but he sped her tightly around the waist, "Don''t provoke me, or you''ll know..." As soon as his threatening words came out, Susan painfully gave up her struggle and let him wrap his arms around her waist. As William and Sherry got into a ck car waiting at the airport, Sherry looked back and saw Cohen with his arm around Susan. Their gestures were intimate like lovers, and she froze. And William''s eyes were so sharp, how could he not see it. "Susan and Mr. Spencer seem to have an extraordinary rtionship!" Sherry sighed and said, "Is this why Susan and Leon can''t be together?" "Don''t tell Leon!" William said in a deep voice. "Okay!" Sherry nodded in agreement. If she told Leon, she was afraid Leon would be even more upset! But how could Susan be so close to a man much older than her? Seeing that Sherry was still thinking about others, William reached out and wrapped her in his arms. "Don''t think about anyone else''s business, just mine!" His domineering tone startled Sherry, but then sheughed. He was really like a child, so cute. "What are youughing at?" William questioned sourly, "You can''t smile at others like that! Especially men!" Because he found her smiling look really attractive. When she smiled, there were two hidden dimples on both cheeks that were very charming. He wanted to keep the dimples as his private collection and didn''t want others to see them. "So should I cry?" she asked rhetorically, unafraid of any consequences. He froze for a moment, then a devilish smile hung at the corners of his mouth, with a hidden light under his eyes. Good! Very good, his little girl was not afraid of death, and still dared to provoke him. When they get to the hotel, he must give her a severe "punishment". When he didn''t say anything, she asked again, "Don''t you think it''s strange? Susan doesn''t seem to want us to know about her rtionship with Mr. Spencer, and she looked very pale just now!" When William heard her talking about someone else again, he tightened his grip on her hand. Sherry''s body stiffened slightly and she sneaked a nce at the driver in the front seat. Fortunately, he seemed to have been specially trained and was just concentrating on driving. He rested his chin on her shoulder and whispered in her ear, "You''re only allowed to think about me and no one else." ¡­ Hokkaido in autumn was an enchanting ce with many maple trees. Delightful cool weather, autumn breeze, red and yellow maple leaves, intoxicating autumn scenery¡­ Looking at the redndscape, Sherry eximed in amazement, "No wonder many people like to travel. It''s really beautiful here!" But just after eximing, she immediately blushed and lowered her head. Was she too ignorant with such an expression? "Haha..." Williamughed and wrapped his arms around her waist. "You''re so cute!" Sherry leaned into William''s arms, looking at the endless redness in front of her, she was refreshed and rxed. Just, there was an obscure sadness at the bottom of her heart, and she didn''t know where it came from. She always felt that the feeling of happiness was fleeting, so fleeting that she felt everything was just an illusory. "What''s on your mind?" he asked gently. "It''s nothing!" She shook her head, suppressing the uneasiness in her heart. But his hands tightened around her waist, clearly not intending to let her go easily. Chapter 102 Penniless Chapter 102 Penniless She just had to speak out the uneasiness in her heart. "I always feel like I''m stepping on a cloud of happiness these days. I don''t know which moment I''m going to fall down. Happiness is always fleeting and unreal." "You don''t feel safe?" He asked and then thought it seemed toe from himself. "Sherry, let''s have another baby! This time, I''ll witness the birth of our child with you." She raised her eyes, looked at him, and could not say what she felt in her heart. She seemed a little more at ease and also seemed more restless. They looked at each other as if they had a lot to say, but they couldn''t say anything else. He embraced her shoulders and looked at the fiery red sky, "I''m a man who doesn''t likemitment, but once I decide, I will stick to it. Unless you say you don''t want me!" She froze. What right did she have to not want him? Even without love, she still had Sammy. She would havepromised again and again for Sammy''s sake, not to mention the fact that she was no longer as emotionless as she was at the beginning! "I won''t! I never will!" She promised. William took her close, reverently and passionately. They were just snuggled up with love in their eyes. Everything was so perfect. How Sherry wished that time could stop and they could just stay together! How wonderful everything was£¡ William took her to Hokkaido for a whole week, and Sherry loved the quiet beauty of the ce. Everything was so beautiful here. "Shouldn''t we go back?" They had been here for a week and it was really a bit of a stretch for them not to go back. He took her into his arms, "Let''s y for two more days. I really don''t want to leave!" Because there was no hustle and bustle, no reporters, no work, and just rxation. He couldn''t even remember how long it had been since he had such leisure. He really didn''t want to leave! "But I''m worried about our child!" She whispered in his arms. "Is it time for your period?" He asked suddenly. "What?" She wondered. "I mean ovtion!" He spoke with a smile. By his calctions, it seemed like it was about that time. If he tried hard enough in the next few days, a little baby would surely be conceived in her belly. "William!" Sherry shouted. He had been talking about the pregnancy all week, calcting almost every day. Yes, he was right. These days were her period. But she didn''t want to have a baby, because there was really no way to have any more children in the way their rtionship was going. "I don''t want to have a baby!" "Don''t you dare!" He threatened in a low voice. "If you dare not give birth, I will let you stay out of bed for three days. See what you do!" "Shame on you!" "I''ve always respected your opinion. How could I be shameless?" He smiled wickedly and lunged at her as he said. Sherry struggled in shame, dodging his hands. In the spa hotel, they tumble into bed. Heughed softly, kissed the skin of her neck deeply, and said ambiguously, "Have a daughter. Have a daughter!" She thought he must be crazy about having a daughter! Sherry''s face turned red with anger. He looked at her pretty face that was as red as an apple, and surprisingly, he couldn''t help bute up to her and kissed her gently. "Your face is so red..." William opened his mouth to tease, refusing to let her go. When he said that, her already red face rose even redder. But he came close to her ear again, nibbling on her ear and murmuring, "Are you shy? After so many nights, are you still shy?" Sherry was even shyer at his words. She was out of her depth, and she really got a little frazzled. Even her ears were red now. "Go away ..." She whimpered feebly. Instead, he stretched his fiery tongue out and gently licked over her neck, her corbone, and all the way down! "William, I''m going to bed. Don''t you do that!" She whimpered. "You can sleep, and I''ll do mine!" William had lifted her skirt! "William ..." Sherry spoke shyly. He caressed her face and lowered his head and kissed her. He kissed so dominantly, so eagerly. With the faint smell of tobo belonging to him, he kissed her tongue so easily. He kissed her, inch by inch, "You must have a daughter in your head. Don''t give me a son again. I don''t want a son!" "Mmmm ..." Sherry groaned ufortably. She didn''t have the strength, not anymore. She barely heard what he was babbling about. She looked adorable and her shy look easily provoked his possessiveness. The night sky in Hokkaido was beautiful, the air so fresh, and her clothes were all but removed by him. "Do you want it?" "No ..." And as she refused, he entered in one fell swoop! "William ..." With an uncontroble gasp, Sherry endured his attack after attack beneath him. Until he pressed hard against her and she felt a rush of warmth inject itself into her. He breathed heavily in her ear, "I hope this time it works!" She covered herself with the quilt in shame. Why did this man want children so badly? He had to say that after every time he made love! "Oh ..." William got under the covers and embraced her. At that moment, an abrupt ringing of the phone came. William frowned and reached for the phone not far away. Seeing that it was Liam calling, he answered it. "Liam!" "William, where are you?" Liam''s tone was urgent. "What is it?" William raised an eyebrow. "William, listen to me. Don''t worry!" Liam''s tone was solemn. "Go ahead!" William sat up. Sherry didn''t know what was going on but saw that William seemed nervous. "Lucille, something happened to her!" "What''s happened?" Seeing William''s expression was very serious, Sherry couldn''t help but get a little worried. He just nced at Sherry and looked even more grave, "Sherry, I need to go out!" "What''s going on?" She did not understand. "Don''t ask!" William''s tone was a little impatient. "By the way, get back on your own! I don''t have time to see you off!" Just like that, he received a phone call and just left. He had left Sherry behind in Hokkaido, where she was unfamiliar. And she couldn''t speak the language. She realized that she had no money in her hand! How was she going to get back? He left in such a hurry that he didn''t even give her a penny! Sherry didn''t know what had happened, but she knew something big must have happened. It was so big that William had forgotten to give her the money. She went through the box looking for money, but there wasn''t a penny! At this moment, Sherry just felt like crying. What did he mean? Should she wait here for the rest of the day, or go back? How could she go back? She didn''t have any money! During these seven days in Hokkaido, William was extremely gentle with her, making her as happy as if she was living in a honey pot. But he was like a star in the sky, so out of reach. Even when this star fell in her arms, she couldn''t believe it was a star! She looked at the time. He had just walked out, so maybe she could still catch up! Sherry chased after him, trying to tell him that she didn''t have any money in her hand. But as she went out, she found him already in the car, "William ..." She shouted. The car sped away as if something had really happened! Sherry froze alone at the door of the hotel, feeling powerless all of a sudden. How could she go back without money? Did she have to swim back across the sea? Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. With a deep sigh, Sherry looked out at the quiet surroundings of the hotel. The pleasant air cleansed the mind, but her heart could not be stilled. She had no family, couldn''t speak thenguage, and was penniless. At this time, she was probably the most miserable of all, wasn''t she? She was so powerless that she didn''t even feel it when someone appeared behind her, "Miss Sherry, I didn''t expect to meet you here! We''re really meant to be!" A low voice came from behind her. Sherry was stunned and turned back to find a tall man five meters behind her. He was standing there, staring at him with long, narrow eyes. Sherry met his eyes. His gleaming eyes held a searching look that made Sherry ufortable. The older man had always struck her as dangerous, and the sharpness of his eyes was entuated by the rigid lines of his face. Although he looked like Liam, he was so much colder and tougher than Liam! "Mr. Spencer ..." She shuddered slightly, stared at him with her round eyes, but quickly regained her composure. "I didn''t expect you to be here too!" "Yes! We''re very much meant to be!" Cohen said with a smile. "Where''s Sue?" Sherry suddenly thought of Susan. With Susan around, she could go back. She could borrow money from her first and pay her back when she returned home. After all, there was always a way out. But Cohen''s next words made Sherry''s heart sink to the bottom again. "She went back!" "What?" She was stunned. Cohen raised his eyebrows, "Miss Sherry, you are looking for her for something?" "Uh! No, forget it. It''s nothing!" She didn''t know how to exin. In this ce, she had no rtives. She only knew this middle-aged man. Should she ask him to borrow some money to go back? There was a struggle going on within her. Cohen narrowed his eyes and raised his thin lips slightly. This girl was delicate and pretty and looked somewhat friendly. Although she had no make-up on her face, it not only did not detract from her beauty but also gave her a distinctive charm. She was small, her glossy ck hair tied in a bun at the back of her head, and a few loose strands hanging between her ears, giving her a more feminine look. She was staring at him uneasily, and her fair cheeks were tinged with a nervous flush. The girl was clear and unassuming, like a delicate and small sylvan flower, which made him fall into contemtion... Perhaps it was his illusion, Cohen actually had a familiar feeling of her. "Miss Sherry, do you want to go for a drink?" "No!" She said instinctively. She refused so quickly! Cohen smiled yfully. "You seem to be afraid of me?" He said suddenly, and even if his voice wasnguid, it had a powerful force of unrestrained anger in it. Sherry''s breath froze and her eyes widened in shock. Looking at the old man in front of her, her red lips opened slightly. She wanted to say something but stopped on a second thought. "Am I that scary?" Cohen raised his eyebrows. "No!" Sherry was tongue-tied, but still said awkwardly, "Mr. Spencer, could you lend me some money?" "What?" Stunned, Cohen looked at her in disbelief. He raised his eyebrows and looked at her with interest as if asking her: Howe you don''t have any money? "Here''s the thing, Mr. Spencer. I don''t have any money on me because William left for something, but I have to go back to my country. Could you lend me some first and I''ll pay you back as soon as I get back!" She exined clearly. But he was a little surprised, and then a little angry. She saw that he didn''t say anything and couldn''t help but be a little disappointed. Pride creeping out, she said, "Forget it, forget I said it! Thank you, Mr. Spencer!" After saying that, she was going to leave. "Wait!" Cohen said. "What''s wrong with William? You followed him out and he didn''t give you a penny to actually leave you here. Don''t follow him! You don''t want this kind of man!" Chapter 103 Go Back Together Chapter 103 Go Back Together Sherry heard the usation of William in his tone and couldn''t help but say, "No, it''s not. He just got into a temporary situation and didn''t get around to it. He probably wasn''t expecting it!" "He''s left you here, and you''re still speaking for him. Miss, aren''t you too kind? Didn''t your parents teach you? A woman can''t be too kind or she''ll be bullied!" Cohen was verbose in a rare way like he was lecturing a junior. Sherry was a little embarrassed, but she could hear the concern in his tone. She said, "No, Mr. Spencer, thank you for your kindness. William really had something to do, and he was in a hurry!" She was sure William didn''t mean to leave her here! Something must have happened, and it was her fault for following him out without any money. This was a lesson for her. She should bring money with her next time she went out! "How can you be so simple? Do you know that men can''t be trusted!" Cohen spoke again in a serious tone. Sherry froze and asked. "Then you can''t trust me either?" Cohen was stunned. How could he forget that he was also a man, but he still said stubbornly, "I''m different! I''m a good man!" Sherry wanted tough. She was grateful to see him speak up for herself so painstakingly. But he wouldn''t lend her money, so she''d better think of another way! "I''m going in!" Saying that, she headed inside the hotel. "Wait, how much money do you want?" Cohen suddenly asked. Sherry turned around sharply and asked with surprise, "Mr. Spencer, you are willing to lend me money?" Sherry was a little surprised. She thought he wouldn''t lend it to her! "It''s just money! Money is a son of a bitch, let''s spend it and earn it. You tell me, how much do you want?" Cohen took out his wallet, drew a card, and handed it to Sherry, "The password is 1234567. Spend as you like!" "Mr. Spencer?!" Sherry didn''t know how much money was in that credit card, but he seemed generous enough to even tell her the password. She was grateful. "I don''t know how much money is in it. How am I going to pay you back?" "What? You''re afraid there''s no money in it? Are you afraid that I''ll ckmail you?" Cohen asked with a smile. At this moment, Sherry actually felt that his smile was somewhat kind. Maybe it was because he looked like Liam! "I just want to know how much I will pay you?" "There is a million, not much. If it''s not enough for you to spend, you can talk to me again!" He was very generous and not so petty about money. "Ah! So much! Aren''t you afraid that I won''t pay you back?" "Then there''s no need to pay it back!" Cohen waved his hand. "If you feel really sorry, just apany me in for a drink. I''m getting upset inside!" Sherry was stunned, "You have something bothering you too?" Cohen was puzzled and asked suspiciously, "Why didn''t I?" Sherry smiled and exined, "Because the ancient people have said, At the age of thirty, one knows the rules and can stand firm in society; at the age of forty, one is more knowledgeable and can listen to different kinds of arguments without being confused; at the age of fifty, one knows the destiny that nature has given to people; at the age of sixty, one can distinguish truth from falsehood and judge right from wrong when one listens to the words of others; at the age of seventy, one can follow one''s heart and not overstep the rules. You must be over forty. Why do you still have things that bother you?" "Little girl, you are very learned!" Cohenughed. "Let''s go. We don''t drink, let''s have coffee! Look how careful you are! Forget it, we don''t drink!" "Well!" Sherry didn''t feel good about refusing him again. After all, he was so generous, and he had the nerve to lend her money when they had just met. She felt she would be ungrateful to think any more. The two sat in the cafe, chatting idly. "Miss Sherry, what does your father do?" Cohen asked as he took a sip of coffee. Sherry''s eyes dimmed, "My father passed away early. He used to be a truck driver!" "I''m sorry!" Cohen didn''t expect this, "What about your mother?" Sherry paused and said slowly, "My mother is also gone!" Although Sierra was still alive, but in Sherry''s heart, her mother had gone years ago. From the day she abandoned her with Luke, she was gone! "Oh!" Cohen didn''t say anything else. Sherry wanted to ask him what his rtionship with Susan was but felt it was too abrupt. She tried several times but didn''t ask, just too worried about Leon''s future with Susan. But Cohen didn''t seem like a bad guy either! "When are you going back?" Cohen asked again. "I''ll go back to my country early tomorrow morning." She''d wanted to go back for a long time, but William hadn''t let her. Now that he had something to do, it was time for her to go back. "I''ll go back tomorrow morning too. Why don''t we go together?" Cohen smiled. He didn''t say anything, and Sherry didn''t know what was bothering him. They only drank one cup of coffee and he said to go back to rest, so Sherry also went back to her room. Looking at her back, Cohen''s eyes were a little deep. No one knew what he was thinking! Sherry went back to pack her baggage, after finishing everything, suddenly someone came knocking on the door, she opened the door and found it was the driver they employed these days, "Madam, Mr. Rond asked me to send you back home. He''s got a flight to France! You take the early morning flight tomorrow. You should rest well tonight. Here''s the ticket! Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. "France?" Sherry was a little worried. "Did something happen?" The driver shook his head. "I wouldn''t know about that!" "Oh! Well then, I''ll pack my things!" Sherry''s heart was in turmoil, "Thank you!" "Don''t mention it, ma''am!" The driver said and then left. Sherry''s heart became even more uneasy. That phone call, she heard it was Liam calling. But what on earth could have made William fly to France in the middle of the night! There wasn''t really much luggage, and she packed it up quickly. Sherry ran her hand over her belly, wondering if a baby was being conceived here. Hopefully not, because she hadn''t really sorted herself out yet! The next day, Sherry returned with Cohen. They had some small talk during the journey, but nothing important. Sherry still did not know what his rtionship with Susan. She only felt sorry for Celia and Leon! Just off the ne, at the pick-up point, Sherry said to Cohen, "Mr. Spencer, this is your card. I didn''t use it. But thank you anyway!" Cohen took the card and just smiled, "You don''t have to be polite. Miss Sherry, do you need me to drive you home?" "No, I can take the bus!" She said with a smile. She was just about to turn around when she suddenly saw Susan. She was astonished, "Sherry, why are you with him?" Sherry froze. "Sue, thanks to Mr. Spencer. William had a temporary engagement and I met up with Mr. Spencer, so we came back together!" Susan nodded and red at Cohen again, seemingly a little surprised. "I''ll go first!" Sherry was afraid of affecting them. "Okay, you go!" When Sherry was far away, Susan said in a sharp tone, "Don''t you hit on Sherry. She''s too innocent!" Cohen pulled her hand, dragged her, and suddenly kissed her lips at the exit of the airport where people wereing and going. The moment Sherry turned around, she saw that scene and waspletely frozen. Sure enough, Sue and Cohen really had a rtionship! And they were lovers! Oh, God! Then wouldn¡¯t Leon be able to wait for Sue for the rest of his life? She was so scared that she froze! "Cohen! You bastard!" Susan shouted. But Cohen looked down at Susan, and teased her in a deep voice, "Sue, why do you always disbelieve my love for you? You are the only one in my heart." Susan held back and pushed him away. "Hurry up and go!" Seeing her aloof look, Cohen called out softly, "Sue, what I said is true." "Cohen, do you think I''m a three-year-old child?" She finally lifted her head and looked at him. "Don¡¯t pretend anymore!" Sherry didn''t know where to go back. She didn''t have the key to No. 15 Vi, so she decided to go back to Celia''s! As soon as she saw Sherry return alone, Celia was dismayed. "Why did youe back by yourself?" "William had something to do!" She simply said a few words. Celia was immediately furious. "He left you penniless in Hokkaido and left on his own?" "Then the driver gave me the ticket!" Sherry said. "No, what on earth would make him leave you in such a hurry to go to France? Think about it, he''s not the president of the Rond Group now. What could possibly be going on that would make him leave you behind? What''s more important than you?" As soon as Celia said that, Sherry was in a panic. "Call him!" Celia took out Sherry''s cell phone and dialed William''s number directly, but there was no answer on the other end. At the same time, as she was restless and anxious, a different feeling surfaced in her mind. What was going on? ¡­ Sherry had been back home for three days without a single call from William. She didn''t know what had happened, so she went to Liam. When he saw Sherry, Liam wanted to speak but stop on a second thought. "Liam, what''s going on? What''s wrong with William?" Sherry was worried that something had happened to him. Liam shook his head. "Sherry, it''s okay. Nothing''s wrong!" Liam already knew about William and Sherry''s rtionship. After the two of them left from the KTV that day, Celia told everyone about their rtionship. He then realized that Sherry was Sammy''s mommy! No wonder William treated her like this! In connection with what happened before, he finally knew why William had such an exclusive desire for Sherry. But now Lucille wasing back and something so big had happened. What was to be done about it? He''d better not say anything and hope William could handle everything properly! "Liam, you''re hiding something from me!" Intuition told Sherry that something was wrong. "Sherry!" "Tell me. I need to know!" "Sherry, it''s really okay!" Liam said. "Then tell me where William is now. I want to know if he''s okay! You just tell me where William is. You can tell me this, right? Is he still in France?" "Sherry, listen to me. William is back! It''s just that he needs to deal with the problem now! When he''s done, he''lle to you!" That was all Liam could say. "Good! I won''t ask!" Sherry nodded. "I''m going back!" Back at Celia''s apartment, Celia wasn¡¯t there and no one was home. She was going to be living here again and was going to start looking for a new job. It was so quiet for a while. She took out her phone and looked at his number in a daze. She thought and thought about it, but couldn''t resist pressing the dial button. This time, the call went through and her heart trembled with it. "Hello!" The low voice seemed toe from another time and space. "Sherry, are you back?" "Yes! I''m back!" Sherry just felt that her voice was a little tired. Once she opened her mouth, her voice trembled along with it. "William, are you all right?" "Where are you? I came to find you!" He said. "I''m in Celia''s apartment!" "Wait for me, I''ll be there in ten minutes!" He seemed to be driving. Because Sherry heard the car''s siren. "Good! Be careful on the road!" She instructed. "Yeah!" For some reason, she felt his voice was strange. She felt as if something was going on with him. What was it exactly? Sherry grew uneasy. Ten minutester. William appeared at the apartment. Chapter 104 She Is Back Chapter 104 She Is Back Sherry opened the door, she saw William showing a bad expression, his sights were dull and he seemed to have a lot of worries. He was torpid and had big pouch surrounded his eyes, seemed like he did not get enough sleep. A strong smell of beer could be found on his body, Sherry frowned after smelling it. Once he entered the room, he pulled Sherry and hugged her. Then, he searched for her lips eagerly and gave her a longsting, lingering and sweet kiss. Sherry flushed when she was kissed but she became even worried, ¡°William, what happened to you? Tell me!¡± He looked at her affectionately, ¡°Sherry, let¡¯s get married!¡± She was confused, ¡°Don¡¯t you say that you don¡¯t want to get married forever?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s get married, get married, get married!¡± He hugged her tightly and converted all he wanted to say to one sentence, ¡°I want to marry you, I don¡¯t care, I only want you, I want you! Sherry, I don¡¯t care anything else, I only want you!¡± She was speechless, did not know whether she should get touch by him or afraid of him. His pattern broke her heart, ¡°Ok!¡± ¡°We get married and you will be the bride, can or not?¡± He buried his face in her shoulder, Sherry suddenly felt hotness there, he was crying! What was going on? ¡°Sherry! I love you!¡± He shouted! His tears were duplicated! His hot tears made her shoulder pain, she felt that there was something blocked her throat. He was confessing and she was shocked but she became even worried after she was in a state of shock! Was she thinking too much? Was she too sensitive? ¡°William¡­¡± She suddenly held his shoulder and looked at him, she could see the tears flowing out from his eyes. He seemed a bit embarrassed, properly because she saw his tears, he wanted to lower his head but she held his face and her heart broke, ¡°What happened? How many days since you do not sleep? Are you drunk?¡± Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. He hugged her again, lifted her to the sofa and hugged her tightly. She sighed, ¡°What is going on? I promise I will marry you, don¡¯t you behave like this, can or not?¡± His pattern made her anxious. He nced at her and he felt the pain in his heart. ¡°Sherry, let¡¯s get married, let¡¯s get married now!¡± He shouted, seemed to be impatient to wait anymore! ¡°Ok!¡± She nodded, did not ask him anymore. She could observe that he was suffering! He hugged Sherry tightly and hugged her even tighter. He kissed her enthusiastically and energetically, he seemed like using his entire strength to kiss her. She was confused! She lowered her head and at a loss, ¡°William¡­¡± Why he kissed her once he entered? He even confessed and said that he loved her and kissed her, but why he looked so suffering? She looked at him surprisingly, his kiss made her almost go crazy! Then, he raised his head and looked at her brow, her flushed cheek, her moist lips and her fair skin, she was so pretty, so kind! After he bullied her, she still promised to marry him but he¡­he indeed wanted her only! He did not care others, he only wanted her! He wanted to kiss her again but she became anxious suddenly, ¡°William, what happened to you?¡± ¡°Sherry, I will tell the truth,¡± his voice was full of misery. ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°Before I sign the contract with you, I have a fianc¨¦e. However, she loses the opportunity to be a mother after an ident because of me. My father wants me to have a son that can be the descendant or else I cannot marry her! So, I see you and we give birth to Sammy!¡± She was depressed, not because of the contract, it was because he said that he had a fianc¨¦e. Their rtionship must be close that they were almost getting married! She was suffering, could not describe her feeling now. ¡°Ok!¡± Her voice was shaking when she answered him, her heart was so painful that she was almost breathless. ¡°She is back¡­¡± he said. Her mind became empty. ¡°Her name is Lucille Mclean, the daughter of The Mclean Group, we are ssmates! She is a gentle woman or I should say that she is a gentle woman three years ago! She treats Sammy well, as her own son. I think my father will allow us to get married after we have a son but he goes back on his words! Lucille and I do not get married then, we have seen many doctors to cure her infertility but the doctor says that it is impossible to cure her. It is me who make her infertile, I owe her forever, I will try my best to satisfy her desire but I do not expect that she was unfaithful!¡± Sherry was stunned. He loved her so much, why did she want to derail? ¡°Properly because the stress that tortures her in the long run has made her abnormal. She takes photo of her other man to me! She says that I am unfaithful to her as I have a son who is given birth by another woman. My body has betrayed her, so she wants to betray me as well!¡± ¡°At the time, only I realize that she knows that Sammy is my son, she knows it at an early time! She feels that it is unfair, she wants to leave me, I do not agree. Then, she has her second and third man, she snaps all the pictures to me! I endure it! I feel sorry to her, she bes like this because of me.¡± Sherry looked at him with grief, she did not know how should she react after listening to his story! What did William experience? How could a man endure the betrayal of his beloved woman? She even took photos to him, how tolerant was him? ¡°I think everything will be fine if I endure it but I don¡¯t expect that she leaves me! She goes to France and gets married to a Frenchman! She is back now!¡± William was suffering when he said that and yet annoyed, ¡°Sherry, I make her infertile! If I don¡¯t drive so fast, we will not involve in the ident, she will not bang her abdomen¡­¡± ¡°William, don¡¯t me yourself! Why do you worry about her? She is married,¡± she could not understand. ¡°Sherry, she is sick now, a serious illness! She has experienced three years of sexual abuse, her mind and body are hurt. She is not the daughter of The Mclean Group that I know before!¡± ¡°Sexual abuse?¡± Her voice was shaking, she only watched it on the television, she did not know what actually it was. He raised his head and gazed at her, ¡°Sherry, do you believe that I love you?¡± She looked at his deep eyes, ¡°What do you love on me? I have nothing!¡± ¡°You don¡¯t know how perfect you are, you will never know, do you? You bring peace to me. When I see you cooking in the kitchen and your calm expression, I will be calm as well. Maybe you don¡¯t know how keen am I to pass my life as normal people!¡± ¡°Sherry! But I never expect her to experience the kind of thing!¡± His voice was bitter and guilty, ¡°I never expect that!¡± ¡°So?¡± She asked with a low tone. He breathed in deeply, buried his cheek in his neck. She hugged his head, she shook because of scare. She was waiting, waiting for him to talk. After a while, he raised his head, he showed his determination, ¡°Let¡¯s get married! I don¡¯t want anything, I only want you!¡± She opened her eyes big, looked at him without blinking. She seemed to evaluate his words and evaluate his characteristic. After a long time, she said, ¡°William, where is Lucille now?¡± He was stunned, he changed his expression, ¡°At the MH residence! Liam Brooks and Darcy Mclean look after her! Darcy Mclean is her sister!¡± ¡°Can I see her?¡± She asked. ¡°You haven¡¯t said yes to my proposal!¡± ¡°Can I see her first?¡± She asked, ¡°Let go!¡± ¡°Sherry!¡± William shouted, ¡°Please don¡¯t go, she looks scary now!¡± ¡°William, let¡¯s go! You bring her back but do not send her home. I think she must rely on you so you bring her to stay at the MH residence, it is the ce where both of you live together before, right?¡± He was shocked, ¡°How do you know?¡± ¡°My instinct!¡± Sherry calmed down, ¡°William, you tell me that you love me at this time, is it because you don¡¯t want me to misunderstand you?¡± ¡°Sherry!¡± His voice was sorrowful. ¡°Thank you! You have another meaning behind, right?¡± She said again and hugged him suddenly, she muttered, ¡°You want to marry me and only want me but you cannot do it now as you owe another woman in your heart. The woman is suffering now and needs you! You don¡¯t want me to misunderstand, right?¡± ¡°Sherry!¡± William did not expect that she was so smart and could guess his thought well. ¡°Let¡¯s go, I will take care of her together with you!¡± She said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will not reveal our rtionship, let¡¯s go!¡± William finally nodded. At the MH residence. Liam was so shocked that he stood up instantly when he saw William and Sherry. ¡°Sherry!¡± He did not expect that William would bring Sherry along with him, he was surprised. Sherry smiled slightly, ¡°Liam, where is Ms Mclean?¡± ¡°She is sleeping now! The doctor injects a tranquilizer on her!¡± Liam said softly and nced at William. He frowned and struggled. Just then, a scream was heard from the bedroom. Three of them were shocked, William rushed into the room immediately. He went to her bed, Lucille sat up, ¡°Ah, Will, save me!¡± ¡°Lucy, I am here, I am here!¡± William consoled her gently, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, don¡¯t be afraid, I am here! I will protect you!¡± Sherry stood stiff at the door, her heart broke when she heard William called her Lucy. When she looked at them, she could see a thin woman buried herself in William¡¯s arms. The woman was shaking, she did not have much fats on her body, there was only bone left with ayer of skin. She looked like an elder person, she looked like 40 years old, no, she looked even older than that! ¡°Will, save me!¡± Lucille shouted in a hurry, she grabbed William¡¯s clothes tightly, her finger joint was big in size, there was a lot of scar on the back of her hand, it seemed like being scalded by something before! The daughter of The Mclean Group, Lucille Mclean! Sherry recalled the newspaper many years ago, it was a charming woman. Just then, a woman walked in, she showed a cold face but she was pretty. Sherry was stunned, the woman that stood beside Liam looked simr to Lucille in the previous time. She nced at Sherry coldly and said to William, ¡°Brother-inw, the doctor says that if we send my sister to the asylum, she will never get recovered! You decide on it!¡± ¡°I won¡¯t, I won¡¯t let her go!¡± William promised. ¡°Alright! I will go back now!¡± After saying that, Darcy turned her body and left. Chapter 105 Ghastly Woman Chapter 105 Ghastly Woman Sherry was bbergasted; this woman called William brother-inw! "Will...I don''t want to go to the hospital, I won''t go... No needles... No needles..." This woman, who was all skin and bones, managed to utter out. She held onto William¡¯s sleeve tightly. Anyone could clearly see her deep attachment to William. ¡°I¡¯m here, Lucy, I¡¯m here; don¡¯t worry, no one¡¯s taking you to the hospital. We¡¯re not going anywhere!¡± Williamforted her in a soft tone. Sherry was still in shock. She never expected that Lucille Mclean, the beloved daughter of the Mclean family, was now the famished, trembling woman before her eyes. At a nce, she felt her own heart breaking! This ghastly figure was no woman, she was more like a tortured ghost! Even apletely random stranger would feel pity for her. Seeing Sherry¡¯s shocked expression, Liam thought that Sherry was jealous of how caring William was towards Lucille. He stood besides her and whispered, ¡°Sherry, William is the only one that Lucille recognizes now; she doesn¡¯t remember anyone else, include Darcy. Will brought her back from a psych ward in France!¡± Sherry snapped back to her senses and looked at Lucille. The only appropriate way to describe her was ¡°still alive¡±. If she were to shut her eyes and say nothing, everyone would think she was dead. Her entire body trembled; her eyes were hollow, and her bony fingers clutched William tightly. Her skin was a dull yellow, as if a vampire had sucked her blood dry. Sherry wondered how many years has it been since Lucillest saw sunlight. Sherry took a step forward, which was enough to make Lucille shrink back in fear. Her reflexes showed Sherry that she was truly scared. Sherry could see the look of terror in her eyes! ¡°No need to be afraid!¡± Sherry said gently. ¡°I¡¯m Will¡¯s friend, I won¡¯t hurt you!¡± Maybe it was the mere mention of William, Lucille seemed to rx a bit. After a slight pause, she let out a tiny smile, ¡°Is Will here? Is Will here?¡± As if she suddenly realized something, she stared down at her clothes, ¡°Oh no, I need to shower, I need to shower; my clothes are dirty, Will is a neat freak, he won¡¯t like it; my hands are dirty too!¡± She began to incessantly rub the back of her hands, but there was no way to remove the scars. ¡°Lucille, stop, you just changed your clothes, you don¡¯t need to shower!¡± William said as he held both of her hands. Lucille looked up at William. Immediately, a light shone in her eyes. It was a look that made Sherry¡¯s eyes begin to turn watery. It was as if she was always in the dark and finally weed the crack of dawn. Her eyes glistened and shone brightly. A smile began to spread across her thin face, ¡°Will, you¡¯re here!¡± William almost choked on words, ¡°Lucy¡­¡± He owed this woman; he owed her in this lifetime! ¡°Will, your friend, your friend!¡± Lucille said as she pointed as Sherry. At this moment, she almost seemed like a normal person. Though she still seemed on guard, she clearly recognized William. Liam stepped forward, ¡°Lucille, I¡¯m Liam; do you remember me?¡± Upon suddenly hearing another voice in the room, Lucille began to shout, ¡°Ah, there¡¯s a bad guy!¡± Liam immediately stepped back to avoid startling her. ¡°Lucy, I¡¯m here, don¡¯t be afraid!¡± William immediately began tofort Lucille. ¡°Don¡¯t hit me, don¡¯t burn me, don¡¯t hit me¡­ Boohoohoo¡­¡± Lucille began to spiral out of control again. ¡°Liam, she¡¯s not very stable right now, let¡¯s not provoke her! She only knows William and seems to let her guard down around him!¡± Sherry could tell at a nce. ¡°Lucy, go sleep, I¡¯m here. You haven¡¯t slept in too long, you need to rest! Behave and go sleep! There are no bad guys here, I already scared them off!¡± William said quickly, then he turned to look at Sherry, who waspletely fixated on Lucille. Lucille seemed to calm down a bit upon hearing William¡¯s words. She turned to look at Sherry, touched her head, then, as if she thought of something, she smiled shyly, ¡°Sorry, I forgot which of William¡¯s friends you were!¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine!¡± Sherry shook her head, ¡°I¡¯m here to visit you. You rest well, don¡¯t let William worry too much!¡± ¡°Is Will worried about me?¡± Lucille seemed surprised, then began tough, ¡°Oh right, we¡¯re about to get married, of course he¡¯s worried about me. I have to sleep, once I wake up, then I will be Will¡¯s bride! His dad won¡¯t object to our marriage anymore, right, Will?¡± She eagerly grabbed and shook William¡¯s hand; William let out a pained look in his eyes, then nodded. ¡°Right, no one will object; now be good and rest!¡± Sherry felt as if a knife stabbed through her heart. She turned around, looked at Liam, and said, ¡°Liam, let¡¯s head out!¡± Once they were out, Liam worriedly asked Sherry, ¡°Sherry, are you alright? Lucille is ill; don¡¯t mind a thing she says, she has forgotten her three years spent in Paris! She¡¯s probably gone through terrible abuse, so¡­¡± Sherry cut him off, ¡°Liam, I understand that she needs William. Other than him, no one else will make her feel safe!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, Sherry, she only recognizes William; she doesn¡¯t even recognize me anymore, even though the three of us were ssmates and used to y together. I never imagined that she would be like this! She used to be the prima donna of our school, who knew that she¡¯d end up like this!¡± ¡°Liam, can you call out William for me?¡± Sherry suddenly said. ¡°Sherry?¡± ¡°There¡¯s something I must tell him!¡± Sherry took a deep breath then smiled; it was a brilliant smile, as she had suddenly set her mind on something. ¡°OK!¡± Liam went in to call out William, but returned alone. ¡°He can¡¯t leave now, Lucille hasn¡¯t fallen asleep yet!¡± ¡°Fine!¡± Sherry nodded. ¡°Sherry, Lucille was frightened by the other patients in the hospital. Maybe she¡¯ll get better eventually!¡± Liam tried to fill the air with conversation. Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. ¡°I know!¡± Sherry nodded. ¡°But the only one who might cure her is William. If she couldn¡¯t get cured in the hospital, it¡¯d be too heartbreaking to keep sending her there. William is shouldering too much guilt! He will definitely cure her! He just needs to give her more love and attention, she will definitely get cured!¡± Sherry lowered her head to look at the ring on her finger. She took a deep breath; this was the first piece of jewelry William gifted her. To think, his first gift to her was a ring to keep her for life, but¡­ At this time, William stepped out; Lucille must have fallen asleep. Sherry looked at William, and said with a slight smile, ¡°Let¡¯s head to the next room, I have something to tell you!¡± ¡°Sherry!¡± William said in a small voice. ¡°Come!¡± She was already up and headed toward the study. William took a nce at Liam, then followed her. Liam waited outside; he had an indescribable feeling he couldn¡¯t quite put into words. Sherry was a strong woman! The moment the door shut, Sherry raised her head; her eyes unwaveringly looked at William, and he returned the gaze. There was so much to say, yet he did not know how to begin. He let out a sigh and said, ¡°Sherry¡­¡± Sherry suddenly ran into his arms and hugged him tightly. She was both jealous and felt sorry for that poor woman at the same time. How pitiful she was! William hugged her back tightly, as if he was afraid to lose her or that she would leave him if he loosened his grasp even slightly! He hastily looked for her lips, and she did the same. As their lips embraced, they kissed each other passionately. Then she said, ¡°William, you are too selfish!¡± He was stunned! She was breathing heavily inside his arms, and she continued to say, ¡°Do you want us to be together? You don¡¯t want to let me go, and you don¡¯t want to let her go, do you?¡± He was frozen in ce, but she looked up at his sorrowful eyes, ¡°William, you told me that you love me. But you don¡¯t know that I love you too!¡± ¡°Sherry!¡± He held her tightly, ¡°I¡¯m sorry!¡± She said she loved him! His heart began to race, ¡°Let¡¯s get married; let¡¯s get married!¡± ¡°Do you have any idea how jealous I felt when I saw you hug her? I was driven by jealousy that I wanted to pull you two apart! But I know I shouldn¡¯t do that! My reasoning overcame my feelings. I was still rational, I kept my attitude, I knew I shouldn¡¯t do that!¡± ¡°Sherry!¡± William eximed, ¡°She¡¯s ill!¡± ¡°I know she¡¯s ill, William; you don¡¯t have to speak up for her and tell me that she¡¯s a patient, I can see that for myself. Do you know why I¡¯m in love with you?¡± Now William was even more confused. ¡°At that very moment, I saw howpassionate you wereforting her; I instantly knew that you were a kind and responsible man. At that moment, I knew I am in love with you, William!¡± Sherry began tough as she said; there were tears in her eyes, but they did not fall. ¡°You didn¡¯t abandon her at all. I started to me you when you left me in Japan to go pick her up, but at this moment, I won¡¯t me you anymore! If I were you, I would have done the same!¡± ¡°Sherry, I¡¯m sorry!¡± Other than apologize, what else could William say right now? ¡°Go, William; take care of her, take good care of her! Even if you marry her, love her well, I won¡¯t me you!¡± Sherry began tough as she said, then she removed the ring on her finger. ¡°Put this ring on her, maybe it¡¯ll help her recover more quickly!¡± ¡°Sherry!¡± His heart tightened; at this moment, he began to feel fearful. He started to feel like he was going to lose her. No! God knows how much he wanted her! ¡°William Rond, I love you, forever!¡± As soon as she said this, she hugged his neck and kissed him! But it was a kiss filled with desperation! Tears streamed down his face andnded on hers. ¡°Sherry, why can¡¯t you be a bit more selfish? Just tell me, beg me not to care about her anymore, OK? With you word, I will definitely leave her!¡± ¡°William, I won¡¯t beg you; I¡¯m quite selfish! At this moment, I¡¯m certain that you love me more than you love her. Other than me, no one else can be so forgiving! I will use my love to give you both my best wishes! William, I am leaving you with her, I don¡¯t want you anymore! No more! Even if I love you and you only for this lifetime, I don¡¯t want you!¡± ¡°Sherry!¡± William said, he felt his heart wrenching, ¡°How can you not want me anymore; give me some time, OK? I only want you!¡± Chapter 106 The Sky Has Not Fallen Chapter 106 The Sky Has Not Fallen ¡°William, she won¡¯t get well in a short amount of time and you also can¡¯t be too selfish, can you? I can¡¯t stand the long wait. I have to forget you and start my life again!¡± Sherry said, ¡°Do you think she will get better in a year or two? How long do I have to wait? Your father will never agree. I can¡¯t have Sammy, can¡¯t have you, all that I have left is torment. The only thing I can do for you is let go of your hand and let you take care of her. If I wait any longer, I am afraid I will be like her, I might lose my mind too. Don¡¯t let me be extreme, okay?¡± He sighed pensively, ¡°But¡­ I can¡¯t live without you!¡± His expressions were very painful. After a long time, he added, ¡°Sherry, why are you trying to be so strong at such a time? Why can¡¯t you be a little selfish? You know if you tell me to not take care of her, I will not take care of her, right?¡± ¡°But you have already decided!¡± ¡°Have I?¡± He asked. She smiled. Crystal clear tears slid down her cheek, making them wet. He held her face and kissed both her cheeks. ¡°William, you are so stupid! You lost me! You actually chose a patient! You¡¯d rather choose a patient over me! But I am proud and gratified that the man I fell in love with is not so cold-blooded.¡± His heart hurt even more, like a knife cut through it. His tears fell, and he took a deep breath, swallowing them. N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Sherry¡¯s big eyes met his deep ones, ¡°When you kissed me desperately and said that you will marry me, I already knew it that you can¡¯t ignore her and have to take care of her endlessly. You are the only person she knows. I think she must love you to her core which is why she only remembers you. She has nothing else! William, you are the most important person that she can rely on. You are the strength and sources which could possibly make her get better.¡± ¡°Sherry, how can you know me so well and see through me so well?¡± He whispered hugging her tightly, as if to blend her into his own body. ¡°The sympathy and guilt that you feel for her has overtaken us all, including your guilt towards your father, towards Sammy and me. Just because she is a patient and we are all healthy. William¡­ I know you have no other choice!¡± Sherry pushed him away and took a deep breath. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me. I still have Sammy and Dan, I am only twenty-three years old, still beautiful and youthful. Even if I can¡¯t stand the loneliness a few yearster, I can find a man to marry. I can still live a happy life because I am healthy. She has nothing, can¡¯t even have children, so I have way more than her! But I am still jealous of her because she got you concerned for her! William let me tell you, if she was healthy, I would never let you go. I¡¯m afraid I would never let go of your hand even for my son but¡­¡± She ced the ring in his hand and held his hand tightly, ¡°This is thest time I hold you, thest time I have you! From now on, I will learn to be very selfish, I will fall in love and find a man to marry. Don¡¯t worry about me!¡± ¡°Sherry, listen to me. Go live in No. 15 Vi! You take Dan with you and live there!¡± He growled deeply, not knowing how to make it up to her. ¡°Okay, then it¡¯s mine!¡± She agreed, just wanting to reassure him, ¡°I want that vi and I want that bankbook, too.¡± ¡°Sherry!¡± He called her name in a hoarse voice. He was never going to fall in love again because there was no woman greater than her. ¡°Okay, I should go now. William, I should go!¡± Sherry smiled, standing on her tip-toes to kiss his lips, telling herself that it was thest time. ¡°Take care of her with peace of mind! You can do it!¡± She smiled. Tears swirled in her eyes, rolling down her cheeks. Then she turned around, ¡°Good bye, William! Don¡¯te to meet me again!¡± ¡°No! Sherry! Don¡¯t be so cruel!¡± He grabbed her hand, pulling her into his arms, ¡°Sherry, don¡¯t be so cruel!¡± He hugged her tightly. Then he held her cheeks with both his hands and kissed her eyes, nose, mouth, cheeks¡­ His tears intertwined with hers. Then, he pressed her head against his chest again, ¡°No!¡± He struggled, ¡°How can I let go of your hand?¡± ¡°You can! In this world, the one who leaves, always survive! It will be fine! Just like when I lost Sammy and Luke, I thought the sky had fallen but the sky is still there! So, William, you can let go!¡± He stood there stupefied at her words, feeling shocked and bewildered, ¡°Sherry, you know what you are doing is more hurtful. Neither of us will be happy!¡± ¡°What is the definition of happiness? For the other person to smile or live well? In fact, happiness is, two people living together for a lifetime, holding hands and growing old together. So, I also want to find my happiness. You are Lucille¡¯s happiness. Even if you hold my hand and I hold your hand, will we be able to find happiness? Will you have no guilt for the rest of your life? William, if you didn¡¯t have a guilty conscience then why did you leave me to go to France to find her? Did you know that when you left me, I had no money?¡± ¡°Sherry¡­¡± William held her hand, but she just smiled. ¡°I didn¡¯t know, I didn¡¯t notice!¡± Yes, he left in a hurry, only arranged for the driver to take him to the airport and forgot that she had no money. ¡°Sorry!¡± He didn¡¯t know what to say except apologize. ¡°I don¡¯t want your apology. I know that you were too anxious, which also showed that your guilt is too deep. So, William, let go!¡± She looked at his big slender hand holding her small hand tightly. She stretched out her hand and then separated the fingers one by one. ¡°Let go!¡± ¡°Sherry!¡± With his hand bing empty, William felt as if the air was painful. Even breathing was so painful that his heart almost stopped. Sherry opened the door and Liam looked at her worriedly. He had heard some parts of their conversation, ¡°Sherry¡­¡± Sherry wiped her tears with her hands and smiled. Her face looked like a sun flower in full bloom, so clear and bright. ¡°Liam, help him take care of Ms. Mclean! Perhaps getting married will be the best help for her!¡± ¡°Sherry!¡± William whispered behind her. ¡°William, marry her. I think what she is worried about is that you never married her. Maybe marriage is better than any kind of medication. Good bye!¡± She walked to the door, turned around and showed a beautiful and bright smile to both of them, ¡°Good bye, William. Good bye, Liam!¡± She closed the door as Liam looked at her stunned. William slumped on the sofa; his hands clenched on his sides. Did he finally lose her? Liam nced at William and then chased after her outside. However, she had disappeared. Running wildly, Sherry didn¡¯t know how long she ran or where she came to. It seemed to be a public square. She was sweaty as if she had been running for a long time. Sherry wanted to smile, but she felt too forlorn and miserable; she wanted to cry, but she was too tired to make a sound. She sat on a bench and stared at the traffic nkly. She had lost him! Or maybe she never had him! But she did not regret it. The man she loved was responsible and conscientious, that was enough! Sherry smiled and she cried, ¡°William! You must take good care of Lucille and help her recover, otherwise all I did will go in vain. You must!¡± She took out her phone and found his contact on her phone. She fondly caressed her phone screen, touching the two numbers longingly again and again. Then she finally pressed the delete option cruelly. Seeing the number disappeared, suddenly her heart hurt a lot. The tears ran down her cheeks, wetting the ground besides her feet. Sherry could not help but softly whisper, ¡°Good bye, William.¡± She deleted the contact number, but how can the memories be deleted? ¡­ A weekter. ¡°Hey! What is the matter with you? Why haven¡¯t you gone out recently?¡± Celia felt strange every time she came, ¡°Sherry, how long have you been at home?¡± ¡°It has been a week!¡± Sherry just smiled, ¡°I am nning on finding a job. I am going to start looking for it.¡± ¡°A job? Where? William agreed? By the way, where is he?¡± Celia was puzzled. ¡°Celia, I broke up with him.¡± Sherry said calmly. Her sentence fell on Celia like a bomb, stunning her for a moment. ¡°What?¡± ¡°I broke up with William!¡± Sherry repeated calmly again. ¡°Why? Today isn¡¯t April Fool¡¯s Day, is it? Don¡¯t scare me like that!¡± Celia was astonished. Then she became angry, ¡°Why did you guys break up? I¡¯m going to find him! That bastard, didn¡¯t he say that he loves you? But he broke up in just a few weeks?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t go finding him. He is even more sad than me.¡± Sherry shook her head, ¡°Celia, don¡¯t go asking him, okay?¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t tell me why you broke up then I¡¯ll go ask him.¡± Sherry nodded, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll tell you.¡± She slowly told Celia what had happened. Her heart seemed to be relieved the moment she finished speaking because every word she said made her heart hurt as if it was being stabbed with a knife. But the pain was calm. She lifted her head and finally a smile bloomed on her lips. ¡°I am going into the room. Please, don¡¯t ask him anything, okay? I beg you!¡± ¡°Sherry, how can you be so stupid? How can you let go of your love? You confess your love and then asked for a break up, you are so stupid! There are mental hospitals and Mclean family, why must William take care of her? I really don¡¯t understand, you guys are either really stupid or really fucking noble! Screw him!¡± Celia cursed violently and kicked the sofa. ¡°What about you and these five years? Does he feel guilty towards you?¡± ¡°Celia, it¡¯s really okay. It has been a week. I am now very calm and my conscience is in peace. I feel at ease. Don¡¯t make my conscience feel uneasy. Don¡¯t make him worry, okay?¡± She finished saying, turned away and entered her bedroom. She buried her face in the quilt and stayed like that silently. Because of her, Celia was extremely shocked and at a loss. At this moment, the doorbell rang. Who could be here? Celia furiously went to open the door. As soon a she opened it, she saw Liam, ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Liam looked at Celia¡¯s stance. She looked like she was ready to fight. ¡°Celia, did I offend you?¡± ¡°The people who know and are close to William have offended me.¡± Celia said irritably, refusing to let him in. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Chapter 107 Starting Over Chapter 107 Starting Over ¡°Where is Sherry? I want to see her!¡± Liam was a little worried. It had already been a week, there was no news from her and Liam was getting really worried. On that day, what she said made him changed his impression of her. In fact, from the time she helped him dodged a bullet, his attitude and opinion towards her had changed. This time, although she acted very strong after she was hurt, he was still very worried about her in his heart. ¡°Can you please leave, Sherry is fine!¡± Celia blocked the doorway, not allowing him to enter. ¡°Just go back and warn William, if he dares to mess with Sherry again, I''ll break his leg!¡± ¡°Celia, it''s not my fault! You can''t me me, I''m not the same as Will!" ¡°Weren''t you the one who called William? Couldn''t you have smothered it to yourself? Why did you have to tell him that Lucile was in the mental hospital?¡± ¡°Celia, let Liame in!¡± Sherry came out of the room, her expression was calm, and she greeted Liam politely when she saw him. ¡°Sherry, how are you?¡± Liam suddenly found that when facing Sherry, he would run out of words to say even if he normally was cheerful and talkative. This was because when he faced someone with such a calm expression, he just felt heartache. Also, she had lost some weight! ¡°I''m fine, Liam!¡± ¡°Sherry!¡± Celia suddenly shouted; she could not stand it anymore. She could not stand that Sherry was still able to have a calm expression on her face. Sherry froze, ¡°Celia!¡± ¡°Hats off to you, I don¡¯t want to care about you anymore, you really piss me off! I really admire your ability to not let your emotion get the better of you. However, did you really forget about what happened back then? Damn it, if you¡¯re so great, so be it! Liam, go and tell William, if he wronged Sherry, I will not let him off the hook!¡± After saying those threatening words, Celia left hurriedly. ¡°Liam, Celia did not mean any harm, please don''t mind her!¡± Sherry exined. Liam looked at her. Although she looked slender and delicate, she had such a strong inner will, Liam really felt sorry for her. However, at that moment, he knew that mentioning William will worsen her mood. So, instead of saying anything, he just looked at her and kept sighing¡­ Sherry went to look for a job. After a week, she looked as if she was reborn like the Phoenix Nirvana. She always carries a faint smile on her face. With a newspaper on one hand, she came to apany called Cohen Group, it is said that this was a newpany, although it was listed less than a year ago, thepany developed rapidly. In just a year, Cohen Group even began to involve itself in various fields such as finance, banking and investment. Cohen Group wanted to recruit an assistant for the president. Since Sherry studied in finance, she naturally wanted to try to get the job. Once she entered the building, she saw arge group of people who came to apply for jobs with job application forms in their hands. This caused her mind to recall the incident happened during that day when she applied a job at the Rond Group. With a bitter smile on her face, she thought to herself, ¡®why did I still remember? Sherry, you must forget! You must be strong!¡¯ When the time came, she stood up from the lounge chair, wearing a gray suit, wrapped around her increasingly undernourished body, and walked calmly into the office. She did not expect that it was so simple to apply for a job here, there was only one examiner, and that was the president of Cohen Group, Cohen. The moment she saw him, Sherry froze. She did not expect the examiner to be Cohen. Cohen was also a bit surprised. However, once he saw that it was Sherry, and looked at the form in her hand, a yful smile could be seen on his face. ¡°Miss Sherry, is your mother''s name Sierra Anderson?" Sherry froze, hindered by the fact that he had lent money to herself, she remained calm and replied back saying, ¡°Mr. Spencer, this is my personal matter, does yourpany still need to inquire about the ancestors of employees when hiring assistants?¡± ¡°Ha! You''re verybative! Then, without asking personal questions, I want to know why you left the Rond Group?¡± His face straightened up. ¡°The Rond Group is so much better than Cohen Group, both in terms of strength and its history. Of course, Cohen Group still has room to grow, and I believe that in no time, Cohen Group will surpass the Rond¡¯s Group and be the best integrated general division in all of Asia! But why did you decided to work in a differentpany?" Sherry lowered her head and pondered a little. ¡°This reason I resigned has nothing to do with the Rond¡¯s Group, it can be said that the Rond¡¯s Group is the most generous in the industry when it comes to treating its employees, logically I shouldn¡¯t leave there. The reason I left was because of private rtions that I will not go in depth to. However, it does not involve any business confidential!" ¡°Miss Sherry, being my assistant will be very tiring and busy, do you have the confidence to do well?¡± Cohen looked her straight in the eyes. ¡°It will be enriching to be busy working!¡± Sherry replied subtly. ¡°Great! You''ve been epted! Sherry, I''ve vited the hiring principle! I¡¯ve told you the result directly! Others would normally be informed through the phone!¡± Cohen smiled and said. ¡°Thank you, Mr. Spencer!¡± Sherry did not expect to be epted so easily. ¡°You will be my personal assistant who is also responsible for taking care of my personal matter. For example, if I want to send flowers to a certaindy, you have to help me buy the flowers. Other than that, you also need to help me book airline tickets, and even the hotel rooms for me! However, since we are only in a working rtionship, there is no need for Miss Sherry to be overcautious, I always held on to the saying that ¡®The fox always preys farthest from home¡¯!¡± Sherry¡¯s face turned red, Cohen was really a charming person. He was already quite old but still quite unorthodox, saying things that could make people feel angry but not enough to make them retort back. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mr. Spencer, I will be a qualified assistant!¡± ¡°Miss Sherry, can you start to work now?¡± Cohen asked with great appreciation. ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°That¡¯s great! You should first familiarize yourself with the environment with the help of my assistant, Keegan Fox!¡± After Cohen pressed the phone, a tall man in a suit immediately came in. He was in his thirties, with a cold expression on his face. ¡°Keegan, this is Sherry. From now on she will be my assistant, please bring her to familiarize with her new working environment!¡± ¡°Understood!¡± Keegan nodded. ¡°Miss Sherry, please!¡± After she left, Cohen held her resume in his hand, looking at the column which had her mother¡¯s name, two words were written, Sierra Anderson. Cohen then fell into deep thought... Just like that, dramatically, Sherry became Cohen¡¯s assistant and she began to work at her new job. As winter came, the high wind started to blow. It seemed that this winter will be extraordinarily cold. It has been three weeks since she came to work at Cohen Group, Sherry had adapted to the environment here, and she also got to know a little bit more about Cohen, who looks debauched and unrestrained on the outside, but was exceptionally serious in handling his work. There was a rumor spread by her colleagues at thepany saying that Mr. Spencer once sat in jail for ten years, she did not know whether it was true, but she could see that Cohen was a person with a history! Sherry had her own office, although it had transparent ss walls, it was a rtively quiet space. In this regard, Cohen did better than the Rond Group, he gave employees sufficient space to improve their efficiency in their work. Keegan walked into the office room and said in a cold voice, ¡°Miss Sherry, today the representative of TS Group wille to negotiate, Mr. Spencer asked you and I to pick the representative up on his behalf and arrange a hotel for him.¡± ¡°I''ll go right away.¡± Sherry immediately stood up. Keegan added, ¡°Right now, the president wants you to go to his office!¡± ¡°Alright!¡± Sherry picked up her bag and went to the restroom for a while to tidy up her grooming. Recently, she had insomnia and her face did not look good so she had been wearing a bit of makeup. She was worried that her makeup was smudged and it will affect thepany''s image. When she had done her makeup again, she went to Cohen¡¯s office. ¡°President, you are looking for me?!¡± ¡°Cohen looked up and noticed Sherry¡¯s face, this girl who never wore makeup was actually wearing makeup today, so he could not help but ask, ¡°Are you very tiredtely?¡± ¡°No!¡± ¡°Are you adapting well in this new job?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± To be honest, working here was quitefortable, Cohen provided a good working environment and the staff were very harmonious. Mr. Spencer himself was quite humorous and funny, although he was already about fifty years old, he could still be very charming, this often attracted the admiration from her. ¡°After picking up the representative from the TS Group tonight, I want you to apany me to attend a banquet, can you arrange it?¡± Cohen asked politely. The way that he looked at Sherry was like a father looking at his daughter. Moreover, Sherry had always felt that he was like a father to her, except for asionally talking a little bit explicitly, this person was really a good person. ¡°But my son ising back tonight, today is Friday, I''m afraid I can''t go with you!¡± ¡°Your son?¡± Cohen raised his eyebrows, he did not expect Sherry to have a child. ¡°You have a child?¡± Sherry looked at him who was in disbelief and smiled lightly, ¡°Yes, Mr. Spencer, I have a son, he is five years old!¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine. Take your son and let¡¯s attend together!¡± ¡°Will it be appropriate?¡± Sherryughed. ¡°You are very smart, I''m afraid that when the timees, I can¡¯t remember the mathematical question said by others, I need your help to memorize it, the others are very stupid and can¡¯t really memorize it, otherwise I won¡¯t trouble you on a weekend!¡± ¡°Actually, I''m very stupid!¡± Sherry did not expect that Mr. Spencer was telling her to use her brain to memorize. Since it was for work, and the president allow her to take Dan with them, it will be bad to reject him. ¡°You''re not stupid, now go ahead, go pick up the client! By the way, order a bouquet of flowers for me, I want to go pick up a beautiful girl!¡± Cohenughed. ¡°Uh!¡± Sherry froze, these few weeks, she helped him to order flowers every day, vaguely knowing that Cohen was a suave person, but fortunately he did not y with women in thepany. There was an unwritten rule for thepany employees, which was that nobody was not allowed to fall in love with anyone who worked in thepany. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll immediately book some flowers for you!¡± ¡°Ok! Although I do not like women who wear makeup, but this light makeup of yours looks extraordinarily pleasing to the eye!¡± Cohen added. ¡°That is because recently my face looks quite bad while I also had to meet up with some customers and I do not dare to look bad in front of them!¡± Sherry exined as she lowered her head. ¡°Beautiful!¡± Cohen praised her from the bottom of his heart, and then sighed, ¡°It''s good to be young! Please use less cosmetics in the future, it''s not good for your skin and it''s easy to breed skin cancer!¡± ¡°Yeah! Thank you for the president''s concern, I''ll pay more attention to it in the future!¡± Sherry stood up and said, ¡°Assistant Keegan and I will leave first!¡± ¡°Go ahead!¡± Cohen nodded his head¡­ Airport. Keegan stopped the car, the ne had not arrived yet. They drove a luxury RV and the two of them came to the pick-up gate. Keegan turned his head to look at Sherry, she always had a faint smile on her face. No matter when he looked at her, she was always like this, like she had nothing bothering her, ever so serene, so calm- minded. ¡°Miss Sherry, why are you always so happy?¡± Keegan finally asked the confusion he had for these pass three weeks. He was not a talkative person, but seeing her smile, he would feel inexplicably at ease in his heart, because her smile would infect others. ¡°Well!¡± Sherry¡¯s impression of him was that he had always been very cold and did not like to speak or laugh. So, they never talked about anything outside of work, seeing that he had asked her about this, she was quite surprised. ¡°Is Assistant Keegan unhappy?¡± ¡°No! I am just curious about how can you smile everyday/¡±N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Chapter 108 Its None of My Business Chapter 108 It''s None of My Business When Sherry heard it, she burst outughing. "Keegan , don¡¯t you thinkughing can make you younger? People whough often can live a longer and healthier life. I don¡¯t want to die too early, and I¡¯m afraid I don¡¯t have money for medical treatment, so I can only persuade myself to be happy every day. Shouldn''t we be happy to live? Life is so short, why should we have trouble with ourselves?" Keegan was surprised, "I didn''t expect that a girl like you would have such a deep understanding.¡± However, he never seemed to know whatughter was. Since he was released from prison with his adoptive father and founded Cohen Group together, he seemed to have never experienced anything happy. Life was short, so be happy! Sherry saw him thinking deeply which looked a bit funny. She thought Keegan was actually quite funny. Although he didn¡¯t smile, he was a good person. He was not as cold as his face! So she said boldly, "Keegan, don''t you feel tired if you keep a straight face all day?" "Do I keep a straight face every day?" Keegan was curious, obviously he never realized it. Sherry nodded affirmatively. "Haha¡­ You have always frowned!" "Uh!" Keegan felt embarrassed and pulled his lips. He showed a shy and weird smile. The reason why that smile was weird was that Sherry felt that it was not a smile at all. No, it was a smile looked worse than crying. "Haha, Keegan, you should smile more!" Sherryughed. "If you keep a cold face every day, people will feel like they owe you something!" "Is it?" Keegan was amused by her mischievous words and rxed a bit. But he was still ufortable and touched his head involuntarily. He looked really funny when he did it due to his nearly 1.9 meters height. At this time, people began to flow out of the pick-up area. It was just a flight from the United States. Sherry and Keegan walked to the side and kept on chatting. Liam came out with an American doctor. From a distance, Liam saw what was happening here. He saw Sherry talking andughing with a tall man with a pretty good appearance. For a moment, he was stunned. Seriously? Did Sherry find a boyfriend so soon? William was in a bad condition, he was sick! Liam thought about it and said something to the foreign doctor, and then strode towards Sherry. Sherry was talking to Keegan. She was stunned when she looked up and saw Liam striding forward. Her smile was stiff, but she calmed down immediately. "Sherry, why are you here?" Liam walked over, focusing on Keegan¡¯s face. What a sexy man! What did he have to do with Sherry? Liam was thinking about it. "Oh! We¡¯re here to pick up customers. Liam, what a coincidence to meet you here!" Sherry introduced them calmly. "Hello, I¡¯m Liam!" Liam said and offered his hand. Liam''s gaze made Keegan very ufortable. Liam offered his hand, but Keegan did not take it which made Sherry a little embarrassed. Keegan just looked at sherry and said in a low voice, "I''ll wait over there!" Obviously, Keegan didn''t want to talk to Liam or know him! "Liam, don¡¯t bother, Keegan is just very introverted!" Sherry exined to him. "He is not good at communicating with others!" Liam nodded, and he didn¡¯t really care. "Sherry, did you go to work in Cohen Group?" "Yes!" Sherry nodded. "Why is Liam here?" "I just came back from the United States, and I hired a doctor!" Liam said and paused. This was the doctor for Lucille. Sherry lowered her head, a bit disappointed, then raised her head and smiled, "Then Liam, you should go back soon!" "Sherry!" Liam hesitated and stopped. "Yes?" Sherry looked up. "Is there anything wrong with Liam?" "Sherry, Will is really bad!" Liam finally said. Sherry''s face turned pale. She held the bag tightly in her hands, but she didn''t say a word. Seeing that she was pale and super thin, Liam only felt painful like a knife stabbing his heart. He couldn''t even breathe. What was wrong with him? Why did he mention the thing to make her sad again, but he really wanted to help her. Although Sherry didn''t say anything, she felt hurt for an instant. She finally took a deep breathe said slowly, "Liam, it has nothing to do with me!" Her ruthless words made Liam stunned. "Alright!" Liam looked at her face. Although he didn¡¯t want to do it, he still said, "Actually, Sherry, you and Will don''t have to break up!"Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. "Liam, our customers are here, goodbye!" Sherry interrupted Liam and walked straight to Keegan. At this time, a group of people dide out. Liam sighed and left with the doctor¡ª After Jesse Wood diagnosed and treated Lucille, he said to them, "The current situation is very bad, mainly because the patient has been abused for a long time. She is physically and mentally exhausted. She is insecure and needs more family members to give her more care and love, so that she can relieve her tension. ." "How likely is it for my sister to recover?" Darcy asked bluntly. "It depends on how much care and love you give!" "Darcy, send Jesse to the hotel to have a rest, and we will make a treatment n tomorrow!" William said. "He must be tired after flying for more than ten hours! Let¡¯s not make him more ufortable!" William''s clothes were wrinkled, his whole body was haggard. His eyes were bloodshot. These days, he only slept little, ate little, and felt sadder and more irritable. He didn''t know when such a day woulde to an end, and he didn''t know if he could stick to it. He felt hopeless. Sherry said that the world didn¡¯t end, but he felt overwhelmed! "Will! I met Sherry at the airport when I came back just now!" After Darcy and Jesse left, Liam told William. After a moment of shock, William nodded. "How is she?" "She went to work in Cohen Group!" "Cohen?" William was shocked. "Why would she go to work in Cohen Group? Damn, didn¡¯t she know that Cohen is pervert?" "No! Maybe Cohen had a bad reputation just for a while, but it was rumored that he did not make any more aggressive actions against his female employees!" "No! He is different to Sherry! Liam, you go to investigate!" It seemed that William was facing an enemy. "Go to tell Sherry not work in Cohen Group!" "Will, even if I investigate, do you think Sherry will listen with her stubborn temper? What position are you at to investigate now? What reason do you want me to give her to let her leave?" "I..." William punched the sofa sharply. "Do you really let it go like this?" Liam asked again. "Use the happiness of your whole family to fulfill Lucille? But what if she is not getting better for the rest of her life? Are you nning to sacrifice yourself for the rest of your life?" "Ah¡ª" there was another scream from the bedroom, and William ran in quickly. "Lucille, it''s okay. I am here!" Liam sighed and murmured in a low voice, "When is the end of such days?" ¡ª Sherry picked up her son Dan and took him directly to the banquet. Mr Sutton specially arranged clothes for her and Dan. "Mommy, I look really weird in this!" Dan looked down at his clothes, a suit and a bow. Although it was for a child, it was so ufortable to wear formal clothes like this. "Not weird. Didn''t you wear itst time?" Sherry thought about the gamest time and sighed. "Mommy, why do you always sigh recently?" Dan asked suspiciously, "Also, why didn''t Williame anymore? I miss him! What about Sammy? Why didn''t hee?" Sherry''s face turned pale. William and Sammy would no longer appear in their lives, nor would they be there anymore. She looked at the child, but couldn''t bear to tell the truth. She just said, "Because William is very busy and has no time, Dan!" Keegan was a little surprised to see Dan When he came to pick up Sherry, "Sherry, who is this?" "My son! Come Dan, call Mr. Fox!" "Hello Mr. Fox!" Dan said hello obediently. "Oh! He¡­ hello!" Keegan was stunned, "I didn''t expect you to have such a big child!" Along the way, Keegan began to have more doubts. At first sight of Dan, Cohen was astonished for a moment. He got out of the car at the entrance of the hotel and walked towards this side with a smile. His sight never left Dan. Suddenly, he smiled and said loudly, "Uh! What a handsome boy! What''s your name?" Dan turned his head and saw that he was a man who was smiling very kindly and gracefully, and he immediately felt cordial. "Hello, Mr Sutton!" Sherry nodded. Danughed immediately when Mommy called him Mr Sutton. "Hell, Mr Sutton! My name is Daniel, thank you for inviting mee to the party!" "Uh! What a sweet talker!" Cohen immediately squatted down. He directly held Dan up without caring about his expensive suit. "Good boy, why do you have the samest name as your mom?" Sherry''s face immediately turned pale when Cohen asked. Why did people like to pry into other others'' privacy? "Mr Sutton, you are so handsome, why are you so nosey like a woman?" Dan raised his eyebrows. He looked at Cohen and said naughtily. "Uh! Boy, are you saying I am a woman?" Cohen also raised his eyebrows. "Haha, it was because Mr Sutton was nosey like this!" Dan was not afraid of Cohen at all. He felt he was very kind. "Mr Sutton is not a woman, but acts a bit like a woman!" "Hahaha...You are the first person to say that I am like a woman!" Cohenughed. Keegan was stunned though. When was his adoptive father so approachable? Was he still the famous gangster boss at all times? "Mr Sutton, let Dane down, he is too heavy!" Sherry was a little embarrassed, and she was relieved. She didn''t expect Dan to be so chatty like this with strangers. Sherry was also stunned that the president would actually hold her child! "Okay! Come down!" Cohen said, but he didn''t actually let him go. He held Dan and entered the building straight. He had never held a child in his life. It was hard to find some children he like, so he wanted to hold him longer. "My dear, why are you so pretty?" "Mr Sutton is prettier; Mr Sutton is as pretty as Liam!" "Who is Liam?" "Doesn''t Mr Sutton know Liam? How silly!" "..." The two people walked in front, Sherry and Keegan were both stunned. How did they feel that Mr Sutton and Dan had known each other for many years, and the two looked like two peas in a pod. But Keegan¡¯s mind was far away. He looked at Dan. He thought that this child was named Daniel, and he and Sherry had the samest name? Chapter 109 Two Grand Old Men Chapter 109 Two Grand Old Men When he passed by the revolving door, Keegan unexpectedly crashed into it. ¡°Ugh!¡± ¡°Are you ok, Mr. Fox?¡± Sherry asked concernedly. Keegan¡¯s face reddened a little, he had just thought a little about his mind but he didn¡¯t expect such situation to be urred. When he had been staring at Sherry¡¯s child and his godfather in front of him, he felt that the smile on his godfather¡¯s face was so innocent and sincere that there was no deception. He suddenly thought that his godfather also craved for affection. It was a pity that he had always been alone! ¡°Ah, it is getting red and swollen!¡± Sherry eximed while holding a wet wipe in her hand. She then stood up on her tiptoe and covered his forehead with the wet wipe. ¡°Mr. Fox, does it matter? You can use this as it has a swelling-reducing effect as the weather is getting colder.¡± Keegan was stunned as he was startled by Sherry¡¯s concerned face in front of him. Her small hand that covered his forehead made the ce where he had been hit not painful anymore. He was a little embarrassed as he felt that his face was burning hot and no one had ever cared for him like this, even when he was hurt badly! Apart from his godfather, she was the second person who cared for him. She was the first woman who had ever cared for him! His hand lifted up to catch the towel but he identally caught her hand, and both of them froze. Drawing her hand back, she then smiled, ¡°It¡¯s alright! Let¡¯s get inside!¡± ¡°Hum! Hum!¡± Keegan responded repeatedly. When Cohen turned around and saw the scene where Keegan and Sherry still dawdling behind, he raised the corner of his mouth. Keegan¡¯s height of 1.9meters was very oppressive, yet when the two of them were walking together, it released a good matching which were one tall and one short, one strong and one weak! He was wondering if it was time to find a woman for Keegan who was his godson. That man was almost thirty years old but he was still single, how could he manage all his needs? Cohen frowned while hugging Dan and walking towards the lift. ¡°Mr Sutton, you are so strong!¡± Dan giggled. ¡°You have been hugging me for so long!¡± ¡°Hey boy, you are really heavy! Come and tell me, is your daddy William Rond?¡± Cohen who was meddlesome pried for the information eagerly. ¡°No, it is not!¡± Dan said with some disappointment. ¡°Mr Sutton, I do not belong to Mummy, I was picked by her! I am ignored and unwanted by others!¡± Cohen was shocked and his eyes widened. ¡°My good boy, lying will rot your tongue!¡± ¡°It¡¯s true! Mummy has a child with Mr Rond whose name is Samuel Rond and he is mummy¡¯s biological child. Mr Sutton, don¡¯t tell mummy that I have told you this secret, I think you are a good person to tell, mummy hasn¡¯t seen her son for a long time and she is sad now!¡± Not her biological child? Cohen was stunned and looked back at Sherry who looked exactly the same as Dan, how could he be not her biological child? Sherry wore a three-inch high-heeled shoe. She was not used to wearing high heels and she had been standing in front of Mr. Cohen for so long in order to get to know all the bosses in the mall with him but she didn¡¯t expect to encounter John Rond. Sherry was stunned for a moment before she nodded slightly when she saw John who seemed very tired. Although he wore a neat suit, it was hard to hide the drastic change on his face. Both Sherry and John greeted each other for a while before John¡¯s eyes sharply swept over Sherry¡¯s face. ¡°Miss Murray, hope that you are well!¡± ¡°Mr. Rond, how are you!¡± Sherry merely greeted him before she took the chance to leave. She didn¡¯t know how to face him and she didn¡¯t want to face him as well! Originally she thought seeing anyone about the Rond¡¯s Group wouldn¡¯t ache her heart but she was wrong. She was not a saint but just an ordinary woman who lost her child and her lover, and yes, she didn¡¯t know why God had to be so ironic that God had taken her lover away when she just knew she was in love with him. Her foot hurt! Keegan and Dan were chatting about something but Keegan¡¯s eyes nced towards Sherry from time to time. Upon seeing Sherry was following his godfather by his sides, he realized that the smile on her and Dan¡¯s smile looked simr! ¡°Mr Fox, why are you asking me this? Why are you as meddlesome as Mr Sutton? I thought you are cold!¡± Dan didn¡¯t understand that why did Mr Fox want to ask if his mummy was married? Keegan froze and before he could reply, he saw Sherry walking away with her head down in chagrin and not paying any attention to whether there was anyone ahead of her. He immediately led Dan over. Suddenly, a tall figure pressed down in front of her and a clear male voice rang out at the same time, ¡°Miss Murray, don¡¯t you even need to pay attention when you are walking?¡± Sherry was forced to stop and raised her head. The moment when she looked up, she saw Keegan, a tall man who was looking at herself while holding Dan in his hand. ¡°Mr. Fox!¡± Sherry greeted. ¡°Mummy, what if you fall down if you don¡¯t pay any attention?¡± Dan walked over and held her with concern. ¡°Are you tired? You can lean on me for a rest first!¡± ¡°Ugh! Mummy will only be older by the time when you are able to let mummy lean on you!¡± Sherry smiled while stroking his face. ¡°Let¡¯s go and sit over there for a while!¡± ¡°Be careful!¡± Keegan also walked over and naturally held her other arm. Sherry froze and subconsciously looked at Keegan who gentlemanly held her towards the sofa in the corner. She immediately thanked. ¡°Thank you, Mr. Fox!¡± ¡°It is better to just call my name!¡± Keegan didn¡¯t like to add a title after his surname. ¡°And can I just call your name from now on?¡± ¡°Sure!¡± Sherry didn¡¯t know when Dan was with Keegan and he even let an indifferent uncle like Keegan to hold his hand, so it seemed that Keegan was not that really cold and indifferent! Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. ¡°How? Is your foot painful?¡± Keegan¡¯s gaze went all the way down and had a look on her feet. In fact, he had been watching her who seemed tired all the way when she was greeting his godfather with a strange walking posture. ¡°Yeah, I don¡¯t like wearing high heels, it is too tiring!¡± Sherry exined embarrassingly. Dan went away to get an ice cream and then got one for Sherry. ¡°Mummy, That Cold Man has helped me to get the ice cream and he said it is enjoyable to eat the ice cream in the winter!¡± ¡°Cold Man?¡± Sherry didn¡¯t understand. ¡°Oh, it is Mr Fox, he doesn¡¯t smile so I call him Cold Man!¡± Finishing his words, Dan then looked at Keegan. ¡°Mr Fox, you won¡¯t get angry, right?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t give Mr Fox a nickname!¡± Sherry scolded. ¡°It is ok, he can call in the way if he likes!¡± Although Keegan showed a cold face, his tone was not cold and stiff. Just now he had roughly understood that this child didn¡¯t have a father and Sherry was a single mother who raised her child by herself and she could even educate Dan so well. It was really not easy for her and moreover, her work was excellent. Meanwhile, Cohen suddenly signaled Sherry to go over and she immediately got herself up. ¡°Sorry, I have to go first, Dan, don¡¯t walk around! Mummy wille back and look for you!¡± ¡°Got it!¡± Dan sat on the sofa and started eating ice cream. Observing that Keegan ¡¯s eyes kept following Sherry¡¯s back, Dan said directly, ¡°Mr Fox, mummy has Mr Rond and it is impossible for you to woo her!¡± ¡°Mr Rond?¡± Keegan didn¡¯t understand. ¡°It is the man who woos mummy!¡± In Dan¡¯s eyes, his mummy was a beautiful woman that any man who came near his mummy might have the intention to woo her. Keegan¡¯s face turned colder and indifferent again. Sherry saw that Cohen was still talking to John and she actually really didn¡¯t want to go over there as she didn¡¯t know how to face John! When she saw John, she would think of William and Sammy. At this moment, Sherry¡¯s eyes were deeply entwined with pain and mourning. Her heart ached and her eyes filled with tears, she had made others aplish their aims but to grieve herself. It was no longer relevant now! Sherry, you have to be strong, the sky had not fallen down and it was still there, you could do it! Taking a deep breath, when Sherry had just moved her steps, a waiter suddenly came over with a tray of wine. Perhaps she was too tired and she identally broke her foot and immediately she felt arge piece of coldness seeping into her clothes, followed by a ttering sound, the ss was broken and the wine was spilled onto her gown. She froze as she looked at her gown turning red. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Miss!¡± The waiter apologized in horror. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s ok!¡± Looking at her dress, she felt that she was so stupid that she couldn¡¯t even wear the high heels well and for some reason, there were tears inside her eyes. The waiter became nervous. ¡°Miss, I don¡¯t mean it, don¡¯t cry please!¡± ¡°What happened?¡± A low man¡¯s voice rang out and this made the waiter nervous and scared as Keegan was staring at him with his cold expression and sharp eyes. Looking nervously at the woman crying in front of him, the waiter was panicked for a moment as he thought the man in front of him was going to beat himself up due to the red wine stain on her gown. ¡°Hmm¡­ Miss¡­Does it matter?¡± He asked in front of her. ¡°It¡¯s fine!¡± Sherry shook her head. ¡°You can go ahead!¡± Cohen and John who discovered the situation walked over, John frowned and when Sherry looked up, she couldn¡¯t control herself to shed her tears as her blurred vision made her see a face that looked like William. ¡°Excuse me, I have to go to the bathroom!¡± Sherry turned around and left quickly. Keegan who saw her tears in her eyes instantly followed after her. ¡°What a coincidence, something went wrong with my assistant, Mr. Rond.¡± Cohen smiled and said, ¡°What do you want to talk to her about? I wonder if I can do it for her?¡± ¡°Mr. Cohen, forget about it! Let¡¯s do it another day!¡± John said. ¡°Huh? You are here too, serious Old Master Rond?¡± Dan ran over with an ice cream in his hand and he frowned when he saw two men standing together. ¡°It¡¯s so strange to see you two standing together, one smiles like a fox and the other like a tiger!¡± Cohen and John were stunned at the same time when this child spoke. ¡°Hahahaha¡­¡± Cohenughed out loud and not angry at all. ¡°Good boy, are youplimenting me like a smiling fox?¡± ¡°Mr Sutton, when you smile and your eyes squint, you just look like a fox!¡± ¡°Haha, Mr. Rond, in this case, you are the majestic tiger!¡± Cohen teased. John¡¯s expression turned cold, was he that serious? This child really knew how to make nonsense by comparing him to a tiger, but he was not angry at all, instead he had some urge tough. ¡°Serious Mr. Rond, do you lock William up? Why didn¡¯t he show up?¡± Dan asked. Chapter 110 Meet Again Chapter 110 Meet Again John looked at the kid in front of him, he sighed, the kid was smart and everyone was fond of him, ¡°Kid, do you want to see Sammy?¡± ¡°Of course! I want to see Mr Big Dick as well!¡± Dan said instantly. ¡°Do you want to follow me, a strict elder, to my house tonight? Do you dare to follow me?¡± John asked with great interest. Dan raised his brow, ¡°Why not? You are not a tiger, you will not swallow me.¡± Cohenughed loudly, he was fond of the kid gradually, he lifted the kid, ¡°Cannot, you better go back with me, I have a lot of delicacies!¡± ¡°But Sammy is not in your house, Sammy is my mother¡¯s son, I want to get her son back. Mr Sutton, I like you, can I go to your house tomorrow?¡± Dan held his neck and asked. ¡°Ok! Alright! Depend on you!¡± Cohen smiled. ¡°Tomorrow is Saturday, right? You can stay at my house until Monday, I will ask the driver to send you to the school!¡± John said. ¡°Mr Rond, are you trying to argue with me?¡± Cohen was unhappy, ¡°He will go to your house today and go to my house tomorrow, it is a deal! Sweetheart, I will prepare a gift for you, you muste! I have a sweetheart now!¡± ¡°Are you ok?¡± Keegan gave a sheet of tissue for her worriedly. Sherry shook her head, she showed a faint smile, ¡°Nothing to be worried! I am fine! I go to tidy up now!¡± Sherry went to the toilet to tidy up her clothes. However, she shut the door of the toilet when she entered. She leaned against the wall and cried silently. ¡®William Rond! Are you Ok? I was still missing you! Miss you very much!¡¯ She muttered, she did not know how did she get along these few days, she could not sleep and only fell asleep after a long time. She could look at the ceiling all night long! How much tears had flowed out, how much beers had been drunk¡­ In fact, it was so suffering to miss a person! It was more suffering than the days she missed Sammy! Toilet, toilet was the ce where he kissed her for the first time! Why his silhouette still appeared in her mind whenever and wherever? When Sherry came out, Keegan waited for her outside, he asked with worry, ¡°Are you ok? Do you feel cold?¡± Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. He saw her dress being wetted by beers and he was afraid that she would catch cold. Then, he took off his suit and put on her body, ¡°Your dress is wet, put it on!¡± ¡°Thank you!¡± Sherry said. ¡°You¡¯re wee, Sherry, let me send you back!¡± Keegan said. ¡°Both of them went back to the banquet but they were notified that Dan had been brought away by John. ¡°Mister, why my son follows Mr Rond?¡± Sherry asked nervously. ¡°Dan says that he wants to bring Sammy back!¡± Cohen said. ¡°Eh!¡± Sherry became nervous instantly. ¡°Mr Rond says that he will not swallow your son, please don¡¯t worry so much!¡± Sherry could not help but to keep quiet, she seemed to have a lot of worries along the way. Keegan drove his car into the alley. Sherry got down from the car and found a blue Bugatti parked there. Her heart beat fast. She got down from the car followed by Keegan. Sherry searched for something instinctively. There was a lonely silhouette stood beside the car, half of his shadow hid in the dark area while the rest was seen under the light. The light from the streemp strengthened his body shadow. When he saw them getting down from the car, he walked slowly towards them. His sights showed a sense ofplexity. He held a cigarette while waiting for her toe back. It was 11 p.m., she got down from another man¡¯s car! His heart broke, the painfulness had reced his emptiness. Sherry did not speak a word when she saw him. Keegan saw William too. Two of the men looked at each other from the top to the bottom. ¡°Keegan, you go back first, it iste now!¡± Sherry returned him the suit and said smilingly, ¡°Thank you for your suit!¡± William narrowed his eyes when he saw Sherry wearing another man¡¯s clothes. His heart was broken into pieces when he saw Sherry smiling to another man. The smile was so charming but he did not know that there was grief behind her smile. The charming smile was triggered by the high level of grief, empty and disappointed. ¡°OK! I will go now!¡± Keegan nodded, went in his car and left! Sherry saw the car disappearing in the alley. Then, she breathed in deeply and turned her body. He walked to her front. The distance between them was two meters. His tall silhouette looked lonely, his expression showed that he was tired and dispirited, his moustache was long, his suit was creased. He held the cigarette but he did not smoke! She stood in front of him, looked at him. Their sights met. He looked at her too. It seemed like one century had passed when they looked at each other. Neither spoke a word, they stayed silent. It was winter now, the weather was cold, she sneezed. She surrounded herself with her shoulder instinctively. How long they did not meet each other? Three weeks? Or four weeks? Yup! Four weeks! Four weeks! In fact, she could remember it clearly. In fact, her heart would beat fast and she was keen on his arrival! He stepped forward. The tobo smell entered her nose including his special male odour, it was so alluring. She stopped breathing and did not move. He stepped forward again, there was only one-punch distance between them. Her nose could almost touch the second button of his shirt. She did not dare to move! Out of the blue, he hugged her tightly and deeply. He hugged her in his arms. She felt a sense of sourness, her tears flowed out. In fact, she really missed him, missed him very much! ¡°I don¡¯t allow you to love another man¡­¡± his sights were guilty, he whispered to her using his irrational and shameless voice. ¡°You¡¯re mine, mine, mine¡­¡± he said it again and again, more tears flowed out from her eyes every time he said it. Sherry controlled her tears and breathed deeply. She looked at him with her pitiful and shocking eyes, her blinking eyes were charming. She swallowed her bitterness and tears, her face was pale, she bit her lips and looked at him within the short distance. His heart broke, she did not say anything, he became nervous, ¡°Sherry!¡± She turned her body suddenly and clutched her hand tight, she used up all her strength to control her tears and made her voice calm, ¡°You leave! Go back to your house, she will be scared if you go out for a long time and she cannot find you!¡± She could not control her tears to flow out when she turned her body, her words were bitter. He did not want to leave, he was disappointed and heart-breaking. Then, he walked towards her and stood in front of her. The cigarette in his hand finished burning and burned his hand, he moved his hand instinctively. He threw away the cigarette and raised her jaw with his hand, their sights met! She looked at him, her tears fell like a waterfall! He stood there and felt nervous, her tears kept falling, he did not know what should he do¡­ Then, he hugged her in his arms. ¡°William!¡± She shouted, ¡°Don¡¯t see me anymore! Don¡¯te again!¡± He felt a sense of sourness and buried his head in her ck hair. He smelt her fragrance and looked at the dark alley, he was so suffering! Why? Why God always tortured people? ¡°Silly girl!¡± William sighed and suppressed his heart-breaking pain. His jaw put on her shoulder and muttered, ¡°Sherry, my heart is so painful, what should I do? What should I do?¡± ¡°William¡­¡± she muttered, did not know how to stop him. He was not the only one who was suffering. Her heart was so painful that it seemed like a knife was stabbing her continuously. William raised his head to look at her, she just lowered her head and let her tears fell. ¡°I should go home now, you too!¡± She muttered and turned her body, walked towards the alley. ¡°Sherry!¡± William blocked her. She did not have the courage to look at him, she just looked at her foot and said softly, ¡°We¡­don¡¯t meet again¡­don¡¯t meet anymore!¡± After she said the words, she moved slightly to the side and ran to leave. William stood there and looked at her leaving silhouette, he did not chase after her. Out of the blue, he shouted to her back, ¡°Sherry, I can¡¯t do that! I will die if we don¡¯t meet!¡± Sherry¡¯s body became stiff when she heard his cold, tired and suffering voice. Then, she quickened her steps. Finally, he could not control himself and chased after her. Sherry cried while she ran, her tears fell, he followed her! Actually, she was surprised but her heart was painful again after that. They would not have a happy ending! It was impossible for them to be together! Her hand was shaking, she found her key but did not manage to insert it into the keyhole. Behind her, he chased after her. He hugged her and held her small hand in his big hand, their hands held the key together and inserted it into the keyhole. The door was opened. Sherry breathed in deeply and looked at him. She could see his handsome face with her blurry sights which were full of tears. He hugged her from the back and lowered his head to kiss her lips. The door was opened but he did not stop kissing her. He lifted her and entered the house, forced her against the door. Their heavy sighing sound was heard. The light was not on, his tears mixed with hers, they kissed eagerly but desperately at the same time. ¡°Go back!¡± she raised her head in the dark, she met with William¡¯s sight which seemed to absorb her soul. Sherry opened her mouth and struggled but William forced her against the door and buried himself in her shoulder. He spoke with a low tone, ¡°I miss you, Sherry, I can¡¯t do that! I can¡¯t do that anymore! I want to give up! I don¡¯t care anymore, can or not? I don¡¯t bother her anymore, can or not?¡± She sighed, ¡°Can you forgive yourself if you don¡¯t bother her? Once you give up, you will regret forever, do you think you can do it? If you don¡¯t want to bother her, why you bring her back? She has her own family, right? Even if you don¡¯t care about her, her family will do it!¡± He was stiff and tensed, ¡°But I cannot hold on anymore! Not because of her, it¡¯s because of you, you don¡¯t want to see me. Damn, you don¡¯t want to see me but I miss you, I miss you so much that I almost go mad. You don¡¯t bother me at all! How can you be so heartless?¡± Chapter 111 Dont Force Me Chapter 111 Don''t Force Me William didn''t give Sherry a moment to say no as his kisses journeyed south along the contour of her face, eventuallynding on her soft lips. His lips rubbed against hers intimately as they reveled in each other''s scent. His hands no longer even repressed themselves and began to caress her curvaceous body, then unzipped her gown. His hands trailed down her neck and slowlynded on her soft, erect breasts. With that, he didn''t stop his hand, but skillfully unbuttoned her bra. Then his lips fell on her sweet breasts, taking the plump nipples in his mouth while his beard tickled her. "William! Don''t do this¡­" Her heart trembled with fear, unable to withstand such a touch from him. "Don''t make me hate you!" "I haven''t touched her, and I won''t touch her. You are all I have and all I will ever have, only you!" He shouted in a deep voice. "Sherry, I miss you¡­" "William!" Her voice was like a cat''s purr, a bit breathy. He lowered his head to suck the nipple on her breast, and suddenly a warm sensation came from her breast, and her body trembled, softened and became more sensitive with the sensation. But there was a barrier in her mind, "No! Don''t touch me! William! I will hate you!" How could he understand her mind? He thought she would miss him as much as he did. Only God knew how much he missed her now and couldn''t wait to be with her every moment of every day! She punched his arm, "William, let go of me, let go of me!" Suddenly, there was a sudden stinging pain of being sucked on her neck. Sherry whimpered in pain, was he a beast? He had actually bitten her hard! The pain from the p on his back not only didn''t make William''s movements gentle, but he kissed Sherry''s body even more frantically. His scattered, scorching kisses fell along her snow-white neck, little by little, as if to kiss every inch of her body. The fire of lust inside her body seemed to be getting hotter and hotter. Sherry''s breathing became heavier and heavier as the session of trembling pleasure made her suddenly feel like she was stepping on a cloud. Under the gorgeous light, there was only Williams'' deeply contoured face. His eyebrows, his eyes, his affectionate gaze, all made her fond. But as soon as Lucille''s frightening face came to her mind, she was jolted awake...Oh my God, what were they doing? They couldn''t do this! The road of love was really crowded with three people walking together! William was still kissing her and his head buried in her bosom. Sherry''s hands kept struggling and finally pressed the switch at the door. With a snap, the light was turned on! For a moment, his body stiffened. "Let go of me!" She pushed him away as hard as she could. He took a step back and saw the bruise on her chest where he had nibbled on it. His heart fluttered and ached. What was wrong with him? "Sherry..." In the light, she numbly adjusted her gown as she looked at William. Her hair was disheveled, while her dress was rumpled and loose. Her bra had just been taken off by him, and her nipples were still bulging at the moment from his fondle. The vaguely visible nipples attracted all his strength¡­ William''s eyes got even deeper! "Don''te any closer!" She shouted in shame and anger. "Don''t make me hate you!" He didn''t dare to take another step forward because of the desperation and shame in her eyes. He didn''t dare to take a step forward and just looked at her with eyes full of pain. She looked at him too, her eyes were full of pain as well when they looked at each other. The face of the man in front she was so pale and his beard was so long! He always looked clean and tidy, and rarely looked distressed and downcast. In Sherry''s impression, he had never been as haggard as he was now. This time, he looked even more downcast than thest time he saw Lucille at the MY residence. Seeing his unkempt appearance, her heart ached. "Alright! I won''t touch you! Just let me stay here for a while, okay? Can you let me stay for one night? I''ll just watch you and not do anything, okay?" William''s voice was vaguely undting with struggle. His heart beat faster while his eyes unblinkingly watched Sherry''s every expression and every movement, expecting her pardon. "William, go back and don''t evere back here again! If you don''t want to force me to leave here, don''te here again!" she muttered. "Sherry!" William walked up to her, lowered his head, gazed at her quiet face and said in a deep voice after a long silence, "Don''t go away, don''t leave me, I was wrong! I promise that I will not assault you again without your permission, please don''t refuse to see me, okay?" "Go away!" She grimaced. "Don''t forget, she needs you!" As soon as she spat out these words, the warmth in the room seemed to disappear instantly. The empty room suddenly became as cold as ice. William knitted his brows tightly, his lips pale, and stared at her, remaining silent. After saying such words, she immediately regretted it! She was regretful, anxious and couldn''t bear to see him like this! But she couldn''t give him hope because she wasn''t sure and she didn''t want to disrupt her own life. "Don''t you need me?" he asked in a husky voice. "No! I don''t need you! I can still live without you, and my life will be happy and peaceful!" She finally said these words ruthlessly, but her heart seemed to be stabbed by a sharp knife, so painful that she couldn''t breathe. "Are you really happy?" His voice was calm, yet she could still hear that he was holding something back. She didn''t answer, only she knew whether she would be happy and no one could rece her, but so what if she needed him? She didn''t have such a good tolerance for watching him be gentle with other women. She was selfish, and she would rather lose this love than have her heart frying in a frying pan all day. So she would rather not have each other than have eternal love with him. "Of course I''m happy! Incredibly happy! Can''t you see I just got back from a party? And someone even drove me back!" Sherry suddenly looked up at him, her dark eyes gleaming, like ck pearls shining in the light. She thought she would cry again, but she didn''t! Instead, she was unusually calm. She actually didn''t cry, she thought she would cry out in pain; she thought she couldn''t pretend anymore. "Are you happy? Are you really happy? Are you really so incredibly happy?" he shouted. His voice was full of pain, why could she be carefree while he was so fucked up? But she heard her own calm voice. "Yes, I can be very happy..." "Didn''t you say you loved me?" "But I love myself more!" She smiled, her smile was faint and graceful like the orchids growing in the valley. "I don''t want three people to walk this road of love together, but whoever is with you is destined to be three people together. Lucille is a burden you can never get rid of in your life¡­I don''t want to go on like this anymore¡­It''s too tired for me¡­William, you should cure her as soon as you can. Tell her that Samuel is her child, and also tell Samuel that Lucille is his biological mother¡­Perhaps, it''ll help her recovery!" It was too painful¡­too painful¡­ She felt as if her heart had been pierced by a knife. How could she not be hurt when she forced herself to give her child and the man she loved to another woman? How could she not be tortured and tormented? However, when she saw his painful appearance, her heart hurt even more! But what else could she do? What should she do? William stared at her with his handsome face devoid of any expression, but then he burst outughing and moved closer to her. When she saw himugh, her heart trembled. There was not a trace of warmth to be seen in his beautiful dark eyes. "Sherry, you''re really generous!" Sherry''s heart throbbed until she almost suffocated. She wasn''t generous, but she had no choice! She just wanted Lucille to get better soon, just wanted him to not work so hard. It was sad and heartbreaking to see his careworn face. But his sarcasm caused a sharp pain in her heart, and she was immediately deeply hurt. Hurt by his attitude, hurt by his ridicule, hurt by his sarcasm and harsh words. Her face flushed scarlet, then slowly nched and became pale and bloodless. She bit her lips, and blood seeped from the corners of her lips. Then, she took a deep breath and stared intently at him, trying to read the real thoughts from his eyes. However, all she saw was a deep darkness...bottomless darkness. She turned around abruptly, intending to escape from the living room before bursting into tears. She tried to run towards the bedroom, but he suddenly stopped her. His body was robust, like a wide wall, and in his eyes there was a bleak sternness. His face turned pale, and the mockery at the corner of his mouth had disappeared without a trace. But, his expression was extremely serious, solemn, and cold. "Sherry, you''re abandoning me and also Samuel. How could you do such a heartless thing?" he said in a hoarse voice. She stood still, staring at him passively, she had no choice but to keep pretending, "Yes, because I''m generous! Go away, I don''t want to see you again!" William stared at her fondly, her thin figure seemed farther and farther away from him, as if he could no longer catch her, could no longer see her¡­ "All right! I''m leaving! I''ll nevere back!" He clenched his fist and said in a voice so low that it was almost inaudible. Suddenly, heughed, but the emotion in hisughter was so despondent and sad. He stood up andughed to a greater extent, but she seemed to notice a hint of heartache and helplessness hidden in his smile. Why was that? He finally opened the door, and the smile on his face disappeared instantly. Then, the door closed all of a sudden! She had never seen him look so desperate, orugh so mournfully. Heughed and left, while she sat helplessly on the floor, huddling herself up. She kept telling herself, forget him, forget him! Forgetting was the wisest choice. But the moment the door closed, all kinds of emotions came up together in her heart. Various complicated emotions besieged her ring upon ring, and she could no longer control her tears. Tears flooded her eyes and blurred her vision, falling drop by drop and finally turning into a low whimper. She buried her head in the crook of her arm and cried her eyes out. She was so sad. She kept hanging her head down, so she didn''t notice that the door was opened again. William had an extra key in his hand, it turned out that they had both forgotten to pull the key out just now. He removed the key and sent it in, but the moment he opened the door, he saw her sitting on the floor crying, and his heart broke with her instantly! All the disguise, all the reluctance, all the toughness was shattered in this moment! He walked over and squatted down in front of her. Suddenly, she felt a heavy breath and jerked her head up. Why did he get back? "I thought you''re really indifferent to me!" His taut face looked even more angr. It was a handsome face that women admire the most. She opened her eyes wide and looked at him. Looking at his handsome face, which had caused her to suffer insomnia for a month, tears rolled down her cheeks. Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Her heart was twisted, over and over again, causing pain all over her body. "You silly girl! Get up, the floor is cold!" He tried to pull her up. She didn''t expect him toe back, and she was puzzled as to how he got in. Chapter 112 Completely Mentally and Physically Exhausted Chapter 112 Completely Mentally and Physically Exhausted He shook the key in his hands and she blushed suddenly. It turned out she seemed to have forgotten it during their passionate kiss a while ago. In helplessness, she sat on the sofa again and he crouched in front of her. His hands held her pale face full of tears. He smiled looking at her tear stained face, but this time there was no sarcasm, no haze, just pain. ¡°You put on makeup!¡± She was stunned. She closed her eyes and took a breath. His eyes were fixed on her. His dark eyes like deep wells that made people fall in them and be trapped forever. Those eyes were full of deep affection. ¡°But wasted it all while crying like a little kitten.¡± He said softly, his tone fond. She stared at him in a daze unable to believe him. Then she said angrily, ¡°I wanted to waste it!¡± Her tone was full of resentment, anger and despair. She didn¡¯t know that she looked like a little tantrum throwing child and yet, he raise head and looked at her, ¡°Okay, you wanted to. You can do whatever you want.¡± ¡°What are you doing here again?¡± She pouted, feeling quite shy because of his soft tone. ¡°If I don¡¯te back, what if the bad guys broke in tonight?¡± He raised his eyebrow. ¡°Maybe someone already took the key and made a copy. They can just open the door ande in especially to harass a weak woman like you.¡± ¡°Yeah right!¡± Apart from him, no one was going toe to harass her. ¡°Sherry, don¡¯t make me leave, okay? I am really tired!¡± He looked at her. Only by looking at her could he calm his heart. His tone was pleading, causing her heart to ache. She sniffed, wanting to cry. How could she tell him to leave when his eyes were red and he looked haggard and thin. ¡°Go, sleep.¡± She said. ¡°So, are you letting me stay?¡± his voice trembled, seemingly unable to believe it. ¡°You can leave after getting a good sleep.¡± She restrained her emotions and said lightly. Then she stood up and walked to the bathroom. ¡°How are you always so rational? Must you push me away?¡± William shouted desperately behind her. ¡°All I know is that you need to rest.¡± Sherry turned around and said in a breath, ¡°How long have you not been resting properly?¡± They stared at each other like this for a long time. William felt his heart was as deste as a dessert in that moment, his eyes swollen and sore, as if he could not bear the weight of the world. ¡°I don¡¯t know!¡± ¡°Go to sleep.¡± She said. ¡°Okay, I am going to sleep.¡± His eyes darkened. He lowered his head, gloom shing across his face. Sherry entered the bathroom, leaned against the door, buried her face in the crook of her arm and began to cry in a low voice. She sobbed helplessly and desperately. She was afraid that she was going to lose her mind, be desperate and hysterical. She was afraid that she was going to end up loving him even more, unable to let him go. He stood outside the door. Her sobs hurt him and shattered his heart. He knew that it was all because of him and that her life was not fine at all. Perhaps, he was really too selfish! He was thinking if hising over tonight was right or wrong. After crying enough, Sherry filled the bathtub and began to bathe. She needed to think carefully about it, otherwise she was not going to be able to face William. Sitting in the warm water, Sherry suddenly submerged her head deep in the water until the feeling of suffocation swept through her body. Then she raised her head back up, the warm water slowly falling down her cheeks. Was Lucille going to get better? Even if she got better but then found out that William didn¡¯t love her, was she going to be triggered and be sick again? If it all came back to a full circle, was William going to feel guilty for her for his entire life? Slowly sliding herself into the water again, Sherry closed her eyes, trying to not think about anything. But Lucille¡¯s scary face appeared clearly in front of her closed eyes. Half an hourter, William realized that Sherry still hadn¡¯te out and he felt worried. He quickly walked over to the bathroom door and opened it. In the dense steam, Sherry quietlyid in the water with her eyes closed. It was impossible to tell whether it was water or tears on her cheeks. ¡°Sherry!¡± William felt extreme distress tugging on his heart. He walked over, took the towel from the side and picked up Sherry¡¯s body from the cold water. ¡°William!¡± Sherry quietly leaned in his arms but didn¡¯t open her eyes. She still didn¡¯t know how to face him. After tomorrow, he was going to go back to Lucille! She had only thought about it simply, she had let him go. However, he came back. God knew that she didn¡¯t want to let him go. Now that she had let him go, she knew how heavy were these simple words ¡°letting go¡±. ¡°Sherry!¡± William brought Sherry to the bed. She looked like a porcin doll in his arms. He hugged her lifeless looking body tightly and stared at her gray deathly pale face anxiously. ¡°Sherry, are you okay?¡± Still silence. William had never felt such panic before. She did not say a word, she felt like someone had plunged a knife deeply into her heart making her unable to breathe. ¡°William, you know that I am in love with you. But this love will only make me more and more greedy. I might not let you go; never let you go again to go bear your responsibility. I don¡¯t care, what does someone else¡¯s life or death has to do with me? You know that if you entangle me like this it will only make me hysterical and unreasonable, right? I don¡¯t want to be that kind of a person!¡± Sherry finally spoke, her voice was faint and soft. William only hugged her tightly, wrapping his arms around her and stared affectionately at her pale face. She didn¡¯t know that William¡¯s eyes were zing with affection at this moment. ¡°I already let go, but you came back. You will make me reluctant to let go. I won¡¯t be able to let go!¡± Tears fell silently from her closed eyes as she curled her lips into a sad smile. William freed one of his hands and wiped her tears away. His big hand gently stroked her cheek. She loved him. Thinking that, his sad heart that had just been ashes slowly came back to life. ¡°But William!¡± She paused, taking a deep breath and trying to calm her hurting heart, ¡°You still have Lucille! Tell me what do I do? What do I do?¡± If he knew what to do, it wouldn¡¯t be so painful. ¡°That¡¯s why I can only leave¡­¡± William William¡¯s eyes tensed up, he suddenly brought her close into his arms and bent over to find her lips. Sherry¡¯s lips were suddenly covered by William¡¯s soft lips, making her swallow all the words that were about to leave her mouth. She resisted and struggled, trying to push him back. But he locked her into his arms dominatingly, ¡°Don¡¯t leave me, don¡¯t¡­ don¡¯t¡­¡± His deep voice echoed in her ears, the familiar smell of tobo surrounding her,pletely melting her resolute heart. Sherry felt like an ocean was waving around in her heart, as rippling wave after wave of emotions hit her. William¡¯s slender fingers pinched her chin and lifted it slightly to let her face him. His handsome face was all she could see. His deep ck eyes had a strange charm, enough to make her want to drown in them. He said faintly, ¡°I can find another way. Don¡¯t leave me!¡± Sherry had her eyes open, but her expression was dazed and sleepy. What other way? She thought. Her mind fell into a trance again. There was always another way? Always? Should she believe him? ¡°Sherry!¡± William¡¯s voice was too gentle and heartbreaking. Hot tears filled her eyes and were about to fall out. Hearing him call her like that, the resentment, grievance, anger, despair, everything she felt in her heart all turned into the deepest sadness and the most helpless grief. ¡°Go to sleep!¡± Seeing him like that, he looked like if he didn¡¯t sleep now, he was going to seriously injure himself. He hugged her. Through her tear-filled eyes, his face seemed to be immersed in a pool of water, so distant and hazy. ¡°Okay, you too. You are tired too!¡± He was shocked to see how bloodshot her eyes were. His heart hurt under her tearful gaze. Seeing her teary eyes, he broke down again. The strong, imprable barrier in his heart was flooded and destroyed by just two drops of tears. He took her hand, which felt light and soft lying weakly in his big hand. She seemed to struggle but then gave up again. He watched for as long as he held it, sheid there staring at him with a sad, passive tenderness. ¡°Sherry.¡± He whispered, ¡°I¡¯m sorry!¡± He sighed and apologized countless times, his voice bing lower and lower. After a while he leaned against her neck and fell asleep. She took a breath and looked at him. She stared at him, her tears already dried, her expressions focused. He looked thin, so haggard and lonely. The bags under his eyes were dark and heavy, with longshes on his eyelids. His chin looked like it had not been shaven for a few days, with stubble growing like wild weeds after the rain. He was so tired because of the two women. Sherry and Lucille. He used to be idolized by so many women, she thought. If they knew that he had such a strong sense of responsibility, she didn¡¯t know if they¡¯d still rush to marry him. He came to find her and told her that his life was not good without her. Lucille didn¡¯t make him tired, she made him tired. But she was tired too! They both loved each other, but she has no way of continuing. N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. If she could start over again, she would rather have never met him. Let the innocent and happy William continue his life in the world and never find Sammy. Like now, she knew that the child was in the Rond family and was living a good life, but she was going to have to wait for a long time before she could bring Sammy back. He was a member of the Rond family and Sherry¡¯s child, but John Rond was also a sympathetic person. What was she going to do? What she wanted to do was impossible! She could not fail! It tore her apart, made herpletely mentally and physically exhausted and her tears began to fall one by one. William was already asleep; he didn¡¯t know what was going on inside her at the moment. If possible, she wanted to leave, really wanted to escape. Even if people call her an ostrich, she only wanted to hide her head in the sand instead of facing things¡­ The Rond family. Dan and John were sitting on the sofa. Dan had been looking at John for a long time, not even blinking his eyes. Looking at him continuously like that, his eyes stung a little. Finally, he couldn¡¯t help but saying, ¡°Mr. Rond, have you changed your mind?¡± ¡°Dan, you haven¡¯t beaten me.¡± John still didn¡¯t blink. ¡°Mr. Rond, you are quite boring. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s naive for me to y this no-blinking game with you?¡± He said in an old-fashioned manner, not admitting his defeat. ¡°Me? Boring?¡± John was stunned, ¡°You are the first person who has dared to say that to me!¡± ¡°Mr. Big Dick is so pitiful! Sammy is so pitiful!¡± Dan sighed. Chapter 113 His Heart Actually Skipped a Beat Chapter 113 His Heart Actually Skipped a Beat ¡°Huh?¡± John frowned, ¡°What¡¯s so pitiable about it?¡± ¡°Mr. Rond, nobody can stand your weird temperament,¡± said Dan while pouting, he wasn¡¯t afraid to state facts. But then he quickly amended himself seeing that John was getting angry, ¡°See? You don¡¯t ept criticism from anyone. My teacher told me that a good kid should admit their mistakes and learn from them!¡± ¡°What?¡± How dare he treated him like a child? ¡°Mr. Rond, you haven¡¯t told me if you changed your mind yet,¡± Dan slipped off the sofa and walked to John. He stood straight right in front of him. John red at him at stared right into Dan¡¯s eyes, he was a bit startled, ¡°Why are you standing so close to me? Aren¡¯t you worry that I¡¯ll get angry?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t have a great temper either! If you want to get angry over nothing I¡¯ll happily wait until you calm down, I promise. But listen to what I have to say after that, how does it sound?¡± Dan was trying to discuss the issue with John, he wasn¡¯t afraid of John. John couldn¡¯t get angry anymore, not after hearing what Dan said. Mrs. Howe and the other servants were shocked. They stared at the child standing beside the Mr. Rond. It had been a long time since they saw someone standing so close to their Mr. Rond. This child was really gutsy, even gutsier than Sammy. ¡°Mr. Rond, don¡¯t you lie to me!¡± said Dan as he smiled brightly. ¡°You¡¯re going to let my mom marry Mr. Rond, right?¡± John was taken aback and was bbergasted. Was this child really only 5 years old? ¡°I didn¡¯t say that I¡¯ll let them marry each other.¡± ¡°But Mr. Rond, you were looking at the wedding suit when we passed by the wedding shop just now. Why are you staring at the suit, if you¡¯re not letting Mr. Rond get married? Also, if it wasn¡¯t the case, why did you call me here? And also, your nose will get longer if you lie so much, Mr. Rond! That¡¯s what my mom¡¯s boss told me today!¡± Dan was patiently exining to John, ¡°Mr. Rond, so you¡¯re going to let my mom marry Mr. Rond, right?¡± John grimaced, ¡°Was I that obvious?¡± ¡°Yes, you were!¡± replied Dan as he smiled brightly. At this moment, the child looked like a cunning little fox to John. He was probably on par with the sly old fox Cohen. ¡°Your mom must be happy that I finally acknowledge her. You will being to stay here with her!¡± ¡°Mr. Rond, I think my mom has not seen Mr. Rond for a long time now. Don¡¯t you think that¡¯s weird?¡± ¡°Really?¡± John frowned. ¡°You didn¡¯t even notice that? You¡¯re not very observant, Mr. Rond! I¡¯m going to go tell Sammy about it upstairs, he¡¯ll be ted at the news!¡± Dan wanted to share this good news with Sammy, but at the same time, he was a bit worried. ¡°Mr. Rond, you won¡¯t bully my mom, right?¡± Dan turned around halfway up the stairs. ¡°With a son like you, I wouldn¡¯t dare,¡± answered John as he stood up. He felt a bit embarrassed, was he really afraid of Dan? ¡­ Dan was having fun with Sammy in Sammy¡¯s room. ¡°Danny, is mommy and daddy really going to get married? Did Mr. Rond agree?¡± Sammy couldn¡¯t believe his ears, but he didn¡¯t want to end up disappointed! ¡°Really, he agreed. Though I don¡¯t know why!¡± ¡°I thought mom doesn¡¯t want me anymore!¡± said Sammy dejectedly. ¡°Mr. Rond didn¡¯t let me see her. Dan, is mom doing okay?¡± ¡°No!¡± said Dan. ¡°Have you seen your dad?¡± ¡°Nope, I have not seen him in a while!¡± ¡°Why?¡± Dan was puzzled. His mother wasn¡¯t really happy recently. Celia sighed every time she saw his mother. He really didn¡¯t know what happened. But something had to happen between his mother and Mr. Rond! ¡°Sammy, not good!¡± yelled Dan all of a sudden. ¡°Huh? What?¡± Sammy didn¡¯t understand. At MH residence. Darcy sat on the sofa and stared quietly at Liam who was sitting opposite of her. ¡°Hey, what are you staring for?¡± Liam felt an ufortable shiver down his spine. ¡°Liam, you¡¯ve been hiding from me for a long time now!¡± Darcy squinted her pretty eyes. She then smirked, ¡°Are you afraid of me?¡± Liam frowned and gulped, ¡°Why should I be? We are friends! Nobody is afraid of their friends.¡± ¡°You are afraid of being alone with me!¡± Darcy snickered. She stood up and wore a cold expression on her perfect-looking face. She then walked towards Liam. ¡°Hey, what are you doing?¡± Liam was actually afraid of her. Darcy was cold to everyone but him. He was hiding from her because he had no other choice! ¡°I¡¯m going to check up on Lucille to see if she¡¯s asleep!¡± Liam stood up abruptly as she walked close to him. Darcy grabbed his tie and Liam couldn¡¯t move anymore. ¡°Hey! Darcy£¬you¡¯ll suffocate me! Don¡¯t be so violent!¡± Darcy then pushed Liam down. He sat down on the sofa and his eyes were wide open, ¡°Darcy£¬what are you doing?¡± Darcy took two steps forward and sat down on his thighs. She put her arms around his neck and said while maintaining a cold expression, ¡°Liam, I wouldn¡¯t be interested in you if you didn¡¯t hide away from me. You caught my interest because you keep running away from me!¡± ¡°Darcy£¬don¡¯t be like this!¡± Liam chortled, ¡°Get off me!¡± But Darcy inched even closer and then she pressed her red lips on his face. ¡°Ah, Darcy£¡¡± Liam screamed. Darcy had a yful look on her face, but at the same time, she was also staring meaningfully at Liam. She let him go after a kiss and stared at the lipstick stain on his face contently. She squinted her eyes and said, ¡°William went out to see another woman, no?¡± ¡°How could that possibly be? I made him go home and rest! He had been taking care of Lucy for so long and needed some rest!¡± Liam felt awkward and tried to shove her away. He shouldn¡¯t have let Will go if he knew that being alone with Darcy would be so terrifying. He even almost lost his chastity! But luckily, he had a trump card. The doorbell rang just in time. Darcy frowned, she didn¡¯t know who wasing! Liam quickly stood up and said, ¡°I¡¯ll go get the door!¡± Someone yelled happily as the door opened, ¡°Brother!¡± The cute little Sara appeared in front of the door. Though, her bright eyes dimmed when she saw the kiss mark on Liam¡¯s face. ¡°Who is it?¡± Darcy walked over and saw that it was Sarah. She snickered, turned around and walked away without saying a thing. She then went into the other room. ¡°Sara, why were youte?¡± Liamined. He didn¡¯t know that there was a kiss mark on his face. Sarah looked at the kiss mark on Liam¡¯s face with a weird expression on her face. She then walked into the house dejectedly. Even though she was dejected, her eyes were still bright and lively. She pouted and nced at the room that Darcy walked into. She red hard in that direction as if she wanted to tear Darcy into pieces. ¡°Sara, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Liam smiled brightly. He still didn¡¯t notice the kiss mark on his face.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. ¡°Brother,e over!¡± Sarah nced at Liam. She yanked his hand and walked towards the bathroom with him. They went into the bathroom and she pointed to his face, ¡°Brother, look!¡± ¡°What?¡± Liam frowned and looked at the mirror. He saw his reflection and his face flushed. ¡°Erm! This is from Darcy, she did it on her own ord!¡± He quickly ran the tap and washed away the lipstick stain on his face. He washed it thoroughly, even using some soap. Sarah stared at Liam and her gloominess disappeared. She felt calmer knowing that Liam didn¡¯t like Darcy. She felt much better. Liam washed away the soap on his face. Sarah smiled and stared happily at him. Liam¡¯s face turned redder seeing her smile, he tried to exin himself, ¡°Darcy was just fooling around¡­¡± ¡°Brother!¡± Sarah interrupted him. She smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry brother, I know that she was the one seducing you. She had been after you for a long time now!¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Liam ruffled Sarah¡¯s hair gently and sighed, ¡°You know everything! Hush, don¡¯t be so loud. Don¡¯t let her hear you!¡± ¡°Of course, I know about it. Those women always bother you, and she¡¯s one of them. Brother, do you really not like her?¡± She put on her typical obedient child act, but she was smiling blithely. Liam would¡¯ve fallen in love with Darcy long ago if he really liked her. But he called Sarah over and asked her to apany him. Obviously, it was because Liam didn¡¯t want to be alone with Darcy. ¡°Good girl.¡± Liam ruffled her hair and looked at her lovingly, enjoying her merry expression. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go out!¡± ¡°Liam!¡± Sarah suddenly yelled. ¡°What?¡± Sara stood tippy-toed and swiftly snuck a kiss on Liam¡¯s face. She pressed her lips on where Darcy left her lipstick stain just now. She kissed his cheek forcefully as if she wanted to overwrite Darcy¡¯s kiss. Her soft lips made Liam felt like he got electrocuted, he was stunned, ¡°You¡­¡± It felt good, but he was her brother! What was this feeling? ¡°Liam, I am 23 years old now.¡± Sarah reminded Liam as she stared at his shocked expression. She wasn¡¯t the 17 years old girl from back then anymore. ¡°But you are my sister!¡± muttered Liam. ¡°We are not rted by blood!¡± said Sara softly. She reached out her hand and pulled Liam close to her. She then bit him aggressively on his thin lips. Only after that, she said joyfully, ¡°I like you and I don¡¯t care. I like you ever since before. It¡¯s okay if you don¡¯t like me back as long as you continue to let me like you!¡± ¡°Dummy,¡± said Liam as he stared at Sarah¡¯s pleased face. He touched his lips and it hurt a bit. She bit down real hard. Though, he felt that his heart skipped a beat¡­ ¡°Brother, it¡¯s a bit swollen.¡± Sarah felt a sh of schadenfreude looking at Liam¡¯s slightly swollen lips. She didn¡¯t have to be afraid of people staring at his handsome face anymore, especially Darcy who was in the other room! Liam licked his lips. What happened just now was blissful and nostalgic at the same time. It was as if something simr happened before back then in the night¡­ That sweet sensation¡­ Liam stared at Sara and felt puzzled, he thought hard trying to piece his memories together, ¡°Sara, you¡­¡± He wanted to ask her if she kissed him before, but the question didn¡¯t seem right. He shouldn¡¯t say anything. But what was this familiar feeling? So familiar that it tugged his heartstrings. ¡°Do you like my kisses?¡± said Sara as she smirked eerily at Liam. ¡°Brother?¡± Though, her heart starting to beat faster. She fought hard for it at home and finally mustered her courage to kiss him. She wanted to have Liam to her own, otherwise, she would regret it for the rest of her life! She then inched closer, raised her head and looked at him. Their eyes met and Liam was shocked upon seeing his expression in the reflection in her eyes. Chapter 114 You Are Mine Chapter 114 You Are Mine It was an odd moment, and he was stunned. Sara pulled his head closer to hers and kissed his lips. Rationally speaking, he should push her away at once. But he was so shocked that he didn¡¯t do anything. He was indulging in the sweet sensation and suddenly, he reversed their position. He lowered his head even more and held her waist tightly. He kissed her soft lips as hard as he could. Liam stuck out his tongue and licked Sara¡¯s lips. The moistness was giving out Liam¡¯s unique musk. Though, there was a hint of sadness in Sara¡¯s eyes the moment he kissed her voluntarily. Liam, when would you finally realize my feelings towards you? Or were you just acting like you didn¡¯t know anything about it? Then, there was an abrupt knock on the bathroom door. It interrupted the kissing session. They quickly pushed each other away, jolting back to their senses after sharing a wet and passionate kiss. Sarah¡¯s face blushed from the lust. She ced her listless hand on Liam and stared at him who was as bewildered as her with her beautiful eyes. Liam¡¯s lips were redder than before and Sarah couldn¡¯t help but giggled, ¡°Heh, let¡¯s open the door, brother.¡± She knew that it was probably Darcy knocking on the door. Sarah felt like she won, she sessfully marked her brother and there was no way that Darcy could snatch him away from her now! Sarah wanted Darcy to admit defeat. Liam licked his lips and shook his head. He was chagrined. He knew that his lips were probably bright red without even looking into the mirror because he noticed that Sara¡¯s lips were very red as well! But it might not be a bad thing. He wanted Darcy to stop bothering him and this might do the trick. He wanted her to leave him alone, but he didn¡¯t want it to end up too awkward. But good lord! His heart was beating so fast he thought he was going to die. He didn¡¯t know that losing self-control could be so deadly! ¡°Sara, I¡¯m sorry. I¡­¡± Liam tried to exin himself but didn¡¯t know what to say. ¡°Hush! Open the door, Darcy is waiting!¡± said Sarah as she opened the door. She stayed in Liam¡¯s arm as if to prove that she had won. She stared at Darcy contently, she then smiled and said, ¡°Darcy£¬do you need to use the bathroom? We¡¯ll get out!¡± Darcy nced at them coldly, ¡°You siblings sure have odd habits. Why talk in the bathroom when you can talk in the living room?¡± ¡°Oh, right! Thanks for reminding us, Darcy. Liam, let¡¯s get out and let Darcy use the bathroom!¡± Sara peered at Darcy contently. Her haughtiness made Darcy¡¯s face turn darker and darker. Liam sighed in relieve as Darcy didn¡¯t catch them red-handed. But he felt guilty, ¡°Darcy£¬go ahead. We¡¯ll get out!¡± They walked pass Darcy. Darcy closed her eyes, trying to hide her anger. Liam sat down on the sofa and avoided looking at Sarah. He was too shocked about the kiss. Sara nced at him with her face flushed. She couldn¡¯t help butugh every time she looked at Liam¡¯s red and swollen lips. She tried to hold it in and was in agony. Liam frowned, he was always a mess when it was about Sara. He apuded Sara¡¯s mental strength. She was sitting opposite of Liam and didn¡¯t seem to feel awkward at all. Instead, she was giggling happily. This made Liam even more frustrated! He felt like he committed incest! Wait, but Sara wasn¡¯t his biological sister. But he watched her grow up! It was still incest! Darcy walked over with a mirror in her hand. She gave it to Liam, ¡°Look at yourself!¡± Liam was puzzled as he took the mirror from her. Suddenly, he cursed, ¡°Shit!¡± He stared shockingly at his red swollen lips. It was very swollen. Sara sure bit down hard. ¡°Liam, are you okay?¡± Sarah giggled. She knew that her brother would be shocked seeing how swollen his lips were. ¡°Sara, you did it on purpose!¡± He sounded grim and dejected. He felt utterly embarrassed. Darcy stared at him coldly while Saraughed blissfully. ¡°Yeah, brother. I did it on purpose. I¡¯m telling you, you are mine and I will not allow any other woman to taint you!¡± Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Darcy¡¯s face turned darker hearing that. ¡°We have not seen each other for 5 years and you¡¯ll still as straight-forward as before!¡± Sara sighed, ¡°Well, Darcy. You are still as cool as before, so cold you send shivers down people¡¯s spine. You should smile a bit more. Otherwise, men wouldn¡¯t approach you!¡± Liam didn¡¯t think that these two would still fight like cats and dogs like from before. He quickly tried to stop them, ¡°Be quieter, Lucy is sleeping!¡± ¡°Yeah, Darcy. Hush, Lucy is sleeping. Let¡¯s not wake her up!¡± Sara smiled happily. She probably didn¡¯t notice how brightly she was smiling. Darcy stopped frowning but she maintained her cold expression, she said inly, ¡°Liam, you can leave since Sara would be here helping me to take care of Lucy. You must be tired and you should rest!¡± Sarah muttered under her breath, ¡°What a witch!¡± Darcy was trying to make him leave so that Sarah and Liam couldn¡¯t be together. She quickly said, ¡°Darcy£¬how about you head back? Liam and I can take care of Lucy. You should go rest and take care of Lucy with William tomorrow. And me and my brother can go meet our parents tomorrow, how does that sound?¡± Liam was taken aback, but he nodded in agreement, ¡°True, I¡¯ve not gone home in a while. I really should!¡± ¡­ William woke up in the morning and saw Sherry next to him. He couldn¡¯t help himself and kissed her on her forehead as he stared at her longshes. Sherry frowned in her sleep. She wasn¡¯t awake yet as she hadn¡¯t been able to sleep so soundly in so long. She searched for the source of the warmth and inched closer to William¡¯s chest. She pressed her head against itfortably and continued sleeping soundly. William smiled, but there was a hint of sorrow in his smile. The expression in his eyes was gentle yet sad. He stared at her ever so lovingly. Sherry suddenly woke up. She didn¡¯t open her eyes but she noticed a big warm hand gently caressing her face. The hand caressed her softly and carefully as if she was some national treasure. His fingers danced around her face and her heart trembled. She shivered and her nose tingled, she felt like crying. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll figure something out. Trust me!¡± muttered William lovingly. He didn¡¯t notice that Sherry was already awake. He then pulled her closer to him and put his arms below her head. He held her waist tightly with his other hand, trying to hold her as close to him as he can. They could hear each other¡¯s breath in the silent room. Suddenly, Sherry¡¯s breathing became heavier. William finally realized that she was awake, ¡°Sherry?¡± She opened her eyes and stared at him. She looked dejected and said in a low raspy voice, ¡°William!¡± ¡°Yes?¡± He stared back at her. She had longshes and a nice nose. Her lips were red and she was as beautiful as a goddess. He couldn¡¯t help but pressed his lips on hers again¡­ But she pushed him away. ¡°Ugh!¡± he howled, ¡°Sherry¡­¡± He just wanted to kiss her. He felt horny when he woke up in the morning, but things were chaotic for them at the moment. He looked at her sleeping soundly in his arms and his lust receded. He just wanted to kiss her and hug her to sleep. That was all that he asked for. But Sherry was ufortable as the problems were still left unsolved. She didn¡¯t want to be a mistress and didn¡¯t want to have an ambiguous rtionship with him. It was exhausting! ¡°Sherry¡­ I didn¡¯t mean anything else. I just wanted to kiss you. I swear I won¡¯t do anything else!¡± he exined. He felt bad seeing how in dismay she was. Sherry frowned and suddenly, William inched closer and kissed her. He didn¡¯t want her to treat him like a stranger, he didn¡¯t want this! Blood rushed into Sherry¡¯s head and she quickly pushed William away. She wiped her lips aggressively. He wasn¡¯t respecting her wishes! William was shocked seeing Sherry rubbing her lips so aggressively. His eyes dimmed and he said, ¡°Stop it, stop rubbing. I won¡¯t kiss you anymore!¡± Sherry looked at William dumbfoundedly and noticed that his eyes dimmed. Was she being too cruel about this? ¡°You should go¡­¡± she said sorrowfully. At this moment, the phone rang. They both jolted. He held up his phone and noticed that Darcy was calling him. ¡°Darcy£¿Is everything okay with Lucy?¡± Sherry flinched hearing that name, but William didn¡¯t notice her reaction. She got off the bed with the nket over her and changed into her clothes. ¡°Oh, everything¡¯s fine. Great! I¡¯ll head over in a bit!¡± He didn¡¯t know that him feeling relieve and happy at the news, was hurting Sherry deeply. She sighed in dejection at the same time he sighed in relieve. She left the room while William was still on the call. As he hung up, he realized that Sherry was gone. Damn it! He was too worried and didn¡¯t notice her leaving! William felt uneasy and he quickly got off the bed. He found her making breakfast in the kitchen and was all dressed. She just nced briefly at him upon noticing him and said, ¡°Have some breakfast and head there once you¡¯re done. Take good care of Ms. Mclean. Oh right, is she doing alright?¡± William felt heartbroken hearing her talking so calm and indifferently. It was his fault, he didn¡¯t take her feelings into ount. It was all his fault. He walked into the kitchen and leaned against the door frame. He looked at her and said, ¡°Sherry, I will figure out a way. Trust me, okay?¡± She cowered and didn¡¯t reply. He felt unconfident seeing that she wasn¡¯t saying anything. He didn¡¯t know what was in her mind and he felt like he was hanging off a cliff. He could fall off anytime into the deep abyss and nobody could ever recover his body. ¡°Sherry, say something!¡± ¡°William, pleasee to see me only after you figure out a way. I don¡¯t really want to see you before that!¡± she said earnestly. William cringed and felt bitter, ¡°Are you telling me to note and see you before I find a solution?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± she growled. Chapter 115 The Condition Chapter 115 The Condition William could not ept that he would not see Sherry anymore; he would get mad about it. He was almost losing his voice to say, ¡°Do you love me? You do! Why let me go?¡± Sherry looked at him and said, ¡°I don¡¯t love you now. Ok?¡± She talked about these to hurt William. But if she did not do it, she would keep William with her further. Sherry hated to feel so shameful. ¡°I loved you because you were a reliable man! Now, look at you! You are not determined, even two-timing me. How will I love you more?¡± But she was still heartbroken as soon as seeing William¡¯s wound on face. He turned to leave; she was almost going to keep him to melt his loneliness and sadness. However, ¡­ In such an entanglement involving three people, she would be a loser for sure. Lucille had to live with William for her whole life. Without William, how could Lucille live on? Sherry hated to see Lucille live as a walking dead just because Sherry herself was selfish to keep William. Even if she made it to keep William with her, she would not get relieved from the trouble she made to Lucille forever. Finally, Sherry preferred to be the heartless one. William said sadly, ¡°Well. I will go¡­¡± Sherry gave a cold answer, ¡°Bye-bye!¡± William left. When the door was closed, Sherry could not be more sorrowful. Just then, she heard some noise in the kitchen and soon she got the bad smell from something being burnt which caused her feel unwell. Then she remembered the fried eggs should be burnt. The kitchen and room were full of the burning smell which was failed to be finished by a range Hood soon. Sherry was having a nausea and turned off the gas to rush to the toilet. But she just retched, nothinging out. When feeling better, she stood beside the washing basin to look at herself and started to be pale on face. She got the overwhelmed fear¡­ Her period shoulde two weeks ago¡­ but now? No! Sherry was in great panic. She touched her belly by instinct. If she really kept the baby with William, they would fail to break up. Staggering out of the toilet, Sherry sat on the sofa and burst into tears. She looked at the outside view to see the ne trees with many leaves off. It was winter then¡­ Leaves would be off the trees even though they were unwilling. Whatever, Sherry knew she had to let William go. She could not take the result of keeping him. She could not take anything lovely in the world. Sherry decided to take all the pains to make William not feel guilty. Then her mobile phone rang. She picked up the unexpected call from John, asking, ¡°Hello, Mr. John Rond, when will you let Dane back to me? He is my son.¡± John asked her, ¡°You just asked about Dan. How about Sammy? Are you going to give up the son?¡± Sherry was stunned and said, ¡°Sorry, Mr. Rond?¡± John said, ¡°I said I will let Sammy go back to be with you.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± Before Sherry continued to say more, John interrupted her, ¡°Sherry, may I meet you to have a talk? I am just on the alley outside your home. Pleasee to see me.¡± Sherry was surprised to hear it, ¡°You are there.¡± She might have been stalked secretly by someone, or how did he know her home address? But John said he would let Sammye back. Sherry kept calm. She knew John might have to do the choice afterparing Lucille with her. She was the next best one; at least she was better than Lucille who was unable to give birth to a baby. Sherry smiled bitterly; parents always worried about their children. John tried to consider for his own son as much as possible, but he had not known what William really thought about. What a pity to the father! After losing his wife, John should be very lonely in his life for not marrying anyone else. How deeply he loved his wife! He was greatly respected for it. Seeing John who was grim without a smile, Sherry started to think about William. She did not know how he was. Sherry called him with ill-at-ease, ¡°Mr. John Rond.¡± John said, ¡°Sherry, how about letting Sammy go back to you?¡± Although Sherry had already got the news on the phone, she was still surprised by what she heard then. She asked, ¡°Why do you change your mind?¡± John asked instead of answering, ¡°Have you really broken up with William?¡± Sherry said with a smile, ¡°You get to know everything.¡± John was doubtful, ¡°What¡¯s the reason?¡± Sherry raised her head and answered, ¡°It¡¯s not working between us. As I can predict the result, we don¡¯t need to keep each other further. Besides, what are you requesting for letting Sammying back?¡± John looked at her with his sharp eyes and said, ¡°You are smart!¡± He found, so young as Sherry, she was calm but with some sorrow on the look. ¡°Mr. John Rond, may I call you Mr. Rond? You are too senior in the family and also Sammy¡¯s grandpa; I really appreciate that you allow Sammy toe back. But I know I cannot take him right now.¡± The answer surprised John. He asked, ¡°Why?¡± Sherry said calmly, ¡°Because I would not like my son to be a condition for a deal. Sammy is only a boy. May I ask you not to do it? Mr. Rond, please don¡¯t negotiate with me about my son. I will not ept it.¡± ¡°Why?¡± John asked again, ¡°What if I ept your rtionship? Will you promise me?¡± ¡°Mr. Rond, so you choose me to be the third person in the rtionship, or choose Ms. Lucille Mclean?¡± John did not expect the question, ¡°Now you are negotiating with me?¡± ¡°No. How could I? I only know Sammy needs his daddy and mommy, but he was unlucky to have both with him together. You said you will let Sammye back with me; I also see you have some condition for it. The condition is so nice that Ms. Mclean has been waiting for years but failed. Finally, I will get it with my son. I should be happy with this. But, Mr. Rond, I am so silly, or self-willed; I know if I epted your condition, I would feel guilty about owing to Ms. Mclean all my life.¡± John did not expect Sherry to refuse his offer and give such a reason. He saw her power in the young lady¡¯s eyes. He said, ¡°Sherry, may I check that why you refused my offer is to help William and Lucille?¡± Sherry said peacefully, ¡°No, I am not so nice to them. I am helping myself. Sammy needs daddy and he will be fine to live with William. I won¡¯t keep William with myself; I will neither take Sammy since he is your grandson. You are not the one who gives up your grandson easily. You are so powerful. Why do I try to fight with you?¡± She was insincere to talk about it. She knew how sad she was then. What happened to her? She was giving up her son? No! She was not giving up Sammy! She just could not take him at that moment. John asked, ¡°You mean if I don¡¯t offer you the condition and just allow you to meet Sammy, you will take him with you?¡± ¡°Sure. Mr. Rond, if you allow me to see Sammy without any condition, I am sure I will not take him away. He is your grandson anyway; I will be d to see him once in a while. I feel very sorry for Sammy. I am not a good mommy, but still hate to leave terrible memory to my little son. I am just trying to love him as much as possible.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you want to be William¡¯s wife?¡± John was totally astonished, ¡°Did you have a good trip in Hokkaido?¡± Sherry lowered her head and controlled her sadness, just saying, ¡°Mr. Rond, what is happiness?¡± N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. John said with frown; he started to be afraid there was something wrong with his investigation, ¡°So, you said you were unhappy?¡± ¡°We were very joyful at the beginning. But Ms. Mclean showed up, then I was left somewhere in a strange country without even one penny with me. You think I was happy?¡± Sherry raised her head; her eyes were clear to show her want less. John asked more, ¡°You hate William?¡± Sherry shook her head, ¡°No, I don¡¯t hate him. He is reliable who is unusual in the modern world. I believe he will be a nice partner, but not belonging to me.¡± ¡°What if I hope you can marry William?¡± John watched her eyes, only to see her unconcern and coldness. He knew it was tough to persuade her. Sherry said with a smile, ¡°Mr. Rond, you give me the offer just because Ms. Mclean cannot have a baby. If she could, you would not say no to their marriage. They are a perfect couple and love each other; why say no? Finally, Ms. Mclean cannot have a baby, so I had one for William on our deal. Mr. Rond, you don¡¯t like Ms. Mclean just for her infertility; you don¡¯t like me for my poor family and my fault. Comparing between us, I should be worse than her; you should look down upon me. I was a surrogating mommy ever. Now you think again but choose me as William¡¯s wife. I really appreciate your choice! But I will not marry William!¡± ¡°You are still smart!¡± John sneered, ¡°If you don¡¯t agree, I might not allow you to see Sammy forever.¡± ¡°Mr. Rond, are you that cruel?¡± Sherry watched him without any fear. ¡°You are a father; you know what parents think for children. Are you so mean to do it to me?¡± ¡°You think I will allow him to see you? If someone else married William, should I allow Sammy to meet his biological mommy?¡± Sherry was helpless and stood up; she was leaving, ¡°Please give him a nice step-mommy.¡± ¡°Sherry, you change my mind! You are perfect to be William¡¯s wife, with great courage and without any emotional connection with anything. This is my first time to know some woman who is willing to give up her child!¡± Not saying anything, Sherry kept silent and stubborn. John continued to say, ¡°Have nothing to say?¡± Sherry had a deep breath to hold back her tears. Chapter 116 A Wail Chapter 116 A Wail ¡°Mr. Rond, every mother misses her child. I do miss Sammy, really do. Even so, will you let him go back? If you will, I don¡¯t care whether Sammy is the heir of The Rond Group; I can raise him by myself. But is it fair to him? Just let him see the fight between mommy and daddy? It will hurt him to the core. So, I have to make such a terrible decision! Yes, I am encouraging myself to leave my son. But it doesn¡¯t mean I am heartless one perfect to The Rond Group. I am not so cruel as you who can make a deal with your grandson!¡± She had to make such a decision! Many parents who got divorced had a fight to keep the child with them; they did not realize it hurt the child too much. Finally, Sherry had to give up Sammy to make it not so tough for William to raise him. Even if Lucille was lucky enough to be a step-mother, Sammy might not hate her. Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. One of them had to suffer from the pain to get a solution to the problem. Sherry was willing to be the one. John was surprised and said angrily, ¡°I have never seen a heartless mother like you.¡± ¡°Mr. Rond, you ruin your son¡¯s marriage to make him happier. I know you love him, but you did in a wrong way. That¡¯s why William is so miserable at home. He would not like to annoy you, not marrying Lucille; atst he got that ident. I believe William loves you, because he always keeps in mind that his mommy died for giving birth to him. He remembers it. Mr. Rond, it has been thirty years; William suffers from it no less than you.¡± ¡°You know William well.¡± ¡°I just think he has a hard time for having you as his father. He hated to see you are unhappy, so he did not marry Lucille and just had a child with me whom he did not love at all at that time. Now Lucille is sick; William does not mind what happened before and is always filled with remorse. I am touched by how deeply sorry he felt to Lucille. William is precious in the world. Mr. Rond, please put yourself in his position. He is trying his best to make you happy. Don¡¯t hurt him anymore. Ok, Mr. Rond, I finish now. Bye-bye.¡± John got startled and asked, ¡°Will you really give up Sammy?¡± He did not expect Sherry to make the decision. Sherry was more excellent than he thought, determined and notpromised; she was more confident than she should be at her age. ¡°I never give up. But I have to let him go for his better life in the future. Mr. Rond, you are Sammy¡¯s grandpa. I believe you will be nice to him!¡± Sherry turned around to control her sadness. This was her final decision! Sherry walked away with much tears off her eyes. Keegan parked his car and saw a familiar oneing out of the tea shop. Thedy¡¯s name urred to him, ¡°Sherry?¡± Sherry ignored him; she was crying without seeing anything and almost fell down by ident. Keegan came to hold her. But she did not look up at him, just saying, ¡°Thank you!¡± Then Sherry walked on with wiping her tears and cried more. She got to the quiet sidewalk to squat down and started to wail. She tried to give vent to all the heartbreak at that moment, so she was crying out to be exhausted. After all, Sherry wiped her tears and left. In the crowd, many people seeing Sherry should think she just broke up with her boyfriend. Keegan followed her all the way. Sherry had a seat on the chair of a bus stop and cried for long time. He stood seeing her cry instead of interrupting her. He did not know what happened. In his memory, Sherry always smiled. He had never seen her crying like this. She appeared to be so heartbroken, miserable and suffering. Just then, she seemed to be leaving the most part of her life. After a while on the chair, Sherry stood up and saw Keegan who was beside her and looking at her with a shock. Sherry was also stunned, ¡°Keegan, you are here.¡± It killed Keegan to see Sherry crying out. Why did she feel so desperate? In the MH residence, when justing back, William saw Lucille curl herself up on the sofa and crying with hands on her head. She was trembling and mumbling, ¡°Where is Will? I can¡¯t find him¡­¡± William remembered many years ago in T University, Lucille was standing at the door of ssroom in a white dress with long soft hair over the shoulders; many students were attracted by her. She ignored all the others admirers, just walking to him with a smile. Finally, she looked at him with beautiful dimples on her face. When they were young in the university, William was a talented student in the Department of Finance who was so proud and distant; Lucille was the most beautiful girl in the Department of Design. They fell in love with each other, envied by many students there. How long ago it was? He loved Lucille too much before. But how did she change to be the one in his front? She curled up herself on the sofa and seemed to be helpless as well as fearful. William hated to see what she was like then. He started to understand Sherry¡¯s decision; Sherry was correct. Before he got a better solution, he could not be so selfish to ask her to take such a task with him. Loving someone had to be suffering or selfish? No! How could he allow an innocent woman to pay back his debt to another woman? But how would he keep sane in the aspect? He lost his mind to love Sherry. Darcy was out from the toilet with a wet towel in her hand; she was cleaning Lucille¡¯s face and saw William who was looking at Lucille with anxiety by the door. She talked with William, ¡°Lucille woke up without seeing you here and kept crying. I tried to say something to make her feel better. No use! William, I would like to ask, do you still love her?¡± William was still thinking about the past and watching Lucille. She had been treated for one month; she still got messy hair as well as the thin face which was even smaller than his hand. But then she opened her eyes wide. On the small face, only her big eyes without any emotion were outstanding. Lucille just said to herself, ¡°Will is gone; he is gone¡­¡± She repeated these words which made William feel too terrible. William could not believe Lucille changed so much. He felt sorry to her; he owed much to her! Lucille would be able to have her baby if she did not get the car ident. She might not be like this. Lucille had ever been a charming and confident girl who obsessed lots of boys in T University. As to her then in his sight, she kept calling his name in unconsciousness. She still loved him! If she did not love him, why did she got another boyfriend soon after knowing he fell in love with another woman? Lucille should be badly mad at him before! Darcy called him, ¡°William?¡± William¡¯s memory was back and asked, ¡°Darcy, sorry?¡± Darcy raised her head after thinking for a while, ¡°Do you still love Lucille?¡± Loving Lucille? What to answer her? If he did not meet Sherry¡­ Sherry, thest name he would like to remember. With a mess in his mind, William could not think over. He was suffering from the sorrow and tried to avoid Darcy¡¯s eye look, ¡°I hope she will be better soon.¡± Darcy continued to ask, ¡°What if she will not be better all her life?¡± William took a deep breath, ¡°I will help her on her wellness.¡± Darcy said frankly, ¡°You don¡¯t love her anymore!¡± William turned around slightly, ¡°Yes. We will not go back to the past. I can delude the others, but I failed to do it to myself. I can pretend, but I know my mind!¡± ¡°Will¡­ Will, are you home?¡± Lucille heard William¡¯s voice and looked up at him. She saw he was in the living room and gave a lovely smile; she held her dress and said, ¡°Oh, changing my dress¡­dress.¡± Darcy walked to Lucille and yelled with a worry, ¡°Hey, Lucille, wake up! He doesn¡¯t love you now!¡± ¡°No! You are talking bullshit! Will loves me; he always loves me! He said I am the only one to him!¡± Lucille stared at Darcy. Darcy held Lucille¡¯s shoulders hard to shake her back to the real world, ¡°Lucille, no! He is far from loving you! Please get real! He is not the one worth your love! No!¡± Suddenly, Lucille pushed Darcy away to the ground. She said, ¡°Fuck off! Who are you? You are talking rubbish! Will loves me. He is nice to me! You must envy me. Sure, you envy me!¡± William had a frown following a deep breath. He got to know Lucille still loves him deeply but she was greatly disappointed in him, so she¡­ Just that moment, he almost shouted at her, ¡°Lucy, I don¡¯t deserve your love!¡± Finally, William did not do anything. Darcy said, ¡°Lucille, wake up! You suffer too much for him. Do you forget how many check-ups you had just to have a baby with him? Do you forget it? He left you due to your infertility! Lucille, get up! I¡¯m Darcy. We are going home together. ¡° Lucille held herself tightly with hands; she was too emotional right then, just screaming with a fear, ¡°Oh, no! Fuck off!¡± William could not see her like this anymore and rushed to her to kneel down on a nket in front of the sofa. He said, ¡°Lucille, don¡¯t scare! I¡¯m here.¡± Lucille mumble with fright, ¡°Will¡­Will¡­She is a creep.¡± Darcy looked at the scaring Lucille, soon she realized she was wrong to talk about it. She said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Lucille. I am really sorry.¡± It was her fault to say the mean words to Lucille who was still sick. The trembling Lucille huddled up and looked some of nervous with hearing Darcy¡¯s apology. She held William¡¯s hands hard and William looked at her hands which were not good looking but just thin with many burnt scars. William lost his mind and yelled, ¡°Lucy!¡± Darcy calmed down and said to Lucille, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. William is here. He will not leave you alone.¡± Then she passed a towel to William, ¡°Please help her get clean. Crying too much is not good to her.¡± ¡°Lucy, look at me.¡± William got the towel and said gently. Lucille shook her head with lowering it, ¡°No, no¡­¡± Chapter 117 Pregnancy Chapter 117 Pregnancy "Why? Let me wipe your face!" William sighed. "Don''t, I''m crying ... William doesn''t like women to cry ..." She whispered as helplessly as a child. "Hush, don''t let him see!" How William''s heart ache! He almost shed a tear. How on earth was God going to get her back? We stay together to be happy, and break up to ease the pain. You could no longer make me happy, so I had to leave. When I left, it was painful too. Only, you must have suffered more than I did, because I was the one who said goodbye first. I was the one who sought happiness first! -- Sherry didn''t expect to meet Keegan and to have her colleagues at work see her bawling so much. For a while, she was embarrassed. Her eyes were red and swollen from crying for so long, and she had more nausea in her throat. She even got a little dizzy when she stood up. Keegan held her up with one hand. He didn''t ask her why she was crying, he just said softly, "Where are you going? I''ll take you back!" "I ..." Sherry wobbled, tried to stand still, but didn''t expect to get even more dizzy. "Are you okay?" Seeing her face abnormally white and crying like this, Keegan didn''t hesitate to pick her up. "Come on, I''ll take you to the hospital!" Sherry tried to struggle to get down, but she didn''t have the strength. She hadn''t eaten in the morning, hadn''t eatenst night, and had cried so heavily for so long. She had been malnourished for the past month or so, and was now even more weakened. But being held by Keegan drew sideways nces from passers-by, Sherry was nervous and scared, "Keegan, put me down!" "Put you down and then watch you faint?" Keegan whispered with concern. "Alright, the car is in front! I''ll take you to the hospital. Are you anemic?" Regardless of what Sherry said, Keegan carried her directly towards the car by the teahouse. When they just reached the car, three people came out of the teahouse. The one in the middle was a middle-aged man in a ck suit, who looked imposing and cold. He froze slightly when he saw Sherry and Keegan, then revealed a cold smile. "Miss Murray, I wondered why you didn''t say yes, so it turns out you had a choice!" John''s low and sarcastic words made Sherry felt as if a knife were piercing her heart. Keegan didn''t pay any attention to John, but pulled open the car door and put Sherry in the passenger seat, helped her to fasten the seat belt, and then closed the car door. Sherry saw the anger in John''s eyes through the car window. Her heart actually fluttered, then she suddenly opened the car door, "Uncle, please send my son, Dan, back!" Keegan just looked at John and said to Sherry, "Let''s go pick up Dan after we see the doctor!" Sherry shrank back into the car while John''s face got worse. Keegan hade to pick up tea for his adoptive father, but he never expected to meet Sherry. Instead of picking up the tea, he started the car and disappeared right in front of John and his assistant''s eyes. "Riley, call William and inform him that his woman is being taken by another man! They''re going to have an affair now!" After saying this in a somber voice, John surprised even himself by saying the word "affair"! "Master?" Riley was in a quandary. It wasn''t clear that Mr. Rond was in love with her. Master was exaggerating! But Riley still made a call to William. "Hello! Mr. Rond, Miss Murray is cheating on you with a tall, indifferent man!" Riley almost hung up the phone straight away sheepishly after saying this. "Mr. Rond, that''s all. Master is calling me!" After saying that, without waiting for William to say anything, Riley hung up the phone. William was dumbfounded to receive such a call out of the blue! He hurriedly found Sherry''s number and dialed it with trembling hands. But the phone went unanswered. Sherry was admitted to the hospital and Keegan insisted that the doctor give her a full body check-up. "Keegan, I''m fine. I''m really fine!" She actually knew what was going on, and she just didn''t want anyone to know that she might be pregnant. But the doctorughed, "Miss, your boyfriend is worried about you. You''d better have a full body check- up. You look a little weak!" "Doctor, no ... he''s not my boyfriend!" Sherry exined. Keegan''s eyes, however, flickered. He turned his head and said coldly and dominantly, "Doctor, give her a full body checkup!" "Uh! Sorry, I don''t know ..." The doctor gave a series of prescriptions, but Sherry simply said, "Doctor, check my HCG levels. I think that''s the problem!" The doctor was stunned and froze, "You know so much, miss! You even know the technical terms! How many days have you had your period?" Sherry froze and nced back at Keegan. It was really embarrassing for her to have him here. So she said to him, "Keegan, can you go out first?" Keegan was confused but didn''t want to go out. "Please!" Sherry said again. "Fine! Call me if you need anything!" As soon as he left, Sherry immediately said, "It''s been 2 weeks. I just remembered that too. I think I might be pregnant!" "Well, if you are pregnant, morning sickness will show up at exactly forty days! The fetus is too small for an ultrasound right now. How about this, you do a test first. If the test paper shows positive, we''ll do a blood test!" The doctor quickly prescribed a test paper. Sherry took the sheet, paid the money, and collected the test paper. Keegan, however, watched dumbfounded as she walked towards the bathroom. By the time the result came out, Sherry was really dumbfounded! She was really pregnant! Then she had another blood test. The HCG level was just right and the doctor ruled out the possibility of ectopic pregnancy. As Sherry stared nkly at the result, Keegan nced at it as well. It read that the biochemical pregnancy was about six weeks old. (Usually, six weeks of pregnancy in this context means from the first day of thest menstrual period. Usually one will experience nausea and vomiting and other reactions to early pregnancy at 6-8 weeks of pregnancy! "You''re pregnant?" Keegan was dumbfounded! Could it be the man fromst night, William? Sherry held the test results in her hands stupidly. She really wanted to cry. It might make her feel better to cry. But she couldn''t. The feeling of not being able to cry was so hard ... It seemed that she had too many tears these days. She was once again pregnant with William''s baby! It was the second child that God had given her. She loved children so much, but this one came at a really bad time! But she was going to have it. She was going to have this baby! It was the fruit of their love. She wanted him. Keegan watched the change in her expression and was a little confused for a moment, "Sherry?" "Keegan, thank you for sending me here. Can you please help me keep the secret about my pregnancy?" She spoke up and was already plotting to leave the city in the near future. "Okay!" Keegan was a man who kept his promises and never said much. That was why he was well appreciated by Cohen and was epted by him as his adopted son. "I won''t say anything! You have a baby now, so you have to take care of yourself and rest. You are too weak now. I''ll go and ask the doctor what supplements pregnant women can take. Sit here and wait for me!" William kept calling Sherry, but there was no answer. What was going on? Had they really cheated on him? His heart was in turmoil! Keegan had gone to ask the doctor for her. Only then did she remember that her phone was on mute at the moment. When she took it out, she found that a string of numbers was shing. It was a string of numbers that she had deleted but could never forget. Her heart fluttered and she subconsciously put her hand over her belly. "Baby, it''s Daddy. But Mummy can''t let him know about you. He''s already a mess now! Let''s not add to the mess, okay?" Even though she knew the baby was only the size of a pea now, Sherry was still hopeful. It was another hope for her! Anyway, having a baby gave her a purpose in life. She needed to be stronger, to be a good mother, and to educate them! The phone was still shing. She watched the phone as the lights slowly went out. There were fifteen missed calls and all from William! She didn''t answer. William became more anxious and looked again at the trembling woman on the sofa. He was in a dilemma. What should he do? "You have something?" Darcy asked. William''s eyes flickered, "No, nothing!" "William ..." At this time, Lucille suddenly spoke up. William had just wiped her face clean and she looked like getting a bit more stable. "Lucille, what''s wrong?" He asked softly as he called. On the sixteenth call, Sherry finally answered. But it was William''s gentle voice on the other end of the line, not to her, but to another woman! "Lucille, don''t cry. I''m here. I''m not going anywhere. Don''t cry ..." Sherry''s heart ached. Suddenly, tears came up. Her eyes, soaked in tears, were still so dark and bright. William, did you call me so I could listen to you speak softly to another woman? Sherry smiled bitterly and hung up the phone. And William happened to nce at the phone and noticed that this time there was a record of the call. Ah! She''d answered it! Damn, he was just talking to Lucille. She must have heard him! Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. William suddenly panicked. Immediately afterward, Sherry called. He looked at the phone with her number shing and his heart lifted. He immediately ran to the bedroom, closed the door, shutting out everything outside, and shouted urgently, "Sherry, is that you? Is that you?" A sad smile appeared on Sherry''s lips. She said softly, "Sir, I''m sorry, you have the wrong number. Please don''t call this number again in the future!" "Sherry!" William cried sharply. "No! Don''t hang up the phone! I just want to know where you are?" Sherry''s lips curled up again. "Sir, please don''t call again or I''ll file aint for harassment!" "No! Sherry, don''t do this!" William''s heart ached even more. "Please!" Sherry felt like she had a fish thorn in her throat, which she couldn''t spit out or swallow. The taste was so ufortable and painful that she almost choked and felt even her breath ache. "Sir, you''ve really called the wrong number!" She spoke with tears streaming down her face! Damn it! Why were there still tears? Why was she still crying? Sherry, why are you so useless? Are you crying just at the sound of his voice? William mumbled, "Sherry, I just want to know if you''re with a man?" And at that moment, Keegan was just walking out of the doctor''s office with the menu of supplements the doctor had written for him. He called out from a distance. "Sherry, let''s go shopping after picking up Dan. I''ll make you a soup today ..." He only got halfway through before he saw her sitting on the lounge chair in tears and holding the phone in her hand. "Sherry, what''s wrong with you?" William''s heart lifted when he heard the male voice on the other end, "Sherry, are you really with a man? Is it that man from yesterday?" He was heart-broken. Chapter 118 Dialogue Chapter 118 Dialogue Sherry, however, just said quickly, "Sir, please don''t bother me again. You really have the wrong number!" After saying that, she immediately hung up the phone. Keegan was dumbfounded. This was the second time he had seen her crying today, and she was crying with such sadness and despair. A bad thought suddenly came to his mind. "Sherry, is it that the child''s father disowned him?" Sherry was stunned and did not answer, then she heard Keegan say again, "Sherry, don''t be afraid. I''ll help you! The child is innocent!" Sherry was even more dumbfounded. Had Keegan misunderstood that she wanted to have an abortion? She and Keegan were just colleagues, but at this moment, when he said such words, her heart warmed up. "Thanks ... I can do it myself! I will give birth to this baby!" "You don''t have to be polite. We are friends. I don''t have many friends, and I don''t usually have many acquaintances besides my adoptive father. I have plenty of time, and I can help you watch the baby!" Even Keegan himself felt a little strange after saying so many words in one breath. This was the first time he had said so much! His support caused her eyes to heat up again. Once she lowered her head, she had more tears! "Don''t cry!" He really couldn''t stand girls crying. When she cried, he was so clumsy that he immediately didn''t know what to do! He could only stare at her nkly. "Don''t cry, don''t cry! Aren''t I still here?" His words, "Aren''t I still here", startled Sherry. It was her father''s favorite phrase. Yet he knew it too! It was so familiar! It was as if she had a family again. Sherry''s heart warmed up. She immediately wiped away her tears and suddenly broke into a smile, "Keegan, you''re right. You are still here." Keegan was a bit baffled. She was changing her face too quickly, wasn''t she? "Uh! Let''s get going then! Aren''t you going to pick up Dan?" "Yes! But do you have time?" William''s body went cold as he looked at the hung-up phone. He was in dismay. How could Sherry have cheated on him with another man? No! She wasn''t like that! William didn''t believe it! He couldn''t believe it! He dashed out, not caring about the people on the couch, and ran straight out the door. "Brother-inw, where are you going?" "Darcy, I have to go out!" He didn''t have time to exin and just left! And the woman on the couch cowered. "William ... don''t go ..." Keegan drove Sherry to the Ronds'' old residence. Sherry didn''t expect John to let Samuel out too! As soon as he saw Sherry, Samuel pounced on her. "Mummy! Mummy! I missed you so much!" Keegan was dumbfounded! Her another child! Owned by N?velDrama.Org. This kid called Sherry Mummy too? Dan then nced back at John and noticed what appeared to be displeasure in his eyes, "Mr. Rond, are you really letting Samuel live with my mummy? I thought you didn''t approve?" John grunted coldly. What could he do at this point? He could onlypromise and take the next best choice. This woman was not threatened, and that was all he could do! "Sherry, take Samuel with you. I allow him to stay with you for a month!" John said coldly, "And let him come back to see me once every week!" "Ah..." Sherry was dumbfounded. What did Mr. Rond mean by this? Seeing Keegan and Sherrye together made John even more angry. He pulled Dan over and went back to the door, avoiding Sherry and Keegan, then whispered, "See, that man over there, he''s going to be your stepfather!" "Mr. Rond, you''re so gossipy! Mr. Fox doesn¡¯t not chase after my mommy! Besides, Mr. Fox is so cool and taller than Mr. Rond. If my mummy married him, their baby would also be tall and strong, and definitely stronger than Samuel!" "Brat, even if you want to find yourself a stepfather, leave Samuel out of it!" John said as his brows knitted together. "A good girl doesn''t marry twice. You want your mummy to marry two men, huh?" "But my mummy hasn''t been married." Dan said in confusion, "Has she ever been married to Mr. Rond? Did Mummy and Mr. Rond ever get divorced?" With that, Dan''s eyes then widened with a very skeptical look on his face. "Boy, whether your mummy has been married or not, if your mummy is married to another man, she is not a good woman. Do you want your mummy to take the me for that?" John was, after all, wily and scheming. He had got Dan''s curiosity up at once. "Mr. Rond, would anyone scold my mummy? Wouldn''t that mean that all thosedies who have divorced and remarried are going to be scolded? What''s wrong with not being a good woman? Good women are to be bullied! Mr. Big Dick has disappeared on his own, so why should I help him? I want my mummy to marry Mr. Brooks, or if not, Mr. Fox! Yes! Or Mr. Fox! Mr. Fox and Mummy are in the samepany. It''ll be easier for them to go to work! I won''t have to worry about mummy being harassed by perverts. I''m relieved to have such a cool guy to protect Mummy." Dan didn''t take the bait at all but talked to himself. This pissed John off! "Boy, it''s an old saying that a good girl never gets married twice. Do you know that?" "But that''s not fair! What''s the point? Isn''t there another saying? Mr. Rond, haven''t you ever heard that? Celia said so to Mummy: keep your options open." Dan said proudly. "Ugh! Do you see how cute Samuel is?" Seeing that he wasn''t falling for it, John immediately suppressed his temper and began to lure him. "Yes! Samuel is cute. But he''d be as cute as me if he lived with my mummy, probably cuter than me! Look now, Samuel is turning into a little girl because of you!" "Brat, why are you always crossing with me?" "You''re the one who''s cross with me, aren''t you, Mr. Rond? Didn''t you hate me and my mum at first? Why are you being so fawning now?" "Who''s being fawning?" "Isn''t that what you mean, Mr. Rond? All right then, let Mummy stay with Mr. Fox!" Dan looked over towards the two people outside the gate. The more he looked, the more he thought Mr. Fox looked taller than Mr. Rond. "Yes! Mr. Fox and Mummy are perfect for each other! Their baby will be a model too! Well, it would be great if I had a model sister!" "Humph!" John grunted. "But he''s not as handsome or as pretty as my son. Even if he had a daughter, being taller doesn''t necessarily mean she''s good-looking! It''s too hard to be a model if she isn¡¯t beautiful!" "She can go to Korea for stic surgery! They say on TV that Korea has great stic surgery! Mr. Rond, you should get a facelift too, so you can smooth out the wrinkles on your brow. It''s so ugly! If Mr. Big Dick looks like you when he''s old, won''t Mummy be at a disadvantage? How can such an ugly old man be worthy of my mummy?" "You--" John nearly spat out blood! Mrs. Howe looked dumbly at her master''s dark face and suddenlyughed. "Master, the boy is really articte and cute! I really like him!" "He''d piss me off!" John couldn''t help but say in a doting tone too. "Mr. Rond, you''re too grumpy, aren''t you?" Dan raised an eyebrow, and his brow actually resembled John''s. Mrs. Howe was dumbfounded. The boy and his master did have a connection. He was also the only one so far who could make his master speechless! "Kid, can I talk to you for a minute?" John continued his ploy. "Mr. Rond! Let''s get this straight! You called me to your house out of the blue, there must be something! But you didn''t say anythingst night, and you won''t say anything today. I am going to leave!" "Is William''spany big?" John asked. "Yes, it''s big. Very grand!" Dan said sincerely. "Thest time I saw it. There were very tall buildings!" "Would you like to have apany like that in the future?" "Yes! I want!" "Then how about you being the heir to my family?" John continued. Mrs. Howe was dumbfounded! What did Master mean by this? Was he going to give Rond Group to this boy? "Why?" Dan was puzzled. "Let your mum marry William and you take thest name Rond, be my grandson, take over the reins of the Rond Group and be the president. Pretty cool, huh?" Dan pouted and shook his head. "Mr. Rond, I''m not going to be the president of your group!" "Uh!" John was stunned too. "I''m going to start my ownpany, not anyone else''s!" Dan said and smiled. Hisrge eyes curved into crescent moons. "When I have apany, I''ll make my mommy the chairman. Mr. Rond, my mummy will be at the same level as you by then! You''d better mind yourpany! Be careful not to let me screw it up then!" "You arrogant boy!" Johnughed out loud. He said this like himself over fifty years ago. Hisughter immediately drew Sherry''s attention from outside the door. She then realized that they had been at the door for a long time and had almost forgotten about Dan, and guilt rose up in her. "Mr. Rond, you don''t believe me?" Dan was still talking to John. "Then wait! Mr. Rond, you''ll have to live a little longer, or you won''t see it!" ¡­ In the car on the way back. Sherry sat in the passenger seat and the two children were in the back. Keegan drove the car quietly. The two children were chattering and cheering. Samuel kept talking like a bird that had been let out of its cage. "Mummy, I miss you so much! I haven''t seen you for a long time. Why don''t youe and see me, Mummy?" "Samuel, it''s Mummy''s fault! Mr. Rond has promised to let you stay with me for a month. Are you happy?" Sherry''s heart was sour. She hadn''t expected Mr. Rond to let Samuel go. but when they had arrived, Mr. Rond had warned her. "You''re a mother now. You should behave properly and don''t get involved with other men, or it will affect the child''s physical and mental development!" Sherry didn''t understand what was going on. Onlyter did she realize that John might have misunderstood her and Keegan. In fact, they were just colleagues who had just met not long ago! "Mummy, John is not that bad, is he?" Dan suddenly spoke up, "he is like an old kid. I don''t know if he''ll be sad to see us go!" Sherry was dumbfounded. He hadn''t expected Dan to be so concerned about John, yet she felt comforted. "Dan, Mr. Rond is actually very nice. He''s just a bit serious. He¡¯s unhappy because he lost the love of his life!" "Does Mr. Rond''s mummy live in heaven like uncle?" Dan asked. Sherry shuddered inside. She hadn''t been to see Luke and Dad for a long time and couldn''t help but sigh. This time, she was taking her two sons with her, and going to visit their graves together! Keegan looked at the two children through the rear-view mirror and was actually a little envious of Sherry. She had so many rtives, while he, only had his adoptive father. The four of them went to the supermarket to do some shopping beforeing back, and upon entering the house, they found Celia. "Celia!" Dan pounced on her, "Celia, I missed you so much! Why didn''t youe to see me?" "Oh, Dan, I missed you so much. Come on, give me a kiss!" Celia said as she kissed Dan''s face before releasing him, causing the little boy to itch. Chapter 119 Get a Room Chapter 119 Get a Room Before Sherry said anything, Celia screamed again, "Aah! Another cute child! This child is so handsome! Who is this?" She thought to herself, was this the child whom she only saw once from five years ago? Celia looked to Sherry excitedly who nodded and said, ¡°Celia, this is Samuel! My son¡­¡± ¡°Ah! So I have two godsons! Come here, baby, I won¡¯t be biased; both of you all give me a kiss!¡± Celia said as she moved up to hug Samuel, then left a red kiss mark on his face. Samuel¡¯s face flushed red immediately and he turned back to look at Sherry. Sherry let out augh, ¡°Samuel, this is Ms. Celia!¡± ¡°Oh, baby; I hugged you once when you were born. Other than the doctors, I was the first to see you! Even before your mom! Oh,e now, are you shy?¡± Celia said enthusiastically. ¡°Hello, Ms. Celia!¡± Samuel finally spoke, but he still felt slightly afraid inside. ¡°Good boy!¡± Celia continued to hug him, then, with both children still in her hand, she noticed another tall figure in the room. ¡°Oh! Who is he?¡± Keegan realized that this fashionable woman barely noticed him just now, and Sherryughed. ¡°Celia, this is my coworker, Keegan!¡± After the introduction, Celia felt apologetic, ¡°So sorry, I was so excited to see my godsons that I didn¡¯t notice you!¡± ¡°No worries!¡± Keegan didn¡¯t mind; he put the ingredients he held in the kitchen. ¡°Sherry, you go rest; I¡¯ll let you know once food¡¯s ready!¡± ¡°Mr. Keegan, you know how to cook?¡± Daniel asked. ¡°Course!¡± Keegan said and nodded. ¡°Wow! That¡¯s awesome!¡± Celia noticed that Sherry¡¯s eyes were red and confusedly asked, ¡°Are you alright?¡± ¡°She¡¯s not feeling well; the doctor said she needs to rest more and recover!¡± Keegan replied. ¡°Oh, I see; no wonder her face looks ill. I¡¯ll help cook, the kids can go y, and Sherry, you go rest! I¡¯ll help out Keegan!¡± ¡°Will you now?¡± Sherryughed; she knew that Keegan was really hopeless in the kitchen! Celia frowned; she said in a low voice, ¡°Hey, even if I¡¯m not good at cooking, I gotta pretend I am, no? I can help wash vegetables or something. I can¡¯t let our guest do all the work in his first visit, right?¡± ¡°Hahah¡­ Fine, you help Keegan, I¡¯ll go to the room and rest!¡± Sherry¡¯s cell rang; it was William calling. Her face turned pale for a second. ¡°Sherry, is it William?¡± Celia noted the tension Sherry felt. ¡°Is it really over between you two?¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine! I¡¯m alright. You go helpKeegan!¡± Sherry said as she headed to her room. She hung up the call and put her cell on the table. William saw his call rejected; his hand tightened its grip on the steering wheel until his knuckles were white. A shroud of grimness overshadowed his face, and as he tried to call again, he realized his hand was shaking! Sherry¡¯s cell rang again; she had to pick it up this time. ¡°Sherry, where are you? I¡¯ll go get you!¡± William said hastily. ¡°You¡¯ve got the wrong number! If you call this number again, I¡¯ll change numbers!¡± Sherry said in a low voice; there was a slight tremble in her tone. ¡°Sherry, at least tell me where you are? Someone said you went to get a hotel room with a man, is it true? I need to know!¡± He blurted out everything that ran through his mind. But as soon as he said this, Sherry¡¯s entire body froze in ce. Get a hotel room? Get a hotel room with a man? She tightly held a cup in hand and took quite some effort to bring it to her lips. Though the water was rather warm, she only felt coldness, so cold that her entire body shivered. ¡°Sherry, are you really nning to sleep with another man?¡± William continued to ask in a trembling manner, ¡°Are you nning to torture me like this?¡± Sherry felt as if her heart had plummeted into a bottomless abyss; she could only feel sweat form on the back of her hand. She put the cup down and held onto the table to support herself. Her heart throbbed in pain. Who would say such a thing to him? But she was furious, angered that he did not believe in her integrity! Why would he so easily believe anyone that said she ran off to sleep with another man? If she was so fickle, then maybe she would not feel so much pain! His mistrust in her made her feel as if she was in an ice locker. As her heart still trembled, she replied coldly, ¡°That¡¯s right! I¡¯m going to sleep with another man! What¡¯s that got to do with you, Mr. Rond?¡± Suddenly, there was no reply, just the sudden screeching sound of an emergency brake on the other end of the phone¡­ ¡°William? William?¡± Sherry¡¯s heart pounded, but there was no reply. Then, there was only a beeping tone; the call was cut off! Her blood stood still; Sherry was motionless, and as if the air in the room began to freeze over, she began to shiver. She called back, but there was no answer¡­ ¡°Sherry, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Celia came in the room to check on Sherry, only to see her running about in a panic. ¡°An ident; Celia, William might be in an ident!¡± Sherry¡¯s cold hands grabbed Celia¡¯s. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Celia was startled. ¡°A car ident, he was in a car ident!¡± Sherry heard the sound of screeching tires; it must have been a car ident. ¡°I¡¯m heading out, watch the kids!¡± Before she gave any further exnation, Sherry was already out the door. The blue Bugatti was parked right in the middle of one of the busiest intersections. A huge line of cars were stuck and honking their horns behind him, but William paid no mind. William sat still in his seat. No matter how many cars were lined up behind him, at this point, he only felt as if his heart was hollow! It¡¯s as though his consciousness ceased to exist as well! Pain, struggle, sadness, hatred, regret, anxiousness; a mixture of feelings surrounded him. He felt as if he was falling into a bottomless abyss right now; not dying, but just free falling endlessly. His internal organs all felt as if they were in pain. As he wallowed in that painful moment, the only thing that came to mind was that sweet, gentle face. Right now, all he could think about was Sherry! Right now, the painful grief he experienced was much stronger than the pain he felt when Lucille had betrayed him! It was much more painful by a hundred folds! His phone continued to ring, but he didn¡¯t pick up. It was as though his soul was whisked away. He did not even have the sense left to answer the call, nor did he even realized that the traffic police was headed towards him. His consciousness struggled to make sense of anything, but it was as though everything was muddled together; William couldn¡¯t make head nor tails of anything, and it felt as though every nerve ending cried out in pain. She said she was going to sleep another man¡­ Don¡¯t do it¡­ At the mere thought of Sherry sleeping with another man, his heart felt as if he was beingshed by a whip¡­ Within the taxi, Sherry kept trying to reach William¡¯s cell, but no there was no answer. Suddenly, Sherry thought to call Liam, ¡°Liam, William might be in a car ident, I can¡¯t reach him¡­¡± ¡°Sherry! Don¡¯t panic, I¡¯m on my way to the traffic police right now. There was a small incident, but it¡¯s no big deal, don¡¯t worry, William¡¯s fine!¡± ¡°Is William OK?¡± ¡°They said he¡¯s fine, but I must go see for myself! Where are you now?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go to the station as well!¡± Sherry immediately asked the taxi driver to turn around. The first thing they saw once they reached the police station was the blue Bugatti in the impound yard. ¡°Where¡¯s William?¡± Sherry asked in a dazed. The car was fine, but where was the driver? She let out a sigh of relief, only to tense up again. ¡°Officer, where¡¯s the driver?¡± ¡°William? William?¡± Liam noticed that William was still in the car. He tapped the car window, but William just sat still in the driver¡¯s seat. There was a hollowed look in his eyes, and his entire being looked as if he was a statue. ¡°Sir, don¡¯t bother; we smacked the windows until our hands turned numb, and he still won¡¯t open the door. We checked the license te in order to get a contact number to yourpany. He was parked on one of the busiest streets, causing a traffic jam of over 300 cars. We suspect he¡¯s drunk and afraid to get detained, so that¡¯s why he won¡¯t open the door! There was nothing else we could do, so we towed his car back here¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s impossible!¡± Liam said, ¡°Why would he be drinking in the morning! It¡¯s not even lunch time, there¡¯s no way he would be drinking!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go get him!¡± Sherry let out a sigh of relief and felt her heart ache. This fool! To think he parked in the middle of the street. ¡°William Rond, open the door! It¡¯s Sherry!¡± She tapped the car window. However, William still did not respond. Sherry continued, ¡°William, if you don¡¯t open up, I¡¯ll never forgive you in this lifetime, never! Do you hear?¡± The officer sighed and asked, ¡°Maybe he just went through a breakup?¡± ¡°Good eye, officer; my friend did just breakup, so that¡¯s why he¡¯s acting so abnormal!¡± Liam exined embarrassingly. ¡°Even so, he can¡¯t just block traffic! ording to the trafficws, he should be punished and detained for disturbing the public like this!¡± ¡°Uh, officer, a fine, just a fine is enough!¡± Liam tried to appeal to the traffic officer for leniency. ¡°Fine, but only if we make sure he was not drunk driving after hees out!¡± Sherry was at the end of the rope with her threats; still William didn¡¯t budge. ¡°William! William, open up¡­¡± She walked to the hood of the car to get a good look at the man inside. William seemed fixed in a daze; he did not return to his senses at all. It was as though he was in a dream. Sherry gazed at him from outside the car; she called his cell, but he still did not move. His eyes were staring at the air and overlooked herpletely. She had the urge to smash the car. Looking at his current state, there was an unspeakable pain in her heart. How could she possibly leave him like this! Sherry began to cry; she already lost count of the number of times she had cried just that morning. Looking at his incapacitated state, she cried even harder, and her body began to sway as if she was going to faint. Liam managed to catch her in time. ¡°Sherry, it¡¯s fine, he¡¯s fine, don¡¯t worry!¡± ¡°Liam!¡± Sherry was pale, and tears streaked down her face, ¡°He won¡¯t open the door, he won¡¯t open¡­¡± Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. ¡°Let me try!¡± Liam stood before the car hood and waved his hands, ¡°Will, open the door! Sherry¡¯s crying, hurry up and open up! Open!¡± As if she suddenly realized something, Sherry remembered the phone conversation she had with William just earlier, about her sleeping with another man. Could that be the reason why he was like this? Immediately, she stood upright and walked over to the driver seat¡¯s car window, ¡°William, it¡¯s not true, I¡¯m not with anyone, I didn¡¯t go sleep with another man; open up the door, will you?¡± Chapter 120 Die Far Away from Me Chapter 120 Die Far Away from Me She stood there and looked at him quietly, then she continued saying, ¡°I know deep down in your heart, you feel sad, I am also upset. William, how can you distrust me and insult me so much? Why don¡¯t you think about it, am I really that kind of person? Are you sure that the Sherry you know is really that kind of person?¡± The traffic police took a look at the situation while helplessly shaking his head, it seemed like she got dumped. The situation looked absurd, as if it was the plot written from a romance novel! The heroine seemed to be confessing her love, right? ¡°Just wait until he opens the door to do the formalities!¡± That traffic police did not want to continue to apany them. ¡°Alright! You may leave!¡± Liam nodded his head. Looking at Sherry who was upset, he also felt bad in his heart. He only hoped that Lucille¡¯s illness will get better soon, so that Will¡¯s heart will not harbor to much guilt. He really hoped that in the end there will be a happy oue for everyone. William still did not respond so Sherry continued staring at him and said, ¡°William, you are really a bad person, a very bad person! You want to make me feel worse and not let me be at ease, right? I''m already so miserable, what more do you want?¡± She felt aggrieved just thinking about it. ¡°I''m not Superman, how can you make me suffer so much? I''ve already forgot about the past, but why do you still want to pester me? William, from the time I met you until now, you have always been bullying me. Five years ago, you started putting up a fa?ade, you deliberately wanted me to forget about you. When we met again five yearster, you knew that I had been looking for my son for so many years, yet you teased me again with your fa?ade! William, do you know how bad of a person you are?" ¡°William, do you know how hard it was for me to make the sacrifice? Why do you keep messing with me? Why can''t you just let me live my life in peace with my children? Why do you want to provoke me?" She paused for a second to catch her breath. She then continued saying, ¡°William, don''t you care about Lucille? What are you doing here? Why are you pretending to be dead? If you want to die, please die far away from me! Why did you appear in my line of sight? You bastard, you better open the car door now, do you hear me!¡± This was the first time she scolded someone, she always acted like a refineddy, she never spoke any foulnguage before, she wanted to be a good mother. However, this time, she could not keep her anger in anymore. ¡°William, open the door now! I have something to say to you! You better open the door! Don''t you want to hear what¡¯s on my mind right now? Do you want me to tell it to everyone here? William, you want to embarrass me to death, don''t you?¡± She then paused for a while. Her head gently leaned against the Bugatti¡¯s window, tears welled up in her eyes, she was silent for a moment, then she raised her head again with determination, ¡°William, how can you be so cruel? Do you know that you are trampling my feelings, taking my heart and hurting it every day? Do you want me to die?¡± ¡°How many memories do you have with Lucille? Do you know how powerless we are? You better open the door! Do you hear me? If you don''t open the door, I''m really leaving!¡± ¡°Sherry, don''t get too agitated. I think he''s just a bit bewitched for a while, let''s wait, go to my car first!¡± Liam was worried that she would faint if she continued talking, because she looked so thin and out of shape. He gazed at the face in front of him, she looked thinner than before. She was so thin that her chin was pointy, her eyes was sunken and her cheeks were as if it had been cut with a knife. Liam was ming himself deep in his heart, if he had directly notified the Mclean family instead of telling William about Lucille, maybe Sherry will not be as sad as she was now! Seeing that Sherry was upset, his was also upset as well. ¡°Liam!¡± Sherry shook her head, ¡°I want to continue talking, I want to wake him up. If he still won¡¯t wake up, I am going to break the car window! Liam was stunned for a moment; wasn¡¯t Sherry being too aggressive? ¡°William, did you hear what I said? If you don''t open the door, I''ll smash the window! Do you hear me?" She sniffled; her eyes still fixed on William who was still inside the car. Liam remained silent, standing there dumbfounded. ¡°William, I don''t care about you anymore! I''m leaving!¡± Sherry finally could not stand it anymore. She stomped her foot and turned around to leave. ¡°Sherry, I¡¯ll call someone toe over and smash open the car door!¡± Liam immediately pulled her back. ¡°Liam, can you tell him to die far away from me and never meet with me ever again, I won''t visit him even if he dies!¡± She was so angry that she started sprouting nonsense, although she had said such vicious words, her heart was hurting as if a knife was cutting through it. William, if you still won''te out, I really won''t meet you ever again! After hearing what she said, William, who still remained in the car, started regaining his conscious. Hearing that she said she will not meet him even after he dies, his hands immediately trembled. He never felt so panic before. With such heavy emotions suppressed in his chest, he was already unable to breath. He felt as if the blood in his whole body were condensed, his body starting to gain strength, every conscious in his entire body repeated the same sentence, no... The door was suddenly opened and a pair of long and slender legs stepped out. Sherry kept walking forward while Liam¡¯s attention had been on Sherry¡¯s back. So, when someone walked by him, striding towards Sherry¡¯s back, he realized that William had recovered! OMG! It''s too scary, pretending to be dead did not have to be so terrifying! He was almost scared to death. ¡°Don¡¯t take another step!¡± A low voice full of attractiveness could be heard from behind. Sherry heard William¡¯s voice; the tone of his voice was somanding and dominating. He finally came out of the car! Her tearful face smiled, but she did not stop and continued to walk forward, seeing that she was about to walk out of the door. William suddenly started to take big steps to catch up with her, then he pulled her arm. As she screamed in shock, she had already been embraced by him, followed by a flood of kisses, blocking her screams¡­ ¡°Sherry!¡± William murmured, calling out her name, ¡°Sherry, Sherry...¡± He quickly kissed her lips, the tip of his tongue traced over her teeth, eliciting a light shiver from her... His intense torch-like gaze stared intently at her, as if he refused to rx and let go of her. She did not close her eyes as his eyes intoxicated her, causing her to forget that they were in thepound of the traffic police force, forgetting that people wereing and going around them and forgetting that there was a stunned Liam who was behind them ... Her throat was dry and tight, so she could not help but stretch out her tongue and tangle with his. However, this small, mindlessly sexy gesture made William draw back a breath. ¡°Sherry...¡± the hot air brushed lightly on her cheeks; his rough voice was getting a bit hoarse. He took a ze at his surroundings, suddenly realizing that they were outside. He did not want anyone to see such a pink-cheeked, slightly intoxicating side of his woman. ¡°Let''s go home...¡± As he picked her up, Sherry suddenly screamed, fiercely burying her small face into his chest. Oh my God, what did she do? Why did she kiss with him here? Once he turned around and saw Liam, William froze. ¡°Why are you here?¡± ¡°You still dared to ask. You blocked the traffic by parking your car at the main road. So, the police towed your car here and call thepany. Then, you father told me toe here! Will!¡± William had already put Sherry into the car, then he turned around and ignored Liam, only saying a sentence. ¡°You must deal with the aftermath of this matter, goodbye!¡± ¡°Will...¡± Although he had not finished speaking, the blue Bugatti had already sped away. William actually brought Sherry to No. Vi 15. He still wore the same clothes as yesterday and his beard was still unshaven. So, when she looked at him, she felt a bit helpless. He also looked back at her, using aggressively, ¡°You said you wanted me to die!¡± She was speechless, how could she let him die! That wasn¡¯t what she thought in her heart. ¡°Would you be sad if I died?¡± He asked calmly. Sherry felt miserable and empty in her heart, so empty that it was unbearable, ¡°I don''t want you to die! I don''t want you to die! You''re the one who made me say that, I didn''t have a one-night stand with anyone, how can you use me wrongfully? William, you are a bastard! You made me shed too many tears, I hate you! I hate you!¡± Her tiny hands pounded his chest. He suddenly embraced her, so unexpectedly and so vigorously. She lowered her head while he pulled her face over and kissed her fiercely, as if with all his strength. He also held her tightly in his arms, so tightly as if he wanted to rub her into his own body if he could. The salty tears fell into his lips and teeth, the taste of it tangled in their tongue and teeth. She could hardly breathe, all the oxygen in her lungs was squeezed out, and he was acting so impatient, as if he was really dying, so desperate and urgent, so eager and helpless. More tears started to fell from her eyes. He finally let go of his hand, but his eyes were still looking closing at her. His eyes were dark and deep, reflecting her own eyes, which were filled with watery mist, as if it were being condensed. ¡°Don¡¯t cry! I was just so surprised to hear that, I thought, I didn''t think carefully, I thought you were really with a man, forgive me for being mad, I was mad because I love you too much¡­¡± She remained silent as even more tears began to fall. He said, "I''m sorry Sherry, I was too selfish, I really didn''t think about your feelings, I really can''t let go of you, can you continue to condemn yourself and continue to wait for me?" She looked at him and saw a tear unexpectedly fell from his eyes. When he noticed that he had shed a tear, he turned his head away as he did not want her to see him crying. However, she held his face, slowly turned his face around, looked at him, and felt pain even when she was only breathing. Then, slowly but firmly, she imprinted her lips on his on her tip toes. Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Wet tear marks swirled between each other''s lips and teeth. He slowly lowered his head and his lips were getting hot. He embraced her, deeply and tightly. The two just tangled their lips and tongues, the kiss was deep and long, with a good smell of tobo. The kiss,sted for a long time ... When he finally let her go, she looked at him, blushing, and saw the desire hidden in his eyes, which was strange yet familiar to her, it also frightened her, she was moving her sight away from his eyes, trying to avoid his two hot eyes. ¡°Don''t leave me! Don''t leave me!¡± As if he could see her thought of retreating, his thick fingertips slid across her delicate face, resting on her small chin, forcing her to raise her head to look at him face to face. ¡°I ... I am not leaving you ...¡± As she bit her red lips lightly, her eyshes moved a few times to hide her both vulnerable and confused gaze. ¡°Sherry!¡± His heart was too excited, and as she looked into his eyes, she could see the most intense desire of men. ¡°You better go take a shower; you really stink!¡± She was even more embarrassed after uttering those words! ¡°Sure, but first let me kiss you until I had enough first before I go to take a bath!" Her words were taken in as an invitation by him, causing him tough. Hisugh sounded low and loud; it had been how long since she heard hisugh. William grinned, his gaze deep and steely. One of his hand lightly resting on her waist, the other hand was sping the back of her head. So that she could no longer move even the slightest bit, quickly bending her head, plugging her cherry lips. The breath of a strong men prated her mouth and nose, Sherry was stunned once again, her mind was nk, this man kissed her so wildly that her whole body trembled. Chapter 121 His Secret Chapter 121 His Secret She felt her body stiffen up as his rough thumbs rubbed back and forth across her stiff back, like the most aphrodisiac caresses, causing the muscles in her back to rx quickly. He opened his vermillion lips and his nimble tongue invaded her mouth. She couldn''t adapt to this sudden intimacy and turned her face away to avoid him. William saw through her intention, then a hoarseugh escaped from his throat suddenly, "Good girl, wait for me, I''m going to take a shower..." A blush crept up Sherry''s face instantly. That was not what she meant, it was just that he was so dirty and smelled rancid! He gazed down at her in his arms, and at the bottom of his eyes, the kind of light that made her heart beat faster was flickering again. He suddenly spat out three words in a low, hoarse voice, "I love you!" Her heart thumped wildly. "I love you!" He repeated again, the raging mes in his eyes. She stared at him, her mouth slightly open, but not saying a word. For a moment, they just stared at each other. "You don''t believe me?" he asked. She immediately closed her eyes. "William, it''s not that I don''t trust you, I do. It''s just that Miss Mclean is still sick right now, and I can''t be with you without scruples¡­" When she opened her eyes again, her eyes were filled with tears. She tried hard not to let the tears flow from her eyes; tried hard to look at him through the mist of tears; tried hard to keep a calm smile...but she failed at all of them. Her tears rolled down her face, and she couldn''t see him clearly, and she couldn''t smile. "Sherry, look into my eyes and tell me what you see?" She looked up, her heart trembling, her tears dispersing, her gaze crashing into his deep eyes where there was infinite depth of love. The chin of the man in front of her was covered with the weed-like beard. These days, his pain was no less than hers, and she finally choked back a sob. "William, you will send me to hell!" He carried her upstairs, just as he did when they first made love. He wore a mask then, but this time, he showed his real face¡­Six years! How time flew, it had been six years! "I have long since fallen from heaven to hell and risen from hell to heaven. In short, no matter what happens, I just want to be with you!" Her heart! How could it not tremble? How could it not beat with his words? This man was determined to send her to hell! What should she do? What was she supposed to do? He carried her upstairs and put her on the bed. "I''m going to take a shower, wait for me!" After saying that, he took off the clothes he hadn''t changed in days and went to the bathroom to take a shower. Sherry listened to the sound of rushing water inside the bathroom, her heart was inexplicably sore and touched. At this moment, she really felt that even if she would go to hell, she would still ept it. Fifteen minutester, he came out again. He shaved off his beard, which made his face smooth, and his sculpted face was as handsome as a God Emperor. He had a bath towel around his waist, droplets of water condensing on his naked chest and his wet hair dripping. He just came out with nothing on and stood in front of her, his tangled muscles full of tension and looking sexy¡­ Sherry''s eyes couldn''t help but move away, looking at him like this, she felt her face burning hot. He walked over and wiped the water droplets with a towel. Then he suddenly said in a deep voice, "Sherry, I want to¡­" "No!" she refused quickly. "Ha-ha." Hisughter sounded so low in her ears again. She looked up in panic. How dared heugh at her, how could he stillugh at such a moment? He pounced on her like a wolf on a sheep and pinned her underneath him. "Ah!" Sherry subconsciously protected her small abdomen, "Let go of me!" "Sherry, I want¡­" He spurted out a breath that sent shivers down her spine. She was pregnant and had to protect her child. On top of that, because of Lucille, she was so torn inside that she couldn''t do this with him. So, she could only retreat instinctively. He looked down at her, his smooth chin rubbing against her hand. His eyes were sparkling like ming torches, and he just looked at her without saying another word. "William, we can''t!" she murmured. Her heart couldn''t calm down, and she didn''t want to cast a shadow. He was a little disappointed, but he still let go of her and turned to lie down on the bed, then pulled the nket over them. He sulked under the nket and his voice became hoarse, "Sherry, I really want¡­" Since theirst trip to Hokkaido, he hadn''t had sex with her for over a month. This was probably the difference between men and women. Men wanted to have sex when they were stressed and when they were well fed and clothed, but not women! Sherry sighed and sulked. "What''s wrong with you today? Why did you park your car at the junction? Are you ashamed to have your car towed by the traffic police?" She threw back the nket to look at him and found him looking at her with one hand on his chin, his eyes sparkling. "I don''t know..." He raised his eyebrows, how could he possibly have expected his car to be towed away. He just felt like he had a dream, but he never thought he would wake up in the office of the traffic police. Then heughed! Since he thought of her nervously running to him, being taken to the vi by him, after which she seemed to forgive him. Everything was getting better, and suddenly the farce of having his car towed seemed worth it to him! But she was peeved and embarrassed, "You''re stillughing!" He justughed, "I thought you didn''t care about me anymore and you were really going to get a room with someone else. I was so discouraged, I even wanted to die." "Who told you I got a room with someone? Who created the rumor?" Sherry really didn''t know which vicious person had ndered her so much. "It was my dad''s assistant, Riley. He called me so suddenly that I didn''t think much of it. Then I foolishly called you to find you, and on the phone, I heard a man talking to you. How could I not be anxious? In case you really have something with someone else, how can I live?" William exined aggrievedly. Then, unexpectedly, he gave her a peck on the lips, and he couldn''t resist kissing her, over and over again. Sherry pushed him away and said, "Why do you never end?" He murmured, "I''m so hungry, I want you¡­Sherry, give yourself to me, okay?" But Sherry ignored him, "Go eat if you''re hungry, restrain yourself if you have cravings, and shut up if you don''t agree." "But I might get sick if I hold it in too long!" He was unreasonable like a little kid who had to get the piece of candy he wanted. And she was the piece of candy he wanted. "Then go to hell!" she said in a huff. William''s eyebrows raised even higher, "Then tell me who that man is? Who was the manst night?" "William!" she called out. She was angry that he didn''t trust her. "I know the guy from yesterday. What''s that guy going to do? Is he going to pursue you? No, you''re mine and only mine!" "Then who do you belong to?" She asked, thinking he was a bit unreasonable. "I''m yours!" "But you''re still Lucille''s!" she said sharply. But as soon as she said that, she regretted it because she saw his face nched at once, and he was in a tangle again. But now it was toote to regret, she bit her lower lip helplessly. After taking a few deep breaths, he lifted his head. "Sherry, I''m just yours and no one else''s. I only belong to you, both my body and soul!" He said affectionately, "Please believe me. Lucille needs my help, I just want to cure her and nothing else. Once she is cured, I will no longer feel the tug of my conscience! Will you grant my wish?" He lowered his head and rested his forehead against hers. Because of saying these words, his already distracted heart became even more agitated. Despite her protests, he impulsively kissed her on the lips. She pushed him away hard, trying to avoid his kiss. However, his kiss was so dominant, so autocratic, that she had nowhere to run. He plundered her sweetness with all his might. He really missed her, just wanted to prove that he only wanted her. "William, I said, don''t touch me!" She pushed him away violently. He was even more hurt, panting and nodding as he looked at her, "Sherry, you know what? Actually, the helpless look in your eyes had attracted me the first time we have had sex. I remember clearly that we had made love twice that night, and you will not understand how I felt at that time! How shocking, how wonderful!" The first time? The first time between them! Sherry was stunned, and her face was red-hot as if it was on fire. That night, in the same room, in the same bed, she was brutally torn by him. She still vaguely remembered the pain, and whenever she recalled it, she couldn''t help but shudder! "That night you drove me crazy and captivated me..." Her eyes fell on his handsome face. His features were so distinctive, each of them looked like they had been carefully carved out by God. It was an iparably handsome male face, so handsome that it made her heart skip a beat. Was he saying that he remembered the first time they had sex? Her heart pounded wildly. "Sherry, your tears that night broke my heart and your wonderfulness made me feel nostalgic for the following years, so much so that I rarely had sex with Lucille in theter days, so I may have been somehow responsible for her cheating..." She was stunned, incredulous at his words! He looked at her fondly, continued, "After that, Lucille left me and I was utterly devastated, but also began to use it as an excuse for phndering. I know, I had a bad reputation for always flirting with women. In fact, I was looking for a feeling, especially these three years! I was really just looking for a feeling, the kind of feeling between me and you. I indulged myself, thinking that all women in this world are the same. However, I found out that it wasn''t, and I couldn''t find the special purity that belonged to you anymore! So, on the day you came to Rond Group for your interview, I only asked for your name! You have changed and be more beautiful than before! The moment I saw you, I took a shine to you. I couldn''t even believe it was you, my son''s mother..." For the first time, he unveiled the secret he had buried in his heart for so long.¡± Sherry''s expression could only be described as dumbfounded, "But why did you do that to me with a mask on?" "I admit I was mean because I didn''t know how to face you and I was so greedy for your scent. That''s why I came up with such a despicable trick, but I really wanted you to be my wife at that time! Not only because you''re Samuel''s mother, but also because you''ve got me hooked!" N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. "Do you know it''s sick? Wearing a mask, but obviously knowing each other, do you know how humiliated I am inside?" "I''m sorry! It''s all just because I couldn''t help but want you!" His breath was heavy, his voice was husky, and his deep ck eyes had a seductive power. "Sherry, forgive me for my uncontroble love..." With that, his kisses rained down on her again. She gasped as his hands caressed her breasts. Her body was even more sensitive after her pregnancy, her snow-white and crystalline body was covered with enticing blush from his provocation, creating an overwhelmingly beautiful view. "Sherry, I want you, give me¡­" His kisses kept journeying south while Sherry blushed and screamed immediately, "No, no!" But his hands began to wander restlessly all over her body. They reached into her sweater, unhooked her bra delicately and caressed her bare skin. Chapter 122 You Are The Only Chapter 122 You Are The Only She was shivering and feeling helpless as hisrge palm like a fire burning her body. His long and slender fingers lit a me on her body, zing everywhere and her eyes began to wander while he whispered even more ambiguously, ¡°Sherry, I want to make love with you.¡± She was startled and her small hand immediately grabbed his big hand and took it away as soon as she could. Her little face was flushed with embarrassment and she was panting slightly when he held her face up and made her look at himself. Looking at each other, his infinite tenderness and charm were all turned into a deep kiss. ¡°I love you, Sherry.¡± He whispered besides her ear. ¡°Don¡¯t resist me¡­ have sex with me¡­¡± Sherry¡¯s heart trembled as she tilted her head to look into his eyes, so deep in love and his clear eyes was deep and filled with desire. She was suddenly powerless to stop hisrge hand as he had already withdrawn his hand and continued his teasing¡­ She dared not to move but she felt a part of his body was hot and hard as iron. She moved her body slightly to get away from that part of his body but as soon as she did this, his breathing rasped along with her¡­ ¡°Don¡¯t move.¡± Gritting his teeth a little, hisrge palm then sped her waist. Dark hair pressed against her cheeks and water dripping from the ends whereby a pair of eyes gleamed brightly that it attracted her deeply. William himself exuded his unique charm that was enough to make her heart pound. By the time when she noticed that his deep eyes gradually approached, his lip and hers had somehow been pressed together¡­ His kiss was frantic, unrestrained and urgent¡­ ¡°Don¡¯t do that.¡± Moaning while feeling his hand slide into her underwear which made her refuse, but her body was softened under the tease of lust. ¡°I want you!¡± His maic voice rang out with suppressed desire, kissing Sherry beneath her body and hisrge hand even more impatient to unbutton her dress, carefully rubbing her delicate skin that he was so fond of, he only wanted her, even if there were no more women in the world, yet he only wanted her! When they had removed all the clothes and he was about to enter, his phone suddenly rang¡­ ¡°Damn!¡± William cursed with a low tone as his desire copsed instantly. Sherry who was awakened suddenly immediately pulled the quilt over herself. ¡°Go and answer the phone!¡± William only nced at the phone and he then frowned with some impatience. Sherry instantly realized that there was something rted between his reaction and Lucille Mclean but her heart sank and she was forced to smile, ¡°Is she looking for you?¡± ¡°Sherry¡­¡± Hugging her tightly, William wanted to say something but the phone call had ruined the love between them, taking their thoughts away. Lucille was the barrier between them which always popped out just when they were about to ovee the obstacles. ¡°Answer the phone!¡± Sherry brought the phone over and handed it to him. William then looked at Sherry deeply before he answered the phone. Yet, Sherry didn¡¯t want to hear about their conversation and was ready to get dressed and get out of the bed when William immediately snapped her waist and forbade her to leave, she was helpless but had to listen when he answered the phone. ¡°What happens, Darcy?¡± William asked in a low voice. ¡°Where are you?¡± ¡°Just talk about it!¡± His voice was low and dripping with displeasure as Darcy¡¯s tone upset him. He owned Lucille but he didn¡¯t own her! ¡°Brother-inw, sister is crying!¡± Darcy heard William¡¯s displeasure. ¡°You just give her a tranquilizer, I can¡¯t go back now! That¡¯s all!¡± William hung up the phone and looked at Sherry. ¡°Go back! Too much tranquilizer will hurt her body, if then she will never get well physically soon. Knowing that you are her emotional support, how can she feel at ease if you are not there!¡± Sherry heard Darcy¡¯s words and knew that she should let William go back. This was due to that Lucille was a patient and she wouldn¡¯t bother with a patient. ¡°I haven¡¯t eaten yet!¡± He murmured as his interest was interrupted and his mood turned more irritable because he didn¡¯t want to go back to the condominium of the MH residence and the moment he went back he felt like sitting in a prison where even the air was suffocating! ¡°I¡¯ll cook for you!¡± She said as she had already dressed herself. ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go down!¡± ¡°Sherry, how about we go for a date today? Let¡¯s turn off our phones and ignore anyone, just two of us!¡± There was a begging tone inside his husky voice. Sherry turned her eyes and looked at him, he looked so vulnerable that his expression in his eyes and every piece of his movement showed his annoyance and helplessness, how could she be so cruel to push him away? But would she be really happy if they were going to have their dates? It wouldn¡¯t! At least she wouldn¡¯t have peace in her heart. ¡°Go back, when she is better, I promise I will date you!¡± She gently embraced his neck and shrank herself into William¡¯s arm while murmuring what was in her mind. ¡°Actually, I don¡¯t want you to go back at all. But she is a patient and I want her to get better quickly and as long as she is well, I¡¯ll never let you go again. William, only this time, if she got sick again in the future, I won¡¯t let you control her! Do you understand? Only this once! Think of it as fulfilling my greatness! Go back, take care of her well with all your heart and let her get recovered quickly, only when she gets better, we can be together!¡± ¡°Sherry!¡± William¡¯s heart was sour. ¡°I am sorry for making you suffer!¡± ¡°Go back!¡± ¡°Hum! I will get her better as soon as I can and let her live a normal life, I want us to be together and we are together as a family! You, me, Sammy and Dan!¡± Idiot, there was one more in the belly! Sherry just muttered inside her heart, she couldn¡¯t tell William as he was messed up, it was better to hide it and wait for a suitable time to reveal it, maybe by then when Lucille might get well! She thought in this way! ... After finishing the lunch meal that was prepared by Sherry, the two of them sat in silence for a while. When Sherry was cleaning up the dishes, William came over. ¡°Leave it alone, let the maide over. Sherry, don¡¯t stay at your friend¡¯s ce but move in here with Dan!¡± Sherry then didn¡¯t say anything. Lighting a cigarette, he was a little annoyed. ¡°Sherry, why don¡¯t you listen to me when I say I want you to live here?¡± ¡°It¡¯s more convenient to work over there!¡± Sherry then turned her head and looked at the man leaning against the kitchen door. ¡°It¡¯s too big to live here and I will feel lonely!¡± It was too empty to live in such a big house without him and she would definitely miss him. His handsome face was covered in a mist of faint sadness. He smoked harshly and he wanted to say something, but he didn¡¯t say anything after all. After she washed the dishes, she then put them in the cupboard before she wiped her hands, ¡°Let¡¯s get out of here!¡± He just stared at her, then put out his cigarette and took something from his pocket before he then held her hand. Sherry was puzzled, she then looked up, raising her eyebrow and looked into his face that was deep and full ofpassion. The expression on his face twisted her heart and jerked her nerves. ¡°Sherry, the ring belongs to you!¡± He said while unfolding his palm. A diamond ring which she had returned to him that dayid in his palm. ¡°The ring is yours and I will not give anyone else a ring as a gift, you are thest and only person who can receive the ring from me!¡± Finishing his words, he then slipped the ring onto her middle finger. She stared at him, gazing into his deep and dark eyes as she was touched by his words. ¡°The only?¡± ¡°Hum! The only!¡± He nodded firmly, from the moment when he bought the ring, he had decided that he would never leave her alone for the rest of his life, there was nothing that could not be crossed if there was love in his heart. At that moment, she had a sudden urge to take this man in her arms, hugged him tightly and kissed him to mix all of her troubles and sorrows with his in order to take some sce from each other. However, she dared not to do anything but to look at him and smile, as if the sun had enveloped her face all at once. There was nothing in this world that would touch her more than a man¡¯s deep-loved confession! Because of ¡°the only¡±, she would never let go of her hand again! Even if the future was hard and difficult! Monday. Sherry sent the two children to school separately, and at the entrance of Sammy¡¯s kindergarten, after she said goodbye to Sammy, she then went to take the bus. It was already winter. The sky was cloudy and after she dropped Sammy off to transfer to the bus, the sky surprisingly started to drizzle with a very cold feeling. In a short time, the rain began to fall, like the tears that flowed from the eyes of a parting lover, and the drops were all sorrowful. She pulled the corner of her lips, she was really too sentimental currently as she even felt the rain was bleak. Not knowing that whether it was because of her pregnancy or because of William, her mood swings were really big. At this time, she suddenly received a message from William, ¡° Sherry, what are you doing? Do you go to work? Be careful on the road!¡± Looking at his messages, her heart turned even more sorrowful. Since the separation yesterday, she kept receiving messages from him from time to time, and as long as she didn¡¯t reply, he would get anxious and send several messages in a row. After the rain, there were fewer pedestrians on the road as most of them were in a hurry. Looking at her watch, the bus had not yet toe and she waste for work. She had to turn to the taxi stand in front of her and tried to wave for a taxi when she was suddenly sshed with mud and water on her clothes by a speeding car. All of a sudden, Sherry was left in a mess, and the car in front of her, with a sharp brake, immediately stopped not far ahead. She sighed and forgot about it, probably they didn¡¯t mean it, she thought. That seemed to be a very nice car, it looked like Bugatti, but it was white! What a majestic looking car! When she was about to wave, a cool voice suddenly came and made her shiver, ¡°Miss, are you alright?¡± Sherry didn¡¯t care about it as she thought that it was another who was talking to someone else, so she then beckoned for a car and was just about to get in. Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Suddenly, out of nowhere, a pair of strong arms pulled her and she was slightly surprised when she saw a handsome man who was in a silver grey suit and his eyes were blue that showed a cold expression. She was stunned for a moment and then asked, ¡°Sir, is there something wrong?¡± ¡°I¡¯m so sorry that my car has soiled your clothes.¡± The man apologized in authentic Chinese. Sherry froze for a moment before she realized that the man who was driving the white Bugatti was in his thirties and seemed to be a little older than William. ¡°It¡¯s alright! It¡¯s raining, I won¡¯t me you!¡± Sherry smiled faintly and was about to get into the car. However, the man didn¡¯t let her go and she was dismayed. ¡°Sir?¡± ¡°Miss, are you still going?¡± The taxi driver was a little annoyed, ¡°Don¡¯t affect my business if you don¡¯t go!¡± ¡°You can go first!¡± The blue-eyed man gave the taxi driver a cold look and his tone was so cold that the taxi driver froze and immediately started the car and fled. Chapter 123 Cute Son Chapter 123 Cute Son ¡°Release me, mister!¡± Sherry yanked back her arm and said, ¡°I said that it¡¯s alright. I¡¯m going to bete, I¡¯m sorry!¡± She continued to g for the second taxi. ¡°Where are you going? I¡¯ll send you. Consider it aspensation for dirtying your clothes. I don¡¯t like to be indebted to anyone!¡± The man insisted. ¡°Ah! No need! It¡¯s alright.¡± Sherry said and looked at the man, ¡°Mister, I¡¯m really going to bete soon. I¡¯m sorry!¡± ¡°Then let¡¯s go!¡± The man insisted and held onto Sherry¡¯s hand again. He led her to the Bugatti and said, ¡°I¡¯ll send you!¡± He shoved Sherry into the front passenger seat as she looked helplessly at him and pondered how could this man be so demanding? He was as demanding as William! She felt amused and said, ¡°Mister, you really don¡¯t have to send me. I¡¯ll take a cab!¡± ¡°Quiet!¡± The man said calmly, started the car, and asked, ¡°Put on your seatbelt. Where do you want to go?¡± She was helpless and could only tell him thepany¡¯s address. This man was frighteningly demanding! At this moment, she received a message. Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Sherry held onto her cellphone tightly as if she was trying to get somefort from the phone. She looked at the message and it read: Sherry, why didn¡¯t you reply to my message? I¡¯m worried about you! Are you at the office yet? Reply to me once you are at the office! Kisses, my precious¡­ She was stunned and blushed for a moment. She quickly replied. Sherry: I¡¯ll arrive soon! She then looked at him who also turned to look at her. His pair of stern and deep eyes nced chillingly at Sherry. She unconsciously shivered and said, ¡°Thanks, Mister.¡± The driver of the Bugatti was high and lofty. What kind of apology was this? Was this goodwill for him to send her to the office? She felt as though she was sitting in an enemy¡¯s car. ¡°Your name!¡± The man suddenly asked. ¡°Oh?¡± Sherry was startled and answered cautiously, ¡°We¡¯re just a chance encounter. There¡¯s no need for you to know my name. Thanks, Mister for sending me to work!¡± The man raised his eyebrows and scoffed which made Sherry feel very ufortable. The two of them remained silent till they reached the office. Once the car stopped, Sherry removed the seat belt and said politely, ¡°Thanks, Mister!¡± Sherry was stunned that the man drove into thepany basement garage and parked the car. ¡°Sherry, you know Reggie Kelly?¡± Keegan Fox just arrived and saw that Sherry¡¯s jacket was soiled and looked at Reggie who was walking over. He was surprised as he just saw Sherry exiting from Reggie¡¯s car. ¡°Reggie?¡± Sherry was stunned and pointed to that man, ¡°Do you know that man?¡± ¡°Yeah, an old friend. We¡¯ve done some business in the past!¡± Keegan then said to that man as he walked over, ¡°Reggie, when did youe back to the country?¡± Reggie¡¯s gaze fell onto the stunned Sherry and nonchntly said, ¡°I just came back!¡± ¡°You really know each other?¡± Sherry pointed to Reggie and then realized that it was rude to point at someone and quickly lowered her hand. ¡°I¡¯ll do the introduction.¡± Keegan introduced both of them. Sherry didn¡¯t expect this arrogant Eurasian man woulde to their office. ¡°Coffee¡¯s ready!¡± Sherry served the coffee to Keegan¡¯s office and Reggie was sitting on the sofa. Reggie¡¯s expression changed when Sherry walked in. Sherry ced the cups of coffee on the table and was about to walk out of the office. Reggie raised the cup, took a sip, and frowned. His eyes lit up and unconsciously praised, ¡°Ms. Murray, your coffee is fantastic!¡± ¡°Oh! Thanks!¡± Sherry grinned, ¡°Keegan, I¡¯ll go back to my work. Reggie, have a nice day.¡± After she left, Reggie looked at the door and pondered. ¡°Reggie, how is your wife? Did shee back with you?¡± Reggie¡¯s scoffed when he heard the word wife and softly acknowledged. He held onto the cup of coffee and continued to ponder. ¡°You¡¯re alright with her remaining in France on her own?¡± Keegan was puzzled. ¡­ ¡°Sherry, your son is very cute! Next time bring him to my ce!¡± Cohen said as she brought a cup of coffee for him. ¡°Okay, Mr. Sutton, Dan is still young and say the silliest things, please don¡¯t take offense.¡± Sherry smiled. ¡°No, don¡¯t say that. He is very cute. So it¡¯s agreed. This weekend I¡¯ll have Keegan to pick him up and go over to my ce for a couple of days.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± ¡°You can¡¯t bear to leave him to me?¡± Cohen raised his eyebrows. Sherry shook her head, ¡°Mr. Sutton, you hardly get to rest and should rx during the weekends. Dan is still a kid and can be quite a handful.¡± ¡°Sherry, don¡¯t be so selfish. I have no child and you should let me experience the joy of having a kid in the house!¡± No child? Then Cohen was indeed pitiful. Sherry nodded and said, ¡°Okay, if Mr. Sutton isn¡¯t afraid of him bothering you, then I¡¯ll send him over on the weekend.¡± ¡°Thanks!¡± Cohen smiled radiantly and looked happier than sealing a business deal. ¡°Let¡¯s have lunch together at a decent restaurant! We¡¯ll have a proper wee for Reggie!¡± ¡°Okay, Mr. Sutton. I won¡¯t go but I¡¯ll make the reservations for you.¡± Sherry now knew that Reggie and Cohen were old friends. Reggie chatted with Cohen for a while before going to Keegan¡¯s office. ¡°Come with us, consider it as part of your work!¡± Cohen said andughed, ¡°Reggie¡¯s cold and lofty but is the same as Keegan. They are all good young men and very loyal. Don¡¯t be put off by their loftiness.¡± ¡°Erm.¡± Sherry nodded but was unsettled. Reggie wasn¡¯t just cold and lofty because when she saw him, she had a terrifying feeling. ¡°Okay.¡± She answered. Sherry got back to her work and felt that someone was staring at her. She quickly raised her head and saw Reggie standing at the director¡¯s office ss panel. He was looking towards her direction and deep in thoughts. Even when separated with a ss panel, she was able to see his sharp re and it sent shivers down her spine. Sherry made reservations at the Wait restaurant. After they arrived at the Wait restaurant, they waited for their seats at the entrance. She saw Reggie pursed his lips as he looked at the signboard of the restaurant. ¡°Hmm, I¡¯ve passed by this restaurant numerous times but this is the first time I came in. It looks good!¡± Cohen gently raised his eyebrows and his eyes glimmered, ¡°Looks like the name of the restaurant has a hidden message. I wonder who the boss is waiting for!¡± His innocent sentence caused Sherry¡¯s heart to skip a beat. Could it be that Mr. Sutton knew that Susan and Leon were couples some time ago? Damn, she should not have made reservations here. How foolish was she? Sherry saw Leon from a distance. He knew that Sherry made the reservations and left a good spot for them. Leon was surprised to see three men with Sherry. ¡°Sherry, I¡¯ve kept the best table for you!¡± ¡°Thanks, Leon!¡± Sherry smiled and thanked Leon. As soon as Cohen saw Leon, his eyes lit up and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect the boss to be a handsome young man. Your restaurant must attract a lot of young girls! Of course, they are more attracted to the boss!¡± Leonughed and replied, ¡°Mr. Sutton is so humorous!¡± ¡°Am I?¡± Cohen looked around at the patrons and it was clear that there were mostly youngdies and said, ¡°The reality is all for us to see. Don¡¯t be humble. Your restaurant is very artistic, I like it!¡± Cohen said profoundly while Leon remained calm. Sherry took a peek at Leon. It appeared that Leon did not know the details between Mr. Sutton and Susan. Otherwise, he would not be so calm. But then she couldn¡¯t detect anything either from Mr. Sutton¡¯s behavior! After showing them their seats, Leon pulled Sherry aside and asked, ¡°Sherry, why are you working at ¡®Cohen Group¡¯? Everyone says that Cohen is a womanizer. Don¡¯t be fooled by him!¡± Sherry smiled and shook her head, ¡°Leon, Mr. Sutton is very humorous. It¡¯s not what the rumors are outside. He will not touch the female colleagues. Furthermore, I consider him my elder! Thanks for your concern. How are you recently?¡± Leon sighed, ¡°I can¡¯t say that I¡¯m well, neither am I not doing well. So¡­ I¡¯m neutral.¡± Sherry suddenly thought about the issue between Susan and Cohen. Perhaps Susan and Cohen had some undisclosed rtionship. If that was the case, then it wasn¡¯t sure how long Leon had to wait for Susan! ¡°Leon, quickly get a sister-inw for Celia and me so that you won¡¯t be so lonely!¡± As soon as Sherry said that, she could see that Leon¡¯s face turned pale. He awkwardly replied, ¡°I don¡¯t believe in marriages! I don¡¯t want to get married. You girls can forget about having a sister-inw! Go back to them, they¡¯re waiting for you to make their orders.¡± After saying, Leon smiled and patted her shoulders, ¡°Go, you¡¯ve lost a lot of weight and must eat more!¡± ¡°Leon¡­¡± ¡°Go!¡± Leon nodded and left. Looking at his back view, Sherry could detect a sense of loneliness and destion. Her heart ached as she pondered that it would be difficult for Leon to end up with Susan. ¡°Reggie, how can you befortable with your wife being alone in France?¡± Cohen asked without a second thought. Reggie¡¯s hand trembled as he held a cup of coffee, pursed his lips, and calmly said, ¡°We¡¯ve divorced.¡± ¡°Divorce?¡± Cohen and Keegan were shocked and asked, ¡°What happened?¡± When Keegan asked Reggie about his wife, Reggie sighed and didn¡¯t say a word. He felt that something wasn¡¯t right but he didn¡¯t expect them to divorce. Both of them were very surprised by this news. Reggie was deeply in love with his wife! ¡°When did this happen?¡± Cohen saw that Reggie¡¯s expression was bitter and realized that he was telling the truth. ¡°A year!¡± Reggie calmly said, ¡°It¡¯s all in the past!¡± ¡°So long? When did Ist go to France?¡± Keegan?¡± Cohen frowned. ¡°Last summer!¡± Keegan replied. ¡°Was it that long? How time flies!¡± Cohen muttered. ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about it. Mr. Sutton, I¡¯ll be back permanently this time. Let¡¯s change the topic. Your business must be doing well recently?¡± Reggie¡¯s expression changed back to normal and saw Sherry coming back to their table. His eyes lit up slightly with a hint of emotion. ¡°Yeah, let¡¯s not dwell on this!¡± Cohen said and looked at Sherry, ¡°Sherry, sit beside me!¡± He waved at Sherry and Sherry nodded, ¡°Okay.¡± She sat quietly beside Cohen as she didn¡¯t know what she should say. ¡°Miss, a ss of warm water please!¡± Keegan said to the waitress. The ss of warm water was served and Keegan pushed it to Sherry and said softly, ¡°You¡¯ll drink warm water and must avoid all sodas!¡± Chapter 124 Neither Love Nor Hate Chapter 124 Neither Love Nor Hate Both Cohen and Reggie were surprised at Keegan¡¯s unusual actions. They never expected a cold person like Keegan to do something so tender. Sherry blushed and said, ¡°Thanks, Mr. Fox!¡± She was pregnant and could not drink sodas. Sherry didn¡¯t seem to notice the expression of the other two and lowered her head to drink the water. She was busy with her work the entire morning and had yet to drink any water. She enjoyed the ss of warm water. Cohen looked sheepishly at Keegan and Keegan immediately came to his senses and exined, ¡°Dad, it¡¯s not what you think!¡± ¡°What do you think I¡¯m thinking?¡± Cohenughed and didn¡¯t think that his adopted son would be so concerned about his secretary. How interesting. Had this kid finally found someone he liked? Sherry looked so pure and though she already had a son, she still looked so young. It was natural for anyone to like her. Furthermore, Sherry did her work seriously. If Keegan was really in love with her, then Cohen would certainly support him! ¡°Keegan, I¡¯ll support you no matter what!¡± ¡°Dad¡­¡± Keegan was embarrassed and kept quiet. Reggie pursed his lips and looked towards Sherry and noticed that she didn¡¯t react and just drank the water quietly. She didn¡¯t participate in their conversations and he was surprised that thisdy was so quiet! At this moment, a family of three came up in the see-through style lift. A well-dresseddy said to the waiter, ¡°Tell your boss that Ashley Jones is here. Ask him toe out!¡± Sherry was drinking the water quietly as she heard Ashley. She quickly turned around and saw the person who she really didn¡¯t want to meet, Sierra Anderson. Cough, cough¡­ She choked on the water and coughed. ¡°Why are you so careless?¡± Cohen gave Sherry a paper napkin. Reggie raised his eyebrows and looked in the direction of where Sherry was looking. The Jones family of three was brought to a table three tables from them. Leon was called out by the server. When Ashley saw Leon, she immediatelyughed happily and yelled, ¡°Leon! I brought my parents to your restaurant for a look!¡± Leon smiled, ¡°Great!¡± Thereafter he greeted Payne and Sierra, ¡°Mr. and Mrs. Jones, how do you do!¡± Sierra smiled and nodded, ¡°Mr. Hickman, our Ashley keeps talking about you. You, youngsters, should spend some time together. Don¡¯t keep working and forget about taking a break, especially you. Why don¡¯t you go with Ashley for some horseback riding this weekend? Our ranch just took delivery of a new batch of horses.¡± ¡°Yeah, Leon,e to our ranch!¡± Ashley added jovially like a lively princess. Leon simply smiled. Sherry lowered her head and maintained her silence. Keegan and Reggie noticed Sherry¡¯s strange behavior and asked, ¡°Sherry, are you alright?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine, I just choked due to my carelessness!¡± Sherry¡¯s face turned red from the coughing and apologized, ¡°I¡¯m sorry I interrupted your meal!¡± At this moment, Ashley¡¯s gaze turned over and saw Sherry and immediately yelled, ¡°Ah! Leon! Sherry is here. Thest time we went for Karaoke, she was dragged away by William. We¡¯ve not seen each other for a long time! Sherry! Sherry!¡± Ashley began to walk over as she said. Sherry didn¡¯t expect Ashley to recognize her from her back view. She wanted to keep her head low but Ashley already walked over. ¡°How do you do?¡± She greeted the men and then looked at Sherry, ¡°Ms. Murray, it¡¯s been a while.¡± Sherry stood up and calmly said, ¡°How are you?¡± Sierra¡¯s face turned pale and looked down pretending not to see them. But her eyes looked over to see what they¡¯re talking about. ¡°Ms. Murray, we¡¯ll go for Karaoke again and this time you must not run away! I would like to listen to you sing that song Flower on the Sea!¡± ¡°Flower on the Sea?¡± Cohen¡¯s eyes lit up and his hand shivered. He looked up at Sherry who stood up and his expression turned profound. Sherry didn¡¯t expect this song to shock Cohen this much. She really didn¡¯t know and quickly excused herself from the three men, ¡°Mr. Sutton, Reggie, Keegan, please excuse me. I¡¯ll have a chat with my friend for a minute.¡± ¡°Ashley,e back. This is a western restaurant, don¡¯t raise your voice here.¡± Payne also walked over and nodded at Sherry. Sherry nodded in return, ¡°Ms. Jones, go ahead with your meal. Leon is waiting for you!¡± ¡°Then when can we go to the karaoke together?¡± Ashley asked again. ¡°Some other day!¡± Sherry couldn¡¯t reject and could only push it off. N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. ¡°Okay then! Ms. Murray, don¡¯t forget about it!¡± Ashley emphasized before leaving. Sherry looked at Sierra who continued to droop her head. Sherry felt unsettled, took a deep breath, and walked to the restroom. She didn¡¯t expect to meet her here and tried to bring Ashley and Leon together. Sherry felt amused. She knew that Sierra was influential but when she saw her in person, she felt that Sierra was rather pitiful. Why was she her mother? After a while, she heard footsteps and turned around. She saw Sierra about ten meters away and walking towards her. She knew that Sierra woulde and had anticipated it. ¡°Don¡¯t get close to Ashley, she is a very naive child!¡± Sherry was amused with what Sierra said. So that was what she came over to tell her! ¡°I know that you me me but I had no choice. Things are like this now. Sherry, please try to understand me!¡± The air felt stifling and Sherry stared at her calmly with full of disdain. Did Sierra imply that Sherry had a motive to know Ashley? ¡°Why do you think that everyone is as scheming as you? Hold back your filthy thoughts and don¡¯t see everyone through your lens. I don¡¯t know you and we won¡¯t see each other from now on. Don¡¯t ever look for me!¡± ¡°Sherry, I¡¯m the person who gave birth to you. Will you be happy if you hate me?¡± Sierra¡¯s expression froze and spoke with a wheeze. ¡°You are mistaken. I have no love nor hate towards you. We are strangers!¡± Sherry scoffed, ¡°I¡¯ll make myself clear. My parents are dead. I do not have a mother. If I can do it all over, I¡¯d rather be an animal than be a daughter of a woman who thirsts for fame. I¡¯m done talking. You may leave!¡± ¡°Promise me that you¡¯ll stay away from Ashley! Don¡¯t tell her about our rtionship and I¡¯ll leave!¡± Sierra¡¯s face was as pale as a sheet of paper and implored. Sherry scoffed and raised her eyebrows, ¡°Since when did you see me approach her?¡± ¡°I¡­ As long as you don¡¯t admit to our rtionship!¡± Sierra heaved a sigh of relief but was still worried. Sherry shivered when she heard this, ¡°We are strangers! Do not ever look for me. Otherwise, I won¡¯t guarantee what I will say next! You should be the one who disappears from my view!¡± Sierra was stunned and her face went pale. Her expression darkened and both stayed silent. Sherry didn¡¯t look at her but felt very remorseful about having such a mother. Sierra said, ¡°Regardless, you¡¯ve already taken away William. If it wasn¡¯t for you, perhaps that marriage would be sessful¡­ Now that Ashley has some feelings for Leon, even if you hate me, please don¡¯t mess this up for her.¡± At this point, Sherry¡¯s cellphone rang and it was a call, not a message. She nced at Sierra and said, ¡°Your thinking is always so filthy. Do you think that I¡¯m like you? Always depending on a man?¡± Sierra looked at Sherry¡¯s phone which was still ringing and calmly said, ¡°Take care of yourself. I know that you have a child. I¡¯m not a good mother but I hope that you are a good mother.¡± Sierra smiled bitterly and left! Sherry closed her eyes and saw that William was calling. She suddenly felt like crying and felt that she missed him. ¡°William¡­¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± William heard some displeasure in her voice and was concerned, ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Sherry? Why do you sound so moody?¡± Sherry walked to the window in the restroom and stood by the window. Her voice remained moody, ¡°Nothing, William, I¡¯m fine. How is Ms. Mclean?¡± ¡°Sherry, what¡¯s wrong? Where are you? I¡¯ll look for you!¡± William was worried. ¡°No!¡± She quickly rejected and continued, ¡°You should look after Ms. Mclean!¡± ¡°She¡¯s asleep! I already hired a private nurse. It looked like she doesn¡¯t reject the nurse anymore. Jesse Wood said that she can be saved! Sherry, I called you because of this news. The sooner she recovers, the sooner we¡¯ll be together!¡± Sherry felt some hope within her but became even more mncholy. Could she really recover? Even if she recovered, could Lucille leave William? ¡°Sherry, did you hear what I said? Where are you? I¡¯ll look for you!¡± William felt that it was tormenting every moment that he wasn¡¯t with her. ¡°I have to work in the afternoon. Rest if you have the time or go and see your dad!¡± She said. She didn¡¯t say anything about Sammy as she thought that Old Master Rond had told William. ¡°No! I¡¯ll look for you in the afternoon. Tonight we¡¯ll go to No. 15 Vi. Wait at the office for me. I¡¯ll pick you after work! It¡¯s raining today!¡± ¡°No need. I¡¯ll take a bus there! I¡¯ll hang up now, they are waiting for me.¡± Sherry felt re-energized after speaking with William. ¡°No! Promise me that you¡¯ll wait for me to pick you up and I¡¯ll hang up. Otherwise, I¡¯ll look for you at the office now!¡± William insisted. Sherry could only nod, ¡°Okay, pick me up after work!¡± ¡°That¡¯s great!¡± William immediately rejoiced and then said affectionately, ¡°Honey, don¡¯t tire yourself! Wait for me! My heart will ache if you are too hard on yourself!¡± Sherry was stunned and her face turned red immediately, ¡°William, are you the William that I know? It¡¯s so embarrassing!¡± What he said was so affectionate and although she reacted that way, she felt very happy inside her. What he said managed to drive away a lot of her gloom. ¡°Bye!¡± She was stunned when she returned to the restaurant. She noticed that Cohen and Sierra were standing in the restaurant looking very surprised. Payne¡¯s face had turned blue with anger while Ashley looked stunned. Keegan and Reggie also looked dazed and didn¡¯t know what happened. ¡°Sierra¡­ is that really you?¡± Cohen¡¯s voice was quivering. Sierra lowered her head and bit her lips. Her face was pale as her body shivered, ¡°Mister, I¡¯m sorry, you¡¯re mistaken!¡± Chapter 125 Could Not Conceal the Self-blame Chapter 125 Could Not Conceal the Self-me "Aren''t you Sierra? Sierra Anderson?" Cohen Sutton''s emotions were overwhelming, and he tried to hold her hand. Payne Jones, however, walked over and pulled Sierra behind himself with one hand. After that, Sierra came back to her senses. "Payne, I don''t know this gentleman. He might have mistaken me for someone else!" Her hasty reaction made Payne''s face turn even more ironic, "Shut up!" Cohen returned to his senses, and his eyes were still on the woman behind Payne. Seeing her eager to set aside the fact that she knew him, he felt extremely sad. "Sierra, I didn''t expect you to have changed this much. You don''t even dare to say hello to me! This is your husband, right?" "Ashley, take your aunt home!" Payne shouted coldly. He pushed the woman in his arms to Ashley''s side. "Daddy, we haven''t eaten yet!" "I don¡¯t want to eat now!" Payne coldly swept a nce at Cohen. "It is said that Mr. Sutton is suave and elegant, and likes to flirt with many women. I never thought that today you even molest my woman. Do you want to go to jail again?" "Payne, let''s go home!" Hearing Payne''s words, Sierra was even more scared. She pulled Payne''s clothes and said nervously in a low voice, "Let''s go back!" Cohen''s eyes dimmed and regained hisposure, and then said, "Uh! I didn''t expect you to be the Jones'' Chemical Corp president, I''m sorry! What''s more, I didn''t expect I had such a notorious reputation! Fine! If you don''t know me, then you don''t know!" When he turned his head, Cohen saw Sherry Murray, "Sherry?" Sierra''s face instantly went pale, and then she fell backward. "Ah! Mrs. Jones! Mrs. Jones, what happened to you?" Ashley shouted urgently. Sierra had passed out. Payne tensed up all of a sudden. "Take her to the hospital quickly!" Cohen wanted to go forward but was blocked by Payne, who directly picked up Sierra and got into the elevator. Sherry''s eyes contracted, clenched her fist, and did not go forward. She didn''t expect Sierra and Mr. Sutton to know each other. Sherry felt that Siera''s reaction was strange. She seemed to be eager to clear up the rtionship with her "old acquaintance"! "Adoptive father, that Mrs. Jones seems to be very afraid of you!" Keegan felt that it was a bit strange. Cohen watched from afar as Payne carried Sierra down the elevator. Leon Hickman also went after him, and Ashley was calling for help. Cohen eyesight became even more despondent. Mr. Sutton''s shocked gaze contained endless bitterness, and the piercing pain made his grim features tangle together in pain. His clenched fists loosened and clenched again, and he prevented the desire to chase after them. "Mr. Sutton, let''s dine!" Sherry said indifferently. She didn''t want to look at the person that was leaving. Not a single nce, never! Sierra''s life had nothing to do with her. However, Cohen murmured a question. "Sherry, is she your mother, Sierra Anderson?" For a moment, Sherry''s body stiffened, and there was a pain in her eyes. Keegan and Reggie were both frozen too. They thought to themselves, was that Sherry''s mother? Sherry bit her lips, then replied firmly, "My mother Sierra Anderson had passed away many years ago, Mr. Sutton, perhaps you have mistaken the person!" However, Cohen turned and looked at Sherry like he was looking through Sherry''s soul with certainty. "Sherry, she is your mother. I have not mistaken her!" Sherry could hear her heartbeat. The heartbeat was heavy and regted, and it was hitting her chest cavity one after another. She closed her eyes and stopped talking, and walked over to the table and sat down. After that, she held up the cup of warm water, which unfortunately was already cold. She then took a gulp and tried to suppress her bitterness. Keegan looked at Sherry and worried. He was a little stunned that the woman could be Sherry''s mother? "Another cup of warm water!" Keegan saw that Sherry was still holding the cold water, drinking it, and immediately called the waiter. A cup of hot water came, but Sherry raised her head and smiled lightly at the three people, "Please sit down you all, let''s talk about it after we finish our meal, didn''t we say that we would wee Mr. Kelly today?" Her nd exnation made Cohen sit down. Keegan''s face had a vague worry. While Reggie was a little surprised, he probably didn''t expect Sherry to be so nd! "Mr. Kelly, I''m sorry, this restaurant might be a wrong choice!" Sherry sincerely apologized. Reggie''s handsome side face was stunned, and his face was a little tighter, and he spat out two words, "It''s okay!" The more Reggie said this, the more Sherry felt guilty. She also didn''t expect to meet Sierra when dining there, nor did she expect Mr. Sutton to know Sierra. She felt more uneasy thinking about it. "I''m sorry, I made the wrong arrangements today!" "It''s none of your business." Cohen said quietly. "Let''s eat! The steak is getting cold!" Reggie''s low male voice drifted in, without much emotion and very calm. Sherry bit her lip and raised her eyes, and then looked at Cohen beside her. The smile on his face no longer existed. Cohen seemed to be mixed with a faint sorrow. "Sherry, eat something else, don''t eat something cold!" Keegan''s expression softened a bit, gazing at Sherry''s small face with apologies. Her little face could not conceal her self-me. She bit her lips, and it was a look of apprehension and lack of appetite. "Mr. Sutton, start eating. Some people reunited without knowing each other is actually very good!" Keegan suddenly said softly, as a simple quote goes by, "If two person can forget their past together, there won''t be the hardship of missing each other." Reggie''s words had an inexplicable deep meaning. It made all three people frozen! No one spoke again, and the meal was very gloomy. After finishing the meal, the subordinates had already brought the car, Cohen went towards it. "I''m not going to thepany today, Reggie,e visit my house sometime! Keegan, send Sherry back to the company!" His departing figure was upright and forlorn, and Sherry knitted her brows apologetically. "Miss Murray, it was nice to meet you. I''m sorry for what happened this morning!" Reggie nced at Sherry and said indifferently. "Oh! It''s okay, Mr. Kelly don''t mind!" Sherry''s attention was all on the departing car, the kind of despondency when Cohen left, actually made her feel sad and aching in her heart. "Then we''ll see you there!" Reggie''s eyes checked on Sherry deeply, before shaking hands with Keegan and walking away. In the car, Keegan finally couldn''t help but ask, "Sherry, do you really not know that woman?" Sherry''s hand stiffened, and the hand holding the bag tightened, " Keegan, don''t ask, I don''t want to talk about her!" "She is so emotional when seeing adoptive father, could something have happened?" Keegan was a little worried, his eyebrows furrowed. "Sherry, both me and my adoptive father, have no rtives!" Sherry''s hand got tighter. She thought to herself, did something really happen? No way, Sierra only fainted. "Sherry?" Keegan looked sideways at her, and Sherry was a bit lost in thought, and couldn''t help but start to worry. "Yes? Keegan, how long have you and Mr. Sutton known each other?" "Seventeen years, I think!" Keegan thought for a moment and answered. "We met in prison! Both my adoptive father and I have been in jail." When Keegan said those words, he was a bit breathless, and subconsciously nced at Sherry, and she was a little surprised. So it''s true. The rumors were all true. But they all seemed like nice people, so how could they be in jail? "Will you look down on me for this?" Keegan asked in a low voice. Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. "No, no!" Sherry shook her head. "I''m just in disbelief!" "Why?" "Because you and Mr. Sutton seem like nice people, so why would you be in jail? Aren''t all the people who go to jail are bad? Or vicious as hell! Sorry, I find it hard to believe that you guys have been in jail!" "Ugh! Sherry, you''re so kind!" Keegan smiled, his face was stiff because he didn''t smile often. "Is it true?" She asked. "And why is that?" "If I say I''ve killed someone, do you believe me?" Keegan''s eyes looked ahead and said quietly. "How could it be! Keegan, the more you say, the more outrageous you are!" Sherry shook her head. "Next, you''re not going to tell me that Mr. Sutton is a gang leader who smuggles arms or drugs, right?" "If I say so, do you believe me?" Keegan asked instead of answering. "I don''t believe it!" Sherry shook her head. "Sherry, nothing in this world is as important as loved ones!" Keegan said. Sherry''s face stiffened, and she lowered her head. "Keegan, yes, you''re right, loved ones are important! That''s why I''m so desperate to find my son, that''s why I insist on having this baby in my belly! I just want to be as loving as my father!" "Thatdy is your mother, isn''t she? Adoptive father was so sure!" "Yay, we''re already here!" Sherry interrupted him and unbuckled her seat belt. Obviously, she didn''t want to talk about Sierra and digressed. At the Ronds'' old residence. "Young Master, you''re back. It''s been a long time since you''ve been back!" Mrs. Howe didn''t expect to see William Rond in the afternoon, "I''ll call the master!" "No need, Mrs. Howe. I came back to pick up some things. By the way, how is Sammytely?" William then remembered that it seemed like he hadn''t seen his son for over a month. "The little young master was picked up by Miss Sherry!" Mrs. Howe said happily, "Young Master, I just found out that Miss Sherry is Sammy''s mommy. She also has a son named Dan. That child is adorable!" "Picked up by Sherry? When did that happen?" William was stunned, "How could dad agree to Sherry taking the child away?" "How should I know?" Mrs. Howe said. "Yesterday morning, they took him away, saying that they wanted Sammy to stay with Miss Sherry for a month! The Master also said to give Miss Sherry''s son Dan the Rond Group. But the boy is more ambitious. He wanted to start his ownpany for Miss Sherry to be the chairman!" "Uh!" William was even more dumbfounded. "Dad said to give thepany to Dan?" "Yes! I heard it with my own ears!" "Call and tell him I''m back!" William frowned in confusion. He wondered why Sherry didn''t tell him and thought about whether his father agreed? Mrs. Howe immediately went to call the Master. William took out his phone and sent a message to Sherry. "Sherry, you are really good at keeping your thoughts to yourself. You took away Sammy, and you didn''t tell me!" ... At the Rond family study room, Master Rond received a call from Mrs. Howe. He came back half an hourter, seeing William, he was seemingly displeased, and said in a cold voice, "You''re willing to come back?" "Dad! You really had to let Sammy meet his mommy?" William went straight to the point. "You should leave Lucille Mclean''s affairs alone. I agree that you and Sherry should get married!" John Rond also went straight to the point. "Dad! Really?" William raised his eyebrows. "Really, remember to my previous premises!" John coldly added. "But I need to manage Lucille''s affairs, Sherry will understand!" "She has no rtionship with you anymore!" "But I owe her!" Chapter 126 Harmonious Conversation Chapter 126 Harmonious Conversation "You rebellious son!" John''s hawk-like gaze coalesced and precipitated appalling anger, "What''s so good about that woman? She is always pretending to be pitiful. What''s worth holding on to?" William looked at his father with aplicated gaze, and even at this moment, he did not understand why his father hated Lucille so much, "Lucille is not that kind of person! Dad, you used to oppose us together. I know you do not like her, and when you heard that she was infertile, you hated her more. Lucille has already be like this, so don''t say such unpleasant things!" "Rebellious son!" John''s anger rose. "I just hate that woman. Even if she could give birth to ten children, I still hate her!" "What about Sherry? Didn''t you also oppose it at first?" John''s face stiffened a bit. "I ept Sherry! I do not like her initially, but Sherry is a hundred times better than Lucille. Just listen to my words, hurry up and leave Lucille. Whether she went crazy or die, that is the Mclean family''s business. It has nothing to do with us!" "How can you be so heartless?" A wave of anger burst out from William. "Dad, I know how good Sherry is. I only want her in my life, don''t worry about this! I am only taking responsibility for Lucille!" "William, Sherry is willing to sacrifice so much for you, why don''t you consider the feelings of the woman?" John''s words caused William to freeze, a touch of pain came to his heart. After taking a deep breath, he smoked a cigarette and stopped talking. "Go back to work tomorrow. I have told the Mclean family about Lucille''s matter and let Can Mclean himself pick up his daughter back! What''s good living in MH residence?" John was an older man, after all, and was only worried about his daughter-inw running away! He had examined Sherry, and the key is that she had a son, Dan. He liked the child from the bottom of his heart. Whether the Rond Group was passed on to the grandson was not important, the key was how to carry it forward! "Dad, I have thought about it. The point is that Lucille only recognizes me. If I send her away, what if she gets more serious?" William said worriedly. "Isn''t that better? Immersing in the illusion than living in reality is much happier. Being crazy can also be very happy! Besides, she is not a beggar. She still has the Mclean family. Why do you have to take responsibility? Who are you? Go back immediately, or else I''ll badmouth you in front of Sherry!" John''s mouth was like bearing a cunning scheme. "Let her know how close you were to Lucille in the past, and let her leave you of her own ord!" "What''s in it for you to do that?" How could there be such a father? William''s face turned pale. "No benefit, but I just can''t stand to see you taking care of Lucille!" John was also known for his stubbornness. "These days, you have taken care so much, and I didn''t make a move. If you still want to continue to take care of her, then I''ll let someone drive herpletely crazy so that she doesn''t even know you! That way, she can only stay in a mental hospital!" "Dad!" John''s eyes widened. He never knew his father was so vicious. "How can you treat a sick person like that?" "Fine! If you don''t listen, don''t regret when you lose Sherry. I''m telling you, in this world, there aren''t many women who can sacrifice silently! If you don''t cherish it, be careful of being snatched by others!" William suddenly understood John. "Yesterday, Riley called to tell me that Sherry went to a room with a man was your intention, right?" John coldly snorted. That look was unmistakable, so what if it was me? Although his father''s behavior was very irritating, it indirectly helped him to make up with Sherry, but his father was right. Could Sherry keep sacrificing? And how could he bear to see her aggrieved? "Go back to work, find a way to bring Sherry to work in the Rond Group, what''s good about being the secretary of that old pervert Cohen? Cohen has not done anything yet, but his stepson has done it! Yesterday, Riley and I saw with our own eyes that man named Keegan carried Sherry to his car!" "Ah!" William felt that a big rival had appeared. "I''ll go find Sherry and ask her to resign!" "She won''t agree!" John said. "How do you know her so well?" "Because I talked to her about the conditions, she can give up Sammy just so that the child was not made as a bargaining chip. A woman who picked up someone else''s child and raised it and educated it so well would willingly give up her own child? Through this matter, it shows that she is an open-minded woman, like your mother!" William was abruptly stunned, for how many years, he had never heard his father praise a woman, but he did not expect his father to praise Sherry. His heart had a little morefort this time. John wouldn''t oppose his marriage! He would get Lucille cured as soon as possible and then marry Sherry without any burden! "Dad! This daughter-inw, are you satisfied?" William suddenly felt his eyes heat up. "What''s the use of being satisfied? It is not certain that she will be my daughter-inw! It''s not sure whose daughter-inw it is, maybe it''s Cohen''s, but Dan said he wants her mommy to marry Keegan and have a taller sister who can be a model!" "What?" William immediately sat up at the sound of this and smoked fiercely. "That kid really said that?" "And said that he had not seen you for over a month. He doesn''t like you anymore!" Dan''s quirky appearance came to mind, and William was neither angry nor furious and immediately stood up. "Dad, I''ll first think of a way to get Sherry to quit her job!" "When do you n to go to thepany?" "Tomorrow!" William said it and hurriedly left. John smiled, although it was a slight curve at the corner of his mouth, his face was no longer stiff and indifferent. This should be the most they had spoken between the father and the son in all these years. Everything had changed because of Sherry''s appearance. Was it the will of God? John looked down at the photo ced on the desk. It was a serene woman, gorgeous, with a pair of beautiful eyes... and those eyes made John think of Dan. The child also had those kinds of eyes... Sherry was sorting out the documents on hand when Cohen suddenly came to thepany again in a hurry and pushed open the door of Sherry''s office room. She froze and immediately stood up, surprised and worried, asking, "Mr. Sutton, didn''t you say you weren''ting back this afternoon? Is there something urgent?" Cohen''s expression seemed a bit agitated. He looked at Sherry and tried to suppress his emotions as he asked in a low voice, "Sherry, no, nothing!" Sherry frowned slightly and also sighed in relief, "Then what is Mr. Sutton''s orders?" "No, nothing!" Cohen just looked at her. His eyes were iparablyplex, making Sherry a little puzzled. She subconsciously looked at herself. There was nothing wrong with her. The stain that was spilled in the morning she had also dealt with in the bathroom. "Then what does Mr. Sutton wants?" Sherry asked. Cohen immediately shook his head, "Nothing, Sherry, find me the resume of the day you applied for the job, I''ll take a look!" "All of them?" Sherry asked. "Yes, all of them!" Cohen only wanted her date of birth because he suddenly thought of something. "Then I''ll go to the archives to get it, wait for a while. I''ll send it to your office!" Sherry said, then she got up to get it. Not long after, Sherry took a stack of file materials back to Mr. Sutton''s office and handed it to Cohen, who took it and immediately searched on it. Sherry looked at him in confusion. He seemed to be very eagerly looking for something. His look was completely without the usual dashing. Cohen finally found Sherry, the father column had written, rk Murray and mother, Sierra Anderson. rk? Then look at the date of birth. It was 19th March! Cohen was shocked. His whole person froze up, and his face was unusually pale. "Mr. Sutton, are you okay?" "No, it''s fine!" Cohen shook his head, then looked at the date on there again to make sure it was not a mistake. "Sherry, your date of birth is urate, right?" "Yup! Can this be faked?" Sherry smiled and said. "Of course, it''s true!" In that instance, Cohen only felt boundless surprise in his heart, looking at the girl in front of him, his emotions were unusuallyplicated, was it possible? Is there a possibility? Cohen would still have rtives in this world? It seemed that something slowly wandered out from his body, in the dark, Cohen felt that a particr withered ce in his heart was slowly reviving. Owned by N?velDrama.Org. Looking at Sherry''s face, which had some simrity like his own nose, he was sure that she, Sherry Murray, was his daughter if she really was born on that date! His eyes were full of pity, which made Sherry suddenly feel something wrong. She thought that Mr. Sutton was a phnderer, and immediately got cautious, and just hurriedly said, "Mr. Sutton, I''ll go first!" "Sherry!" Cohen shouted urgently, but Sherry ran out fast. Cohen just realized and wondered did he scare her? Sherry''s panicked departure made Keegan, who was just about to enter Mr. Sutton''s office a little surprised, "Sherry, what''s wrong?" "Nothing, nothing!" Sherry shook her head in a panic. She bit her lips and tried to make her voice lighter, "I''m going to work!" Mr. Sutton looked scary just now. She had to escape out. Keegan knocked on the door and went in, and he saw Cohen sitting on the big chair with a dumbfounded face, with an indescribablyplicated look in his expression. "Adoptive father, the matter you asked me to investigate has been investigated clearly!" "Report!" Cohen''s mood adjusted. "Sierra''s husband''s name is rk, which is Sherry''s father. Their marriage was like a sh. They got married after three months of knowing each other and had a daughter and a son after the marriage, eight years ago rk died in a bizarre car ident, also in the same year, Sierra married Payne Jones. Six years ago, the son Luke Murray died of congenital heart disease." "She married Payne Jones eight years ago?" Cohen raised his eyebrows, "How many years have we been out of prison?" "Eight years!" Keegan said. "Well! You go out. I want to be alone!" Cohen''s entire body was deeply sunk in the big chair. Keegan looked over and only felt that his adoptive father was somewhat silent, he saw the side of his face and wanted to say something, but eventually, he did not. "Adoptive father, I''m going out then!" "Okay!" Cohen shivered and tried to find a cigarette. Keegan understood, and he immediately took out a cigarette, handed one, and then helped him light it. When Keegan lit it, he found that his adoptive father''s lips holding the cigarette trembled a bit, and his breathing also seemed to be heavy along with it. "Father, are you all right?" Keegan asked with concern. "Keegan, just go out!" Once again, his voice was iparably despondent as he hurried people away. "Don''t let anyone disturb me!" "Okay!" Keegan had to go out. All the time until almost the end of the day, Cohen did note out of the office, and Keegan ran to look at the closed door several times, and then looked at Sherry again, with the sameplicated eyes. Chapter 127 He Hugged You Chapter 127 He Hugged You Finally, Sherry couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Keegan, what¡¯s up with the President?¡± ¡°It¡¯s, it¡¯s nothing!¡± Keegan immediately denied. At this moment, Cohen Sutton¡¯s office door opened. He walked out calmly and smiled dotingly when he saw Sherry. ¡°You should get off early, Sherry. You don¡¯t look that well. Keegan, why don¡¯t you send Sherry backter? Ande to my ce after that.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± After saying that, Cohen gave Sherry a long look before leaving in long strides. Sherry was confused. What was going on here? ¡°Ding dong¡­¡± Her phone rang. When she saw that it was William, she didn¡¯t pick up but told Keegan, ¡°Someone¡¯sing to get me, you don¡¯t need to send me back!¡± ¡°Oh!¡± Keegan nodded. ¡°I¡¯llpany you down then!¡± It was the time to get off work, people started to leave the office. A sapphire blue Bugatti was driving towards them when Sherry and Keegan walked out of the tower. William was searching for Sherry, and didn¡¯t expect to see her leaving the tower with a well-built man. They seemed to be having a good time chatting. Suddenly, Sherry slipped. William¡¯s heart immediately throbbed. Fortunately, the man grabbed hold of her in time. But then Sherry fell into the man¡¯s embrace with his hand on her waist. Looking at her cuddle by another man, William felt a boiling rage. Damn it, he couldn¡¯t let her work here anymore. She was being taken advantage of by a pervert! William yanked the handbrake, pulled out the keys and stormed out the car. ¡°Be careful!¡± Keegan was holding Sherry from the back, and he found his heart trembling. This trembling came out of nowhere but it felt so real. Along the tremble, he felt something was lingering in his body with a weird feeling. ¡°Thank you, Keegan!¡± Sherry was taken aback. It was so lucky she didn¡¯t fall down or the consequence might be unbearable. She put her hand on her belly subconsciously and thanked Keegan again for saving her, ¡°Thank you!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll ask the janitor to do the cleaningter after work from now on. The floor often gets frozen during winter. You should be more careful!¡± Keegan reminded while blushing. He was usually not interested in women, but he was blushing from Sherry¡¯s scent that flowed into his nasal cavity when he had her in his arms just a moment ago! William was advancing towards them. The crowd getting off work was at awe looking at this well-built man with sharp features walking by in a suit. ¡°Oh, so handsome!¡± ¡°So handsome!¡± Thedies were awing. The awing caught Sherry¡¯s attention. She turned around and saw William who had walked up to a spot just five meters away from them. He raised his eyebrows and said with a charming voice, ¡°Let¡¯s go home, my wife.¡± Wife? Sherry was so taken aback she lost her bnce. Keegan immediately tried to hold her again. William dash forward, put his hand on Sherry¡¯s slender waist and took her into his arms. He smiled coldly at Keegan, his eyes were shooting daggers, ¡°Thank you. Mr. Fox! Let¡¯s go home now, my wife.¡± With that said, he picked Sherry up and took her into the Bugatti in front of everyone at the scene. Everyone was shocked¡­ A hint of jealousy could be seen at the corner of Keegan¡¯s mouth¡­ Sherry got in the car and didn¡¯te back to her senses even after the car started and drove away. She only came back to her senses and blushed when the car halted by the roadside after sped out three hundred meters from Cohen Group. How could he call her that? They were even married. And he was the one who said they were not going to marry. William started to take off her clothes after stopping the car. Sherry was shocked and grabbed hold of her coat subconsciously, not letting him unbutton her clothes. ¡°What are you doing, William?¡± He didn¡¯t answer but brutally took off her coat and threw it to the backseat. Then, he took off his own suit and put it on her. She looked weird in the oversized suit. After all that, Sherry looked at him, ¡°Are you nuts?¡± William was still silent. He turned sideways and looked at her while frowning. ¡°William?¡± she was starting to feel ufortable with his stare. Suddenly, he reached out and took her into his arms. In his tight cuddle, Sherry felt something was off from his usual domineering hug. She felt suffocated. She felt that not because she couldn¡¯t breathe but because of his gaze a moment ago. It was a complicated gaze of a kid whose toy had been taken away from him. There was a mixed feeling of grievance, struggle and tyranny in it. Sherry stopped resisting and struggling even though she still had no idea what to do with this. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, William?¡± ¡°He hugged you!¡± he whispered into her ears indignantly. ¡°Uh! It¡¯s not like that!¡± Sherry finally understood this was about the scene a while ago. ¡°Rx and listen to me. The floor was slippery, so Keegan supported me! It¡¯s not a hug!¡± He was using the wrong phrase. ¡°But I saw he hugged you!¡± he felt more aggrieved when he thought of the fact his father told him he saw Keegan took Sherry into a car with Sherry in his arms. N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. His voice faded, and he nted his face into her neck, taking in her scent. He held her tightly in the narrow space. He would let any other guy touch his woman! ¡°William!¡± Sherry was already blushing when she saw him. Now she was blushing even more. Was he¡­ jealous? The corner of her lips curled up. Was this something to feel proud of? It was silent in the car. William¡¯s breath was the only sound that lingered in her ears. ¡°Quit your job, Sherry. I don¡¯t want you to work anymore! Stay home and take care of the kids. I¡¯ll support our family!¡± He was still holding her. ¡°Uh!¡± Sherry was speechless and felt helpless at his stubbornness. ¡°All right, let¡¯s go get Sammy. He must be waiting for us!¡± ¡°Oh! Right!¡± Only then did William let go of her and tidied the suit. Satisfaction filled his heart as he felt Sherry wearing his suit was the cutest thing ever. Leaning against the seat, she took in the vague tobo smell on the oversized suit. It was a distinct tobo smell from William, she liked it. And the exclusive manly smell on the suit made her feel safe. Stroking her belly, she muttered inwardly, ¡°Daddy is beside us, baby! I hope he¡¯ll stay by side this time and not leave me like when I was pregnant with your brother! That was so lonely! Let¡¯s stay strong together!¡± This might really be a daughter, she thought. She remembered William kept talking about wanting a daughter back when they were at Hokkaido. Hope she could deliver him one this time. But there was a mncholy feeling in her heart. She wondered if her happiness could be attained this easily. Could Lucille recover? All she could do now was to pray for her to recover soon. William¡¯s phone suddenly rang just as he was about to start the car. He frown when he saw that is was a call from home. Sherry¡¯s heart throbbed and she lowered her head. Her heart then went rumbling. Was it Lucille? ¡°Hey, Dad!¡± William answered the call. Sherry sighed a breath of relieve. It wasn¡¯t Lucille! ¡°Oh, you got Sammy? All right, got it!¡± William hung up the phone and then took out the phone battery. He suddenly gave Sherry a fishy look. ¡°Dad picked Sammy up. We don¡¯t need to go anymore!¡± Sherry got nervous. ¡°He said he¡¯ll let Sammy stay with me for a month!¡± ¡°He said you can go fetch him tomorrow. Tonight it¡¯ll be just the two of us!¡± William blinked, ¡°I¡¯m yours. I turned my phone off. Turn yours off too!¡± ¡°I can¡¯t, William. What if somethinges up?¡± Sherry was speechless while feeling moved he actually took his phone battery out. ¡°Nothing can stop us tonight. Dan will be staying at school, he¡¯ll be fine. And Sammy is at home. I¡¯m right by your side. Where¡¯s your phone?¡± He rummaged through her bag, found her phone and took the battery out. Only then was he relieved, ¡°Where are we going, my wife?¡± ¡°Who¡¯s your wife?¡± Sherry lowered her head embarrassingly. ¡°You! You¡¯re my wife. I¡¯m going to call you that from now on. Dad already approved our marriage!¡± he said. ¡°But why should I marry you?¡± she turned her head to the side, her heart beat elerated. ¡°You don¡¯t want to? I¡¯ll make you change your mind tonight! Just wait and see, I¡¯ll make you beg me for it!¡± he said implicitly. Sherry blushed even more. She hid herself in his suit to avoid his gaze. She chided in a low voice, ¡°All right, let¡¯s go now!¡± ¡°Sure. Seems like my wife can¡¯t wait for what¡¯s about toe tonight!¡± William smiled dotingly. ¡°William!¡± With her embarrassment almost turning into a rage, Sherry growled. ¡°Yes, my wife?¡± Looking at Sherry who was curling up embarrassingly, William couldn¡¯t help butugh, ¡°Hahaha, my wife is embarrassed¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m not your wife!¡± Sherry muffled. She wrapped herself in his coat tightly, hiding her face that was bursting with embarrassment. ¡°You are! You are my wife!¡± William continued to tease her. Hearing him calling her his wife in such a seductive voice, her heart couldn¡¯t help but beat quicker. ¡°My wife, you¡¯re going to suffocate yourself like this! Come out now!¡± William said with a doting tone, ¡°Come on out now!¡± William you jerk! Sherry felt like digging herself a hole to hide away. ¡°All right, I¡¯m serious! Come on out now!¡± He was worried she was going to make herself ill at this rate. Tugging away the suit, he saw her face which was as red as an apple. He curled up his lips and said with an extremely loving gaze, ¡°What do you want to eat? I¡¯ll take you there!¡± ¡°Screw it! I¡¯m already full from this entire racket!¡± Sherry said sulkily. ¡°Does my wife mean we should head home straight and do it?¡± He raised his eyebrows,pletely triggered. ¡°William!¡± What on earth was wrong with this guy? He just kept thinking about that stuff! ¡°I¡¯m right here!¡± William answered excitedly, ¡°Just tell me what you want, my wife! I¡¯ll fulfill all your needs!¡± ¡°William, I don¡¯t want to talk to you anymore if you continue to act like this!¡± She put on a straight face. She didn¡¯t like it. Even though she felt happy when he talked like that, but she knew there were still things to be dealt with in their rtionship. Was he used to call Lucille like this too? Suddenly, she put on a stern expression. She still cared about it even though it was already in the past. After all, who wouldn¡¯t? Chapter 128 My Dear Wife Chapter 128 My Dear Wife William failed to notice her emotions and continued tough. His usually tightly pursed lips were now curling all the way up, which added a pinch of gentleness to his sculpturesque face. He looked stunning. ¡°Are you angry?¡± Talking in a smiling tone, he gazed at Sherry gently. He finally realized her expression was off. Pouting, she turned back and looked at him, ¡°Don¡¯t you call me that anymore. We¡¯re not sure yet whether I¡¯ll really be your wife!¡± She knew he would probably be married with Lucille by now if it wasn¡¯t for the fact Mr. Rond was strongly against it. He probably called her ¡°my wife¡± countless times before to be able to say it so naturally at this moment. A hint of hesitation shed in his eyes for a moment before he assured her. ¡°You¡¯re the only wife I have, Sherry!¡± ¡°You said that to someone else before, didn¡¯t you?¡± Sherry was aggrieved. ¡°You must be calling someone that a lot that you¡¯re so natural with it now, no?¡± William was stunned and looked at her frowning expression astonishingly. He didn¡¯t know how to exin it and could only sigh, ¡°Sherry, you¡¯re really mad? All right, I¡¯ll stop calling you that then.¡± He became moody. It was actually his first time calling someone his wife. His reaction made Sherry felt her hypothesis was true that he did call Lucille ¡°my wife¡± before. She turned to look outside the window. Her mood was cloudy at this moment. She said ndly, ¡°Let¡¯s go now.¡± He started the car. The atmosphere in the car was depressing. William didn¡¯t dare to speak. He scared it would piss her off. But the more he remained silent, the more turmoil it was in Sherry¡¯s heart. ¡°What do you want to eat?¡± he said cautiously. He was afraid one misstep would make her ignore him again. After all, while he was trying to make up to Lucille for what he did, he did Sherry wrong too. He would make it up to her with all his life! He took her to a high-end restaurant and asked for a private room. ¡°Why are we here?¡± Sherry said while William dragged her in. She didn¡¯t like to go to high-end luxurious ces, especially a private room. ¡°Dinner!¡± ¡°It¡¯s pricey here!¡± She said in a low voice. The waiter looked at her with despise upon hearing that, as if she was a country bumpkin. Sherry bit her lip in embarrassment. William shot daggers at the waiter from the corner of his eyes. His re was so fierce the waiter immediately lowered his head in fear. William turned around to look at Sherry, who was biting her lip. He felt bad for her. This was the woman he loved, who had had it rough in life. ¡°I can afford it. You¡¯re too skinny, you need to eat more!¡± ¡°Give me your bestbo set. It must be nutritious as well!¡± he said. ¡°But¡­¡± Sherry was about to say something. ¡°No but!¡± he growled, and said to the waiter, ¡°You can leave now! And don¡¯te in unless there¡¯s anything!¡± ¡°Yes sir!¡± The waiter immediately left. After a few moments, the dishes were up. ¡°Please don¡¯t bother us anymore!¡± William reminded again. When it was only the two of them in the room, William dragged Sherry to sit on hisp. ¡°Sherry!¡± She looked at him and felt weird sitting on hisp. But he held her at the waist, not letting her off. ¡°Listen to me, Sherry. I had only called you as my wife all my life. And you¡¯ll be the only person I¡¯ll call that!¡± Finally, he opened up to her frankly. Sherry¡¯s heart trembled. She didn¡¯t really believe it, but William¡¯s expression was dead serious when he said that. ¡°I deem that the truest form of my feelings for you. I never call any other woman that. I really mean it when I call you my wife!¡± The cloud in Sherry¡¯s heart was finally swept away. Deeply moved, tears rolled down her eyes as she closed them. ¡°Don¡¯t cry!¡± he said in an extremely gentle tone and wiped off the tears with his slender hands clumsily. ¡°You really never call Lucille that?¡± she asked lightly. She was behaving like apletely jealous woman that even she couldn¡¯t stand it herself. However, this was her honest expression. ¡°Never!¡± He shook his head. That put a smile on her teary face. ¡°My wife?¡± he called again. She didn¡¯t refuse it this time but hooked his neck and kissed him. Their lips touched. William was exhrated, his heart beating like crazy. That made him made his move. He put his tongue into her mouth and started sucking her tongue¡­ He kissed her while his hands pried into her clothes. The suit he put on her covered up her coat underneath, which was now lifted up. His hands moved from her butt to the corner of her shirt, then on to her breasts, teasing her sensitive nipples¡­ Damn, she couldn¡¯t resist it anymore¡­ ¡°William! Let¡­ let go of me!¡± ¡°Call me your husband!¡± he growled and dove into her coat. Kissing and biting, he was leaving marks on her silky fair skin. ¡°Stop it!¡± Her body was more sensitive now that she had got pregnant, which made her went weak at his provocation. ¡°Please don¡¯t!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t what?¡± He chuckled and halted on his torturing kiss. But his eyes were scrutinizing at the beauty in front of him unbridled. He didn¡¯t want to let go of her. She panted, losing all her ability to resist. He looked at the blush on her exquisite face. Her ink ck pupils were partially hidden behind her long eyshes. Her skin was fair and fleshy, which made it alluring. He was triggered. He said on a raspy voice, ¡°Sherry, I can¡¯t wait anymore!¡± He stared at Sherry. He was entranced by her bewitched expression. He couldn¡¯t help but stroked her cheek and held her face in his hands. They were gazing at each other. She was trying to avoid his gaze, because it was so alluring it felt like it would suck her soul away. For a moment there, she just stared at him nkly. Curling his lips, William moved closer to her face and said in a low voice, ¡°My wife, your face now looked like a cooked shrimp¡­¡± Only then Sherry came back to her senses and pushed him away. She was blushing even more, ¡°William you asshole¡­¡± She was already embarrassed to be entranced by his charm, and he was teasing her. When she was trying to get off hisps, William yanked her so hard she fell into his cuddle. Before she could react, he shut her up with his insatiable lips. His warm, manly, wet and domineering lips were sucking at hers gently. It was numb and itchy. She felt like a current was running through her body while she widened her eyes. Her hands were pushing at his firm chest. His bulky figure locked her in like a sturdy wall. Her coat was tugged away even more and her dress was now lifted up! Sherry almost couldn¡¯t breathe. He smooched her wildly, as if venting all his and love and longing for her. He continued with his wanton scorching kiss while his huge hands wandering around her body. He pried open Sherry¡¯s tightly shut lips with his tongue, which was prepared to explore the insides. Sherry felt his tongue slid in and wreaked havoc relentlessly. No matter how hard she tried to run away with her tongue, he was after it like a predator. Her lips swelled out of his overbearing sucking, which made it more seducing. This cause a ripple of entrancement in William¡¯s heart¡­ He sucked even harder at her soft lips, so hard as if trying to knock her out. She was intrigued by his domineering act. Her head was buzzing. Perhaps they were suppressing their emotions too much that it had to be released this day! They couldn¡¯t hold it in anymore! William couldn¡¯t express theplexity he was feeling. The struggle he was having could only be seen on his sculpturesque face, which was showing both pain and yearning. He yearned for this woman in his arms, who was so wonderful he couldn¡¯t let go of her. He would never forget the staggering feeling he got back when she smilingly wished him happiness with Lucille! Perhaps love was an ordeal that would only bring one fruition by the end. He firmly believed they were going to stay together. They would be! Sherry was out of breath from his smooch. She was almost suffocating while he hands were all over her body. She gave in just because he said she was the only woman he called his wife! At this moment, she decided to not worry about anything else anymore! She was going to do whatever she wanted even if it meant hell! But¡­ Owned by N?velDrama.Org. Lucille¡¯s face shed across her mind. The horrified look on her face made Sherry¡¯s heart throbbed! William felt her struggling and muttered, ¡°Don¡¯t think about anything else, Sherry. Don¡¯t think about anything! I love you! I love only you¡­¡± He knew what was bothering her? Tears rolled down her cheeks again. He felt bad for her even more when he tasted the saltiness on her cheek. He pulled out his tongue and licked away her tears. His warm tongue ran across her face and slid towards her ear. He took her earlobe in his mouth. Sherry was trembling. She struggled to push his face away from hers but he was sucking and licking at her ear seductively, provoking her. Sherry was frustrated. She knew she should be pushing him away but her body just went weak at this moment. It seemed she was intrigued by William¡¯s actions. This shouldn¡¯t be! There were still things that were unsettled between them. This shouldn¡¯t be! It was chaotic. William couldn¡¯t wait any longer! He hooked Sherry¡¯s waist with one arm and covered her torso with his coat, just in case any outsider suddenly came in the room. He used another arm to lift Sherry¡¯s butt and moved it closer in between his legs. He wanted Sherry to know how much he wanted her at this moment! Sherry immediately stiffened her body and lifted her head, trembling. She looked at him with a terrified gaze. The arousal in William¡¯s eyes made her lowered her head again in fluster. Pushing at his chest, she tried to struggle her way out. However, he pulled down her stockings and removed his belt. He lifted her leg with a trembling hand and thrust into her while smooching her brutally. In an unexpected way, he entered her body that was yearning to be filled¡­ As she was about to scream out of astonishment, he shut her up again with force. Then, he kissed her gently. Her lips were silky soft like petals. While his tongue lingered inside, he felt a current shooting through his body. Sherry closed her eyes. She had lost all her strength and was delicate like a pack of cotton. The tension and adrenaline rush were breaking her spirit! Chapter 129 New Sweetheart Chapter 129 New Sweetheart Sherry couldn''t avoid his attack, she could only passively take it and keep falling ... William moved gently and enjoyed Sherry''s tightness and beauty. He did everything he could to please her. Listening to her trembling moans, her panting, and this ultimate physical pleasure made him completely out of control... ¡­ "Eat this!" William offered Sherry food while she just kept her head down and didn''t dare look at her. The passion from earlier had both of them struggling to calm down. By the time it was all over, the bed had been cleared and the clothes unpacked, the food was almost cold! Sherry could never have imagined that she would be having sex with William in a private hotel room, especially as she was now pregnant. Suddenly, the thought of being pregnant made her mouth open, but she didn''t know if she should tell him! Perhaps, she should think again. "Sherry?" Unable to wait for her answer, the corners of his lips curled up once more. It seemed his woman was still shy, but he liked it when she was shy. It was cute. "Try the soup!" He had personally served her soup! "Thank you!" She bowed her head. He froze and was a little displeased. "I don''t want those two wordsing out of my wife''s mouth!" "Eat!" She also served food for him, and muttered with a red face, "Why can''t you keep your mouth shut with all this delicious food?" Williamughed. "There''s only one thing in this world that can gag me!" She frowned and gave him a quick, slightly puzzled look. He blurted out. "That''s your little mouth!" "Boom!" Her face flushed again. She knew she couldn''t talk him out of it. It seemed that he would distract her from anything she said. She simply shut up and ate her food. She was really tired and hungry. They made love for half an hour and it made her whole body go limp! He knew she needed to get used to it. He made love to her not for need, but simply to show her that he really only wanted her. He wouldn''t want any woman but her! She understood his heart, he thought! Otherwise, she would not havepromised like this. He gave her a gentle look, wiped his hands with a wet wipe, and began to help her peel a veryrge shrimp. "Here, eat this!" When she looked up, she saw him peeling the shrimp. The serious look on his face warmed her heart. It was amazing that he could do such a meticulous job! Her eyes turned red as she watched him skillfully separate the shells from the meat of the shrimps with his long, slender fingers and ce them on the te in front of her. She couldn''t resist saying, "Thank you!" The two words again. William frowned and just gave her a silent look. He looked like a child, funny but kind of cute. She suddenly remembered that he had said that she was not allowed to say ''thank you'', and a glimmer of amusement showed in her eyes. She picked up his peeled shrimp and fed it to his mouth. "Worker first!" He froze, opened his mouth, and took a bite. "You eat!" She began to enjoy the fruits of hisbor too and ate very quietly. He quickly peeled one shrimp and started a second. His fingers were long and slender, with well-defined bones. Sherry turned her head to see him carefully peeling a shrimp. His long, dense eyshes covered his eyelids and he looked really gorgeous at this angle. Looking into his eyes, Sherry felt only a little familiar. He had such long eyshes. Well, it seemed like Dan had such longshes too! He peeled the shrimp and wiped his hands with a wet wipe, then just watched her eat the fruits of his labor with satisfaction. "Why aren''t you eating?" She then realized that he had been watching her. William looked up at her. The innocent look on her face made his heart overflow with happiness. "Sherry, I''ve decided to go back to work tomorrow!" He told her gently. "Work?" She paused. "What about Ms. Mclean?" "I promised Dad that I''d go back to work. There''s a doctor and intensive care to look after Lucille! And she''s recovering well now. I think it''s time for me to change my focus!" "You''re not going to take care of her?" She was a little surprised. "No, I just want to take some time to spend on you. Be my secretary and stop going to Cohen Group. I want to watch you every day!" He knew it was impossible to ask her to resign. She was open to persuasion, but not to coercion, and he didn''t dare order her. Now he felt he was a completely different person, and even his temper had changed. He would actually spend the whole day in fear for a woman and was always afraid that she would be eaten by someone else. Sherry looked at him in amazement. She was touched by him though, but resigning? "No!" She shook her head. "You don''t want to resign?" "No! I''ve only just started working at Cohen Group and I''m resigning. And Mr. Sutton has been good to me. I don''t want to keep resigning. I don''t like that! I want to do a job for a long time. How can I keep changing?" Because of him, she changed jobs three times in a few months, which made her look like a part-time student after graduation. It wasn¡¯t good for her development. "You don''t want to work with me?" He was a little disappointed. "Yeah!" She answered immediately. "Sherry!" He couldn''t help but raise his voice. She frowned and he immediately softened again. "Think about it, honey! Wouldn''t it be nice to go to our company!" "No! That''s yours, not ours!" She interrupted him. She hadn''t forgotten the way he had kicked her out with no mercy! "You''re holding a grudge?" He said sullenly when he saw her eyes roll up. "Yes! You''re right!" She continued to eat. She didn''t want to resign anyway. "Don''t kill my appetite!" It was rare that she didn''t have morning sickness and had a good appetite. She thought the baby might actually be a girl. She was quiet and rarely tormented her. She felt much better now than she had when she was pregnant with Sammy. Maybe it really was a daughter! The thought of having a daughter soon brought to Sherry''s mind the face of a lovely angel. She couldn''t help but smile. Looking at her smile, he was a little puzzled. Seeing the butter stuck to her cheek again, he reached out to her. Sherry was still eating and didn''t have time to react. It was only when his fingers touched her face that she froze. She looked over suspiciously to see only a handsome face, and he was gently scraping his fingers against her cheek. "A little butter!" He said dotingly, "Just think about it for a second!" "No!" She shook her head. Even if he spoiled her, she didn''t want to bepletely swayed by him. Throughout the meal, William kept persuading Sherry. He wanted her to resign, but she wouldn''t do it. After dinner, William held her hand and walked out of the restaurant. Sherry in his suit. Sherry was wearing his suit. Luckily, he hadn''t torn her stockings, but her dress was wrinkled. It made Sherry blush again as she thought of what they had just done ... The two had just reached the corner when an enchanting woman in a ck leather dress stood in front of them with her arms around her chest and blocked them. Sherry looked over and saw that it was Darcy. And while she red at her with cold eyes, she said to William, "Brother-inw, I didn''t think you''d leave my sister alone to cry, bute to find your new love!" New love? A touch of bitterness passed over the corners of Sherry''s mouth. So she had been taken for a new love? How ironic! But that didn''t seem wrong! Lucille was the old love and she was the new love. In a sense, it really did seem that way. But Sherry still felt a little ufortable inside. "Darcy?" William hadn''t expected to meet Darcy at this restaurant. But the thought of what she had just called him made him ufortable, so he said coldly, "Take back your words!" Sherry tried to pull her hand back, but William held it tightly. He would not allow her to retreat, and he would not allow anyone to nder his woman. Darcy looked at Sherry and found she was wearing William''s suit! This woman was really tactful! "Brother-inw, how could you leave my sister alone?" "I said I''m not your brother-inw!" William said in a deep, cold voice, "Please don''t just call me brother- inw in the future! That''s also disrespectful to your sister, Lucille!" "Brother-inw, how do you ..." "Stop it! I''ve never been your brother-inw either! And I''m only looking after Lucille as a friend now. Please don''t make my wife misunderstand again!" After saying this, William tightened his grip on Sherry''s hand. It was evident how much he cared for Sherry. "Your wife?" Darcy''s cold face twisted a little. "What about my sister? My sister''s only getting a little better and you''re leaving her behind?" "William!" Sherry tugged at his hand. "You go back and look after Ms. Mclean!" "I know who I am!" William nced at Sherry, who looked torn, and his heart ached inexplicably. He brushed his palm over her brows, which were furrowed with worry, "You are my wife, and that will not change anyone. I only belong to you tonight, and no one can change that! Darcy, if you''re free, just go back and look after your sister. Compared to that, she''s your family and I''m just her friend at best!" "Brother-inw! You''re heartless!" Darcy used. "I said, don''t call me brother-inw again. Please have some self-respect!" William''s handsome face immediately went cold, and he did not care in the least. All he knew was that he owed Lucille, but to others, he did not. He would not let anyone hurt his woman. Whether it was physical or verbal, he would not allow it anymore. He would protect his woman and give her happiness. Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Sherry''s heart overflowed with affection and she just felt warmth throughout her chest. But he looked a little frightening now. However, looking at him in such a harsh and grim manner, not only did she not feel afraid, but from his cold and bloodthirsty appearance, Sherry felt that he was defending her. She knew he was defending her. "Okay! What shall I call you then?" Darcy raised an eyebrow. "Please call me Mr. Rond!" William gave her a cold look. "Do we have to be so distant?" Darcy asked. "I''ve called you brother-inw since you and my sister were together years ago. You haven''t objected in the past and are still so happy. In my heart, you have always been my brother-inw, and that has never changed. Do you have to be so heartless?" "Please call me Mr. Rond!" William said once more in a deep voice. Then, ignoring Darcy''s stunned look, he took Sherry''s hand and walked past her towards the outside. He was walking fast and with big steps. Sherry almost jogged after him out of the restaurant. It was night and the wind was a little chilly. But Sherry felt warm inside. Looking at the man beside her, she suddenly felt that he had be taller! It was as if a great circle of light had been ced around him, making him as tall as God and radiating light! It turned out that women were so easily satisfied. A heartfelt defense made her feel that even at the expense of everything, her love for this man was worth it! Love was so simple! Chapter 130 An Album Chapter 130 An Album Sherry felt immensely satisfied tonight. Walking out of the restaurant, she tugged at William''s shirt and whispered, "William, don''t do that. You can actually go back tonight ..." "I''ll do what I say. I''m yours tonight. Don''t kick me out!" Unable to say whether it was amand or a request, William suddenly pulled Sherry back into his embrace. He held her tightly. "Sherry, don''t care what Darcy says. I do love you, and no one can change that!" After all these years, Lucille was just a habit for him too. The three years he had lived without Lucille had been good. But this woman in his arms made him have the feeling of finding a soul mate. There were so many things about her that touched him. She was virtuous, stoic, beautiful and gentle, shy and innocent, all of which fascinated him so much. And before that, she helped Lucille to achieve her aim with tears. All he knew was that she was in his blood and bones. When love came, it couldn¡¯t be judged by the length of time spent together. Sometimes a moment of love was worth a lifetime of being together. And after she had given him that moment, he would never want to let it go. He wanted to turn a great moment like that into a lifetime of togetherness. Perhaps he really was greedy! For a moment, she felt a little upset, and then she nodded, "Okay, you''re mine tonight, and no one can take you away!" His lips curled up, and he embraced her. "Come on, let''s go home!" The early winter wind was a little chilly, and Sherry shivered subconsciously. Noticing that she was shivering, he immediately took off his suit and wrapped her up tightly before embracing her again. His thoughtful gesture made her feel even warmer. And this small gesture suddenly took on great significance. He really was a thoughtful and considerate man. Sherry was immediately smiling. She stood on her tiptoes and kissed him quickly on the lips, "Thank you!" He froze and was surprised by her initiative. He subconsciously touched his lips, then looked at her in his arms, and suddenly smiled happily. If he wasn''t worried about her getting cold, he would have kissed her here! He took her by the hand, quickly got back into the car, and opened the door for her again. When she was seated, he closed the door again before returning to the driver''s side. The moment he opened the door, his eyes caught a glimpse of the ck figure in front of the restaurant and his eyes narrowed slightly before he got into the car without making any stops. Darcy had watched their figures, watched him take Sherry''s hand to the car, and watched him be so considerate of another woman. And the thought that all this had once belonged to her sister made Darcy''s eyes turned sharp. ¡­ Early in the morning, William actually drove Sherry to work himself. Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Wearing the clothes he had a brandpany send to her overnightst night, Sherry only felt awkward. "Is it really okay for me to dress like this?" Sherry never wanted to wear designer clothes. Because it was too tiring to wear that. She just wanted to be invisible when she walked within the crowd, but the clothes he had sent yesterday were still worth a lot of money. "That''s in enough! I don''t want people to say my woman is shabby. Sweetie, you look pretty and nice to wear like this!" With that, he came over and said in an ambiguous and low voice, "But you look better without it!" "William, I''m ignoring you!" She pushed him away and got out of the car. "Sherry!" He got out of the car too. "You need to think about it seriously. It''s much better to be my secretary than an old pervert''s!" "William, don''t say that about Mr. Sutton. He''s actually quite nice. I don''t like it when you talk about him like that!" Sherry pouted. "I don''t like it when you defend him!" He was a little jealous. "I''m going to work!" She ignored his protests. "I''m going too!" William nodded, "I''ll pick you up after work!" She paused. "You go and look after Ms. Mclean tonight. I''ll just go back on my own!" "I''ll see her this afternoon. I''ll pick you up when I''m done watching her. Wait for me!" He didn''t want to leave her for a moment. And he had to find a way to get her to resign no matter what. He was going to continue to persuade her after work today. He had stayed with her all nightst night and even during sex, he hadn''t forgotten about asking her to resign, but she had said she wouldn''t have sex with him if he asked her to resign again. How could this be? "Got it!" She waved and walked towards the building. William was just about to get into the car when he saw Keegan walk over from the other side and in a few steps, he was next to Sherry. He was startled and, not caring about his image, shouted, "Honey!" Sherry turned around in surprise and her face immediately turned red! Damn it! He was shouting so loudly! Was he afraid that she wouldn''t recognize his voice? Some of her colleagues were dumbfounded and looked over to William. Seeing that Keegan seemed to be surprised, William was very proud of himself. Then he said in a deep voice, "Don''t forget, I''ll pick you up this afternoon!" He dered his ownership of Sherry in a straightforward and domineering manner. Delighted with the shock he had created, William looked at many of Sherry''s female colleagues to ask her. "Sherry, you''re married, aren''t you?" "Yeah, your husband seems to be the president of the Rond Group?" "He''s so handsome!" "..." "Bye, honey!" William got into the car. The blue Bugatti drove slowly away. Sherry''s face was red. He did it on purpose, and he must have done it on purpose! She smiled awkwardly at everyone but didn''t know how to exin, so she could only walk despondently upstairs. Seeing that she didn''t say anything, Keegan went straight to the lift. And sherry didn''t notice him either. Cohen Sutton did note to work all morning. Keegan came to her office, knocked on the door and came in. "Is something wrong?" She was surprised. "Sierra seems to be very sick!" Keegan looked at her with a slightlyplicated look. Sherry''s hand shook as she held the paper and spoke quickly, "Keegan, I don''t know her!" "Sherry, self-deception is just as painful!" After saying this, Keegan turned around and walked away. Sherry''s heart, however, fluttered She was sick! It seemed like she was very sick! Hadn''t she just fainted? She would be fine! Even if she wasn''t okay, it had nothing to do with her! Sherry sighed inwardly and continued to sort through her papers. But she was getting even more irritated inside. And at that moment, her phone suddenly rang. She was a little surprised to see that it was an unfamiliar number. When she answered it, she found it was Darcy. "Miss Murray, this is Darcy. Can we meet?" Darcy''s cold, arrogant voice came out in a way that was not to be denied. "Ms. Mclean?" Sherry was a little puzzled. What did she want with her? "I''m working!" "I''ll be waiting for you at Seah Restaurant by your office during the lunch break!" "Ms. Mclean, why do I need to see you?" Sherry asked. "I''m going to show you something. Maybe you''ll be interested!" Sherry froze and answered the appointment anyway. When Sherry arrived at Seah Restaurant, she found Darcy already waiting there! Sherry walked over and saw her standing up with a cold face. Darcy was actually a very beautiful woman, only her face was always cold. "Miss Murray, please sit down!" Darcy reached out her hand to gesture. Sherry stood still and looked at Darcy silently, then sat down. "Ms. Mclean, what did you call me here to show me?" Darcy raised her eyebrows. "Miss Murray, are you sure you don''t mind what''s going on with my sister and William?" Sherry looked at her quietly, "It''s a personal matter!" "I thought you were a smart guy and it was smart of you to sacrifice for my sister and William in the beginning. Yet I didn''t expect you to make a fool of yourself again!" Sherry justughed. "Ms. Mclean, you only called me here to tell me to leave William, didn''t you?" "I did mean to say that!" "And if I say no?" Sherry asked. "Then I''ll really have to give you this thing! Maybe after looking at this thing, your resolution would begin to stagger. After that maybe you''ll know what you need, or know what you should do!" Darcy said with confidence. Sherry wondered what she was going to show her. Darcy pulled a thick album from her bag and handed it over. "Miss Murray, here are some photos of my sister and William taken earlier. Have a look and then you''ll see how much they loved each other! They were the envy of many people as a perfect couple!" Sherry froze. Looking at the thick album, suddenly, she felt like something had hit her heart. So she wanted to show her their old pictures! She had a feeling that she was going to suffocate. She pondered and then smiled faintly. "Ms. Mclean, how do you know I''m interested in knowing about William''s past? What''s past is past, there''s no need to keep hanging on to it. William''s past is not something I want to know about. I just want to know about the present and the future! I''m sorry, Ms. Mclean, I should go now!" "Is that so?" Instead, Darcy stood up. "I''d better go first! I''ve delivered the album. You can throw it in the trash if you don''t want it. But I still want to tell you very much that if you don''t want it, you''ll regret it! Because after you''ve seen it, you''ll realize that maybe this man doesn''t love you as much as you thought! And maybe, you''ll be a thing of the past too!" Darcy''s words sent ripples through Sherry''s heart. She froze on the spot. Darcy curled her lips slightly. "Goodbye, Miss Murray!" With that, she left. Sherry sat back in her seat and looked at the album. She tightened her grip on her bag and took a deep breath. Was she going to take a look? When you are in love with someone, don''t bother with his or her past. The past is the past! Never mind the past. Don''t look at it. Don''t look at it! Sherry enlightened herself in her mind, but ... But if she didn''t look, she was torn inside. She wanted to know! She wanted to see how in love Lucille had been with him before. The ambivalence made her feel really hateful, and perhaps there was a dark demon deep in her heart too. In her heart, she mumbled: To love someone, you have to trust each other, and to love someone, you have to understand each other! When you love someone, you have to be more tolerant. When you love someone, you have to be broad-minded. When you love someone, you have to collect your inner vulnerability and grievances. The most important thing is that love should be unselfish and without regret, and love must be clean and pure without a trace of impurity. When you love someone, you will do anything for him or her. Well! It was just a few pictures! She would like to take a look. There was nothing that could not be faced! "Whatever! I''ll look!" Sherry muttered. Picking up the album, she flipped it open! The first one blew her away! Pretty as a fairy, Lucille smiled gently. She leaned into William''s arms, while he held her waist affectionately in hisrge arms. Their bodies were pressed together and William''s smile was so bright. Tears fell from Sherry''s eyes at once. When she and he were in Hokkaido, someone wanted to take pictures of them, but he refused. He said he didn''t like taking pictures, but he took a lot of them with Lucille. And in every one of them, he was smiling brightly. She flipped backward. As she saw more and more pictures and saw them getting more and more intimate, her heart ached with pain. And in theter ones, she saw images of them actually kissing deeply together. They were so in love and so close to each other. Chapter 131 It’s All Done and Over With Chapter 131 It¡¯s All Done and Over With Sherry mentally prepared herself a long time ago, but when she actually saw the intimate scenes before her very eyes, she still felt quite painful inside. She felt as though a knife cut through her heart, and tears began to stream down her eyes uncontrobly; their intimacy burned right into her eyes! Sherry felt as if energy was being sucked out of her body. Her gaze was still fixated on William and Lucille kissing. They looked like such a great couple; and now, these memories deeply pierced into her heart! But the present Lucille was in a fragile state. Maybe after she recovered, she will be another great beauty that everyone loves, and William might fall in love with her again. Maybe Darcy was right; Sherry will just be part of the past! Suddenly, Sherry felt a shadow shroud over as someone sat across from her. Ugh, she thought. She raised her head, only to see a tall and handsome man, as he handed her a napkin. She was frozen in ce; she only now just realized that she was crying. She hastily shut the album and ced it on the table. She didn¡¯t take the napkin, but smeared away the tears with her hands and said, ¡°Mr. Reggie, why are you here!¡± Reggie did not say anything, but he picked up the album and began to flip through it. ¡°Mr. Reggie, that¡¯s mine!¡± Sherry reached over to take it back. Reggie dodged, then he coldly nced over at Sherry, then said in a low tone, ¡°I was just curious as to what would possibly make such a beautiful girl cry out in tears!¡± Upon hearing this, Sherry frowned and sat down. She didn¡¯t say anything, and Reggie continued to browse. She shut her eyes and inhaled deeply; her heart still felt congested. She could never forget how deeply in love William and Lucille used to be. She could never forget his gentle tone of voice when he first said ¡°Lucy!¡± over the phone! In the end, if you really love someone, you would deeply mind every little detail! Why was she so unable to let it go? Why did she feel such sadness and sorrow in her heart, even though she knew all these were in the past! She knew Darcy was trying to force her to leave William, but she still felt deeply hurt. As Reggie flipped through the album, his expression became more and more solemn. Upon thest page, his hands tightly gripped the album, as if he was about to tear it apart. Sherry raised her head and saw his distorted face, which made his handsome face quite fearsome. ¡°Mr. Reggie, are you alright?¡± Hearing her worry, Reggie managed to crack a thin, dry smile; his gaze nced by indifferently as he shut the album and ced it on the table. ¡°This looks like a photo collection of William Rond and his previous girlfriend!¡± ¡°Do you know Lucille as well?¡± Sherry¡¯s eyes widened. Lucille has left for well over three years; how would he know her? She looked at him with doubt, then saw that the areas on the album where he had touched seemed a bit bent out of shape! How much force did he apply? ¡°How do you feel looking at this?¡± Reggie locked his eyes on Sherry. She was caught off guard for a moment, then took a deep breath and said, ¡°Miserable!¡± "Oh?" ¡°But I¡¯m alright now!¡± She forced a weak smile; there was a hint of sadness between her eyebrows. She continued, ¡°I always think that, the past is the past, so we must cherish what¡¯s before us now. These photos are part of the past, and Lucille kept these photos, not William. Her sister gave it to me to try and make me leave William. But, I believe William loves me right now. No one can erase the past, nor can I turn back time, so might as well ept it.¡± Owned by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Can you really let go of the past?¡± Reggie asked in a low voice, as if he was both asking Sherry and himself at the same time. ¡°Haha, when the one you love is lovey-dovey with someone else right before your eyes, how many people can pretend not to see it? It¡¯s impossible not to be affected, but what can you do? Compared to how much I love him now, as intense as the past love was, it¡¯s insignificant!¡± ¡°Ms. Murray! There¡¯s something quite precious in this world, and that¡¯s called memories. Some people still live in their past and can¡¯t move on, and they might be together again in the future. Would you still think so then?¡± Sherry felt her heart twitch. As she raised her head, her eyes met with Reggie¡¯s cold stare. His gaze was like an abyss, trying to see through her, so she quickly averted his gaze. ¡°I will wish them all the best!¡± He had on a crooked smile, ¡°If you really didn¡¯t mind, then why are you crying?¡± Her heart began to race; what a terrifying man, it¡¯s as if he could read her thoughtspletely. It was true, she was not able to remain detached, and she just wanted to calm herself down. But she knew that her heart would not let her deceive herself; in the deepest reaches of her heart, she still felt the overwhelming emotions came pouring out! Sherry took the album, and Reggie¡¯s eyes followed. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to see these photos, why not give them to me! I quite enjoy collecting photos of beautiful men and women!¡± ¡°Mr. Reggie, if you enjoy collecting such photos, you¡¯re better off finding someone else¡¯s; there are men far more handsome than this man, this man¡¯s no good!¡± Sherry said with a smile; she did not like his tone of voice, as if he saw through everything. ¡°Do you n to keep it and look it over every now and then?¡± He asked. Again with the questions; Sherry was puzzled by his intrusive actions. What does any of this have to do with him? Sherry remained calm and replied, ¡°Mr. Reggie, this is my personal affair; how I choose to deal with it is my business!¡± Reggie slowly raised his head to look at her. The two of them sat across the dinner table. Reggie¡¯s cold, emotionless face looked a bit surprised as he kept looking on at Sherry. This woman surprised him a bit; she was neither timid nor dominating, but her eyes seemed straight and true. ¡°Goodbye, Mr. Reggie!¡± Sherry ced the album in her bag, stood up, and turned around to leave. Reggie leaned back on his chair as he watched her leave. His bushy hair seemed to cover his line of sight, but that grin on his mouth left an unsettling feeling. Sherry left the Seah Restaurant, and a cold breeze came to embrace her, causing her to shiver. She felt an emptiness in her heart, so empty that it hurt. She looked down at the album inside her bag; the pain and suffering suddenly shed by again in her eyes. How could she possibly feel nonchnt? If you love someone, you wanted all of that person. Even though she couldn¡¯t change the memories of the past, she still felt a bitterness in her heart. Suddenly, her cell rang. It was William. Her heart jumped and she paused for a second, then she picked up the call. A voice she could never get tired of listening to chimed on the other end, ¡°Sherry, where are you?¡± ¡°I¡¯m out walking on the streets!¡± The corner of her mouth twitched and let out a bittersweet smile; her voicecked any excitement, ¡°If there¡¯s nothing urgent, I¡¯ll hang up for now!¡± She did not wait for his reply and hung up. What should she do about this album? Pretend she doesn¡¯t know about it, return it to Darcy, or give it to William? Should she bear the burden to hide this album and remain sweetly in love with William, or stand firm and push William away and live on with a broken heart? Sherry stood still on the street; she felt that she was bing more and more narrow minded! As Reggie walked out of the restaurant, he spotted a tiny, helpless, yet unyielding figure before him. It was like the previous investigations had said; she really was an adamant woman. William did not deserve a woman like her. He tookrge strides until he was besides her, then stared at the agony written all over her face. At that moment, all of her facial features seemed to scrunch together. ¡°Do you want to grab a drink together?¡± He said in a warmer tone. She was startled, then calmed herself down, ¡°Why are you here?¡± ¡°I was worried about you!¡± He looked at her with concern; hecked the creepy stare from before, but Sherry still felt hints of difort. Her cell rang again; it was William calling. She hung up directly. ¡°So, how about a drink?¡± Reggie asked again. ¡°What¡¯s your game?¡± She straight out asked, ¡°Mr. Reggie, why do I get the feeling that you¡¯re up to something? What are you after, just tell me, I¡¯m tired!¡± He flicked an eyebrow, ¡°Would you believe me if I said I liked you?¡± She chuckled, ¡°No way!¡± ¡°Then it¡¯s settled, let¡¯s go! Just a drink! Besides, it¡¯s still daytime, what would I possibly do to you?¡± Reggieughed, disseminating the gloom on his face. ¡°Just looking for someone to chat with, that¡¯s all!¡± For some reason, at this very moment, Sherry felt as if this man before her was someone who has been lonely for way too long, as if his entire soul was lonely. She said nothing and just nodded. ¡°Let¡¯s return to the Seah Restaurant!¡± Reggie said. Back inside the restaurant, he chose a table by a window; the waiter brought coffee. ¡°Sorry, I don¡¯t drink coffee, a ss of warm water, please!¡± Sherry said. Reggie looked at her; his eyes lit up, ¡°Wow, you¡¯re easy to take care of, all you need is a ss of warm water!¡± Sherry was rmed and remained very quiet. Her cell rang, and again, it was William. For some reason, she just did not want to pick up. She couldn¡¯t put it into words, but she just wanted to make him feel a sense of urgency for her. ¡°Not going to answer that?¡± Reggie jested. ¡°Unknown caller, no need to answer it!¡± Sherry said and powered off her cell. ¡°It¡¯s William, isn¡¯t it?¡± Reggieughed drily and drank some coffee. ¡°He¡¯s very concerned about you! What an indecisive man, he can¡¯t let go of his past nor present lovers!¡± Sherry froze in ce and remained slightly wary to avert his eyes. She did not like the way Reggie spoke of her and William in his disdainful tone that also seemed to be hiding something. ¡°Is that any of your business?¡± Sherry asked. ¡°I told you, I¡¯ve taken a liking to you!¡± He said and winked. Sherry¡¯s eyebrows bunched together as her eyes widened. ¡°Heheh, I¡¯m just kidding, don¡¯t be so serious.¡± Reggie winked at her again, ¡°I¡¯m just curious as to how you¡¯re going to handle this matter, since I¡¯m going through the same situation!¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°My woman also has photos of her ex-boyfriend; I came across it by ident, so I¡¯m quite rmed as well!¡± Reggie said. ¡°Your girlfriend still has pictures of her ex-boyfriend?¡± Upon hearing this, Sherry gasped aloud in disbelief, ¡°You¡¯re so good looking, so why would your girlfriend still have photos of her ex?¡± ¡°You¡¯re quite pretty yourself, no?¡± ¡°But William didn¡¯t keep these photos, they belong to Lucille!¡± Sherry exined. ¡°Is your girlfriend¡¯s ex- boyfriend also handsome?¡± ¡°Not so much!¡± Reggie said mockingly. ¡°So why did they break up?¡± Reggie¡¯s face sank and he stopped talking. "Mr. Reggie, if you love her, cherish her. After all, the past is the past. You love her for her. Besides, everyone has a past!" Sherry knew that her words offort were feeble and ineffective, since she herself has not yet learned to let go, let alone persuade someone else to do the same. Chapter 132 A Take-away Chapter 132 A Take-away ¡°If a woman calls another man¡¯s name when she is beside her man, what does it mean?¡± Reggie said this sentence suddenly. Sherry was flushed, his words were so embarrassing. How could Reggie discuss such a private matter with her? If the woman called another name when they were having an intimate moment, it was obvious that the woman treated the man as a substitute! She took pity on Reggie suddenly, ¡°Maybe she does not love you at all, why you still miss her? In fact, theter your true love reaches you, the sweeter the love. Mr Kelly, don¡¯t be sad! Probably you will meet another woman that matches with you in the future!¡± ¡°Will you give up on William? Do you think that the man that you meet in the future will be better than William?¡± His words made Sherry confuse. Yes! Everyone knew the principle but when it was time to execute it, who could really forget their love one? She could not forget William. ¡°If it is me, I will not love anyone else after I break up with William! For me, I will only love one man in my life, it is hard for me to love another man if I still love William. It is unfair to another man!¡± ¡°Are you willing to live alone forever?¡± He raised his brow with disdain. ¡°I have a son, I will not feel lonely!¡± ¡°But I have nothing!¡± His voice was low and lonely. Sherry was shocked, slightly shook her hand and said, ¡°Sorry, I say something offensive!¡± Out of the blue, Reggie smiled evilly, he moved towards her and got closer to her, ¡°If you give up on William, you can see me. Maybe I can treat you gentler than William! And sincere!¡± ¡°Mr Kelly!¡± Sherry was furious, ¡°I am kind enough to listen to your worry, why are you kidding on me? I will be angry if you do it again!¡± Reggie changed his cold and scary expression and showed deep sights that were fond of her when he looked at her angry and annoyed face, she must be regretted that she met with him here. ¡°I am just kidding, don¡¯t worry. I will not do it to you, cutedy!¡± ¡°What?¡± Sherry was confused, ¡°So you will do it to ady that is not cute?¡± ¡°Eh!¡± Reggie was stunned, ¡°Are you kidding?¡± ¡°Ho Ho, Mr Kelly, I feel a bit fair after I see your shocking face. Do you know that you look scary? I am quite nervous but for now, you are not scary at all!¡± He did not show a heartless face anymore, she smiled when she talked. Not knowing why, she felt that he was not so scary at the moment. Reggie smiled too, he sipped the coffee and smiled lonely, ¡°Maybe I am really a scary man!¡± ¡°Maybe, but it is not so scary now. You look like a man who is trapped in love.¡± ¡°Trapped in love?¡± Reggie raised his brow, his brows were thin and long, ¡°Do I?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you?¡± Sherry smiled. ¡°I am a strong man!¡± ¡°So-called strong man is indeed weak inside his heart, weak and vulnerable. Mr Kelly, I hope you are not the kind of strong man.¡± Reggie was stagnated, he looked at Sherry with deeper sights, ¡°Alright, I just want to know that if the man that you love is loving another woman and even has high probability to get together with the woman again, will you still love him?¡± ¡°Love! How can I give up my love easily? No matter he loves me or not, my heart will never change, maybe I will change my decision! If he loves another woman, I will give up on him. I will be satisfied to see him living blissfully. If he loves me and wants to be together with me, I will of course not let him go!¡± Sherry was disconste when she said the words, she felt that she was so silly. ¡°Then don¡¯t give up! Grab your happiness, tell the man you love him and want him to treat you sincerely, don¡¯t be of two minds! Because it is difficult to meet the person that you love loves you as well!¡± Reggie raised his head and gazed at Sherry. Then, he curved his lips and smiled, ¡°Ms Murray, William is so lucky!¡± ¡°Eh!¡± Sherry shook her head when she heard his words. Her nervousness and seriousness had reduced gradually. ¡°Mr Kelly, I don¡¯t know how to advise you but it is true that if you love your girlfriend, then you should cherish her. If you can¡¯t live without her, then you should not care about it! If you live well after losing her, then it means that you don¡¯t really love her in-depth.¡± ¡°You seem to know a lot about love,¡± Reggie raised his brow and surprised, ¡°Have you been in love for many times?¡± ¡°Eh! Whoever has been in love for many times is not sincere!¡± Sherry smiled and looked at her watch. ¡°Mr Kelly, it¡¯s time for me to go to work. Sorry! I have to go now!¡± Reggie bit his lips and nodded. ¡°Ms Murray, can I see you again in the future?¡± Sherry hesitated for a while, shook her head. ¡°Mr Kelly, I don¡¯t like to befriend with males!¡± ¡°Eh! Your reason is so irritating!¡± Reggie smiled, he was indeed fond of her. Sherry smiled again and walked out Seah Restaurant. Sherry had hung up the two calls from William, he must be very nervous! She looked at her phone and found a few missed calls and messages, ¡°Sherry, what happened? Why you turn off your phone? I am so nervous!¡± She lowered her head instinctively and looked at her bag. There was an intimate photo of him and a woman that he loved before. She suppressed her sourness and walked towards Cohen Group. When she arrived at the entrance of Cohen Group, a car passed by her suddenly. The blue Bugatti parked beside her and the irritating sound of brake was heard. Her heart beat fast, she had never been so nervous before. Why did hee? She breathed deeply. The door of the Bugatti was opened, his tall silhouette got down from the car. She did not know what would she face next, he walked towards her, his eyes were deep. ¡°Sherry!¡± He shouted. She was stunned and stood there uneasily, why did she feel like she was the one doing something wrong? Sherry wanted to say something but did not know what should she say. William¡¯s deep sight met her and walked to her side. ¡°Why are you here?¡± She could finally have something to say. Not allowing her to speak, he searched for her phone and grabbed her bag. ¡°What are you doing?¡± She was shocked. ¡°Where is your phone?¡± She was panicked and quickly took out her phone to him and grabbed her bag back. When he looked at her phone, he found that her phone was fully charged and not out of power. He was confused, he looked up and raised his brow, asked, ¡°Why do you off your phone?¡± Looking at his handsome and gentle face, she did not upset but she could not describe her feeling now. Her heart was painful and she was a bit embarrassed. Owned by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°I, I am having a meal with my friend!¡± ¡°Which friend?¡± He asked dominantly. ¡°Sherry, why don¡¯t you get in?¡± Reggie¡¯s voice was heard from the back, his voice was so doting that would cause others to have goose bumps. Sherry turned her head instantly and found that it was Reggie, his hand held a take-away. He smiled and looked at them, then he looked at Sherry and said gently, ¡°Sherry, I remember that you did not eat anything just now, I have asked the restaurant to pack the food for you, don¡¯t forget to eat it!¡± Reggie walked towards her and handed her the box. Sherry was stunned when she saw him smiling charmingly, his smile could really freeze her. She never saw Reggie smiling so charmingly, his lips seemed to curve evilly. When she wanted to take it from Reggie, William showed his dissatisfied expression and pulled her to the side, ¡°What are you doing?¡± After pulling by William, Sherry realised something, ¡°Mr Kelly, thank you. I have had my meal already! Thank you for your kindness!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t lie, I know it! You don¡¯t eat anything at all!¡± Reggie did not care about William and continued to hand the take-away to her. ¡°No need! I will bring my wife to eat!¡± William blocked him dominantly and dragged Sherry away. He felt risky now. Reggie looked at William from the top to the bottom, he had a handsome face, his body was tall and wore a grey suit. His distinguished and dignity charm surrounded him, dignified, graceful, calm and strong aura could make everything involved in his world in one second. He had a pair of eyes that was deeper than the sea and gentle. His eyes blinked like a star in the dark sky, they were so attractive and so charming. As a man, he also could not control himself to be amazed by William¡¯s face, how could such a nice appearance not attract other¡¯s attention? No wonder the woman would not forget William, in fact he had an alluring face. He did not me her for missing William, he only med her for lying to him¡­ William looked at Reggie too. Such a handsome man, well-featured, mixed blood, his eyes were so beautiful. Between their sights were lightning and sh, they knew that both of them had a thought in their mind but they hid it deeply. William was experienced, he smiled slightly, ¡°Thank you for your concern.¡± ¡°Sherry is almostte for work!¡± Reggie smiled charmingly, calm, ¡°If you bring her to eat, she will be more tired!¡± ¡°I have to work already, William, go back quickly. If you don¡¯t have to work, take care of Ms Mclean, don¡¯t alwayse and see me!¡± She flung off his hand, he grabbed her hand tightly in front of her company. A lot of people started to look at them, she did not want to be a focus point. He pulled her and said softly, he blocked other people¡¯s sights with his back, ¡°Shit! Why you embarrass me? This man has an attempt on you, I don¡¯t want to leave!¡± ¡°William, how do I embarrass you? I have to work now, you go back!¡± She was upset when he said the sentence, ¡°Let me go!¡± Sherry wanted to leave but William held her waist and hugged her in his arms, they were so intimate. Sherry was flushed, what was he doing? Did he want to embarrass her in front of the public? Chapter 133 I Recognize You Chapter 133 I Recognize You Because of embarrassment, Sherry Murray¡¯s face turned red just like a red lotus. Her light-coloured lips were slightly upturned as if they were a silent seduction. When she struggled, William Rond suddenly lost control, and he leaned over and kissed on her lips, capturing her lips and sucking on them, not caring that it was a public ce. By the time he released her, her lips were red and swollen. "William, you bastard!" Sherry subconsciously nced around as she reacted. Reggie , on the other hand, was smiling unpredictably. But he had no intention of leaving, looking at if he was expecting to see them kiss longer. William frowned slightly, why hadn''t he left yet? William simply hugged Sherry up in his arms, turned around, walked to the car, and shoved her in. He then gave a slight nod to Reggie and was about to leave. "Wait!" Reggie suddenly said. William nced sideways, his gaze was cold, and his voice was more than a little impatient, "What else do you want?" Reggie looked at William, but looked down at Sherry in the car and said, "Don''t forget what I told you. If no one cherishes you,e to me anytime, I''m very determined!" When she was just about to struggle, she heard his words were deliberately to let William misunderstood. When she turned her head dumbly, she found that outside the car, Reggie was winking at her. She gasped. This man is also evil! He''s doing it on purpose! William snorted coldly, "So, you''re really hitting on my wife. Just forget about it, you won''t stand a chance!" He closed the car door with a bang. At this moment, his phone rang, "What, Jesse? Lucille Mclean is sick again? Okay, I''ll be right there!" Sherry wanted to open the car door and get down but was stopped by William. Now he was worried about her being here as Keegan and another mixed-blood popped up. He had to ask Liam Brooks to investigate the identity of this man. Damn, howe they were all close to her? And they were all so handsome. She had to roll down the car window, "William, I have to go to work!" "Lucille is sick again. You''reing with me!" William looked back at Reggie, who froze in ce, his lunch box suddenly fell to the ground. William went around to the driver''s side and got in to drive. Sherry stopped struggling, and her tone was tinged with concern. "Howe Lucille is sick again? Isn''t she much better already?" "Yeah! She not in great condition!" William nodded, and there was no time to say anything. "Sherry, come with me, don''t go to work!" With that, he started the car. Both of them did not notice Reggie¡¯s expression was a little stiff. When he heard William¡¯s phone call, his expression was unusuallyplicated. His hand was clenched into a fist, and he scattered the soup on the ground. "I¡¯m sorry, Mr Kelly! And thank you!" Sherry only has the time to say this sentence. Suddenly, she saw that his expression seemed slightly different, but the car had already sped off. She was just brought to MH residence by William. And as soon as she opened the door, she heard Lucille screaming, "Don''t hit me, don''t hit me, don''t burn me." Both the special nurse and Jesse stood aside. A trembling figure was curled up on the sofa. It had been a month or so since Sherryst saw Lucille. Her face seemed to have changed a bit, but it was still so haggard and frightened. Her trembling appearance made people sighed. As soon as William entered, he asked, "What''s wrong? Isn''t she better?" "It was like a nightmare. It seemed that she suddenly thought of something, then she started shouting. I had no choice but to get you back!" The special nurse was a woman in her thirties. "Her consciousness is partly returning now. Can you see, she doesn''t seem to be calling your name anymore!?" Jesse told William in English. "What''s is the situation here?" William frowned. For some reason, seeing Lucille again, seeing her curled up on the sofa, seemingly gnawing on her nails, constantly shouting, "Don''t burn me, don''t¡­" Sherry¡¯s heart sank beyond belief and thinking of the photos she had just seen, her heart sank even more. She felt pity for Lucille as she was once so beautiful. ncing sideways at William, who was full of worry, Sherry sighed and gently walked to the sofa. Lucille cowered as soon as she approached. Sherry said in a soft and gentle voice, "Ms. Mclean, don''t be afraid. No one can hurt you. William will protect you." Before she finished her words, Lucille¡¯s suddenly stopped cowering. She frowned slightly, thoughtfully, as if she was in deep thought, then after a long time, she stopped shouting. Everyone was surprised, and at this time, she raised her head, nced timidly at Sherry, and suddenly said in a low, almost inaudible voice, "I recognize you!" With a hum, everyone was shocked as if they were struck by lightning. William was stunned, and Sherry was even more surprised. Half a dayter, they heard Lucille said timidly, "You''re Will¡¯s friend!" Sherry froze and looked back at William, only to find that several of them were frozen. Has Lucille really recovered? Sherry slowly turned back and smiled gently at her, "Yes, I know William. Ms. Mclean, you have a good memory!" Hearing thepliment, she actually smiled shyly and sat quietly on the sofa. Although her posture was still curled up, she had calmed down a lot. "Where''s Will?" Lucille suddenly asked, "He didn''te with you?" Sherry froze and turned back, wasn''t that William? Lucille followed her line of sight, still repeating the phrase, "Didn''t Wille?" It seemed that she was a little disappointed. Looking at William, Jesse, and the special nurse behind Sherry, she still asked, ¡°Didn¡¯t he promise to be with me every day?" "She doesn''t seem to recognize you!" Jesse said to William. He had aplicated look on his face and frowned. "But she seems to be better. I can see she''s much better and calmer now. She actually remembers Sherry!" "But she doesn''t recognize you. You¡¯re standing here, and she doesn''t recognize you. I don''t know if that''s good or bad, I''ll have to keep watching!" Jesse said. He then turned his attention back to Sherry and Lucille. "But you can ask Sherry to help her recall her memory. The fact that she didn''t reject her means that she has touched some of her consciousness." "Help Lucille recall?" William was stunned, "Recall about what?" "Some of the old days. Perhaps we should find an entry point, and maybe she can regain her full consciousness!" "No, that''s too cruel!" William shook his head. "Sherry doesn''t even know anything. She and Lucille have only met once. I don''t understand why Lucille would remember her." When Sherry heard their conversation, she turned her head back and hesitated a little. "Where''s Will?" Lucille asked, still puzzled, her expression was shy, and then she lowered her head again. "Lucille, I''m William. Don''t you recognize me?" William asked as he walked forward. Lucille shivered, "Don''te over, don''te over, don''t burn me." "Don''t youe over!" Sherry was also stunned. Lucille really didn''t recognize him. "Ms. Mclean, look up, he really is William!" "You¡¯re nonsense. He''s not!" Lucille said quickly in a low voice, "Will is not like this! His eyes are blue!" "What?" Everyone froze, how was that possible? Sherry looked back at Jesse and noticed that his eyes were also blue, so she pointed at Jesse and said, "Look, isn''t that William, his eyes are blue too!" Lucille raised her eyes quickly, took a look at Jesse, and quickly lowered her head again, pouting. "No way, Will¡¯s hair is ck. He has yellow hair!" "Ah!" What was going on here? Would someone please tell Sherry? She was baffled! "Jesse, do you know what''s going on here?" William didn''t understand either. "Perhaps she thought of you as an imaginary person, or maybe there''s another William with blue eyes and ck hair in her subconscious mind." As Jesse said this, Sherry¡¯s mind shed quickly to the face of someone, Reggie! Reggie was the one with blue eyes and ck hair. But it was only a sh, and she immediately asked, "Ms. Mclean, do you know what my name is?" Lucille pouted again, like a little kid, and said shyly, "Sorry, I forgot!" "It¡¯s okay, I''ll tell you, my name is Sherry. Can you remember it?" Sherry asked again. "Sherry, Sherry¡­" Lucille repeated, and after repeating it several times, she suddenly smiled. "I remember. I recognize you! Your name is Sherry! Can you help me get Will here? I have something to say to him!" "What can I do now?" Sherry froze, "Doctor, is there a way?" Jesse was deep in thought, "She really imagines you as someone else, or maybe she has another William in her head!" Hearing that, William didn''t know what to say, "She doesn''t recognize me?" When Sherry heard his sharp and seemingly disbelieving tone, her heart followed with an inexplicable sourness. She suddenly felt that he was nervous because Lucille no longer remembered him, he must have been lost in his heart too. "Help me bring Will here for me, okay?" Lucille said to Sherry again. "Okay!" Sherry nodded, "Okay, I''ll get him back for you!" She turned back around and saw William¡¯s stunning look, and she felt a little sad. She then reassured herself that he was just too shocked. "Last time we took your photos to show her, and she always smiled at them. By the way, where''s the photobook?" Jesse asked the special nurse. "It was taken by Miss Darcy Mclean!" The special nurse replied. Sherry subconsciously grabbed her bag as the photobook was in her bag. "The photobook?" William returned to his senses and asked Jesse. "The photos of Lucille and me?" "Yes, we wanted to use some old things to prompt her brain nerves to be stimted and thus recover some memories. She was smiling happily when she looked at those photos!" Jesse exined. "Oh! Are the old photos helpful to her?" Because William was in a bit of a hurry, he didn''t think much about it, and went into the study room to take out a cardboard box, "Here are some photos, let''s see if this will work!" Sherry was stunned all of a sudden. He had actually kept the old photos, and it was a full box. Owned by N?velDrama.Org. The moment the cardboard box was opened, she saw that inside was a stic bag, wrapped delicately, as if it was to iste the dust. It could be seen how attentive the person who wrapped this box was. Chapter 134 Participating in His Memories Chapter 134 Participating in His Memories William took out one of the photobooks and opened it. For a moment, he fell into a trance; it was a picture of him and Lucille together. They were facing the camera together, his arm around her waist, and both of their faces gleaming with the bright smiles. In an instant, his expression looked dazed as if he had travelled back many years¡­ Seeing his expression, Sherry''s face was as pale as a white sheet, and so were her lips. Did this memory touch his innermost soul? Judging from his expression, he seemed to be deeply stuck in the memory and engrossed in it. Sherry lowered her head, not daring to look at such an expression on William''s face again, because she was afraid her heart would really be broken¡­ It turned out that love really made people greedier. She couldn''t believe that she didn''t want him to look back on those good memories of the past. Sherry, you couldn''t be like this! She took a deep breath, looked down, and kept admonishing herself not to be so narrow-minded, not to be like this! "Is this okay?" William handed the photobook to Jesse. He hadn''t noticed Sherry''s strangeness until this moment, perhaps because he was too careless, or because he simply didn''t realize what was going on. Jesse took the photobook from William and tried to get closer to Lucille, but she screamed. "Ah, don''t burn me¡­" Jesse immediately stopped in his tracks, not daring to take another step forward. Then he turned his attention to Sherry. "Miss Murray, please give it to her, she seems to trust you!" Looking at the photobook handed to her, Sherry fell into a momentary daze. Her body swayed and her face was almost transparently white, but she eventually nodded and agreed, "Alright!" She didn''t even know how she took the photobook, her hands seemed to be trembling. "Miss Mclean, I found William for you. Can you see if he''s the man you''re looking for?" Sherry said, handing her the photobook. William suddenly reacted, and it was only then he saw Sherry''s face ghastly pale, while Sherry seemed to be afraid of being found out by William, she kept her head down and focused all her attention on Lucille. Then, Lucille slowly raised her head as Sherry opened the photo album. "Look, this is a picture you and William used to take together. You are so beautiful! William is handsome too, is this him? Is he William?" Lucille''s attention was drawn back and her eyes fell on the group photo. She frowned in confusion at first, and after thinking for a long time, she suddenly eximed, "Yes, he seems to be Will, but why his eyes aren''t blue?" Sherry tried hard to hold back the hundredplicated feelings in her heart. She didn''t look up as she didn''t want anyone to see the vulnerability in her eyes. She just flipped through the photos and said, "Look, this is you! How beautiful you are!" Lucille suddenly shook her head, twisting her hands together. "But I''m not pretty now, Will doesn''t like me anymore!" Everyone held their breath while William''s eyes fell on Sherry''s downcast head and felt damned. As he watched Sherry flip through the old photos of him and Lucille, he suddenly felt uneasy. He had neglected her feelings, dammit! "How so? You''re beautiful!" Sherry looked up. At that moment, William saw that her face had been devoid of any color, and there seemed to be some lights in her eyes. Did she almost cry out? With that, his heart tangled so much that it hurt. How could he not consider Sherry''s feelings? Sherry looked at Lucille in front of her. She really wasn''t pretty anymore, her cheekbones were gaunt and high, her eyes were deep-set, and the corners of her eyes also looked more wrinkled. Her youth had long been gone. Such an embarrassing woman was really not considered beautiful, but she was once beautiful and would still be beautiful again when she recovered. Perhaps, she would even be William''s most beloved woman! Suddenly, she smiled, albeit a little bitterly, but smiled nheless. "Miss Mclean, look, such a handsome man like William is charmed by you, how could he not like you? Look how well-matched you two are, I''m envious of you!" "Really?" Lucille seemed to be a bit unconvinced by Sherry''s statement. She looked up at the photobook in Sherry''s hand and suddenly took it again. Sherry followed her line of sight and found that the background of the picture was somewhat familiar. The background of the picture was the dawn of Lake Akan in the eastern part of Hokkaido. In the dawn, there was a couple embracing each other, and their smiles were so blinding! Her heart was hollowed out at once, and her mind went nk for a moment. Lucille flipped back a few pages, then pointed to one of the photos and suddenly said excitedly, "This is a photo Will and I took on a trip to Hokkaido! This is...Akan National Park!" It shocked Jesse that she could give the address so urately. William was also shocked! However, his shock wasn''t because of Lucille''s memory, but because of Sherry''s expression! "Sherry!" He shouted, not wanting her to look at those photos any longer. But she just gave him a nce ndly and smiled. She remembered that when they traveled to Hokkaido, they didn''t take a single photo. It turned out that it wasn''t that he didn''t like taking pictures, he just didn''t like taking pictures with her. "William, look, Miss Mclean still remembers. What a pleasure! Doctor, Miss Mclean remembers the old times!" Jesse was delighted, and so was the special nurse. William''s face, however, was suffused with worries. "Sherry,e here!" He couldn''t let her see those pictures anymore. But Lucille suddenly pointed to another photo and said, "Where is this ce? Why don''t I remember?" "Then let William tell you, okay? I''ll call him over!" Sherry smiled, her smile was so blinding. She turned to William and said with a smile, "William,e here and tell Miss Mclean where this ce is?" William didn''t move his feet, but just fixed his eyes on Sherry. His gaze was full of grief and regret. He really felt so regretful. Sherry''s face was so pale, and he knew that if he walked over, her face would be even paler. His heart became even more restless, his hand subconsciously took out a cigarette, and then he said, "Excuse me, I''m going to smoke a cigarette!" Lucille looked at his leaving back, frowned and shook her head. "He''s not Will. Will would never ignore me!" William came to the study, his hand trembled as he lit a cigarette, and then took a deep puff. Lucille''s surprised voice came vaguely from the living room, "Oh, this''s William fishing, he caught a very big fish. Look, isn''t it a big fish?" Sherry looked at the picture of William, which showed him holding a fishing rod and really catching a very big fish. Sherry looked at it, her eyes inexplicably red, but still with a smile on her face. "Yes, this fish is really big, William is really great!" At this moment, she seemed to be a paper doll whose life had been all taken away. She just smiled casually, a mist in her eyes, but she tried very hard not to let that mist spread. She still said with a smile, "Miss Mclean and William are really a perfect match!" Speaking of which, Lucille suddenly dropped her eyshes as if she had done something wrong. "But Will doesn''t like me anymore, he doesn''t like me! He has his children. I tell you, he has his children! Don''t you tell others, Will doesn''t know that I know about it!" Sherry was shocked that it was really because of Samuel. Lucille knew about Samuel''s birth. At this moment, Shirley suddenly reproached herself inwardly. Why did she agree to this contract in the first ce? Instead of saving Luke, she had just changed her life. At this moment, she really had some regrets! "No, William doesn''t have children. It''s true! I''m telling you, everyone else is lying to you. You have to believe him, make yourself pretty and be his bride! You need to take your medicine and get some sun, you''re too white now! You need sunshine!" Sherryforted her, but a tumult of feelings inside her fought for supremacy. Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. "Okay! I''m going to get a tan!" Lucille said obediently, "I''m going to be Will''s bride! I''m going to make myself pretty!" "Yes! You can wear a wedding dress once you''re pretty!" Sherry also smiled, but her smile was unconscious. William couldn''t bear to listen anymore. With trembling hands, he walked quickly out of the study. He strode toward Sherry, and his sudden approach made Lucille wince with fear again. William, however, didn''t even give Lucille a nce, and directly grabbed Sherry. At the moment he grabbed her hand, he only realized that her hand was as cold as ice, so cold that his heart also trembled. Perhaps because of the great magnitude of his movements, Lucille screamed in fright and the photobook in her hand fell to the floor with a snap. It just so happened that it was the photo that Sherry had seen earlier, in which William and Lucille were kissing intimately. Sherry''s eyes fell on the photobook on the floor, and William followed her line of sight. Time passed in each other''s subtle breathing¡­ Blood oozed from the corners of Sherry''s pale lips, and her body trembled slightly. A drop of tear slipped from her eye, and then instantly fell to the floor along with the blood drops. On the white floor, there was bright red blood and also crystal tears¡­ Yet a peculiar smile appeared at the corner of her mouth, as if she was in pain, but also as if she was relieved. She looked up, there were no more tears in her eyes, and what she had on her face was only a smile, which was so elegant that it seemed to contain the aura of the universe. Her eyes looked a little tired, her pale lips were tattered by her teeth, but that smile seemed like an eternity. She smiled shakily, as if this smile would float away with the wind. William''s heart panicked and so did the looks in his eyes. "Sherry¡­" With a quiet and lonely smile, she just looked at William. Then she broke away from his hand and knelt down to pick up the photobook; however, her hands were trembling and she could barely grasp it. Everyone in the room was stunned, while Lucille cowered in fear and kept trembling. Jesse and the special nurse seemed to understand what was going on and were afraid to speak. William suddenly felt that her silent smile had touched the softness of his heart. For a while, he forgot what he should do, only to feel flustered. Sherry finally picked up the photobook on the floor and handed it to Lucille. She felt like she had exhausted all her energy and had a feeling of weakness. She hadn''t eaten anything at lunch, and now, she felt even hungrier. She was still pregnant, and nothing was as important as the baby. Then she suddenly realized something and said to Lucille, "Miss Mclean, take it, William will talk about it to you, I have to go to work! I have to get back to work now!" "Will you stille to visit me?" Lucille suddenly grabbed her shirt. Sherry looked back at her and nodded with a smile. "Of course, I''lle back to see you. Remember to go get some sunshine! Don''t be afraid of anyone!" "All right then! You can go to work!" Lucille let go of her hand, then took the photobook again and looked at it. Shirley nodded to Jesse and the special nurse, then walked straight outside without giving William a nce. William chased after her. "Sherry¡­" He didn''t know how to exin and felt that every word that came to his lips was feeble. He really was a careless man. But Sherry still turned her head with a smile, looked at him and said gently, "Just go in and tell her about the memories of those photos, maybe she can think about it and get better, I should go back to work!" Sherry was smiling, but only she knew the bitterness of her smile. Chapter 135 Have No Way Out Chapter 135 Have No Way Out Her hands were clenched tightly, her chest hurt so much as if she was going to cough up blood! It was on fire. The feeling was unspeakable as if resentment, pain and numbness had knotted together in the most horrible way. ¡°Sherry!¡± William grabbed her, not letting go. ¡°Let go of me!¡± she still smiled. But her hands were cold, too cold, as if her bones were frozen. William held her hands tightly, his eyes full of distress. He wanted to help warm her hands but realized that he couldn¡¯t do it no matter how much he tried. Her hands were still cold, she felt extremely cold throughout the body. Tears slipped quietly down the corners of his eyes, ¡°Sherry, I am sorry!¡± She still kept smiling, ¡°It¡¯s okay, everyone has a past. I really don¡¯t mind it!¡± The more she smiled, the more he felt uncertain and afraid that he was going to lose her. Her smile was so dazzling that he would rather she beat him, throw herself in his embrace and question him. But the more rational she behaved, the more scared he felt! ¡°Sherry, don¡¯t scare me!¡± he murmured, his voice trembling with fear. His hear full of regret as his thumb caressed her bitten lip. She sighed in her heart, still smiling beautifully. However, her smile didn¡¯t reach her eyes. ¡°No, I am not trying to scare you. You have brought me here long enough; I should go work!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll take you.¡± He exhaled bitterly. ¡°No need!¡± she said extremely quickly, ¡°I will take a taxi. Take care of Lucille.¡± ¡°Sherry, I¡¯ll drive you there!¡± He insisted. She didn¡¯t refuse any longer, ¡°Okay.¡± She doesn¡¯t speak in the car, and keeps her gaze out of the window. Winter was here, leaves were falling off the trees everywhere and flying around on the street in the wind. The corners of Sherry¡¯s lips curled up which made the ce that was just bitten hurt a lot. William did not speak, fearing something would break if he spoke. The car arrived at ¡°Cohen Group¡±. William suddenly reached out and hugged her. Sherry felt something cold and wet on her neck. She looked up with a smile and got startled, ¡°You¡­ Why are you crying?¡± William rubbed into her shoulder like a child, moistening and staining her sweater in coin sized spot with his tears. His sparkling eyes were still filled with tears, ¡°I am sorry!¡± She was still smiling, ¡°Don¡¯t say sorry, you did nothing wrong. I know all of that is the past!¡± But there was a kind of memory that remains unforgettable forever. He was reluctant to lose those photos because he cherished an unforgettable love, right? And this kind of love, she was afraid, was going to rise up again at the first opportunity! Of course, she kept these thoughts in her heart and didn¡¯t say them out loud. Because she was struggling and conflicted, she didn¡¯t know what to do, so she could only smile. ¡°Honey!¡± William held his breath, trying to hold back his tears, ¡°Will you promise me?¡± She looked at him questioningly. Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. ¡°Promise me that you won¡¯t think too much about those things. They are really just the past!¡± William stared at her with bated breath, ¡°Promise me, okay?¡± Sherry looked at him. Her dark eyes were clear, her gaze on him was like ake under the spring sun, calm and quiet. After a long time, she smiled at him brightly, then she nodded and said, ¡°Okay! I know that the past is just the past, it doesn¡¯t mean anything now. Can I go now?¡± ¡°Yeah. I¡¯ll pick you up after work.¡± He said, struggling internally. Sherry got out of the car and walked straight to the ¡°Cohen Group¡± building. William watched her disappear at the door of the building before finally starting the car and driving away. Sherry didn¡¯t have the strength to press the elevator button. She took out her phone and called Keegan, ¡°Keegan, I need a leave. I can¡¯t go to work today.¡± ¡°Are you okay?¡± Keegan asked in concern. ¡°Yeah.¡± Sherry shook her head, ¡°I¡¯m fine! Keegan, do you know what is her ward number?¡± Keegan was taken aback, but he told her Sierra¡¯s address. After hanging up the phone, Sherry walked out of the building. William¡¯s car was no longer there. Good, he¡¯s gone. She thought. She walked towards the road. In the taxi. ¡°Where to?¡± The driver asked. Even after several times of asking, Sherry didn¡¯t respond because she didn¡¯t seem to know where to go. The driver looked at her through the rear-view mirror. She still remained silent. Finally, she said, ¡°Go to the hospital!¡± Tears swirled around in her eyes and her heart hurt as if it was being cut with a knife. The throbbing pain permeated throughout her body. Everything came together, just like the time when she lost her father, Luke and Sammy all at the same time. She suddenly felt exhausted! William¡¯s car did not go too far. He drove out of the Cohen Group¡¯s yard and stopped down the road. He wanted to wait for her to get off work to drive her home and to sincerely apologize to her. However, he saw her go in the building and then he saw here out again and get into a taxi. He got anxious. Where was she going? Didn¡¯t she say she was going to work? He thought. At this moment, he realized that he really did not understand Sherry at all. He remembered her dazzling smile just now and thinking about it made his heart seize up with inexplicable pain. Her strength and reason made him crazy. He immediately followed her taxi all the way to the hospital. He saw her got out of the taxi and nod to the driver. Then he too got out of the car and followed her. Seeing her enter the inpatient department at the back side of the hospital, he followed along. She didn¡¯t know that he was following. She asked the nurse at the nurse¡¯s station and went upstairs. Instead of taking the elevator, she climbed up the stairs very slowly as if she had no strength. William kept following her as Sherry reached a VIP ward. However, she did not enter and just stood outside the door. A gentle male voice came from inside the ward, ¡°Sierra, eat something. You haven¡¯t eaten all day!¡± Sherry recognized that voice, it was Payne¡¯s. But she did not expect him to be so gentle to Sierra. Sierra didn¡¯t say anything, Sherry didn¡¯t hear her voice. ¡°Come on, Sierra. Get up and eat.¡± Payne continued. ¡°I don¡¯t want to eat!¡± Sierra¡¯s voice finally came. Sherry stood there trembling. She was fine! She thought and breathed a sigh of relief. She pondered at the door for a moment and then slowly turned around. William hid subconsciously as Sherry turned around and left. He saw her walk down the stairs. Who did shee to see and why didn¡¯t she go in? William was left confused. It turned out that Payne was very nice to Sierra. So, this was her life, no wonder she was so captivated. Sherry thought. However, she still didn¡¯t know why did Mr. Spencer know her? She thought about William again, and looked down at her purse subconsciously. The album was in her purse. She had originally thought it was Lucille¡¯s, she hadn¡¯t expected William to also keep those beautiful memories with him. She had once deceived herself that he didn¡¯t, but when the proof was ced so clearly in front of her eyes, she had to believe it. She felt suffocated and couldn¡¯t breathe properly. She told herself over and over again, ¡°Don¡¯t cry! It¡¯s not a big deal. You have experienced far worse.¡± William silently followed her, watching her walk forward. Then he saw her making a phone call and walking out of the hospital. A car suddenly stopped in front of the hospital gate and Sherry got into it. William¡¯s was shocked. He quickly got into his car but he was toote to follow them. Then he received a message from Sherry, ¡°Don¡¯te to pick me up. Celia has already picked me up.¡± In the apartment on YX road. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Your expressions are very strange.¡± ¡°Celia!¡± Sherry looked up at Celia with gloomy eyes. Celia couldn¡¯t see any light in her eyes. She didn¡¯t look sad but looked empty and terrifying. She looked at Celia but her eyes didn¡¯t show any emotions. Suddenly, sheughed, the kind of emptyughter that makes people ufortable. ¡°Sherry, what is wrong with you?¡± Celia asked her hurriedly, thinking that she was not normal. Sherry shook her head, ¡°I just want to cry. I really want to cry but I can¡¯t.¡± Celia sighed, her voice full of worries, ¡°Sherry, don¡¯t think too much. Tell me what happened, I am here for you. I won¡¯t let you suffer anymore. Did William provoke you again?¡± ¡°Celia, what should I do?¡± She asked faintly as if she really didn¡¯t know what to do. Celia¡¯s eyes had a little helplessness and a lot of pity in them, ¡°What are you even thinking about in your head, you idiot? What is so difficult? Tell him if you like him. If you don¡¯t like that he takes care of Lucille then just tell him and kick him away. Whether he is Sammy¡¯s father or not, you can¡¯t waste your own life for the sake of your child!¡± Sherry shook her head vigorously, ¡°If it was really that simple, everything would be easy! There would be no such thing as being trapped in emotions, there would be no helplessness. What I feel right now is helplessness, I have no way out. It¡¯s just painful suffering whether I let him go or not.¡± Celia paused for a moment, ¡°You are poisoned! You are poisoned by William! Do you want to cry? Do you want me to lend you my shoulder to cry on?¡± Sherry raised her head and smiled. She smiled bitterly but sincerely, ¡°Celia, thank you. You are always there for me when I feel the most helpless. Thank you so much, I feel so much better!¡± ¡°Stop with the formalities.¡± Celia sighed, ¡°I really don¡¯t know much about love but seeing you being tortured like this, I won¡¯t fall in love even if I die!¡± William¡¯s car was parked in the alley of Sherry¡¯s apartment. He had followed her all the way here. he stayed in his car after seeing Celia and Sherry get out of their car. He lit a cigarette and smoked it in the car, his eyebrows constantly in a frown. Early morning the next day. Sherry woke up and cooked porridge for herself. She felt a lot better after a good night¡¯s sleep. Last night, Celia had left quitete and Sammy was picked up by John. Perhaps John was deliberately creating opportunities for her and William, however¡­ She had thought about it all night, thinking that he was going toe over or at least call her. But no! Not even a single message! If she was honest about it, she felt a little disappointed and aggrieved. Thinking about those photos, those intimate scenes, she was filled with helplessness. After a while, her heart calmed down a lot. She had learned one thing over the years, that was to let nature take its course¡­ Eating her porridge quietly, she touched her lower abdomen, ¡°Baby, tell Mommy, should Mommy forgive Daddy?¡± In the alley. There was a tall figure standing next to the blue Bugatti. The man looked a bit wet from frost, his lips were pale. The sun shone in his eyes but there was no warmth. He seemed to have stayed there for the night. He stood beside the car with cigarette butts strewn around him on the ground. He looked like an emotionless sculpture, with the sun slowly stretching his lonely shadow. Chapter 136 A Sleepless Night Chapter 136 A Sleepless Night With a cigarette between his fingers, he took one puff and then another. He stood there all night, waiting. He wanted to go inside and exin however he didn¡¯t know what to say. He was angry that he was always unconsciously hurting Sherry, angry about his own carelessness and angry that he was also causing her such pain. Why did he secretly make up his mind to give her happiness, yet be failing to give her the happiness he said he would give her? She really must be upset! Outside the alley. Celia let out a quiet sigh, when she leftst night she had seen William¡¯s car however chose to ignore him. When she came this morning and noticed he was still here, she saw the back of him, frowned and then walked over. ¡°William, you¡¯ve been here the whole night? Standing here like some door guard?¡± As he suddenly turned around and saw Celia he immediately felt awkward, and for the first time he was so embarrassed that he didn¡¯t know what to say. Celia was startled, a little surprised. ¡°You really have been here the whole night?¡± This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. William made a noise as if to confirm this and then took another puff of his cigarette. ¡°William, why haven¡¯t you gone inside? Since you have something you want to say, then what is stopping you from going inside?¡± Celia¡¯s gaze fell onto William¡¯s face. He looked stiff, and remained silent. ¡°When will this having two lovers at the same timee to end?¡± Celia continued to ask, ¡°Today I just want to ask you, Sherry or Lucy, who have you decided to choose?¡± William took another puff of the cigarette; he had been thinking all night long however he still didn¡¯t know what to do. The way that things were right now, really must be hurting Sherry so much! As he thought of how Sherry smiled yesterday, he only felt a knife plunging deeper into his heart, so painful that he couldn¡¯t breathe anymore. He knew that he really needed to make a decision. ¡°I just want Sherry!¡± His tone was firm and resolute. ¡°And this decision has not been changed just because it¡¯s you who is asking!¡± ¡°Then let go of Lucille, whether she is alive or dead has nothing to do with you!¡± Celia¡¯s personality was a lot different to Sherry¡¯s, for she would never let herself suffer such pain, nor would she let her friend suffer. ¡°Sherry is not alone and without support, you didn¡¯t want to bully her, however she had to endure much although it was painful for her. I don¡¯t know what happened between you two but yesterday Sherry was feeling so helpless.¡± William¡¯s body trembled, his heart cut like a knife. "I know!" ¡°You know you have hurt her? Don¡¯t you know that right now she is even unable to be angry? Her body¡­¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong with her body?¡± William immediately began to feel anxious. After Celia said this she suddenly thought aboutst night how Sherry begged her not to tell anyone about her pregnancy. Celia swallowed back her words and eased her tone as she then said, ¡°She¡¯s fine, it¡¯s just she¡¯s so frail that being angry would not be good for her body!¡± William breathed a sigh of relief; he really thought that something was wrong with Sherry! Celia looked at William and saw how depressed and at a loss he was. She really couldn¡¯t believe that this man was the president of the Rond Group, a man who in the past was so all powerful. When she saw him like this she didn¡¯t know how to condemn him, ¡°William, tell me, what do you want for Sherry?¡± ¡°I want her to be happy!¡± William said. ¡°I don¡¯t know how you want to make her happy but this so called happiness made her tell me yesterday that she wants to cry but is unable to, when she feels like crying no tearse out. Have you experienced this kind feeling before? If you know that you always want to cry but are unable to then this kind of happiness that you are supposed to be giving her is quite terrifying isn¡¯t it? ¡°I said I will do it! I definitely will find a solution. I¡¯m sorry, I need to go!¡± William suddenly opened the car door, got inside and started the car. Celia stared at William¡¯s car as he left, muttering to herself, ¡®This really is an ill-fated rtionship, standing here all night; even if he said he didn¡¯t love Sherry I wouldn¡¯t believe it! However if he loves her then he mustn¡¯t make her so sad!¡¯ As she turned her head, Celia then saw Sherry. She was carrying her bag and had just walked out. When she saw the back of William¡¯s car, Sherry frowned and then asked rather surprised, ¡°Celia, was that William¡¯s car?¡± Celia sighed, ¡°Yes, William has been here all night, just stood here all night long!¡± Celia pouted as Sherry looked at the ground. There were many discarded cigarettes, her gaze then fell upon in total three cigarette boxes. What was he doing here all evening? Just smoking? Sherry¡¯s face turned pale, for all night she hadn¡¯t received a phone call from him. She was feeling so disappointedst night, but once she saw all these cigarettes on the floor she suddenly smiled. ¡°Sherry, what are you smiling about?¡± ¡°He loves me!¡± Sherry smiled as she said this, all the feelings of pain and disappointments that she had felt during the night suddenly disappeared; it seemed this was enough to make her feel better. ¡°Of course, even I could see he loves you! But aren¡¯t you a little too easily satisfied? Make him suffer a little, ignore him, let him sort out everything with Lucille first, and until he has done this then keep on ignoring him!¡± Celia rolled her eyes, ¡°What happened with you two? But in any case no matter what he is not allowed to have two lovers at once, you must remember this! Did you hear me?¡± Sherry shook her head, ¡°It¡¯s ok, but perhaps I shouldn¡¯t be so petty!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re talking about!¡± Celia frowned. ¡°Was he really here all night?¡± Celia was a little helpless, ¡°Last night when I left his car was here, then this morning I tried my luck to see if he was still here and it turned out he was. After speaking a while he said that he wanted to make you happy! Seeing him at such a loss, I really didn¡¯t know how I should get justice for you, since this man really seemed to be a fool when it came to emotions! Seeing him look so silly, I suddenly realized that what he was saying must have been true.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°When in love men and woman are both fools, I now realized that this phrase really is true! Now as I see you and William, you are both such big fools!¡± Sherry was dumbfounded, ¡°Perhaps!¡± As she lowered her head again and saw all the cigarette stubs, it told her the thoughts that he had never said. Sherry sighed, if he didn¡¯t love her, wasn¡¯t at such a loss, then how was it possible that he was here smoking, yet didn¡¯t dare to knock on the door! However if he had knocked, would she have gone to see him? Perhaps she would have not! Last night in that kind of situation, she needed peace and quiet to think about many things. This helped her to calm down and as if she could finally see clearly. The past was the past, and no matter what the choice was, she would deliver it to William! However she needs to support him secretly! This was a mind of a woman! At the Rond Group. ¡°Will, what do you need from me so early in the morning?¡± Liam asked as soon as he walked in, ¡°you didn¡¯t sleepst night?¡± William said, ¡°I¡¯ve decided to give the apartment at MH residence to Lucille, and from now on I won¡¯t be going there anymore!¡± Liam was a little surprised, pondered for a moment and then nodded his head, ¡°Well, I respect your decision!¡± William signed a document and then lowered his head and said, ¡°I need you to go get thewyer, help me change the name of the ownership to Lucille, which is just something to give her some compensation, then deliver it to Darcy! Also, contact the hotel and tell them I will be getting married!¡± ¡°Married?¡± Liam was speechless, ¡°You want to get married! With Sherry?¡± ¡°If not Sherry then who?¡± William raised his eyebrows, why would he doubt his decision to be with Sherry? ¡°Alright, got it. I will inform the old master straight away!¡± Liam smiled but was also a little shocked. ¡°Will, I really never expected that you would make such a swift and firm decision. However Sherry really is great, so I congratte you!¡± ¡°Liam, please do something else for me!¡± William thought for a moment. ¡°Tell me!¡± ¡°Help me to look after Lucy, make her feel better as quickly as possible! For the sake of Sherry, I never want to see Lucille ever again!¡± Liam nodded his head assured, ¡°I know! Don¡¯t worry!¡± William kept on signing all the necessary documents, and after he finished he returned to the Ronds'' old residence, as soon as he walked through the door he said to John, ¡°I want to get married, the sooner the better!¡± John was slightly astonished and then surprised, ¡°With whom?¡± ¡°Sherry!¡± William firmly emphasized her name. John immediately rxed and clearly was giving his approval, ¡°Alright! I have no objection! Let¡¯s schedule the wedding for next week, I will have someone organize it and let Mrs. Howe sort out the new house!¡± ¡°I want to get married at No. 15 Vi!¡± William said earnestly. ¡°Why there?¡± John was a little unhappy, for he still wanted to see his grandson every day. ¡°If you want the children then they can live in the old house, but Sherry is living with me!¡± William said rather domineering and with ack of sympathy. ¡°Aren¡¯t you both being a little selfish?¡± John frowned, ¡°Why can¡¯t my daughter inw live in the same house as me? Are you afraid I will eat your wife?¡± ¡°I just want some private space; could it be you don¡¯t want to have any more granddaughters?¡± William raised his eyebrows. ¡°Alright! For the sake of your happiness I will let you do as you wish.¡± John lowered his face, ¡°But you must hurry up and give me another grandson!¡± ¡°Father, I need to leave now! I still don¡¯t even know if Sherry wants to get married with me or not!¡± William sighed, feeling quite nervous. ¡°You also have any trouble to get a woman?¡± John said coldly. ¡°Sherry needs to feel the love from me, she doesn¡¯t care about money. She never touched any of the 7.5 million that I gave her before, she has been saving up, determined to finish her studies. You can only be with a woman like this through her feelings.¡± Once William finished what he said he immediately left the residence. In the hospital¡¯s patient ward. Payne had apanied Sierra all evening and didn¡¯t go back until dawn. However Cohen Sutton took this opportunity toe to the ward. ¡°Sierra!¡± When the two words came out his mouth, it felt a little unfamiliar. How many years had it been since he had called her by this name? Cohen felt as if he was travelling through time, his eyes looked deep. When Sierra saw Cohen she suddenly started to panic, ¡°You, what are you doing here?¡± Cohen gaze fell onto her nervous face, it was still the same face, even after twenty four years. He was surprised because he never expected that she would still look the same after twenty four years. ¡°Sierra, are you hiding something from me?¡± Cohen looked at her, his gaze locked onto her panicked and face which was clearly at a loss. ¡°Cohen Sutton, get out of here! I¡¯m not hiding anything from you; I cleared up everything with you twenty four years ago!¡± Sierra said rather agitatedly, ¡°Don¡¯te and disturb me here ever again!¡± However Cohen didn¡¯t listen to what she was saying and instead asked quietly ¡°Is Sherry not my daughter?¡± Sierra felt suffocated and had no time to react. After she heard his words her face suddenly went pale, she averted her gaze and said rather quickly. ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about!¡± ¡°Is it that you don¡¯t dare to admit it or you don¡¯t want to admit it?¡± He asked rather sharply. ¡°Get out of here!¡± She pointed towards the door. ¡°Get out!¡± ¡°Sierra, regardless of everything I still appreciate what you¡¯ve done, thank you for raising Sherry for me, she really is a precious woman!¡± ¡°Cohen Sutton, stop bothering me! She is doing very well right now, so don¡¯t go and disturb her peaceful life!¡± ¡°What are you worried about?¡± Cohen raised his eyebrows and narrowed his eyes. ¡°Nothing!¡± Sierra then suddenly just realized what she had said. Chapter 137 Just Like Father Chapter 137 Just Like Father ¡°So, you admit that Sherry is my daughter?¡± ¡°No, no!¡± She shouted anxiously. ¡°I don''t know her!¡± ¡°That confirms it! How have you been these years?¡± Cohen Sutton lowered his voice. ¡°I didn''t expect you to marry Payne Jones, but he is quite a great catch, since he can provide you with afortable life!¡± His tone carried aplex emotion, as if it was mixed with a hint of sarcasm. ¡°I''ve got the answer I wanted, so thank you again, for helping me give birth to Sherry! Take care of yourself, Mrs. Jones, I won''t disturb your life anymore! Goodbye!¡± Sierra froze, and only reacted when the door of the ward had been closed. She hurriedly chased after him, trying to stop him from disturbing Sherry. However, when she opened the door, Cohen was nowhere to be seen. She stood by the door dumbfounded, her heart was already in turmoil. She muttered, ¡°Why did you come back? Why?¡± Sherry saw Cohen early in the morning. Although she only did not see him for a day, Cohen looked a lot older than before. He looked a bit strange, but she was unable to state what was strange about him. ¡°Sherry,e to my office for a moment!¡± As soon as he came to thepany, Cohen said this to Sherry. She entered his office. ¡°President, what can I do for you?¡± Cohen raised his head from behind his desk, his gaze towards her was kind and gentle. ¡°Sherry, there¡¯s actually nothing much. I just realized that I have gotten old, and I just want to chat with someone!" ¡°You are not old at all!¡± Sherryughed. ¡°President is considered still in your prime, how can you be considered old?¡± ¡°Sherry, does your boyfriend treat you well?¡± Cohen suddenly opened his mouth and asked. ¡°Uh! It seems a bit presumptuous for me to ask this, but you can take me as just an elder caring for his juniors! You''re such a kind and lovely girl, I just hope you''re happy and joyful!¡± Sherry froze and smiled calmly. ¡°Ok! Actually, he''s really quite nice to me!¡± If he really hadn''t slept all nightst night and smoked three boxes of cigarettes in front of her house, she thought, William actually treated her quite well. It''s just that they still needed more time and experience to strengthen their bond, and as for their future, she really did not know what will happen. ¡°You looked quite confused,¡± Cohen saw a sh of bitterness from Sherry¡¯s eyes, ¡°Did something happened?¡± Sherry suddenly remembered about Susan, Susan seemed to be in love with Leon, but Susan seemed to be in a rtionship with Cohen. She was a little confused. She wanted to speak up, but decided against it as she had no idea how to ask him about it. Other than that, how could the president know Sierra, and it was obvious that Sierra fainted as soon as she saw Cohen. She had the impression that Sierra was someone who would not shed tears easily, let alone faint. ¡°What do you want to say?¡± Cohen could see that she wanted to talk but she stopped herself. Sherry looked at Cohen concerned expression, ¡°President, how did you and Sierra get to know each other?¡± Cohen¡¯s hand shook as he sped his hand together. ¡°Sherry, why don¡¯t you acknowledge her as your mother?¡± Sherry bit her lips as she was asked about it, ¡°It''s she who disowned me!¡± She felt bitter when she said that out loud. This was because the year when her father died, Sierra suddenly abandoned both she and her little brother. She then married into the Jones family and no longer cared about them. She once cried and begged Sierra to give her some money to cure Luke¡¯s illness. However, Sierra only gave her thirty thousand yuan. She had no choice but to sell their old house but was still unable to pay for Luke¡¯s medical fees. When she went to beg Sierra again, she said never find her again, she could not help them! A woman who did not even care about her own son and daughter, it was better off not acknowledging this kind of mother! ¡°She disowned you?¡± Cohen frowned. ¡°Is she really that kind of person?¡± ¡°My mother died a long time ago; she was already dead eight years ago!¡± Sherry said bitterly, ¡°I can only act like she''s dead!¡± ¡°How have you been living all these years?¡± Cohen¡¯s hand trembled even more, seeing Sherry¡¯s attitude towards Sierra, his felt a throbbing pain in his heart, ¡°Are you happy?¡± Sherry was slightly surprised, because Cohen seemed to be picking his words very carefully. She felt a little confused, why did the president look at her in such a strange way. He was like looking at a stray kitten, his eyes full of pity. ¡°President, don''t look at me with such a pitying gaze, actually I think I''m very lucky! I am not a street urchin, and I have a father and a brother who love me. Although my brother died because of congenital heart disease, we had depended on each other for years. I already think that my life is quite enriching as I have people who love me as I love them!¡± Cohen felt his heart cracked. ¡°You are really an optimistic child!¡± ¡°President, you sound just like my father!¡± Sherry smiled as she gazed away from him. She really missed her father, hopefully he is happy living at heaven! ¡°But my father has passed away for many years!¡± Cohen nervously stood up all of a sudden, his emotions were getting unstable. ¡°Sherry, I am actually...¡± He wanted to say he was really her father! However, he could not get the words out of his mouth! At the end, Cohen still did not say anything. He just told Sherry that he would invite her and Daniel to his home during the weekend, and Sherry also epted his invite. When her shift ended, Sherry walked out of the office. At the same moment, she saw Keegan. He looked at her from afar but he did stop to say hello. He then pretended to not see her and went into the elevator. ¡°Kee...¡± Sherry froze, not knowing what was wrong with Keegan. Her smile remained on her face as she looked in the direction of the elevator suspiciously. What''s wrong with Keegan? He did not evene to say hello? Sherry was dumbfounded for a brief moment. By the time she got out of the building, she heard her colleagues moring from afar, ¡°Wow! What a handsome man!¡± "The president of the Rond Group! He¡¯s the president of Rond Group!¡± ¡°Are these flowers for Sherry?¡± Sherry took a few quick steps, looked up and saw William¡¯s tall figure bathed in the glow of the setting sun, holding a bouquet of flowers in both hands, standing not far from the door of the building while wearing a suit. Sherry was in shock, he was actually standing at the ground floor of herpany with flowers in his hands, what was he going to do? Owned by N?velDrama.Org. She raised her eyes to look at him, he was smiling at her. Perhaps because his face was facing the light, she could not see his expression, her heart also started to beat faster. She was stunned and looked away in a panic, and found Keegan¡¯s car speeding away from thepany''s parking lot like an arrow. Sherry¡¯s hand tightened, and walked towards him step by step. Behind her were her colleagues who had been stunned by William! William was smiling while holding flowers in his hand. His eyes fell on her, gazing fondly. As Sherry was a meter away from him, she stopped in her tracks. When their eyes finally met, her smile was coy and shy as she was getting slightly nervous. She was just about to open her mouth when William said in a deep voice, ¡°My wife, can you marry me.¡± Sherry was stunned! Then, as she was dumbfounded, William knelt down on one knee while ignoring everyone''s gaze. He gazed at Sherry with affection, and said another sentence. ¡°My wife, please marry me! I promise that from now on, I will do my best to protect you, love you and make you happy from now on! Thank you for smiling no matter what happened and not ming me. It was I who was too careless and didn''t think of your feelings! From now on, I promise that nothing will be more important to me then you, your feelings are my top priority and I will never hurt you ever again!¡± ¡°Wow! What a touching scene!¡± Someone in the background shouted. Sherry only felt her heart finally aching vaguely, one after another, painfully. Without waiting for her answer, William continued kneeling on one knee, his eyes locked on her eyebrows. ¡°My wife, please forgive me! And, please marry me!¡± ¡°Miss Sherry, quickly ept the flowers!¡± Seeing that she had remained shock, someone finally shouted. Sherry¡¯s face immediately reddened and whispered, ¡°William, get up quickly!¡± ¡°You must promise me first!¡± He blinked his pitch-ck eyes. She quickly took the flowers and reached out to pull him, why did he have to do something so humiliating. Instead of crying with joy, she felt very embarrassed. ¡°William, you better quickly get up, if you don¡¯t get up, I will not care about you anymore!¡± William stood up after he saw she took the flowers. Sherry walked out while carrying the flowers in her hand. She felt very embarrassed. She never thought that William will do this, was he mentally ill? However, in her heart, she felt very happy. So, he actually thought of such a move after not sleeping for the entire night, what a surprise. Sherry walked out with big steps while holding the flowers in her hand. The smell of the flower was really quite fragrant, she could not help but smile. However, she quickly acted as if nothing happened. ¡°My wife, please wait for me, my car is parked here!¡± William saw that she was about to walk past the car, but had no intention to get into the car. Thus, he immediately ran over to pull her with one hand, while opening the door with the other. He then stuffed Sherry into the car. He also got into the car and finally away from the sight of the colleagues from thepany. In the car, Sherry was quietly holding flowers in her hands, but she did not speak. Her eyes were also not focus on William, but was focus on the street scene in front of her. While William was driving the car and saw that she did not say a word, he could not help but look at her. Her eyes were like ss, reflecting the scenery outside. ¡°My wife!¡± He suddenly shouted. She still remained silent. He pulled the car over to the side of the road in annoyance. She took a deep breath and looked sideways suspiciously. However, he held the back of her head, bent slightly, came over and leaned down to perch on her. His warm tongue burrowed into her mouth, kissing her deeply. He then hooked her tongue and stirred it in a tangle. In the afterglow of the sunset, his handsome face looked a little hazy, and she was already completely unresponsive. The flowers in her hand were taken to the back of the car by him at some point. However, his lips never left hers. Finally, she could not help but close her eyes. ¡°Let''s get married, the wedding will happen next week!¡± His starry eyes shone brightly as he gazed at her while talking in a deep voice. What? What did he say? Was he in such a hurry to marry her? She had doubts that he had not thought this through! Her white stunned little face looked extraordinarily lovely. Her two slightly open lips, the pink lips that had just been kissed by him, looked so tempting that they seemed to be waiting for him to kiss her again. He slightly raised up a smile, while looking at her with a torch-like gaze. Sherry was still dumbfounded, unable to respond for a long time. ¡°My wife! I said let''s get married!¡± She finally reacted only after he shouted again in his deep voice. As she slowly regained consciousness, his handsome face looked so evil in front of her eyes. Sherry seemed to suddenly think of something as she subconsciously frowned, and then bit her lips. Such a subtle action was captured by him. He began to be nervous, whenever she was like this, it meant that he might be rejected, and his heart panicked all of a sudden. ¡°My Wife, don''t refuse me!¡± ¡°I don''t want to marry you!¡± Her trembling voice spoke out almost simultaneously with his. ¡°Why?¡± His eyebrows raised, his eyes narrowed, and there was some displeasure that could be heard in his tone, ¡°Sherry, are you still ming me?!¡± ¡°I miss Sammy, I''m going to pick him up!¡± She changed the topic while her small hands twisted together. Chapter 138 Temporarily Not Seeing Each Other Chapter 138 Temporarily Not Seeing Each Other At this moment, she didn''t know what it felt like in her heart. He suddenly came to propose in public, and although she could feel his love, what about Lucille Mclean''s problems? She didn''t want to marry him when the problem wasn''t fully resolved, and she didn''t want these unstable factors always around her. William Rond also froze. "Hurry up! I haven''t seen Sammy for days!" She said, "I want to see that kid!" She finally looked sideways and met William''s deep eyes, and she froze for a moment. She felt uneasy as his eyes were scary at this moment. She was just about to speak, but the car seat fell. She hurriedly tried to get up. But he leaned onto her, and his hands braced on both sides of her body. He was trapping her to prevent her from getting up, and he was constantly shouting with a hoarse voice. "Sherry, let''s get married. I''m serious. My dad agreed, and you know it''s hard for him not to object!" "If your father were against it, you wouldn''t marry me, would you?" She raised her eyebrows. He froze and quickly exined, "That''s not what I meant! I am going to live with you whether dad agrees or not!" "Let me up!" Sherry tried to push him away from her, and her face was full red. "Marry me! I''ll get up if you promise me!" His vision was locked on her eyes. "No!" She shook her head firmly. "Why?" Sherry choked, his eyes were so deep as if he could look into her heart. She turned her head, not continuing to look at him, and said feebly, "Because I don''t know if I will also be the past." As soon as she spoke, she saw that his expression was a little stiff, and he seemed to be a little hurt. She became anxious and wanted to say something, but her throat seemed to be blocked with something, so she could not make a sound. She panicked and tried to push him away, but realized that she had no strength to move him at all. "Are you still angry?" He asked in a low voice, and his tone was sad. "Over those photos yesterday?" She was even more upset as he mentioned those photos, and with a bitter smile, she said in a low voice, "William, have we ever taken a single photo together?" He froze because of her words. Although it was kind of sad, she was telling the truth. Yes, he realized that it seemed that there was only a child between them after she said that. Other memories were so little, and he had not even taken a photo with her! He wanted to say that he did not mean to, but he found that his exnation was useless. "Let''s go take photos if you want, alright? We''ll go to Hokkaido again!" He said hurriedly. "Let''s take lots of photos!" He wanted to make it up to her to give her the best memories and to make her forget the pain. She shook her head and twitched her mouth. She became more sorrow as she looked at him closely. "Letting you leave me behind again, is it? Last time, I was poor, but now, will I still be foolish enough to go out with you?" "Sherry!" He shouted in low voice. "I''m sorry.¡­" He realized that he was overdoing it, and was always ignoring her. When she said that, he was speechless, not knowing how to exin. She couldn''t bear to hurt him any further and said sincerely, "I can feel that you love me, yet I also feel that you love Lucille at the same time. If you want me to give you a reason why I won''t marry you, this is it! Maybe you don''t even know it. You love her more than you love me." "That''s not true!" He quickly exined. Instead, she pressed her hand against his lips. "I don''t mean to me you! Hear me out." He nodded in pain. "You were so careful to preserve your memories with Lucille, and I also thought the past was the past, but you couldn''t let go of your past. Ms. Mclean does not recognize you now, and do you know how down you were when you heard her words? That look on your face hurt me so much! Maybe you thought that I was upset because of those photos, but not totally because of it, William. It was also because of the look on your face! When she said Will was blue-eyed, do you remember how down you looked then?" He really did not notice that he felt so miserable? William asked himself in his heart and frowned. His ck eyes were deep, and showed his annoyance. Didn''t he remember if it was because of the unintentional look on his face that made Sherry so upset? "Today, you proposed to me openly on your knees, and I am very touched, but I cannot marry you!" Sherry murmured; she felt a chill in her heart. Something became clear in her heart, and her mind was instantly clear too. ¡®Yes, can''t marry him!¡¯ She wanted too much. She wanted a one-to-one rtionship, and if she could not spend her life in a couple, she''d rather not get married and abandon love. Although she knew that her current appearance was a little pretentious and fake, she just wanted to protect her dignity, and she had the right to defend her dignity. William frowned, "Sherry, I don''t know how to exin about those photos, and I don''t know how to exin my feelings to you." "Then, don''t exin it!" She said quickly, but deep down, she was upset. "I don''t want to hear exnations either. William, I don''t want to feel aggrieved, and I don''t want to unfairly treated! So, I can''t marry you!" "If you don''t want to marry me, can you still see me?" He asked softly and no longer forcing her. His long fingers lightly touched her smooth cheek and lightly picked away the hair that was sticking on her face. She was stunned. She really had not thought about this question before. If I don''t see him¡­ She didn''t know how she would feel in her heart. He kissed her forehead, and the atmosphere was sorrow. "I''m sorry, I don''t know what to say to you again except that I''m sorry¡­" "Then don''t say anything!" She closed her eyes and held back the sadness. "I''m sorry, Sherry! Why do I always treat you unfairly?" He murmured and came back up. Sherry felt a lightness on her body, and the seat rose. He bowed his head without saying anything. She dared not look at him with her head down, but he crossed and fastened the seat belt for her. The car''s engine started again. The atmosphere was pensive. Sherry lowered her head and sped her hands. There was an album that Darcy had given her in her bag, and she still didn''t know how to handle it. She was struggling. She did not know whether to see each other again. If she didn''t marry him and if they saw each other again, won''t the rtionship between them be more ridiculous? "Let me take you back!" He said. "Sammy has already been picked up by my dad!" She nodded her head. "Alright!" Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. The car stopped at YX road, he got out and tried to pull the door open for her, but she already got out. After getting out of the car, without saying anything, she walked straight towards the apartment. "Sherry!" He shouted. She stopped, turned back and smiled. "Let''s not see each other again!" "Forever, or temporarily?" He asked. She was stunned. "Don''t see each other temporarily!" "Alright!" He didn''t force her, "Take Care!" She turned and saw that the cleaners had cleaned up the pile of cigarette butts she saw in the morning. She remembered something and wanted to ask him if he hadn''t sleptst night, but found that his car had sped away. Her heart was empty for a moment, wondering if it was right to do so¡­ The car left the alley swiftly. When William stopped on the road, he turned back and found that the flowers on the back seat was still there. As he thought of her saying that they would not see each other temporarily, he felt heartache. It was another difficult night to sleep. Sherry put on her clothes and went to the alley. She admitted that she wanted to see if William''s car was there, and perhaps subconsciously, she still wanted him to be there. However, when she went there, she did not see his car and felt disappointed The wind blew, the air was so cool and made her subconsciously hug herself tighter. It turned out that she felt more pain when she could not see him! He must have gone back! Sherry sighed and went back to the apartment. She turned on the television and didn''t know what she was watching. After a while, she had no mood to watch, so she turned off the television and went to sleep. The next day, she went to work. Cohen always inadvertently asked her about her childhood, but also indirectly asked the rtionship between Seirra Anderson and her father, rk. Sherry suddenly felt that perhaps, Mr. Spencer and Seirra was not simple, and maybe many years ago, they were lovers. Finally, Cohen asked, "Sherry, if one day you suddenly found out that the father you have called for many years is not your real father, what would you do?" Sherry shook her head and burst outughing, "That''s impossible, I don''t make such assumptions. My father would be sad! In this world, no father would dote on me as much as my father does!" Cohen''s expression stiffened a bit, "That''s right, you have a good father!" When she got off work, Sherry subconsciously searched thepany''s entrance and did not see the blue Bugatti. She felt a bit upset. She was suffering either she saw him or not. When did her heart be so unsettled? She slowly walked out of thepany and wondered how this baby had no response at all? These days the baby was very quiet and waspletely different from the time when pregnant with Sammy. Was it really a daughter? The winter street scenery was desting. As she was walking, it seemed that she had not gone for a walk for a long time. She felt good just from taking a walk. She walked while looking down, and suddenly a pair of ck leather shoes came into her view. Sherry slowly looked up and saw a pair of blue eyes. "Reggie?" She was a little surprised. Lucille''s words came to her mind, blue eyes, ck hair, and then she burst outughing. Reggie put his hands in his pockets and asked in a low voice, "What are youughing at?" "Nothing, why are you here?" Sherry asked. "Came out for a walk!" Reggie also smiled. "Just happened to run into you!" "What a coincidence!" She murmured. She always felt that it didn''t seem like a coincidence. On the other side of the street, a high-ss RV was following slowly behind. It was far away from them, yet it kept following. "Young master, should we follow them?" The driver asked. "No need!" He spoke with an indifferent and deep tone. The person sitting in the back row happened to be William. He frowned when he saw Reggie walking up to her, and then he took out his phone and dialled a number. "Alexis, help me to investigate a person!" "Say!" Alexis spoke from the other end. "I do not know the name. He seems to be surnamed Kelly, is a mixed-race individual, and often appear at Cohen Group''s door. He asionally pesters my woman, Sherry, and he had blue eyes!" "When do you want the results?" "The sooner the better!" "Alright, I''ll give you the results twenty-four hourster!" Chapter 139 Lucille Is Missing Chapter 139 Lucille Is Missing After hanging up the phone, William Rond''s eyes narrowed sharply towards the car window, looking at Sherry Murray and Reggie walking side by side. William was wondering what they were talking about! And the way they were walking together annoyed him! Reggie, was by no means a simple individual. What kind of purpose did he harbour by approaching her? The car followed slowly, going super slow. As Sherry walked with Reggie, he asked without thinking, "Where did you guys go yesterday? It looked like you guys were in a hurry, and you didn''t even go to work!" "Oh! A friend got sick!" Sherry pursed her lips and said casually. "The woman in the photo?" Reggie¡¯s body stiffened and paused. "Lucille Mclean?" Sherry froze, looking up in confusion. "How did you know?" Reggie¡¯s eyes shed. "I guessed. Is she very sick?" Sherry nodded. "Yeah, quite badly! Something''s wrong with her mental health! It''s said to be domestic violence, resulting in a mental disorder!" "It''s said to be domestic violence?" Reggie¡¯s voice couldn''t help but raise a little, looking a little agitated. Sherry also froze, looking at him in confusion. "Yes, I saw a lot of burn scars on her hands. They were like cigarette marks. So, it''s obvious how cruel her husband treated her! No wonder she misses her previous lover, William. Thinking about how gentle William was to her, it''s no wonder she''s always chanting about him!" Reggie¡¯s pupils contracted. "How''s her mental health now?" "Not very well!" Sherry shook her head. When she realized that she had said too much, she suddenly said, "Mr Kelly, this is someone else''s privacy, and I shouldn''t talk about it. Please don''t talk about it either!" Reggie , however, seemed to have fallen into deep thought. "Mr Kelly?" Sherry shouted. "Uh!" He returned to his senses. "What did you say?" Sherry sighed. "Mr Kelly, you''re lost in thought!" "I''m sorry!" He apologized sincerely. "Let''s go to eat together. It''s just about time for dinner. I''ll treat you aspensation for not inviting you yesterday!" William had followed them all the way. In the car, his hands couldn''t help but clench into fists as he kept watching them walking towards the Seah Restaurant. "Young master, do you want me to go in and watch them?" The driver asked. "No need!" William''s face was stern and tensed. He nced coldly in the direction of the Seah Restaurant, "Just wait here!" The driver found a window where they could see inside and stopped. William looked inside through the window. He could see Sherry smiling at Reggie and wondered what they had said. William looked on and became anxious. Just watching her smiling at another man made him so anxious, upset, and madly jealous! When William put himself in Sherry''s position, he realized that she would naturally be more upset when she saw pictures of him kissing other women. And it turned out that when he put himself in her position, he realized that he didn''t have her kind of grace, he couldn''tugh! He really wanted to rush in, pull her out, hug her tightly and tell her not to smile at other men. But she said, they shouldn''t see each other for a while. He was dismayed again, not daring to go forward. He could just watch from a distance. The jealousy in his heart was intensifying as if it was burning him to the point of suffocation. This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. ¡­ "Mr Kelly, you love your girlfriend a lot! Maybe you love her more than she loves you, and that''s why you''re hurt!" Sherry said. Reggie said he just wanted to talk to someone, and she happened to be bored, so she became his listener. Then, they went for a meal together. "I don''t know if I really love her!" Reggie shook his head. His voice became more powerful, yet he still revealed his loneliness, "I''m just disappointed in her! But it''s all over now, and it''s time for both her and me to move on!" "There aren''t many men as sentimental as you are anymore. You''ll find your happiness!" Sherry said comfortingly. A raging look appeared in Reggie¡¯s eyes as he said something confusing, "Happiness is a luxury for me." Sherry was stunned. When she heard these words, she felt that happiness seemed like a luxury for anyone. And she didn''t know where her happiness was! Perhaps she was too greedy. She said quietly, "Maybe one shouldn''t ask for too much!" Suddenly they felt like they were like old friends, recounting the meaning of happiness. Sherry smiled faintly, feeling like she was getting old and became more emotional. "We could say that we''re friends now, right?" Reggie raised his head and looked at Sherry, who was elegantly wiping her mouth with her napkin. She froze and nodded her head. The topic had just urred to her, and she hadn''t expected him to say that. "Yes!" Although she wasn''t really into male friends, it seemed reasonable to have one or two male friends. At this moment, her phone rang, and she was surprised that it was Darcy''s number. She had called Sherry number oncest time, and she remembered it. "Excuse me. I have to take a call!" Sherry said. Reggie nodded. "Ms. Mclean, may I ask why you''re calling me?" Sherry asked in a low voice. "Sherry, I didn''t expect you to be so old-fashioned in your tactics by not letting William visits my sister! If anything happens to my sister, I will definitely not let you go!" Darcy''s voice carried a threat that pierced straight into Sherry''s ears. "Ms. Mclean, I don''t understand what you''re talking about? Why is William not seeing your sister anymore?" Hearing this, Reggie¡¯s expression stiffened, and his eyes looked towards her. "I don''t know what you''re talking about. I don''t know about William''s affairs, what are you saying? Is your sister missing?" Sherry''s voice rose sharply. "How did that happen?" Reggie looked up sharply, and was a little stunned. Sherry hung up the phone and frowned in confusion. "Did Darcy say that Lucille is missing?" Reggie spoke directly. She nodded her head. "Yes, she said that Lucille''s gone and she''s looking for her!" Reggie miserably stood up, took out his wallet and left his money, "Excuse me, I''m going out to look for her!" "Ah!" Sherry was stunned. "You know Lucille?" "I have no time to exin, Sherry. You should go home yourself!" "No, I''m going to look for Lucille too!" Sherry also stood up, and the two of them hurriedly left the restaurant. As soon as William saw theme out, he was immediately alerted. "Follow quickly!" At this time, his phone also rang. "What? How could she be missing? You get some people to look for her immediately! I''m going too!" William watched as Sherry got into Reggie¡¯s car, and it drove in the direction of MH residence. William''s car also drove that way. Sherry called Darcy again. "Ms. Mclean, how long has your sister been gone? Why did she go out?" "Alright, I got it!" Reggie¡¯s hand gripping the steering wheel tightly, his bones and joints on his hand could be clearly distinguished, "What did Darcy say?" "She said Lucille''s been missing for about an hour and everyone''s been looking for her! Maybe she just left the apartment and is still in the neighbourhood!" Sherry said. When Reggie¡¯s car and William''s car stopped at MH residence, they opened the car door. At this time, Sherry saw William walking out of the vehicle, and both of them were stunned. William ran over, "Why are you here too?" "Ms. Mclean is missing!" Sherry exined. But Reggie said, "Maybe she just walked out of here not long ago, I''ll go find her first! Let''s contact each other when we found her. Here''s my phone number. Sherry, let''s split up and go look for her!" "Alright!" Sherry nodded, took a look at the business card, and put the card away. William, however, pulled her by her hand. "You''reing with me!" "There''s no time now. It''s important to find Ms. Mclean first. Darcy is also looking for her. Let''s split up. It''s important to find Lucille first. It''ll be even harder to find herter when it''s dark. I''ll look over here!" Sherry pointed to the road outside the district and started walking away. "Sherry!" William shouted. "Hmm?" She turned back. "Be careful!" He instructed sharply. "Got it!" Sherry nodded, there''s no time to say anything as everyone went off to find Lucille. Reggie ran very fast, and Sherry didn''t know why he was in a hurry. But she felt suspicious because he seemed to have an unusual rtionship with Lucille. Sherry also walked very fast. She didn''t miss anyone who passed by on the streets, especially when she saw a woman''s figure, she would look carefully. She kept walking until she reached an alley. Then, she suddenly heard a piercing screaming from the alley in front of her. She immediately ran over, "Ms. Mclean, is that you?" There was no one there? Sherry looked at the empty alley in dismay and thought that it could be a prank. But just as she turned around, she bumped into a sturdy body, and she immediately apologized, "I''m sorry." Sherry touched her nose, which was hurt during the bump, and she apologized with tears in her eyes. When she looked up, her face became paled, "Who are you guys?" "Man, it''s another woman. This one here is much prettier than the one just now!" A tall young hooligan reached out and abruptly grabbed Sherry''s arm, his lustful gaze sweeping over her hot body. "Who are you guys?" Sherry was frightened in an instant and wondered how she could meet hooligans. "Ah¡ª¡ª" Another scream came from further down the alley. It was Lucille! Sherry''s face was abnormally pale. She turned her head abruptly and saw a woman screaming from the alley. "Don''t hit me, don''t burn me¡ª¡ª" "Let her go! She''s not well!" Sherry shouted anxiously, "Don''t scare her." "Ha! Let go? We men want a woman. We just got out of the police office and have a strong desire for a woman. It''s been some time since we met a woman, so how can we let go when we can''t easilye across one?" Another man''s hoarse voice came from behind, while two tall men with bald heads and lustful faces came over. "Hurry up and pull her in. When there''s one more woman, each of us gets one. Then we could enjoy ying with them for three days!" One of them said. Sherry''s face turned paler when she heard their conversation. "Don''t burn me¡ª¡ª" Lucille screamed, even more, struggling madly as both her and Sherry were pulled and dragged towards the inside. Looking at the filthy hands on her arms, fear erupted in an instant, and Sherry shouted sharply, "Let go of me! You beasts, let go!" Sherry was very frightened, and her face was already extremely pale. "p!" Sherry was pped on the face, and she became dizzy. The one who hit her was a young hooligan. He shouted viciously, "Damn it, what are you screaming for? We will let you enjoy till you can''t even make a sound!" "Ha! Quite a hot woman, I like it!" The obscene flirting sounds made Sherry even more scared. Sherry was dragged into a courtyard by them. Then, Lucille was brought in as well. "Ms. Mclean!" Sherry shouted urgently. Lucille had lost her mind, her whole body was curled up, and her clothes were torn into strands. "What have you all done to her?" Sherry couldn''t care less about the pain in her face and hugged her. "Don''t be afraid. William wille to save us!" Lucille trembled, and her body was tensed. "Damn it, drag her into the house!" Someone grabbed Sherry. Chapter 140 The Baby is Gone Chapter 140 The Baby is Gone "Ah!" Two women screamed at the same time with sharp voices. When Sherry Murray was struggling, she kicked the person who grabbed her right in his crotch. He moaned in extreme pain and pped Sherry on her face, "You crazy woman, are you trying to end my bloodline?" "Ah!" The man yelled, Lucille Mclean was startled and her scream became louder and louder. She started to seem a bit out of her mind, then she screamed while curling up, "Please don''t burn me!" The tall man frowned, "This woman is a psycho!" "Throw her out, I only want this one!" said the man who looked like their leader. So Lucille was grabbed and then threw out. Sherry was left alone in the yard, there were two p marks on her face. She was struggling to run but someone was blocking the door, Lucille''s scream wasing from outside. She knew she mustn''t panic, definitely mustn''t panic at all! "What do you guys want?" Sherry calmed down and decided to deal with the situation peacefully. Her hands were at her back, she was looking for chances to take out her phone. The men were all surprised. They did not expect the woman who was screaming just now was starting to calm down. They sneered, "Miss, we only want to y with you. It has been so long since west had sex with a woman. Now that we are out here, we want to have sex with you!" "You guys can just hook up with any prostitutes. I am not the person you are looking for!" "They are too dirty, we only adore virtuous young women!" "Aren''t you guys afraid of being punished by thew?" Sherry was a bit agitated while she can feel her phone with her hand. "Rape is not a capital crime! We will be free again in a few years! Besides, would you still call the police after we have raped you? Won''t you be afraid that you might be embarrassed?" One of the men was smiling in a threatening and wicked manner. A pair of filthy smelly hands were approaching Sherry''s face, she turned her face away aggressively. "nk." The phone she was holding in her hands dropped onto the floor. "Damn it, how dare you try to trick us!" One of them yelled and kicked the phone away. One of their hand approached Sherry and grabbed her shirt cor. There was a sharp tearing sound when her shirt was being torn, exposing the sweater she was wearing inside. "Ah, help!" A great sense of agony spread and eventually engulfed her, silent teardrops were falling off her cheeks. Sherry intensely wiggled her body. The fullness and engorgement in her sweater had drawn the attention of those men who were blinded by lust. She was struggling as hard as she could. Without the phone, she could only struggle and prevent their dirty hands from touching her. At this moment, she felt that she was so stupid to rush in and to find someone on her own. The sky was getting darker and darker while her fear was amplifying. When she was struggling and screaming for help, someone flung out a leg and kicked her in the stomach. Instantly, her face turned pallid, and she was overwhelmed by a wave of pain. She nearly passed out. "Ah, it''s painful!" Sherry immediately kneeled on the floor when a sharp pain struck her. A hot stream then flowed out between her legs. Sherry achingly felt a tearing paining from her abdomen, she bit her pallid lips. She was then covered in cold sweat, "My baby, help... my baby..." "Ah! Boss, she seems to be a pregnantdy!" someone yelled. "Damn it, why are we so unlucky?" They stopped tearing and ripping when they saw the woman moaning in agony while holding her belly. "Help my baby..." Sherry murmured while she almost fainted because of the pain. "Bang!" The door was kicked open! Everyone flinched. They saw a tall man standing at the doorway. His blue eyes coagted an indifferent vibe that made him look just like the grim reaper. "Help me, Reggie!" Sherry only managed to say a few words before passing out, she then fell onto the ground. Blood kept flowing out of her white pants. Damn it! Reggie pulled a long face, the white pants that were dyed red by blood was quite a terrifying scene to be witnessed. There was too much blood, Reggie could feel a sharp pain in his heart. Darcy and Reggie found this ce at the same time, Lucille was right outside the door. Before she managed to say anything, they heard a screaming from the inside. Reggie asked Darcy to take care of Lucille then immediately kicked open the door, but he did not expect to see something like that. "You guys are hurting her!" he shouted with a cool voice then flung a leg and kicked towards them. "What the hell, we have no idea she was pregnant! Dude, run, don''t get into any trouble!" They blocked the attack then they ran away. Reggie looked at Sherry who was lying on the ground, it was toote to chase those guys. "Sherry, are you ok?" He picked her up and asked in a worried tone, "Hey! How are you now!" "Reggie, help my baby..." Sherry''s pallid lips forced out a few words softly. Reggie shockingly stared at her, "Are you pregnant?" Before he managed to say anything, Sherry had already closed her eyes, she had fallen into the boundless darkness. "I am sending you to the hospital!" He picked her up and quickly ran outside. Owned by N?velDrama.Org. Darcy and a special care nurse who wasforting Lucille the same time when Reggie was carrying Sherry outside. He was staring at Lucille who was curling up in a mess with tear stains on her face. He showed a perplexed while anguishing expression. "Reggie, why are you here?" Darcy was also a little bit agitated. "I''m sending her to the hospital. I wille back for you guys!" Reggie took a deep look at Lucille and quickly left. Everywhere he went, there would be blood trace on the ground. The blood pattered persistently throughout the journey. Darcy looked at their back view, she was stunned for a moment. Why was she hurt so bad, would Sherry die? When William Rond and his driver found this ce, Darcy still could not persuade Lucille. William obviously did not know what happened but he was relieved when he saw Lucille. "Send her back now!" He said while he was finding a phone to call Sherry. The sky was getting darker, he was worried about her. But, her phone rang in the yard. William was confused, there was a bad feeling that rushed into his mind. He immediately entered the yard and saw her phone lying on the ground, and there was Sherry''s bag. He stagnantly stared at the yard where there was no one else, then saw the bright red blood on the floor, he was now incredibly worried. William absent-mindedly looked at the blood on the ground. All of a sudden, darkness invaded his vision and he nearly fainted. "Sherry, Sherry!" He screamed in terror, "Why is there blood?" "Mr. Rond, that youngdy was sent to the hospital by a man just now!" the nurse specially came to tell him. "To the hospital? Is she hurt?" William was staring at the blood in front of him. The terrifying bright red in his eyes had transformed into torture and pain in his heart, "Is she ok?" "Mr. Rond, that youngdy was covered in blood. Her blood keeps dripping consistently, you can see her blood all over the ce!" The nurse''s eyes turned red as she said that, she had never seen someone bled so much. She pointed at the bloodstain on the floor then sobbed, "When that man carried her to the hospital, she had already fainted. I have no idea what happened!" "Ah!" William clenched his fist tightly and insanely punched the wall. His eyes were serene while reflecting the crimson red color of blood. Blood was covering his fist but he did not even seem to feel the pain and agony. "Sir, please stop, just go to the hospital. There might still be hope!" The nurse stopped William from hurting himself. His fist that''s covered in blood was badly mutted, it showed how heartbroken he was. "Will she be fine?" William whispered and asked. It seemed like he was asking the nurse, or he was just asking himself. He just stagnantly stared at the blood-red in front of him. The only thing he felt was the endless chill in his heart that froze all his emotions. "Young master!" The driver came over as well, he trembled when he saw the blood. He then ran over to grab the bag and the phone. "Drive to the hospital!" William moved like a whirlwind, the driver anxiously ran and followed him. William had never felt such panic before. The heavy emotions were pressing on his chest, he was already suffocating. Why would she bleed that much? He said that he would protect her, but what had he done so far? Why would he let her get hurt all the time? Both her body and mind were hurt, he only deserved to die! At this moment, he felt all the blood in his body had already condensed. He was trapped in a loop that numbed him. All of his senses were repeating the same thing, she would be fine, nothing bad was going to happen. But the insecurity in his heart was constantly expanding. Why would there be so much blood? The terrifying scene of bloodstains appeared in his eyes again. It hurt William''s heart that was almost paralyzed by pain. Along the road, there were mixed emotions in William''s heart. "Drive faster, I said faster!" "Yes!" The driver kept elerating the car. The car was rushing on the road like an arrow and kept overtaking. Why did he listen to her, why didn''t he take her with him just now? Why didn''t he think of her when encountering problems? Why couldn''t he consider everything thoroughly? He begged God not to take her away from him. He swore he would never let go of her hand again. Even though she might hate him, he still wanted to lock her up so she would stay with him forever! He could make sure that she was safe. He would never let her left him anymore. One time, one time was already more than enough. He could never let her left his eyesight anymore. William''s anguishing mind was full of broken despair. Why would this happen? It''s all on him! His mind was running as swift as a racehorse, his wounded hand was covered in blood. William''s expression was icy cold but what''s hiding under was guilt. He would never let the people who hurt her got away, he wanted to tear the people who hurt Sherry limb from limb. If Sherry was safe, he had nothing more to desire for the rest of his life. If only she was safe! Hospital. When Sherry was pushed out of the operating room, the doctor told Reggie, "Sir, your wife has a miscarriage!" Because of the critical situation, they needed a signature to perform the surgery. Reggie had no idea but to sign his name and pretended to be Sherry''s husband temporarily, "She was pregnant for real?" "Yes, we did not manage to keep the fetus but the heavy bleeding is under control. She is feeble right now and needs to recover. Besides, the patient is distressed. Sir, please pay extra attention tofort her!" the doctor ordered. Reggie was stunned, his blue eyes became even more abstruse, condensing a mixture ofplex emotions. He was supposed to feel happy because it was William''s child, wasn''t he? William had lost his child, he should feel happy about it, wasn''t he? But when he saw they pushed Sherry out from the operating room with her face pale and bloodless, he started to feel fretful. Damn it, her miscarriage was non of his business, why did he feel fretful all of a sudden? He even left Lucille. He did not even get to take a closer look at Lucille before he got here. He clenched his fist at the side, but he did not feel even a tiny bit of regret in his heart. In the ward, Sherry was lying peacefully on the bed with blue squares pattern bed sheet. Her face was colorless and indifferent, it was unable to tell her facial expression, seemed like she did not even notice the pain in her body. She was just like a broken doll, lying silently with nk eyes. Her eyes were wide opened but it was impossible to tell which direction she was staring at. If it wasn''t because of the faint breathing, people might have just thought she had already stopped breathing. Chapter 141 Everything is Over Chapter 141 Everything is Over Reggie walked towards her and sat beside her. He gazed at her pale and colorless skin silently. A struggling pain tangled in him. ¡°How do you feel?¡± His voice was hoarse and with the care for her when he spoke. She was the second woman he cared most about in this world. Sherry was innocent. He didn¡¯t want her to be hurt. ¡°I have lost my baby, am I right?¡± Sherry showed a faint smile. Her hand touched on her tummy. Was her baby gone? It was empty! Everything was empty! Her heart was empty! Her brain was empty! Her baby was gone! The baby took away all her might. She even forgot how sorrow felt. Reggie tried to speak, but he did not know how to answer her question. ¡°It¡¯s gone, right?¡± She asked again. Her gaze was hollow. ¡°Yes! Gone!¡± He finally answered. Silence stroke down at once. Sherry was surprised that she was still breathing, ¡°My baby is gone. I lost it!¡± Reggie sighed, ¡°That was an ident!¡± ¡°No! It¡¯s me. It¡¯s me who should be punished. I¡¯m too greedy, wanting more. That was why I lost my baby¡­.If I did not ask for a loyal rtionship, this would not have happened.¡± Yes, it must be because of that. God was punishing her, making her lose her baby! ¡°The God is punishing me¡­¡± Her voice was getting softer as if she was warning herself not to make the same mistake ever again. Reggie felt pity for her, he sat on the edge of her bed and said gently, ¡°Why is this a punishment? It¡¯s everyone¡¯s wish to own a loyal rtionship. Don¡¯t think too much. It was an ident!¡± Sherry remained silent, and she spoke again after a while, ¡°Everyone could wish for that, except me. I shouldn¡¯t! Everything is over. Everything is over¡­¡± Bang! The door was pushed open with force. William''s forehead was drenched in sweat as he dashed into the ward. He was relieved, and his heart hurt at the same time when he saw the scene in the ward. Sherry was still alive, lying on the bed. ¡°Sherry¡­¡± He felt the pain when he spoke. Sherry felt like crying when she saw William. Her gazed, which was hollow, was now filled with tears. The tears flow down from her eyes, and she turned her head away. She didn¡¯t want anyone to see her tears. Reggie was wise and let out the space for William. He walked aside, and he gazed at William with a complicated look. He wanted to leave, but Sherry stopped him, ¡°Reggie, please ask the others to leave.¡± She said lightly with her sobbing voice. Both the men froze. ¡°Sherry!¡± William restrained the sadness in him. She called him the others. ¡°Please leave! I don¡¯t want to see you. I want to be alone!¡± she said. ¡°I couldn¡¯t face you now!¡± For a moment, the surrounding was in dead silence. William was stunned in a daze. He gazed at Sherry with a lost look on his face, ¡°Sherry, what happened to you? Don¡¯t scare me!¡± Her face was drenched with tears, then she said, ¡°William, it was my fault. I am sorry. Our child is gone now. Everything is over! I don¡¯t want to see you anymore. Reggie, ask him to get out!¡± ¡°Please leave.¡± Reggie spoke out. ¡°Her body is weak, and she should not be emotional.¡± ¡°What?¡± William felt as if his brain was exploded with a bomb. ¡°Get out!¡± Reggie was stern this time. William nced at Sherry, who was on the bed with aplicated look. He had to leave. Reggie closed the door. He sighed and looked at the woman, who was trembling as she cried. Outside the ward, William was still trying to understand the situation. He dashed towards the nurse station and asked about Sherry¡¯s condition. He thought she only had an external injury. But when the nurse told him it was ¡°miscarriage due to excessive bleeding¡±, he was stunned! So, she was pregnant! Their child. He just knew she was pregnant, and he had lost his child at the same time. The child must have been conceived when they were in Hokkaido, Japan. When he recalled about Hokkaido, he did not even take a photo with her. The feeling of regret was like a de cutting on him. ¡°You should stop crying!¡± Reggie walked towards her and sat on the edge of the bed. ¡°Your body is in such condition. Stop crying. Do you hear me? Or I would let the man outside toe in!¡± His words were threatening but Sherry kept crying. Sherry covered her head with the nket and wept. It could be seen that she was deeply in grief. She wasn¡¯t crying until she saw William. Her grief memory and her anger were recalled. The regret flowing out of her made her lose her speech. She knew that the miscarriage was because of her and not him, but she didn¡¯t want to see him either! Reggie pulled down the nket and saw her tearing face and she was biting on the corner of the nket. Her appearance made him felt pity for her. He wanted to hug her in his arms and caress her like what a big brother would do. ¡°You should stop crying. You have yet recovered. Sherry, stop crying. Do you hear me?¡± Reggie held onto her shoulder, ¡°If you want to cry, I¡¯ll lend you my shoulder when you recover. You can cry as much as you want, okay?¡± Sherry got up into a sitting position and looked at Reggie with gratitude. She stretched her hands and hugged his neck, approached him, letting her tears flow silently and shutting her eyes in grief. Why did she feel so much pain even she knew it was all over? ¡°Lend it to me now!¡± she said. She felt like crying, very much! ¡°I¡¯m talking about lending it to youter, not now!¡± Reggie suddenly felt dampness on his chest. He shook his head. Wasn¡¯t she worried at all that the man outside the ward would be jealous if he saw her hugging him and crying like that? She cried louder, weeping. Her tears and snots were all on Reggie¡¯s shirt. ¡°I don¡¯t care, I just feel like crying!¡± Sigh! Reggie could not say anything looking at her situation at the moment. He could only hug Sherry and tap her back, ¡°Okay, it¡¯s okay. Stop crying, stop crying.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to cry either, but I can¡¯t stop my tears!¡± She sniffled and buried her head deeply in Reggie¡¯s chest. William looked at the scene in front of him in pity as he stood at the door. She was hugging another man and crying but took him as a stranger. She must be extremely disappointed in him. She said everything was over! No! It was not over! He would not listen to her this time. Not this time! William was struggling in pain as he watched her weeping in grief. He suppressed the sadness and regrets in him and dialled Alexis¡¯s number, ¡°Alex, help me to investigate the incident that happened today in the HF Alley 300 meters from MH residence!¡± After ending the call, he stood at the door, looking at Sherry. She had been crying for a long time. Reggie hugged her andforted her, while he could not do anything about it. William could not watch the scene in the ward anymore. He leaned against the wall in the hallway. The feeling of regret and grief could be seen on his handsome face. The baby was gone! Owned by N?velDrama.Org. His daughter! The daughter he was expecting in joy! But what did he do? An alive little life was gone just like that. Endless sadness grew in his heart, and silence filled him. William covered his face with both his hands and sat on the chair in the hallway. Some water could be seen dripping from between his fingers! The driver watched from a distance. The Young Master was crying! It was the first time he saw the Young Master crying. He was lost for a moment. He wasn¡¯t sure if he should tell the Old Master about that. In the ward. Reggie felt the trembles and helplessness from the body in his arms. He felt a rush of pity for her for no reason. He subconsciously wrapped his arms around Sherry¡¯s body to give her warmth and the feeling of assurance. However, he seemed to be also getting some warmth from her. Perhaps, he was also helpless beneath him. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Reggie!¡± Sherry finally came back to sense. She muttered an apology and let go of him, ¡°I wet your shirt! Thank you.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be so polite to me. Haven¡¯t you listened to my story too? Get better soon. Aren¡¯t you curious about my rtionship with Lucille? Get better soon, and I¡¯ll tell you about my story!¡± She sniffled and nodded, ¡°I¡¯ll get better. I¡¯m Sherry, the undefeatable Sherry!¡± Reggie wiped away her tears with his handkerchief and let hery down, ¡°Take a nap. Don¡¯t think about anything!¡± Sherry shook her head, ¡°I can¡¯t fall asleep!¡± How would she have the mood to sleep after encountering all of these? ¡°Do you really know Miss Mclean?¡± Reggie gave out a long deep sigh and said, ¡°I¡¯m her ex-husband.¡± ¡°You¡¯re the sadist?¡± Sherry noticed that she had blurted out an impolite word after she said that. ¡°Is that what everyone says about me?¡± Reggie raised his eyebrows. He felt a little helpless, but he did not admit nor deny it. All night. William did not get her permission to enter the ward. He had waited at the doorway of the ward all the while and had tried a few attempts to enter, but Sherry had asked Reggie to stop him every time. They seemed to talk about something, then Sherry dozed off. Reggie walked out of the ward and left the room to William. It was already 3.00 a.m. When William saw Sherry, who was deep asleep, he felt his emotions surging from beneath him. The pale face made him frown and trembled a little. The experience just now was as if he had entered the deepest part of Hell. The words were like a hot iron stamp that stamped a mark that was still burning in pain on his skin. The baby was gone! His heart was aching, but fortunately, she was still alive. Otherwise, how would he live for the rest of his life? He walked towards her and leaned over, and gently hugged her. How could she be so thin? She was getting thinner and thinner. Her face was pale and colorless, as if he could see the pale blood capiries through her skin. His heart ached. Sherry, who was deep asleep felt something. She felt hot liquid dripping on her neck. Then she smelt a familiar scent, which belonged to William. He was crying. His tears made her heart ache even more. She didn¡¯t open her eyes. She kept her eyes closed. She did not know how to face him. me him? What should she me him for? It was all her fault that she was not careful. It was her fault that she did not protect her child. She was sorry! Sherry could only close her eyes and pretend to sleep as her heart pumped in pain. William hugged her tightly for a long time. His face showed aplicated look, and he tried to stop his tears. He sat down, gazed at her, and whispered. It seemed like he didn¡¯t realize that she was awake. He just spoke, ¡°It¡¯s good to see you alright. It was my fault. I wasn¡¯t able to protect you. It was my fault. It was my fault¡­ Sherry, it was all because I did not consider much of you, didn¡¯t do much for you. I had let you down. That¡¯s why God is punishing me like this¡­¡± William sobbed. Tears silently rolled down his cheek. What could be seen on his handsome face that moment was only pain and grief, ¡°You should me me. It was right that you didn¡¯t want to see me! I can¡¯t forgive myself either!¡± William felt like crying again. Chapter 142 Break You Up Chapter 142 Break You Up Suddenly, a feeling of pity overflowed from her heart. His tears also made her feel sad. Sherry held her breath. She was afraid that she could not help crying. Then, she felt William''s hand touch her face. He gently stroked her frown. He could feel her pain. They were the two people who should be the most sorrowful. The baby was theirs! This baby he just knew a moment ago, but now suddenly lost, it was like a knife was cutting William¡¯s heart. He would rather cut his heart than endure such pain! "Sherry, I''m sorry!" William whispered. He was afraid to wake her up. "Please leave!" Suddenly, she opened her eyes and took a deep breath. She stared at the ceiling without even looking at him. William turned back immediately and looked up. "Sherry, are you awake?" "Please leave!" Sherry said it again. "I don''t want to see you!" William looked at Sherry''s expressionless face, and said softly, "Sherry, will you give me a chance?" "Sorry." With a long sigh, Sherry shook her head. "I am sorry for you. I have nothing to say. I lost my baby." She didn''t want to see him again, and she didn''t know how to get along with him, although all she wanted to do most at that moment was cry in his arms, but¡­ "Sherry, no matter what you say, I won''t go out this time. Let me guard you here and take care of you!" "No need!" she said indifferently. She did not want to give him a chance, ever again. In that moment, how she wished she could rush into his arms. That warm and stable chest used to be her most nostalgic harbor. But now, as the baby was lost, her heart could never recover! Although she knew it was wrong to me him. Seeing her like this, he really wanted to hug her, kiss her, hold her in his arms, and then say sorry. He wanted to do it, but he didn''t. He held his own hands but didn''t dare to step forward, because he felt so guilty that she had suffered so much. "Go!" She started getting annoyed. He was anxious, so said immediately, "OK, you don¡¯t want me here, I''ll go. I''ll go immediately, don''t get angry. Your body can''t be angry! I''ll be in the corridor. If you need me, please just call me. I''m willing to do anything. Please don''t drive me too far away! " His humble tone made her feel more sorrowful. William was helpless and afraid that she would get angry, so he had to stay in the corridor. Reggie raised his eyebrows when he saw hime out. "Did she wake up?" This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. William frowned. He couldn¡¯t stand the way that Reggie cared so much about Sherry. "Who are you?" Reggie was stunned. "You don''t need to know!" "What''s your purpose of getting so close to Sherry?" William had an instinct that he had a purpose. "Break you up!" Reggie said indifferently. It was like a big bang to William''s head. He really had a purpose, the motive was so impure and he even dared to admit it. He said coldly, "Don¡¯t even think about it!" Reggie shrugged, said provocatively, "At least now she is willing to talk to me, but not you." William staggered back a step. It was true, he felt like a loser. But he didn''t want to give up, "Sherry loves me!" "But you seem to love Lucille! To you, Lucille alwayses first. When did you ever put Sherry first?¡± Reggie¡¯s words were like a thunderbolt on a sunny day, which instantly shocked William. ¡®That was true!¡¯ ¡®He didn''t! He always hurt Sherry!¡¯ William closed his eyes in pain and kept shaking his head. Finally, he sat down on the bench, lowered his head and covered his face with his palms. He felt so sad and inconsoleable. "Is Lucille really worth it?" Reggie left a word and went in the ward. What did he mean? William kept thinking about what he¡¯d said. He knew that Lucille was in the past. He truly loved Sherry, but what he did was always... "Reggie , you should go back!" Sherry saw Reggiee in and said softly, "When I get better, I hope to hear yourplete story!" "Aren¡¯t you afraid that I am a sexual abuser?" he asked. "You are not!" She was sure of it. "Alright! Then get better soon, it''s toote tonight, I won''t leave till dawn. Go to sleep now." Reggie helped her cover the quilt. It was in the living room of the Rond residence at five in the morning. There was a shout of anger from Mr. Rond. "What are you talking about? Sherry was pregnant with my grandson? It''s lost now? Damn it, how could it be lost?" William lowered his head. He couldn¡¯t hide his pain. John''s tone instantly lowered. "What can you do? My second grandson was lost! Who asked you to come back? Why didn''t you take care of Sherry in the hospital?" As soon as his father reminded him, William immediately cheered up. "Sherry ignored me, I couldn¡¯t do anything. I was thinking about taking Sammy, she might talk to me when she sees Sammy!" "Well! Let¡¯s go! " John began to pick up his clothes and couldn''t help scolding, "Look at you, what a loser!" "Dad!" William looked at him in astonishment. "What are you doing?" "Go to the hospital, go and call Sammy up!" John nced at his watch. It was going to be dawn soon. It didn''t matter about getting up earlier. "Are you really from the Rond¡¯s family?! You are so worthless. You couldn¡¯t even handle a woman without the help from your father. Where is Mrs. Howe? Mrs. Howe, get up and boil some chicken soup and bird''s nest. Send people to take them to the hospital for Sherry! " William waspletely out of ideas at this moment, and obeyed his father''s arrangements. Mrs. Howe immediately ordered someone to make the soup. "Dad, slow down!" William had never seen dad so nervous. "You go to the hospital first, and I''ll take Sammy. How can a woman be left alone at this time? She must be very sad. You won¡¯t die if with her scolding right? Also, you can just make a call instead ofing back yourself. Who would take care of her in the hospital? " "It''s someone else!" William lowered his head. He was a handsome. She would rather cry in the arms of other men than see him. It showed how disappointed she was. He also didn¡¯t know what to do. He thought a lot in the hospital before he came up with the idea of taking Sammy. Otherwise, he was really worried that Sherry would be taken by that man. "Dad, I need to pick up Dan as well. She might forget the pain of losing her baby when she sees Dan!" "I will send the driver to pick him up. You should hurry back to the hospital. How can my daughter-in- law be taken care of by others?" The more John looked at his son, the more dissatisfied he became. William rushed to the hospital again. Reggie was a little surprised to see Williaming back after he left. "How''s Sherry?" William asked urgently. "Fell asleep!" Reggie said in a deep voice. "Since you are here, it¡¯s time for me to go. It''s dawn!" "You are leaving?" William couldn¡¯t believe it. "If you don''t want me to go, I can stay. But, are you sure?" Reggie raised his eyebrows and asked wickedly. "Go now!" William didn''t expect this at all. Didn''t he want to be with Sherry? Why did he leave? When John showed up at the door of the ward with his grandson, Sammy, he saw William sitting slumped on the bench in the corridor. That was really annoying. "Can¡¯t you go in?" "Daddy!" Sammy hasn''t seen William for a long time. As soon as he saw him, he immediately went over and took William''s hand, "Where''s Mommy? Is Mommy in the room?" "Son!" William hugged him, as if he was trying to draw some strength from him. "Mummy is in the room!" At the same time, the driver in the corridor led Dan towards him. "What''s wrong with my mommy?" Dan became worried when he saw John, William, and Sammy all at the door of the ward. His entire face was full of solemn expression. He couldn''t wait to push the door into the ward and saw that Sherry was sleeping on the bed. Dan''s eyes filled with tears. "Mummy!" "Mummy!" Both children started weeping. Sherry was awakened and saw the children, "Dan, Sammy, why are you all here?" "Mummy, why are you in the hospital?" Dan took Sherry''s hand. "What''s wrong? What''s wrong with Mommy?" "Mommy had a little brother, but not anymore!" Sammy said. John seemed to tell him that when they came, and asked him to find a way tofort his Mommy. "A little brother?" Dan frowned and looked at Sherry. "Mommy had a baby, and then not anymore?" Sherry just was about to answer. He was a little surprised when he saw John enter the ward while he looked up. "Mr. Rond, why are you here?" "Mom, John is worried about you. He asked Mrs. Howe to make chicken soup and bird''s nest for you. The driver will deliver them very soon. Mommy, when will Dan and I have younger brothers and sisters?" Sammy said a lot. It made Sherry quite embarrassed. ¡®When? No more, never again!¡¯ "Sammy, there will be again very soon!" John said firmly, "When your mommy gets better, there will be again!" Sherry trembled. She was speechless. She didn''t expect John toe. "How could it be gone!" John was sorry and sighed. "Take good care of your body. When you are well, you can have more children!" "Mr. Rond?" Sherry was stunned. At this time, William also came in. After a whole night, his beard grew out and he was haggard a lot. His eyes were full of guilt when he saw her. Dan was silent. He turned his head and nced at William. Seeing his expression, Dan''s little face was clear. He asked William with a serious face, "William, was the little brother yours?" John was angry. "Dan, of course it was William¡¯s! " But Dan was waiting for William''s answer. He looked like he was negotiating. "William, was he?" William nodded. Sherry was stunned. "Dan, stop talking!" "Mommy, don''t worry!" Danforted sherry and said to William, "William didn''t protect mummy well, so please do note and see mummy again! My mommy doesn''t want to see you, neither do I! " "What?" John and William were stunned at the same time. Sherry was also stunned. ¡®How could Dan say something like that? What was more, he waspletely self-proimed as a protector now. She, the mommy was protected by him.¡¯ While feeling warm in her heart, she also felt sad. She didn''t want to see William because she was depressed, but when her son said that, her heart began to hurt again. "Little boy, you are breaking up the lovers!" John squatted down and looked at Dan.ssss Chapter 143 The Truth of the Matter Chapter 143 The Truth of the Matter ¡°Haven¡¯t Mr. Rond done this before? Didn¡¯t you forbid mummy and William to see each other? Isn¡¯t the situation nowply to your wishes?¡± Dan wasn¡¯t going to back off. ¡°William, please go out. Mummy, don¡¯t you want to see him?¡± Sherry was stunned for a moment before nodding subconsciously. ¡°Look, my mummy doesn¡¯t want to see William, so, please go out, both of you!¡± ¡°Your mummy never said that she doesn¡¯t want to see me!¡± John said vehemently. ¡°In the end, I don¡¯t like you guys! Mummy has suffered because of you, I don¡¯t like that! Samuel, get them out of here!¡± ¡°But¡­¡± Samuel didn¡¯t dare to do that. ¡°Then you should go out too! Don¡¯te to see mummy ever again!¡± Dan wasn¡¯t going to hear what they wanted to say. At the moment, he was consumed by rage. He was beyond angry! ¡°Dan, stop acting like that. Mr. Rond is your elder!¡± Sherry tugged her son¡¯s shirt. Only then did Dan stopped his bbering. He stopped shunning John, but instead he had got William out of the ce. Nobody would foresee that Dan¡¯s appearance here would instead worsen the chances of John being able to see Sherry. He slumped onto a bench and was stuck in a stupor. Since when was his life such a huge mess as it was right now? Dan was by Sherry¡¯s side for three whole days, and the two children didn¡¯t even go to school. Sherry had applied for a leave of absence without specifying any reason. She just mentioned that there was something that needed her attention. On the other hand, Cohen hadn¡¯t seen Sherry for three days, and he was very worried about her. He couldn¡¯t know that such a thing had happened. In a medical ward, Mrs. Howe had delivered some nutritious items to Sherry. Sherry was drinking soup while John had returned home. Dan and Samuel had fallen asleep on a small bed that John had ordered his driver to buy. After all, they were still children, and they wouldn¡¯t be able to hold on very long. Sherry was able to recover quite fast. The doctor only needed to observe her for a little more, and as long as she no longer bled, she could be discharged from the hospital very soon. Despite that, Mrs. Howe held on to the opinion that a woman needed to take extra care especially in confinement after giving birth because a woman¡¯s body was very precious. If something went wrong, one would fall sick very quickly. After Sherry had finished her soup, she told Mrs. Howe, ¡°Mrs. Howe, you should go back now. I have recovered a lot, and I can walk now!¡± After three days, Mrs. Howe had be very familiar with Sherry, and upon recalling William¡¯s appearance in the corridor in the past three days without leaving that ce, she couldn¡¯t help urging Sherry, ¡°Sherry, the young master is just outside the ward. You should let hime to see you!¡± Sherry felt her frame tense. Why was he still here? Didn¡¯t she ask him to go back already some time ago? It had been three days, and he was still here! Mrs. Howe saw that Sherry was stuck in a dilemma, so she continued to persuade her, ¡°The young master didn¡¯t have a good rest in the past three days. When you fell asleep, he woulde in to watch you; When you woke up, he would immediately exited the ward! The young master never experienced this type of hardship previously since he was pampered from when he was still a child. Maybe he wouldn¡¯t be able to take everything into consideration since he was like the typical careless and oblivious man. Although he wouldn¡¯t be able to take care of every little detail, he still cares a lot about you! Sherry, please get back together on good terms with the young master. If you continue to ignore him, I am afraid that he might fall sick!¡± ¡°Ask him toe in!¡± Sherry finally made up her mind. ¡°Are you for real?¡± Mrs. Howe was delighted to hear that, ¡°I will ask him toe in now!¡± William was seated on a long bench outside the ward, and his eyes were bloodshot at the moment. Despite that, he willed himself to stay awake since Sherry hadn¡¯t forgiven him yet. He wouldn¡¯t think of anything else except that! ¡°Young master, go in now!¡± Mrs. Howe grabbed his shirt excitedly. ¡°Sherry is asking you to go in!¡± ¡°Re¡ªReally?¡± William was stunned slightly, and he snapped his head upwards abruptly, ¡°Mrs. Howe, are you lying to me?¡± ¡°Why should I lie to you? Go in now, I will ask the driver to fetch the children back home to sleep. Cherish this chance well!¡± Mrs. Howe was summoning the driver as she replied him. As the door opened, Sherry didn¡¯t see William. Instead, the driver came into the room and following from behind was Mrs. Howe smiling face, ¡°The children are exhausted after watching over you for the whole night. I will let the driver send them back home to rest!¡± ¡°But¡­¡± Sherry couldn¡¯t finish her sentence when the driver carried those two children deep in slumber away! William came in at this moment, and Mrs. Howe quietly shut the door of the ward. Sherry shot a nce at William and discovered that his mustache was longer than before and he was still wearing the same clothes from three days ago. He had been standing by outside the ward the past few days, and she knew that he woulde into take a look at her when she was sleeping. However, sometimes Dan would stop him from getting past him, and all he could do was sighing profusely and helplessly. Ever since he came in, he only stared at her without saying a word. He was afraid that he would be told to get lost once again after saying something inappropriately. Sherry looked at William expressionlessly, and when he studied his forlorn and dpidated look and bloodshot eyes, her neutral face shed a hint of worry for him, but it was only for a moment. She then regained her neutral look as she began, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you go back home?¡± He froze for a second, and then a look for jubnce appeared on his face. Was she finally willing to talk to him? ¡°Sherry, you finally are willing to talk to me?¡± He hurried to her side and sat down on the chair by the bed. He was watching her face with a certain tenderness. It had been three days, but he would happily ept that if this was what he could expect as the oue. ¡°Go back to sleep now!¡± Sherry maintained her deadpan expression while she said without emotion. Her initiallyposed face now had a hint of worry. With the way he was looking right now, there was no difference between him and someone who hailed from the garbage area. She couldn¡¯t help but frown at his face which was decorated by a mustache. ¡°I don¡¯t want to!¡± William¡¯s tone revealed his excessive worry towards her. He inched close by her bed and wrapped his arms around her while gazing at her with a concerned look, ¡°Don¡¯t ask me to go, I don¡¯t even want to leave you even for a second. Please forgive me and give me one more chance. I beg you!¡± Sherry was startled as she began to push him away. However, he wouldn¡¯t budge since his strength was way greater. ¡°Then, you should go to sleep first!¡± She replied. ¡°Can I fall asleep while holding on to you?¡± He was worried that she would leave him. She stole a nce at her small bed and shook her head, ¡°You can sleep at that small bed there. There isn¡¯t enough space here. We can talk after you have gotten enough sleep.¡± If he continued to behave like this, he would really copse. She wouldn¡¯t want to see that happening. Sherry felt her eyes sting, and as she pushed Williams¡¯ body off her own, she smiled faintly while tidying up his shirt, ¡°If you don¡¯t go to sleep now, I will need to ask you to leave and I will never see you again!¡± ¡°No! I will sleep now. I will listen to you!¡± He immediately let go of her but he was just sprawled out on the edge of her bed while continued to hold her hand. ¡°I will just lie here and take a short nap. I will be fine! Don¡¯t worry about me!¡± Was she worried about him? Sherry sighed secretly while conceding to the fact that she was actually worried about him. She was that useless. When she wanted to retrieve her hand, she realized that he was gripping her hand tightly, and he was already soundly asleep with his snoring sound abound! She wanted to remove her hand from his, but he didn¡¯t loosen his grip. Owned by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Don¡¯t¡­¡± He was muttering something in his sleep with difficulty. He was in between a dream and reality, and his original domineering and arrogant self was all but gone without a trace. All that was left on him was endless pain. His brows furrowed tightly, and he inadvertently increased his grip on her hand, as if he hade to a conviction that he would never let go of her anymore. She tried to retrieve her hand, but William had enormous strength all along, so Sherry wasn¡¯t able to aplish that. She was very weak at the moment, and she started to feel tired once again as she let out a yawn. She shot a nce at William who wasn¡¯t sleeping very soundly, and she tried to take back her hand. However, it was to no avail as her hand was gridlocked tightly in his. In the silent ward, the night was getting darker. His steady and regr breathing reverberated in the atmosphere. When Sherry closed her eyes, William opened his. He didn¡¯t actually fall asleep for real. He knew that she also didn¡¯t get enough sleep in the past few days, and as he watched her peaceful face as she went to the dream world, he nted a kiss on her cheeks longingly. He flung the nket aside and went into bed with her. He snuggled with her and let her lie in his warm embrace. While she was deep in her slumber, she felt a strange warmth emanating from somewhere nearby her. Sherry subconsciously inched closer towards that warm hug and adjusted her posture to one that was comfortable to her. She continued to sleep soundly without a hitch! William didn¡¯t fall asleep in the end, and his mind was reying the oue reported by Alexis, ¡°Will, Reggie is Lucille¡¯s husband in France, and they had divorced each other one year ago. To put it more precisely, Lucille had entered the mental hospital after her divorce, and in other words, that matter about sexual abuse is not legitimate!¡± William could feel his whole frame freeze. The moment he answered that call, he only realized how wrong he had been all along! He had been forming his own spection by himself, yet the truth was a far cry from it. After that, Alexis added, ¡°Lucille actually self-inflicted those wounds on herself!¡± It turned out that she had been abusing herself by her own volition, and he had misinterpreted it as her getting abused sexually because she couldn¡¯t bear a child. He had been feeling very sorry for Lucille since knowing her inability to give birth, yet, he never entertained the thought of her abusing herself! This mistake had cost him his own child and Sherry¡¯s sadness. He had caused himself to go through much grief! He was really unforgivable. John came to the hospital once again, and when he entered the ward, he saw William hugging Sherry with his bloodshot eyes bulging on his face. Yet, he was not asleep anytime soon. William was just staring at the woman in his arms with aplicated look. ¡°Come out now!¡± John called out with a frown. William was afraid that Sherry would be disturbed, so he immediately got off bed and covered her with nket before exiting the ward. The father and son duo stood in the corridor, and John was looking at William with disgust on his face, ¡°You are being too disgusting do you know that? Go back home and bath yourself and get a change of clothes. You are loitering around in the hospital where there are germs everywhere. Don¡¯t you know that she is very weak right now? What if she gets infected? I will need to wait for too long before I can see my next grandson.¡± ¡°Dad!¡± William was suddenly very worried upon hearing his father¡¯s words, ¡°I will ask for the nurse to change her bed sheet!¡± ¡°I will do that myself, you just need to go back now. I will look after her and you don¡¯t need to oversee anything that happens in thepany. In this one month, you have to make up for your mistakes to my daughter-inw. You must make sure she can recover her happiness and remain healthy. That¡¯s all you need to do!¡± John said in a low voice. John was the type of person who was hard on the outside but soft on the inside. He was always silent, which made him look cold and distant, but in reality his heart was still seeping with warmth. William immediately nodded and he could feel a strange warmness permeating his body. He knew that his father was just worried about him and Sherry. ¡°One more thing, don¡¯t drive. Riley, send the young master back!¡± John dished out another order. ¡°Dad, don¡¯t leave this ce. Wait for me toe back, I have something I need to tend to!¡± William wanted to look for Lucille. This time, he had to find out the truth! ¡°You don¡¯t have anything to worry about. I will be here, so you don¡¯t have to worry!¡± John said with a tensed expression and he added, ¡°I won¡¯t go as long as I don¡¯t see you return here!¡± William could finally be rest assured, and he opened the door to take onest look at Sherry who was sleeping soundly. He reminded his father, ¡°Don¡¯t wake her up, she didn¡¯t have much rest in the past few days!¡± ¡°I know that!¡± If he had always been so caring towards Sherry, John wouldn¡¯t have lost his grandson. This was really karma. John sighed and entered the ward. His gaze fell on Sherry¡¯s pale face, and the wrinkles on his face softened considerably. He was gazing at her like she was his real daughter. Although he was very traditional in terms of thinking, but after investigating Sherry¡¯s life in the past five years, he couldn¡¯t help feeling impressed by this woman. She had gone through so much difficulty, yet she never faltered in her path to her goals. This woman was worthy of the title of Mrs. Rond! It was one of the reason he no longer objected their union¡ª When Cohen finally learnt from Reggie that Sherry had a miscarriage, he almost went crazy! He roared into the phone, ¡°Damn it, why would she have a miscarriage? Go to the hospital now!¡± Chapter 144 Settling It with Them Chapter 144 Settling It with Them ¡°Who¡¯s sick?¡± said Susan. She was putting on a face mask when she heard Cohen Sutton yelling. She quickly ran out of the room, ¡°Who¡¯s at the hospital?¡± Cohen turned around and looked at her. He looked in dismay, but he quickly calmed himself down, ¡°My daughter!¡± ¡°Your daughter?¡± Susan was taken aback, ¡°Since when you have a daughter?¡± Cohen went into the study room and took out a document. He gave it to Susan, ¡°Sue, you are free now. From today onwards, you can leave! We¡¯ve been together for so many years. Even though it was because of the contract, I¡¯m still very thankful to you for being with me. It¡¯s time to give you back your freedom!¡± Susan stared at the document in disbelief. It was indeed the contract. She didn¡¯t think that he would let her go and give her freedom. But¡­ she was pregnant, and it was his child! She always thought about leaving him, but she couldn¡¯t believe her ears and was shocked when he really let her go. ¡°What? You don¡¯t want to go?¡± Cohen smirked. As usual, he had a malevolent smile. ¡°Weren¡¯t you always thinking about that man? I¡¯m letting you go, now go to him!¡± Susan was still in shock as she took the contract from his hand. She signed that contract because of her mother back then. She didn¡¯t feel any joy about regaining her freedom and even when that contract was in her hands now. Instead, she felt mncholic, ¡°Why are you letting me go?¡± ¡°For the sake of my daughter!¡± Cohen smiled. ¡°I don¡¯t want my daughter to know that I have a mistress! I want to be a good father, I owe my daughter too much!¡± ¡°Is this the only reason?¡± asked Susan. ¡°I¡¯m going to the hospital. My daughter just had a miscarriage and I want to bring her to the Sutton Family. I¡¯ll give you this house and will ensure that Keegan Fox hand you a chequeter.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t need it!¡± Susan took a deep breath, ¡°I will leave. Thank you for giving me back my freedom!¡± ¡°Goodbye!¡± Cohen turned around and yelled, ¡°Keegan, to the hospital. Now!¡± Owned by N?velDrama.Org. Susan was left alone in the mansion. She caressed her belly subconsciously. She was pregnant with Cohen¡¯s child. She did think about getting an abortion, but the doctor told her that it was risky for her age. If the abortion didn¡¯t go well, she wouldn¡¯t be able to get pregnant ever again! At MH residence. William knocked on the door and Darcy Mclean opened the door. Before she could even react, William hastily walked into the room. Riley was right behind him. Darcy was confused, she wondered what happened. William was already standing in the middle of the living room and he looked angry. He red at the Lucille who was sitting on the sofa biting her nails. William¡¯s suit was a mess, he didn¡¯t look as neat and gentlemanly as he always did. Darcy thought about it, perhaps Sherry had a miscarriage? William¡¯s eyes were bloodshot. His gaze was fury and zing, like searchlight probing the night sky. He red at Darcy briefly and then locked his gaze on Lucille who was on the sofa. Lucille only then realized that someone was here. She flinched and was already very startled from the loud noises William made as he walked into the house. She hugged a pillow tightly for protection and was trembling in fear. She hid her face behind the pillow and only her eyebrows were in sight. She peeked at William in fear. William peered at her the whole time. He then red at Darcy. He was enraged and he exploded in anger as he howled, ¡°Shit, she hurt herself and was admitted to the mental hospital because of that, but you guys told me she was sexually abused. Darcy, why did you and Liam lied to me? Reggie Kelly didn¡¯t do anything, didn¡¯t he?¡± Darcy was taken aback. She got worried, but she maintained her stance, ¡°I don¡¯t know what you are talking about!¡± ¡°You sure are a good actress! Go on with your act!¡± said William sarcastically. He scoffed, ¡°Go on!¡± Darcy knew that William was here to settle things with her and her sister. She subconsciously took a step forward and stood in front of the sofa. She said righteously, ¡°I¡¯m warning you, don¡¯t hurt my sister! Her body is very fragile, so let¡¯s talk outside and not startle her further!¡± ¡°Hmph!¡± William pushed Darcy away and stood right in front of Lucille£¬¡°I have something to ask her, I don¡¯t care if she¡¯s doing well or not! Lucille, you better snap out of it. You dare harm yourself, but you don¡¯t dare to face the truth?¡± ¡°Ah! Don¡¯t burn me¡± Lucille trembled, she repeated the same thing. William grabbed her hand and grasped on her wrist tightly. Her wrist was as thin as paper, but William just snickered, ¡°Burn you? Who burned you? Tell me!¡± He red at Lucille and grabbed her chin, ¡°Lucille, open your eyes and look at me. You bloody woman, you burn and hit yourself and act like you¡¯re out of your mind. Stop acting! Sexual abuse? Such a joke. You harm yourself until you¡¯ve be like this and yet you still me someone else for it! You are a born actress! Let me have a good look at you. Are you really crazy or are you just acting?¡± Lucille was so scared she even forgot to scream after being yelled at by William. Her big eyes were filled with fear. She could only re at William. Though, she really seemed like she didn¡¯t know what was happening. Darcy who almost fell over after being pushed away, she quickly interfered, ¡°William, stop provoking her, she is really mentally ill! She isn¡¯t acting. How could she be admitted to the psychiatric hospital if she wasn¡¯t crazy? Will a normal person burn their hand? Will they harm themselves? William, get mad at me instead. Stop hurting my sister!¡± ¡°I¡¯m hurting her?¡± William scoffed. ¡°What did I do to hurt her? She was the one hurting me! Darcy, you say that she¡¯s crazy. Then how about you? Are you crazy too? Why did you lie?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t lie!¡± growled Darcy diffidently. ¡°William, I won¡¯t argue with you here. My sister is frightened, please let go of her!¡± At this moment, Jesse Wood and the nurses came over after hearing the noises. They were shocked at the horrible scene. But Jesse seemed delighted seeing Lucille so frightened. Jesse nced at the frightened Lucille. He observed the expression in her eyes and noticed that her eyes were as calm as the sea even after being yelled at so loudly. She wasn¡¯t severely shivering anymore. Jesse was ted because that meant that Lucille still had the chance to recover from her insanity. ¡°Lucille, can you hear me? Why did you hurt yourself? Why? Tell me why?¡± ¡°William, don¡¯t be so agitated. You¡¯re frightening my sister! Let¡¯s go outside, we¡¯ll talk outside.¡± Darcy went up and grabbed William. William flung her hand away and grabbed Lucille¡¯s chin again. He yelled at her angrily, ¡°Why did you get a divorce with Reggie after marrying him? Why won¡¯t you appreciate the people around you? Why?¡± Lucille¡¯s body was listless, and she wasn¡¯t screaming at all. Her eyes seemed to lose focus and she turned her head slowly towards William. She frowned and quickly lowered her head. William screamed again, ¡°Why aren¡¯t you saying anything? Why aren¡¯t you yelling? Start yelling again!¡± ¡°William, don¡¯t be like that. It was because my sister loved you a lot!¡± said Darcy sorrowfully, ¡°She really loved you!¡± ¡°Love me? What a joke! I don¡¯t need her love,¡± howled William furiously. He abruptly let go of Lucille and she fell onto the sofa. She grunted and curled her body into a ball. ¡°Darcy, why did you lie to me? You knew that she was the one who hurt herself, yet you told me that she was sexually abused by Reggie? Why?¡± William bellowed at Darcy as he walked towards her. He was trembling from the anger and his eyes were more bloodshot than before. ¡°I was so miserable because of your lies and had to atone for sins that I didn¡¯tmit, Darcy,I was in the wrong and didn¡¯t treat Lucille right back then. But now there¡¯s no reason for me to redeem myself anymore because you lied to me. From now onwards, I don¡¯t owe the Mclean family anything anymore. I won¡¯t care about you guys anymore, it will be none of my business if you or she dies!¡± ¡°But my sister became like this because of you! She divorced Reggie because of you!¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t you just im that the war in Iraq is happening because of me as well? Darcy, stop scheming. Don¡¯t think that I don¡¯t know how devious you can be!¡± said William. The expression in his eyes was as cold as ice, ¡°My principle is that I won¡¯t ever hit a woman. But not today!¡± ¡°William!¡± Darcy got scared, was he really¡­ William swung his hand strongly at Darcy and her cheek immediately turned bright red from getting hit. ¡°William, how dare you hit me?¡± Darcy was still struggling to tell the truth. She deliberately let her sister out of the ward, but who knew that her sister would meet some hooligans while she was wandering. It was an ident! ¡°You deliberately let Lucy out and let her get lost on purpose so that I will take care of her, right? You fooled me twice and there will be no third time. Shame on me for believing you! How dare I hit you? I¡¯m telling you, I¡¯m going to make you more miserable than this!¡± ¡°William!¡± Darcy was boiling with anger and lost her rationality. Nobody had ever hit her before. She started yelling without care, ¡°You deserved it. So what if I let her out on purpose? You and Sherry deserved it, you did my sister dirty. Sherry deserves to lose her child!¡± Then there was a sound of another p. Darcy¡¯s face was now swollen, it was what she got for being stubborn. William lost his status as a gentleman for hitting a woman, but he swore that he wouldn¡¯t regret it! Darcy was still screaming, ¡°You deserve it, she deserves it. Serve you guys right!¡± ¡°You¡¯re crazy! You guys are a bunch of crazies!¡± William sneered, he finally managed to calm down. He looked at the photo album on the floor and snickered. He walked over and picked it up, he then took out his lighter and burned the album. This album was the cause of Sherry¡¯s grieve and he would destroy it right now! Nobody dared to say anything until the album was burned to ashes. William looked around the house that was filled with smoke and said coldly to Darcy, ¡°You should be d that you weren¡¯t the one who hired those hooligans. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t let you out alive today!¡± He was cold and emotionless. He nced grimly at Lucille and said in a wintry voice, ¡°Lucille, I owe you nothing anymore. I don¡¯t care if you are sane or insane right now, just remember that I, William Rond don¡¯t owe you anything anymore!¡± Chapter 145 Biological Father Chapter 145 Biological Father ¡°My sister cannot give birth anymore because of you, she cannot give birth anymore!¡± Darcy¡¯s expression turned from shock to anger, with a ferocious expression she said, ¡°You guys betrayed my sister! My sister wouldn¡¯t be in this state if you guys didn¡¯t look for a surrogate mother. She was so beautiful and kind and looked what happen because of you guys!¡± William pped Darcy again. Her face got even more swollen. She trembled as she caressed her swollen cheek. The expression in her eyes turned from grim to vicious, she howled at William, ¡°You dare hit me again?¡± William smiled cynically and red at Darcy intimidatingly, he said slowly, ¡°I want to kill you! If it wasn¡¯t for thew I will kill you!¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Darcy took a step backwards. She saw the hatred in William¡¯s eyes and clenched her fist tightly until her nails dug into her palm. Even so, her hatred towards Sherry didn¡¯t go down one bit. If it wasn¡¯t for this bitch, her sister wouldn¡¯t pull something so insane, leaving the country and marrying Reggie . William wobbled forward and grabbed Darcy¡¯s hair. He took out a swiss knife and pressed it against her neck. He said frostily like a reaper taking a soul, ¡°Don¡¯t make me do this. I don¡¯t care about thew. You angered me and hence you shall die. I won¡¯t let you off the hook!¡± The atmosphere in the quiet room turned frigid. The expression in William¡¯s eyes was ghastly and ruthless, his usual kindness and gentleness were nowhere to be seen. ¡°You want to kill me?¡± said Darcy as her voice trembled. She tried her best to breathe properly, but looking at William¡¯s bleak expression, she knew that he wasn¡¯t joking. ¡°Yes!¡± said William in an icy and low voice, his speech was emotionless. He then slowly cut her neck with the knife and blood seeped out from the wound, ¡°If I cut deeper, your blood will start gushing out from your aorta. No one will be able to save you in time! Not even the doctors!¡± ¡°Just kill me then!¡± Darcy was tremendously daunted, but she took a deep breath and screeched at William. But William pushed her away. Darcy fell onto the ground and she felt a sharp pain on her neck. She felt flustered as she wiped her tears away, sobbing quietly. William turned around and left. ¡­ At the hospital ward. Cohen rushed to the hospital, only to see John and Sherry in the room. He and Keegan barged into the room and he yelled worriedly, ¡°Sherry? Where¡¯s Sherry? Where¡¯s my Sherry?¡± He was in such a hurry as if someone had died. Sherry was still sleeping and was awoken by the noise. She opened her eyes and saw Cohen and Keegan. She was surprised, ¡°Mr. Sutton why are you here?¡± Cohen¡¯s face nched. He was nervous seeing Sherry trying to get up on the bed. He quickly went up and said, ¡°Sherry, are you okay? Are you feeling fine?¡± Sherry didn¡¯t think that they woulde and felt warm inside, ¡°Mr. Sutton I¡¯m fine. Don¡¯t worry!¡± Keegan looked worried as well, ¡°What happened?¡± Sherry¡¯s eyes dimmed upon hearing the question. It was her fault, if only¡­ Sigh! But life was like that, there was no ¡°if only¡±. ¡°Damn it! Keegan, go look into it. Kill the bastard if you need to. Shit, how dare he hurt someone close to me. He¡¯s aching for some beating!¡± howled Cohen harshly, he was being a bit loud. ¡°You are Mr. Sutton right?¡± John looked displeased. This man was Sherry¡¯s boss but wasn¡¯t he caring way too much about her? ¡°This is the hospital¡¯s ward room, you are being a nuisance to the patient by being so loud!¡± Cohen turned his head and looked at John. His expression immediately turned stern and he said without hesitation, ¡°Mr. Rond, what happened? Why did Sherry miscarry her baby? I will definitely not let your son off the hook!¡± Sherry¡¯s face turned pale the moment she heard the word miscarriage. John was concerned about her wellbeing and he chided, ¡°Cohen, stop it! Don¡¯t mention it in front of Sherry, can¡¯t you see how much pain she already is in?¡± Cohen noticed that Sherry¡¯s face nched. He quickly said softly to appease Sherry, ¡°Sherry, Cohen tell me what happened, I¡¯ll settle things for you! Damn it, did William make you help him look for Lucille? If Reggie didn¡¯t tell me the truth, I will be still believing in that fake story. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll protect you, nobody can bully you!¡± ¡°Godfather£¬please stop saying that. Reggie said it was an ident!¡± whispered Keegan. His heart ached as well, seeing Sherry¡¯s pale and nched face. ¡°Are you guys here to argue?¡± John tried to keep his temper in, but he couldn¡¯t stand Cohen anymore. ¡°Yes! I¡¯m not only here to argue, I actually want to hit you guys!¡± Cohen hooted furiously. He looked exactly like the thug he was back then when he was younger. ¡°Mr. Sutton stop it!¡± Sherry got worried. Cohen stopped himself after seeing how worried Sherry was. He lowered his voice and said as he pointed to the door, ¡°Let¡¯s go outside! John Rond,e and tell me about everything outside.¡± ¡°Sure, why not!¡± John snickered. His face was grim. ¡°I told you it was an ident already. I don¡¯t know why you are not epting the truth, Cohen. Stop rubbing salt into her wound! You¡¯re just here to mess things up!¡± said John as he walked out the room. He was agitated. They walked far away from the room so that Sherry wouldn¡¯t be able to hear their conversation. They started arguing, ¡°ident? How could I believe that? William obviously failed to protect Sherry.¡± ¡°Will didn¡¯t know about this. He only knew about the pregnancy after she miscarried. They were going to get married next month. Shit, who knew that something like this will happen!¡± John was frustrated. He was upset that he wouldn¡¯t be able to see his grandson. ¡°It¡¯s still your son¡¯s fault. He didn¡¯t protect Sherry, otherwise, why would he let her meet Lucille? Damn it, Lucille was your son¡¯s old me. Shit, I knew that that boy William couldn¡¯t keep his hands off his old me! He will not get close to Sherry ever again, I forbid it! There¡¯s no way I¡¯ll let him bully Sherry like this again!¡± Cohen put his arms on his waist. He then said provocatively to John, ¡°He can marry Sherry in his dreams!¡± ¡°Who are you to not let Will be with Sherry?¡± John had never seen somebody who was even more unreasonable than him. He was also annoyed at his son for being involved with Lucille, but he was displeased hearing someone else criticizing his son. ¡°It¡¯s cause I¡¯m her father!¡± yelled Cohen with his eyes open wide. Sherry was worried about them arguing and so she made Keegan walk her over. And she heard their conversation. Keegan was also confused, what did his adoptive father just said? ¡°Cohen, what sphemy. Are you going crazy from missing your daughter?¡± John snickered. ¡°She is my daughter. I¡¯ve conducted a DNA test with our hairs. I have proof! John, Sherry is my precious daughter, and I will kill anyone who bullies her!¡± said Cohen viciously. That sent a shiver down John¡¯s spine. He heard about Cohen¡¯s past. He was the infamous leader of a gang in H city. He tried to straighten up and lead a respectable life again, but he still looked as atrocious as before. ¡°Are you going to kill me son then?¡± said John. ¡°I don¡¯t care who is it. I will kill the person who bullies my daughter and made her suffer!¡± ¡°Your daughter will be in despair if you kill my son!¡± John scoffed. ¡°Keep your thuggish temper in check. Sherry won¡¯t think you as her father if you keep acting like this.¡± ¡°It¡¯s none of your business.¡± Cohen frowned, ¡°At the very least, your son should kneel in front of her and beg for her forgiveness I won¡¯t let him off the hook so easily.¡± ¡°Mr. Sutton is it true?¡± Suddenly, they heard Sherry¡¯s trembling voiceing from behind. ¡°Of course!¡± answered Cohen without thinking. He only then realized that he spoke too fast. He quickly looked back and saw Sherry staring confused and shockingly at him, ¡°Sherry, why are you here?¡± ¡°Mr. Sutton what, what did you say?¡± Sherry couldn¡¯t believe her ears. John saw Sherry and said nervously, ¡°Go back to the room Sherry, you shouldn¡¯t be walking!¡±This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. ¡°Yes, yes!¡± Cohen chimed in, ¡°Keegan, carry her back into the room!¡± Keegan quickly carried her and brought her back to the room. John and Cohen also went into the room. Sherry was in a state of shock. She couldn¡¯t believe it. What did Mr. Spencer just say? ¡°Mr. Sutton can you repeat what you¡¯ve just said?¡± asked Sherry as Keegan covered Sherry up with a nket after putting her on the bed. Cohen was a bit worried. He was the leader of a gang and was never afraid of anything, but now he was terrified that Sherry wouldn¡¯t ept him as her father. He said in a shaky voice, ¡°Sherry, I¡¯m your father. I¡¯m your biological father!¡± Sherry was dumbfounded. Then how about rk? Wasn¡¯t rk her father? She shook her head in disbelief, ¡°No, that¡¯s not true!¡± ¡°Godfather,you should exin this to herter. She doesn¡¯t look too good, I¡¯ll go get the doctor!¡± ¡°Cohen Sutton£¬you did it now!¡± Even John couldn¡¯t watch it anymore, ¡°What are you doing telling her such a truth so hard to handle at a time like this? Think about her well-being! Think about the time, ce and asion!¡± ¡°John, I¡¯m fine!¡± Sherry tried to force a smile. She was still in shock, but she said, ¡°I want to know the truth!¡± Mr. Spencer said that he was her real father! She wanted to know the truth! Her mother fainted thest time she saw him, so there was some weight to his words. But she couldn¡¯t just simply ept the outrageous truth! She suddenly thought of that one time when Mr. Spencer asked her, what if the father she knew wasn¡¯t her actual father and her real father was somewhere out there. She remembered telling him that that would be a crazy story. She didn¡¯t think that it would really happen! ¡°Sherry, don¡¯t think too much. Get some rest!¡± John walked up to her and stood in front of Cohen. ¡°No, let me take care of my daughter!¡± Cohen walked in front of John and sat down next to the bed. John red at him, ¡°I will let you pass this time for Sherry¡¯s sake, Cohen.¡± John sat down on another chair in the room. Cohen didn¡¯t bother to reply John. He then said gently to Sherry, ¡°Sherry, it was all my fault. I¡¯ll tell you everything after you feel better. What would you like to eat? I¡¯ll get it for you!¡± Sherry shook her head, ¡°Mr. Sutton tell me the truth right now. You said that you did a DNA test?¡± Cohen took a deep breath, he looked at Sherry conflictedly. He regretted and was angry at him and his big mouth. How could he slip up like that! He nodded his head seriously and said, ¡°Yes, you are my daughter. Sierra and I were lovers!¡± Chapter 146 Family Comes First Chapter 146 Family Comes First When William Rond rushed back to the ward, John Rond was the only one left in the ward. "Dad, where''s Sherry Murray?" William had taken a bath, changed his clothes and was much more refreshed. But once he entered the ward, he found that she had disappeared! John sat on the sofa in the ward, somewhat dishevelled. Seeing his soning, he sighed. "She¡¯s been snatched away!" "Snatched away?" William was shocked. "Who snatched Sherry away?" "Her father!" John had never seen such an unreasonable person. As soon as her father asked the doctor that if she could be discharged from the hospital, he snatched her away overnight. "William, hurry up and go back and hide Daniel Murray and Samuel Rond. Cohen Sutton is threatening to bring them away. Damn it, hurry up and go home!" "Dad! What the hell is going on?" William was dumbfounded. John told him that Cohen was Sherry¡¯s real father, and then said, "Hurry up, Sherry will be fine with him. He''s just angry that you didn''t protect his daughter and made her suffer. He threatened not to let you see her again. Now if you hide the children, she will naturally look for you!" "Yes! Dad! We''ll go home immediately!" William was also at a loss for words and could only listen to his father¡¯s arrangement. But while the two of them were still in the car, they received a call from Mrs. Howe, "Master, a group of people just broke in with guns in their hands and snatched Sammy and Dan away. What can we do?" John froze. "Damn it!" "Master, it''s all my wife''s fault. She deserved to die! She shouldn''t have brought the children back!" Mrs. Howe was crying and wailing over there. "I want to call the police, but I''m afraid they''ll kill them!" Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. "Mrs. Howe, I''m not scolding you. Don''t worry. It''s Sammy¡¯s grandfather who did this, and it''ll be fine! The children are safe!" Johnforted her. William was frozen. "How can he do this?" "Boy, do you want to fight against him? He¡¯s Sherry biological father, the more you fight with him, he''ll be even less likely to marry her to you. It really pisses me off. How could she be Cohen¡¯s daughter? That old rascal would actually have such an elegant daughter!" John sighed and called Cohen again. On the other end, the call was answered, and a smugugh from Cohen was heard. "Mr. Rond, my two good grandsons have both arrived at my home. And I am kind enough to tell you that from now on, both Sammy and Dan will take my surname Sutton. Our Sutton family and your Rond family will no longer have anything to do with each other!" "Cohen, you are really a bandit!" John was immediately enraged when he heard that his grandchildren were going to change their surname. "I''m a bandit, what''s wrong?" Cohen was being even more unreasonable. "I am legally protecting my daughter''s rights. Sammy has been with the Rond family for five years, and my daughter has suffered for years looking for her son. That damn William even teases her. Humph, you will never see my daughter and my maternal grandchildren again!" "Hey! Cohen, don''t break up the lovebirds. Sherry and William have feelings for each other. You can''t break them up like this. We have things to discuss!" When John heard that his grandchildren were about to be abducted, he immediately got nervous and had to lower his tone to discuss with Cohen. "Discuss my ass. There''s no discussion!" Cohenughed at the other end. "Ha¡­ Never thought that I would have so many more rtives at once, what a joy!" John frowned and took the phone to the side, away from his ears, not wanting to hear Cohen¡¯s smug laughter. Cohen hadn''t forgotten how powerful he had been when he ordered someone to snatch Sherry away. John was stirred up as he listened. "Cohen, no matter how capable you are, and even if he carries your surname, you are still only Sammy¡¯s maternal grandfather, and I am his grandfather. Only we¡¯re a true family!" "Damn it!" Cohen who was proud at first immediately frowned, "Humph, I will let Sammy and Dan call me grandfather and call you maternal grandfather! Haha¡­ Come, Dan, call me grandfather first!" John¡¯s face turned green when he heard this! "Dad! Quickly ask how¡¯s Sherry?" William was worried about her health. "Cohen, I won''t mess around with you. My son asked how¡¯s Sherry, did you expose her to the wind? Do you know that she needs to nurture her body?" "Humph! Your son? Why should I tell you about Sherry? You tell him to go to hell!" Cohen hung up the phone with a bang. The father and son looked at the phone being hung up, and they got angry. "Dad! I''m going to look for Sherry!" William was lost. "Go home and rest first. Find her when you''re well-rested! Cohen is angry now, he must be furious if you go like this. I''m just afraid that it will be a waste of time if you go now!" "But¡­" "Don''t worry about it. Go home first!" John said coldly, "If you knew it, why do you still want to do it in the first ce?" ¡­ "Good grandson,e, call me grandfather!" Cohen was coaxing the two children in the living room of the Sutton family vi. The two children were so cute and handsome. Suddenly having two more grandchildren at once, he had been smiling all night long. However, when he thought of Sherry had miscarried and lost his other little grandchild, his heart ached. When one aged, he felt sad, and when smiling, he then felt sad again! Yet, he was still happy because these two grandchildren standing in front of him were so cute. "Dan, Sammy, call grandfather!" "Grandfather, why are you so happy? Don''t we always call you grandfather?" Dan rolled his eyes. He had never seen such a "white" grandfather, and he smiled like an idiot! "Haha¡­ you brat, grandfather is happy!" Cohen pinched Dan¡¯s little face. He liked the way he was not afraid of anything. Keegan Fox came back and told him that the men were pointing a gun at Mrs. Howe, and Dan was curious, "Keegan, is this gun real? Can it shoot birds?" What Dan said surprised them all, even Keegan who had a dull face all year round smiled. On the way back with Dan in his arms, the little one kept looking for the gun and kept asking, "Keegan, where is the gun? Where''s the gun? Can you give me the gun to y with for a while?" It was said that Sammy was so scared that he didn''t dare to speak, but he didn''t cry either, because Dan said, "Sammy, don¡¯t be afraid, Keegan knows mommy. They are taking us to y hide and seek with grandfather and William!" Cohen hugged Sammy again. He was Sherry¡¯s biological son, and after looking at his face, he seemed to look quite simr to her. But it seemed that Dan looked more like her. Regardless if they¡¯re biological or adopted, he liked them both, and both of them were his grandchildren. Sammy was a little nervous and shy, but he was no longer nervous when he saw how happy Cohen was. Cohen asked, "Sammy, are you afraid of grandfather?" Sammy blinked his big eyes and looked at Cohen¡¯s big eyes, and he suddenly felt cordial, "No, I¡¯m not afraid!" "You guys y. I''m going up to see mommy!" Dan came and was pulled by Cohen. So far, he only knew that mommy was resting on the first floor, and he was a little worried. "I''m going too, wait for me, brother!" Sammy slipped away from Cohen. "Brother, isn''t Mommy supposed to be in the hospital? Why did shee here again?" Dan rolled his eyes, took a look at Cohen who was smiling smugly, and said in an old-fashioned manner, "If I''m right, Mommy was snatched here too! Someone else pointed a gun at your grandfather, and your grandfather must not have been able to do anything about it!" "Kid, I''m not someone else, I''m your maternal grandfather!" Cohen felt offended as soon as he heard the word others and immediately yelled from behind, "Be a good boy and call me maternal grandfather!" "Grandfather, have my mommy call you daddy yet?" Dan raised his eyebrows, acting as he would never call him maternal grandfather if his mommy didn¡¯t call him father. He also wouldn''t allow Sammy to call him maternal grandfather either. Cohen froze. She didn''t, but sooner orter she had to call me father. "I''m your maternal grandfather anyway!" "When Mommy calls you Daddy, we''ll call you maternal grandfather again." Dan took Sammy¡¯s hand. "Sammy, did you remember that?" "I remember!" Sammy immediately nodded his head very seriously. "Brother, Mommy''s father has a gun, will Mommy not like a maternal grandfather with a gun?" "Let''s go see Mommy! You can ask her yourself!" Dan said to Sammy as if he had thought of something, "You go up first." Sammy obediently went to look for Sherry. Dan frowned and stood on the stairs, looking at Cohen. "Grandfather, did you snatch my mommy and bring her here?" Cohen froze, a little embarrassed, the word snatched was really ufortable to hear. "What snatched, it''s unpleasant to hear. It was the doctor who said your mommy could be discharged from the hospital, and I brought her back. She''s my daughter, of course, I had to bring her back." "Grandfather, is my mommy really your daughter?" "Can it still be false?" Cohen raised his eyebrows. Dan nodded, thoughtfully, and after a moment added, "Then grandfather can''t let William see mommy when you bring her here!" "What? Do you not like William either?" Cohen hugged Dan up as if he had found his soulmate. "Good grandson, tell maternal grandfather!" "At first, I liked him very much, but he didn''t protect Mommy well, so now I don''t like him!" Dan¡¯s eyes were parallel to Cohen¡¯s. "I want to find Mommy a husband who can protect her!" "Ugh! What a great ambition!" Cohen smiled wickedly, his stern gaze directed towards Keegan who had just walked in at the door downstairs and said to Dan¡¯s ear. "See, how do you think of Keegan? He knows how to use a gun, and he doesn''t get close to other women. I¡¯m sure he will only love my daughter, who is your mommy. How about that? How about letting him be your daddy?" "I don''t have a problem with that, but Mommy doesn''t seem to want to find a stepfather for Sammy!" "Why?" "Because Mommy likes William!" Dan rolled his eyes. He just wanted to make William anxious and punished him a little by not letting him see mommy. He didn''t think Grandfather would take this seriously. It¡¯s just a joke. "Grandfather, you''re so stupid, our minds are not in sync. I''m going to see Mommy!" "Out of sync? Of course, I''m almost fifty years old. If I''m in sync with you, a five-year-old, I''ll beughed out of town!" "Grandfather is too stupid. Your IQ is not as good as a five-year-old!" Dan shook his head helplessly. "Grandfather, are you really my mommy''s father?" "You doubt it?" "A little!" Dan slid down from his arms. "Grandfather, you need to keep your word, and don''t let William come in to see Mommy!" "Got it! Brat, you actually gave me a job Cohenughed but was not angry at all. He then saw Dan¡¯s tiny figure disappearing around the corner of the stairs, and he shook his head and smiled. Keegan walked up the stairs at that moment, "Godfather!" "Hmm?" Cohen raised his eyebrows. "How did it go?" "She didn''t take anything with her, only the stuff from five years ago!" Keegan said, "Godfather, five years have passed, I can see that you like Ms. Gill very much. Are you really just going to let it go?" Cohen froze, his expression a little strange. "Keegan, I''m past the age of indulging in love. I¡¯m old, and now I only want a family!" Chapter 147 No Longer In Love Chapter 147 No Longer In Love He was nowplete by possessing a daughter and grandchildren. ¡°But Ms. Gill looks very sad!¡± Keegan said. ¡°Does she?¡± Cohen Sutton thought that she would wait for more than once as there was her first love, how could she be sad? Keegan didn¡¯t say anything anymore but the expression in Cohen¡¯s eyes became deeper as he thought that lovers could hardly be friends, even Susan Gill didn¡¯t want to be friends with him! She had been imprisoned by him for five years and her youth was all gone, he was just afraid that she hated himself. At night, the ¡°wait¡± restaurant was full of bright lights. Unconsciously, Susan came here where she had said that she would nevere here again but she came here anyway. Knowing that it would never be possible, she still wanted to take another look. Only that she didn¡¯t walk in, she just stood in a corner from a distance. Susan sighed as she felt that she didn¡¯t owe Cohen for anything but she owed Leon Hickman. Perhaps this was the fate of people and people had to bow their heads in front of fate even the most powerful people in the world. Moreover she was a little woman. She was perplexed when she saw a man and a woman walking out from the entrance of the restaurant where the woman who was dressed in a white winter coat intimately holding the man¡¯s arm who was tall and nice dressed in a suit. The two of them were talking andughing happily as they walked. Susan was stunned for a moment, ¡®It was Leon!¡¯ And the girl besides him, ¡®It was Ashley Jones!¡¯ She had long ago realized that Ashley was fond of Leon but she hadn¡¯t expected that they could be so fast! They had already developed to the point of holding their hands together! Shen then raised the corner of her lip bitterly and she was relieved that she could leave in peace, she thought. With a sideways turn, she then ducked behind a pir. ¡°Leon Hickman, let¡¯s go and see the stars, okay?¡± Ashley¡¯s voice was sweet when she acted coquettishly, ¡°There was colder, let¡¯s go there!¡± Leon didn¡¯t say anything more but just said, ¡°Yes!¡± ¡®Stargazing! What a romantic scene!¡¯ Susan smiled but curved the corner of her lip in a sad way as she hadn¡¯t seen the stars for a few years. ¡°Hurry up then, Leon Hickman, hurry up! I want to watch the stars soon!¡± ¡°Be careful, have you brought enough clothes?¡± Leon looked at the little girl who shook his arms and pointed to her nose while said gently, ¡°What if you catch a cold?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t bring any clothes! I will hide in Leon Hickman¡¯s coat if I caught a cold again likest time¡­¡± Upon saying, Ashley suddenly stopped talking and her face was reddened. ¡°Do you bring your coat?¡± ¡°It is in the car and is ready for stargazing!¡± Leonughed, ¡°If you don¡¯t mind, I will borrow you to wear with you!¡± ¡°What¡­¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Leon Hickman, you are so bad!¡± Ashely buried her head into his arms and the two of them just stood there in front of the pir. Susan saw Ashley hiding herself into Leon¡¯s arm and Leon¡¯s hands which were stiffed in the mid-air eventually encircled Ashley¡¯s waist. Susan¡¯s heart thudded as they were in front of the pir but she was behind it and she seemed to be able to hear Leon¡¯s sigh and her whole heart was ached. This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Exactly! How could she expect him to keep waiting for herself when it was time for him to find a new girlfriend? All these years, she had been by the side of another man but he had been all alone. This affection was enough for her to cherish for the rest of her life, so how could she expect him to go through life without finding a lover? Even though she gained her freedom now, how could she be qualified to stand in front of him if she was so dirty? ¡°Leon Hickman, I love you so much!¡± Leon¡¯s body stiffened and his expression turned more complicated, perhaps it was really time for him to forget her and start a new life. He gently patted Ashley¡¯s smooth hair and she flung herself into his chest while sucking hard on the scent of the soap that mixed with the tobo on his body. ¡°Ashley, let¡¯s go!¡± ¡°Hum!¡± Ashley¡¯s face reddened and she immediately stood on her tiptop and nted a quick kiss on Leon¡¯s lip before darting forward. Susan saw Leon freezing for a moment before he subconsciously caressed his lips then shaking his head, ¡°Slow down to avoid falling down, Ashley!¡± ¡°Haha¡­¡± Ashley¡¯sughter sounded. And Leon strode to catch up¡­ From beginning to the end, he didn¡¯t see how lonely the figure behind the pir was. Susan smiled genuinely as she was happy for Leon even though her smile was bitter. She asked herself inside her heart, ¡®Would she wait for somebody who has left her in the same ce?¡¯ ¡®The answer was denied.¡¯ ¡®The love between two was like eating a candlelight dinner where there was only ndness left after the sweetness and no longer how long one stayed at the ce, the waiter would not serve a new one, but had to buy the bill and leave¡­¡¯ ¡®Perhaps the same went for love!¡¯ Susan smiled and left, and this time, she truly put it all down and there was no any burden in her heart. Just as soon as she looked up, she was slightly surprised when she saw Celia, ¡°Celia?¡± Celia stared at Susan and found that she was smiling calmly, yet she then turned her eyes to the two departing figures, ¡°Don¡¯t you really love my brother anymore?!¡± Susan¡¯s eyes flickered and then she nodded, ¡°Yes, I don¡¯t love him anymore!¡± She was no longer qualified to love him. Celia sighed. ¡°I thought that you wouldn¡¯t be indifferent when you see such a scene, but I didn¡¯t expect you to be so calm. Chase after him now if you still want to have your future with my brother, maybe there is still a chance!¡± Susan shook her head firmly. ¡°No, I don¡¯t love him anymore!¡± She still decided to forget him even though those wordsing out from her were very self-deceiving. She was no longer qualified to love him as she had be Cohen¡¯s lover for five years and entangled with him for six years, what qualifications did she have to stand in front of Leon? He needed a clean girl by his side but not someone like her who was already tainted. ¡°Let¡¯s go for a drink!¡± Celia said. Susan was a little surprised, she had never seen Celia so lonely before and she immediately concerned, ¡°Celia, drinking is not good for your health, are you unhappy about anything?¡± ¡°No! I will call for Sherry, let¡¯s go for a drink together! No matter if you are my sister-inw or not, I still like you very much even though you don¡¯t love my brother anymore. And I will not have any resentment on you!¡± Celia said while dialing the phone. Susan¡¯s heart was warmed and she shed her tears unconsciously as those were the warmest words she had heard tonight. ¡°Sherry, I am Celia, let¡¯se out for a drink, Susan and I will pick you up!¡± Celia said directly. Sherry froze at the other end of the phone as she was surprised to hear Celia¡¯s voice and she felt curious to hear that she was lonely. Thinking about that she hadn¡¯t spoken to her about her miscarriage, her heart sank. ¡°Celia, it is not convenient for me right now!¡± ¡°Why is it inconvenient?¡± Celia asked with an annoying tone. ¡°Is it because you are with William now? Can¡¯t you lend me some of your time?¡± ¡°No, Celia, I don¡¯t know how to tell you, I had lost my baby!¡± Sherry said as her voice dulled and was hardly audible, but Celia was still able to hear it. ¡°Damn! What¡¯s going on? Are you at home now? I¡¯ming to look for you!¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m here with my dad!¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t your dad die?¡± ¡°My biological dad!¡± ¡°Oh! God, whatever, tell me the address first, I will go and find you!¡± Celia was anxious and she couldn¡¯t wait to see Sherry. ¡­ Susan was surprised when she heard the news of Sherry¡¯s miscarriage, she then got into Celia¡¯s car immediately and went with her to see Sherry as she was worried about her health. Susan had never been to Sutton family¡¯s vi as she had always lived in another vi, so she hadn¡¯t even thought that Sherry would appear to be Cohen¡¯s daughter. When she followed Celia to the vi, she was surprised that she saw a dozen body-guards like people who were all in their ck suits and expressionless, standing in every part of the vi¡¯s courtyard. ¡°Does Sherry have a gangster dad?¡± Celia sighed surprisingly when the ck bodyguards stepped forward when the car only parked at the entrance. ¡°Excuse me, is this Miss Celia?¡± Celia and Susan got out of the car and Celia froze for a moment. ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°Please follow me!¡± The bodyguard nced at Susan and seemed a little surprised. ¡°This is my friend!¡± Celia said. ¡°Can¡¯t she go in?¡± Celia was stunned inside her heart as she didn¡¯t expect that Sherry would have a rich dad. Just looking at the vi, one would know that it didn¡¯t belong to an ordinary family, moreover there were bodyguards standing in the courtyard. The bodyguard took a look at Susan and didn¡¯t say anymore but just speaking through the inte, ¡°Mr. Fox, Ms. Gill is here too!¡± Immediately afterwards, Keegan walked out of the vi. Upon seeing him, Celia was stunned, her face turned bewildered and her eyes shed past as if she was avoiding something. Keegan didn¡¯t look at Celia but asked Susan, ¡°Ms. Gill, why do youe too?¡± Susan froze and felt ridiculous when she pointed to the vi and asked in a trembling voice, ¡°Keegan, is this his ce?¡± Without hiding it, Keegan said, ¡°Yes! ~¡± ¡°I want to go back!¡± Susan turned around to leave. ¡°Susan, where are you going? Sherry is inside and we haven¡¯t seen her!¡± Celia pulled her and stopped her from going anywhere as it was impolite to leave when they were here. ¡°That¡¯s right, Ms. Gill, let¡¯s go inside!¡± Keegan said in a deep voice. Susan was helpless but had to follow them after taking a deep breath. When she stood in the living room and identally saw the man sitting on the sofa, she froze. Cohen, on the other hand, stunned as well and immediately stood up. Celia asked when she entered, ¡°Where is Sherry?¡± Cohen nced at Susan before he turned his eyesight, ¡°Take Ms. Hickman to see Sherry, Keegan!¡± ¡°Yes, godfather!¡± Celia was surprised that the man in front of her who looked handsome had a well-maintained skin and his tall and slender body under his white shirt, looked even more clean and upright. Although he was middle-aged, his face was perfect that he looked gentle and the expression in his eyes was so charming that he could attract people. Most people said that men in their thirties were the most charming but Celia had to change her mind that man¡¯s charm was not age specific when she saw Cohen. Perhaps with the growth of the experiences, one¡¯s charm was also growing, and Cohen himself released an indescribable sense of elegance and vicissitudes which made him look special as he contained more ¡°old man¡± charm. Unbelievable, Celia asked nervously, ¡°Are you Sherry¡¯s biological dad?¡± Cohen smiled lightly and nodded his head. Chapter 148 He’s Not The One In Pain Chapter 148 He¡¯s Not The One In Pain ¡°Oh! I¡¯m sorry Mr. Sutton. You look so young. I really can¡¯t imagine you that you have a daughter of Sherry¡¯s age!¡± Celia looked at Cohen and he looked around fifty years old. Perhaps not even fifty. Susan was very flustered and didn¡¯t expect Sherry to be Cohen¡¯s daughter and Cohen¡¯s sharp re made her very unsettled. Susan stood in the living room and drooped her head while looking at the floor tiles. ¡°Ms. Hickman is really humorous. I¡¯m already an old man!¡± Cohenughed and turned to look at Susan, ¡°Sherry is waiting for you upstairs.¡± ¡°Okay! We¡¯ll go up now.¡± Celia nodded and then looked at Keegan. Keegan brought Celia up while Susan remained where she was. She walked up to the second level before Celia turned and looked at Susan, ¡°Sue¡­ eh¡­¡± Before she could say anything, her mouth was covered by a hand and she was grabbed to the side of the staircase that others could not see. She was stunned. The hand that covered her mouth was very hot, strong and she knew it was Keegan. She quickly raised her head, looked into his dark eyes, and heard him say softly, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I can¡¯t help it.¡± Her face blushed red and she quickly grabbed his hand but he wouldn¡¯t rx his hand and said, ¡°Don¡¯t scream and I¡¯ll release you immediately.¡± Celia stared at Keegan and wondered what he wanted to do? When Keegan saw her eyes wide open, he suddenly felt likeughing and slowly released her, ¡°Don¡¯t yell, Sherry is in the second room.¡± Celia turned around and could no longer see Susan. Although she didn¡¯t understand and was doubtful, her mind was not thinking about Sherry. She only thought about Keegan covering her mouth and was blushing so much. ¡°Go quickly. I¡¯m sorry for just now!¡± Keegan said calmly. ¡°Why can¡¯t you just say what you wanted? Why must you grab me?¡± She said angrily. She ran towards the second room and for reasons unknown, she slipped and fell, ¡°Argh¡­¡± Her screams echoed along the corridor but then she realized that she didn¡¯t feel any pain. Celia opened her eyes and then realized that she was in a strong pair of arms and her mouth was covered again. She felt very warm and secure. Keegan instinctively grabbed Celia¡¯s body and looked at her flustered expression and said, ¡°Be careful!¡± ¡°Thanks!¡± She quickly got out of Keegan¡¯s embrace and Celia smiled awkwardly as she nced at Keegan¡¯s handsome face. She then quickly walked into the second bedroom. In the living room. Susan stood like a child in the living room and reacted after a long while, ¡°I¡­ I¡¯ll go and see Sherry.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Cohen frowned. She didn¡¯t ask about how he suddenly had a daughter that was all grown up. Susan bit her lips and didn¡¯t even look at Cohen as she walked upstairs. Cohen felt uneasy and tight around his chest. He thought that this woman was reallyposed. She had been with him for five years and now was so sure of herself that she didn¡¯t even nce at him. Cohan said calmly, ¡°Why don¡¯t you want that vi? Where are you living now?¡± ¡­ ¡°Thud¡±. She saw Sherryying on the bed as soon as she pushed open the door to go in. Her children sat on either side and were pounding her leg to help her rx. The kids were very happy to see Celia and called out to her. ¡°Aunt Celia, Aunt Celia, how are you?¡± The kids said together. ¡°How are you, kids? My precious kids! Sherry, what¡¯s the matter with you?¡± Celia was sincerely worried and Sherry was moved by her concern. ¡°Celia¡­¡± Celia lunged over to hug Sherry, ¡°Okay, okay, as long as you¡¯re fine. Why didn¡¯t you tell me earlier? What if there isn¡¯t anyone to take care of you?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine now!¡± Sherry said softly, ¡°I¡¯m doing well.¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong with that William? What did he do?¡± Celia began to get upset and continued, ¡°Does he know what happened to you?¡± ¡°Daddy knew that he¡¯s wrong!¡± Sammy said softly and looked at Celia carefully. ¡°Aunt Celia, daddy knows that he is in the wrong. Daddy wanted mommy to forgive him but mommy ignored him. Daddy is very pitiful.¡± ¡°Your daddy is pitiful?¡± Celia raised her eyebrows and looked at Sammy, ¡°He is not the one in pain. Why should he be pitiful? Are you now siding your daddy because you had spent so much time with him?¡± Sammy pouted and lowered his head, ¡°No, I only want daddy and mommy to be together. Daddy will not make a mistake anymore in the future. The teacher said that as long as you turn over a new leaf you would be a good child. Since daddy had admitted to his mistake, then mommy should just forgive daddy.¡± When Sherry heard what Sammy said, her heart started to ache. She held onto Sammy¡¯s body. This child had grown up with William and would naturally be close to William. But she was very happy that the child felt sorry for William. Both her sons were very kind and gracious young men. ¡°Sammy¡­ my precious child,¡± Sherry remarked. Sammy hugged Sherry and said, ¡°Mommy, Sammy misses daddy! Forgive daddy, okay?¡± ¡°You are so bothersome!¡± the mischievous Dan spoke, ¡°Sammy, if you miss your daddy, then go home to him. I¡¯ll take care of mommy on my own!¡± Once Sammy heard that Dan wanted to get rid of him, he quickly kept quiet and said, ¡°I don¡¯t miss daddy now, don¡¯t drive me away.¡± ¡°Yeah, why miss him?¡± Celia said angrily, ¡°He had caused your mother so much pain. Don¡¯t think of him, honey, think of Aunt Celia. Come look at beautiful Aunt Celia, my precious handsome boys. You must always think of me.¡± ¡°But he is my daddy. I also miss Aunt Celia. But Aunt Celia is not my daddy!¡± Sammy suddenly became bolder. ¡°If Aunt Celia is a man, I¡¯ll be your daddy. But what a pity I¡¯m not.¡± Celia joked. ¡°Okay, don¡¯t scare him. Sammy is more reserved.¡± Sherry grabbed Sammy into her embrace and comforted him. Susan walked in and saw Sherry hugging Sammy. The tender and loving scene made her unconsciously touch her abdomen. How nice it was to have a child. She also hoped to have a baby and always be by her side even if she couldn¡¯t get married. ¡°Susan?¡± Sherry raised her head and couldn¡¯t believe that she was there. Susan smiled and said, ¡°Sherry, are you alright?¡± ¡°What brings you here?¡± Sherry asked. ¡°I met Celia and came with her,¡± Susan replied. Sherry suddenly remembered that she saw Cohen kiss Susan when they were in Japan. So she was puzzled about the rtionship between them. But she didn¡¯t say anything further because Celia was present. Susan and Celia continued tofort Sherry not to be upset. She was still young and she could still have more children. Thereafter Susan said, ¡°Sherry, actually William is a good person. Just punish him for a while and get over this. Some things will be gone forever if you don¡¯t cherish it.¡± Suddenly there was amotion outside the vi although it was already past eleven o¡¯clock at night. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Celia frowned. ¡°Sherry! I¡¯m William, I want to see you!¡± William shouted from outside. ¡°Ah! Why did hee?¡± Sherry was stunned. ¡°Hmm, that¡¯s better, at least he is here.¡± Celiaughed, ¡°Looks like he values this rtionship. I¡¯ll go to see if William¡¯s expression was as anxious as before. Heh heh heh¡­¡± Suddenly, they could hear some gunshots. They were stunned and Sherry was terrified, ¡°Why are they shooting? I need to take a look!¡± Keegan ran over to the door and said, ¡°Father said that he wouldn¡¯t kill him and just shot to make him leave. Sherry, don¡¯t go down.¡± Sherryid back down onto the bed when she heard that it was just to scare William. Susan sighed and shook her head, ¡°William really shouldn¡¯t offend Cohen!¡± This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. ¡°I want to see daddy!¡± Sammy already ran out. ¡°I also want to see him!¡± Celia led Dan out and went down. To think that Cohen had thought of firing shots to scare off William, Celia was impressed by Cohen and ran excitedly downstairs. ¡°Sherry, I¡¯lle to see you again. Have a good rest and take care!¡± William shouted again. Sherry was relieved to hear his voice which meant that he was unharmed. Susanughed, ¡°He is really smitten!¡± ¡°Susan!¡± Sherry yelled awkwardly. ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°You and Cohen?¡± Sherry finally asked. ¡°He is your father!¡± Susanughed and said. ¡°I know, although I¡¯m very surprised to find my biological father, I also know that he was not lying. Susan, what¡¯s your rtionship with him?¡± ¡°We are no longer involved!¡± Susan said calmly and her expression was very neutral. Yes, they were no longer together. She continued, ¡°Sherry, have a good rest, and don¡¯t be too harsh on yourself.¡± ¡°I will!¡± Sherry was doubtful and she couldn¡¯t say anymore, ¡°Susan, you don¡¯t look well. Have you been too tiredtely?¡± Susan smiled, ¡°Yes, I am rather tired recently. I think that I need some rest before I work again.¡± ¡°Sherry, I will not give up!¡± William¡¯s voice came over again. Sherry and Susan were both surprised. Susan then looked out the window, ¡°Do you want to take a look?¡± Sherry pulled off her nket, got off the bed, and walked to the window. She looked down into the courtyard and saw William standing under the streemp while looking at the second floor as he shouted, ¡°Sherry, I said that I won¡¯t give up and will get you to forgive me!¡± Sherry stood by the window and kept quiet as she looked at him. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going down?¡± Susan asked. ¡°No!¡± Sherry shook her head. Susan didn¡¯t say further and became worried for William. It looked like it¡¯ll take some more time before he could get Sherry to forgive him. ¡­ Twenty five dayster. It was Christmas and Sherry had stayed at the Sutton family for a month already. Dan and Sammy also stayed at Sutton family and William would go every day but each time he would be escorted out by the bodyguards. Each day Sherry could see William and receive his messages. Thus she felt that time went by quickly. He would say, ¡°Sherry, I miss you!¡± ¡°Sherry, I really can¡¯t do without you!¡± ¡°Sherry, I¡¯m going mad!¡± ¡°Sherry, do not touch cold water; don¡¯t stand by the window; don¡¯t be angry; a woman¡¯sbor confinement needs to be done properly; I really want to be by your side; give me a chance; tell your father not to drive me away!¡± ¡°I¡¯m going mad if you don¡¯t let me see you. Please let me have a look at you. Just a look, okay? Please!¡± ¡°Sherry, please reply to my messages!" Chapter 149 Late-night Intrusion Chapter 149 Late-night Intrusion "Answer the phone!" Sherry was rendered speechless. He sent a lot of messages, almost up to hundreds of them every day. However, she never replied to these messages. But she would read each message several times and save it on herputer. For his phone calls, she never answered. He called her many times, but she didn''t answer all of them. After that, he stopped calling and only sent messages. She could see William every night, but William couldn''t see her. It felt like she was a thief. She watched him every night like a thief, but sometimes she seemed to feel his gaze directed to the window here. For a moment, she suspected that he knew she was in this room. Daniel and Samuel were also protected by bodyguards at school, and they were sent home directly after ss. Cohen Sutton didn''t allow John and William to see them no matter what. William was very annoyed. He had visited Sutton family twenty-five times in a row, and he wouldn''t go there again. But when he decided not toe again, it was Cohen''s turn not be able to sit still. It was evening now, but unexpectedly, William hadn''te. Cohen was walking back and forth in the living room. At this time, Sherry came downstairs and saw him walking back and forth, so she asked, "Mr. Sutton, is something wrong?" "Sherry!" As soon as Cohen saw Sherry, he said, "Why are you still calling me Mr. President?" Sherry''s expression froze, and she said, "I can''t change it!" She couldn''t say the word "dad", but she had epted Cohen in the end, otherwise she wouldn''t have lived here, even for nearly a month. "Don''t go out, it''s windy outside. Have you had the soup I asked Gracie to cook for you?" "I''ve been so inactivetely, and I''m about to turn into a pig!" Sherryughed. She had really gained a lot of weight due to her daily soup, meals and big supplements. "You''ve to recuperate for a whole month before you go out. You can''t get cold now, go back to your room and rest!" Cohen came over and helped her adjusted her clothes, "If you''re bored, go watch TV, but don''t watch too long, it''ll hurt your eyes." Sherry felt warm in her heart. It turned out that the feeling of being cared by someone was so warm. Even in the harsh winter, it would still made people feel warm. However, she was still unable to call him Dad. Cohen had been expecting his daughter to call him Dad, but he knew he still needed a lot of patience since Sherry would not be able to ept it all at once. "Well, I''m going upstairs!" Sherry hurriedly lowered her head and walked towards the stairs. "Why hasn''t hee yet?" Cohen muttered. Sherry was inwardly shocked. She knew the person he was talking about was William, who would normally be here at this time, but he was not today¡­ Her phone rang with the ringtone of the iing message. Sherry read the message immediately, but she found that it was just an advertisement, not from William at all. Her heart was then filled with a pang of disappointment. She stared nkly for a long time before slowly walking back to bed. On the coffee table next to the sofa, there was aptop. Sherry turned on theptop and browsed the official webpage of Rond Group, wondering if there were any major events of Rond Group recently. At this moment, she only realized that during this recent period, it was John who had assumed full charge of thepany, while William had been absent from thepany. The clock hands slowly moved towards the position of twelve o''clock, but she still didn''t wait for William. Sherry stared quietly at theputer screen. Then the water stains silently fell from her eyes and dripped onto theputer keyboard with a small ssh. She reached up to wipe it away, but there were more small drops to roll down faster and more sharply. She covered her face with her hands, only to find that her face had long been wet with tears. It turned out that some things would be natural when one got too used to them. She had gotten so used to his daily harassment that she felt a sense of loss when he didn''te around once in a while. She was so good-for-nothing. Holding the phone, she almost dialed his number, but she finally held back. Looking at her watch, the time had been past twelve o''clock. She turned off herptop, climbed into bed, then covered herself all over with the quilt and cried secretly under the quilt. Without noticing the movement of the doorknob, someone had sneaked in and closed the door gently, while the woman on the bed didn''t even hear a sound because she was sobbing. The door was locked. William looked at the trembling body hiding in the quilt. She was really a twerp, she obviously missed him, but she would rather hide under the quilt and cry, but also refused to call him. William walked towards the bedside with inscrutable emotions in his eyes. He almost held his breath as he hadn''t seen her for almost a month, and he found himself missing her so much. He restrained the excitement in his heart and reached out with trembling hands to uncover the quilt. Suddenly being uncovered and revealing her weeping face, Sherry was frozen for a moment. In her teary eyes, who did she see? William looked at her face, fortunately she hadn''t be thinner. It seemed that Cohen had helped him to take good care of her. His heart was relieved, but when he thought of not seeing her for a month, he just felt his heart throbbing constantly and every inch of his skin yearning for her. Shirley blinked and quickly wiped away her tears with her hand as she realized there was really someone in front of her. Without waiting for her to say anything, he took her directly into his arms. He lowered his head and seized her lips fiercely. He nibbled her lips, but he couldn''t bear to cause her pain either, so in the next second he suddenly softened his movements. His tongue was entwined with hers, just as his heart was entwined with hers. Just a few seconds of kissing had set his lust for her on fire. Sherry just felt a familiar scent rush into her nostrils. It was his scent, which was mixed with the faint smell of tobo. It was so familiar to her that it made her tense heart instantly disintegrate. He kissed her to the point of suffocation, her heart was quickly titited with ripples splitting upon it. Sherry couldn''t break free from his grip, nor from his breath. She closed her eyes and hid the flutter of her heart. It wasn''t until they were both panting and he was afraid she hadn''t fully recovered that he temporarily let go of her lips. Gritting his teeth, he asked, "Why didn''t you answer my calls and reply to my messages?" She opened her blurry eyes and stared at him, while his gleaming ck eyes were fixed on her, completely refusing to let her go. And he still confined her in his arms with his big palm, not allowing her to move. Although she was d he was here, this was Sutton family, and how did he sneaked in? "How did you get in here?" Sherry was astonished, "Didn''t they notice you?" William frowned and sped her waist. After confirming that she really didn''t be thinner, he was completely relieved. He just looked fixedly at Sherry. The night was quiet, he was lonely and his heart was wandering. While she was a little dumbfounded, not knowing how to face him. Then he increased the strength of his hand, bringing her closer to him She gasped in shock. "Honey, I missed you so much!" He whispered in a throaty voice. After the words, in the moment of her shock, he tenderly embraced her soft body into his arms, lifted her chin dominantly and sealed her trembling cherry lips. He kissed greedily and hungrily, his tongue invading her mouth. "William, you, you..." Sherry was about to be suffocated. His exuberant and passionate breath stuffed her oral cavity and she was out of breath. His tongue slid back and forth between her lips, with some sort of hint that he desperately missed her. Then a strange palpitation took away her sanity¡­ Just as she was about to faint fromck of oxygen, he finally let her go. "William!" Sherry was somewhat infuriated. How the hell did he get in here, and who gave him permission to kiss her? "If you do that again, I''ll ask Mr. Sutton to kick you out!" "No!" William shook his head and hugged her tightly. "We haven''t seen each other for twenty-five days and five hours. I miss you so much!" Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. He remembered it so urately. Sherry was stunned, when did he be so meticulous? But whenever she thought of losing the baby, she would still me herself and feel aggrieved and regretful. She was sorry for him, sorry for the baby, and it was all her fault for being careless. "William, don''t you me me?" She asked him, lifting her face. "me you for what?" He whispered, his tone so gentle. "It''s my fault for losing the baby!" She said and burst into tears. That was the crystallization of their love; that was the baby they had gotten on their trip to Hokkaido! Although a month had passed, she had barely bothered to face her feelings and she didn''t dare to think about it throughout this month. However, when she saw William, her heart still hurt so much and she felt so guilty. When William heard this, he instantly felt like being struck by lightning and looked at Sherry in a daze. He remembered the blood he saw that day, when she was pregnant with their child, and their child had gone like that! His slender figure trembled and raised his head with a sob, his crimson eyes welling up with scalding tears, "Sherry, I''m the one who''s sorry." He closed his eyes, but couldn''t dissipate the scenes in his mind anyway. He abruptly reached out and wrapped her body vigorously in his arms. He held her tightly, trying to transfer her grief to himself. Sherry stared deeply at the grief-stricken man in front of her, and tears escaped her eyes. It took so long after the incident for them to face this problem together. "Sherry, you mustn''t cry yet. My good girl, don''t cry!" It urred to him that she hadn''t been a month since her miscarriage. Crying like this was not good for her health and would hurt her eyes. He reached out to wipe away her tears. "William!" After a heartbreaking shout, Sherry''s tears cascaded down, and she stretched out her arms to hug him tightly. She let the tears soak his chest and fall drop by drop into William''s heart. "William, I can''t part with this baby. I''m so regretful, I''m so sad, so sad!" She had never talked about the baby in front of others, but in fact she cared a lot about it. How could others understand the pain in her heart! Only William felt the same as her, because this baby was the crystallization of their love. William nodded silently, tears falling from his raised face. Feeling the trembling body in his arms, his heart was clenched with pain. "Don''t cry, don''t cry!" But she still cried. Helplessly, he lowered his head and kissed her on the lips to stop her from crying. The warm and surging tide of love almost drowned her. Her feathery eyshes fluttered sharply a few times, and tears rolled down her cheeks. He brushed them away in a flurry and said, "Don''t cry anymore. If you cry again, I will kiss you until you are suffocated." Sherry was startled and stopped her tears in a panic as heughed in satisfaction, "That''s my good wife." He climbed into her bed and hugged her. "Shh, keep it down, Mr. Sutton is still downstairs!" "How did you get up here? Did he let you up?" She made a sniffle, still wanting to cry. "I snuck in. In fact, I could havee in a few days ago, but I was afraid that you hadn''t forgiven me yet, and that Mr. Sutton''s anger hadn''t subsided!" William did not dare to offend either of them now, he was really afraid that he would not end up well if he was not careful. Cohen had threatened him every day that he would send him a bullet. It wasn''t that William afraid of Cohen''s gun, what he afraid of was his identity as his father-inw. So these days, he could only endure. But today, he really couldn''t hold himself back any longer. Sherry wiggled in his arms, and he immediately tightened his arms. "I just want to hug you!" Chapter 150 Caught Red-Handed Chapter 150 Caught Red-Handed He felt her little hands were cold and subconsciously frowned. "What''s wrong, feeling cold?" She shook her head, "No, just a bit numb from sitting down too long!" He sat up and checked her feet, then frowned again, ¡°Howe your feet are so cold as well? You need to wear more; it¡¯s winter time, don¡¯t catch a cold!¡± As he spoke, he shifted her feet into his thighs to warm them up, he muttered as he moved, ¡°I¡¯ll help warm you up!¡± Heid down again, and put her tiny hands on his chest and covered himself with a nket, then he had on a satisfied look. Listening to his steady breathing and feeling thefort from his strong embrace, Sherry felt serenely at ease, as if nothing else in the world could possibly calm her down like this method. It was as though she had found a haven to safely ce her life. As long as he was around, there was nothing to be afraid of. The warmth gradually came in waves and even warmed her heart as well. Instinctively, Sherry ced her dainty hand on William¡¯s chest. As she felt his sturdy chest muscles, she could not help herself as she stroked it over and over. By the time she realized what she was doing, her hand was already down at his waist. William took a deep breath, and Sherry quickly recollected herself. The only sound in the room was her flustered breathing. She embarrassingly withdrew her hand from his body, but as soon as she did, she felt a powerful pair of arms held her tightly! In a panic, she looked up, only to meet William¡¯s eyes, and fell into the deep gaze in his eyes¡­ Sherry¡¯s face flushed red in an instant, she did not know how to react toward him. William looked deeply at her for a long time, then gently asked, ¡°Silly girl, sorry to have made you suffer; feeling warmer now?¡± Sherry could not suppress her emotions; she did not dare raise her head either. The only thing she could think of was to bury her head on his broad chest. She could hear his heart racing and pounding. When was thest time since they have huddled together like this? Sherry nodded her red face, ¡°Feeling much better now, thank you!¡± The joy he felt were noticeable even on the corner of his eyes. He finally had the love of his life in his arms again. He thought that she would never forgive him. Then again, she was far too generous and kind; she neverined, and always took on more responsibilities onto herself. How could he not fall in love with such a woman? ¡°Christmas ising up soon; when you¡¯re ready to go out, shall we go travel somewhere?¡± He asked her in a low tone. At the thought of traveling, her expression froze in ce, ¡°No! I don¡¯t want to go!¡± William suddenly had a realization; he recalled the time he left her at Hokkaido, and waves of shame flooded over him. She must have been deeply traumatized by that event. Sherry then asked, ¡°Is Ms. Mclean doing fine now?¡± William shook his head and said, ¡°Let¡¯s not mention her again; she will not evere into our world again. What was between me and her is all in the past now. Sherry, if I could, I would change the past, but I can¡¯t. Trust in me this time, OK?¡± ¡°You¡¯re willing to remove her from your life?¡± Sherry could not believe what she heard. Thinking back, his strong sense of responsibility was one of the reasons she fell in love with him. If he was a cold, emotionless man, she probably would not have truly loved him. Although it pained her to know that her lover so deeply dedicated for another woman, this also showed that he was an ountable man. If a man was not dependable, how could anyone love him? This must be the greedy side of humanity, to want a man to stay dedicated to one love, to want that same man to be responsible, and to have that man only love one person only. It seemed like a lot to ask for! He held her hand to her lips and kissed her thin fingers. The gentleness of his action was full of love and tenderness, ¡°We¡¯ve already lost too much because of her. Let¡¯s just pray for our own happiness! She no long has anything to do with us; she got what she deserved. It wasn¡¯t her ex-husband that tortured her, she did it to herself! She should be the one responsible for her own actions, not us. It¡¯s all my fault, Sherry, I¡¯m sorry!¡± ¡°You know everything?¡± Sherry was stunned, ¡°So you even know about Reggie Kelly?¡± ¡°Right! I asked a friend to help look into it. It¡¯s my fault, I shouldn¡¯t have been so quick to judge. I¡¯m sorry, my baby! You have to believe me, I will make it up to you, just wait and see, OK?¡± He was full of guilt. ¡°So it wasn¡¯t torture, after all; Reggie is not that kind of person!¡± Sherry murmured silently and completely missed out on William¡¯s promise. She furrowed her eyebrows. It was unjust for Reggie to have been used of abusing his wife. He said he would tell her the whole story between him and Lucille once Sherry got better. It¡¯s been so long since shest talked to him; how is he doing now, she wondered? If it weren¡¯t for Reggie, she didn¡¯t know if she would still be alive now. Maybe she would have bled to death a long time ago. Come to think of it, he was truly her savior! Hearing her mutter to herself, William felt a slight bitterness, ¡°Sherry, Reggie¡­¡± Sherry looked at William¡¯s hesitancy and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Just stay away from him from now on; he¡¯s definitely up to something!¡± William felt uneasy whenever he recalled that Reggie tried to break them apart. He did not get Sherry¡¯s father¡¯s recognition yet; if another love rival popped up now, he would be in a difficult situation. ¡°Why, what¡¯s he up to?¡± Sherry asked as she rested in his arms. Lying in his sturdy, broad shoulders made her feel at ease and happy again. ¡°He likes you, I don¡¯t like it!¡± William turned around quickly to hug Sherry and gently kissed her lips, ¡°You¡¯re all mine.¡± He realized that he was getting old; he¡¯s already thirty years old, so he didn¡¯t need another rival to steal his love away from him! William had already investigated Reggie; a multiracial son from a rich family with his own business in France. Reggie was definitely a young man of talent. What puzzled William was the fact Reggie married and then divorced Lucille. Sources said that, at the time of their marriage, the two were really happily in love. Then, two yearster, they suddenly got divorced for no apparent reason. ¡°How could that be?¡± Sherryughed at the absurd suggestion, ¡°Reggie doesn¡¯t like me; he still loves Ms. Mclean. You didn¡¯t see how worried he was that day when he heard Ms. Mclean was missing! I¡¯m sure he loves her a lot!¡± As she spoke, a thought crossed Sherry¡¯s mind. She looked at William with his nk expression, ¡°By the way, Ms. Mclean loves you too much. Even as they were together, even when they had sex, she still called out your name. I think this might be the reason they divorced! Think about it, how could a man stand his woman calling someone else¡¯s name during sex? William Rond, you devil, you!¡± Sherry defended Reggie¡¯s good name from the bottom of her heart; what kind of man would put up with this kind of humiliation? She truly pitied Reggie. William was even more speechless upon hearing this. How was this possible? ¡°Sherry, even jokes have a limit; let¡¯s never talk about Lucille ever again, OK? And you, don¡¯t ever see Reggie again, OK?¡± ¡°Why can¡¯t I meet him?¡± Sherry saw the tension in William¡¯s expression. ¡°What are you afraid of? If you¡¯re not guilty of any wrongdoing, what¡¯s there to be afraid of? He¡¯s a friend, so I will meet him when I want to!¡± ¡°My dear, you¡¯re the only one for me!¡± Heughed in a silly manner, then lowered his head to kiss her lips. ¡°Don¡¯t meet him again, I won¡¯t let you!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t kiss me again, or else I¡¯ll have Mr. Sutton throw you out!¡± Just as William was getting turned on, Sherry suddenly shouted and extinguished his me right away. She looked at his dazed and confused manner, then couldn¡¯t help herself as she began tough. William let out a low growl, then lied on top of her in a defeated manner, panting as he unwillingly said, ¡°My dear, it took all I¡¯ve got to climb in here; it wasn¡¯t easy evading all those guards, either. Just promise me, don¡¯t see Reggie again, OK?¡± As he spoke, the lock on the door turned, and the door mmed open in the next second. Mr. Sutton¡¯s pissed off face and pistol stood at the door. He roared, ¡°William Rond, how dare you climb into my home! I will let you taste my bullet!¡± ¡°Ah!¡± Sherry let out a shout, then she immediately broke away from William and hid on the side. Her face was red like a tomato. Why did hee in? William was too tired to even roll his eyes, but he didn¡¯t want to get on the old man¡¯s bad side either. He began, ¡°Mr. Father-inw, let Sherry and I have a nice small chat, OK? Sherry has forgiven me, so could you let bygones be bygones too?¡± ¡°Get down!¡± Mr. Sutton pointed his gun at William and signaled him to get off of the bed. ¡°How dare you get on my daughter¡¯s bed, I¡¯m going to kill you!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t! Father-inw!¡± William shouted nervously and subconsciously looked over to Sherry for help, but she feigned ignorance. ¡°I don¡¯t know when he got in, I was asleep!¡± Sherry yed along to the situation. It was William¡¯s fault for being so stingy and telling her that she could not befriend Reggie. She was going to resist him, so she must not give in. Seeing Sherry behave as if none of this concerned her, William¡¯s eyebrows scrunched together. ¡°Sherry, don¡¯t do this; I was wrong, you gotta save me!¡± ¡°You! Get out!¡± Mr. Sutton gestured at William. William was out of options and looked at Sherry again. ¡°Go now, I¡¯m going to sleep. Don¡¯t wake the children!¡± Sherry said, ¡°Mr. Sutton, once he¡¯s left, you should get some rest as well, don¡¯t stay upte!¡± Mr. Sutton felt hopeless. Would it kill her to just call him ¡°Dad¡± even once? Why did she always address him as ¡°Mr. Sutton¡±? It didn¡¯t feel right. William rolled his eyes, got off the bed, and began to put on his shoes. He buttoned up his shirt, then walked to the door. ¡°Father-inw, can we have a talk?¡± ¡°What¡¯s there to talk about? You hurt my daughter, I have nothing to say to you!¡± ¡°But I have a n to make your wishe true!¡± At this moment, William¡¯s business acumen began to shine through. Sherry was perplexed by William¡¯s confidence and frowned. She looked at William, and finally asked, ¡°What are you trying to pull?¡± William said nothing but winked. She watched as a smile began to spread across his handsome face. ¡°Sherry, tell your father that you¡¯ve already forgiven me, and that I¡¯m free toe and go at will. I promise that I will take great care of you!¡± William said in a low voice; he obviously didn¡¯t realize how underhanded or despicable he sounded. ¡°Trying to negotiate terms with my daughter? You¡¯re looking for a death wish! Sherry, ignore him, I will throw him out!¡± Mr. Sutton bellowed as he dragged William by his cor.Owned by N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 151 Negotiate Chapter 151 Negotiate ¡°Sherry, you can¡¯t be so heartless! Please beg your father to let me go!¡± William shouted with dissatisfaction. She seemed to treat him like a stranger. Sherry stood up and watched him being brought away by Cohen Sutton. Her lips curved, she did not want to help him at all! Although she forgave him, she did not want him to break her principle in making friends. He did not allow her to meet Reggie Kelly again, he was so heartless, Reggie had saved her before. After shutting the door, Sherry went onto her bed and covered herself with the nket. It was a cold winter day. Although she turned on the heater, she still felt cold. She felt awkward without William, it was so cold, she missed his warm body temperature, it was as warm as a stove. Sherry curved her lips when she recalled the moment Mr Sutton pointed at him with a gun, it was so funny! If she did not miscarry, she would live blissfully now. She would have a father, William, sons and a daughter! In the study room. Cohen brought William to the study room. He sat on the chair and said with the gun pointing at William, ¡°Tell me something!¡± ¡°What should I tell you?¡± William pretended to be ignorant. ¡°Shit! Don¡¯t you want to see my daughter again?¡± ¡°Do you allow me to see Sherry?¡± ¡°If you can make me satisfied, I will turn a blind eye on you and allow you to do so. If you can¡¯t make me satisfied, I will hire more people to protect my daughter!¡± Cohen knocked the table with his long finger, he showed a dominant expression. ¡°I can make Sherry call you daddy!¡± William said. After a moment of silence, Cohen moved his sights fast. Out of the blue, he opened his eyes big and said with an exciting tone, ¡°Are you sure?¡± ¡°Yup! Sure! But it may take half-a-month duration, can you wait for it?¡± William raised his brow. William was so confident and made Cohen interested in it, he must be keen to be called daddy by Sherry. When Sherry called him Mr. Sutton just now, he was so disappointed. William grabbed the opportunity when he noticed that, it was important for a businessman to seek opportunity all the time to gain benefit. Cohen frowned when he thought of the duration, ¡°15 days are too long. I can warm my daughter¡¯s heart by myself in 15 days! Do I need you?¡± ¡°Two weeks!¡± William strengthened his fingers. ¡°Three days!¡± Cohen said. ¡°It is impossible! Sherry is so stubborn! It is not easy to persuade her!¡± William shook his head but he felt hopeful when he noticed Cohen had loosened the rules. ¡°Five days, it is a deal!¡± ¡°Twelve days!¡± William said again, ¡°I need to work for her every day! Some more, I need a procedure to persuade her!¡± ¡°Cannot, seven days, seven days is the deadline!¡± ¡°Then you wait by yourself! I don¡¯t want to do it!¡± William said, he was afraid that if he sessfully persuaded Sherry, Cohen would suddenly not allow him to see Sherry. He had to get the support from Cohen in this limited time and got permission from him to marry Sherry! Cohen slightly moved his sight. ording to his progression, he worried that Sherry would not call her daddy after a month. No matter what he had done for Sherry, she still called him Mr. Sutton in this month. He was so dispirited. William¡¯s term was so attractive! Furthermore, William had established rapport with Sherry. He seemed cunning and good at fighting. He was amazed to see him escaping from the attack of the security guards. So, he said, ¡°Ten days!¡± William was stunned and nodded, ¡°It is a deal, is tonight included?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you want to leave?¡± Cohen was surprised, such a cunning man, did not want to leave tonight. ¡°I don¡¯t want to leave Sherry even for one second!¡± William said firmly, ¡°Father-inw, please trust me, I will not let Sherry suffer again! Never!¡± ¡°Do you try to take advantage of my daughter? No way, calcte from tomorrow onwards!¡± Cohen looked at William, he knew what did William want to do, ¡°You go back now!¡± William wanted to sleep with his daughter, he had guessed it right! He did not want to give him the chance! ¡°Father-inw, the ten days that we promise are 24 hours, 24 hours of every day, you will not go back on your words, right?¡± William said with some meaning in it, his cold face showed a suspicious expression. ¡°William, you are indeed a cunning man! 24 hours, so what? If you dare to touch my daughter, I will shoot you with my gun immediately!¡± Cohen was so smart, he bit his lips and smiled, he felt that his heart was trembling. He hoped that Sherry could call him daddy as soon as possible. ¡°I will not touch her, I am not animal!¡± William shrugged his shoulders, ¡°Father-inw, can you treat today as a bonus day for me? It is toote now, I am too tired to go back. This winter is extremely cold, Sherry needs me to get her warmer!¡± ¡°Hum! I will ask Gracie to prepare warm water bag for her!¡± Cohen blocked him instantly, ¡°William, if you bargain with me again, I will break the ten-days promise!¡± ¡°But the warm water bag will be cold in the midnight,¡± There was a few lights shining in William¡¯s deep and ck eyes. If he did not bargain, how could he get back his dear wife and kids? ¡°Don¡¯t you worry that Sherry will me you?¡± ¡°Why will she me me?¡± Cohen raised his brow, it was obvious that he started to worry. What should he do if Sherry med him? ¡°Don¡¯t you notice that she forgives me today?¡± William was confident because he found that his father- inw had started to worry. ¡°William, what are you intended to do?¡± Cohen narrowed his eyes, he stared at William with sharp sights. He could observe that William smiled evilly and cunningly, it was soplicated, ¡°You don¡¯t say scary words to threaten me, I am not a kid, I know what are you thinking.¡± William smiled like a cunning fox and said, ¡°If you chase me away today, although Sherry will not voice out her dissatisfaction, she will me you in her heart! Women always behave differently to what they think.¡± He did not want to leave no matter how because he did not see Sherry for a long time. He missed her so much! ¡°Hum! Ok, today is considered as one day, you still have nine days left! I tell you, Sherry just gives birth to a baby, if you dare to touch my daughter, I will not forgive you!¡± Cohen said angrily. ¡°Thank you, father-inw!¡± William thanked him instantly, ¡°I will go to apany Sherry now!¡± Cohen bit his lips, why he felt like he had been cheated? Damn dude, ten days would pass soon! If Sherry did not call him daddy, he must throw William out of his house. ¡°Wait!¡± Cohen shouted again. William was stiff, did Cohen want to go back on his words? ¡°Are you the one taking revenge on the gangsters that harm Sherry?¡± Cohen recalled that he had asked Keegan Fox to take revenge for Sherry but someone had done it. William was relieved, in fact, he wanted to talk about the case, ¡°You are so smart, nothing can be hidden from you!¡± ¡°Do you do it too harsh?¡± ¡°I am kind enough not to kill them!¡± He would never allow those who had harmed his wife to enjoy their life happily. ¡°But it is too brutal to harm their dick!¡± Cohen shook his head, ¡°You¡¯re so cruel!¡± ¡°They will not harm women anymore if they lose their dick!¡± William¡¯s sights were full of hatred when he thought of the gangsters, his baby was lost, how could he not hate them? ¡°They deserve it!¡± Cohen moved his sights and nodded, ¡°I warn you again, my daughter is very weak now, don¡¯t make her angry!¡± ¡°Father-inw, how can I make her angry?¡± William only doted on her! ¡°Get lost!¡± Cohen said, his sights were full ofpliment. This guy had high efficiency, he could settle them easily. Although he was regretful that he did not take revenge for his daughter by himself, he was satisfied by William¡¯s action. If he took revenge by himself, it would be crueller than him! When William went back to see Sherry, she froze for a while, ¡°You, why youe back again?¡± Didn¡¯t he drag out by Mr. Sutton already? But William smiled evilly and locked the door, ¡°I will never leave you anymore!¡± Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. ¡°What?¡± Sherry thought that she heard it wrongly, she sat up immediately. Her hair was scattered and made her fair face even prettier. She looked alluring at the moment. ¡°Father-inw has given me permission to live here!¡± William took off his shoes and his suit before he got up her bed. He held her shoulder with his hands, ¡°Wifey, it iste now, let¡¯s sleep!¡± Sherry was stunned when she looked at William¡¯s smiling eyes, she did not know how was he able to persuade Mr. Sutton, why Mr. Sutton would agree? Because Mr. Sutton always made up his mind not to let him see her. ¡°Wifey, don¡¯t be dazed, let¡¯s sleep!¡± William pulled her in his arms and turned off the bigmp, left one smallmp on beside the bed. The light in the room became dimmer, created an indescribable atmosphere. ¡°Who allows you to sleep here? You faster go out, I don¡¯t want to sleep with you!¡± Sherry was in a hurry to push him away but William blocked her lips with his fingers, ¡°Shhh¡­¡± William said softly, ¡°I will not simply touch you, I just want to hug you!¡± He lowered his head and kissed Sherry¡¯s forehead, he said softly by her ear, ¡°I don¡¯t want you to reject me. Wifey, I miss you so much. I want to stay by your side to protect you¡­¡± William¡¯s voice became softer gradually, he buried his face in her hair, Sherry could feel his bitterness and worry in his tone. Sherry felt a sense of sourness and pain in her heart, she could not control herself to hold his neck. She wanted to console him and relied on him. The night was so cold, she needed him to warm her just like he needed her as well. William moved his tall and fit body, he was surprised and raised his head delightedly. His heart was touched when he saw Sherry¡¯s eyes filled with tears, then he smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t be sad, my heart will be painful when you are sad!¡± She controlled her tears. Under the faint light, their sights met and tangled, the time seemed to freeze at the moment¡­ Out of the blue, they started to kiss and hug, the kiss rest on their eye, brow, nose and lips¡­ It was so eager and so exciting, they keen on each other. Their bodies were tangled, they kept hugging and rolling on the bed¡­ Chapter 152 Mr. Lady-Killer Chapter 152 Mr. Lady-Killer After being separated for so long, the feelings that were suppressed for so long were now exploding like a volcano, it reddened each other''s eyes, they shared hot kisses and warm hugs, they shared passionate lingering, Sherry closed her eyes and hugged him close. She was hopeless, why was she so addicted to this man? Even after going through so much, she still noticed that she fell in love with him! They were both panting, and as William was lying on top of her, his hard body against her softness, he suddenly stopped and his head was clear. What was he doing? Her body couldn''t cope with anything right now, anger crawled onto his handsome face, and William was d that he didn''t spark identally. "I''m sorry!" He said. She didn''t answer, her face was red like fire, it was burning hot, and she buried her head in his neck. She was touched by his thoughtfulness, her body really couldn''t take such passion. "I am sorry Sherry, it''s all my fault!" He should be damned, he almost didn''t control himself, he almost touched her, and he almost hurt her, she was still recovering, he had to endure it, until she was completely healed, before that, he couldn''t allow himself to touch her. The William of today waspletely tied to his feelings, he wanted to spend his life with her, he wanted to protect his woman, not allowing her to get hurt ever. Sherry looked down, thankful the light wasn''t too bright so he couldn''t see her red face. In that moment, none of them spoke, they just enjoyed the feeling between them. He held her to his chest, then lifted her chin to look at her, their eyes met and the shy expression on her face made him feel something again, but he only inhaled and sighed, "Let''s go to sleep." He turned the lights off, and the room was dark, the closed his eyes and counted silently in his heart, he didn''t know if he was going to be able to sleep with her in his arms. Sherry found afortable position in his arms, and rxed, then she feel asleep. William looked at the watch on the nightstand again, and sighed, he listened to Sherry''s breathing and smiled, then he looked at her rolled up on her side, her small body suited perfectly to his manhood, and now he couldn''t fall asleep for sure. He didn''t know how much time had passed while he was just looking at her, hoping that time could stop, he just wanted to look at her, that satisfied him. Sherry was sleeping tightly when she subconsciously trembled, she wrapped herself around William like an octopus, her face was on his chest, and her hands hugging his waist, sleeping tightly. William shook his head helplessly when he was confronted with this sweet temptation, it was killing him to hold his beloved woman like that and not being able to do anything with her. He sighed and sighed and his hands wrapped themselves around Sherry again, so that she could sleep better. When Sherry woke up in the morning, she felt warmth, with tired eyes she slowly looked at the face on the pillow next to hers. A handsome man, his brows shaped like swords, still slightly knitted even in his sleep, his nose tall and his lips sexy and red, he was just as handsome when he was sleeping. She subconsciously rubbed her head... Her eyes cleared up, she remembered that he sneaked into her roomst night, then she pulled on the nked and noticed that his hand was on her tummy, even in his sleep he was holding her dominantly, as if he was afraid she might run away. She tried to free herself, but identally woke him up. "Are you awake?" His hoarse morning voice was sexy and tempting. "Yeah." She nodded, "I want to get up!" ... In that moment, someone was moving the lock, shit, he really had to change the lock to one where nobody had the key to. With the noises from the lock, Daniel was yelling from outside, "Mom, Grandpa said there was ady killer in here, are you inside? I want to get thedy killer!" She couldn''t help but tough awkwardly, her son was going to save her life, "William, go and open the door, otherwise he wille in by himself!" "How can I open the door like this!" He said, and quickly put on his pants, he looked awkward, but when he saw the tent in his crotch, he blushed. "This is not my fault, he got up himself! Because he hadn''t seen you in a month! And it is early in the morning!" William said. Sherry''s face blushed as well, and she grumbled in a flirtish manner, "Shut it!" "Don''te in!" William held the door handle, "Wait!" "Why can''t Ie in!" Daniel yelled from outside, then he suddenly said, "So thedy killer is you! I will bring you down!" "Open the door!" Sherry came over and wanted to open, but William pulled her into his arms. "Hey!" Sherry whispered. "Sorry, but I gotta wait for him to go down, then I will open!" He pointed at his dick. Sherry looked down, and her face that just went back to it''s normal color blushed again, she looked up in his arms, and stared at him, saying, "You are an animal!" "Haha..." William ck eyes that were bright as the stars were filled with warmughter, he hugged Sherry close with one hand, and said into her shoulder, "Only when I am with you!" "Go away and open the door!" Sherry didn''t want to dawdle with him anymore. "Mommy, open the door, I want to protect you, I won''t let thedy killer hurt you!" Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. When William heard the words dy killer" his face suddenly turned green, "Am I really that lustful?" Sherry couldn''t help but tough, she couldn''t say that he wasn''t, ady killer was the perfect way to describe him! It was just perfect! "What do you think?" William took a few deep breaths, finally little William calmed down, Sherry pulled him to the side and opened the door. She saw Daniel and Samuel standing at the door, with a toy gun in his hand, Daniel said, "Time to catch thedy killer!" "Daddy..." Samuel actually wanted to run to him happily, but suddenly realized something, then he looked at Daniel carefully and then took a step back again, he looked down to his feet, and looked really pitiful. William covered up his awkwardness, and looked at the two kids, "Daniel, Samuel! It''s been a while, have you missed me?" "So when Grandpa was talking about ady killer, he was talking about you!" Daniel scanned the room, there was no one else inside, and then he suddenly understood, screaming, "Samuel, let''s get thedy killer!" As he said so, Daniel pulled up his gun, and pointed at William. Sherryughed as she watched them, then she sighed, "Right, Daniel, take thisdy killer and get him out, I need to change!" "Yes, Ma''am, please don''t worry, we will take care of him!" Daniel went over and pointed the gun at William, "Mr. Bad Guy, raise your hands in the air ande with us for your interrogation!" William was helpless, "I won''t go!" "Mommy needs to change, you gotta go out right now, Grandpa said if you don''t go, he will shut you out!" Daniel ckmailed him. William looked at Samuel, who hadn''t spoken the whole time, he just looked down on the floor like a child who had done something wrong, "Samuel, what''s wrong?" "Daddy..." Samuel wanted to say something but didn''t. "Samuel, Grandpa is calling for you, you should go!" Daniel interrupted him. "But I didn''t hear it!" Daniel said. "He just did, you should go!" Daniel was worried Samuel would be a renegade so he made up a lie. Sherry only had to look at him once to know that he was lying, but she didn''t say anything, so Samuel went. Sherry then looked at Daniel and said, "Daniel, I don''t like children who lie." Chapter 153 Reflect on Their Action Chapter 153 Reflect on Their Action Cohen heard Sherry¡¯s nagging from outside the door and felt bad for little Dan. Sammy was standing next to him and he was holding Sammy¡¯s hand, even though he didn¡¯t call for him. He needed to help Dan out, ¡°Sherry, I did ask for Sammy!¡± Dan turned his head and saw Cohen, he couldn¡¯t believe that Cohen lied on his behalf. He said honestly, ¡°Mom, I lied! It¡¯s my fault!¡± William felt bad looking at Dan lonely and dejected expression. He went up and hugged him, ¡°Sherry, he¡¯s still young! We should forgive him as long as he learns from his mistake!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t need your sympathy!¡± Dan pushed William away. ¡°I was at fault. I will go to my room and reflect on my actions!¡± Owned by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Dan?¡± said Sammy, ¡°I¡¯ll go with you!¡± ¡°What? I thought we were apprehending a pervert? I cannot do that alone!¡± Cohen tried to make up a story. ¡°Dan, we have not aplished our mission!¡± ¡°Mr. Sutton, they made a mistake and should reflect on their action. Don¡¯t help them! Dan, go to your room. Sammy, you cannot go with him. You didn¡¯t do anything! Dan, you did something wrong and hence you have to shoulder this yourself!¡± Sherry was strict about it. Dan pouted and felt wronged. He bit on his lips and said stubbornly, ¡°I¡¯ll go to my room if Mr. Rond leaves! I don¡¯t want to see him bully you, mom!¡± William was dumbfounded. He tried to help Dan, but Dan still wanted him to stay away from his mother. What a child! Cohenughed and eximed, ¡°The boy is right! You should get going, William.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go to your room with you!¡± said William frustratedly. He carried Dan and said, ¡°Dan, you have not forgiven me, do you?¡± ¡°Well, you didn¡¯t protect mom!¡± Dan was surprised that William was willing to get punished together with him, but it didn¡¯t mean that he forgave William. ¡°Which is your room?¡± William looked at the long corridor. ¡°Is it that one?¡± Dan pouted and walked into the room around the corner. He stood next to a wall in the room and faced towards the wall. He didn¡¯t say anything else after that. ¡°Dan, why are you giving me the silent treatment?¡± William was puzzled. He stood right next to Dan. It was weird seeing two people with very different statures, standing side by side facing the wall. Cohen rubbed his chin contently and held Sammy¡¯s hand. He yelled across the corridor, ¡°You guys reflect on your actions! I¡¯ll go have breakfast with Sammy. ¡°I don¡¯t want you here with me!¡± Dan grumbled. ¡°Just take it as me trying to make it up to you.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t need that. I don¡¯t like you either way!¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°I lost my sister because of you, I hate you!¡± William was speechless. ¡­ Sherry saw them standing in the corner of the room, both facing the wall. They had simr postures even though they were so different in stature. William turned his head as he heard sounds, he saw Sherry and said, ¡°Sherry!¡± ¡°Be quiet!¡± said Dan. He ordered William to shut up. ¡°Dan, I¡¯m done making up to you. You can be alone now, I¡¯ll go apany your mom!¡± said William as he pursed his lips. He was already walking away. Dan frowned, ¡°Mom, don¡¯t be with him!¡± He was small, but he was stubborn and sure of himself. He dered war against William and he had a serious and stern look on his face. ¡°Dan,e eat after 5 minutes!¡± said Sherry as she ignored William. ¡°Yes, mom!¡± The expression in his eyes then turned child-like and meek, ¡°Mom¡­¡± It was because he saw William grabbing his mother by the waist. Sherry pushed William¡¯s hand away, but William just moved his hand to another part of her body. Dan was shocked. His eyes were filled with worries, ¡°Mom, ground meter okay? I¡¯ll do this again later, okay?¡± ¡°Yes, you can do thister!¡± said Sherry. She red at William and pped his hand which was on her waist. She then held Dan¡¯s hand and walked downstairs with him. ¡°Mom, I want to sleep with you and Sammy tonight. We¡¯ll drive the pervert away!¡± said Dan very seriously. He turned his head and peered at William. He realized that William¡¯s face was twisted and he looked odd. ¡°Okay! You guys can apany me tonight!¡± Sherry nodded. Dan blinked his eyes and said, ¡°Mr. Rond, are you eating with us?¡± Damn it! William rolled his eyes seeing the two slowly disappearing from his sight. He settled the issue with his father-inw but couldn¡¯t handle this kid. Why was this kid such a smart ass? Why couldn¡¯t he act more like a kid? He was drowned in self-pity. He got abandoned! ¡®Should we have more children in the future? These two are more than enough. Sherry might completely ignore me if we have another child!¡¯ William felt conflicted! Cohen noticed Sherry and Daning down the stairs. He said, ¡°Come eat!¡± ¡°Morning Mr. Sutton!¡± Sherry waste with her greeting. ¡°Sherry, would you stop calling me like that?¡± Cohen¡¯s hand froze up as he was getting some soup. He nced at William who was walking down the stairs. He made William try to convince Sherryst night, but it seemed like William was useless. William shrugged. Sherry still needed some time and so Cohen couldn¡¯t do anything about it. After the meal, the two children had to go to school. Cohen needed to go to the office but he wasn¡¯t so sure about leaving William here. He felt conflicted and was cheerless. ¡°Mr. Sutton, don¡¯t worry about me! Head on to work!¡± said Sherry. ¡°I know!¡± But Cohen was worried about William. ¡°I¡¯ll take care of Sherry, don¡¯t worry about it, father-inw!¡± William volunteered. ¡°No need, he can go back. I want to be alone for a bit!¡± said Sherry. ¡°Alright, that¡¯s what my daughter said. Go back, William. Don¡¯t you need to go to work?¡± Cohen yelled. ¡°No need, I¡¯ll go after Sherry gets better!¡± said William as a matter of course. Cohen was even more conflicted. Why did Sherry let William stayst night if she hated William? Did she really hate him? But why was she trying to make him go now? What was going on? He pondered briefly and said, ¡°William, you heard thedy. I¡¯ll get rid of you myself if you¡¯re not going to leave! I¡¯m heading to the office now!¡± He decided to leave first. William understood what Cohen was trying to tell him. He gently helped Sherry up and said, ¡°My dear, should we watch some television today?¡± He realized that he had never done anything together with Sherry before. He wanted to make it up to her. ¡°I don¡¯t want to!¡± Sherry helped Gracie with packing. She could finally go out in two days. She wanted to do so earlier, but Gracie didn¡¯t allow her to. Gracie told her that she had to rest properly after giving birth, or else it would be bad for her health. She then walked up the stairs. Sherry asked abruptly as she walked up the stairs, ¡°Is my bag at your ce?¡± The photo album that was filled with pictures of William and Lucille was still in her bag. She assumed that since William didn¡¯t bring her bag over, he probably didn¡¯t see what was in it. ¡°Yeah!¡± William nodded. ¡°It¡¯s in the car, I¡¯ll go get it!¡± He then went to get the bag. Sherry¡¯s phone rang the moment she got to the second floor. It was Celia. ¡°Sherry, Sue had gone missing. Do you know where she is?¡± ¡°She said she was taking some days off. Howe she went missing?¡± Sherry felt her heart thumped. ¡°I just wanted to see if you know anything about it. My brother is engaged with Ashley! Their engagement party will be held next week. Do you know where Sue is?¡± Celia didn¡¯t want to give up. To her, the only person who was suitable to marry her brother was Susan! ¡°Leon is getting engage with Ashley?¡± Sherry was shocked at the news. ¡°Sue never contacted me. I¡¯ll call her right now, wait for a bit!¡± Susan and Leon were a perfect match, so why did Leon get engaged with Ashley? What would happen to Sue? Sherry took out her phone and called Susan¡¯s number. But Susan¡¯s phone was turned off. She then called thepany and they told her that Susan had resigned. William got to the second floor and realized that Sherry¡¯s face was nched. He quickly asked concernedly, ¡°Sherry, what happened?¡± Sherry ignored him and called Celia, ¡°Celia, I couldn¡¯t find her. She resigned. She told me that she took some days off, but thepany told me that she resigned. Do you know where she used to live?¡± William didn¡¯t know what happened, but he knew that something bad was going on seeing Sherry so nervous. Sherry hung up the call listlessly and sat down on the sofa, ¡°William, do you know where Susan lives?¡± William was taken aback, but he quickly caught on, ¡°Susan left her job?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± She nodded. ¡°Leon is going to get engaged with Ashely. Susan turned off her phone and we don¡¯t know where she is! Can you try to contact her?¡± ¡°I can think of something!¡± William didn¡¯t know about the engagement. The issue seemed pretty serious, ¡°I¡¯ll get Liam to help!¡± William called Liam and Liam was surprised at the news as well. The news made everyone worried. William hung up the call and hugged Sherry tightly, ¡°Sherry, don¡¯t¡¯ worry. You have to focus on recovering, don¡¯t think about anything else!¡± Sherry sighed, she was depressed, ¡°They were a match made in heaven. Why couldn¡¯t they be together? They loved each other so much, but they couldn¡¯t be together. Such a tragedy!¡± ¡­ William suddenly remembered seeing Susan and Cohen in Japan together. He had a sudden realization and quickly called Alexis, ¡°Alexis, help me look into Susan and find out what she was doing for the past 5 years, as soon as possible!¡± Sherry red at him, she didn¡¯t understand what William was doing, ¡°Are you going to find her like that?¡± ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s possible. Sherry, I¡¯m afraid that Sue and your father might have a past together!¡± Sherry was shocked. She remembered Susan telling her the other day that she wasn¡¯t involved with Cohen in any way even though Sherry saw them kissed. Gosh, this was getting more and more ¡°Sherry!¡± William looked at Sherry seriously and said after a long pause, ¡°I suspect that father-inw and Sue had an affair. This might be the reason why Sue refused to keep in touch with Leon for the past few years! They were going to get married and then Sue suddenly disappeared. And she came back after two years, working as a designer at AVL! Nobody knew where she was for the past two years, it was a mystery! And then we saw them kissing at the airport. They might really have something between them!¡± ¡°But what would happen to Leon if she was really in a rtionship with Mr. Sutton?¡± asked Sherry. ¡°You should ask your father about it,¡± William sighed. ¡°Well, yeah! If Sue really had an affair with my father, will Leon still be able to ept her? And what will happen to Ashley?¡± Sherry was utterly confused, this was getting way tooplicated! Chapter 154 You’re Outrageous Chapter 154 You¡¯re Outrageous ¡°Or maybe we were wrong!¡± Sherry didn¡¯t want to jump to conclusions. At the same time, she was also afraid that it was the truth. What would she say to Celia if it was all true then? Her expression turned bitter thinking about it. William felt sorry for her and hugged her tightly, ¡°Okay, stop thinking about it. You need to stay calm. Just leave everything to me!¡± ¡°Leave it to you? Can you convince Leon and Sue to make peace with each other?¡± she said harshly. He didn¡¯t mind her harsh tone and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know. But I first need to find out about Sue and father- inw¡¯s rtionship, then only I can decide what to do!¡± ¡°I guess that¡¯s all we can do for now!¡± Sherry sighed. She then noticed her bag and grabbed it. ¡°I have your bag with me for some time now, it was sitting in my car the whole time. I feel like you¡¯re with me every time I look at the bag. Sherry. I was miserable without you by my side,¡± he told her his thoughts earnestly. ¡°You didn¡¯t open my bag?¡± It seemed like he didn¡¯t. ¡°No! It was your privacy, I couldn¡¯t just invade it!¡± he said. Sherry smiled bitterly. If that was the case, the album should still in the bag! She opened the bag and took out the album. She ced it right in front of him. ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± he asked as he arched his eyebrow. ¡°Pictures of you and Ms. Mclean. Please return this to Ms. Mclean!¡± said Sherry calmly. As time went by, Sherry felt like she didn¡¯t mind the pictures as much as before. Time had past and Sherry finally understood the meaning behind the saying ¡°time heals all wounds¡±. She was now as calm as ever. But William wasn¡¯t, ¡°Shit, when did she give you this?¡± ¡°I saw this album first. I saw this before I saw the one in your apartment!¡± said Sherry inly. William knew that he was done for. He felt scared hearing her emotionless and cold tone of voice, ¡°Sherry, I¡¯ll destroy them right now!¡± He then took out a lighter and walked to the bathroom. ¡°There¡¯s no need!¡± said Sherry inly, ¡°Just return it to Ms. Mclean! It belonged to her and she should be the one making decisions about what to do with it!¡± ¡°No! I burned the ones at the apartment already. I don¡¯t want them to exist!¡± he said stubbornly. ¡°But William, so what if you burned it?¡± Sherry sighed and said calmly, ¡°Memories are not something you can just get rid off so easily. You have aplicated past with her, and you guys almost got married! For all these years, nobody could be a part of you guys'' rtionship! But to me right now, it¡¯s just a photo album! I also have my past. For example, I had a crush on the guy who was good at basketball at school, but that was in the past! Nobody should write off anybody¡¯s past, we should ept each other¡¯s instead!¡± William suddenly hugged her tightly, his heart was thumping, ¡°Sherry, you had a crush on someone else?¡± Sherry nodded, ¡°Yeah, doesn¡¯t everyone have one when they were a teenager? I still remember how handsome that basketball guy was! He was probably around the same height as you! I think I picked up the ball for him once. But I was too far away and couldn¡¯t see his face properly!¡± ¡°Who is he?¡± Feelings of jealousy and sadness were brewing in William even though it was just a crush from a long time ago. ¡°I couldn¡¯t remember his name!¡± Sherry shook her head, ¡°I was really young, I was about 13 or 14 years old I think. It was a wonderful memory!¡± ¡°Sherry!¡± he growled. Why couldn¡¯t he ept the fact that she had a teenage crush back then when she was young and naive, and that she couldn¡¯t even remember his name? Why was it driving him crazy? Sherry turned her head and looked at him, ¡°The past is in the past. I¡¯ve been through a lot and I know that I should stay open-minded in order to be happy! So we shouldn¡¯t let ourselves be trapped by the past and we should try to move on!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care, I¡¯m still going to burn this!¡± He went into the bathroom and lighted the lighter. The album was burned and nothing was leftover. He wasn¡¯t heartless, he just really wanted to destroy and forget everything! The house was then filled with the smell of burnt stic. Sherry choked and coughed repeatedly. William watched the album burn until the end and threw the ashes in the toilet bowl. He flushed it away. He walked out hastily and saw that Sherry was in a coughing fit, ¡°Sherry, let¡¯s get out. We¡¯lle back after the room is aired!¡± Sherry sighed and walked out of the room. Such an unnecessary thing to do. He was so careful yet so clumsy. Was this really the stern and resolute Mr. Rond she knew from before? She was dumbfounded. ¡­ Sherry frowned as she looked at him, he seemed unhappy. She was annoyed, why could he be unhappy about? ¡°William, everyone has their past. I didn¡¯t mind you living together with Ms. Mclean before, but you are depressed now just because I had a crush on some guy whose name I don¡¯t even remember? You¡¯re outrageous!¡± ¡°Sherry, it¡¯s not outrageous!¡± he growled. Sherry¡¯s quiet and serene eyes met with William¡¯s gaze. She raised her hand and moved away from his hand that was grabbing hers, ¡°Don¡¯t touch me.¡± ¡°Sherry, I don¡¯t mean it like that,¡± he quickly grabbed her hand again. He forcefully pressed hisrge body on her and she was trapped between him and the bed, ¡°I just feel ufortable that you had a crush before.¡± ¡°William, then you should be grateful that I wasn¡¯t wild in the past. My chastity was still protected when I first met you, but how about you?¡± William had a lot of sexual intercourse with different women in the past, she should be the one feeling ufortable. ¡°Sherry, I¡¯m sorry!¡± he growled. He knew that she was right. Inparison to her, he was the more disgusting one. ¡°Alright! Just promise me that you won¡¯t think about him anymore!¡± Sherry shook her head, ¡°Why should I? You also couldn¡¯t forget Ms. Mclean! Stop telling me what to do, I hate it!¡± ¡°Sherry!¡± said William as he hugged her, ¡°You¡¯re mine, I want you to only think of me!¡± ¡°You don¡¯t love me, you¡¯re obsessed!¡± she said. ¡°I love you!¡± ¡°No, you just love yourself!¡± she said. ¡°Sherry!¡± He was still hugging her tightly. She wanted to break free, but he strengthened his grip. She gave up. Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. William used the chance to lie down next to her. He held her hand tightly and said earnestly, ¡°Sherry, love is selfish. But I won¡¯t think about anyone else but you anymore, will you do the same for me too?¡± Upon hearing that, Sherry felt an odd and sad sensation flowing through her heart. Sherry stared at him, he was so obsessed. She felt afraid and helpless! ¡°Please?¡± He stared at her. He couldn¡¯t help it and wanted to kiss her. The moment he inched closer, Sherry turned her head. William¡¯s kissnded on her cheeks and Sherry closed her eyes listlessly as his thin cold lips touched her cheek, ¡°I¡¯m tired. Get out.¡± ¡°Okay, go sleep! I won''t bother you!¡± he said. He was dejected, she wouldn¡¯t let him into her heart anymore. ¡°I¡¯m not leaving!¡± he whispered next to her ears. His warm breath made Sherry shudder. Her soft and supple earlobes made William''s heart throbbed. Shit, he got hard! He growled and wanted to punch himself, ¡°Okay, you should sleep. I¡¯ll go downstairs!¡± At night, it was merry at the Sutton family. The two children got back from school. Sherry wanted to go shower after dinner. She was still smelling like smoke because of William¡¯s deed in the morning and felt ufortable. ¡°Mom, I¡¯ll be at the door looking out for you!¡± Dan volunteered. He stood in front of William, not letting him get close to Sherry. ¡°Sherry, I¡¯ll get you your clothes!¡± ¡°No need, I¡¯ll get mommy¡¯s clothes!¡± Dan didn¡¯t even nce at William. William¡¯s face turned dark, but Dan was still vigntly standing in front of the door. ¡°Hey kid, I¡¯m you mom¡¯s man. This is my job!¡± William got angry, Dan was his born nemesis. Dan scoffed and raised his head, ¡°I rather have Mr. Fox going after mommy than you. Stop threatening me!¡± ¡°What? Did Keegan slip you some candies or something?¡± William blinked and met with Dan¡¯s protective eyes. William then had an idea, ¡°Dan, but your mom doesn¡¯t like Mr. Fox. Your mom will get angry and not like you anymore if you convince Mr. Fox to go after you mommy.¡± ¡°Hmph! That wouldn¡¯t happen!¡± Who was he trying to bluff? His mother was not that small-hearted. ¡°Mom, you wouldn¡¯t hate me, right?¡± Dan walked over and held Sherry¡¯s hand. His expression turned from provocative to meek, his puppy face pulled everyone''s heartstrings, ¡°Mom, do you not like me anymore?¡± ¡°How could I? I don¡¯t want anyone else but you!¡± said Sherry. She pecked him on his cheek and said, ¡°Good boy. Protect the door and don¡¯t let anyonee in. I¡¯ll go shower now.¡± ¡°Yes! Go ahead, mommy!¡± Dan nced at William smugly. ¡°You! When will you stop blocking my advances?¡± said William coldly. He swiftly went up to Dan and carried him up. Dan was dumbfounded and William threatened himcently, ¡°I¡¯ll send you to Africa and you¡¯ll be lion¡¯s feed!¡± ¡°I dare you!¡± said Dan, ¡°Mom will hate you to death and you won¡¯t get to marry her!¡± This bastard! William¡¯s face turned darker, he was so pissed at the child. ¡°Mr. Rond, I¡¯m going to sleep together with Sammy and mommy tonight. You¡¯re not wee here, please go back!¡± said Dan as he tapped William¡¯s shoulder as if he wasforting him. ¡°You are my nemesis. Did God send you here to punish me?¡± William frowned as he looked at the small hand tapping his shoulder. ¡°Are you afraid of me?¡± said Dan contently. ¡°Yes, yes I am!¡± William put Dan down. Suddenly, his phone rang. ¡°Alexis, how was it?¡± he said as he picked up the call. Alexis was talking on the other side of the phone and the creases between William¡¯s brow burrowed deeper and deeper. He nced at the bathroom door and had another shady idea in his head. He hung up the call and red at Dan, ¡°Hey, kid. Your mom won¡¯t be sleeping with you guys tonight!¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Because she needs my wide chest for love support. You guys are still too tiny!¡± said William. When Sherry got out of the shower, Sherry had to make Dan leave after hearing Wiim said, ¡°Sherry, Sue and your father had an affair!¡± Dan protested as he was being pushed out of the room, ¡°Mom, you promised to sleep with us!¡± ¡°Be a good boy, this matter is urgent!¡± said Sherry as she closed the door. There were only two people in the room now. Sherry said shockingly, ¡°Is it real?¡± William dried her hair with a towel and said, ¡°Alexis¡¯ information is trustworthy. Sue was father-inw¡¯s mistress for 5 years!¡± ¡°What!¡± Sherry trembled and felt cold all over. ¡°There¡¯s one more thing, please don¡¯t be too shock after hearing about it!¡± said William. ¡°What?¡± She didn¡¯t think she could handle another shocking news. Chapter 155 Don’t Keep It Chapter 155 Don¡¯t Keep It William said, ¡°And she has your daddy¡¯s baby in her tummy.¡± ¡°Oh, my gosh!¡± Sherry covered her mouth with hand, trying to stop herself from shouting. William shook his head and asked, ¡°Could you ept that you daddy will have a new baby even younger than your son?¡± Sherry was astonished without saying anything to him. In the study of Cohen¡¯s house, there was a tall man who was smoking beside the window. He was going nk right then and seemed to forget to flip the much ash from the cigarette. It was dark at night; Sherry encouraged herself toe to see Cohen Sutton who was lonely standing beside the window. She was trying to say something but failed to say anything. This was her biological father. But Sherry did not know how old he was, what he loved and what his hobby was; she had not yet called him ¡°daddy¡±, neither asked him how he knew Mrs. Jones. She refused to know all the truth because she hated to betray rk. Sherry would always keep in mind that it was rk who raised her; he was her daddy forever. However, as soon as seeing the lonely man, Sherry still felt some of sad. It might be from the biological rtionship; she was still worried with seeing him like this. She was also selfish to see Susan apany him for his remaining life. How she wished she could forget the love between Susan and Leon! She hated to be so selfish. Finally, Sherry called him in a lower and hoarse voice slowly, ¡°Boss¡­¡± Cohen turned around and was surprised, ¡°Sherry, you are here.¡± Sherry saw the familiar man but did not know what to say. Cohen continued to ask with great care, ¡°What happened? You are not happy with William?¡± ¡°No!¡± Sherry was moved by his continuous care about her; she knew he tried topensate her for his absence for years. Unluckily, she was not a kid anymore. ¡°So?¡± ¡°Susan¡­¡± ¡°Uh!¡± Cohen¡¯s eyes followed Sherry but not said anything; he was waiting for her to tell him something. Sherry raised her head to look at him and said slowly, ¡°Susan is pregnant¡­¡± Cohen got stunned by these words; he lost his mind. Susan had a baby? Sherry passed him a paper on which there was an address checked by William, ¡°This is her address! She lives in an easy home. I heard she will give birth to the baby.¡± It took Cohen a minute to ept it. The information made him try to exin to Sherry, ¡°Sherry, I will handle it. You are my only daughter forever. All my wealth will belong to you. Anyone else cannot take it!¡± ¡°Boss, I don¡¯t talk about it. I will not get your wealth.¡± Sherry was embarrassed and shook her head; she did not get his point, ¡°How will you deal with it?¡± Cohen finished his cigarette and got his coat to go. He said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I am going now.¡± Sherry thought he was going to pick up Susan. But she was wrong; Cohen misunderstood her. Susan left for G City which was around two hundred miles from H City. At midnight, when Cohen knocked at the door, she was greatly surprised to see him just outside her home. She was unhappy while holding the door frame and covering her chest, ¡°Why are you here?¡± This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Cohen watched her and said, ¡°You had a baby in your tummy?¡± Susan did not expect him to ask the question, just looking at the handsome man who sounded coldly. She asked him angrily, ¡°How did you know?¡± ¡°Is it mine?¡± Cohen was obviously annoyed and pinched Susan¡¯s chin. Though he was unwilling, he had to tell the trembling Susan, ¡°Susan, you cannot keep it.¡± He was not so cruel; he just would not like to see Sherry got sad. He was forty-five years old and not young anymore, fifteen years older than Susan. Even Sherry¡¯s son was five years old; how could he allow the baby toe to the world? Cohen was also afraid that Sherry would not admit him as her daddy once the baby was born. At that moment, all he was eager for was to be admitted by his daughter. Susan burst into tears soon after hearing what he said; she could not believe it and shook her head. ¡°No! It¡¯s none of your business. This is my baby! I will not let it go. It¡¯s nothing rted with you; I had another man. You can¡¯t ask me to terminate it!¡± ¡°Susan, I know it¡¯s mine. You are not the type of woman as you talked. But Susan, don¡¯t keep it!¡± Cohen clenched his fists. He hated himself to do it as well! Susan calmed down and said to him, ¡°Fuck off!¡± She pushed him away to the door. Keegan on the stairs listened to the talk between them. He got to understand why Cohen had to be here sote at night; he knew Cohen very well for being with him for years. Keegan believed Cohen did it for Sherry. Just then, Cohen said, ¡°Susan, you know I have never been a loser. Now please go with me to the hospital or I take you there?¡± Susan said with tears in eyes, ¡°Why are you doing it to me?¡± He said, ¡°Sorry, I have to do it for my daughter." Susan watched the cold-blooded Cohen and realized that words would not work out at all to change his mind. She asked, ¡°For Sherry? She knew I am pregnant?¡± Suddenly she lowered her voice. ¡°Sure. She told me that.¡± Susan got sickness right the moment; she stopped feeling in this way long time ago, but now she got choke, nausea, dizzy and almost fainted. Although stopped crying, she said with some tear mark on face, ¡°Cohen, it is three-month old.¡± ¡°I know!¡± Cohen said with the same sadness, ¡°But I have Sherry.¡± Susan said in the sharp voice, ¡°But I have nothing! Can you leave our story as a dream? I am just asking to keep the baby! Doctor said I am not strong enough to terminate the baby. And I am over thirty years old; I love the baby more than everything else! Please, please allow me to have it.¡± Cohen closed his eyes to say, ¡°I¡¯m really sorry.¡± Hearing it, Susan was extremely disappointed. She touched her tummy where there was a baby of three months, ¡°Cohen, it is your child!¡± He closed the door and carried Susan in his arms to the sofa. Then he had another seat there. Both of them kept silent. Susan got some smell of cigarette from him, which pushed her to ept the truth. He came here to ask her for abortion as the priority. She felt too heartbroken just like a part of her body was leaving her. This was an easy condo where was decorated nicely. Besides, Susan bought a cradle, toys, a small bed as well as some colorful cloth for the baby. Cohen had a look at the condo where was not spacious but lovely. Susan should greatly look forward to the baby. Susan just stopped crying and curled up on the sofa. She tried best to control her tears and encouraged herself to calm. However, her lips were bitten to get some of blood. She was helpless then and looked pale. Cohen extended his hands to Susan. He would kill his baby? It hurt him to the core. But¡­ He would be much joyful to get it if he did not have Sherry. Anyway, he had Sherry as his daughter who he had lost for so many years. He had to try to be nice to her, so, he had to hurt Susan. Cohen said, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Susan shook her head hard and shouted, ¡°No! No!¡± Cohen was some of worried with seeing the scaring Susan, but still looked peaceful and thought in mind, ¡°Don¡¯t keep it. You will be free to love anyone else. Don¡¯t tell him your story and you will have a better life.¡± Atst, he did not say it out; he knew he had to be cruel to Susan and said, ¡°Anyway, we cannot keep it!¡± Susan was sure he was a person of his word. She was not strong enough to fight with him. To Cohen, she was as small as an ant. Susan tried her best to promise him, ¡°Please allow me to keep it for thest night.¡± It did not change Cohen¡¯s mind. He watched the small bed and said, ¡°You are so young to have another one with your true love. You will have a lovely kid and live a happy life. We have to go now! Don¡¯t waste one more night.¡± It was difficult for Susan to promise him, but she still agreed. She tried to stand up with trembling. She did not look fit due to the sickness in early stage of pregnancy. She was staggering, almost falling down. Cohen reacted soon to hold her waist. He saw she was unwell and med, ¡°You lost much weight. How did you take care of yourself?¡± She kept silent with controlling the tears and felt much heartbroken. Justing to the door, Susan turned around to hold Cohen¡¯s neck where she hid her face. She said, ¡°Please leave it with me! I promise not to interrupt you forever! You can let us go anywhere you like. We will not see you anymore. I promise you. Please leave it with me. Please!¡± She cried out. Cohen tried to hold her back, but stopped in the air to leave her crying. It hurt him. After a while, he held Susan and closed his eyes. A tear drop came down from his eye; it was so soon that Susan did not see. Cohen did not say anything which made Susan depressed. She knew she failed to persuade him. If he was changed the mind so easily, he would not be the one she knew well. Leaving his arms and looking at him, Susan said with tears full of eyes, ¡°Ok, terminate it if you don¡¯t like.¡± She watched his face and eyes. Though he was not young, he was a charming but cold man. She knew he was too scaring. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± She said. Susan was regretful to beg him one more time. Chapter 156 Think Twice Chapter 156 Think Twice The evil did not allow the baby to stay with Susan overnight. Susan touched her tummy and turned to resent him, ¡°Cohen, I hate you! Forever!¡± Cohen unclenched his fists and said, ¡°Ok.¡± Keegan heard someone opening the door and ran downstairs to call Sherry soon. This time, he stood against his stepfather for the first time. Sherry was shocked when answering the call, ¡°Keegan, pardon?¡± ¡°Sherry, Mr. Sutton asked Ms. Gill to abort it.¡± ¡°Oh!¡± Sherry screamed, ¡°How can he do it? Where are you? In the hospital? I am going there now! Please tell him not to do it! I will also call him now.¡± ¡°Sherry, they are having a talk. Ms. Gill refused it. But you don¡¯t know Mr. Cohen well. It¡¯s hard to change his mind. If he got to know I give you the call, he would¡­¡± Sherry hung off the call nervously, ¡°I am going to stop them! Please also help me!¡± She turned back to see William and said, ¡°Cohen asked Susan to terminate the baby. We have to stop them. Go quickly.¡± ¡°Um!¡± William was concerned about how Sherry was then; there was another day left for her. He said, ¡°Sherry, don¡¯t worry. I will go. You¡¯d better stay here until the day after tomorrow.¡± ¡°No, William. I am ok now.¡± Sherry did not have so much break after giving birth to baby. She said, ¡°Hurry up! We don¡¯t have much time. If I were not going, he would ask Susan to do abortion for sure. William, the baby is my younger sister or brother; it¡¯s my mate in the family!¡± William nodded and watched Sherry with worry. It urred to him that at that night, she lost Luke and wailed. ¡°Ok, I am getting your coat.¡± William got her coat to help her put it on and let her get into the car. ¡°Put on your hat. Keep warm.¡± Just then, Samuel and Daniel came to ask, ¡°Mommy, where are you going?¡± Sherry was getting into William¡¯s car and said, ¡°My dears, please stay with Gracie. Mommy has to do something now. Talk with youter.¡± Daniel got an answer and said, ¡°Mommy is going to have a date with your daddy?¡± Samuel hoorayed; he turned back to see Daniel and said, ¡°Hey Dan, don¡¯t reject my daddy. He is my daddy as well as yours. If they get married, I will be so d for not calling anyone else daddy.¡± Samuel asked, ¡°Would you like them to get married?¡± ¡°Sure!¡± Daniel nodded, ¡°Sammy, could you please not let daddy down?¡± ¡°Yes. He made my mommy suffering too much. I will not be nice to him until I am satisfied.¡± ¡°But I think daddy loves mommy. He knew he is wrong.¡± ¡°¡­¡± William drove his car in a high speed to G City; Sherry still urged him, ¡°William, please be faster.¡± William saw a police car chasing them and said, ¡°Sherry, I am trying.¡± He believedter he would have to pay much fine for overspeed driving. They did not care about it. They had to go to save a baby¡¯s life. William did not what to say, anyway he could not imagine Susan would give birth to such a younger baby for Sherry¡¯s father. Oh! The world really sucked! In the hospital, the doctor did an ultrasound check-up to Susan and said, ¡°Sir and Madam, the baby is very healthy to have strong heartbeat. It is three-month old. So, madam cannot have curettage and has to be donebor induction. Are you sure to terminate it? I am sorry if you decide. But both of you should keep it¡­¡± Cohen was impatient to hear it, ¡°Stop please!¡± The doctor was surprised with his reaction. ¡°Well. Please go to the women¡¯s clinic to pay.¡± The doctor knew they determined to do it, not saying anything, but he felt it strange that they came to make it rush in the midnight. Cohen kept silent and passed the slips to Keegan. ¡°Mr. Sutton¡­¡± Keegan tried to say something. ¡°Shut up!¡± Cohen stopped him. Keegan had to go to pay and also hoped Sherry would be here soon. Susan was too sorrowful and went nk. Cohen held her hands to the operation room of women¡¯s clinic. The nurse led Susan, but Susan was stepping backwards to protect her baby. ¡°No, I won¡¯t do it.¡± She shook her head hard and got rid of Cohen to run away. ¡°No, no!¡± The baby grew up in her body in the past one hundred days. Susan was too happy with it. So, she could not kill it! The baby was all she expected in her remaining life. Susan lost her love or would not love anyone else. She had nothing left; why did Cohen still take the baby from her? ¡°Susan, stop!¡± Cohen ordered her in her back. ¡°Cohen, you can take my life, but you cannot take the baby! I need to keep it!¡± She shouted and cried out. Cohen chased her to hold her wrist and carried her in his arms. Susan started to kick him; on the quiet corridor of the hospital, she made much noise. Cohen did not let her go, just locking her in his arms with his shoulders. Although being kicked, he was numb enough to ignore it. ¡°Cohen, I hate you! You go to the hell!¡± Cohen shouted angrily to the nurse, ¡°Please take her to the room. Quickly!¡± The nurse scared him and had toe to take Susan; she had not known what happened. Suddenly, Susan bit Cohen¡¯s hand until it got bleeding. But Cohen did not move at all, just watching her with sympathy. If she did it to make her feel better, he would prefer being bitten by her again. Even this, Cohen kept her in his arms so that the nurse got Susan. Keegan came back to see Susan¡¯s blood on her lips as well as Cohen¡¯s bleeding hand on which there was some tooth mark. Owned by N?velDrama.Org. He could not help saying, ¡°Mr. Sutton, please think it twice. Sherry is on the way here. She would not like you to do it.¡± ¡°Why you told her?¡± Cohen roared in rage. ¡°Cohen, please! This is your baby. How can you kill it?¡± ¡°Keegan, please help us. Please¡­¡± Susan begged for Cohen¡¯s kindness. She was so helpless that made everyone here not have the heart to see it. ¡°No! I only need Sherry.¡± Cohen closed his eyes with sadness. He had to do it for Sherry as well as Susan¡¯s future. He said, ¡°Nurse, please take her for operation.¡± Susan cried like an injured little animal and was taken to the operation room. All the corridor was filled with her miserable shouting. ¡°Cohen, you are an evil!¡± She screamed in desperate just like her life woulde to an end soon. She hated Cohen and kept saying, ¡°I hate you!¡± Cohen mumbled, ¡°It¡¯s ok.¡± The door of the operation room was closed and it was quiet everywhere. Sherry was here just that moment. She held William¡¯s hands, ¡°No! William, please save her!¡± Hearing the voice, Cohen and Keegan turned back to see Sherry and William. Sherry ran to them out of breath and grasped Cohen¡¯s hand, ¡°If you asked Susan to terminate the baby, I will not call you daddy for all my life!¡± ¡°Sherry!¡± Cohen was astonished to hear it, ¡°Why are you here?¡± William and Keegan kicked the door open to see the stunned Susan lying on the bed. Susan got up as soon as hearing the door was open. ¡°William, help!¡± she called William in a lower voice just like a drowning person trying best to get a rope. William felt rxed foring here in time, ¡°Susan, don¡¯t worry. We are here now. Sherry and I will definitely save you and your baby! You have my brother-inw! Don¡¯t worry.¡± Keegan had a look at William who was kidding at such a moment. But he also felt rxed about saving the baby. Sherry also ran to the room to see Susan; she had not yet known what she would call Susan. She only went to cuddle Susan and told her quietly, ¡°I¡¯m sorry I amte. Let¡¯s go home. I need the baby brother or sister. It¡¯s a member of my family.¡± Susan raised her head to look at the crying Sherry. She understood Sherry really worried her. Susan almost gave up the baby just then; she could not think about it again and cried, ¡°Sherry¡­¡± Cohen stood beside the door and saw Sherry cuddle Susan and cry. He was hesitated. Sherry just told him if he forced Susan to terminate the baby, she would never call him daddy. How kind the daughter was! She loved everyone of her family. Nevertheless, was it wise enough to keep the baby? Cohen stepped backwards and got a cigarette. ¡°Mr. Sutton.¡± Keegan got to see how disappointed he was, ¡°I know Ms. Gill loves you. I never mind having a young stepmother as her. Sherry neither minds having a brother or sister younger than her own son. Why are you so insistent?¡± ¡­ William held Sherry¡¯s hands to the restaurant on the second floor. Leon was surprised at their holding hands and started to be envious. He was always envious of any perfect couple, finally he got a girlfriend and would be engaged soon. Leon asked, ¡°It¡¯s not dinner time. Would you like to have some food or coffee?¡± William looked at Leon; he found Leon looked happier today than they met many days ago. He said, ¡°No, thank you. We are here for only one question. Leon, are you going to be engaged?¡± Leon was embarrassed about his question, but tried to answer him easily, ¡°Sure. Did you receive my invitation card? Don¡¯t forget toe.¡± Sherry held William¡¯s hand hard; William also did the same thing to her as a reply, ¡°Leon, congrats.¡± Sherry called him in a lower voice, ¡°William.¡± She did not know when he was going to talk about Susan with Leon. Leon was doubtful, ¡°Sherry, what happened?¡± William held Sherry¡¯s waist to stop her from talking. He started first, ¡°Leon, could we have a talk in your office? Sherry, please wait for me outside.¡± Sometimes, it was easier for men to have a talk in the absence of women. Or Leon would not like to tell the truth. ¡°Ok!¡± Sherry nodded. Leon also agreed while seeing how serious William was. Chapter 157 An Old Story at Paris Chapter 157 An Old Story at Paris Sherry found a seat and sat down. She could not go in because she felt awkward with her position, thinking that William would ask what kind of affection did he really had for Susan! However, if Leon did not want to let go and did not care about it, what will happen to father? Father? Uh! Father! Sherry sighed, what should she do? One of them was her father, the other was Leon. Leon and Susan were also verypatible with each other, but Susan was now pregnant with father¡¯s child! What should be done about it? She remembered that Susan had said that she would give birth to this child. However, did she intend to raise the child together with Leon? ¡®No! How can a man ept this?¡¯ She thought. This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. While she was deep in thought, a figure suddenly appeared in front of the table. She subconsciously looked up and could not help but be excited when she saw Reggie Kelly. ¡°Eh! Reggie, why are you here?¡± ¡°When I saw you guysing upstairs, I followed you guys up. So, how''s it going? How is your body recovering?¡± Reggie hooked his lips slightly while sitting down opposite to Sherry. ¡°I feel much better! I was going to thank you, but I haven''t been able to reach you. The contact number you gave me seems to be off all the time!¡± Sherry had called many times trying to thank this person who had saved her. Reggie¡¯s elegant and handsome face raised a smile, ¡°I went back to France, I just came back yesterday!¡± ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°Something happened at thepany, but it¡¯s now taken care of!¡± ¡°That''s great!¡± As they chatted, Sherry thought of that day when he said that when she recovered, he would tell her everything about him and Lucille. Recently, William had not mentioned about Lucille, and she herself did not know how Lucille was doing! She did know know if William was still taking care of Lucille. ¡°Reggie, did you meet up with Lucille recently?¡± She asked tentatively. ¡°Her illness got serious again!¡± Reggie said indifferently, his expression remained m, only a sh of pain could be seen in his eyes. ¡°I went to visit her once, and she actually recognized me as William!¡± Sherry suddenly remembered that day, Lucille said William was blue-eyed and ck-haired, at that time, Reggie¡¯s appearance shed in her mind, but she did not think that it was really him. ¡°How can she recognize the wrong person? Maybe the person she thought about was you and not William?¡± ¡°How could she had thought of me¡± Reggie shook his head, ¡°She never loved me!¡± ¡°Reggie, isn''t it strange that she called out William¡¯s name, but said his eyes were blue? However, when William stood in front of her, she actually said that he¡¯s not William! That¡¯s really strange!¡± Reggie was slightly surprised. ¡°She doesn''t recognize William anymore?¡± ¡°She could not recognize thest time William visited her! However, before that, she could recognize him, I have no idea why!¡± Sherry still had not figured it out until now, ¡°Maybe she has feelings for you, she just doesn''t know it herself! Or maybe she was too focused on the past, or she was forcing herself to focus on the past. That¡¯s why she kept remembering Williams¡¯s name, lying to herself that she was devoted, or had stopped loving other people long ago and just couldn''t ept that William had lied on her! Or perhaps, she was preupied with the fact that William had cheated on her and was hurt too deeply to extricate herself for a while which caused everything up until now to happen!¡± ¡°Sherry?¡± Reggie was slightly surprised, why did everything she said was simr to was Jesse said before? He remembered that when he was about to left, Lucille was clinging on to his hand to prevent him from leaving! ¡®Was it possible? Did she ever love me?¡¯ He thought. Reggie smiled bitterly, ¡°I said I would tell you this story, and now, I''m telling you! I won''t go back on my word! Maybe after hearing this story, you won''t think she loves me!¡± That year. Three years ago. Paris, France. From Korea to Paris, Lucille came to this strange country, looking at strange people. She could not help but squatted at the exit of the airport and cried. She lost her love, the man she trusted most had a child with another woman, how could she not be heartbroken? "Miss, are you alright?¡± Someone talked in Mandarin with a deep voice. Lucille jerked her head up. Just like that, a pretty face crashed into Reggie¡¯s line of sight. In that instant, Reggie¡¯s heart trembled, and his handsome face wore a warm smile. Then he said another sentence in Japanese, but Lucille replied, ¡°I''m Chinese!¡± ¡°Oh! What a coincidence, my father is also Chinese!¡± Lucille froze and looked at Reggie. The man in front of him had handsome and prominent features, perfect face shape and a happy-go-lucky aura around him. Moreover, with his deep blue eyes, he looked wild and sexy. ¡°Miss, are you alright? Why are you crying here?¡± ¡°That¡¯s none of your business!¡± Lucille¡¯s tone was impulsive. She stood up, then pulled her suitcase and left. Reggie did not chase after her. However, at night, in a bar, he saw Lucille again. She was drunk and was being pestered by some Frenchmen, Reggie went over and took her from the French men''s hands and told them that this was his wife. The Frenchmen did not pester her anymore. The slightly drunk Lucille raised her eyes and saw Reggie again. She grinned and said, ¡°Handsome man, it really is a handsome man!¡± That night, he took her to a hotel. When he finally put Lucille down on the bed, she hooked her arms around his neck and tears sprang up again. It was obvious that she was very sad. Then he heard her say, ¡°Handsome guy, let¡¯s do it!" This sentence aroused Reggie¡¯s desire. However, he was not that kind of man that will do it with every woman he meets, he was a person with principles. ¡°You''re not looking for a man you can sleep with at the bar, are you?¡± His sexy thin lips rose slightly, and his dark pupils were like mas locking onto Lucille¡¯s soul, causing a moment of surprise in her misty eyes. ¡°How do you know?¡± She grinned again, then hooked her arms around his neck. ¡°I''ve got my eye on you! Handsome guy!¡± Reggie narrowed his eyes, a subtle change shed at the bottom of his pupils. He looked at her coldly for a moment, and lowered his head to kiss her on her lips. ¡°Woman, you should pay for your actions!¡± ¡°I don''t want to!¡± Her tone was with aggression and a hint of resentment. At that time, Reggie did not know what she was aggrieved about. It was just her sweet lips that tempted his senses. Suddenly, his hand pressed violently on her big right breast, squeezing her breast as hard as he can. He heard Lucille draw back a breath and her body started to be tense, making her cry out in shock at such an intimate move as this. He leaned down and kissed her on the lips, tossing, sucking and tangling. He ripped off her clothes, leaving her exposed to himself. She had a nice figure, typical for a woman who was from the east, voluptuous yet enchanting. He kissed her and she was passionate enough to teased him back. His knees went between her legs, spreading her legs maliciously. His fingers that were rubbing pinching and pulling on her private parts intensified violently. Other that than, he was also kissing her aggressively. Lucille already cried out by how overwhelming she felt. ¡°Woman, you are really beautiful!¡± He nibbled on her tender earlobe and licked the slippery skin on the back of her ear, immediately triggering a fierce gasp from her. ¡°That hurts!¡± He heard her cry out ... And he saw blood flowing out ... At that moment, he was surprised because she was a virgin... he was the first man to do it with her! After they had done it, as Reggie saw the rose-color virgin mark on the bed sheet, he decided to marry this woman! After sobering up, Lucille stared nkly at the marks on the bed, and remained silent for a long time. After that, she got up and dressed. She did not want him to take responsibility, she just wanted to leave, but he already fell in love with her scent and did not allow her to leave him again. In the days that followed, Reggie began his mad pursuit. A weekter, he proposed to her, ¡°Lucy, please marry me!" Lucille froze and looked at him. She did not speak for a long time, so long that he thought she would not agree, but she said with aplicated looked in her eyes, ¡°Reggie, I am not a good woman, you will regret it if you marry me! If you find outter that I''m not actually as perfect as you think I am, will you regret it?¡± "No! I will never regret my decision!" Reggie said with certainty. So, they got married! Their marriage gave off a feeling that it happened on the spur of the moment! But, six months after the wedding, she began to call another man''s name when they have sex. At first her murmurs were soft enough that it was considered inaudible, but after some time her murmurs became so loud that it was insuppressible. Reggie heard that person''s name ~ William. At that time, he was in shocked! He asked her who William was! However, Lucille started crying loudly. He could not bear to continue asking her after seeing her mournful look on her face. He never questioned her again. After that, she also stopped shouting that name. He thought it was her first love, and he was not a petty, unreasonable man. However, three months later, she began to shout that name again. When a woman started shouting another man¡¯s name when they were enjoying having sex, it should be considered a shame to any man. With a ¡°p¡±, Reggie pped her and bought her back to reality. ¡°Boohoo...¡± Lucille cried. At first it was just soft whimper and escted into a loud sob. ¡°Who the hell is William?¡± He finally could not stand it anymore. However, she still remained silent. Feeling helpless, Reggie sent someone to find out everything about William. When the investigation results were sent from the maind to France, Reggie looked at that result and his whole body was in shocked. It turned out that he was not the first man to ever slept with Lucille. It turned out that she had a hymen repair operation in Korea! It turned out that she had had intimate rtions with many men before! After the truth was poured over Reggie¡¯s head like ice water, he went and questioned Lucille, she also admitted without hiding anything. ¡°Yes, I lied to you, I''m not a virgin, I don''t love you, Reggie. The one I love is William, I''ve always loved him! If I could still have children, William and I would have been married and living happily together!¡± He was dejected, for a few months, Reggie could not even have an erection! He finally recovered after seeing a doctor! However, he never touched Lucille ever again! Lucille started to drink all day. Sometimes she will cry when she is drunk, and continue drinking after she cried. He had no choice but to divorce Lucille after two years of marriage. After the formalities, when he went back to get his things, he found her hurting herself. When he found her drunkenly burning herself with a cigarette, his was stunned. Only then did he realize that she was actually hurting herself! He went to stop it, but she hugged him and shouted William¡¯s name. He lowered his head and looked at her, but hated her for not getting up. This was because he realized that it seemed like a year since he had looked at her carefully, and only then did he realize that her already pale face was now even more heartbreakingly pale. She was even thinner than before and her cheeks had sunken in. Her eyshes had also covered her eyelids, hiding deep shadows that were the result of exhaustion as well as anxiety and chronic alcoholism. She was in a bad state, in a state of madness. He had no choice but to notify her family, but her sister was the only one who came to France. Chapter 158 All I Want is a Hug Chapter 158 All I Want is a Hug He finally knew, eventually, Madam Mclean was not Lucille Mclean and Darcy Mclean ''s biological mother. Their mother had passed away in a psychiatric hospital 20 years ago. She had a hereditary psychosis. But at the moment for Lucilles''s own good, he rmended sending her to a psychiatric hospital. But Darcy was extremely unwilling to do so, Lucille''s condition was only getting worse. Darcy had no choice but to send her elder sister to the hospital. Reggie Kelly had visited her a few times. But every single time, she would hug him and screamed William Rond''s name out loud. Finally, his patience had gone out so he was determined to find William. He wanted to know what kind of superpower did this man had and why Lucille was so obsessed with him all the time. She even hurt herself just for him! But before he did anything, William had unexpectedly fetched Lucille back from the hospital... This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. "You know everything that happened after that!" Reggie said. Sherry shockingly looked at him and suddenly felt poignant for this man. ''How could Lucille do something like that to him?'' "Don''t stare at me with a pity look!" Reggieughed, "Would you mind if I smoke a cigarette?" "Uh! Just smoke!" She replied immediately, "Reggie, you really love her, right?" "I have no idea!" Reggie shook his head, "I have no idea what is love right now!" "Ok, I think William is about toe out anytime, I am leaving as well!" "I will walk you!" She stood up. She did not know how to console him at the moment. The two of them entered the elevator. "Don''t pity me, I have thought about chasing you and then get rid of you. I want William to spend the rest of his life living in regret and pain, so I can seek revenge for Lucille." Sherry was astonished, then smiled, "But you did not do it, right? You even saved my life, you are a nice guy! You have never abused Ms. Mclean. You knew Darcy was trying to nder you but you have noints about it, it proved that you are a kind person! But since we first met, your nce was filled with hatred when you were staring at me! I guess maybe you are trying to hate me like how you hate William!" Reggie was slightly shocked, "How did you know that? There is hatred in my look?" "Yes! I am scared of your gaze at that time!" Sherry was thinking about it and she thought it was funny. "It is true! I really hate William at that time! But I did not know he was a responsible man! It''s all because Lucille was too extreme, this is what she gets! She needs to take the me herself!" "I am afraid that Ms. Mclean is just someone who will get infatuated in love. When she falls in love with someone and does something extreme, she will start to regret it and live in terror all day. This might twist her mind, she is actually pretty pitiful!" Reggie nced at her sideways, "Sherry, you are really kind!" In the meantime, they had arrived outside of the restaurant. "Sherry, you are free to go back upstairs!" Reggie smiled. Suddenly, he saw a person who was quickly approaching them from the elevator. Within a glimpse, he showed a smart yet cunning expression. "Huh?" Sherry was stunned. "I didn''t chase you but can we just hug?" Reggie raised his eyebrow as he saw William was walking towards them. Sherry shook her head and chuckled. She stepped forward, "I think I will be the one to give you a hug. I hope we are friends. Besides, thank you so much, Reggie!" She sympathized with this man from the bottom of her heart. But William had already came down to the ground floor. He just happened to witness the scene where Sherry took the initiative to hug Reggie while Reggie gave him an extremely provocative look. ''Did she take the initiative to hug Reggie?'' William was shocked, his attractive eyes were fully loaded with anger and jealousness. Reggie took a glimpse at William. He then got closer to Sherry''s ear and whispered, "Sherry, you are a nicedy. Although William is fully packed with ws, he is passable! Cherish him, I hope you live a happy life! Don''t give up on your happiness because of Lucille! You deserve to be happy!" "Thank you, I will be happy, Reggie, I wish you to be happy as well!" Sherry patted his shoulder. She raised her head and smiled at Reggie, "Bye!" Little did she know, her intimacy with Reggie had strongly aroused William''s jealousness. He walked towards Sherry swiftly and fiercely then mocked her with an irritable tone, "Sherry, I only left for a while and your loneliness is already killing you?" Sherry heard that indifferent and insulting voice, she turned back over and saw William. Before she even reacted, she saw William''s face turned purplish as if she was cheating on him. "William..." She wanted to exin. "Enough! Come over here right now!" He could feel the pain as if his heart was getting fried by oil. Damn it, he could not bear any man from hugging her! But his tone had provoked Sherry''s rebellion. Instead of turning back to William, she turned to Reggie and asked, "Reggie, can I have a ride?" Reggie was surprised and smiled, "Of course! Wee!" "Sherry!" William shouted softly. He wanted to pull her over but his self-esteem as a male had stopped him from reaching out. He indifferently said, "Sherry,e over here right now, I said right now!" Sherry turned back over and stared right into his icy cold eyes. She felt even madder in her heart, ¡®What is that facial expression? No! Hell no!'' "Reggie, let''s go!" She said. So, she got onto Reggie''s car. William clenched his fist tightly instead of stopping her from leaving. He angrily yelled, "Sherry, you bettere back here, otherwise..." The only response he got was the car that was leaving while he inhaled a load of car exhaustion gas. ''Damn it!'' William cursed softly. He immediately got into his own car and followed the car closely. When he saw the car was driving into YX road, he did not continue to follow. Luckily she was not following him there but the billows in his heart were already rolling furiously! When he saw they were saying goodbye to each other on the ground floor, he entered the corridor one step ahead and waited for Sherry. "Bye, Reggie!" Sherry got out of Reggie''s car. They were both standing next to the car and Sherry said, "No matter what, just be happy! Besides, take good care of yourself! Goodbye! Thank you!" "Ok! Don''t mention it, you are Mr. Sutton''s daughter, so you are considered as my sister. You are wee, and remember to call me whenever you are free!" Reggie slightly raised his lips. "Ok! Bye!" Sherry nodded her head. The two of them were talking andughing while saying goodbye. Sherry walked towards the condominium. She had not been here for quite a long time and she wanted to clean it up. She was thinking about where was she going to live. She entered the staircase and raised her head, she then saw a towering figure standing in the corridor. There was anger zing in her heart, ''Why was he so mad just now? He was so rude!'' He was leaning against the wall that was facing him. His posture was nutty as he slightly bent his slim and long legs. His ck eyes were particrly abstruse when he was persistently staring at her, they were serene while flickering with a bizarre radiance. "You, who permits you to follow me?" Sherry frowned and took out her keys to open the door. "You had the balls to cuddle another man, didn''t I mention not to meet him again?" He locked on to her looks, he seemed to be unptable or just mad. Yes, he was quite mad and jealous. "What do you mean cuddle?" Sherry frowned and was unwilling to listen to what he said, "Reggie is the one who saved my life. Without him, I could have died! Why are you making such a big deal for a hug? I just want to hug him, you cannot stop me! Go away!" Without Reggie, maybe she had already passed away because of the mass bleeding! She was thinking while ttening her lips. She was also mad at William''s tone when he was talking with her. Sherry opened the door and ignored him. The moment she wanted to walk in, he suddenly grabbed her. She did not have enough strength than him, damn it! She actually ignored his presence! He was furious. All of a sudden, he made a bigger step and walked into her door before her with an extreme speed. Sherry ttened her mouth and followed him. She switched on the light, it had been one month since she came backst time. She looked around the narrow living room, there was a thinyer of dust in the unit. It seemed like Celia Hickman was not here for a long time as well. He pressed her against the door right after entering. He looked down at her, his dashing eyebrows were holding back the anger. Sherry looked upwards at him, "What are you doing? Are you mad? If you are mad, get out of the house, no one is forcing you toe here!" William did not mean to step away. His towering body figure was just like a wall which created a shade. "Sherry, why are you not listening to me? I do not like it when you are with him!" He sounded a little bit aggrieved, "When I asked you toe back over, why aren''t youing back?" "He is my friend, Reggie and I are friends. You do not have the right to stop me from having friends. William, this is my freedom!" She tried to talk some senses to him calmly but the words spilling out were not in bnce. "Besides, I am just giving him a hug, didn''t you hug Lucille? No, didn''t you sleep with Lucille too? Whenpared to the two of you, mine was just a hug while you guys were way more intimate! You cannot even bear it when I just gave him a hug! Then I cannot bear with you either!" William was stumped, ''Yes, she was right. But... isn''t it in the past? Didn''t they promise not to mention it ever again? Sherry instantly pulled a long face. She was furious, "Go away, I do not want to see you anymore!" "..." William flinched. She was trying to get rid of him again, he was thinking what he had done wrongly. Which man could be the demeanor even after witnessing hisdy hugging another man? Sherry moved one step to the side and wanted to pass by him. But he suddenly reached out his hand and dragged her into his arms with his strong arms. He tightly secured her in his chest and would not even leave a single chance for her to escape. Sherry could not struggle and escape and she was too afraid to disturb her neighbors. She gritted her teeth and yelled, "William! Let go of me! You are being unreasonable, I don''t want to talk to you!" William pressed her torso fully against himself. Her body was soft and smooth with a hint of fragrant. The scent of the milk soap plus the unique smell on Sherry induced a stream of hot current to pass through his abdomen, "Sherry, I will never hug any other women. My chest will always be yours! But please do not hug another man, is that ok? Can you promise me that?" Sherry tried her best to calm down but still could not help and pushed him away, "Let go of me! I do not believe you! You never ever stick to your words. Even when the situation today repeated, I would still hug Reggie anyway! Humph!" She purposely said that as he did not have the right to keep her on a tight leash. "Haha... Sherry, are you telling me that you are jealous?" Heughed as he found out she seemed to be jealous. Suddenly, his mood turned better. She was mad, "William, I am definitely not jealous at all!" William put his arm around her waist and made her get closer to him until their abdomens were touching, "Dear wife, I am d that you are jealous. But all of that is from the past, you cannot punish me by hugging others!" Sherry was instantly stunned, she raised her head to look at him. His good looking eyebrows were just right in front of her eyes. The edges and corners of his face were obvious. But at the moment, his eyes were packed with the power of a leopard while she was just like his prey. She suddenly apprehended, "Let go of me! I am not punishing you!" "Sherry!" William''s handsome face looked slightly sad. He was hurt and asked with a lowered voice, "In this case, are you trying to tell me that you truly wanted to hug him? Would you die if you did not hug him?" ''What does he mean by I would die if I did not hug him?'' Sherry flinched and her heart sank within a moment, ''Why was everythinging out of his mouth so offensive?¡¯ This time, she furiously pushed him away. He did not expect her to have such great strength. "Sherry!" His tone was a little bit upset. Chapter 159 Bore It Chapter 159 Bore It ¡°Get out, William Rond!¡± She was already sad. She started cleaning up her apartment as she tried to ease her feelings of sadness and being wronged with some work. He did not say anything at the moment. He looked at her cleaning up the house but did not leave. Yet, he was worried about her body that had not recovered yet as she kept doing work. Seeing her walk into the bedroom to clean up the bedsheet and quilt cover, he followed her into the room. ¡°You cannot do all these now. Your body has not recovered yet! Follow me!¡± He walked towards her and held her waist. Then, he carried her and walked away without any exnation. ¡°William, what are you doing?¡± ¡°I am taking you to go back to our home!¡± He said with a deep tone. ¡°I don¡¯t want!¡± She continued to fall out with him because his words were too hurtful. She was really angry and she only wanted to yell at him, ¡°William, I hate you. Let me tell you, if I did not hug Reggie Kelly, I would die! Let go of me!¡± ¡°What did you say?¡± He immediately let go of her after she yelled. He had a terrifying sullen face. At that moment, the ambiance was a little weird. She could feel his gaze with a murderous intention on her and it stiffened her whole body. Sherry Murray did not speak. She took a step back andughed coldly, ¡°You, get out!¡± William took a step forward and held her fair wrist tightly. He said coldly, ¡°So, so, you really care about Reggie that much!¡± William¡¯s handsome face had been distorted by the anger of jealousy. He clenched his teeth while holding Sherry¡¯s slim wrist. The force on his hand was getting stronger! Sherry bit her lower lip while bearing the pain from her wrist. Her hand was almost broken by him! Sherry red at William fiercely. Her eyes were full of tears inadvertently, ¡°You bastard! It is not like what you are thinking. You are the one who thinks I am that bad! I hate you!¡± Sherry¡¯s tears fell down on her face like a broken pearl ne. Her tears immediately made hime back to his senses. He suddenly sighed, hugged her, and carried her to the bed. He put her onto the bed andid down his body to press on her. He hugged her tightly while burying his face into her neck. He sighed and said, ¡°I am sorry. I am just afraid that you would leave me!¡± What did he say? Would he be afraid? He was William Rond! The cold tears of feeling wronged drenched over her pretty face to the back of her ears. His mouth tasted a salty taste. He knew they were Sherry¡¯s tears because of mncholy. His movements became gentle as his fingers gently wiped off the tear stains. Yet, she cried harder as he helped her to wipe off the tears. Everything became messy. William could not remember how he became angry, how jealous he was, and how he lost his senses. At this moment, William only wanted to hug this crying woman, kiss her tear stains because of sadness, and make her belong to him alone, from the body to soul. He gently kissed her. At the moment, Sherry was already tired of crying. Her consciousness became a blur and she leaned against William¡¯s strong arm while sobbing with a low voice. ¡°Okay, stop crying! It is my fault. It is all my fault!¡± He was finally beaten by her tears. Since when did he apologize to others? However, it seemed that he had only apologized without doing other things since these days that he stayed with her! Upon hearing his apology, her tears suddenly fell down again, ¡°Actually, actually it was my fault!¡± She said softly with sobs, ¡°It¡­ It is me who did not think about your feelings¡­ It is my fault. Yet, you were so fierce. You have said you would dote on me, but you did not¡­ You even got angry at me¡­¡± ¡®Why did it sound like it was still his fault? Could it be that women in love were this unreasonable?¡¯ She rubbed her tears on his clothes and said with a low voice, ¡°I am sorry. Today I did wrong!¡± Upon hearing that, his eyes were full of joy and he hugged her tightly. She was still a little woman. She wished to act like a spoiled child and wished him to dote on her. However, he could not help to say, ¡°I don¡¯t allow you to hug any other man!¡± ¡°Okay! I won¡¯t!¡± Her voice was muffled as she buried her face in his chest. She did not dare to look at him as she knew that she was acting unreasonably. She was guilty. ¡°Look at my eyes and answer me!¡± He raised her chin and made her look at his eyes. ¡°I want your guarantee!¡± There were tears in her big eyes on her little pretty face, ¡°I won¡¯t!¡± ¡°Won¡¯t what?¡± ¡°I won¡¯t hug any other man!¡± she said and pouted. He smiled extraordinary sweet. ¡°Sherry, thank you! I also guarantee you that I will not hug any other woman!¡± She was a little embarrassed, ¡°Today I have met Reggie. He told me about the matter between Ms. Mclean and him. William, Reggie is actually really a pity!¡± She told him about the story that Reggie had told her. Then, she looked at his frowned eyebrows and said, ¡°That was only aforting hug. It did not mean anything! If you don¡¯t like it, I won¡¯t do it anymore. I won¡¯t break promises that I have made, don¡¯t worry!¡± ¡°I did not expect the matter was like this!¡± William could not help to sigh. He had never expected that Lucille Mclean got married in such a way. Now, he only hoped that she could get better and he would not be guilty towards her anymore! ¡°Anyway, I still think that she loves you too much! Yet, I feel like she loves Reggie too!¡± Sherry thought for a moment and stopped thinking about it. ¡°Do you know? Reggie said he wants us to be happy and he has no bad intention!¡± ¡°It is impossible! You did not know how provoking his eyes were when you hugged him!¡± ¡°Probably, he was only pranking you!¡± she said. ¡°I don¡¯t allow you to defend him!¡± He proimed domineeringly. ¡°I don¡¯t like him!¡± ¡°Are you sure that the reason you don¡¯t like him is only because of me?¡± ¡°Then who else?¡± ¡°I thought there is also Ms. Mclean. He is Ms. Mclean¡¯s ex-husband!¡± ¡°Sherry!¡± His voice became serious. He answered seriously, ¡°You are the only one in my heart!¡± She looked at his eyes, his gaze was fully on her. She believed in him. ¡°William, you are also the only one in my heart!¡± ¡°But you had a crush on a big brother!¡± ¡°That was when I was still young, okay?¡± She smiled. His jealous look was really funny. ¡°You are the only one in my heart!¡± ¡°Anyway, I won¡¯t allow you to hug any other person! You are not allowed to hug Sammy and Dan too!¡± he said again. ¡°But they are my sons!¡± ¡°But they are also men!¡± ¡°William¡­¡± She shouted with a deep voice. ¡°I have no other way. I would be jealous, even if they are my sons!¡± He admitted without hiding anything. He did not care if she wouldugh at him. He only wanted to protect her. ¡°They are still so young!¡± Sherry was speechless but she loved him so much for acting domineering. ¡°They are still men!¡± ¡°No matter how young they are, they are still men. They are not women. No, you cannot hug women too!¡± There was still dissatisfaction within William¡¯s deep voice. ¡°Okay. I won¡¯t do anything you don¡¯t like, okay?¡± She wiped off the tear stains on her face. She took a deep breath and lowered down her head as she felt embarrassed. Why were they fighting for such a small matter? They quarreled again right after the reconciliation. She did not want to do this anymore! ¡°Really?¡± He was surprised. ¡°Are you really going to listen to what I say?¡± She had an urge to roll her eyes but she suppressed it. Her lips twisted into a curve and she doted on him while rubbing his hair like dealing with a kid, ¡°Yeah, I will listen to you. I will stop doing anything that you don¡¯t like! Okay, let¡¯s stop this. Let go of me quickly, I have to clean up the room!¡± ¡°No! I have a more important thing to do!¡± He said with a tone of vague feelings. ¡°Sherry¡­ I want¡­¡± ¡°No!¡± Sherry showed a serious face after hearing his tone. She said seriously, ¡°No, my body has not recovered yet!¡± Suddenly, he smiled cunningly, ¡°I never say I want to do that. I say I want to kiss you!¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Her face blushed. ¡®What was she thinking about?¡¯ Sherry was a little upset. When she was in a daze while thinking, William¡¯s voice was heard around her ears and it made here back to her senses, ¡°Darling, let¡¯s go shopping!¡± Although he wanted to have sex with her, he remembered that her body had only recovered after one month. Although it was fine to do that in terms of medical, he did not want to hurt her. So, he bore it! Sherry was stunned. ¡°Your body has not recovered yet. I won¡¯t do that to you. I will bear it! I will bear it for another ten days, okay?¡± He set a time limit for himself. She was a little touched. Actually, her body was fine a long time ago. Yet, she was really touched after hearing his words. Her eyes became red. ¡°William, how did you suddenly be so considerate?¡± ¡°I have always been considerate but sometimes I would neglect you because I was careless. I will definitely pay attention to you in the future. I won¡¯t let you feel wronged anymore!¡± He stood up as he said. He held her up too. ¡°Let¡¯s go shopping!¡± ¡°Okay!¡± She had never gone shopping with him. ¡°But I haven¡¯t cleaned up here!¡± ¡°Stop cleaning. We are going back to No. 15 Vi. We are not living here! Don¡¯t worry, as your husband, I won¡¯t harm you!¡± He pulled her hands and they walked out of the apartment. In the shopping mall. Sherry held William¡¯s arm. She had not expected that he was the one who would buy things when they came shopping. He was a shopaholic but he bought them for her. They went to a high-quality women¡¯s clothing store. William pointed at the new arrival winter clothes. After looking at the size, he said to the salesgirl, ¡°This one, this one, pack them for me. Pack this one too. This one too!¡± ¡°Sir, don¡¯t you want to try them?¡± the salesgirl asked. ¡°No need. I know my wife¡¯s size very well!¡± he said confidently to the salesgirl. ¡­ In the end, Sherry¡¯s face blushed, ¡°William, don¡¯t buy anymore, okay? You have bought too much! It was such a waste!¡± Owned by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°No. I have only bought so little!¡± William quickly wrote a note and said to the salesgirl, ¡°Miss, I need a delivery. We are going to buy shoes and underclothes. Send all of them to this address!¡± ¡°William?¡± Sherry was speechless. ¡°Darling, if you are too touched, just give me a kiss!¡± he said. ¡°I don¡¯t want!¡± She immediately shook her head. ¡°Then, let me kiss you!¡± After saying that, he kissed her lips domineeringly. He kissed her beside the clothing store in the shopping mall as if there was no one around them¡­ ¡®Oh my God!¡¯ Sherry immediately turned her head away as she was shocked. Yet, she was given a hot French kiss while being hugged by him. When he finally let go of her, her body became weak. She could barely stand steadily while using William as support. Sherry¡¯s facepletely blushed. A surprising sound was heard from people from the surrounding, Sherry''s face became even red. ¡°William, it¡¯s all because of you. I have no face to meet the others!¡± She really felt very shameful. He actually kissed her in front of the public in the mall. William boasted without shame and whispered in her ear, ¡°Darling, why are you afraid? We are not having an affair! Don¡¯t be so shy!¡± Looking at her blushed face, it was so attractive. Damn, he wanted to kiss her again. Chapter 160 Ten Hard Days Chapter 160 Ten Hard Days "I''ll go wait for you outside!" Sherry Murray immediately avoided William Rond and fled to ten meters away from him. But she still couldn''t escape the jealous and envious eyes of other women, making her want to bury her head in the sand. William walked over. He was so handsome, and with a charming smile on his face, Sherry¡¯s heart pounded rapidly, and she was unable to calm down. She then became nervous and walked away. "Wait for me, Sherry. Let''s go buy underwear!" William shouted from behind. "No!" She shouted, walking even faster. "Stop, you said you''d listen to me!" His voice carried an usation. "I don¡¯t want to buy it anymore!" She shouted back but stood still. William walked up, ignoring the people around him. His handsome face looked more and more attractive, and he exuded a charming aura. He scratched Sherry''s nose and said with a smile, "Good. Come on, let''s go buy underwear!" "I can buy it myself!" Sherry said, items like underwear, she could just buy it herself. But William pulled her and went to the lingerie counter. Looking at the dazzling array ofdies'' underwear, he ran straight in without feeling any embarrassment, searching for thetest styles this year. "Sir, madam, what can I help you with?" The saleswoman greeted them warmly. Sherry felt embarrassed and lower her head as buying underwear with a man was too humiliating! "Miss, get me thetest style!" William looked like a big boss. "Yes!" The saleswoman couldn''t help but blush as she looked at the handsome man. "You are so considerate. Madam, your husband is really the perfect man!" "Uh! Thank you!" Sherry instinctively thanked the saleswoman, but then she blushed again when she thought that they were not yet a married couple. "Sir, here is thetest model. This underwear just arrived!" Sherry and William both saw a ckce bra with a mysterious ck colour. The scientific design of the bra lifted the breasts to the maximum concentration, and the panties were made of openworkce fabric, the effect was great! William said, "This is it. And this, and this, and this, bring them all here. Can you try them on?" "I''m not trying them on!" Sherry eximed. How could he ask her to try on underwear? "Why not? There''s a fitting room over here!¡± But William had already pulled her inside and turned back to the saleswoman outside and said, "Go and pick out twenty more models for size 36B!" "How do you know what size I wear?" Sherry almost screamed out. The saleswoman immediately went to look for them. William smiled slyly, pushed her into the fitting room and followed her in! "William, I''m not trying on! Why do you want me to try on the underwear but not the jackets? I don''t want to try them on!" The small space made her feel suffocated, and she felt a little dizzy as his scent poured over her. "Honey, I don''t want you to try it on in here! What if there are cameras? I''m just want to kiss you in here!" With that, he kissed her chattering mouth again, dominantly. He hadn''t had his enough earlier, so now he came in here to make up for it! Shy and annoyed, Sherry¡¯s pretty face turned red and reached out to push him, but he sped her waist tightly and kissed her lips, enjoying the joy of it. His kisses were tinged with thought and wet desire, so dominant, so full of passion that her heart trembled! For a moment, her mind drifted off. She was utterly stunned by William''s madness and passion, allowing him to do anything to her. After being kissed by William violently, Sherry was so embarrassed that she tried to struggle, but she was too weak. So, she could only be crushed between the wall and William''s chest, unable to move. It was only when his kisses drained her breath that he finally released her, but his lower abdomen was already against hers. She was so surprised that he could have a desire at all times. William¡¯s sturdy body was close to her, but she dared not scream as she was afraid that the people outside might hear, she only felt hot and agitated. At this moment, an image that they were rolling together repeatedly shed in her mind. Sherry was panting, and her flushed little face indicated that she was panic. At the same time, his lower abdomen got hotter and harder. He couldn''t resist teasing her, "Honey, your face is so red! What''s on your mind!" "You! You¡­" Sherry stopped talking and bit her lip tight. He narrowed his gorgeous eyes, and they were dark and deep, "Honey, did you miss me too?" "I didn''t!" She denied quickly, hiding her panic. Looking at Sherry¡¯s delicate look, William¡¯s heart fluttered again. He held on the back of her head, lowered his head and kissed her, wrapping one hand around her waist and pressing her even further against him. Her beauty was too tempting that he could not stop once he started. If she didn¡¯t reject it, and if they were not outside, he wouldn''t have let her go so easily. William looked at Sherry and whispered, "Honey, what should I do? I don''t want to leave you even for a second!" His voice was low and charming, with slight hoarseness, "We would not meet for ten days, this is so hard! It''s hard for you too, isn''t it!" Sherry''s already scarlet face was so red that it was bleeding. She reached out her hand to cover William''s mouth and said in a trembling voice, "Don''t you dare say any nonsense!" "Why can''t I say?" William whispered, and his mouth curled into a teasing smile, "I want to say it. I just want to say it." On the way back. William suddenly thought of something and said, "Oops, why did I forget the most important thing!" "What?" Sherry was shocked and looked at him. His hand gripped the steering wheel tightly. "Sherry, it''s about Leon Hickman. How did I forget to tell you?!" "Yeah, you haven''t told me how your talk with Leon went. What did he say? Does he want to meet Susan Gill and talk to her onest time?" Sherry also suddenly remembered something important, how could she have forgotten about it too? William pursed his lips and nodded. "Probably Leon has forgotten about Susan. Sherry, we may be too persistent, maybe Leon had already changed his heart long ago! He said he was responsible for Ashley Jones because he had sex with her while he was drunk!" "Ah! How did that happen?" Sherry froze. "It¡¯s true. Leon said it happened during the time when we sang together at the KTV. They got drunk that day and could not control themselves, so that was how things happened. After that, he wanted to be responsible for Ashley, and she also came to see him a lot! They even went to see the stars on the West Hill! Then another one-night stand happened. Do you think Leon can still be with Susan? Then what about Ashley?" The decision of William''s talk with Leon was that he decided to be responsible for that Ashley. "Oh my god!" Sherry was speechless for a moment. "But I didn''t say anything about Susan¡¯s rtionship with Cohen Sutton. However, I did mention that she had her reasons, and she left five years ago because she had no choice! How could I have imagined that Cohen would use the demolition of the mountain in Susan¡¯s vige to coerce her to be his lover? He is really domineering!" "You know what the reason was?" Sherry was stunned. "You know why Susan became Cohen¡¯s lover?" William looked at the car and turned into the panoramic road. "Alexis Houston helped me found out that Cohen wanted to demolish thend in Susan¡¯s vige in the countryside to build a feng shui vi. But if the vi is built, it will be a private site, and the people in her vige will lose their ie. This is because the hundreds of households in her vige all rely on that piece of mountain for short term tourism as ie. After the demolition, the survival of these people will face a huge test! She, therefore, went to Cohen, but to her surprise, he made such an offer! I think it''s probably because he has feelings for her! I heard that he had seen a fashion runway show once before and saw her photos. It may be because he fell in love at first sight or was very interested in her. Anyway, what he did then was a surprise to many! When he wants something, he will take it no matter what, which is in line with his character!" After all, Cohen was in the triads! "So that was what happened! Why do men always bully women?" Sherry murmured. Her father would actually force himself on a virtuous woman and break up a couple! What she felt at that moment wasplicated and could not be expressed. She was even angrier at what Cohen did. "How could he bully Susan like that! It was retribution that her daughter was bullied too!" "Sherry! This is not the same!" William was shocked in her heart. "I didn''t bully you. We should be thankful for that contract, and also, thank you for giving birth to a son with me." Sherry rolled her eyes and said emotionally, "You''re just like my father, a man who bullies women. He''s even more evil than you. He actually broke up a couple! The saying of all men is up to no good, is so true!" At the moment, she really thought so in her heart that women were all born to suffer! "Sherry, the two people you are talking about are your father and your man, me!" William cried out in injustice. "Anyway, what both of you have done was wrong; you are all evil! I''m so mixed up and guilty right now. I felt like I''m the one who let down Leon, and I will feel guilty when I see him!" Sherry spoke on the matter. "Sherry, it''s fate! You should look at it from a different perspective!" Owned by N?velDrama.Org. "Ill-fated!" Sherry sighed. "He broke up Leon and Susan, what now? What exactly did you tell Leon? Did you ask him if he still likes her?" "Sherry, if Leon truly loves Susan, he probably wouldn''t have gotten engaged to Ashley, or maybe he wouldn''t have had promiscuous sex with her. I think maybe the love wasn''t deep enough, or it was too deep. Just like a dream, no matter how good it is, there''s still a time to wake up! And now, isn''t it great to have him with Ashley and Susan with Cohen?" William also spoke on the matter, thinking that Susan should be with Cohen. She was carrying Cohen child, so how could she be with Leon? "Ugh!" Sherry let out a long sigh. Suddenly, she felt that love was really hurting, and couldn''t help but feel a little mncholy, for herself, Susan, Cohen, Reggie Kelly, and even for Lucille Mclean. "But Leon promised to ask Susan out to talk!" This was the result of a long talk he had with Leon. "Talk about it?" Sherry froze. "Well! He said he''d call!¡± Sutton House. Cohen was standing at Susan¡¯s door front, wondering if he should go in. But at this moment, the door opened. As soon as she looked up and saw him, she was not surprised, and she said indifferently, "What do you have to say?" Cohen moved closer to her, very close. He saw that her face was a little pale and he called out in a low voice. "Susan!" "I''m going out!" Susan was shivered by his breath, her body stiffened and said awkwardly. Chapter 161 Engagement Party Chapter 161 Engagement Party At this moment, she was still a bit afraid of what he might suddenly do to her. The memory of forcing her to have a miscarriage that day was so bad that she felt scared every time she thought back on it. So whenever he approached her, she would even flinch instinctively. ¡°Susan, you can¡¯t go out!¡± Cohen suddenly tightened his arms. Hugging her, he whispered, ¡°I promise I won¡¯t hurt you again!¡± ¡°I want to leave!¡± Susan said faintly, not refusing his hug, but murmuring, ¡°Let me go! You said I¡¯m free!¡± Then she broke free of his hand, carried her handbag, and headed out. He let go of his hand and leaned in the doorway to look at her. ¡°Stop!¡± He finally spoke up. Her body stiffened and she stopped in her tracks. Closing her eyes to hide her nervousness, she looked back at him. ¡°What do you want?¡± He wrapped his arms around his chest and just looked at her with his eyes gleaming like ming torches, but didn¡¯t say another word. She hesitated, not knowing what to do. If she left and he didn¡¯t let her go, everything would be in vain. But she really didn¡¯t know how to stay here any longer. Stay in what capacity, his lover? No more, she was free now! ¡°Go back to your room and stay there!¡± He urged, not allowing her to refuse. ¡°You can¡¯t imprison me anymore!¡± She hesitated for a moment, couldn¡¯t help but say. ¡°I¡¯m not imprisoning you! But you are not allowed to leave!¡± Cohen said in a muffled voice, his tone domineering. ¡­ At this moment, Susan¡¯s phone rang. Cohen looked at her and his eyes fell on her handbag. ¡°Your call!¡± He said. She had no choice but to go back to her room and answer the phone, only to find that it was Leon calling. She listened to the low, deep voice on the other end of the phone, ¡°Susan, I¡¯m getting engaged!¡± She was stunned, her expression stiffening even though she had known about it. ¡°Congrattions, Leon!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you have anything to say to me?¡± Leon asked. Cohen didn¡¯t leave, instead, he stood at the door watching Susan talking on the phone. She subconsciously turned her head to look at Cohen, then said with a detached expression on her face. ¡°Congrattions to you and Miss Jones. I wish you both always be in love, grow old together, and have your baby soon!¡± ¡°Do you really say it from the bottom of your heart?¡± ¡°Yes! These are my true words!¡± she said, but her eyes fell on Cohen. ¡°You must be happy~!¡± ¡°William and Sherry havee to me!¡± Leon said. She paused, not expecting them to go to him, so did he know about her current situation? Then she said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to take it to heart!¡± ¡°Thene to my engagement party!¡± he added. ¡°If you want me to attend, I¡¯ll definitely be there!¡± Her tone was euphemistic, while her face was pale but still wore a faint smile. ¡°Miss Jones is beautiful, you should marry her sooner instead of just getting engaged!¡± If they had been married instead of engaged, perhaps she would be Mrs. Hickman now, instead of Cohen¡¯s lover! ¡°Then youe the day after tomorrow!¡± Leon said, ¡°I¡¯m hanging up!¡± ¡°Okay, bye!¡± It was such a simple phone call, and Cohen waited for her to finish. ¡°Is Leon getting engaged?¡± he asked in a hushed voice. ¡°Yes!¡± Susan nodded. ¡°Do you still love him?¡± He asked again. She didn¡¯t answer his question, just said, ¡°We¡¯ll never go back to the way we were!¡± ¡°I see!¡± He nodded as he turned and walked out without saying anything else. Susan was stunned for a moment. She looked at his leaving back, wondering what he meant¡­ The next day. Leon¡¯s engagement party was held at his own restaurant, which was named ¡°Wait¡±. The huge flower baskets were ced on both sides of the entrance to the restaurant. Flowers, balloons, banners, all signified the grand and warm atmosphere. Leon¡¯s parents, Payne and Sierra, were standing at the entrance to greet the guests. Although it was just an engagement party, it was as ostentatious as a wedding ceremony since the only daughter of the Jones family was getting engaged. Leon didn¡¯t look very happy. He was wearing a trim suit and standing in the doorway, like he was waiting for someone! Sherry and Susan had already arrived. When they just arrived, Sherry sat in the car and watched the scene over there from afar, while Susan in the back seat looked indifferent. ¡°Let¡¯s get off!¡± Susan said indifferently. ¡°Okay!¡± After giving each other a nce, Sherry and William also got out of the car. Liam¡¯sughter was heard in the distance, ¡°Hey! I didn''t think we¡¯d get gathered here. Do you have time for us to have a few drinks together?¡± Sherry turned her head and saw Liam behind them, Sarah standing beside him. When they stood together, they looked really perfect for each other. Sarah was smiling so brightly beside Liam. William nced at the entrance of ¡°Wait¡± in the distance, ¡°Fuck off!¡± Liam didn¡¯t care about this and said with a smile, ¡°Will, you¡¯ve been decadent for so long. If you keep this up, Mr. Rond will crack up! When are you going back to work?¡± William frowned as soon as he heard he had to go back to work. ¡°Damn you!¡± It suddenly urred to Sherry that he had been apanying her for the past few days and didn¡¯t seem to have mentioned going to work, ¡°Yeah, when are you going to work?¡± ¡°Leon is already at the door!¡± William reminded them as he nced at Susan. With that, everyone gave her a concerned look. ¡°Sherry, long time no see!¡± Liam greeted Sherry after shrugging. ¡°Hello, Liam, hello, Sarah!¡± Sherry greeted them. Since Sarah knew that Sherry was William''s girlfriend, her attitude towards Sherry immediately became much closer. ¡°Sherry, when will you and William get married?¡± A blush crept up Sherry¡¯s face instantly. She hadn¡¯t thought about it! ¡°This thing must wait until Will proposes to Sherry first! How can you get married without a proposal?¡± Liam knocked Sarah on the head. ¡°Well, let¡¯s stop joking here and go in!¡± Liam then walked up to Susan, whispering to her gently, ¡°Susan, you¡¯re finally willing to show up! This matter may still have a turnaround, and you don¡¯t look like you¡¯ve held yourself aloof from the world. When I look at you, I¡¯m really scared because it feels like you¡¯re about to float away!¡± ¡°What are you talking about!¡± Susan shook her head and couldn¡¯t helpughing, her hand caressing her belly. She was content to have a baby now, and the rest didn¡¯t matter anymore. ¡°We should bless Leon and Ashley!¡± This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. After the words, she took the lead and walked straight ahead. Everyone was stunned behind her. ¡°Will, do you think Susan is in a normal mental state now? Why do I think she has changed? She looks at Leon like she¡¯s watching a movie screen, and he instantly bes as transient as fleeting clouds for her? Is there something wrong with my eyes and I¡¯m misreading it?¡± Leon murmured. William stared at him. ¡°No, your eyes are sharp, she has changed! And became imprable!¡± After saying that, William took Sherry¡¯s hand and walked towards the restaurant. Susan¡¯s arrival took Mr. Hickman and Mrs. Hickman by surprise. The arrival of Sherry, on the other hand, made Sierra¡¯s face pale. ¡°Mr. Hickman, Mrs. Hickman, congrattions!¡± Susan greeted them politely and walked towards Leon in their shock. ¡°Leon, congrattions!¡± Sherry and William also walked up to Mr. Hickman and Mrs. Hickman to greet them, however, Sherry turned a blind eye to Sierra until the end. Leon¡¯s expression revealed a mixed feeling, looking at Susan¡¯s indifferent face, he suddenly regretted it! Could he not get engaged? He nced back at his parents¡¯ mottled faces, and wondered what the reason was that Ashley hadn¡¯t come yet! Everyone went upstairs together, and the guests almost all arrived, just waiting for the bride. ¡°Susan, wait!¡± Leon suddenly stopped Susan, who was walking in front of him. Susan paused for a moment, then took two more steps forward uncontrobly. After that, she stopped and turned around with a faint smile on her face. She put her hand on her belly, as if seeking strength from her baby. She knew that she should go upstairs right away, but some things should be resolved once and for all, so that her heart died and so did his, instead of waiting in situ like a fool again! But her feet seemed to be pinned, and she couldn¡¯t move her feet no matter what. She just looked at Liam, then smiled and asked, ¡°What''s wrong?¡± The expression on Leon¡¯s face wasplicated and torn. He had turned thirty, perhaps he was no longer an enthusiastic youth, and his face was no longer young. His face had made her heart pound, had made her miss him terribly in the past, but now, everything really seemed to have passed¡­ ... She stood in situ nkly, her eyes fixed on the figure walking toward her. He finally stood in front of her. The scent she once familiar but now became unfamiliar with immediately engulfed her. She moved her lips and heard herself say, ¡°Leon, where is your fianc¨¦e?¡± ¡°You really want me to marry her?¡± He approached her, then took her hand and led her to the corner of the first floor where was far away from the crowd and out of sight. Susan froze as his scented breath brushed against her face, making her even dizzier and she felt like she was in a dream. ¡°Leon, today is the day you get engaged!¡± She tried to remind him in a euphemistic tone. Leon suddenly leaned over, imprinting passionate kisses on her forehead, on her eyes, on her nose, and finally on her lips. She didn¡¯t move, but how long had it been since she had felt such a feeling? ¡®How unfamiliar had it be?¡¯ She thought. She closed her eyes and a tear slipped gently from the corner of her eye. There was only one drop, and it disappeared in a sh. Then she pushed Leon away, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Leon, we can¡¯t go back anymore!¡± ¡°Really?¡± His voice was hoarse with biting sadness. ¡°Really! I¡¯m pregnant! It¡¯s been over three months!¡± She smiled, her face flushed slightly and she smiled especially brightly. Her smile dazzled his eyes and made him feel tingly. He froze. Although he knew that she had been in a rtionship with someone else for the past five years and that her life was not so simple, Leon was still shocked the moment he heard her talk about it herself. ¡°Whose?¡± ¡°Leon, I¡¯m in love with someone else. He is the baby¡¯s father!¡± she said calmly. The moment she uttered the words, pain shed through her heart. The feeling was so real, and her trembling heart was so painful. Was it a self-delusion? She didn¡¯t know! Really! ¡°You¡¯re in love with someone else?¡± Leon murmured, repeating the words. ¡°Yes!¡± She smiled faintly and was about to walk out from the corner. But he grabbed her by the hand. ¡°You¡¯ve been with that man all these years?¡± She wanted everything to be settled once and for all, so she said, ¡°Yes, I was with him every night, every night!¡± He waspletely frozen! She forcefully shook off his hand and walked out of the corner, but she didn¡¯t expect to bump into Celia as soon as she walked out. Celia looked at Susan with a dumbfounded expression, ¡°Is it true that you have been with another man?¡± Susan saw that Celia¡¯s face had clouded over. ¡°Yes!¡± With a snap, a handprint was imprinted on Susan''s face. She turned her face away and bit her lip without any surprise. Celia red at her. ¡°How can you do this to Leon? Don¡¯t you know how much he loves you? I thought you two will be able to rebuild your rtionship if youe today, but I never thought that you will bring someone else¡¯s child to their engagement party. You''re really so cruel!¡± Chapter 162 Kill Chapter 162 Kill ¡°You can p me again, Celia, as long as it makes you happy. I don¡¯t want to owe you anything!¡± She was his fianc¨¦e five years ago, but now Ashley is his fianc¨¦e. She is nothing to him anymore! ¡°You¡­¡± Celia retracted her raised hand, ¡°I won¡¯t hit you again, you owed this p to my brother!¡± ¡°Okay! So, I don¡¯t owe it anymore, right?¡± Susan ignored the palm print on her face and went upstairs with a faint smile. Celia stood there nkly for some time, then she turned around and walked to the corner. She saw Leon leaning against the wall with one hand, his shoulders were trembling. Afraid that he was crying she didn¡¯t dare to just walk past him. She stood behind him with red eyes, ¡°Leon, let go! A simple girl like Ashley suits you better. Susan is tooplicated.¡± Leon did not say anything. Sherry had been paying close attention to Susan; she was worried about her. When she saw here back with a handprint on her face, but still smiling. Seeing her smile like that, Sherry was reminded of the day she saw William and Lucille¡¯s intimate photos at the MH residence that day. That day, she had also smiled like Susan. ¡°Susan, what happened to your face?¡± Sherry held her hand sympathetically. ¡°It¡¯s nothing!¡± Susan shook her head. At this moment, Sierra was standing beside the elevator, looking at Sherry and Susan. Her eyes had a complexity in them, especially when she looked at Susan. Sherry nced at her without expressing any emotions. She seemed all right. She had recovered well and Payne also seemed to be good for her. Sherry thought. She should be happy now! This was her mother. A woman who made her unable to reach a verdict. She was with Cohen, then rk and now she was with Payne! Sherry curled her lips into a bitter smile, ¡°Susan, let me apany you for a walk.¡± Susan nced upstairs, thinking that she had wanted to stay until the end of the banquet with good grace, but she didn¡¯t expect this to happen. It also wasn¡¯t good for her self-esteem to stay there any longer. ¡°All right! Let¡¯s go out!¡± ¡°Wait!¡± Sierra said suddenly. Sherry was taken aback, ¡°What is it, Mrs. Jones?¡± Sierra ignored Sherry and walked up to Susan. ¡°What are you going to do?¡± Sherry became nervous. Sierra¡¯s gaze became cold, ¡°No matter who you are, stay away from Leon in the future. I won¡¯t let anyone hurt Ashley, even if it¡¯s you Sherry, let alone Susan!¡± Susan was a little surprised. The hostility in Sierra¡¯s eyes made her step back unconsciously, ¡°Mrs. Jones, how do you know my name? Also, you must have misunderstood, I have nothing to do with Leon!¡± ¡°Susan, you don¡¯t need to exin to her.¡± Sherry shook her head, ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± ¡°Hah!¡± Sierra sneered coldly. Sherry paused and looked at her, ¡°What are youughing about?¡± ¡°Sherry, don¡¯t tell me you want a woman your age to be your step-mother?¡± ¡°That has nothing to do with you!¡± Sherry was very angry. ¡°Do you think that if you know Cohen, you will have a someone to support you? You will never be the eldest daughter!¡± Sierra said mockingly and then looked at Susan, ¡°And you! Don¡¯t think that he will like you. That will never happen! He is not an affectionate person, not to anyone!¡± Sherry and Susan realized that the ¡°him¡± Sierra was referring to was Cohen, they both looked at Sierra in astonishment at the same time. Sierra continued to sneer, ¡°Stop trying to be a stealing witch and trying to seduce my son-inw again. You¡¯d better forget about it!¡± ¡°You are really despicable!¡± Sherry responded, ¡°Susan, let¡¯s go!¡± William worried about Sherry and Susan, stepped out of the elevator and saw them looking at each other with daggers in their eyes. He stood there nkly for a moment and then hurried towards them. ¡°What happened?¡± Sierra sneered, shot William a look and turned around to leave. At this moment someone hurried in from outside and said to Sierra, ¡°Mrs. Jones, Miss Jones has been kidnapped!¡± ¡°What?!¡± Sierra eximed, ¡°How could she be kidnapped?¡± ¡°Whoever kidnapped her is very strange and doesn¡¯t want any money. The demand is for her to cancel her engagement with Mr. Hickman otherwise¡­¡± ¡°Otherwise what?¡± The man trembled with fear, ¡°Kill!¡± ¡­ Ashley was kidnapped. The engagement banquet became a mess after losing the bride. Leon was shocked and felt even more guilty. Susan was shocked too and everyone became really worried. Payne¡¯s whole face turned white as paper. He pointed to his subordinates and yelled, ¡°Useless bastards! Is this how you protect her? You are all good for nothing!¡± ¡°Payne, we should think carefully about this.¡± Sierra said, standing beside him trembling with fear. ¡°Shut your fucking mouth!¡± Payne cursed at her in front of so many people and everyone became quiet in an instant. He realized that he became so violent that he cursed but he didn¡¯t apologize, his face hardened as he ordered his people, ¡°Go and find her!¡± Sierra¡¯s face became deathly pale after the insult and she quietly shrank to the side. Leon¡¯s parents were also anxious, ¡°How could it be? We finally found such a great daughter-inw!¡± They had been waiting to hug their grandson for so many years, but¡­ They finally found a daughter-inw with such difficulty but now this happened. Last time, Susan had disappeared just after the engagement banquet, this time¡­ Ever since Sierra had tried to say something, Sherry¡¯s expressions had not been looking good. William had also noticed that he looked in a bad mood. He looked at Sierra and Sherry again, and felt like their faces were somewhat simr. At this time Leon¡¯s phone rang. He had been standing there gloomily, after picking up the call his face became even more dull. He quickly walked to the corner and said a few words into the phone. Then he came back with aplicated expression on his face. The rtives and friends of the two families were all talking about what had happened. Owned by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°How could she be kidnapped?¡± ¡°Yeah, how terrible!¡± ¡°True, true!¡± ¡°Leon, who could it be? Shall we call the police?¡± Celia stepped up and said quickly to Leon. Then she noticed that there was something wrong with him, he looked a little weird. Leon didn¡¯t answer. He walked up to Susan in front of everyone, held her hand and got down on one knee. Susan looked at him astonished as he said, ¡°Susan, let¡¯s get married! The person I love has always been you!¡± There was an uproar. ¡°What the fuck are you doing Leon?¡± Payne was furious. Sherry and William were also stupefied, however, the most shocked was Susan. Her face was flushed, not with humiliation but with astonishment. She stammered, ¡°Le¡­ Leon, get up quickly!¡± ¡°Marry me!¡± Leon repeated, his expressions strange. Susan shook her head, ¡°Leon, think of a way to save Ashley instead of joking around. Everyone is watching!¡± Liam and William exchanged looks, and Liam whispered, ¡°How did this happen? This is too dramatic!¡± Leon parents also stood stupefied. Leon¡¯s reaction to Ashley¡¯s kidnapping was unexpected, after the initial shock wore off people began to gossip again. ¡°How could this happen?¡± ¡°Leon, you bastard! What do you think of my daughter?¡± Payne came over and kicked Leon on his shoulder. Leon fell over but got up, enduring it silently, still on one knee. He repeated, ¡°Susan, marry me!¡± Susan was even more astonished, looking at Sherry and William silently for help. ¡°Leon, what is going on?¡± William realized that something was wrong, ¡°Leon, you should be saving Ashley at this time, what are you doing?¡± Sierra chose this moment to shout suddenly, ¡°I know who it is! Payne, I know who kidnapped Ashley¡­¡± She went over and whispered a few words in Payne¡¯s ear. Payne¡¯s eyes became sharp, he narrowed his eyes and looked at Sherry with a cold smile. Sherry looked back at him nkly. Before she could react, he had already walked up to her. Before anyone could say anything, he had grabbed her by the hand and pulled her over. Suddenly a gun, which he had produced from somewhere, was touching Sherry¡¯s head. He sneered coldly and then shouted, ¡°Cohen, your daughter is in my hands. Give me back my daughter and I will release yours!¡± Sherry gasped in pain as she was suddenly pulled, struggling to break free with the muzzle of the gun pointed at her head. She subconsciously looked at Sierra, but there was no trace of guilt in Sierra¡¯s eyes. Sherry couldn¡¯t believe it, Sierra actually let Payne point a gun at her head? The panic that had filled her originally was reced with sorrow at this moment. Her mother, this woman was her mother! ¡°Shit!¡± William was even more caught off guard by this scene. While panic shed in his eyes, he quickly regained his wit, ¡°Mr. Jones, say whatever you have to, but let her go!¡± Sherry felt extremely bitter at this moment, suddenly wanting to cry but the tears didn¡¯te. Sierra was her mother! Her mother! Her gaze turned towards William and seeing the panic in his eyes she suddenly smiled at him. She thought it was great to have William! At least he was worried about her! Seeing her smile like that, William¡¯s heart constricted, ¡°Sherry, don¡¯t be afraid, I¡¯m here!¡± She knew he was there. She knew, so she wasn¡¯t afraid. ¡°Tell Cohen to let my daughter go!¡± Payne pulled Sherry with him as he began to go outside. ¡°Wait!¡± William¡¯s voice lowered deeply; at the same time, it became chillingly cold. William¡¯s cold expressions, his calm and arrogant features and dignified posture made everyone look at him stupefied. ¡°Mr. Jones, Sherry is my woman. You will lose my respect if you take her away like this.¡± ¡°William.¡± The anger on Payne¡¯s face turned into shock in an instant. It wasn¡¯t that he didn¡¯t understand William¡¯s background or his business skills. He knew all that which is why William had been his first choice as a son-inw. William had a noble king like aura, which Leon obviouslycked. ¡°This is between me and Cohen! Don¡¯t worry, as long as my daughter is fine, Sherry will also stay fine!¡± ¡°So, you are insisting on taking her away?¡± William¡¯s deep voice was filled with indifference, his eyes narrowed. He looked sharply at Payne, and then at Sierra. Everyone stood nkly. Leon hadn¡¯t expected this at all. Susan anxiously pulled him up, ¡°Leon, get up. Tell me, is someone threatening you?¡± Leon didn¡¯t respond to her question, he just said, ¡°Mr. Jones, let go of Sherry! I promise I will save Ashley!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you dare! Don¡¯t you dare ever think about my daughter again! You bastard!¡± Payne roared, ¡°My daughter must have been blind in love to have considered you! You heartless bastard!¡± Leon didn¡¯t say anything, he just silently epted Payne¡¯s verbal abuse. And William, his face was no longer as polite as it was at the beginning. Chapter 163 Don’t You Come Near Me Chapter 163 Don¡¯t You Come Near Me The sculpturesque features of this man in his 30¡¯s carried a sophisticated coolness and sharpness. Beneath his thick brows, his eyes were deep-set like the abyss. The corner of his slightly pursed lips curled down. This temperament made Payne frightened. ¡°Let go of her!¡± William nced at Liam while saying that. Liam understood him the moment their eyes met. He immediately said to Payne, ¡°Let go of Sherry, Mr. Jones. Why did you involve her in this mess when you already know Ashley¡¯s whereabouts? This will only make things moreplicated!¡± Out of his ego, Payne continued to hold the gun at Sherry¡¯s head even though his hand had started to tremble. He was contemting. Liam added, ¡°What you¡¯re doing now will not only make the situation worse, but even the Rond Group¡­¡± He didn¡¯t finish the sentence, but the implication was clear enough. The Jones¡¯ Corp would have it rough in the business world if they offended the Rond Group. However, Sierra shook her head at Payne, ¡°No, don¡¯t let go! Sherry is our amulet when we still have no idea what Cohen is going to do!¡± Upon hearing this, Sherry¡¯s face went pale. Complex emotions were intertwining within the pain she was feeling¡­ William shot a sharp gaze at Sierra, which made her flinch. She stayed close behind Payne, ¡°Payne, let¡¯s go back now! We will exchange her for Ashley! We can¡¯t let her go as long as we don¡¯t get Ashley back!¡± ¡°Mrs. Jones, you think you can take Sherry away just like this?¡± The domineering auraing from William¡¯s manly yet delicate face made everyone fell silent. He took a step forward. ¡°Don¡¯t youe near me!¡± Payne got flustered and yelled. ¡°What are you afraid of? I don¡¯t have any weapon with me.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll shoot her if youe any nearer! I don¡¯t mind to do this the hard way!¡± ¡°Hmph, you better know your ce!¡± The hands hanging by William¡¯s side had clenched into fists. He suppressed his anger, ¡°Payne Jones, you really want to make me your enemy?¡± He wasn¡¯t trying to be courteous anymore and called Payne by his full name. Payne stunned. The emotion of ¡°I¡¯ll do whatever I need to for my daughter! Out of my way or I¡¯ll really fire the gun!¡± was shown on his face. ¡°It¡¯s okay, William!¡± Sherry suddenly said. Her voice was filled with extreme grievance which she could barely suppress. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Sherry! It¡¯s going to be okay!¡± William was ncing around the hall, trying to find a chance to break through the impasse. Sierra was frantic. ¡°Let¡¯s go now, Payne, if hees¡­¡± ¡°So what!¡± Payne kept his coll. ¡°Move out the way, William. Or I¡¯ll really shoot!¡± Taking a deep breath, Sherry put on a wry smile. She looked at Sierra and used, ¡°Sierra, may I know why? Why are you doing this to me?¡± Sierra went into a daze and stayed silent. Clenching her trembling fists, Sherry lifted her head. Even though her fragile body was being pointed with a gun, there was no fear in her heart at this moment. William felt uneasy with her reaction. He felt Sherry¡¯s expression was off. He nced at Liam. They looked at each other tacitly. ¡°All right, I¡¯ll let you go, Payne Jones. But if anything happen to Sherry, it will mean the end for the Jones¡¯ Corp!¡± William¡¯s eyes shot daggers at Payne, which stunned him. Suddenly, Liam yelled, ¡°Hey! Look! Ashley¡¯s back!¡± Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Everyone looked towards the doorway. William made his lightning quick move when Payne was distracted. He kicked Payne¡¯s gun out of his hand into the air, and the gun fell into Liam¡¯s catch. While blowing a punch at Payne¡¯s face, William grabbed Sherry and took her into his arm. Everything happened so seamlessly that when Payne came back to his senses, blood was all over his face. ¡°Sorry, I was just kidding, there was no Ashley. Can¡¯t believe you guys fall for that.¡± Liam blinked mockingly and nced at the gun in his hand. ¡°Mr. Jones, should I take a shot at your belly to find out if this is a real gun?¡± ¡°No, don¡¯t!¡± Sierra squealed, ¡°It¡¯s a real gun!¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine now, my wife!¡± Williamforted Sherry softly. Sherry was leaning in his arms. Turning around, she hooked William¡¯s neck and buried her face in his chest. She muffled, ¡°I want to go home, William. Shall we go home?¡± ¡°Sure! Let¡¯s go home!¡± William patted her on the back. ¡°It¡¯s okay, I¡¯m here!¡± ¡°Are you okay, Sherry?¡± Susan was also flustered at the scene. Huddling in William¡¯s arms, Sherry didn¡¯t speak and just shook her head. Payne and Sierra were fleeing at this moment. Leon suddenly said, ¡°Will, Mr. and Mrs. Jones were just worrying about Ashley, I hope you understand. Sherry is okay now, you guys go ahead and head home!¡± Celia was silent the whole time but her gaze never moved away from Sierra¡¯s face. She couldn¡¯t take it anymore and walked up to Sierra. ¡°Sierra, I just realized you¡¯re the worst mother in the world. It¡¯s funny how you don¡¯t care at all about your own biological daughter but only care about your stepdaughter. You¡¯re indeed the role model for all the stepmothers in the world. We should really made a statue of you and put it in the centre of the city so that everyone knows you¡¯re the greatest stepmother in the world!¡± Sierra¡¯s face went dead pale. She lowered her head and immediately lifted it. ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about!¡± Celia smirked, ¡°Yeah, all a woman like you know is to y dumb and pun on an act for your own prosperity. Of course you won¡¯t admit that you abandoned your own child so you can marry to a richer family!¡± Sherry head shot up. She said painfully, ¡°Stop it, Celia. Stop!¡± But Celia couldn¡¯t keep it in anymore, ¡°Why not, Sherry? I¡¯ve had enough with her after all these years and I¡¯m going to expose her today. Listen up, everyone. This woman with thest name Anderson, is Sherry¡¯s biological mother. And if you guys recall, just a moment ago she asked Mr. Jones to hold a gun at Sherry so she can get her stepdaughter back in exchange with her biological daughter. Well, how confusing is that?!¡± Biological mother? William was dumbstruck. No wonder, no wonder Sherry¡¯s face was so pale. No wonder she looked so grieved. Sierra was her biological mother! The woman in his cuddle was trembling. William held her tighter. How could she have born all these?! ¡°Oh my! I can¡¯t believe such a mother exists!¡± ¡°Yeah, that was weird, asking her husband to point a gun at her biological daughter!¡± ¡°It¡¯s funny to think that a woman who doesn¡¯t even have a biological daughter is having a stepdaughter!¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Celia, please stop!¡± This woman was none other than a stranger long in Sherry¡¯s heart. Celia was too mad at the moment to notice how pale Sherry¡¯s face was. She continued, ¡°Sherry, why are you still trying to be nice with her? She doesn¡¯t deserve to be your mother. And I also want her to know how inhumane she is! I want everyone to know she doesn¡¯t deserve to be anyone¡¯s mother!¡± Payne¡¯s face went dark. Looking at Celia with a cold and wicked expression, he growled, ¡°Shut up!¡± ¡°You¡¯re asking me to shut up?¡± Celia smirked, ¡°I won¡¯t be here if not for Ashley¡¯s sake! You think I want to have a sister-inw from your family? Luckily Ashley is not a despicable person like you two, or else I will never let her be my sister-inw! But I really wonder what kind of an animal are you? You know Sherry is Sierra¡¯s daughter but pretend to be ignorant about it. Do you even have a conscience?¡± Sierra was silent. Celia couldn¡¯t stop herself. ¡°Have a good look, everyone. Mom, dad, I¡¯m against Leon¡¯s wedding not because of Ashley, but her parents! They¡¯re just too vicious!¡± ¡°Celia, can you please just stop?¡± Sherry didn¡¯t want this stuff to torture her all over again. Even though she had grown tougher and was able to face this reality, it still hurt when someone talked about it openly. She felt like something really heavy was stuffing in her chest. ¡°Let¡¯s go home, Sherry!¡± William picked her up. He nced at Susan and said to Liam, ¡°Send Susan back and ensure her safety!¡± He then left the scene. The crowd was now gossiping about Payne and Sierra. Leon was still dumbfounded at the fact Sierra was Sherry¡¯s biological mother! ¡°Just leave, Mr. Jones!¡± Liam waved the gun in his hand. ¡°Your daughter will be back!¡± Susan echoed, ¡°Mr. and Mrs. Jones, don¡¯t you worry. Ashley will return safely!¡± She was still in awe at this moment. She seemed to know why Cohen was doing this! She couldn¡¯t fully comprehend it at the moment, but thoughts were running wild in her mind. She turned to Leon, ¡°Leon, did he threaten you?¡± Leon stunned. He turned on the recording and passed the phone to Susan. ¡°This is the recording from just now!¡± Susan took the phone and heard Cohen¡¯s deep voice, ¡°Leon, Ashley is in my hands!¡± ¡°Who are you? What do you want?¡± Then it was Leon¡¯s voice. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter who I am! What matters here is you can¡¯t marry Ashley!¡± ¡°What do you want? Don¡¯t hurt her!¡± ¡°I want you to marry Susan! She had always loved you and never forgets about you! I know her pain, and I know you actually love her. Leon, propose to her now! Propose to Susan now in front of everyone!¡± ¡°Will you let Ashley go after I propose?¡± ¡°After you two are married, then I¡¯ll let Ashley go! You like Susan, right? Do as I say and marry her now! Do it now or you¡¯ll never see Ashley again!¡± ¡°All right! I¡¯ll do it!¡± Susan waspletely dumbstruck after hearing the recording. She finally came back to her senses. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, Leon. I¡¯ll make sure he gives your wife back unscathed!¡± Leon looked at Susan, ¡°Is he that guy?¡± Susan nodded nkly, ¡°Leon, this is a misunderstanding!¡± With that said, she walked up to Liam and Sarah. ¡°Can you guys send me back now?¡± Without the gun, Payne and Sierra couldn¡¯t do anymore threatening but could only go back and figure things out¡­ At No. 15 Vi. The moment they reached home, Sherry told William to give her some space and leave her alone. Chapter 164 Cry And Laugh Chapter 164 Cry And Laugh But how could William not worry, he saw her sitting on the couch in the study room, staring outside the window. This was already night time. Sherry''s face was quite pale, her lips showed a little smile which looked sad. She would never forget that she left her and her brother, she would never forget that she allowed Payne to hold a gun at her head for Ashley, she really was the best step mother in the world, but she couldn''t understand why she would do that to herself. William went inside, but he didn''te closer to her, instead, he just looked at her from afar. She was still frowning, her worries were written on her forehead. The night swallowed her sadness, her pretty face showed no tears, but she still looked so pitiful, it was a picture that would make any man want to protect her. William knew what she was feeling in that moment, Sierra was her mother, that was so shocking that he could barely believe it, he couldn''t believe that Sierra would allow Payne to treat her like this! The Jones family was so wealthy, they had the money to help Sherry''s brother for his treatment, but Sierra would rather ask her to be a surrogate, he could still remember that she was only 17 years old when it happened, how could she handle all that at such a young age? William felt horrible guilt when he thought about that night when he mocked her, he thought about the night her brother died, and taking away the baby when it was only born, he felt so much guilt inside... What had he done? Sherry went through so much, how could she bare with all that? What had he done! Sherry suddenly rolled herself in, her head lowered, the hair fell into her face so that people couldn''t see her expression. William''s heart tightened, she looked so small and fragile, the way she rolled herself up. She didn''t cry, and she didn''t make any other sounds, it was scary how quiet she was. After a long time she suddenly sighed, then she looked up again, outside the window into the night sky, it was a very cold winter! When he saw the sadness in her eyes, he didn''t even think about it before he went over to her, then he kneed down beside her and took her into his arms, and said pitiful, "If you want to cry, let it out." Sherry looked up in panic, her eyes were widened, and she looked confused, her voice was weak as she asked, "William, do you believe that she is my mother?" William''s expression showed pain, "Sherry, don''t think about it anymore, you have me, you have Samuel and Daniel!" Sherry''s lost gaze was mixed with pain, but only a secondter, she smiled again, looked at William and said, "Some things are in the past, but some things will never be forgotten, this time, I really give up! Tell me, can I just pretend like she''s dead?" "Sherry..." William mumbled, he hugged her tight, but didn''t know what he should say! But he saw how sad she was, so hurt, and he couldn''t bare, "Maybe she has her own problems, there is no mother that doesn''t love her own child!" "Maybe she never loved me and my brother! William, she never loved us! She is colder than a stranger! When Luke was sick, I begged her, but she only gathered a little money, it wasn''t even a tenth of what she spends on her make-up and cosmetics, at that time I thought that she maybe had her stories she couldn''t tell me, I never hated or med her, but now..." He saw it, he saw her heartlessness, he saw how cruel she was, that kind of women that didn''t even want her own daughter, but who took care of someone else daughter, what was going on in her head? "Sherry, stop thinking about it, you got me!" "Yes, I have you, thank God I still have you." She felt her eyes sting, she was very hurt, so she closed her eyes because she didn''t want to cry. "William, the most humble and fragile thing in the world are human feelings, but she never cared about me, I even dreamed that maybe she just has her own secret sorrows. But today cleared my eyes, I saw how much she cared about Ashley, and it made my heart ache, maybe I am jealous of Ashley! She can easily receive her love! But me and Luke never got any of that!" "Sherry!" William could only hold her tight, he could only give her strength with that. "It''s okay, I just want to talk. Please don''t be annoyed of me talking so much, I never talked to anyone about this!" Sherry buried her face in his chest, "William, will you ever leave me?" "Never! I will never!" He answered determined, "I will never leave you, even if don''t want to be with me anymore, I will follow you anywhere!" Right in that moment, William''s phone rang, he kept holding her in his arms and picked up the call, "Hello?" "William, is my daughter okay?" Cohen yell was heard from the other side of the line, "I heard that Sierra wants to hurt my daughter?" William heard the loud voice of his father inw, and said helplessly, "Dad, Sherry is fine, you should let Ashley go, this is not right! Susan already declined Leon, there is no going back anymore! And me and Sherry both hope that you can follow your own feelings and be with Susan!" "She is really okay?" Cohen asked after pausing for a while. "She is fine, she is with me, I will protect her with my life." "Good, as long as she is alright." Sherry only then knew that it was Cohen and she felt her heart twitch, even though she had no mother who cared about her, but he had a birth father, and that made her feel warmth again. She didn''t want to think about it again, she will just pretend to have no mother, if she never had one, she didn''t have to be sad about it, but she still couldn''t help to feel pain. William exchanged a few more words before he hung up the phone, he looked down to Sherry as she was smiling. She smiled, it was such a heartfelt smile, she looked up and it filled her whole face, "I am fine, because I have you, and I have my father caring about me, so, I am very happy!" He knew that she would bury everything in her heart, herughter was so bright as if nothing ever happened. "Sherry..." William stuttered. He really loved this dummy woman, didn''t she know what it meant that cleverness may overreach itself? The more she pretended not to care, the more she was hurting in her heart. When he thought about Sierra saying that Sherry was a lucky charm, William could feel that Sherry''s heart broke into small pieces, her smile looked so simple, but there was so much pain hidden behind it, she smiled out of pain, cavity and despair. "I am alright, you can let go of me now!" She was calm again, all these years she had been through so much, some little things don''t even knock her off the feet anymore. William''s gaze was resting on her face, his eyes showed the pain that he felt in his heart, he looked at her smile angrily, "I don''t like you hiding your feelings from me, I want to see the real you, don''t force yourself to smile, I feel pity for you!" He knew that she was forcing herself, maybe it was for him not to worry, but the way her mother treated her, she couldn''t be so calm about it, she couldn''t stop herself from feeling sad. Just thinking about how Sierra treated Sherry, William had to clench his fist, fuck, what had Sherry been through. His gaze was so sharp, he could see right through her. This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. "William, I really feel broken, I want to cry and I want tough, I don''t know what I should do!" The tears she had been holding back were running down the cheeks now, Sherry held William tight to herself and started to cry, "You have to be my closest person forever, my family, you can never hurt me, okay?" "Dummy, if I don''t spoil you, who else would I spoil?" He sighed, then he held her even closer, maybe she would feel better after letting it out. "But I can''t pretend as if she is dead, what should I do?" Sherry tried to hold back her pain, she held William close, trying to get strength through him. "Just go with the flow! We should not think about her again, let us be happy!" "Yes, Dad said that too, I have two fathers, maybe because Mom never loved us, so that is why I have fathers who love me so much, and now I have Cohen as well, I am happy about that! And I have you, and the kids!" He carried her to the bed, "Now that you have cried, go to sleep, everything will be fine!" He pulled the nket over to cover them both. Then he turned off the light, his arms around her, he patted her on the back, but never thought about anything off, he just wanted to hold her,fort her, warm her and strengthen her. But, he felt her tears, they were hot as theynded on his shirt, he felt a twitch. Cry, let it all out, then everything will be okay! After a long time, she finally stopped. He just held her close, and patted her on the back, her tears had soaked a big part on his shirt, she said with a stuffy voice, "I am sorry I made your shirt wet!" "That is okay, this will forever be your ce, you can do whatever you want!" "Is it cold?" She said and helped him to unbutton his shirt, "Don''t wear this anymore!" She didn''t have much thought behind that, but William suddenly grabbed her hand, "Sherry, don''t." "But you can''t wear a wet shirt, I made it dirty, you will feel ufortable!" She unbuttoned another one, and her hands identally touched his hot skin, William immediately inhaled deeply. Sherry still didn''t notice anything, and helped him get off his shirt, then she put down the shirt next to their bed, and then she went back and buried her face in his chest, "I will not cry again, my eyes really hurt, it''s so ufortable..." Her body was carrying a light scent, and the way she pressed her face on his skin, he almost couldn''t control himself anymore, then he said with a hoarse voice, "Wifey, you are in trouble." "What?" She asked surprised. "I am sad, very sad!" His expression wasplicated, "I want you!" His words made her blush, and she backed off from him immediately, to gain some distance between them, but he grabbed her hand and held it, making her feel his lust. "Oh!" She was very bashful. He took a deep breath and let go of her hand, "It''s okay, I can bear with it!" She was very touched, she thought that he was behaving really well all these days, he would hold her to sleep every night and endure the torture and every time he held himself back. She was touched by the way he controlled himself, and surprised about his momentum today, she suddenly remembered his brilliance the moment he saved her, if she wasn''t too hurt at that time, she might have called out in joy! She reached out her hand and touched his face, those sharp lines, the deep dark eyes, it made her heart tremble, "William, when did you fall in love with me?" He paused, and thought for a while, "When I knew that Daniel wasn''t your child! It was so shocking for me, and I thought you must be such a kind hearted person. And the more I got to know you, the more I found how kind you were, and I know I was right!" Chapter 165 True Sadist Chapter 165 True Sadist He reached out his long arms and pulled her close to himself. Sherry groaned, her heart was racing as she was lying in his broad and strong chest. She felt the sweetness in her heart. Then, he pulled her chin up. Their eyes met and they looked at each other... Then he lowered his head, and Sherry came forward to him, then they had a gentle, lingering and delicate kiss. ... Cohen and Ashley were in the vi on top of West Hill. Ashley was putting on her make-up when Cohen grabbed her and brought her there. "What do you want from me?" Ashley''s eyes were filled with anxiety, "It''s my engagement party tonight, if you want money, you can ask my father, or why don''t I tell him and he will bring you some right now?" Cohen shook his head, "I don''t want money!" "Then what do you want?" "I want you not to marry Leon!" "Why?" "Because he doesn''t love you!" Cohen pulled a grimace, "He never did, if I am right, then you are the one that attacked him first, he has no choice but to marry you right?" "How did you know?" Ashley''s eyes widened, "You are talking bullshit, Leon likes me! He likes me!" Towards the end of the sentence, Ashley''s voice turned down, she didn''t have the confidence anymore, because she never heard Leon say that he loved her, she realized that she was always the confronting end. "Ashley, do you know that your step mother has a daughter?" Cohen said in a lowered voice, his eyes were resting on her with a sharp expression, as if he wanted to see through her, to see if she was as cruel as Sierra and Payne. Ashley looked at his cold face that carried a deeplyplicated look, she looked surprised, "What are you talking about? Sierra has a daughter? That''s not possible, why would she not tell me if this is true?" "Is she nice to you?" Cohen asked. Owned by N?velDrama.Org. "She really loves me, why?" Cohen smirked, "That woman really is strange, she never cared about her own child, but she takes care of someone else''s child like her own." "I don''t know what you are talking about, let me go!" Ashley was getting anxious, she could see the sky turning dark outside, it took her a lot of work for Leon to agree to this engagement, what would she do if she lost this chance? Cohen''s expression didn''t change, it was still the cold and serious face, his eyes were fixed on Ashley''s anxious expression, and his voice was just as cold, "You could have left, but now you can''t anymore, nobody will simply leave after hurting my daughter. If you want to me someone, then it should be your mother and father, nobody asked them to annoy my child. You will have to stay here now! And after Leon has married someone else, I will still keep you another decade!" "Ah!" Ashley''s face was now pale, and her eyes reddened, "You can''t do that, what have I done wrong? What did we do to anger you? What did my dad and Sierra do? I want to marry Leon, I love him, you can''t do this to me, I want to marry him!" "Marry? Don''t even think about it!" Cohenughed. "Why, I don''t care, let go of me, I am a good kid, why are you doing this? I have done nothing to offend you!" "Why are you screaming? If I hear you scream one more time I will sell you to south east Asia and you can work as a whore there!" Cohen said coldly, his expression was still as cold and freezing, spreading fear. Ashley started crying, she looked at him and couldn''t believe his words, she could feel herself being trapped under a dome, she was so scared that she didn''t even dare to speak again. At that time, his phone rang, it was Susan calling, his cold face seemed to soften a little, and there was a gentle touch to it. Then, he told his assistant to keep an eye on Ashley as he went outside to take the call. Susan was looking for Cohen everywhere, but couldn''t find him, she she called, "Where are you?" "What do you need? I am very busy!" Cohen''s words were strict. "I am at home, can you pleasee back and we can talk?" She said, not knowing that the word "home" gave Cohen a strange feeling. "What do you want to talk about?" Cohen knitted his brows. "It won''t work if you kidnap Ashley, I won''t marry Leon, because I don''t love him anymore, I just want to live a calm and quiet life, please don''t try to interfere in my life anymore." "I... how do you know that I kidnapped Ashley?" "Cohen,e home, I want to talk to you!" She kept saying, her voice was suddenly very gentle. He paused, it was surprising to him, she never talked to him in that manner before, her tone made him immerse in it, and he said, "Okay, I will be right back!" "Let Ashley go first!" Susan said. "No!" "Do it for Sherry, you can''t cause more hate, you don''t know how sad she is today, let Ashley go so that they can just live their lives, same as us!" "Us?" He was perplexed. "Let her go!" When Cohen got back home it was already one hourter. Susan was waiting for him in the living room, she had mixed emotions as she thought about those five years with Cohen, she noticed that there were a lot of moving moments. He was very dominant, but he was also very gentle, he remembered her birthday, he bought uncountable gifts for her, but she never really cared for it. If he hadn''t kidnapped Ashley today and acted as if he could solve everything, she might never have seen all that. The sound of the door made her stiffen up. Cohen wasn''t prepared that he would ever see her again, and he had confused emotions, he stood at the door and didn''t speak. When Susan heard the noises behind her, she slowly turned around, and saw a long figure standing at the door, staring at her quietly. ... She looked at him, as if she suddenly got to know him, but also as if they had been lifelong friends, suddenly her eyes filled up with tears. He saw her tear up, and was silent. "Why do you want me to marry Leon?" She said slowly. She felt wronged, because he never asked her before he made decisions for her, she didn''t like him being so dominant, so controlling, but today, she was moved by what he did. "Don''t you like him?" He didn''t answer, instead he asked her back. His answer was so cruel, but she looked at this horrible man standing in front of her, she was touched! The more she would feel that, it might change, it might get moreplicated, but maybe it would get easier. Her tears rolled down the cheeks, Cohen looked at this fragile woman, her tears kept flowing down, and he got worried, "Why are you crying?" Susan turned around, Cohen looked at her back, and frowned. "Turn to me, look at me!" Cohen suddenlymanded. Susan''s little body trembled, she didn''t want to turn. "Susan!" Cohen couldn''t hold back his anger anymore, he walked towards her and hugged her tiny waist from behind, he held her close in his arms, "Did you ask me toe to watch you cry?" ... "Who told you to be so dominant, who told you to kidnap her, and who told you to make me look bad in front of so many people?" So many people were staring at her while Leon proposed to her, she felt wronged just thinking about it, "Why are you so overly confident? Why do you have to decide about everything?" Susan struggled in his arms, her hair was messy under his gentle stroking, her ck hair was falling onto his face and chest like a waterfall. Cohen looked at Susan''s expression, and couldn''t help but to turn her around, to hold her gently, his gestures were gentle and soft, afraid that Susan might feel ufortable. "Don''t cry..." Cohen tried tofort her. Susan didn''t mind him, she was crying quietly, she felt so hurt, nobody could understand the feeling in her heart, she felt wronged, mixed with a little moved feeling. Cohen quietly lift up a hand to wipe off the tears on her face, then he said in a lowered voice, "Don''t cry, if you don''t like me doing this, then tell me what would you like me to do? As long as you are happy, you can do whatever you want, I owe you, I want to give you happiness!" Susan''s voice was hoarse as she said, "That''s none of your business..." Cohen raised his brow, "Howe, it is my obligation to make you happy..." When she heard that, it suddenly activated the hate and anger in her heart, she stared at him silently, and said, "What obligations do you have? If it wasn''t for you, I would be really happy right now, I would have a husband and children by now, but because of you, I lost Leon. I lost him and he will nevere back!" "So what do you want to do?" Cohen asked. "I want you to let Ashley go, let her marry Leon, let them be happy!" She said. "And what about you?" He asked. "I have your child, and you want me to marry someone else? Are you a man?" She yelled at him. Cohen''s mouth formed into a bitter smile, "If I am not a man, how could I get you pregnant?" "Shut up!" She said ashamed, "Are you going to let her go?" "No rush, let''s wait for Sherry toe back, she can decide!" "Can you promise not to hurt her?" "Don''t worry, I am already gentle enough, I won''t be violent for no reason." He said. She frowned and wiped her tears. He helped her, "Why are you crying, who angered you?" "Is there anyone else apart from you? Who except for you would make me cry so many times?" When he heard that, he hugged her close, she struggled but he didn''t let go of her, slowly, she rolled up in his arms, hugging him back softly. Cohen sighed satisfied, he held her so close as if he was trying to press her into his chest. "What do you want me to do to stop crying?" She was silent, didn''t speak. "Will you be happy not to marry him? Will you regret it?" Cohen asked softly, he hugged her even tighter, "If you won''t regret it, then stay with me..." He didn''t notice that his handsome face showed a hint of deep love. ... At the Jones family. From the bedroom came the screams of a woman, mixed with the noises of a beating whip. "Bitch, bitch, bitch..." A man yelled why he was whipping her continuously. "Ah, please stop, please stop!" The woman begged, the servants downstairs were all shaking, nobody dared to go upstairs. "Master, please, it hurts..." The person that was screaming for help was Sierra, she was lying on the big bed, it was so big that four could fit in there, it had bronze pirs with figures on them, the bed sheet was ck with red roses on it, it looked coquettish. Her limbs were held by metal rings, which were tied to chains that were knotted on the four pirs. She was lying on the bed, looking like a star. Payne had a belt in his hand to whip Sierra''s butt with, "You bitch, bitch, bitch, bitch, I am going to kill you! I will kill you! Who told you to be skittish? Who told you to cheat? Who told you to get other men?" "Master please I am begging you, it''s my fault, it''s all my fault, I shouldn''t have had a child with someone else, I shouldn''t have married other men, Master, I know my mistake now, please let us find a way to save Ashley, don''t beat me, Ashley is still in the hands of others!" "If anything happens to my daughter, I will kill you bitch!" Payne was tired from the beating and finally threw away the belt. He untied the chains, and then held her again, she was lying on the bed in the position of a star, her butt was paining her and she frowned, but she didn''t dare to make a sound. "Feels good?" Payne''s expression suddenly changed, he suddenly sounded gentle. Sierra''s body trembled, and nodded quickly, "Very good, thank you for loving me!" ... Sherry and William were holding hands as they went back to the Group house while Cohen and Susan were having their breakfast. When they entered they saw that scene. "Are you mad?" Cohen looked at Susan''s dim face and suddenlyughed, he took her hand across the table, "It''s just a ss of milk, just drink it!" "No!" Susan said and she looked at Cohen expressionless, while she pulled her hand back. "You really are mad?" He shook his head andughed, Cohen again took her hand, and his deep and charming voice was heard again, "Alright, alright, let''s not act up, milk is good for the baby." "I thought you don''t want the baby, it is mine!" Susan looked up and pulled her hand back again, then she kept drinking her porridge, she liked that dish, "I want to move out!" "No ways!" Cohen''s voice was dominant again. William and Sherry saw that and looked at each other, then smiled. William was in a good spirit that day, as soon as the two of them walked in, Cohen and Susan turned quiet, "Dad, Susan, good morning!" Sherry''s face blushed, but when she saw Cohen and Susan get along with each other, she suddenly felt that they looked quite happy, this must be ordinary life! 166 Abuse 166 Abuse Sherry thought maybe Susan really didn¡¯t love Leon anymore. What had done was done and it was time to move on. Maybe it would be great if Susan could be with her father. "Sherry, you¡¯re back!" Cohen was very happy to see his daughter. When Susan saw Sherry, she immediately came over, took her hand and asked with concerns, "Sherry, are you OK?" Sherry knew that she was worried about yesterday¡¯s thing. She felt warm in her heart and nodded, "Yeah, I¡¯m OK!" Cohen was also very concerned about Sherry. After taking a look at William, he went to Sherry and said, "I will get even with her for what happened yesterday. No one can bully my daughter! Sherry, what do you want to do with Ashley?" "Haven¡¯t you let her go yet?" Sherry was a little stunned. "Your father said it was up to you," Susan said. "Mr. Sutton, let Ashley go. I don¡¯t want to have anything to do with their family. Don¡¯t meet them in the future, OK?" Cohen didn¡¯t expect that Sherry would say these words, "Do you forgive her so easily?" Sherry knew who he was talking about, "We are just strangers!" ¡­ Ashley was half starved when she was released. She hadn¡¯t eaten all night. Payne¡¯s servants searched all night and didn¡¯t find Ashley. But at noon the next day, they found Ashley who just got off the car at their gate, "Ah, Miss Jones, you¡¯re finally back. Are you fine?" "Ouch! I¡¯m starving. They didn¡¯t give me anything to eat. Where are daddy and Sierra?" Ashley was almost ready to cry. She was really hungry now. But as soon as Ashley asked about her father and Sierra, the servants immediately became silent. As soon as Ashley entered the hall, she heard her father¡¯s shouts, "Bitch, I¡¯ll kill you, kill you..." "What? Is dad beating Sierra again?" Ashley¡¯s face turned pale in an instant. "Miss Jones, you can¡¯t go in!" The housekeeper muttered. "No, dad will kill Sierra. Why do you leave them alone?" Ashley suddenly thought of something and said in fright, "Does dad beat Sierra every time I¡¯m away, right?" Ashley hadn¡¯t seen her father beat Sierra for a long time. Did her father beat her Sierra every time she was not at home? That was why Sierra didn¡¯t like her going out. It exined the matter! She didn¡¯t have time to think about it and went upstairs quickly. The door was closed, and there were Sierra¡¯s cries for mercy, Payne¡¯s shouts, heavy gasps and ps. Ashley blushed and she knew what they were doing inside, but she also knew it was a kind of abuse. She knew her father had special sexual hobbies, and Sierra was tortured badly by her father every time Thinking of this, Ashley became more anxious. She quickly patted on the door, "Dad, Sierra, I¡¯m back, I¡¯m back, open the door!" Suddenly there was no sound in the room. A few secondster, Payne shouted excitedly, "Ashley, is that you? Are you really back?" "Dad, it¡¯s me! Open the door!" Ashley yelled. After a while, the door was opened. Payne came out in his suit, but there were still beads of sweat in his hair. And his expression became mild. As soon as she saw Ashley, Payne hugged her and examined her carefully. He was relieved to make sure that she had not been beaten, but he said fiercely, "I will get even with him!" "Ashley!" Sierra also came out, her face was pale but with a little red. She looked haggard, and her clothes were a bit messy. "You¡¯re back, you¡¯re back!" Then, Sierra¡¯s eyes turned red, "You¡¯re back atst!" "Sierra¡­" Ashley came over and hugged her, "I¡¯m back!" As soon as Ashley hugged her, Sierra gasped suddenly. Ashley seemed to be aware of something, so she immediately let go of Sierra. She turned to Payne and said seriously, "Dad, I don¡¯t want you to beat Sierra again. If you don¡¯t change for the better, I really won¡¯t forgive you anymore!" "No, Ashley, your father didn¡¯t beat me! He really didn¡¯t beat me!" Sierra said gingerly. She was afraid, but pretended not to be afraid. But the more she did, the more Ashley understood. Ashley pulled open one sleeve of Sierra¡¯s clothes, pointed to the bruises on her arm and said, "Dad, what¡¯s this?" Payne¡¯s expression was terrible. He was silent, but he gave Sierra a cold look. "Ashley, no, it¡¯s not like this. Your father didn¡¯t beat me. I identally hurt myself!" Sierra exined quickly. "Sierra, you don¡¯t have to cover up for Dad! I know all about it." Ashley shook her head and her eyes suddenly turned red, "Dad, does Sierra have a daughter? Are you against Sierra¡¯s daughtering into our family?" Payne and Sierra were stunned. Payne yelled, "Ashley, did that old man tell you that?" "Dad, does Sierra have a daughter?" "No, no!" Sierra shook her head in a panic, "I have no other child. Ashley, I have only one daughter and that is you!" "Sierra, don¡¯t lie to me. I know your daughter¡¯s name is Sherry. The man who sent me back just now told me that if you hurt his daughter again, he will ruin our family!" All of a sudden, Payne and Sierra became stunned. "Dad, why Sherry is Sierra¡¯s daughter? Why don¡¯t you let her live with Sierra in our house? I don¡¯t have brothers or sisters. Do you know how happy I am to have such a sister? But why don¡¯t you let here here?" Ashley yelled, feeling sad, "Do you know how lonely I am? Do you know how much I want to have brothers and sisters?" ¡­ Ashley¡¯s words shocked Payne, and he began to coax Ashley, "Ashley, since you want to have brothers and sisters, I will to the orphanage to adopt a child. But Sherry can¡¯te to our family!" "Why?" "She is Sierra¡¯s daughter. She is this bitch¡¯s daughter. I hate her child." Payne sneered. Sierra smiled bitterly and staggered, "Ashley, it¡¯s OK. I¡¯m happy to see youe back. I will ask someone to cook for you. Don¡¯t bother your father any more. He worried about you all night!" Sierra grabbed Ashley¡¯s hand and went downstairs. "Sierra¡­ Why?" Ashley went downstairs and asked in a low voice, "Is it because dad likes beating you that you don¡¯t want to see your daughter?" Sierra shook her head, "No, Ashley, I don¡¯t like her. I¡¯m not a qualified mother and I don¡¯t have to pretend to be good anymore! I am the most vicious mother in the world, and I am willing to be the most vicious mother." "No! In my eyes, you¡¯ve always been a good mother. Sierra, you¡¯ve always been good to me! I don¡¯t believe you don¡¯t like your own daughter!" Ashley shook her head. "Ashley, stop! Are you hungry?" "Sierra, you have to tell me why." "I really don¡¯t like her. I¡¯m not good to you and it¡¯s you who are always good to me. Ashley, don¡¯t you know I¡¯m always using you? In fact, you are my talisman. I am safe when you are here. If you are not here, I will be beaten by your father. I¡¯ve been using you all these years!" "Sierra, I don¡¯t believe it!" Ashley shook her head in disbelief. Sierra looked at Ashley, "I¡¯m a very selfish person. I just wish I could live well and I even don¡¯t care about my own son. Do you know my son is dead? In fact, I am not sad at all, but I think it is a relief! I am a selfish mother and I¡¯ve been using you. I am greedy for the rich life, and I am greedy for the luxury and wealth. Although I¡¯m often beaten by your father in private, I¡¯m pretty on the surface!" "No, Sierra, don¡¯t belittle yourself! In my heart, you have always been a good mother. You are very kind to me. When I was ill, you took good care of me. You are a good mother! Although I have never called you mom, but in my heart, you are already my mother! I don¡¯t allow you to belittle yourself like this!" This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Sierra was heartbroken and shook her head, "Silly girl, I did those things just because I wanted to use you. I don¡¯t even like my own children, and how can I treat you sincerely? Go to have a meal and have a good rest. Don¡¯t think too much!" "Sierra!" Because Sierra was often abused by her father over the years, Ashley felt sorry for Sierra and respected her all the time. Sierra really doted on Ashley, so she didn¡¯t believe that Sierra was a selfish and heartless person. It was impossible for a selfish person to belittle herself in that way. "If you think I¡¯m really nice to you, listen to me. You can¡¯t marry Leon, because he doesn¡¯t love you! He loves another woman!" "No! I love Leon. I just want to marry Leon!" At this time, they heard someone at the door shouting, "Madam and Miss, Mr. Hickman is here!" "Ah! It¡¯s Leon!" Ashley immediately became excited, "I want to meet Leon!" "Ashley!" Sierra yelled. "Don¡¯t meet him!" Payne shouted on the second floor. "No! I¡¯m going to meet him!" Ashley had already run away. Payne, helpless, went to the stairs and stared at Sierra who was stood still, "I¡¯ll deal with you in the evening!" Sierra bowed her head and said nothing. In the study of the Sutton family, "Hey, there are not many days left. Two dayster, if my daughter doesn¡¯t call me dad, you don¡¯t need to turn up again!" Cohen said unhappily. "Dad, I was just about to talk to you about it. I¡¯m going to marry Sherry next week. If Sherry calls you dad in two days, do you agree to let her marry me in a week?" William showed a confident smile. "Let her marry you?" Cohen frowned. "Dad, don¡¯t be so stubborn. Sherry is the mother of my child, and we are in a good rtionship. We should get married. Why don¡¯t you fulfill my wish?" Williamughed. "Good! The day after tomorrow is Christmas. If you can¡¯t let my daughter call me dad on Christmas day, there is no need for you to marry her!" Cohen threatened William. "Well, that¡¯s OK. Wait for my good news!" William was very confident, "See you the day after tomorrow, Dad!" William and Sherry went to school to pick up Dan. When school was over, William and Sherry stood at the school gate and immediately attracted the attention of many parents and students. "Why hasn¡¯t Dane out yet?" William was in a bit of a hurry. "Well, Dan likes to be thest toe out. He doesn¡¯t like the feeling of crowding!" Sherry exined, "What are you looking for with Dan?" "I have something to tell him!" He squeezed out some words. "What¡¯s the matter?" "It is a thing between men!" "He is still a child!" Sherry said. "No! He is a man! In my eyes, all the males are my rivals in love, and I can¡¯t risk letting any man hold you! Even my son is no exception!" William said, very domineering. Sherry blushed, "My god! You are shameless!" "Here he is!" William suddenly saw the little boy in the distance, carrying a big schoolbag, surrounded by a group of little girls, "My God! Sherry, look at him!" Chapter 166: 166 Abuse Chapter 166: 166 Abuse Sherry thought maybe Susan really didn¡¯t love Leon anymore. What had done was done and it was time to move on. Maybe it would be great if Susan could be with her father. "Sherry, you¡¯re back!" Cohen was very happy to see his daughter. When Susan saw Sherry, she immediately came over, took her hand and asked with concerns, "Sherry, are you OK?" Sherry knew that she was worried about yesterday¡¯s thing. She felt warm in her heart and nodded, "Yeah, I¡¯m OK!" Cohen was also very concerned about Sherry. After taking a look at William, he went to Sherry and said, "I will get even with her for what happened yesterday. No one can bully my daughter! Sherry, what do you want to do with Ashley?" "Haven¡¯t you let her go yet?" Sherry was a little stunned. "Your father said it was up to you," Susan said. "Mr. Sutton, let Ashley go. I don¡¯t want to have anything to do with their family. Don¡¯t meet them in the future, OK?" Cohen didn¡¯t expect that Sherry would say these words, "Do you forgive her so easily?" Sherry knew who he was talking about, "We are just strangers!" ¡­ Ashley was half starved when she was released. She hadn¡¯t eaten all night. Payne¡¯s servants searched all night and didn¡¯t find Ashley. But at noon the next day, they found Ashley who just got off the car at their gate, "Ah, Miss Jones, you¡¯re finally back. Are you fine?" "Ouch! I¡¯m starving. They didn¡¯t give me anything to eat. Where are daddy and Sierra?" Ashley was almost ready to cry. She was really hungry now. But as soon as Ashley asked about her father and Sierra, the servants immediately became silent. As soon as Ashley entered the hall, she heard her father¡¯s shouts, "Bitch, I¡¯ll kill you, kill you..." "What? Is dad beating Sierra again?" Ashley¡¯s face turned pale in an instant. "Miss Jones, you can¡¯t go in!" The housekeeper muttered. "No, dad will kill Sierra. Why do you leave them alone?" Ashley suddenly thought of something and said in fright, "Does dad beat Sierra every time I¡¯m away, right?" Ashley hadn¡¯t seen her father beat Sierra for a long time. Did her father beat her Sierra every time she was not at home? That was why Sierra didn¡¯t like her going out. It exined the matter! She didn¡¯t have time to think about it and went upstairs quickly. The door was closed, and there were Sierra¡¯s cries for mercy, Payne¡¯s shouts, heavy gasps and ps. Ashley blushed and she knew what they were doing inside, but she also knew it was a kind of abuse. She knew her father had special sexual hobbies, and Sierra was tortured badly by her father every time Thinking of this, Ashley became more anxious. She quickly patted on the door, "Dad, Sierra, I¡¯m back, I¡¯m back, open the door!" Suddenly there was no sound in the room. A few secondster, Payne shouted excitedly, "Ashley, is that you? Are you really back?" "Dad, it¡¯s me! Open the door!" Ashley yelled. After a while, the door was opened. Payne came out in his suit, but there were still beads of sweat in his hair. And his expression became mild. As soon as she saw Ashley, Payne hugged her and examined her carefully. He was relieved to make sure that she had not been beaten, but he said fiercely, "I will get even with him!" "Ashley!" Sierra also came out, her face was pale but with a little red. She looked haggard, and her clothes were a bit messy. "You¡¯re back, you¡¯re back!" Then, Sierra¡¯s eyes turned red, "You¡¯re back atst!" "Sierra¡­" Ashley came over and hugged her, "I¡¯m back!" As soon as Ashley hugged her, Sierra gasped suddenly. Ashley seemed to be aware of something, so she immediately let go of Sierra. She turned to Payne and said seriously, "Dad, I don¡¯t want you to beat Sierra again. If you don¡¯t change for the better, I really won¡¯t forgive you anymore!" "No, Ashley, your father didn¡¯t beat me! He really didn¡¯t beat me!" Sierra said gingerly. She was afraid, but pretended not to be afraid. But the more she did, the more Ashley understood. Ashley pulled open one sleeve of Sierra¡¯s clothes, pointed to the bruises on her arm and said, "Dad, what¡¯s this?" Payne¡¯s expression was terrible. He was silent, but he gave Sierra a cold look. "Ashley, no, it¡¯s not like this. Your father didn¡¯t beat me. I identally hurt myself!" Sierra exined quickly. "Sierra, you don¡¯t have to cover up for Dad! I know all about it." Ashley shook her head and her eyes suddenly turned red, "Dad, does Sierra have a daughter? Are you against Sierra¡¯s daughtering into our family?" Payne and Sierra were stunned. Payne yelled, "Ashley, did that old man tell you that?" "Dad, does Sierra have a daughter?" "No, no!" Sierra shook her head in a panic, "I have no other child. Ashley, I have only one daughter and that is you!" "Sierra, don¡¯t lie to me. I know your daughter¡¯s name is Sherry. The man who sent me back just now told me that if you hurt his daughter again, he will ruin our family!" All of a sudden, Payne and Sierra became stunned. "Dad, why Sherry is Sierra¡¯s daughter? Why don¡¯t you let her live with Sierra in our house? I don¡¯t have brothers or sisters. Do you know how happy I am to have such a sister? But why don¡¯t you let here here?" Ashley yelled, feeling sad, "Do you know how lonely I am? Do you know how much I want to have brothers and sisters?" ¡­ Ashley¡¯s words shocked Payne, and he began to coax Ashley, "Ashley, since you want to have brothers and sisters, I will to the orphanage to adopt a child. But Sherry can¡¯te to our family!" "Why?" "She is Sierra¡¯s daughter. She is this bitch¡¯s daughter. I hate her child." Payne sneered. Sierra smiled bitterly and staggered, "Ashley, it¡¯s OK. I¡¯m happy to see youe back. I will ask someone to cook for you. Don¡¯t bother your father any more. He worried about you all night!" Sierra grabbed Ashley¡¯s hand and went downstairs. "Sierra¡­ Why?" Ashley went downstairs and asked in a low voice, "Is it because dad likes beating you that you don¡¯t want to see your daughter?" Sierra shook her head, "No, Ashley, I don¡¯t like her. I¡¯m not a qualified mother and I don¡¯t have to pretend to be good anymore! I am the most vicious mother in the world, and I am willing to be the most vicious mother." "No! In my eyes, you¡¯ve always been a good mother. Sierra, you¡¯ve always been good to me! I don¡¯t believe you don¡¯t like your own daughter!" Ashley shook her head. "Ashley, stop! Are you hungry?" "Sierra, you have to tell me why." "I really don¡¯t like her. I¡¯m not good to you and it¡¯s you who are always good to me. Ashley, don¡¯t you know I¡¯m always using you? In fact, you are my talisman. I am safe when you are here. If you are not here, I will be beaten by your father. I¡¯ve been using you all these years!" "Sierra, I don¡¯t believe it!" Ashley shook her head in disbelief. Sierra looked at Ashley, "I¡¯m a very selfish person. I just wish I could live well and I even don¡¯t care about my own son. Do you know my son is dead? In fact, I am not sad at all, but I think it is a relief! I am a selfish mother and I¡¯ve been using you. I am greedy for the rich life, and I am greedy for the luxury and wealth. Although I¡¯m often beaten by your father in private, I¡¯m pretty on the surface!" "No, Sierra, don¡¯t belittle yourself! In my heart, you have always been a good mother. You are very kind to me. When I was ill, you took good care of me. You are a good mother! Although I have never called you mom, but in my heart, you are already my mother! I don¡¯t allow you to belittle yourself like this!" Sierra was heartbroken and shook her head, "Silly girl, I did those things just because I wanted to use you. I don¡¯t even like my own children, and how can I treat you sincerely? Go to have a meal and have a good rest. Don¡¯t think too much!" "Sierra!" Because Sierra was often abused by her father over the years, Ashley felt sorry for Sierra and respected her all the time. Sierra really doted on Ashley, so she didn¡¯t believe that Sierra was a selfish and heartless person. It was impossible for a selfish person to belittle herself in that way. "If you think I¡¯m really nice to you, listen to me. You can¡¯t marry Leon, because he doesn¡¯t love you! He loves another woman!" "No! I love Leon. I just want to marry Leon!" At this time, they heard someone at the door shouting, "Madam and Miss, Mr. Hickman is here!" "Ah! It¡¯s Leon!" Ashley immediately became excited, "I want to meet Leon!" "Ashley!" Sierra yelled. "Don¡¯t meet him!" Payne shouted on the second floor. "No! I¡¯m going to meet him!" Ashley had already run away. Payne, helpless, went to the stairs and stared at Sierra who was stood still, "I¡¯ll deal with you in the evening!" Sierra bowed her head and said nothing. In the study of the Sutton family, "Hey, there are not many days left. Two dayster, if my daughter doesn¡¯t call me dad, you don¡¯t need to turn up again!" Cohen said unhappily. "Dad, I was just about to talk to you about it. I¡¯m going to marry Sherry next week. If Sherry calls you dad in two days, do you agree to let her marry me in a week?" William showed a confident smile. "Let her marry you?" Cohen frowned. "Dad, don¡¯t be so stubborn. Sherry is the mother of my child, and we are in a good rtionship. We should get married. Why don¡¯t you fulfill my wish?" Williamughed. "Good! The day after tomorrow is Christmas. If you can¡¯t let my daughter call me dad on Christmas day, there is no need for you to marry her!" Cohen threatened William. "Well, that¡¯s OK. Wait for my good news!" William was very confident, "See you the day after tomorrow, Dad!" William and Sherry went to school to pick up Dan. Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. When school was over, William and Sherry stood at the school gate and immediately attracted the attention of many parents and students. "Why hasn¡¯t Dane out yet?" William was in a bit of a hurry. "Well, Dan likes to be thest toe out. He doesn¡¯t like the feeling of crowding!" Sherry exined, "What are you looking for with Dan?" "I have something to tell him!" He squeezed out some words. "What¡¯s the matter?" "It is a thing between men!" "He is still a child!" Sherry said. "No! He is a man! In my eyes, all the males are my rivals in love, and I can¡¯t risk letting any man hold you! Even my son is no exception!" William said, very domineering. Sherry blushed, "My god! You are shameless!" "Here he is!" William suddenly saw the little boy in the distance, carrying a big schoolbag, surrounded by a group of little girls, "My God! Sherry, look at him!" Chapter 167 Is He Gay Chapter 167 Is He Gay William pointed to the direction over there, and Sherry also looked over. Dan had a cool face, looked impatient, and frowned. There was a girl next to him that was holding his hands, seemingly saying something. "What''s wrong?" "Dan is actually picking up girls at such a young age!" William eximed, "And there are so many! This kid is so rowdy, picking up girls in bulk!" "William, what are you talking about?" Sherry shouted. She had never seen such nonsense! "They''re all kids!" "Look, those little girls really like him. I was also surrounded by many girls when I was a kid. Look at that one, still holding Dan''s hand. They all seem to be older than Dan! Does he know how to have cradle-snatcher love at such a young age?" "William, shut up!" The more he talked, the more outrageous it got. "Dan! Good boy,e here!" William saw that Dan was still sluggish behind him, although William was impatient, he couldn''t get rid of the little girls, so he shouted. Dan heard William''s voice. When he lifted his head, he saw William and mommy. His face was suddenly filled with excitement, but he quickly thought of something and faced down again. His face was cool once again. ... "Wow! Daniel, is that your daddy and mommy?" a random girl shouted. "Wow, Daniel, your daddy is so handsome! You will be as handsome as your daddy when you grow up. I want to marry you!" The little girl who had been pulling on Daniel''s arm shouted, she was about the same height as Dan, and didn''t seem to be very big, and seemed to be a cut short from being a first grader. "I don''t want to marry you!" Dan frowned coolly. "Let go of me!" "Don''t! I want to marry you! Daniel, I like you!" The little girl still refused to let go of Dan. "Why don''t I marry your daddy? Your daddy is handsome too!" Dan struggled to break free from the little girl. "I don''t like you. You''re such a nymphomaniac!" "Daniel, your daddy, is really handsome, like a big star. Your eyes look like your daddy too!" "Yes, the rest of you looks like your mommy. Your mommy is so pretty!" Dan initially didn''t like William, but when everyone said that William was his dad, the pride hidden deep inside him was shown, and he didn''t deny it. "Daniel, I like you!" The little girl who just broke away clung up again. "Let go of me!" Daniel pushed her violently, "I hate you!" "Wha..." the little girl cried out all of a sudden. Sherry and William were both dumbfounded, "William, do you think Dan doesn''t like girls? Look at his expression as if he hates girls. Do you think he could be gay?" "What are you thinking about?" William knocked her on the head. "That''s cool, not dislike girls! I was like that when I was a kid!" William looked as if Dan was his own child, and his proud look made Sherry sighed. "But Dan is not your son. This is not logical to say, right?" Sherry shook her head. She immediately ran over and helped the little girl up when she heard her crying again. "Good girl, don''t cry!" Sherry helped her pat the dust, and only then did she notice that the girl was so cute and tender. "Mommy, don''t help her!" Dan said coolly from the side. "Boy, how can you be so ungentlemanly? She is a girl. How can you make a move on a girl?" William walked over and squatted down to ask Dan. "What are you doing here?" Dan asked nonchntly. "Kid, there''s no need to be so fierce when we just met, right?" William looked at Dan with some shock. "There''s no need to hold a grudge like that, right?" "Dan, quickly apologize!" Sherry said. "Mommy, no! I''m not wrong! I don''t want to marry her, she wants to marry me, and she wants to marry him too!" Dan pointed at William. "Ugh! What?" "Yes! I want to marry Daniel, and I want to marry Daniel''s daddy too!" The girl stood up and rubbed her eyes, "Miss, you don''t have to help me. We might be love rivals too!" Sherry was shocked. The world was messed up. At this time, the girl walked to William and said, "Sir, quickly let Daniel marry me, I want to be Daniel''s bride, or I will marry you!" William also froze, looking at the little girl who still had a snotty nose. they were five or six years old, he could not help but kept silent. "nymphomaniac!" Dan spat out two words coldly and held Sherry''s hand, "Mommy, we''re going home!" If Sherry hadn''t seen it with her own eyes, she wouldn''t have believed that there would be such a young nymphomaniac, and she wouldn''t have thought that there would be such a young child telling herself that she was a love rival. Perhaps she was too surprised, so Sherry could only let her son pull her towards the car. Dan saw William still frozen there, so he coldly said, "If you don''t leave now, you can marry that nymphomaniac, don''t try to marry my mommy!" "Ugh! Wait for me!" William immediately came back to his senses and said to the little girl, "Sorry, I don''t like kids like you, you don''t study well and think about marrying someone all the time, who did you learn from?" "From TV! You are really stupid!" When the little girl saw that Dan would leave, she chased after him again and held Dan''s hand. "Daniel, don''t go!" "Mom, I want to transfer to another school!" Dan shrugged off the little nymphomaniac. Sherry was dumbfounded as William came over and carried Dan away from the little nymphomaniac''s reach, "Little kid, this son of mine doesn''t like you, but I have another son, I''ll bring that one to you tomorrow! Maybe that one will marry you!" "Really?" The little nymphomaniac was distracted. "Of course! Just you wait! I''ll have my other sone tomorrow!" William carried Dan straight to the car and finally got out of it. On the way back, Sherry asked William, "Are you really nning to have Sammye tomorrow too?" "No!" William shook his head. "I''m going to let Dan transfer to another school! There''s no need to give out another son. Dan, don''t you want to transfer to another school?" Dan was slightly surprised and nodded, "Mr. Rond, I want to transfer to a school where there are no female students! Is that okay?" "Of course!" William replied Dan, without thinking but suddenly froze. He thought of Sherry saying that Dan was gay. He looked at Dan, who was frowning in the back seat, and asked, "Dan doesn''t like girls at all?" Dan pursed his lips and seemed to have be very silent during that period of time, and it was only after a long time that he said, "It''s because they are annoying and pester me every day. I want to go to a school where there are no female ssmates!" "Dan, what does it mean that many female ssmates are pestering you?" Sherry didn''t get it at all. "But going to a school with all-male ssmates is not good for your physical and mental health!" "Mummy, I don''t want to stay here, I''m annoyed!" "What''s bothering you?" "I''m sick of the girls!" "They are pestering you because they like you!" Sherry turned her head to Dan in the back seat. "I don''t want them to like me!" Dan was a little embarrassed, as if he wanted to say something, and swallowed it back. "What''s wrong, son?" "They, they all want to steal my first kiss..." Dan exposed a shocking news. The car was braked with a jerk, and luckily everyone was wearing seat belts. Otherwise, they would have been thrown out. Dan nced at William and said, "It''s true!" "How is that possible?" William was frozen. Suddenly, he thought of his childhood when he had encountered the same thing. "Did they all say they wanted to marry you and would kiss your face when you weren''t looking?" "How did you know?" Dan was stunned. "Because it happened to me when I was your age! Okay, we''ll change schools and make sure you go to a school without nymphomaniacs like those!" William gritted his teeth. He must not let Dan repeat the same mistake he had made back then. "William!" Sherry gave him a tug, worried that Dan didn''t like girls. What if he was gay then? "No, Sherry, put away your worries. He just happens to have a temper like me. I didn''t like girls when I was a kid too!" "Has the same thing happened to Mr. Rond?" "Of course!" "And did you get kissed?" Dan asked again. William subconsciously nced at Sherry and shook his head violently, "No, absolutely not!" "You lied, didn''t you?" Sherry stared at him. Her eyes were fierce. ... At the Rond Mansion, Sherry finally met Master Rond shortly after a month following the miscarriage. William brought the two children to the Rond Mansion, and Master Rond had already asked Mrs. Howe to prepare a delicious dinner. Seeing Sherry, John''s face was serious, and he did not speak. "Mr. Rond, how are you!" Sherry was a little formal. It was kind of the first official visit. The previous ones did not count because those meetings seemed to be at sword point previously. Although John seemed to care about herter at the hospital, she didn''t talk much with John because she was too sad. "Well! Are you better now?" John narrowed his eyes and looked at Sherry. It was a simple sentence that seemed cold, but Sherry could stillprehend a strange emotion in his expressionless face. She knew that Master Rond was a very serious person and knew that he had never married since William''s mother''s death. She also knew that he had not had any lovers over the years and that people respected someone like him. "Ya! Much better already!" "Since you are well, get married sooner!" John said without skipping a beat. Sherry froze when it came to the topic of marriage. She was unprepared. "What? You don''t want to marry William?" John looked at Sherry slightly frozen and was already displeased. "No, it''s not like that, Mr. Rond!" Sherry hastily denied. She just felt that there were some things that had not been fully resolved yet. Although she and William had a very deep rtionship, she had not really thought of getting married in a hurry. Marriage was a lifelong matter, so it should be considered carefully, right? "Then get married, next week. Tell your father that although he was very rude to mest time, for the sake of his impatience, I will forgive him!" John said seriously. "Uh! Yes!" Sherry had already heard from William that thest time Cohen Sutton had done something. He snatched away Dan and Sammy. John''s attention had been on Dan these past few days. Initially, the boy was very lively, but he had suddenly be very quiet in the past two days without knowing what happened. At the moment, Dan was sitting on the sofa with his eyebrows furrowed and had a cool expression, like he had something on his mind. "Kid, what are you thinking about? Frowning so tightly?" As soon as he looked up and saw John, Dan just raised his eyelids and snorted, "Mr. Rond, I''m annoyed, so don''t bother me!" "Ugh! What''s bothering you?" John was surprised that the word "annoyed" wasing from a five- year-old. "Tell me about it!" This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. "You wouldn''t understand if I told you!" Dan shook his head. William just happened to be leading Sammy over and handed him over to Sherry, "Dan was surrounded by a bunch of little nymphomaniacs today, and a little girl threatened to marry him. Dad, kids nowadays are really are mesmerizing!" "Did that really happen?" John pursed his lips, the corners of his mouth unconsciously smiled. "I remember that you had such a depressing period when you were a child, right? It seems like someone said they wanted to marry you too!" Sherry looked up. She remembered that she asked William in the car if he had ever been kissed as a child. But William was sloppy, so she guessed that something like that happened! "Sammy, did a little girl say she wanted to marry you?" William digressed and asked Sammy. He was trying to distract Sherry''s attention, as he saw the suspicious glint in her eyes again, a look that made him vain. "Daddy, I''ve decided to marry Alba, we''ve agreed that when I grow up, I''ll ride my white horse to her and make her my bride!" Sammy announced to everyone with a big smile on his face. Chapter 168 Too Coincidental Chapter 168 Too Coincidental "Ugh!" Everyone was dumbfounded. Dan nced at Sammy as if he was looking at an ''idiot''. "Oh my God!" Sherry looked down at Sammy and eximed, "Sammy, who''s Alba?" "My friend. She doesn''t have a daddy or a mummy. Alba is so pathetic, isn''t she? I''m going to marry her. I''ll keep my word!" Sammy said seriously. John shook his head. "What''s so great about a nymphomaniac? I wouldn''t get married!" Everyone turned back and looked at Dan. Dan shrugged and said coolly, "Mummy, don''t marry him. I''ll marry you when I grow up! Don''t worry, your son only wants you in his life, not his wife!" "Ugh!" Sherryughed dumbly. "How would that work?" "I won¡¯t have you doing that!" William and John both spoke up. William had gathered everyone here today to talk about the wedding. But when he saw Dan like this, he suddenly lost his confidence. Was Dan too obsessed with his mother? "No matter what, your mum is my wife. Whether you agree or disagree, we''ll get married!" "Fine then, I''ll get my mummy back when I grow up!" Dan was deliberately pissing off William. "Sherry, how can you ignore this brat being so arrogant?" William''s handsome, cold face was now filled with more frustration and chagrin. Dan''s words in particr made William''s face get even grimmer. "William, children say what they like!" Sherry said helplessly, "Why are you being serious with a child!" "Sherry, do you love me or do you love this little brat?" William got serious too. He had to get this straight. Sherry was a little embarrassed. How could she say that in front of Mr. Rond? "Mummy loves me more, of course!" Dan said again. Seeing that John seemed to look displeased, he immediately fawned over him, "Grandpa, let''s eat. I''ll y chess with you when we''ve finished eating!" "Yes! Let''s eat!" At the sound of chess, John was immediately energized, "Let''s y two rounds tonight!" "Sherry, you tell me!" William came over and buried his face deep in Sherry''s hair and asked in a muffled voice. Although his question was a bit childish, well, he admitted that it was very childish, he wanted to be the one for her! Seeing how silly Daddy was being, Sammy followed suit and ran to the table. "I''m going to eat too!" "William, you''re so childish!" She really couldn''t do anything with him. "Well, Dan''s teasing you. He wants you to be nice to me and not bully me in the future!" "Fine! I admit I''m childish, but you have to tell me you only love me!" He wouldn''t relent. "Well! Let''s go to the cemetery tomorrow! I''ll tell you after I visit my dad and brother''s graves!" Sherry whispered. "Why does it have to be tomorrow?" William grumbled in discontent, "I want to know now." Sherryughed faintly and didn''t say anything. She just pulled his hand away and walked towards the table... ... In the cemetery. The cemetery was a little bleak in winter. Sherry held two bouquets of flowers in her hands as she walked to the spot where she had met William a few months ago. She suddenly remembered something and asked, "Did youe to this cemetery that day to visit your mother''s grave?" "No!" William shook his head. "You ran into me here that day and knocked all my flowers off!" "Yeah!" Sherry thought about it and felt as if everything was right in front of her. Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. "Yeah! Let''s hurry up and go! There''s so much I want to say to Daddy and my brother!" Sherry couldn''t wait. It was the first time that she was in a pretty rxed mood to be here. The past was too sour and her heart was heavy every time she came here. "Okay!" When Sherry led him to rk''s tombstone first, William''s expression froze for a moment and his face turned miserably white. Looking at the picture on the tombstone and the words "rk", William was dumbstruck. How could it be such a coincidence? But Sherry didn''t notice William''s expression. She ced the flowers in front of her father''s tombstone and couldn''t help but stroke her hand over his picture. Looking at the kind face on the tombstone, she smiled quietly and faintly, only with tears in her eyes. "Daddy, I''vee to see you!" "William, this is my dad!" Sherry took William''s hand and said, "Dad gave me the most selfless love in the whole world. I didn''t know how great he was and I didn''t know I wasn''t his real daughter until now, but he gave me the deepest and greatest love! He is the greatest father in the world!" William closed his eyes. There was a sharp pain in his heart and he felt dizzy. He was speechless. Just looking at the picture on the tombstone, he suddenly couldn''t stop the tears from dripping down his face. He opened his mouth, but couldn''t say anything. Sherry looked back at him with surprise, "William, are you crying?" William was in a trance, "No, no. I''m just grateful that he raised you!" Suddenly, a feeling of panic gripped him firmly. That feeling of guilt that hadn''t been there for a long time red up again. He looked at the tombstone with open eyes, his heart sank and his hands and feet went cold. Without thinking much about it, Sherry continued to turn back to the tombstone and said, "Dad, thank you for raising me and giving me a warm home. Dad, I will always love you! You will always be irreceable in my heart. Even though I have found my real father now, but you are in my heart like no one else ..." "Daddy, I''ve brought William to see you! Are you still happy with the man I like? Would you object if I were to marry him?" Sherry whispered to herself, without noticing anything different about William. The cold sweat on his forehead increased, and his heart was sinking, sinking, sinking ... all the way down into a deep, bottomless cer of ice. He looked at the picture on the tombstone and felt as if rk was looking at him as if he was still alive, and as if they had looked at each other profoundly for a long, long time at this moment. It was as if he heard rk''s voice ... He would not agree to marry Sherry to him! No! Why should that be? William''s face was pale and his thin lips were pursed. Sherry spoke for a long time, then turned her head and asked William, "William, don''t you want to say something to my father?" William''s body shuddered. Looking at her bright little face, he nodded his head. "Sherry, will you go aside? I want to talk to Uncle alone ..." "Okay!" Sherry nodded, "I''ll go over there and wait for you. I have to go and talk to Luke!" "Yeah!" William''s back straightened and he raised his head. His neck was stiff and his body was tense all over. It wasn''t until Sherry was far away that he whispered, "Uncle, I didn''t expect Sherry to be your daughter. I am sorry, and I will never forget my apologies to you in this life. I will definitely take good care of Sherry and never fail her in this life. Please do promise me that you will let me marry her and give her happiness!" After a brief pause, he added, "Are you still ming me? I know that you must be ming me. But I really can''t help it. Please forgive me for not being able to lose Sherry and tell her about this ... I know you must think I''m mean, but I really love Sherry too much ... I''m sorry! " After saying these words, tears came to his eyes. He bowed deeply, over and over again ... "I''m sorry ..." Sherry watched him from afar. She wondered what he had said to her father. It was time for her to marry William, she thought. She had told her dad that she could decide to marry him! Watching his tall figure approach, she didn''t realize that he looked bad until he came closer. She was a little worried, "What''s wrong with you?" William shook his head, and his smile was a little unnatural. "No, it''s fine. It''s probably just too cold. It''s Christmas time. Let''s go see Luke!" With that, the two walked back to Luke''s tombstone. Looking at that young, innocent face, William med himself again... The two spoke for a long time before walking out of the cemetery. Standing at the entrance to the cemetery, Sherry took his hand in hers and noticed that it was cold. "It''s really cold. Let''s get back to the car and turn on the heating. You don''t want to catch a cold!" ... In the study of t 15. William went into the study as soon as he got back. He shut himself up in his study without the slightest expression on his handsome face. At the moment, he was on the phone and Sherry was downstairs making coffee. "Peter, it''s me!" William''s voice was a little lower. "Do you know who Sherry''s father was five years ago?" Peter paused for a moment, "No idea. What''s wrong?" "Peter, it''s rk!" William closed his eyes and his voice lowered even more. "Isn''t that too much of a coincidence?" Peter was startled for a moment. "President, did she know something? What should we do about this?" "I don''t know what to do. She doesn''t know yet ..." William shook his head, "Are you sure you sent the money five years ago?" "Well! I sent it!" He said. William nodded his head. "Well, then, you keep it a secret. I''ll contact you!" William hung up the phone, lit a cigarette, and smoked it slowly. Sherry smelt the tobo as she came in with the coffee. She frowned and said, "You keep smoking! It''s not good for your health. When are you going to quit smoking?" "I can''t quit!" William exhaled white smoke rings and took her hand, making her sit across hisp. The ambiguous position made her blush. Sherry, however, snatched the cigarette from his hand and put it out in the ashtray on the desk. "How can you not quit? If you want to quit, you can!" He grinned. Sherry didn¡¯t know why, but she always felt that there seemed to be more than a little sadness in his smile. For a moment, she was confused. "What''s wrong with you?" "I''m fine!" William finally came back to his senses. He took her by the waist and wrapped her into his arms, "Let me hold you!" Sherry looked up in a trance. He held her close and rested his head in the nook of her shoulder. "What''s wrong with you? You seem preupied!" She said. William suddenly reached around her neck and lifted his head close to hers. His handsome face pressed down and his hot tongue dug into her mouth and tossed hers at once. ''I''m just scared to lose you, so scared and afraid!'' He said in his mind. His kiss felt like he was plundering something. He curled his tongue in and kissed her small mouth dominantly. She let out a muffled grunt, but couldn''t hide from it. He kissed so violently that she was not only unable to breathe, but also a little scared. Her body trembled slightly as well. "William ..." Sherry finally got a breath of air and let out a low exhale. His breath faltered as William kept kissing her deeply, holding her head in his broad palms, not allowing her to struggle or escape. His dominance came so suddenly that she could not resist him. He breathed heavily and his voice was extra hoarse, "You''re mine." Sherry froze, feeling a strange twinge of happiness and yet inexplicably uneasy. Her cheeks were flushed fromck of oxygen. Her lips were red and swollen from his kiss and her heart was pounding. "You''re so weird!" William''s grip around her waist suddenly tightened. He hauled her up with both hands, picked her up, and kicked the door straight open to the bedroom. Chapter 169 Whose Conspiracy Chapter 169 Whose Conspiracy ¡°William, I can walk by myself!¡± Her pattern was so embarrassing, her legs were opened big, she held his waist while his hands held her butt. She could just hold his neck to prevent herself from falling. ¡°I want to hug you!¡± He said with burning sights and yet he was depressed. She worried about him and asked softly, ¡°Do you have any worries?¡± He lifted her and put on the bed, shey on the bed while he was beyond her body and muttered, ¡°I want you, want you very much.¡± His motion of breath made her itchy. ¡°Butst night you¡­¡± She frowned with shyness. Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. William touched her neck, his lips rest on his skin, ¡°I am so scared!¡± ¡°What?¡± She was confused and asked again, ¡°What did you say?¡± ¡°Nothing!¡± He said. ¡®He looked abnormal, what happened?¡¯ She was confused and when she looked at him again, his face showed up in front of her. The distance between them was close, he gazed at her silently, his ck eyes were shining. Then, his odour approached her when she was in a state of shock, she did not manage to escape from it. His kiss was so eager and fast, dominant yet gentle, she could not control herself to enjoy it¡­ ¡°Wifey, you¡¯re so pretty!¡± He moved slightly, his voice became coarse and alluring. His face got closer to her, she closed her eyes immediately. Her face was flushed, she was shy like an innocent girl! At a bungalow in G City. The gorgeous living room was full of luxurious decorations. The lights in the living room were bright. There was a man holding a cigarette sat on the sofa, he seemed to be waiting for the arrival of someone. He smoked gracefully, the smell of the cigarette upied the living room gradually. The man had wide shoulder and strong arm, they made him look fit. ¡°Sir, what else can I do for you?¡± The maid walked towards him and asked respectfully. The man smoked while took out an envelope, it seemed to have a lot of money inside, ¡°Martha, tomorrow is Christmas, you can off for three days, wait for my call soon! You can leave now!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Martha received the envelope and left. The man looked at his watch, frowned and continued to smoke. After half an hour, a taxi parked at the gate of the bungalow. A woman with a cap and sunsses looked around and said coldly to the taxi driver, ¡°You may leave first!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± She then looked at the surrounding again, she entered the bungalow when she confirmed that no one was around. The man who sat on the sofa smiled slightly when he saw the woman. Just then, the woman took off her cap and sunsses, her long hair was revealed, a fresh scent was smelt. She had a cold face but her face was attractive. ¡°You¡¯re toote!¡± The man said deeply. The woman took off her furry jacket, she was tall and her body was sexy. Her slim legs looked sexy under the ck leggings. Her beautiful hair looked charming when she moved. She was as graceful as a model. The woman walked and sat in front of the man, she stretched her sexy bodyzily and curved her slim legs, ¡°My sister¡¯s condition is not good and dys my time, why you call me here?¡± The woman took a nce at the man and smiled softly. The man wore a ck shirt that highlighted his hidden body frame. Under his cor which was slightly opened, his brown skin was seen followed by his strong chest. ¡°How is your sister?¡± The man raised his brow, his voice was gentle. The woman showed a cold face and a sense of helpless, then she showed her hatred, ¡°I don¡¯t know! Maybe she will not recover anymore! I will take revenge on William slowly¡­¡± The man sneered, he shrugged his shoulder and smoked gracefully, ¡°You lose!¡± ¡°Not really!¡± The woman sneered, ¡°What do you get after befriend with him for so many years?¡± ¡°He is in love with Sherry!¡± The man shrugged his shoulder and walked towards her, he satirized her, ¡°Liam has been getting closer to Sarah recently, he seems to be in love with Sarah!¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you abroad?¡± The woman frowned and asked, ¡°How do you know?¡± ¡°Surprised?¡± The man sat beside her and strengthen his hand to hug her in his arms. ¡°Not!¡± The woman wanted to escape from his arms. ¡°Don¡¯t move!¡± The man looked cruel suddenly, his hand held her shoulder with strength that even could break her bone. ¡°Opps!¡± The woman shouted, the pain made her uneasy, ¡°Peter, let go your hand, it is painful!¡± ¡°You are so stupid, you still want to argue even when you lose!¡± The man stared at her angrily for a while and let go his hand, he pushed her away, ¡°You still have one more chance to break William and Sherry up. However, if you do it sessfully, he will not bother your sister anymore!¡± ¡°I know! My sister will probably not recover anymore, someone loves my sister more than William but my sister does not know. I want to break them up, I want them to suffer, that¡¯s what he owes my sister!¡± The woman sneered and approached him. Her hand rest on his chest and unbuttoned his shirt. The man smiled and did not stop her, ¡°Make me happy as a return!¡± ¡°How long do you want?¡± The woman asked with slightly trembling. ¡°Three days and nights!¡± The man showed a sense of excitement under his deep sights, ¡°I keen for so long!¡± The woman curved her lips slightly, ¡°Ok! Three days and nights, I will make sure that you are satisfied! But you have to help me¡­¡± The man revealed a genuine smile but his tone was cold, ¡°Of course, exchange fairly!¡± ¡°I never know that my body can be so alluring that make you fascinate. It has been six years, Peter, what kind of woman you can¡¯t get? Why me?¡± She stretched out her thin finger and put on his chest. Her coquettish and indifferent tone was mixed with confusion. ¡°Don¡¯t you like it? Make man fascinate to show your charm!¡± The manughed softly, his sexy lips caressed her ear. The woman trembled sensitively when she felt the hotness from her ear. Her sexy red lips curved, she knew that men would not resist her charm except Liam. Her hand unbuttoned his shirt from his chest onwards, one by one continuously until his entire sexy chest was revealed¡­ ... It waste when William woke up. William and Sherry rolled on the bed for many hours, she was tired. He turned his head to look at her in the dark, he could see her calm expression and tired face. He was a bit disappointed, he felt uneasy even if she had belonged to him greatly. He could only relieve after he married her. Sherry who was in sleep did not notice William¡¯s expression and did not know his worry as well. Chapter 170 Confession Chapter 170 Confession He looked down at her face and leaned down to nt a kiss on her forehead. There was a subtle scent coming from her that stimted his senses. He just looked at her until she finally slept and woke up. It was already one in the morning. Sherry slowly opened her eyes. Her watery eyes were as cool as a clear spring, with beautiful ripples floating gently, and her thickshes were as delicate as a butterfly''s feathers. As she breathed, her eyshes trembled gently. When she opened her eyes, she met his handsome face and deep eyes. He kept looking at her with a doting look. She seemed startled, and then shyness colored her cheeks. "Why aren''t you sleeping?" "I was watching you!" He whispered. "What are you looking at me for?" She asked shyly. "Aren¡¯t you tired?" She was even more embarrassed after the question. He''d been "exercising" hard all day. How could he not be tired? But how could he be so fit and energetic? "I was afraid you''d disappeared!" His handsome face came closer to hers, and his thin lips curled into a slightly mncholy smile. The tip of his nose was almost to Sherry''s. The exhale between them was audible, and his hot breath blew against Sherry''s small face. "I''m afraid the happiness feels like a dream!" A shiver ran through Sherry''s heart. For a moment, she was lost, and her heart ached. Then she cupped his face and said, "Don''t make a scene. As long as you don''t change your mind, the happiness will never be! Hurry up and get up. Aren''t you hungry?" "Hungry!" He said. His handsome face smelled of burning love and his heart was slowly warmed. She was in a trance and got even more shy. "Get up, stop it!" "Honey, let''s get married!" He said. His eyes burned, but he was very serious. Then he said it again, "Let''s get married!" Owned by N?velDrama.Org. She froze and looked deep into his eyes. Was he proposing to her? He didn''t seem to be prepared for anything, did he? Shouldn''t there be flowers, a ring, and lots and lots of things associated with love? Was he just going to say a few words and trick her into getting married? She blinked and shook her head in disbelief again. It turned out she was so vulgar to think of those things too! Once he saw her shake her head, he was nervous and even more unsure, "Don''t you want to marry me?" She still didn''t say anything, but in her heart, she knew that there was no way she could refuse. For she was so in love with him, the daddy of her children. This man, dominant, affectionate, warm, and responsible, she couldn''t find a reason to refuse him! But there was nothing romantic about the way he proposed! Fine! Even if she didn''t want romance, she wanted to be in love like all women do! She had married him before she had ever been in love, and she always felt a little aggrieved and regretful. Seeing that she was hesitant to speak, William was anxious. "Are you starting to hate me?" He was so unsure of himself when he asked, trembling with a hint of worry, and she suddenly smiled. Because he was so cute. "Idiot!" She said. "What?" He raised an eyebrow. "To have nothing, and you want me to marry you? Mr. Rond, isn''t that too good for you?" She looked at her and her smile widened. He was startled and still a little sluggish. "Don''t you want to marry me?" "No!" She shook her head. "Then what is it?" He began to get hopeful in his heart, but with a tinge of worry. "Mr. Rond, have you ever seen anyone propose like that? Shouldn''t you have proven yourself? No flowers, no ring, no candlelit dinner, no romantic deration of love, and you''re asking me to marry you? Just thinking about all the things you''ve done to trick me before makes me feel very aggrieved ..." She said with a smile, but as she watched the expression on his face change a little, she found him even more adorable. "Well, is it possible that with these you agreed?" He asked eagerly. She deliberately thought for a moment, "Not necessarily!" "Honey!" He eximed and pouted. "What does it take for you to marry me?" "William, you haven''t chased after me yet! I haven''t even been in love. I don''t want to just marry you!" She said with a smirk. "And my dad and brother wouldn''t approve of it either!" At the mention of rk, William''s face froze, and he suddenly became solemn. "Sherry, I''ll make sure you''re happy! But, no matter what happens, you mustn''t hate me!" "That''s not necessarily true. I''m not going to promise you. In case you do something out of the ordinary with my promise, I think I''ll hate you." She said this deliberately. What she meant was simply that he was not allowed to cheat on her in the future. But his face dimmed instantly and suddenly he became sad. Her heart trembled with concern. But he said, "I won''t do anything out of the ordinary. I promise to love only you. For the rest of my life, I will only love you. Even if I grow old and lose my teeth, and we get wrinkles on each other''s faces, and you are no longer beautiful, and I am no longer handsome, I will still love you alone! I''ll get up every morning and give you a good morning kiss and a good night kiss before I go to bed! I promise to talk to you every day, to listen carefully to every word you say, to do everything you tell me to do! I will not lose my temper with you or yell at you. I will be the first to send my chest for you to lean on when you cry ..." He said so affectionately. She was also touched by him, and her eyes actually grew moist as well. "No! I won''t let you shed any more tears. I will always make you smile and make you feel that the man you have chosen is the best for you in this world! Even if I have many ws, I will work hard to change them! Please give me a chance, and let''s hold each other''s hands for the rest of our lives, okay? Don''t hate me, and don''t leave me!" She finally couldn''t hold back her tears. Her eyshes fluttered like a fan, hanging with teardrops, while she was so moved. "No matter what happens, I will never hate you. Never will. I am to live my life with you once and for all. But Mr. Rond, you''re going to be in love with me! I''ve never been in love!" ... "In love? Aren''t we in love?" He asked sluggishly. "Are we? Why don''t I feel it?" She asked. Her smiling, tear-stained face was close at hand, and she was looking at him intently. William''s heart was suddenly silent at this moment. "Honey! We''ll be in love for the next fifty years! I promise to dote on you every single day, like a couple in love, for the rest of our lives!" She thought for a moment. "Is it that I''ll be sorry for your deep love if I don''t say yes?" "Of course! Marry me! I''m sorry for making you cry again!" With that, he used his long fingers to wipe away the tears that ran down from the corners of her eyes because she was so moved. "Honey, lean on my chest!" She pushed him and wiped away her tears, "I''m not crying. I''m just a little touched! But I don''t know if what you''re saying is true!" "It''s all true. I promise I can do it all!" He said. Sherry, however, thought about it again, and her big eyes rolled. She had been repressed herself for too many years and now she seemed to being alive. She kept looking at him, then suddenly she was pulling on her nightgown, walking out of bed, running to the bedside table and pulling open the drawer, pulling out that fox mask and putting it on. William was puzzled. Once he saw that mask, he actually got a little bashful. "Honey, I was wrong! I shouldn''t have teased you with the mask on before. But I really couldn''t help myself at that time. Apart from the first time when I was helpless,ter I really couldn''t help myself ..." "Mr. Rond, I''m going to wear this mask and marry you. If you agree, I''ll marry you. If you don''t agree, then just wait until I''m in the mood to say yes!" Sherry¡¯s eyes twinkled. For the first time, she felt so rxed and felt really happy to be pampered! She''d had a really, really hard time all these years! Her original nature had been overwhelmed by the harsh reality of life! But then she felt that God was fair. All human life was fair. God gave you trials and thorns to experience, and he also gave you happiness. And because of the hard life, one was lucky to get happiness! She didn''t mean to be so mean. She just wanted to be pampered and wanted him to spoil her all the time. She didn''t dare say for the rest of her life, but at least at the moment, she wanted him to spoil her! William was both surprised and dismayed! He was surprised that she had agreed to marry him, and dismayed that she had to wear this mask? This? He looked at the mask and suddenly realized how treacherous his wife was. And the fox mask was so ironic that he finally knew what it was to shoot himself in the foot! "Honey! Let''s discuss it, shall we?" His tone was humble. He just looked at her cautiously, and the more he looked, the guiltier he became. For that mask signaled how vile and hateful he had once been. How could he even think of making love to her wearing a mask? Ugh! He really was so speechless at his own behavior... After another nce at the mask, he quickly lowered his head and actually dared not look away. The mask made him feel despicable and unscrupulous at all times. It would be a "stain" that would remain unspeakable for the rest of his life. Whoops ... he was really wrong! "Yes! You tell me! Discuss what?" She crossed her arms and stood three meters away from him. She was still wearing her mask and her eyes curled in a smile that really looked like a fox at the moment. "You don''t look good in a wedding dress with this mask on. Honey, you only get married once in your life. Let''s not wear this, shall we?" He tried to convince her. But she shook her head. "I remember just now, ten minutes ago, a very affectionate man confessed to me that he would carry out everything I said! I didn''t ask him to do anything, just that one thing, but that man actually said no! We''re not even married yet, so if we are, you''ll be even more disobedient! Forget it, let''s not get married! No wonder they say that it''s better to believe in ghosts than in this shitty mouth of a man!" "Honey ...," William''s forehead had begun to break out in a cold sweat. He was beginning to be dumbfounded. Yes, he had said that he would listen to everything she said in the future, but this... He came up with this great idea and he said, "Honey, people will think how I married a vixen! Vixen is not a nice word. Why don''t you stop being a vixen?" "That''s okay! I think it''s fine. I''d just like to be a vixen. Vixens are so pretty, and it''s not hard work. I love being a fox!" She said very cheerfully. And she bent over withughter at William''s embarrassed look. "Honey, this is really bad! People call vixens sluts, and say they''re slutty!" He tried to convince her. "I ... I''m not disobeying you. It''s really not that I''m not listening to you! I ..." Chapter 171 Friendship Crisis Chapter 171 Friendship Crisis "Then it is settled! Don''t you think it has so much meaning to get married with a mask on? If you really can''t ept that, you can wear it! I really have nothing against it, but I will definitely wear this mask and get married in church!" She announced in all seriousness, and she was really happy about just seeing the embarrassment on William''s face. She didn''t know how good it felt to be spoiled by the man she loved, and she was getting addicted to it now! "Wifey!" He felt a different tidal bore in his heart as he watched herugh, he had an idea, he wasn''t afraid that she won''t give in, he will not allow his wife to wear a bridal dress and a fox mask to get married to him! He was afraid people might wonder why they got married with the mask, he was afraid people might assume that he had his own special fondness. "Come over!" He suddenly said to her in his hoarse voice. Sherry was surprised, as if she suddenly realized something, she swallowed, "What is it?" He looked at her, the mask woke some strange emotions in him, and he suddenly got up, the nket slid down and exposed his strong and elegant naked body, and his particr part was now erected. "Ahh, William you hooligan!" She screamed and tried to run away. Owned by N?velDrama.Org. But he grabbed her by the waist. "Ahh! Uhh!" Her mouth was blocked by him. Even through the mask, that limp and numb feeling made Sherry blush. "Can we please drop the mask?" William said through his warm kiss mixed with his strength. His sexy lips wrapped around hers, his tongue covered her mouth, and they were kissing deeply. "Okay?" He asked again. "No..." Her voice was soft. "Please?" He asked again, kissing her whole body. "No, I won''t give in just because you are begging me this way, I can also just not get married to you at all!" She said, and in her heart she told herself not to give in, ever! * Finally, Sherry took down her mask, "William, stop it, I am hungry, don''t you hear my stomach?" Sherry was really hungry, she looked at the time, it was already two in the morning. In that moment, her stomach started to rumble. "I am hungry too!" He said helplessly, but he felt sorry that she hadn''t eaten yet, he tired her, "I will call for take out!" "Where will you get take out at this time!" She was speechless. He looked at her red face, and his expression softened, "I will cook for you!" "Okay, I want to eat your cooking!" She said. So he got up, threw on some clothes and went downstairs to prepare food. Half an hourter, he still wasn''t back, so Sherry went downstairs as well. William was standing in the kitchen, staring at the ingredients and dreaming, his brows were knit, as if he didn''t know what he had to do next. She remembered that he didn''t even know how to wash the vegetables, before he almost destroyed the vegetables while doing so, how could she allow a big boss like him cook. She rolled up her sleeves, and said, "Let me." "No!" William turned to look at her, he didn''t realize how long he had already been standing there, "I said I was going to cook for you!" "Master, please let me eat something first before I have to wait for your breakfast tomorrow morning, it looks like you won''t be done until then, I am afraid I might pass out before that!" Sheughed and shook her head, but she was touched that he wanted to do this for her. "You can teach me, this can''t be too hard." It couldn''t be harder than the business world, he didn''t think so. She looked at his beautiful face with the confused mind written on it, and stood on her toes to give him a kiss, "Alright, babe, you can go and take a rest, I will take care of this." William was surprised and happy about her being so forward, changing from being so passive to being active towards him, but by then she already let go of him and started to work. William touched his lips like a silly little boy, and stared at the busy woman right there, and felt a deep happiness. Ten minutester, Sherry was done with some scrambled eggs and two bowls of noodles, then she added some coriander on it, "Come and help me carry this!" He took the bowls and looked at the coriander, then knitted his brows but didn''t speak. The two of them sat down and Sherry said, "Just go with this, it''s tookte and I was about to pass out from hunger! Why are you not eating?" William shook his head, "I don''t eat coriander!" "What? How could this be! Daniel doesn''t like it either!" Sherryughed, "William, sometimes I wonder if Daniel is your child that you abandoned!" "No ways!" William denied, and then said very seriously, "Sherry, I am not such an ass, don''t think like that about me! But you don''t have to worry, even though Daniel is not my own child, but I will love him just as much!" "I wasn''t worried!" Sherryughed, "Your Dad treats Daniel better than Samuel, maybe he really likes Daniel! Our son is too shypared to Daniel!" "That''s my fault!" He said, "If he grew up with you, maybe he wouldn''t have turned out like that. Now he is much more active than he used to me! We have to be confident!" "Yeah!" She nodded, "You should eat some coriander, it''s good for your health!" "Nope, I will get an allergic reaction!" "Daniel does as well!" Sherry said again. "Then let''s just pretend he is my son..." -- Cohen took Susan to the mall to buy some baby things, who knew they would run into Celia. Celia looked at them shockingly, as Cohen put his arm around Susan, careful and afraid she might slip, it was such a loving gesture, and it shocked Celia. She went to them, "Mr.Sutton, Sue! It''s you!" She noticed that she was speechless, and in her heart she already had a bad feeling, but she had to make things clear. "Celia?" Susan was also surprised as she looked at her, "Are you here for shopping?" "Hey, it''s Celia, if you have time you shoulde over for a visit, I still have to thank you for taking care of Sherry and Daniel all these years, I really have to thank you for that!" Cohen saidughing. "Oh, that''s alright!" Celia tilted her head awkwardly, "Mr.Sutton, sorry but I need to talk to Sue!" She pulled Susan to the side, "Sue, why are you with Mr.Sutton? You two? Why are you buying baby stuff? Are you pregnant?" Susan bit her lips and suddenly said, "Celia, you don''t have to guess anymore, just like you saw, he is the father of my child!" Celia felt as if her head exploded! She couldn''t believe her, "Sue, you..." "Celia, I have already started my new life, I have decided to stay with him, to raise our baby, and to live my life!" She said this to break off with her old life, she really wanted to start new. "No!" Celia shook her head, "I don''t believe this, I don''t!" "It''s true, even Sherry can ept it!" "She knew?" Celia said in a high pitched voice, "Why didn''t she tell me? She knew that this baby will be her sibling?" Susan nodded and exined, "You can''t me Sherry for it, it was me who told her not to tell, you should me me!" Celia couldn''t believe her, "How can you be with him, he is so much older than you! He is Sherry''s Dad!" "15 years aren''t much!" Susan said calmly. "So all these years, you and my brother only... because of him...?" Susan didn''t answer, so she must have agreed! Celia said angrily, "So you like those old men and not my brother, is it because he has more money?" "Celia! You should be happy for me!" Susan said calmly. "No! I can''t! Does my brother know?" She asked. "Maybe!" Susan answered. "I know!" Celia turned around, "I got it!" "Celia!" Susan wanted to call her back, but she was already gone. "What happened?" Cohen came to her, not understanding, "What''s wrong with Celia?" "Nothing." Celia ran out of the mall and ran into Keegan, who just parked his car, "Celia? You..." "Keegan!" Celia paused, and looked at him angrily, then she kept running! -- When Sherry picked up Celia''s phone call, she heard her cold voice on the other side of the line, "Sherry, how long have we been friends?" "Celia?" Sherry''s heart twitched, "What happened?" "Answer me!" Celia''s voice dropped even colder. "Ten years!" Sherry said. "Then why didn''t you tell me that Susan is pregnant with your Dad''s child? Do you have any idea how much I hoped she would be my sister inw?" "Celia, I..." Sherry didn''t know what she should say, she panicked, she knew that Celia would be sad about this. ... "Sherry, you need to give her some time to ept it, Celia needs time!" William looked at Sherry worried, "If you want to find her like this, you might not find her at all!" "No, William, you don''t know her, she isn''t mad about Susan, she is mad that I didn''t tell her, she must think that I lied to her on purpose!" Sherry was worried about it and took her phone, but the number was already unreachable. Sherry was standing on the street, her heart dropped, she was very anxious and worried, Celia must be really angry! She really didn''t do it on purpose! She lowered her head to look at her phone, then she called the Hickman''s house, but Celia wasn''t home, then she called Leon''s phone but couldn''t find her either, her own phone was turned off! William looked at Sherry''s pale face worried, they looked for her outside for a long time, but couldn''t find her, he knew that Celia was really important to her! Sherry sighed and mumbled, "I really cannot lose her, she has to forgive me!" He didn''t say anything, only reached out a hand to hold hers. Suddenly she felt his hand around hers. The way he crossed his fingers with hers, that close gesture, the way he held her hand was as if he was trying to give her strength, the temperature of his hand was warming her heart. But, who was giving Celia strength now? She must be really hurt, and as she thought about that, anxiety filled her whole world. "Let''s go home, it won''t be helpful to just run around." William said in a lowered voice, and pulled her towards the crowd to the car. "But..." Sherry was in a low mood, she pressed her lips together and didn''t speak again. She felt very confused the whole time because she couldn''t reach Celia, she wasn''t calm at all, and her brows were knitted tightly, she couldn''t rx. Celia''s words were ying over and over again in her head, it made her feel so scared. She only had to remember that she said "Sherry, what kind of a friend are you" for her to feel the guilt again, for her hands to start sweating. Right, what kind of a friend was she? Chapter 172 Poison Chapter 172 Poison Things have alreadye so far, she didn''t have the chance to regret things anymore, she couldn''t turn back time either, so she could only hope that Celia could forget her after she calmed down. -- Sherry didn''t expect that she would receive Leon''s phone call, he said that he had something to ask her, and then, William and Sherry went over to the restaurant. Leon was waiting for them at the entrance, when he saw Sherry get off the car, he asked William, "I need to talk to Sherry alone please!" William nodded quietly. Because of the issue with Susan and Cohen, Sherry felt that she owed Leon, if it wasn''t for Cohen, maybe Leon and Susan would have been a happy couple right now. Leon was wearing a white shirt, a dark silver suit, it was a hand made Italian suit, very fitting to his figure, which made him look even taller. The sharp lines on his handsome face were elegant, he was always clean, natural and unrestrained. There was sadness written between his brows, it had been there ever since Sherry knew him, she thought it must be because of Susan! "Leon, I am sorry!" Sherry said. Leon pulled a grimace, and said bitterly, "Is Susan doing well?" Sherry nodded, "Yeah!" "Can you ask her toe out for me?" Leon asked. Sherry was surprised, because of the guilt she felt towards Celia and Leon, she didn''t even think about it before she agreed, "Sure!" Leon nodded, "Don''t tell her that I want to see her!" "Why?" "She won''t want to see me! But I have to meet with her!" Leon''s smile was a little disappointed, "Don''t worry, I just want to tell her something, that''s it!" -- Ashley received a phone call from Leon, and she was excited because she thought it was about the engagement, thest time their engagement party was spoilt by Cohen, she had wanted to rearrange to another day. But when she came to the restaurant, Leon said to her, "Ashley, let''s end this, I am sorry, but I cannot love you!" Ashley stared at him shocked, she couldn''t believe him, "Leon, what, what are you talking about?" "Ashley..." Leon looked at her pale face, and suddenly couldn''t bare it, but he bit his teeth and said, "I am sorry, let''s break up." Ashley''s eyes started to burn, tears were filling her eyes, and ran down her cheeks. "I know you don''t love me, I knew all the time!" Ashley mumbled in a low voice, her voice was stuffy, "But I thought you would like me, but I was wrong, I am sorry, Leon, I had entangled you all this time, I won''t bother you again! Never again!" He saw her tears and was shocked about her expression, he suddenly felt hurt. He owed this girl! What kind of an gaze did she have! It was filled with anger, pain, hurt, emotions, she had a helpless bitterugh, her voice was so light while her tears ran down her face, her big dark eyes were staring at him, like this was herst time looking at him, "Good bye!" Ashley ran outside the restaurant crying, she looked back at the name of the restaurant, "Wait", the tears blurred her eyes, she knew that he was never waiting for her, never! As she ran outside, the tears were flowing with the wind, love was like a poison, it went through one''s body and would always leave something behind. She thought that the disease was not curable. Leon looked down, his fists were clenched, and he didn''t run after her. When Sherry called, it woke Leon up. But he heard Sherry''s apologetic voice from the other side of the line, "Sorry Leon, Susan already guessed that you are the one who wants to see her, she told me to give you a message, treasure the people around you! Don''t always look back at the past, don''t wait for a breakup before realizing that the person who had been with you all the time is the most suitable one! Leon, sorry..." Before she even finished talking, Leonughed bitterly, she didn''t even want to see him! He had to forget about her! After hanging up, Sherry took a deep breath, she felt a twitch in her heart, she couldn''t describe her guilt, "He is in so much pain! He had been waiting all this time, but gained nothing in the end!" William took her into his arms, his face showed no emotions, but with a hint of softness he said, "Let''s go, we should go to see Susan and Cohen, don''t think about it too much, everyone has his own destiny." William drove Sherry to the Group house, the whole way he was driving with one hand, the other hand holding Sherry''s, she suddenly asked him sadly, "William, will we hold hands like this forever?" When he heard her question, William grabbed her hand tighter, his pupils narrowed, "Sherry, you are overthinking!" ... In the living room of the Jones'' house. ¡°Boohoo...¡±Ashley was crying very painfully. "Ashley, don''t cry!" Sierra tried tofort her, "Don''t cry already!" "Sierra, he said he wanted to break up with me, he said he never loved me, what should I do?" Ashley cried so heartbreakingly. Sierra sighed, "He doesn''t know how good a person you are!" "Fuck, fuck! I want to kill him! I will kill Leon!" Payne was yelling in the living room. "No, Dad, no!" Ashley shook her head, and cried silently. "Ashley, nobody is allowed to hurt you, I will never allow Leon to get away with it!" "No!" Ashley shook her head, "I don''t want him anymore, I don''t want him, never again!" Sierra pulled her into her arms, "Ashley, let it out, cry it out, you will feel better after! Everything will be alright!" Ashley suddenly felt like screaming out loud, her tears were flowing like a waterfall, and she was crying on Sierra''s chest. She buried her face into her chest, allowing her tears to overflow. N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. Payne was so furious as he had never been before, "No, I have to get him, I will make him marry you!" "No!" Ashley screamed, "Dad, no! Allow me to keep some dignity please, don''t! I really don''t want him anymore!" Payne was helpless, and stomped his feet, then he sat down on the couch to smoke. Sierra stroke Ashley''s shoulder and sighed, "It''s okay Ashley, everything will be okay." ... At night, there was again noises of whippinging from the master bedroom, "Ahh, Master please stop beating, Ashley just fell asleep, if you want to beat me at least wait until she feels better please?" But, Payne only whipped her harder, his temper seemed to be getting worse and worse, the number of times that he was beating Sierra up was getting more and more, she was hopeless. Suddenly, a downhearted feeling grabbed her, the kind of despair that she hadn''t felt for a long time. ... Sierra got up early in the morning and went to look for Leon, her body was covered in injuries. When he saw Sierra, Leon was very surprised, "Sierra?" "Leon! Ashley is a good girl, she is pure and looks pretty, why do you want to break up with her?" Sierra asked him. "Sierra, I..." Leon swallowed and didn''t know how he should answer. "Leon, you know sometimes you don''t have to be with a person that you have feelings for, sometimes, no matter who you are with, you will still have the same destiny!" Sierra didn''t look at him, her face looked strangely fragile, even though she put on a lot of make-up, but that didn''t cover it all. Leon didn''t understand why she was telling him all this, he remembered the way she treated Sherry that day, in his heart he criticized her, even though Sherry was Cohen''s daughter, but Leon couldn''t hate her! Maybe Sierra was right! It was all destiny! He and Susan will never be able to go back again! But that didn''t mean that he and Ashley could continue a mistake, he couldn''t waster her life, he knew that Ashley was a good person! She was pure and kind and sweet! But, they really didn''t suit each other! Sierra suddenly asked, "Leon, if me and Payne won''t be in this world anymore, will you take care of Ashley for me?" "Sierra?" Leon felt sweat run down his back, "Sure, but why do you say that?" "Nothing! It''s nothing! I cannot force your life, just pretend like I never came here today. I gotta go!" Sierra got up and turned around, she shook. "Sierra, are you really okay?" Leon asked worried. "Yeah!" Sierra left. She got on a taxi and went to the Group house, the care stopped there and she looked at it from inside the car, she was quiet for a long time. She just looked at it. In that moment, Cohen and Susan came outside, he held her carefully and gently, "Be careful, don''t walk too fast, take care of the baby!" "I am alright, I can walk alone!" Susan pushed off his hand. Before the two of them got into their car, a blue Bugatti dove up, it was William and Sherry, and the four of them were standing in the drive way talking. Sierra was looking at them, then she sighed, "Sir, let''s go." She looked at Cohen and Sherry sentimentally, that was the face she once hated but also loved the most, good bye! -- "Sierra! Where is my Dad?" Ashley saw Sierra cooking in the kitchen, she had cried the whole night and her eyes were red and swollen, she was curious that Sierra could cook, she never did before! Sierra turned around slowly, and looked at Ashley, then she said, "Ashley, I want to tell you, a woman needs to learn how to cook! Cooking is a kind of happiness, really! Especially if you are cooking for your husband, and you would feel even happier, if this is the man you loved!" "Sierra, are you okay?" Ashley didn''t know why, but she never had seen Sierra like that, her eyes seemed so empty. "I am alright, I am cooking for your Dad, I will cooking him something unique, something he never had before!" "What is that?" Ashley was a little surprised. "Go, when it is ready, I will tell you!" Sierra said. Ashley was too sad to notice anything, so she walked out. Then she heard something that sounded like she was frying fat in the kitchen, she didn''t know what kind of a dish would have to be fried after putting it into the pressure pot, just as she was thinking about it, she heard police sirens outside, it wasing closer to their house and stopped in front of their vi. Then the police stormed into the house. A couple of them showed their IDs, "Is Sierra Anderson here? Which one is Sierra Anderson?" In that moment, Sierra came out of the kitchen with a te in her hands, which she ced on the table in the living room, then she said slowly, "Sir, I am." "You are the one who called us?" One of the officers asked. "Yes, it was me!" "Sierra, what happened?" Ashley suddenly had a bad feeling. Sierra smiled, "Ashley, you have to take good care of yourself, I won''t be able to do that anymore!" "Youmitted a murder?" The officer asked. Chapter 173 End in Death Chapter 173 End in Death ¡°No! I didmit intentional assault, but the person didn¡¯t die!¡± said Sierra inly, ¡°The person is still in the first room on the left on the second floor. Go take a look! Ashley, I made this for your dad, he would definitely like it!¡± Everyone turned their gaze on the te and it had a b of meat on it. It was a short piece of meat and it shrunk from the deep-frying. Nobody could tell what meat it was! The police quickly went up to the second floor and found Payne lying on the bed in the room. His white pants were covered with blood and there was even more blood between his legs. There was a pair of scissors with blood on it on the floor. Sierra also went upstairs and she noticed that everyone was looking at her with a shock and suspicious expression. She said nonchntly, ¡°Yes! I cut it off and made it into two dishes. Two unique dishes! Hahaha¡­¡± ¡­ Sherry suddenly received a call from Leon. She was with the Sutton family and they were about to have dinner together when she suddenly got the call. ¡°Sherry,e to the Jones family¡¯s house right now!¡± said Leon in an unusually low voice. ¡°The Jones family?¡± Sherry was taken aback. ¡°Leon, I¡­¡± She wanted to tell him that she wasn¡¯t going to go, but Leon quickly interrupted her, ¡°Sherry, your mother died! Ashley said that you shoulde over right now no matter what.¡± Sherry felt a sudden buzz in her head, and she was in shock. She wasn¡¯t listening to what Leon said after that. ¡°What happened?¡± William took the phone from Sherry and asked worriedly, ¡°Leon, I¡¯m William. What happened?¡± ¡°Sierra is dead!¡± repeated Leon, ¡°You guys can decide if Sherry shoulde to see her mother for one last time. Ashley told me to let Sherry know and that¡¯s all I can say. It¡¯s up to you guys whether you guys decide toe or not!¡± After half an hour. William brought Sherry to the Jones family. The police were also at the scene. The servants and bodyguards all had stern and emotionless expressions on their faces! Leon¡¯s words kept repeating in Sherry¡¯s mind, ¡°Your mother died¡­ Your mother died¡­¡± She walked into the living room and saw two bodies on two stretchers on the floor. Both bodies had a white cloth on their face. Ashley was curled up into a ball on the sofa. Leon wasforting her as she sobbed quietly. She was pushing away Leon¡¯s hand and rejecting his touches. The butler then said, ¡°Miss Jones, Miss Murray and Mr. Rond are here!¡± Ashley stopped crying. She raised her head and looked at Sherry, her face was tear-streaked. She stood up and staggered as she ran towards Sherry, ¡°Sherry, I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± Sherry was still in shock. She felt a shiver run up her spine. ¡°Sherry, Sierra was shot to death by my father. I couldn¡¯t protect her¡­ She put up with my father¡¯s abuse throughout the years. Everything is our fault, the Jones family owe you a big apology¡­¡± Sherry wasn¡¯t in the mood to listen to Ashley. She tried to stay calm and asked quietly, ¡°Which one is her?¡± William already heard the story from Leon. Sierra drugged Payne and cut off his dick when he was unconscious. She then cooked it into two dishes. After Payne regained consciousness, he found out what happened to him and shot Sierra when the police weren¡¯t paying attention. He thenmitted suicide with the same gun. Ashley took off one of the white cloths and revealed Sierra¡¯s face. Her face looked calm and serene as if she was d that she finally freed of her misery. Sherry felt tears welling up in her eyes, but her tears wouldn¡¯t fall. She just stared at her mother quietly. She stared at this person who gave birth to her. At this moment, she came to a sudden realization that Sierra might have led a sad life. Thinking back, Sierra seldom smiled. Maybe she never loved rk! That was probably why she remarried and left her and her brother without care. Or maybe she was just being selfish! But all the hatred should disappear together with the end of her mother¡¯s life! Sherry took a deep breath and held back her tears. She looked once more at her mother¡¯s face and said bitterly, ¡°William, let¡¯s go!¡± ¡°Sherry?¡± asked Ashley softly, ¡°Where should we bury Sierra?¡± Sherry shook her head and peered at Sierra with aplicated look in her eyes, ¡°I don¡¯t know. She was with the Jones family, so I don¡¯t have the right to decide!¡± Sherry straightened her back and clenched her fist tightly. She then walked out of the ce. William followed behind her worriedly. As if she had made up her mind, she didn¡¯t even look back once. She muttered under her breath, ¡°Mom, rest in peace!¡± Her tears came falling down like rain the moment she left the living room. She was sobbing without making any sound. William hugged her silently. He carried her and Sherry buried her face in his chest. William sighed. N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. They drove away from the Jones family¡¯s house. William then parked the car by the roadside. Sherry sat down quietly at the passenger¡¯s seat. Her tears kept tumbling and falling, but she was still sobbing mutely. ¡°Sherry¡­¡± William tried to reach out his hand and dry her tears. Sherry raised her head abruptly. Her jet-ck hair stuck onto her face and her eyes were already swollen. She tried to stop herself from crying but to no avail. She then gazed helplessly at William and asked in a small voice, ¡°William, I hated her. But why do I feel so sad about her death?¡± William cringed and was surprised at the question. He reached out his hand, pulled her towards himself and held her tightly in his arms. He tapped her back lightly and said, ¡°Sherry, it¡¯s because she was your mother. She brought you into this world! It¡¯s okay to be sad!¡± Sherry bit her lips and couldn¡¯t hold it back anymore. She wailed loudly like a child. In the study room at the Sutton family. Susan brought a cup of tea into the room and ced it on Cohen¡¯s desk. He was smoking, but he quickly put out the cigarettes the moment Susan walked in. He didn¡¯t want her and her child inhaling second-hand smoke. He then walked to the window and was going to open it. ¡°No need! I¡¯ll leave after putting down the tea!¡± said Susan as she noticed that he was about to open the window. ¡°Oh!¡± His hand stopped midair, he didn¡¯t open the window in the end. As Susan was approaching the door, she suddenly stopped and said, ¡°You should go see her onest time!¡± ¡°Who?¡± said Cohen as he looked at Susan. ¡°Sherry¡¯s mother!¡± He had to know who she was referring to. Or maybe he was still trying to deny the truth. ¡°I know that you think about her all these years and that she holds a special ce in your heart!¡± Cohen looked at bit surprised. He gawked at Susan who was standing by the door. Susan turned around and smiled, ¡°Don¡¯t look at me like that. I knew it all these while. Sierra was your first love, wasn¡¯t she?¡± Cohan peered at Susan silently. He was quiet and reticent. When Susan was about to leave, he suddenly said, ¡°I did something horrible to her!¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°I raped her, and forced her to get an abortion afterwards¡­¡± Sherry was now more tranquil after crying her hearts out. William sat next to her and held her hand tightly. Sherry felt much warmer as his swelteringrge palm heated her cold hands. ¡°William, you¡¯re the only one I have now,¡± Sherry muttered. Her quiet voice sounded resolute. She hugged William tightly and felt like the hole in her lonely heart was filled for the first time in forever. ¡°Yes, I will be always with you!¡± said William as he nodded. Sierra died on Christmas day. She was buried three dayster. She and Payne were buried together at the graveyard where Ashley¡¯s mother was entombed. Both her mothers were buried next to her father. Ashley looked like she matured overnight. The hint of childishness on her face was nowhere to be seen anymore. She looked more mellowed and it was worrying. *** Sherry got sick! She had a fever on the night after they came back from the Jones family. She was raving and talking in her sleep. William touched her face out of concerned and realized that she had an extremely high fever! ¡°Mom¡­¡± she mumbled softly. William put a cold towel over her forehead and held her hand. He sighed and whispered lovingly next to her ears, ¡°I know that you must be sad. After all, she was your mother! But she was finally freed from the torture and died in peace. So don¡¯t be too sad!¡± Sherry¡¯s lips trembled as she muttered, ¡°I don¡¯t¡­ her to die¡­¡± Her voice was extremely soft and hence William had to lower his head to listen. He put his ears close to her mouth and heard her saying, ¡°William¡­don¡¯t want her to die¡­¡± His heart twinged. She was muttering to herself so conflictedly. He felt a sharp pain in his heart and felt like he was suffocating. ¡°Sherry, I know, I know! I know how you feel!¡± Sherry was sick for three days and her fever never went down. She couldn¡¯t attend the funeral. After the funeral, Ashley asked Sherry out. ¡°Sherry! Can we get along like sisters from now on?¡± asked Ashley as she looked at Sherry beaming with hope. She noticed that Sherry¡¯s face was really pale. Sherry cared a lot about Sierra, no matter what she said. Ashley¡¯s face was pale to begin with, but it got even paler than before. Sherry also noticed that Ashley was skinnier than before, and her cheeks were sunken. Her eyshes were trying to cover up the fatigue and anxiety in her eyes. She had it rough for thest few days. She was born with a silver spoon and never had any hard times. But she had to arrange the funeral and called a press conference all on her own. She had to clear up about the story behind her parent¡¯s death and smother up the rumour about her father being castrated by Sierra. After everything, Sherry felt like she knew Ashley better now. If it wasn¡¯t for Sierra, Payne would be still alive. But Ashley didn¡¯t me Sierra at all, instead, she was sad that Sierra had to go through so much for all these years because of her father! It was the Jones family who was in the wrong! Sherry nodded looking at Ashley¡¯s grief-stricken face, ¡°I am your sister from now on. Promise me that you will take good care of yourself!¡± Sherry didn¡¯t know why but tears welled up in her eyes. She thought about the day she lost Luke. She was like Ashley, helpless and thirsty for familial love! She could understand very well how Ashley was feeling right now. She held out her hand and grabbed Ashley¡¯s hand tightly. They were at a coffee shop. Ashley took out a document and put it in front of Sherry, ¡°Sherry, this is 25% of the Jones family¡¯s share. I¡¯m giving it to you on behalf of Sierra!¡± Sherry was dumbfounded, she didn¡¯t think that Ashley would be presenting her some shares, ¡°No, I don¡¯t want them!¡± ¡°Sherry, can you not forgive Sierra?¡± Ashley couldn¡¯tprehend. ¡°No! Ashley, thank you. I know that you¡¯re trying to be considerate, but I really don¡¯t need this.¡± ¡°But Sherry, this is ourpensation. My dad wronged you and made your life miserable. I want to apologize to you on behalf of my dad and Sierra. Sherry, please take it!¡± Chapter 174 The Truth Chapter 174 The Truth ¡°We don¡¯t need to think back. I appreciate what I have suffered which made me stronger. So, all of these belong to you, not me!¡± Ashley still tried to say, ¡°Sherry¡­¡± Sherry shook her head, ¡°Thank you so much! I am satisfied with what I have now. Happiness cannot be measured by money; more money might not bring more happiness. My mommy did not have any fun in her life. At the beginning, I think she might be happier after marrying your daddy. But it seems not to be the same as I think. Now, both of them left the world; it doesn¡¯t matter who is correct. Anyway, Ashley, have courage.¡± She knew Ashley was thest one of her family in the world. Ashley was only twenty-two years old; how would she continue to operate such a bigpany? But she also understood humans were always able to be powerful in difficulties; Ashley would definitely make it. ¡°Sherry, money neither means so much to me. You are thest one of our family; I just would like to keep you. Without daddy and Sierra, you are the only one to me!¡± Ashley would not like to lose her elder sister Sherry. That¡¯s why she decided to give shares of thepany to Sherry. ¡°You have Leon. He is a really nice guy!¡± Sherry said. Ashley shook her head to say, ¡°No! We broke up long time ago.¡± Then she had some coffee in a rush, but it caused a cough and soon was followed a nausea, ¡°Sorry¡­¡± Ashley covered her mouth to run to the restroom. Sherry stopped to think for a while and started to worry about something; she followed Ashley to see her. Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Ashley vomited much by the washing basin. Something urred to Sherry just then. ¡°Ashley, do you have a baby in your tummy?¡± Ashley raised her head to look at herself so sick in the mirror. She hesitated to answer but finally she did not deny it, ¡°Yes. Sherry, please keep the secret for me.¡± Sherry asked, ¡°Leon?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Ashley answered quietly. Then they went back to the table. Ashley said, ¡°He doesn¡¯t love me. I know he loves someone else. So, I hate to be with a man not loving me. Even if I have the baby, I still let him go. Sherry, don¡¯t tell anyone else. Ok?¡± Sherry said with great worry, ¡°Is it good to the kid if you don¡¯ tell Leon?¡± Ashley answered, ¡°It¡¯s my kid! Nothing to do with him.¡± She touched her tummy, ¡°I have one family member other than you!¡± Sherry had a sigh with nothing to talk. If Leon did not love Ashley, how could they live together? Even if they lived together, how could they live for the whole life? Ashley passed the form for transferring shares to Sherry, ¡°Sherry, please ept it.¡± Sherry returned it back. ¡°Sherry!¡± ¡°I will not ept it. Please don¡¯t talk again! I am going to the graveyard. I didn¡¯t attend her funeral; now I hope it not toote to see her now. Take care!¡± Sherry was standing up to go. ¡°It¡¯s ok. Sierra would be much happy with it.¡± *** Sherry was silent aftering back from the graveyard. Everything was stopped since Sierra died. William would not propose to her one more time. Cohen did not attend Sierra¡¯s funeral or go to see itter. Nobody understood his mind. Susan was also quiet; it was unusually quiet in the house. Daniel had transferred to a school only enrolling boys; he would not have sses with girlster at school. Sherry was also worried Daniel would not like to have sses with girls in the future, but she finally agreed once thinking that girls around him would bother him too much. She had a couple of quiet days. But Sherry received a letter. She was surprised to see the envelop without sender¡¯s address and name. She was greatly doubtful about the sender. Opening the letter, she read the printed letter on which some information about her father rk¡¯s car ident was given. The car ident eight years ago¡­ In the ident, the other driver she had not seen was William. Sherry was shocked! William had something to do with her daddy¡¯s death. Sherry was stunned by those happening. William got a cup of milk toe and saw the stunning Sherry. He did not know why she was like that and asked, ¡°Sherry, what happened? Someone sent you a letter?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Sherry went nk in her mind, turning around to look at William. ¡°Sherry?¡± William realized Sherry was upset and asked, ¡°What happened?¡± He knew this was not an easy problem from her eyes. Sherry stared at him to ask, ¡°William, do you remember the car ident eight years ago?¡± William did not expect this question and looked at Sherry with great shock. His face turned paler and hands started to shiver. He was trying to control his emotion of feeling guilty. He asked surprisingly, ¡°Sherry, how did you know it?¡± Sherry watched William and knew what he was thinking, ¡°You also know it? Did you know it on the day back from graveyard?¡± She got to understand why he looked so nervous and why he was almost crazy when they were making love. He was afraid she would go after knowing everything. However¡­ Sherry asked, ¡°Why didn¡¯t tell me at that moment?¡± Several minutester, William turned to look at Sherry with guilt and answered, ¡°The ident¡­ I was the driver who caused the ident¡­Your daddy lost his life for me; Lucille cannot have a baby anymore for me¡­¡± Sherry was angry and clenched her fists. She tried best to get calm and asked, ¡°Why did you ask the policeman to confirm my daddy was drunk driving? Do you know my daddy had never drank alcohol?¡± ¡°No, I didn¡¯t.¡± William said with doubt. ¡°I didn¡¯t ask the policeman to do it. I just let him protect me; he helped me solve all the problems. I have ever believed morepensation will make me forget everything. But in fact, Sherry, I am always feeling guilty these years.¡± Sherry said coldly, ¡°Tell me why? I need to know the truth!¡± The letter shocked her much; she almost stopped breathing for all she got to know today. ¡°Lucille and I had some wine on that day. On the way home near the winding road, a truck loading sands was driven in the opposite direction on thene. Lucille told me its driver mistakenly upied thene we were on and asked me to avoid it. I should avoid the truck. But I did not control my temper well after drinking, instead, I was driving to push it back to the correctne. We don¡¯t know the truck driver also had alcohol. As soon as I saw it lose control toe to us, it was toote; I turned the steering wheel but still had a crash. Lucille was hit on her tummy and got uterine rupture. That driver was hit out from the front window for not fastening the safety belt. At the same time, the truck rolled down along the mountain, which hurt the driver in the middle; finally, he died for being rolled by the truck. Sherry asked more, ¡°You mean my daddy hit himself to death?¡± The car ident happened when she was a teenager. Only Sierra was involved in all the procedures to deal with it. Sherry knew nothing about the truth; anyway, she knew her daddy never drank alcohol. ¡°No. Sherry, I didn¡¯t mean it. I didn¡¯t pass the buck. It¡¯s my fault! If I controlled myself to avoid him, he would not die.¡± William had been feeling sorry for Lucille for years due to the ident; besides, he also went to the graveyard to mourn rk sometimes. ¡°Sherry, whatever, I am the ident maker. Your daddy died for me!¡± William¡¯s voice was full of regret and guilt. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry to you and your daddy!¡± ¡°Stop!¡± Sherry turned to look at the outside of the window. She refused to ask about the truth from the policemen in the past years. She hated to remind herself how miserably her daddy died. To her great astonishment, today Sherry got to know her daddy died for her deeply loving man! She did not judge whose fault it was. Her daddy had never drunk. After the car ident, Sierra told her that the driver was too prestigious to interrupt much, but they got double paid aspensation which was used to cure Luke. ¡°Sherry!¡± Lowering his head with guilty, William talked sadly just like losing all the energy of his life, ¡°At that time, doctor confirmed infertility in Lucille; she tried to suicide several times. So, I had to stay with her and could not see you. I asked my assistant to deal with it. I know I was exining now¡­¡± ¡°Stop! I don¡¯t want to see you anymore! Go away.¡± Sherry was not care about the following words. ¡°Sherry¡­¡± William tried to talk more but was stopped by Sherry. She continued to say, ¡°Stop! I don¡¯t want to hear any exnation. Go ahead.¡± William had to leave her then. The door was closed. Sherry closed her eyes and burst into tears soon. She had too shadow in her heart even there was great sunshine outside. Several hourster, she would like to go to the graveyard. Opening the door, she just saw William standing outside and looked at her carefully. ¡°Sherry¡­¡± Sherry ran passing him and left him in a rush. She had to leave as soon as possible just for controlling her tears, or she was afraid she would turn around to see him in a second. Finally, William got to hold her arms and said to her out of breath, ¡°Sherry, please! You said you will not leave me forever.¡± Sherry turned around to see his red eyes. William held her arms tightly just like she would disappear once he let her go. *** Sherry used all her power to control the tears, saying, ¡°William, let me go!¡± ¡°You said you will not leave me! Whatever happens will not take you away from me!¡± William did not know what to do, just saying, ¡°Sherry, I know I made the ident. I am ming myself for these years.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t see how much you med yourself! I only know you killed my daddy! My daddy died in the ident! My daddy was gone!¡± Sherry gave a bitter smile and said, ¡°Please leave me alone. Don¡¯t bother me!" Chapter 175 Having Estrangement Chapter 175 Having Estrangement She struggled, trying to get him to let go of her hand, but his hand still clung to hers. His voice was distant and faint, "All right! I know you need some time, and I won''t bother you!" Listening to his voice, she felt a lump in her throat and an overwhelming pain in her chest. He left, and his figure was so forlorn and lonely. He knew he might lose her, but he never thought it would be this soon! There was no one else in the room. Alone, she leaned against the wall, slid down, wrapped her arms around herself, and whimpered. She thought to herself, ''Why did Dad''s death have something to do with William? Why?'' ¡ª¡ª The Rond Group. William was back to work.¡£ He buried himself in a pile of papers and tried to numb his nerves with work. It had been three days! Sherry didn''t call him, and he didn''t dare to initiate a call to her because he was afraid the answer he would get was a breakup. He knew she needed time toe to terms with it, but he really didn''t dare to anticipate what the result would exactly be. The white smoke rose from the lit cigarette in his hands and pervaded the air. When Liam knocked on the door, he didn''t even notice and still stuck in his deep thought, as if he had lost his mind. "Will! What''s wrong with you? Why you are suddenly back at work? Didn''t you insist on noting to work even if you died?" This was the third day Liam had asked him this question. But, as before, William didn''t say anything. "Hey, you''re being a stranger! What''s up with you and Sherry? How about I ask her out tonight? It seems like we haven''t gotten together for a long time, do you want to go for a drink?" Liam suggested. William continued to smoke, still not uttering a word. "Then it''s a deal! Let''s get Leon and Ashley toe with us, you and Sherry, me and Sarah! The six of us are going to Karaoke tonight! Let''s paint the town red!" Sherry then received a call from Liam inviting her to Karaoke tonight, but Liam didn''t say who else was invited, only that Sarah and Ashley would be attending. Sherry didn''t turn down his invitation. It had been three days! Her mind was in turmoil. Cohen and Susan also knew the cause of rk''s death, but Cohen said nothing, just patted Sherry''s shoulder. But Susan advised her, "Sherry, some things are past, so let them be past! Don''t take the past too seriously, otherwise your life will be very tired!" However, once she thought of her dearest father, rk dying because of William; once she thought that he had never shown up over the years; once she thought that he just let someone else handle the traffic ident at that time; once she thought that he had drove under the influence, her heart turned upside down with sadness! William didn''t pick up Sherry after work. He was afraid that if he went to pick her up, she wouldn''te. Liam, who probably had known about Sherry''s estrangement from William, unexpectedly volunteered to pick up Sherry and Ashley, while William and Leon went ahead and booked a private room at KTV. "How have you been?" Leon asked William as he lit his cigarette. William was also smoking. The two men sat on the sofa in the private room and smoked, "Not good! What about you?" "Me too!" Leon smiled helplessly. "Susan has really given up on the past, and I thought Ashley would need me after she lost her dad and Mrs. Anderson. But I found that she''s actually getting stronger and stronger and doesn''t want to see me either!" "You''ll see herter, Liam''s going to pick her and Sherry up!" "What''s wrong with you and Sherry?" "It''s a long story!" William blew a long puff of smoke, looking even more deste. By the time Liam drove the three women to KTV, William and Leon had already smoked an ashtray of cigarette butts. Sherry and Ashley both froze when they walked in the door. William''s affectionate gaze fell obsessively on Sherry''s face. She had lost weight, and her chubby face was emaciated. William only felt his heart constantly throbbing with pain, every inch of him yearning for her. Ashley was also a bit surprised, but then she smiled. "William, Leon, I didn''t expect you guys to be here too!" Sherry just gave William a nce, her hand tightened, and didn''t say anything. At first, she wanted to turn and leave, but Ashley pulled her back. "Sherry, let''s sing together tonight, and don''t go home until we''re thoroughly drunk!" Liam and Sarah immediately agreed, "Yes, yes, it''s a rare opportunity for us to get together. Let''s not return without getting drunk!" Sherry had no choice but to sit down, but didn''t give William another look. Leon''s eyes fell unconsciously on Ashley, but when she turned her eyes and bumped into Leon''s, she just smiled and didn''t think anything of it, as if nothing had happened between them. For now, Ashley just treated Leon as an ordinary friend, and was indifferent and detached from him. On the day her dad and Mrs. Anderson died, he received a call from the butler. However, Ashley didn''t call him when something so serious happened. When he tried to hug her andfort her, she avoided him, refusing his hugs andfort. Her polite and indifferent attitude made Leon really hard to adapt for a while, but then she told him, "Let''s break up, you''ve never loved me, why be so fake? It''s better not to force you!" In an instant, the atmosphere in the room got tense. Ashley wore a faint smile on her face, while Sherry''s was devoid of any expression. William and Leon both had a torn look in their eyes, so Liam could only say out loud, "Hey! What song do you guys want to sing? What kind of beer do you guys want to drink? Sarah, go y the music!" "Oh! Okay!" Sarah immediately turned on the screen and yed an upbeat song. But the room was still quiet, so quiet that there was only the cacophony of music. Sherry and Ashley sat in the corner of the sofa, and Ashley whispered in Sherry''s ear, "Sherry, what happened to you and William?" Sherry twitched the corner of her lips and shook her head. William had to sit down. Staring at her fair face which seemed peaceful and mild, but in reality was extremely stubborn, he took a hard puff on his cigarette and narrowed his eyes. Was she really going to ignore him? Ashley also realized that there was something wrong between Sherry and William, but Sherry refused to disclose it, and she couldn''t ask her again. She had to stand up, took the microphone and sang. She was no longer the treasure in the palm, she had to be strong on her own! Sing with a smile and face everything with a smile! Sherry suddenly felt a little stuffy in the room, so she got up and walked out. *** Liam immediately nudged William, signaling him to chase her out. After taking a puff on his cigarette, William silently arose from his seat and walked out. Sherry was standing outside the room taking a deep breath. When she saw the door suddenly open again, she froze for a moment and watched him walk toward her. He had a cigarette in his mouth and looked at her meanwhile a deep male voice came from the front. "You''ve lost weight!" She didn''t respond and was about to leave, looking at this handsome face, she didn''t know how to face him and how to forget that he was the one who killed her father! "Sherry! Can we talk?" William asked in a deep voice the moment she turned around. "I have nothing to say!" Her indifferent tone stabbed deep into his heart, and in a croaky voice, he spat out the fragmented words, which were so mournful it made others feel pitiful. "Sherry, let''s talk, okay?" William struggled to put on a smile, but there was still bitterness roaming through his heart, and his face was full of guilt and remorse when he looked at Sherry. Sherry sighed inwardly, and her heart throbbed. When she saw William''s haggard appearance, her heart actually still ached for him. Could they still be together? She was afraid they couldn''t anymore. Although she was torn and in pain, she still loved him, she loved him after all. He suddenly reached out and pulled her to the corner of the stairs, where there was no oneing or going and suitable for conversation. "I''m sorry, it''s my fault." In the quiet corner, William reached out to caress Sherry''s face as usual, but she dodged sideways to avoid his hand. "Say whatever you want, and take care of yourself, don''t make yourself so haggard. And we''re over, I''ve thought long and hard about it and I don''t think I can be with you. If I''m with you, I would feel sorry for my dad! I can''t feel sorry for him!" Sherry withdrew her hand from his hand, gave William a numb look and said calmly. Once many things had happened, there was no turning back. "Sherry, your father''s death is indeed because of me, but I''m not solely responsible for it, he really drank!" William slowly retracted his hand, which was frozen in mid-air, and said painfully. "He never drinks!" Sherry murmured, "And how do I know it isn''t a rumor you conspired with the police?" "How could I do that? Sherry, the autopsy certificate has proven it! It can''t be fake!" William''s deep gazended fondly on Sherry''s as calm as the stagnant water face and said softly, "Sherry, give me a chance, okay?" "I''m sorry." With a long sigh, Sherry shook her head, "I can''t be with you, I can''t be sorry for Dad. If I''m with you, I''ll feel guilty and sad!" In fact, she would also be sad not to be with him. Why did God always love to y tricks on people? "Sherry, we both have children! What should Samuel do if you do this?" Sherry''s spine stiffened. She thought, ''Yes, what about Samuel? What about Daniel?'' Daniel had a hard time epting William, she could see how much he liked him, and Samuel also couldn''t leave her as his mother! But¡­ Owned by N?velDrama.Org. They really couldn''t be together. "Sherry, can''t you even forgive me for the sake of the children?" Her face was cold and calm while William pleaded poignantly for forgiveness. He hid his grief in a t tone, suppressing the sorrow in his bones and not letting himself lose control and take her into his arms. Sherry smiled sadly, "I don''t hate you, and I just can''t be with you without scruples! I''m sorry!" She didn''t want to cry, but the tears rolled down uncontrobly and poignantly. Sherry put on a smile stubbornly and wiped the tears away from her face with her trembling white hands, then she said bitterly to William, "Let''s just end our rtionship." At this moment, she really wished she could throw herself into his arms. His warm and reassuring bosom was once the harbor she was most attached to, but now she was slowly estranged from him and everything was over. William''s slender figure trembled and choked as he raised his head, scalding tears welling up in his crimson eyes. "Sherry, I''m sorry! It''s all my fault! If this is really what you want, then I''ll stay away from you!" "I''m really sorry, please let me hug you again." William suddenly stretched out his hand and jerked Sherry''s body into his arms, hugging her tightly. If he didn''t act impulsively andpete with the truck back then, maybe at this moment they won''t¡­ "William, take good care of yourself." Sherry stared fondly at the grief-stricken William in front of her, then resolutely retreated from William''s embrace and turned to leave. "Sherry!" With a shattering cry, Sherry''s originally turned body seemed to be frozen, and her tears cascaded down her cheeks. Suddenly, she turned around and darted into William''s arms, reaching out to hug him tightly. She let her tears dampen his chest, falling drop by drop into William''s heart, "William, let me go." Chapter 176 Too Many Regrets Chapter 176 Too Many Regrets With a silent nod, William loosened his grip little by little. There were tears falling from his raised head. Feeling his arms empty, his heart ached. "No matter what, the position of my wife will always be reserved for you!" Sherry''s footsteps stopped as she ran away but she still turned to leave! This time, she was the one who had escaped from the party. Only this time she was on her own, whereasst time she was with William. Watching her gradually walking away, heughed silently. Pain showed on his handsome face. Why did he always hurt her? Perhaps letting go of her was the most right and helpless choice. "William! Why did you let Sherry go?" Seeing that Sherry had left, Liam came forward in dismay and was shocked to find tears falling down William''s ghastly white face. "We''re done!" William turned sadly, "Liam, I''m going to New York on business tomorrow!" "Why?" Liam wondered and chased after him. "Why is that?" "She''s rk''s daughter!" That was all William said. "Oh my God!" Liam froze for a moment. "But you can''t be med for that incident. It was rk who was driving in the opposite direction. He''s is mostly responsible for it!" "But in the end, he died because of me. If I hadn''t been so aggressive, maybe he''d still be alive today!" William sighed. "You''re leaving?" "No! I''m going in to sing!" With that, William pushed open the door. At that moment, Ashley and Sarah were hysterically singing the saddest love song ever. The crowd didn''t know why Sarah was singing so hysterically. William looked back at Liam, who shrugged and leaned closer to him, "Women are like that, and they need coaxing! Just cajole her!" *** As a result, William joined Ashley and Sarah, and together the three of them sang the sad love songs of the moment. "Where''s Sherry?" Leon and Liam clinked their sses and drank beers. Liam shouted back, "Gone!" Because of Sherry''s sudden departure, everyone was again feeling very uninterested. On the way back, as all three men had been drinking, they were unable to drive. Sarah took a look at Leon, who was drunk, and said to Ashley, "How about you take Leon back, and I''ll take William and Liam?" "I''ll take William, and you take Leon!" Ashley refused. "Are you really not going to get along with him anymore?" Sarah paused, and still asked, "I''m not taking Leon. He''s your assignment!" But the three men were simply too drunk for the two women to carry them out. After a while, Ashley was panting, and the feeling of nausea came back. "Ugh..." She darted to the bin by the door to throw up. Luckily she was only puking air and didn''t throw up. Sarah froze, and suddenly it dawned on her. "You''re pregnant?" Ashley turned back in panic and covered Sarah''s mouth with one hand. "Keep your voice down!" Thankfully, neither of them heard. "You''re really pregnant?" Sarah asked. "Yes!" Ashley didn''t hold back. Sarah nodded, but there was something odd in her eyes. After a few seconds, she instructed, "You must keep an eye on your baby, give birth to him, raise him by your side, watch him grow up, and see him call you mummy. That must feel so good!" "Sarah?" Ashley wondered. What was Sarah talking about? Why would she want to have a baby if she wasn''t going to raise him? Sarah, however, suddenly smiled, "Let me know when you give birth. I''ll be there to look after you and the baby!" "Thanks!" Ashley was just touched and didn''t say anything else. "I''ll be sure to tell you and my sister!" Sarah ran her hand over her belly and added suddenly, "I want to have a baby too! I want it so badly!" "Then you should hurry up and find a man to get married!" Ashley said. "But I only love my brother!" With that, Sarah looked back at Liam, who was drunk on the couch. Her eyes were a little hurt and confused, "But he didn''t want me!" "Why?" "He probably couldn''t ept that I grew up around him! He said it felt incestuous, even though we''re not real siblings!" Sarah gave Ashley a big smile. "Forget it, let''s wait here until they wake up. We can''t carry them anyway. Let¡¯s go outside and talk!" "Okay!" -- Sherry went back to Sutton family alone. Dan and Sammy immediately ran towards her. Sherry stroked the two children''s faces and smiled. "Mummy, where''s Mr. Rond?" Dan was sensitive. Having not seen William for three days, he immediately sensed that something must have happened. "He ..." Sherry hesitated. "He''s busy!" "Why won''t Unclee and stay?" Dan asked again. "Dan, I''m tired and want to go and rest. Will you y with Sammy?" She was just too tired, both physically and mentally. "Mummy, did Daddy make you angry?" Sammy asked worriedly. "No!" Sherry¡¯s lips curled up, but she couldn''t bring herself to smile. Cohen walked out and stood on the stairs. "Sherry,e here for a minute. I need to talk to you!" Sherry nodded gently and followed him upstairs. Entering the study, Cohen gestured for her to sit while Sherry''s disturbed mood finally couldn''t be contained. "Sherry, I want to talk to you about me and Sierra!" Cohen spoke up and kept looking at his daughter. Looking at her face, Cohen was still a little distressed. Sierra was suddenly gone and had done such a thing. He had also had someone look into it and found out that Sierra had been abused all these years. Sherry was dumbfounded and wondered why Cohen was suddenly saying this. Sherry was clearly taken aback by her words and didn''te back to her senses for a moment. She just bowed her head sullenly and didn''t speak. "I met your mother back then when she was a seventeen-year-old girl in high school. Back then, I broke into your mother''s house because I was hurt, and she was kind enough to save me! But I ..." Back then. Cohen was seriously injured as a result of his involvement in a gang strife. When he broke into her house, it was Sierra who saved him, bandaged his wounds, and helped him buy medicine. At that time, she had no family and was an orphan, and relied on the people of her vige for support. During the time he spent recuperating at her home, Sierra took care of him for ten days without asking him for anything in return. The day he recovered from his injuries, Cohen was finally struck by the kindness of this girl. After dinner, he raped Sierra, who fiercely resisted and begged him, but he did not let her go. Afterward, Sierra cried for a long time and regretted having saved Cohen. At the time, Cohen regretted it too. But he had been touched by her and vowed to marry her. Sierra finally came to terms with reality. Cohen and she then moved in together and the two of them sort of had no choice but to get in a rtionship. Sierra never said she loved Cohen. But the more sheThis text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. did so, the more Cohen liked her. Perhaps it was true what they said: the more you can''t have, the more you want. Only, when he finally gained Sierra''s heart, he got into trouble with an even bigger gang. He was faced with a harsh reality. He couldn''t marry and have children, or his wife and children would be the victims of a gangster''s struggle. In desperation, he forced Sierra to have an abortion and fed her the aborticide himself. Yet he never expected to find, more than twenty yearster, that the child he had forced to be aborted was unexpectedly alive. Sherry was stunned after hearing what he said. "Sherry, life is like that. There are so many unexpected things! I don''t expect you to forgive me for anything. I just want to tell you that it''s too bad if you and William are separated like this! I know that rk loves you and spoils you. Even if he were alive and knew about this, he would still want you and William to be happy!" Cohen told her the truth that there were really too many regrets in life and too many things that could not be helped. "You really tried to get her to abort me once?" Cohen closed his eyes and nodded in pain. "Yes! And I did!" "But she still gave birth to me!" Sherry couldn''t understand why she''d given birth to her. Why did she give birth to her and then treat her badly? Was it because she hated Cohen? He had forced her to have an abortion. No wonder. No wonder she didn''t like her! For a moment, Sherry seemed to be able to understand Sierra! She thought she must have hated Cohen so much that her heart was twisted! "Sherry, forgive me. I really couldn''t do anything about it at the time!" Sherry''s heart gradually sank. She murmured, "I don''t even me her anymore, so what do I me you for? No matter what, you gave me life. I''m grateful for that!" "Sherry!" Cohen cried. Her pale little face was so haggard. "I want to travel alone!" She said. "Go where?" Cohen was stunned and asked instinctively. "Hokkaido!" She said. "I''ll get Keegan to go with you!" Cohen said worriedly. *** "Is it okay if I want to go by myself?" Sherry didn''t know what was wrong with her. She just wanted to go for a walk by herself. Maybe her heart was too tired and she was too sad. Cohen finally didn''t say anything, but just nodded. "Okay!" He nned to send someone to protect her privately, not to let her be left in Hokkaido likest time. He wanted to give her happiness, to protect her from harm. But how could he, as a father, interfere too much with his daughter''s love? Yet he still wanted her and William to make up. "Sherry, I think you''ve really wronged William. He didn''t do anything in that car ident. It was indeed rk who had been drinking!" Cohen had already asked someone to go to the traffic police''s archives to investigate the file. It was true that rk was driving illegally and drunk back then. Sherry froze, and her heart thumped, "He ... really drank?" Cohen nodded. "Yes! Do you know why?" "Why?" "Because Sierra wants to divorce him, so he''s drinking! I had Keegan look into his workmates back in the day, checked countless people, and confirmed that rk did drink!" "So I can''t me William?" Sherry froze in her tracks. She''d thought he''d tampered with it, and she''d thought he was the one lying! "Sherry, William wasn''t at fault for that incident! Yet he insisted on paying double the damages. For all these years, he would go to rk''s tombstone every year toy a bouquet!" A bouquet?! Sherry was in dismay. That day she met him at the cemetery and knocked off his flowers ... She didn''t know how to think any further! Her mind was already in turmoil, and she was digesting the news. Had she wronged him? She hadn''t listened to his exnation. So she hadn''t believed him all along? "President! I''m going out first!" Sherry turned around hurriedly and walked out. Cohen sighed. When would she be able to call him "Daddy"? Cohen picked up the phone and dialed William''s number. It took a long time for William''s tired, hoarse voice toe through on the other end of the line. "Hello! Father-inw?" "What are you going to do, brat?" Chapter 177 Make Up Chapter 177 Make Up William was surprised that Cohen Sutton would call him, he looked at the surrounding and found that he was still in the KTV. Liam and Leon were sleeping, he could just say softly, ¡°Give her some time, let her think carefully, I will wait until she understands clearly! I will wait for her until she forgives me!¡± ¡°She will go to Hokkaido tomorrow!¡± Cohen told William the news. ¡°I will go to New York for a business trip!¡± He said and became surprised suddenly, ¡°Thank you, Cohen, I know what should I do already!¡± Sherry who walked out from the study room showed a pale face, she saw Sammy and Dan standing at the corridor. Two of them showed a worried expression. Sherry felt the pain in her heart, she felt guilty for them. She walked quickly towards them and hugged them, ¡°Sorry! Mommy is wrong! Mommy should not be so selfish! How can mommy go travelling without bringing both of you? How can mommy not concern your feelings?¡± ¡°Mommy, what¡¯s wrong with you and Mr Big Dick?¡± Dan asked sadly. ¡°Mommy, you don¡¯t want daddy anymore?¡± Sammy was sensitive, his voice was trembling and talked softly, ¡°Mommy, does daddy make you angry? Why don¡¯t you want daddy anymore? Daddy is so pitiful!¡± ¡°No! Mommy is bad!¡± Sherry shook her head, ¡°It¡¯s mommy¡¯s fault!¡± ¡°Why does daddy note anymore?¡± Sammy raised his head and saw Sherry crying. He wiped away her tears with his hand, ¡°Mommy, why do you cry?¡± Sherry could not describe her feeling now, how could she immerse herself in her grief and did not care about the children, ¡°Sorry, sorry, mommy is too selfish! How can mommy think of myself only and always be depressed, forget that you will be sad too!¡± Just then, Cohen walked in and saw Sherry hugging the two kids, he was touched, ¡°Sherry, just forgive William for the sake of the children!¡± Sherry turned her head and saw Cohen, ¡°If you¡¯re rk, will you want me to be with him?¡± Cohen sighed and nodded seriously, ¡°I will! I think he wants her daughter lives blissfully just like me! If the man can make you happy, I think he will have the same thought with me, even if I die, I will be smiling! Even if the man who kills me can make my daughter happy, I still wish that my daughter can be together with him because he has the power to give my daughter happiness!¡± Sherry was shocked, she felt a sense of sourness and touched. She stood up instantly and rushed in Cohen¡¯s arms, muttered, ¡°Dad¡­daddy¡­¡± Cohen was stunned, he did not expect his daughter to call him ¡°daddy¡± at the moment. Cohen was stagnated and his eyes reddened when he heard of the word. He hugged Sherry tightly, ¡°Good girl, you¡¯re my good girl¡­¡± ¡°Daddy, am I too selfish?¡± She asked, she was confused and struggling, ¡°Will rk¡¯s father me me?¡± ¡°He will not, he must be satisfied with the son-inw!¡± Cohen patted Sherry¡¯s back. ¡°Mommy, can we meet daddy now?¡± Sammy asked. ¡°Yes! Mommy will see him now, mommy will get daddy back for you!¡± She raised her head and wipes away her tears, ¡°Daddy, I will see William now!¡± ¡°I follow mommy!¡± Sammy said hurriedly. ¡°No!¡± Dan shook his head and pulled Sammy, ¡°Mommy has something to talk with your daddy, we do not disturb them. We will go after they make up!¡± ¡°Alright! Dan is so smart!¡± Cohen held his grandsons¡¯ hands, ¡°I will ask Keegan to send you there! No, I will ask William toe!¡± ¡°No! Daddy, I will see him by myself!¡± She ran out quickly. Cohen looked at the time, it was 1.30 am! He sighed, ¡®Was this how men and women in love tossed around day and night?¡¯ When he lowered his head, he saw the two children were so tired that they could not open their eyes, ¡°My sweet babies, go to sleep, don¡¯t worry anymore!¡± Keegan sent Sherry to No.15 Vi. ¡°Will he be here?¡± Keegan asked. ¡°I will call him, Keegan, you can go back! Thank you!¡± Sherry said sincerely. ¡°You¡¯re wee, quickly go in, I will leave after you go in!¡± ¡°Ok!¡± Sherry nodded and ran into the vi quickly. Keegan then left and shook his head, looked at the star in the sky. He felt lonely again that night! *** The house was dark, Sherry looked at the familiar ce with unstable emotion, this was the ce she first met him, he wore a fox mask. He had a pair of sharp sights at the moment, she remembered that his sights were scary. However,ter, there was only affectionateness in his eyes when he looked at her! But she always seemed to escape, they had experienced so much, so much! Why did she not believe her? She was so stupid! So guilty! In the familiar house, Sherry could not hold back her tears, she walked slowly up the stairs. The sweetest memory between her and William could be found there. When she walked up the stairs, the bell rang. She was shocked, she stood at the stairs and looked at the door timidly. After the key was inserted, the door opened, a tall silhouette appeared at the door. He saw the light in the vi was on, he thought that he was dreaming. He could not believe that. No one had the key except the part-time cleaner and Sherry. He hoped that it was true but he did not believe it. His heart trembled, he was afraid that the person was not Sherry. His heart beat fast when he saw the person standing at the stairs after he opened the door. Sherry¡¯s eyes were reddened, her tears were falling. She looked at him, he gazed at her. His silhouette was so tall, his ck eyes were deep, his sights seemed to stare at her like the stars in the dark night. She bit her lips, her voice was trembling, ¡°You¡¯re back!¡± He confirmed that it was her voice, not his illusion. Out of the blue, he stepped forward and walked to her front speedily. He lowered his head to look at her and panted heavily. She could smell the tobo odour on his body, the smell was so strong. She felt the pain in her heart, he was drunk, he drank a lot, his shirt was creased. It was not his normal pattern. She looked at him with tears, she caressed William¡¯s cheek. William said that she was getting thinner, he was indeed the one getting thinner, even his chin became so sharp. Her fair hand caressed William¡¯s face, Sherry covered her mouth to reduce her weeping sound, ¡®Why he made himself so haggard?¡¯ ¡°I don¡¯t allow you to drink again!¡± She said while sobbed, ¡°Why don¡¯t you take care of yourself?¡± William held Sherry¡¯s hand. He felt like he was dreaming but the touch on his hand was clearly sensed, she was back. He hugged her in his arms with strength, his lips curved. With warm hug and warm odour, William bent his body to lift Sherry quickly and ran towards the second floor. He kicked open the door and put her on the bed. He squatted beside the bed, held her small hand and asked with coarse voice, ¡°When do you arrive?¡± His coarse voice was mixed with excitement, William enjoyed the feeling of hugging Sherry silently. He would never live happily without her. ¡®She was back!¡¯ ¡®Did she forgive him?¡¯ ¡°I came in just now!¡± She said with trembling voice. ¡°Will you leave again?¡± He asked instinctively. She was stunned and shook her head. He did not believe it and looked at her. They did not talk at the moment, they enjoyed the feeling lovingly. ¡°Sorry!¡± Sherry said softly, she could feel William¡¯s hand became stiff and continued saying, ¡°It¡¯s me who don¡¯t believe you! Sorry!¡± ¡°Sherry¡­¡± William did not know what did she mean but he felt like she was talking about the ident. ¡°William, I¡¯m sorry. I don¡¯t love you determinedly, I am so inferior that I choose to be a coward, I don¡¯t believe you, I am too selfish! I even suspect that you are lying and suspect that you cheat on me!¡± Sherry¡¯s tears fell silently, she felt so guilty. ¡°My silly wife, don¡¯t apologize to me. I have to take responsibility for your father¡¯s death. If I can be tolerant with him, maybe he will not have experienced the ident!¡± Tears could be found in William¡¯s deep sights, he stretched his hand to hug her, ¡°We will never be separated anymore!¡± She reached out her hand with shyness and held his neck, she buried her flushed face in his neck and breathed deeply to calm her emotion, ¡°You go for a bath first, I cook something for you! Do you drink with an empty stomach?¡± William nodded and smiled gently. His gentle sights gazed at Sherry and pulled her up. Then, he started to take off his shirt! Sherry was shocked, her face became even red. Although she had seen his naked body before, she could not control her face to flush when he took off his shirt. She turned her body and wanted to escape, she better went downstairs to cook something for him! But he pulled her after he took off his jacket, she was shocked. Due to inertia, she did not manage to stand stably and fell onto his body. He kissed her straight away, his mouth was full of the odour of beer. He breathed rapidly, his heart beat fast and about to jump out from his chest. Sherry put her hand on his chest and did not know what should she do, she wanted to push him away but she was not able to do so. He kissed her for a long time, she felt like she was almost breathless. Then, he let go of her suddenly and buried himself in her neck, they panted together. She heard him muttered, ¡°Are you going to travel tomorrow?¡± She was shocked, ¡°How do you know?¡± ¡°Follow me to go for a business trip to the USA tomorrow! When Dan and Sammy are on holiday, we go to Hokkaido!¡± He said by her ear. She was confused. ¡°Will you leave me again?¡± He did not seem to be reassured, he asked softly by her ear. Sherry¡¯s heart pumped fast, ¡°I will not! I swear I will not do it again!¡± Her voice was coarse, she allowed him to hug her tightly and did not speak a word. N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. ¡°If you are alive, you are my wife; If you die, you are my ghost wife!¡± He said. ¡°Yes!¡± She raised her head, ¡°Faster go for your bath, you are so smelly!¡± ¡°You could not bear with my stink? I don¡¯t bathe for three days already!¡± He said with wronged tone. Her punishment was too harsh, he did not want to survive anymore, did not even mention bath! ¡°Yes! I detest your smell, so smelly! Ho ho!¡± She said while leaned against William¡¯s shoulder affectionately, she enjoyed the warm moment between them and said, ¡°After bathing, change your clothes and eat downstairs!¡± ¡°Ok!¡± William caressed her face, he smiled warmly and gazed at her pretty features, said softly, ¡°I will eat food and you.¡± Chapter 178 Midnight Scare Chapter 178 Midnight Scare Sherry giggled gleefully and found herself sinking into his deep dark eyes. She was deeply captivated by those deep and profound eyes. Suddenly she blushed red and quickly ran downstairs as he pondered deeply. ¡­ The ss door of the shower cubicle opened and William wrapped his lower body with a towel. He proceeded to walk downstairs as he dried his hair with another towel. Sherry was busy in the kitchen and she could not make porridge as it was already ratherte. She made a bowl of soup with egg and then cooked two simple dishes. She looked back and saw William leaning against the door. The towel was around his waist and revealed his sturdy upper body. His muscles were very well defined and he looked like a model. She started to blush and asked, ¡°Why don¡¯t you put on some clothes?¡± His handsome eyebrows started to frown and he walked over to her. He grabbed her into his embrace. Sherry couldn¡¯t dodge in time and quickly turned off the stove. He started to kiss her voraciously until she could no longer continue and begged him to stop, ¡°Release me, the soup is ready.¡± William released her after feeling very satisfied and the gloom of the day immediately dissipated. As she served the soup, she hastened him, ¡°Put on some clothes so that you don¡¯t catch a cold!¡± He followed her to the dining table, ¡°No need to, otherwise, I¡¯ll still have to take them off afterward.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± She frowned and her cheeks were burning hot, ¡°Go!¡± He pinched her cheek and relented, ¡°Okay, missus.¡± ¡°Who¡¯s your missus?¡± She mumbled coyly which made his heart long even more for her. He quickly nted a kiss on her lips and went upstairs to put on some clothes. She looked at his body and her face continued to blush. After she ced the dishes on the table, she walked to therge window and looked outside into the dark night. ¡°Dad, are you seeing this from the heavens? I¡¯m sorry, but your daughter loves him. Your daughter will be blissful, Dad, I love you, always!¡± Sherry said in her heart as she held her hands together and closed her eyes. She hoped that William and she would be blissful for the rest of their lives. When she opened her eyes, she suddenly saw a person standing outside! The person outside was looking directly at her with a zombie-like expression! ¡°Ah¡­¡± Sherry screamed in fear and jumped backward. Who did she see? That was Lucille! ¡°What happened?¡± William dashed quickly down as soon as he heard Sherry¡¯s scream. He saw Sherry standing at therge window, shivering and holding onto her chest as her heart pounded. Sherry said nervously, ¡°It¡¯s, it¡¯s Lucille. Why¡­ why is she outside?¡± William was also shocked when he saw that it was Lucille standing outside. Her hair was hanging straight down as she stood quietly looking like a ghost in the dark night. ¡°Why is she here?¡± William was shocked as well. Sherry grabbed William¡¯s hand tightly as she looked at the clock. It was already three in the morning. Why would Lucille turn up here? Her heart was pounding as she asked, ¡°What are we going to do?¡± The person outside suddenly moved and smiled. Sherry shivered as a chill ran down her spine. She grabbed tightly onto William¡¯s hand and asked, ¡°William, why is she here? Is that her? I¡¯m scared!¡± Lucille found their ce and stood there in the middle of the night. Had she gone insane? How could she find them? William¡¯s expression darkened as he was rmed that Lucille knew this ce. He had never told her about this ce. How did she find out? ¡°Don¡¯t fear. I¡¯ll let her in and then I¡¯ll contact Darcy for her toe and get Lucille.¡± It looked like that was the only thing that they could do. But William¡¯s expression had turned blue with anger. He had guessed that it was Darcy who was the culprit for the letter and now it must also be Darcy who was also behind this! ¡°Okay!¡± Sherry nodded. It was three in the morning and they should let her in first. William opened the door and walked towards Lucille. He looked around and there wasn¡¯t anyone else. How did shee? ¡°Lucille!¡± He shouted. Lucille suddenly turned stiffly and smiled. She wasn¡¯t as terrifying as Sherry saw her just now. She looked at William with her eyes wide open and then smiled, ¡°Will, I¡¯ve finally found you!¡± William was stunned and shocked, ¡°You, you can recognize me now?¡± Sherry was surprised and looked at Lucille. Lucille smiled radiantly, ¡°Will, I¡¯ve recovered! I¡¯ve recovered completely! I can recognize that you are William!¡± William was shocked, ¡°What did you say?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve recovered!¡± She said again like a person who just woke up from a long sleep. Her eyes were wide open as she dered, ¡°I¡¯ve recovered from my sickness! Will!¡± William was even more shocked, ¡°Lucille, how did you get here?¡± Sherry was doubtful and had a feeling which was ¡­ terror! She felt like it was a midnight scare that Lucille had recovered within a night! But looking at her current state, she wasn¡¯t sure if she believed that she had truly recovered. At this moment, Lucille looked like a healthy person who descended from the sky and just appeared outside the vi. She was terrified. Could someone recover from such a sickness? How could she recover so quickly after only a few days? A string of questions emerged from Sherry¡¯s heart as she felt her hairs stand on end. As the three of them walked into the vi. Lucille kept holding onto William¡¯s hand. He then pulled off her hand and then reached out to hold Sherry. Sherry was surprised that William did not forget that Sherry was present when Lucille appeared this time. He turned tofort Sherry and said softly, ¡°I¡¯ll call Darcy immediately for her toe for Lucille.¡± ¡°She really looked like she recovered!¡± Sherry said softly with surprise, ¡°She really looked fine now!¡± ¡°We can¡¯t know for sure. I¡¯ll get the phone first!¡± he said as he was about to head upstairs. ¡°Will, where are you going?¡± Lucille grabbed his hand again. William pulled off her hand again, ¡°I¡¯m going to get my phone! Lucille, just wait for a moment.¡± ¡°Oh!¡± Lucille nodded. From the moment she appeared, she didn¡¯t look at Sherry at all. This made Sherry wonder if she actually had recovered. Previously she didn¡¯t recognize William so howe she could remember him now?¡± Lucille¡¯s eyes continued to follow William¡¯s back view as he went upstairs. This made Sherry very unsettled. What would happen if Lucille continued to pester William? ¡­ After William went upstairs, Lucille suddenly turned to look at Sherry. Her stare shot daggers which startled Sherry. ¡°Are you Sherry?¡± Lucille raised her eyebrows. Sherry was startled by how aggressive Lucille looked and she asked, ¡°Ms. Mclean, don¡¯t you recognize me?¡± Lucille stared at her scarily without blinking. Then Lucille suddenlyughed which caused Sherry¡¯s hair to stand on ends. Lucile then said, ¡°I recognize you, of course, I recognize you. You gave birth a child for Will!¡± ¡°Oh!¡± Sherry felt a chill and asked, ¡°You remembered that? You¡¯re really well now?¡± Lucille moved closer to Sherry and Sherry instinctively stepped backward. She didn¡¯t know why she was scared of Lucille but her heart was pounding. Lucille paused and then stared directly at her and asked, ¡°Are you scared of me?¡± ¡°No! No!¡± Sherry shook her head. She only felt strange. She was afraid of hurting Lucille if she said that she was scared of her. After all, her mental state was not normal and she didn¡¯t want to agitate her. She only wished that Lucille would get better soon. Lucille looked at her and took a step closer. She sounded ghastly, ¡°Where¡¯s the baby you gave birth to? Is it dead?¡± Her breath touched Sherry¡¯s face which caused Sherry to shiver as she replied, ¡°Ms. Mclean, how could you say that?¡± Her kids were very well and alive. She suspected if Lucille had really recovered. How could a normal person say that about other kids? ¡°They¡¯re not dead?¡± Lucilleughed and then sat on the sofa while she looked puzzled, ¡°Oh! That means that my baby is dead! My baby had gone to heaven!¡± Sherry did not understand and was stunned. Her baby? Didn¡¯t she refuse to give birth? Oh lord, what¡¯s going on? This moment, William was on the phone as he walked down the stairs, ¡°Darcy, Lucille is at my ce. Pleasee to take her away!¡± ¡°What did you say? My sister is missing again?¡± Darcy asked coldly, ¡°How do I know when my sister went out? How could I let her go out alone? She had recovered significantly but why would I risk it by letting her go out? William, what are you implying?¡± ¡°Darcy, you sisters don¡¯t have to fool around with me. You must be the person who sent Sherry the letter!¡± William scoffed and he grinned with his thin lips, ¡°It doesn¡¯t mean that I don¡¯t know if I didn¡¯t pursue the issue. Darcy, don¡¯t be so extreme.¡± ¡°What letter? I don¡¯t know anything about it!¡± Darcy refused to admit and asked, ¡°Where is my sister? Please send her back. I¡¯m currently outside and can¡¯t go over!¡± William said again, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll send her back! I will never allow anyone to harm my loved ones. Otherwise, don¡¯t me me for being ruthless!¡± Darcy broke out in cold sweat on the other end.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. William was extremely angry as he hung up the call. Sherry looked at William as he walked steadily down the stairs. His tall frame and strong body exuded an overbearing presence which caused her to feel stifled. She couldn¡¯t help but began to worry as she heard him saying that the letter was sent by Darcy. Her heart skipped a beat as if she had realized something. So, Darcy wanted her to have a misunderstanding with William so that she would leave William. She was so foolish that she almost fell for that trick! Thank goodness for what her father said to bring her back to her senses. Otherwise, she might have missed out on William. William made a call to Peter, ¡°Come to No. 15 vi and help me to send Lucille home!¡± After William hung up the call, he walked over to the sofa and attended to Sherry so that she would not be worried. But Sherry couldn¡¯t help it and look worriedly at Lucille. She felt that Lucille had not recovered. ¡°Will! Did you make the calls to make me leave?¡± Lucille suddenly said. William walked to Sherry, held her hand, and said to Lucille, ¡°It¡¯s veryte, you should go home now.¡± ¡°Will, I¡¯ve recovered!¡± Lucille said again. Chapter 179 Pure Love Chapter 179 Pure Love William nodded coldly, ¡°Congrattions, Lucille! We are really d that you¡¯re getting better now!¡± He purposely said the word ¡®we¡¯ out loudly as he wanted to tell Lucille that Sherry and him were together. ¡®We¡¯, meant him and Sherry. Lucille was stunned and blinked her eyes. Her slim face was filled with doubts. Then, she looked down and turned around. It seemed that she was looking for something. William and Sherry¡¯s eyes met, and they felt suspicious too. They were having doubts about Lucille, whether she had really recovered or not. At that moment, Sherry¡¯s phone rang suddenly. The three of them were startled by her ringtone. Sherry took out the phone, realizing it was a call from Reggie. She nced at William and whispered, ¡°It¡¯s Reggie!¡± When they mentioned Reggie, Lucille became quiet suddenly and stopped talking. Although William didn¡¯t like Reggie, he seemed to have understood something when he called at this time. He took a nce at Lucille. Reggie must be looking for Lucille, wasn¡¯t it? He signaled Sherry to answer the phone. ¡°Hello, Reggie!¡± Sherry answered the call, ¡°Yes, she¡¯s here.¡± William was right. Reggie was really looking for Lucille. All of a sudden, Lucille stood up. She immediately rushed into William¡¯s arms and hugged him tightly. ¡°Ahh! Lucille, let go!¡± William tried to pull her hands away, but her arms were tightly clinging onto William¡¯s neck. He had no choice but to push her away harder, ¡°Let go!¡± Sherry who was still talking on the phone, was shocked for a short moment after witnessing this scene. Then, she told Reggie the address of No. 15 Vi in a fixed tone. ¡°Huhu...Will, don¡¯t drive me away! I¡¯m not leaving!¡± Lucille murmured and began to cry suddenly. ¡°Let go of me first!¡± William eximed anxiously and his actions were a little clumsy. He subconsciously looked at Sherry, realizing that she was just looking at them quietly. ¡°Sherry, she was the one who hugged me, not me. I really didn¡¯t do anything!¡± William¡¯s arms were stretched open and he dared not move. He was afraid that Sherry might misunderstand something, so he quickly exined himself. Sherry shook her head as she wanted tough at his clumsy looks. Sherry wasn¡¯t so narrow-minded. She knew that he didn¡¯t mean it, but she suppressed her urge tough and said, ¡°I remembered someone saying that his chest belonged to me! It seemed that someone had stolen it away now, and that man didn¡¯t even push her away! Well, she must be a beautiful woman, since you felt so reluctant to do so!¡± ¡°That¡¯s not it!¡± William vigorously pushed Lucille away this time. Lucille was pushed towards the couch because William exerted too much force. ... ¡°Ahh...¡± Lucille fell on the couch and groaned. William didn¡¯t care about her at all, he said to Sherry, ¡°Honey, I didn¡¯t mean it!¡± ¡°I saw that!¡± Sherry suppressed herughter, ¡°You almost injured Ms. Mclean!¡± ¡°You don¡¯t me me?¡± William was relieved, ¡°There¡¯s nothing I can do other than this!¡± ¡°Of course not, it wasn¡¯t your fault anyway!¡± Sherry suppressed herughter and whispered to William, ¡°Reggie said she hasn¡¯t recovered yet, but her condition is much better than before! Now, she could recall a lot of people and remember the things that has happened previously, perhaps she could really get better!¡± William frowned slightly, ¡°She hasn¡¯t fully recovered yet?¡± Sherry nodded, ¡°That¡¯s what Reggie said earlier, he said that he would be here in ten minutes. He had been looking for her everywhere! Don¡¯t provoke her anymore!¡± While they were still talking, Lucille came to him again. William dodged subconsciously and hid behind the couch. He anxiously said, ¡°Lucille, sit down first. I have something to tell you!¡± ¡°No! Will, are you driving me away?¡± Lucille kept asking him, ¡°I¡¯m not leaving! I don¡¯t want to!¡± N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. Sherry stunned as she watched William running around the couch, while Lucille chased him from behind. It seemed a little funny to her. She wasn¡¯t jealous, in fact she felt really pity for Lucille. Perhaps, she might have been too crazy that she fell into the misconceptions of love, or maybe she really liked William, and if not all these, maybe it was just that she couldn¡¯t walk out from her imaginary love! ¡°Lucille, stop!¡± William shouted. His voice suddenly became deep and cold, ¡°Stay there!¡± Lucille heard him shouting, and she stopped suddenly. She held her hand, ¡°Will, didn¡¯t you like me chasing you like thisst time?¡± Sherry¡¯s heart throbbed. Oh! So he enjoyed being chased around the couch like this previously! William frowned and looked at Sherry worriedly. He had no choice but to say this with his extremely deep voice, ¡°Lucille, could you stop being so obsessed? We''ve all started a new life! You should face up to your new rtionship too! Reggie is looking for you everywhere! If you didn¡¯t like Reggie, how would you have married him? Don¡¯t be like your mother. You¡¯re normal and healthy. You shouldn¡¯t be affected by her shadows. Reggie could bring you happiness, you should cherish him!¡± Lucille suddenly stopped talking. She calmed down and murmured, ¡°Reggie! Reggie?¡± Sherry suddenly felt sad for this woman. Who exactly did she love? William? Or Reggie? Sherry looked down at her phone. She felt Reggie was really pitiful, but at the same time she thought he was a great person. How many men in this world could still be so worried about his ex-wife after having the same experience as him? Sometimes, love was meant to torment your partner¡¯s heart unwittingly! Only a few people could realize the joys and sorrows of it. Some love grew fonder as they experienced more difficulties together, but some love couldn¡¯t make it through the storm. To love or to be loved, it should be done with the right person. A one-man show was destined to be sad and dreary. She really hoped that Lucille coulde to her senses and not missed her chance with Reggie... ¡°Ms. Mclean, Reggie is looking for you. I don¡¯t know whom you really love, you¡¯ll have to ask your own heart for that. You should quietly ask yourself, do you love Reggie? If you do, please cherish him fast! Don¡¯t wait till you regret everything!¡± Sherry calmly told her, ¡°I hope you can face up to your inner feelings.¡± Lucille remained silent. Her eyes suddenly turned red as she murmured, ¡°Reggie...¡± At this moment, someone knocked on the door outside. William startled for a moment before opening the door. It was Peter, ¡°You came really fast, Peter!¡± Sherry looked back and saw Peter. She was a little confused. She couldn¡¯t help thinking of six years ago... Also, she recalled William saying that there wasn¡¯t any manager in the Rond Group whose surname was Mollison, and nced at William. William understood her nce. He felt a little guilty and said, ¡°Sherry, Peter is a good friend of mine, and he¡¯s also an extremely capable assistant from mypany! It¡¯s just that he¡¯s in charge of overseas affairs!¡± Peter greeted William first before turning his attention to Sherry. Then, he smiled and said, ¡°Ms. Murray, I¡¯m really sorry! I had no alternative but to do thatst time!¡± Sherry just nodded, ¡°Hello, Mr. Mollison!¡± ¡°I¡¯m here to pick Ms. Mclean up and send her back!¡± Peter was still putting on a bright smile and his gaze fell on the quiet woman on the couch. He was slightly shocked, but he managed to calm down in a sh. ¡°No need for that. Someone will pick her up!¡± William patted Peter¡¯s shoulder, ¡°Sorry for calling you here for nothing. I¡¯ll let you have a day off tomorrow!¡± ¡°Someone?¡± Peter was a little puzzled. Then, someone knocked on the door again. ¡°Eh! Reggie is here!¡± said Sherry. Peter stared at the woman on the couch, then he looked at Sherry who went to open the door. He turned to William and said, ¡°Mr. Rond, I¡¯ll be leaving then. Tell me if you need anything!¡± William nodded, ¡°Go ahead!¡± Peter went to the door, and coincidentally ran into Reggie who had just entered into the house. They slightly nodded at each other as a sign of them greeting one another. Reggie looked back at him again as he walked over. He frowned slightly, but he didn¡¯t say anything. Peter said to Sherry, ¡°Ms. Murray, I wish you happiness!¡± ¡°Thank you!¡± Sherry gently replied. Peter left. Sherry watched Reggie standing in the living room, looking at Lucille with his calm eyes. ¡°Lucille, Reggie¡¯s here to pick you up!¡± William reminded. Lucille lowered her head even more. Reggie walked towards the couch and held Lucille¡¯s hands. She stunned, saying in a low voice, ¡°Reggie, tell me. Am I particrly dirty?¡± Her heavy words were heard by all three of them. Reggie¡¯s body was stiffened, ¡°Of course not! You would always be the purest and cleanest woman I¡¯ve ever known!¡± ¡°No! I¡¯m dirty. Why did you stille for me?¡± Lucille suddenly withdrew her hands and covered her face while saying, ¡°I¡¯m so sorry!¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go home!¡± Reggie said nothing and hugged her. Lucille also stopped talking and quietly leaned in Reggie¡¯s arms. Reggie turned around, looking at William and Sherry, ¡°Don¡¯t mind it, she still need some time to recover. Sorry for the trouble caused!¡± Sherry shook her head as she felt a little touched. The moment Reggie said ¡®let¡¯s go home¡¯ to Lucille, her heart felt really warm. It turned out that in this world, love could be such a beautiful thing. Reggie¡¯s love for Lucille was so pure and touching. When Lucille left with Reggie, she was still in a daze. ¡°They¡¯ve left long ago!¡± William¡¯s voice suddenly became deep. Sherry regained her attention and looked at him in dismay, ¡°What''s wrong?¡± She didn¡¯t expect that William would stretched out his long arm and grabbed her small waist. Then, he aggressively pulled her into his arms. ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to look at Reggie like that!¡± He approached her with his cold face and used her. ... ¡°How did I look at him?¡± His warm breath dispersed on Sherry¡¯s sensitive ear, causing her to scratch her itchy ear vigorously. However, she didn''t understand what he said. ¡°As though you admire him!¡± He said with a deep voice, and his words seemed like a trap. ¡°Admire?¡± Sherry stunned, and she looked really innocent, ¡°I didn¡¯t!¡± ¡°I could clearly see from your eyes!¡± He continued to use her as he felt a me surging up his chest. ¡°William, aren¡¯t you being too dominant? I don¡¯t realize anything wrong with the way I look at Reggie. I''ve always been firm with this, I know who my heart wants!" Sherry pouted her lips andined, but her eyes were filled with happiness when she looked at him. William looked closely into her eyes and gave her an intense stare. He was satisfied to see her clear mind through her eyes, "That''s more like it!" ¡°Are you jealous?¡± She asked. ¡°No, I¡¯m not!¡± He muttered and his handsome face looked dejected. She didn¡¯t know what his tone meant, but his denial made Sherry a little ufortable. Sherry muffled her voice as she felt a little embarrassed. She pushed him away and said gently, "Let¡¯s eat then... the meal is getting cold." She was already walking towards the dining table. William¡¯s cold and handsome face suddenly turned into a smile. He quickly moved and strode towards her. He held her wrist and asked, ¡°Are you angry?¡± ¡°No, why should I be angry?¡± She muttered quickly, "Let¡¯s eat, I¡¯m really sleepy!" It was already four o''clock in the morning. ¡°Are you disappointed that I''m not jealous?¡± He pulled her hand and stopped her from dodging. Chapter 180 It’s All Over Chapter 180 It¡¯s All Over ¡°What the heck, you¡¯re being so unreasonable!¡± Sherry Murray shuddered. And after a sustained standoff, she gritted her teeth and said, ¡°Aren¡¯t you worried about your first love at all?¡± He looked at her and smiled, ¡°I just care about you!¡± She was dragged into his arms, and in a trance, his strong arms were wrapping around her tightly. Sherry could smell the faint scent of the shower gel on his body, without any tobo smell. The smell that she missed, and the warm embrace that she couldn¡¯t forget. Thinking that Lucille Mclean had just hugged him, she pouted as she struggled in his arms, ¡°Alright! Let¡¯s eat. Aren¡¯t you going to America tomorrow?¡± ¡°Mmm! Nope, it¡¯s us! You¡¯re following me!¡± ¡°No! I¡¯ve to take care of the kids here!¡± Sherry raised her head. ¡°The two kids are worried about what had happened in the past two days. I haven¡¯t been with them for a while. I should spend some time with them now!¡± ¡°Cannot! You¡¯re following me to New York. We¡¯ll be back in three dayster!¡± He announced domineeringly. ¡°No!¡± Sherry shook her head. ¡°I can¡¯t be such a selfish parent! I need to have some time with them too!¡± ¡°Stay with them during the holidays, which areing up soon!¡± William Rond said. ¡°No! Just go by yourself. And we¡¯ll get married when youe back!¡± Sherry felt guilty for not being with her kids for a long time. ¡°What?¡± He was stunned, with his attention all drawn to her, feeling unbelievable. She seemed to be talking about their marriage. ¡°Did you just say¡­¡± Sherry smirked and looked at him calmly. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to marry me?¡± ¡°So you agreed to marry me?¡± He looked at her in surprise. ¡°Yes!¡± She nodded her head earnestly. ¡°Let¡¯s get married! William Rond!¡± He bent his body slightly in excitement and hugged Sherry tightly. ¡°Honey, I should be the one to propose to you but you did it first.¡± His husky voice had touched her heart. Sherry¡¯s eyes were filled with tears. There were no boundaries for loving someone. At this moment, she didn¡¯t want to let go of him! William lowered his head to kiss on her fair facepassionately. He leaned his head on her shoulder, smelling her fragrance. He said in a deep voice with a sense of childish and yet authoritative, ¡°But I like it when you say marrying me!¡± Sherry smiled, and Lucille was almost ready. Sherry and William could stop worrying! William woke up refreshed at nine o¡¯clock in the morning. He felt something smooth and silky pressing on him. William froze as it was Sherry lying on him. He felt shocked for waking up in such a posture in the morning. Her ck hair was covering her neck, and her face was on William¡¯s bare chest. William still felt refreshing after sleeping for just a few hours. Finally, they had reconciled, and it was all over! He gave a faint smile inadvertently with the tender affection welled up in his heart. He reached out to hold her naked body. The soft and smooth skin of Sherry was leading William to a trance. Eventually, he was unable to control himself anymore, lifting her chin and kissed on her lips. Sherry, who was still sleeping, was like having an erotic dream. In a moment of surprise, she felt something filled her up. She hummed in a daze after feeling the slight pain and pleasure. William smiled, looking at Sherry. He held her hips gently as he prated in rhythmically. She was still able to sleep in this situation unexpectedly. Sherry moved her body feeling sore, and moaned softly again. The hot and erotic scene of her and Williamst night was still in her head. As she opened her eyes, she saw a big handsome face. ¡°Ah¡­¡± She was startled and then awakened, struggling to get away. But William held her waist, letting her lie on him, and jerked. Sherry drew in a breath, crying out, ¡°William Rond, you pervert!¡± ¡°Honey! You¡¯re the one lying on me! You get what you want!¡± William was shameless, not letting her move. ¡°You¡­ Nonsense!¡± Sherry was shy, covering her eyes. ¡°You didn¡¯t even have my consent¡­¡± William felt funny and smiled wickedly, ¡°Honey, you were so liking it!¡± ¡°Let me down!¡± She struggled, begging him. He pulled her head down. ¡°No¡­¡± When it was all over, Sherry covered herself under the quilt, feeling ashamed to look at him as she reminded sullenly, ¡°Why aren¡¯t you leaving yet? You¡¯rete for you flight!¡± ¡°Just let it be!¡± William looked at her funny. Sherry was still shy after so many times. ¡°Well,e out, don¡¯t get yourself trapped inside!¡± After saying this, he went into the bathroom. Sherry then sneaked out from the nket when she heard the water sshing soundsing out from the bathroom. She picked up the clothes and put them on, ready to go downstairs. But then, a pair of strong arms hugged her from behind. ¡°Ah¡­ Hurry up! You¡¯rete already!¡± Sherry looked at the time, and it was already 11 o¡¯clock. ¡°I won¡¯t let you go! Just let it be!¡± He turned her around, facing him. ¡°Come with me!¡± ¡°No! I¡¯m staying home with the kids. I need to find Celia too! I can¡¯t lose this friend!¡± Sherry said. As she said, her phone suddenly rang! ¡­ Then, William went on a business trip to New York. Before leaving, he urged Sherry to take care of herself. She apologized for not sending him to the airport as she was thrilled to receive Celia Hickman¡¯s call. William was understanding, and so he didn¡¯t request her to send him. In the caf¨¦. Sherry met Celia, and she seemed to have lost a lot of weight. Sherry med herself when she saw Celia, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Celia!¡± Celia nced at Sherry, not saying a word. Sherry was anxious. ¡°Are you still mad? I didn¡¯t mean to hide it. I just don¡¯t know how to tell you about it!¡± Celia was still looking at her, not talking. Sherry looked at Celia cautiously, but she refused to meet Celia¡¯s eyes. Sherry was feeling guilty. She was afraid of losing Celia as her friend. She was so perturbed for Celia not talking at all. After a moment, Celia burst intoughter! ¡°Celia!¡± Sherry whimpered. Owned by N?velDrama.Org. Celia patted Sherry¡¯s shoulder. ¡°You thought that I was still being mad? I was really mad at first, but not now! It would be pity to break off with you after so many years of friendship. But actually, I¡¯m missing your two son.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Sherry was dumbfounded. ¡°Not angry anymore?¡± ¡°You think that I would be such petty?¡± Celia frowned. ¡°Ah! Celia, I knew that you won¡¯t be such petty!¡± Sherry screamed as she rushed over to hug Celia. ¡°Ah! That¡¯s great! I¡¯m finally relieved as you¡¯re not mad at me anymore!¡± Sherry finally could breathe a sigh of relief. Celia was holding Sherry tight too. The screaming of the two women had drawn the attention of all the guests in the caf¨¦, ¡°Look. Everyone¡¯s watching us!¡± Sherry immediately silenced, looking around, and realized that there were indeed many people looking at them. Her face turned pink. ¡°Sit down!¡± Both of them sat down. Sherry hurriedly exined, ¡°Celia, I was shocked too as I get to know about that matter. I was going to tell you about it but I don¡¯t know how to open up. Thanks a lot for your forgiveness!¡± Celia shook her head, ¡°Sherry, I have thought about it. Leon and Susan were not meant to be together. Love is fate. Without fate, the two would never be in love.¡± Sherry was silenced too. Indeed, fate and destiny brought two people together at the right time and the right ce. ¡°My mom told me that Leon was always heading to the Jones¡¯ home recently, but Ashley keeps ignoring him!¡± ¡°Err!¡± Sherry then thought of Ashley Jones being pregnant. She wasn¡¯t sure if Celia would be angry if she didn¡¯t tell her about it. But if Sherry told Celia, that would be her breaking her promise to Ashley. Sherry was now in a blue funk. ¡°Do you have something hiding from me?¡± Celia¡¯s gaze fell upon Sherry¡¯s guilty face. Celia knew well that Sherry was not good at lying. ¡°I...¡± Sherry was torn for a moment. And she nodded, gritting her teeth, ¡°Well, I¡¯m indeed hiding something from you, Celia. But I¡¯ve promised her not to tell anyone.¡± ¡°Something about Leon, isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°How did you know?¡± ¡°You were on the edge of your seat when I talked about Leon. Is it something about Leon and Ashley?¡± Sherry sighed deeply, ¡°Celia, I can¡¯t tell you... But... I¡¯m really hoping that Leon could be together with Ashley now. Ashley is a good girl! No matter what, they should be together! Let¡¯s help them!¡± ¡°Sure! I was just thinking about that. My parents like Ashley too. Leon was always heading to her ce recently. But something had happened to the Jones¡¯ family...¡± Speaking of the matter about Sierra Anderson and Payne Jones, Sherry turned pale, feeling dejected. ¡°Forgive your mother, Sherry. She had a bad time after all these years. She looks good on the outside but she was actually devastated. Such kind of living was uneasy for her too.¡± ¡°I have stopped ming for her already!¡± Sherry sighed, ¡°What a poor life she had!¡± ¡°Well, there¡¯s only Ashley left in the Jones¡¯ family now. It¡¯s pity for her to support such a big family business.¡± Sherry thought of Ashley being pregnant and still needed to take charge of thepany. She felt sad too when thinking of herself being pregnant at that time. She was lonely and helpless, with just Celia as her friend. She gritted her teeth and asked suddenly, ¡°Celia, had Leon really been looking for Ashley recently?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Celia nodded. ¡°Perhaps he wasn¡¯t having no feelings for Ashley. Seeing him being driven to distractiontely, perhaps he was still unable to ept it about Ashley keep ignoring him! We all hope that he can start over again!¡± ¡°Then just let Leon propose to her soon!¡± Sherry said. Ashley¡¯s belly would be growing bigger anyter, and she might be unable to look good in her wedding dress by then. Celia smiled, ¡°I can¡¯t make this decision anyway. It¡¯s Leon¡¯s business. Who knows!¡± On the other side. Leon Hickman was again at Ashley¡¯s house. The butler saw him and said immediately, ¡°Mr. Hickman, Miss Jones has gone to the office!¡± ¡°Uh! Isn¡¯t she not feeling well?¡± Leon was concerned, ¡°Why did she get back to work again!¡± The butler took a look at Leon and said, ¡°What to do if she doesn¡¯t go? The shareholders¡¯ meeting is called and there¡¯s no one to preside over the meeting other than Miss Jones. It¡¯s hard for her to hold up the family at such a young age!¡± Leon¡¯s heart ached, ¡°Is she feeling better now?¡± ¡°Still the same. She is always throwing up and seemed to have an upset stomach recently!¡± the butler said. ¡°Ah! I¡¯ll find her at her office then!¡± Leon said nervously. Ashley had been refusing to meet him. Every time Leon came, Ashley was always sleeping or feeling under the weather. He broke in several times and found out that Ashley was sleeping soundly. Leon thought of her being exhausted and always wanted to sleep. So he didn¡¯t think much about it. Chapter 181 Sudden Danger Chapter 181 Sudden Danger Pregnant women tended to sleep a lot, but Leon didn¡¯t know that Ashley was pregnant. Ashley just got done with her meeting when Leon arrived at the office. Her secretary told her that Leon was here. Ashley said, ¡°I¡¯m tired, tell him that I¡¯m not here!¡± ¡°Why are you avoiding me?¡± Leon pushed the door and walked in. Ashley was taken aback. She hadn¡¯t seen him in a few days. She noticed that he looked morenguish and he didn¡¯t shave his stubble. She looked away and said to her secretary, ¡°Could you leave the room?¡± Leon and Ashley were left in the room. Ashley said without even looking at him, ¡°Tell me, what do you need from me, Leon?¡± Leon wasn¡¯t used to her cold and indifferent tone of voice. He looked at her and also noticed that she got skinnier. He asked concernedly, ¡°Ashley, are you very busy at thepany recently? You seemed like you got skinner.¡± ¡°No? I¡¯m just on a diet!¡± said Ashley wintrily. ¡°Leon, you should leave if you don¡¯t have any business with me! I¡¯m busy!¡± *** N City. William suddenly received a call from Liam, ¡°Will, bad news!¡± ¡°What?¡± said William with a deep voice. ¡°I received an email just now. It didn¡¯t seem like they were trying to ckmail us as they weren¡¯t asking for money. But if the news gets out it will be bad for the Rond group, thepany might be in trouble! I think someone is purposely creating some bad rumours about thepany out there.¡± Liam moved his mouse, ¡°I just forwarded you the document, take a look at it!¡± William opened hisptop and clicked on the email. He frowned deeply upon seeing it, ¡°What is this?¡± The document was a manuscript, incidents rted to the Rond group were written in detail on it. ¡°It is found out that the Rond Group was only sessful today because John Rond became rich through smuggling, tax evasion and spection. A few days ago, the chairman of the Rond Group, John Rond, retired and handed over thepany to his son, William Rond. They are doing legal businesses right now but they should still be charged for their crime back then. Stay tuned if you want to find out more!¡± The paragraph was written on the document! This news was not out yet, but the Rond Group would be in crisis if this were to get out. Not only their stock would drop, but the whole group would also be in hot water. It didn¡¯t matter that the news was a baseless rumour and just in ndering. Any bad rumours could instantly bring down the Rond Group. ¡°I see the picture now! Trace and investigate where this piece of news came from. I¡¯ll go back tomorrow. Make sure to hold the media back and find out who the culprit is within 24 hours,¡± said William calmly. ¡°Also, don¡¯t let my father know about it! His heart isn¡¯t doing very well recently.¡± ¡°Understood¡± Liam nodded. In G City. ¡°Peter, have another drink!¡± said Darcy as she winked seductively. She held the ss high and talked flirtatiously. She snuggled against his chest, she had a light and translucent pyjamas on which was vaguely covering her soft and nice body. She was sexy. Peter leaned on the soft couch and answered with a hum. He took the ss of alcohol from her hand and chugged it. He had a shady and dark look in his eyes. At this moment, his phone rang. Peter pushed Darcy away and his eyes turned stern. He said in a frigid tone of voice, ¡°Hey, dear Ms. Rhodes. Why is it not out yet?¡± Darcy didn¡¯t say anything. She poured more alcohol into the empty ss and had no emotions on her face. But at the same time, she was reaching out her hands and caressed Peter¡¯s bare chest. Peter, who was on the phone, tensed up. ¡°You know what I¡¯m going to do to you if the news is not up by tomorrow!¡± yelled Peter as he hung up the call. ¡°Peter, what are you scheming?¡± said Darcy in a soft voice. Peter gazed at her coldly, though his hand was reaching into Darcy¡¯s wide open front. He fondled her breast yfully. Darcy started to moan alluringly. ¡°Do you want me that badly?¡± said Peter in his deep and malicious voice. He then smirked, ¡°Or are you just using me as Liam¡¯s recement?¡± ¡°Hmph! And you¡¯re treating me like a prostitute!¡± said Darcy as she drew circles on his chest. She rubbed herself against his body and explored his abdomen region with her hand, ¡°We are just fulfillingThis text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. each other¡¯s needs!¡± Peter didn¡¯t say anything anymore. He put her soft body on the bed and took off her thin pyjamas. There wasn¡¯t any love and tender during their sex, it was in lust mixed with hints of anger. The air was soon filled with an erotic scent and non-stop moaning sound could be heard¡­ ¡°Mom, are you getting along with Mr. Rond?¡± asked Dan worriedly. Only Sherry and Dan were in the room. Sammy and Susan were watching something on the television in the living room. ¡°Of course, Dan. I¡¯m getting married to William, what do you think about it?¡± Sherry had made her decision, but she still wanted to know what Dan would think about it. ¡°What do you think about having William as your dad?¡± Dan pondered briefly and said, ¡°You like Mr. Rond, don¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Do you not like him?¡± asked Sherry nervously. She was worried about what Dan thought of William and she cared about his opinion. After all, she and Dan depended on each other for all these years and went through many things together. Dan shook his head and hugged Sherry abruptly, he said in a low voice, ¡°If you like him, then I¡¯ll like him too. Get married and give me a sister.¡± Sherry was touched. She hugged him back tightly and suddenly, she thought of what William had told her the other day, ¡°You cannot hug another man other than me. That includes Dan and Sammy!¡± She laughed just thinking about it. Dan was her son. She wouldn¡¯t go around hugging random man, but why couldn¡¯t she hug her own son? ¡°I thought you didn¡¯t like girls?¡± said Sherry. ¡°I don¡¯t like girls who are not my family. I like you and will love my sister!¡± said Dan happily. He had a longing look on his face, ¡°If I have a sister, I will protect her with all my might¡­¡± ¡°Well, what if it was a brother?¡± asked Sherry as she blushed. Dan thought for a bit and said, ¡°Then you and Mr. Rond should work harder to give me a sister also. A brother would be fine too. Don¡¯t worry about it, mom! Sammy and I would love them all!¡± ¡°That¡¯s my child! My good boy!¡± said Sherry as she hugged him tightly again. At this moment, Sherry¡¯s phone suddenly rang. Her heart started thumping seeing the caller¡¯s name. ¡°Mom, is it Mr. Rond?¡± Dan knew immediately that it was William just by looking at his mother¡¯s face. ¡°How did you know?¡± ¡°You¡¯re bright red!¡± Dan gave Sherry a big sloppy kiss, ¡°Mom, I¡¯ll go to Sammy and Grandma Susan and watch tv with them!¡± ¡°Grandma Susan?¡± Sherry was taken aback. Her phone continued to ring. ¡°Yeah, Mr. Sutton said that we have to call her Grandma Susan from now on. She will be our grandmother! Mom, she will be Mr. Sutton¡¯s second wife!¡± ¡°What?¡± Sherry was shocked. ¡°Mom, hurry up and pick up that call!¡± said Dan. He then closed the door for Sherry out of courtesy. Sherry took a deep breath and picked up the call, ¡°Hello?¡± ¡°Did you miss me?¡± said William with his deep and maic voice. Sherry blushed, ¡°Are you doing well with you jetg?¡± ¡°My dear, I miss you!¡± said William. Sherry felt like she was dreaming as she could hear his voice so close to her ears even though they were miles away. Her heart started to beat faster. Of course she missed him. But she was embarrassed to tell him straight out like this. William was disappointed as Sherry wasn¡¯t saying anything, ¡°No? Then I¡¯ll hang up!¡± Sherry got nervous hearing that he was going to hang up the call. She answered quickly, ¡°Miss¡­¡± Then she heard his melodiousughter. ¡°You are pulling my leg!¡± She covered her face as she said, ¡°Stopughing!¡± ¡°My dear, were you a good girl when I was away?¡± *** Sherry started to work at the Cohen Group again after William was stationed overseas. She was still working as Cohen¡¯s secretary. The first thing she saw on her first day of work was the news about the Rond Group in the newspaper. It had a big headline to it ¨C Exposing the Rond Group. Sherry was stunned. Tax evasion, spection, smuggling, bribing. The story seemed too real. This would definitely bring the Rond Group knee-deep into trouble! Cohen also saw the news, ¡°Sherry! Have you read the newspaper?¡± Sherry was holding the newspaper, ¡°Dad, what should we do? William is still in A Country!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, the Rond Group has substantial resources. They aren¡¯t afraid of no ndering. This is obviously nned defamation, everypany will face something like this once in a while. You should trust William that he could solve this issue!¡± ¡°But he¡¯s not here right now!¡± growled Sherry, ¡°Dad, I¡¯m going to see Liam now!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll get Keegan to bring you there!¡± said Cohen worriedly. Keegan appeared at the right moment, ¡°I¡¯ll drive you there, Sherry!¡± Without any exnation, Sherry called Liam. ¡°Liam, what happened?¡± ¡°Sherry, can you head to the Rond Residence? I¡¯m worried about John!¡± said Liam without any further exnation. ¡°I¡¯ve contacted Will and he will being back as soon as possible!¡± ¡°Is it an enemy of the Rond Group?¡± ¡°Somebody posted this in an inte caf¨¦ in W City. We still couldn¡¯t find the culprit yet! But don¡¯t worry, we will find him!¡± In a mansion in G City. Peter smiled as he read the newspaper in his hand, ¡°The game has just begun!¡± ¡°Do you n to destroy the Rond Group?¡± said Darcy as she walked over. ¡°What if I do?¡± said Peter as he arched his brow, ¡°He made Lucille go mad, do you not want revenge? This is no-nonsense. More pieces of evidence areing up and even if the Rond Group survive that, they will be investigated thoroughly!¡± ¡°Sometimes I wonder if you really loved my sister!¡± said Darcy with a crooked smile on her face. ¡°You and William don¡¯t love her, and the one who actually really loved her was Reggie!¡± Peter scoffed, ¡°What¡¯s so good about love? If I really want your sister, why would I wait until now?¡± ¡°What¡¯s your beef with William Rond anyways?¡± asked Darcy as her soft body trembled. She said shockingly, ¡°You know, he is not that easy to defeat!¡± ¡°Well, that¡¯s why I¡¯ve been nning this for so many years! The only way to destroy him is to make him disappear from this earth!¡± said Peter with a gentle tone of voice, even though the content of his speech was brutal. ¡°Isn¡¯t he your best friend?¡± Peter scoffed again seeing the shock expression on Darcy¡¯s face, ¡°Yes, we are!¡± ¡°And?¡± ¡°And what? It¡¯s more fun this way. I¡¯ll destroy him and the Rond Group!¡± said Peter with a dark and viinous look in his eyes. He gritted his teeth and said, ¡°The best day of my life will be the day I see him lose everything!¡± ¡°Ugh! You¡¯re terrifying!¡± said Darcy as she raised her ss. ¡°But no matter what, I want that bitch Sherry to have a fate that¡¯s worse than death! I don¡¯t care about anything else.¡± ¡°Wait and see! I will make him suffer two times the pain he inflicted on me and Lucille!¡± Peter sneered. ¡°Sherry Murray is not even worth mentioning! Wait for it, the news tomorrow will be even better!¡± Destroying William and the Rond Group. This was his goal for the past 30 years! Chapter 182 Double Agent Chapter 182 Double Agent Sherry called William when she was in the car. He had to be worried to death and the only thing she could do for him right now was to give him her support. But his phone was turned off. She tried to call him several times but to no avail. Sherry was on pins and needles, being unable to reach him. There was nothing else that she could do but to send him a message. ¡°William, no matter what happens, I believe that you¡¯ll handle the issue well. You will be able to get through this, I believe in you! I love you!¡± ¡°Sherry, don¡¯t worry. The Rond Group is a hugepany. A tiny rumour like that wouldn¡¯t be able to take them down!¡± Keegan tried tofort Sherry. ¡°I know!¡± Sherry nodded, ¡°But I couldn¡¯t help myself but feel worried. The newspaper said that they will be releasing more information on them. Keegan, do you know what might it be? Did the Rond Group really pave their way to sess through tax evasion and bribery?¡± Keegan said, ¡°Sherry, do you know how your father started his business?¡± ¡°How?¡± ¡°Smuggling,¡± said Keegan in a low voice, ¡°Most businesses started dirty and would do charity after they seeded. They did too many bad things in the beginning and they wanted to redeem themselves!¡± Sherry was shocked, ¡°So what if the information on the Rond Group is true?¡± ¡°Then they¡¯ll need to redeem themselves!¡± said Keegan inly. ¡°Will they be able to?¡± ¡°Of course!¡± At the Rond residence. John saw the newspaper and didn¡¯t have much reaction towards it. He looked puzzled seeing Sherry¡¯s arrival, ¡°What are you doing here?¡± ¡°John¡­ I¡¯m here to see you!¡± Sherry didn¡¯t dare to mention the newspaper. Seeing John so calm, Sherry assumed that John hadn¡¯t read the paper yet. ¡°You¡¯re here because of the news, right?¡± John said gently. He didn¡¯t think that Sherry woulde to see him when things were going bad for him. The expression in John¡¯s eyes turned softer, Sherry was such a kind soul! Will wasn¡¯t wrong for picking her and John felt reassured. ¡°Have you read the paper?¡± Sherry was stunned. John nodded, ¡°Come with me!¡± Sherry was puzzled but she followed John to the study room on the second floor. John sat at his table and signaled Sherry to sit down as well. Sherry sat down on the sofa and John lighted a cigarette. ¡°John, are you not worried?¡± She was super worried. Such malicious rumours would have the potential to affect thepany¡¯s stock, that would cause a huge turmoil and might bring forth more unrest. ¡°What are you afraid of?¡± John raised his brow. The arrogant look on his face reminded her of William. Sherry thought about William and his different expressions, they were really father and son. She wondered what kind of face William would be wearing right now. She felt reassured seeing John so calm. John made a phone call in front of Sherry unhurriedly, ¡°Go investigate which newspaper offices took part in this report and find out the culprit! Be extra careful and take every information the person has on the Rond group and bring it to me!¡± Sherry¡¯s heart started racing hearing John making the phone call. He put down the phone and looked at the worried Sherry. He said, ¡°Sherry, we must be sure that everything holds water when we do business, you understand?¡± ¡°What?¡± Sherry was dumbfounded. ¡°Also, stop being fidgety. Remember the first time I threatened you? You weren¡¯t nervous at all. Why are you so scared right now?¡± ¡°John, this is different!¡± Sherry had no dreams back then and her heart was less fragile. But the problem right now concerned the Rond Group, of course she would be worried!¡± ¡°It¡¯s the same thing! Don¡¯t worry!¡± said John as he pulled out the drawer. Sherry was confused, ¡°John, how are you so sure that thepany wouldn¡¯t be affected?¡± *** ¡°Thepany will be affected!¡± Their stock market and their trustworthiness would be highly affected, but John didn¡¯t let it show. Sherry was aghast, ¡°Then what should we do?¡± She had already subconsciously involved herself deeply with the Rond Group and John was content with her reaction. ¡°Well, we could onlyunch an investigation, there¡¯s no way to seal them off. Though we can find out who is behind the scenes, and make them have a taste of their own medicine!¡± ¡°So you want to wait for that person toe clean?¡± Sherry came to a realization. ¡°Smart!¡± John nodded, ¡°Let¡¯s wait for that person to appear!¡± Not long after, John¡¯s phone rang, ¡°Will! Talk!¡± Sherry got nervous, was it really William on the other end of the phone?¡± ¡°Dad, I just got off the ne. I¡¯ll head there right now! Don¡¯t worry about the issue with thepany, I¡¯ll deal with it!¡± said William with a hint of reassurance in his voice. ¡°Sure! Sherry is with me right now!¡± John was heartened hearing his son being so calm about the whole issue, ¡°I¡¯ll pass Sherry the phone!¡± John handed Sherry the phone and she quickly grabbed it. She calmed herself down but there was still a hint of concern in her voice, ¡°William, where are you?¡± ¡°Sherry, I¡¯m at the airport. I already found out who started this fire and will go put it out right away. Don¡¯t go anywhere, okay?¡± ¡°Who is it?¡± Sherry was surprised that William found the culprit so quickly. No wonder John wasn¡¯t worried at all. She felt relieved. ¡°Lara Rhodes!¡± said William. ¡°Why would she do that? Is everything really going to be okay?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll find out when I see her. Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s going to be okay. My dear, believe me! I saw your message and I¡¯ll talk to you once I¡¯m done with this. I¡¯ll head there now, don¡¯t leave the Rond residence, okay? See you!¡± William hurriedly hung up the phone. He seemed rushed. Lara?! Sherry was lost in her thoughts. Lara was driven away by William and the reason behind it had something to do with Sherry. William said that he didn¡¯t drive Lara away because of Sherry, but Sherry thought about it and knew that she was the cause. ¡°Will, I think this is your fault for being a yboy!¡± said Liam as he drove William to Lara. Liam was dumbfounded when he found out that Lara was behind all these, ¡°Women are scary when ites to revenge. I told you to not get in her hair!¡± N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. William just got off the ne. He was in casual wear, a khaki t-shirt and long white pants. It was the opposite of how he always dressed as he liked to wear dark-coloured clothing. He seemed more cheerful in bright clothes. Though, he was smoking non-stop, like a chimney. He continued to smoke in the car and said in a low voice, ¡°Lara is just a pawn. There must be someone else behind the scenes!¡± ¡°Someone else?¡± Liam didn¡¯t think about that. Yes!¡± William nodded and said confidently, ¡°Lara is smart, but she is not that courageous. On her own, she wouldn¡¯t pull something like that. So someone must be behind the scene, adding fire to the oil. The person must be an important person who knows a lot about the Rond Group!¡± ¡°One of ourpetitors?¡± ¡°Perhaps our enemy!¡± William smirked. He maintained his coolposure and his eyes were calm like a leopard hunting its prey. The person had to be very well-prepared to take a direct hit at the Rond Group. William shouldn¡¯t be careless about this. He took out the phone and dialled a number, ¡°Send someone to school and protect Sammy and Dan in secret. Make sure that they are unharmed!¡± ¡°Will, do you already have an idea of who it is?¡± It was Liam¡¯s first time seeing William so serious. ¡°Just in case!¡± William had a dangerous look in his eyes. He was like a cheetah, waiting for his chance to pounce. ¡°Will, you look oddly excited,¡± Liam said jokingly. He smiled with his eyes and said, ¡°I feel bad for the other person. They should know better before provoking you.¡± William scoffed and arched his brow, ¡°Lara made the post when she was at G City. Interesting. Maybe she thought that I won¡¯t be able to find her.¡± Lara was definitely gutsy to make the post. William had an odd expression on his face. He let his guard down and the enemy took advantage of it. He was cking too much recently! There were not many that knew so much about the Rond Group. William assumed that this person worked at the Rond Group before. The Rond Group was a bigpany and there would be many kinds of people in there. But the fact that there was someone like that in the group and the person would be his enemy! ¡°Should I send more people to look into it?¡± asked Liam. ¡°No! You won¡¯t find anything!¡± ¡°Will, you¡¯re looking down on me,¡± said Liam as he smiled peculiarly, ¡°I¡¯m not that useless!¡± ¡°I¡¯m not looking down on you, I have never once doubted your ability! It¡¯s the enemy. They know too much about us. They hid theirmunication methods and changed their mobile phone location. Their observation skills are too strong, they are definitely very cunning people!¡± ¡°I still think that you are underestimating me!¡± Liam red at William. ¡°You think I don¡¯t know you?¡± William shook his head and red at Liam as if he was giving him a warning. ¡°I don¡¯t want you to show yourself too much! Just stay low and mind your own business! Don¡¯t lose your job!¡± William would rather ask Alexis to help him than to make Liam exposed himself to trouble. They were just businessman on the outside, and Liam shouldn¡¯t stick his nose into other stuff. He also knew that Liam worked for the government in secret, but he wouldn¡¯t make Liam use his connections. ¡°You knew?¡± Liam arched his brow. ¡°Private business or public business, you wanted them all. I knew but I didn¡¯t say anything. Businesses¡¯ bribery crimes were exposed one after another in the past few years, it had to be your doing. Any company that worked with the Rond Group and hadmitted bribery in the past were sent into jail shortly after, it had to be you!¡± He gazed sharply outside the window. He then said coldly, ¡°And you seemed to be addicted to making money like this, so I couldn¡¯t really just take that away from you, right?¡± ¡°Oh my god!¡± Liam was shocked and he quickly waved his hand. His face nched. William was terrifying. He thought that he was secretive enough to hide in the Rond Group while working for the police. But he as an information broker was already investigated thoroughly by William. ¡°Don¡¯t expose your identity!¡± William red at Liam, there was a hint of sharpness in his cold eyes, ¡°The Rond Group has nevermitted any crimes for a long time now. My dad built thepany with his bare hands and I cannot let anything happen to it while I¡¯m in charge. Crime or not they are all in the past! Liam, do you understand?¡± ¡°Will! I never wanted to investigate the Rond Group, it was my safe haven! I wouldn¡¯t want to destroy it!¡± Liam shrugged listlessly. He suddenly smiled and had a teasing look on his face, ¡°Will, how did you find out about me?¡± William nced at him and didn¡¯t answer. *** ¡°I would never harm the Rond Group!¡± said Liam. ¡°If you were the culprit, you wouldn¡¯t even have the chance to sit here and discuss with me about the main culprit behind the scenes who was instructing Lara,¡± William scoffed coldly, the expression in his eyes and on his face were frigid and wintry. ¡°I¡¯m just trying to clear my name, I¡¯m not that stupid!¡± said Liam jokingly, ¡°Well, I¡¯m also curious about that person! Even if I¡¯ll get exposed and lose my job, I still want to find out who this person is!¡± ¡°We¡¯ll find out soon enough!¡± said William as he threw his cigarette butt out of the window. He looked at his watch and his phone rang. He picked up the call and asked, ¡°What did you find out?¡± Chapter 183 No Need to Stay Chapter 183 No Need to Stay ¡°Lara called your expatriating marketing manager, Peter Mollison, very often¡­¡± William did not say anything when hearing Peter¡¯s name; though being surprised with it, he still appeared to be peaceful just then and asked, ¡°Please check his background. I need to know the reason.¡± Hanging off the call, he remained calm with an idea in his mind. Liam asked, ¡°Have you got any information?¡± ¡°Not yet.¡± William denied and asked more, ¡°Liam, what¡¯s friend?¡± Liam did not understand why William asked such a question. He answered after thinking for a while, ¡°Friend is someone you can call him at midnight; he will firstly care about what happened to you and after knowing you are fine, he will start toin why you call himte at night! Friend is someone who can give up anything in the world for his lover, but he also can give up her for you. Friend is someone whoughs at you loudly when you feel embarrassed but definitely gives you a hand after all. Friend is someone who dares not to die for you as well as someone who would love to be drunk with you overnight.¡± William said quietly, ¡°If your friend betrays¡­¡± Liam answered seriously, ¡°He will not be my friend anymore!¡± ¡°He might have some troubles. I believe him.¡± William said, ¡°We are getting there. Park the car please and wait for me.¡± Liam worried about him and asked, ¡°Are you ok to go alone?¡± William said with a smile, ¡°She doesn¡¯t know I am here. Maybe safe. But please take my body away if I were dead.¡± ¡°You have to be kidding!¡± Liam pped William and said, ¡°If she did it, I would let her pay back!¡± William nodded; he knew Liam was a true friend to him. As to Peter, he did not believe Peter whom he knew for years betrayed him. Lara rented an old condo in G City. William got off the car and walked to her condo. After knocking the door, he heard the familiar voice, ¡°Who¡¯s that please?¡± Lara did not expect William toe to see her. She was shocked as soon as opening the door to see him. William said coldly, ¡°Long time no see, Lara!¡± Lara was overwhelmed by his voice and opened her eyes wide. She did not feel at ease to see William who she would not forget for all her life. ¡°Hi, Mr. Rond?¡± Lara called William a minuteter and watched him. From his look, she was not sure about what he knew, or he had found her secret? William walked closer and looked down on her without any special reaction, just saying, ¡°Lara, how are you?¡± ¡°Thanks for asking. I¡¯m fine.¡± Lara controlled her mind; she should realize earlier that the day would come. She asked, ¡°What can I do for you today? In fact, I am going out.¡± William came inside the room, ¡°Am I not wee?¡± Lara had to allow him in. This was a clean condo which was probably just tidied up. She closed the door and turned around to see the tall man. He was her favorite and familiar man; he greatly obsessed her but then left her. It was him who stopped her from going back to H City. Lara tried to ask William, ¡°Mr. Rond, you are here for¡­¡± William turned back and pinched her chin so hard, ¡°Lara, you are really a big girl to do something. Now, tell me why.¡± Lara avoided looking at his eyes and said, ¡°I don¡¯t understand what you are talking about.¡± William was watching her angrily and Lara could feel his breath and catch his anger from his eyes. William asked, ¡°Lara, I wasn¡¯t nice to you?¡± ¡°Mr. Rond is always a man of your words. Why did you say it?¡± The weaker Lara looked up at William who was staring at her. She believed William should get to know she told something to the newspaper publisher. However, he should not know there was another partner involved. Lara intended to destroy The Rond Group. Although not getting any benefit from the n, she would neither get anything from doing nothing. William smiled slightly and looked some of scaring. After a while, William pushed her down to the sofa and said, ¡°Stop, Lara.¡± Lara sat still to say, ¡°Mr. Rond, I didn¡¯t catch what you said.¡± ¡°Good! Lara, good girl! You really hate me?¡± William said with sneer. ¡°Are you kidding? I have kept my promise to you, not going back to H City anymore. Today youe here to see your ex-girlfriend? Or Sherry failed to make you happy so you miss me? Well, if you really want to fuck me now, I will not say no. Don¡¯t waste the time for some excuse. You cane now!¡± By then, Lara started to take off her dress. William narrowed his eyes. He said, ¡°Lara, you prefer humiliating yourself to stopping your n?¡± Just that moment, Lara took off all the clothes and stood in front of William nakedly, ¡°Mr. Rond, am I still good-looking after long time no see?¡± William watched her without any reaction; he was not excited with seeing Lara here, ¡°If you love to be a whore, you can go to a country in Southeast Asia.¡± These words were just like a knife plugging in her heart. Lara did not see any lust from William who was so grim then. She was astonished but still tried to make it. Suddenly, she jumped to William and cuddled him, ¡°Mr. Rond, I miss you so much!¡± William did not react, just looking at her face. Lara touched and rubbed him, but he kept peaceful. She was doubtful about it. She did not believe a man would refuse her for her doing in the way. The sexy Lara was embarrassed and angry with her failure. She was almost getting mad. William saw the change in Lara¡¯s look and smiled, which scared her. He was totally indifferent to her. Lara gave up and turned back soon to avoid looking at his eyes, ¡°If you did note for it, there¡¯s no need to stay here anymore.¡± She turned around to the sofa and got dressed. William did not see her naked body from the beginning; he did not have any chemical with Lara because he loved Sherry so much that he was able to refuse any other woman. In his future, Sherry would be the only one he loved; it was impossible for him to be obsessed with anyone else. He could control himself. William gave her a slight smile, ¡°If you don¡¯t stop what you are doing to me, I also have to do something. Lara, I will send you to a Southeastern country. You will be happy with many guys at night there. Lara caught what he said and felt nervous. William intended to sell her to some night clubs there to serve those men. No! She could not go! William would not let here back once she left. It would ruin all her life. However, Lara knew she would not admit it and had to keep calm. ¡°Mr. Rond. I don¡¯t understand.¡± She believed William would not do anything to her only if she denied everything. Lara tried to persuade herself in her mind and finally got courage to revenge on him. ¡°William, I won¡¯t give up! Even if I stop, Peter will not agree. He has a big n.¡± She thought. William had a light cough and looked at her, ¡°Excuse me.¡± He had his phone to dial a number, ¡°Call some guys here to watch over Lara.¡± These easy words shocked Lara. She said, ¡°No! William Rond, you cannot do it to me! It¡¯s illegal. You cannot lock me here. I will call the police!¡± William sneered and held Lara¡¯s shoulders hard. He said coldly and slowly, ¡°For me, you are not smart enough to be up to something.¡± Lara was surprised and said, ¡°Am I wrong for loving you so much?¡± She could not be more heartfriendken. What a sad question! But William watched her and answered peacefully, ¡°Love? Have we loved each other before? We only had a trading. It¡¯s you who asks for too much from me! You think you can finish all the group? Lara, don¡¯t be silly. I am really interested to know how much Peter paid you to let you do all these to me.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Lara did not expect it at all. William got to know Peter was involved. Right then, Lara¡¯s mobile phone had a call. She rushed to get it, but William got it before her and saw the caller¡¯s name was P. He asked with frown, ¡°P for Peter?¡± Lara lowered her head and said, ¡°Since you know everything, I admit it. I did all these just because I hate to be ignored by you all the time.¡± William passed the mobile phone to her, ¡°Nobody looked down upon you. Only yourself. Answer his call and talk as normal. I promise you I will not send you to the police station. If you don¡¯t agree, just go to the Southeast Asia?¡± Lara was scared by the words, saying, ¡°Ok, I do.¡± She answered the call but heard nothing from the call except that someone was breathing. Lara knew the smart Peter tried not to talk as the first one. She said, ¡°Speaking please.¡± As soon hearing Lara, Peter started to talk, ¡°Why are you answering me sote?¡± Lara nced at William and said in lower voice, ¡°I was having a shower.¡± ¡°Send the second document.¡± ¡°Now?¡± Owned by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Sure!¡± Peter hung off the call soon. Then Lara turned back to look at William and said, ¡°He asked to send out the document that will bring troubles to your group.¡± After thinking for a while, William asked, ¡°How did you get these documents?¡± ¡°Peter gave it to me.¡± Lara said and then got a USB disk. William nodded, ¡°Ok. Please stay here until the problem is solved. I will keep my promise to you.¡± Just that moment, Lara heard someone walking to her condo. Chapter 184 Was She Still Alive? Chapter 184 Was She Still Alive? Liam was waiting outside alone. He received a call from Darcy who he tried best to avoid meeting for years. Although not expecting her to call him today, Liam answered it, ¡°Darcy, speaking please.¡± ¡°Liam, you would not like to see me in thest six years. When do you n to see me?¡± Darcy asked. ¡°Darcy, I¡¯d love to see you.¡± ¡°What do you think about our rtionship? I have allowed you to be single for five years. When will you marry me?¡± ¡°Darcy¡­¡± Liam was embarrassed to talk about it. Six years ago, he got drunk one night and slept with Darcy; to be urate, he did sleep with a woman, then found Darcy lying beside him as well as some red spots on bed when he woke up. He hated to think about what happened at that night or met Darcy in the past six years. Liam did not believe he had made love with such an icy beauty as Darcy. He wished he lost all the memory about that night because it really bothered him much. Darcy said he could have five years for free and then he had to marry her. But Liam did not expect her to talk about it today. Darcy said, ¡°Please arrange me to see your parents! We need a talk about our wedding.¡± ¡°Darcy, we need to think twice.¡± Darcy almost screamed, ¡°You don¡¯t want to marry me?¡± ¡°Yes¡­¡± Darcy hung off the call, ¡°Ok, see you.¡± Liam was shocked; he would get married soon. It was terrible! Just the moment, he got another call. It was from Sarah. Liam felt rxed and answered, ¡°Hello, Sarah?¡± Sarah said, ¡°Congrats, Liam. Darcy said you will get married. You must be excited.¡± ¡°Sarah, no, I don¡¯t¡­¡± Liam tried to exin, but finally he did not think it proper to talk more with her. Sarah was only his younger sister instead of his wife. ¡°Anyway, I¡¯m d to hear the good news.¡± Sarah said easily. Liam started to feel unsure about what would happen. *** When William came out of Lara¡¯s condo, Liam seemed to go nk in mind with his phone in hand. William asked with a frown, ¡°What happened?¡± Liam was back to the earth and shook his head. He looked at his phone to see Sarah¡¯s call finish. Darcy called Sarah before him! Bitch, she had never got along well with Sarah. He stopped thinking and asked William, ¡°Did Lara tell you the truth?¡± William showed him the USB, ¡°She will stay here. I got the news to be released tomorrow.¡± ¡°So easy?¡± Liam could not believe it was incredibly easy to William and asked, ¡°Did you call someone to be here?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± William nodded and turned to ask Liam, ¡°Are you ok?¡± Due to Darcy¡¯s request, Liam said with a worry, ¡°Will, we have to marry a woman who was a virgin before us?¡± Could he break his promise of marrying Darcy? He was too regretful about making such a promise. William closed the door of car and asked, ¡°Who is she?¡± Liam started the engine, ¡°Darcy asked me to marry her.¡± ¡°Oh? She is so persistent.¡± William did not expect to hear the name. Liam said, ¡°It¡¯s ridiculous. Fucking getting married!¡± William frowned, ¡°She is really impressive for insisting it.¡± He doubted about something but could not be sure, ¡°You will marry her after six years?¡± ¡°After you solve all the problems, please allow me to work in Italy or Greece. I will not work here anymore. I cannot marry Darcy!¡± Liam had never been scared anything like marriage. William asked, ¡°Have you thought about Sarah?¡± ¡°Sarah?¡± Liam shook head after a second, ¡°She is my sister.¡± ¡°She is not your sibling.¡± Liam remembered her look when she said she would like to marry him. He also remembered the kiss between them and then touched his lips by instinct. ¡°Oh my gosh!¡± Liam was too upset. Sarah¡¯s kiss as well as some interruption from her recently kept haunting in his mind. In fact, he neither tried not to see Sarah; just then, Sarah seemed to unhappily call him to congratte him. All those made Liam feel some of sad. William guessed something from Liam¡¯s look, ¡°You should be fond of Sarah.¡± Sherry stayed at home to be with John, butter John got a call and went out. She would not like to stay there alone, so, she asked the driver to drop her off the office of Cohen Group. The car unexpectedly broke down before getting there. The driver had to stop to fix it and Sherry waited in the car. Suddenly, the door was open; two men were pulling her out of the car. Sherry shivered and asked, ¡°What are you doing?¡± A couple of tall men pulled her out and covered her mouth with a cloth before she tried to shout for help. A secondter, Sherry was unconscious with some medicine. It was toote for the driver to see them. Their car was leaving, but Sherry¡¯s driver failed to chase them in a friendken car. Sherry was in the car with two men locking her separately on her left and right sides. One man said, ¡°Is she? Looks amazing! She is really so valuable?¡± ¡°Quickly! Don¡¯t let anyone else see us.¡± Some woman talked like a witch. *** William received the call on the way to H City. He was stunned with the call and said to Liam, ¡°Liam, somebody took Sherry. We have to be faster.¡± He was in panic to call Alexis, ¡°Alexis, somebody kidnapped my wife.¡± Alexis just asked a short question, ¡°Where is it?¡± William told him the address which the driver informed him just then. ¡°Alexis, please be as soon as possible.¡± ¡°One hour! The soonest. I am in H City now and going to find her.¡± ¡°Thanks.¡± William said. Liam drove the car as fast as he could. He asked the worried William, ¡°What¡¯s their purpose?¡± ¡°Not a simply kidnap.¡± William knew it clearly, ¡°They should ask for much more.¡± ¡°Will, don¡¯t worry!¡± Liam was calling someone as driving, ¡°I am calling my daddy.¡± William was some of surprised, but did not say anything with great concern about Sherry. ¡°Daddy, please ask someone in police to get the CCTV record of the city. I am looking for a car with number¡­¡± ¡°A8735¡­¡± William told the number soon. Then Liam continued, ¡°Daddy, please make it soon. I am looking for a woman named Sherry Murray; she saved my life before. Please arrange anyone you can to find her. Please!¡± Owned by N?velDrama.Org. William also called Cohen after half an hour since Sherry was taken away. Cohen rushed to ask Keegan, ¡°Keegan, let everyone go to look for Sherry!¡± Finally, three teams started to look for Sherry. Some hourster, Sherry woke up in darkness. She tried to move but found her hands and feet were tied on the bed and eyes were covered by a cloth. Sherry did not know where she was, just feeling cold. She should lie on something hard without any nket; actually, she was not sure whether she was lying on a bed. But she was sure she was kidnapped. Who did it? It was horrible! She tried to shout but failed. Why did she lose her voice? Here was so quiet that she was able to hear some waterdrops falling on the ground in the darkness. Sherry did not know what would happen to her. It might be chilly wind and the thick curtain was blown up for some fresh air in the room. Sherry mumbled with horror, ¡°William, where are you?¡± and could not wait to see him. But she could not talk. Why? Why were her eyes covered? Just then, Sherry heard someone walking to her. She was nervous to know who he was. Soon, she was caught by him and heard his deep breath. ¡°Who are you?¡± She tried to shout but failed. Her chin was pinched hard to make her feel too hurt. Who was he? Though failing to see or shout, she still tried best to scream, ¡°Let me go!¡± Nobody answered her. But it was shocking that he started to touch her breast. Sherry had a deep breath and felt much humiliated. She was struggling with him. However, she had been tied up to not to move when the man rubbed her breast. Sherry could not see him but knew how disgusting he was! Panic, horror and hate rose together in her; Sherry was extremely frightened by what was happening. No! The man had a deeper breath then and was closer to her. He pinched her chin too hard. She realized he was going to rape her! No! Sherry was so painful on her chin and turned to avoid his kiss. His lips fell on her face instead of her lips. At that moment, she heard someone else stepping forward. A few persons were in the room. The man on her stopped and stood up; Sherry started to be more worried¡­ Someone started tough and say, ¡°Give her injection! I cannot wait to fuck her. What a beauty we got! Guys, have your condoms in case the police find our semen in her¡­Never let her catch us!¡± Sherry was losing all hopes with hearing what he was saying, just mumbling, ¡°William, help! William¡­¡± Her arm was held soon and injected before she struggled. ¡°Pretty, we will make you happy!¡± ¡°No!¡± Sherry did not know what medicine they injected her. But she was sure it was something not good. ¡°I heard she has a special taste to make love with a mask on face. But now take hers off and let¡¯s put on one. She can see how many guys here to fuck her. Ha ha¡­¡± Sherry¡¯s cover on eyes was off. She tried to open her eyes wide under the strong light; after getting used to the light, she saw five men standing beside her bed. She might be locked in a big warehouse and was lying on an old-fashion bed. What were they going to do? Chapter 185 Didnt Expect Chapter 185 Didn''t Expect Sherry''s eyes were filled with fear because at this moment, she seemed to see the greedy face of the men behind the mask. She tried to struggle, but her hands and feet were tied, and all of her struggle was for naught. "No¡­" "Beauty, haven''t you felt it in your body?" A man came up with a lewd smile. "No¡­" Sherry cried out weakly. "Stop screaming, you''ve been drugged by us, and you can''t shout out! After you satisfy our lust, we''ll immediately let you go, ha-ha¡­then let William know that his woman had been tasted by countless men¡­" "No¡­William,e and save me¡­" The terror made the tears stream down her face, she didn''t dare to imagine what would happen if she was raped by these men, she must not have the courage to stay alive. She thought within herself, ''William, where are you? Come and save me...'' At this moment, a woman walked in the door, who was also wearing a mask. Once she entered and saw the scene in front of her, she snorted. "Why haven''t you guys done it yet? Hurry up!" "The medicine hasn''t kicked in yet, don''t worry, she''ll be begging us to fuck herter!" The leader of the men exined. The woman seemed dissatisfied and snorted. "Make it faster!" "Bro, give her another shot." Sherry was injected with another shot of the aphrodisiac, at which point she almost felt a hot current in her lower abdomen and her whole body heated up with it. A strong wave of lust then surged inside her lower abdomen. ''No ¡ª¡ª'' she cried out in her heart. Sherry wept in pain, she didn''t want to be raped by these people! ''William,e and save me...'' The masked woman turned around and walked out. "Come on, throw her out when you''re done, and you disappear immediately!" "Yes!" The five men immediately flocked to Sherry and ran their hands over Sherry''s body¡­ Dirty! So dirty! She felt her body so dirty. She shouted inwardly, ''don¡¯t touch me, don''t!'' "Hiss-" The clothes on her body were torn, and several palms dived into her sweater, kneading her body¡­ ''No!'' She wanted to shout, but she couldn''t make a sound. She had never been so desperate, so desperate that she wanted to end her life immediately. The few filthy hands on her body kept teasing her, and she felt her willpower gradually disintegrating. She didn''t want to lose control of herself, no! But how could her willpower withstand the control of the drug. Her teeth sank deep into her lips and she tried to bite them to control herself with pain. In desperation, Sherry bit through her lips. Although she was tied up, she kept struggling, and the rope cut through her delicate skin, leaving the deep blood marks. "Untie her!" Someone shouted. "It''s no fun ying like this!" The drug in Sherry''s body worked like wildfire, and the heat attacked her endlessly¡­ She squirmed, under the touch of several pairs of hands, she knew she couldn''t lose her head, she couldn''t. However, she still couldn''t help but make a coital vocalization. "See! Women are all the same, they''re all sluts!" "Later she''ll strip herself naked and beg us to fuck her!" "¡­" Sherry screamed soundlessly, her body was still on fire and the overwhelming heat had tormented her to the point that she was dying. ''No!'' She would rather die than to be touched by these disgusting people. ''William,e and save me¡­'' she screamed repeatedly in her mind. She would rather die than be touched by them. "Hiss-" With another sound, her sweater was ripped open, exposing her snow-white upper body in only a bra to several people. Sherry was desperate! She reached out to cover up, but her hand was immediately pulled away. With herst vestige of sanity, she abruptly struggled to her feet and banged her head against the railing of the ancient bed. "Ah - bitch! You want to die!" However, Sherry''s head had hit the railing and a stream of blood gushed out of her forehead. A burst of darkness struck her eyes and she passed out. At this moment, the door was opened with a bang! A tall figure appeared in the warehouse with a gun in his hand, and he saw the scene on the bed in which Sherry was lying on the bed with her clothes torn off, while five men were undressing themselves around the bed. William flew into a frenzy of rage instantly and couldn''t wait to kill the five men with one shot! But Sherry''s body! William darted forward and took off his suit to cover Sherry''s body. Seeing her body covered with bruises and blood all over her face, his heart almost jumped out of his chest. "Sherry, Sherry, wake up!" After confirming that she was only injured and not dead, William breathed a sigh of relief. Within a hair''s breadth, if he arrived a littleter, it might¡­ The few men behind William seemed a little stunned at the sight of him. When they saw Liam again standing in the doorway with a gun, and another tall man with a cold satanic expression walking through the door at that moment, they immediately said, "It''s none of our business, someone paid us to fuck this woman!" William wrapped Sherry up in his suit jacket to prevent anyone from seeing her body. At that moment, his face immediately turned ghastly pale with rage. Damn, they actually wanted to hurt his woman! William held his gun and was about to shoot. "Will! You can''t, my dad''s men are out there, and you can''t kill anyone! He''ll put you in jail." Liam ran over and pulled William back. "There are many ways to get revenge! We can beat them half to death, but we can''t kill them!" "Then turn them over to the police!" Alexis said at the door, taking a nce at Sherry. "She doesn''t seem to have been raped." How could William be in the mood to joke with Alexis? This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. The chilling and terrifying glow in his eyes intensified. He looked back at Sherry on the bed, who looked like a lifeless porcin doll. Her arms and legs were covered with blood marks, which were caused by cuts from the rope during her struggles. Fortunately, her pants hadn''t been ripped open. He could even imagine her grief and helplessness. She must have been so desperate that she tried to bump her head and die! The hidden heartache and pity in his eyes seemed to sense the contradictory struggle. His heart pounded wildly, and he pulled out a handkerchief to help Sherry wrap her bleeding forehead first. She was even breathing heavily, as if she was still struggling when she had lost consciousness, and as if she was caught in a nightmare. His heart was in great pain. He instantly lost his mind, and at the moment before those people had time to react, William turned around and fiercely clenched his fist, grabbed the cor of one of the men, then extended his fist and swung it at him like a sh. "Ouch-" a wail was heard. Liam followed suit. "Damn, a bunch of lechers, I will beat you to death!" And Alexis just blocked the doorway and didn''t move. When someone saw that he didn''t move in the doorway, he immediately ran to the door and tried to escape. Unexpectedly, before he got close to the door, Alexis lifted his foot and kicked that man directly to the ground, and no one even saw what happened. His movements were so fast that the others were staggered. William hit them hard and couldn''t wait to kill them all! He knocked down three of them in a row, and even though they were all down, his anger still couldn''t be dissipated. Then he lifted his foot again and kicked all three of them to bleed! Liam beat the other two men to a bloody pulp as well. In a short time, all five obscene men wearing masks were knocked down and their masks were removed. "We didn''t do anything! We haven''t had a chance to do it yet!" One of the men shouted. How dared they resist, William, Liam and Alexis all seemed to have guns and they didn''t know their backgrounds! And the warehouse was swarmed in with countless police officers. Liam took William''s gun over and handed it to one of the criminal police, saying, "Thanks, bro! Not a single bullet used!" "Liam, your dad is outside!" The criminal police took the gun and added, "I''ll have my men take these guys back to the station!" "Okay!" Liam nodded. William then turned to pick up Sherry and suddenly realized that her face was red, her body was also terribly scalding. Alexis frowned, his eyes surveyed Sherry and said to William, "She seems to have been drugged with an aphrodisiac!" At those words, William''s brows knitted and his eyes almost spewed fire. Damn it, he just realized what was going on. No wonder she was so hot, those men actually dared to drug her! Alexis''s phone rang, he frowned slightly and said in a deep voice, "Got it, keep an eye on the people!" William looked at him. "Did you find who''s behind it?" "It''s the man behind the scenes that you wouldn''t expect!" "Who?" Alexis raised his eyebrows, "Are you sure you really want to know?" "It''s better not to tell you at this time! Give her the antidote first!" Alexis patted William''s shoulder, "I''ll watch the person for you first! Wait for you toe and take her away!" Looking down at Sherry in his arms, William didn''t ask any more questions, just nodded. Well, he didn''t ask! Let''s get his wife home first! After that, he woulde back and get even with them! He would never allow anyone to hurt his woman! Absolutely not allowed! As soon as they stepped out of the warehouse, Liam froze at the sight of Cohen. This man? Surprisingly, there was an inexplicable sense of familiarity with him. That face, Liam fell into a trance! He almost called out the word "Dad". But he knew it wasn''t Dad! Because he saw Joshua get out of the other car. Cohen just got out of the car, and when he saw William carrying Sherry out, he hurried over and checked Sherry''s injuries, "Is everything okay? Ah! Why is there blood all over! How is Sherry?" "She''s fine!" William said in a deep voice, "She''s just injured and frightened, I''ll take her back first!" But looking at Sherry''s appearance, Cohen was still very anxious, "That''s right! Go home and get a doctor first. Keegan,e on, call the doctor!" As soon as Cohen turned around and saw the five men being brought out, he immediately pounced on them and kicked them frantically. "Stop!" A suddenmanding voice came from behind. Unexpectedly, Cohen did stop, and with a shocked turn, a man came into his eyes! He waspletely stunned, then he pursed his lips and took a deep breath before turning around again and unleashing another kick to the stomach of one of the men. "Cohen Brooks, I ask you to stop!" Joshua shouted with authority. Joshua''s words froze Liam and William, who both spontaneously turned their attention to Joshua and Cohen! It was then that William realized that Cohen''s eyebrows did bear a resemnce to Joshua, while Liam was also so simr to Cohen! No wonder Sherry and Liam were somewhat simr! It turned out that... "Cohen Brooks?" Liam murmured. "Dad, isn''t he Mr. Brooks?" Joshua just stared at Cohen without answering, and Cohen had to turn around to face Joshua. He looked at Joshua indifferently, his expression tinged with anger, and said in a fiery voice, "I don''t know this sergeant and my surname is Sutton! Who''s a fucking pervert with thest name Brooks?!" "Humph!" Joshua snorted, also in a foul temper, "Don''t you think taking Mom''sst name will cleanse you of your sins!" "Howe thew only governs me for ten years, but you want to govern me for the rest of my life? Are you more powerful than thew? Joshua Brooks, I''m telling you, no way! I''m going to fucking kill these bad guys who hurt my daughter today! If you fucking meddle in my business, I''ll shoot you!" Cohen stormed out in anger. So they were real brothers?! William froze in his tracks. "Who are you cursing?" Joshua looked at him whose character had not changed at all and became even angrier. "After so many years, you actually haven''t grown at all!" "What''s wrong with me scolding you?" Cohen also lost his temper. "It''s you I''m scolding!" William and Liam as well as a bunch of people were stunned. Who would have thought that Sergeant Brooks, who had been all-powerful in the police arena for years and cutting loose from old ties, would also be scolded! And he was even scolded by his own brother! This situation? Well! What a superb situation! At this time, Sherry moved and William immediately eximed, "Sherry, are you awake?" Chapter 186 Dissolved the Drug Effect Chapter 186 Dissolved the Drug Effect Sherry rubbed against William''s chest. She squirmed, feeling so ufortable! Her consciousness was still in a fuzzy state, and probably because the drug had kicked in again, her squirms became even more frequent. As soon as Cohen heard the exmation, he immediately turned around. "Sherry, my good daughter, Daddy''s here, how are you?" "Cohen, how dare you curse me, see how I will teach you a lesson?!" Joshua carried his gun and walked over. "Joshua, I''ll settle the score with youter!" Liam also immediately stopped Joshua, "Dad! Didn''t you say that Mr. Brooks had passed away? What''s wrong now?" This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Sherry moved her body. She was so hot that her body seemed to be on fire and the lust bubbled up again. She shouted weakly, "William... save me..." "Sherry!" William shouted, "Mr. Sutton, Sherry''s been drugged! I have to take her away!" "Be drugged? What kind of drug?" "Aphrodisiac!" William said guiltily. "Damn, how dare you do this to my daughter?!" Cohen gave another sound thrashing to those few people. "Keegan, get Sherry and William to the vi here now!" Before William had a chance to say anything, he carried Sherry to Keegan''s car. At that moment, he heard Cohen''s roare from behind, "Fuck you, Joshua, how dare you curse me dead! I want to fight you!" "What''re you shouting at me for? Today I''m going to teach you a lesson for being a disrespectful person!" "You''re the one who''s dead! "Dad, Mr. Brooks, stop it!" Liam shouted. The cops were starting to wind down, and if this kept up, they were afraid Sergeant Brooks was going to get even angrierter. How awful would it be for his underlings to see him being scolded by his own brother and threatening to have a duel? Keegan took William and Sherry to the seaside vi located not far from the warehouse. "I''ll get the doctor and there will be someone guarding outside. Don''t worry, security won''t be a problem!" William looked down at Sherry again and said, "I''ll call you!" How could they be disturbed at this time! Keegan immediately got the message and nodded. William carried her upstairs and into a guest room. Seeing her squirming, he could only hold his beloved woman tightly in his arms. Sherry finally opened her eyes, but they were zed and seemed unfocused! He knew she had been completely controlled by the drug! Seeing her anxious and painful look, desperately opening her mouth to say something, but no words came out, the blue veins stood out on his forehead. He frowned and said anxiously, "Sherry, I''m here! I''m here!" He ced her on the bed and she immediately wrapped her arms around his neck. All her movements were unconscious and instinctive, but it was William''s name that came out of her mouth. Although there was no sound, William still saw the shape of her mouth. His heart was seized in pain. "Sherry, I''m sorry, it''s my bad! It''s all my bad! I didn''t protect you well! It''s all my fault!" His voice was hoarse and poignant, the excruciating pain etched in his heart choking him. Watching the woman he loved being tortured by the aphrodisiac, his kisses journeyed south from her lips, cheeks, earlobes, neck as he used his lips to help wash away the wounds on her body. Sherry suddenly struggled, as if she was in fear of something. William immediately understood, "Sherry, it''s me! I''m William! Your man!" Sherry seemed to hear his murmur, and her struggling body then rxed a bit. He was kissing her. Sherry gradually turned awake, as soon as she opened her eyes and saw him close to her, she shrank back in panic "It''s me!" William suppressed the pain in his heart, stroked her cheek tenderly and coaxed her gently in her ear, "Sherry, don''t be afraid! It''s me! Trust me!" Sherry''s vision blurred and she just catered to him. She reached out while her soft body wriggled and rubbed against his toned body. Her lips were so me scarlet, and the blood on her face had been wiped off by him. He hadn''t had time to treat the wound on her forehead. Her hair, wet with the torment of the lust, stered to her cheek and neck, and her bright eyes were slightly open. This look, too charming, had never appeared in front of him. In the midst of heartache, sadness and guilt, he thanked God that nothing had happened. Luckily nothing happened, otherwise he didn''t know how to face it! He was thinking that even if something happened, he would still want her! At this moment, he knew full well that he would want her, but he was grateful that God hadn''t let anything too terrible happen to her. Luckily not! If something did happen, even if he didn''t mind, she would still mind! Seeing her injured forehead, his heart also ached with it. She hit it herself, right? Sherry''s hand wrapped around his neck, her delicate face rubbing against his, and she didn''t seem to know how to undo his clothes. He watched her unfamiliar movements and his heart initiated the pain again. He recalled that she always contained herself even when she made love to him, and now she was so bold in a way he had never seen before. His heart ached so much for her! Her slender arms wrapped around his neck, her red lips opened slightly and took the initiative tond on his shoulders as she mumbled, "William¡­" "Baby, I''m here!" His lips blocked hers again. Her body was burning hot and she was vaguely conscious as he reached out to undress himself and also her. When they were both naked, he parted her legs and when he saw the delicate pinkness between her legs, he still felt relieved in his heart! Because she, really, hadn''t been sexually abused by those people! Even though he wanted her no matter what happened, after he confirmed it, a weight had been lifted off his shoulders! She was his, she belonged only to him! Without any trauma, she belonged only to him. That was the bad nature in men, and he was still d to know it. He stretched out his long, slender fingers and slowly caressed her cheek. He caressed her unusually gently, but the warmth of his fingers sent a shiver to Sherry. William cupped her rounded buttocks and rushed straight in. She let out what seemed like a satisfied moan, but it was silent! She trembled softly, like a pitiful littlemb. She was pleasing him beneath him, and her current expression was most capable of triggering the beastly nature of a bloodthirsty animal, making the desire-filled blood in William''s body boil. He lowered his head and kissed her lips. She opened her mouth and his tongue dived in, hooking her pink tongue and dominating her lips and teeth. He kissed her wildly, and she responded to him passionately, their heavy gasps intertwining. He kept moving rhythmically inside her body, but he was afraid of hurting her at the same time. While she seemed unsatisfied with such tenderness from him, ingratiating herself to him and demanding more. William gasped hard, her heavy panting was like a catalyst in his ears, pushing himpletely into a wave of lust. He couldn''t help but go wild! Sherry murmured, "William..." "Sherry, it''s me!" She frowned, feeling the hardness in her body as she arched her back toward him. But it fueled his passion even more, and he worked even harder. After a burst of passion, she went limp beneath him. But the overdose still left her unsatisfied, and in just a few seconds, she began rubbing herself against him again. Williamughed silently. He felt both satisfied and heartache. "Darling, I wish you would be so enthusiastic when you''re not drugged!" With that, he kissed her on the lips, his movements methodical and extremely gentle with her. He kissed down from the corners of her lips, biting her pointed chin and following the soft curve of her face, leaving a long trail of hickeys. At first, they were a faint pink, gradually turning into a purplish red. Her corbone bloomed under his lips, blossoming into the most delicate flower, like a butterfly slowly spreading its wings to fly. The fragrance of her pure white body intruded into his sight and smell, his lust for her rose even higher; it turned out that he had never wanted her enough! He had always craved her! At this moment, he had already transformed into a wolf, and felt that he was the one who had been drugged instead of her! So wildly in need of her. His eyes were bare with desire, the desire to rub her into his own bones and blood. Once again he invaded her... Although this was the second time, he couldn''t stop himself and could only relieve the lust inside him by hitting her deeper and deeper one at a time. He slowly felt her delicate territory, felt her narrow tunnel, the feeling of being sucked in by her lower body made a manpletely out of his mind andpletely crazy. The residual effects of the drug in Sherry''s body were still working wildly, and she could only arch her body up to him again and again...at the same time the mouth silently shouted his name. Without knowing how long it took, she finally made a sound as he hit her again and again. "Uh...ah..." He finally heard her voice, his heart was trembling with that wonderful voice, evoking a deeper longing in his heart. She was graceful, she was pure, she was enchanting, making him unable to stop and go crazy for her. "William..."Sherry''s consciousness had not recovered yet. She just kept shouting, which seemed to be unconsciously, and seemed to be just longing for him. How could she have such magic? He was crazy after all, and he just wanted to hold her and be crazy with her. He parted her legs further apart, opening them to the maximum extent so that he could ess her without hindrance. He moved in and out of her body quickly, and a series of impacts made both of her perfectly round breasts flutter, silently seducing him. The room was silent, except for their gasps for each other, her coital noise, her shout, and also the sound of their wonderful intercourse. They tossed and turned on the bed and kissed wildly, as if drunk or wild, as if in a drunken dream, no one could tell if it was real or unreal. Heavy breathing, fiery kisses, hot strokes, vague pain mixed with hints of sweetness. Her eyes were misty. Their lusts were boiling, intertwining with each other passionately. Finally, without knowing how many times had passed, he groaned in satisfaction, while Sherry''s delicate and soft body like the spring river, melted and dispersed, and she fainted¡­ Almost without a pause, William put on his clothes and got out of bed with some exhaustion. After helping Sherry wrap her body, he called Keegan and asked him to get disinfectant and alcohol from the doctor, as well as prepared a set of clothes for Sherry. Keegan meticulously prepared while William helped Sherry disinfect the wounds on her body, bandage and change her clothes. Then, he kissed her forehead distressingly and told her fondly in his heart that he would be back when he was done with things. After doing these, he told Keegan with fondness and heartache, "Take care of her, I''m going out!" He hadn''t forgotten what Alexis said about the unexpected mastermind behind the scene, and he was going to deal with them personally. William entrusted Sherry to Keegan. "I''ll be back soon, please!" "Got it! Don''t worry, if she wakes up, I''ll take her back to the Sutton family and give you a call then!" Keegan said, "And the children have been taken back by Master Rond!" They didn''te to this seaside vi often, but asionally Cohen would bring Susan to stay here for a period of time. The sea breeze was strong during winter, so they would go back to the mountain to stay. William called Alexis, "Alexis, who is it?" Chapter 187 Why? Chapter 187 Why? Alexis was silent for a moment, ¡°Are you sure you want to know?¡± ¡°I want to know, no one can hurt my woman like this!¡± William was determined. After that, two words came from the phone. ¡°Darcy Mclean!¡± William was dumbfounded, he really did not expect it. ¡°Are you saying that she was the one who got those people to treat Sherry like this? She actually went to get five people to try to rape Sherry?¡± ¡°Wrong, she wanted a gang rape to happen, your woman almost became a sex toy for those men!¡± Alexis exined. ¡°Damn it! I''ll be right there!¡± William hung up the phone. It was Darcy! A burst of chagrin rushed to his heart; causing his heart to feel veryplicated. As he could not stand it anymore, he swung his fist and smashed it hard against the wall, the snow- white wall was instantly stained with blood. The color was the same as his anger-filled red eyes, giving off a frightening feeling. ¡®Darcy almost did harm to Sherry? How could she be so vicious? The little girl who used to be as innocent as Lucille, although her facial nerves were damaged from childhood which gave her a permanent cold expression, she had always been very kind. How could this happen?¡¯ he thought. ¡°Will! What are you doing?¡± Once again, Liam, who had arrived, rushed over and pulled William by the hand. ¡°Are you inflicting harm to yourself?¡± He had managed to send his dad and his second uncle back, and also finally knew that Cohen Sutton was his second uncle, who was personally sent to prison by his dad because of some gang strife that happened back then. Because of that, for so many years, second uncle did not set foot in the Brooks family again. He could imagine the kind of temper that his dad had. His father was extremely conceited, other than being nice to his mother, he was exceptionally strict towards him and Sarah. Especially Sarah, he had almostplete control over her. If Sarah did not run away from home six years ago for a year, perhaps his father¡¯s temper will be even worse than now! However, as soon as he came back and saw this situation, he was in shock. ¡°Why did you hurt yourself? Did something happen to Sherry?¡± ¡°It''s not Sherry! Sherry is fine!¡± William was surprised that he woulde back so quickly. ¡°It''s something else, let¡¯s go! Come with me to meet someone!¡± ¡°I am worried... is she really alright? I didn''t know that Sherry was my cousin!¡± No wonder he always felt some resemnce with her. ¡°The person who wanted to harm Sherry was Darcy¡± William said with a pale face. When Liam finally knew that the person behind the abduction of Sherry this time was Darcy, he suddenly shouted with excitement. ¡°Ah! This is great! We can just tell my dad about this and have my dad send her to jail! Finally, I don''t have to get married, I don''t have to marry her! I''m free.¡± William looked at him speechlessly. ¡°Almost, Sherry was almost harmed by her!¡± ¡°Sorry, I was really too excited, I couldn''t help myself. Didn¡¯t you say that nothing happened? It was just a false rm, but I got to see Darcy¡¯s true face. Luckily, I was able to find out how vicious this woman was, otherwise, I would have been harmed by her too! Damn it, how could I have sex with her six years ago?¡± ¡°You''re the one who was too flirtatious!¡± William was even more speechless. ¡°Aren''t you the same?¡± Liam raised his eyebrows as the Pagani sped down the road, ¡°You really think that you are amazing ever since you converted yourself from a yboy to a loyal man? However, you still got the long end of the stick. Because of that one-night stand, you got Sammy who is such a cute boy!¡± ¡°You like him? If you like him, I can give him to you!¡± William gave him a sideways nce. ¡°I like him! It is better to have a biological son! However, if you really give him to me, I can help you raise him, I like children anyway! I also don''t mind wasting money on him, it''s good to use those money on him. Ah, can you give me Dan, I like that child too! I can raise them as twins, it will be interesting!¡± ¡°Then get married earlier!¡± William said. ¡°Try to have a child yourself, don''t waste those tens of thousands of sperm of yours!¡± ¡°With who? A woman like Darcy?¡± Liam raised his eyebrows, when he thought of Darcy who went and got five men to hold Sherry hostage, and used such vicious method as to drug her, he felt a chill down his spine. ¡°I rather die than to marry her. I really did not expect, you said years ago she was still just an innocent girl like Lucille, so how could she be so terrible now?¡± This was also what William was confused about, he did not expect Darcy would be so terrible. William went silent, he did not know what to say, he just felt a cold chill in the heart. ¡°Anyway, I don''t want to get married!¡± Liam once again shook his head,¡± I am definitely not going to marry Darcy!¡± Speaking of this, a youthful little face suddenly came to his mind. That little face will asionally look at him, as if it wanted to say something but could not do so. Owned by N?velDrama.Org. He shook his face. ¡®Uh! Why did I think of Sarah, by the way, where is that woman now?¡¯ he thought. He then made a phone call, but when he called again, the phone was switch off! He did not want what happened six years ago to happen again, when she suddenly disappeared for a year and she was nowhere to be found. So, he could not help but got a little nervous thinking about it ~ Darcy did not expect herself to be controlled by someone else, she did not expect her n to be disrupted so quickly, she wanted to call Peter Mollison, but her phone was also snatched away. In the living room of this vi, the man with a cold expression on his face was now looking at her. She did not dare to move, as she sensed a cold aura surrounding that man. As soon as she entered the door, William greeted Alexis. ¡°Where is that person?¡± Alexis did not speak, his eyes looked towards the sofa. William then saw Darcy who was sitting on the sofa and at that moment, he had some mixed emotions. Anger, pity, what was it that made sisters like them to be such paranoid people? When Darcy looked up and saw William and Liam, a sh of panic appeared on her face. After pausing of a while, she said to Liam, ¡°Liam, bring me away from this ce, this person is illegally imprisoning me!¡± Liam winced, if he took her and left, he would be as good as dead! Darcy ran over and made a move as if she wanted to put her arms around Liam. Liam quickly responded by hiding behind William. ¡°Darcy, if you have something to say, you don''t have toe near me to say it! My allergy will re up if you were to touch me!¡± It was clear that he did not want to hug her, not even a little bit. Darcy was dumbfounded. She gritted her teeth and did not move again, but her eyes gave off a cold feeling. As William looked at her, he was surrounded by the light emitted from the sunset and everything seemed unreal for a moment. However, she could clearly feel the aura of coldnessing for his surroundings. ¡°Why?¡± William asked in a deep voice. Darcy was stunned for a moment, her hand clenched into a fist, and nced again at Liam who was behind her. As she narrowed her eyes, she noticed that he was avoiding her and she knew that he would still continue avoiding her. After six years, he was still avoiding her? Liam also looked at her, his eyes were full of confusion, he could not believe such a wonderful night he had six years ago would be with a terrible woman like Darcy, he smiled and said unnaturally, ¡°Darcy, don''t look at me like that, I''m really afraid of your gaze towards me!¡± Alexis stood aside as he smoked a cigarette. ¡°You guys can deal with it; I have to go!¡± William nodded his head. ¡°Thanks!¡± Alexis patted William on the shoulder as they eyes met, ¡°Contact me you need anything!¡± ¡°Alright!¡± William nodded again. The only people left in the room were William, Liam, and Darcy. ¡°Why?¡± William¡¯s sharp eyes were as deep as the sea, making it impossible to ignore him and frightened Darcy in the process. ¡°This is because I really hate Sherry, I hate that she gave birth to your son and took away the happiness that belongs to my sister!¡± Darcy roared out, her lips pursed, her face showing an indescribable madness and jealousy. ¡°Why should she be the one to have happiness so easily? Why? Why should my sister and I both have to endure torment?¡± ¡°Darcy!¡± Liam shouted in a low voice. The way she looked really made people worried, especially after Lucille got sick and their mother died because of mental illness. So, when he saw her like this, he was worried that she might also be sick. William¡¯s eyes tightened as he looked straight at Darcy, the little sister he had taken care of for a long time, how could she be so paranoid? His gaze, at that time looked like a sharp de, locking on to her eyes. Darcy dodged his gaze for a moment, then looked at him firmly and roared, ¡°I just can''t stand seeing her be happy! I just wanted to destroy her!¡± ¡°Aren''t you afraid of going to jail?¡± William¡¯s cold voice spread through the air, hovering quietly. After being stunned for a while, Darcy finally realized her predicament, she then anxiously shook her head and said, ¡°I do not want to go to jail, I will not go to jail! Why should I go to jail? I want to take care of my sister! Liam, you said you would marry me! You better don¡¯t lie to me; I want to marry you!¡± ¡°Darcy, calm down!¡± Liam still had a guilty conscience, but he still shook his head. "I''m sorry, I don''t think I can really marry you!" ¡°You did not keep your promise!¡± Darcy stared at him and shouted shrilly, ¡°I''ve waited for you for so many years, but you now said you don¡¯t want me!¡± ¡°Darcy, that night was a mistake!¡± Liam started feeling a bit depressed. ¡°And right now, you''ve been targeted by my father, so I''m afraid you''ll have to go to jail. Fortunately, Sherry was not harmed so you won¡¯t be in jail for too long.¡± Darcy¡¯s body trembled and she started shaking her head furiously. ¡°No! I''m not going to jail; I don¡¯t want to! I hate you guys! I hate you William, I hate Sherry, I hate Liam, I hate Sarah! I hate you all! Bahahaha...¡± Liam looked at Darcy in shock. ¡°Why do you hate Sarah? How did Sarah piss you off?¡± ¡°Ha! How did she piss me off?¡± Darcy suddenly burst outughing crazily, followed by some bitterness in her expression. She could feel some pain numbing her heart, destroying all her hopes and dreams. No matter what, Liam never looked at her, he never looked at her seriously before! ¡°Yes! Why do you hate Sarah?¡± Liam raised his eyebrows as more questions started appearing on his head. ¡°I don¡¯t want to tell you! Bahahaha...¡± Darcy continued tough. If Sarah Brooks was never born to this world, if that woman was never born, everything he had would belong to her and the one Liam loved would be her. The only reason that Liam did not like her was because of Sarah. Liam looked at her in confusion, and then he looked at William. he also did not know what Darcy was talking about. ¡°Ha, Liam, you don''t like me, do you?¡± Darcy suddenly looked more cheerful. A sh of fear came into Liam¡¯s heart, because her gaze towards him was really a little scary. However, he still could not deceive himself, and since it was better to settle things now, he gritted his teeth and nodded his head. ¡°Yes! I never liked you at all!¡± ¡°I knew you wouldn''t love me!¡± Darcy¡¯s eyes zed up, she then shouted annoyingly at Liam saying, ¡°Liam, nobody can get what I can¡¯t get, especially Sarah. Even if I am destined to go to hell, I''ll drag you and Sarah together with me, hahahaha... in these five years, she must feel even worse than being in hell...¡± The gloomy words said by her were cold and crazy, Darcy¡¯s eyes gave off thest feeling of despair. ¡°Humph, let me go to jail, it¡¯s fine, I''ll go to jail! Take me away!¡± Liam did not understand. ¡°What did you say?¡± Why did she said that in the past five years, Sarah was even more miserable than living in hell? Liam instantly went into deep thought, his thoughts were led by what Darcy had just said. Chapter 188 It’s Me Indeed Chapter 188 It¡¯s Me Indeed ¡°Darcy, you don¡¯t follow what your sister does!¡± William said duly, ¡°You really make us disappointed!¡± ¡°William! Don¡¯t talk!¡± Darcy looked at William¡¯s blue face, ¡°You don¡¯t give me any psychological hints. Although my mother and my sister are mad, I will not! I am clear on whatever I do! Liam, I will not tell you the secret forever, I will make Sarah suffer forever!¡± Liam was uneasy when he gazed at Darcy¡¯s crazy expression, ¡°Will, is she mad?¡± William gave an eye signal to Liam silently, it seemed like they should put her in the jail, ¡°Darcy, since you are stubborn, we can only put you in the jail!¡± ¡°Hum! Just put me! If you put me in, you will never know the secret! Ha ha ha¡­¡± Darcy was panicked at the moment but she still roared obstinately. Liam called the police. After a while, the police brought Darcy away. Before leaving, Darcy said something weird to both of them, ¡°You all will never know the secret! Hum, William! Even if I let you go, others will not let you go.¡± ¡°Eh! Will, is she really mad?¡± Liam muttered and asked, he felt scary, ¡°Is it delusional disorder?¡± William moved his sights instantly, he had thought of something. Darcy¡¯sst word made him stun, ¡°What secret? What secret does Darcy have?¡± Just then, William¡¯s phone rang, it was Keegan, ¡°Is Sherry awake?¡± ¡°William,e back immediately, Sherry hasmitted suicide!¡± Keegan said in a hurry, William was so shocked that he nearly fainted. *** When William arrived there, he saw Sherry trembling. The water dripped from her head, she was covered with a thick nket. No matter what Keegan said, she showed a disappointed expression, her empty sights made others worry. William was worried and helpless, ¡®Sherry is so silly, why will she think that it is anyone else?¡¯ He had called her name several times by her ear. Although she was not conscious at the moment, he thought that she knew it! Sherry took a quick nce at him, then she lowered her head. Her pretty weeping face broke William¡¯s heart. ¡°What happened? Sherry, why are you so silly?¡± William did not believe that Sherry would be so silly, ¡®She jumped into the sea, why?¡¯ Sherry shivered when she heard his voice. She lowered her head, she was afraid and guilty. She did not dare to look at him. She only remembered that she was injected drug by five people and banged into the railing of the bed. She did not remember what happened next! When she woke up, the feeling on her body and the pain between her two legs made her realize what happened. She must be raped! It must be! She remembered that it was William but he disappeared when she woke up. She thought that it was her illusion, she was totally in despair so she imagined that it was William. She indeed had sex with someone else, she was not virginal anymore! So she did not want to survive anymore when she woke up thinking of the five men who raped her. She did not think much and rushed out, wanted to die! However, when she jumped into the sea, Keegan saved her. He said that it was William, not anyone else but she thought that Keegan was justforting her. Her body was so painful, how could it be done by William himself? She must be raped by the five men! She did not believe that, she still thought that Keegan was just comforting her. There must be something happened, she was so embarrassed that she wanted to die! William felt sorry, walked forwards and sighed. ¡°She does not believe that nothing happened, she thinks that she is raped by the bad guys after she wakes up. I have told her that nothing happened but she does not believe!¡± Keegan exined, ¡°You tell her by yourself!¡± Keegan left the room. The noisy surrounding became silent instantly. William walked to the side of her bed and sat down. Sherry went backwards subconsciously, ¡°No, No!¡± William strengthened his arms to hug her, he could not help but sighed, ¡°Sherry, look at me!¡± She was shocked that she closed her eyes, she was so embarrassed that she did not want to see him, ¡°No, William. Go away, I know something has happened to me, I know¡­I am not virginal!¡± She had lost her chastity, her tears were pooling. ¡°Open your eyes!¡± William said deeply, ¡°I want to pat your butt, how can you think nonsense? Can¡¯t you differentiate me and others? You want to make me angry, is it? Why will you think of other people? Will I allow others to touch you?¡± She blinked and opened her eyes slowly. With her blur sights which were full of tears, Sherry could see his handsome face, ¡®Should she believe him?¡¯ He was too dominant, he held her arms tightly with great strength that could almost break her bone. ¡°How can you escape or want to die when something happened? Sherry, are you the woman that I know who does not afraid of anything?¡± His familiar yet low voice was heard, it mixed withplicated emotion and hidden anger. Sherry bit her lips, she raised her head, did not know whether she should believe him. She saw his deep and good-looking eyes, ¡°I don¡¯t want you tofort me, no, you all lie to me!¡± Owned by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Sherry, I tell you, you can¡¯t escape from me forever. Even if I let you go, God will send you back to me! How can youmit suicide? You want to make me angry, is it?¡± He stared at her, the blue veins on his face were seen, it showed how nervous and how worry he was. ¡°I¡­I am not virginal anymore!¡± She shook her head and bit her lips. ¡°Don¡¯t bite your lips, it is for me!¡± He kissed her suddenly, she was stunned and pushed him away subconsciously. She struggled and wanted to escape from his hug but he hugged her tightly. ¡°Silly girl, nothing happened, you are still virginal!¡± It¡¯s me, it¡¯s always been me! You fell asleep just now, I went to settle the killer, I asked Keegan to look after you! If you don¡¯t believe, you can ask Liam, Keegan, Alexis, your father and police. Nothing happened to you! Why don¡¯t you believe my words?¡± He said gently and softly. ¡°I¡­¡± She smiled hopelessly, ¡°Don¡¯tfort me! I know you all have colluded, William, I don¡¯t have courage to survive!¡± ¡°Damn!¡± William was angry, he frowned, ¡°It¡¯s me, is me, not anyone else! Why don¡¯t you believe?¡± Sherry did not move, she buried her head in her arms, did not want to raise her head. She must be raped, William was justforting her. She was touched, she wanted to cry loudly but she couldn¡¯t. William pulled Sherry¡¯s arms, forced her to look at him. Her tears were falling, she did not want to look up. William never saw her being so depressed, he could not help but said, ¡°What do you want? Why don¡¯t you believe me? Look at my eyes, you see my pattern, don¡¯t I seem to be tired after having sex?¡± She was stunned and looked up. Under her tears, she could see his eyes full of blood streaks, his face was haggard, he looked exhausted. But in the past, after he had sex with her, he would be energetic. Her eyes reddened again, shook her head, ¡°No, you don¡¯tfort me anymore, you are energetic in the past, not tired after sex!¡± She sobbed, her words mixed with depression and disappointment, ¡°You all are kind, William, don¡¯t make yourself wronged. Men cannot endure it!¡± ¡°Sherry, it¡¯s true, eh!¡± William wanted to make her believe, his heart broke, he could feel the pain and bitter, ¡°Silly girl, I don¡¯t have to lie to you, I never lie to you! It¡¯s me indeed!¡± But Sherry did not believe. William was dumbfounded and shouted loudly, ¡°Keegan, Liam,e in!¡± The door was opened! Keegan and Liam showed up at the door. Liam knew the happening after informing by Keegan, ¡°Sherry, why you are so silly? You just fainted when we arrived there, William lifted you at the moment!¡± Liam wanted to solve the misunderstanding but Sherry shook her head, ¡°You all have colluded! Liam, don¡¯tfort me! I know you all do this for the sake of me but I don¡¯t have the courage to survive anymore¡­¡± ¡°Damn!¡± William waved his hand, ¡°Both of you go out!¡± He wanted to clear up everything by himself, he must prove that he was telling the truth, ¡®Shit, wasn¡¯t it good that he was the one having sex with her?¡± *** When they were the only persons left in the room, William stared at Sherry, did not speak a word. He wanted to go into her brain to see what was she thinking. William was sympathetic on her yet thought that she was funny, ¡®Why his little woman could be so silly? So silly yet so stubborn?¡¯ He kept looking at her, she felt guilty and panicked. Then she could not control herself and asked, ¡°Don¡¯t you lie to me?¡± ¡°Do I seem to be lying?¡± Sherry raised her head and looked at him carefully. He did not show a disappointed expression and did not seem to be cuckolded. Keegan and Liam did not showplicated expression just now, ¡®Nothing happened to her indeed?¡¯ ¡®Was the person always been William?¡¯ He just looked at her, did not talk. Her silent made her panicked, she could just look at him. Her heart beat fast, she asked tremblingly, ¡°Is that you? Nothing bad happened to me?¡± He still looked at her. ¡°William?¡± She raised her volume. He walked towards her suddenly, he took away her nket in a second. She quickly grabbed it, ¡®Why he takes away the nket?¡¯ She did not wear anything because her clothes were wet, she wanted to cover herself desperately. But he still pulled away and sat by her bed and looked at her like an angel. His finger caressed her cheek, his coarse voice was heard in the room, ¡°Silly girl, is the hickeys on your body made by others? Does another person behave as gentle as me? You should know that it is hickey and not bite mark on your body, right? Or you think that I can¡¯t make you satisfiedpared to them? Are you looking down on me? Wifey, I¡¯m so angry that you don¡¯t believe me!¡± ¡°Is that you indeed?¡± Sherry grabbed her nket and covered herself, the hickeys on her body was indeed not those scars or bite marks. She also did not believe that those people would be so kind and did not hurt her. Her body¡¯s scar looked not so serious except the tying mark on her hands and legs. The hickeys seemed to be made gently! When she was startled, he moved closer to her and kissed her with his thin lips. ¡°You should be punished!¡± He muttered and rested his lips on her. He forced open her lips and kissed deeply. Chapter 189 Hard to Believe Chapter 189 Hard to Believe "Ugh..." A familiar aura enshrouded her and made her feel quite at ease. He lifted the nket andid down right on top of her. She started to panic in a second, ¡°No! Don¡¯t! William!¡± He began to kiss her lips, ¡°You deserve a beating; you¡¯re mine and mine alone. Are you a bit disappointed that you didn¡¯t getid by someone else?¡± ¡°Really?¡± She started to believe it was him. Maybe it didn¡¯t happen, but she remembered calling out his name, and she wanted to hear his voice by her ear. ¡°Sherry, it¡¯s me! It¡¯s William¡­¡± There was his voice again; that familiar sound rang directly into her heart. ¡°It¡¯s always been me calling you; have you forgotten?¡± ¡°William, it¡¯s really you! I was scared to death!¡± She suddenly rxed and her heavy heart instantly felt lighter. She began to start whimpering, then buried her head in his chest and began to weep. Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. ¡°It¡¯s me! It¡¯s always been me! Silly girl, don¡¯t worry about other things. Even if someone did something to you, so what? You¡¯re still my woman, for life! Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t let harme to you ever again!¡± Heforted her in a soft voice, with a hint of sadness and pain. ¡°I thought¡­ I thought it was someone else¡­¡± She held firmly onto his neck for warmth andfort. ¡°I was so scared!¡± She began to cry out in tears. ¡°Alright, silly girl, don¡¯t cry! You¡¯re clean and pure! Haha¡­ I¡¯ve never seen a woman who distrusts her man this much! Come on, stop crying¡­¡± William¡¯sughter was so close, right next to her ear. Sherry was stunned; she wiped away her tears, and felt slightly abashed. ¡°William, I was afraid I became tainted! I was afraid¡­¡± He reached out his slender fingers and pressed against her red lips. ¡°No matter what, you¡¯re my woman! I want you, understand?¡± She was touched by his words and nodded, ¡°Thank you!¡± But even if he said he wanted her no matter what, if something did happen to her, how could she possibly have the strength to face him? She couldn¡¯t do it. ¡°Silly girl, can you believe me now?¡± William sat next to her and held onto her. He really wanted to nap, but there was no time, he still had too many things to do. ¡°Mhmm!¡± Sherry nodded and took in a deep breath, finally feeling much more rxed. ¡°I have to head out!¡± He said, ¡°I¡¯ve got a lot of things to take care of. Keegan will send you home, alright?¡± ¡°Mhm!¡± Suddenly, Sherry asked, ¡°Um, you¡¯re certain those people didn¡¯t touch me, right?¡± ¡°Of course not!¡± He replied unwaveringly. ¡°Then, who, who were they? Why would they do that to me? What have I done to them!¡± She couldn¡¯t figure out where they came from. She was cared, and the ordeal left an ominous mark in her heart. ¡°It was Darcy¡¯s doing; she was adamant, but she¡¯s at the police station now! You should not go out lately; stay home. It¡¯s not that I won¡¯t let you out, but behave and stay home, understand?¡± ¡°Darcy, she¡­¡± Sherry couldn¡¯t believe it. How could that woman be so vicious? Just thinking about a woman wearing a mask as those men tried to rape her in the forest made Sherry shudder all over. ¡°Why is she doing this to me?¡± ¡°She¡¯s be a bit paranoid over Lucille¡¯s business! Maybe she¡¯s like Lucille and their mother with a hereditary mental illness. I¡¯m afraid she will continue to pester us.¡± William locked his gaze on Sherry¡¯s small face, ¡°Will you me me for this?¡± ¡°What¡¯s there to me?¡± She asked confusedly. ¡°For only sending Darcy to the station.¡± He said as he continued to look deeply at her. She said nothing. Thinking about those men that almost raped her and how paranoid Darcy was, Sherry just quietly said, ¡°If she¡¯s really mentally ill, thew won¡¯t do anything to her; maybe she will attempt a second time. I don¡¯t care what happens to her, but I¡¯m afraid of going through that again.¡± William felt a pain in his heart as he saw the fear in her eyes. He froze for a moment and he frowned. If something like that were to ur again... He shook his head, ¡°It won¡¯t happen again, Sherry; I¡¯ll make sure of it, trust me!¡± Although her vision was still a bit blurry, Sherry nodded. How would he handle it? Kill Darcy? She shook her head. If Darcy could send five men today toe after her, what about next time? What new n will she have next time? Maybe Darcy would even target Sherry¡¯s children. If she remained paranoid like this forever¡­ Sherry did not dare think further; she suddenly felt a terror in her heart. ¡°Phone call! Phone call!¡± Sherry said in a hurry, ¡°I need to make a call!¡± ¡°Who do you n to call?¡± William asked perplexedly, but he still handed her his phone. He was worried at how anxious she presently was. ¡°I¡¯m calling my father.¡± Sherry said in a flustered manner. Right now, she thought about her father and children, and directly called Cohen. ¡°I have to get my father to protect the kids. I need to be home with them; I don¡¯t want anything else to happen. William, I¡¯m afraid!¡± She gripped the phone tightly. Watching her exert such force, William felt a pain in his heart. ¡°Dad? It¡¯s me!¡± Sherry trembled and said. ¡°Sherry, I¡¯m on the road right now; I just took care of the matter at the police station. Don¡¯t worry, I took good care of them, I¡¯ll make sure they get castrated forever. If thew can¡¯t help you, I¡¯ll take matters into my own hands. No one touches my daughter!¡± Cohen shouted as soon as he picked up the call. ¡°My dear girl, are you alright?¡± A wave of warmth swept over Sherry¡¯s heart, but that wasn¡¯t the pressing issue in her mind. ¡°Dad, I¡¯m fine, really!¡± There was still a slight pain on her forehead, but she didn¡¯t mind at all. ¡°Dad, can I ask you for a favor?¡± Cohen felt heartbroken when he heard her use the word ¡°favor¡±. Even William felt mixed feelings when he heard her speak with a tremble in her voice. ¡°Sherry, don¡¯t talk like that to your dad; just ask, dad will take care of whatever you need!¡± Cohen assured her over the phone. ¡°Thanks, dad. Can you pick up Samuel and Daniel? I¡¯m afraid that they will be targets as well! I¡¯m so scared! Can you?¡± She sounded incredibly pitiful. William was shocked by her words and looked at her in reflex. He felt disheartened; did she not believe in him? It was as though she didn¡¯t believe he could handle these matters well, so she had to ask her father, and didn¡¯t even ask himself. Did he disappointed her too much? He med himself as his nose felt a stinging sensation. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll send someone to pick them up from the Rond mansion; don¡¯t you worry, dad will take care of it. Let¡¯s give them some time off from school, until I find out who¡¯s behind all this!¡± ¡°Thanks, dad!¡± Sherry felt assured, and her eyes turned red. ¡°I feel much better now!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll head over and bring you home right now.¡± "OK!" Sherry nodded. After she hung up, she noted theplex expression William had on his face. Only then did she seemed to realize something. By doing so, didn¡¯t it mean that she didn¡¯t trust in William? Maybe she did or didn¡¯t believe him, but she was truly worried about the matters with the Mclean sisters. If it happened once, it may happen again. William continued to look at her with a perplexed expression. He deeply med himself, looked at her, and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry!¡± He embraced her tightly with his strong arms. The familiar tobo scent encircled her and left her longing for thisforting embrace. She said in a low voice, ¡°William, it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t trust you, I¡¯m just afraid! I¡¯m afraid Darcy wille again and do something to us again; I¡¯m afraid!¡± ¡°I know!¡± His voice cracked and resonated directly into her heart. Her eyes began to tear up as she shook her head. ¡°If something were to happen again, I might be dead for sure, but I have to make sure my children are safe! I¡¯m sorry, forgive my selfishness, but I can¡¯t take such risks.¡± William leaned down to kiss her face. He rested his head on her shoulders, smelled her perfume, and, in a self-ming manner, mustered up the strength to say, ¡°I¡¯ll take good care of it!¡± Sherry breathed in deeply, then reached out her hand to stroke his back. She also rested her body weight on him and felt rxed. ¡°We can¡¯t afford to take any more risks. She had on a mask when shemanded those five men to attack me. Whenever I remember her words, I feel so terrified!¡± Due to this incident, she would rather jump into the ocean than let someone defile her. That would be too mortifying for a woman to bear. Good thing it was William, or else she doesn¡¯t know how she would live on. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry!¡± It was all he could say. Maybe he really was too lenient towards Darcy, to the point that his own woman got hurt. These words carried a heavy tone. Sherry of course knew the pain he felt in his heart. ¡°I know you still feel sorry towards Lucille; I won¡¯t ask you for anything, but I must protect myself and my children. You understand that, right, William?¡± ¡°I do!¡± He held her tiny face and kissed her gently, then rubbed her lips. Her pale white lips slowly began to revitalize and turn red. ¡°It¡¯s my fault that you feel insecure!¡± ¡°Boom boom.¡± There was the sound of knocking on the door, followed by Keegan¡¯s voice. ¡°William, I¡¯ve brought Sherry¡¯s clothes; let her get changed first!¡± William came out to retrieve the clothes; it was already dark outside. He and Keegan stood out in the hallway as Sherry changed her clothes. ¡°It seems you know who did this to Sherry!¡± Keegan asked as he nced at William with a calm yet perplexed look. William nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll handle it!¡± ¡°Like how you handled those responsible for the abortion matterst time?¡± Keegan said as he raised his eyebrows. ¡°You can incapacitate the men, but what about women? How are you going to handle them?¡± William froze still; he didn¡¯t expect Keegan¡¯s words to be so sharp, but he knew that Keegan only had Sherry¡¯s safety in mind. ¡°Liam said that the mastermind was a woman. Can you do it?¡± Keegan has been with Cohen for many years; he managed to sharpen his instincts and was keen to pick up on any irregrities. If a woman wanted to hurt Sherry, surely it was a love rival? That¡¯s what ran through Keegan¡¯s mind. ¡°If you can¡¯t do it, I¡¯ll go take care of her!¡± ¡°No!¡± William shook his head, ¡°I won¡¯t let anyone get away with hurting Sherry.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think sending them to the police was the best option. Thew can only do so much to restrain someone. Who can guarantee she won¡¯t get revenge after she gets out? Some people make it their sole goal to get revenge over their whole lifetime, especially psychopaths! I won¡¯t let anyone hurt Sherry!¡± Keegan said with a firm look. ¡°If you can¡¯t protect her, then cut the empty promises!¡± Chapter 190 Released On Bail Chapter 190 Released On Bail William paused. Looking at Keegan¡¯s serious expression, he nodded, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, she won¡¯t be able to hurt Sherry again.¡± ¡°Are you going to kill her?¡± ¡°No. Sherry wouldn¡¯t want me to do that. If she wanted, I would have done that for her!¡± He said, ¡°I have another way.¡¯ ¡°What?¡± ¡°Let her forget what happened before and send her abroad!¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Keegan raised his eyebrows. Before he had finished his sentence, William¡¯s phone rang, ¡°Alexis, what is it?¡± ¡°Darcy was released on bail by the Mclean family.¡± Alexis said at the other end of the line. ¡°Why was she released on bail?¡± William was a little startled. He narrowed his eyes, thinking, could it be? But he didn¡¯t say anything out loud. ¡°Can Mclean had a certificate made that stated that she was mentally ill. The police could not do anything about it, they had to let her go!¡± Alexis said. ¡°I see. Thank you!¡± William said with a solemn expression. Since Can knew that Darcy was mentally ill, he suddenly issued the evaluation certificate. Why did he keep getting her out? Or was the evaluation was originally wed? William didn¡¯t dare to think that. Alexis waited for his answer, ¡°What do you want to do?¡± ¡°Deep hypnosis!¡± William said. ¡°Is it useful for mental illness?¡± Alexis raised eyebrows. ¡°I¡¯ll handle this first, or maybe she is not mentally ill at all!¡± William didn¡¯t expect the Mclean family to come forward. Didn¡¯t he care about Lucille and her sister¡¯s matters? He just immediately said that she was mentally ill. What kind of tricks was Can hiding up his sleeve? At this moment, downstairs became a bit noisy, and they heard Liam say, ¡°Uncle! You are here!¡± Sherry also had changed her clothes by now and she opened the door just in time as Cohen and Liam came upstairs. Upon seeing Sherry, Cohen rushed over to her in concern, ¡°Sherry, what happened? Are you alright?¡± His nervousness and concern warmed Sherry¡¯s heart, ¡°I¡¯m fine!¡± No one had told Cohen that Sherry had almostmitted suicide fearing that he might kill someone. Cohen hugged Sherry, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, Dad will get some bodyguards to protect you. Something like this will never happen again.¡± Sherry just buried her head in Cohen¡¯s arms and did not speak. After experiencing a series of extremely shocking and frightening situations, she felt really tired. William looked at Sherry depending on Cohen like that, his eyes shed withplex emotions. Thinking of Darcy¡¯s words before she was taken away, she said that if though she didn¡¯t do it, someone did. He was thinking, maybe Peter did it. ¡°Dad, please take Sherry home, I need to go handle some affairs. I will have to inconvenience you for a few days.¡± William said respectfully. ¡°Sure, don¡¯t worry!¡± Cohen didn¡¯t refuse. After all, William was the one who found her, if it wasn¡¯t for him, Sherry would have been killed. ¡°Sherry, please!¡± William said again. ¡°This time, it was an ident. Keegan, send someone immediately to protect Sherry. Wait no, you go! You are responsible for her safety. Stay with her twenty-four seven, okay?¡± Cohen ordered. ¡°Yes! Please be rest assured!¡± Keegan reassured him. William said to Sherry again, ¡°Be obedient, go home and don¡¯t go out at all! I¡¯lle meet you as soon as Ie back.¡± She hummed and nodded. William hugged her in front of everyone. Being hugged like that in front of everyone, Sherry was a little shy and she quickly broke free from him. William didn¡¯tment on it, he just said to Liam, ¡°Liam,e with me to the Mclean house.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Liam nodded and then turned to Sherry, ¡°Sherry, your father is my uncle so we are cousins. I¡¯ll be going now!¡± Hearing his words, Sherry was startled. She looked at Cohen in confusion, whose lips were pursed, ¡°He is right! My original surname was Brooks¡­¡± Mclean family. It was nine o¡¯clock at night. ¡°Can, Darcy ran away!¡± Mrs. Mclean ran out in a hurry, ¡°What should I do? She was here a moment ago, but now she¡¯s gone.¡± ¡°Damn it!¡± Can growled. When William arrived, he saw this scene, ¡°Darcy is missing?¡± Can saw that William was surprised, which meant that he knew what happened at the police station and also what Darcy was doing. ¡°William, Liam, Darcy did something wrong but she is mentally ill. Let her off!¡± Hearing this, William¡¯s sharp gaze fell on Can¡¯s face, a sh of gloom passed by on his stern face. He said leisurely, ¡°Mr. Mclean, is Darcy¡¯s mental illness real?¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Can asked him in shock. This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. ¡°Mr. Mclean, is Darcy really missing?¡± William asked him sternly, his cold face looking majestic. His sharp gaze didn¡¯t let any of Can¡¯s expressions slip by,even Mrs. Mclean was stunned. Were Darcy and Lucille really mentally ill? Or was this all just a pretense of Mclean family. Were they really the same as their mother? Was it a gic disease? William¡¯s sudden question stunned everyone. Mrs. Mclean felt a little embarrassed, ¡°William, whatever you say, you almost became our son-inw. Lucille didn¡¯t get to live that life. Darcy made a mistake. For Lucille¡¯s sake, just let her go! We have decided to admit her into a mental hospital, we want to send Lucille too. You can be rest assured that something like this will never happen again!¡± William¡¯s eyes narrowed sharply, ¡°Isn¡¯t Lucille almost healed?¡± ¡°How could she be healed?¡± Mrs. Mclean subconsciously nced at Can¡¯s face, ¡°Is she, Can?¡± Can furrowed his brows in anger, ¡°Shut up!¡± Mrs. Mclean immediately shut up after being reprimanded. ¡°Mrs. Mclean, she was just released, how can she run away?¡± Liam smiled softly and made a call, ¡°Did you guys see someone leaving the Mclean house just now?¡± He turned on the speaker of the phone and faced it towards everyone. A man¡¯s voice came from the other side of the call, ¡°Liam, your dad said to follow her even if she is released from the prison on bail. We will follow her for continuously until the case is over. We have been following the Mclean car and saw them go in the house. No one came out before you guys went in.¡± Liam smiled slightly, ¡°Mr. and Mrs. Mclean, were you lying?¡± Can¡¯s face turned green, ¡°William, let¡¯s keep this matter between us.¡± ¡°Mr. Mclean, I just want to know if the psychological authentication is true!¡± William stared at Can sharply, as if he could see through his mind. His low voice was abnormally deep, ¡°I don¡¯t want it to turn like that time. Tell Darcy toe out.¡± ¡°Of¡­ Of course, it¡¯s true!¡± Can was really nervous. ¡°Mr.Mclean, to find out if she is ill or not, we just need to get her evaluated again. Your or my words should not decide it, nor the evaluation report that you have, I demand her to be evaluated again.¡± Liam¡¯s mind worked quickly, he nced at Can¡¯s serious face that seemed to have frozen in ce. He was reminded of the secret and was startled that the evaluation was fake. ¡°Are you suspecting that I faked that evaluation report?¡± Can was astonished. ¡°Is it not fake?¡± Suddenly a cold female voice came from the door. Everyone looked at the door, freezing in their ces when they saw who it was. The people who came were Lucille and Reggie. At this moment, Lucille¡¯s face was twisted with pain. Reggie was holding her around the waist. She looked very thin, almost as if she would to blow away with a gush of wind. But her gaze was still strong and her eyes shone brightly. As soon as she entered through the door and looked at everyone, her gaze was no longer gloomy and confused. ¡°Lucille?¡± Can paused for a moment, ¡°Lucy, are you really okay now?¡± Can waspletely shocked. He almost couldn¡¯t help but cry, hardly believing it was real. Reggie brought Lucille to him and said, ¡°Yes, she is okay now! It is not gic. As long as there is love and she can feel it, she can absolutely be better! Both sisters have been insecure since they were young, so they became somewhat extreme.¡± ¡°As long as she is fine now!¡± Can looked away, ¡°It¡¯s my fault! I didn¡¯t take care of them properly!¡± Mrs. Mclean was also a little excited, ¡°Lucy, are you really okay now?¡± Lucille nodded at her and held her hand, ¡°Mrs. Mclean, I ampletely fine.¡± ¡°It is true! You recognized me! Can, look, Lucy recognized me!¡± Mrs. Mclean suddenly burst into tears, ¡°It¡¯s so great, you are all better now!¡± Lucille let go of her, looking at everyone one by one. First, she looked at William vaguely for a moment and then smiled slightly, ¡°Will, we meet again!¡± ¡°Lucille, I knew you will get better.¡± William too looked at her nkly for a moment. He let out a long sigh of relief inwardly, as if finally letting go of a huge burden. Lucille nodded and didn¡¯t say anything else to him. She looked at Liam, then smiled and walked towards him, ¡°Liam, long time no see! How are you?¡± Liam stood there pleasantly surprised, and replied, ¡°Lucille, you are okay now! That¡¯s great! You recognized me too! I am so happy for you.¡± Lucille reached out and hugged Liam, ¡°Liam, thank you! You helped me hire Jesse as my doctor, right?¡± ¡°You knew?¡± Liam hugged her back emotionally, ¡°You are really fine now. Yeah, I hired Jesse, but of course, William paid the fees!¡± Reggie stepped forward, looking polite and gentle. The initial coldness of his expressions nowhere to be found, only calmness remained. He said to William, ¡°I will pay you the money!¡± ¡°No!¡± William shook his head, ¡°I did what I should have!¡± After all, he owed Lucille too much. Even though Lucille hugged Liam, she didn¡¯t hug William. She said to him, ¡°Reggie told me what happened today. I know what Darcy has done. Please convey my apology to Sherry. I hope you both live happily together.¡± ¡°Thank you!¡± William nodded. He hadn¡¯t expected to receive Lucille¡¯s blessing. He was really moved. She walked over and hugged Reggie, ¡°Without you, my life would have been in chaos. Thank you, Reggie. Thank you so much!¡± Reggie hugged her, ¡°Lucille, don¡¯t think about it anymore, look towards the future!¡± She hummed in response and nodded in his arms. They hugged each other and both William and Liam looked at them with red eyes. Everyone hoped for Lucille¡¯s happiness! She had lost so much in life, now that she was healed, and Reggie was with her, everything was fine! After a while, Lucille lifted her head from Reggie¡¯s embrace and turned around. She turned her gaze to William and said quietly, ¡°Will, I feel like I had a very strange dream or perhaps I slept for too long and woke up just now. Everything that happened before, if I did anything wrong, please forget it. I will take Darcy away with me. We will go to France with Reggie. Please, give her a chance!¡± Chapter 191 Strong Infatuation Chapter 191 Strong Infatuation William looked at Lucille. She seemed to be really recovered now. She seemed to be level-headed just as when he first met her. Reggie suddenly said, ¡°She has recovered, believe me! Jesse also said she has recovered!¡± William¡¯s gaze was filled withplexity. He felt bad for her, since he was the one who did her wrong. But remorse was nothing close to love. He nodded. ¡°But I have a condition!¡± Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. ¡°State it!¡± Lucille nodded. ¡°Give her an advanced hypnotization. It¡¯ll be best for her to leave behind the remaining infatuation inside her!¡± Lucille shifted her gaze towards Can and Mrs. Mclean. ¡°Dad, Mrs.Mclean, what do you think?¡± ¡°Lucy, she¡¯s sick! She¡¯s not like you, she¡¯ll hurt someone else! I have to lock her up!¡± Can said gravely. ¡°Perhaps you don¡¯t know, she¡¯d gone nuts and started to hurt people! She hurt our maid just for some petty matter, I¡¯m afraid that¡­¡± Can fell onto the sofa and muttered with grievance, ¡°What did we do to deserve this? She fell sick just when you¡¯ve recovered! Yes, the report is a fake, but she¡¯d definitely fall sick if we put her in jail for a few days. Her condition now is just like your mother. Perhaps she will fall ill just in a couple of days, what¡¯s the point of evaluation by then? The result will just be the same! I¡¯m only saying this because there¡¯s just no other way round. Because if she isn¡¯t sick, she¡¯ll have to be wicked to have done the things she did!¡± ¡°Let¡¯s perform on her an advanced hypnotization!¡± William said. ¡°No! I don¡¯t want that!¡± Darcy¡¯s voice suddenly came from the second floor. She was standing at the stairway and look at them condescendingly. ¡°I won¡¯t let you guys set me up!¡± Darcy¡¯s cold vicious eyes were filled with rage. Under the sleeves of her pajamas hang her clenched fists. She saw Liam, and all her emotions flushed out. ¡°I want to marry Liam!¡± ¡°Darcy, don¡¯t be like this!¡± Lucille was heading upstairs to talk to her when Darcy yelled, ¡°Don¡¯te near me!¡± Lucille was taken aback when she saw a small revolver in Darcy¡¯s hand. ¡°Darcy, don¡¯t!¡± All of this came too sudden. Darcy held the gun in her hands, ¡°Lucy. I¡¯ll die if I don¡¯t marry Liam! I¡¯m feeling so sad, why doesn¡¯t he like me?¡± She pointed the gun towards herself, ¡°My life has no meaning if he doesn¡¯t like me!¡± ¡°Darcy!¡± Liam called. ¡°Put the gun down. Can you stop?¡± Darcy shook her head, ¡°Liam, I¡¯ll make you regret for the rest of your life!¡± ¡°No, Darcy, don¡¯t!¡± Lucille shook her head. Reggie held her from behind to give her support. ¡°Lucy, don¡¯t you hate William? You can¡¯t have a baby anymore because of him!¡± Lucille shook her head, ¡°Let it go, Darcy! I found the person who loves me the most because I left him! And you will too! So listen to me and put the gun down!¡± Guilt flooded in William¡¯s heart when he heard this. The ident made her lose their baby and her ability to be a mother! He was having mixed feelings knowing she didn¡¯t hate him. ¡°No! Liam, why don¡¯t you want to marry me?¡± Darcy felt her heart was in such pain as if being pricked. The heartache triggered the eruption of her frantic emotions. Her exquisite features appeared menacing and wild out of rage. She stared at Liam¡¯s tensed face and roared grievingly, ¡°Why do you hate me?¡± ¡°Darcy!¡± Liam didn¡¯t expect she would behave like this. His mind was all over the ce. He was most probably responsible that she became like this. He had been ghosting on her for six years. She came up to his door to pester him many times but he evaded her. He didn¡¯t expect such strong infatuation from her. Guilt filled his heart as he saw the shape she was in at this moment. ¡°Put the gun down, Darcy! I¡¯ll marry you!¡± Liam said with mixed emotions, ¡°I won¡¯t go back on my words. Let¡¯s get married with an extravagant wedding, okay?¡± ¡°Stop lying to me! You think I don¡¯t know you¡¯re lying to me? You won¡¯t marry meter on! Let me tell you this, Liam, I¡¯ll let nobody get what I can¡¯t have! I¡¯m taking you to hell with me!¡± Darcy roared hysterically, pointing the gun towards her own temple while looking at Liam with a death stare. Liam felt pain in his eyes. He didn¡¯t expect Darcy to turn out like this too. ¡°No, it¡¯s not like that, Darcy. Don¡¯t act with such extremism, put the gun down!¡± He wouldn¡¯t want Darcy to die or hurt other people no matter what. If she really needed him and needed their marriage that much, he was willing to marry her. However, a face emerged in his mind as he was making that decision. For some reason, he kept thought of Sarah recently. ¡°Lucy, Darcy is really sick, she¡¯s really sick!¡± Can moaned. ¡°I knew this was going to happen! See? The report was a fake, but it¡¯s true that she¡¯s sick!¡± Lucille shook her head gravely, ¡°Dad, stop giving her subconscious suggestions! She¡¯s not sick, so stop saying that!¡± William was startled too. But he couldn¡¯t do much at this moment since Darcy was upstairs holding a gun while they were downstairs. ¡°Darcy, put the gun down!¡± William tried to persuade her. ¡°Shut up, William!¡± Darcy suddenly pointed the gun towards William. ¡°You would¡¯ve been the first person I kill if it wasn¡¯t for my sister¡¯s sake!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t!¡± Lucille shook her head vigorously in anxiety. A hint of bitterness shed Reggie¡¯s eyes as they looked at Lucille¡¯s nervous expression. So she couldn¡¯t get over William after all. She was so nervous just because a gun was being pointed at him. ¡°Don¡¯t hurt anyone, Darcy. Don¡¯t let our consciences carry the sin for the rest of our lives. Listen to me and put down the gun!¡± Tears welled up in Lucille¡¯s eyes. ¡°I¡¯m begging you. Put it down!¡± ¡°No!¡± Darcy was frantic. ¡°I won¡¯t let go! I can¡¯t!¡± ¡°Darcy!¡± Liam took a step forward. ¡°Let¡¯s talk, shall we? Just the two of us! Let me go up there and we¡¯ll talk, okay?¡± Darcy fell silent for a few moments. Everyone was waiting. She had on her face a weird expression as if contemting something. Then she suddenly yelled, ¡°Ask Sarah toe here now! Call her and ask her toe here now!¡± Liam was taken aback. ¡°This is between us, why do you want to involve her? She knows we¡¯re getting married. Don¡¯t worry, Darcy. She¡¯ll give us her blessings!¡± ¡°Ask here now! Right here right now!¡± Darcy screamed and loaded the gun. Liam was shocked. To avoid triggering her, he had no choice but to take out the phone and pray that Sarah wouldn¡¯t pick up the phone. He made the call and it didn¡¯t get through. Liam almost sighed in relieve, ¡°Darcy, Sara didn¡¯t answer the call!¡± ¡°Hmph! Make another call!¡± Darcy pointed the gun at Liam. William tried to make a move while she was paying attention on him, but she immediately screamed, ¡°William, I¡¯ll shoot right away if you move again!¡± ¡°What the hell! What the hell is this!¡± Can moaned in frustration. Mrs. Mclean was in a daze too. She was cowering as if in shock. Grieve was all over Lucille¡¯s face. Reggie felt helpless as well. Liam made another call and it still didn¡¯t go through. This was the first time William felt he couldn¡¯t do anything. The position Darcy was standing at gave him no choice but be threatened by her like this because he wouldn¡¯t risk anyone¡¯s life. ¡°Darcy, won¡¯t you even listen to me now?¡± Lucille¡¯s voice was hollow. She looked at Darcy with an empty gaze, ¡°Didn¡¯t you promise mom that you¡¯ll always listen to me?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t do this to me, Lucy. I¡¯ll rather die than to bear all the pain by myself like you do. I won¡¯t! I want to meet Sarah, no matter what it takes!¡± She wanted Liam to die with her so Sarah couldn¡¯t have him. She would let nobody get what she couldn¡¯t have. She wanted to kill Liam in front of Sarah to make her suffer for the rest of her life. ¡°Let it go, Darcy. Sarah didn¡¯t do you any wrong, and you had done enough. Don¡¯t you know how suffer she is all these years?¡± Lucille said nkly. Liam was startled and confused at Lucille¡¯s words. ¡°What do you mean, Lucy? Why is Sara suffering?¡± With a guilty expression, Lucille was cut off by Darcy before she could exin. ¡°Liam, I know you do have feelings for Sarah!¡± Darcy squealed, her voice poking through everyone¡¯s eardrums. ¡°All right, I don¡¯t want to meet her anymore! I won¡¯t let you have the chance to see her one last time!¡± She didn¡¯t want Sarah toe anymore. She wanted to die alone with Liam. ¡°Darcy!¡± Lucille pleaded, ¡°Some love is just not meant to be. Don¡¯t get caught up like me, okay? You won¡¯t get what you want just by forcing it. Be a good girl and put down the gun!¡± ¡°No, Lucy! No!¡± Darcy shook her head. ¡°I know I¡¯m getting sick. I know I¡¯m getting sick soon! I¡¯ll be out of control just like mom did! Don¡¯t force me, Lucy! I¡¯m in pain!¡± Liam flinched involuntarily, growing more cautious at this moment. He was surprised at the fact the Darcy might be aware of her own illness. Did she just admit she was sick? Why did she suddenly say that? Perhaps sensing the confusion from the crowd, Darcy snorted, ¡°You guys say I have mental illness, right? But I don¡¯t! I still recognize all of you! Dad, you always gives us subconscious suggestions that we¡¯ll be mad one day. So be it then. Let me make it a reality!¡± ¡°Darcy!¡± Can eximed gravely, ¡°Put the gun down! I was wrong! I won¡¯t say that anymore.¡± The situation made everyone puzzled. Had she really gone mad? ¡°Liam, I want to be with you even in hell!¡± Darcy couldn¡¯t hold back her affection for Liam. She wanted to bring him to death with her even when she couldn¡¯t get him. She wouldn¡¯t let him be together with Sarah. Never! Liam nodded and fell silent. His pity for Darcy was shown all over his face. Chapter 192 Die Together Chapter 192 Die Together At that time, Lucille said, ¡°Dad, maybe I''m like Darcy and Mom, or maybe not, actually... We''re just yearning for a person that cares and truly loves us, not the one who pamper us, scheme with us, me us, or hint us. I don''t know whether this sickness is hereditary or not, but why did you make a fake authentication certificate for her before she wasn''t really sick, don''t tell me that you''re really disappointed that she isn''t mentally ill?¡± ¡°I...¡± Can was left speechless, he was only worried that they would really be sick one day and do extreme things... How could the Mclean family bear such humiliation, so he believed in such fate since Lucille''s ident, he also did the authentication for Darcy, he didn''t want to lose Darcy! But he didn''t expect things to be like that. ¡°Darcy! I''ll marry you! Let''s get married!¡± Liam sincerely said, ¡°I am a man of my words, this time, it''s real! I agree to marry you, if I can''t do it then you can shoot, you can shoot me at anytime and I absolutely won''t fight you back!¡± Darcy''s hand trembled as she pointed at Liam with the gun, ¡°L-Liam, are you serious?¡± ¡°Of course!¡± Liam nodded firmly, ¡°As long as you put the gun down, I''ll marry you and make you the prettiest bride in the world!¡± Liam thought that as long as she was willing to let it go, as long as he learned how to love her and make her give up on such an extreme lifestyle, he would be willing to do that, ¡°Reggie said, as long as there''s love, you''ll feel happy, I''m willing to spend the rest of my life to give you love and warmth, put the gun down, okay? I''m a man of my words, I seriously can marry you! I''ll learn how to love you! Can I?¡± ¡°What if I ask you to die with me?¡± she said. Liam was dumbfounded as he nodded, ¡°Let¡¯s just die, then!¡± After hearing his words and seeing how he looked serious like he had never been before¡­ Darcy looked so stunning with her beautiful eyes and lips, ¡°Then, let''s go and get married in heaven, okay? Liam, I''ve been waiting for this day! But I know that you don''t love me! You don''t love me!¡± Liam''s heart wavered as he nced at William from the edge of his eyes, hoping that William could think of a way, he was confident that wouldn''t die because of the gunshot. As long as Darcy put the gun down, he''d really marry her, he needed William to help him control Darcy then he''dfort her, hoping that his love could bring her lost heart back. He looked at Darcy deeply before nodding in seriousness, ¡°Darcy, if that''s what you want, I''m willing to. You can just shoot!¡± William understood Liam''s nce, he secretly looked for the opportunity, he needed a few seconds to climb up that stairs and kick the gun in her hand away. At that time, Darcy looked a bit strange, her face became pale as she gaped for breath, she seemed to be different. She coughed and trembled a lot, ¡°Then let''s go to heaven!¡± Everyone held their breaths as they looked at her, no one dared to move. ¡°No! Darcy, don''t hurt Liam! He''s my schoolmate that helped me for so many times, don''t treat him like that!¡± Lucille anxiously said that as if she understood something. However, Darcy still fired the gun, ¡°Liam, I love you!¡± ¡°No...¡± Lucille suddenly threw herself to Liam when Darcy fired the gun. ¡°Bang¡± the sound of the gunshot, Liam was going to jump but he didn''t expect Lucille to throw herself over and blocked the bullet for him. The whole process was so quick, William already ran to the second floor''s stairs and snatched Darcy''s gun in just a few seconds. Liam just unconsciously dodged and hugged Lucille, but her back was shot, ¡°Ah! Lucille...¡± Reggie was also dumbfounded, ¡°Lucille...¡± William didn''t expect things to be that way, he felt that Liam could dodge that bullet, but Lucille blocked it instead. Darcy was dumbfounded as she muttered, ¡°Sister... I murdered my sister...¡± William snatched her gun away, brought her downstairs, looked at Lucille in astonishment. Fresh blood flowed from her back but Lucille smiled instead, ¡°Liam, are... You okay?¡± ¡°Lucille, why are you so stupid?¡± Liam never thought that Lucille would save him, ¡°I can dodge it!¡± ¡°Oh my God!¡± Can shouted before he passed out, Mrs. Mclean cried anxiously, ¡°Can, Can, wake up!¡± Reggie immediately shouted, ¡°Get the car ready, where''s the driver? Prepare two cars, faster!¡± It became chaotic because Reggie and Liam were surrounding Lucille, and he had to look at Darcy too... At that time, he found out that Darcy¡¯s face turned purple and her breaths got faster, he felt that she''s a bit strange so he immediately shouted, ¡°Darcy? Darcy?¡± A trace of white liquid suddenly streamed down from the corners of Darcy''s mouth as she trembled and stretched her hand out to Lucille, ¡°Sis...¡± ¡°Darcy...¡± like something happened, Lucille suddenly looked for Darcy too. Darcy slightly sobbed, ¡°I didn''t shoot you on purpose, sis, I was wrong, I didn¡¯t do it on purpose!¡± ¡°Darcy...¡± Lucille called her in a low voice. Reggie hugged Lucille while Liam was stunned, everything happened so suddenly... At that time, his heart was trembling while Lucille''s back kept on bleeding. ¡°Let''s go to the hospital!¡± Liam shouted anxiously. ¡°No... Something is wrong with Darcy...¡± Lucille already predicted it before she stretched her trembling hand out. Darcy just threw herself over and held Lucille''s hands, ¡°Sis!¡± ¡°Darcy...¡± Lucille saw more and more white foamsing out of the edge of Darcy''s mouth, with her purple face and breaths that got even faster, ¡°Y-you, you really poisoned yourself, huh? Why are you so stupid?¡± ¡°Sis... I really didn''t shoot you on purpose...¡± Darcy breathed faster and faster. ¡°Go to the hospital, quick!¡± William carried Darcy up, ¡°Faster! Faster! It''s almost toote!¡± Darcy''s expression looked even worse as she breathed even faster, she gazed at Liam as tears streamed down her face, ¡°Liam, I hate you!¡± ¡°Reggie... save her...¡± Lucille fainted after saying that. ¡°Lucille, hold on, we''re going to the hospital!¡± Reggie screamed as he carried her up. In a short time, the cars were ready to send Mclean family members to the hospital. However, Darcy still died because of the strong poison. The bullet shot through Lucille''s back, nearly shot her lungs, after the bullet was taken out, Lucille''s life was saved. But when she knew that Darcy was already dead, she couldn''t hold her feelings and cried out loud, "Darcy...¡± Darcy was dead! Liam couldn''t believe that she just died like that. N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. In the hospital''s corridor, Liam sat straight on the long bench, he had been smoking a lot of cigarettes as he suddenly became very depressed... Only the doctor''s words were left on his mind "Sorry, we have tried out best! She drank too much pesticide!" William also smoked some cigarettes with him, no one expected Darcy to poison herself and wanting to kill Liam even when she''s going to die, their twisted love made people sigh. ¡°Just go and take care of thepany, I want to be alone for a while!¡± Liam smoked, hung his head down as he looked at his toes, he didn''t say anything for a very long time. ¡°I''ll soon be back!¡± William nced at the watch and walked to the end of the corridor to make a call, ¡°Hold the news conference, immediately, and inform all reporters! After 15 minutes, I''ll be at the hospital.¡± Then he exined some more before walking to Liam, ¡°Liam, I''m going to thepany, I''lle back later!¡± ¡°Just go! Don''te back!¡± Liam would guard Lucille outside, there''s Reggie in the room, there were also Can and Mrs. Mclean in the ward beside Lucille''s ward, there were also the Mclean family''s drivers and servants, there were enough people there. William nced at the door of Lucille''s ward, right when Lucille blocked the bullet that Darcy shot for Liam, he knew that Lucille was back to her old kind self! Lucille, I wish you fell, cherish the person before you! William said that at heart... On the news conference. The Rond Group held news conferencete at night. William took a shower in the CEO''s office, changed his clothes, shaved his facial hairs, else than his bloodshot eyes caused by the sleepless nights, everything else didn''t seem tired. He''s such a powerful person, he nced down at the time, there were still a few minutes left. He called Sherry, after a few beeps, Sherry epted the call and immediately asked, ¡°William, where are you? It''s not settled yet? You''re okay, right?¡± Hearing Sherry''s voice from the phone, tenderness filled William''s heart, ¡°Sherry, it''ll soon be done, are you home now?¡± ¡°Yeah!¡± Sherry nodded, ¡°Both Sammy and Dan are with me, don''t worry we won''t go out anymore! What about thepany?¡± William wanted to tell her that Darcy was dead, but he stopped when he was about to say it, he understood that it''d be better to tell her tomorrow, because it''d be better if he told such matter face to face, "Rest earlier! I''ll take care of everything!¡± As if Sherry paused and felt something after hearing his voice, she asked in hesitation, ¡°Did something happen? Is it about Darcy?¡± ¡°It''s fine! I''m going to hold a news conference for thepany, I''ll immediately go home after handling it! Sleep earlier!¡± William wanted to hang up. ¡°William!¡± Sherry shouted anxiously. ¡°Hm?¡± ¡°Sorry, I have troubled you!¡± ¡°Dummy, don''t say sorry to me, I''m the cause of everything!¡± William said that apologetically, ¡°You''re the most innocent one!¡± Sherry tightened her grip om the phone, she felt warm at heart but she still said, ¡°William, no matter what, don''t make Darcy go to jail... Anyone who came out of jail will be corrupted, no matter how, I don''t want her to go to jail!¡± William''s heart wavered, he knew that his woman was so kind, thus he nodded and said, ¡°Thank you, Sherry, she won''t go to jail anymore! She won''t hurt you again either!¡± Sherry didn''t understand what he meant, she just thought that William had convinced Darcy, she immediately became happy, ¡°That''s great, she¡¯s convinced now?¡± ¡°Yeah!¡± William looked at the time, ¡°Sherry, I''ll tell you the detailster, now is the time for the conference!¡± ¡°Okay, go now! Bye!¡± she said. ¡°Good night Honey!¡± William was waiting for her to hang up. But Sherry kept holding her phone without hanging up... While on the other end, William didn''t hang up either, after quite some time, he softly said, ¡°Why are you not hanging up?¡± Chapter 193 I will not Let You Down! Chapter 193 I will not Let You Down! ¡°I¡¯m waiting for you to hang up first!¡± Sherry said softly. William smiled feeling touched and then gave a kiss to Sherry through the phone. He lowered his mouth close to the phone, which made it seem as if he was by her side, ¡°I¡¯m hanging up now!¡± Sherry flushed red, ¡°Alright!¡± The call ended! Alice walked in. ¡°Mr. Rond, it¡¯s time!¡± William put on a stern expression as he put down the phone; he was wearing a well ironed and neat grey suit. He then said in a deep voice, ¡°Have the files from the USB drive all been printed out?¡± ¡°Yes, ording to what you requested, everyone has one sheet each!¡± William nodded his head, ¡°Good.¡± Many reporters hade to the press conference, camera lights were shing everywhere. Along with the bright lights, a camera was then aimed at William as he entered the door. He calmly stepped onto the stage and then faced everyone as he said into the microphone, ¡°Thank you all for taking the time to attend sote, I¡¯m sure everyone must be wondering why the press conference is being held sote!¡± As soon as he started speaking everyone below quieted down, the reporters then turned on their recorders and started to record. ¡°Here is the document that will be published in the newspaper tomorrow, now I believe that everyone will be feeling slightly confused if they haven¡¯t received any follow up documents until now. But the Rond Group has obtained the inside story that you need! If everyone has a look at the information then you can see that there is no substantial evidence or anything. Therefore you won¡¯t have to pay a high price for this news, since I will be giving you this piece of news for free. In addition I invite you all too inspect the Rond Group, since for the Rond Group tax evasion is impossible and the Rond Group will always respect that taxes must be paid.¡± ¡°Mr. Rond, could you please exin why someone would nder the Rond Group?¡± A reporter asked. William gave a slight smiled and faced the camera calmly, ¡°Because they were dissatisfied with the company reducing the staff numbers! She was fired and then naturally felt unhappy with this decision, since The Rond Group did not take the time to consider this employee¡¯s family reasons, and therefore I would like to apologize for the harm caused to those who had to beid off.¡± ¡°Are we able to meet this person?¡± ¡°For the sake of protecting their privacy, I¡¯m afraid not.¡± ¡°¡­¡± When the press conference ended, William smiled at the camera politely and then walked out of the meeting calmly. Just as he had walked out of the building he came across Peter Mollison who was hurrying over. William walked over to him, looked at him intently and said, ¡°Peter, the press conference has just finished, do you want to go and get a drink with me?¡± *** Peter¡¯s short ck hair and attire were both looking very immacte, his slender body was dressed in a men¡¯s beige windbreaker which also made him appear very tall. When Peter saw William appear his expression remained unchanged and he greeted William with a light smile. ¡°I thought I had to work overtime tonight so I rushed over here!¡± William was taken aback, narrowed his eyes, then quickly calmed down and said ¡°But there¡¯s no need to anymore since the press conference will be appear in the newspapers tomorrow, everything is done now so let¡¯s go get a drink!¡± Peter then said, ¡°Alright! However I have to say you are looking very tired!¡± William went quiet after he heard this, but then after a few seconds he smiled and said, ¡°Peter, it¡¯s just that I¡¯m a little troubled by some things that happened tonight.¡± Peter eyes shed, ¡°Oh? Troubled over something regarding thepany?¡± William shook his head, ¡°The matters rted to thepany haven¡¯t been too troublesome, it¡¯s about something else.¡± Peter tensed and raised his eyebrows, ¡°You have something else bothering you then?¡± ¡°So, pleasee and have a drink with me!¡± The two men¡¯s eyes met and William made a gesture to show he was inviting him toe. Peter noticed the expression on William¡¯s face, and his heart tightened. Could it be he sensed something? Or has discovered something? ¡°You won¡¯te?¡± ¡°Of course I am, let¡¯s go! My treat!¡± At the bar. The two were sitting in a private room when the waiter brought over arge bundle of beers. ¡°Let¡¯s not go home until we are drunk ok?¡± William said to Peter. Peter didn¡¯t seem to expect this and nodded his head a little unconvinced, ¡°Alright! Let¡¯s do whatever you say!¡± The two men¡¯s eyes then met, William appeared calm and then said with a slight smile, ¡°Peter, we have known each other for many years now, and I¡¯ve always regarded you as one of my best friends.¡± Peter¡¯s eyes tightened, he really felt that William was acting a little strange tonight. Could it be that he had detected something? Or was he underestimating him? ¡°That¡¯s right, we¡¯ve always been good friends!¡± William nodded his head, ¡°Therefore I hope that we can both cherish the fate that has brought us together, let¡¯s be good friends for the rest of our lives! In this life I will not let you down!¡± N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. Peter was finally sure that William was definitely suspecting him, but how did he know? He trembled and then said immediately, ¡°Of course, we will always be good friends.¡± William raised his ss, the two of them then clinked sses and after William had taken a big sip of wine he then said, ¡°Lucille has been admitted to the hospital¡± His kept his gaze on Peter¡¯s face, and he realized that when he said that Lucille had been hospitalized 4 times, Peter immediately tightened his grip on the ss, and since the joints of his fingers were very distinct it was clear to how strongly he was gripping the ss. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with her?¡± Peter didn¡¯t know that his voice was trembling, ¡°I¡¯ve already been to see her and the doctor said she was recovering fine!¡± William nodded his head, his gaze then wandered across Peter¡¯s face when he said, ¡°She is regaining consciousness!¡± ¡°Then should we go to the hospital and check on her?¡± Peter said and after he unconsciously took a big sip of his ss he then asked anxiously, ¡°So she is better now? She really has gained consciousness?¡± ¡°No! She was hit by a bullet!¡± William slowly said. ¡°She¡¯s been injured!¡± ¡°Ah!¡± Peter stood up abruptly, but when he realized that he appeared to be overreacting a bit he immediately sat down again. ¡°How did this happen? How was she hit by a bullet? Her life is not in danger right?¡± ¡°Darcy did it.¡± William said again, not taking his eyes off of Peter¡¯s face, ¡°Her life is not in any danger.¡± ¡°You are saying Darcy did it? But why?¡± Peter calmed down after he heard that she wasn¡¯t too seriously harmed, and also found again that his reaction was a bit too excessive, so took another sip of wine. ¡°Darcy is dead!¡± William at this moment said. Peter¡¯s whole body froze; Darcy was dead? She¡¯s dead? ¡°How is that possible?¡± Mao was stunned, ¡°How did she die?¡± ¡°For many years now she has been in love with Liam, however he never responded to her feelings. Her obsession for him grew too strong and so in the end she ended up overdosing on drugs and suicided. Perhaps this was the best relief for her. However witnessing such a scene is not something that we would have wanted; I mean she was still quite young after all. When she first met Lucille she was still just a young girl, still so cute, however in the blink of an eye she had already grown up. We are all old acquaintances, so I¡¯m sure that you must also be feeling very upset by this. So tonight, let¡¯s make a night of it and drink until we are drunk!¡± William raised another ss. Peter was filled withplicated feelings, and after a while he finally asked quietly, ¡°Is Lucille really free from danger?¡± ¡°Lucille is out of danger now since she is in the hospital and Reggie is looking after her!¡± William had not gone to see Lucille again since he was sure that her life was not in danger. She had regained consciousness and this gave him great relief. It was just he felt deeply upset by the death of Darcy. After all she was a living being who had died too young. Peter murmured, ¡°How can this be?¡± ¡°Peter, I seem to remember that you had feelings for Lucille before right?¡± He didn¡¯t say it very purposely, but he just wanted to know why Peter would do this, since when a person does something, there was always a reason for it. However he was even more certain that Peter had some connection with Lucille due to how he looked at such a loss after hearing what had happened to her. William was also even more certain that because of Lucille¡¯s wish, he went behind thepany¡¯s back and ndered them? However was it because of Lucille? Or was there another reason? ¡°It seems that this is a matter of twelve years ago, when I had just entered my first year of university. It really was a long time ago when I think about it!¡± William said to himself. Peter¡¯s expression seemed a little uneasy, however he didn¡¯t deny this. ¡°That¡¯s right, I really had thought about pursuing her. At that time she was so very beautiful, kind, bright, just like an angel!¡± Peter had said that Lucille was always yearning for those days, back when life was blissful and there were no problems, however that period of time has already long passed. ¡°The reason you still haven¡¯t married yet isn¡¯t because of Lucille right?¡± William asked. ¡°Of course not,¡± Peter shook his head and looked calm as he said, ¡°I¡¯m just in no rush!¡± William looked at Peter with a deep and meaningful gaze, attempting to get him to spill some information, while also hoping that his friendship with him would be able to continue. In any case, he really hoped that Peter would not do such a thing, he didn¡¯t believe it and also didn¡¯t want to believe it. The two were just speaking one after another. However Peter still hadn¡¯t expressed any kind of apology since the beginning, so William couldn¡¯t help but turn cold. Peter then said at this moment, ¡°I want to go and see Lucille and Darcy!¡± He still hadn¡¯t said it, which made William feel a little disappointed for he had given him a chance, yet he still hadn¡¯t said it. ¡®Is he still going to continue to be an enemy? But a friend is a friend and he really didn¡¯t want to lose this good friend!¡¯ *** As a result the alcohol that was meant to get them drunk remained unfinished, or maybe Peter didn¡¯t want to stop his scheme.William said calmly, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go to the hospital together!¡± At the hospital. Liam was sitting along the long corridor, surrounded by many cigarette butts despite the words ¡°No Smoking¡± written on the wall next to him. However, Liam continued to smoke. Lucille had cried which made her to pass out, however when she woke up again she thought of something and then called to Reggie, ¡°Could you please get Liam in here for me!¡± Reggie nodded his head, ¡°Don¡¯t let your emotions fluctuate too much, your body is still weak and you need to rest quietly to recuperate fully!¡± ¡°I know, thank you! It really has been great having you here, Reggie!¡± Liam looked guilty as he walked in, ¡°Lucille, I¡¯m sorry¡­ if I had agreed to marry Darcy earlier than perhaps this wouldn¡¯t have happened today! It¡¯s my fault, everything is all my fault!¡± Lucille shook her head, ¡°No, Liam, it¡¯s not your fault, don¡¯t me yourself. Although Darcy is my closest rtive, we have never had a mother since they were young, and therefore we all depend on each other even to this day. But I know we all have our demons, and we all have matters in our heart that remain unresolved, so how can we me other people? This is all just fate! So don¡¯t me yourself for what happened to her, since I don¡¯t me you, I really don¡¯t me you!¡± However the more she said that, the sadder Liam felt. Chapter 194 I Was Wrong Chapter 194 I Was Wrong Lucille Mclean¡¯s face was haggard, her cheekbones were more clear on the face which looked quite thin now, but she was calm and rxed. "Maybe when she goes to heaven, she''ll be happy and won''t be tied by the knot in her heart. There''s nothing wrong with being relieved like that! Liam, what I want to tell you is that on that night in the H City hotel suite six years ago, the person you were with was Sarah Brooks, not Darcy! Also, Sarah gave birth to a child, and the child is yours. But I don''t know where the child is. The child was taken away by Darcy, and I really don''t know where the child has gone, forgive me!" There was like a buzzing sound in his brain, and Liam Brooks was confused. "What?" "I''m telling you the truth, don''t doubt what you heard. It was Sarah that night. Everyone was drunk during the party and Darcy drugged you. But she her menstruation wasing. Sarah then helped you into the suite and never came out. Darcy kept watch outside. After dawn, Sarah sneaked around, seemingly trying to escape. Then, only did Darcy went in. That was what had happened. Later, Sarah thought about it and went back to the suite, but she saw you and Darcy lying naked on the bed when she entered. You know what happened after that.¡± Liam¡¯s heart was astounded. "It was Sarah that night?" No wonder Sarah looked at herself with such sadness in her eyes, and no wonder she seemed so angry when she saw Liam lying in bed with Darcy asking him to be responsible. That was why she left home three monthster for a year, and no one knew where she had gone for a year? It turned out she was pregnant! Their child? "Sarah is pregnant with my child, and the child was stolen by Darcy? You can''t find it?" Liam looked at Lucille in disbelief. She nodded guiltily. "Forgive me for not telling you until now! I''ve been so caught up in my own grief that I didn''t think about anyone else, so I didn''t tell you until now!" "Why didn''t Sarah tell me when she was pregnant with my child?" Liam felt heartbroken, "Why didn''t she tell me?" "You should go find her!" Lucille said anxiously. "It''s Darcy who has let you down! It''s me who''s let you down!" That was why she had taken a bullet for Liam so righteously. It was all because of her conscience was condemned. "I¡¯ll go find her now!" Liam fiercely turned around and ran towards the outside. Reggie Kelly held Lucille¡¯s hand, and her tearful face looked up at him. "Reggie, it turns out that doing good makes one feel good and purified. Thank you for not giving up on me so that I can still feel the joy of happiness!" Reggie looked at her and shook his head. "It''s you who''s opened up. Get well, and when you''re well, we''ll go to France!" "Okay!" Lucille held his hand tightly. Liam, who was running wildly, met William Rond and Peter Mollison, who hurried over. William looked at the pale Liam and pulled him to a halt. "Liam, what''s wrong?" "I''m going to find Sarah!" Liam only hurriedly dropped the words and hurriedly ran towards the lift. His mind was filled with Sarah¡¯s sad little face, and even when she looked at him with a smile sometimes, there was always an inexplicable sadness in her eyes. He could even feel her despair that always shed away. Oh my God! She had given birth to a child! Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. What had he missed? How could he have been so careless? How could he have ignored her all these years? Brooks¡¯s House. After entering, before changing his shoes, the old Mr. and Mrs. Brooks were already asleep. Liam went straight to Sarah¡¯s room on the first floor. But when he opened the door, there was no one there. He dashed to his parents'' room, and without knocking, he pushed the door open with a shout. "Dad, Mom, where''s Sarah? Where is she?" Joshua Brooks was asleep when his son suddenly waked him up; his temper rose, "What are you messing around here at thiste hour?" The old Mrs. Brooks also woke up and looked at her son in confusion. "What''s wrong?" Liam¡¯s expression was on the verge of tears at the moment. "Mom, Dad, where is Sarah?" "Sarah said she went to the Jones¡¯s house and stayed with a friend called Ashley Jones for the past few days. She seems to be working as Miss Jones¡¯s secretary at Jones Group! What''s going on?" The old Mrs. Brooks asked. "Dad! I want to marry her!" Liam said seriously. "Howe?" Joshua roared. "She''s your sister!" "It''s not like she''s my biological sister!" "She is still your sister even if she¡¯s not your biological sister. It''s always bad to talk about it!" Joshua had never wanted his son and daughter to get married. So, over the years, he had always hinted his son and daughter so that they will not be together. He was old-fashioned and very stubborn. And as a result, Liam was almost always repulsed, feeling that it really did feel like incest, as her father had said. "I don''t care! Sarah had given birth to my child. We were careless not to know, the baby was lost because of you, because of me. She never told us, Dad. Whether you agree or not, I''m going to marry her. Please don''t stand in the way!" He felt like he was a heartless man who had let down a woman. He felt sinful. How could he have confused it? He didn''t even know who he had slept with. How miserable should Sarah be? "I''ll go find her!" He left after shocking his parents. "Joshua, that¡¯s why I felt that Sarah was different. No wonder she disappeared for a year, turned out she has our family''s offspring, and the child is lost! What can we do about this?" The old Mrs. Brooks said and burst into tears. "It''s all because of you. You''ve been forbidding them to do this and that all day long, and the children didn''t dare to tell us when something happened. It''s all because of you that I can''t be a grandmother anymore. I want to divorce you. Joshua, you''re the heartless viin. You''ve lost all your brothers, sons, and daughter. Go to hell. I don''t want you anymore!" *** Jones¡¯s House. Ashley moved to a new residence, not wanting to live in the shadow of her father and Sierra¡¯s death. The vi is not very far from the Sutton family residence. It is just separated by two vi areas. This also allowed her to meet up with Sherry Murray often. As Ashley has no more family members, she treated Sherry as her own. And after that KTV singing night, Ashley and Sarah became good friends. The freshly graduated Sarah was persuaded to join herpany. Now, the two had be best friends and always went around together as if without man, they could also have happy days. "If you still don¡¯t sleep, I¡¯m afraid when the child is born, he/she will have a dark circle under the eyes just like you. He/she will ask for stic surgery to remove the dark circle!" Sarah drank a ss of milk and said helplessly to the woman watching a Korean drama on the sofa. Ashley immediatelyughed. "After I watch this part, I¡¯ll go to sleep right away!" "I''m going to bed now. You hurry up too! We have a meeting tomorrow, and you can''t bete as president!" "Got it! I have to be cold at work, but at home, I have to rx, or I really won''t be able to live!" "Then let your heart grows stronger. There¡¯s no big deal. Everything will pass. It¡¯s fine to live without a man and money if we''re strong enough! Woman, make yourself strong!" Sarah clenched her fist and struck a pose, making Ashleyughed. "Sarah, are we too heartless?" After having a goodugh, Ashley couldn''t help but ask. "A woman who doesn''t sleep at three o''clockte at night still has such a vigorous life. You know why?" Sarah plopped down on the sofa and raised her eyebrows. "Why?" "Horny!" Sarahughed, "It¡¯s because of loneliness, hahahaha." "You¡¯re the one being horny! Hahaha." "Yes! I''m horny!" Sarahughed, but there was noughter in her eyes. There was even a sh of sadness. "I''m not going to keep youpany. I don''t seem to be as horny as you. I don''t have as much energy as you. I''m going to sleep!" "Ha! Screw you! I''m going to sleep too!" Ashley was amused by her andughed. "Life is the same without a man. Why should I have fantasies about man? Humph! No way!" It took a lot of effort for Liam to find Ashley¡¯s new residence. In the middle of the night, the two women were just about to go to bed when they heard the doorbell ring. "It''s not a robber, is it?" Ashley was startled. "What are you afraid of? It''s not like we don''t have a bodyguard!" As she was saying, the bodyguard came in. "Miss, a gentleman, called Liam is outside looking for Ms. Brooks!" "Lia?" Sarah¡¯s face became pale, "What''s he doing here?" Wasn''t he getting married? "Sarah, it''s me. Come out, Sarah." Liam shouted from outside. Sarah shook her head. "You go tell him that I don''t want to see him, tell him to go back; we''ve already slept!" The bodyguard nodded and walked out. "Sarah, do you really not want to hear what he has to say?" Ashley was a little worried. Sarah raised her eyebrows, sighed, and said, "Leon Hickmanes every day, and I don''t see you listening to him. We''re different. He''s getting married, and as long as it''s not me, dad will be happy. He''s just my brother! I''ll see him at the wedding anyway. I''ll smile and wish him well. Nothing can beat me!" Looking at the determined look on her face, Ashley shook her head, "Maybe love really is confusing to those who are in it and being outside of it is really sobering instead!" "Sarah,e out! I won''t leave until youe out!" Liam shouted. "Oh no, he won''t leave. He''ll wake up the others!" Ashley called out. Sarah gritted her teeth. Her eyes looked out the door and then at the watch. It was three in the morning. "I''m going out! You go to sleep. Pregnant women are not allowed to stay upte!" Sarah walked out. Seeing Liam standing outside the gate, he seemed extraordinarily excited once he saw her came out. She stood far away and said in a soft voice, "You go back!" "Sarah!" Suddenly, Liam shouted out in a low and hoarse voice. The voice felt like it hasplex and agitated emotions. Sarah was stunned, not understanding why he was like this? He suddenly stepped forward, reaching over, and hugged the confused Sarah tightly.He was using all his force to hug her.He didn¡¯t want to leave Sarah anymore. It was actually Sarah that night, and there was a child! "Let go!" Sarah spoke indifferently as if her body was about to be strangled by him. She used to long for such a close embrace. She forced herself to smile and thinking he would fall in love with her. But he didn¡¯t. So she could only hide in a corner tofort herself, that was unspeakable sadness and despair, as a person who had almost been dead once, she felt numb about it already. "Sarah, I had let you down!" The low voice was choked with a sob. Liam closed his eyes, not letting anyone see his vulnerability at this moment, "Sarah, I was wrong!" Sarah¡¯s heart tightened, somewhat surprised by Liam¡¯s appearance at this moment. Chapter 195 What Is Love? Chapter 195 What Is Love? Listening to the sound of choking by Liam, Sarah didn¡¯t understand why her heart throbbed again and her heart was hurt again at the moment when she once thought that it wouldn¡¯t be painful anymore. ¡°Just say what you want to say, I can ept it!¡± She said. Holding her tightly, Liam said slowly, ¡°Silly girl, why don¡¯t you tell me that it was you on that night six years ago? Why have I misunderstood you for so many years?¡± Sarah immediately became nervous. ¡°You, you know it?¡± Her voice trembled and her whole body froze. Hugging her tightly while choking, ¡°Why don¡¯t you tell me that you have a child?¡± Upon mentioning the child, Sarah turned even more nervous and her body trembled violently in addition with severe pain on her face which showed an indescribable expression. ¡°Sarah?¡± Sarah pushed him away violently while shaking her head. ¡°Go away, I don¡¯t want to see you again! Never!¡± She then turned around immediately but was hugged by Liam from behind. ¡°Don¡¯t be like that, Sarah, I¡¯m wrong!¡± Pleading voice appeared in his low raspy noise. Liam closed his eyes and buried his face in her shoulders, his hands wrapped around her waist tightly which made him clear that he loved Sarah, and it was just that he had always avoided himself from facing the truth. Sarah was powerless as her back was pressed into his arms which made her body turn softer. Subsequently,rge teardrops rolled down from her eyes and she gaped soundlessly. The teardrops fell on Liam¡¯s hand and he felt that hot teardrops scald his heart, ¡°Don¡¯t cry, I will get our baby back!¡± ¡°He¡¯s dead!¡± Sarah cried out in pain. ¡°Where are you going to find him for me?¡± Liam¡¯s hands trembled and his heart ached violently as he was shocked by what he had heard. Sarah then turned back and wrapped around his neck, a heartbreaking cry burst out from her throat. ¡°Damn it! Damn it! My baby was gone and do you know how hard it was when I needed you? Do you know it? There is nothing I can do¡­Boohoo¡­¡± Her sobs left Liam dumbfounded and his heart was twisted with pain. ¡°No! What are you saying, Sarah?¡± ¡°He is dead, he is dead¡­¡± Sarah¡¯s fist mmed hard on his chest as she hated so much about herself and her fate. ¡°He is dead, my baby is dead!¡± Liam froze when the fist was mmed down on his body and he was puzzled about why was this happening? He suffered in silence while hugging her tightly, ¡°Sarah, Sarah¡­¡± Ashley was startled when she heard such a pathos cry at midnight and she ran out immediately as she was afraid of waking up the neighbors. ¡°Come in please! How can you cry outside at midnight?¡± Liam went speechless before he mournfully carried Sarah into the living room. Sarah kept bawling as if she wanted to cry out the grievance of all these years at once. Ashley thoughtfully gave them the space while going upstairs herself before she said, ¡°The second room upstairs belongs to Sarah, don¡¯t leave here tonight as it¡¯s toote! Just rest here once the problem is solved!¡± ¡°Thanks!¡± Liam nodded instinctively but inside he was in a state of turmoil. ¡°He is dead¡­¡± Sarah cried desperately. ¡°Our baby died, he died! He only lived for one day and then he died!¡± ¡°No way! How could he die? Sarah, Lucille said that Darcy Mclean stole the baby, how could he die?¡± Liam awoke from stagnation. Sarah froze. ¡°What¡­ what do you say?¡± Liam exined urgently, ¡°It was Lucille who said that Darcy had stolen the baby!¡± ¡°No way, no, I saw my baby dying with my own eyes. When I woke up, the baby was out of breath, it couldn¡¯t be!¡± Sarah shook her head and tears streamed out again. ¡°He is so small¡­¡± ¡°Sarah, think carefully!¡± Liam didn¡¯t believe that the child was gone, he couldn¡¯t believe it even if he died. It was the time when she left home moneyless for seven months in order to give birth in a private clinic as she was unable to go to the hospital. The doctor who helped her to deliver the baby said that the baby was congenitally malnourished and had been born with poor breathing. In addition, she became weaker after the childbirth, so she was unable to take care of the child. When she woke up, she then fainted again when the doctor told her in tears that the baby was dead and held the baby for her to see. Being worried that she would be desperate and sorrowful, the doctor then told her that she had sent the baby to the crematorium and the ashes had been sent to her. ¡°Wait Sarah!¡± Liam sensed something wrong. ¡°Cremation needs a proof, how can she help us privately without a proof? It¡¯s not right!¡± ¡°Does it need a proof?¡± Sarah asked while lifting her little face. ¡°So, what you mean is that the baby is still alive? How can Darcy steal my baby? I don¡¯t even see her!¡± ¡°There is nothing wrong as it is told by Lucille. The baby was stolen by Darcy, I think we need to go back to that clinic now and find the doctor who has a problem!¡± Liam held her hands. ¡°Let¡¯s go and find him! Where is the clinic?¡± ¡°In G City! But she is gone, I¡¯ve been looking for her but I can¡¯t find her and the clinic is closed. Someone says she has gone back home but no one knows where her old home is!¡± ¡°That¡¯s even more telling!¡± Liam could conjecture that Darcy had bribed the doctor and swapped the baby, or she might have done something special that made Sarah believe that the baby died. ¡°So, is the baby really alive?¡± Sarah couldn¡¯t believe it as she always thought that her baby had died, and all these years, every time when she saw someone else¡¯s baby, she would be sad and upset. ¡°Well! I am convinced that the baby is still alive!¡± Liam said with certainty. Sarah suddenly grabbed his hand nervously. ¡°Let¡¯s go and find Darcy, let¡¯s go and ask her! I need to settle the score with her, how could she steal my baby!¡± Wiping her tears, she then stood up. Liam froze, ¡°Sarah, Darcy was dead!¡± The moment when these words were uttered, Sarah froze. ¡°What do you say? She is dead?¡± ¡°Let me tell you this in detailter, Sarah, have you been in the G City for the year when you disappeared?¡± Liam felt his heart ache when he thought about it, he was such a jerk, how could something like this happen? Sarah lifted her eyes which were swollen from crying and looking at him, then she lifted her hand and held it out in front of Liam¡¯s face. Liam was puzzled but lowering down his head, then he saw a deep scar on Sarah¡¯s hand when Sarah turned her hand over. His heart tightened and a sharp pain came. ¡°Have you cut your wrist tomit suicide?¡± Closing her eyes and teardrops sliding out, Sarah then nodded. ¡°I thought about dying when my baby was gone but I didn¡¯t know who sent me to the hospital and I couldn¡¯t find him. When I woke up after three days, the doctor didn¡¯t tell me that it was a man who saved me and the guy didn¡¯t even leave his name, what he only did was that he just helped me to pay for the hospital bill. When I thought of the baby and went back to that clinic, the doctor was gone too!¡± ¡°That¡¯s even more telling, let¡¯s go and find that doctor, I am sure we can find him! No! Let¡¯s go and find Lucille! She said before the baby is still alive!¡± Liam took her hand and told her what had happened on the way to the hospital. N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. Sarah had never had a good feeling about Darcy, it was only that six years ago at the hotel in H City where Darcy¡¯s behavior had hurt her, but she didn¡¯t hate Darcy because she loved Liam too much. But she didn¡¯t expect her to steal her baby, did she bribe the doctor at that private clinic? She didn¡¯t know whether she should hate her or not when she heard the news of Darcy¡¯s suicide but she felt that it was really true to the saying, ¡°What is love in this world? That means lovers vow to stick together in life and death.¡± Sarah sat in the car silently while Liam was driving with one hand and held her small hand with another. ¡°We can definitely find the baby, is our baby a boy or a girl?¡± ¡°It is a boy!¡± Sarah choked out as she was unable to tell what was going on in her heart at that moment. Surprise, apprehension and a range ofplicated emotions bubbled up. ¡°But there are so many people, where can I find him?¡± *** In the hospital. It was already dawn when Liam brought Sarah to the hospital again. Liam was so tired as he stayed up all night and experienced so many things. Holding Sarah¡¯s hand, both of them together appeared in front of Lucille and Reggie. ¡°Lucille! Is what you said true? Is my child still alive?¡± Sarah¡¯s voice trembled as she was afraid of hearing words that would make her desperate. Could she have any more illusion? Was her child still really alive? Biting her lips, Lucille nodded her head. ¡°Yes, Sarah, the baby is really stolen by Darcy, but, I don''t know where the baby is sent by her, all I know is that the baby is not dead, it''s healthy, and it''s a very cute boy!¡± ¡°So is my child still alive?¡± Sarah¡¯s heart was surprised, but instantly it went cold again, the child could not be found and Darcy was dead, where had her child gone? ¡°Sarah, don¡¯t be anxious, you can definitely find him!¡± Lucilleforted her. As soon as Sarah was sure that the child was still alive, hope and desire to see her child immediately rose up inside her heart. ¡°Sarah, I will find it, don''t worry! Let''s go home now and find daddy!¡± Sarah walked out of the ward where the corridor was crowded and full of the smell of disinfection water, she stood there and her vision turned confused, ¡®Where was the baby?¡¯ Liam took her hand, ¡°Sarah, the baby can definitely be found!¡± ¡°Daddy will get angry!¡± Sarah shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t want him to know!¡± ¡°I am here, he wouldn¡¯t be angry!¡± Liam assured. She then looked at Liam and asked faintly, ¡°Are you looking for me because of the baby? I don''t want to go home, I want to go to the Jones family!¡± She didn¡¯t know how to face it, if he was looking for her because of the baby, she wouldn¡¯t be together with him as she didn¡¯t want to make daddy Brooks angry and humiliated as they had brought her home from the orphanage and given her so much love. ¡°Sarah, let¡¯s get married!¡± Liam gazed deeply into her little face. ¡°We will get married when we find the baby!¡± ¡°What if we can¡¯t find him?¡± ¡°Impossible!¡± It was still for the sake of the child! Sarah smiled bitterly, ¡°No!¡± ¡°Sarah!¡± Liam yelled in a low voice. ¡°I want to go back to sleep, I''m so tired, you said you''d help me find the baby, please help me find him, okay?¡± She never begged and looked at him pleadingly. Liam froze for a moment. ¡°It''s my baby too! Let''s go home, back to our home!¡± ¡°No!¡± Chapter 196 Her First Crush Chapter 196 Her First Crush Liam had no idea what happened to her again, he could only domineeringly hold her hand and forcibly take her back to Brooks¡¯s family. The morning newspaper revealed the news on The Rond Group¡¯s press conference. The reporters immediately started to change their opinion. They were still criticizing yesterday but it all becamepliments today, the crisis was considered solved temporarily. Peter looked at the newspaper with a sharp look while squinting his eyes. He sure did underestimate William Rond. It seemed like he needed to carry on to the next step of his n. The Sutton family. Before he came back home, William made sure thepany¡¯s crisis had been solved and the morning stocks had opened in the early mornings. He was really tired. The moment he stepped into the door of the Sutton family, Sherry immediately approached him, ¡°Did you stay up all night?¡± ¡°Daddy!¡± ¡°William!¡± Even the two kids were running towards him. William squatted down and hugged the two kids at the same time, ¡°All of you seem to be really worried about me, should I feel honored?¡± ¡°William, did you stay up all night?¡± Daniel Murray¡¯s tiny palm gently touched William¡¯s face, ¡°You have bloodshot eyes!¡± ¡°Uhm, I am a little busy!¡± William pleasedly stared at Daniel who was considerate. ¡°Daddy, go have a sleep!¡± Samuel Rond concernedly said. Sherry did not have a good rest all night as well. She was worried about thepany¡¯s incident and Darcy Mclean might make things more difficult. She was finally relieved when she saw the morning gossip news and newspaper. ¡°I want to bring you guys back home!¡± William said. ¡°Back home?¡± Sherry was stunned, ¡°But aren¡¯t we hiding from Darcy?¡± ¡°Sherry¡­¡± William took a nce at the kids, ¡°You guys go y, daddy has something to discuss with mommy!¡± ¡°Ok!¡± The two kids immediately went to watch TV. ¡°What is it?¡± Sherry felt distressed when she saw his bloodshot eyeballs. He really stayed up too long. ¡°Darcymitted suicide yesterday!¡± William said. ¡°Oh my gosh!¡± Sherry eximed, ¡°Why would she do that?¡± ¡°I am bringing you guys back to Rond¡¯s mansion. There is also something I need to discuss with dad! I will tell youter!¡± Sherry did not ask any further, ¡°Ok, I will pack our things now and follow you back to your home!¡± Rond¡¯s mansion. William changed to his casual wear after a bath. It outlined his tall, straight, and slim body with his gorgeous and elegant character. Mrs. Howe had prepared some food. After having a simple breakfast, he followed John Rond to the study room. ¡°Have you taken care of everything for thepany?¡± John asked. ¡°Dad! I can only say it will be no big deals temporarily!¡± William replied, ¡°But I will handle everything nicely! You don¡¯t have to worry about it!¡± ¡°So there are a lot of undercurrent turbulences?¡± ¡°No, I just don¡¯t want to lose him so I have to indulge him temporarily. I hope he knows he is wrong and returns back to the right track!¡± William said. John took a deep stare at his own son, mixed emotions were flickering in his eyes, ¡°You are just as kind as your mother, you always forbear your friends!¡± ¡°Dad, you know who is it?¡± William questioned. John sighed deeply, ¡°If you guys are not friends, will you still be so merciful? You can handle the company¡¯s issues on your own, I want to y chess with Dan!¡± He did not say any more things and left the study room to find his two grandkids, ¡°Dan, Sammy!¡± ¡°John!¡± ¡°Grandpa!¡± William shook his head while listening to his children¡¯s immature voice, he then let out a sincere smile. His father appeared topliment him just now, it seemed like he had neverplimented him before.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. After knowing Darcy¡¯s death, Sherry felt extremely sorry for her. Darcy was still so young. Even when she had done something wrong, Sherry still could not help but sympathize with her. She sighed deeply as she was in William¡¯s room. All of a sudden, there was a picture that attracted her attention. That was a picture of William wearing a basketball suit, he was turning back over while smiling. She flinched immediately when she saw that picture. She reached her hand and took the picture on the bookshelf. She could not resist and started touching the picture gently with her hand. It was her school, the background in the picture was her school. Everything in this picture was so familiar to her, even the back view was so familiar. All those years, the handsome face that she always could not see properly from far away was actually William. Her crush that she barely got to catch a glimpse of, her crush when she just began to understand love in puberty was actually William. That person was actually William. ¡®This should be the time when he was around the age of eighteen or neen, right?¡¯ Her heart was pounding, the door was opened at the very moment! Sherry turned back aggressively with her hand holding the picture frame and subconsciously hid it to her back. But it did not escape William¡¯s sharp eyesight, he raised his eyebrow and stared at her, ¡°What is going on?¡± Her heart was pounding as if it was going to explode. William was curious and approached her, ¡°What is it in your hand?¡± She grabbed the picture frame tightly with her tiny palms behind her. She instantly started blushing and anxiously replied, ¡°N-nothing at all!¡± William felt even more curious, what was hisdy hiding behind her? It was so mysterious and her face was so red. Sherry raised her head and looked at him. That good looking face was tremendously soul-stirring, it was different from that on the picture when he was just a teenager. He was even more mature and experienced now, it highlighted his charisma as a man. She could not move her eyeballs away from his face. He slightly raised his lips and stared at her with his sparkling eyes, ¡°What are you holding? Let me see!¡± After that, he reached out his hand and wanted to grab the picture she was holding. The moment he approached her, her reddish face turned even redder. She could feel cramps all over her body as if she was engulfed by the feeling of meeting her first crush where merely a look could break every single bone in her entire body. ¡°Let me see!¡± He was already hugging her. He tried to restrain her body so she would stick in his arms. The picture in her hand was also taken away by him. ¡°This is my picture, why is your face so red right after seeing this picture?¡± His words reminded Sherry of her first love. At that time, she actually fell in love with him by merely just seeing his back view from far away. It was embarrassing to tell anyone, she definitely would not want to let him know that the back view she used to have a crush on was him! ¡°What was it, my wife? Can you tell me?¡± William saidughingly. ¡°What do you mean by that, can¡¯t I just take a look at your photo?¡± She was finding excuses to answer him. Right after she finished her words, he directlyughed out loud, ¡°Yes¡­ yes¡­ of course you can¡­¡± ¡°What are youughing at? Can you just give me that picture?¡± She said while blushing. Her words intrigued him as he knew she was a terrible liar. He hugged her while looking at the photo of him ying basketball in secondary school, it was taken by Liam. At that time, they were joking around and said that he gave out an enchanting vibe the moment he turned his head over and smiled. He personally liked that picture because the moment he looked back, there was a faded smile on his face. It was not obvious but intriguing. He forgot what he was smiling about. Liam said there were a lot of girls watching them, and he remembered that those girls were tiny, they were still kids. ¡°Are you getting feelings over a picture? Are you blushing?¡± William was joking around. ¡°What!¡± She pushed him away. She was staring at him and wanted to tear off the smile on his face, even when the smile on his face was good-looking, ¡°I¡¯m just feeling hot!¡± ¡°Ugh! You are feeling hot in winter? The air-conditioner in this house is not even that hot! Sherry, lying is bad, you will receive punishments. You better spill the truth, as your husband I will spare your life.¡± He touched her lips gently with his finger. She knew what was his punishment and the heat on her face had not cooled down yet. At the moment when he said something like that to her, the fire in her heart rekindled again. ¡°What a stunning photo!¡± Sherry tried to mask her awkwardness withughter, ¡°You must have some sleep, the bloodshot in your eyes are getting worse!¡± The smile on his face widened, then enigmatically looked at her. ¡°Uhm, don¡¯t change the topic!¡± ¡°Go to sleep!¡± She grabbed the photo from him and ced it back on the bookshelf. She then looked at him with a romantic look and pushed him to his bed. ¡°Go to sleep! There is still a lot of stuff that the company needs you to deal with! You need to sleep well and go to work tomorrow!¡± She pushed him onto the bed and covered him with a nket. When she was about to walk away, he grabbed her hand and said, ¡°I can¡¯t sleep if you don¡¯t tell me everything!¡± Although he was tired, he was still extremely curious. She was shocked by the things he said. She then turned over and looked at him, ¡°Aren¡¯t you tired?¡± ¡°Yes, I am. But I want to know, why do you blush? And why are you so tasty when you blush?¡± He grabbed her tiny palm tightly and was not going to let her go. He was not giving up unless Sherry granted his wish. Her heart was pounding like crazy, she didn''t dare to look at him in his eyes. After remaining silent for quite a while, she finally spoke, "If I said that back view is familiar, what would you think?" He stunned. "Have you seen me before?" She blushed and nodded. "Where?" "On the field of high school, I have once picked up a ball for you!" said Sherry with a deep voice, "You are the big brother I loved when I was a kid. I often see you ying basketball on our school court. I recognized your back view but I never saw your face in detail. This picture brings back the memories!" He gazed at her and could not believe what he had just heard with his own ear. He could not believe what she had just said, he could not believe everything was real, "So are you telling me that your¡­ your first crush was me?" She turned away awkwardly. He quickly sat up and turned her face over, ¡°Sherry, are you kidding me right now? Is this all real? The one that you had a crush on was me?¡± She nodded shyly. He never knew the feeling of excitement, the feeling of ecstasy in his heart. He was on cloud nine and could feel an unexinable touching. Finally, he realized, "Oh, it really was me! All this time, you have only fallen in love with me?" She nodded awkwardly again, then lowered her head. She then said silently, "I remember that back view. It had been in my mind forever, it was familiar but strange!¡± He lifted Sherry''s chin and saw her crimson red face. Her beautiful and delicate face together with those ruby red lips were extremely seducing. They were so close that they could feel each other¡¯s breath lingering on their faces and itched their hearts. "Sherry, I''m not dreaming, right?" He could not believe this feeling, is it fake? He saw her nod solemnly. "It''s true!" He stared at her for a moment. Suddenly, heughed like a child. He reached for her and pulled her into his arms and hugged her tightly. He did not want to let go of her. At the very moment when they both felt infatuated, he wanted to kiss her. ¡°You should sleep!¡± She said anxiously. ¡°Together!¡± He said hurryingly while covering her mouth. ¡°No!¡± She cried. She could not just sleep when she came to the Rond mansion. She should be taking care of the children instead. ¡°Silly girl,¡± William muttered with a hoarse voice. He hugged her and directly pressed her onto the bed. He then bowed his head and gently kissed Sherry on her soft lips, the softness came together with her own refreshing scent. Suddenly, he got up to close and lock the door carefully, then got back to hug her and said, ¡°Nobody is going to disturb us!¡± When she was stunned, she could feel his scorching hot breath, and his rough kiss on her lips¡­ Chapter 197 A Lifetime Chapter 197 A Lifetime The strong and powerful kiss made her tremble nkly. Her heart was beating vigorously while enduring his hot kiss helplessly. She could only sense that he was going to inhale all the air inside her lungs. Although she was about to suffocate, he was still unwilling to let her go. She had already felt dizzy during the longsting kiss and when he gently let her go, her lips were swollen already. Her blurred eyes and appearance almost made him kiss her again. ¡°Sleep!¡± She said hurriedly. ¡°William Rond! If you are not going to rest, I will ignore you for sure!¡± She felt distressed for his fatigue so she pushed him away. His face was still blushed and felt hot. ¡°I still want to do it with you.¡± He muttered. Now he knew that she was his first love from her words, and he was satisfied greatly as a man. He could sense the happiness without any burden. He kissed her lips and sexual desire could be seen in his eyes. He lowered down his voice and leant his forehead against her. He said, ¡°Is it really me? Why didn¡¯t I know you at that time? It would be great if we had met back then! Wifey, were you only twelve or thirteen years old that time?¡± Her mind was in a mess and her entire body was weak. Her shy expressions made her even more alluring to him. She tried her best to recall her childhood memories, she was that young at that time. ¡°There were many girls who helped you to pick up the ball, just like me. Unfortunately, you did not have a look on us. They said you are not from our school, but a university!¡± ¡°Wifey, if I had sex with you at that time... why didn¡¯t I have a look on you?¡± He was so regretful for not knowing Sherry at that time. ¡°Then you will be a pervert!¡± She put her small face on his chest. Since she was still young at that time, how could he say such words? He was so erotic! He smiled and grabbed her head using his hands then gently kissed her lips. After that, he corrected her, ¡°If I knew you were my wife at that time, I would protect you and wait for you to grow. I will not let you suffer that much. I hope that I can travel back to the past and take care of you earlier!¡± She felt touched while listening to his words. ¡°But time can¡¯t reverse and all is fate. I am happy that you are the ultimate person, showing that I am loyal all the time.¡± ¡°Do you mean that I am the one who is not loyal?¡± He raised his eyebrows. ¡°At least not as loyal as me!¡± She smiled, ¡°Fine, go to rest quickly! How exhausted are you already?¡± ¡°But, I still want to chat with you!¡± He said softly while yawning. What she heard was the most private sentences among the lovers. ¡°Wife, it is so good to know you! Forgive me for not knowing you at the very beginning but I guarantee that you are myst girl! It is so good to love you!¡± True! It was good to love each other! However, she thanked to all the obstacles. It was because after experiencing many challenges, people would grow into a persistent person and cherish everything that they have. ¡°We still have a lot of time to stay together!¡± When his sturdy body pressed on her, she could only feel his breath. Both of his hands were no longer staying still and they went into her clothes then touching her smooth skin. She was trembling and her breath became irregr. With the enthusiastic movement of his hands, her body started to melt under his touch. But she did not forget that he was exhausted over the night and even helped her to detoxify yesterday. He must be extremely tired so she grabbed his hands hurriedly. ¡°No, you better go to rest. You need to rest now!¡± He was upset and said, ¡°But, I still want...¡± ¡°Be obedient, go to sleep!¡± Before the sentence ended, he already turned his body and leant on her shoulder. He closed his eyes and started snoring. Soon, he fell asleep, showing how exhausted he was. She looked at him while leaning sideways. His frowned eyebrows were sharp, his eyshes were long and his nose was stiff. He was the first man that she had a crush on. God was really good in arranging! She smiled silently. But when she remembered the death of Darcy, she felt slightly upset. Everything in this world was impermanent and Darcy was too foolish and extreme. Love was like a blooming flower. Her flower of love was blooming for once and hoped that it bloomed forever. It was happy and beautiful that her flower bloomed for one person only throughout her lifetime! In the living room downstairs. Three of them, the grandfather and grandchildren, were sitting in front of the teapoy. Daniel frowned his eyebrows andughed suddenly. ¡°Checkmate! John loses again! John, recently your skill in chess is getting poorer.¡± ¡°Ah!¡± John looked distracted and realized that he lost the game after looking at the chessboard carefully. ¡°Good boy, you improve a lot! It isn¡¯t my skill getting poorer, but you who are improving!¡± ¡°Our Chinese chess mentor couldn¡¯t defeat me too!¡± Dan said proudly. ¡°Yes! You are smart!¡± John looked at Dan then Samuel Rond. Dan¡¯s intelligence level was beyond the peers and he was too smart. However, Sammy was ordinary but he was still intelligent and highly observant. ¡°Grandpa, drink tea!¡± Sammy handed over a cup of hot tea. John smiled with satisfaction and nodded, ¡°Thank you, my great grandchild.¡± ¡°Give me one cup too.¡± Dan looked at Sammy. ¡°Alright!¡± Sammy went to pour a cup of tea for Dan. He said, ¡°Brother, drink tea!¡± ¡°Good, I will teach you how to y gamester!¡± Dan promised. John looked at both of his grandchildren and was satisfied. It was considered as a blessing to enjoy family love and joy in the rest of his lifetime! After drinking a mouthful of tea, Dan frowned. The tea was not nice to drink, not as good as his mother¡¯s tea. John looked at both of the children who were equally beautiful and drank a mouthful of tea. He asked properly, ¡°Sammy, would you be jealous if I hand over thepany to Dan?¡± Sammy thought for a while and shook his head, ¡°I don¡¯t want thepany. I don¡¯t want to be as tired as daddy and grandpa! I don¡¯t want to be the chairman but a teacher only. Grandpa, can I be a teacher?¡± ¡°Why you want to be a teacher?¡± John got to know the ambition of his grandchild for the first time. ¡°A teacher can smile every day. Our teachers smile daily but daddy and grandpa do not smile at all. So, I don¡¯t want to be a chairman! A person without a smile is not happy and I want happiness.¡± Sammy said seriously and he portrayed the thirst of bing a teacher with his pinky face. ¡°Good! As long as Sammy is happy, you can do whatever you want!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want John¡¯spany!¡± Dan said suddenly, ¡°I don¡¯t want to inherit someone¡¯s asset, I want to open my ownpany!¡± ¡°Ah! Then no one wants mypany, isn¡¯t it?¡± John¡¯s old face looked curious and surprised. Although the child always did not want to inherit hispany, the more the children did not want to inherit his company, the more he wanted to give them. Who did not want to choose a suitable heir to inherit the business that he worked for a lifetime? He loved the child from the bottom of his heart and even though there was not any blood rtionship between them, he still thought that it was not a waste to give him thepany. It was because he felt delighted just by looking at the child. ¡°No!¡± Dan smiled secretly and said, ¡°John, after mummy giving birth, you can nurture the child as an heir. Anyway, I don¡¯t want and Sammy also doesn''t want, right?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Sammy nodded seriously. ¡°I don¡¯t want too. I want to be a teacher and be happy every day!¡± ¡°It is tiring to open a business on yourself!¡± John continued to induce him. ¡°I like challenges!¡± Dan said powerfully. John was speechless. ¡°John, perhaps there is already an heir that you are looking for inside mummy¡¯s belly!¡± Dan looked upstairs and mummy and William had note down after going upstairs. He blinked his eyes and he looked serious. ¡°John, when would mummy get married to William?¡± ¡°You will need to ask your mummy for this! I think that the faster the better!¡± John nned to hold a wedding a long time ago but a lot of things happened and made them wait for such a long time. After William fell asleep, Sherry got down from the bed and covered his body with a nket. She went downstairs alone and heard the conversation between her son and John. ¡°Sherry!¡± Sammy discovered her. ¡°Sammy!¡± Sherry greeted him. John and Dan turned their heads simultaneously. ¡°John!¡± Sherry said softly. ¡°Sherry, when do you want to get married to William? Both children do not want to be the chairman, you and William quickly give birth to a child. The heir needs to be nurtured from young.¡± Sherry was shocked and did not know how to respond to the question. John was behaving like a child and she was speechless at that moment. ¡°Mummy, get married quickly. I heard that it is not beautiful to wear a wedding dress with a big belly!¡± Ah!¡± Sherry¡¯s face was blushed. Dan covered his small mouth and smiled, ¡°Mummy, why did you blush? Isn¡¯t it just getting married? Sammy and I can be your page boy! Never mind, we can protect you. You quickly give birth to an heir for John, if not, he was annoying me every day!¡± ¡°Annoying you?¡± When John listened to the words, he felt funny and carried Dan up to his shoulders. ¡°This boy, since you said I am annoying, then I am going to annoy you only!¡± Dan immediately hugged John¡¯s head andughed out loud. The childish voice echoed through the entire living room. ¡°John, I did not say that you are annoying. What I said is it is annoying whenever you want me to be the chairman. William is still young, isn¡¯t it? Mummy still can give birth to many heirs until you are satisfied. I want to do what I like, just like Sammy!¡± ¡°Dan, quicklye down. John is old already!¡± Sherry was worried that it could sprain John¡¯s waist. ¡°It¡¯s okay!¡± John shook his head. Sammy stood aside and smiled foolishly. He was not jealous at all and poured a cup of tea to Sherry obediently. ¡°Sherry, drink tea!¡± When Sherry turned over her head, she realized that Sammy was holding a cup of tea and she felt warmed in his heart. ¡°Good boy, thank you!¡± When he turned over her head again, John already carried Dan to the courtyard. Sherry took over the teacup and held Sammy¡¯s hands. She asked, ¡°Sammy, why didn¡¯t you want to inherit grandpa¡¯spany?¡± ¡°It is because I want happiness!¡± Sammy said with a smile. ¡°Is Sammy unhappy?¡± Sherry was surprised. ¡°Nope but I feel that daddy is unhappy. Liam Brooks said that we should be happy every day. Daddy is a chairman and Liam is just a manager who works for daddy. However, Liam is happier than daddy every day. I saw that my teachers are happy too because they are smiling so I want to smile too.¡± ¡°Liam?¡± Sherry was shocked. ¡°Does Sammy like Liam?¡± ¡°Yes! I like him!¡± Sammy nodded seriously. ¡°Liam willugh out loud! But daddy never does so. Sherry, would daddy be that happy too in the future?¡± Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. ¡°Ah!¡± Sherry was surprised that Sammy was so observant and attentive. Also, he became more cheerful and talked more than before. This was what she was most happy about. ¡°Daddy will smile, daddy is just too busy!¡± Chapter 198 A Diary Chapter 198 A Diary He must have been unhappy all these years. He had been guilty after Lucille''s illness. The years have made William hide his true nature. He was supposed to be very youthful and sunny, and a very kind man - The Brooks family. Liam brought Sarah back. Joshua and Mrs. Brooks finally knew what was going on. Sarah didn''t speak, and it was Liam who kept talking. Mrs. Brooks was in tears as she listened. She had no idea that her daughter had suffered so much. She immediately ran over and took Sarah''s hand, but before she could say anything, tears welled up. "Sarah, why didn''t you tell me? Why didn''t you say anything when something so big happened?" Sarah lowered her head. Because of her mother''s words, she immediately burst into tears. "Mum ..." Joshua was surprised that Sarah had given birth to a baby and that baby was missing. He was scolded by his wife and med himself. If he wasn''t so conservative, if he wasn''t usually so stern, maybe he''d have several grandchildren by now! "Dad, I''m going to marry Sarah no matter what. And the baby missed, I''m going to call the police and track down the truth about what happened back then!" Liam said seriously to Joshua. Liam told Joshua what had happened and then he immediately sent men from the police station to look for the doctor from the private practice in G City. Sarah didn''t say anything. She just sat on the sofa and cried. Once he saw how sad Sarah was crying, Joshua med himself even more. "Sarah, don''t cry. I will get the baby back! But it is not so easy to find someone when there are so many people. It takes time!" It was a weekter in the blink of an eye. Lucille was discharged from the hospital. Darcy was buried a weekter. While sorting through her belongings, Lucille found a diary. It was Darcy''s. And Lucille was dumbfounded when she saw this diary. Deep guilt welled up, and it was a deep sense of guilt. Darcy really went too far. She could not have imagined that things would be like this. Holding the diary, her heart was filled with guilt for William, for Liam, and, to her surprise, Peter. Why was this happening? What should she do? Lucille held the diary that Darcy had left in her hands in disbelief. The diary really shook her too much. "Darcy, why did you do this?" Lucille murmured. Teardrops were streaming down one by one. The soreness and guilt slowly piled up in her heart. "Lucille?" Reggie asked as he walked in to see her crying just in time. "Don''t be sad. You''re still very weak." Lucille looked back at him. Looking at the handsome face in front of her, she suddenly felt that she was not good enough for him. Reggie was so kind, and she... Tears fell from her eyes. Lucille just felt sad and thought it was all so funny. She had indirectly be a sinner. What Darcy did made her feel so guilty. "Reggie!" Lucille had suppressed her emotion and said in a hoarse voice. She clutched his arm tightly and flung herself into his arms. She kept crying, and her tears soaked his suit in a few moments. With her heart aching with grief, Lucille sobbed. Suddenly she let go of Reggie''s hand and looked at him with teary eyes, "Reggie, why do you like a bad woman like me?" Reggie just looked at her quietly, "Do you need a reason to like someone?" Think about Darcy, she loved Liam so morbidly. Was there a reason? And was Liam really that good? No, right? He was just a man, and Lucille was just a woman. Like was like. And how could one possibly exin it? "Reggie, women like Darcy and I deserve to go to hell!" Lucille thought of all the things she had done. She hadplicated rtionships with several men. It was only because of the imbnce in her heart that she med William, but at this moment, she realized that it was she and her sister who were the sinners. "There''s nothing better than to learn from your mistakes!" Reggie embraced Lucille and soothed her softly. "Come on, don''t cry and don''t think about it. When we''ve buried Darcy, we''ll go to France! We''ll start a new life from then on." "Reggie! I''ve lost my chance to be a mother. Will you still want to marry me? You might not have children for the rest of your life." How could she agree to go with him? Was she too selfish? He looked at her sadly, "Lucille, I don''t care!" Lucille choked with sobs and her body shuddered. Looking at the familiar concern in his eyes, Lucille could no longer repress it. She threw herself at him, wrapped her arms tightly around Reggie''s neck, and buried her cheek in his shoulder. Hot tears continued to fall from her eyes and slide into the crook of his neck. The burning tears stung Reggie''s skin and seemed to draw out the deepest feelings in his heart. Lucille cried out in pain while the familiar scent of him lingered around her. She sobbed uncontrobly and wrapped her arms around his neck tightly. Let her indulge onest time! She had been so selfish like that. How could a woman like her be at peace with the love he gave her? A man of his kindness and such warmth was fit for a better woman. And she would have to go to confession for the rest of her life. ¡®Darcy, I will go to confession for you, and for myself.¡¯ Just let her indulge onest time and let her crave his warmth once more. As long as she gave up, he could be happy for the rest of his life, still have children, and live happily ever after. And she didn''t know which day she would suddenly be selfish again and not even recognize herself. Looking at her pained and grief-stricken face at the moment, Reggie could only reach out his hand and comfort her. Feeling hisrge hands behind her as he suddenly wrapped them around her, Lucille shuddered and hugged Reggie tightly. This was thest time! After letting her cry for a long time, Reggie finally said, "It''s okay! This is thest time. Don''t cry anymore!" "Okay!" It was thest time she would cry. Wiping away her tears, Lucille sobbed and looked up, only to find that Reggie''s shoulders were already soaked with her tears. Even his neck was stained with her tears. Feeling a little embarrassed, Lucille looked up uneasily but found his eyes falling on her face instead. "It''s time to rest. You get some rest. It''s the funeral tomorrow. Let Darcy go in peace. Don''t cry, okay?" Reggie picked her up and took a giant stride towards her room. Lucille curled up and felt his warmth once more. She turned her face slightly to the side and pressed her cheek against his chest, listening to the sound of his heartbeat. And suddenly, Lucille felt so greedy. She coveted his scent, his warmth - On the day of Darcy''s funeral, everyone still arrived. William, Liam, Sarah, Reggie, Leon, Peter all came, except Sherry. To protect her, William did not tell her. He knew she was kind and would have cried her eyes out, so he didn''t ask her toe. Everyone watched as Darcy was buried until her coffin was covered with bs and buried. Sarah suddenly looked agitatedly at the picture on the tombstone and shouted, "Darcy, why are you doing this to me? Where is my child? Where have you stolen my child?" She suddenly became emotional, causing everyone to freeze. And Liam immediately hugged her for support. These days, Sarah was in a state of confusion since she knew her baby was alive but couldn''t be found. She couldn''t eat or sleep well. She just wanted to know where the baby was and how he was doing! No one noticed that Peter''s body trembled and then he calmed down. And Lucille said at that moment, "Sarah, I''m sorry! I know saying sorry won''t make up for the pain in your heart, and I know Darcy hurt you. But please, for the sake of her being dead, forgive her!" "Lucille, how do you expect me to forgive her? My baby is gone! She''s dead once and for all. What about me? What about my child? What am I going to do?" Sarah''s yell made William freeze. He hadn''t been aware of what was happening. Owned by N?velDrama.Org. When it came to the baby, William seemed to understand a little, but he was also shocked. How did Sarah have a baby? What was going on? Lucille took Sarah''s hand in his. "Sarah, the baby is alive. The baby is healthy. Forgive me for not knowing where the baby is untilst night!" "You know where my baby is?" Sarah looked up in dismay. "Lucille, do you really know?" Liam also got excited and was afraid he had heard wrong. Lucille nodded and nced at Peter. But he just turned his head away without speaking. Lucille was a little disappointed, but also had a twinge of heartache. She turned to Liam, William, and Sarah and said, "Liam, Sarah, William, I want you to stop, especially William. I hope you''re holding up after hearing what I''m about to say." A wave of unease welled up in William''s heart, but he nodded calmly. "Go ahead!" "Liam and Sarah''s baby, the one Darcy stole from them, is Sammy who was at William''s side. That baby is Liam and Sarah''s." The three of them were startled when Lucille uttered the words. William looked like he had been struck by lightning, "What, what did you say?" Chapter 199 The Truth Comes Out Chapter 199 The Truth Comes Out Lucille said guiltily, "William, that baby you got a surrogate for was swapped by Darcy. Forgive me, I didn''t know and always thought the baby was yours. But it wasn''t until yesterday when I was packing up Darcy''s belongings that I found a diary. She said that she had switched the baby. And that baby was born to Sarah in G City!" "You mean Sammy is my child?" Liam froze in his tracks. His eyes were wide with disbelief. "How can that be?" "I''m going to see the baby!" Sarah clutched Liam''s hand. "Liam, our baby. I want to see the baby right away!" William was, however, unusually shocked. He tried to calm himself, and there was still a tremor in his voice. "Lucille, what about my baby? Where has my child gone?" "I don''t know!" Lucille shook her head and lowered her eyshes, hiding the glimmer in her eyes. William couldn''t believe the truth. "Liam, Sarah, don''t act rashly. Wait a minute!" William''s heart was beating unusually fast at this point. He didn''t know how to believe the sudden news. "What does the diary say? Why is that?" Darcy''s diary - Today I did a great thing. I went to the morgue at G City''s hospital with my ally and stole a dead baby and bribed the doctor who delivered Sarah''s baby. She agreed to switch the baby for me. Sarah would never have dreamed that her baby would still be alive and I would have given her a dead one. She would have been so distraught that she would have tried to kill herself, right? If she did die, that would be great! I could have Liam all to myself and no one would ever know the secret of that night. Looking at Sarah''s baby, I really liked him inside. When would I have a baby too? This year, in the year that Sarah was missing, Liam hadn''t had sex with me once. I was crestfallen, but he said he would take responsibility for that night! That was the greatestfort to my heart! I also did a great thing. I carried Sarah''s newborn baby and secretly reced it with William''s baby. By the time I was done with it all, no one actually noticed. It was amazing. My sister didn''t know about it and she was having a bad day. She had been drinking and there was no one to look after the baby. But William''s baby was five days old. He looked a bit older than Liam''s baby! I wasparing the two children at the bass. I couldn''t help but think that the newborn was smaller. But luckily, William was away on a business trip to America and would not be back for a week. By the time he came back, the baby would have changed so much that no one would recognize him. As long as I didn¡¯t tell anyone, and my ally didn¡¯t tell anyone, no one would know about this! William betrayed my sister and caused her such pain. I was so sad when I saw my sister drunk all day long. I tried to persuade my sister to leave William, but she refused. Even though she knew that the child was William''s, she put up with it and pretended not to know. But she spent her days in tears and I couldn¡¯t do anything about it! I was so sad inside. In fact, while convincing my sister, how could I be convincing myself? I knew Liam didn''t like me, but I still loved him so much. I could have forced him to marry me, but I couldn''t resist promising him five years when I saw him avoiding my eyes. Five yearster, he said he would marry me! But would he really marry me? I doubted it! I could never have imagined that Sarah would get pregnant that night. If I hadn''t suddenly seen her with a big belly in G City a month ago, I really thought happiness had arrived! Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. I thought Liam belonged to me alone. But seeing Sarah pregnant dashed my dreams. But then I didn''t realize I had an ally and that he was going to help me. We did all this perfectly. It had been a month now and no one had even noticed that the baby had been substituted. Haha ... I''m so happy ... That was the general gist of the diary. William saw that the back pages of the diary had been torn out. "Lucille, where are the rest of the pages?" Lucille shook her head. "That''s all!" Peter had been standing not far away next to him, and he looked calm. William froze in his tracks. "Where are my child? And where has my child been reced?" God, why didn''t this damn diary mention it? "Let''s go see the baby!" Sarah excitedly grabbed Liam''s hand, "Liam, is Sammy really our baby?" Liam hugged her tightly and choked up. He looked again at William, who was frozen beside him, and knew in his heart how he felt at the moment. If Sammy was his and Sarah''s child, then where had William''s and Sherry''s child gone? William''s face was shattered with despair and he could only stare at the diary in his hands. How could she do this? He looked back at the tombstone. How could she have done such a thing? She really was so bad! But she was dead, "Who was her ally?" William''s words startled both Lucille and Peter. "She doesn''t say in the diary!" Lucille said as she lowered her head. William''s sharp eyes narrowed. He looked to Lucille who had her head hung low, "Lucille, where are the back pages of the diary? I want to see the rest!" "I don''t really see it. That''s all I saw!" Lucille exined in a hurry. William''s eyes rested on her face and finally said nothing. He turned around. No matter what, he would find his baby! As he left in stride, Liam and Sarah followed. And behind them, Lucille and Peter both seemed relieved. Reggie''s blue eyes narrowed. He came over and whispered to Lucille, "You know who that man is, don''t you?" Lucille bit her lip and nodded, then said to Reggie, "Reggie, will you go wait for me in the car? There''s something I want to talk to Peter about!" Reggie''s eyes fell on Peter''s face. He didn''t dodge and was calm, yet his face looked even a little somber. He nodded and walked Leon out. Leon was also a little stunned that this had suddenly happened. It was so strange. It wasn''t until Lucille and Peter were the only ones left in the cemetery that Lucille handed Peter the pages she was holding. "Peter, I didn''t think you ever loved me!" She said it calmly and bluntly, and Peter''s body froze when he heard it. He looked at Lucille with complicated eyes. She was no longer beautiful. He reallymented the fact that things had changed so fast. But in the face of the woman who had made his heart ache and he loved in the past, he did not deny it. "Lucille, yes. I loved you!" He gripped the paper in his hand. He knew it was thest few pages of the diary. It was Lucille who tore it down especially for him. He didn''t need to read it to imagine the contents. "I''m not trying to me you. I know that the hardest thing for people to control is their hearts. Peter, I hope you''ll go and talk to William yourself about where exactly you sent their baby." Lucille said quietly. Peter gripped the paper tightly in his hand and shook his head. "Lucille, I can''t do that!" "Why?" "It''s a personal matter between me and William, and arguably with the Rond family. Even if he knew, I wouldn''t tell him where the child had gone!" Peter replied with determination. Lucille looked at the determined look on Peter''s handsome face and felt nothing but a pang of sadness and heartache. He reminded her of herself and Darcy all those years ago, who had been tormented by obsession and heartbreak. Only she, with Reggie''s love and care, hade out of the shadows. But Darcy hadn''t met anyone like that, so she died. And what about Peter? Wouldn''t he be just like Darcy this way? "Lucille, don''t talk me out of it. I can''t control my heart. I have to do this. This is what the Rond family owes me, and I need to get it back." Peter said bitterly. "I don''t care if you look down on me or call me mean. As for Darcy, I''m sorry. I shouldn''t have thought of her as a stand-in for you, when in fact she wasn''t a stand-in for you at all either. She''ll never have your kindness!" Peter looked at her and thought he would see Lucille''s disdainful gaze. But Lucille simply responded calmly to Peter''s staring gaze and walked slowly and firmly towards him. "It''s all gone. Whatever happened, it''s over. It''s all in the past!" Her hushed tone was the same as ever. Lucille suddenly reached over and wrapped her arms tightly around Peter''s tense body, then patted his back soothingly with one hand and spoke repeatedly, "Forget it, don''t torture your heart." She didn''t look disgusted. She didn''t resent him for being mean and was even willing to hug him. Peter froze and stiffened, his arms trembling, and finally embraced Lucille who offered to hold him. He closed his eyes so that no one could see that he was as vulnerable as a baby now, "Lucille, I can''t do this! I really can''t!" "Peter, it''s love in your heart that makes you happy! Let''s forget! Let''s forget all the unpleasant things that have happened. Go and tell William yourself where you got his children and don''t torture them! Let us all cherish this rare friendship with each other! You and William have been friends for years. You''re best friends. He even asked you to help him find a surrogate mother. It shows how much he trusts you. Cherish it and tell him the truth about everything. He''ll forgive you!" "No!" Peter shook his head. "I can''t do it. I really can''t!" "What reason do you have? Why?" Her voice, which had been low and hushed, suddenly became a little harsher. Lucille pushed Peter away and looked at him squarely. Then she spoke word for word, "Whatever revenge you want, or whatever resentment you may have, the torture of separating them from their child for five years is enough to make up for your trauma. Stop it, Peter. In my heart, you have always been the most benevolent one. Don''t make me sad, okay?" Peter shook his head and looked mournful. "No! I can''t!" He suddenly wrapped his arms tightly around the slender woman in his embrace. He closed his eyes as the past came back to him more and more vividly. The suffering he had endured, the humiliation he had suffered, the hardships his mother had endured, and he had to settle it all with the Rond family! From the day he learned the truth, from that moment on, the only word in his mind was revenge and he would seek revenge against the Rond family. So in order to get his revenge, he went out of his way to lurk around William, to be a minor department manager in the Rond Group. Everything he did was for revenge. "Because of me?" Lucille didn''t think so. "Not really!" Peter murmured bitterly. "Lucille, you mustn''t ask. I won''t say anything. I''ll give you my blessing! Go to France with Reggie and forget everything. It''s got nothing to do with you!" "But Peter, Liam didn''t mess with you, did he? How could you and Darcy do this to Liam?" Lucille tried in vain to convince him. Chapter 200 How to Accept Chapter 200 How to ept ¡°I''m sorry! This all happened because Liam and William are buddies and that child was born at the wrong time!¡± Peter¡¯s throat felt tight. After a long time, he finally let go his hands which were hugging Lucille, her expression was filled with pain and determination. ¡°Lucille, you should leave here first! I''ll talk to Darcy!¡± He spoke. Lucille knew that nothing more could be said! She finally turned around and left as well. Peter took out his lighter and burned thest few pages of the diary in front of Darcy¡¯s tombstone. Let the truth go up in smoke, he would never give up even if he died! - The living room of the Rond family. When William appeared with Liam and Sarah, he purposely instructed, ¡°Can you guys don¡¯t identify him as you son first? I''m afraid that Sherry won¡¯t be able to bear it in such a short amount of time. If she knows that I lost the child, she will be very upset, Sarah, do you understand?¡± Sarah sat in the car with tears streaming down her face, her emotions at this moment were incredibly complicated. She felt both joy as she was about to meet up with her child, and the bitterness of missing her child in all those years. The feeling of relived and anticipation of getting back what was lost before were mixed together, the feeling of nervousness was also there too. How would the child ept her? Also, what should they do once Sherry knows about this? When they arrived, Samuel and Sherry were watching TV in the living room, Sherry was watching cartoons with Samuel, while Dan apanied John to y golf and was not at home. ¡°Sarah, Liam, you must promise me, it is best for Samuel, he might not able to ept the truth since he is still young, so you must get familiar with him before you can tell him the truth, understand?¡± William exined once again. ¡°Will, I understand!¡± Sarah assured him. ¡°Sarah, you can''t cry! When you cry, Samuel will be scared, he is very introverted!¡± Liam said, but in his heart, he was already trembling. Samuel was his son, the son he never knew existed! ¡°Yes! I know!¡± However, her eyes still went red as she was talking. As the three people walked into the living room, they saw Samuel was lying on top of Sherry¡¯s legs while watching the ¡°Tom and Jerry¡± cartoon, giggling, ¡°Mommy, this is so funny, don¡¯t you think that cat is stupid? hahahaha...¡± ¡°Yes, the cat is very stupid while the little mouse is so cute!¡± Sherry stroked his small face andughed happily too. ¡°Samuel is also very cute! Mommy likes Samuel so much!¡± ¡°Samuel also likes mommy!¡± Samuel was still giggling, he looked very happy. The three people watching this scene hadplicated feelings in their hearts. William¡¯s heart was even moreplicated, where was their child? If Samuel was the child of Liam and Sarah, then where was the child of him and Sherry? The one who was they raised all these years was not his own son, how could he be so careless? After everything that happened, He finally understood one thing which was about the DNA test. His child must be swapped after the DNA test was done. The DNA test was done to the child he held when the child was born on the first day. He had also seen the doctor took his child¡¯s blood sample with his own eyes and went the blood sample to do the test personally, nothing could go wrong here. It was also confirmed that the child was his own flesh and blood, and his father also had seen the results. However, he did not expect that in the end, the child he had raised was not his. Perhaps at that time he trusted Darcy too much which caused this kind of result to happen. He felt ashamed to face Sherry, who was the ally mentioned in Darcy¡¯s dairy? Liam and Sarah¡¯s feelings at the moment were impossible to express in words. Liam did not expect that William¡¯s son would be his. Over the years, he would asionally saw this child. He really liked his cute little face and thought that his face looked familiar. When he saw Samuel again today, he suddenly noticed that Samuel¡¯s face was simr to Sarah¡¯s. Sherry got a feeling that someone was behind her, and when she turned around and saw them, she was very surprised, ¡°Oh, Liam, Sarah, why are you here? Samuel, get up and say hello!¡± Samuel heard her and turned back. He saw Mr. Brooke and Daddy, there was also a pretty aunty beside them. He slid down from the sofa, ¡°Mr. Brooke, you haven''te to see me for a long time!¡± ¡°Uh! Samuel...¡± Liam choked up before the words came out. When he looked at that little face, his heart was full of mixed feelings. The child in front of him was his own flesh and blood. Oh my God! What did he miss? ¡°Mr. Brooke?¡± Samuel had run over, hugging Liam¡¯s leg while raising his little face. ¡°Mr. Brooke, the superhero toy you helped me set upst time had been broken, can Mr. Brooke help me set it up again?" Liam choked up and could only reply, ¡°Alright! Alright!¡± The child did not know what was going on, he was just happily and innocently saying what was in his heart. Sarah could not hold back any longer. She ran over towards Samuel at once and hugged him. She buried her whole face into Samuel¡¯s arms and hugged him tightly. Sarah did not dare to cry. So, she kept biting her lips to stop herself from crying. However, her trembling shoulders still gave away her emotions. Samuel was dumbfounded. Sherry was puzzled. She turned her head to look at William and saw that his face was unusually pale, even his eyes were filled with some kind of anxiety. Sherry went over and gently tugged William¡¯s arm while feeling puzzled. ¡°William, what happened to Sarah and Liam?¡± William snapped back to his senses, seeing Sherry worried look, his guilt deepened and he felt even more sorry for her. He just took Sherry hand. ¡°Sherry, will you go upstairs to the room and wait for me? I have something to say to you!¡± ¡°But Liam and Sarah had just arrived here!¡± Sherry did not understand why he would want her to go upstairs, this did not seem the way of treating guests. ¡°Be good! I have something to say to you, you should go up first!¡± William replied. In the end. Sherry still nodded and listened. However, when she saw that Liam and Sarah seemed to be sad, surprised and remorseful, that kind of expression on their face was really tooplicated. Although she did not know why they were like that, she could feel that something was wrong. Samuel was hugged by Sarah a bit too tightly so he got a little scared for a while and could not help but shout, ¡°Mommy ...¡± ¡°Samuel!¡± As soon as he shouted, Sherry who was going to go upstairs stopped and walked back towards them. Samuel tried to break away from Sarah with his tiny hands. ¡°Sarah, you''re hurting me with your hug!¡± Sarah realized what was going on and immediately let go of his hand. Samuel darted towards Sherry¡¯s side and hugged her waist. ¡°Mommy, why is Sarah crying?¡± When Sarah realized that she was not hugging Samuel, pain could be seen though her eyes, and her expression looked mournful. Only then did Sherry see that Sarah¡¯s face was full of tear marks. ¡°What, what''s going on?¡± A wave of uneasiness surged into Sherry¡¯s heart. Liam was distressed to see Samuel¡¯s scared look. ¡°Samuel,e over here to my side!¡± Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. After Samuel heard and saw that it was Liam who called him, he was no longer afraid. The truth was that he was not afraid of Sarah, it was just that this auntie cried after she hugged him made him felt a bit nervous. Samuel walked to the front of Liam. As Liam was a man after all, he knew that the child cannot be hurt at this moment. So, he dismissed the uneasiness in his heart and said softly, ¡°Samuel, she was just very happy because she saw you look so handsome and cute, that¡¯s why she was so excited. Don¡¯t be afraid, Samuel, I will bring Sarah to help you to pretend to be a superhero, Ok?¡± Samuel turned back and looked at William and Sherry, ¡°Daddy, Mommy, can Samuel go to the toy room with them?¡± William walked over to Sherry, held her hand, and said to Samuel. ¡°Go ahead!¡± ¡°William...¡± ¡°Let''s go upstairs!¡± William interrupted her, exchanged a look with Liam and took Sherry¡¯s hand and went upstairs. In the room. ¡°William, what is going on? Why do I feel that there is something wrong with Liam and Sarah? Why was Sarah crying while hugging Samuel? Can you tell me what is going on?¡± William felt his feelings were all tangled up into a ball, he felt so sad as if he was about to suffocate. ¡°Sherry¡­ actually Samuel...¡± ¡°Did something happen to Samuel?¡± Sherry lifted her head to look at him. As their eyes meet with each other, she could see the pain through his eyes. She could also see the sadness in his eyes of wanting to say something but couldn¡¯t. ¡°William, are you hiding something from me?¡± She felt her voice was getting a bit shrill. William shook his head. ¡°Sherry, I am not hiding anything from you, is just that I do not know how to tell you. I felt as if I had wronged you, and it¡¯s all my fault, it¡¯s hard for me to say it out loud.¡± However, after hearing what he had said, Sherry just shook her head andughed. ¡°What''s so hard for you to say?¡± ¡°Sherry, do you promise to be calm no matter what you hear?¡± He asked cautiously. ¡°Did you have an affair?¡± She asked instead of answering. William froze. ¡°What makes you think so?¡± ¡°Then will you and Lucille get back together?¡± She asked again. ¡°Sherry?¡± William was dumbfounded. ¡°How could I possible do that? I will never have an affair, as long as I am alive, you are the only woman that I ever want!¡± ¡°Then that¡¯s about it, is there anything more that I could not bear?¡± She asked, unable to really think of anything. ¡°Sherry, I''m telling you, in fact, Samuel may not be our child!¡± He looked at her and wrenched his hands around her shoulders, worried that she would faint after she heard the news. Sherry looked at him quietly, and after some time, she shook her head. ¡°This joke is not funny at all, please don''t joke with me, okay?¡± ¡°Sherry, this is not a joke, it''s the truth!¡± William held her shoulders tightly. ¡°Here''s what happened ¡­¡± When William had finished telling Sherry about the entire matter, Sherry remained silent. She just felt like something had been taken out from her heart. If Samuel was not her son ... She was so shocked that her hands covered her small mouth and her big eyes were filled with tears... Her body felt like a beautiful butterfly that had lost its wings. She helplessly looked at William with a pale face. She felt her consciousness was drifting further and further away, her heart was violently aching, she wanted to cry, but couldn''t. More and more tears gathered in front of her eyes, and she felt her vision getting blurry. She looked at him, bit her lip and asked, ¡°Why is this happening? Where is my child? William, I thought the child would at least be happy with his father, even without mommy around you can still give him happiness, but our child is nowhere to be found, what do you want me to do? No, I don''t believe this is true, I won¡¯t believe it!¡± How could Sherry ept it, how could she believe it? Chapter 201 I know Your Feeling! Chapter 201 I know Your Feeling! ¡°Sherry, we¡¯ll surely get our child back¡­¡± Even though he was clueless himself, he was never a person to be beaten by hardships. He believed everything would be all right. ¡°I¡¯ll get someone toe get some blood samples! Sherry, don¡¯t show your emotions in front of Sammy no matter what, okay? He¡¯s still a child, let¡¯s not hurt him before we¡¯re sure what¡¯s going on!¡± It was turmoil in Sherry¡¯s head. She could only hear him vaguely and nodded her head instinctively. William felt bad seeing her like this. ¡°Sherry, did you hear what I said?¡± Sherry came back to her senses and looked at William with a distraught expression. ¡°William, what about our child? What should I do?¡± Her body went weak and fell after asking that question. She had lost all her strength, as if her soul had been sucked out of her body. ¡°Sherry!¡± William hurriedly grabbed her. Looking at hermented face, he felt exactly the same as she was. Hepletely resonated with the pain she was feeling! She was so helpless and sad as if a rigged doll. He carried her and put her on the bed gently. ¡°Sherry¡­¡± He was just about to console her when she started crying. ¡°My child¡­¡± She cried out loud. But her words turned into whimper before she could finish her sentence. It was particrly quiet in the room. All that was left were the sounds of her helpless whimper and William¡¯s gasping. William sighed deeply and looked at Sherry. His gaze was then shifted onto his own hands which were clenched into fists. This was all because of him. Why did he always hurt her? Even though he never meant to, and was never aware, but he hurt her so deeply every single time. ¡°Sherry, I¡¯ll get our child back!¡± he said quietly with a firm gaze in his deep-set eyes. He shed through in his mind everything that had happened, ¡°I¡¯ll find him no matter what!¡± Sherry¡¯s heart throbbed at the sound of the almost-whimpering whisper by her ear. She immediately turned around and looked at William, and finally noticed how pale his face was. It was so pale she could see the veins in his face. He must be in pain too! He must be in great pain too knowing the child he kept by his side for so many years was not his own, and having no clue where his own child was. How could she have neglected that he was equally grieved too just because she was in grieve herself? She sat herself up, wiped the tears off her own face and looked at him. She felt guilty. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, William. I was caught up in my own emotions and wasn¡¯t aware of your feelings. I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± He felt even more remorseful hearing her remark. ¡°Sherry, I¡¯ll get our child back! Believe me!¡± Sherry started sobbing again. Clenching her hands silently, she looked back at William with her tear- blurred gaze. She bit her lip and nodded. ¡°I believe in you. We¡¯ll get our child back!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t cry, silly girl.¡± Looking at Sherry crying, he said gravely. He pulled her back into his cuddle and hugged her so tightly as if he would never let go of her. ¡°Thank you for believing in me!¡± Sherry hugged him back. ¡°I know you¡¯ll get our child back, William. I believe in you! Because you¡¯re the best!¡± So many things had happened in the past few days and she couldn¡¯t be any help to him. Seeing him being so exhausted, her heart throbbed. She shouldn¡¯t just care about her own feelings. They were in this together, they should be there to support and console each other no matter what happened. ¡°Silly girl.¡± William sighed while hugging Sherry tightly. He ran his fingers through her silky smooth hair. ¡°I¡¯ll make the call right now to do the confirmation!¡± He was moved that Sherry could get it together and stay sane at this moment. He was grateful to have her in his life. This was all he needed! He made a call to the doctor. He felt what mattered at this moment was to confirm Sammy¡¯s identity, if he was son of Liam and Sarah. While watching William handled the situation, Sherry was hoping Sammy was her own son while feeling bad for Liam and Sarah. It turned out Sarah had a child too. She might be in a greater pain that she thought her child was dead all these years! This kind of mental torture was an ordeal to anyone. She hoped Sammy was their son, but what about her own son? She buried herself in William¡¯s arms and closed her eyes helplessly while tears rolled down her cheeks. ¡°I should really go to hell.¡± He gave her so much pain. She had lived five years of life which she would rather not have the child, and now that they finally got together, the child wasn¡¯t even her own! ¡°No!¡± Sherry shook her head and put her finger on his lips. ¡°It¡¯s not your fault, William. Let¡¯s go check out Sammy and the others! The doctor ising, right?¡± ¡°Thank you for being rational!¡± He took her hand, ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Sherry reached the yroom and saw Sarah sobbing. She wanted to approached her but hesitated. She couldn¡¯t help herself but teared up again. Sammy was nestling in Liam¡¯s arms, ying with the superman toy he installed for him. Sherry suddenly felt both warm and grievant. ¡°Sarah!¡± Sherry called Sarah with a low voice. Sarah lifted her head and saw Sherry and William. She could tell Sherry already knew the truth from her facial expression. She stood up and walked up to Sherry. ¡°Sherry, I¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay!¡± Sherry hugged her. ¡°I understand. I know how you¡¯re feeling!¡± At this moment, they were the people who understood each other the best. They were both mothers who had lost their child. Only they knew how the other person was feeling! The doctor arrived. William summoned for Liam and Sarah. They left the room, leaving Sherry in the room with Sammy. William said to them, ¡°I asked the doctor to take some blood samples to identify whether Sammy is your child. Once the result is out, no matter what the result is, let¡¯s avoid hurting the child!¡± ¡°Will¡­¡± Liam nodded while patting Williams shoulder. ¡°We¡¯ll put the child as our first priority. And, thank you! I¡¯ll go give my dad a call.¡± Sherry was keeping Sammy¡¯spany. She was having mixed feelings staring at him. ¡°Mommy, you seem to be crying. Aunt Sarah seemed to be crying too just now. What¡¯s wrong?¡± Sammy stopped ying with the toys and asked in confusion. ¡°No, I didn¡¯t cry. It¡¯s just something in my eye.¡± Sherry hurriedly denied. Sammy didn¡¯t seem to believe that and looked at her in puzzlement. Sherry looked back at him. She scrutinized his features. His thick brows, big eyes and curled-up lips resembled Sarah a lot. At this moment, she could actually be sure of it even without the DNA test¡­ ¡°Sammy,ter the doctor wille and do a checkup for us. He¡¯ll have to take some blood samples. Will you be scared?¡± Sherry asked him. He shook his head. ¡°No! Mommy, I¡¯ll be brave. Please don¡¯t hate me!¡± Sherry felt like tearing up, ¡°Why on earth will I hate you?¡± Sammy immediately smiled brightly, as if relieved. ¡°I thought you hate me! Luckily that¡¯s not the case! Mommy, let¡¯s go find the doctor!¡± To prove his own bravery, he dragged Sherry by the hand towards the door while he was saying that. Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. At this moment, the doctor was taking Sarah¡¯s blood sample. He used a sharp tool to poke through her finger. Sarah turned her head to the side to avoid looking at it. Frowning, she tried hard to hold herself back from crying out in pain. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, Aunt Sarah! It doesn¡¯t hurt!¡± Sammy stood by her side. ¡°I¡¯ll blow away your pain!¡± With that said, he leaned over and blew on Sarah¡¯s hand. Sarah was moved. She couldn¡¯t help herself but hugged him. ¡°Thank you, Sammy¡­¡± William walked over stealthily and hugged Sherry from behind. They looked at each other tacitly and didn¡¯t say anything. Suddenly, the doctor said, ¡°I¡¯ll have to take Sammy¡¯s blood sample too.¡± ¡°Are you scared, Sammy?¡± Sherry walked over and asked him. ¡°No!¡± Sammy reached his tiny hand out. His face went twisted when the doctor was sanitizing his finger. He frowned and turned his head to the side. Everyone was taken aback at his expression. It was exactly the same as Sarah¡¯s just a while ago! And the truth turned out to be what everyone was expecting! The test result came out the next day. It was confirmed Sammy was Liam and Sarah¡¯s son. Even though they had already expected this result, this confirmation did help them put all doubts aside at this moment. William could finally move on and go all out on looking for his own child. They didn¡¯t tell Sammy about this. They decided to not tell John too, because William was afraid he might not be able to take it. Liam and Sarah could naturally understand that. Sarah was already satisfied that she found her child and knowing her child was living well! Even though she really wanted to take the child with her, she became afraid at the sight of the child¡¯s expression! She couldn¡¯t be selfish. Looking at Sherry, she could understand how she was feeling. How could she take it now that she confirmed her child was missing? William made a call to Lucille. After a whole day of pondering, he doubted if Lucille actually knew who thatrade of Darcy was. It was written in that journal! And it seemed to be Lucille¡¯s act that the few pages were torn off. He couldn¡¯tprehend the motive behind her action. Back then, he was too shocked to be contemting over the details. At this moment, in retrospection, it was obvious she lied. It was Reggie who picked up the call. His voice was extremely low, ¡°William, Lucille is missing!¡± ¡°What did you say?¡± He was startled. ¡°It¡¯s true!¡± Reggie¡¯s voice was void. ¡°Come over with Sherry. We¡¯ll talk about it when we meet. She left something for you guys.¡± William then brought Sherry to meet with Reggie at Seah Restaurant. After greeting each other, Reggie sat down. ¡°Why would Lucille go missing?¡± William couldn¡¯t believe it. ¡°I have things to ask her about. Where did she go?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know!¡± Reggie shook his head and took out a letter. ¡°This is her letter! It¡¯s for you guys!¡± In puzzlement, William and Sherry opened the letter and read the line on it¡­ Chapter 202 Thank You and Sherry Chapter 202 Thank You and Sherry Will, Ms Murray: Hi, when both of you see this letter, I have left H City. I know that Will will ask me where your child is, he must know that thest few pages of the diary are torn by me but she doesn¡¯t state where the child is in the diary! Will, I know my sister and I havemitted serious crimes. I will pray for you every day, I hope that you can find your child as soon as possible! Sorry! Sorry again! --- Written by Lucille. ¡°Just as simple as this? She disappears afterwards? But she knows the ally!¡± William was dumbfounded, ¡°She knows but she does not tell us, where does she go?¡± Reggie shook his head, ¡°I don¡¯t know, she only gives me a letter!¡± He smiled bitterly. When he thought of Lucille¡¯s letter and she wrote it firmly, his heart broke. He thought that he had figured out where did she go. However, if she hoped that she belonged there, he did not want others to disturb her! Reggie took a nce at William and then looked at Sherry, he sympathized with them for losing their children but there was nothing he could help. Reggie recalled Lucille¡¯s letter, she said, ¡°Reggie! I regret that I don¡¯t meet you in an earlier year! You¡¯re so positive, so gentle and so excellent but I am so dirty and evil, how can I match with your dignity? Reggie, please forgive me for escaping again! I will go to a ce that can heal my soul, don¡¯t worry, I will notmit suicide, I will not hurt my body again! I will live peacefully, I will bless you at the heart- warming ce. Forget me, marry a pure and na?ve girl and give birth to a baby, that is what I wish. Reggie, I know I am too selfish, I abandon you and look for the peaceful ce that can heal me. I am so selfish, please forgive me, I know that you are the only one doting on me in this world! Dote on me again, can you? Please don¡¯t look for me¡­¡± At the church far away, the heart-warming piano sound could be heard¡­ A woman who dressed as a nun sat in front of the piano and yed a happy song for the children¡­ *** ¡°Reggie, don¡¯t you know where does Ms Mclean go?¡± Sherry thought that Reggie would know it. ¡°I also don¡¯t know,¡± Reggie shook his head, ¡°If she wants to let me know where is she, probably she will not leave. She wants to start a new life, in my opinion, if she has the thought, I will respect her choice.¡± He would feel blissful and happy if she lived happily and enjoyed her life. ¡°William, how about our children?¡± Sherry asked softly, she was dispirited at the moment, she thought that Lucille knew it but she disappeared. William showed a blue face but he responded firmly, ¡°I will find them! Let¡¯s go home!¡± Sherry nodded her head and stood up, ¡°Reggie, take care, bye!¡± Reggie opened his mouth and nodded, ¡°You too.¡± William nodded, he held Sherry¡¯s hand and walked out. Reggie called them when they walked for a few steps, ¡°William, Sherry, maybe, if I am not wrong, Lucille goes to a ce that can guide her for not being hazy. The ce should be tranquil for her to confess. But I am not sure.¡± William was stunned, ¡°You mean she probably has be a nun?¡± ¡°Maybe!¡± Reggie nodded his head. ¡°I will notify you when I find her!¡± William said while called and searched for all the temples and churches. At Brooks¡¯ house. The knocking sound of the door was heard, Sarah knew that it was Liam, ¡°Don¡¯t disturb me, I want to stay alone.¡± ¡°Sarah, you hide yourself from me for a whole day! Why do you keep hiding after you find Sammy? Sarah, open the door, let¡¯s have a talk!¡± Liam¡¯s voice was heard from outside. Sarah bit her lips, she did not how to face him. She did not want him to take responsibility for her, if he was just taking responsibility, she did not need it forever. ¡°Open the door!¡± Liam¡¯s voice lowered, ¡°If you don¡¯t want me to kick the door, you better open it!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to see you, it¡¯s up to you to kick.¡± ¡°I will kick now!¡± ¡°Can¡¯t you let me stay alone for a while?¡± Sarah roared, ¡°I say I don¡¯t want to see you, I am serious.¡± The children were found, they did not need to cooperate anymore. She only hoped that she could find William and Sherry¡¯s children as soon as possible. Then, she would get closer to Sammy slowly and brought him back home. Bring him back? Can she do it? Does the child want to follow her? Where should she bring him to? Will his father and mother allow her to bring the child away? How can she be so cruel to separate him from his father? Thinking of the point, she became depressed. ¡°Sarah, open the door!¡± Liam shouted outside. Sarah could not help but open the door. Once she opened the door, their sights met. She was dumbfounded when she saw his tired face, then she became irritated and said hurriedly, ¡°Say whatever you want to say, I will listen!¡± ¡°Sarah!¡± Liam stood at the door, he showed a serious and calm expression, he said, ¡°Sarah, why you hide yourself from me?¡± ¡°The children have been found!¡± Sarah said, ¡°What else can we do?¡± In the past, she kept following his steps that she was exhausted but he did not bother her at all. He only treated her well when the child showed up. She recalled the time she chased after him, he did not want to see her for many times. Who would know how sad she was? Sarah looked at him and smiled bitterly. Liam looked at her, his sights wereplicated, tangled and guilty. It was a perplexing rtionship, he looked at her stubborn face, his heart broke. He recalled what she suffered during these five years but he did nothing, she endured everything by herself. He was so guilty, ¡°Sarah¡­¡± Liam¡¯s voice was choked before he said something, ¡°I know I have hurt you¡­¡± ¡°If you want to apologize, roger it. I never me you, I do everything voluntary, I know that I love you but you don¡¯t. The night is an ident, is a mistake, you don¡¯t have to worry so much. Even if we have Sammy, even if he wille back, we are impossible to be together! I will not so selfish to bring the child away, you and your parent need him, the most important thing is the child needs you and everyone. I hope you will cooperate with me to provide a good environment for the child. When the child grows, you can marry others, I will not have any objection.¡± ¡°Sarah¡­¡± Liam looked at her with a shocked expression, ¡°What are you saying?¡± ¡°That¡¯s all I want to say, you can leave now! I want to stay alone.¡± ¡°Sarah¡­¡± Liam was stagnated, he looked at her brow, ¡°I haven¡¯t finished!¡± Sarah raised her head and saw his nervous face, she nodded and said softly, ¡°Ok, you may say, after finishing your words, you should leave!¡± In the same room, her mind was confused because of his existence and his breath. She did not know what he wanted to say or it might be said that what she expected him to say? She lowered her head and felt confused. ¡°Let¡¯s get married! We will get married after Sammyes back!¡± He said, ¡°I will give the child a warm family, he will have daddy, mommy and grandparent. Our family will live happily!¡± She knew that he did not love her, he wanted to get married because of the child. She was so depressed when she thought that he wanted to get married just because of the child. Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. She nodded and said, ¡°We can make the child happy even if we don¡¯t get married!¡± He was dumbfounded, ¡°You don¡¯t want to marry me?¡± She kept silent, he waited for her response, he felt that his heart almost jumped out from his body. After a while, she said sadly, ¡°I have the thought to marry in the past, I even want to marry you, but for now, I don¡¯t want to!¡± ¡°Why?¡± He asked. ¡®Why? You don¡¯t love me, how can we get married?¡¯ ¡°Anyway, I will not marry you, we just want to give the child a warm family, I will cooperate with you. As for marriage, I don¡¯t want,¡± she said firmly. She didn¡¯t want a marriage that did not have love because everyone was greedy. She did not want to upy his body with marriage, his body was useless without soul, ¡°You can have your girlfriend but don¡¯t bring her back temporarily. You can live with others outside too but you cannot do it after getting married!¡± ¡°Sarah? Why do I want to have a girlfriend?¡± Liam was confused. Sarah said sadly, ¡°Aren¡¯t you inseparable from women? Can you live without women? Don¡¯t worry, I will not interfere with your life to be a normal man. I allow you to have a girlfriend, it does not matter how you spend your time outside as long as you don¡¯t hurt the child!¡± ¡°Damn!¡± Liam cursed lowly, ¡°Why do I want to meet other women? When do I say that I can¡¯t live without women? Why do I want to spend my time outside?¡± Liam was furious. Sarah was speechless, ¡®Doesn¡¯t he behave like that in the past few years?¡¯ Sarah turned her body and walked out, ¡°If you don¡¯t want to leave, then I will leave!¡± She was so boring, she could not see Sammy and apany him every day, she was so suffering, she wanted to have a walk outside. ¡°Sarah!¡± Liam chased after her. However, Sarah had got in a taxi quickly, the car left. Liam also called a taxi and followed her. The taxi moved, he instructed the driver, ¡°Driver, please drive faster, don¡¯t miss up the car in front!¡± Sarah stopped the taxi in front of a caf¨¦. Liam got down the taxi too. He saw Ashley Jones arrived, they entered the caf¨¦ together. He did not enter the caf¨¦, he just smoked outside the caf¨¦. Then, he called Leon Hickman, ¡°Leon,e here quickly, Ashley is here, the address is¡­¡± After hanging up the call, his phone rang again, he looked at it, it was William, ¡°Will?¡± ¡°Tell your parent, I think they must be very nervous. Sherry asks you to tell your parent first, the children are found, tell your father that we appreciate his help in finding our children.¡± ¡°Will! Thank you!¡± Liam was touched and nearly sobbed, ¡°Thank you and Sherry!¡± ¡°No need to thank me, we don¡¯t need that word!¡± William said. ¡°OK! I will inform them!¡± Liam reddened his eyes. Chapter 203 Im a Male Prostitute? Chapter 203 I''m a Male Prostitute? After putting down his phone, Liam nced at the two women behind the window and looked at Sarah, he was still very sad and he didn''t understand why Sarah wasn''t willing to marry him, wasn''t that what she had been dreaming of? He felt quite irritated as he smoked the cigarette ruthlessly until the smoke entered his lungs to calm his mind. People kepting in and out looking coffee shop. A lot of people were looking at him, especially women, and there was even one that came to hit on him. A woman in red clothes unexpectedly walked over after looking at him for a long time, her strong perfume scent was very irritating, and when Liam frowned, that woman started hitting on him, ¡°Hey, are you alone?¡± Liam was dumbfounded, ¡°Do I know you?¡± ¡°Sir, what are you pretending for? There are a lot of men waiting outside this coffee shop every day, just say how much do you want?¡± the woman asked, she looked so liberal with money. Liam didn''t understand her, ¡°What do you mean?¡± He was standing there as he smoked and waiting for his beloved woman toe out, who did he provoke? ¡°How much for a night?¡± that woman asked again. ¡°Ah! You think that I''m a male prostitute?¡± Liam pointed at his own nose as he asked in astonishment. ¡°You''re not?¡± that woman was surprised, ¡°What are you pretending for, just say if you want a higher price, I''ve seen a ton of men that pretended to be innocent, just say it, it''s okay even if your price is more expensive! As long as your service is really good, I''ll give you double the price!¡± ¡°Ugh...¡± Liam felt so nauseous and really upset, did he really look like a male prostitute? In the coffee shop, Ashley nced sideways and saw Liam outside, ¡°Sarah, isn''t that Liam? Did you quarrel with him?¡± Sarah looked over and became angrier when she saw him with a woman, he really couldn''t change his bad habit and he couldn''t live without woman. ¡°Seems like that woman is pulling him, let''s go and see!¡± Ashley already stood up as she said that, ¡°Don''t tell me that she''s ckmailing Liam?¡± ¡°Hey! What are you looking at? Let''s sit down!¡± Sarah said that angrily¡­ That damned man, would he die if he had no woman for a day? When Ashley ran out, she heard Liam arguing with that woman, ¡°Miss, aren¡¯t you too self righteous and subjective? You''re crazy about men, aren''t you?¡± He was already very angry, so when he finally found someone to argue with, he vented everything out of the bottom of his heart to the stranger that was hitting on him, damn! She said that he''s a prostitute, and he''s a prostitute just because he''s handsome? ¡°I know that you''re just pretending!¡± the woman didn''t show any weakness, ¡°Let''s go, I like hot- tempered men like you! Hot-tempered ones are skilled, I don''t like weak and incapable men!¡± ¡°Who the fuck would go with you! Is there "male prostitute" on my face? Where? If you''re crazy about men then go to a male brothel, why are you looking for male prostitutes in streets? Damn it, I said that I''m not a prostitute!¡± ¡°Oh! You''re shy, huh? I saw you in the male brothel!¡± the woman in red really loved men like Liam. ¡°You saw me?¡± Liam pointed at his own nose and shouted, ¡°When did I ever go to such store? I''m not even gay, seriously... The world is fucking crazy, a woman like you doesn''t have to be so thirsty for men, right? You immediately want to fuck right after you saw a man? Aren''t you a pervert?¡± At that time, Sarah also ran out, she already heard what Liam said from afar, it was hard to imagine people regarding him as a male prostitute, that''s so funny. Liam immediately blushed after turning his head and saw them, damn, he didn''t want them to see him arguing so brutally, ¡°Ashley, why are you here?¡± ¡°Ugh! I knew it, you have prettier and younger guests, Ladies, do you want to have a foursome tonight?¡± that woman sat down, invited Sarah and Ashley generously. The two of them were dumbfounded at the same time, Ashleyughed out loud without thinking of her image, ¡°Hahaha... Miss, you love multi person sexual parties so much, huh? Haha...¡± ¡°What are youughing at?¡± that woman frowned, ¡°You''re going to have threesome with him too, right? Looking at his gigolo face, I knew that he lives off women!¡± Liam blushed because he was so embarrassed, he shouted, ¡°You''re really crazy! Why am I a gigolo?¡± Sarah didn''t say anything. She was also shocked because of the woman''s words. Liam was indeed quite handsome, but not as much as a gigolo, right? She thought that he had provoked that woman, it turned out that she''s hitting on him. She kept a straight face, not wanting tough because of Liam''s funny look. She really didn''t expect Liam, who''s a smooth talker in front of women, would have the day where he''s shy too. ¡°Sarah, I don''t know her, she''s hitting on me!¡± Liam exined, ¡°She even thought that I''m a... Male prostitute, let''s leave this ce!¡± He said that as he went to hold Sarah''s hand, but Sarah stepped back and avoided him instead. Ashley said, ¡°You have really recognized the wrong person, looking for male prostitutes on streets... Miss, you''re really good at hitting on men! But you''ve really got the wrong person, you see? He¡¯s her man, and you, don''t go looking for male prostitutes on streets anymore, the police might catch you!¡± When Leon came, he immediately saw that scene. Ashley wasughing out loud, but then she quickly stopped because Leon saw her, she then indifferently and politely said, ¡°Leon, what a coincidence?¡± Leon gazed at Ashley''s small face, she wasughing so cheerfully before, like she had turned back to her old cheerful, happy, carefree self. He looked at her with aplicated gaze, did she really want to let herself go? Or else, why would sheugh so happily? That woman in red clothes didn''t feel awkward, she even spoke to Liam, ¡°If you want to be a male prostituteter, you can call me, this is my name card!¡± She said that as she handed him a name card. Liam immediately stepped back, ¡°What are you doing, what the heck! Who would be a male prostitute?!¡± Leon was also dumbfounded and he suddenly couldn''t helpughing out loud, ¡°Liam, she took you as a male prostitute?¡± ¡°I''m leaving!¡± Liam didn''t exin and pulled Sarah''s hand instead, ¡°Let''s go home!¡± ¡°Hey! I''m going to go shopping with Ashley!¡± Sarah shouted. ¡°Yeah! We''re going to go shopping!¡± Ashley immediately said, she didn''t want to see Leon. She''s nervous and she didn''t know what to say to Leon either, he didn''t love her anyway so why would he look for her? He kept shattering her dreams that she stopped fantasizing! ¡°Pulls and stop your woman!¡± Liam looked back at Leon to warn him, Liam called to make him bring Ashley away and not topromise. ¡°If you pull me don''t think that you''ll ever meet me again!¡± Ashley said that to warn Leon. Leon was quite troubled, he spoke with his quick wits, ¡°Why don''t we go shopping together, Liam, let the four of us go shopping then!¡± Liam rolled his eyes, if there''s no other good way, then he''d go with them. Liam threw the half smoked cigarette to the trash bin, ¡°Okay! We''ll go shopping with them!¡± Ashley hurriedly shook her head, ¡°No! I''m going to go shopping on my own! Sarah, you can just go home with Liam!¡± ¡°Ashley, you want to escape again?¡± Leon suddenly got closer to her, his deep voice sounded by her ears, ¡°Stop stirring up troubles.¡± She''s stirring up troubles? Ashley smiled bitterly as she stepped back, she didn''t get a stable step and fell off the road instead. Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. There was a caring quickly from the side, so Leon hurriedly grabbed her arm and pulled her to protect her in his embrace. Ashley''s head bumped into his chest, the warmth and pain made her tremble. ¡°Be careful! Are you okay?!¡± Leon sounded nervous and anxious. Ashley snapped out of it and realized that he''s holding her with both of his hands, she hurriedly took a step back and got out of his firm embrace. Didn''t know whether she''s afraid that she wouldn''t be able to let go after the nostalgia, or she''s warning herself not to have uncalled for thoughts and long for him, admitting the fact that they had broken up, he didn''t love her so she didn''t dare to hope much about him. But her action made Leon frown, was she drawing a clear line between them? Or was it the same as before? ¡°Ashley?¡± Liam looked at the two of them and pulled Sarah to leave, but at that time Ashley suddenly hugged her stomach, ¡°Ah, my belly hurts so much...¡± ¡°Ashley?¡± Leon was so surprised at the sight of Ashley''s pale face, ¡°What''s wrong?¡± Sarah understood something, she suddenly struggled to break free from Liam, ¡°Leon, quick, let''s go to the hospital!¡± Ashley was frowning so hard with cold sweats on her face, ¡°Sarah...¡± Sarah nodded, knowing what Ashley was about to say she just urged, ¡°Liam, you should drive, Leon, quick send us to the hospital!¡± Leon also panicked, he immediately carried her up and gave the car key to Liam, the four of them quickly went to the hospital. Leon only knew the news after they reached the hospital Leon, that news was very shocking that he couldn''t respond for a long time. ¡°She¡¯s pregnant?¡± he''s really shocked and afraid. Sarah nodded helplessly, ¡°Leon, I think you know what to do now, Ashley doesn''t want you to bear the responsibility, she thinks that you don''t love her, so she won''t marry you! Women are different from men, without love, women would rather not get married.¡± Hearing that word, Liam was dumbfounded, something sh through his mind, could it be? He immediately pulled Sarah to the empty corridor out the emergency room. ¡°Why are you pulling me? Ashley is still getting her emergency treatment!¡± ¡°Sarah!¡± Liam grabbed her shoulders and gazed at her beautiful eyes, ¡°Are you afraid that I don''t love you so you won''t marry me?¡± Sarah''s heart wavered, she looked up at him, ¡°You''re so senseless! Let me go!¡± Actually, she also wanted to know what he would say after that, but she''s also afraid that he would say something that she wouldn''t like, she''s afraid so she''d rather not hear him. ¡°Sarah, I like you!¡± he used the word "like", not "love". But soon after, he said, ¡°You don''t know how lucky I felt on that night six years ago, I''m lucky that it was you, I always thought that you were Darcy, I''ve also doubted it, but when I know that it was you, I could finally feel at ease, I really like you! Let''s get married, my love is only for you, I have never loved other woman in my life, perhaps you won''t believe me saying that I love you now, but I like you very much, even more than like!¡± Sarah was stunned and her heart was in a mess, ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°I said I love you, do you believe me?¡± ¡°Do you love me?¡± she asked him back. ¡°I think this is love and not responsibility, I''m not getting married to bear the responsibility, if I get married to bear the responsibility, I might already be married to Darcy six years ago!¡± Liam said that seriously. Sarah looked at him and her eyes suddenly reddened. Liam''s heart tightened, he suddenly hugged her close to him, their bodies were sticking to each other''s. In a blink of an eye, his handsome face pressed against hers. He lowered his head and kissed her lips, Sarah was dumbfounded, she couldn''t help opening her eyes widely and couldn''t believe that he unexpectedly kissed her in the hospital, like there was no one else there. ¡°Ump... Let me go!¡± she shouted in a low voice. Chapter 204 It’s Really Him Chapter 204 It¡¯s Really Him Liam let go of her hand and stared at her for a long time. When she could no longer stay in a stalemate and wanted to leave, he said seriously in a firm tone, ¡°I want to marry you because I like you. Also, thank you for helping me and giving birth to a son. I am sorry I wasn¡¯t by your side and caused you a lot of harm. I will use the next fifty years of my life to make up for it and love you. Can I?¡± Sarah¡¯s heart which was a strong walled fortress, copsed in a moment because of his words. She burst into tears. Liam embraced her again and kissed her passionately, ¡°Let¡¯s talk about this when we go back. Don¡¯t cry, Ashley is still inside. I just want you to know that I really like you! It¡¯s not a momentarily feeling, I really want to love you forever.¡± Sarah was in a daze. She waited for so many years for him to look back, how could she not shed tears of happiness. At this time, the door of the emergency room opened. The doctor came out, took off his mask and said, ¡°Who is Ashley Jones¡¯s family member?¡± ¡°I am. Doctor, how is she?¡± ¡°You are her¡­?¡± ¡°I am her husband!¡± Leon said firmly. ¡°She was in danger of a miscarriage. Fortunately, she came here just in time. Both the patient and her baby are safe. She will have to be careful not to twist or fall down. The centa is weak before the fetus is three months old. You should take care of her!¡± ¡°Yes, okay!¡± Leon nodded excitedly, ¡°Can I see her?¡± ¡°Yes, but don¡¯t let her get too emotional.¡± The doctor advised, ¡°We have given her an injection to save her pregnancy, we will have to keep her under observation. If her bleeding stops, she can go home and rest!¡± ¡°Okay. Thank you doctor!¡± Leon nodded excitedly and rushed in to see Ashley. She was actually pregnant with his child. He had been too careless these few days, he didn¡¯t even notice her face getting so pale. He didn¡¯t even find out that she was pregnant. The stretcher was rolled out of the emergency room. Leon saw Ashley lying on the bed and looked at her with regret. Ashley was shocked when she saw him looking at her like that. She realized that he might know, ¡°You¡­ Do you know?¡± Leon just looked at her with aplicated expression. Was it that he found out by ident? She thought. She had decided to never tell him. Liam and Sarah also rushed over. Sarah looked at her and asked anxiously, ¡°What happened? Is everything alright?¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± Ashley¡¯s eyes were red, ¡°Everything is okay!¡± After entering the ward, tears rushed out of Ashley¡¯s eyes and she could not stop crying. ¡°Ashley, don¡¯t cry.¡± Leon reached out and stroked her face, wiping her tears away, ¡°The doctor said, it¡¯s not good for you to get too emotional. There is still a danger of miscarriage, so you have to stay calm. Don¡¯t get too worked up!¡± Ashley wanted to stop crying obediently, but her unbearable sadness made her sob and tears began to fall again. She was heartbroken from crying, seeing her like this Leon was even more anxious and distressed, ¡°I am sorry, it¡¯s all my fault. I am the bad one!¡± Liam saw him like this and pulled Sarah back quietly, leaving the two alone in the ward. ¡°You know it then what? This child is mine; it has nothing to do with you! I don¡¯t want you to be responsible. I can raise my child by myself!¡± Ashley yelled and said a lot of nonsense. Leon med himself for this, ¡°Ashley, the doctor said you must not get too emotional. You will end up hurting the baby if you cry like this!¡± He couldn¡¯t wait to fantasize about the babying into the world, hoping it would be just like Ashley, beautiful and cute, preferably a daughter. ¡°You know about the child, but I don¡¯t care. This child is mine!¡± ¡°Yes! The baby is yours and it is also mine!¡± he coaxed her. ¡°It¡¯s not yours!¡± She choked while crying bitterly. She sat up and threw herself into his arms crying and asked, ¡°But don¡¯t like me anymore! But I still like you! What do I do if I like you but you don¡¯t like me? I don¡¯t want to marry you!¡± ming himself for all this, Leon hugged her and said, ¡°Who said that I don¡¯t like you?¡± Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. She knew in her heart that his feelings for her were strictly liking, not love, but she still felt humbled and happy. She stopped crying and sobbed softly. Holding her like this, Leon sighed. The suffering and waiting these few days had brought seemed to have made him depressed. ¡°Ashley, marry me! Let¡¯s get married!¡± He had thought about it a lot. He could not live in the past forever, he must cherish the people around him in his life. Ashley was a very nice person; he couldn¡¯t let her down. Outside the ward. Sarah and Liam stood outside, looking at the two people embracing each other, ¡°Did they reconcile?¡± ¡°Sarah, let us reconcile too! I will love you all my life!¡± Liam decided to strike while the iron was hot. Sarah refused tly, ¡°Impossible!¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°No reason.¡± ¡°Then ept me!¡± ¡°No!¡± Liam was left speechless. The Rond family¡¯s living room. John took Daniel to y golf again and Samuel stayed with Sherry to watch TV. To word it correctly, Sherry apanied Samuel. She looked at Samuel and couldn¡¯t help but feel very sad. Her eyes turned red. Seeing Sherry scared out of her mind, William couldn¡¯t help but feel guilty. William called Alexis, ¡°Alexis, I want Peter¡¯s investigation report. Aprehensive investigation, don¡¯t miss anything!¡± ¡°Darcy had a long-term rtionship with him before she died. Nothing else has been found.¡± Alexis said on the phone, ¡°But there will be news soon!¡± ¡°Long-term?¡± William was stunned as something shed by in his mind. ¡°Yes.¡± William was lost in thought. ¡®Who on earth was that ally?¡¯ At this time, another investigation report was received, ¡°President, Ms. Mclean is at the H City Church. Now she is nun Lucille.¡± William was even more stunned, thinking about thest few pages that had been torn away. He thought about that ally. What Lucille did was to protect someone, and he must know that person otherwise she would not have done it. He didn¡¯t dare to guess but just took the clothes and walked downstairs. He said to Sherry, ¡°Sherry, Lucille has been found! Let¡¯s go!¡± The two hurried to the church. As soon as the beautiful sound of the piano came that calmed the distressed hearts. Reggie had gotten the news and he also rushed over. Everyone in the church saw Lucille in the nun¡¯s uniform ying the piano with a smile on her face. Her smile was very bright, very splendid and peaceful. At that moment, William and Sherry were also moved by her smile and didn¡¯t know how to go forward and ask about the child. Reggie¡¯s face was also very calm. He sat down on the bench and watched her y the piano quietly. When Lucille finally turned her head inadvertently, she saw William and Sherry and the Reggie. She looked startled at first but then regained her calmness. She stopped ying and walked over. At first, she smiled faintly and looked at the three of them, her eyes filled with an expression of selflessness. Reggie was very pleased to see her like this. William looked at her nkly for some time and finally spoke, ¡°Lucille, I want to know who that person is?¡± ¡°This is thest time I am seeing you guys. After this, there will be no Lucille in this world. He is Peter. May lord forgive his sins!¡± Lucille prayed. ¡°It¡¯s really him!¡± William stood there stunned for a while. He had not expected it to be him in the least. ¡°Everyone, please go back!¡± Lucille resumed her smiling expression, giving them a faint smile as she turned around. ¡°You have nothing to tell me?¡± Reggie suddenly said, his voice deep. Lucille paused for a moment, then continued to walk straight forward. Without a word, she left, leaving for him only the view of her leaving. Reggie¡¯s eyes turned dark. He was speechless. He knew he should go! ¡°How could it be Mr. Mollison?¡± Sherry was still surprised by this piece of information as she sat in the car. ¡°Isn¡¯t he the one you believe the most?¡± William¡¯s emotions were veryplicated, ¡°I don¡¯t want to lose him at this moment, but I didn¡¯t expect it to be him!¡± ¡°Is he really the one who took our child?¡± Sherry¡¯s hands were clenched together. She was really nervous. Ever since knowing that Samuel was not her son, she had continuously felt anxious. She felt so anxious she didn¡¯t know what to do. Unexpectedly, that person turned out to be William¡¯s best friend. Why would he do this? And hide it for so many years. Sherry felt a chill going down her spine. It all felt like a big conspiracy, giving her goosebumps. William didn¡¯t know why he did that, but he was going to find out, ¡°Sherry, I will drop you back first and then go find a way to investigate this matter.¡± He drove with one hand, reached out with his other hand and grasped her cold hands tofort her, ¡°I will find him, trust me!¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± She nodded, ¡°But why did he do this? He is really awful.¡± William pursed his lips, his eyes darkened, ¡°No matter why he did this, he will not seed and will be exposed. I will not allow him to continue to be presumptuous!¡± He treated Peter like a brother, but what did he do to him? Sherry looked sideways at William; his handsome profile looked resolute. He also gave her a nce and then continued to drive. His hand on hers tightened, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you have me!¡± ¡°I am just worried about what if the child denies us. If he is living happily in someone else¡¯s family, how will we bring him back?¡± Sherry said worriedly. ¡°And what if he is not happy? What if he is beaten and harassed by the people in the streets, what should I do then? I am so worried about this; I am so afraid¡­¡± William held her hand quietly, ¡°No, it won¡¯t happen! Let me call!¡± He released her hands and dialed Alexis¡¯s number, ¡°Alexis, my son is lost! Peter switched my son! The child with me right now is not my son.¡± ¡°Your son?¡± Alexis dubious voice came, ¡°That kid fromst time? Dan? Impossible! He has the same features as you. How could he be reced?¡± ¡°He is not my son. He was picked up by my wife!¡± William said and then suddenly pressed the brake, stopping the car. His voice became excited, ¡°Alexis, did you just say that Dan is like me?¡± ¡°Is there anyone who looks like you and your wife more than him?¡± Alexis raised an eyebrow. Sherry was stunned. She was shocked by these words. She subconsciously grasped William¡¯s sleeve, wishing to hear what Alexis had said. William was in a daze; his face showed a little joy. Alexis said at the other end, ¡°Believe me! Dan is your child!¡± Chapter 205 The Paternity Test Chapter 205 The Paternity Test ¡°How can you be so sure?¡± William had of course been hoping this but was it actually a possibility? ¡°Go back and check, as for Peter, I will help you to look into it!¡± After Alexis had said this he hung up. ¡°What did he say?¡± Sherry asked nervously. ¡°Sherry, is there a possibility that Dan is our child?¡± He said carefully, staring into her eyes, if Alexis hadn¡¯t said it then he would never have expected this. But as soon as Alexis reminded him it was as if he had been dealt a much unexpected blow. ¡°Dan? Oh my gosh!¡± Sherry was dumbfounded, ¡°Really? Other people say that he looks like me, and to be honest he really does look simr to me, however, could this really be possible?¡± ¡®How she had hoped that Dan was really her biological child!¡¯ ¡°We need to go and check the DNA immediately.¡± William pressed hard on the car pedal and sped off as fast as an arrow. As soon as they arrived home, John had also just returned from ying ball with Dan and as soon as William saw the two of them he said excitedly, ¡°Have you seen how much my father likes Dan? Perhaps even more than Sammy? And this child is also so very clever; I really hope that he is my son!¡± William helped her undo her seatbelt, ¡°Don¡¯t tell my father!¡± Although, he was also worried about what would he do if he wasn¡¯t his child? As soon as Sherry got out of the car she shouted out, ¡°Dan?¡± ¡°Mummy!¡± As soon as he turned his head and saw Sherry he disyed a big smile, his red lips and white teeth were an exact resemnce to Sherry¡¯s! William felt slightly flushed as he watched them. ¡°Dan!¡± Sherry hugged him tight, praying from the bottom of her heart that Dan was really her son. ¡°Did you both go out?¡± John asked. ¡°Father, we want to take Dan out for a bit, we will be back soon.¡± William said, for he didn¡¯t want his father to know that he wanted to take Dan to get a DNA test. ¡°Where are you going?¡± John was waiting to y chess with Dan. N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. ¡°To see my wife¡¯s father, we will be back soon!¡± William had already picked up Dan, ¡°Son, we are going out for a bit!¡± ¡°I am not your son!¡± Dan shrugged, ¡°Sammy is your son!¡± Being told this William felt slightly put down, Sammy was not! However he said nothing, ¡°Let¡¯s go Sherry!¡± At the hospital. William said to Dan, ¡°Hey, let¡¯s go get a test done?¡± ¡°What test?¡± Dan frowned. Sherry said, ¡°Dan, we are just going to get a test to check for your blood type, just a few drops of blood is all that¡¯s needed!¡± ¡°Do I really have to?¡± Dan asked. ¡°Are you afraid it will hurt?¡± Sherry had always taught him to be brave. ¡°I¡¯m not afraid! But I do feel that Will and you are both looking slightly strange!¡± Dan was very sensitive to the changes of a person and therefore noticed they both looked a little off. ¡°I have a feeling that you want the blood to confirm who my parents are!¡± William and Sherry both felt slightly awkward for a moment, this child really was too clever. Then at this moment William¡¯s usual doctor came over to them, ¡°Mr. Rond, the fastest the result can be back is in about half a day, because the testing centre is quite busy at the moment!¡± ¡°You aren¡¯t able to get the results back a little quicker?¡± William was very anxious to know. ¡°This already is the quickest time!¡± ¡°Alright then, let¡¯s go get the blood test done!¡± William stretched out his hand to Dan. ¡°A test for what?¡± Dan asked rather surprised, ¡°Mummy?¡± Sherry was taken aback, ¡°Dan, Mummy never lies and what I¡¯m going to tell you now is that it¡¯s something important to Mummy and William, you do not ask why you have to get this test done, ok?¡± She didn¡¯t want to give the child some hope and then get hurt, nor did she want to lie to him. ¡°Alright mummy! Then I won¡¯t ask anymore!¡± Dan nodded his head and obediently took William¡¯s hand. ¡°Doctor, you can stick the needle into my hand, I¡¯m not scared!¡± ¡°Such a good child!¡± The doctor patted Dan¡¯s head and then nced at the two of them again and sighed as he said, ¡°I have a feeling that even without the test, things are clear actually?¡± *** Sherry and William were both holding on to this hope, for if it was really true then this would be amazing. There was no way to put into words how they were feeling. The doctor took blood samples from all three of them, and as Sherry looked at her son¡¯s hand, her heart ached, ¡°Dan, does it hurt?¡± Dan shook his head, ¡°Mum, do you feel any pain? I can blow on it for you¡­¡± Sherry trembled inside, the pain getting worse. However as she looked at her son¡¯s face which really did look like hers, inside she was feeling a whole mix of emotions. Dan grabbed Sherry¡¯s hand and blew on the wound several times, ¡°Mummy, does it still hurt?¡± Sherry burst into tears immediately, ¡°Dan, it¡¯s all better now!¡± ¡°Mummy, why are you crying?¡± Dan helped her to wipe the tears away feeling slightly puzzled, ¡°Mummy, don¡¯t cry! I will be very good to you, so please don¡¯t cry, mummy shouldn¡¯t cry right? Are you crying because it still hurts?¡± William felt very touched for he had never seen such a caring child, tears were forming at his eyes as he crouched down and stretched his arms out around Sherry and Dan. Dan raised his head to look at William, their beautiful eyes were both so simr, and Dan blinked feeling uncertain, ¡°Will, did it hurt you too? Should I blow on your wound a little as well?¡± When William heard this he tensed, they all say that blood is thicker than water. But this child was so caring, so regardless if this child was his biological son or not, Sherry and he will still treat him like his own. This of course includes Sammy; they will both love Dan and Sammy dearly. ¡°Dan, your mother and I are fine; we are both so gratified that you are so caring and kind.¡± William hugged the two of them and embraced them tight into his chest. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go home now; the doctor will call us once the resultse out.¡± ¡°Alright!¡± Sherry nodded. They were able to wait, but Dan was still just a child, so if they waited here for half a day then it would already be dark outside and Dan would be hungry. ¡°Let¡¯s go home!¡± William let go of them. Sherry suddenly picked up the child, ¡°Dan, is it ok if I can carry you out?¡± Dan felt a little puzzled as to why he was being picked up, although he liked his mum to hold him, he was a little too heavy now. He wondered how she suddenly had so much strength, ¡°Mummy, you must be struggling, how about we just hold hands and leave together! Put me down!¡± Sherry held him stubbornly, ¡°Mummy wants to carry Dan.¡± As she said this she carried Dan outside, how could William not understand how she was feeling right now? Sherry wanted to absorb some of the energy from Dan¡¯s body, regardless of if this child was hers or not, he had been the strength that had enabled Sherry to survive for all these years¡­ Dan seemed to sense that Sherry was a little different today, so he obediently put his arms around her neck. ¡°Mummy, I¡¯m going to y golf with John today, for he wants to teach me how to y. Maybe next time I could then teach you?¡± ¡°Alright, sounds good to me!¡± Sherry nodded her head, with tears still held back. William was by their side, guarding them as he escorted them to the car. As soon as she was in the car, Sherry thought back to how William turned out to be allergic to coriander, and then how Dan was also allergic to coriander. ¡®Could it be possible?¡¯ ¡®Was it really a possibility?¡¯ She hugged the child rather apprehensively, and was in a trance the whole journey home. Everyone sat down together for a meal, Sherry had specially asked Mrs. Howe to make shreddedmb with coriander. As the dishes were ced down onto the table and the strong smell of coriander could be smelt, the three men at the table frowned. John hit the table and shouted, ¡°What is this? Didn¡¯t I say that you can¡¯t be serving coriander anymore? Take it away immediately!¡± Mrs. Howe was taken aback and looked at Sherry. Sherry looked at Dan and frowned, ¡°That¡¯s right, Mrs. Howe, Coriander is not so good and if I eat it then I will develop a rash! It will be very itchy, so I can¡¯t eat this, please take it away!¡± William also frowned, although he didn¡¯t make her take the dish away, he was feeling the same way. After hearing Dan¡¯s words, Sherry¡¯s and William¡¯s eyes met. They were both very agitated as they had been waiting for the results for a long time. But she sat there full of hope as if the child was theirs. John then suddenly said, ¡°Wait, Dan, what did you say?¡± ¡°Grandpa, you also don¡¯t like coriander? Me too!¡± ¡°I like it!¡± Sammy chipped in. Johnughed as he shook his head, ¡°I really am wondering if you could actually be part of this family! It is a little strange for you to have the same allergy as me and William.¡± As soon as he said this he suddenly felt that something was wrong and exined to Sherry, ¡°Sherry, don¡¯t misunderstand me, William is not the kind of man to be disloyal, but if it turns out he has then I will be taking your side and sort it out for you!¡± ¡°John!¡± Sherry¡¯s expression was pleasantly surprised, and although some things could not be said in front of the child, John¡¯s words gave her some courage to ask, ¡°Do you also feel that Dan is simr to William?¡± ¡°Yes! He also looks very simr to Will¡¯s mum, especially their eyes!¡± John really liked this child and always used this child¡¯s eyes to reminisce about his dead wife, thinking about all those wonderful past years together. ¡°Take it away, Mrs. Howe!¡± William said, feeling very uneasy. Mrs. Howe took the coriander away and with that the smell also disappeared. John, Dan and William all seemed to be relieved. ¡°Great! I don¡¯t have to eat the coriander now!¡± Dan lowered his head and started to eat his meal. ¡°But I would have liked to eat it!¡± Sammy was a little disappointed. ¡°Then go to the kitchen and eat it!¡± Dan said. ¡°Then once you¡¯ve finished ite back!¡± As Sherry watched what was going on the feeling in her heart grew stronger and stronger. Dan was her son; he must be, for certain! After they finished eating. Time was ticking away bit by bit, and now it was already 10PM at night and the children had gone to sleep. The night sky was pitch ck, and Sherry¡¯s back was starting to ache, and in the end couldn¡¯t help but rub her waist. She sighed and frowned slightly, the time to wait for the result was so long, but they still had to wait another two hours until it was midnight. She never had realized that time passed so slowly. William had walked in which made her raise her head and ask anxiously, ¡°Is there any news?¡± ¡°We still need to wait two more hours!¡± He was also waiting, ¡°Sherry, you are looking very distressed, don¡¯t be like this.¡± ¡°But I really am very anxious; my heart is thumping so much for I¡¯m so afraid if he isn¡¯t.¡± Her heart was thumping and she held her hands together tightly for she had never been this anxious in her life. William hugged her, ¡°Whether he is our biological child or not, he will still be our child. If he really is our child then great, but in case not then we can¡¯t be so disappointed and we will go check again.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± She nodded her head. Sherry¡¯s expression returned to normal, but there was still the look of sadness in her eyes. He looked at Sherry and felt a pain in his chest as if he was being stabbed. If the child wasn¡¯t his then how could he cast him away, how could he be so cruel and take away the child and separate him from his mother, that would be too cruel. William med himself for a while and then whispered into Sherry¡¯s ear, ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, it¡¯s all my fault!¡± His apology made her want to cry, but she turned around and hugged his waist. ¡°It¡¯s ok, don¡¯t me yourself. At that time you didn¡¯t love me, so how could you have thought about the problem from my perspective. None of us expected this; everything has been down to fate.¡± Chapter 206 Tears of Happiness Chapter 206 Tears of Happiness They were hugging each other. William said, ¡°Thank you for your tolerance, thank you for your kindness. Sherry, let¡¯s go to the hospital now so we can see the result earlier!¡± ¡°Ok! I want to see it too!¡± She could not wait to go as well. The hospital. There was still one hour left when they arrived at the hospital. N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. They were on the edge of their seat while waiting outside the authentication room. Sherry¡¯s hand was full of her sweat, her heart was pounding insanely fast. She kept intertwining her hands together while pacing back and forth anxiously. ¡°Sherry!¡± William held her small palms. She then realized his palms were also sweaty. ¡°You are nervous too?¡± She was surprised as she realized both of them were very nervous. William nodded awkwardly but he was nervous too, ¡°I am quite worried, I hope Daniel Murray is my son. It is because I have a special feeling towards this kid at the beginning. I will get carried away every time I see him. I like this kid uncontrobly!¡± He recalled the first time he met Dan in the airport. When they went to the toilet together, he surprisingly yelled, ¡°William, your dick is so big!¡± He could not help butugh out loud, then he saw him selling condoms, which made him heartbroken. He thought of all these years Sherry and Dan had been tough, they must have suffered a lot. He felt like he was guilty of everything that happened to them. They were hugging together tightly, Sherry was stuffed in William¡¯s arms. Suddenly, the door of the authentication room was opened. Doctor Simpson walked out with a smile on his face, ¡°Mr. and Mrs. Rond, I bet you could not bear the misery in waiting for the result. That is why I let my assistant finish it 50 minutes earlier.¡± William and Sherry raised their heads immediately, they could not stop trembling. They asked anxiously at the same time, ¡°What is the result?¡± They were holding their breath as this was the moment they had been waiting for. ¡°Dan is your biological son!¡± Doctor Simpson was holding an authentication report. ¡°I got 5 drops of blood each from the blood samples of the three of you, and Dan¡¯s DNA matches with your DNA by 99.9%. He is your child!¡± ¡°It is true!¡± said William as he took the report. The only thing he saw was the 99.99% simrities, a great sense of joy rushed through his mind. He then looked down at Sherry, she was stuffing her hand into her mouth and was biting her finger. She was already covered in tears. Ecstasy was all over their faces, Sherry was so excited that tears were falling off her cheeks. ¡°Sherry!¡± William hugged her. ¡°He is our son, Dan is our son!¡± Doctor Simpson smiled and said, ¡°Yes, Mr. Rond, if you have any problems, feel free to contact me, here is the report.¡± ¡°Thank you so much, Doctor Simpson!¡± William was so excited and shook Doctor Simpson¡¯s hand. After that, Doctor Simpson left. At this moment, Sherry finally realized everything. She grabbed the report from William and read the result. She was crying and smiling at the same time when she read it, "William, it is Dan. It is Dan, he is our son. He is always with me but I do not even know he is my biological son. I do not even know..." William sighed deeply and hugged her, ¡°Luckily he is. No matter what happens, you witnessed his childhood and was part of his childhood. At least God is fair. It let us rejoin with our son. Sherry, let¡¯s go home!¡± ¡°Yes, let¡¯s go back home! I want to tell Dan that he is our son!¡± Sherry was so excited that she hugged William¡¯s son. She was jumping andughing while still crying. William also wanted to cheer so badly. When they arrived home, they quickly woke up John Rond. Sherry immediately ran to Dan¡¯s room. As she was watching her son sleeping, her heart clenched tightly. It was her precious son. Her baby boy was always by her side all this time. She touched Dan¡¯s forehead gently and affectionately. Dan¡¯s eyebrows were extremely simr to William¡¯s sharp eyebrows. His eyes were closed at the moment while the long eyshes were covering the eyelids. When Dan was sleeping peacefully, he suddenly chirped his mouth and muttered, ¡°Mommy...¡± Sherry was startled. She thought Dan was awake, then sobbed, ¡°Dan?¡± But Dan just turned over, this young fellow was having a dream. Sherry held Dan¡¯s tiny palm as she did not want to let it go for even one split second. At that moment, the memories of all these years suddenly shed back in her mind. Her heart was filled with happiness. He was her son. William woke John up and handed him the report. Besides, he also showed him the report of Samuel and Liam. After reading the report closely, John experienced an emotional roller-coaster. After a long and awkward silence, John suddenly sighed and shed a drop of tear. He quickly concealed and looked sidelong at the picture on the table. It was a picture of William¡¯s mother, ¡°No wonder he was so approachable the moment I saw him. No wonder I just could not help but like him. No wonder he is so smart, he is the descendants of Rond¡¯s family.¡± ¡°Father! Will you me me?¡± William asked, ¡°me me for making mistakes and let Sherry and Dan suffer for years!¡± ¡°Then pay for your mistake!¡± John rarely said any gentle words, but at this moment he could not help but be gentle with his words, ¡°I am not worried about Dan, I am worried about Samuel. How do you n to tell him the truth?¡± ¡°I was thinking to n a family gathering, then invite Liam¡¯s family and others including dad-inw. Then we can get Samuel to talk to Liam and Sarah Brooks. After he builds up trust with them then only we tell him, does that sound good?¡± ¡°Deal, then invite Liam and Sarah toe over tomorrow. After losing a child, we should be more sensitive about their feelings. We should let Samuel know his origin as early as possible.¡± John nodded, ¡°Let me go check on Dan!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Both of them entered Dan¡¯s room. Sherry was softly patting Dan¡¯s shoulder as she looks at him gently. This heart-warming scene made John cried again. When William found his father was crying, he was a little bit shocked. William walked towards Sherry and looked at Dan. He could not help but smirk, ¡°Even the way he sleeps was so simr to me! Sherry, let¡¯s get out. Father is here to check on Dan, he knows!¡± Sherry turned over and looked at John, she then stood up, ¡°John¡­¡± John walked up to her, patted her hand, ¡°Hey Sherry, thanks for giving birth to this excellent child!¡± ¡°John¡­¡± ¡°I want to stay with my grandson for a while!¡± John walked towards Dan and sat down by his bed. He helped Dan to adjust his nket. William held Sherry¡¯s hand, ¡°Let¡¯s go outside!¡± The two of them walked outside. Sherry wiped away the teardrop on the corner of her eye, it was the tear of happiness, ¡°Let¡¯s go check on Samuel!¡± William nodded, the two of them then entered Samuel¡¯s room. *** After checking on Samuel, William and Sherry went back to their room. Sherry seemed confused and stupefied, then murmured, ¡°William, am I dreaming? Is this all real?¡± William shook his head and smiled, ¡°No, Sherry, we are not dreaming. This is all real. Dan is our son. I feel like the happiest person in the world!¡± Sherry was pacing back and forth in the room anxiously and aimlessly, ¡°I want to see Dan again.¡± ¡°Sherry, Dad is in that room, he cried. I think he does not want us to see his crying face. So, let¡¯s reserve tonight for him!¡± William held Sherry¡¯s hand. ¡°He cried?¡± Sherry was shocked. ¡°Yes, did you forget that father really loves Dan? He even wanted to give hispany to Dan when he did not know anything about the situation. That shows he really loves Dan, isn¡¯t it?¡± said William. ¡°Yes!¡± Sherry nodded. ¡°You are right, they are closely rted, they really are. Consanguinity is a wonderful thing, it is just like my mother. Even when she had done a lot of awful things, in the end, I do not even hate her! I just think she is a miserable woman living a miserable life. I will let your dad have his moment with Dan!¡± ¡°Thank you!¡± William was pleased by her kindness. Originally, he wanted to stay with Dan and Sherry tonight, but he knew that his father needed Dan even more. ¡°William...¡± William stopped her before she evenpleted her sentence. ¡°Are you going to keep saying my name?¡± He did not like it when she kept calling his full name. He smirked evilly with light shining in his eyes. ¡°Then what should I call you?¡± She was stuck in her memories back in the happy days when she was with Dan. She felt a sense of satisfaction in her heart even when there was still faint pain. But she was still happy because Dan was with her all these years. ¡°Call me your honey!¡± said William with a deep voice. He finally had nothing to worry about and wanted to celebrate. After that, William hugged her from behind. Sherry was slightly stiff. William ced his chin on her shoulder and said with a deep voice, ¡°Sherry, I did not expect it is that easy to find our son. Anyway, we should not tell this anybody yet. I still want to get even with Peter. When everything has been solved, marry me.¡± ¡°Why do you hate him so much?¡± Sherry could not figure out the reason. It was horrible. ¡°You will get to know it soon, let¡¯s not mention him from now on! Do not let this contemptible person ruin the happiness and joy for our family reunion!¡± William chuckled then kissed the skin on her neck. He then ambiguously said, ¡°Sherry, are we going to celebrate finding our real son?¡± ¡°Yes! We should!¡± Sherry did not understand, ¡°But I think we should wait until Samuel fully epts Liam and Sarah, is it fine?¡± ¡°I was thinking we celebrate this on our own, what do you think?¡± William said in a deep voice. He could not sleep anyway at the moment and his father was upying his son as well. He knew his father was crying tonight and it was his first time seeing his father cry. So for tonight, he was willing to give some space for his dad. ¡°Celebrating it on our own?¡± Sherry still did not get it. ¡°Sherry, Dan is really adorable, isn''t he?¡± said William. ¡°Yes! You¡¯re right! Don¡¯t you know he was so clever when he was young? He was such a good boy that I feel sorry for the way I treated him. I am gratified that he grew up to be a fine boy, he was so smart. I hope my kids can be useful for society instead of being those pampered and wimpy kids.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you did a good job in educating!¡± William¡¯s chin was still on Sherry¡¯s shoulder. He could see her pink cheeks if he looked slightly to the side. He could not help and approach her, he then kissed her gently. She was stunned while her cheeks were as red as cherry. ¡°Quit ying!¡± ¡°Sherry, when are you going to make me another adorable baby? Let¡¯s celebrate by making another baby, does that sound good to you?¡± Sherry finally realized what he meant by celebrating. She lowered her head and lowered her defense, her whole face was reddened. ¡°You are shy¡­¡± William said yfully and would not let her go. Her red face became even redder after William said that. She started to smooth things over, ¡°That¡¯s it, stop it. I feltplicated today, I was excited and worried all day. Now, I feel like I have no energy at all.¡± Chapter 207 Accompany Chapter 207 Apany Her mood had been in extreme ups and downs, how could she be in the mood to do that? She''s very tense and tired at that time but she couldn''t sleep... She''s extremely excited. But William got closer to her ears, biting and whispering, ¡°Honey, we can''t sleep anyway, let''s just celebrate.¡± Sherry was quite flustered, she blushed to her ears. ¡°I don''t want to! You can just celebrate it on your own!¡± He was dumbfounded, ¡°Doing it in my own?¡± ¡°You...¡± She fumbled, not knowing what to say. ¡°Let''s celebrate it together! You just need to cooperate!¡± ¡°Don''t...¡± she said that with a trembling voice. Because she had also been very tense so she''s not in the mood to do that, ¡°I don''t want to, I have no energy left!¡± ¡°You don''t need to move, I beg you, Honey¡­ I''m also very tense so I need to relieve my pressure, no matter how, you should fulfill your duty.¡± William''s hand was already on her button. ¡°William!¡± Such an overbearing person, ¡°No...¡± she shook her head, ¡°Ump...¡± He embraced her and kissed her, her forehead, eyebrows, edge of her eyes, nose... They didn''t sleep all night. William hugged Sherry while calling Liam, telling him to bring Sara over to y with Sammy after he had his meal. Sherry leaned on William, her eyelids were struggling but she didn''t feel sleepy at all, ¡°Go and see whether your Father has left, he wouldn''t have stayed inside Dan''s room for the whole night, right?¡± ¡°I just did, it seems that he fell asleep by the bed.¡± William covered him with a nket¡­ Seeing how his Father fell asleep while holding the boy''s hand, he felt so deeply moved. People always said grandfather loved grandson than son. It was true, his Father loved his grandson way more than him. ¡°What if he caught a cold?¡± Sherry was quite worried. ¡°I covered him with nket and turned the heater up!¡± ¡°Ok!¡± Sherry felt at ease... Early in the morning, Dan was so surprised when he crawled up and found that Grandfather unexpectedly slept on the edge of his bed, sitting on the floor, leaning on his bed. ¡°Why is grandfather here?¡± Dan pushed Grandpa with his little hand, ¡°Grandfather, Grandfather!¡± John woke up because of Dan''s push. Once he looked up to his grandson''s face, John sat down and hugged him, ¡°Sweetie, call me Grandpa again!¡± ¡°Grandpa!¡± Dan obediently called him. ¡°Yes!¡± John answered readily, ¡°Once more!¡± ¡°Grandpa, you''re having a fever? Why are you sitting and sleeping here? What if you caught a cold?¡± Dan muttered, ¡°Hey, Grandpa, you''re hugging me too tightly!¡± ¡°My obedient grandson, Grandpa likes you!¡± John''s excitement couldn''t be expressed with words. ¡°Grandpa is so strange, you can¡¯t strangle me even if you like me!¡± Danughed. ¡°My good Grandson, how could Grandpa strangle you? I love you so much!¡± ¡°Grandpa, didn''t you want to call me to y the ball?¡± Dan asked with a smile. ¡°No, today we''re going to y at home!¡± John let him go took Dan''s clothes, ¡°Come, put your clothes on!¡± ¡°Grandpa, if we are not going to y ball, why didn''t you sleep all night and came to my room? You''re so strange!¡± Dan said that as he put his clothes on. At that time, William had changed into a casual clothes and entered the room, he saw that his Father and his son were both awake, ¡°Morning!¡± ¡°Morning, William!¡± Dan greeted him. William smiled and grunted before smiling as he said, ¡°Dan, call me Daddy!¡± ¡°Why?¡± Dan was surprised, ¡°William and Mommy are not married yet, right?¡± William was embarrassed, he spoke to his Father, ¡°Dad, go to Sammy''s room and take care of him, you dominated him for the whole night, it''s my turn now, right?¡± ¡°You can just do that, I''ll wait until Dan finishes putting his clothes on and bring him to the morning exercise!¡± ¡°Dad! You can''t be biased, go and take care of Sammy!¡± William pulled and softly pushed his Father out, ¡°Go and apany Sammy for awhile, Liam and the others will arrive soon!¡± Then there were only William and Dan in that room, William walked over with a smile. Dan raised his eyebrows, ¡°William, why are you smiling so disgustingly?¡± ¡°Disgustingly? Boy, don''t you think that my smile is very charming?¡± William looked at Dan, who looked so beautiful with his round ck eyes, innocent look, pink and fluffy face... The mini version of William and Sherry, who umted William and Sherry''s strong points ¡°William, you''re very narcissistic!¡± Dan shook his head in helplessness, ¡°I''ve seen some narcissistic people, but I''ve never seen someone as narcissistic as you!¡± ¡°Boy, call me Daddy, okay? I''m very narcissistic, but I''m also very proud!¡± having such a cute child, could he not be proud? ¡°No way! William, I''m going to pee.¡± Dan slid off the bed and went to the toilet. William followed him, ¡°Sweetie, where did we first met? Do you remember it?¡± ¡°William, you''ve had your andropause? You forgot it so quickly, on the ne, you fought over the toilet with me, yeah, the impolite William!¡± ¡°Ugh!¡± William felt ashamed, ¡°I was wrong, I shouldn''t have fought over it with you! I''ll pay attention next time.¡± ¡°All right, I ept your apology, even if it''s a bit toote!¡± Dan proudly said that as he took his pants off in front of William and started peeing, ¡°That time, I even told Mommy that your dick is so big!¡± Dan looked down at his own dick again and frowned, ¡°William, why hasn''t mine grown big yet?¡± ¡°Ugh!¡± William coughed and became speechless because of Dan''s words. Why would ¡°dick and big dick¡± be indispensable every time the two of them talked? Dan was at a loss, his face looked so cool. William suddenly rolled his eyes and said, ¡°Call me Daddy, if you call me Daddy, I guarantee that your dick will grow big!¡± Dan lifted his head and looked at him in suspicion, ¡°Are you the Monkey King? Can you perform tricks?¡± ¡°If you¡¯re William''s son, you can grow up like William!¡± William coaxed him, but he had underestimated Dan. That boy didn''t believe his word at all. After peeing, Dan put his pants on, ¡°William lied, Mommy said I''ll be like William when I''ve grown up, I won''t call you Daddy. I won''t grow big in an instant even if I called you so!¡± At that time, Sherry entered Dan''s room, seeing the two of theming out of the toilet, he immediately looked excited as he ran and looked up to Sherry, ¡°Mommy...¡± ¡°Sweetie!¡± Sherry hugged Dan tightly, she felt happy like she just found something that she lost, Dan kissed her cheeks, ¡°Mommy, William told me to call him Daddy, he lied to me saying that if I call him Daddy, Dan''s dick will grow bigger too, William thought that he''s the Monkey King.¡± Sherry immediately blushed, she nced at William, ¡°Why did you say that to a child?¡± Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. William felt ashamed, but luckily he''s shameless, he smiled as he walked over, ¡°Sherry, tell Dan to call me Daddy! This boy is just not willing to call me Daddy.¡± ¡°Mommy, William lied to Dan, he should get the stand still punishment.¡± his young and tender voice sounded so natural to Sherry''s ears. Sherry didn''t expect William to say that, he''s really funny, she just sympathized as she looked at William, ¡°You should try harder, if Dan doesn''t call you, it means that you haven''t tried hard enough! You''ve told a lie so you should face the wall and think for five minutes, Dan, let''s go and call Sammy to eat downstairs.¡± ¡°Yeah! Okay!¡± Dan immediately nodded and nced at William like he was happy for his misfortune before winking, "William, go and face the wall to think!¡± ¡°You''re not going to apany me?¡± Williamined. ¡°I didn''t do anything wrong!¡± Dan covered his mouth and smiled. ¡°Last time I didn''t do anything wrong and I still stood with you for your punishment!¡± William used Dan, but he looked happy instead. ¡°Butst time you''re also happy for my misfortune!¡± Dan already held Sherry''s hand, ¡°Mommy, let''s go downstairs!¡± Looking at the Mother and Son that abandoned him, William suddenly felt unhappy, ¡°You guys really want me to stand as punishment?¡± ¡°Five minutes will quickly pass!¡± Sherry said that, it¡¯s his fault for forcing herst night and exhausted her, she didn''t sleep all night, how could she have the energy to y with the children? The Rond Group. William sat in the office, his cold and handsome face looked calm, then he slightly narrowed his eyes as he epted Alexis'' call, saying that the investigation results must be sent to him in person, and the company had a matter he must take care too.. William took the old photo from years ago out of the drawer, it''s his photo with Peter, who was his bro before, he didn''t expect him to do such thing. Why did he even do that? William looked at the picture in silence with his cold eyes, William wanted to give him a chance but what he had done was really over the line... Until that day, William still regarded him as a bro, if he could say why, William was still willing to forgive him, but there''s nothing. Alexis had released Lara for three days, he thought Peter should already know that he released Lara, but he didn''t do anything, thus he felt like a big trouble was going to happen. Chapter 208 All He Wanted Was Justice Chapter 208 All He Wanted Was Justice Alexis gave him a call, ¡°Are you in the office? I''ll personally deliver the results to your office in ten minutes!¡± Ten minutester, Alexis arrived. Alexis, dressed in a trim suit, his face as cold as ever, handed the document in his hand to William. "Here''s his entire profile, but there are parts that are too old to investigate clearly." William froze for a moment, "There are still things your men can''t find out?" "You should read the information first!" Alexis said, "My men are also human, not gods!" William flipped through the papers, his eyes sinking and growing shocked. "Is this true?" "The details are all there!" Alexis said, "By the way, is Daniel your son?" William nodded, "Yes, Daniel is my son! Alexis, if it weren''t for you, I think I might not know when I would have found my son, thank you!" Alexis shook his head. "You are really slow on the uptake! Your own son has grown up so much and you still can''t tell if he''s your son or not." "Yes! I am really too stupid." William let out a sigh. After another look at the report, he knitted his brows and said, "If Peter is really my half-brother, there''s no way Dad doesn''t know about it! And he was only born a month before me, how could Dad not know?" The identity of Peter on the investigation report - he was actually his half-brother. This was what the report said. Alexis nodded and said, "Will, his mother is Ava Mollison, and she is currently living in Switzend! She moved to Switzend five years ago and has never married in her life. It appears from the records that she only had a rtionship with Mr. Rond, but the records may not bepletely correct, as there is a gap of about three months. That''s when Mr. Rond and Mrs. Rond got married. "Ava?" William was stunned, he seemed to have heard this name somewhere before. "She''s Mrs. Rond''s bestie! Best friend from the same ss and dormitory." He thought to himself, ''Umm! Yes, Mrs. Howe did talk about this woman! But how did Ava get pregnant with Dad''s child?'' N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. William fell into a trance, "The report also doesn''t mention that Dad had fallen in love with Peter''s mother before he met Mom. How could this be?" "They were never together, Mr. Rond never even looked her in the eye, but she loved Mr. Rond. We have investigated from other roommates in Mrs. Rond''s dormitory and all have confirmed that the woman Mr. Rond always loved was Mrs. Rond. About this, you''d better ask Mr. Rond! I think he''ll remember who Ava is! You can also determine if he and Ava ever had sex. Thirty-one years ago, he did spend a night with Ava in a hotel. It''s mentioned in the records, but we don''t know what the ending is." William nodded in confusion. "I''ll go back and ask Dad!" ''How did this happen?'' ''Peter is his brother?'' ''How did this happen?'' At that moment, there was a knock on the office door. Alexis got up from his seat, "I''m leaving, let''s talk on the phone." "All right!" William nodded. The door was opened, and the person standing at the door was Peter. William didn''t expect theer to be him, while Alexis''s sharp eyes swept over Peter''s face and strode away. William kept the report in the drawer, raised his head, his expression returning to calm, and looked steadily at Peter, "Peter, anything wrong?" Peter had one hand in the pocket of his suit pants, being so indifferent and calm. He narrowed his eyes slightly, which were meaningful under the short ck hair. "Yes!" Peter walked in and sat down opposite William, crossing his arms and looking at William calmly. "There are some things that need your approval." The two men''s vision intersected. William was calm, looking carefully at Peter''s face, the intention of gauging was not obvious. Peter noticed William''s expression and was a little shocked inside. He didn''t expect that within these few years, William had been so calm that he actually couldn''t read his mind. He didn''t know how much William had held in hand, and he came to him this time to confirm how much he had in his possession. He felt that it was not yet the time to have a falling-out with William. Therefore, Peter didn''t dare to specte, but he had long since learned to maintain hisposure. For more than thirty years, Ava had worn a woebegone look every day, yet she didn''t allow him to come to John in any way. All these years, only he knew how hard Ava had been, and he just couldn''t understand why Ava chose to live this way? Why did she let John who gave him life, but ruined her life at the same time, be irresponsible to them? Why was Ava always in tears every time he mentioned John? He wanted to do justice to Ava''s loneliness and istion all these years, and that was why he lurked in the Rond Group for eight years until he was now the department manager, William''s trusted subordinate and best friend. After all, they were real brothers. He didn''t care about the Rond Group, all he wanted was justice. The two men exchanged greetings and looked at each other, as if they were secretly testing each other''s reality. Peter paid attention to William''s face, which was calm and with a faint smile, except that his eyes were sharp. "I''m here to discuss the overseas investment project with you, when can we allocate funds?" William''s heart sank, but there were no fluctuations on his face, "How''s the inspection?" "Everything has been approved, we''re just waiting for your instructions!" Peter said. "All right!" William nodded, "Then send me the documents and I''ll ask the chairman for instructions!" He spected that Peter might have a hidden agenda and didn''t grant him on the spot, but fearing that he might get suspicious, William continued, "I''ll get back to you this afternoon!" "Okay! I''ll go first then!" Peter nodded and said. "Okay!" William followed suit. In the study of the Rond residence. William was sullen all the way home as he didn''t know how to ask John about Ava. If the reports were true, he really didn''t know how to handle it. Forgot it, he still decided to tell John about it. Originally, there were only a few members of the Rond family, and if Peter was really one of the Rond family, he wouldn''t mind him acknowledging his biological father. "Dad..." William opened his mouth to call out to John, but shut it again. John puzzled, looked up and frowned, "What are you stammering about? That doesn''t sound like you." William gritted his teeth and asked, "Do you know Ava?" Sure enough, as soon as William spat out the words, John''s countenance instantly sank. William then passed the investigation report to John and said, "Dad, Peter is Ava''s son, and if the report is correct, he should be your son." John just looked at the report in shock and didn''t say anything. When William saw that John remained silent, he knew that this matter might be true. He added, "Anyway, I hope you can keep my retrieval of Daniel a secret for now. I still can''t figure out what Peter''s hidden agenda is. He has swapped Daniel and Samuel before, and after all these years in the Rond Group, I''m just afraid he''s nning a bigger conspiracy. I don''t want any harm toe to Daniel and Sherry, so please keep Daniel''s identity a secret for now!" "You go out first, I want to be alone." John said. "Alright!" William turned around and walked out. At the end of the corridor, William stood on the rooftop, took out a cigarette, lit it with annoyance and began to smoke it. From John''s reaction, Peter was indeed his brother, and for a moment, he was caught up in mncholy thoughts. "Don''t move!" Suddenly a boyish voice with a threat came from behind, and then William felt something against his waist. When William turned around, he found it was his son, Daniel, who was holding a gun against his waist, "Mommy said you can''t smoke anymore, it''s bad for your health." William pursed his lips and looked at his son''s face with muchfort in his heart. "Okay! No more smoking!" With that, he extinguished his cigarette butt. "Mr. Rond is so obedient!" Daniel withdrew his gun, ced it on the table on the rooftop, and lifted his face to look at him. "Mr. Rond, is something on your mind?" "Baby, don''t you not y with guns? Don''t you think ying with guns is childish?" "I installed this gun myself!" Daniel replied, "Mr. Rond, is something bothering you?" Daniel asked again. William sighed, was this the affinity between father and son? His son could even sense that he was in a bad mood. "You see I have something on my mind?" Daniel nodded. "Don''t you always like to smoke when you have something on your mind?" "Yeah! You''re so smart!" William scooped Daniel up in his arms, and their eyes became parallel. Daniel looked into William''s eyes and frowned. "What''s wrong?" "Mr. Rond, your eyes look like mine!" Daniel suddenly saw the light and shouted. "Yeah, since we''re so much alike, how about you call me Daddy?" William had always wanted to hear Daniel call him Daddy. He failed to coax Daniel in the morning, and he continued to coax him now. "No!" Daniel shook his head with a bright smile. "Why?" William just couldn''t understand why Daniel kept refusing to call him Daddy. "Because you''re not Daddy!" Daniel''s face put on a ''you''re so stupid'' look. "I''m Daddy!" "That''s only after you and Mommy get married!" "Then I''m marrying Sherry now!" William pinched his son''s cheek and said, "Sherry and I have gotten our marriage certificate today, and with it, you can call me Daddy, right?" Daniel still shook his head. "No!" "Why?" "You haven''t passed my test yet!" Daniel pursed his lips, smirked and whispered in William''s ears, "Mr. Rond, I''ll call you Daddy when I''m older, and I don''t want a daddy right now!" William was stunned. "Brat, you don''t want a daddy? Why?" "I''m having a great time with Mommy without Daddy. What''s the point of having a daddy? Other than being able to make a sister with Mommy, I can''t think of any benefit of having a daddy. The most difficult time is over, I have grown up and I don''t need something like a Daddy anymore." Daniel smiled and looked at William. "Mommy needs to have a husband, that''s all!" William was rendered speechless, what did he mean he didn''t need something like a daddy? Thinking of Daniel''s words, his heart tightened and he could only embrace him tightly. "It''s my fault for making you and Sherry suffer so much, it''s my fault." "Mr. Rond, you''re not Daddy. My daddy and mommy have abandoned me, I don''t want them either!" Daniel said with a sh of hurt in his eyes. "No, it''s not that they don''t want you, no one doesn''t want you. Baby, it''s my fault, it''s all my fault!" William''s heart ached to its maximum limit, Daniel knew he had been abandoned by the river, and he didn''t know when the trauma in his son''s heart would be removed. He wanted to make up for his mistake as soon as possible and let Daniel know that he had a dad and a mom and that no one didn''t want him. Sherry took Samuel''s hand and walked up the second floor hallway. From a distance, she saw William holding Daniel on the rooftop. Looking at such a scene, her heart was touched and warm. Then she looked at Samuel, who was equally well-behaved, and actually felt some regret in her heart, thinking that it would be great if Samuel was her son too! But then she shook her head, how could she be so greedy? She already felt very satisfied now, and the next thing she should do was to let Samuel back to the Brooks family without suffering any harm. Chapter 209 So Long as There’s Love Chapter 209 So Long as There¡¯s Love "Mommy!" Daniel looked up and saw both his mother and Samuel. He slipped out of William¡¯s embrace and looked up at Sherry, ¡°Mommy, Mr. Rond was smoking again, but I stopped him!¡± ¡°Good boy!¡± Sherry leaned down to kiss him on his forehead. William looked at Sherry and cracked a smile, ¡°We aren¡¯t married yet and you¡¯re already controlling me?¡± Sherry raised her eyebrows and asked in a mischievous way, ¡°Can¡¯t I?¡± William shook his head as heughed, ¡°Sure, the king approves!¡± ¡°Daddy, are you the king?¡± Samuel asked in a confused manner. ¡°Of course! If I¡¯m the king, then your mother¡¯s the queen!¡± William jested ¡°But doesn¡¯t that mean mommy is your mommy as well?¡± Daniel shouted, ¡°Doesn¡¯t that make mommy old?¡± ¡°Hmph! Runt! I was just making aparison; your mother still holds the highest authority!¡± William leaned down to pinch Daniel¡¯s nose, ¡°Now take your brother and go y, I have something to say to your mommy!¡± ¡°OK!¡± Daniel nodded and grabbed Samuel¡¯s hand, ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go y chess!¡± The children held hand in hand and headed towards their yroom. Looking as they left, William and Sherry let out a sigh, then Sherry asked, ¡°How are we going to tell Samuel? I¡¯m afraid he won¡¯t be able to bear it!¡± ¡°So long as there¡¯s love, it¡¯ll all be fine. No matter what, they¡¯re our sons¡­ We have two sons¡­¡± William stood behind her and said softly. Sherry turned around to look at William. His eyes were filled with lovingness. In this moment, he appeared calm and peaceful, even his handsome face exuded a gentleness. William lowered his head to look at her; she had on a thick sweater, but it wasn¡¯t enough to cover up her slender figure. A heavy winter coat covered her shapely body, but as soon as he stepped closer, her fragrance would captivate him and make him start to fantasize and be excited. Although she hadn¡¯t slept all night, but her tiny face was still beautiful. The balcony¡¯s roof was designed to be open in order to see the stars in the night sky. Winter was a bit chilly, and even the scenery seemed deste. Sherry continued to stare at him until he grabbed her by the waist and pulled her into his embrace. Even as she stared at the deste winter night sky before her, she felt warm. She fluttered her long eyshes, and her eyes were filled with a tenderness. Though all the troubles and worries ofte made her head dizzy and eyelids heavy, but she still felt excited, because Daniel was her biological son. Whenever she thought of this, she was too excited to even sleep. ¡°Something on your mind?¡± She softly asked him. He said nothing, but leaned his chin on her shoulders and said, ¡°Sherry, there¡¯s a chance that Peter is my brother! My half-brother from another mother!¡± ¡°What-¡± Sherry gasped, ¡°How could that be?¡± ¡°I just showed the investigative report on him to my father, and also asked him about his rtions to Peter and Ava. He didn¡¯t say anything, so I think it might be true. His expression was grim!¡± Sherry took a while before she recovered, ¡°If he¡¯s your older brother, then it might make sense that he switched babies. He might be trying to get revenge¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s all for revenge! To think, he¡¯s been hiding all this time!¡± William let out a sigh, ¡°What should I do?¡± ¡°Even you have moments where you don¡¯t know what to do?¡± Sherry was confused; she always thought that William could ovee any difficult situation. ¡°Why can¡¯t I?¡± He smiled and looked at the side of her face, his hot breath lingered by her ears and turned her cheeks rosy red. For a second, he was lost in the moment as he continued to look at her face. She replied in a low voice, ¡°Because you¡¯re a CEO, you have to make so many decisions. I always thought that only I had moments of doubt, never thought you did too!¡± ¡°I always thought that you acted fearless before any difficulties. You¡¯ve always been so strong and held through. If it was another woman, I¡¯m sure they¡¯d have given up already, but you didn¡¯t. It must have been tough raising our son by yourself. Thank you, Sherry, for your determination, and for letting me have you once again!¡± She leaned in his arms and reminisced of some past events, then shook her head. ¡°These difficulties are just trials; it¡¯s thanks to them that I¡¯ve be stronger.¡± ¡°Not many people can endure so many trials and still manage to keep a pure heart. You¡¯re definitely one of the few!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t tter me; but honestly, whether Peter is your brother or not, I hope we can get along and forgive others, as long as he doesn¡¯t hurt us, we won¡¯t hurt him either.¡± ¡°I think so too!¡± William nodded in approval, ¡°Let¡¯s wait and see what he¡¯s up to!¡± ¡°It¡¯s getting windy, let¡¯s head back in.¡± He held her tiny hand. The warmth that came made her feelpletely at ease. All she ever wanted was this feeling of comfort. She held hisrge palm, and the second the entered the corridor, they saw Johne out of the study. ¡°Dad!¡± ¡°John!¡± They shouted at the same time. John nodded and said in a solemn manner, ¡°I need to head to Switzend.¡± ¡°Dad, are you going to look for Ava?¡± William froze, ¡°Is he really your son?¡± John looked at William but did not answer forthright; he only said, ¡°We¡¯ll discuss it once I return!¡± ¡°OK! I understand! Let¡¯s cancel the evening¡¯s party! Once you return, then we¡¯ll call father-inw and Joshua over!¡± John said nothing and headed out. William and Sherry nced at each other. From John¡¯s behavior, it seemed likely that Peter really was a member of the Rond family. The sudden sound of a car honking downstairs surprised Sherry. ¡°It¡¯s Liam and Sarah; they called earlier and said they would pick up some things for the kids and would stop by. Should we tell them about Daniel?¡± William nodded and said, ¡°I¡¯ll tell Liam; I have some other matters to discuss with him as well!¡± ¡°Is your father going to Switzend to find Peter¡¯s biological mother?¡± ¡°Probably!¡± William sighed, ¡°I didn¡¯t think my father would have other women. I always thought he was truly devoted, but who knew it was all a facade!¡± He suddenly felt disheartened as he thought of his mother¡¯s death and how his father remained single for so many years; he must have been lonely. He always thought his father was incredibly devout. No one expected that he¡¯d have a big brother suddenly show up. He didn¡¯t know if the world was always like this, or whether he was just too naive. ¡°Maybe it¡¯s not like how we believe it is; I always thought that your father was very loyal. To think, he didn¡¯t remarry in over 30 years, remaining faithful to your mother. I think he¡¯s a faithful person. Even if Peter is his son, that must have been before he got with your mother. So, in a way, he¡¯s still faithful.¡± Sherry held William¡¯s hand, ¡°Don¡¯t feel bad.¡± William smiled in a relieved manner, ¡°Let¡¯s head downstairs!¡± In the living room. ¡°Are you heading out, Mr. Rond?¡± As soon as Liam entered the door, he saw John leaving in a hurried manner. John said nothing but only nodded, then called his driver and assistant. William and Sherry came down the stairs and saw Liam and Sarah with both hands full of bags that were stuffed with kids¡¯ snacks. They didn¡¯t have much ideas about parenting, so when they got the call, they just headed to the supermarket and bought a ton of items. In their state of worry, they called often to ask what the children liked, so the bags were filled with the children¡¯s favorite snacks. The second Sarah stepped in, she nced around anxiously, ¡°Where¡¯s Samuel?¡± ¡°He¡¯s in the yroom with Daniel, I¡¯ll go get them!¡± Sherry turned back to get the children. Liam and Sarah stood still attentively in the living room, which made Williamugh. ¡°Rx, don¡¯t be so nervous. The children will pick up on how nervous you two are!¡± ¡°But Will, I really am nervous!¡± Sarah said frankly, ¡°I feel like I¡¯m going to cry once I see them!¡± N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, they¡¯reing!¡± Daniel was the first to appear. Sarah felt as though her heart was going to burst out; but where was Samuel? ¡°Mr. Liam!¡± Daniel shouted the second he saw Liam and ran towards him, ¡°I haven¡¯t seen you in so long, you look more and more handsome!¡± ¡°Oh, Daniel, you¡¯re quite the smooth talker, aren¡¯t you?¡± Liamughed at Daniel, ¡°Mr. Liam will soon be your uncle!¡± ¡°Howe?¡± Daniel asked confusedly. ¡°Because your mommy is my cousin!¡± Liam held him up. ¡°Oh! So we¡¯re rted? But howe mommy never said so?¡± ¡°Your mommy¡¯s dad and my dad are blood-rted brothers, so you have to call me uncle, got it?¡± ¡°Grandpa has a brother?¡± Daniel¡¯s face scrunched together as he tried to make sense of it all, ¡°Oh, it¡¯s so confusing!¡± ¡°Yeah, it is a bit, but you just remember to call me uncle from now on!¡± ¡°Howe there is someone always telling me what to call themtely? First, it was mommy¡¯s daddy who wanted me to call him grandpa. Then it was grandpa; I already call him grandpa, but he still wants me to call him grandpa. He¡¯s acting weirdtely. Then you are not married to mommy but I have to call you daddy. Now Mr. Liam wants me to call him uncle. I¡¯m so dizzy!¡± Daniel exasperated. ¡°Come now, you¡¯re so smart; how could your tiny head get dizzy!¡± Liam said as he pinched Daniel¡¯s nose. Daniel rubbed his nose, ¡°Of course I get dizzy, I¡¯m not god, you know! Don¡¯t you ever get dizzy, uncle?¡± ¡°Haha, you¡¯re right, you¡¯re a tiny genius. Where¡¯s Samuel?¡± ¡°He went to the bathroom, mommy¡¯s waiting for him!¡± Daniel said as he turned around to look at the stairs and saw Sarah standing on the side. Confused, he suddenly asked, ¡°Uncle Liam, is that your girlfriend?¡± William shook his head as he looked on; his son¡¯s words were quite something. And he was quite nosy. But the words that came out of his little mouth were quiteical and made people could not help but laugh. ¡°Yes, she¡¯s your aunty!¡± Liam pointed at Sarah and asked with pride, ¡°Isn¡¯t she pretty?¡± ¡°I am not aunty. So this is Daniel? You¡¯re so cute!¡± Sarah liked Daniel the second she saw him. ¡°I¡¯m good friends with your mommy, so just call me Ms. Sarah!¡± ¡°Come on, Sarah, save me some dignity before the kids!¡± Liam let out a defeated growl. Sarah looked away and snorted coldly. ¡°Why can¡¯t I call you aunty?¡± Daniel asked, ¡°Oh, I get it; because aunty doesn¡¯t like uncle! Uncle, you¡¯re so unlucky; you have to be like Mr. Rond and kidnap mommy until she begs for mercy. Then she¡¯ll agree to be aunty! Or maybe uncle and aunty can have a little brother together, then whatever happens will happen!¡± ¡°Daniel¡­¡± William was shocked, and went over to pick up Daniel. ¡°Since when did I ever kidnap your mommy? And who did you hear this from?¡± Chapter 210 Sweetness Chapter 210 Sweetness "Isn¡¯t it?" Daniel raised an eyebrow, "That¡¯s how it works on TV!" "TV shows are poisoning your young mind! Since you¡¯re still a kid, just watch cartoons." ¡°But that idea isn¡¯t too bad!¡± Liam nodded and muttered to himself, ¡°We already have a child, but she doesn¡¯t agree. If we have another child¡­¡± Sarah shouted, ¡°What are you saying, he¡¯s just a child, don¡¯t act so childish! Oh, Samuel¡¯sing down!¡± As she spoke, Sherry led Samuel down the stairs. As soon as they saw their son, they stopped fighting and both rushed over. ¡°Samuel.¡± ¡°Hi, Mr. Liam and Ms. Sarah!¡± Samuel greeted them politely but still held onto Sherry¡¯s hand. Looking at Samuel¡¯s dependence on Sherry made Sarah feel uneasy and filled her with guilt. Sherry noted Sarah¡¯s feelings and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯ll all get better over time!¡± ¡°Right!¡± Sarah nodded with enthusiasm. ¡°Come on, Samuel, let¡¯s see what goodies Liam and Sarah brought you.¡± The two boys excitedly rushed over to the snacks; after all, they were kids. The four adults looked on with contentment as the kids yed and ate in joy. Liam looked at Samuel then at Sarah, then continued to look at Sarah as she radiated a loving, motherly look. ¡°Uncle, don¡¯t your eyes hurt?¡± Liam didn¡¯t notice that Daniel was standing before him with a worried look on his face, then he blinked and looked on with concern at Liam. Liam suddenly snapped to his senses and looked at therge, bright eyes before him. He then got the feeling that these eyes looked awfully familiar. Everyone was puzzled by Samuel¡¯s sudden question. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Liam asked. ¡°You¡¯ve been staring at Ms. Sarah without even blinking, don¡¯t your eyes hurt?¡± ¡°Hah!¡± William and Sherry burst out together. Sarah¡¯s face immediately turned red; to think, the kids have even seen through them. She held Samuel who sat next to her andughed with glee. Liam wasn¡¯t embarrassed at all; rather he beamed with confidence, ¡°Nope, doesn¡¯t hurt at all! I could stare forever and it won¡¯t hurt! Once you have a girlfriend, you¡¯ll be doing the same thing!¡± Sarah¡¯s heart skipped a beat upon hearing Liam¡¯s words. Her eyes were wide open, and a wave of embarrassment swept over her. ¡°Not bad, uncle; the TV shows say, if you want to chase a girl, you gotta be tough and shameless. Looks like you got it down already! Ms. Sarah will be aunty really soon!¡± Samuel said in a sweet voice. ¡°Haha¡­¡± Sherry was about to fall over fromughing; she never knew her son could be this hrious. William grabbed her from behind and whispered into her hear, ¡°Sherry, I will look at you and you only for the rest of my life!¡± Sherry ced a hand over her heart to calm her beating heart, then tried to cover her happiness with a tiny hand. She turned back to look at William and their eyes met. Sherry saw that his eyes were filled with a loving gaze. ¡°Hah! Well, Daniel, uncle will take your word for it, hope you¡¯re right!¡± Liam wishfully thought as he stole a nce at Sarah. ¡°I¡¯m always right; grandpa said that virgin boys¡¯ words are always right. Oh, are you still a virgin, uncle?¡± Daniel asked Liam innocently. ¡°Daniel, only you and Samuel are the virgins here!¡± William said to his son as he tried to suppress a laughter. Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Oh¡­ I always thought that only daddies were not virgins!¡± Daniel shook his head, ¡°Does uncle have a kid, too?¡± His unintentional words put Liam and Sarah on the spot. ¡°Uncle wishes he was a virgin too, but unfortunately, I couldn¡¯t stay that way!¡± Liam replied innocently, ¡°Because uncle wanted to be a daddy too much!¡± ¡°Then just have a kid with aunty! It¡¯s so easy!¡± ¡°Ugh! That¡¯s it, no more TV for him ever again!¡± William stood up and said, ¡°He¡¯s exposed to too much garbage that he shouldn¡¯t know! Come upstairs, Liam, I have some matters to talk to you about!¡± *** In the study. ¡°Will, I haven¡¯t told my dad about Samuel yet. I was afraid that he would bring you two trouble! Besides, you haven¡¯t found your kid yet, how could I selfishly bring Samuel away!¡± William patted Liam on the shoulder, ¡°We found my son!¡± ¡°You found him?¡± Liam shouted in surprise, ¡°My god, where is he now?¡± ¡°It¡¯s Daniel! He¡¯s the biological son of me and Sherry. Unbelievable, isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°Are you sure?¡± ¡°We¡¯ve ran tests! You have to keep this a secret!¡± William told Liam about all the past things Peter had done as well as his current identity. Suddenly, a flicker of coldness was in Liam¡¯s eyes, ¡°I¡¯ve always tried to be a gentleman, but this time, he¡¯s crossed the line! I won¡¯t let him off that easily for what he¡¯s done! To think, he switched our babies and pretended that nothing ever happened after all these years! Damn, I am going to kill him!¡± ¡°It¡¯s a good thing that our kids are now found!¡± William said calmly. He knew that Peter would start with the investment project overseas and would be forced to act soon. ¡°The project he¡¯s working on will reach a decision soon. I told him I¡¯ll get back to him in the afternoon!¡± ¡°What do you n to do?¡± ¡°Approve it!¡± William said in a deep, low voice. Liam frowned in disapproval and looked at William, ¡°It might be a plot; the project is toorge and requires too much money. If something happens, we might not have enough cash flow.¡± ¡°What better way is there to catch a tiger than to find its den?¡± A hint of glimmer shed in William¡¯s dark eyes. ¡°But it¡¯s too risky!¡± Liam shook his head; then his eyes lit up, ¡°Have you made all the preparations?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s wait it out!¡± William said confidently, though his heart felt heavy. ¡°Why go through all this trouble? Just kick him out of thepany! Then find someone to beat him to a pulp, pump him with aphrodisiacs, and throw him into a lion¡¯s den in Africa¡¯s wildness. Let him go satisfy some lionesses!¡± ¡°Liam, he might be my older brother!¡± William said in aughable and angered tone. ¡°What kind of brother is this? We found the kids now; what would happen if you didn¡¯t find them? You¡¯re too kind!¡± Liam angrily said, ¡°Fuck, messing with my woman and kid, then messing with my sister¡¯s kid. I will beat him to a pulp, to the point that he will be unrecognizable! No, I¡¯ll throw him to feed the lions!¡± Liam roared, then he looked at William, ¡°That¡¯s what he gets for messing with me!¡± ¡°Calm down, let¡¯s see what he¡¯s up to next!¡± William threw a smile at Liam, ¡°I don¡¯t like this kind of work!¡± ¡°Yeah, yeah, you¡¯re always the gentleman, and I¡¯m always the viin, right?¡± Liam shook his head disappointingly at William and let out a sigh, ¡°I¡¯m trying to warn you. If something happenster on, don¡¯t say I didn¡¯t help you as your friend. With this kind of investment, thepany might likely go bankrupt. Where will you get such a lump sum of money? If you have all this money, why not go do some charity work with it?¡± ¡°The money will be safe, don¡¯t worry!¡± Williamughed. ¡°Keep Daniel¡¯s identity a secret; tell no one. My dad will return in three days! I¡¯m sure Peter also knows that my father¡¯s gone to Switzend!¡± ¡°Let¡¯s head out for lunch!¡± William suggested. ¡°How do you still have the will to eat?¡± ¡°Why not?¡± William raised his eyebrows. ¡°Fine, have it your way! I know you¡¯ll always ovee whatever challenges you set your mind to, so I¡¯ll help you out. But don¡¯t talk to me about knighthood or brotherhood; I have to punish Peter for what he did. No one messes with Sarah, Sherry, or the kids!¡± Liam¡¯s handsome face was grim and furious. ¡°You say it as if I don¡¯t worry about what happens to them!¡± ¡°You¡¯re too kind! As for me, I¡¯m going to hurt him!¡± Liam opened the door and head downstairs. The kids cheered at William¡¯s suggestion, and the entire party went out for lunch. Sarah and Samuel were already quite friendly, so Sherry made sure to give them plenty of mother-son time together. Within a VIP room of a grand restaurant. The six people sat in their seats. ¡°Sir, what would you like to order?¡± The waitress said in a doting, lovey dovey voice and leaned close to William. Daniel was the only one who happened to see that waitress rub the sleeve of William¡¯s suit. William and the others did not seem to notice. ¡°This one, and this one¡­¡± William finished ordering the dishes, and handed the menu to the others, ¡°Take a look at the menu and order what you want, I need to make a call!¡± He headed out after he finished speaking. The waitress looked disappointed. Once everyone finished ordering, the waitress headed out as well. Daniel jumped off his chair and followed. "Daniel, where are you going?" Sherry shouted. "I''m going to look for Mr. Rond!" Daniel replied. William was on the phone as Daniel walked up to him and held hisrge hand. William was startled, laughed, and continued to talk on the phone. Daniel was not looking at William. He looked at the waitress from earlier, and noticed that all the waitresses had their gazes on William. A few waitresses began to gossip in a low tone about the handsome man dressed in a high-end tailor- made suit and talking on the phone. His handsome features paired with his cool attitude that cracked a smile from time to time. ¡°Oh look, he¡¯s got a kid already; too bad.¡± One of the waitresses said as she saw William holding Daniel¡¯s hand. Daniel¡¯s handsome face looked like a miniature duplicate of William. ¡°Who cares if he¡¯s got a kid if you just want a one-night stand?¡± ¡°Yeah! Let me go try!¡± The waitress who took their order smiled as she walked over. Daniel let go of William¡¯s hand and stood before him. ¡°Hi, boy, is this your daddy?¡± The waitress¡¯s fake, sweet voice was enough to send chills down spines. She tried hard to maintain a smile, yet her nce was still fixed on William. ¡°Right, Miss, you¡¯re smart!¡± Daniel smiled and said. ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± The waitress looked on at William and was about to drool. Nowadays, there were all kinds of strange people! ¡°Miss, your drool ising out!¡± Daniel reminded her. She wiped her lips, and continued to ask, ¡°What¡¯s your daddy¡¯s name?¡± Chapter 211 Flies Chapter 211 Flies "Miss, just call him Mr. Rond; you don''t need to know his name!" Daniel blinked his bright eyes and looked at William, who just hung up his call. Daniel pouted and said to him, "Thisdy wants to know your name, I told her to call you Mr. Rond!" William overheard his son just moments ago as he called him daddy to a stranger. This left him quite surprised and shocked. Earlier, William already noticed that this woman was flirting with him, so he pretended to need to make a call to get rid of her. But he was unexpected that she¡¯d follow him here. William gently held Daniel¡¯s hand, looked at that woman, and said, ¡°Son, you need to get your eyesight checked. She was an olddy. How could you call her Miss?¡± With this said, William took his son into the VIP room. The waitress was left shocked; Olddy? Did she look old? Did she need to go get a facelift again? Was her wrinkles noticeable? ¡°I¡¯m telling mommy!¡± Daniel looked at William disapprovingly. ¡°Tell her what?¡± William asked. ¡°That you¡¯re too slick!¡± Daniel looked up with his little face, ¡°You attract too many women, just like that bad guys on TV!¡± ¡°What! When did I go hit on a woman?¡± William said as heughed. ¡°Maybe not this time, but what about next time! You better not, or I¡¯ll make sure you never see mommy again!¡± Daniel took this chance to threaten William, but his tiny hand never left William¡¯s grasp. It appeared that he was really concerned with William¡¯s behavior. ¡°Son, are you trying to help your mommy keep her ce?¡± It just dawned on William that Daniel followed him out because he knew that waitress was flirting with him. By god, his son must be a genius, right? ¡°Of course! Mommy didn¡¯t notice, but as her son, I have to help mommy get rid of bad things. I don¡¯t want mommy to feel sad!¡± ¡°Do you think this kind of woman would be a challenge to your mommy?¡± William joked as he squat down to look his son in the eyes. He was d that his son would protect his mother like this, but also worried whether he was overprotecting her. Daniel pouted, ¡°I won¡¯t even let any women approach you!¡± ¡°Ah hahaha¡­¡± Williamughed. His son¡¯s adamant tone made himugh. ¡°What¡¯s so funny?¡± Daniel asked as he raised his eyebrows. ¡°You are a little detective!¡± William held Daniel up and continued to tease him, ¡°You little rascal, I¡¯m not a male fly.¡± ¡°But there are female flies! It¡¯s all too much!¡± Daniel continued to pout, ¡°If you don¡¯t want to be a male fly, then you¡¯d better ignore them!¡± ¡°You little devil!¡± William touched Daniel¡¯s nose, ¡°Go on, daddy promises to only want your mommy! Come on, call me daddy!¡± ¡°No way!¡± Daniel said, ¡°I¡¯m heading in!¡± ¡°Stubborn kid,¡± Looking at Daniel¡¯s back, the corner of William¡¯s lips raised, then he got up and headed in the VIP room. ¡°Where¡¯d you two go?¡± Liam said as he saw the two walk in. "Nowhere!" "Nowhere!" The duo answered together in sync. Daniel red at William, then sat next to Sherry and whispered into her ear, ¡°Mommy, you better keep an eye on Mr. Rond, or someone¡¯s going to steal him away!¡± ¡°What!¡± Sherry was stunned and looked at William. ¡°What are you two whispering about?¡± Williamughed as he asked them. Sherry began to blush and quickly shook her head, "Nothing, it¡¯s nothing!" ¡°We¡¯re talking about female flies! There was one near you just now, so I¡¯m telling mommy to remember to bring a fly swatter with her at all times, so she can swat them anytime!¡± Daniel sat upright in his seat and said calmly. ¡°What female fly? How do you even tell from looking whether a fly is male or female?¡± Sarah confusedly asked. ¡°Brother, how does a female fly look like?¡± Samuel also asked with curiosity. ¡°Right! Are there even flies in winter? Maybe there are certain species of flies that are avable even during winter! Where is it?¡± Liam also chimed in. ¡°Hah!¡± William suppressed himself fromughing out loud, ¡°He¡¯s talking about a flirty waitress!¡± ¡°OH- My god!¡± Liam shouted, ¡°My nephew¡¯s so funny; he must have inherited a sense of humor from me. Come here, boy,e home with uncle tonight, OK?¡± ¡°Inherited from you? Stop kidding yourself!¡± William gave Liam a light shove. ¡°Doesn¡¯t inheritinge from mommy and daddy?¡± Daniel pondered and asked. Everyone was shocked; William continued, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s from mommy and daddy; you¡¯re daddy¡¯s son, so of course you inherited from me!¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m not, Samuel is!¡± Daniel disapproved. ¡°You both are!¡± William hinted. A waiter brought in the drinks, and Samuel ran to pour drinks, ¡°Let me pour the juice!¡± ¡°Hold on, Samuel, let me!¡± Sarah was afraid that Samuel would spill the juice onto his clothes. ¡°Sarah, Samuel can handle it; he even pours us tea at home. Samuel is a good little boy who loves to work!¡± Sherry praised Samuel with pride. ¡°Let him pour you a ss!¡± ¡°Alright!¡± Sherry¡¯s eyes began to turn red. This was her child; she never raised him for a day, yet he already knew how to pour her juice. ¡°Be careful, dear!¡± In the end, Samuel poured a ss for everyone; Liam and Sarah¡¯s eyes were both red. William then said, ¡°Samuel, after lunch, go to Liam and Sarah¡¯s house, OK?¡± ¡°Will Daniel go too?¡± Samuel asked in a behaved manner. ¡°I don¡¯t want to go, I still have stuff to do! You go, Samuel!¡± Daniel rejected. William froze in ce, ¡°You don¡¯t dare to go by yourself?¡± Sarah was slightly worried, ¡°Will, he might get a bit scared; no hurry!¡± ¡°I¡¯m not afraid! I¡¯ll go with Ms. Sarah! Howe Daniel calls Mr. Liam uncle, and I have to call him Mr. Liam? Why can¡¯t I call him uncle?¡± Samuel looked up and asked William. ¡°Ugh! You can call him uncle too! Daddy forgot to say so!¡± Just thinking about his mistake, William was filled with cold sweat. ¡°Daddy, I won¡¯t go back home tonight; can I sleep with uncle?¡± Samuel looked up admiringly at Liam. ¡°Does Samuel like Uncle Liam?¡± William asked again. ¡°Mhmm, I do!¡± ¡°Does Samuel like me?¡± Sarah couldn¡¯t wait and blurted out. Samuel nodded again. ¡°I do too! Ms. Sarah smells like mommy too! I like Ms. Sarah!¡± Hearing this, Sarah instantly burst into tears. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Ms. Sarah?¡± Samuel saw Sarah began to cry and reached his tiny hands over to try and wipe away her tears, ¡°Don¡¯t cry, Ms. Sarah!¡± Sherry was touched by this scene before her. Maybe it won¡¯t take long before Samuel starts to call Liam and Sarah as daddy and mommy. *** ¡°I told you not to act rashly, Peter. William is not the fool you think he is. He¡¯s seen through it all already. You¡¯re only disgracing yourself by doing this.¡± Alexis let Lara go and William gave her a nk check. They will have no any rtion. She knew that she was no match for William, so she nned to leave for France, when she suddenly received Peter¡¯s call. ¡°Was it he who locked you up these past few days?¡± Peter was not surprised, ¡°Are you scared now?¡± ¡°Let it go, Peter!¡± Lara said, ¡°You¡¯re no match for him. I won¡¯t be involved in anymore of your ns. Just drop it! I know you can¡¯t win.¡± She hung up and removed the SIM card, then threw it in a nearby trash can in the airport. She looked back at the greenery behind her, then pulled her luggage into the main lobby. It¡¯s all over now, goodbye! She hadpletely given up! Peter put his phone down; he looked eerily calm. Of course he knew William had some nerves, but he underestimated him. Over at the Rond Group. In the Afternoon. William returned to thepany after lunch. Liam came along. With regards to the investment project overseas, Peter made his final presentation. Everyone present was listening close. William calmly sat at the head of the table, with his hands on the arm rests, as he listened attentively. The entire n was wless, but the better it sounded, the more cautious one had to be. William didn¡¯t disy any thoughts he had, but remained quiet. Once he finished with his presentation, Peter looked at William, who still did not express anything on his face. His quiet demeanor made people both respect and fear him. ¡°Approved!¡± After a long time, William spoke, ¡°Prepare the funding this afternoon. Peter can go speak with Finance!¡± Liam said nothing as he stared sharply at Peter. Peter seemed to catch a drift from Liam¡¯s stare, but he only looked back at Liam quietly. ¡°I¡¯ll take care of it right now!¡± Peter said and left the meeting room. William and Liam remained alone in the room. ¡°He doesn¡¯t seem to be repentant at all! Damn, what a heartless man. If this project fails, it¡¯ll ruin the company! When can we punish him? I can¡¯t stand it!¡± Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. Williamughed as he shook his head, ¡°We¡¯ll talk in my office!¡± ¡°Alright!¡± The two of them headed to the President¡¯s office. What was strange was that Peter did not do anything. Once the project was approved, the transfer of the funds proceeded without a hitch. William was a bit taken aback; he really did not know what Peter had nned. On the third day of John¡¯s departure. Peter came into William¡¯s office. ¡°Peter, what¡¯s the matter?¡± William remained calm. Peter sat down across from him and handed him a document. ¡°Here is a list of the joint projects between Houston Group and the Rond Group. One of the projects has a problem; about 100 million went missing without a trace. I checked the bank ounts, but the money¡¯s not there. It¡¯s not on the ounts, but the receipt has your signature.¡± ¡°What are you trying to say?¡± William raised his eyebrow and calmly asked. ¡°Commercial bribery!¡± Peter uttered. ¡°Around the time you signed this, the mayor¡¯s sister-in-low suddenly had an extra 50 million in her Swiss Bank ount¡­ And a new vi, which was purchased under your name.¡± ¡°Speak, Peter; what do you want?¡± William said. ¡°I already know that you found out about everything! Yes, I swapped your children. Do you want to know the whereabouts of your biological son?¡± Peter asked in a low voice. William blinked. It seemed that Peter didn¡¯t know that William already knew Daniel is his biological son. He looked on at Peter as if he was looking at a clown. ¡°Are you certain you¡¯re my older brother?¡± Peter was shocked; he didn¡¯t expect William to ask him this, ¡°Do you know who I am?¡± ¡°Peter, the members of my family are quite smart. If you stop now, I¡¯ll pretend that nothing ever happened, and we can be brothers. If you don¡¯t, not even I can guarantee what will happen next!¡± William gave him a gentle reminder. Chapter 212 To Finally Understand Chapter 212 To Finally Understand ¡°You don¡¯t want to know where your son is?¡± Peter raised his eyebrows. ¡°Of course I want! But I hope that you can tell me in person!¡± William answered very calmly. ¡°If you go to the police station, tell the authority that you have bribed the high officials, then I will tell you where your child is!¡± Peter said. ¡°Do you actually have any evidence?¡± ¡°There is too much evidence!¡± Peter smiled coldly, ¡°Any of the pieces of evidence I have is enough for you to go to jail for at least 10 years.¡± ¡°Peter, you are not my opponent, do you know what you are now?¡± William chuckled. ¡°Just wait and see!¡± ¡°You really are such a fool!¡± William shook his head helplessly. ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for our rtionship as close friends for many years, I wouldn¡¯t have spared you! What if that vi is in my name? I¡¯m ok with them living there, and so what if the bank ount has more money? Then how wouldn¡¯t the mayor¡¯s sister in law be allowed to make money?¡± ¡°William, you don¡¯t need to lecture me, you are an enemy of mine, and I harbour a deep and irreconcble hatred for the Rond Family! This is what the Rond Family owes my mother!¡± Peter was infuriated. ¡°All the evidence that you possess have their sources, if I bribed in some businesses, how can I let outsiders grasp this evidence? The so-called 100 million yuan deficit cannot be traced anywhere. Let me tell you, I just left it deliberately, and as for the sum of money that has not been found in the many tax investigations, it has already been returned to The Rond Group¡¯s ount¡¯s, the invoices are all there!¡± William disyed a faint smile. Peter was stunned, as if he had been rattled. ¡°And one more thing I need to tell you, mine and Liam¡¯s son have both already been found! Are you surprised by this?¡± ¡°Impossible!¡± Peter was shocked. ¡°Dan is my son, I really thought that you were a smart person, but I never expected that you are such a fool!¡± William really was even a little disappointed. ¡°My father has gone to see your mother; so I think we will be finding out the truth very soon. I¡¯m now starting to feel unconvinced that you are still even my close friend since you really are too dumb! Although what you did with Dan was very clever, everything else you did was rather average.¡± ¡°Well you will still be going to jail!¡± Peter wasn¡¯t listening to anything that William was saying, he was still surprised that William knew those things about the child. William words were very contemptuous, ¡°If you give up and stop what you¡¯re doing then I will act as if nothing has happened. But if you refuse, then you can go to the police and report me, but I advise you, all of your efforts in the end will only make yourself look like even more of a fool, and make yourself be the middleman who has helped to promote the good image of The Rond Group! Also, regarding the case of the corpse that was stolen 6 years ago, no one has been found yet! The doctor at the G City clinic Kaitlyn, who was the one who helped Sarah give birth, do you want her toe forward and be a witness?¡± ¡°You...¡± Peter was stunned to the spot. ¡°So it turns out you had been preparing for this for a very long time now?¡± ¡°It is always best to n ahead in case for the worse, however I never wanted to have to do this! Just give up,Peter!¡± William stood up. ¡°As for how to do, it¡¯s up to you, but I will be going home now to apany my wife and children! Thank you for returning my son back to Sherry!¡± Peter looked utterly defeated with his head down, ¡°It wasn¡¯t me who did that!¡± *** John had returned with a middle aged woman of about 50 years old. He took her directly to the company president¡¯s office. However inside thepany president¡¯s office. William and Peter were still there. Alice came and knocked on the door to report, ¡°President, the chairman of the board of directors is here!¡± ¡°Alright!¡± William put down the phone. The door was opened. Peter turned his head and looked at John and his mother Ava who had walked in, he was shocked, ¡°Mother, why have youe back?¡± ¡°Peter, didn¡¯t you promise your mother? You promise that you wouldn¡¯t do anything to harm the Rond Family anymore.¡± Ava couldn¡¯t help stop the tears from falling when she saw her son, ¡°How could you break your promise?¡± ¡°Mother, why? I can¡¯t understand why? Why do you still speak for him even though he abandoned you?¡± Peter pointed at John and filled with grief. John turned his gaze to William, who was feeling a little convoluted, but then turned back to Peter. ¡°No! He didn¡¯t abandon me, he didn¡¯t!¡± Ava shook her head. ¡°Son, you are wrong, you truly are gravely mistaken! It is not like what you are imagining at all!¡± ¡°Then what happened?¡± Peter didn¡¯t understand why his mother had always defended John. ¡°Why do you always protect him? Have you forgotten all the hardships you faced during your life?¡± ¡°Ava, don¡¯t say anything. Peter, it¡¯s true I owe you. In my heart you are a son to me, I just didn¡¯t expect it was you!¡± John walked over to him. Peter said coldly, ¡°Don¡¯t pretend to be so kind.¡± John was taken aback. ¡°No! Peter, he is not your father, he really is not!¡± Ava shook her head, ¡°John, thank you for still saying that he is your child until now, but I cannot allow him to hurt you anymore!¡± William and Peter were both surprised, but William was even more confused, why was Ava saying he wasn¡¯t but his father was saying he was? ¡°Mother, you don¡¯t need to defend him, I don¡¯t believe it!¡± Peter shook his head. ¡°Regardless if you believe it or not, he is not your father. I¡¯m sorry, it¡¯s my fault, and to be honest not even I know who your father is!¡± ¡°Ava, don¡¯t say anymore!¡± John wanted to stop her. ¡°No, John, I really do want to thank you and Nicole. Thank you for your kindness but my child has hurt your child and I really am sorry to you all! Today I have returned home to exin everything! Otherwise for the rest of my life I will be left with a guilty conscience.¡± Ava wiped her tears away with her handkerchief and began to exin Peter¡¯s life story. ¡°Peter, I really did love John before, however he didn¡¯t love me. He was the most infatuated and dedicated man in the world, and has only ever loved one woman before, and that is Nicole. Nicole and I were ssmates; I have made mistakes before, even done as extreme things before as you haveText ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. done. I used every possible means to try and make John mine, however in the end he only loved Nicole. So even though I tried my best to seduce him, I never seeded.¡± ¡°Mother, this can¡¯t be true!¡± How was Peter able to believe this? ¡°You said before that he was my father!¡± Ava shook her head, ¡°No, this was due to John and Nicole¡¯s kindness, in the past they promised me that if I was unable to locate your father then they would be willing to put your household registration under their home, and allow you to be a member of the Rond Family. However how could I let that happen? You are not John¡¯s child!¡± ¡°Then who is my father?¡± Peter waspletely shocked. ¡°Ava, stop speaking!¡± John tried again to get her to stop. ¡°No, I must tell him, I cannot allow him to keep on believing a lie! Peter, I really do not know who your father is. One night thirty one years ago, I was raped by three men, then I was pregnant, and I have you. Therefore I really was not able to tell you the truth for that is the most painful and hard experience I have ever faced. Eight years ago you asked me who your father was and I had no other choice but to tell you that John was your father, however I never expected that you would begin to hate them!¡± Ava began to feel ashamed as she thought about it. ¡°How can this be?¡± Peter had never dreamed that he would just be a product of gang violence, and that not even his mother knew who his real father was! He had been scheming all these years, but in the end he found out that all this time he had believed a lie. He staggered and fell into his chair, losing all strength. William was also shocked to hear this information. John sighed, ¡°Peter, your mother is a very strong person. She never came to see me all this time so therefore I never knew that you were her child.¡± ¡°Peter, I¡¯m sorry. I don¡¯t know whose child you are!¡± Tears fell from Ava¡¯s eyes again. Peter was silent, now that he had found out the truth, what on earth had he done? ¡°Didn¡¯t you promise me that you wouldn¡¯t do stupid things to harm others? But you still did, John, I thought that he would have told William five years ago! That it was he that took the child away!¡± As Ava said this she walked over to William and looked at him gently and asked, ¡°Are you Will?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± William nodded his head. ¡°I really am very sorry to you and to your mother. If I had told Sherry in person that that child was her child then everything would have been ok!¡± ¡°You were the one that put the child by the river?¡± William asked in surprise. ¡°Yes, the child that Peter brought back one day was just five days old, and he said he picked it up and wanted me to help look after it for a period of time. I took care of the child for a short time, but I soon realized that this wasn¡¯t right. When I asked him about the child he told me that this was the child of you and a surrogate mother. Peter said that he wanted to get revenge, and therefore swapped the child, so at the time I was scared and didn¡¯t dare to go find the Rond Family. I also was told that if I kept the child then you could marry another woman who was unable to conceive a child! He also said that since that girl knew that the child was born from you and another person, therefore she would treat the child poorly and thus I was worried that I would be causing the child great harm if I returned it.¡± ¡°I am also a mother, and therefore I know how it feels for a mother and a child to be separated. I found the child¡¯s birth certificate in Peter¡¯s bag with Sherry¡¯s name written on it. I paid someone to find Sherry for me and that person gave me a photograph so I hurriedly wrote a letter and took the child to the riverside. I didn¡¯t dare toe forward for I was afraid that Peter would be implicated and suffer some consequences. So I could only hide nearby and secretly observe. I never expected that day Sherry was going to jump into the river, she had walked into the river while the child was crying. And perhaps it was the connection between a mother and child that made Sherrye back and pick up the child, and in the end once she had the child in her arms she was unable to let go, both crying and smiling. I watched from the sidelines feeling very reassured¡­ and thought that she would understand the situation once she read the letter and then realize that this child really was hers.¡± ¡°But Sherry doesn¡¯t know!¡± William felt very upset that Sherry had tried tomit suicide before, and he felt he really was bad. ¡°Yes, when I got home I found that the letter had fallen out and was left in my home, I picked it up and wanted to find her again but Peter said that he would give it to Sherry.¡± ¡°I never gave it to her!¡± Peter said painfully, ¡°Mother, why didn¡¯t you tell me all this earlier?¡± ¡°So, everything is my fault, John, I¡¯m sorry for letting you and Nicole down!¡± Ava walked towards John with guilt, ¡°I really have so much that is my fault, I was the one that taught and raised Peter and in the end I didn¡¯t teach him well, so it¡¯s all my fault! We are both sorry to you all and have really caused you so much pain, and to be honest I really don¡¯t know how to make it up to you.¡± ¡°It¡¯s all in the past now! The child has been brought back! So don¡¯t me yourself!¡± John shook his head, ¡°Will, arrange a hotel for Ava, she came back with me in a hurry and hasn¡¯t had so much time for rest!¡± ¡°Ok!¡± William immediately called the secretary to set it up. Once William finished the call he looked at Peter again, he was slumped down without saying a word for a long time. ¡°Peter, the past is the past! What happened has happened and no one will mention it again, you are still my close friend!¡± William was being very forgiving. Peter stood up, nced at William with aplicated expression and then hurriedly said ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡± before he pulled Ava up and left. ¡°Peter¡­¡± William called him in a low voice. Chapter 213 The Dust Has Settled Chapter 213 The Dust Has Settled However, Peter left in a hurry! He took Ava with him. He was perhaps getting very guilty as in the end of this dispute, he realized that everything was all his fault. ¡°Give him some time!¡± John said. ¡°Dad! I didn''t expect things to happen like this, I thought he was really my big brother!¡± William almost misunderstood his father. He had always thought that his father was the most infatuated man in the world, he had assumed it ever since from the beginning. ¡°He is your big brother!¡± John patted his son''s shoulder, ¡°Be more considerate towards him!¡± ¡°I understand!¡± William nodded his head. ¡°Is this really true? Oh my God!¡± After hearing what William had just said, Sherry began to sympathize with Peter again. ¡°In that case, Peter is also quite a pitiful person! I really didn''t expect it to be like this! The truth that he has held on to for years has suddenly turned into a farce, he must be the saddest one among us!¡± ¡°Can you me him?¡± William looked at her heartbreakingly. ¡°I don''t know whether to say I me him or not. I feel hypocritical if I said that I don''t me him, after all, he made me and Sarah innocently suffer the pain of separating with our child. However, my feeling is really quiteplicated at the moment, now I just think he is just a pitiful person! But fortunately, Dan grew up by my side, I got to see our child growing up. For five years, I thought our child was with you, and I was actually relieved if he was really taken care by you! Compared to Sarah, I think I''m much happier than her, aren''t I? She''s the one who suffers the most! I hope Liam can spend his life comforting her and making both Sarah and Samuel happy! As long as everyone is happy, I think I can let go of the past!¡± ¡°Sherry~¡± with a low murmur full with emotion, William suddenly wrapped his arms around Sherry¡¯s waist. As she was still in a bit of shock, he quickly kissed her lips, exchanging feelings with each other through the kiss. Finally, the dust has settled! Sherry closed her eyes in a throbbing manner, allowing his lips to be printed on hers, feeling the warmth as he hugged her with his broad arms. Every time he hugged her, she always felt relived. As William was kissing Sherry, his hands sild into her clothes. His woman was like his mother, forgiving, kind and beautiful! ¡°William, don''t do this, Dan wille inter!¡± Sherry stopped William. ¡°I want to tell them how they were born!¡± He slowly moved up to her ear, continuously murmuring softly beside her ear. He puffed in her ear and she shivered. Her hand was pressing against her chest. ¡°Don¡¯t do it, the door is not closed!¡± ¡°Heh¡­¡± William let out a softugh and let her go, holding her while panting roughly. Under the influence of his strong lust towards her, her face was flushed with an attractive blush. Not to mention her bright, luscious red lips that seemed to be inviting him for a taste. ¡°Let¡¯s tell Dan the truth! Even until now, this brat refuses to call me daddy!¡± Although his body has long been provoked and aroused, as he thought of his son, William still let go of his wife. ¡°Samuel has been at Liam''s house for three days, he seems to be quite used to it, is he still noting back?¡± William was able to breath normally again. Although his desires were not satisfied, he still helped his wife to put on her clothes. ¡°Sarah said that since Liam had bought him a lot of toys and his grandparents were also very nice to him, the kid forgot toe back all of a sudden. However, this is a good sign, it means that it won¡¯t be long before he epts Sarah and Liam as his parents!¡± ¡°You have to help me this time, I want my son to call me daddy!¡± Williamined, ¡°The boy had always refused to call me daddy, no matter how much I force or entice him! However, he really is my child considering his is also as stubborn as me!¡± William was proud to have a son like Dan. ¡°He doesn''t dislike you; he just likes you too much. The child has always been very polite, but he¡¯s also very principled!¡± Sherry smiled and told him, ¡°If he does not want to address you as his father just means that you will have to work more harder!¡± ¡°You refuse to help me?¡± William pulled her into his arms and buried his face deep into her shoulders as he leaned towards her. He did this to simmer down his burning desire. ¡°Knock, knock,¡± Someone knocked on the door. ¡°Mommy, can Ie in now?¡± ¡°Uh! Dan is here!¡± Sherry pushed William away, tidied up her clothes and went to open the door. ¡°Of course, is grandpa asleep?¡± ¡°Yeah! Mommy, grandpa seems to be very tired!¡± Dan walked in with his pajamas on, once he saw William, he raised his small face, ¡°Why isn''t Samuel back yet?¡± William squatted down and carried his son to the bed, ¡°Dan, Samuel may not live in our house in the future!¡±N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. ¡°Why?¡± William looked at Sherry and Sherry immediately understood. ¡°Let me be the one to tell Dan!¡± She and Dan had lived together and depended on each other for all these years. Last time, when Dan was told that he was abandon by the river and was picked up by her, it had been on his mind ever since. Although the child had never said anything, Sherry knew it very well in her heart. ¡°Dan, mommy has something to say to you!" ¡°Is it something serious?¡± Seeing his mother¡¯s very serious expression, Dan also got serious. Sherry sat on the edge of the bed and held Dan¡¯s tiny hands. ¡°My son, mommy wants to tell you that you are mommy''s biological son. You are both mommy and daddy¡¯s child, William is your biological father and I am your biological mother!¡± Dan¡¯s eyes widened and did not even blinked. ¡°But what about Samuel?¡± ¡°Samuel is uncle Liam and auntie Sarah''s child! It''s because we did something wrong and someone switched both of you. Mommy is sorry, it''s all mommy''s fault for not knowing that you are my son!¡± Sherry exined as her eyes became red. Dan was a little confused. He then turned his head to look at William, whose eyes were also filled with tears. Full of hope, William murmured softly, ¡°My son, I am the father... your father, can you call me daddy?¡± Dan just looked at him suspiciously, and then his small face brightened up. ¡°Mommy, am I really your child? Not an unwanted child? Not an abandoned child?¡± ¡°Yes, son, you are mommy''s child!¡± Sherry murmured excitedly. ¡°It''s mommy who was too stupid and lost you, mommy did not abandon you.¡± ¡°Mommy, I love you!¡± Dan reached out his hand to hugged Sherry. ¡°Oh! That¡¯s great, I''m mommy''s son, no wonder people say I look like mommy.¡± William¡¯s heart was overflowed with emotion, the child was very cheerful so he felt very relieved. Full of expectation, he once again said, ¡°Sweetie, call me daddy! I am your daddy!¡± Dan did not even look at him, ¡°Uncle is just and an uncle, you are not my daddy!¡± ¡°Uh!¡± William felt a bad chill down his spine. ¡°Sweetie, I''m your daddy!¡± ¡°Yeah, Dan, he''s your daddy!¡± Sherry also helped out. ¡°Who thought that he will be this stupid and lose me. Only now did he want me back, humph! Mommy, I still grew up big without father being on my side? I grew up looking handsome and wise, we were able to survive so many years without father¡¯s help, right?¡± Dan raised his small face, nced at William with contempt again, and printed a kiss on Sherry¡¯s face. ¡°Mommy, I''m going to bed, good night!¡± Dan actually left without being too overly surprised nor too overly shocked, and he seemed unusually calm, only to turn back and ask when he walked to the door. ¡°Mommy, it this really the truth? That day when you took my blood sample was to prove that I was your child?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°That''s very scientific, now I know I''m not a child without any parents! I can sleep well tonight! Thank God!¡± Dan shook his head as he left. ¡°Kid, you still haven''t called me daddy yet!¡± William shouted in the back, how can the child not respect him, the father of this child? ¡°I don¡¯t need a daddy in my live!¡± Dan said in a cool tone, turning his back on them while waving his hand. ¡°Good night, if you want to be a father, go make another heir! Anyway, I don''t want your company, I don''t want to be your heir. Please don¡¯t give me yourpany in the future.¡± ¡°Ugh! He doesn''t want to be the heir? Sherry, why don''t you say something!¡± Williamined once again. ¡°He is too arrogant, right? He did not even call me daddy once.¡± ¡°Yes, I think the child is right, we were able to live well even without daddy on our side, we don¡¯t need daddy at all!¡± Sherry snickered. She was happy that her son could ept it so normally, she only did not understand why her son did not want to call William as his daddy. ¡°Your smile only belongs to me; you can¡¯t smile like this in front of other men in the future!¡± He looked at her smiling happily, as if a light was glowing above her symbolizing her happiness, touching everyone¡¯s heart when they see it. William was dumbfounded, he never seen Sherry smile so gently and beautifully before, as of all the bad things that happened had been left in the past. Her heart was no longer in frustration, and was now full of happiness. People always say the woman is so beautiful when she smiles. This was what they meant, right? She looked so beautiful that he could not help but want to treasure everything that belonged to her and not let any other man to see her beauty. ¡°Are you crazy! Time for a rest! I still have no idea how to tell Samuel about the truthter!¡± Speaking of Samuel, Sherry cannot help but be a little worried. ¡°My wife, our child said he wanted us to make another heir!¡± William suddenly raised his eyebrows, his eyes shed slyly, ¡°But what I want is a daughter so should I let my daughter inherit the Rond¡¯s Group?¡± ¡°I don''t know and I don''t care. I''m too tired, I don''t want to worry about anything!¡± Sherry shrugged. ¡°I just want happiness, and to have happiness means to have nothing to worry about!" ¡°Uh! Fine! Just let me worry about it!¡± ¡°Who knows if our next child will be a boy or a girl!¡± Sherry shook her head unconsciously. She was so sleepy. After everything had settled down, she felt much better and rxed as she copsed on the bed. ¡°Is it possible to go out tomorrow? I am no longer grounded!¡± ¡°Honey! I promise I love our next child no matter the gender!¡± Suddenly, William¡¯s long arms reached over and fiercely pulled Sherry to his side, lust could be seen shed through his gaze. Sherry did not expect that and fell onto his chest. The distinctive smelling from William¡¯s body dazzled her, making her panic as she did not know what to do. She just wanted to climb off of him. However, William hugged her tightly and shouted softly, ¡°My wife...¡± ¡°Put me down!¡± ¡°Okay!¡± But after he rolled over, he pressed her down again. Sherry struggled and shouted softly, ¡°Let go of me, William...¡± Chapter 214 Who is on The Top Chapter 214 Who is on The Top ¡°Call me what?¡± he domineeringly used his strength and whispered by her ear, the hot air he blew made her feel itchy, "You forgot what to call me, right?" She muttered, ¡°Will...¡± ¡°Not that...¡± ¡°Ho... Ho... Ney...¡± it was so damn embarrassing! She shamelessly prolonged it, added a word, and tried to conceal her own heartbeat... Seeing William''s re, she couldn''t helpughing, ¡°Hehe...¡± ¡°I''m going to punish you.¡± William''s hands started going wild. ¡°I''ve called you...¡± she smiled and blushed ¡°What did you call me? I''m going to punish you for not being obedient!¡± his voice became low and lower, Sherry''s body stiffened when she heard his dubious words, ¡°I''m going to punish you... Tonight... I''m not going to let you sleep... I want you to give me another obedient... Child... Let''s witness the child¡¯s growth together...¡± William''s lips made Sherry''s face until it was thoroughly red, ¡°Don''t...¡± Her voice sounded like an invitation, while her soft moans ignited passion and desire in his eyes... Looking up at his ruffled ck hair and handsome face, Sherry''s heart was beating faster but his lips didn''t give her any chance to take a breathe. ¡°Ump...¡± Sherry pushed him, but his wide shoulders didn''t move at all. His huge body surrounded hers. He suddenly let her go and pinched her face, ¡°I want you... On top!¡± Sherry breathed in greedily as she was running out of breath, hearing what he said, she almost stopped breathing. He just simply moved her on top, ugh! Her heart was beating loudly and she couldn''t find the position, ¡°No...¡± She didn''t want to be on top! That was too embarrassing! She couldn''t, she couldn''t do that! Moreover, the lights were still on, she couldn''t do it! She struggled to get up, but William already realized what she was worried about, with a "tap", he turned the lights off. She felt embarrassed but also felt that it''s sweet. In the dark, her beautiful eyshes slightly trembled. Their rapid breaths lingered around each other''s. She''s shy, she had never tried such thing. ¡°Honey... Don''t be afraid, it''s me, we love each other, so don''t be shy...¡± he muttered beside her ear. ¡°No! I can''t!¡± she shouted in a low voice. Even if they''re in the dark and she had more guts, she''s still very scared. He held her small face, ¡°You''re not even a man, only when a man can''t erect he''d say that he can''t, my wife unexpectedly says that she also can''t... Hehe...¡± She was thoroughly embarrassed, ¡°Let me go!¡± ¡°Stupid woman!¡± heughed, ¡°I won''t let you go now, unless I''m crazy!¡± He softly kissed her forehead, she closed her eyes to feel his tenderness. He left marks all over her body with his kisses. Her heart keep trembling stronger each time, as her desire slowly heated up, she even starting to lose her weak consciousness. They finally removed what had restricted their bodies. ... In the end, she couldn''t even scream as her mind just went nk, the strong pleasure made her lose all her rationality. Meanwhile, he was still enjoying himself in her body. The feelings that they had were so beautiful, both their bodies and minds belonged to each other, was there anything else more beautiful than that in this world? They tossed and turned in bed for the whole night, and it was so dreamy. Their rapid breaths, hot and long kisses in that winter night¡­ William and Sherry, who were out of control, needed each other so badly. They were closely intertwined as they lost themselves in making love, deep and deep... ¡°No, ahh...¡± when the pleasure reached the climax, Sherry raised her head to the back, her neck looked beautiful. The curve she made looked so beautiful as she trembled. Owned by N?velDrama.Org. The feeling after making love would always feel extraordinary, filling the room with intoxicating charms. *** The Brooks¡¯. Joshua quickly ordered to prepare a kids room with a bunch of toys for his grandson to y, Sammy was so happy that he forgot to go back home. Late night, at The Brooks¡¯. Liam''s slender figure seemed extremely lonely at the rooftop, the warm light couldn''t even tone his sorrow down. Sara wasn''t willing to forgive him and didn''t allow him to do any affectionate act to her, that made him so sad. Thinking that everything was her fault and that Darcy was dead, Lucille went to church and became a nun to redeem her sins, and he didn''t realize that it was Sara who had been intimate with him back then... If he realized it earlier, wouldn''t all those be avoidable? Sarah couldn''t sleep either, even if Sammy was found, he didn¡¯t know that she''s his biological mother even when he¡¯s by her side, causing her heart to ache. She couldn''t sleep so she went to the rooftop to get some fresh air herself. The smell of cigarettes came over, so she looked up and saw Liam¡¯s tall and lonely back figure. That night, he didn''te to pester her, she didn''t expect that he''d be hiding there to smoke! She turned around, not wanting to stay in the same ce as him, but she carelessly bumped the rooftop''s sliding door. Liam immediately turned his head after hearing that sound, ¡°Sara?¡± Sarah turned around, she had bumped her head because she was too flustered, and it was quite painful. Liam threw his cigarette butt and immediately walked over, he found out that she''s covering her forehead, "It hurts?¡± ¡°No!¡± Sarah shook her head in denial but it hurtled so much that she couldn''t help gritting her teeth as she turned around, wanting to leave, ¡°I''m going to sleep!¡± ¡°That''s a lie!¡± Liam''s slender figure quickly moved to the side and blocked her, not allowing her to go. ¡°Go away, you don''t sleep at night and came all the way here to smoke, what a heavy smoker.¡± looking at the tall figure, Sara ruthlessly said that. Liam carefully checked her forehead instead and then found out that she bumped her head, he immediately became nervous, ¡°How could you how could you bump so hard? Quick, let''s go to the hospital!¡± He said that as he carried her up. ¡°The hospital?! It''s just a bump, you''re crazy!¡± Sara covered her head, ¡°Put me down!¡± Liam carried her back to his bedroom, ¡°Let mepress it with ice!¡± Yeah, going to the hospital for a bump was too exaggerated since there''s no cut, he was just too nervous at that moment, ¡°Sit here and wait, I''ll find some ice for you.¡± Sara was slightly surprised, he was like that when they were young too, he''d be very nervous once she got slightly injured, but he just kept regarding her as his little sister. It had been like that for years, two day before that day he said that he''d get married for love and not for responsibility. She didn''t know how she''d believe that Liam, who had never loved someone and didn''t find love for six years, would love her? Chapter 215 That night Chapter 215 That night As she saw him galloping down the stairs to get some ice, she surveyed his room. This is the ce where she secretly sneaked in and slept. She always sniffed the scent left behind his used nket countless times. But every time she could only sneak in silently. That heartbreak of a former crush, that disappointment, it all made her mind tangled at the moment. The moment he ran up the stairs, he saw her in tears. Liam Brooks nervously asked, "Sarah Brooks, what is wrong? Is it painful? Does it hurt?¡± ¡°...¡± She shook her head as her forehead was not painful anymore, the only thing in pain was her heart. ¡°Then why are you crying?¡± He was being cautious and sensitive, ¡°Lie down, let me apply this cool pack. Go away, swelling!¡± He gently wiped the redness and swelling on her forehead with an ice-cold towel, "Does it hurt?" She did not say a word, but her tears fell more fiercely. Liam sat by the window and took another towel to dry her tears, "Does it hurt? Why were you so careless? Don''t walk so fast next time!¡± His handsome face was covered with worry and distress. He rarely got so serious as he was always yful and had a smile on his face. But once he got indifferent, there would be an unspeakable charm radiating from his good-looking face, it was a unique temperament. At this moment, his eyes were full of sorrow. It gave her an illusion that she was being cherished, it was what she had been longing for. "Sarah?" Liam saw her tears falling even more fiercely, which made him very anxious. "What is going on? You still won''t forgive your brother? I am really wrong!¡± She turned away and did not look at him, but she still could not help but let her tears fell. ¡°Sarah, you can not be so ruthless. Are you going to forgive me when we are both old? I sincerely apologize to you, and I hope that you can forgive me. Besides, please do not cry again, it makes my heart aches every time you cry!¡± At that moment, his handsome face copsed. Liam looked so regretful and stared at the woman in front of him that he loved. A trace of painful remorse crossed deep inside his heart. He had already regretted it. He regretted not protecting her back then and let Sarah experience such great agony. ¡°I did not me you a long time ago! I just have no idea how I should face you!¡± She said honestly and tried to stop her tears. All the aggravation and heartbreaks were all in the past! People like her who had died once had already learned to be staunch and how to let go. After being caught in a life and death situation, nothing was unforgettable! ¡°Then why are you crying?¡± There was a sense of helplessness on his indifferent but handsome face. He was staring at her somewhere not far away. ¡°I am just thinking of the past!¡± She mumbled, ¡°My head does not hurt anymore. Take this towel away, I am going back to my room and sleep!¡± She sat up, took down the towel, and shoved it into his hand. When she was walking away, he grabbed and pulled her tiny hand, ¡°Sarah, please don¡¯t go. Just stay for tonight, what do you think?¡± Her body trembled, she turned over and he was bafflingly looking at her. All of a sudden, she was absent-minded but she suddenly recalled something. That night, he was drunk or actually he might not. Because he did not only drank beer but also some aphrodisiac. She was the one who held him to go back to his hotel room. ¡°You really did not remember anything that night?¡± She asked, ¡°You really do not have a clue whether it was me or Darcy Mclean?¡± He was also astonished, that night, he¡­ All he remembered was during the gathering, he drank a beer that Darcy handed to him. Then he started to feel fever all over his body, he also experienced a throbbing headache. Countless scenes were appearing in his eyes, he had no idea who sent him into the guest room. All he remembered was it was a woman! Under the double influence of his drunkenness and the aphrodisiac, he could not help but hug thedy the moment he entered the guest room. Inside the dark bedroom and under the influence of drugs, Liam had sex with the woman without any forey. At that very moment, Liam¡¯s dizzy brain immediately became crystal clear, a virgin? But he could not stop, he wanted to open his eyes and see but he could not. His eyelids were too heavy and there was only one instinct left in his body. Since it was her first time, he should be a man with grace and left her with good memories. He kissed her gently all the way down until the body underneath responded with its natural instinct. *** He was Liam Brooks, a prodigal by nature who always sowed his wild oats. He was dissolute but not despicable and all of his rtionships were romance under consent. But Sarah was her younger sister, he could definitely not engage in any sexual rtionship with her. If he was wide awake, he might at least not touch her at that time, that was why he never thought of that night in detail. He always thought that it was Darcy but kept refusing it was Darcy in the bottom of his heart. Anyway, when he woke up that day, Darcy was on the bed fully naked while Sarah wasContent property of N?velDra/ma.Org. staring at them with her eyes wide open. Then Darcy said she would let him take the responsibilities while Sarah did not say anything but ran outside¡­ That was a wonderful night! The only thing that was not wonderful was seeing Darcy when he woke up¡­ That night was really difficult to exin! ¡°Sorry¡­¡± Liam could only apologize. He grasped her wrist and pulled her towards him, then he hugged her in her arms and muttered, ¡°Even when I really did not see your face but that night was really unforgettable for me. I feel so lucky that it was not Darcy. I have no idea why but I just do not like her. But when I knew it was you that night, I felt a sense of relief rushing through my mind, luckily it was you¡­¡± ¡°Actually Darcy really loves you¡­¡± Sarah felt a sense of bitterness in her heart when she mentioned Darcy, ¡°You and I, William Rond and Sherry Murray, we are all entangled by the two sisters. It finally ends now, but I still can not feel any sense of relief in my heart. On the contrary, I feel even more tired. If it was not because of Darcy¡¯s diary, would you still know my presence that night?¡± He flinched and his body became rigid, but he was still hugging her tightly. Yes, if it was not because of Darcy¡¯s incident, he would know how much time he would waste. Perhaps, if he really married Darcy, the moment when Darcy was pointing a gun at him, he really wanted to marry her. Not because of love but merely to save her life¡­ ¡°Everything has passed, life still goes on and we shall look forward!¡± Liam seemed to be a little bit down, ¡°If she did not die, I would probably hate her¡­ But she was dead, I have no idea how to feel about this person. me her, me her for letting you go through so much pain. But I hate myself, even more, it is my fault!¡± She remained silenced with tears and aggrievement in her eyes, but no more hatred¡­ ¡°Can you stay, for tonight¡­¡± He murmured. ¡°No!¡± She shook her head. ¡°I will not do anything. I just want to talk to you!¡± He said with a begging tone. She did not reject and nodded her head. He was ecstatic, would this be a good improvement? ¡°Can I tell you a story?¡± Liam asked excitedly. When they were young, he used to tell her stories all the time. Every time before he even finished his story, she would already be sleeping soundly. ¡°What story?¡± Her mind was drawn to when they were young, she felt that it was a bit hrious, ¡°I have already grown up, you should tell the story to Samuel Rond¡­¡± ¡°Mom and dad will tell him that, don¡¯t you realize these days dad and mom are staying with him all day long?¡± Yes, dad and mom were guarding Sammy. As Sammy¡¯s mom, she could not even get near. Just now when she just got out from Samuel¡¯s room, the two elders were standing on each side guarding their grandson who was in between. That scene triggered her, she could not help but got her eyes red. There was a moment where she wanted to marry someone immediately and had few more kids to stay with her parents. But right after that moment, her thought faltered as she had no idea how she should face Liam. ¡®Was he really in love with me?¡¯ ¡°When we were young, you would cuddle me when you sleep. But when you started to study in secondary school, you did not even sleep in the same bed with me. Every time I bothered you and asked you to tell me stories, you would be very mad.¡± ¡°That is because I was in puberty and you were just a tiny girl!¡± Liam recalled the night where it was his first seminal emission and Sarah was on his bed, and he¡­ When he recalled it, his face inadvertently reddened. ¡°Are you ok?¡± Sarah was confused, ¡°Why is your face so red!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t ask!¡± His voice was hoarse as he did not want to recall his own embarrassing memories. It was that night where he realized he had already grown up. He could never sleep next to her sister again. ¡°Do you want me to tell you a story about Snow White?¡± ¡°No¡­¡± ¡°Then what do you want to hear?¡± ¡°Tell me about your past rtionships then!¡± She said. ¡°I have not fallen in love with anyone before!¡± He shook his head. He sure had plenty of women but he only had sex with them without falling in love. It was purely a natural instinct of his body. ¡°...¡± Sarah was a little bit shocked, ¡°But you are so dissolute¡­¡± ¡°...¡± ¡°You have nothing to say?¡± ¡°Yes! I am ashamed!¡± He said. ¡°Goodnight!¡± She closed her eyes as she was tired. His hug was really warm, she was able to find a fewfortable positions in his arms. She closed her eyes and was asleep after a short while. Liam absent-mindedly stared at her and listened to her consistent breathing. He sighed deeply, ¡®This silly girl is already asleep!¡¯ But it was rare that she did not reject him. They had a good night''s sleep cuddling each other, it was really rare that he behaved well. But in the morning, Sarah was woken by someone¡¯s hot kiss. Liam pecked her neck and was purposely waking her up. She slowly opened her drowsy eyes and all she saw was a handsome face, ¡°You said you will not do something silly!¡± ¡°Sarah¡­¡± He yelled with a low voice, ¡°I like you, I love you¡­¡± ¡°How many women have you said this to?¡± She raised her eyebrow and was struggling to get down from her bed. ¡°Only you!¡± His words directly prated into her ears. Those words traveled all the way into her heart and her heart trembled. There was only her anxious and fric breathing sound in the room. She could feel her heart pounding insanely fast. ¡°Marry me, Sarah!¡± She felt the itch all over her body, a wave of numbness rushed through her entire body. Her face turnedpletely red. She felt extremely shameful and was trying to struggle and get up. Suddenly, her shoulder tightened up as a pair of strong arms took her into his arms! She frantically looked upwards and her eyes matched with Liam¡¯s eyes, ¡°Liam¡­¡± Sarah looked shy with her face all reddened. She had no idea how she should react to Liam. Liam stared at her for a moment and asked her gently, ¡°Will you marry me?¡± Sarah was unbearably shy and did not dare to raise her head. She just buried her face in Liam¡¯s broad chest, his heart was also pounding really fast. Then, Liam asked her again on top of her head, ¡°Let me just ask you this. I like you, love you and I am willing to hold your hand for the rest of my life. Will you marry me?¡± Sarah trembled and did not know how she should answer that question. But then Liam hugged her and turned over. Then he looked down at her from above, seriousness and sincerity were written all over his handsome face, ¡°Sarah, I know you have trauma and might worry that I do not love you. But I really do, I just realized that a little bit toote! Let me hold your hand forever, is that ok?¡± He was waiting for her reply, his eyes were shining brightly and he looked really passionate. He put her delicate hands on his lips and gently kissed her palm... She only felt a tingling sensation in her palm and almost blurted out the two words ¡®I do¡¯. But what she said instead was ¡°Let go of me!¡± Chapter 216 Finally Together Chapter 216 Finally Together ¡°Sarah, don¡¯t let go! Promise me!¡± His gaze was gentle, filled with love and anticipation. ¡°If you don¡¯t agree, let¡¯s just keep going like this. I won¡¯t let you get out of bed¡­¡± He moved his body to let her know how peculiar she was acting. The men were always more dangerous in the morning, soon, his eyes surged with emotions, ¡°Marry me, Sarah!¡± Sarah stared Liam¡¯s deep dark eyes burning with passion as if bewitched and muddleheadedly muttered just one word, ¡°Okay¡­¡± As soon as she said that, Liam¡¯s face lit up and his frown disappeared. His eyes were suddenly filled with a joyous smile. However, as soon as she blurted it out, Sarah¡¯s face turned pale as she was shocked at her own brazenly spoken words. Then she quickly added, ¡°That is impossible!¡± The joy on Liam¡¯s face was frozen in a second, ¡°You can¡¯t just break the promise!¡± He didn¡¯t allow her to escape anymore, he lifted her pointed chin, stared at her pretty face and whispered, ¡°Sarah, don¡¯t run away from me anymore. You like me! You have loved me for so many years. Are you afraid to love me anymore?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Sarah tried to argue in a panic, but Liam put a finger on her mouth, ¡°Shh¡­¡± Liam whispered, ¡°I don¡¯t want to hear hurtful words from your mouth¡­ Today, we are going to register out marriage. It¡¯s settled! We will get the certificate first!¡± If he hadn¡¯t acted so strongly, he really didn¡¯t know how longer it would have taken. He really didn¡¯t want to waste any more time; it had been six years. Six years was a long period of time in one¡¯s life. Liam lowered his head and kissed Sarah¡¯s forehead softly. He whispered in her ear, ¡°I don¡¯t want to hear you reject me, Sarah. I am serious about you. Let¡¯s get married! I want you; I don¡¯t want to miss on life with you anymore. We have already missed so much, how many more six years would we have in our lives?¡± Liam¡¯s voice gradually became softer and softer. He buried his face in Sarah¡¯s hair. Sarah could hear the mncholy and bitterness in his voice. Her heart was filled with painful sorrow, she couldn¡¯t help but stretch out her hand to wrap around his neck. She wanted tofort him and rely on him. It was cold in the morning, and she needed him to warm her, just like he needed her. Liam¡¯s tall and sturdy body trembled. He raised his head in surprise and joy. What he saw was Sarah¡¯s tear-filled eyes. In her eyes, there was resentment, sorrow, anger and more than that there was love that she had felt for a long time. Their gazes were entangled with emotions, as time seemed to have stopped for a moment¡­ Suddenly both of them were hugging and kissing passionately, the kisses dropped onto each other¡¯s eyes, eyebrows, nose, lips like raining¡­ On this winter morning, the deep emotions buried in their hearts erupted like a volcano, burning them both¡­ Among the fiery kisses, the passionate hugs, arousing touches, Sarah closed her eyes and finally epted Liam¡¯s caress and embrace in a rxed manner for the first time. It had already been six years, and that one time, there was too much sadness and bitterness in the romance. The heat spread through the skin and muscles, so close to each other. Sarah¡¯s scattered hair fluttered against Liam as she embraced him. Sarah was trembling and almost unable to breathe. Liam¡¯s breath was burning hot, his hands wandering around on her body. He slipped his tongue into her mouth, tasting her lips and teeth. Sarah closed her eyes shyly as Liam raged on wildly, sucking and licking on her tongue as if unable to control. He chased it around in her mouth, not giving her time to breathe. After he was done with her, her pink lips were left swollen and red, giving her a more tender and alluring look. Seeing her like that, Liam¡¯s mind was dizzy with desire. He could not express theplex emotions in his heart. Only his uncontrobly wild expressions on his exquisitely handsome face could show his deep love for her. Sarah was left breathless by his kiss, shaking as if she was about to suffocate. It wasplete chaos. Liam finally let go of her lips and as she was regaining her ability to breathe properly, he had already torn off her clothes. When he finally separated her legs and entered her, she suddenly regained her senses and gasped in pain, ¡°It hurts, Liam¡­ hurts¡­¡± Just like the first time! She couldn¡¯t help but shed tears. At this moment Liam couldn¡¯t express the feeling of distress and excitement in words. He just wanted to have her, so beautiful, so tight and making him lose control. He kissed her tenderly, kissing away her tears. Her lips were as soft as rose petals under his touch, making him gasp, but he didn¡¯t dare to move, ¡°Does it still hurt?¡± The deep kisses and his deliberate gentleness finally made her body rx and softer, and her brows unfurled. They were so close to each other that they could almost hear each other¡¯s heartbeat. He finally moved, the beautiful feeling making them lose themselves into each other. He seemed to grow in her body. The resistance didn¡¯t matter, he could not pull away from her body. Again, and again, he sank into her. The burning fire could not be extinguished. On therge bed, they were entangled with each other, gasping and moaning. No one wanted to stop. Perhaps, they loved each other too much and had finally felt the feeling of being united in body and soul. They both trembled, cherishing every moment. There was bitterness and pain in the sweetness, just like their feelings for each other. After so many years, they finally came together! After the wild passion, they stared at each other, entangled to their souls. Finally, they smile contentedly. After some moments, Sarah fell asleep in his arms. After some time, the warm sun entered the room and then the door was mmed open. A little boy with red lips and white teeth appeared in the doorway. Then he suddenly covered his eyes with his hands and screamed, ¡°Aaa! Uncle, you are not wearing any clothes. I can see your butt! Oh! My eyes! Get it out of my sight!¡± ¡°Huh?!¡± Liam was taken aback by Sammy¡¯s cry, and quickly covered himself with his clothes. Then he remembered that he forgot to lock the door. Oh God! How did he forget that? After the screaming mess that Sammy made, Sarah also woke up. She suddenly covered herself up with the quilt, not daring to go out. She was seen by his son and she was with Liam. ¡°Sammy, get out! Wait for me. I will wear my clothes and then take you out to y!¡± Liam immediately resumed his oldughing self after the embarrassment. He didn¡¯t expect to be seen by his son the first day after reconciling with Sarah. Sammy pulled down the hands on his eyes a little bit and said with a smile, ¡°I came to tell uncle that Daddy and Mommy are here. They are calling you downstairs! I¡¯ll go now!¡± Sammy helped them close the door. Liam looked at his watch, it was ten o¡¯clock in the morning. Unexpectedly, he and Sarah overslept. ¡°It¡¯s all your fault! How will I face people now!¡± Sarah muttered under the quilt, causing Lima tough. His mood was exceptionally good. ¡­¡­ In the living room of the Brooks family. William had brought Sherry to tell Sammy that he was Liam and Sarah¡¯s son. The family of three was sitting in the living room. It was the first time that Joshua officially met his niece Sherry and Dan. Seeing that his niece and her son were both very well behaved, at least much better than his disappointing brother, Joshua couldn¡¯t help but shed tears. He turned his face away, trying to hide his tears from Sherry. ¡°Sherry, you are Cohen¡¯s daughter. You really look like him!¡± Mrs. Brooks held Sherry¡¯s hand, ¡°And this is your son? So cute!¡± ¡°Mommy, what do I call Grandpa¡¯s older brother? Grandpa?¡± Dan asked innocently. ¡°Yeah!¡± Sherry nodded. ¡°Mr. And Mrs. Brooks, hello! My name is Dan.¡± Dan greeted them very politely. At this moment, Sammy came down the stairs, ¡°Uncle and aunty are sleeping on the same bed. Uncle is not wearing any clothes!¡± As soon as he said this, everyone was embarrassed. Sherry blushed in an instant and she was also happy that Sarah and Liam reconciled. Joshua was originally a very traditional person, and his face was a little stiff when he heard that. But then, when he thought that his daughter and grandson had been suffering because of him, he did not say anything. This kind of controlling all the family matters was no longer appropriate. His wife had also told him to shut up in the family¡¯s future matters. When Mrs. Brooks heard the news, she was immediately surprised, ¡°Really? Sammy, sweetheart, did you see it clearly?¡± ¡°Uncle wasn¡¯t wearing any clothes. I saw his butt!¡± Sammy didn¡¯t know that some things should not be said, he eximed excitedly, ¡°So embarrassing, now uncle and I are equal finally!¡± ¡°Oh, sweety, now you can have another younger sister or a brother! Such good news!¡± Mrs. Brooks became very excited, looking very pleased. Liam and Sarah had seemed like they were getting closer these few days. Finally, today she found out. She was happy about the progress. When Sammy saw Sherry and William, he immediately ran to them and yelled, ¡°Sherry, Daddy!¡± ¡°Sammy!¡± Sherry hugged him tightly, subconsciously ncing at William. He hadn¡¯t expected for Sammy to be relying on him and Sherry like this. However, they could only tell him the truth and hope that their love will help him ept this fact without getting hurt. Mrs. Brooks¡¯ eyes couldn¡¯t help but turn red when she saw her grandson relying on Sherry so much. Their grandson grew up with William because of their negligence. If they had known that Sarah was pregnant before, perhaps they¡¯d have a few grand-children by now. ¡°Mrs. Brooks, don¡¯t be sad!¡± William knew how Mrs. Brooks felt. ¡°Today, we are here to tell Sammy about his origin, so that everything can be put on the right track and so that he can have more love in his life! Don¡¯t worry Sherry and I will cooperate with you any time to make sure Sammy can adapt easily.¡± ¡°I am so grateful to you both for teaching him so well¡­¡± Mrs. Brooks couldn¡¯t help but shed tears and looked at Joshua, ¡°Joshua, you are so stubborn! It¡¯s all your fault that the children have suffered so much!¡± ¡°Darling, I have shut up. I will never interfere in the future again, okay?¡± Joshua also regretted it. As he was talking, Liam dressed up and came downstairs, ¡°Will, Sherry, you guys are here!¡± ¡°Uncle, when will you give birth to a small cousin for us to y with?¡± Sammy¡¯s words were extremely shocking. However, Liamughed loudly, ¡°Sammy, your little cousin will not be a toy for you to y. You must protect him, okay?¡± ¡°I will also protect him!¡± Sammy volunteered. N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. ¡°Great! Now that I have support from you all, I will have to work hard! Mom, Dad, I am going to register my marriage with Sarah today.¡± Every one gasped, taken aback. Mrs. Brooks suddenly pped her hands excitedly, ¡°Okay, okay! Get the certificate first and then we will have the wedding. I have been waiting for your wedding for thirty years!¡± ¡°Mom, I am only thirty years old now!¡± Chapter 217 Come Back Their Home Chapter 217 Come Back Their Home ¡°I have thought about your wedding day before you are born!¡± Mrs. Brooks said smilingly, ¡°Where is Sarah?¡± ¡°Mom, she dares note down!¡± Liam shook his head andughed, ¡°Maybe she is too shy because her son reveals her secret, she is embarrassed!¡± William turned his head and looked at Sherry, he held her shoulder affectionately, ¡°Wifey, let¡¯s get our marriage certificate today!¡± Sherry patted his hand, her face flushed, ¡°Don¡¯t be kidding! Tell Sammy the important thing quickly!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care, I want to get it today!¡± William had made up his mind, then he turned his sights to look at Liam, ¡°Liam, ask Sarah toe down, we have to settle Sammy¡¯s matter today!¡± Liam turned his head to look at William and became serious, ¡°Ok! I ask her toe down now!¡± ¡°I¡¯ming!¡± Sarah changed her clothes, her face flushed before she got down the stairs. Just then, everyone looked at her, she was so surprised that she nearly fell down the stairs. Luckily, Liam took quick action to hold her, ¡°Oh my God, can you be careful a bit?¡± Sarah was speechless and became even embarrassed. Liam was stagnated when he saw her red face, his sights were deep but he said hurriedly in front of everyone, ¡°No oneughs at you.¡± ¡°What?¡± Sarah nearly bit her tongue, she was nervous and said hurriedly, ¡°I am not shy, Sherry, William, both of you havee!¡± Sarah quickly walked toward Sherry. ¡°Ms Brooks¡¯ face is reddened!¡± Sammy smiled. Sarah¡¯s face became even red, she hugged Sammy, buried his small face in his chest, ¡°Youugh at me too!¡± ¡°Sammy, you should not call her Ms Brooks!¡± Sherry said to Sammy after thinking for a while. Joshua Brooks and Mrs. Brooks including Liam stopped breathing, Sarah was shy and raised her head. ¡°Should I call her aunt?¡± Sammy asked with an innocent face. ¡°No!¡± Sherry shook her head. Sammy gazed at Sherry with his ck eyes, he then looked at Sarah, he showed an obedient expression that could break others¡¯ heart. They were worried that the child would be hurt if he knew the truth. Sammy looked at Sherry and William with confusion, then he looked at Dan, Dan walked towards them, ¡°Sammy, I tell you! Mommy says that this aunt is your mother, Mr Brooks is your father!¡± ¡°Do I have two parents then?¡± ¡°She is your biological mother, Mr Brooks and Ms Brooks have given birth to you, Sammy!¡± Dan patted Sammy¡¯s shoulder like a little adult, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it means that you have extra mommy and daddy, grandpa and grandma, Sammy, how happy you are! You have so many rtives all at once.¡± It was a serious matter, everyone was worried about it, Dan could say it out so simple. Sarah raised her head to look at Sammy, her eyes reddened. ¡°Call her mommy!¡± Dan urged him, ¡°She is your mommy!¡±C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org Sammy opened his eyes big, everyone thought that he was shocked but surprisingly, the little fellow burst into a triumphantugh, ¡°Can I live in two houses in the future? Sherry, can I?¡± He turned to look at Sherry, Sherry nodded, ¡°Of course! But Sammy, she is your biological mommy!¡± Sammy got closer to Sarah, he looked at her, smiled while narrowed his eyes, ¡°Are you my mommy too?¡± Sarah nodded with tears. Sammy looked at Liam, ¡°You are my daddy?¡± Liam¡¯s heart almost jumped out from his body, ¡°Yes, my son, I¡¯m your daddy!¡± ¡°Oh Yeah! That¡¯s great, you can help me to build my toy in the future. Even if I spoil my toy, daddy will not be fed up every time I ask you to fix it?¡± Sammy did not show a sad face, instead, he asked excitedly. ¡°Yes!¡± Liam promised. ¡°That¡¯s great, daddy, let¡¯s build a robot upstairs!¡± Sammy said while held Liam¡¯s hand, wanted to go upstairs. ¡°Sammy, don¡¯t forget your mommy!¡± Sherry reminded him. Sammy turned his head, he saw Sarah covering her face and looked at Sammy with pitiful face. He walked towards Sarah and said softly, ¡°Mommy¡­¡± Sarah¡¯s tears fell when Sammy called her mommy, she wanted to cry. She never enjoyed such a blissful moment before. She did not expect it to happen in the past but for now, her happiness reached out to her so sudden, she was so surprised that she did not know how to respond. She quickly lowered her head, her eyes reddened. Sammy walked towards her and helped her to wipe away her tears, ¡°Why does mommy cry?!¡± ¡°I apany you to build the robot, Sammy!¡± Dan held his little hand, ¡°Let both daddies and mommies to get married, we y together, can or not?¡± ¡°Where do I live in the future?¡± ¡°My good boy, of course you will live with grandpa and grandma, grandma will cook something delicious for you!¡± Mrs. Brooks was so delighted. Sherry thought of them out of the blue, ¡°Sammy, this is your grandpa and grandma. Good boy, call them!¡± Sammy walked towards Mrs. Brooks and called, ¡°Grandma!¡± Joshua could not wait and get closer. Sammy looked at him, smiled and held his neck, ¡°Grandpa, will you tell stories to me every day?¡± ¡°I will tell every day, grandpa promises!¡± Everyone did not expect that this matter could be solved smoothly and sessfully. Sammy probably did not as fragile as everyone thought. Sherry leaned against William¡¯s shoulder happily, ¡°Will, I am so happy that he bes so cheerful!¡± ¡°Yup! He is still our son, no matter how, Sammy is our son!¡± William hugged her gently, ¡°Wifey, let¡¯s get the marriage certificate!¡± Sherry nodded. So, on the same day, William brought Sherry, Liam brought Sarah, two couples got their marriage certificate. When they got it, two men wanted to bring their wife for a date but Sarah said something to Sherry by her ear, Sherry turned her head to look at William instantly and said, ¡°William, we want to celebrate today, you go back first!¡± ¡°Yes, Liam, you too! Tonight will be women¡¯s happy hours, men cannot follow! You take care of the child, I will not go home tonight!¡± ¡°Sherry!¡± ¡°Sarah!¡± William and Liam shouted at the same time, ¡®Cannot like this, they should not abandon their husband to stay alone on the day they get the marriage cert.¡¯ ¡°Don¡¯t shout anymore, it is useless, Sarah, let¡¯s meet Ashley! I have not gone outside for a long time, call Celia, four of us should gather!¡± ¡°Ok, it is a deal!¡± *** The two women abandoned their handsome husband in the lobby of the registry office and left chicly. They warned their husband not to follow them or else they would escape during the wedding. ¡®It can¡¯t be, right?¡¯ ¡°Oh my God, they are getting bolder!¡± Liam muttered, ¡°They do not care about us! Who is the exact head of the family? Should we register them in front of the residence booklet?¡± William shrugged, ¡°Who asks you to get married? Marriage is a grave, do you regret now? I will let Sherry be in front of me, I am willing to let her be the head of my family.¡± ¡°No!¡± Liam shook his head firmly, ¡°I think you must be regretted now! Tut! If she wants to be the head of the family, let her be, I will not afraid.¡± ¡°Are you sure?¡± Williamughed, ¡°I will not regret forever!¡± ¡°Me too!¡± Liam muttered. ¡°How about having a wedding together?¡± ¡°That¡¯s great, we can celebrate our wedding anniversary together in the future. Others will celebrate with their partner only while four of us can celebrate together. After that, I will enjoy my time with my wife only, it is so interesting!¡± Liam was joyful again¡­ Sherry and Sarah got in the taxi and ready to go to Ashley¡¯s house, Peter called her at the moment, ¡°It is Peter, what should I do? Why he calls me?¡± ¡°You pick up first!¡± Sarah said. ¡°Ok!¡± Sherry picked up the call, ¡°Hello!¡± ¡°Ms Murray, I will leave soon, I want to apologize to you!¡± Peter said via the phone, ¡°Everything is triggered by me and Darcy, I know what I say is useless in expressing my apology. I don¡¯t have the courage to see you all, I just want to apologize!¡± ¡°But where do you go?¡± Sherry did not know what should she do, although she hated him, her children were back, she forced herself to forgive him. She was so kind, always cared about others. Peter sighed, ¡°Ms Murray, you should hate me. You¡¯re so kind! I apologize again!¡± Sherry was speechless. He hanged up the call. ¡°What does he say?¡± Sarah asked. ¡°He apologizes to me and says that he will leave soon!¡± Sherry sighed, ¡°I am relieved as he is aware of his mistake!¡± Sarah stayed silent, she had been harmed by Peter and Darcy, she would not forgive them, ¡°Forget it, don¡¯t mention him anymore. Just let him leave, it is better not to see him again!¡± ¡°Oh! It is snowing!¡± Sherry turned her head to look out the window, she found the snowke in the sky suddenly, ¡°It is the first snow for this year!¡± ¡°Our wedding anniversary!¡± Sarah was excited and shouted, ¡°Sherry, do you think we will get something good? Will we get true love?¡± ¡°We will! As long as we love sincerely, we will live blissfully!¡± Sherry said it firmly. ¡°I feel like I am dreaming!¡± They had arrived at Jones¡¯ house. The snowkes were getting more in the sky, the floor was covered with a thin and whiteyer. Ashley was watching the snow from the balcony. Out of the blue, she saw Sherry and Sarah, she was so happy that she screamed, ¡°Ah! Celia, Sherry and Sarah have arrived!¡± She rushed towards them hurriedly. When she saw them, she gave them a big hug instantly, ¡°Eh! Why do youe? And yet both of youe together, I am so happy!¡± Ashley was delighted, she was discharged from the hospital after the baby recovered. However, after Leon knew about the matter of the child, she was not allowed to step out of the house anymore. Leon had made up his mind to marry her and not allowed her to go out. Leon helped her to handle the company¡¯s affair while the old Mr. and Mrs Hickman always advised her to marry Leon as soon as possible. However, Ashley did not agree, she knew that Leon did not love her, she felt wronged to get married for the sake of the child. She did not want to live that way. ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to go out!¡± Sarah sympathized yet envy her, ¡°When Sherry and I are pregnant, we live sufferingly, you are much more blissful than us! Am I right, Sherry?¡± Sherry nodded and smiled, ¡°Yes, she is so blissful, I envy her too. Furthermore, I still have to work at that time. Luckily, my baby is born safely and he is very strong!¡± ¡°Yes, I don¡¯t suffer much!¡± Ashley smiled and said, she felt unfair for them when she thought of their bitterness, ¡°Next time, if both of you are pregnant again, you should let the men serve you nicely!¡± Chapter 218 You Dont Love Me After All Chapter 218 You Don''t Love Me After All "Yes! That''s it, we must let them serve us!" Sarah cheered up too. "Well, my Missy, don''t move around, watch out for the baby!" Celia came out of the kitchen with the fruit and immediately held down Ashley who kept moving around. She was specially instructed by her parents to take care of Ashley. "It''s a sin for your baby to have a restless mother like you. You must be careful, you know?" "Oh, yes! I must be careful!" Ashley immediately sat down carefully on the sofa. "You guys take a seat too! I''m dying of boredom. The doctor said I''ll be fine as long as I''m more careful, and the New Year is coming soon, and I''m so eager to go on a trip!" "You''d better not go anywhere, your mission now is to nurture your unborn baby!" Celia interrupted her. "If you don''t want anything to happen to the baby, then behave yourself!" "But I still want to go out!" Ashley was upset. "Does that mean I''m going to be living like this for the next seven months?" "You can''t even run around after the baby is born, and you still have to bring him up!" Sarah extinguished Ashley''s me of hope outright, "You''ll also have to be grounded for more than a year, at least a year! Sherry, how about we take Daniel and Samuel on a trip? Just the four of us? No men with us!" "Will it be safe for just the four of us to go?" Sherry froze for a moment, but that aroused her interest. "I''m going too! I want to join, let me protect you!" Celia also followed the excitement, "Why don''t we go together? By the way, Sherry, how about asking your dad''s assistant, that Keegan guy, to protect us?" "No, you guys are too heartless. Wait for me to go together!" Ashley shouted. "Let''s travel again after you give birth, what the heck, I need to rx. Let''s go to Korea or Japan, I want to y!" Sarah cheered. Sherry looked at Celia and suddenly screamed. "Celia, you don''t have a crush on Keegan, do you? Great, let''s create an opportunity for you. Keegan is a good man. Celia, it''s time for you to settle down!" "What are you guys talking about? How could I have a crush on Keegan? Forget it, just don''t let him go along!" Celia blushed. "Ha¨Cha! If not, then why are you blushing?" Sarah joked. At this time, the phone rang at the Jones'' vi and Ashley reached out to answer it. "Hello, William, what can I do for you? Sherry and Sarah are both here with me. Okay, I get it, they''re here with me, what else do you need to worry about? What''s wrong with you, I''m not a man, don''t worry, I won''t make a pass at them¡­" *** Ashley put down the phone and let out a breath. "When did William and Liam, the flirtatious men who have had countless flings with women, be so uxorious? They just can''t see their wives for a while, but they miss their wives so much. Girls, your men are right outside the door, should we call them in?" Sherry and Sarah coincidentally felt shocked and subconsciously looked outside. Snowkes were drifting down outside the window, and the ss window had also fogged up. "Did they say they are at the door?" Sherry was a little worried. In this case, she was afraid that it would be unsafe to go hometer in the heavy snow and couldn''t help but feel anxious. Sarah pursed her lips. "Since when did I be a woman someone cares about?" There was a hint of sorrow in her tone, perhaps because she had been alone and unattended for too long, so she couldn''t help but feel sorrow. "The good mood is all spoiled!" "You are taking your worry-free lives for granted, and a lonely woman like me can''t possibly be missed. Well, on this snowy day, you''d better go back to your respective homes and hug your respective men to keep warm!" Celia shook her head, iparably envious and jealous. "Let''s hurry up and find a man for Celia, so she can hug a man for warmth too!" Sarah suggested. "Then let''s get Keegan for her. End of discussion!" Sherry also mocked Celia. "Hey! Don''t make fun of me!" A blush instantly crept up Celia''s face. "Come on in, it''s too cold outside!" At that moment, Leon''s voice came from the doorway, while he was followed by two equally tall men. "Who gave you permission toe in?" Ashley put on a straight face as soon as she saw Leon, but when she saw William and Liam in the next second, her face immediately changed into a big smile, "William, Liam, you two are here too, wee!" Only when facing Leon, Ashley''s expression was indifferent, as if she did not know him. "What a buzzkill!" Sarah shook her head. "Forget it, I''m leaving first. Let''s get together again someday!" "I''m leaving too!" Sherry followed behind Sarah. Both of them walked out directly without greeting William and Liam. C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org "They''re so annoying, we just sat down, our butts aren''t even warmed up yet, and we already see them!" Sarah said spitefully, pulling Sherry over and whispering in her ear, "Sherry, how about we escape for once?" When Sherry turned around, she saw that William and Liam had chased after them. "They''reing, where are we going to escape to?" "I''ll contact you by phone, and you can think about it first. It''s snowing hard, I feel like going home. I miss Samuel so much!" Sarah was so cold she rubbed her hands together. "Okay, let''s talk on the phone!" Sherry felt so cold too. William and Liam caught up with Sherry and Sarah at the same time. They each wrapped their arms around their respective wives and held their hands to help keep them warm. "Honey, let''s go home!" In the vi. "Celia, I''m going upstairs first. The doctor said I need to stay in a good frame of mind, and I don''t want my mood to be affected by someone. It''s snowing today and I''m going to bed now. I have to keep a good time to have a baby with a regr biological clock!" Ashley deliberately turned a blind eye to Leon and went straight upstairs. "Leon''s here, I''d better go and not bother you guys anymore!" Celia picked up her jacket and walked out. "Don''t leave me alone!" Ashley was a little nervous, she didn''t want to share the same space with Leon, but Celia was already gone. "You''re not enough of a friend!" Muttering, Ashley still kept ignoring Leon and headed upstairs. The moment she brushed past Leon, Leon grabbed Ashley''s hand. ''What does she mean? Is she nning to never speak to him for the rest of her life?'' These days, since he knew she was pregnant and she had cried in the hospital, she hadn''t spoken to him. asionally, he would see her looking toward him from time to time, gazing at him with deep, obsessive eyes. Even Leon couldn''t fool himself that she didn''t love him. With such a look in her eyes, could she say withplete confidence that she did not love him? But this damn woman, always ignoring him, which made him embarrassed every time he came. "Ashley, don''t be angry!" Ashley slowly turned around to face Leon, withdrew her hand from his, and gazed at Leon quietly. But suddenly, she smiled weirdly and taunted, "Why do you alwayse here? Is it because Susan lives around here and youe often so you can see her more often?" "Ashley-" Leon was a little angry, "You know that''s not true?" "And what''s that? Don''t tell me you love me!" She smiled faintly, "If you don''t love me, don''t give me hope, I don''t need pity or sympathy." She spat out these words faintly, unable to stop the bitterness in her heart. She had always been cheerful, even after the death of Payne and Sierra, she had always acted strong. But only when she faced him, when she faced Leon alone, she couldn''t hold back her tears and wanted to bawl her eyes out. "If you want to see Susan, you should go to Sutton''s house! Note to me!" "Ashley, we don''t not mention her!" Leon growled angrily, his anger rising. He reached out and took her arm in a sh. Exerting his strength, he brought her into his arms and leaned down, kissing her rudely on the lips. This damned woman, couldn''t she just live in peace and not piss him off for a day? Her lips were soft, and Leon could no longer control his rushing passion as his deft tongue slid into her mouth, tangling with the softness of her tongue and tasting the sweetness of her mouth. His long index finger caressed Ashley''s slender back as he pressed her into his embrace and held her tightly, as if he wanted to rub her into his body so that they would never be apart again. "You''ve already tasted it, isn''t it time to let me go? I hope I haven''t let you down." Ashley suppressed her racing heartbeat and put on an indifferent smile. She teasingly stuck her tongue out and licked the corner of her mouth, raising her head proudly under Leon''s indignant gaze. "If you want to serve me in bed, just tell me the price, I''m not short of money!" "Ashley, don''t be like this!" Leon said painfully as he looked at her strong face and the vulnerability that could break at any moment under her arrogance, and brought her into his arms again. He just held her tightly so that she felt his presence and felt his love for her. "It hurts you and me, don''t say these hurtful words, you know I''ve decided to forget the past, please give me a chance!" ''But you don''t love me after all!'' Ashley sighed mournfully in her heart. She gently pushed him away and continued to pretend, afraid that she wouldn''t be able to hold back her tears once she let up. "Well, I''m going upstairs to rest! It''s okay if you don''t name your price, I can find someone else too. There''re many men in this world who want to warm my bed, you''re not the only one. Just go away, I don''t like men like you who are very conceited and fickle!" "Ashley! Don''t be like this, it''s snowing today, I purposely came back early to enjoy the snow with you. Let''s go to the sshouse and watch the snow. Don''t be angry, watch out for the baby!" Leon said, hands pressed Ashley''s head to his chest, letting her listen to his heartbeat, which was beating because of her at the moment. *** Ashley choked and bit her lips until the slightest taste of blood spread out of her mouth. The grief in Ashley''s eyes slowly settled into a deathly sorrow. "In your heart, the baby is more important than me, right? Don''t worry, I will give birth to this baby, you don''t have to pretend to be nice anymore, I don''t need you to help me nurture the baby!" Ashley slowly withdrew from Leon''s embrace, stood up straight and walked towards the stairs. The moment she brushed past Leon, a tear slipped from her eye andnded bitterly in her heart, unable to melt away for a long time. However, Ashley was not the only one who felt bitterness in her heart, Leon also felt bitterness in his heart. "Ashley!" Leon shouted mournfully. "Go back!" Ashley said through clenched teeth. She went upstairs. Leon watched her distant figure in silence, feeling depressed, but thinking about what she had just said made him even more depressed. And he looked back at the snow outside, worried that she would be cold in bed at night, so he braced himself to follow her upstairs. Ashley went upstairs and lost all her strength. She sat down weak and limp on the floor, not knowing what she was mad about. She only felt aggrieved, very aggrieved. Why did other people''s love is mutual, but she had to y a one-woman show? When Leon opened the door, her head was buried under the nket and she was sitting on the floor, looking unusually miserable, like a homeless kitten. She turned around at the sound and frowned, "What are you doing in here?" Leon''s deep gaze fell on her, his tone was no longer tinged with grief and anguish, but said to her in a consultative way, "Let''s talk, the floor is cold, get up!" Without waiting for Ashley''s reaction, he hurried over, picked her up and put her on the bed, and only then did he realize that her hands were cold. "I can do it myself!" It was not that she couldn''t move, she cared nothing for his help. Chapter 219 Willingly Chapter 219 Willingly Without speaking, he covered her up and ced pillows behind her back so that she could lean against the head of the bed. He just looked at her in silence and said nothing. For a moment, the atmosphere was a little strange. Tick-tock- Time passed in silence. Ashley pursed her lips and said nothing. Her lip was a little red and swollen from the bite she had just taken. Leon looked painfully at her stubborn little face, then with a frown, he asked in a deep voice, "Are you going to mess with me like this? Didn''t you say before that you didn''t care who I loved? You just want to be with me!" Ashley was silent for a long time before she said softly, "Before, my father was alive, Mrs. Jones was alive, and I was still the apple of their eye. Now I''m nothing. Of course, I want to find a man who loves me. Why should I condemn myself to a life of such hardship?" "Say, how much?" Leon saw the look on her face and knew that the more he talked to her so nicely, the more she would be torn. So he went on to ask, "How much can you pay for me to sleep with you tonight?" He was willing to be a pimp for her. Ashley was a little stunned. She bit her lip and was silent again. How could he refer to himself as a pimp? She had said that in a moment of anger and aggravation. How could hepare himself like that? "Didn''t you say you wanted me to sleep with you? Fine, I promise. Say, how much can you offer?" Leon''s voice was extraordinarily low, even a little husky, "Didn''t you say you''d let me sleep with you?" Ashley''s tears suddenly fell and blurred her vision. "I''m willing to be your pimp and the only one for the rest of your life. Ashley, I just want to tell you that for six years, I''ve been clean and have had no bad habits. I have not slept with any other woman, except you. If you feelpelled to treat me like a pimp, I''m happy to just be your pimp as long as you''re happy." He sounded a little self-deprecating. Ashley''s heart thumped. Instead, he felt a variety of mixed feelings, "As long as you''re happy, as long as you think that''s what''s going to make you feel better, I''m happy!" Ashley clenched her teeth and stubbornly kept the tears from falling, but her heart ached with his words. Leon reached out but didn''t know how to embrace her. He finally touched her body and could no longer restrain his ache, as if he wanted to rub her into his body. He no longer had any semnce of anger and said feebly, "Silly girl, clearly, you love me and you can''t leave me, why do you still torture yourself? Didn''t I tell you long ago that I like you? If I didn''t like you, why would I make love to you? Was it just a drunken thing, or was it uncontroble love? Being drunk is just an excuse for me. I can go six years without sex, without a woman, but only with you ... because you''re you, do you understand?" Ashley tried desperately to hold back her tears and not allow herself to cry. But her trembling body and her choked voice gave away her sadness. Her shock and dismay and humble self-esteem and pride. "I don''t want you to pity me! I don''t want you to feel sorry for me! You don''t need tofort me. The baby is fine now, and I don''t need yourfort." Ashley murmured in pain and pushed him back further and further. Leon pressed his big hand to her little head and made her lean towards him. He whispered in her ear, "Listen! I''m not pitying you, or feeling sorry for you, orforting you because of the baby. I just want you, that''s all." He kissed her on the forehead. In a trance, she heard him say so gently, "I really want to start a new life. Six years of waiting is a habit, and that habit takes time to break. I just want to start a new life. I can''t erase the past, but I''ve really let go of it. Believe it or not, I just want you. Not because you''re pregnant, not because you have a million dors, not because I want a double, but in this world, Ashley is just the one. And now this only one is in my arms." Finally, she couldn''t hold back any longer. Ashley burst into tears. She clutched Leon''s shirt and cried like a child, as she had that time in the hospital. It was as if she had found something to fall back on. But he didn''t want it to be likest time when she had cried and then pushed him away. "No more crying!" He ordered in a low voice. Instead, she cried even harder. "No more crying. Do you hear me or I''ll punish you!" He threatened in a low voice. "I''ll cry. What''s wrong with me crying? It''s none of your business!" She whimpered in aggression. He wouldn''t even let her cry now, would he let her live? Leon had no choice but to hold her face. A heart-wrenching smile broke on his lips, while she looked a little flustered. He smiled even deeper. Abruptly, he leaned down and pressed his lips against hers. Ashley froze, forgetting to cry, as she took his sudden assault. It was a long time before Leon released her. He slid his long fingers over the corner of her lips, "If you cry again, I''ll even punish you!" "Who gave you permission to kiss me?" Her small white face was flushed, but there were still tears pooling in her eyes, which made her look even more attractive. He looked at her and found that she was still lovely when she cried, especially now with tears in her eyes that were so beautiful. "Because you cry all the time." Leon lifted the corners of his lips involuntarily. He drew a tissue to help her wipe away her tears. "Alright, don''t cry. Look at you, you''re ugly now!" "Who let you watch ... none of your business." Ashley said brokenly and grabbed the tissue to wipe tears herself. "You look beautiful even when you cry!" Leon smiled even brighter, with his eyes glowing. Ashley froze. She was beautiful when she cried? She red up at him while his eyes twinkled. His gaze was so intimidating that it threw Ashley into a state of confusion. She looked up to meet his eyes, and her flickering eyes finally regained theirposure. "I''m going to ignore you!" She dared not look at him as he looked at her like that because she would be afraid. Her heart would skip a beat and then beat faster. "Even though you look beautiful when you cry, don''t cry. It would hurt my heart if you cried!" He smiled and held her chin. "William and Sherry got their marriage license today. Can we go tomorrow too?" "They got married?" Ashley froze. He smiled and looked at her. "You''re not mad anymore, are you?" Then he took a brocade box out of his pocket. She wondered. He opened it and inside was a diamond ring sparkling with blinding light, "Marry me, Ashley!" Marry him? Ashley''s already red face turned even redder. She was confused for a moment before she looked away, not daring to look at him. Leon looked at her intently. He reached out and took her hand in his and slipped the ring onto her finger. He shook her hand and called out her name in a husky, deep voice, "Ashley." It sounded like he was acting like a spoiled child. Ashley was dizzy for a moment. She turned her head to nce at him and bit her lip in silence. Leon looked at her and smiled, "You''ve said yes. Let¡¯s get a marriage license tomorrow." "Get a marriage license?" Ashley froze and subconsciously looked at the ring on her hand before reaching out with her other hand to remove it. "I don''t want your ring. Who knows if you''re getting it for Susan? Now that she doesn''t want you, and you''re giving it to me. I don''t want your ring!" "I just bought this today!" He exined hastily and took her small hand. "It''s just for you. Ashley, let''s not mention anyone else, okay?" "Humph! Who knows if you''re lying to me?" Ashley came close to biting her tongue. She stammered, "Did you ... propose to Susan, too?" C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org "That''s all in the past. Anyone has a past!" "I don''t have a past! My first love was you, but your first love wasn''t me!" She said and got aggravated, but stopped removing the ring from her finger. "I''ll make it up to you, okay?" He couldn''t help it. Since he''d fallen for a girl so much younger than himself, he''d had to cajole her, and he''d been happy to do so. He was truly possessed. "Then I''ll go and have a rtionship with someone else too! I want to be fair. Why should I only like you for the rest of my life? I''m going to turn you into the past." Her reasoning was high-sounding and very sufficient. "Don''t you dare!" Leon was disturbed at the sound of this. She actually wanted to fall in love with someone else? "A pregnant woman should be restrained. You need to be a bride early or you won''t look good in your wedding dress when your belly gets big!" "Who''s going to marry you? I''m not marrying!" "Then who are you going to marry?" "Not you anyway!" "Little girl, you still want to be punished, don''t you?" "Don''t you dare punish me and I''ll cry ... oooh ... umm - Leon... don''t ..." Her scream faded into a low moan... The Ronds'' Mansion. William parked the car. The snow had fallen heavily. William had driven his wife and children back and Sammy hadn''t even asked to follow them. Perhaps the Brooks family had given him so much attention that he had instantly fallen in love with the ce. And that was what they wanted. It was for the best that they each went back to their own home. "Mummy, when are we going to see Grandpa?" It urred to Dan that he hadn''t seen his grandfather in what seemed like days. "Dan, do you miss Grandpa?" Sherry looked at her son''s little face and couldn''t resist hugging him. "Call Grandpa, then. When it doesn''t snow anymore and the roads aren''t congested, we''ll go see Grandpa!" "Yeah!" Dan nodded. William looked back at his son, "Call me daddy. Call me daddy and I''ll take you there tomorrow!" "No!" Dan shook his head. "Then I won''t drive you!" William threatened. Dan''s eyes rolled and he yawned, then his little face scrunched up. He hugged Sherry, "Mummy, can I sleep with you tonight? Sammy is sleeping with Ms. Brooks. I want you to stay with me too!" "Yes, I''ll sleep with you too!" Sherry couldn''t let her son''s request go unanswered. "No, tonight is our wedding night!" William refused outright. He knew what his son was thinking as soon as he rolled his eyes. "Mummy," Dan shifted his body to act like a spoiled child. "I''ll stay with you!" Sherry took her son''s hand, "Let''s get upstairs. It''s too cold outside!" They walked out of the garage, hand in hand, while William stared in disbelief at their backs. Dan turned his head and nced at him. His meaning was clear, "Don''t you dare threaten me! You''re dead!" "Mummy, I''ll call Grandpa after I shower!" William, naturally, was not to be outdone. He went after them and picked up his son, then spoke as if to curry favor. "Daddy''s going to hold you and give you a bath. I''ll sleep with you tonight too!" In the bathroom. William put the bathwater on and looked at his son who stood still. "Come on, the water''s just right!" "It''s no use you pleasing me. I want Mummy to sleep with me tonight!" Dan nced at William and spoke coolly. "Ugh! You did that on purpose!" William couldn''t help it. It really wasn''t good to have a genius son. He hoped that the next child would not be so well qualified, just normal. Otherwise, he''d be exhausted. "I''ll shower myself!" Dan started to undress. Chapter 220 Being Tortured Chapter 220 Being Tortured "I''ll help you with your bath. Don''t worry, I''ll let your mummy stay with you tonight!" William grabbed him and began to help him undress. This was his son. He ran hisrge hands over his skin, enjoying the warmth of the affection. Although his son was deliberately angry with him, he was still relieved. Who let him be his son? "I won''t call you daddy even if you help me take a bath!" The slightly childish voice rang out again. "Why?" "Because you''ve made Mummy suffer a lot. How can I let you be my daddy so easily?" Dan said, causing William to wince. Yeah, how could it be that easy! Outside the bathroom, Sherry, who was standing by the window and looking out at the snowy landscape, couldn''t help but smile. She wondered why her son wouldn''t call William Daddy. She took the two marriage certificates out of her pocket. Holding the marriage certificates and looking out the window at the sky, she said in her mind, "Daddy, mummy, brother, I''m happy now! Are you all happy in heaven?" Bathed and dried, William came out with him in his arms. Dan caught a glimpse of Sherry standing by the window. Mummy didn''t even feel theming out. Dan whispered in William''s ear, "Mummy must be thinking of Grandpa and Uncle. You''re responsible forforting Mummy!" "Your mummy needs myfort alone!" William took the opportunity to say, "Can you sleep by yourself tonight? At least tonight is the night I and your mummy get our marriage license. Can''t you show me some face, son?" "You don''t mean what you say!" Dan pursed his lips, "I''m going to call Grandpa!" "Put your clothes on first!" William helped his son get dressed. Sherry came back to her senses at the sound of voices. She turned to see William dressing her son. And such a scene made her doubly happy, "Tomorrow we can build a snowman. It looks like it''s going to snow all night!" "Mummy, tomorrow I''ll make a big snowman for you!" Dan pulled on his jumper, "I''m going to go call Grandpa now. I''ll leave you with half an hour alone first!" "Ugh!" William and Sherryughed at each other. William put on a look of frustration, "Brat, you''re only giving us a half-hour!" "Half an hour is more than enough!" Dan thought for a moment as a little man and added, "Forget it if you don''t want it!" "Thanks, son. Daddy appreciates it!" "You''re not my daddy!" Dan slid out of bed. "I don''t recognize you anyway!" "How am I not your daddy?" "Who let you not recognize me earlier!" "You''re torturing an old man!" "Grandpa didn''t even say he was old and you dare to pretend to be old. I''ll have Grandpa spank you! Mummy, I''m going. You have to protect yourself and don''t let the pervert get too close." Dan didn''t forget to instruct Sherry. "Ugh! Is he really only five years old?" William felt such a headache. "Do I count as a pervert?" Sherry asked with a shrug, "Aren''t you?" "Sherry ..." William walked over to her and reached out to hold Sherry''s body tightly from behind so she could lean into his embrace. He whispered and breathed into her ear, "Am I really a pervert?" Looking at therge hand thatnded on her waist, Sherry smiled faintly. She turned to look at the handsome-looking man standing in front of her. Her fingers slid gently up his firm chest, pressing against the spot where William''s heart was, "If you''re not a pervert, then what are you doing here now?" "Ugh! Honey!" William frowned, and his deep gaze flushed with tenderness. He wrapped his arms around Sherry''s waist and pressed her intimately against his well-built body, "I''ll only be horny to you from now on!" "If you dare to lust after another woman, I''m only afraid your son won''t agree. I advise you not to anger him. It''s fine for you to anger me. If you piss him off I''m afraid you''ll be in trouble!" "I wouldn''t dare!" William had long since learned his lesson. Dan wasn''t typically stubborn. He still wouldn''t call him Daddy. "Better so!" Sherry gave a cheerful smile. William hugged her tightly. "Honey, you can do a lot of things in half an hour! Like making love ..." C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org "You really are a pervert!" Sherry felt the reaction of his body and blushed. She pouted, "I don''t have time for that!" "Do you want to actually sleep with your son tonight?" William smiled wickedly and let his big hands wander up Sherry''s back with abandon. His deep eyes gradually darkened, and his eyes filled with teasing. Sherry shook her head in both exasperation and amusement. "You really are an animal that thinks with its lower half!" Feeling his thighs keep rubbing against her legs and even going further and jamming between them, Sherry instantly flushed. "Honey, let''s go to our room!" William''s maic voice was extraordinarily low. He picked Sherry up in his arms, kicked the door open, and went back to his room next door, then closed and locked it without stopping. Soon the two of them copsed onto arge bed to one side. William pressed down on her soft, supple body and caressed her more freely with hisrge hands. Sherry moaned uncontrobly at the teasing of his palms. Her beautiful face was gradually tinged with a delicate flush. "Honey," William whispered again. He quickly aimed for Sherry''s red lips. And his wild kisses pressed down with throbbing and excitement. One of his hands ripped open Sherry''s dress even more wildly, sliding right into her garment and caressing her smooth, delicate skin. "Bang, bang!" The mming of the door sounded abruptly, followed by Dan''s childish, smug voice. "Mummy, Grandpa says he''s picking us up. He says you can''t have another illegitimate child without being married. Did you hear that, Mummy?" "Ugh!" William flopped down on Sherry''s body in frustration. The lust he had just aroused had been completely doused by his son''s words. So he growled low in anger, "Brat, didn''t you say half an hour?" "Get up quick!" Sherry blushed as she straightened her clothes and went to open the door. As soon as the door opened, Dan''s little face appeared in the doorway with a grin. He shrugged and ignored William''s murderous re before wrapping an arm around Sherry''s waist, "Mummy, I''m here to protect you until Grandpaes to pick us up!" "Damn it!" William''s brow furrowed, "You did that on purpose, brat! Did your grandfather really say that?" "Of course!" Dan lifted his chin and announced fearlessly, "Grandpa said if you want to marry my mummy,e and carry her in a pnquin! Otherwise, there''s no way in hell!" "Did he really say that?" William couldn''t believe Cohen would be so indifferent. "If you don''t believe me, call Grandpa and ask him!" "Mummy, let''s go to my room and read you a story. From now on, don''t worry, I will protect you strictly ording to Grandpa''s request!" "Good! Let''s go and read you a story." Sherry took her son''s hand and was about to leave. "Wait, Sherry, let me discuss this with my son!" William said through gritted teeth and stood up all of a sudden. "There''s nothing to discuss. I''m still waiting for Mummy to read me a story! Mummy, let''s go!" As soon as he saw the scowl on the man''s face in front of him, Dan smiled wickedly with big eyes, "Mummy''s sleeping with me from now on!" "Brat, you didn''t say anything to your grandpa, did you?" William''s handsome face twisted, "You don''t want a brother or sister?" "It''s okay if I don''t have one for a while. Mummy''s so young. If you can''t, I don''t mind having a stepfather!" "Damn it!" "I''m only five years old. If someone has to die, it will be you first. I''ve got plenty of years to live!" Dan shrugged and made to leave again. William waspletely devastated. Why did he feel like they were enemies? How could he live afterward? "Sherry, say something!" "Say what?" Sherry had an innocent look on her face. But seeing William''s helpless look made her want tough again. So she tried desperately to hold back herughter. Dan was even more pleased with himself. He blinked his big eyes and said smugly, "I think Grandpa is so clever. Grandpa says a woman shouldn''t make love to a man so easily, or he won''t cherish her!" "Ugh! My God, he taught you that?" William froze and picked up his son in his arms, "Sherry, I''ll talk to him in private. You stay back!" With that, he picked up his son and went straight downstairs, "Brat, Daddy''s wrong. Will you stop torturing me?" "I didn''t say it, Grandpa did!" Dan said out of it. At that moment, John happened to be downstairs watching TV. William''s eyes rolled up and he looked at his dad like he was begging for help. "Dad, do you want another grandchild?" John turned around, "Did you get a marriage license?" "Yeah, today!" William hugged Dan and ced him on the couch. "Then you''ll have your wedding early!" John looked at his grandson again. Of course, he understood what his son meant, "Dan, will you y chess with Grandpa?" "No!" Dan shook his head. "Why?" "I don''t have time. From today onwards, I''m going to be Mummy''s personal bodyguard and protect her from perverts!" "Ugh! Where are the perverts in the house?" John was speechless. What a genius grandson he had! "There is, a big, big one!" Dan made a gesture that made Johnugh. William waspletely speechless and could only roll his eyes. "Ugh! Good boy!" John naturally knew who he was talking about without having him say it. William''s handsome face twisted. Instead of being stoic and cold as usual, he had be as frustrated and powerless as a normal man. He hadn''t expected to find his son, but his son was so happy to spoil his fun. John was anxious to have another grandchild, and with the Rond family sparsely popted, he was certainly worried. But seeing as William was being watched so closely by his grandson, he had no choice but to intervene. "Dan, can I take you to see a grandmother?" "Is she your old lover?" Dan asked suspiciously. "Oh! Grandpa''s no flirt!" John felt his head ache too. It really wasn''t good to be too clever. "It''s a grandmother who hugged you when you were very, very young." "But it''s snowing outside. It''s not safe to go out now!" Dan shook his head. "Grandpa, can''t we go tomorrow?" "I¡¯m afraid she''ll be gone tomorrow!" John said. "Where''s she going? Does Grandpa want to marry another grandmother?" Dan raised an eyebrow. "I don''t mind if you marry a grandmother!" "Ugh! Bastard! How dare you even make jokes about Grandpa!" At the mention of it, William also nodded. "Dad, you''ve worked so hard and been so lonely all these years. If there''s a suitable one, I''d like you to find apanion too!" "How dare you! I don''t need one!" John snorted coldly. "Let''s go! Good boy, let''s go and change!" "I''ve had a bath, but you still want me to go out. How unkind!" Dan pouted and gave William another uneasy nce. "I''ll let you off the hook today. I''m going to stay with Mummy at Grandpa''s tomorrow!" "Ugh!" William was speechless. What the hell? He had a marriage license with Sherry and he still needed his son''s approval to have sex with her. This was too awful, wasn''t it? Chapter 221 I Want to Watch the Snow Chapter 221 I Want to Watch the Snow John¡¯s usually aloof lips curled up. Perhaps only his beloved grandson could make his son this restless! ¡°We¡¯lle backter!¡± ¡°Safe trip, dad!¡± William said thankfully. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll ask the driver to drive slowly!¡± Dan only understood what he meant by ¡°slowly¡± after they departed, ¡°Grandpa, the driver is driving even slower than our walking speed. Are you really going to visit an olddy?¡± John nodded. ¡°Who asked you to ruin your daddy and mommy¡¯s wedding night? I had no choice but to bring you out under such heavy snow!¡± ¡°You yed dirty, I definitely won¡¯te out with you next time!¡± Dan pouted, ¡°I won¡¯t believe you anymore!¡± Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. ¡°Ugh, I was really going to visit an olddy!¡± John didn¡¯t want to jeopardize his own mighty image and exined immediately. ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Of course, you¡¯ll know when you see her!¡± ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll believe you one more time. But I won¡¯te out with you next time!¡± ¡°¡­¡± *** ¡°Sarah, are you serious? Isn¡¯t that too much?¡± Sherry was hiding at the balcony, on call with Sarah while watching the snow. Sarah told her to run away once to make these men worry about her. Sherry felt a bit guilty at the thought of something so delinquent. ¡°Okay, deal! I want to go to Hokkaido, the hot spring there is so nice!¡± She was still regretful over the event in the past that made her left alone in Hokkaido penniless. She still felt sad just thinking about it. William didn¡¯t see Sherry when he got back the room and started to look for her everywhere. He heard her voice at the balcony and quickly went over. Sherry was being cautious. She was aware of William¡¯s footsteps. ¡°All right, Sarah, I¡¯m hanging up. We¡¯ll stay in touch!¡± William walked over to her right after she hung up the phone. Holding the phone in her hand, she felt guilty. ¡°What were you doing?¡± William seemed to sense something and peered at her with narrowed eyes. He seemed dangerous. ¡°Who were you calling?¡± ¡°Sarah!¡± Sherry said hurriedly. ¡°Oh, it was Sarah. Why were you so nervous? I thought you were on the call with some other man!¡± William let out a heartyugh and grabbed her like a hungry wolf. ¡°My wife, dad brought Dan to visit Peter¡¯s mom! We have our own private space now!¡± He wrapped his arms all around her and gave her a peck on her cheek. Sherry was nervous at the thought that Peter called her before. ¡°Peter called me and apologized. He said he is leaving because he feels embarrassed for what he did!¡± ¡°He needs time!¡± William sighed. ¡°Let¡¯s hope dad can get this settled.¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Sherry nodded. ¡°The snow is beautiful!¡± ¡°My wife, even though I¡¯d like to watch the snow with you too, but I actually prefer to make babies with you!¡± ¡°No! I want to watch the snow!¡± Sherry shook her head. ¡°This heavy snow is so hard toe by. Hey, is it safe Dan goes out with your dad under such heavy snow?¡± ¡°No worries! Dad will ask the driver to drive real slow!¡± William buried his face into her neck, breathed in her scent, and gave out a raspy moan. His suppressed lust was awakened. And he knew he wouldn¡¯t be interrupted this time. ¡°Don¡¯t be so horny, I want to watch the snow!¡± Sherry pushed his face away relentlessly. William felt grievant being pushed away. Now that he finally got rid of his son, his wife was unwilling to do it with him. He lifted his head and looked at the small room beside the balcony. It wasfy, they could watch the snow there, and perhaps do something else! The ss in the room was tinted, so one could only look through from the inside but not from the outside, unless they turned on the lights in the room. An idea lighted in William¡¯s mind. Ignoring her struggle, he carried her into the room and kissed her wildly as soon as he locked the door. On the outside of the room, snow was falling suavely. It was a picturesque scene. On the inside of the room, Sherry blushing face was more charming than a blooming flower. ¡°No¡­!¡± ¡°I can¡¯t hold it in anymore!¡± William uttered domineeringly and promptly nted his lips on hers, giving her no chance to reject him. ¡°People can see us here!¡± Sherry eximed nervously. She didn¡¯t want to be seen with him by the public yet, especially not when they were shagging. Upon hearing this, William put on an ambiguous smile, lowered his head and kissed on Sherry¡¯s eyes. He said with his raspy voice, ¡°The sses here are tinted, people can¡¯t see us if we don¡¯t turn on the lights!¡± William didn¡¯t give her the slightest chance to refuse and kissed her all over her face and gradually moved on to her lips, where they rubbed intimately. Exchanging each other¡¯s breath, his hands started to explore her delicate body. He unbuttoned her shirt, pulled up her sweater and ran his hands all the way down to her voluptuous pair. ¡°William, let¡¯s go back to the room¡­¡± With a hasty voice, Sherry tried hard to push William away. She lost the strength to stand up straight and leaned against the ss door. Suddenly, she felt a shuddering warmth on her nipple which almost made her drop to the ground. ¡°You continue to watch the snow¡­¡± William was kissing her chest devilishly, ¡°The door is locked, no one ising to the balcony!¡± The white snow falling outside the room projected some dim light into the quiet room. Through the dim light, Sherry could make out William¡¯s handsome features vaguely. There was a unique charm in the vagueness. ¡°Are you nuts?¡± Panting, Sherry felt her heart racing. She berated his recklessness in a low voice. How could he do this at such a ce? ¡°Hehe¡­¡± His warm breath was sweeping across her face, making her feel itchy. ¡°This is not funny! I don¡¯t want to bother you anymore!¡± she said coquettishly. He smiled slightly, with a hint of restlessness and vexation in it. ¡°My wife, we are husband and wife, so this is a normal thing to do. Don¡¯t you want to have a little excitement?¡± ¡°No¡­ I¡¯m scared¡­¡± She was flustered, with a sense of nervousness and excitement out of embarrassment. ¡°We can¡¯t go back now!¡± he whispered, ¡°I miss you!¡± ¡°How can you¡­¡± She struggled in his arms, trying to push him away. ¡°Are you cold?¡± he asked her gently. Even in the dark, she could sense the lurking me in his eyes. And it was about to set off. It was at least twenty-five degrees in the room. Avoiding his gaze, she shook her head. She felt his body and breath were bing hotter. William¡¯s breathing was hasty. He hugged her tight. ¡°Just rx, my wife. Do with me!¡± ¡°I¡¯m scared¡­!¡± she eximed. With him cuddling her so tightly, her breathing started to tremble as her passion was ignited by the darkness. Hugging her lightly, he pushed her against the door, lifted her skirt and tugged off her panties. Grabbing her slender waist, he nted his eager lips on her neck. ¡°I¡¯m scared¡­!¡± She repeated the phrase. But he leaned over and shut up her bber with his lips, sucking her delicate tongue wildly and ferociously. He prodded his tongue into her mouth and lingered it around to trigger her, trying to make her stick hers out to ravel with his. His huge hands ran across her waist down onto her butt. Grabbing hold of it, he pulled her lower body hard towards his already stiffened shaft. Giving out a contented moan, he grabbed her butt and pulled her harder, teasing and seducing her with his stiffness and warmth. ¡°William¡­¡± Sherry went limp. Her face was blushing in the dark. She had lost all her strength and could onlypel to him. His gaze deepened at her coquettishness. His lips gave her no choice but to swallow all the words she wanted to say. ¡°Let me take good care of you!¡± William lifted her up and let her wrap her legs around his waist. He thrust in with a standing posture and muttered in satisfaction. His passion for the night was kindled. ¡°William, oh! William¡­¡± Sherry couldn¡¯t help but mutter into his ear. Her soft voice was like a tongue licking at his earlobe tenderly, shooting currents through his body. He couldn¡¯t take her inadvertent seduction. Suddenly, the impact that was shot into the deepest of their merging made them fall into the abyss of lust! ¡°Ah¡­!¡± Sherry bit William on his shoulder to avoid screaming out loud. She wrapped herself around his waist tightly, taking in the tearing invasion. They were panting and shivering in the dark, both of them were filled with the joy and fulfilment of being owned by each other. ¡°My wife, you¡¯re now my legal wife. Are you happy?¡± He didn¡¯t continue with the thrusting but whispered into her ear. The tone in his voice was calm, but the trembling and panting in his voice gave away how thrilled he really was. ¡°¡­¡± She felt a sense of shiver. ¡°Do you like it?¡± He asked again, while deliberately moving his body. Sherry stiffened her body. But she didn¡¯t expect this action made the man who was deep inside her gave out a soft groan and gasped. He almost went crazy with her torture. He abruptly started with his wild thrusting. She couldn¡¯t scream or struggle her way out, so had no choice but to hang on his body and undte along his motions. She was almost breaking down at his torture. She was holding in her desire to scream in the dark. Snow was flying in the air outside, while the inside of the room was filled with heavy panting. Other than their panting, some asional wet smacking sounds could be heard. Sherry was extremely embarrassed. Hanging on his body, she almost went nuts with his tender but wild actions. Her most vulnerable spot was invaded the man ferociously. The mixed sensations made her wet deep end even more sensitive. ¡°William, I¡­ can¡¯t¡­ anymore¡­¡± ¡°Ugh!¡± In the dark, William put his good-looking face right in front of her, staring into her eyes. He blinked. ¡°My wife, do you still want it or not?¡± With that said, he lifted her up with a greater force. This wild action almost made Sherry scream. Strong currents shot throughout her body. She had lost her ability to speak and could only let out some whimpering moan. Finally, her mind went nk with his even stronger thrusting and reached the climax of happiness¡­ Then, she passed out¡­ For a minute, her mind was in aplete trance and couldn¡¯t make out anything. She could only bury her head in his shoulder and pant limply. Sweating all over the body, he hugged her in the silence while reminiscing the thrilling sensation from a moment ago. After a while, he finally calmed down from the heavy panting. ¡°My wife, do you still want some more?¡± he asked with a sore raspy voice. Chapter 222 The Chase to Japan Chapter 222 The Chase to Japan Sherry was blushing, feeling shy unable to say anything. He lowered his head and smiled, ¡°Why are you still so shy?¡± After Sherry took a rest she wanted to get off him and put her clothes on, however when she slid down from off his waist she heard him groan¡­ ¡°I¡¯ll be back soon¡­¡± She said nervously. However he then pulled her towards him and she was back in his arms again. He used his hands to stroke and felt her delicate backside, and then gently massaged her back with his right hand. He was mesmerized by the curve of her body and how nice she felt so he couldn¡¯t help himself. Sherry lost all strength to resist, she was feeling lightheaded, and as he held her he continued to stroke her back. After a while he was still embracing her as turned her around slowly and pressed against her tightly from behind. He lifted one of her slender legs slightly as he began to prate inside her once again. The two of them gasped at the same time, he then closed his eyes and enjoyed the pleasure he felt inside of her. He pushed into her deeply and Sherry could only endure his strength as he had sex with her passionately. Even after all of the hardships and sufferings that had been endured, inside this room all of their misunderstandings seemingly disappeared and instead what was left between them was just passion and desire. As he carried on deeply inside of her, she felt her world bloom and open up once again, everything around her was dazzling¡­ she couldn¡¯t feel happier. In the early morning, as she woke up from a passionate French kiss, Sherry opened her eyes and discovered she was on the bed. Everything fromst night suddenly shed through her mind but she couldn¡¯t remember how she got back to the room. ¡°Good morning Sherry!¡± William looked at her with shining eyes. ¡°What time is it?¡± She asked. ¡°It¡¯s already nine in the morning!¡± His voice was slightly hoarse, ¡°You slept so peacefully!¡± ¡°Where¡¯s Dan?¡± ¡°My father and Dan didn¡¯te backst night, Dan slept at Cohen¡¯s. My father and Cohen were discussing our wedding, and it seems that our wedding is to be held in one week!¡± He said. ¡°How about we don¡¯t have a wedding?¡± Sherry asked, for she didn¡¯t really want a wedding in the end, ¡°I don¡¯t want to have to wear a wedding dress in front of other people, it¡¯s too exhausting, so let¡¯s just not have a wedding ok?¡± ¡°But why? Isn¡¯t it every woman¡¯s dream to one day wear a wedding dress?¡± He asked in surprise. ¡°But I don¡¯t want to! Weddings take a lot of effort and in the end is just a waste of money! Everyone would be fine with just eating a meal together, so we don¡¯t need the wedding.¡± ¡°I disagree¡­¡± William did not agree to this at all. As he was talking Sarah called so William handed the phone over to Sherry and said, ¡°Its Sarah!¡± Sherry answered the phone, ¡°Sarah?¡± ¡°Sherry, it¡¯s bad. In one week our parents are going to hold a wedding for us, and they said we need to get married together, but my father and your father, they haven¡¯t sat together in years now and both swore to never be in contact with one another again, but they said we need to hold the wedding together, what should we do?¡± Sarah said anxiously in a hurry. ¡°They want us to get married together?¡± Sherry was also surprised and then sighed, ¡°Holding a wedding really is such an exhausting thing!¡± ¡°I think so too, is it ok to not have a wedding?¡± Sarah said just as nervously. ¡°That¡¯s what I have been thinking!¡± Sherry carefully nced at William again, ¡°But they don¡¯t seem to be ok with this!¡± ¡°Then let¡¯s think of a solution today alright. I don¡¯t care, Sherry, even if you don¡¯t n to run away from the wedding then I will!¡± ¡°Let¡¯s talk about thister!¡± Sherry quickly hung up the phone. Three families had been actively preparing for the wedding, but the day before the wedding invitations were printed, Sherry and Sarah had disappeared both with their sons with them! They had also brought along Keegan and Celia, and Sherry and Sarah both had left a letter that said even though the wedding is a tiring event but was still to be held, then they wouldn¡¯t be returning. But for now they had taken Celia and Keegan with them and the six of them were all hiding together. Where had the two groom¡¯s brides gone to? *** It was winter in Hokkaido. Their surroundings were covered by a white veil of snow. The six of them had all dressed up in winter clothes and had checked into a local hotel. ¡°Wow! Can we go skiing here? There¡¯s so much snow!¡± Dan said as soon as he saw the ground covered with snow. ¡°Keegan, Celia, could you take me and Sammy to go skiing!¡± Celia was feeling a little awkward; she didn¡¯t expect that Sherry and Sarah had also invited Keegan to come along. It seemed that Sherry and Sarah had deliberately wanted her to pair up with Keegan. Celia was a very clever person; however once she was faced with a situation between a boy and a girl she was at aplete loss on what to do. Keegan on the other hand was a little slow, so he had no idea what intentions Sherry and Sarah had. He was very silent along the way, sometimes speaking with the children and sometimes just in a daze not even knowing what he was even thinking about. ¡°Why don¡¯t you ask your mother to apany you?¡± Celia asked. ¡°Because my mother is going to give birth to another boy! Perhaps my future little brother is already in her stomach now!¡± Dan told everyone with a smile. ¡°I also think that Sarah perhaps has a baby too, therefore the only people able to ski here are you, Keegan and Sammy! It¡¯s best to just let them stay in the hotel!¡± ¡°My goodness!¡± Sarah eximed and then without thinking faced Sherry, ¡°Sherry, how does Dan know everything?¡± Sherry was helpless, not even she expected Dan to say this, but was she really pregnant? William had been trying hard to get her pregnant, but she still wasn¡¯t sure if she was pregnant yet or not. ¡°I want to go skiing!¡± Sarah and Liam hadn¡¯t spent much time together so she knew that she wasn¡¯t pregnant. Sammy put on his mask and eagerly gave Sarah her winter coat and asked, ¡°Sherry, It snows here in Japan too? It¡¯s so cold! There¡¯s snow everywhere!¡± ¡°You don¡¯t want to go skiing?¡± Sarah immediately started to worry. ¡°Of course I do, since my brother wants to ski, therefore I do too!¡± ¡°Sarah it¡¯s best that you don¡¯t go, you need to be careful about the child your stomach!¡± Sherry pulled Sarah over and whispered in her ear, ¡°Let Celia and Keegan take the children, give them some space, and perhaps by the time we go back they will finally be a couple!¡± ¡°Alright!¡± Sarah had almost forgotten about this and felt embarrassed by almost being so careless. ¡°I suddenly remembered that I could to be pregnant too, so Celia and Keegan, I hope you will be ok to go skiing with the children!¡± Keegan gave a slight nod while Celia¡¯s face flushed red, and said quickly, ¡°It¡¯s fine with us!¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Dan cheered. ¡°Dan!¡± Sherry was worried and shouted to Dan. ¡°Mummy, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Sherry smiled and said to her son, ¡°Don¡¯t forget the task that I gave to you!¡± ¡°Sherry rx, I¡¯ve got this!¡± Dan patted his chest to reassure her. ¡°Hey, what did she ask you to do?¡± Sammy asked curiously. The four of them then set off. Sherry and Sarah heard Dan then say to Sammy, ¡°Young children shouldn¡¯t ask about adult matters. This is a secret between my mother and I, and I will tell you once I¡¯ve seeded in my task!¡± ¡°Oh my goodness, are you sure that Dan will be able to help Keegan and Celia?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure of it!¡± Sherry looked at Sarah confidently, ¡°Do you think they wille after us and follow us here?¡± They returned to the hotel room. Sarah sat down on the futon, ¡°They will, and very soon! If I¡¯m not mistaken then I¡¯m pretty sure in less than three hours they will be here. Once they check the list of passengers entering and leaving at the custom office they will find our names immediately, then get on the ne and be here. I¡¯m sure they are already on the way.¡± ¡°Can we really take a stand against holding the wedding?¡± Sherry said rather worried. ¡°Well if we can¡¯t and they feel apologetic then they can just give us the money for the wedding in the form of a red envelope, I¡¯m ok with getting some money¡­¡± On the ne. In the first ss section of the ne, two tall and handsome men were sat. These two men happened to be William and Liam, and as soon as they discovered their partner¡¯s whereabouts they immediately began to chase them down. ¡°I just don¡¯t understand why any other woman would be eager to have the wedding of the century, but our wives don¡¯t want. Is there something wrong with them?¡± Liam who was sat beside William asked him. ¡°If there is something wrong with them then there must also be something wrong with us! I mean the fact that we know there¡¯s something wrong with them but still want them, shows we are the more crazy ones, right?¡± William said back. ¡°You are right, it¡¯s magic, magic!¡± Liam said and began tough, ¡°The magic of love!¡± William swore in his heart that as soon as he got hold of this Sherry he would kiss her until she was out of breath and then imprison her and never allow her to even be half a step away. Liam was also thinking like this, he had discovered that even just being separated for no less than half a day his longing for her grew stronger and stronger. The two men were both furious inside, but when the time came that they were face to face with their partners, their anger immediately died down. At the hotel. There was a knock on the door which made both Sarah and Sherry jump. ¡°Could it be they are back from skiing already?¡± ¡°Impossible, I told Dan that we need to create more opportunities and give as much time as possible for Celia and Keegan. I know that he will do his best to achieve this, so there¡¯s no chance they could be back already!¡± ¡°Then could it be that they are here already?¡± Sarah felt her heart beating very fast. Sherry was nervous, ¡°I¡¯m sure they are very angry, what should we do?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go have a look!¡± The two of them walked over to door together. ¡°One, two, three!¡± They opened the door. As expected ¨C Two men wearing exquisite suits stood outside the door. ¡°You, you both came?¡± Sherry asked feeling rather guilty. William didn¡¯t respond; he just turned his head to Liam and said, ¡°Let¡¯s both go deal with our own woman!¡± Liam grabbed Sarah, ¡°How dare you try to escape the marriage, do you want to piss me off? Just watch what I will do to you now!¡± ¡°Liam, let go of me! Let go of me now!¡± Sarah shouted. But Liam had already put her over his shoulders and walked into another room he had just opened. William stood at the door and folded his arms around his chest, and stared at Sherry waiting for her to give an exnation. ¡°Umm, William, don¡¯t you feel cold standing out there?¡± Sherry was a little nervous and felt slightly afraid by his gaze. ¡°Where is our son?¡± William finally asked after a while. ¡°He, he¡¯s gone skiing!¡± Sherry exined, ¡°He probably won¡¯t be back until quitete!¡± Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. ¡°Is that so?¡± William¡¯s voice was rather hoarse; he then suddenly stretched out his hand and pulled her over to him. ¡°Come to my room now!¡± ¡°Ah!¡± Sherry went nk. ¡°Will, I¡­¡± ¡°You actually dared try to run away from our wedding; don¡¯t you know how worried I was?¡± William didn¡¯t care how domineering he appeared and carried Sherry to his room. ¡°Don¡¯t¡­¡± Sherry was thrown onto the big soft bed by William and immediately jumped up in shock. William just stood by the bed and said with a deep voice, ¡°Tell me, how I should punish you?¡± Chapter 223 Punishment Chapter 223 Punishment Sherry was out of ideas. She knew that he must be furious. She was too bold to have ran away from the marriage and left him at the altar. He was a man full of pride, there was no way he could stomach this ordeal, and his family¡¯s elders must be quite upset as well. Sherry was incredibly nervous. She stole a nce at him, and saw his lips pursed together tightly, waiting for her to speak. She guiltily went up to him, tip toed to give him a quick kiss on his chin, and quickly ran away. ¡°How¡¯s that?¡± She was blushing red. He said nothing. She subconsciously looked up and saw a me ignited in his eyes. Then she immediately looked down, ¡°What do you suggest, then?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll let you think it over; I¡¯m off to take a bath first. If you don¡¯t have any bright ideas that will satisfy me when I return, you¡¯ll be sorry!¡± He warned her in a low voice. Sherry was scared stiff, ¡°Well, what do you want, then?¡± ¡°Take off your clothes and wait in bed!¡± William winked andmanded her in a flirtatious way, then ran off to take a shower. How could he say such a thing? Sherry bit her lips; oh god, her face felt like it was on fire. Take her clothes off? No way. It seemed like he was really taking a shower; she opened the door and left the room. As she passed by Liam and Sarah¡¯s room, she seemed to hear slight gasps for breaths. She froze in her tracks, then quickly passed by. Done with his shower, William only had on a towel, then realized that there was no one left in the room. Shit! William cursed under his breath and donned a bathrobe and headed out the room to hunt down his prey. Sherry was hiding in the corridor and took deep breaths, wishing that he won¡¯t be angry that she ran away again from the room. It was cold outside; she exhaled, then heard footsteps approach. In a hurry, she turned around, but then someone caught and picked her up. ¡°Ah!¡± Sherry screamed, and instantly snapped to alertness when she felt his wet hair. ¡°Why are you outside the room while dressed like this? You might catch a cold!¡± ¡°And who allowed you to leave the room?¡± William dragged Sherry back into the room. The second he put her down, Sherry turned around and grabbed a towel to dry his wet hair. ¡°You¡¯ll catch a cold like this!¡± It was freezing cold outside; how could he leave the room like this? William said nothing and had on a stern expression. ¡°Alright, stop being angry!¡± Sherry cooed. Suddenly, she felt him violently pull her body into his embrace; his strong arms held her tightly in ce. She could feel his body warmth, as well as drops of water from his hairnd on her face. He kissed her ear softly, then said in amanding voice, ¡°I¡¯m going to doubly punish you now.¡± His passionate lips kissed her earlobes and cheeks, then circled around her neck, making her itch. She was caught in the moment and subconsciously closed her eyes to bask in the warmth of his skin. His palms slid across her arms bit by bit; they traced along the outline of her body, until he caressed her soft spot. She felt her body nearly copse in pleasure; as if she was struck by lightning, she fell limp in his arms. His lips proceeded to meet hers, his fingers held her chin and her anxiety. His tongue continued to invade into her little by little, as if it was water that flowed into her mouth. In that moment, her entire mouth was filled with the minty fresh breath from his mouth. Suddenly, a drop of waternded on her neck; the chill startled her, which made her return to her senses and shove him away, ¡°William- Dry your hair first!¡± ¡°No!¡± William adamantly shook his head, and leaned towards her again. ¡°Stop moving!¡± Sherry became restless. No matter what he did, she had a towel in hand to wipe him dry. She finally rxed after she had wiped every part of his hair dry. By then, he had already removed her outer clothes, which she didn¡¯t notice while she was busy. ¡°Ah-¡° Sherry screamed. ¡°My dear, please don¡¯t run away again, OK?¡± He asked in a soothing tone, which made her feel as if her heart was about to melt. ¡°I didn¡¯t run away!¡± She didn¡¯t meant to do so, ¡°Actually-¡± He cut her short, ¡°You can¡¯t keep scaring me like this!¡± As he looked at her, she looked back at him too. She could see a glisten in his eyes as well as a deep longing. His eyes were so full of emotions, which made her feel even guiltier than ever. ¡°I don¡¯t want a wedding; just thinking about holding one soundsplicated; I think it¡¯s too tiring!¡± Sherry whimpered, ¡°Also, I always wanted to return to Hokkaido, to where you left mest time. This time, I want to know if you will pick me up from where you left mest time!¡± His heart skipped a beat, and he held her tightly. Just thinking aboutst time made him feel guilty from deep down, ¡°I¡¯m sorry-¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want your apology; I want to be with you! Let me be stubborn for once!¡± ¡°I wanted to give you a grand wedding to make up forst time!¡± He said with guilt in his heart, ¡°Don¡¯t all women want a spectacr wedding?¡± ¡°But not me!¡± She said. ¡°What do you want?¡± He asked in a soft voice, ¡°Just tell me and I¡¯ll get it done!¡± ¡°Stay with me these few days, then bring me and my son back. Don¡¯t leave me! We¡¯ll go back home together as a family!¡± C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org ¡°What about the wedding?¡± William was a bit worried, ¡°Both our dads and Liam¡¯s father are all quite excited about it!¡± ¡°Can you ask them to call it off?¡± She embraced his waist and acted flirtatiously, then buried herself in his embrace. She knew this man could aplish anything, so he could certainly convince them to cancel the wedding. She couldn¡¯t remember when did he brought her to bed, but by the time she came to, they were both in bed already, naked. He was on top of her body, and his strong, masculine body pressed tightly against her and really turned her on. He purposefully rubbed her private area to tease her. His kiss slowly moved down from her lips and lightly bit her all the way. His hands both gently held her and aroused her at the same time as they stroked all over her body. He looked at her lovingly, ¡°My dear, someone said that, as long as our hearts are pure, we can call back babies that have ascended to heaven. Do you believe that?¡± Sherry paused for a second, then with a sour feeling in her heart, she nodded with tears in her eyes, ¡°I do!¡± He raised her legs on top of his shoulders, then pressed his fully erected dick, which was already burning with desire, into her body. Her wet vagina wrapped against his hard dick, and they continued to move in perfect unison. His dick continued to swell up inside her¡­ *** In the adjacent room. Sarah¡¯s eyes were red, as she cried, ¡°I already told you, I don¡¯t want to do it; it¡¯s too painful! Why can¡¯t you let me of?¡± Liam felt dismayed; how many times have they had sex? For a woman who¡¯s had a baby already, why did it still hurt her¡­ this much? He already controlled himself and proceeded gently; what else does she want? ¡°Sarah-¡± Liam was sweating profusely. He paused, but this pause was enough to prove deadly, ¡°I can¡¯t hold it anymore, I¡¯m sorry!¡± Even though she was in tears, he was afraid that stopping now might cause sexual dysfunctions in the future. He was a normal man; tost for over a minute was already a miracle! Miracles don¡¯tst forever. As such, Liam turned into a lustful demon, leaving Sarah with nowhere to run. Farter, when Sarah came to, she saw that Liam was still on top of her. The two of them where entangled together. Sarah felt as if she was being yed, ¡°Let me go; you don¡¯t love me at all!¡± Her usations made Liam sink into despair, ¡°Sarah, how could you say in good conscience that I don¡¯t love you?¡± ¡°You¡¯re lying to me¡­¡± Sarah held in the unbearable pain and forcibly pushed Liam. However, the second she did this, his dick inside her body began to get another reaction. ¡°Stop moving!¡± Liam smiled; his eyes were full of love, and he gave her a quick kiss on the lips. ¡°Girl, I can¡¯t help it; my dick won¡¯t stay down. He¡¯s too excited whenever he sees you. I tried to discipline him, but he won¡¯t listen. What can I do?¡± Sarah¡¯s face was flushed red and she was pissed; how could he say such demeaning words. ¡°What are you bbering about!¡± Liam¡¯s smile grew wider, ¡°Onest time! Once I¡¯m done, I¡¯ll take you out to have fun! This is the first time we¡¯re having an outing like this as a family of three!¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Sarah was at a loss for words. Liam¡¯s smile gradually faded, and he looked at her in a loving way as he said, ¡°My dear, let¡¯s make a baby together! Samuel must be lonely all by himself. We should give him a sibling, right?¡± ¡°Liam!¡± Sarah shouted; her face was as red as a tomato. Liam knew she was shy, but she looked too adorable angry; her face was bright red, and her lips looked like peaches. ¡°I¡¯ll take good care of you!¡± This time, things will be different from thest time. He was going to watch her bear his child, and he would stay by her side and shower her with love! ¡°Liam!¡± She shoved him again. ¡°Ugh! I hear you, Sarah. Do you want me to pleasure you some more? Don¡¯t rush, I¡¯ll do my best!¡± Liam said in a serious tone. ¡°How can you be so cocky?¡± Sarah was speechless. ¡°How am I cocky? Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s a great undertaking to make a baby? Don¡¯t people have sexual organs? It¡¯s our sacred duty to have children, or won¡¯t this world be lonely without people in it?¡± ¡°You-¡± Sarah rolled her eyes and continued to shove him, ¡°I don¡¯t want to have sex with you anymore, ever again!¡± It did not feel romantic at all; it felt savage, and she did not want to be controlled by him like this. But her resistance only ignited his desire more and more, ¡°I already told you not to move; my dick can¡¯t take it!¡± As if on cue, Sarah began to feel something hard in her private area. Once it became bigger, Liam began to move again. She red at him, ¡°You-¡± ¡°I want you!¡± He said as he sealed her mouth¡­ Over at the ski resort. The kids were dressed in thick down jackets, and their cheeks were rosy red from the cold. Keegan took them for a spin. Even though she looked like a very outgoing person, Celia didn¡¯t know how to ski; her body¡¯s coordination was just too out of tune. She was more suited toputer programming. Even at the ski resort, she just stood in ce and didn¡¯t budge at all. Chapter 224 Not Listening Chapter 224 Not Listening ¡°Celia, howe you''re not skiing?¡± Dan had just finished ap, but he did not expect that Celia would still continue standing there. This was not good. Mommy had told him to be the matchmaker of Keegan and Celia, if he does notplete this task, how should he exin to mommy? ¡°I, I feel hot, I don¡¯t want to exercise anymore!¡± The moment Celia looked up and saw Keegan, she became a little nervous and made a random excuse. ¡°Hot?¡± Danughed cheekily. ¡°In a ce like this, Celia can still feel hot, how remarkable! Bahahaha...¡± ¡°You little brat, how dare youugh at me!¡± Celia grabbed a handful of snow and threw it at him. ¡°Hahahaha¡­ you the one who said it!¡± Dan turned around and skied away for a certain distance. ¡°Dan, come back here quickly!¡± Celia wanted to chase after him, but she forgot that she was wearing skis. Because of that, she failed to coordinate her movement, and as she lost her bnce, she fell backwards. ¡°Be careful.¡± The moment Keegan had warned her, he had also reached out with hisrge hand and caught Celia¡¯s waist. ¡°Ah...¡± Celia was so scared that she squinted her eyes, but she did not feel cold. Her suspicious eyes slowly wandered down and saw a pair ofrge hands around her waist, no wonder she was not covered with snow. ¡°Thanks.¡± As Celia¡¯s face turned red, she quickly stood up panicking. ¡°I... I''m fine, thank you!¡± A fragment smell passed though Keegan¡¯s nose, stunning him in the process. ¡°You don''t know how to ski?¡± ¡°Yeah!¡± She frustratedly took a step back, trying to increase the distance between them. However, her feet slipped and she fell backwards once again, but she was not lucky this time. Keegan also only had time to reach out and hug her. However, because of his strength, he could not maintain his bnce thus causing both of them to fall at the same time. Fortunately, as they were falling, Keegan caught onto Celia¡¯s hand and pulled her towards him, causing Celia to fall onto his muscr chest. ¡°Ah...¡± another scream came out. ¡°It''s okay!" Keegan''s deep voice passed through her ears. As Celia opened her eyes and met with Keegan¡¯s handsome face, only then did she realize that she had fallen on top of him. In a panic, she scrambled to get up again, only to trigger Keegan¡¯s deep roar. ¡°Ah! Don''t move!¡± Damn, this woman, she actually pressed on his dick! Celia heard his voice changed and was too scared to move, once she lowered her head and realized what was going on, her whole face turned red like a tomato. Keegan lifted up her body, her soft body fell into his arms, and her legs also pressed against his dick. Keegan felt somewhat embarrassed. Moreover, this was his first time falling awkwardly with a woman. After Celia was moved to the side by Keegan, he took a sigh of relieved. As his turned his head, he met up with Celia¡¯s beautiful face. He quickly averted his gaze, and Celia also lowered her head while feeling flustered, the atmosphere between the two became somewhat ambiguous. ¡°Oh... Keegan hugged Celia! Keegan hugged Celia!¡± Samuel¡¯s cheerful voice interrupted the strange atmosphere between the two. ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Celia whispered. ¡°Keegan must take responsibility for this!¡± Dan skied towards them easily, ¡°Keegan, you can''t just take advantage of Celia, you have to be responsible for her!¡± Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. *** After Keegan bought Celia and both children to eat, it was already quitete. So, it was strange that Sherry and Sarah could not be found. ¡°Our moms are not in the room!¡± Dan searched around the room without seeing anyone. ¡°I''ll go to the main reception and ask!¡± Keegan told Celia. ¡°You watch the kids!¡± ¡°Ok!¡± Celia nodded while blushing. After theye back from the snow field, this was the first time he spoke to her. ¡°Celia, you like Keegan, right?¡± During the waiting process, Dan couldn''t help but ask Celia. ¡°You little brat, you should be worried about your mommy and your aunt!¡± Celia rubbed her head. ¡°Right now, they are still nowhere to be found.¡± ¡°My mommy and my aunt must be with their husbands, don''t worry too much!¡± ¡°How do you know that your daddy already arrived here?¡± ¡°If he did not arrive here today, then he really isn''t my daddy anymore!¡± Dan shook Celia¡¯s hand. ¡°Celia, my mommy has the same age as you and I am already quite big. So, you have to hurry up and get married, otherwise Dan will be very worried about you!¡± ¡°What are you worrying about?¡± Celia was a little bit surprised. ¡°I am worried that you will be alone forever!¡± Dan said it as a matter of fact. ¡°You little brat!¡± Celia¡¯s heart was warmed. She lowered her head and held Dan¡¯s small face; this child was the one whom Sherry gave birth to that night. After many twists and turns, it was revealed that Sherry child was Dan. Celia felt that it was not in vain to love him for so many years, such a sweet child, she really wanted to have one of her own, but... ¡°Alright! Celia will quickly find a boyfriend, so that Dan can be reassured!¡± Celia tapped on Dan¡¯s little nose. ¡°If Celia can''t get married, she will continue relying on Dan!¡± ¡°It won¡¯t happened, Dan will definitely help Celia to get married!¡± ¡°Keegan is back!¡± Dan shouted. ¡°Keegan, where have our moms gone to?¡± ¡°Both your fathers have arrived here; I think they are with each other!¡± Keegan walked up to Celia, ¡°We''d better help watch the kids for a while longer! They each got their own rooms!¡± ¡°They really were chasing after us!¡± Celia eximed, ¡°How enviable, what a romantic wife chasing!" ¡°Celia, I''ll go back into the room with Samuel to watch TV, you can go ahead and have a romantic time with Keegan, there is no need for you guys to supervise us.¡± Dan took Celia¡¯s hand and handed over to Keegan. ¡°Keegan, you have to take care of Celia!¡± ¡°You little brat!¡± As Celia jerked her hand in a panic, Keegan was stunned and his gaze faintly moved. ¡°Brother, let''s watch TV!¡± Samuel and Dan went back to the room hand in hand, and when they went in, the two children turned back at the same time, ¡°You guys go and have fun!¡± ¡°Uh!¡± Celia was embarrassed. ¡°Don¡¯t you mind them; they are just kids and were talking nonsense!¡± Keegan¡¯s dark eyes shed as he went silent for a while, and after a long time, he said, ¡°Let¡¯s go out and have a look around!¡± ¡°Ah!¡± Celia did not expect it at all, she thought he would refuse. As she was wondering what to say, Keegan already stride towards the outside of the hotel. She had no choice but to follow. Sapporo city was the capital of Hokkaido, Japan, and also the number one biggest city in Hokkaido. Being the economic and cultural center of Hokkaido, the streets at night were full of cool men and beautiful women, each feasting and pleasure seeking, it looked quite prosperous. The two arrived in the streets, Celia was walking with Keegan by her side. Her heart was pounding as she actually quite liked Keegan. The reason was that he can cook, and in this society, for a man willingly helping a woman to cook in the kitchen was really too scarce. So, when he helped took care of Sherry that day, she has a good impression of Keegan. Keegan had also kept walking. He asionally nced at Celia, looking at the woman who was somewhat shaken walking by his side. As she was not looking at where she as going, he silently helped her watch the road. Seeing others were already with their significant partner, and he was also going to be thirty years old, it was time to find a woman to get married and have children. Although he did not think about such things as love before, he was still quite jealous of William and Sherry, and also envied Liam and Sarah, even adoptive father and Susan¡­ Celia was thinking about something on her mind. Keegan was also doing the same thing. As the two people continued walking, Celia was tripped by the steps, her feet were twisted, causing her to lose bnce and fell to one side. ¡°Be careful!¡± As he quickly came back to his senses, Keegan once again reached out and caught onto the shaken woman into his arms, saving her from the pain of falling down. Celia¡¯s heart was pounding because of the shock, and she looked at the person holding her in fear, as she stammered out, ¡°Thank you.¡± Keegan still held onto her, seemingly forgetting that he should let go. As her soft, light body, was limping in his arms, he could feel her heartbeat. Her soft breasts, pressed against his chest, made his heart palpitate inexplicably. Keegan lost focus for a moment while holding Celia for a long time and did not move. Feeling the softness of this woman, his mind became surprisingly confusing. This was the second time he held her today, and it felt very weird¡­ When Celia noticed that he was not letting go, her face turned red, ¡°Kee, Keegan¡­¡± Being held like this, she was more or less unustomed to, especially since he is so tall. When she was being held by him, she felt like a small pet. Although she had a good feeling about Keegan, it did not mean that she was an easy woman, ¡°Keegan, thank you!¡± She was also reminding him that he could let go. Keegan came back to his senses and lowered his head to look at the woman who looked a little flustered but was forcefully holding herposure. Her blushing face looked so cute that it suddenly excited him. He did not let go of her, but instead asked, ¡°Are you always this careless when ites to walking?¡± She was a little embarrassed, ¡°It was an ident just now! You let go of me!¡± ¡°If I let you go, what if you fall again?¡± Keegan never tease people, but he could not help but tease her while still holding her waist. Her waist was really slim, he was even afraid that such force will break her bones. Celia¡¯s hands were pushing against Keegan¡¯s chest to try to separate their distance. However, she found that her effort was futile, it only made himugh at her. Celia clearly saw a faint smile under the eyes of Keegan, someone who was normally cold towards others. She started feeling frustrated, what was the meaning behind this? She could not overpower his strength and simply gave up. Then she heard Keegan say, ¡°Celia, I am a straightforward person!¡± ¡°Eh?¡± She raised her eyes, not understanding what he meant. ¡°If you like me just a little bit, we can give this a try, if not, let''s not waste any time!¡± Keegan spoke with a cool tone and look. Celia looked at him in dismay, and the bottom of her eyes reflected Keegan¡¯s characterful face. He let go of her and took a step back, pulling away. Is there a way of confessing? So straightforward, so domineering, she doubted if he was used to holding a gun and became so domineering in everything he did. She did not know whether tough or cry, at the same time her heart was also racing. Did he meant that if she liked him, he will ept her? Keegan just quietly looked at her, and then he pursed his lips. ¡°Forget it, you can go back! I''ll walk by myself!¡± He had been lonely for too long, far too long, and he was also a man who had been in jail, so how could he expect a woman to like him. It turned out it was him who had mistaken. He left with big strides. Seeing that he was walking further and further away from her, Celia¡¯s heart started panicking, ¡°Hey! Wait! Keegan!¡± As he continued walking, his inferiorityplex came rushing back up. It was not suitable for him to be with a woman like her, maybe he''s not fit to get married forever! He continued to walk forward. ¡°Keegan, stop right there!¡± Celia shouted urgently, but he walked faster and faster. She did not want to lose the opportunity. Although women normally do not take the initiative, she still chased after him, running fast. Because there were still some ice and snow on the streets, her feet slipped again, and lunged her forward. ¡°Ah¡­¡± This time, no one came to save her. So, Celia fell to the ground and her hands were bruised. It hurt so much that painful tears started flowing down Perhaps the fall was too loud, Keegan stopped walking and turned back. As he saw the petite figure lying on the ground, he helplessly turned around, how can she walk so carelessly? Her hands hurt! Chapter 225 Was This Love? Chapter 225 Was This Love? Just when she was about to get up, a pair of leather shoes came into her view. She then looked up and saw Keegan¡¯s cold face where she could see regret and guilt in his eyes. He helped her up and spoke helplessly, ¡°Can¡¯t you be more careful?¡± There was some grievance in her heart. ¡°Hey man, who told you to go so fast? You went away before I could answer!¡± ¡°Well, I will take you back!¡± Keegan said while trying to hug her. ¡°I can walk by myself!¡± Celia was just about to leave when she stood firmly. ¡°Ah! It hurts so much!¡± ¡°Where does it hurt?¡± Keegan turned nervous. ¡°My foot hurts!¡± She realized that her foot seemed to have cramped up when she walked and it hurt so much! Without uttering a word, Keegan walked towards the hotel while carrying her directly into his room. Celia dared not to speak anything but leaning in Keegan¡¯s arms while smelling the faint smell of tobo on his body. Just out of sudden, she had such an urge that would make her cry. ¡°Do you sprain your foot?¡± Keegan asked in a low voice while settling her down on the bed before he squatted down and helped her to take off her boots. Celia suddenly felt the pain ¡®erged¡¯ that made her force her tears out when hisrge hand touched her ankle. ¡°Does it hurt here?¡± Keegan asked again. Celia nodded. ¡°It¡¯s fine! It¡¯s not a fracture!¡± Keegan looked up and found that there were tears in her eyes. ¡°Is it painful?¡± ¡°Who told you to go? Why don¡¯t you stop when I shout at you? Why don¡¯t you have any patience? How can you let girls take initiatives?¡± Celia said while shedding her tears down as this was the first time she showed love to a man which made her humiliated and embarrassed. Lifting his eyes and pursing his lips, Keegan gazed at Celia. The look that he didn¡¯t speak anything made Celia nervous as she thought that she ttered herself and thought as well that he was teasing her, so her tears fell down involuntarily. Celia was even more embarrassed when he didn¡¯t speak anything. ¡°I¡¯m going back to my room!¡± Keegan then held her down when she was about to stand up and leave. ¡°Don¡¯t move as your foot was sprained!¡± Subsequently, he reached out his hand to wipe her tears. ¡°I don¡¯t like girls crying!¡± She froze, followed by her tears froze. ¡°But you look pretty when you cry¡­¡± He pursed his lips and smiled. ¡°How can you make fun of me¡­¡± Celia embarrassed while said in a low voice. She could only hide her heartbeat by heading down. But, Keegan lifted up her chin and made her look at himself. Subsequently, he kissed her forehead, ¡°Good girl!¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Her embarrassment reached the peak. ¡°I like to get things done quickly but I will still give you time!¡± Keegan said. ¡°Three months deadline, if we fit together, then we¡¯ll get married, is that ok?¡± She froze for a moment as if she felt like it was a business deal, yet, she still nodded foolishly. ¡°Yes!¡± After answering, she felt something weird about the ¡°business deal¡±, was this love? In the dark. The bed was in a mess where clothes were scattered on the floor that revealed the ambiguity of a man and a woman where the most primitive war between them had taken ce. Awakening from sleep, Sherry suddenly panicked after she opened her eyes, ¡°Oh my god, why haven¡¯t Daniel and Sammye back since it¡¯s dark?¡± ¡°My dear, don¡¯t worry, Keegan and Celia will bring them back!¡± William wrapped around her waist then hooked her back to the bed again! ¡°Get up hurriedly, it¡¯s getting dark, how can you like that?¡± God might know how many times he did it, but for Sherry, every time when she woke up from exhaustion, a man was making love with her, it seemed that he had never seen a woman in his life! And all parts of her body were sored as if she was split apart. ¡°I hope we have nted a baby!¡± A low maic voice rang out, William quietly gazed at Sherry who was frustrated after she woke up while revealing a teasing smile. Turning around slightly while enduring silently all the soreness on her body, Sherry showed a cold face and looked at William, ¡°William, get dressed hurriedly to find your son, do you hear me?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t keep thinking about other men!¡± William pouted while hisrge hand again, wandered restlessly on her slim body. ¡°He is your son!¡± ¡°No way! He is a man!¡± William¡¯s deep and dark voice seemed a little evil, ¡°My dear, are you satisfied? Do you think your husband is good enough?¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t get up, I will ignore you directly. Go and see if Daniel is back.¡± Sherry started picking up her clothes and put them on. ¡°Alright! I¡¯ll go now!¡± Both of them finally walked out of the room and they saw Daniel and Sammy were watching the television just when they opened the door. ¡°Mummy, Daddy!¡± Sammy immediately called out happily when he turned around and saw Sherry and William. ¡°You all are here!¡± Sherry was finally relieved. On the other hand, Daniel only greeted Sherry, ¡°Poor mummy, you are so unlucky that you have been caught when you have only been out for a day!¡± ¡°It is because that daddy has such a great skill, ok!¡± William walked over to pick up Sammy while whispering besides his ear, ¡°It is already time! Go to the next room and get your daddy and mummy up, we should go out to eat!¡± Since he couldn¡¯t continue sleeping with his wife in his arms, he couldn¡¯t let Liam be so enjoyable, William thought in such an evil way. ¡°We have already eaten!¡± Daniel nced at William and showed a satisfying look. ¡°You are so efficient! I thought you wouldn¡¯t be able to find us!¡± ¡°Daniel, where are Celia and Mr. Fox?¡± Sherry asked. ¡°They are dating!¡± ¡°Oh! Really!¡± ¡°Sherry, Keegan hugged Celia!¡± Sammy told Sherry like he was presenting something very important. ¡°I¡¯m going to get daddy and mummy up now!¡± Keegan and Celia only showed up that night and disappeared after handling the children over to their parents. The next day, William and Liam respectively took their wives to the ski resort, William spoke to Sherry and Sarah, ¡°Both of you don¡¯t ski, we will bring our sons skiing together. Just wait for our triumph!¡± C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org ¡°Oh! That¡¯s great! I¡¯ll go first!¡± Daniel had already prepared himself and he skied out steadily in a sh. ¡°William, chase after him! He¡¯s sliding too fast!¡± Sherry shouted worriedly. ¡°Daniel, don¡¯t slide too fast!¡± William saw his son who had already skated out with such a high speed just as he turned around. ¡°Hmm, I will spank this kid once I have caught him!¡± ¡°Sammy, you are not allowed to ski so fast!¡± Sherry instructed. ¡°Got it! I wouldn¡¯t go so far!¡± Sammy replied steadily. ¡°I¡¯m here to protect mums!¡± ¡°Oh my god! Daniel is skiing too fast!¡± Sarah shouted loudly. ¡°William, Liam, hurry up and chase after him!¡± ¡°Slow down, Daniel!¡± William shouted at him loudly and immediately chased after him. ¡°It¡¯s flying, woohoo¡­¡± Daniel cheered happily as he slid across at the speed of wind. Although the ski trail was suitable for beginners, the way that Daniel skied at a high speed made everyone on the spot worried as he just learned yesterday and he was not that skillful yet. Suddenly, Daniel was forced to fall down the ski trail as he couldn¡¯t control to avoid himself from bumping into the ski board of the child at the moment when he tried to reverse his direction. ¡°Daniel!¡± William shouted in shock and his voice was trembling with horror. In an instant, William slid down quickly by the time when Daniel was about to fall to the ground and he bent his knees to catch his son but both of them were thrown out a few meters away. William was smashed heavily on the snow but he sessfully protected his son from any injury. ¡°Dear son, are you ok? Do you hurt?¡± He immediately took off his gloves and checked Daniel¡¯s body, ¡°Are you ok? Is there anything wrong?¡± William showed such a worrying look just now as he was afraid of his son getting injured. Looking at William who was concerned about him and afraid that he would get injured, Daniel felt guilty and froze for a moment while staring at William with a tangled face, ¡°Are you frightened, son? Say something, my dear!¡± William¡¯s voice trembled even more when he saw Daniel who didn¡¯t speak anything. ¡°Does daddy fall on you?¡± ¡°I am fine!¡± Daniel cried out and his small hands wrapped around William¡¯s neck. ¡°Are you really ok?¡± William was relieved and he hurriedly hugged Daniel into his arms. ¡°Daddy, I am wrong!¡± Daniel whispered an apology besides William¡¯s ear. William went speechless by the time when his son called out the word ¡®daddy¡¯, he was so excited that he almost shed his tears down. ¡°Daddy!¡± Daniel sincerely shouted. ¡°My dear son, you are finally willing to call me daddy!¡± William¡¯s dark eyes burst with joy and excitement and he hugged Daniel tightly with ecstasy as he thought he would have to wait for even longer for this calling. ¡°Thank you, daddy!¡± Daniel hugged William. Liam smiledfortingly when he saw such a scene. *** In the H City. William brought Sherry and Daniel to visit father-inw after they returned home. Cohen nagged again when he saw his daughter, ¡°My dear daughter, how can you not have a wedding? How dare you skip the wedding!¡± ¡°Daddy, don¡¯t you and Susan have a wedding?¡± Sherry knew that her father and Susan had already received a marriage certificate. ¡°I¡¯m going to call out mother Susan from now on!¡± Although it was a bit awkward, there should be courtesy as Susan was still her stepmother in terms of seniority of the family. ¡°No way! We don¡¯t follow Chinese but western style, just call out my name!¡± Susan smiled at William and Sherry and said, ¡°William and I were ssmates before, don¡¯t call me mother Susan, just call my name to save any of us from getting awkward!¡± ¡°Then how should I call you? Can I call you little grandma?¡± Daniel raised his face and asked. The child¡¯s words broughtughter to the adults and Cohenughed, ¡°Oh yeah, is little grandma! She is my little wife! Of course you have to call her little grandma!¡± ¡°Grandpa, do you have two wives? That will make little grandma jealous!¡± ¡°Hahaha¡­I only have one wife!¡± Cohenughed out loud. ¡°Susan, will you be jealous?¡± Chapter 226 Everything is fine! Chapter 226 Everything is fine! Susan Gill red at him, ¡°Don¡¯t be a prude!¡± William Rond and Sherry Murray looked at each other and smiled. Susan was looking good, they finally felt a sense of relief. *** Three monthster. Hospital. ¡°Oh my god!¡± Sherry walked out from the inspection room with an ultrasound sheet, ¡°William¡­¡± ¡°How is it?¡± William was worried as he saw Sherry was looking upset. ¡°William, it is really two babies, the doctor said there are two babies!¡± Sherry wrapped her arms around William''s neck, she yelled while crying andughing at the same time. ¡°Oh my god, it is real! Did the doctor mentioned their genders?¡± William was unexpectedly surprised. ¡°No. The doctor said we should not choose one gender over another so he did not tell me!¡± Sherry pouted her mouth. ¡°Ok, we will wee whateveres to us!¡± William said. He wrapped his arms around Sherry¡¯s waist and walked outside. On their way out, they unexpectedly bumped into Dr. Lee. The moment she saw William and Sherry, she smiled politely. ¡°Mr. Rond, are you taking your wife to have pregnancy tests?¡± Dr. Lee smiled while greeting them. William nodded, ¡°Hi, Dr. Lee!¡± Dr. Lee said again, ¡°Did you tell Ms. Mclean the thing I told youst time?¡± When her words came out, William¡¯s expression sank, ¡°She was a nun now!¡± ¡°Oh!¡± Dr. Lee was a little shocked, ¡°Her condition is actually treatable as we have a lot of assistant methods! We can also help in getting someone pregnant!¡± Sherry had already understood that Dr. Lee was talking about Lucille Mclean¡¯s infertility, she felt sorry for her in her heart. She then realized she had not seen Reggie Kelly in a long time. She was wondering how was he doingtely. For Lucille, did she really wanted to be a nun for the rest of her life? ¡°Thank you, Dr. Lee. My wife and I will be leaving now!¡± Williams did not like it when Dr. Lee mentioned that incident. He was afraid that Sherry might get upset as it had all passed. Dr. Lee understood what William actually meant, ¡°Ok, congrats to the two of you, Mr. and Mrs. Rond!¡± They walked out of the hospital. Sherry was sitting in the car, they were both remaining silents. ¡°William¡­¡± ¡°Sherry¡­¡± The two of them almost said at the same time. ¡°You go first!¡± William smiled. ¡°Let¡¯s visit Ms. Mclean at church!¡± ¡°Forget it! Just tell Reggie about it!¡± William shook his head, what would happen if they meet again? Everything had passed, ¡°Just call Reggie!¡± ¡°Ok!¡± Sherry dialed Reggie¡¯s phone number. The phone connected, Reggie¡¯s deep voice wasing from the other side, ¡°Sherry, hi, long time no see, how are youtely?¡± ¡°Reggie, we are fine, how are you?¡± Sherry asked. ¡°I am fine too¡± Reggie replied. ¡°A-about Ms. Mclean, have you seen her?¡± ¡°...¡± The other side was silent, ¡°Sherry, she had already decided to be a nun for the rest of her life, just let her be whatever she wanted. Now I am in France, Lucille has gone to Africa to join the International Red Cross Society. And for me, I am getting married soon!¡± ¡°Huh¡­¡± Sherry was stunned, ¡°Y-you are getting married?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Reggie¡¯s tone did not seem to be any surprised, ¡°Just congratte me! I hope this marriage of mine will not end up in a failure!¡± ¡°Who is the bride?¡± Sherry had no idea everything would escte this fast, ¡®Aren¡¯t he deeply in love with Lucille?¡¯ ¡°I have never seen her!¡± Reggie forced out a faint smile, ¡°Ok, I will pay you a visit when I get back! I hope you will grow old together with William!¡± ¡°Thank you!¡± Sherry felt a sense ofment and hung up the phone, ¡°Reggie is getting married and he has never even seen the bride. Ms. Mclean is in Africa and she seems like she wanted to be a nun forever. William, what should we do?¡± C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org William shook his head. The saddest and most hurtful thing in the world was falling in love with someone but could never be together. But, they were both happy, this must be their fate! ¡°Those are their destiny, we should not be involved. Just hope for the best from the bottom of our heart!¡± *** Seven monthster. Delivery room. ¡°Oh my gosh, why aren¡¯t they out yet?¡± Liam Brooks could not wait anymore. No one could have known that Sherry and Sarah Brooks were giving birth at the same time. On the corridor were elders from three different families all waiting by the door. ¡°It should be soon!¡± William was nervous as well but he was suppressing his own emotions. ¡°What is taking them so long, it did not take this long when Susan was giving birth. Why aren¡¯t they out yet!¡± Cohen Sutton was extremely worried. Susan had given birth to her son four months ago. Ashley Jones had also given birth to her son three months ago. ¡°Ah...ah¡­¡± The moment they heard a clear cry from the room, everyone was relieved. After a short while, two nurses came out while holding two babies. ¡°Sherry¡¯s family members!¡± The nurse shouted. ¡°Yes!¡± William, John Rond, and Cohen crowded over. They saw a fluttering red baby, it was so tiny and with a clean face. ¡°Congrattions, it is a boy! There is still one more inside the maternity womb, it will be born anytime soon!¡± ¡°Sarah Brooks had a daughter! Congrattions!¡± They handed over the other baby. Liam and the two elders of the Brooks¡¯ family were weeping in tears of joy. Mrs. Brooks put her hands together, ¡°We have both grandson and granddaughter now, it really is a bless from our ancestor!¡± ¡°How was my wife?¡± William did not have the time to check on his kids, he was even more worried about his wife. There was one more, he was so worried. ¡°The mother is under stable conditions!¡± Fifteen minutester, the nurse came out with another baby, ¡°Mr. Rond, congrattions, it is a girl!¡± ¡°Ah¡­¡± ¡°We do not have a banquet for the wedding. This time we are going to have a feast for the babies¡¯ first month, it must be super luxurious!¡± Cohen announced that loudly. ¡°Yes! We need to have a grand feast!¡± John agreed as well. Cohen looked at Joshua Brooks in a glowing manner, ¡°I have grandsons and granddaughter now! Hahaha¡­ Joshua, you don¡¯t even have a daughter right? Look at me now, I have both son and daughter but you only have a son. I have a much greater contribution to the Brooks family than you. Besides, I also have my inws, I bet you don¡¯t have, right?¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Joshua was so pissed off, but he rarely held back all his anger, ¡°Today is a big day, I don¡¯t want to quarrel with you!¡± ¡°Hum, I am not fighting with you either, I will ask Keegan Fox to set off firecrackers!¡± Cohen seemed to be even more delighted and had never been more proud. When he was the boss, he was not as proud as he was now, it was so cool! ¡°Yes, I still have an adopted son who was going to bring me a righteous grandchild, I bet you don¡¯t have it either! You are just aplete failure!¡± ¡°Adoptive father, I can¡¯t go, I am afraid that Celia Hickman might fall down!¡± Keegan rushed there while wrapping his arms around Celia who had already pregnant for over five months. He as a father-to-be was not dared to let go. Before the baby that Celia was carrying had been delivered safely, he did not dare to leave her side by even one step. ¡°Celia, after giving birth to your baby, you really need to practice your body coordination. That¡¯s fine, I will set off the firecrackers on my own!¡± Cohen went by himself. ¡°Wait for me, I am going as well!¡± Joshua chased after him. He, the big brother did not have any majesty. He was always provoked by his younger brother who was ten years younger than him, it really pissed him off! ¡°Don¡¯t stay with me, I hate you!¡± Cohen did not respect his elder brother at all. ¡°I don¡¯t like you either!¡± Everyone shook their head. No one would know when would these two brothers ever stop fighting. *** One year had passed in the blink of an eye. ¡°Mommy, brother is so quiet. Do you think he is a fool?¡± Daniel Rond frowned and asked Sherry. ¡°Of course not, your brother just doesn¡¯t like to talk!¡± Sherryughed. ¡°Br-brother¡± The girl in her arms was surprisingly active, she was waving her tiny hands and wanted Dan to pick her up. She had already learned how to talk and could clearly shout out everyone, daddy, mommy, grandpa, brother, maternal grandpa, grandma, uncle¡­ ¡°Mommy, I don¡¯t want to hold her. Thest time she drooled all over my face, I think I rather hold brother!¡± Dan was ying with his younger brother, ¡°Barney, call me brother!¡± William and Sherry¡¯s second son was named Barney Rond while their daughter was named Lillie Rond. Dan is now named Daniel Rond. This pigeon pair was so bizarre. Originally they thought the son would be very mischievous, but turned out he waspleteck of enthusiasm. While for the daughter, she was surprisingly naughty. ¡°Brother¡­¡± Lillie was hopping around excitedly and called Dan as she wanted to be held. ¡°No! Lillie, I am now afraid of you!¡± Dan was holding Barney, ¡°Barney, why aren¡¯t you saying anything? Even sister knew how to say the word brother. Come on, just say the word brother!¡± But Barney only stared at Dan and smiled, then he lowered his head. He was holding a new toy in his hands, he seemed to be focusing on investigating something. ¡°I am back!¡± The moment William entered the door, he saw his wife and children. He walked towards Sherry and kissed her on her face. Every day after work, he saw his wife and yed with his children, his life was blissful. ¡°Dad¡­¡± The moment Lillie saw William, she immediately bared her teeth and reached out her hand ferociously and wanted William to hold her. She adored her daddy and brother, and also Uncle Liam, Brother Samuel Rond. It seemed like Lillie loved men and boys who were good-looking, the moment she saw them, she would jump with excitement. Just like this moment, she rubbed in Sherry''s arms to leap up, Sherry almost could not hold her anymore. Sherry helplessly and gently said, ¡°Lillie, don¡¯t jump around, mommy is so tired!¡± ¡°Oh! Good girl, daddy is going to change clothes!¡± William left as if he was fleeing. ¡°Mommy, look, daddy is afraid of sister as well! Sister is a little devil! Even grandpa and Uncle Liam are afraid of her! Sammy is afraid of her, I am also afraid of her, we are all very afraid of her!¡± ¡°Wah!¡± The little devil seemed to realize his brother was badmouthing her, she immediately opened her mouth widely. Her tears were evening faster than the rain in June and instantly started to cry out loud. Barney frowned and raised up his head, he took a look at Lillie and seemed helpless. After that, he started ying with his toys again. ¡°It is ok, Lillie. It is alright!¡± Sherry wasforting her but then Lillie cried even harder, ¡°Your brother is not calling you a little devil anymore, is that enough?¡± ¡°Wah!¡± But the little devil still could not stop at all. ¡°Mommy, let Barney calm her down!¡± Dan was feeling helpless and immediately brought Barney to Lillie, ¡°Barney, sister is crying! Try to calm her down!¡± Unexpectedly, Barney listened to Dan and reached his tiny hands out to dry Lillie¡¯s tears. Surprisingly, Lillie turned tears intoughter. ¡°Mommy, isn¡¯t it amazing? Look at them, they both grew up in your tummy together. I guess Barney already knew how to calm Lillie down when they were little!¡± Sherry also felt weird, whenever Lillie was crying, as long as Barney came close to her, she would be fine. It was true that everything had its own vanquisher. William had already changed his clothes and came into the room. He just heard Lillie¡¯s incredibly astonishing cry and felt very helpless. Luckily Barney sessfully calmed Lillie down. The moment she saw William, Lillie started to jump in excitement again and wanted a hug from William, ¡°Daddy¡­¡± ¡°You hug her, I am so tired!¡± Sherry shoved her daughter to William¡¯s arms, ¡°How weird is it, Lillie is more difficult to be taken care of than Dan and Barney together. Why do other people¡¯s daughters behave so well but we are the exact opposite?¡± William picked up her daughter and saw tears on her pink little face. But now when she was in his arms, she was smiling brightly. William helplessly shook his head, ¡°I hope my baby princess is not a romance addict! Otherwise, daddy will be so worried!¡± Chapter 227 Three Whole Lifetimes Chapter 227 Three Whole Lifetimes ¡°Younger sister is definitely a nympho because she would hug those handsome guys but not the women except for mummy. Previously, she even refused to let aunt and grandma hug her. She only looked for uncle and grandpa, such a boy crazy.¡± Daniel Murray shook Barney Rond and asked, ¡°Brother, isn''t¡¯ it?¡± Barney just smiled gently and handed over a toy to Dan. Dan was confused. ¡°The toy is spoilt!¡± William Rond realized it when he lowered his head. ¡°Barney is smart to ask for the brother¡¯s assistance to get the toy fixed!¡± ¡°Daddy, do you think that Barney is foolish?¡± Dan ced his younger brother into a small stroller and helped him to fix the toy. ¡°How many times do you ask this question?¡± William rolled his eyes helplessly. ¡°He is so smart as he knows to hand over the broken toys to you without saying any words. In my opinion, he is highly intelligent but justzy.¡± ¡°If he isn¡¯t foolish, then it¡¯s fine!¡± Dan said while fixing the toy. ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°It is because grandpa and you will not pass thepany to a fool and I want freedom. So, I don¡¯t want my younger brother to be a fool since he needs to be the heir!¡± ¡°Ah! You brat, I think that he is evenzier than you! If he refused to do so, you will need to take over since you are the eldest son! This is your responsibility.¡± William lowered his head to look at his youngest son and saw that his youngest son was smiling naively. He even grabbed at the side of the stroller using his small hands and leant on the back of the chair as if he was a young master. His languid appearance was truly admirable. ¡°Daddy...¡± Lillie Rond was unhappy because daddy was attracted by the second brother and then started to behave restlessly. She grabbed William¡¯s neck with her small hands and her small face was rubbing on daddy¡¯s face. ¡°Daddy...¡± ¡°Lillie, if you flow your saliva into daddy¡¯s neck, I swear that I will never hug you anymore and ask Mrs. Howe to take care of you. Also, I will stop the others from hugging you!¡± William was threatening her. ¡°She can¡¯t understand!¡± Sherry Murray looked at her daughter powerlessly and said, ¡°I am exhausted but still happy! Lillie, aren¡¯t you tiring after jumping for an entire day with mummy?¡± ¡°Mummy...¡± Lillie was whining and then finally kept quiet. It could be the effect of Sherry¡¯s words or William¡¯s threatening sentence but finally she was in silence. ¡°Younger sister is abnormal in terms of her energy and who dares to marry her in the future!¡± Dan shook his head and appeared to be scared. C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org ¡°Marry!¡± Immediately after listening to Dan¡¯s words, Lillieughed excitedly and shook her small hands. She was saying non-stop, ¡°Marry, marry...¡± ¡°Boy crazy!¡± Dan rolled his eyes. ¡°Boy... crazy...¡± ¡°Hahaha...¡± The conversation between the children amused William and Sherry. The happiness was echoing throughout the room and the days that were filled with joy were extremely wonderful. ... In the study room. John stared at Nicole¡¯ photograph which was ced on the table and listened to theughter from the children. He muttered softly, ¡°Nicole, our grandchildren are growing great and just the granddaughter is too naughty. She always wants to be hugged by the handsome guys and Dan said she is a nympho. I think the same too... How are you in heaven? I miss you very much...¡± While passing by the study room, Dan heard that grandpa was muttering so he went into the room. Grandpa was still talking and Dan noticed that he was talking to grandma. When he saw the eldest grandson, John stopped immediately and asked, ¡°Dan?¡± ¡°Is grandpa talking to grandma again?¡± Dan frowned due to confusion. John nodded and said, ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°Grandpa, may I ask you a question?¡± Dan walked towards him and stood beside grandpa. ¡°You may!¡± John was astonished when he saw the serious look of the grandson. ¡°Grandpa, why don¡¯t you marry another woman just like my maternal grandpa?¡± This was where he was confused the most. John was shocked and shook his head whileughing. He said, ¡°It is because grandpa¡¯s love could be given to one woman only and it will never change!¡± Dan seemed like he understood partially and asked, ¡°does it mean that grandpa is an infatuated person?¡± John did not answer because he did not know whether he was infatuated. He just thought that everyone¡¯s love was different. He felt blessed to live his life in memories and love one person only in his lifetime. ¡°I understand already. Grandpa only loves grandma and I want to be as infatuated as grandpa...¡± John touched his grandson¡¯s face and said, ¡°Being infatuated might not be happier than being affectionate but it is more realistic. Grandpa wants you to be a realistic man in every aspect.¡± ¡°Yes! Dan remembered!¡± Dan nodded and said, ¡°Grandpa, I apany you to y chess!¡± These two years, he would apany grandpa to y chess every night and y golf with grandpa every weekend. Sometimes, they even went fishing. The rtionship between the grandpa and grandchild was really deep. ... Peter never appeared but William and Sherry would receive a Christmas greeting card from Switzend every Christmas. There were only a few words written on the card, ¡°I am sorry, Merry Christmas.¡± They had received it for the consecutive two years. William told Sherry that Peter still needed some time but he had decided to travel to Switzend after the Chinese New Year. William would like to invite him personally to take up the post as the chief executive of Overseas Department of The Rond Group. When the night fell, there was only a bedsidemp which was lit up in the bedroom. On the bed, Sherry who was exhausted curled up in the warm hug behind him and her cheek was close to his chest. She was listening to William¡¯s heartbeat and her four limbs were stiff and did not move at all. She was exhausted after taking care of two children. Although there was a babysitter and Mrs. Howe, she still preferred to take care of the children on her own. ¡°Wife, how long have we not been together?¡± William asked softly behind Sherry while kissing Sherry¡¯s hair. He hugged her waist using one of his hands and he stretched the other hand out to let Sherry leant on it to rest. ¡°I am so tired.¡± Although she wanted to use a firmer tone, she could only moan powerlessly due to her fatigue. Her waist was about to break and she no longer had the interest after taking care of the children. ¡°Wife!¡± William begged and thenughed evilly. His thigh was continuously rubbing on Sherry''s legs and it went into her body when she was distracted. Sherry¡¯s body was still and raised her head shockingly to look at William¡¯s satisfied face. All the words were transformed into a helpless sigh. ¡°You do what you want to do. I want to sleep already. I am very tired.¡± ¡°Fine. You sleep on your own and I do it myself.¡± William covered him and Sherry with the nket because he was worried that Lillie would wake up suddenly and looked at them with her big eyes. Once, Lillie suddenly opened her eyes to look at them while they were halfway through. Luckily, she was just five months old at that time. So since then, William would cover himself with a nket while intimating with Sherry. He was worried that he might be affected sexually because her daughter always woke up suddenly when he was in the climax. It seemed like his daughter was battling with him purposely. ¡°I am so exhausted!¡± Sherry moaned softly. William¡¯s eyes were filled with desire and he did not care for Sherry who was already fatigued. He smiled evilly and looked at her with his gentle eyes while kissing her lips. ¡°Ah...¡± While moaning, Sherry could not help but tapped the back of William. It was because William¡¯s movement was too aggressive and harsh which made Sherry feel ufortable. However, she felt delighted and thrilled very soon. ¡°I''m going to be gentle.¡± The sentence that said with a faint voice was a private message between lovers. William softlyforted the person below him and his hands gradually stimted her desire. The lean waist was moving rhythmically and the sound of happiness was echoing through the house. Finally, after reaching the climax for both of them, Sherry curled up her body due to the fatigue and leant on William¡¯s hug as if she was anguid cat. ¡°Wife, I love you, a whole lifetime.¡± William said softly while his slender fingers were gently touching Sherry¡¯s face after the excitement. His warming love could be felt in his soft voice. ¡°I know, but I want to have three lifetimes!¡± She began to be greedy. ¡°Alright, three lifetimes. We promised to be together for three whole lifetimes. I love you, wife!¡± William said emotionally. ¡°I love you too, honey.!¡± Sherry closed her eyes because she was truly tired but she felt warm-hearted and delighted. Sherry automatically moved her fatigue body to find afortable position in William¡¯s hug. Then, she was unaware of smiling and said, ¡°Husband, our daughter does not wake up tonight!¡± When the sentence ended, there was a babbling sound from the other side. Both of them were shocked at the same time and they saw that Lillie was lying on the bed. She looked at them with her big eyes and smiled like a true nympho. William was astonished and started sweating. ¡°Sherry, we should sleep separately with the children. They are one year old already and if this situation continues, I, as a husband, will definitely be terribly shocked. This little girl, she woke up unexpectedly and kept silent while spying on us...¡± ¡°Haha... She is just one year old. She knows nothing!¡± Sherry continued to close her eyes. ¡°You put her to sleep, I really can¡¯t move today!¡± ¡°Fine!¡± William wore his clothes to take care of the daughter. In the bedroom, there was a childish sound from a girl asionally, ¡°Daddy...¡± ¡°Little girl, sleep now!¡± ¡°Daddy...¡± ¡°If you don''t sleep now, I will put you with Mrs. Howe and let you hear her deafening snoring!¡± William threatened her. This could only cause her to shout excitedly, ¡°Daddy...¡± ¡°Ah! My dear, daddy begs you to sleep please. You are too energetic and daddy cannotpete with you. I still need to go to work!¡± ¡°Daddy...¡± ¡°...¡± After not knowing how long, William finally put her to sleep and went to bed then hugged Sherry. ¡°Slept?¡± She did not fall asleep and saidnguidly. She heard the conversation between him and the daughter so she felt blessed. This scenario was the same every night. After the daughter fell asleep, the energetic man would hug her to do something. ¡°Onest time!¡± He said. ¡°Nope! I believe that our daughter¡¯s energy is inherited from yours...¡± ¡°Hahaha...¡± Williamughed evilly with anguid temptation. ¡°Wife, let¡¯s have three children only. I am afraid of this little girl already... I worried that there would be a crazier daughter in the future!¡± ¡°But, I want to have two more children. The more the people, the stronger the strength...¡± ¡°No...¡± ¡°Let¡¯s discuss the other day...¡± Chapter 228 Extra Chapter One Kneel And Beg Chapter 228 Extra Chapter One Kneel And Beg White Group Building in F City. A slimdy stood below the building and looked up at the eighty-eight levels high skyscraper, hesitating whether she should enter the building. Finally, Le clenched her teeth and walked inside. ¡°Miss, who are you looking for?¡± The receptionist blocked Le and looked at her. Le was around twenty years old and looked particrly young. She wore grey-white jeans and a tight T-shirt. She looked like a girl next door. Her face was pleasant with a pair of beautiful eyes. She looked very innocent. ¡°I, I¡¯m looking for Vincent!¡± Le said as she blinked. ¡°Miss, have you made an appointment? The receptionist smiled warmly. Did I have to make an appointment to see Vincent? ¡°Miss, you can¡¯t see the director if you didn¡¯t make an appointment!¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Le was disappointed and was about to turn to leave. Then the doors of the lift opened suddenly. She unconsciously turned and saw two peopleing out of the lift. The first person was Vincent. Le was stunned. Vincent wore an Italian hand custom-tailored business suit. One of his hands was tucked in his pocket as he walked swiftly out while talking to the person beside him. He was tall and slim and dashingly handsome. His smile was mesmerizing but when examined closely it was a lofty smile. His dark-colored eyes sparkled and radiated his irresistible charm. Without thinking, Le rushed forward and yelled, ¡°Mr. White!¡± Her sudden appearance caused Vincent to stop but he wasn¡¯t stunned. He simply lowered his gaze and looked at her and after recognizing her, he grinned and teased, ¡°Aren¡¯t you Le Hunter? What can I do for you?¡± ¡°You know what!¡± Le said softly. ¡°I know?¡± Vincentughed, ¡°Do you think that I can read your mind? How do I know what Miss Hunter is here for?¡± Le blushed and pursed her lips, ¡°I¡¯m here to beg you!¡± ¡°Ha! Somehow there were so many people who looked for me today. I don¡¯t have the time now as I need to rush for my flight. Please go back, Miss Hunter.¡± Vincent grinned cruelly. Le shuddered, mustered her courage, and said anxiously, ¡°I won¡¯t dy you. I just beg you to destroy that thing!¡± ¡°What thing? I don¡¯t know what you are referring to!¡± Vincent smiled and said nonchntly. ¡°You know about it!¡± Le bit her lips, ¡°You can¡¯t destroy my sister¡¯s happiness!¡± ¡°Please step aside, I¡¯m going to bete!¡± Vincent¡¯s expression darkened and said coldly. ¡°No! You can¡¯t go!¡± She ran to him and grabbed his sleeve. Her little hands were determined to stop him. Vincent red sharply at her fair and soft slender hands. He replied, ¡°Miss Hunter, it¡¯s not appropriate for a girl to pester a man out in the public!¡± ¡°I beg you!¡± Le couldn¡¯t help but discard her self-respect and used the word ¡®beg¡¯. ¡°You¡¯re begging?¡± Vincent scoffed softly as he began to smile gently, ¡°Who are you representing?¡± ¡°Myself, or, or I beg you on behalf of the Hunter family!¡± Le said as she ground her teeth. ¡°I don¡¯t see any sincerity in your request. Do you intend to stand and beg? What if I want you to kneel?¡± Vincent grinned calmly as he said with ease. The soft voice raced into her heart like a demon. When she heard his words, her eyes red wide open as she retorted, ¡°Mr. White, you can kill me but you can¡¯t ridicule me!¡± ¡°Since you¡¯re unwilling to, then forget it!¡± Vincent pulled off her hands and was about to leave. ¡°No!¡± Le shuddered, clenched her teeth, and fell to her knees in the lobby, ¡°I¡¯ll kneel! I beg you!¡± Le stunned everyone when she knelt. The receptionist, the person beside Vincent, and the security guards. All of them looked stupefied at the scene. ¡°Tsk tsk¡­¡± Vincent shook his head as he looked, ¡°I forgot to tell you that even if you kneel, I will also not destroy that thing. This is what Macey owed me!¡± Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. On hearing, Le¡¯s face turned pale and she bit her lips tightly. Her delicate and white teeth almost punctured her lips. She didn¡¯t move but raised her head and looked at Vincent with her big round eyes. She had put down her pride and she no longer had any dignity as she asked, ¡°What will make you agree?¡± People continued to walk by and were shocked when they saw a girl knelt in front of Vincent. Vincent smiled with ridicule and ease as if the girl had nothing to do with him. His chiseled good looks contained a pair of handsome eyes. When he didn¡¯t smile, his eyes looked as if they could see through a person. She knew that his smile looked terrifying¡­ Le didn¡¯t lower her head. She no longer had any dignity from the moment she knelt. She continued to beg, ¡°I beg you, please destroy it!¡± ¡°Oh! I¡¯m sorry, Miss Hunter, time is up!¡± Vince smiled and dust off his sleeve in disgust as if she was filthy. Then he walked off in strides in full view of everyone. Le continued to kneel in ce as he walked away. She bit her lips and then yelled, ¡°I will look for you again! Mr. White, can¡¯t you do it on behalf of the Hunter family?¡± He didn¡¯t turn around but when he heard of the Hunter family being mentioned, Vincent red sinisterly and then said coldly, ¡°Whatever!¡± The word chilled to the bones. Le looked at him leave and immediately stood up. She didn¡¯t know this time what disaster would she bring to the White family. She didn¡¯t wish to bring the White family more troubles. Her father was already very vexed and was depressed at home. Her sister must be very angry because she couldn¡¯t aplish her task. ¡°Le, did you get it back?¡± Macey ran over as soon as Le entered the house. She held onto Le¡¯s hand and asked anxiously. Le shook her head and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry sister, I¡¯ll look for him again!¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you can get it back?¡± Macey was immediately upset when she heard. ¡°Sis, he was rushing for a flight. I¡¯ll go to him again when he¡¯s back!¡± Le was determined to pester Vincent. She would not stop until she achieved her objectives. ¡°Le, my future is in your hands!¡± Macey smiled when she heard and hugged Le while saying, ¡°You must help me to get it back!¡± Le nodded as her expression stiffened. Today she knelt for the sake of her sister and if this can secure her sister¡¯s happiness, then it was well worth it! Three dayster. At the luxurious study in the vi, a handsome man sat behind therge work table. His grin was cruel as a cigarette wedged between his fingers. The rising white smoke flowed around his chiseled good looks. Someone knocked on the door. ¡°Come in!¡± The low and attractive voice said leisurely. ¡°Master, Miss Hunter is here to look for you. Do you want to let her in?¡± Eira asked respectfully at the door. Vincent was stunned and then grinned, ¡°Eira, which Miss Hunter?¡± ¡°It¡¯s Le!¡± Eira replied. Vincent scoffed dismissively. He didn¡¯t expect her toe again. ¡°Let her in!¡± He said emotionlessly, only his eyes betrayed his unsettled feelings. Le felt uneasy as she was led to the study. She was here to beg him for the sake of her sister and the Hunter family even if it meant the loss of her dignity and being trampled upon. She took a deep breath and walked into the study, ¡°Mr. White, you¡¯re back from your trip!¡± She felt uneasy as she looked in his direction. He had dashingly chiseled good looks, mesmerizing eyes, sturdy nose, thin and sexy lips that grinned mischievously with a hint of ridicule. He didn¡¯t speak but looked at her with mischief. He raised his eyebrows, took a draw from the cigarette, and then exhaled the thick white smoke. ¡°Mr. White, please destroy that thing,¡± Le said nervously when he didn¡¯t say anything. She didn¡¯t have much confidence but she had to try because she couldn¡¯t let the White family¡¯s reputation be tarnished. ¡°How interesting that you are here begging me instead of her. Le, you should know that I¡¯m a businessman and there is no free lunch!¡± Vincent smiled cruelly and asked, ¡°Do you understand?¡± Vincent¡¯s dark eyes looked at her and his voice started to sound threatening. He leaned back onto the large executive chair as it slid backward. He crossed his legs leisurely. Le looked at him carefully and was puzzled as to what Vincent wanted, ¡°You, what do you want?¡± The odor of cigarette smoke lingered in the air and it triggered her nervous heart till she coughed. ¡°Do you really want that thing?¡± He raised his eyebrows again. ¡°Yes!¡± Le nodded and said, ¡°Mr. White, you have no use of it even if you keep it.¡± ¡°Come over!¡± He suddenly said. ¡°What?¡± She was dumbfounded and looked at him. ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear me? Come over.¡± He frowned and patted hisp, ¡°Come and sit on myp!¡± Le felt a chill run down her spine. She noticed that Vincent¡¯s gaze changed to lofty and cool. A strange feeling came over her as she shuddered. ¡°Don¡¯t you want it?¡± He asked. Le trembled as she had never been so afraid of a person. She was terrified of him at that moment! ¡°If you don¡¯t even agree to sit on myp, then leave immediately!¡± He calmly smiled and grinned mischievously. She didn¡¯t know why she was afraid of him looking at her. She was also afraid of his voice and every action. But she reluctantly moved towards him although she was unwilling. Eventually, she sat uneasily on hisp. Vincent pulled her leg to straddle over his thighs. She was wearing a skirt today. When she sat down like that, they¡­ Her face blushed immediately and struggled to sit upright, ¡°Mr. White, please don¡¯t do this. I know that my sister had betrayed you, but¡­¡± He grabbed her waist and pulled her towards him. He then drew on the cigarette and then blew the smoke onto her face. Chapter 229 Bitter and Wronged Chapter 229 Bitter and Wronged As she was suffocated by a huge billow of smoke, Le burst into a fit of coughing, ¡°Cough, cough¡­¡± Her tiny frame resembled a pitiful rabbit, and the man who was below her body on the other hand exuded a royal and elegant temperament. Vincent held her thin waist and felt a gentle touch, as if a silky smooth milk was flowing through his hand. His icy gaze were narrowed on her as he ventured into an unrted question which sounded gentle yet cruel, ¡°Le, tell me, am I handsome?¡± Le paused briefly before nodding while gnashing her teeth. ¡°Do you want to marry me?¡± He followed up with another question. She didn¡¯t dare to meet him in the eyes because he felt too dangerous now. Her whole body had be stone as his hands continued their iron grip on her waist while his palms were rubbing the skin. She was beyond terrified, ¡°Mr. White, please don¡¯t say that. I beg you, don¡¯t do this¡­¡± Vincentughed lightly but his smile was menacing. One of his hand dug into her bra, ¡°Hmm, did anyone ever touch this part of you before?¡± ¡°No¡­¡± Le fumbled to grab his wrist, but his hand had sessfully enclosed one of her tiny yet mellow breasts, and his thumb was pinching the most sensitive spot of her breast. Her pinkish and soft nipple immediately became erect in no time. Le was grabbing his wrist and trying to pull it off her skin, ¡°Mr. Vincent, don¡¯t do this, ugh¡­ Mr. White, please don¡¯t do this¡­¡± Vincent devilishly pinched her sensitive spot, ¡°Hmm¡­ You are as lewd as your sister¡­¡± ¡°No¡ª¡° Le was sobbing now as her body was trembling within the sp of his hands. Vincent had buried both of his hands into her shirt, and his thumbs were fondling with her two sensitive nipples. ¡°No! You can¡¯t do this, Mr. White. I don¡¯t want that thing anymore! I beg you to let go of me!¡± She put up a mighty struggle as she didn¡¯t want something like this to be done to her by him. However, Vincent abruptly retrieved one of his arms and he used it to fling away her skirt before tearing off her panties. ¡°Ah¡­¡± His movements were violent and rough, and Le¡¯s tears almost broke free from her eyes. Her pitiful expression caused him to narrow his eyes. Vincent stuck one finger into her private part, and when his finger reached a dead end, he couldn¡¯t help but frown. He never thought that Macey¡¯s little sister was still a virgin as his eyes continued to constrict dangerously. He looked like a leopard now with a strange expression on his face. Le felt a jot shoo through her body as her hand reached out to pry off his huge hands. How could he touch her there? Her face immediately turned blushing red, ¡°No!¡± ¡°Look, you crave for me so much!¡± Vincent retrieved his hand and studied a moist film covering his fingers now. He said this with disgust and belittlement. He pushed her abruptly, which caused Le to fall back onto a study desk behind her. Her buttocks connected with the surface of the table and sent a jolt of pain through her body. This was so painful, but she couldn¡¯t focus on that as she hastened to pull down the skirt which was pulled to her waist by him to cover up her private parts. After getting humiliated in such a way, she couldn¡¯t stop her tears from falling anymore. ¡°Why are you crying? I didn¡¯t even do anything to you yet, but you¡¯re already all tears?¡± Vincent stood up as he probed. Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. Le immediately widened her eyes with extreme fear as she shrunk back and tried to shove herself to a corner. Her panties had been discarded to a faraway corner of the room. Yes, he didn¡¯t do that to her yet, but he had humiliated her nevertheless. She bit her lips and tried to force back her tears. He walked to the back of a bookshelf and took out a CD. He ced it into a yer on theputer and spun around the monitor. He asked her, ¡°Is this what you are looking for?¡± Le instinctively looked upwards, and a weird sound immediately became apparent¡ª ¡°Ah¡­ Oh¡­¡± It was her sister¡¯s voice. Le instantly felt her cheeks blush, and it was an intense red colour. In the video being yed now, a man had his back against the lens of the camera while he was thrusting himself on her sister against a wall. The man was rhythmically swaying his hips and thrusting forward with consistent and firm movements while her sister Macey had her legs wrapped around the man¡¯s strong waist. Her face was exposed in the video, and her reddened face apanied her joyous moaning¡­ Le knew that her sister was looking for this type of CD containing such a video, but she neverid eyes on the contents previously. Now that she had witnessed this, she waspletely stupefied. With her cheeks a reddish color, she found it hard to believe that she was watching her sister doing it¡­ ¡°M¡ªMr. White¡­¡± Le scrambled forward in order to shut the video, but although the monitor went out, the sound was still there. ¡°Ah¡ªOh¡­ This is amazing¡­ Faster¡­¡± Vincent narrowed his gaze as he locked them with hers. ¡°Mr. White, please destroy this thing!¡± Her voice was trembling due to the extreme embarrassment she was feeling, and also due to her sister¡¯s slutty voice and Vincent¡¯s act of humiliation just now! ¡°No!¡± Vincent cracked into a smile. Le looked upwards anxiously and met his deep gaze and his yful smile only to find that he was mocking her. Without being concerned with her embarrassment, she hurriedly added, ¡°Mr. White, you have humiliated me enough, and you won¡¯t marry my sister too. You should let her off this time!¡± Vincent stared at her without saying a thing. Then, he suddenly lifted the corner of his cruel and cold lips menacingly, and the smile that appeared on his face was exceedingly horrifying. ¡°I can do that! But I have one condition!¡± ¡°What is that?¡± Le swallowed hard. ¡°Say it!¡± ¡°Marry me!¡± She was startled. Theputer was still ying that ambiguous and lecherous moaning sound, and in such an ambience, he was simply watching her from afar and without any rush. He continued slowly, ¡°You can choose to refuse my proposal. However, this video will be a sensation in the whole country tomorrow! It will be the most explosive news of the year!¡± ¡°No!¡± Le howled in a low voice, ¡°You can¡¯t upload it!¡± If this video surfaced on the inte, the Hunter family would be a disgrace, and her sister¡¯s real face as a ¡°slutty woman¡± would resonate far and wide. With that being said, how could her sister ever be happy again in the future? If her sister could never be happy anymore, how could Le face her mother ever again¡­ ¡°Is it that scary at the notion of marrying me?¡± She shook her head while watching him cautiously. His eyes were a blur of emotions, and she was biting her lips so that that blood almost flowed. Then, she heard herself saying with determination, ¡°Alright, I agree to marry you!¡± ¡°The wedding will be held next week, and I will inform Mr. Hunter! This is a done deal.¡± Vincent slowly narrowed his eyes which made him look unpredictable under the bright lights. ¡°We are doing it that fast?¡± Le gasped in shock. Vincent¡¯s lips curled up while his gaze was one with undecipherable emotion. He was raising his brows, ¡°Is that not okay?¡± His tone made Le feel like she was riding a roller coaster, and she could only shake her head hastily, ¡°No, that¡¯s not it!¡± ¡°Then all is said and done!¡± Le didn¡¯t dare to meet his eyes because his eyes had turned into a sharp de, threatening to pierce through her heart. She felt like she would be blown into smithereens just by looking into his eyes. ¡°Of course that will happen after our marriage!¡± He studied Le¡¯s expression with vested interest. ¡°Are you one to keep your words?¡± She drooped her head and bit her teeth, not being able to look at him straight. ¡°Of course!¡± His voice suddenly sounded somewhere above her. Le snapped her head up in shock and realized that he was looming over her. He stretched out his arms naturally and wrapped them around her waist, and with a slight tug, she was in his embrace. He suddenly looked downwards, and his manly breath which had a hint of tobo sprayed on Le¡¯s face, which caused the whole atmosphere to be ambiguous. ¡°Let go of me!¡± Le instinctively lurched back in order to put some separation between them, but that only prompted Vincent to lock her within his embrace with his steely grip. She also discovered that by raising her head, her height could at most reach where his chin was. Vincent was actually this tall. ¡°Le, remember one thing. The rules of our marriage will be decided by me!¡± He looked at her with something resembling a half-smile on his face. The smile ying over his lips somehow lured Le into a trance. Vincent was really a demon who could cause any women to submit to him mercilessly. She widened her eyes at him and with a flushed face, she answered shyly, ¡°I got it!¡± Her reddened face and weak and fragile look was able to melt even the stoniest and roughest heart. He swooped down to press his lips on hers, with his tongue brushing past her half-agape lips because of shock. His tongue then proceeded to slither through her shiny white teeth and joined with her lips. ¡°Uh¡ª¡° The moment she let out a faint squeal, he let go of her and started to narrow his eyes again. He was staring at her without even blinking, and gradually, his gaze turned icy cold, as if he was suppressing some primal emotion from overflowing. ¡°Then everything is decided! You can go now!¡± ¡°Oh!¡± She hurriedly turned around to retrieve the panties he had hurled to one corner of the room. ¡°You don¡¯t need to wear that anymore! Leave immediately!¡± His voice was devoid of any emotion and warmth. Le was stunned for one second as her body became a stone. How could she leave without wearing her panties? It was a long journey from Vincent¡¯s house to her own, and she needed to take the bus too. She couldn¡¯t imagine traversing this journey without her panties. What if she bumped into a perverted person on the bus? And she didn¡¯t want her father¡¯s driver toe fetch her too! ¡°Mr. White, h¡ªhow can I do that?¡± ¡°Get lost!¡± Her objection had ignited the mes of anger in Vincent¡¯s heart, and his voice was as cold as hell. Le bit her lips and immediately felt an unbearable bitterness and wrongness creeping up from within herself and her heart. Her tears trickled down her cheeks silently, but she could only bite her lips and turned around, heading to the outside of the room. When the door was shut lightly, her panties was still lying on the floor in the corner. As she exited the door of the White family house, Le clutched the edges of her skirt hard, as if anticipating the night wind which would raise up her skirt and cause her to get exposed. Her heart was deste wastnd. She had agreed to his unreasonable suggestion just like that. What was his goal? She didn¡¯t want to think about this anymore. An image of herself as light as a feather appeared in her mind, and she was a feather that swayed ording to the wind, without a ce to rest. Now, she knew that there was no turning back. As she silently wept, she walked back home. She didn¡¯t know how long she had been walking, but she knew that this journey was an endless torture. She had a feeling that she was stark naked and she was being presented to the world in such a state. This was the kind of humiliation that Vincent had brought upon her. After exiting the White family vi, Le¡¯s face was so pale that all colors had drained from her face. She looked up at the dark expanse human called the sky, and felt that this endless stretch of void space weighed down upon her, suffocating her. Le couldn¡¯t recall how she was able to return to her home. Her hand was attached to her skirt without fail, and although it was night time, she still feared that the fact of her not wearing an underwear would be known to others. She walked all the way home with bitterness and indignation, and just as she was about to enter the door of her house, she tried hard to force back that sense of bitterness. She told herself not to cry and not to be sad. Le, you can do it! ¡°Le, you are back?¡± Mrs. Hunter was waiting at the door, and she finally saw her daughter returning home. She hastened her steps forward, ¡°Why do you look so pale? You look tired.¡± ¡°Mum, I¡¯m fine!¡± Le curled up her lips so that her smile would look more natural. ¡°We¡¯ll talk about this later!¡± When she got back home, the first thing she did was to go upstairs and wear a panties. She swore that she would never wear skirt ever again. ¡°What did Vincent say about that?¡± Mrs. Hunter delivered a cup of water to Le. ¡°Mr. White¡¯s only condition is that I have to marry him!¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°What?¡± Macey who had just descended the stairs was startled, ¡°Le, what did you say?¡± Le raised her head and saw her sister, and her face was full of regret, ¡°Macey, I¡¯m sorry. I never imagine things to turn out like this¡­ He said he wants me to marry him¡­¡± Chapter 230 Wedding Chapter 230 Wedding Macey sneered. ¡°Le, Aunt Mabel. What an irony in the family. The younger sister seems to always like to steal the elder sister¡¯s boyfriend!¡± Her words made Mabel¡¯s face went pale at once. She bit her lip and did not utter a word. ¡°Sis---¡± Le instantly grabbed her mother¡¯s hand when she saw her pale face and said, ¡°Don¡¯t be sad, mom!¡± Macey snorted. ¡°Is it him the one who wants to marry you or you¡¯re the one who insist marrying him?¡± ¡°Did he really say he wants to marry you?¡± Brian asked abruptly. Seeing her father walking towards her with a gloomy face, Le lowered her eyes and nodded docilely. Brian nodded with understanding. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then marry him!¡± ¡°Dad?¡± ¡°Dad!¡± Le and Macey were both startled. Le did not expect that her father would agree straight away as Vincent had used to be her elder sister¡¯s lover after all! ¡°For the sake of the Hunter family¡¯s reputation, that¡¯s the only way!¡± Brian seemed to have a lot of reluctance, but he did not say any of it. Le felt bitterer all of a sudden. She had only changed her surname to Hunter these few years for the sake of the Hunter family. She tried hard to raise her head, wanting to smile for herself, but poignant tears uncontrobly gathered at the corner of her eyes. She took a deep breath and still regained her calmness in the end. She then nodded silently. At the City F church, sunlight had shined across the solemn church, but it did not manage to chase the cold and darkness away from the shadowed corner. The bride and the bridegroom were in the middle of a wedding while being watched by many pairs of eyes in the church. Le was wearing a white wedding gown and she looked more other-worldly beautiful under the sacred atmosphere. Her red lips were shiny and alluring, and her delicate body figure was gently d in nicely tailored wedding gown. Her tender skin grasped everyone¡¯s heart. N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. Vincent who was wearing a white suit was gripping her pale hand with an attractive smile. Yet it was not hard to realize when looking up close that there was no joy in his eyes, but a little contempt, as if he was nning some conspiracies, it was just that nobody could tell. With her hand being gripped by the god beside her, Le looked up and took a glimpse of Vincent. Blush appeared on her cheeks and there was more uneasiness in her eyes. That man was going to be her husband! And their marriage was not based on love from the start. The moment she looked at him, he suddenly stooped and spoke beside her ear, ¡°Dear Le, do you know that you¡¯ve irritated me?¡± She was startled, yet he kissed her lips in front of everyone out of the blue. Everyone was taken aback by his crazy action. Although not many people hade, and the wedding was not widely broadcast, there were still a few of her father¡¯s friends who attended the wedding. Macey saw it too and she wrinkled her eyebrows. If she had not made a blunder, the one who was standing there with the groom would be her. Yet she had not expected that Vincent wouldy eyes on her silly little sister. She then let out a grim smile and her eyes were brimmed with envy and jealousy. ¡°Get your ass back home!¡± Brian lowered his voice and criticized her. ¡°You useless thing!¡± ¡°Dad, aren¡¯t you being too biased?¡± Macey snorted and she felt aggrieved. ¡°What a disappointing daughter!¡± Brian snapped at her. ¡°You¡¯ve embarrassed me greatly!¡± Mabel quickly stopped him. ¡°Brian, calm yourself down. Macey, enough of the talking too! It¡¯s Le¡¯s wedding today, and it¡¯s inappropriate to let Macey go home. Why don¡¯t both of you just shut your mouth and control yourself? Everything we do is for the Hunter family!¡± Le drew a cold breath when Vincent finally released her. She was feeling embarrassed, and at the same time she sensed a deep horror. Vincent¡¯s eyes were like hawk¡¯s eyes. He fixed his eyes on her face as if he was looking at his prey. The masculine aura he possessed was conspicuous. ¡°Mr. White!¡± Le eximed. His eyes were too imposing and his action made her mouth dry. She could only lower her head once more. Yet Vincent spoke again, ¡°Darling, we¡¯ve gotten married! How could you still call me Mr. White? Come, call me honey!¡± He sounded like he was flirting with her, but Le knew he did not have that intention at all! How would the man who had used to talk about marriage with her elder sister love her? It was her elder sister who betrayed him that he had be that scary. As she was afraid of him, her heart also ached for him. She wondered how long would it take to cure his broken heart. She lowered her head and bit her red and swollen lip which was kissed by Vincent just now. Her long and curvy eyshes hid the panic in her eyes. She did not call him and Vincent narrowed his eyes, looking dangerous. He unintentionally caught a glimpse of Brian¡¯s face. He let out a grim and creepy smile when he saw Brian¡¯s slightly worried and thoughtful eyes. Just then, the pastor started his long-winded wedding speech. Le stood quietly beside Vincent and the guests all listened silently. The pastor asked, ¡°Vincent White, do you, take Le Hunter as your wife, to have and to hold from this day forward, for better, for worse, for richer, for poorer, in sickness and in health, joy or sorrow, to love and to cherish, and remain faithful to her till death do you apart?¡± Vincent blinked and did not reply. He turned, glimpsed at Macey and Brian with his sharp eyes and turned back. He glimpsed at Le who was beside him and slightly narrowed his eyes. He then let out a cunning smile and answered calmly, ¡°I do!¡± Le shuddered and heaved a sigh of relief. She thought he would make the Hunter family embarrassed during the wedding. Luckily he did not! She really had no idea what he had in mind, but she still married him. Because he was Vincent White! The man who once had a cheerful and heartwarming smile. When the pastor asked her the same question, she answered without any hesitance, ¡°I do!¡± The guests pped thunderously and the pastor handed over the rings. Brian could never rx his eyebrows. There was a transient light in his eyes when he stared at her little daughter¡¯s blushing face. Hearing Le¡¯s answer without hesitance, Vincent¡¯s smile grew bigger, so as his contempt. Both of them then exchanged their rings. ¡°The groom can now kiss the bride!¡± Yet Vincent said to everyone, ¡°I¡¯ve done that just now! And I¡¯m eager to go to the bridal chamber now! Do enjoy yourself, I¡¯ll leave my father-inw to you!¡± After finished, without caring for the guests, he carried Le up and straight away walked out of the church. Amotion was immediately stirred up in the church. Macey stamped her foot and her eyes were brimmed with jealousy when she watched them left. The bride was supposed to be her and Vincent was her man. If not because of her love affair being exposed, how would Le have the right to rece her? The White house was located halfway up the NT Mountain of City F. A limousine had brought both Vincent and Le there. Le was nervous along the way and she did not know how to face the bridal night that was about toe. The car stopped upon arriving at the vi and Le wanted to get out of the car. ¡°Don¡¯t move!¡± Vincent spoke lethargically and bewitchingly beside the car door. ¡°We can¡¯t ask the bride to get down the car herself, right? I¡¯ll carry you, darling!¡± ¡°Ugh! M, Mr. White¡­¡± Le panicked. Before she could finish, her lips were kissed. The kiss was aggressive and Vincent was kissing her lips hard. He did not care about his subordinates at all. Yes, that kiss was like rainstorm and had etched in her mind. That made Le felt as if Vincent wanted to take everything from her. Their lips tightly pressed against each other and almost merged to each other. Their lips seemed to melt and rbine. Vincent¡¯s tongue swirled and poked without giving her any chance to puff. Le¡¯s eardrums were thumping hard like her heart. As she was going to suffocate, he stooped and carried her up, lowering his head and kissed her again. Without letting go her lips all the way, they went upstairs. The servants all lowered their heads as if they were not surprised by that at all, and they seemed to not dare have any objections at all. ¡°Mr. White---¡± Le was nervous and she was so shy that she wanted to resist. Yet her helpless resistance made him had a stronger urge to do something to her. Her light body seemed to betray her soul and invite him, but she still struggled hard. As he carried her to the second floor into the luxurious bridal chamber, he tossed her onto the bed and started to take off his necktie. Le eximed and she instantly sat up. She was afraid and nervous, yet Vincent only took off his necktie and did not utter a word. He lighted up a cigarette and started to smoke while sitting on the bedroom¡¯s couch. The room went deadly silent at once and there were only soft breathing sounds. Le was extremely nervous, she grasped her wedding gown and did not dare to move a muscle. She did not know what to do. Vincent gazed at her innocent look, extinguished the cigarette in his hand and stood up. Le lowered her head in panic and a disdainful smile was seen on Vincent¡¯s chiseled facial feature. ¡°What? Are you scared?¡± ¡°I, I¡¯m not!¡± Le shook her head and still did not raise her head. ¡°Go take a shower!¡± he rumbled. ¡°Ok!¡± Le took her pajamas and walked to the bathroom docilely. She hesitated and stayed in the bathroom for more than one hour. She had no idea how to face the bridal night and she sat on the toilet bowl in her pajamas. The sound of the water flow was finally ovee by a woman¡¯s ear-piercing giggle from outside. Le went instantly awake. What was that? She pulled the door open carefully and saw clothes scattered on the floor in the bedroom. Her husband was putting his arm around a strange woman on the bed which was supposed to be hers and his for bridal night. They were hugging each other intimately and that scene before her eyes had be the pain that she could not get rid of for the next few years even until the end of life. ¡°Oh---¡± The woman suddenly shrilled. ¡°Vin, you¡¯re so bad! Where are you touching? It¡¯s itchy!¡± ¡°Is it?¡± Vincent¡¯s deep and alluring voice crashed Le¡¯s eardrum. She was in aplete daze. She saw him turning around and looking towards the bathroom. A smile broke upon his lips when he saw her stoned beside the door. Yet he continued hugging the woman and rumbled slowly, ¡°Is it still itchy? Little fox.¡± ¡°Oh---It¡¯s too itchy---I beg you, Vin! Don¡¯t touch there!¡± The woman shrilled and writhed, rubbing her body against Vincent. ¡°Then how about here?¡± Vincent seemed to have touched the woman¡¯s private part. He looked towards Le and let out a leer. ¡°My dear wife, have you done taking shower? If you have,e join us!¡± Le¡¯s ears hummed and her heart instantly plummeted. Chapter 231 Who’s Wedding Night Chapter 231 Who¡¯s Wedding Night Their gaze met each other. He blinked his eyes and said in a low voice, ¡°Why are you still standing there? Come here!¡± What did she see? Le¡¯s heart throbbed suddenly. No! How could he humiliate her like that? How could he bring another woman into their bridal chamber and used their bed on their wedding night? She knew Vincent wasn¡¯t sincere in getting married with her. She also didn¡¯t understand why Vincent wanted to marry her, but these weren¡¯t important anymore. She didn¡¯t expect he would be so unrestrained that he even ignored father¡¯s words. The loud groan and the situation on therge bed almost made her faint. ¡°Come here!¡± His voice became louder. Le was frightened, but she didn¡¯t obey him. Instead, she involuntarily closed the door of the bathroom. After closing the door, she immediately regretted and thought she should ran out of the bathroom and left this bedroom. The sky outside was getting darker as Le¡¯s heart found it difficult to understand this man. Was it because her sister had betrayed him that he was seeking revenge on her as well? Le didn¡¯t know. She only felt her heart aching and her whole body was cold. She opened all the water taps in the bathroom to cover the noises of excitement outside. It was just a nightmare, there was nothing to make a fuss about. Sheforted herself. However, Le¡¯s heart felt really so painful that she couldn¡¯t breathe properly! She bent down and couldn¡¯t stop her tears from streaming down. She bit her lips hard. Her bite marks engraved on her lips until it was bleeding. She was crying so hard to the point where she felt drowsy. The lewd screams of a woman and the rough gasps of a man still sounded outside the bathroom. She sat on the floor in the bathroom. The cold water made her pyjamas wet and she felt dizzy from all these tears while listening to the sound of Vincent and a woman fooling around in bed outside. She didn¡¯t know whether tough or to cry at herself. After a while, the bathroom door was suddenly opened. Vincent appeared in front of her unclothed, revealing his built muscles full of sexiness. He stood in front of her with a wild and upright temperament. ¡°Vin...Vincent!¡± Le eximed in fear and looked down. Her eyes were red and swollen because of all these tears. Her gaze was blurry, but she could still see an unpleasant scene. His chest was full of red lipstick prints that were unpleasing to her eyes. She dared not look at him again, because she really didn¡¯t know how to face this situation in front of her. ¡°Why didn¡¯t youe when I asked you to?!¡± He said in a low voice. ¡°You¡¯re not convenient!¡± She sobbed out the truth. Since he wanted to enjoy his wedding night with someone else, she would help him to achieve his aim. However, she would never have a threesome with them. ¡°Le, don¡¯t you want to listen to me?¡± Vincent didn¡¯t expect her to be so calm after seeing such a scene. It was out of his expectations. He thought she would rush out and made a fuss with him, but she didn¡¯t. She just hid in the bathroom and cried! All women were the same! Did they only know to shed tears whenever something happened? ¡°Vincent, I¡¯ve always listened to you. I married you because you wanted to and followed all your orders, but I had a healthy mind. I¡¯m not suitable to y this kind of game with you!¡± Le¡¯s tone was a little anxious because she didn¡¯t want to say a word more to him, especially at this current situation. ¡°Do you mean I don¡¯t have a healthy mind?¡± There weren¡¯t any emotion in his words, but the corner of his lips was tipping into a gloomy smile. ¡°I didn¡¯t say that!¡± Le took a deep breath and tried to keep her voice calm, but her crying tone still exposed her emotions at that moment. How could she not care about her husband spending their wedding night with another woman on the big bed that belonged to them? ¡°That¡¯s exactly what you mean!¡± ¡°That¡¯s what you think. I don¡¯t have a habit of fantasizing. If you want to take a shower, the bathroom is all yours. I¡¯m going out!¡± She eximed. It was not that she didn¡¯t have any temper, she just didn¡¯t want to lose her temper easily. That would be too unreasonable. ¡°You¡¯re jealous?¡± He frowned. ¡°That wouldn¡¯t be!¡± Le sobbed out these words as tears streamed down her thin cheeks from the corner of her eyes and flowed to her mouth. ¡°I know our marriage is just a deal, but when will you return my things back to me?¡± ¡°This is just the beginning of the game!¡± He said wickedly. C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org ¡°Vincent!¡± Even after the pain in her heart had disappeared, Le murmured gently with her pale lips and face that seemed anemic, ¡°To me, you were still the boy with a sunny disposition when you first arrived at my house. You had a bright smile at that time, I thought you would be my sister inw. Even if you wouldn¡¯t be my sister inw, you were still the kind-hearted brother that I always had. My sister didn¡¯t cherish you, so I made atonement for her sins. I¡¯ve forborne everything. It¡¯s fine that you don¡¯t like me, but you can¡¯t humiliate me like this!¡± Le became even more agitated and she shouted with a crying tone, ¡°You can kill me, but you mustn¡¯t humiliate me!¡± It was painful! It really hurt so much! It turned out that there was a kind of pain that couldn¡¯t be expressed out in this world. She had felt it at that moment. She looked down and her tears blurred her gaze. She quickly put away her tears. Then, she straightened her back and passed through him to exit the bathroom. He immediately pulled her back. She seemed to have seen thising that she unconditionally reacted to get rid of his hand. It was as if she was sickened of him and felt that he was disgusting. Vincent didn¡¯t catch her again and Le quickly walked out. On the big bed, the woman loosened her hair as sheid on their bed. She smiled in pride and stared at Leing out from the bathroom. She also said provocatively, ¡°Miss, where are you going?¡± Le slightly raised her gaze and saw the alluring young woman lying on their bed. She flirtatiously unted herself in various styles. Le knew she could never put on such a show in her entire life. Her face was expressionless that the woman couldn¡¯t see her emotions at all. Then, she left the room without saying a word. As soon as she went out, her shoulders copsed and she suddenly felt powerless. The strong personality that she had disguised earlier vanished just like that. She couldn¡¯t stay in her wedding bedroom anymore, so she went to another room and opened the door. It was the guest room. She locked the door and buried herself on the soft mattress. Her heart ached slightly when she thought of the scene that she saw earlier. She didn¡¯t know since when her tears had streamed down from the corner of her eyes. No wonder all novels quoted that a marriage without love wouldn¡¯t achieve happiness. Besides, her marriage with Vincent was just a deal to get her sister¡¯s video back. That was it. Therefore, no matter what Vincent did and how he humiliated her, she shouldn¡¯t care about it. She must learn to adapt to the situation. Le, you mustn¡¯t cry! After wiping her tears, she curled herself up and fell asleep on the big bed without a nket. The next day. When she woke up, she had a runny nose. She caught a cold after sleeping without a nket the whole night. She purposely got upte as she didn¡¯t want to meet Vincent. As expected, she didn¡¯t see him anywhere, so she moved all her clothes to the guest room. She went downstairs after she had cleaned herself up and changed her clothes. Then, she saw a man sitting on the couch in the living room downstairs, Vincent. He sat on the couch with his legs crossed and looked at the newspaper in his hand. The young woman yesterday was gone. When he saw hering downstairs, he raised his head and stared straightly at her. His gaze was so intense that her heart twitched. However, Le was calmed down in an instant. ¡°Morning, Vincent!¡± Le greeted him calmly. She didn¡¯t seem unhappy at all, but her voice sounded stuffy as if she had caught a cold. Vincent¡¯s gaze fell on her face as he didn¡¯t expect her to be so calm. Le¡¯s face turned pale when she saw his gaze, but she straightened her back and walked downstairs. Vincent sneered, but even when he was just sitting on the couch, he looked slightly gentle and reserved, but charming at the same time. Le still felt a little nervous, especially when he was intensely staring at her. After she had calmly greeted him, she saw him tightening his gaze. She seemed to feel his hidden rage, but she didn¡¯t know why he was angry. She gritted her teeth and took a deep breath. ¡°Did you sleep wellst night?¡± The corner of Vincent¡¯s lips slowly tipped into a charming smile. His tone sounded harsh, but kind at the same time. Asking something like this, he didn¡¯t feel ashamed and guilty at all for spending their wedding night with another womanst night. ¡°I¡¯ve slept until dawn thanks to you, but too bad there isn¡¯t a nket in the guest room. If there is, I¡¯d sleep better for sure!¡± Le replied faintly. She had set an aim for herself to ignore everything he did and bear with it. In order to get the video tape, she could only forbear it for the sake of the Hunter family, her mother and her aunt. Hence, she must behave calmly. ¡°Eira?¡± Vincent shouted. ¡°Sir!¡± Eira walked out of the kitchen and stood at the side. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you bring a nket for Le?¡± Vincent sounded like he was ming her. Eira was a little confused, didn¡¯t Mr. White order her not to do so yesterday? But Vincent was her boss, of course she wouldn¡¯t dare to say anything. She secretly took a nce at Vincent and apologized immediately, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Sir! I¡¯ve forgotten about it.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine, I¡¯ve found a nket.¡± Le smiled gently and sat by the dining table. ¡°Eira, could you prepare some food for me? I¡¯m hungry!¡± She hadn¡¯t eaten anything sincest night, so she really felt hungry. It was ten o¡¯clock in the morning now, it seemed that they had eaten breakfast already. ¡°Yes, Ma¡¯am! I¡¯ll prepare it now.¡± Eira went back into the kitchen. Le and Vincent were left in living room. She felt the atmosphere was quiet, but dreary too. Le widened her eyes and looked at the in white ceiling. The interior design of the living room was really elegant, but the scene that she saw him holding a unknown womanst night was still clearly showing in her mind. The scene kept shing, again and again! Vincent suddenly stood up and was ready to go out. ¡°Vincent!¡± Le shouted at him. Vincent turned around and raised his brows. ¡°When will you return the video tape to me?¡± Le asked. Vincent turned his eyes. Under the morning sunlight that shined through the door, Vincent looked indifferent even when he was smiling. ¡°Did I say that I would give it back to you?¡± Vincent¡¯s voice was as calm as ever. ¡°You...¡± Le was pissed. What did he mean? Vincent nced at the petite figure in front of him and took out a cigarette. His charming face looked disdain as he lit the cigarette. He took a pull of his cigarette and exhaled it on Le¡¯s face which made her cough ufortably. Chapter 232 Lost In Love? Chapter 232 Lost In Love? "Ahem, ahem, ahem-" Vincent grunted coldly and walked straight out the door. "Vincent!" Seeing that he was leaving, Le followed him out. She blocked his path with her tiny body. "You said you''d give it to me after we''re married!" Vincent sneered, looked down at this little face of hers and snorted, "As long as we don''t get a divorce, until we die, it''s after we''re married!" "You!" Le didn''t expect him to trick her. "You, how can you not keep your word?" "Did I?" He asked. "You''re a viin who go back on your word!" "I never said I was a gentleman!" "..." Le was speechless. It wasn''t that she''d never met an unreasonable person. It was just that she''d never met anyone so unreasonable, especially a man! God! Was he a man?! After all, she was not as shameless as he was, and Le finally knew what her father had really meant when he said that no businessman was scrupulous. No wonder Dad had always let her work in the government administration and not in apany. Today she had learned the treachery of businessmen. Vincent left. Le was helpless and just watched his back as he left. An indescribable feeling spread through her heart. C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org Eira brought the food, but Le''s phone rang. She looked at the number and saw that it was her sister''s. "Hello! Sis!" "Did you get that?" Macey''s voice came over the phone in a somewhat unintelligible tone. "Sis, sorry, not yet. I''ll get it as soon as I can!" Le said. "You''re not just having sex with Vincent and forgetting about the most important thing, are you?" Macey''s voice was immediately raised to the highest level. Le put the phone out of her ear and said, "He wouldn''t give it to me!" "You''ve only been thinking about having sex with him and forgetting about it, haven''t you?" Macey''s shrill, cold voice seemed even more terrifyinging over the phone. "I didn''t!" Le hurried to exin. "Sis, I''ll ask for it, but he won''t give it. He, he doesn''t keep his word!" "How could he refuse to give it to you? Le, do you ever ask for it by heart?" Macey''s voice rose once more. Listening to the sharp sarcastic voice on the other side of the phone, Le wondered when her sister had be such a sarcastic person. "Le, it must be you who didn''t want it! I know Vincent. He''s not that heartless. I''ve been with him for so many years, can I not know him? He''ll still remember our old times!" Macey''s shrill voice was unusually harsh, and her sarcastic words stabbed at Le like a knife. Le just pursed her lips and felt exceptionally bitter in her heart. "Sis, he''s not the Mr. White he used to be!" "Humph! Don''t think I don''t know your selfish motives. Le, no matter what, he''s the man I used to sleep with. Even if you marry him and he bes my brother-inw, it doesn''t change that fact! He''s a leftover I''ve yed with! You and your mother are all the same and all you do is steal your own sister''s man!" "Sis, I''ll find a way!" That was all Le said before she hung up the phone. She suddenly felt a little sad. Looking at the delicious food, she lost her appetite. Le went out just in time to meet a taxi at the corner of the vi. And this was not a good ce to get a taxi. As she got into the car, her hair was a bit dishevelled and her eyes were so nk that the young driver in front of her, wearing sses, gave her two more nces. Finally, the driver struck up a conversation with her. "Where do you want to get off, miss?" Le nced out of the window at the shingndscape and pursed her lips in a faint smile, "Where is the terminal?" "Miss, this is a taxi, not a bus!" "Oh, then drive me onwards. Where the traffic jam, I will get off!" Le said ndly. "You''ve lost your love?" The driver in front of her asked. Le was stunned, and suddenlyughed out. Then she asked in a light tone, "Do I look like I''ve fallen out of love?" The young driver was stunned, "I thought you were out of love because you looked a bit disoriented!" Le looked up and saw through the mirror in front of her that the driver was very young. He wore a pair of silver-rimmed sses and looked very civilized. So she smiled, "Don''t you get bored driving a taxi at such a young age?" "I love what I do for a living. You can call meter if you need anything!" The driver reached over and took a business card out of his case and handed it to Le, "You can call me anytime. I''m a very ethical taxi driver!" Le took the business card, smiled and nodded. "Okay! Thanks!" She looked down at the business card and found that there were only a few words on it, but the design was quite personal. There was only one name: Julian Gordon, in addition to a series of phone numbers. No title, no upation, just a name and a phone number. This kind of business card was a bit weird. The surname was also unusual, and Le couldn''t help but look at it more than once before cing it in her bag. Even if it was out of courtesy, because she couldn''t just open the window and throw the card out in front of the driver. Fifteen minutester, by the time they reached the central area, there was actually a traffic jam starting. Le looked at the location and saw that it was the White Group Building, and when she looked up, she saw the eighty-eight-story building rising into the clouds. "There''s a traffic jam!" Julian warned. Le nodded feebly, then took her money and got out of the car. "Your name, miss?" Julian asked. Le turned around to see a handsome face. As Le sized up Julian, he also sized up Le. It was then that Le noticed that his sses were t. Uh, why was he wearing a pair of t sses? Le couldn''t see his eyes. The only movement was a shiny white light sliding from the lower left corner of the sses towards the upper right corner, "May I know your name?" "We just met each other by chance. If we ever meet again, I''ll tell you next time!" With a faint smile, Le turned to leave. Julian smiled softly and looked at Le''s back in thought, then he looked at the White Group Building rising into the clouds. Behind the t sses, his deep eyes had more wisdom in them. "Remember, next time, I must know your name!" His words seem to take on an extra touch of ambition. Le didn''t turn around, just waved her hand and shook her head, smiling softly. The driver was really quite funny. The White Group''s office building was located in the central area, the busiestmercial centre in F City. In the spacious president''s office of 100 square meters, the decoration was in the same color scheme. The simple design desk was ced in front of the floor-to-ceiling window, and the documents of each department were neatly arranged on the desktop. Through the floor-to-ceiling windows, one could see the cosmopolitan city of F City at a nce. Vincent was sitting in his office at the moment, lighting a cigarette and smoking it slowly. Behind the smoke, his eyes were deep and unmoving. Downstairs on the street, Le walked slowly and turned into another street. At the corner of the Central was WH Park. Looking at the endless scenery in front of her, the bits and pieces of what happenedst night couldn''t fade away in her mind. After walking for about two miles, she realized that she was hungry. So she went into a small shop and ate beef noodles. At the table next to her sat a couple, the boy was tall and thin, while the girl was beautiful and elegant. The boy was clumsily holding the dishes for the girl, with a simple smile on his face. And the girl was happily enjoying the boy''s service. In the whole shop, it was as if they only had eyes for each other. It was a heart-warming scene that made Le''s heart ache with sorrow. If she married Vincent, she was afraid that there would never be such a thing as love again in her life. Because Vincent''s love would never be given to her, and she had never wished for it. She was hungry, but she could not eat anything, so she finally settled her bill and came out. Standing on the small bridge in the centre of theke in WH Park, her hair was disheveled in the wind, but she walked slowly with a calm andposed face. She was not the kind of girl who would onlyin about what had happened, and she would not regret it, nor did she want to shed any more tears and die. She would just ept it silently, only, it would take a little time. Her phone rang again, and it was from home. On the other end of the line, her mother''s worried voice came through, "Le! Did you sleep wellst night? Vincent didn''t bully you, did he?" "Mum, I''m fine. Mr. White is very nice and gentle to me. Don''t worry, mum!" Le took a deep breath of fresh air and her tone returned to a lighter one. She looked at the sunshine, but in the back of her mind she wondered if she would be struck by lightning for lying in broad daylight. "That''s good. Your father and I were worried sick. I thought he was up to something, but now it seems to be all right. I''ll hurry and tell your dad. You and Vincente back for dinner sometime!" Le''s mother sounded relieved. "Okay, I got it, mum. You tell Dad that I''ve decided to go to work at the agency!" Le said. "It''s just about the internship period, so let''s have Dad arrange the selection now. When I graduate in two months, I''ll apply for the job!" "Really? That''s great. Your dad will be so happy!" "Yes!" Le smiled bitterly, yet felt at peace. Luckily, she still had her mother. She would be strong for her mother''s happiness, and for her aunt in heaven! She put the phone down when the phone suddenly rang again. Le looked down and saw Vincent''s number. She hesitated and had a slight shudder running through her heart. Looking at the number kept blinking, but she didn''t answer it. The ringing stopped abruptly and Le stared at the phone in disbelief. A few secondster, a message came - If you don''t answer the phone after three seconds of ringing, you will be responsible for the consequences! She was stunned. The phone rang again. It was Vincent again. She took a deep breath and answered the phone. "Hello, Mr. White!" "If I remember correctly, shouldn''t you be calling me husband, my dearest wife?" Vincent''s low, ambiguous voice came from the other end of the line. Le just felt a chill run through her body. She still couldn''t say the word ¡°husband¡±, so she just said, "Mr. White, is something wrong?" "Where are you?" "Outside!" "I know you''re on the outside. But where exactly are you?" He asked again. "On the street!" "Le!" She said unhappily. "If you don''t want to give me back that tape, I really don''t know what you want from me. You''ve humiliated me, I''ve begged you for mercy on my knees, and I''ve married you when you asked me to. I''m fine with you sleeping with other people, Mr. White, can''t you return the tape to my sister for the sake of my father? Even if she betrayed you, but for the sake of my father helped you over the years, can''t we just forget about it?" Le gathered enough courage to say a lot of things in one breath. She really didn''t know what Vincent was up to. "Le, what you are saying is that without your dad, without our most beloved and respected Brian all these years, the White Group would not be where it is today, right? You mean your dad is ying favouritism andmiting irregrities or perverting justice for a bribe?" Hisughter seemed toe from the other end of the phone, but it was a sneer. Even from that distance, she could still feel Vincent''s anger. And the angrier he got, the more charming his smile would be. Only the smile never reached the bottom of his eyes. "You!" Le was dumbfounded. "Fine, I won''t talk to you anymore. I can''t talk to you. If you don''t give me that tape, don''t call me again. I have nothing to say to you!" With that, she just hung up the phone. Chapter 233 Nowhere Is Home Chapter 233 Nowhere Is Home After the phone call with Vincent, Le turned off her phone. She went to the movie theater alone for a film in the afternoon, when the movie finished it was already evening. When she got back to the White house, she saw that Vincent''s car was already parking in the lot. She didn''t know why, but her heart suddenly started racing, then sheforted herself, what was she afraid of? He wasn''t a tiger, he had no intentions of eating her alive, especially since they went through so much trouble to get married, he probably only wanted a position for the Hunter family in the political circles, he probably just needed father''s blessings, the White Group was a newpany after all, it was still a newbie in the business world. When she entered the living room, she saw Eira waiting for her, who''s face expression was a little unnatural after seeing Le. "Eira!" She greeted. Eira nodded quickly, but didn''t dare to speak much, she said in a low voice, "Miss, the Master seems to be angry, and, and..." Le smiled thankfully, and nodded her head, "And?" "Nothing!" Eira didn''t dare to say more, "Miss, he usually isn''t like that, what you are seeing probably isn''t the real..." Le felt a hint of anxiety, she didn''t understand what Eira meant, so she went upstairs, and before she could enter the guest room, suddenly a hand grabbed hers. She looked up in surprise and looked at her grasped wrist. It was a bit painful. The slender fingers held her wrist tightly. In the moment of astonishment, she looked straight into his pair of eyes that looked particrly dark, they were full of unexined emotions, Le felt angry, but his eyes made her heart beat a little faster, and the smile on the corner of his mouth was even more charming. Vincent curled his thin lips, his eyes were extremely deep, and he looked like a fierce lion. "Where did you go?" he said roughly. Her heart was pounding like a drum, Le started to find it difficult to breathe. She didn''t like this feeling at all. "Let go of me!" She whispered, remembering that she saw him with another women in their bedst night, she thought he was very dirty. Last night, he must have had sex with that woman! "Where did you go?" His voice was as deep as the one of a dictator. "To the movies!" she said. He smiled softly and let go of her hand. "Don''t you want that videotape?" Le looked up as expected, somewhat surprised. "Are you saying you will give it to me?" "How could that be possible?" His eyes tightened, his dangerous eyes narrowed to stare at her overly surprised eyes. Le was speechless as her small face copsed in disappointment. She turned around and walked indifferently to the guest room. She really didn''t know what he was thinking in his mind. She couldn''t guess him. All she knew was that he was an entrepreneur, a very powerful young entrepreneur. He was once her most respected person, who almost became her brother-inw but became her husband somehow. But the moment she opened the door, she was startled, the bed was covered with messy sheets, the room was in an ambiguous atmosphere, the quilt fell to the ground, she didn''t need to guess what happened on the bed she made in the morning, from the bathroom she could hear the sound of running water... Le froze at the door and turned to look at Vincent. After a long while, she finally asked: "If you like this room, you can have it, but can I have a room of my own?" "This is the White house!" Vincent raised his eyebrows slightly, implying that he would be in the room wherever he wanted to sleep with a woman, Le had no right to interfere. Le was speechless, and opened the door to another guest room upstairs, then took her own things out of the cab and went in. She closed the door tightly as if she wanted to seal the whole disgusting atmosphere outside the room. The sound of closing the door was so loud in this quiet night, Le stood at the door in a daze, she was standing there for quite a while but there was no movement outside. She stared at her clothes for a moment, turned around and went to the bathroom, and suddenly thought that maybe this room has been contaminated by him someday, she felt really dirty, and a bitter smile appeared at the corner of her lips. If he thought it would humiliate her, so help yourself! In fact, she was really hit hard, again! It was a sleepless all night. The next day, Le went outside to find a student hotel, she slept all day before she came back. Just like yesterday, the bed in the room she stayed in was the same as yesterday. The room was full of ambiguity, wilting atmosphere, and the sound of water running in the bathroom... There were three guest rooms upstairs, one bedroom, one study, one locked dark storage room, and three of the six rooms have been contaminated. Le didn''t know where to go, but suddenly realized that maybe the marriage was really wrong, sheughed at herself trying to cover up her heartache. C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org She stood there at the door, frozen for a long time, a woman walked out of the bathroom with a bath towel wrapped around herself and her hair dripping. When she saw Le, she screamed, "Ah--" Le was also a little surprised, because this woman was not the one from that day, she thought, which one was the one fromst night? He really had a lot of women, he was nasty, so nasty! She shook her head and was about to leave, turned around but hit his solid chest, also water dripping from his hair, his strong muscles made Le''s nose a little sore. She took a step back, trying to get around him, but was pulled by him. "Where are you going?" "Home!" She said, there was no ce to sleep for her, it was all dirty, and she didn''t need to stay here. "Are you going toin about me?" His tone was full of disdain. "Can''t stand this anymore, huh?" "Vincent!" The woman inside called irritably. Vincent smiled softly, and said to the woman in a childlike tone: "Babe, go to bed first! Don''t spoil my night!" The woman didn''t want to listen, but she could only crawl onto the bed with her lips pouting. "If you want to y around, that''s your business. I just want a clean ce to sleep. Vincent, I don''t know what you want to tell me. I just think it''s funny, don''t you think it''s funny?" She was looking at him, there was azy and dangerous aura on him, after the shower. To be honest, she was a little afraid to look at him, she was afraid of him! Very much! Because he would do whatever it took! He only wore a bath towel, his face was handsome, his hair dripping, and he still looked like the handsome man he used to be. Le looked at him, she was feeling strange, the old love and old memories flowed through her mind, her most respected Vincent turned out to have such a vengeful heart, but he took revenge on the wrong target, she was just Macey''s sister. Looking at him, there was a feeling of trance, as if it was not real, as f she had never seen this person. Le was about to leave. He took a few steps, and his voice suddenly came from behind, "Aren''t you afraid that I will publish the video? Le, if you dare to step out of the White family, tomorrow you are going to be the moatscivious and shameless woman in F city. !" Le stopped, she bit her lips, her small hands clenched into fists. Vincent seemed very satisfied with her response, "If you don''t want that, go to the master bedroom and wait for me!" Without speaking, Le turned around and walked silently into the master bedroom, which was their wedding room. The sheets were changed, but it still looked dirty to her. Le walked to the sofa and sat there. She was taking a deep breath, her trembling hands clenched into fists, and after a few seconds of deep breathing, there was finally a trace of spirit on her pale face. For the happiness of her mother and her aunt, who was in heaven, she must bear it! The door mmed shut. Le''s heart tightened and her body stiffened. Vincent walked into her, she almost instinctively moved aside, away from him, but his eyes suddenly tightened. "Do you want to show your temper in front of me?" He said coldly, Vincent watched the thin figure curled up on the sofa, his tone still cold, "You don''t have the right yet." Le didn''t look up, because the tears blinded her eyes, she took a deep breath and swallowed the tears. This man was cold, arrogant, and always had the attitude of a king. What was he going to do? "If you want to humiliate my family, why did you marry me? I''m just an illegitimate daughter. It took me a lot just to get the Hunter family''s name. What can I get you? Vincent, please have mercy and leave me and my sister." There was too much bitterness, too many problems, but this man came back with different women every day. In that case, why bother to get married in the first ce? Le smiled mockingly, even though the smile was extremely bitter. "Look up at me!" He said. She was puzzled, but raised her head. Without warning, he leaned down and pressed himself on her. "Let go of me!" Le''s reaction was a little big, but she couldn''t get rid of him. Her body seemed to be developing well, pressing her down, he could feel the softness of the breasts, but she wasn''t as meaty. Compared to Macey, her figure seemed to be better. "If I remember correctly, we haven''t had our wedding night yet?" Vincent approached Le with a solemn face, close enough that she could smell the light soap scent on him. "Aren''t you having sex every day?" Her tense teeth trembled. "Jealous much?" He raised an eyebrow. "You think too much of yourself!" She chuckled, but in her heart she was panicked to death. "Liar!" Vincent reached out and unbuttoned the buttons on her clothes. Le struggled. Her behavior aroused him. He pulled on her shirt and all the buttons came off. "You don''t need clothes on my bed." Taking off Le''s clothes, pushing the bra up, he lowered his head and sucked on her nipples. She turned her head to the side without saying a word, she didn''t want to watch what he was doing, and didn''t want to be treated like this by him. She just felt sick, very sick. But his hands have already begun to explore her young and smooth skin. Vincent didn''t expect that the body under the clothes was so perfect. Her skin was delicate. He didn''t know if it was because of her shyness or anger that her white skin turned slightly pink. Looking at this charming waist, he couldn''t help but lower his head, sucking and biting on it, leaving hickeys. Le was shocked by his sudden behavior, her hands were clenched into fists, she wanted to calm herself. She felt ashamed, all her thoughts were on how to escape. But she couldn''t, so she simply closed her eyes and let him go crazy on her. His kisses moved up quickly, he moved to her chest, and spent a long time on her soft breasts, so that she had to bite her lower lip to prevent herself from making a sound. His movements were not rough, but she could feel that he was taking in her body without feelings. He only regarded her as a bargain, a woman used to pay back her debts. Chapter 234 Let’s Talk Some Deal Chapter 234 Let¡¯s Talk Some Deal His lips approached andid on her lips. The cold lips made her froze. When he put his tongue in, she closed her eyes shut to resist the eagerness to push him away. She felt he had aroused. His hard-on was poking her thigh, and they were not in afortable position on the sofa. Just as he was about to get up and pick her up to the bed, she lifted her knee forcefully and knocked at his hard-on. ¡°Ugh¡­Damn it!¡± Vincent held his abdomen in pain. Le picked up her clothes unhurriedly. She knew he wouldn¡¯t be able to have another hard-on for the night after that attack. But she felt guilty looking at him frowning and holding his abdomen in extreme pain, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. White!¡± ¡°Hmph!¡± His forehead was covered in cold sweat. He underestimated this damn woman. He didn¡¯t expect her to be so vicious. ¡°Le, do you think you can run away?¡± After being silent for a while, Le said in self-mockery, ¡°I¡¯m not running away, Mr. White. I just feel filthy. I have mysophobia, you see. It¡¯s a mental disease, and have nothing to do with you! If you¡¯re looking for some fun, please look for it somewhere else. I don¡¯t want to see it, because it¡¯s disgusting. Please respect my condition! Or you can just stay away from me, give me my own clean guestroom, and I¡¯ll stay out of your business. You didn¡¯t marry me because you like me after all, did you?¡± He was surprised. So many women out there want to get into his bed, but she¡­ ¡°Women indeed like to y hard-to-get. Do you think you¡¯ll get my attention like this, Le?¡± The pain had now subsided, but he felt he couldn¡¯t get himself a hard-on anymore for the night. That attack crushed him. ¡°Whatever you say!¡± Le turned around to leave, she didn¡¯t want to waste time talking to a condescending man. ¡°Wait!¡± Just as Le had her hand on the handle and about to open the door, Vincent caught up with her and trapped her between his body and the door. ¡°What¡­ what are you doing?¡± Turning around, his charming face was less than twenty centimetres away from Le¡¯s. Different from his usual smirking expression, he put on a gloomy face at this moment which made her heart throbbed nervously. She tried to act calm. Raising his brow, Vincent stared at her delicate face and approached closer. A charming smile was now seen on his pale face. He said in a raspy low voice, ¡°Do you think I¡¯ll let you off just like that after what you did to me?¡± ¡°What do you want then?¡± Le sensed his warm breath on her face. The peculiar feeling made her heart beat faster and messed up her breathing. ¡°I¡¯m in the lead here. This only ends when I say it is, you understand?¡± His low and seductive voice whispered into her ear. Le held her breath. What do you want, Vincent? She didn¡¯t want him to sense her fluster, so she could only close her eyes at the arousing scene he created. He nted his lips on her slender neck,pletely ignored her fright and trembling. Yes, she lost! She had lost before it even began! ¡°Mr. White, this is not what I remember of you!¡± She said with her eyes closed. In her memory, he was a smiley gentleman, not the wicked man he is now. ¡°Let¡¯s talk some deal, shall we?¡± ¡°Do you think you still have the chance to talk some deal with me?¡± He mocked her helplessness while continue to invade her neck. The warm lips made her heart racing. ¡°Perhaps there¡¯s still a slight chance!¡± she said stubbornly, ¡°If there¡¯s no even the slightest chance, why did you marry me?¡± He snorted, ¡°You have some wild imagination!¡± ¡°If I guess it correctly, you¡¯re still afraid of my dad¡¯s status, right? You marry me just for business purpose. I thought you¡¯re a genius in the business world, but I don¡¯t know that you would take this kind of a despicable shortcut.¡± Just as she finished saying that, she felt his teeth biting her neck. It was painful. She frowned but continued, ¡°I thought you¡¯re different, the most reliable man in the world, who won¡¯t date my sister just because of her family background. But I am wrong! It turns out you¡¯re such an irresponsible man! However, I won¡¯t tell my parents about this. As long as you give me back the tape, you can do whatever you want and I¡¯ll stay out of your way! I won¡¯t say a word to anyone else!¡± Her neck was still in pain as he bit the skin on her neck with controlled force. She felt all her sensation was focusing on the spot where Vincent was invading, his every action triggering her sensitive body. Le looked at the ceiling light and smirked, ¡°Mr. White, please let go of me! I really feel you¡¯re filthy!¡± He stopped moving. Not advancing or leaving her body, Vincent stayed there with his slightly messy hair. Hisid back vibe was giving off an alluring aura. Breathing abnormally, he panted lightly. The warm breath fell on Le¡¯s skin and kindled an arousing sensation. Lowering his head, Vincent¡¯s deep-set eyes were beaming with wickedness. Le should¡¯ve push him away, but she didn¡¯t do it. ¡°Are you afraid?¡± He exhaled on her neck, sending a wave of shiver through the skin. His tongue licked on the artery in her neck like a slithery snake, then moved down towards her cor bone. Once again, Le closed her eyes. After God knows how long, she felt his breath spitting on her face, ¡°Open your eyes and look at me!¡± When she opened her eyes, he locked eyes with her with his lust-burning gaze, ¡°I wanted topletely own you tonight, but I changed my mind! It would be boring to eat my prey in one bite, why not have as much fun as I can with it until it wears out?¡± With a pale face, she widened her eyes trying to digest his words. Wicked smile lingered by the corner of his mouth, in contrast with his deep-set eyes, which carried no sign of a smile. If it wasn¡¯t for that she knocked at his junk, he would¡¯vepletely own her by now! Relentlessly! ¡°Remember, tomorrow night, you¡¯ll be mine! Are you excited? My dear wife?¡± he said in a mixed tone of ambiguity, tender and hypocrisy. With that said, he left for the room next door. Left alone in the empty bedroom, Le felt like crying but was too afraid to do so. She curled her body up in the dark. Her deeply wounded heart was stone cold. Vincent¡¯s threat made Le stayed up for the rest of the night. Throughout the night, she sat alone on the sofa with the same posture until dawn. The next day, she ran home. She couldn¡¯t bear living with him in the same room, especially after seeing how he brought different women home for three consecutive nights. In Brian¡¯s study room. ¡°Le, does Vincent treat you well?¡± When Brian saw his daughter, he asked the question that had been concerning him. Slightly astonished, perhaps not used to her father¡¯s care, Le nodded stiffly and forced a smile, ¡°Good! Everything¡¯s good! When can I go to work, dad? Can I go to work after you sign the paper?¡± C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org ¡°I¡¯m d you get to work in the institution. Go to the Overseas Chinese Affairs Office next Monday and look for Director Gordon. I had already informed him about this. You have to be able to bear the loneliness working in the government institution in order to prosper! The workload in Overseas Chinese Affairs Office won¡¯t be too hectic, and I can see you often too since it¡¯s under the Municipal Government.¡± Brian patted on Le¡¯s shoulder, while she subconsciously evaded it. Feeling awkward, he put on a long face and sighed, ¡°I can¡¯t count on your sister anymore. The Hunter family will have to rely on you now, Le!¡± ¡°Dad!¡± Le suddenly felt bad for her father, as she never heard her stern father talked to her in such tender tone. ¡°I¡¯ll work hard and won¡¯t let you down!¡± ¡°Good girl. Even though it¡¯s hard, I hope you can make Vincent fall in love with you using your wits!¡± Brian said diffidently. ¡°Dad, I¡­¡± She wanted to remark that was impossible, and wanted to ask why did she have to make him in love with her? But looking at her father¡¯s pleading gaze, she swallowed her words and nodded. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll make him fall in love with me!¡± Ending the conversation with her father, Le headed downstairs. Suddenly, there was a call from Vincent made to their residential phone. Mrs. Hunter picked up the phone. ¡°Hey, Vincent. Yes, Le¡¯s at home. Do you want toe over for dinner?¡± ¡°Mom, I asked Le to go home. I¡¯m going to Rome for some business, so Le will be staying at home for the next few days. I afraid she¡¯ll be too lonely staying here. Please take care of her for me while I¡¯m away!¡± Vincent said courteously on the other side of the phone. A wave of horror struck Le when she heard it was Vincent¡¯s call. She was scared that tonight he would¡­ but her father said¡­ she didn¡¯t know what to do. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about Le, Vincent. Dad and I are both pleased to see you two are getting along so well. You go ahead with your business, Le can stay at home for now!¡± ¡°Thank you, mom. Is Le there? I want to talk to her,¡± he said courteously with a deep voice, it was hard to make out his emotions behind those words. ¡°Yes, wait for a second.¡± Mrs. Hunter passed the phone to Le. ¡°Vincent wants to talk to you!¡± Le was taken aback and almost dropped the phone. She immediately forced an awkward smile to cover up her fright so her mother wouldn¡¯t be suspicious. With the phone by her ear, she took a deep breath. ¡°Mr. White¡­¡± ¡°You think you can run away from me by just switching off your phone? I¡¯ll let you off tonight. I¡¯lle back in five days to im what¡¯s mine.¡± ¡°Why are you quiet? Are you afraid to let your mother know about what happened the past few days?¡± Vincent¡¯s voice was extremely grim. Even though she couldn¡¯t see him over the phone, she could sense he was smiling wickedly while saying that, which made her tremble. ¡°No¡­ I understand, I¡¯ll be waiting for you!¡± Le didn¡¯t want her mother to worry and added, ¡°be careful, remember to eat your meals and don¡¯t drink too much. Have a safe trip!¡± Chapter 235 It’s Just A Show Chapter 235 It¡¯s Just A Show ¡°Hmph! Very good!¡± Vincent¡¯s tone which had embodied profound meaning coupling with chilliness sounded from the other end of the phone, and each single word of his was hammering on her heart, pricking and suffocating her. ¡°Don¡¯t ever try to push my buttons, or else you know the consequences of doing so!¡± ¡°I know what you mean, I will miss you!¡± Le curled up the edge of her mouth to force a smile onto her face, but her despairing eyes had given away her distressed state. ¡°Hahahaha¡­¡± His convolutedughter was apanied by the sound of him hanging up on her, and anxiety started to gnaw at her heart as she knew that he would not get on well with her. After Le had hung up on her phone, she looked up only to stare into Mabel Ross¡¯s worrying and contemtive eyes. ¡°It has never crossed my mind that the one whom Vincent likes is you, Le. Oh, dear! I¡¯ve always thought that he likes your sister, but it is a crying shame that she is unfaithful to him! Your father is really adamant in not letting you marry Vincent at first, but he has unexpectedly changed his mind and given his approval after the two of them have a talk in the study.¡± ¡°They had a talk about it?¡± Le was taken aback by the revtion that Vincent had had a conversation with her father. ¡°Yes, they did. When I ask your father about it, he just stays silent and puffs at his cigarette, so I have no idea what the dialogue is about as well!¡± Mabel sighed heavily and continued, ¡°If not for Macey¡¯s scandal, this wouldn¡¯t have happened. Oh God, it is a relief that Vincent at least treats you quite well, so that makes my heart eased up a little. You have no idea how worried sick your father and I are for you these past few days.¡± Vincent had gone to her father to have a talk?! Le was still trying to digest the sudden divulgence of information as her father was the mayor of F City, so how could she not perceive Vincent¡¯s true intention behind his action? However, why had her father consented to his proposal of marrying her instead? Brian Hunter clearly was fully aware that Vincent had the tape of her sister having a roll in the hay with someone else in his possession, and it was evident that his intention of holding on to that was to threaten the Hunter family with it. Brian must have tried to get his hands on that tape, but it was likely to no avail. She could not bear to continue down her train of thought as it had started to overwhelm her. No wonder her father had urged her earlier to try every means to make Vincent fell in love with herself. Did Vincent really have something on him? ¡°Le, is Vincent really treating you¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry too much about me, Mom. He has been nice to me. I¡¯ll head upstairs to take some nap now, alright? I¡¯m exhausted fromst night!¡± Le cut Mabel off abruptly and continued to console her, ¡°Everything¡¯s alright, Mom. I¡¯m really fine and happy, so stop worrying about nothing, alright? Just try to be happy for yourself, I know happiness has note easily for you, and all I¡¯ve ever wanted is for you to be happy!¡± Le had not gotten any sleepst night, but her words had other implications to Mabel instead as she thought that the reason for her daughter¡¯s weariness was due to the newlyweds enjoying conjugal bliss on their wedding night. After hearing Le¡¯s affirmation, she nodded while putting on a relieved but glum expression, ¡°I¡¯m sorry that you have to go through this, Le!¡± ¡°Here you go again, Mom!¡± Le hugged her mother and gave her a peck on the cheek as she said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll head upstairs now! Good night!¡± ¡°Good night!¡± Even though Le had repeatedly reassured her, Mabel still felt an inexplicable feeling that her daughter¡¯s demeanor was unusual in some ways as she stared at her disappearing figure on the staircase. The next morning, Le could see her sister whom was staying in the room opposite hers at first sight when she raised her head aftering out from her room. ¡°Morning, Macey!¡± Le greeted her at once. Macey was not present at the table yesterday during dinner, so it was to her surprise that she had gotten up early in the morning today. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. However, Macey squinted her eyes and shot her a piercing gaze as she uttered in sarcasm, ¡°If I have not been caught cheating on him, the person whom gets to sleep beside Vincent will not be you! How was it? He didn¡¯t disappoint at all, am I right? I do think that our fate is the same as our mothers¡¯ which is such a satire, Le. How does sharing a guy with your sister feel like?¡± Le¡¯s face was flushed in an instant as she was startled by Macey¡¯s unexpected and tant remarks, but all she could do was biting her lips and getting reduced to silence. That¡¯s right, Macey was Le¡¯s half-sister, but her mother was also Le¡¯s aunt and Mabel¡¯s sister. Her aunt had passed on after shielding Le in a car ident, and it could be said that her life was saved by Macey¡¯s mother. From that day onwards, Le and Mabel had felt that they owed Macey for her mother¡¯s death, hence no matter what Macey had done and what she wished to do, Le had pledged to try all her means to help her achieve her goal. It was her wholehearted attempt to try to pay her aunt back for saving her life, and so that the departed could rest in peace. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Macey!¡± Le lowered her head as she spoke with a soft tone, ¡°I¡¯ll try to think of a way!¡± ¡°Hmph! Don¡¯t you think that Vincent has really fallen in love with you! To tell you the truth, he only values Dad¡¯s power and dominance, not you!¡± Macey¡¯s cruel words were like an edged sword that had pierced her heart although she knew that was the truth. Even so, there was no use in crying over spilt milk anymore, and it was futile to even talk about it. All she had to focus on for the time being was to get the tape back and not dwell on anything else, but deep down in her heart, she knew that Vincent would not let her have what she wished. But then again, how would everything in life go as smoothly as one wished? ¡°He won¡¯t fancy me; I know my ce very well.¡± Le mocked at herself in a self-deprecating manner while tugging at the corner of her lips, ¡°He obviously will only be interested in beautiful girls like you!¡± ¡°Hmph, good that you know!¡± Macey gave out a snort of contempt, ¡°You are indeed not as attractive as I am!¡± Macey was, strictly speaking, the hot type as her body was voluptuous and sexy while her face was enchanting as well. Le was indeed beautiful as well, but her aura was a different typepared to Macey. She had the tenderness of a gentle woman whom exuded elegance and quiet charm, and if the sisters were to be described as flowers metaphorically, Macey would be like peony while Le was more like jasmine. ¡°Let¡¯s head downstairs now and get some breakfast, Macey!¡± Le uttered softly and proceeded to make her way down. Macey pursed her lips and followed her downstairs right after, but when she had discerned Le¡¯s strange walking posture from the back, she immediately scoffed bitterly at her, ¡°Why, is Vincent too vigorous in bed to the extent that you are not able to walk properly after two days? Look at the way that you¡¯re walking right now. Are you doing this on purpose in front of my face?¡± Le remained silent upon hearing her insulting remarks, and she had only stopped in her tracks for a few seconds as her body went rigid before she kept going again while trying her best to walk in a natural manner. Macey shut her mouth in the end after realizing that she had asked for a snub and gotten the cold shoulder from Le¡¯s silence, but her pretty face was convoluted with bitter jealousy instead. After breakfast, Le went back to her room again and lied down quietly on her bed as she cast her sidelong nce out of the window. ¡°It seems that Vincent has really worn you out seeing that you are heading to sleep again after a full meal, and it¡¯s only early in the morning, Le!¡± Mabel pushed open the door and walked inside while teasing her with a smile on her face. Le was thrown into a panicky state upon hearing her remark while her face blushed instantly due to mortification as she was surprised that even her mother had thought that her weariness was due to Vincent. ¡°Why do you feel so embarrassed about it? I¡¯ve been through it as well, so don¡¯t be!¡± Mabel smiled at her, ¡°Get some sleep if you¡¯re still tired, and you cane down after you¡¯ve rested enough!¡± Monday had approached in the blink of an eye, and it was today that Le had to report to duty at the Overseas Chinese Affairs Office of Municipal Government. The Municipal Government office was housed in an old-fashioned building which had prevailed an atmosphere of solemnity and reverence. The towering trees had provided wee shade in the courtyard, and it was a mystery as to how long did it take and how much wind and rain had washed on these tanus orientalis for them to grow into such a majestic state. Le made her way to the edifice where the Overseas Chinese Affairs Office was located, and when she could finally spot the name tag of the Director of the Overseas Chinese Affairs Office outside a room, she took a good look at it and breathed in deeply to calm her nerves. It¡¯s right here, she thought to herself, and she proceeded to knock on the door after a few seconds. ¡°Come in!¡± A familiar husky voice sounded from the inside of the room, and when she had walked into the room, her eyes wereid on an extremely young face and a pair of optical sses that was hanging on the countenance of the man. It turned out to be him ¡ª¡ª Julian Gordon. ¡°Uhm!¡± Le turned back to look at the name tag outside the room of the Director of the Political Research Office again as she was astonished by her sight, ¡°Are, are you Director Gordon?¡± In fact, the real questions that she had wanted to ask him were whether he was a taxi driver and the reason that he was present here. Julian shook his head and smiled, ¡°Director Gordon is my father, and I¡¯m here to talk to him about something. What about you? Why are you here?¡± ¡°Oh!¡± Le let out a sigh of relief after hearing his answer. The Director of the Overseas Chinese Affairs Office would not be a person whom was this young just as she thought. He looked twenty-three or twenty-four years old at most, and he wascking the bearing that a leader of a cadre would have. ¡°I¡¯m here to report to duty!¡± ¡°May I have your name now, Miss?¡± Julian blinked his deep eyes behind the sses as he put on a rxed smile while staring intently at her. Le felt slightly resigned as it had never urred to her that she would meet him again although F City was neither too big nor small of a city. She smiled and replied while ignoring his question, ¡°If Director Gordon is not here now, I¡¯ll juste backter!¡± ¡°I see that you are still reluctant to let me know your name. Never mind then, I shall not ask again. You don¡¯t have to leave the room as he is almost here soon!¡± Julian said while smiling at her, not paying any attention to or being affected by Le¡¯s watchful manner towards him. Le sat down on the sofa while Julian had seated himself in the office chair behind the table. He got curious and popped his question to her while turning in his seat, ¡°Why do you want to work for the government when you¡¯re so young? It¡¯s terribly boring here!¡± ¡°I can just try to love whatever job that I¡¯ve taken up, and it might turn out that I am suitable for this role!¡± Le smiled as she replied. ¡°Oh! You¡¯re copying my phrase!¡± ¡°Who¡¯s copying you?¡± Le raised her eyebrow and pouted her red lips in return. Julian blinked in amusement and could not help but to chuckle at her response. When Le had turned her head to gaze out of the window, she suddenly felt that a figure had blocked the residual light out of the corner of her eyes . By the time she had turned her head back to get a look, Julian had already materialized in front of her. His striking face that was wearing a smile moved in closer to her, and his distance from her was close enough for her to be able to feel his warm breath spraying on her skin, and to smell the vague sweet scent of soap emanating from his body. ¡°What¡¯re you trying to do?¡± Le immediately pulled herself away from him and widened their distance from each other, her body leaning tightly against the back seat of the sofa as she scanned the faint smile on Julian¡¯s face, ¡°You don¡¯t have to lean so close to me, just spill it if you have something to say, Julian!¡± ¡°Why won¡¯t you tell me your name, Le?¡± Julian did not mind her alienating action as he put on a rxed smile while fixating his seductive and bewitching eyes on her. After pausing for a second, he continued, ¡°What a pity! I still have my way of finding out your name!¡± ¡°Why do you still insist on asking me when you have known all along!¡± Le remained herposure although she was roasting him in her heart for being such a cunning man. ¡°I want to hear it from you instead!¡± Julian¡¯s striking face dimmed in an exaggerating manner as he grabbed her hand and moved his face closer to her again, ¡°Will it kill you to just tell me your name?¡± ¡°We¡¯re in the Director¡¯s office!¡± Le threw a scornful nce at Julian whom was putting on a show and instantly tried to withdraw her hand from his sp while sneering at him, ¡°Please have some self- respect, Mr. Gordan.¡± Even though he was Director Gordan¡¯s son, he should not take liberties with woman in such an unscrupulous manner. She had always hated those second generations with some political background as they had always thought that they could flirt with and molest all women in this world with their father¡¯s authority. Did he think of himself as an emperor in the ancient times? Her first impression of him had disappearedpletely at this moment just as with Vincent¡¯s case. All men were indeed the same in this aspect! ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± Julian¡¯s thumb was still strobing her delicate hand in his palm affectionately and feeling her soft hand that had felt as if it was boneless, and it was an extremely pleasant sensation to him. ¡°Mr. Gordan, Mr. Gordan, please let go of my hand right now!¡± Le tried to withdraw her hand again while annoyance had gradually shown on her fair face as his actions had peeved her, and her voice hade out from her gnashed teeth in which frustration was clearly manifested. ¡°Haha! You look cute when you¡¯re angry, Le!¡± Julian uttered with a malicious smile as he had never felt such fun while teasing her after perceiving the contorted look on her face and her attempt to stand up and leave the room. ¡°Do you think I should feel happy instead?¡± Le countered at him sarcastically while trying to pull her hand free with all her might. She rose to her feet at once and tried to exert her full strength to pull her hand out, but little did she know that Julian had released his grip on her right at that moment. She was caught off guard by the sudden release and was about to fall backwards after not able to find her bnce, but a figure shed in front of her immediately and surprisingly, she did not feel the expected pain from the fall. Chapter 236 Misunderstanding Chapter 236 Misunderstanding ¡°I see that you like my hugs.¡± They fell onto the ground after Julian caught Le who was falling into his arms. He smiled maliciously and was touching her waist with hisrge hands, as if he was assessing her, ¡°I see this is how it feels to lightly grip somebody.¡± ¡°Julian, you!¡± growled Le as she fell onto his big and wide chest. Her face was twisted. The door suddenly opened as she was about to get up. ¡°Eh, well,¡± Director Gordon froze up as he walked into the room, seeing Le lying on top of Julian. He quickly mmed the door to hide this awkward situation. Le struggled to get up as Julian wasn¡¯t keen on letting her go. He continued yanking on her clothes. Director Gordon couldn¡¯t see what Julian was doing behind Le. He was shocked seeing that Brian¡¯s daughter was riding her son and got angry from embarrassment, ¡°What are you guys doing? Get up this instant!¡± Director Gordon growled. How could Brian¡¯s daughter act so shamelessly, doing something like this with his son in the office in broad daylight? If this were to get out, his name in the city hall would be sullied! ¡°Julian, let go!¡± Le¡¯s face was twisted. She gritted her teeth as she realized that this ill-natured man was doing this to her on purpose. ¡°Haha!¡± Julian finally let go. He said as he helped Le up, ¡°Dad, it¡¯s just a misunderstanding. We ran into each other identally and fell! And I was being a gentleman, cushioning her fall!¡± Director Gordon sat down at his table at the back of the office. He looked displeased, but Le was Brian¡¯s daughter and hence he couldn¡¯t say much. He then said in a low voice, ¡°Le, are you reporting in today?¡± ¡°Yes, Director Gordon!¡± Le knew that Director Gordon was looking at her mockingly with disdain after witnessing what happened just now. Le sighed deeply inside. She then nced at Julian who was behind her and rolled her eyes at him as a warning. It was all his fault. It was his fault that she couldn¡¯t say anything. Director Gordon probably misunderstood her because of that. And she wasn¡¯t even given a chance to exin herself. ¡°Julian, get out!¡± said Director Gordon in a low voice. ¡°About my case¡­¡± said Julian. ¡°Get out!¡± repeated Director Gordon as he interrupted his son. ¡°I won¡¯t go out if you don¡¯t promise me that!¡± Julian sat on the sofa and wasn¡¯t going to leave. Director Gordon stood up, ¡°Le, I¡¯ll bring you to my office and we¡¯ll have you familiarize yourself with the working environment!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Le nodded. And they left the room. Julian was left all alone. He then ran out and yelled behind them, ¡°Dad, how could you? This is not how it should be?¡± Director Gordon didn¡¯t even look back and Julian could only stare at their backs as they walked away. Even though he was surprised by what happened just now, Director Gordon quickly regained his composure. He introduced Le to the other employees enthusiastically, ¡°Renee, this is Le. She¡¯s going to be your working partner. Do cooperate nicely and teach her about the basic working procedures.¡± In the external liaisons office, a woman who was in her mid-20s stood up and bowed slightly as she said, ¡°Yes, sir!¡± ¡°Le, refer yourself to her if there¡¯s something you are unclear about. Tell me directly if there are any complications. I¡¯m heading back, you guys can talk,¡± said Director Gordon as he left with a smile on his face. Le sat down opposite Renee and smiled at her. As soon as the director left, Renee tried to kiss ass, ¡°So, I heard that you are Mr. Hunter¡¯s daughter?¡± ¡°Erm!¡± Le was taken aback. She smiled and didn¡¯t respond. Renee shrugged, ¡°I know that kids with parents of statuses don¡¯t like to talk with peasants like us. But it¡¯s okay, I¡¯ll still tell you everything I know about our work. So, our job is to study overseas Chinese affairs and propose suitable policies. We also overlook theworking and services for overseas Chinese, people of Hong Kong and Macau, and other associations. We are also responsible for the affairs with Taiwan and we review and approve the overseas Chinese¡¯s internationalworking events that are held in this province. Isn¡¯t it interesting?¡± ¡°It is!¡± Le thought that Renee was a nice and straight-forward person. It was her first day at work and she didn¡¯t have much to do. She was looking at important news online and was analyzing the important reports, studying foreign affairs. She would get off work at five and this would be her work from now on. She would be working here after she graduated. 5 days had passed in a blink of an eye, she wondered if Vincent would evere back. She felt depressed at the thought. As she walked out of the government office building, she heard someone calling out her name, ¡°Le!¡± Bystanders were staring because of Julian¡¯s loud voice. Le didn¡¯t want to interact with him. But because of Director Gordon, she could not be rough with him. And she was still mad about the incident today which caused Director Gordon to misunderstand her. Le ignored him and continued walking forward. ¡°Hey, Le!¡± yelled Julian as he walked over, ¡°Are you still mad? How about I treat you to a meal? I was just pulling your leg in the morning, don¡¯t be so petty!¡± ¡°I¡¯m not free!¡± Le rejected him. She pondered briefly and said harshly, ¡°Why did you me dirty like that? I don¡¯t even know you!¡± ¡°Erm! I was really just ying around because you won¡¯t tell me your name!¡± ¡°Well, I¡¯m going home!¡± Le rejected him again. ¡°Could it be that you think I want to court you?¡± said Julian as heughed. Seeing the faint smile on Julian¡¯s face, Le tried to calm herself down and said indifferently, ¡°I¡¯m not that much of a narcissist, but I hope that you¡¯ll leave me alone!¡± ¡°Well, then the misunderstanding is cleared up. Let¡¯s go have a meal!¡± Julian said excitedly as he yanked Le¡¯s hand. Le was scared by his sudden action, why was he pulling her around in public like that? ¡°Hey, let go. Have some decency.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll treat you to a meal as an apology!¡± Julian tried to make himself sound more serious, ¡°Give me a chance!¡± ¡°No!¡± said Le as she tried to yank her hand away. But Julian wasn¡¯t letting her go. They didn¡¯t notice that not far behind them, a Bugatti parked by the roadside. A tall young man in a suit got out of the car. He smiled viciously at Julian and Le and said in a low voice, ¡°Le!¡± Le who was struggling to make Julian let her go was shocked upon hearing Vincent¡¯s voice. She looked behind Julian and it was indeed Vincent. What was he doing here? Vincent smiled brightly but there was anger in his eyes. His smile was dazzling, he rxed his clenched fist and walked towards Le. He grabbed her arm and managed to get her out of Julian¡¯s grip. Le was afraid of Vincent, but she still stood close to him for dependence. She thought that Julian was much scarier than Vincent. Maybe she was hallucinating, but in her mind, Vincent was still the Vincent from a few years ago who would smile brightly. Vincent was content with her reaction, he tightened his sp and put Le under his arms. He then turned around and looked at Julian. Julian was shocked when he saw Vincent. He froze up and stared nkly at him, but soon after he broke into a bright smile and said, ¡°Vincent, long time no see!¡± He knew him?! Le didn¡¯t think that Julian would know Vincent. How did they get to know each other? Vincent smiled at Julian as he arched his eyebrow, ¡°It¡¯s you?¡±Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Vincent wasn¡¯t hiding his oppressing aura as he looked at Julian. Julian smiled and said, ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s me!¡± Vincent¡¯s eyes flickered. He then looked at Le and stared at her ck hair. Her hair was tied up into a bun with a hair stick, it was elegant and not gaudy. She looked wildly gorgeous and her dark grey suit made her looked dignified and serene. She was so very attractive. Her outfit for her first day at work wasn¡¯t any different from the other women working in the office. A dull outfit, but it looked charming on her¡­ Le¡¯s hand was hurting from Vincent¡¯s grip. ¡°Le, let¡¯s go home!¡± Vincent wasn¡¯t nning to say anything else to Julian. He led Le to his car. Surprisingly, Julian didn¡¯t say anything as well. He turned around and looked in their direction. Without looking closely, one couldn¡¯t tell if Julian¡¯s gaze was locked onto Vincent or Le. His gaze turned more and more profound as the two slowly disappeared from his sight. The flicker of heated emotions in his eyes that was on and off was hidden behind his sses. Le got onto Vincent¡¯s car and Vincent was silent. Le felt nervous, but she stayed quiet as well. She didn¡¯t think that he would be here. It had been five days. And the first thing he saw was she messing around with some unknown young man in front of the government building! The veins on Vincent¡¯s hand were popping out as he held onto the steering wheel. A burning rage could also be seen in his eyes. ¡°Vincent, you¡¯re, you¡¯re back from your business trip!¡± Le tried to liven up the atmosphere. ¡°I see that you¡¯re having fun without me around?¡± said Vincent slowly. Every word was mixed with the intention to kill. Le was terrified after hearing him. She couldn¡¯t even say things properly, ¡°I¡­¡± ¡°What? Cat got your tongue?¡± Vincent sounded a bit annoyed. Le didn¡¯t want to push her luck. Suddenly, her phone rang. She nced at her phone and noticed that it was her mother. She nced at Vincent subconsciously. ¡°You¡¯re not taking it?¡± He raised his eyebrow. Le had no choice but to answer the call, ¡°Hey mom!¡± ¡°Le, Vincent called me. I told him that it was your first day at work and he said that he would go and get you. Is he there yet?¡± ¡°Yeah!¡± No wonder he knew where she was working, he called home. ¡°I, we are together right now, mom!¡± ¡°Get home soon, newlyweds. Mom will hang up the call now! Be nice to Vincent, I really hope that you guys will be happy!¡± Her mom hung up the call after bombarding her with words. Le didn¡¯t even stand a chance to say anything. The phone call was rather loud. Vincent could tell that it was Marbel¡¯s voice and he smiled slightly. His eyes were gleaming, and they were glistening. Le held her phone sulkily, she was thinking about what to do next! ¡°What do you want to eat?¡± Vincent asked. ¡°Erm! Anything¡¯s fine!¡± ¡°Give me a concrete answer!¡± ¡°Well, I don¡¯t know!¡± Le didn¡¯t have much appetite. She didn¡¯t forget what he said before he left. After 5 days, he would be doing that to her. And she didn¡¯t know how to deal with it?! ¡°Well, if you¡¯re not hungry, we¡¯ll go on the bed immediately when we get home,¡± said Vincent abruptly. At the same time, Le said, ¡°I want to have some seafood!¡± Chapter 237 You Are Too Dirty Chapter 237 You Are Too Dirty ¡°Eating seafood?¡± Vincent White was slightly stunned for a moment before he suddenlyughed indulgently which hisughter was so genuine and cheerful, and it was different from his usual fake smile. ¡°Le Hunter, you won''t get away with it!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t run away!¡± Le sighed in resignation. ¡°Mr White, I don¡¯t want, can we live in peace together?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t want to be my woman?¡± He raised his eyebrow and his cool face was stunned for a while, he was really handsome and under the eyebrow, there were a pair of dark eyes which were cold and shining. Such a look of Vincent had made Le suffocate, but she still said softly, ¡°If there is a choice, I really don¡¯t want to!¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°You are too dirty!¡± Upon hearing, he then pursed his thin lip and snorted coldly, ¡°Le, you have already attracted me and the more you behave like this, I am more reluctant to let you go, what should I do?¡± ¡°But I¡¯m not interested in Mr. White at all!¡± Le argued coolly, ¡°If you really want to do that, I''ll ept it as it''s an obligation as a wife, but I also have a condition, no matter how you y, you just don¡¯t bring them back home, that''s my baseline, is that okay?¡± With his long and slim fingers holding the steering wheel even tightly, Vincentughed lightly, a sense of meaningful smile could be found on his handsome face, he didn¡¯t answer her but instead gave her a rhetorical question, ¡°Don¡¯t you want to marry me?¡± ¡°You don''t really want to marry me either!¡± Le spoke so calmly, and it was hard to find her emotion. ¡°Sorry, I don¡¯t like men like studs!¡± ¡°Fake mind matches pretending, don¡¯t we match well?¡± Vincent gave azy smile. ¡°Does it matter if we are a good match?¡± Le pursed her lips. The car stopped in front of a seafood restaurant, ¡°How about here?¡± Le looked at the signboard--- Seah Restaurant. ¡°It''s too expensive here!¡± She said honestly. ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± In the end, what she said just caused hisughter. Le was a little annoyed but she didn¡¯t get out of the car, and her small hands were clutching her bag. ¡°What''s wrong?¡± Vincent turned around. Only then Le got out of the car, and then looked at him in a very tangled way before she said, ¡°I don''t have money!¡± ¡°You think I''m letting you treat me?¡± Vincent was a little stunned. Le tooted, ¡°I''m afraid you trick me!¡± ¡°Don''t worry, I haven''t done anything like making a woman pay for a meal!¡± Vincentughed lightly and walked over while taking her hand in his. Ugh! Le jerked her hand but he gripped it even harder. His palm was so big that itpletely wrapped around her small hand. His palm was warm and dry, and it is dirty too. She instinctively pulled her hand away, but he held it tightly again and walked through the restaurant lobby before going into a private room. ¡°Le.¡± Vincent¡¯s voice sounded beside her and she looked up when she only realized that only two of them in this beautifully decorated room. ¡°I¡¯m wondering if you¡¯re really afraid of me.¡± After finishing his words, Vincent then revealed a sly smile. She was afraid of him! She disliked him too! ¡°I¡¯m not used to being led, I¡¯m not a puppy!¡± ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± heughed and he seemed to be in a good mood today. Seeing her sullen face, Vincent finally let go of her hand after she jerked her hand for many times. She walked to the table and sat down. Then, she took wet wipes from her bag, pulled one out and started to wipe her hands. Thinking about the hand which was held by him just now, she was wondering how dirty it could be since he might not wash his hands and he might hold the other women¡¯s hands. She lost her appetite. But she dared not to resist him fiercely in consideration of his threat. Vincent took a few steps closer when he saw her movement, he narrowed his eyes, his smile which was sly now turned to be more sinister, ¡°You do have quite a lot of habits!¡± Did he understand the meaning of wiping hands? Le felt a slight pressure above her head and she became more depressing in the quiet space. Vincent didn¡¯t say anything else but Le noticed that his expression had returned to normal. He then sat next to her and snapped his fingers when the door opened and a waiter came in with a menu. ¡°Just order what you want to eat!¡± Vincent said. Looking at the menu, ¡®every dish was so expensive! Even the cheapest one cost several tens.¡¯ She then ordered the cheapest one and said, ¡°Have a te of shrimp dumplings!¡± Vincent was shocked as he looked at the two cheapest dishes she ordered. He then took the menu and added a few more. Le frowned, what he ordered was enough to cover her living expenses for a few months at her school. As the waiter left, Vincent spoke, ¡°Your sister just ordered expensive ones when we were out!¡± Le froze and lowered her head. ¡°I''m not my sister!¡± Vincent smiled slyly, his eyes were narrowed, they were deep yet dark which nobody can see through ¡°You mean, you won''t mess around with anyone! Or you won''t let anyone get a video of it?¡± He actually guessed what she was thinking. She wouldn''t mess around with anyone. Le gave him a quick nce then lowered her head and turned silent. ¡°People will always change!¡± A voice with a different meaning sounded out, Le was stunned, and she lifted her head up, and she just met his dark eyes. ¡°Does Mr. White love my sister?¡± She spoke suddenly while looking at Vincent in a daze. ¡°Because you love my sister too much so you can¡¯t ept the fact that she betrayed you and you even want to take revenge on me who is her sister?¡± ¡°You have a rich imagination, if I say yes, why do you agree to marry me?¡± ¡°It is your request which is the terms of our exchange!¡± She answered honestly. ¡°I kept my word but you broke it!¡± He looked at her as if he was trying to find something from her face expression. He was sure that she will marry him, but he wanted to see if she was lying. Unfortunately, the woman in front of him didn¡¯t seem to have any interest on him. He vaguely remembered that Le would shyly call him before retreating to her room when he went to the Hunter family. Yet, she had always been a good girl who always did well in her studies. ¡°That video tape will not be returned to you, but it will not be released to the public either!¡± He spoke indifferently. ¡°Ugh!¡± Le was slightly stunned. ¡°It all depends on your ability whether you can take it back or not!¡± Finishing his words, his eyes swept over her chest ambiguously. Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. ¡°You have no shame!¡± Le then took a deep breath before she calmly raised her head to nce at Vincent¡¯s teasing expression in his eyes. She had really underestimated him and trusted him again, he sure would betray her again! How could she possibly trust him again! ¡°The tape is your protection which you use to threaten my father to help you to achieve your business goals, am I right?¡± There was a faint smile on his face which was hard to be seen, but Vincent only reached over and touched Le¡¯s head as if nothing had happened, ¡°You are very clever! The food ising up!¡± Yes, the dishes wereing up! Le frowned as he seemed to admit the fact that he was using the tape to threaten his father, but she didn¡¯t understand that the White Group was already very powerful and they had a lot of money already, how much money did he still want to make? Le was lost in her thought, thinking about how should she do in that case? ¡®Life was all about thinking for oneself and the same went for Vincent, otherwise, how would he know how to seize the power from my father?¡¯ The atmosphere was very depressing and Le didn¡¯t eat much. Vincent drove Le back to the White family after the meal. Somehow, she suddenly felt a bit mncholy while sitting in the car. Squinting his eyes to look at the road ahead and asionally nced at Le, Vincent then raised his eyebrow and asked in a deep voice, ¡°Why do you want to be civil servant?¡± ¡°To make a living!¡± She didn¡¯t expect he would ask her about her job and she only said calmly, ¡°It is an easy job with a stable pay which is suitable for girls!¡± ¡°Does the White family can¡¯t afford to support you?¡± Vincent¡¯s thin lips were pursed and his eyebrows were furrowed. Worrying that he was going to make things difficult for herself again, she said calmly, ¡°I just want to support myself, but I am afraid there are too many women to support, and even if the White family is rich, they can''t afford too many women, so I just reluctantly support myself!¡± The car braked sharply, Le who was unstable almost fell forward, she didn¡¯t figure out why he did so, she was worried and got back to her seat, then she moved her head to Vincent, but she found that he was just staring at her with his shining eyes, she held her breath and asked, ¡°What?¡± Vincent said without a haste, ¡°You have a personality that makes man want to choke you to death.¡± ttening her lip and leaning back on the chair, Le then turned her head to look out the window. ¡°No one in this world is savior, you always have to support yourself and you''re rich, yet what is the purpose that you still work tirelessly to make money for?¡± ¡°A man should not live in vain!¡± ¡°A woman should not live in vain either!¡± ¡°You are a rebel!¡± Vincent nced at her and started the car again, he asked, ¡°Have you got used to the job?¡± ¡°Fine.¡± Le squeezed out these two words from her mouth. ¡°Is it your father¡¯s intention to work at the Overseas Chinese Affairs Office of Municipal Government?¡± The tense aura that Vincent exuded made Le feel that as if he was forbearing something when he mentioned her father. ¡°It is all my own idea!¡± ¡°What if I don¡¯t allow it?¡± His cold voice made her feel chill from her back. ¡°Would you forbid it?¡± She felt helpless as she was unable to guess his thoughts and she felt so powerless that she could only ask the question inexplicably in return. ¡°Eira has asked for a leave for a month, and you will be responsible for the cleaning and handling the meals of the White family!¡± He didn¡¯t answer but instead instructed her to do something. Biting her lip and telling herself not to anger him, she nodded her head, ¡°Okay!¡± Somewhat distracted and irritated, Vincent who was driving loosened his tie with one free hand, feeling for the first time that he didn''t even know himself very well. When they finally got home, he didn''t mention her job again, and Le thought that perhaps he had agreed. The White family was big yet quiet. There were no servants and only the guards at the door. Vincent sat on the sofa but not talking, only ncing at Le. His dark eyes had an intimidating power that made people dare not to look at him when he deliberately gazed at others. Chapter 238 Sleeping Together Chapter 238 Sleeping Together Le felt ufortable under his gaze, and now that he looked enigmatic, she could only hope for the best, ¡°Vincent, I¡¯ll get you some tea!¡± After she spoke, she hurried into the kitchen without waiting for his reply. She made a cup of tea, ced it on a beautiful tray, came back and put it on the table, ¡°Vincent, please have some tea!¡± Vincent nced at the teacup on the table with a clear, cold gaze. Suddenly, he looked up sharply, and his stare made Le slightly afraid of what would happen next. Did it mean that it was only Vincent and her who would be in this huge White Residence tonight? ¡°I, I¡¯ll go and prepare the bathwater for you.¡± Then, she ran upstairs, leaving again. The bedsheet in the master room had already been changed, but upon thinking that another woman had slept on this bed, Le could not help but get goosebumps all over her body. After Le cleaned and filled the bathtub with water, she turned around and saw a slender figure standing by the bathroom door. ¡°Ah¡ª¡± It startled her. Did Vincent not make any sound when he walked? Le¡¯s hands trembled a little. She looked up and instantly looked down again, ¡°Vincent, the bathwater will be ready soon!¡± However, Vincent just looked at her. His dark eyes were just staring at her. Le could not help but murmur, ¡°Are you not going to shower?¡± Vincent just stared at her in silence. She moved back into the corner, raised her hand to her forehead and said with difficulty, ¡°You just came back from a business trip. You will feel better after taking a bath!¡± Without a word, he began to remove his tie, took off his zer and threw it directly to her. Le could only catch the zer, followed by the tie and dress shirt thrown to her. She walked towards the door, wanting to leave the space for him. ¡°Vin¡ª¡± He blocked her path. Le wanted to say something, but upon seeing his dark expression, she could only shut up. When he was silent, she realized that he had an intriguing aura capable of arousing fear in others. However, she was even more afraid of him when he smiled because she felt that it was far more tarrying than when he had a dark expression on his face. She had a pair of slippers on and was standing before Vincent, who was also wearing home slippers. Even with that, her height only reached somewhere slightly under his chin, and it made her feel a strange sense of oppression. With his clothes in her arms, she wanted to leave the bathroom, but he stood at the door and blocked her way. Le¡¯s gaze flickered subconsciously to his sturdy, bronze-skinned chest,yered with a sheen of seductiveness under the warm, yellow lights of the bathroom. ¡°Vincent, I¡¯m going to theundry room to wash your clothes!¡± She gave him an excuse in hopes that he would let her leave. She lifted her foot and was about to leave but was pulled back by him. It caused Le to lose her bnce and fell to the left side of the bathroom. With her round eyes, she threw him a re. His action frightened her, and when she wanted to open her mouth to speak, his lipsnded on hers swiftly. Her back was against the wall, her mind was nk, but her lips were warm. She didn¡¯t know how to exin the feeling, and the clothes in her arms fell amidst his attack. Vincent licked and sucked on her lips, then suddenly looked into her eyes, ¡°Are you ready?¡± Le was trapped between his arms, unable toe back to her senses after a while, and it allowed him to kiss her again. Finally, she realized what was happening and quickly turned her head to the side to avoid him, ¡°Wait..¡± Vincent had his arms wrapped around her, ¡°What?¡± She reached out her hand, wanting to push him back a little, but as soon as her hand touched his chest which was burning, she retracted her hand instinctively as if it burned her, ¡°Vincent!¡± Le understood what he meant by being ready. She was ready, but right now, she didn¡¯t really know what to do in such a situation. She didn¡¯t know whether her preparation was right or wrong! Vincent stared at her in silence. His dark and bright eyes reflected her small face in them. Sheughed awkwardly, ¡°Sorry, Vincent. If you want to hear the truth, then my answer for you is to look for someone else. I¡¯ll be grateful as long as you leave a clean and untainted bed for me.¡± He was mad, and his expression turned dark and gloomy. Le removed his arms from her, turned and picked up the clothes from the floor before escaping the scene. Due to her hurried footsteps, she slipped again and fell to the ground. Vincent was initially mad, but upon seeing her current state, he couldn¡¯t help but release a chuckle before he approached her and helped her stand. There was a hint of a smile on his face, unlike the usual gloom he had on his face, ¡°Why are you running?¡± It was embarrassing to death, and her whole face was flushing red, ¡°I¡¯m going to wash your clothes!¡± ¡°Then wait and wash my pants too!¡± He spoke, and without hesitation, started to remove his belt, then all of the remaining pieces of clothes he had on in front of her eyes. ¡°Ahh¡ª¡± Le widened her eyes in shock and roared in a low voice, ¡°How can you do this?¡± She saw his dick amidst a dense, ck forest, and in shock, her mouth shaped into an ¡®O¡¯. While she was screaming, she turned around and wanted to run away in shame. It turned out that a man¡¯s private part looked like that. Le¡¯s pretty face was blushing red, and her round, bright eyes were flickering. Her instinct was to run, but she was too astonished to do so and just stay rooted on the spot. It was Le¡¯s first time seeing his bare body, and it was also her first time to look at a man like this. He had honey, goldenplexion, a close-to-perfect body proportion, and a little Vincent that could not be ignored. Right now, it was erected, standing tall and proud. ¡°So, are you satisfied with what you are seeing?¡± Vincent smirked, reaching out his hand to hold Le¡¯s chin tightly. The friction from his rough fingertips on her skin caused her to tremble. Le couldn¡¯t help but suck in a breath. Her wide, teary eyes stared at him angrily in embarrassment while her face flushed redder uncontrobly, ¡°Get your hands off me!¡± Although she was furious, she was also flustered from being unable to break free of his restraint at all. Vincent bowed his head down and closer to Le¡¯s reddened face, his warm breath fanning her face. His dark, burning eyes never left her face for a moment since the beginning, and then without warning, he lowered his head and locked lips with her. ¡°No¡ª¡± As soon as she opened her mouth, Vincent, who was initially only pressing his lips to hers, started to put in more force and took advantage of this opening to attack her mouth with his tongue. With the clothes in her hands, Le tried to use them as a barrier between their bodies and subconsciously closed her eyes to her cover up her worry and shame¡­ ¡°Mmf¡ª¡± Le suddenly frowned and released a scream, though it was muffled and her body tightened because of the pain. There were even tears hanging by her eyshes. Vincent¡¯s gaze turned deep and gloomy instantly before he slowly revealed a satisfied, sly smile. ¡°Open your eyes!¡± He ordered in a low voice. Without a choice, Le timidly opened her eyes and met his burning, zing ck pupils again. He said faintly, ¡°I hate pretentious women. Since you looked at me daringly, you need to take responsibility for that.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to see it!¡± Le¡¯s face was burning hot at this point, and right at the moment he released her, she dashed outside as if a ghost was chasing behind her. At the sight of her who left in a hurry, Vincent furrowed his brows, whereas his eyes were gloomy. With the madness that came from within, he licked his lower lip as if to reminisce the gentle taste from earlier. Then, he turned and stepped into the bathtub, but he seemed to be stuck in his thoughts. On the other hand, Le ran downstairs in a breath, and her face was now as red as a tomato. She took a deep breath after escaping from a risky situation. They almost ¨C She shook her head and ced the suit in a special dry-cleaning machine, then started to handwash his dress shirt and boxer. His boxer was ck, and at the sight of it, her face started burning again, which even extended to her ears. Indeed, she had imagined washing her husband¡¯s clothes before, but she had never thought that the man would be Vincent White. It felt like she was truly his wife, and it was a habit of hers to wash her husband¡¯s clothes every day. The buzzing sound of the dry-cleaning machine came, and it concealed a particr emotion within Le. Her tiny hands carefully washed his boxer, and she did it with even more seriousness than when she was washing her own. After draining it with clean water about 20 times, then only did she wrung it dry, ironed it before leaving it to dry. It took more than an hour to wash and iron a set of clothes, but she didn¡¯t realize it at all, until the smell of cigarette smoke travelled from the door of theundry room, then only did she turn around quickly and saw a handsome figure leaningzily at the door. He had a cigarette lit between two of his fingers and was breathing in and out mists of clouds. The faint smoke enveloped his impable, perfect face, and it made him exude a gloomy kind of sexiness. ¡°Vincent?¡± Vincent narrowed his eyes and smirked. That should count as a smile, right? That was a gentle, tender, royal-like smile. However, Le seemed to catch a whiff of danger in the air. She swallowed her saliva and did not dare to speak anymore while her heart thumped uncontrobly. And Vincent, on the other hand, was casually holding a cigarette as he stood at the door to theundry room. His dangerous gaze was locked on Le¡¯s face. He was unreadable. This kind of Vincent made Le anxious as she started to hold her hands tightly together. Then, Vincent walked over to her, and his tall figure hovered over her petite body. Suddenly, Le felt an invisible, unprecedented pressure on her. She had no ce to escape to and could only lift her head and meet his eyes bravely. If he wanted to have sex with her, what can she do? In Vincent¡¯s bright, predatory-like eyes, a trace of secrecy shed across but was soon reced by indifference. He just stared at her for a few seconds without saying a word before he turned and left. Le only looked at his leaving figure. A moment ago, although his gaze was cold, there was a thoughtful look that was difficult for her to read. And he left just like that, without even saying anything. Le stood on the spot in a daze and gently tugged the corners of her lips. What was his real motive for marrying her? At night. Le went to another guest room. Upon entering the room, she let out a yawn then climbed into bed. Sometime after she slept, she suddenly felt that the bed became more upied. It was afortable and warm presence, which made Le scooted over subconsciously. The smell was pleasant and could calm her down. Her forehead felt slightly itchy, and it made her open her eyes, only to find that there was one more person on her bed, and it wasn¡¯t anyone else but Vincent White! As for why her forehead was itchy, it was because it was touching his stubbled chin. ¡°Ah¡ª¡± She screamed, ¡°Why are you here?¡± ¡°To sleep!¡± He peeked open one of his beautiful and deep eyes while the other one was still tightly shut. He threw her a sideway nce before closing his eyes again. Le was terrified. She never expected Vincent to sleep in the same bed as her, and he was even cuddling her. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to sleep, we can do something else!¡± ¡°Ah! I¡¯m already asleep!¡± Le was so frightened that she closed her eyes immediately while her heart was beating crazily.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. Chapter 239 It Is Not Up to You Chapter 239 It Is Not Up to You A smile could be seen on Vincent¡¯s face, but the excitement in his eyes was hidden by his long eyshes. Le closed her eyes and frowned, only to think that her whole body was going to get goosebumps from the difort she was feeling. She thought she would not be able to sleep this night, but she did not expect that she would get a good night''s sleep. When Le woke up, Vincent was no longer sleeping beside her, no one was beside her. The bed quilt had also lost its temperature, so she had no clue when he had left. It was five-thirty in the morning, and though the window, the sun could be seen rising up. Le got up and looked around, she noticed that the corridor was exceptionally quiet. The door of the study room was half-open, with bright lights mapped out inside. Le quietly walked to the door of the study room and saw Vincent slumping on the big chair, smoking a cigarette. While he was smoking, his was also frowning, as if he had a lot of worries in his heart. As Le was hidden in the dark shadow of the doorway, she looked at Vincent¡¯s nose which made him looked strong, his eyebrows which made him looked domineering and his thin lips which made him looked ruthless. This sharp and striking face was even more handsome than some celebrities, this was a dangerous man. He was able to project a merciless aura and the menacing bearing and coolness within him could freeze one man. This was also the first time she saw him deep in thought like this. She also knew that, the angrier he was, the more sinister his smile gets. She seldom saw him like this. He was frowning as he looked in the direction of the window. This heavy, gloomy look had an extremely strong attraction... Le felt as if she was swept into a whirlpool, and after it stopped, she was no longer able to see the beautiful scenery around her as her eyes were already locked on to him. As a strange feeling surged into her heart, Le immediately shook her head and clenched her teeth. ¡®Don¡¯t think about anything and don''t bepelled, he is a dangerous man, a ferocious animal like a cheetah.¡¯ She thought to herself. He was someone that she could not afford to mess with. ¡°Come over here!¡± Even though Vincent did not even raise his eyelids, he already knew she was at the door. Le¡¯s heart throbbed for a moment as she had to enter the door. ¡°Mr White!¡± He slowly raised his gaze, his sharp sight focused on her eyebrows. In this big study room, there were only the two of them. An eerie aura filled the room, causing Le to feel a stream of cold air drilling straight into her back. ¡°Come over to my side!¡± Vincent narrowed his eyes and focused his sight on her troubled watery eyes that were hidden below her long eyshes. Le¡¯s small face had a slight twitch, as if she was panicking. However, she instantly returned to normal after that. She smiled calmly and said, ¡°I have to prepare breakfast, what do you want to eat? I have to go to workter!¡± Vincent took another puff of his cigarette, extinguished it, and dropped it in the ashtray. He stood up violently and made his move when Le was caught off guard. He tightly sped Le¡¯s small waist and pulled her into his arms. The tobo vored lips quickly captured Le¡¯s earlobe. ¡°Mr, Mr. White, don''t¡­¡± Le suddenly panicked. Vincent fiercely held onto Le¡¯s small chin and said sinisterly, ¡°Don''t? Do you think you have a say in this?" Le¡¯s body immediately tensed up. Vincent grabbed her body and put her on the sofa, while his whole body followed closely. With a tug of his both hands, Le¡¯s clothes burst open in all directions, revealing her snow-white skin. Vincent¡¯s gaze suddenly deepened. He lowered his head and kissed her. Causing her lips to felt pain. Le¡¯s small face wrinkled, and she subconsciously eximed lightly, ¡°It hurts.¡± Vincent paused for a moment, but then he kissed her lips even harder. Le gently closed her eyes, allowing the air around her to be thin, allowing the pain on her lips to intensify. However, she no longer said anything back. Silence passed between the two, leaving only the mingling of each other''s breath, and she felt dested in her heart. ¡°No¡­ don''t¡­¡± Le whimpered, and when she realized what his hands were doing, she immediately struggled. However, one of his hands had already caught Le¡¯s hands. As he pressed her down on the sofa from above, he smiled grimly. His remaining hand slowly moved all the way down from Le¡¯s cheek, directly to her belly. ¡°No, Mr. White, you can¡¯t do this!¡± Le whimpered. ¡°You are my wife!¡± Vincent said each word one at a time in a cold manner, his ck eyes bursting with a burning me, staring at the corners of Le¡¯s lips that were red and swollen from his kiss, and kissed them fiercely again. Her lips were unusually soft and sweet, causing Vincent¡¯s body to stiffen. He then aggressively nibbled on her lips while taking in her breath and sweetness to punish and humiliate her. Le was struggling, but seeing her struggle actually made Vincent more aroused. Her white and slender legs were opened up, and his rough hands slid into her inner thighs and he stroked them carefully. In the process, her private part seemed to have been touched by him, and Le tried to prevent herself from sumbing to his teasing. However, she knew that this man was dangerous and could not stand being rejected. Finally, seeing that struggling had no use, Le could onlypromise. When he looked down at her, through his eyes, she noticed that he seemed to be in a trance. It was an inexplicable feeling which was also heartbreaking for others to see. They just stared at each other, Vincent¡¯s eyes locked onto her eyebrows, and she also looked at him in a daze while murmuring, ¡°Mr. White...¡± He was once the Mr. White that she admired the most! He was once her sister''s fianc¨¦! But he was also a dangerous man, a man who could not stand being rejected! Le could not remember how long they stared at each other. As they remained in an ambiguous posture at an ambiguous distance, she could clearly feel the temperature of his breath. Her heart was beating fast, and she could also feel his firmness against her belly. However, she was not so ashamed, she was just a little afraid. The more terrifying part was that her body was actually getting excited, as if she had returned to her youth, the fire inside her became to spread, burning her entire body. Le had never felt this feeling before. It was veryfortable, every nerve in her body was stimted by a special painful feeling. ¡°Rx!¡± The word signaled his determination to win. In the moment of her dismay, Le came back to her senses and looked at him. Her legs had been parted a little wider than before. He immediately put his dick into her, stimting her senses. The moment Vincent entered her body, he noticed that there was nothing blocking it, theyer he had checked earlier was gone! Vincent abruptly stopped his movements, his dick still remained there. He pursed his lips, that pair of dark cold eyes, instantly lit up with a zing fire like an angry beast. ¡°Who did you give it to?¡± Vincent roared in anger. He already checked this woman beforehand, but he still did not take her first time, this really surprised him. Could it be that she found another man during the few days he left? With a gloomy face, Vincent¡¯s gaze wasplicated as he looked at the stubborn and faint-hearted little face beneath him, her facial features were well-defined and profound, her expression became more and more cold. Le swallowed her saliva. She did not say anything as she turned her face away. ¡°Tell me, who did you give your first time it too!¡± His tone gave off a dangerous feeling. His heart actually had an inexplicable sting of irritation attacking it, and his dignified, handsome face gave off a m before the storm kind of expression. ¡°I will never tell you...¡± she closed her eyes, like amb that was about to be ughter. ¡°You actually gave your virginity to another man behind my back!¡± Hatred could be seen through Vincent¡¯s eyes. And at that moment, Le¡¯s heart also hurt as if it was torn apart... her heart fell into an abyss of never- ending darkness. ¡°You bitch, you are simply a bitch! How can you not tolerate loneliness? Tell me, to whom did you have sex with?!¡± The sarcastic and humiliating words said by him hurt her heart. Le looked away, while he jerked his body aggressively as if he was punishing her. She bit her lips. ¡®It was painful, too painful, why is it still so painful?¡¯ she thought. ¡°I will never tell you!¡± She really did not know why people want to have sex; it was no different from dying! ¡°I can''t imagine that you are as cheap as your sister, tell me whom did you gave virginity to?¡± The tone of his cold voice was not loud, but one can easily feel the bone-chilling coldness hidden in the icy voice. The pain and his cold words made her body shuddered and shivered. Vincent¡¯s grim face was icy cold, his sharp gaze locked onto her eyebrows, she did not dare to look at him, he simply mped his hand on her jaw and forced her to look at himself. When their eyes met, through Le¡¯s eyes, he could see her unwillingness. ¡°Damn it!¡± Vincent cursed softly. ¡°Bitch, What a bitch!¡± It was the first time Le had seen Vincent being so angry, she was enraged by his words, who was he to humiliate her like this? However, once she was agitated by his words, her small face began to regain its calmness and soon became abnormally calm. Her gaze was untamed as she looked directly at Vincent. Her eyes seemed to be provocative, her ck eyes were so calm that no ripples could be seen in her eyes. She asked in a soft voice, ¡°Do you regret it? That I did not give you my virginity!¡± ¡°Tell me! To whom did you gave it too?¡± Vincent once again asked in a cold voice, but the corners of his mouth began to curl up into an eerie smile. ¡°Does it matter to you?¡± Le asked rhetorically, forcefully holding herposure. ¡°Who the hell did this?¡± Vincent¡¯s angry roar shook the study room, causing echoes to be heard. Le remembered Vincent was a man who was very good at controlling his emotions. No matter what he faced, he was used to hide his emotions behind his expression, the angrier he was the more he smiled yfully. But now, his anger was clearly etched in his eyes, the veins on his forehead were filled with blood. His hands were clenched as hard as possible while holding her shoulder, almost crushing it in the process. Cold sweat bubbled up on Le¡¯s face, the pain in her shoulder and lower body made her entire body tense. She took a deep breath and exhaling it slowly. ¡°Who exactly did you give it to?¡± The tone of his voice was sinister, like he wanted to tear the man who took her first time to pieces. ¡°Mr. White, you''re not a virgin either, so why should I be a virgin?¡± Le¡¯s dead eyes was mixed with a hint of mockery, and a hint of rebellion. She knew that men like him had high pride. ¡°Yeah! If I''m a bitch, then you''re a whoremaster, no, you''re worse than a whoremaster!¡± C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org The moment he ced his dick into her, she could still clearly feel the sharp pain of being torn inside. Although her whole body hurt, she still remained usually calm when looking at him. Wasn''t this the effect she wanted? After seeing his angry expression, seeing his stunned look as if he was hurt in some way, why did she feel sad? She wanted to see him get hurt, but after seeing it, why did her heart hurt so much? Her feelings were also mixed with a strong unspeakable regret. It should be impossible for her to make up for it in this lifetime, right? ¡°I didn''t expect you to be the same as Macey, a slut who is willing to do it with anyone!¡± Vincent no longer took pity on her. He elerated the speed of his thrust. Everything that happened next was like a raging storm, full of harshness and with no restrain. Chapter 240 Impure After All Chapter 240 Impure After All Le grunted; her body was stiff from the pain, but she did not beg for mercy at all. She silently bore Vincent''s violence without saying anything. Her stubborn attitude provoked him even more, to the point that he vited her body even more ferociously. His violence not only made her feel incredibly painful, but also feel as though her body was being tamed by him. While enduring his madness and punishment, Le felt her dignity copse. Each time he entered into her body. The slight tearing pain made her slightly frown, but she worked hard to put on a smile and continued to look at him, to not let him detect anything amiss. After a long time, it all finally stopped. Vincent got up and left without a word, as if repulsed by her. The fact she was not a virgin really affected him! Le struggled as she sat up on the pure, white sofa; there wasn¡¯t any hint of blood. She cracked a smile on the corner of her lips. ¡®Mr. White, you might be disappointed, but who says I am not?¡¯ ¡®I was not your prostitute!¡¯ ¡®I was not some woman you can just bully around; I had got my bottom line as well. Can¡¯t I protest? Won¡¯t you even allow me this simple act?¡¯ She stood up and picked up the messy clothes off the floor. Her whole body was in pain; the pain between her legs was unspeakable, and the pain clearly showed on her pale face. This was the husband and wife¡¯s first night together; everything that needs to be done has been done. But there was no lingering look into each other¡¯s loving eyes, nor any exchange of lifelong vows, nor any sweet talks underneath the moonlight; just the lingering resentment towards one another. With that, he left with his anger, and she held onto her sorrow on the messy sofa, catching her breath. After a while, sheughed bitterly, and left staggered out the study. Shower. Change of clothes. As she walked out the bedroom, she became directly faced with Vincent, who had nothing on but a towel at his waist, and his hair was still dripping wet. He gloomily stared at her. Le forced a slight smile from the corner of her lips and looked back at him. Vincent¡¯s lips formed into a graceful yet wicked arc, ¡°The whorehouse must be referring to the Hunters, correct?¡± ¡°And yet, you insisted on marrying a bitch like me!¡± Le feigned a smile, ¡°Mr. White, just between you and me, we¡¯re no better than the other!¡± Upon hearing this, Vincent did not throw a fit nor get angry. His wicked smile remained, and a thought raced through his mind. He extended a hand and grabbed her chin. ¡°What a woman! Then let¡¯s make you even more of a bitch!¡± Le felt a chill down to her bones, but she still had her smile on and looked directly at Vincent, ¡°You¡¯re furious, but you still have some concerns. Tell me, Mr. White, what are you worried about? Is it my father¡¯s fame and power?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t bother trying to figure me out; you¡¯re nowhere near qualified!¡± Vincent pinched her soft chin and viciously remarked. As she was inhaling due to the pain, he kissed over her lips in a foreboding manner. His teeth bit down ferociously on her lips, which made her feel unbearably painful. Le forced herself to appear unfazed, and did not even show a hint of pain. ¡°If you want to screw around behind my back, you better make sure you¡¯ve got the nerves to face the consequences!¡± Vincent zed over her beautiful body in a menacing manner. He proceeded to press his lips behind her ears, then bit down on her earlobe. Le suddenly began to tremble; how could she have forgotten the consequences of going against Vincent? She asked in a trembling voice, ¡°What, what are you nning to do?¡± ¡°Oh, you¡¯ll see! It¡¯s not time yet!¡± After he said this, he bit down hard on her earlobe and sucked. This mad torture suddenly made Le felt a tingle down to her bones, and her body stiffened unconsciously. Just as she was about to fall, Vincent suddenly let her go, ¡°Such a slut; didn¡¯t I satisfy you just now?¡± Against his anger, she was relishing the sess of her protest, but she was also in severe pain from loneliness. She might have hurt his pride as a man, but did he not break her heart? ¡°Your skills in bed are nothing to tter yourself over!¡± Le gritted her teeth and rebuked. ¡°Is that so? Does that mean you want to have another go!?¡± Vincent roared and could not suppress the unknown anger he felt inside him. How could he possibly let a woman like her ruin his pride as a man? ¡°Even if we do it again, I won¡¯t resist, but it¡¯s true that your skills areughable!¡± Le put herself out there just to provoke him. Her tiny white hands were balled tightly by her side. She could clearly see the contempt in his eyes. He was really affected! Deep breath! Vincent¡¯s eyes were a dark abyss; even his tone was full of anger. Looking at the time, if it wasn¡¯t for his meeting appointmentter, he would definitely not let her off the hook. There was no way he would let anyone trample over his pride. ¡°Hmph! Even if you wanted to do it again, I wouldn¡¯t want to touch you! You¡¯re too dirty, you¡¯re a cheap whore! No, you¡¯re not even worthy to be called a whore!¡± ¡°I may be no better than a whore, but you¡¯re no better than a beast. This is our nature; let¡¯s see who¡¯s worse than the other?!¡± Le snapped back. ¡°You might anger me, but it¡¯ll be Macey who¡¯ll feel my wrath. You better think it over!¡± Vincent¡¯s expression was stone cold. This woman used to always seem gentle and upright. But for some reason, right now, an inexplicable feeling seemed to radiate from her. Did he really have her on a leash under his control? ¡°Is that the best threat you cane up with? If I don¡¯t care about her, what else can you do?¡± ¡°Hmph! I could care less as to whether you care about her, but I¡¯m sure you care about your family name!¡± He adamantly believed that there was no way she didn¡¯t care about anything. This jerk was right on the money; there was no way she could ignore the family name! She was angry and rebellious, but she forgot the reason why she married him in the first ce. At this very moment, she was distraught. ¡°Mr. White, I¡¯m impure and unfit to be your wife. Let me and my sister go, will you? Let¡¯s get divorced!¡± She was exhausted beyond expression. There was no way she could make him fall in love with her. She did not give him her virginity, so how could he possibly ever fall in love with her? What was father thinking, asking her to make Vincent fall in love with her? ¡°Le, don¡¯t think that you can do whatever you want just because I¡¯m being patient with you!¡± Upon hearing her suggestion to get divorced, his expression turned even grimmer than before. He grabbed her thin wrist and emphasized each word one by one, ¡°I make the rules. You y by my rules!¡± Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. ¡°You want to drive me and my sister to death, is that it?¡± Le¡¯s wrist was in pain from his grip. It felt as though he was going to crush her bones. But Le did not show any sign of pain on her serene face. Her expression was so still that there was no way anyone could read what she was really thinking. ¡°Look at yourselves!¡± Although he was steaming from anger, his tone was exceptionally cold. Vincent stared at this woman who continued to defy him. The two of them were so close together that his exhaled breath fell right on her tiny white face. Was this man always this ruthless? Le looked away to avoid his breath. As she calmed down, she began to notice the pain on her wrist. Vincent abruptly let her go; she fell backwards, but he made no motion to help her. Vincent got changed and headed out, but he was in no hurry to head to the office. He lit a cigarette as he stood by his Bugatti. The white smoke encircled the air as he made a moody face to reflect the uneasiness and negative emotions he currently felt. Biting her lips hard, Le sat on the floor for a while. Then she pushed against the walls and took deep breaths to slowly help herself off the floor and calm herself. She took her bag and headed downstairs. The second she arrived, Vincent brushed past her inrge strides, and then she heard the car engine start. Le smirked; to think, this man left by himself first and left her to this forsaken ce where it would not be easy to hail a cab; he had no ss at all. But, so what? She slightly smiled and readjusted her mood. At the Overseas Chinese Affairs Office of Municipal Government. ¡°Morning, Le!¡± Renee greeted as Le entered. Le hurriedly replied, ¡°Morning!¡± ¡°Morning,dies! Want to grab breakfast together?¡± As soon as Le arrived at the office and turned on herputer, a tall young colleague entered with a small box of snacks. ¡°Callum! What are you up to!¡± Renee frankly said outright. ¡°What! What makes you say that, Renee?¡± Callum said with a smile as he raised his eyebrows. Le knew this man was a colleague over at the Economic & Technology Department of the Overseas Chinese Affairs Office. ¡°Before Le arrived, you didn¡¯t evene to ask me to get breakfast together. Looking at this timing, don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re up to!¡± Renee squinted her eyes as if she already clearly saw through everything. ¡°I already ate!¡± Le was in no mood to eat at all. ¡°Hmph! Renee, how about we eat together?¡± Callum seemed a bit disappointed but he didn¡¯t show it. He quickly nced at Le, then looked over at Renee. ¡°Sorry, I already ate too!¡± Renee folded her arms and smirked. ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll eat by myself!¡± Callum embarrassinglyughed. Leughed and sat down at her seat. The second she did, the pain between her legs made her slightly frown. Callum was on his way out as he caught sight of Le frown and her face was pale white. Out of concern, he asked her, ¡°Le, are you feeling alright?¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m fine!¡± She smiled and shook her head in a polite yet distant manner. ¡°Alright, I¡¯m off to eat and work, then.¡± Callum said as he sprinted out. ¡°Ugh! Le, you¡¯d better stay away from that guy. He likes to hit on all the pretty girls. You¡¯d better be careful!¡± Renee kindly warned Le. ¡°Thanks!¡± Le thought to herself, how could such a straightforward girl who speaks her mindst in a government agency? Doesn''t she know better how to protect herself? ¡°We¡¯re all colleagues!¡± Upon hearing her say this, Renee was stumped for a second, and she looked at Le. Then she laughed out loud and said, ¡°Right! We¡¯re all colleagues, so it¡¯s better we unite and work together! I shouldn¡¯t be badmouthing others behind their back! Don''t mind me!¡± ¡°Hah!¡± Le shook her head andughed, ¡°You¡¯re too cute!¡± She didn¡¯t expect Renee to be this straightforward. Chapter 241 Looked Across The Table Chapter 241 Looked Across The Table "Is this apliment or sarcasm?" Renee asked rhetorically. "Compliment from my heart!" "Thanks, I think I''m cute too!" Renee nodded smugly, "For yourpliment, I''ll treat you to lunch!" Unable to resist Renee''s warm invitation, Le had no choice but to join her for lunch at noon, but just as they were walking out the door, she received a message from an unknown number - Let''s eat together at noon?! Callum! "Uh!" Le was startled and looked at the message in a daze. "You''ve an appointment?" Renee asked. "No!" Le decided to ignore it, but as soon as they walked out of the office, they bumped into Callum. "Two beautifuldies, how about having lunch together?" "We''re going to Seah Restaurant, can you afford to treat us to this meal as a civil servant?" Renee raised an eyebrow. Callum also smiled and raised his eyebrows, "Just give me a chance, how do you know I can''t afford it?" "Haha! Well, Le, let Callum treat us to lunch, it''s only on me tomorrow!" So Le and Renee went to Seah Restaurant by Callum''s car. In the window seat, Renee sat like a leader drinking tea and not forgetting to lecture Callum. "I want sea cucumbers, and I want them wild, not cultivated, and not even semi-cultivated. Le, what about you?" "Shrimp dumplings!" Le said faintly. It suddenly urred to her that she had also ordered a te of shrimp dumplings when she had dinner with Vincent yesterday. It seemed that she always liked such simple things. They were economical, not shy, but they could appease the hunger. The three of them sat around the table. After Le said lightly, she also picked up her cup and took a sip of tea. Her line of sight drifted inadvertently to the side, and she happened to see a tall man getting out of a car through the ss window - Vincent. And from the passenger seat of his car came down a woman wearing a white dress. She was dressed to the nines, with long hair cascading over her shoulders, looking slight and delicate, a typical ssic beauty. Vincent seemed to feel someone looking at him. He turned his eyes and saw Le inside the ss window. They looked at each other through the ss window, and he froze slightly, then his eyes sharpened. Le felt a chill in her heart when she saw Vincent shift his gaze and looked at Callum across from her with a frighteningly cold gloomy expression. Renee, on the other hand, was nowhere to be seen now, and it seemed that only she and Callum were at this table. She felt something wrong with the atmosphere, and the hair on the back of her neck couldn''t help but stand up in fear. Her heart pounded with trepidation and she withdrew her gaze. At that moment, the woman in white also walked up to Vincent''s side and they walked into the restaurant. Judging from this scene, they should be familiar with each other. After they walked into the restaurant, Vincent darted his gaze toward Le again. Then Le saw him striding in her direction, and her heart beat like a drum¡­ Vincent''s hawk-like sight almost saw through Le''s mind, her heart was trembling, but fortunately she had long practiced the skill of not showing her emotions, so her nervousness didn''t show on her face, and she just quickly bowed her head and took a sip of tea. Vincent stared fixedly at her, his gaze so scorching that Le''s heart beat several beats faster. Even with her head down, she could still feel his gaze. "Would you guys like something to drink?" Renee walked over with a bottle of yogurt, asking as she walked, her voice quite high. Not knowing whether it was because Renee came over suddenly or for some other reason, Vincent turned his body after walking to the seat next to them and stopped at another table. Then he extended his hand and made a gentleman''s invitation to the woman behind him, while the woman in white smiled and sat down. Vincent also sat down and looked across the table at Le. "Le, what would you like to drink?" Callum asked with concern. "No, I''m fine with tea!" Le smiled, and as soon as she looked up and made eye contact with Vincent, who was sitting across the table, she abruptly averted her gaze. ''I''m screwed.'' Le thought to herself. Throughout this meal, she would see Vincent across the table whenever she looked up. Even though they were separated by two tables and by Callum, she was still easily affected by the high-wattage aura projected by Vincent, feeling panicked and uneasy. ''I''m screwed'', ''I''m really screwed'', these two phrases kept tossing and turning in Le''s mind, haunting and tormenting her again and again. "Didn''t you sleep well yesterday?!" Callum looked at the absent-minded Le and asked with some worries. "Yeah, I sleptte yesterday." Le nodded politely, not daring to look at Vincent at all. C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org In fact, it wasn''t that she hadn''t slept wellst night, but that she had been forced to have sex with Vincent this morning. Now, she felt like a chewed rag and was very ufortable. Especially when she met Vincent, she was so frightened that her face nched, and others would have thought she was not feeling well at first nce. "It''s good for your health to go to bed early and get up early." Callum spoke with the appearance of an elder. "Ok!" Le nodded absentmindedly. "Chronic insomnia can lead to endocrine disorders, if you still have insomnia afterwards, try practicing yoga!" Renee proposed aside. "Alright!" Le nodded good-naturedly again. She nced at the opposite Vincent inadvertently and saw a flicker of light sh across his eyes. She immediately withdrew her gaze while the slender white figure wavered before her eyes. s! He really was a womanizer, howe the Mr. White she used to know wasn''t like this? At least he was never like this in public. Did he hide the real him too well, or did she simply never know him? "What do you want to eat?" Le heard Vincent ask the woman in white in a low, gentle voice. "Same as before!" The woman''s voice was gentle and cool, like a stream in the mountains, sweet to the soul. She wasn''t the kind of woman who hooked up with Vincent; on the contrary, she was elegant and well- bred. So Le concluded that this woman in white must upy a very important position in Vincent''s heart. "You''re still so persistent!" Vincent said again. "Le, what you ordered is too simple, how about we have hairy crabs? You and Renee are both too skinny, you both need to fatten up with dietary supplements in a hurry!" Callum''s voice drowned out the voices from the opposite table, interrupting Le''s desire to continue listening, and she immediately looked up. "Thanks!" She could feel Vincent fixing her with an unwavering gaze as he sat at the opposite table, talking to the waiter about something. "I''m going to the washroom!" Le smiled at Renee and Callum. She had suddenly lost her appetite, but she didn''t want to look across the table at Vincent in such a formal way. She had no choice but to escape temporarily. As soon as she got up, Vincent also stood up after ordering and said to the woman in white, "I''ll be back soon!" The two walked almost one after the other in the direction of the washroom. When Le walked to the washroom, she didn''t go in as she hadn''t intended to go to the washroom in the first ce. She just stood by the window and sighed. "Who''s that guy?" The sudden voice from behind almost scared Le out of her wits. She turned around abruptly and her heart nearly jumped out of her chest from the shock of the man standing just out of reach behind her. "Mr...Mr. White?" Vincent wrapped his arms around his chest, his dark eyes shining with an unfathomable light, then stared closely at the terrified pretty face. "What are you afraid of? Are you so scared because you''ve done something against your conscience? Did you give your virginity to that guy?" Something against her conscience?! Le swore she''d never done it in her life. Her virginity? Haha, she pulled her lips up in a forced smile. "Mr. White, I''m going back!" When she saw Vincent staring at her with the look of questioning a criminal, she felt ufortable all over and was surprised that he had followed her here. Apparently, he hadn''t meant toe to the washroom either, but simply followed her. "Is it him or not?" Vincent''s questioning voice was tinged with a surge of anger. "Does it make a difference who it is?" Le asked rhetorically. "Anyway, my virginity, it''s not given to you!" "Good! Very good!" His voice went cold. Le''s breathing, which had just slowed down, tensed up again under the gaze of those dark, handsome eyes. Vincent''s sexy lips pursed into a line, staring fixedly at her somewhat nervous and flushed pretty face. She was really bold, and she actually had the audacity to give her virginity to another man after he had examined her. "I will pretend not to know you in front of your friends, and please respect me. Let''s each live our own private lives and not interfere too much with each other!" When Le saw that he didn''t say anything, she added and turned to leave, only to have him grab her wrist. "Let go of me!" Le whimpered. "I ask you onest time, who exactly you gave your virginity to?!" "Go find it yourself if you can! I, even if I die, won''t tell you!" Le snorted coldly and said stubbornly. Vincent''s eyes narrowed slowly, his gaze locked on her brow. While Le''s big eyes shone with a stubborn and defiant chilling light. Her lips pursed unconsciously, and she raised her head unhurriedly and looked him straight in the eye. "Mr. White, let go of me, please don''t let your date misunderstand!" Vincent''s eyes were stunned, and a hint of yfulness appeared at the corner of his mouth. Le was taken aback by his yful expression and felt a sudden pang of agitation in her heart, inexplicably unusual. "So you won''t misunderstand?" He asked rhetorically. "Mr. White, I know you''re not sincere in marrying me. Our marriage was just a deal. No matter how stupid or foolish I am, I know you never considered me as your wife. Maybe I''m just a pawn in your hand, what do you expect a pawn to do?" Le said without condescension, her expression serious and calm. Vincent looked at the woman in front of him. Her calm face was tinged with a hint of flush, her body was slender, her hair was tied in a simple ponytail, and her long bangs covering her big eyes. There was still some soft hair hanging from her cheeks, but she exuded arrogance and assertiveness all over her body; she was not at all the well-behaved and soft person he had imagined her to be. She was like a sapling growing in a rocky crevice at the top of a cliff, with tenacious vitality and the inner roots many times longer than the visible trunk. "Vincent?!" Suddenly came a cool female voice, and Vincent let go of Le''s hand and slowly turned around. And Le also saw the woman in white, who was approaching with a noble smile on her face. Le gave no reaction, fortunately Vincent was stout and she was petite enough to turn sideways, pretending she didn''t know Vincent and walked past him. "Why are youing over?" Vincent said to the woman in white. The woman in white seemed to sense something and reacted almost instinctively as she stepped forward to hold Vincent''s hand. When she noticed Vincent''s gaze falling on Le, who was walking by, she took Vincent''s arm and shook it, whining, "I noticed you hadn''t been back for so long, so I came to call you! The food is already served! Aren''t you hungry?" Chapter 242 You Are Too Skinny! Chapter 242 You Are Too Skinny! Vincent White looked at her and did not express anything on his face. ¡°Let¡¯s go to eat now!¡± The woman grabbed Vincent¡¯s arm and went back to the dining table. Vincent inadvertently looked at Le Hunter who had already seated. Meanwhile, Callum West was helping her to get some food. ¡°Le, you need to eat more since you are too skinny!¡± Vincent noticed her facial expression with his sharp eyes. Le lowered her head habitually but she still felt Vincent¡¯s scorching eyes that wereing from a distance. ¡°Thank you. I can do it myself!¡± said Le. She did not eat the food given by Callum but picked up other food by herself. ¡°Can you give me some food too!¡± Renee Byrne noticed that Callum was embarrassed so he said it immediately. ¡°Alright!¡± Callum helped Renee to get some food. ¡°Le, I heard that you are married? Is it real that your husband is a group¡¯s director?¡± Meanwhile, Renee asked suddenly. Le was stunned and the men sitting at the next table were stunned too. ¡°Le, have you married for real?¡± Callum put down the chopsticks and his eyes were gloomy. ¡°This crab is really good, you all should give it a try.¡± Le did not answer the question but changed the subject. She could feel the attention from all the directions where the people around were staring at her as if they wanted to know her thoughts. She did not like to be the focus and be stared at by others especially when things came to personal matters. Le started to put down the chopsticks and pried open the crab shells with her hands. ¡°Let¡¯s eat. It is really good. The crab is fleshy and tender!¡± Callum knew that Le did not want to speak more about that so he did not ask continuously but just smiled elegantly. Renee said, ¡°If it were me, I will definitely look for a rich bachelor so I can rely on him for the whole lifetime. There is no need for me to work and sleep until I wake up naturally. After that, I can do facials and go shopping too. What a pleasant day like that!¡± ¡°You? Impossible!¡± Callum sneered at him. ¡°Callum, do not underestimate others!¡± Renee said it powerfully. Le smiled and did not say anything. Without noticing, she saw Vincent then felt worried in her inner side so she pulled the crab forcefully by ident. At that moment, the crab¡¯s leg was pierced into her delicate skin. ¡°Ah!¡± ¡°Ah! Wound!¡± Callum immediately held her hands and asked, ¡°Why are you so careless, are you fine?¡± While saying, he helped Le to wipe away the blood with a piece of tissue. ¡°Oh my god! This meal causes your bleeding, are you alright?¡± said Renee. ¡°Nothing, I am fine for real.¡± Le pulled back her hand and wiped her hand with the tissue. ¡°Vincent, why don¡¯t you eat?¡± Thedy in white noticed that Vincent lost his attention so she regained Vincent¡¯s attention immediately. Meanwhile, she looked in the direction of Le. Vincent smiled and took the chopsticks to eat while looking at the dining table ced next inadvertently. Then, he paused and waved his hand to look for the waitress. He said softly to the waitress and then she nodded. She looked at Le before she left. After a while, the waitress took two band-aids and said, ¡°Miss, a man gives these to you!¡± At that moment, Callum, Le and Renee were stunned. Le looked in the direction of Vincent subconsciously and he looked at her with his sharp eyes. The blinking of his eyes made her tremble as if they were devil¡¯s eyes. She did not feel grateful but disdainful. ¡°Which man?¡± Renee asked curiously. ¡°The man said that he is the most important person to miss!¡± The waitress smiled and left. Le took a deep breath and was stunned. She silently looked at Vincent who sat at the opposite site across a table. As for him, his scorching eyes met her in the air. The shine refracted from his deep eyes made her feel that she was stabbed so she immediately moved away her eyes and lowered her head. ¡°Vincent, why don¡¯t you eat?¡± The woman was confused. ¡°Let¡¯s eat! My appetite today is extremely great!¡± There was Vincent¡¯s voice from the next table. Under Vincent¡¯s sharp eyes, Le almost did not eat anything during the meal and she kept silent most of the time. She only answered Callum and Renee¡¯s questions and she kept a low profile all the way. When she got off from work in the afternoon, she stepped out from the entrance of the office of Municipal Government. Meanwhile, a car passed by her side, and the window had been rolled down. Callum, who was in the car, said, ¡°Le, where are you going? I can fetch you!¡± Le was stunned and smiled politely then shook her head. ¡°No, it¡¯s okay, thank you. I have something else to do!¡± ¡°I can fetch you there!¡± Callum was still very friendly. ¡°It¡¯s okay for real!¡± Le shook her head. She knew her identity, married. She did not want to cause any trouble because she already felt uneasy recalling the night that she lost her virginity. When she thought of it, she could not bear from shivering. ¡°I will not do anything to you!¡± Callum did not know anything and whenever he looked at Le¡¯s eyes, he felt that they were gloomy. She was like a female main character in the innocentic who had a pair of beautiful eyes and the others woulde to care for her. The moment when she wanted to reject him, she saw a familiar caring from a near distance. It was Bugatti! Le raised her head to have a look at it but she could not see the inner side because all the windows were ck and coated with sr film. Meanwhile, her phone rang. She lowered her head to look at the phone and it was Vincent¡¯s phone number. Subconsciously, Le looked at the Bugatti. Callum also noticed the car and he frowned. ¡°Bye!¡± Le smiled and answered the phone call. ¡°Hi?!¡± ¡°Get in the car!¡± There was Vincent¡¯s deep voice on the phone. ¡°It¡¯s okay. I can go back by myself!¡± Le did not want to ride in his car. ¡°I ask you to get in the car!¡± His tone was getting serious. ¡°No need!¡± ¡°Get in the car!¡± The same sentence was spoken in a more serious tone and he hung up the phone call. Le sighed and walked towards the Bugatti. She opened the car door and got on Vincent¡¯s car. When Callum saw Le got on the Bugatti, he squinted his eyes and pressed on the pedal strongly to move the car. When Le got in the car, she looked at Vincent¡¯s deep eyes. He gave a sidelong nce to her with a yful smile. ¡°Mr. White!¡± Le said softly. C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org Vincent was not in a hurry so he asked with a deep voice, ¡°Do you have a close rtionship with that guy just now?¡± ¡°We are just colleagues!¡± Suddenly, Vincent grabbed her waist and pulled it to his side, causing Le to lean against him. He could smell her fragrant smell and look at her seriously. ¡°The colleague that is special?¡± ¡°...¡± Both of their faces were really close and they could feel the breath of each other. An ambiguous atmosphere lingered around both of them. ¡°Le, you make me feel so strange on you. Your surprise is indeed not small, I don¡¯t expect this!¡± Vincent¡¯s handsomeness expressed his confusion while looking directly into Le. He truly did not expect that she would lose her virginity to the other guy. Even after he investigated for a long time, he could not figure out who the guy was. Vincent¡¯s words made her stunned, ¡°Mr. White, I am Le always. It¡¯s just that my sister is always the apple of your eyes, that¡¯s all! We are originally strangers. Le is Le, always like this!¡± ¡°What? After the intimate rtionship this morning, you want to get rid of our rtionship?¡± Vincent¡¯s voice was getting louder because he was unpleasant. Le curled her lips. Although he was puzzled and did not know what he meant, she said, ¡°Mr. White, our current rtionship is just stranger. No matter what happened, it will just remain the same. Even after we have sex, we are still stranger.¡± ¡°Stranger that can have sex?¡± Vincent showed an unknown smile on his face. He stretched his slender hand and gently touched Le¡¯s chin. He lowered his head to look at her eyes and both of them looked at each other for quite a long time. ¡°Whatever you say. It is also not impossible to use a ¡®sex partner¡¯ to describe our rtionship.¡± Le felt that she was going to be a statue and Vincent¡¯s big eyes were engulfing her souls with a fascinating power. ¡°Don¡¯t you want to marry me?¡± He frowned even stronger. ¡°Who doesn''t want to marry Vincent? Vincent is the most potential and charming bachelor and countless women would dream to marry him. Why don¡¯t I?¡± Le asked. ¡°You are lying!¡± Vincent looked at Le¡¯s red lips and he did not hesitate to kiss her lips... Le did not resist and epted his kiss. When Vincent pressed her on the car seat, she suddenly felt flustered. ¡°If we have sex in front of the office of Municipal Government, your dad will definitely be pleased when he witnesses our conjugal love!¡± He said the sentences steadily while looking at her deeply. ¡°No, please don¡¯t do that!¡± Le did not understand him because the man did not have any omen before doing anything. Ineffably, he came to pick her up from work and did not have further rtionships on the wedding night except this morning. Even though he was having lunch with another lady at noon, he came to fetch her now. Vincent¡¯s eyes looked at Le¡¯s shocking face and his eyesight moved downwards from the beautiful neck to the sexy cor bone as well as towering breast... His breath started to be irregr because her shocking expressions were too sexy until he was having some kind of reaction. It was a different kind of style and temptation. ¡°Le, show me your face!¡± Vincent¡¯s eyes were bing deeper and they were full of desire while his hands were rubbing on Le¡¯s breast. Le looked outside subconsciously and she could see the scenery outside clearly. Although she knew that nothing could be seen from the outside, she felt embarrassed and afraid because the car was parked in front of the office of Municipal Government. She slowly raised her head and could not help but took a deep breath. His appearance was too scary because the fire of desire filled his eyes. Vincent slowly approached Le and said word by word near her ears, ¡°Don¡¯t you resist?¡± ¡°...¡± Le pursed her lips and remained speechless. ¡°What? Aren¡¯t you good at pretending?¡± Vincent smiled coldly and his eyes were full of irony and disdain. Irony! Disdain! Chapter 243 Stop Acting Chaste Chapter 243 Stop Acting Chaste She had already used to his ridicule even since she tried to her sister in getting back the tape. She told herself to bear with this because she hade a long way. She had to do this for the tape, for the Hunter family, and for the promise she made to her dad that she¡¯ll make Vincent fell in love with her, even though she knew that will never happen. ¡°Yes! I¡¯ve been pretentious. I had given my virginity to someone else, so what¡¯s the point of you checking? No matter how many times you check, it¡¯s not there anymore!¡± She didn¡¯t want to be humiliated and threatened by him all the time, that she was willing to end her own life in the worst case scenario. So when she said that, she put on a light smile and looked at him in obstinacy. Since there was no good in struggling, Le calmed herself down. She looked at Vincent nonchntly. His expression at this moment horrified her. ¡°You¡¯ve intrigued me!¡± With that said, Vincent ripped off her shirt and her bare chest was exposed in the air. ¡°Ah!¡± Le waspletely flustered and automatically covered her chest. She screamed, ¡°Not here!¡± Vincent didn¡¯t give her any chance to resist and pressed her hands above her head. ¡°Does it make any difference? It¡¯s the same for me as long as this body of yours can satisfy me!¡± ¡°No! Mr. White! No!¡± Facing Vincent, Le felt an indescribable fear, her hear was racing. Pushing at him, she evaded his gaze and kept on struggling her way out of his confinement. But the presence of this man in front of her made the air feel denser. She felt suffocated. She knew this devil had brought hell into her life from the day she married him. ¡°Why not? Hmm? My dear wife, Le?¡± Vincent sneered. There were mixed feelings in his gaze. Rage, despise, aversion, and some unfathomable emotions¡­ Le was struggling while panting, ¡°Can we go home, Mr. White? Let¡¯s not do it here!¡± He couldn¡¯t help but smirk at her pleading face. He reached out and stroked her hair, then moved down to her cheek and neck¡­ Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. Suddenly, he locked her neck with his arm. He had an impulse to choke this woman to death right at this moment. He couldn¡¯t bear the thought this damn woman gave another man what was supposed to be his. Soon after, while suppressing his rage, he put on a cold sneer, ¡°You are a woman who cheated on her husband right after the marriage. Is there any ce in the world you¡¯ll be scared to have sex?¡± ¡°Mr. White!¡± Biting her lip, Le¡¯s face turned pale. ¡°Interesting, now you¡¯re just testing the limit of my patience!¡± Vincent leaned his robust body against Le¡¯s. With such intimate action, his pheromone made her nervous. With her heart throbbing, she kept on struggling, hoping to keep some distance between them¡­ Vincent frowned as her mellow body rubbing against his. He didn¡¯t expect himself to get aroused by this woman so easily. Her warmth and mellowness were invading his mind and body¡­ A sense if thrill shot throughout his body like a current. At this moment, his lust grew stronger. He started off just messing around, but now he wanted to do it for real. ¡°Mr. White, can you please let me off?¡± She pleaded desperately and just wanted to get out of there. Suddenly, her abdomen rubbed against something hard, it was¡­ ¡°Trying to seduce me?¡± Panting, he narrowed his eyes like a beast and locked Le up with his body. Leaning closer to her ear, he whispered into it with his low raspy voice. With that said, unbothered with her struggle, he separated her legs with his knee and reached down into her skirt and yanked away her underwear. ¡°No!¡± Le yelled in fluster. Without much extra motion, he undid his belt and unveiled his hard-on. Lifting her leg, he thrusted in and owned her relentlessly. Rage drove his lust to the extreme. ¡°Ouch!¡± Le frowned, ¡°Mr. White¡­¡± With burning eyes, he said with a sore voice, ¡°This is not your first time, stop acting chaste!¡± ¡°No! Vincent you bastard!¡± Le cursed out of rage. She never expected he would force this on her in the car among the crowd of people getting off work. Knowing there was nothing she could do to resist, she cursed. ¡°A bitch and a bastard, we¡¯re just made for each other!¡± he said ruthlessly. At this moment, he was like a ferocious beast, ripping off his prey. On force! Le couldn¡¯t resist but she refused to enjoy it either. Even though Vincent was good in bed, she wouldn¡¯t allow herself to be a lecherous woman. She understood her fear would only make him more excited, so she could only look at him expressionlessly and bearing his rough invasion. Seeing her obstinate gaze, he narrowed his eyes menacingly. Le¡¯s reaction obviously stunned him. However, he wasn¡¯t upset. A peculiar gaze shed across his eyes. He never imagined a day woulde when a woman was expressionless under him. This hurt his pride as a man. He thrusted harder and reached deeper into her body. Le frowned, while the corner of Vincent¡¯s lips curled up. The game was just about to begin¡­ Another forceful invasion made Le gasped. The following deep offences brought about a strange feeling of pain and pleasure, which Le couldn¡¯t seem to control. Her thoughts started to fall apart¡­ ¡°Ah¡­!¡± As if her body was being ripped apart, she couldn¡¯t breathe out of his tyranny and let out a dooming squeal. ¡°You can scream louder and let everyone knows how horny the daughter from Hunter family really is!¡± With a mocking smile, Vincent stared at her coldly, bringing her along into the abyss¡­ No! She couldn¡¯t! This was a public ce, she couldn¡¯t act so lecherously! And she couldn¡¯t let anyone else see the embarrassing situation she was in this moment! Biting hard on her lip, her nails poked into the skin of Vincent¡¯s arm. She couldn¡¯t control the pleasure she was suppressing and bit through her own lip. The smell of blood reeked inside her oral cavity. But even so, she refused to make any sound. Tears of grievance rolled down her cheek. Her body hurt, but what hurt more was her heart¡­ Even in tears, she chose to keep her mouth shut. She felt dizzy! Her dizziness grew with each impact on her body. But how could she show him her vulnerable side? She forced open her eyes and stared at him. Vincent suddenly lowered his head and breath heavily onto her face. She suddenly recalled the scene few years ago when they met for the first time. He smiled at her and greeted, ¡°You¡¯re cute, Le!¡± It felt like ages ago. That man with the warm smile was nowhere to be found anymore. He had turned into a devil. The scene was soon reced by his blood-thirsty raid. All of a sudden, Le felt extremely exhausted and gradually closed her eyes, her tears continued to roll¡­ Before she finally lost her consciousness, she vaguely heard Vincent whispered while biting her earlobe, ¡°You better remember this is what you got for provoking me! Don¡¯t let me find out who that guy is, or I¡¯ll give him the most painful death!¡± She shivered upon the cold threat and fell into the abyss¡­ The Bugatti dashed under the night sky. Vincentid his slender fingers on the car window while his another hand was on the steering wheel. Wind ran across his perfectly structured face. He turned to the side and looked at the woman who was in daze out of exhaustion. There were still traces of tears running down her delicate palm-sized face. She looked vulnerable. But his face turned grim when he thought about how she gave her virginity to someone else¡­ Just as he drove into the mansion, he saw a red mini car parking in the yard. He frowned slightly and pulled up into the yard. The moment he pulled up, the door of the red car opened and a slender leg emerged. The ck high heels and silk stockings were giving off sexy vibes. Vincent opened the car door and took a glimpse at Le, who was sleeping on the passenger seat. She was covered by his suit. ¡°Vincent!¡± It was none other than Macey. Vincent put on a long face, raised his brows slightly and said mockingly, ¡°What is Miss Hunter doing here?¡± ¡°Vincent!¡± Macey walked up to him and reached out to take his arm. But he agilely evaded her hand. Slightly taken aback and feeling awkward, Macey acted as if nothing happened. ¡°Vincent, you¡¯re now married to Le, we don¡¯t have anything to do with each other anymore, what about you give me back the tape?¡± Vincent looked at her and remained silent. Le woke up when Vincent got off the car and mmed the door shut. She raised her head and saw her sister talking with Vincent outside the car. She then lowered her head and looked at Vincent¡¯s suit covering her body. She thought perhaps she would have to live like a prisoner from now on. There was nothing but hopelessness ahead for her. She knew she would always be at the lower hand in a spar with him. Slowly picked up her clothes and put them on, she got down the car, stood by the door and greeted, ¡°Hey, Macey!¡± When Macey saw Le, who was wearing Vincent¡¯s suit, her gaze turned menacing and she rolled her eyes. Le knew she was mad at her for didn¡¯t manage to get the tape back for her. She sighed helplessly. She heard Macey saying, ¡°Vincent, with the rtionship we had, can¡¯t you give it back to me?¡± Vincent said smilingly, ¡°Dear Macey, you¡¯ll be able to live happily if I give it back to you, no? Happiness is not something so easy to attain.¡± This was Vincent White! The devil! Le stopped walking towards them, while Macey looked at him astonished. So this was Vincent White, the man who yed with people¡¯s emotions and manipted them relentlessly. Le turned away slowly when she saw Macey started crying uncontrobly, ¡°I was wrong, Vincent! Please!¡± Macey seldom cry, but this was humiliating for her, especially when she was Vincenting back with Le. She felt Le took away the happiness she deserved. All her grievance turned into tears hanging on her long eyshes, making her already beautiful eyes looked even more appealing. Chapter 244 Newlyweds Chapter 244 Newlyweds ¡°Vincent, couldn¡¯t you give that back to my sister?¡± Le couldn¡¯t help but plead again. She hoped for the best even though she knew that he wouldn¡¯t agree to it. Vincent smiled faintly, he looked at Le and leered sharply at her. The smile then vanished from his face as if it wasn¡¯t there from the start, ¡°What thing? I don¡¯t know what you are talking about.¡± ¡°Vincent!¡± Macey growled. Vincent looked at Macey, ¡°Oh god, Macey. Why are you crying? Le and I would be sad seeing you like that.¡± Macey felt like a bone was stuck in her throat and she found it hard to breathe, her body trembled as she grunted in a low voice, ¡°Vincent, I beg you¡­¡± ¡°Beg me for what? I have not eaten yet and have no time for you. Also, Le and I are newlyweds, please stop bothering us and let us enjoy our time together!¡± he snorted as he paraded slowly towards Le. He reached out his hand and held her by the shoulder. He pulled her and made her walked into the house together with him. Le¡¯s face was as pale as a sheet when Vincent pulled her into his arm. She went along with him into the house and her body was as stiff as a rod. Every step she took was unbelievably agonizing and her heart was filled with despair. ¡°Vincent, when will you forgive me?¡± yelled Macey hysterically. ¡°Depends on my mood!¡± ¡°Vincent, why are you being so ruthless?¡± whispered Le so that no one else could hear her. He paused and nced at Le who was standing next to him. He then turned around briefly and looked at Macey who was still screaming hysterically. He frowned deeply and the expression on his eyes was wintry, but there was a smirk on his face. Le froze up, his expression sent shivers down her spine. ¡°It¡¯s my fault! Vincent, it¡¯s all my fault. I shouldn¡¯t have betrayed you, that incident shouldn¡¯t have happened. Please forgive me, please let me free!¡± Macey¡¯s voice turned softer as she begged him. ¡°She¡¯s begging me, Le.¡± Le gulped and was speechless. She didn¡¯t reply. ¡°What should I do? I¡¯m tired of waiting for her to leave!¡± said Vincent as he smiled handsomely, ¡°I want to do you right now!¡± ¡°You!¡± Le was taken aback. He smiled brightly and inched his handsome face closer to her. Le froze up subconsciously. Wait, what? Was he nning to do something like that in front of her sister? ¡°No¡­¡± She couldn¡¯t finish her sentence as Vincent swallowed her words. ¡°You guys, you guys¡­¡± Macey was shocked seeing them kissing, her face nched, ¡°Le, you¡¯re shameless!¡± Because from her point of view, Le was whispering something to Vincent the whole time. ¡°No, stop¡­¡± Le tried to resist. Her sister misunderstood her, and she got worried! But Vincent wasn¡¯t letting her go. He kissed her aggressively on the lips and slipped his hand under her shirt. The suit that was hanging on her shoulder fell to the ground. As the suit fell off her shoulder, Le¡¯s uncovered upper body was exposed. ¡°Bastards!¡± Macey¡¯s eyes were blood-shot. She stomped her foot and went back into her car. No! Le was frightened. She couldn¡¯t let Vincent provoke her sister like this anymore. She struggled hard but he tightened his grip. The car started, but Vincent was still deepening his kiss. He didn¡¯t care about Le¡¯s struggle. Her scent made him took a deep breath as if he wanted to ingrain this scent into his body. Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. Le clumsily bent over and picked up her clothes on the floor. Her eyes were wide open as she put on the clothes. She bit her red lips and she looked dejected and angry, ¡°Why did you do that? Why are you trying to make her sad?¡± Vincent gazed at her without blinking with his keen eyes as if he was trying to read her mind by staring at her face. ¡°Are you having fun shaming me and my sister?¡± Le just only realized that she had involved herself with a demon. Vincent¡¯s gaze turned frigid. He turned around and strode into the house. ¡°Stop it, okay?¡± Le followed him. When he got to the living room, he turned around slightly. He nced at her and said in a low voice, ¡°I¡¯m hungry, go make food!¡± Le was shocked. What did he just say?¡± Why did the topic jump so much? ¡°Go now,¡± his voice sounded more threatening. He threatened her with hisrge stature and red at her. It was as if the wind rustled. The atmosphere in the room turned cold, it wasparable to the Siberian cold front crossing. ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear me?¡± he questioned her sternly and his eyes were vicious. ¡°Erm¡­¡± Le pursed her lips as if she was trying to hide something. He leered at her from above seeing that she wasn¡¯t moving. It was oppressing. From his perspective, Le looked even smaller. She looked tiny and fragile. Le tensed up. She gritted her teeth and pursed her lips. She then finally turned around and went into the kitchen. She was thinking about drugging him. If only she had a bottle of poison with her! But as she walked into the kitchen, she turned around and looked at him. She had aplicated look on her face, ¡°What do you want to eat?¡± ¡°Whatever!¡± answered Vincent in a low voice. He lighted a cigarette and started smoking. There were some ingredients in the fridge that was in the kitchen on the first floor. Le took out some frozen meat and fresh vegetable. She defrosted the meat in the microwave and washed the vegetables. There were lettuces, brinjals and tomatoes. She put on the apron that was hanging on the wall and cooked some rice. She then took a chef knife and cut the meat into slices. She also cut some garlic, spring onions and gingers. She then took out some eggs and turned on the kitchen hood. She turned on the gas stove and started cooking. Vincent looked behind him and was staring at Le who was working in the kitchen through the ss. She was familiar with what she was doing, and she looked like a skilled housewife. Not long after, two dishes were ready, and she also made some soup. It looked wonderful and appetizing. She took off the apron and brought the dishes to the table. Vincent turned around and lighted another cigarette. After she set the table, Le looked up and looked around for Vincent. He was standing in front of the French window and his side profile made his jawline looked more refined. Even though they were in a large house, all they could hear were each other¡¯s soft breathing noises and his on and off cigarette puffing. For some reason, Le thought that he looked lonely. Maybe he was still in love with her sister! Vincent and Macey were a match made in heaven, but¡­ As thoughts were running through Le¡¯s head, Vincent turned around elegantly. He looked at her sharply and had an odd expression on his face. She shivered as he looked extremely dangerous. ¡°The food is ready!¡± said Le as she tried to break the silence. Vincent walked over leisurely with the cigarette between his fingers. As he approached her, Le suddenly felt nervous. Her face turned pale and she stood there nkly without saying a word. Vincent looked at Le who was scared and stiff and heughed, ¡°Let¡¯s eat!¡± Le let out a sigh of relief. As he sat down, she suddenly blurted, ¡°You haven¡¯t washed your hands!¡± The moment those words got out of her mouth, she wanted to bite her tongue off. It was that kind of situation and that was what she cared about? It was so embarrassing! Vincent squinted and stared at her, he thenughed. Le¡¯s face turned even redder. Le didn¡¯t think that he would listen to her and go wash his hands. She was a bit dumbfounded. When he came back, she was still standing there with a nk look on her face. ¡°Towel!¡± said Vincent. ¡°Oh!¡± Le quickly went and grabbed a towel and passed it to him. Vincent stared at her tiny hands as he was going to grab the towel. Just when Le was about to pull her hands back, he reached out hisrge hand and grabbed her hand that was holding the towel. ¡°Ah!¡± Le quickly retracted her hand, her heart was beating faster. ¡°Are you feeling shy?¡± said Vincent as heughed. He was getting excited seeing her reaction and he grabbed her hand harder with his heated palm. ¡°Le, you better remember that you are Mrs. White right now. If I ever hear you say something to help Macey again, I¡¯ll make sure that you end up in a worse situation than her! Also, I haven¡¯tpletely forgiven you as well!¡± She knew that he cared for her sister. She knew that he cared a lot. Because everything he was doing right now had to do with taking revenge on her sister. Sheughed self-depreciatingly. Everything was in his control from the start. No matter what she couldn¡¯t get out of his grasp. Le nodded and said, ¡°I understand!¡± He let go of her hand and sat down. He then looked at the dishes on the dining table. They looked at the food on the table at the same time, ¡°It looks good!¡± Le noticed that Vincent was shocked about it. But well, she wasn¡¯t born into a rich family. Unlike him, she was a peasant and had to learn how to cook from a very young age. She lowered her head as she sat down anddled Vincent some soup. It was agonizing, eating at the table in therge dining room in the mansion. They were husband and wife, but it also felt like they were also strangers. ¡°Not bad!¡± said Vincent as he nibbled some food. He felt nostalgic as he hadn¡¯t had home-cooked food like this in a long time. ¡°Thank you!¡± Le thought about cooking more often for him after hearing him praising her. She looked up hesitantly and nced at Vincent, but she couldn¡¯t say anything. Her words were stuck in her throat. Vincent then drank some soup and looked at Le. She tensed up like at tightened guitar string and her breathing hastened as if she was subconsciously worried that he wouldn¡¯t like the soup. But after taking a sip and tasting it, he smiled brightly and warmly. It was a genuine smile. The taste of the soup pleasured his tastebuds, he was surprised and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t know that you can cook so well!¡± Le was stunned at him praising her in his low tone of voice. She smiled with her eyes and said humbly, ¡°I had to cook when my mom goes to work back then¡­¡± ¡°Do you not hate your father?¡± asked Vincent after hearing her. He looked up and stared at her, ¡°He made you guys suffer for so many years!¡± Le was taken aback, the twinkle in herrge eyes dimmed, ¡°If mom doesn¡¯t hate him, then I don¡¯t either!¡± Vincent thought that it was unbelievable. His eyes dimmed. But as he looked up again his eyes were filled with warmth, as if it was an illusion, ¡°So if your mom hates him, you will hate him too?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know!¡± It wasn¡¯t something that Le had put much thought into before. Chapter 245 Experiencing A Car Accident Chapter 245 Experiencing A Car ident Thinking about her previous life, Le''s eyes still couldn''t help but dim. Yes, she had actually been an illegitimate daughter, and even though she knew that her biological father was Brian, all the outsiders knew that she was the illegitimate daughter of an unknown father. Because of the death of Brian''s wife, her mom, who had been Brian''s underground lover for many years, finally had the opportunity to be his official wife, and she finally had the honor of being Brian''s daughter. However, she was always Brian''s daughter! Although she was an illegitimate daughter, the illegitimate daughter was also his daughter! But who made her mom fall in love with Brian, who was actually her brother-inw? Her mom stole Mrs. Hunter''s husband, and Mrs. Hunter even sacrificed her life to save her. Therefore, she owed Mrs. Hunter this life, and all she could do was to help Mrs. Hunter guard Macey. "Little liar!" Vincent snorted coldly. Le lowered her head to hide her loss of coolness, tears welling up in her eyes. Yes, if she said she had never med her father, how was that possible? And he, on the other hand, could see through her mind so easily. The atmosphere of the dinner became a little different and no one spoke anymore. Later, Vincent received a phone call. When he looked at the caller ID, his face clouded over and asked in a deep voice, "What did you say? Alright! I got it. I''ll be right there, wait for me!" Le didn''t know what had happened as she saw Vincent stood up, almost hit the table, and left in a hurry. He didn''t even give Le a second look. She had never seen him in such a hurry before and wondered for a moment what had happened. So, in this spacious vi, Le was left alone. She got up and put away the dishes, and after washing the kitchen utensils, she went back to the room alone. Sheid down on the bed, with her eyes open. This night, she spent most of the night with her eyes open looking at the ceiling, with no intention of sleeping. It had been three days since Vincent left that day, and the weekend came in a sh. Le hadn''t seen him or received a single phone call from him in the past few days. After work, Renee asked her to go shopping at the mall. "Wow!" Hearing an exmation from Renee, she then ran to a brand store at the speed of a hundred meter sprint and pointed to a white dress on the model under the light. She shook her head uncontrobly and eximed, "Wow! Le, look at this dress. It''s so beautiful, you must look like a princess in it." Le looked at the dress and nodded. "Yes, it''s very beautiful!" "Miss, we would like to try on this dress!" Renee said to the salesdy. Le thought Renee was going to try on the dress and headed for a lounge chair. But when she was about to sit down, she didn''t expect Renee to give her the dress. "Go in and try it on!" "Uh!" Le shook her head and said to Renee, "I''m not buying a dress!" "This dress is perfect for you, listen to me! It really suits you!" Renee''s excessive enthusiasm left Le with nothing to say but to let Renee push her into the fitting room. Yes! This dress was so beautiful! After wearing it, her temperamentpletely changed and she became a lovely princess. She squirmed and walked out of the fitting room. "Ah¡­You''re so beautiful!" Renee almost screamed. The salesdy also came over with a smile. "Yes, Miss, this dress is so suitable for you. It seems to be specially tailored for you!" "Just buy it!" Renee suggested excitedly. "How much is it?" Le thought it shouldn''t be cheap, the clothes in this store were all exquisite. "Miss, this dress is our new arrival and there is only one in the whole F city. Its price is 9,800 yuan!" The salesdy introduced it with a very professional smile. "It is definitely worth more than its cost!" When Le heard the price, she almost fainted. The price was equivalent to several months of her sry, "Uh! No, I can''t afford it!" She was honest. "Le, why don''t you buy it? This dress is well worth its value. You can ask your husband to buy it for you!" Renee said, "Isn''t he a corporate tycoon? By the way, Le, I heard that Vincent is your husband, is this rumor true?" Le twitched the corner of her lips awkwardly and shook her head. When the salesdy saw that she couldn''t afford it, her face immediately changed, "Miss, if you don''t want to buy it, please take it off!" Although the salesdy''s tone was wrong, she didn''t go too far; however, Renee felt offended. "Hey! Who says we can''t afford it? Le, call your husband! I want to know who your husband is too! See if the rumors are true?" When Le was about to speak, she heard a softly spoken voice from behind. "Vincent, this dress is so beautiful, I love it so much!" "Then buy it!" A low and familiar male voice followed. Le was stunned as she saw in the mirror a slender figure walking towards the store with an elegant stride. With a "buzz", Le felt a thunderbolt explode in her mind, followed by a nk in front of her eyes. She saw Vincent, and by his side, a willowy beauty was holding his arm. It was another unfamiliar woman. When they stood together, the handsome man and the beautiful woman were really a pair of perfect couples, so dazzling that others couldn''t open their eyes. Renee and the salesdy''s attentions were drawn to them. Le kept looking at Vincent''s face from the mirror, and he nced as if unconsciously into Le''s eyes in the mirror. His eyes went cold, flickering with a certain shimmer, but still remaining hisposure. Slowly, a grim smile emerged on his lips. Le was flustered and immediately lowered her head. "Vincent, I want to buy the dress she is wearing!" The beauty said to the salesdy. "Okay, then I''ll take this dress she''s wearing!" Vincent''s voice was low and clear. Le instantly came back to her senses, he wanted her to take off this dress because he wanted to buy it for another woman? A self-deprecating smile appeared on her lips as she quickly lowered her head and said, "I''ll change it right away!" She walked into the fitting room and changed into her own clothes. Le hooked up the corner of her lips gently, he pretended not to know her, and she could also pretend not to know him. She still had that quality. She took a deep breath and thought to herself, ''don''t think too much, Le, it''s no big deal!'' Then she took the dress and walked out of the fitting room. "Le, let''s buy it, I''ll buy it for you!" Renee was irritated, "You look beautiful in this dress, let''s buy it!" With that, Renee gave a disdainful nce at the woman beside Vincent, snorted and took out her purse. "No! I don''t want it!" Le didn''t expect Renee to do that and immediately drew the dress back to stop her from paying. "Renee, thank you!" "Vincent, will I look good in this dress?" The beauty asked Vincent. "Sure! You''ll look good in anything!" Vincent''s voice was gentle and affectionate. Le didn''t look at her, and as she was about to hand the dress to the salesdy, a slender arm unexpectedly stretched out in front of her. His slender fingers were right in front of her eyes, and Le handed the dress over. "Miss, thank you!" Vincent said. Le lifted her head with some surprise and met Vincent''s dark eyes, which were as unfathomable as a whirlpool in the deep sea. His nose bridge was high, his thin lips pursed into a sulking curve, and his ck suit outlined his well-built and robust body. They hadn''t seen each other for three days, and he was still as handsome as ever. She thought he was busy with work, but she didn''t expect him to meet with his lover secretly. Facing his impable face, she knew Vincent had the capital to do whatever he wanted. "Sir, you''re wee!" Le said indifferently. Their tone sounded as if they were strangers, and no one could tell that they were actually newlyweds, not even that they knew each other. "Vincent, I''m going to try on this dress! Thank you!" The beauty smiled delicately, took the dress, printed a kiss on Vincent''s cheek, and went to the fitting room. Renee also came back to her senses and pouted. She was a little stunned just now as this man looked familiar to her, but she couldn''t remember who he was for a while, so she kept thinking. Seeing that the beauty was going to buy the dress, she nudged Le, "What a pity! This dress is so beautiful, but it''s actually going to be worn by a mistress. Le, this dress really suits you, why don''t you let me buy it?!" Le''s gaze still fell on Vincent, she hadn''t recovered from when the beauty kissed him just now. Vincent''s eyes locked on Le''s face, and slowly, his lips curled up yfully. "Le?" Renee nudged Le with her elbow again. "Uh! Let''s go!" Le was finally brought to her senses and pulled Renee towards the esctor in the mall. "Hey! Le, that man looks so familiar, who is he? He looks rich, and I can tell that woman must be his mistress. It''s disgusting that a prostitute actually wears such an elegant dress. She fucking ruined the designer''s borate design! The moral degradation of this world is getting worse day by day! Yuck!" Renee cursed spitefully as she walked. Le smiled. "Let''s go, I''ll treat you to dinner!" "The dress has been bought by the mistress, you are still in the mood to eat? Such a handsome man has also been ruined by the mistress, how you can still be in the mood to eat!" Renee rolled her eyes. "Food is the paramount necessity of the people," Le said with a smile. "Eating is important!" "Alright!" They went to the restaurant on the first floor, found a seat and started to order. "That man just now is so familiar, howe I can''t remember?" Renee frowned, still racking her brains. Le indulged herself in the deliciousness of the food, but she had no idea what it really tasted like. "Ah - isn''t he Vincent?" Renee suddenly eximed. "That''s right, isn''t that man Vincent? No wonder he looks so familiar! Le, there is rumor that he is your husband, is it true?" Le nearly choked to death with her startled scream. "Shhh!" Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. "Oh! Damn, he''s actually keeping a woman, Le, you..." Renee''s gaze towards Le began to be filled with sympathy and pity. "How could he do that?" "Let''s eat!" Le smiled, obviously not wanting to mention it. Her silence made Renee at a loss for words. She felt likeforting her, but she actually didn''t know what she should say when she saw Le being so calm. After dinner, the time was already 8:00 p.m. After bidding farewell to Renee, Le went to take the bus and had to walk some distance. Le was walking along the street and with a loud bang, a car seemed to lose control. It almost crashed over and she didn''t notice, but fortunately the driver reacted quickly. The car skidded, and at the moment it was about to hit Le, there was a creak and then the car brushed against Le "Bang -"Le was hit by the car and her whole body fell backwards. The scene was a mess and all the chaos stopped after a few seconds. "Ouch...hurt...It hurts..." Le curled her body by the street. The driver in the car also hadn''t recovered from the fright. He actually had a t tire! The driver was actually Julian, who didn''t notice that the person he had knocked down was Le, and it was only when he got out of the car in shock to check the woman''s injuries that he realized it was Le. "Le?!" "Ah, she''s bleeding...hurry up and send her to the hospital." A passerby next to her shouted nervously, while taking out his cell phone to call an ambnce." Hello, here is XX road, someone was hit by a car over here, please send an ambnce!" Chapter 246 Hospitalization Caused by Scrapes. Chapter 246 Hospitalization Caused by Scrapes. ¡°It hurts!¡± Le whimpered. ¡°Are you alright? Le?¡± Julian asked nervously while checking her injuries. ¡°I''ll take you to the hospital!¡± Julian could no longer listen to what other people had to say and made a move to carry her. ¡°Don''t touch her first, see if there are any broken bones?¡± Someone in the background said. ¡°If I can¡¯t touch her, what should I do if she continued bleeding?¡± Julian was getting even more anxious. ¡°There should not be any bones that are broken!¡± Le said with a frown. Although it was really painful, she could still move her hands and legs, the injures was not that serious. ¡°I''ll take you to the hospital, let¡¯s get you checked first. Le, are you really sure that your bones are not fractured?¡± Julian carefully held her shoulders as he looked down with a worried expression and asked, only to noticed that Le¡¯s face was very pale, eighty percent of it was caused by the scare she got. ¡°I should be fine, just help me get up!¡± She could not tell where her body was hurt as it seemed like every part of her body felt pain. Her forehead was bleeding from the fall, her arms were all scraped, and the stinging pain at her ankle made Le so ufortable that she could not open her eyes. Her hand grabbed onto Julian¡¯s arm to try to stand up. ¡°Alright!¡± Julian supported her and pulled her up. ¡°How is it? Does it hurt?¡± ¡°Just a bit, it¡¯s okay!¡± Le replied in an iparably weak voice, it sounded so fragile as if she was about to die, it was frightening. Julian¡¯s dark eyes narrowed as he moved her body over and wrapped his arms around her to carry her, ¡°Let¡¯s go to the hospital first.¡± The hospital. Le was sent into the emergency room for a thorough examination. By the time she came out, it had been half an hour. The wound on her forehead was cleaned, the scrapes on her body were also cleaned and medicated. The good thing was that it was only a soft tissue contusion and her bones were not broken. The doctor suggested her to stay overnight for further observation to prevent a concussion from happening. ¡°There is no need, I want to go back!¡± Le said to the doctor. "I''m really fine!" ¡°How is this fine? You have to stay in the hospital for further observation, just listen to the doctor!¡± Julian held her down on the hospital bed. ¡°If the doctor says you are fine tomorrow, only then we can go back!¡± ¡°There really is no need!¡± Le stared at him with her beautiful eyes wide open. This was because she did not expect that it was Julian who had injured her in the first ce. ¡°Just do as you''re told, and let my conscience be at peace, otherwise I might not even sleep well tonight!¡± As Julian¡¯s hands were on the edge of the bed, he leaned down and his sharp gaze was focus on her. ¡°And, I¡¯m sorry, the car had a t tire, and I could not control it!¡± ¡°Alright!¡± Le could only nod in agreement when she saw how earnestly he said it. ¡°Are you sure that you are all right?¡± He moved closer to her. ¡°Uh... I ...¡± His sudden approach appalled her. Le, whom was lying on the white hospital bed, retracted back, her small hands gripping on the edge of the quilt. ¡°I¡¯m okay... I''m sure I¡¯ll be fine!¡± ¡°Do you want to give a call to your family?¡± Julian asked. ¡°No, there¡¯s no need!¡± Le shook her head; Vincent was going to be with his lover tonight. Today, in the mall, she saw him with a beautiful woman so she thought that he will not return home tonight, since he had not returned home for three days straight already. ¡°Don''t you need to tell your family that you¡¯re not going back home tonight?¡± Julian saw that she was struggling through her eyes. ¡°There¡¯s no need!¡± Her mother will worry if she told her and Vincent did not care about her, so there''s no need. ¡°You leave first, I promise I won''t leave the hospital tonight and I¡¯ll wait until tomorrow!¡± ¡°No matter how we look at this matter, I am still the perpetrator, I have to take responsibility!¡± Julian pulled a chair beside him and sat down. ¡°Do you want me topensate you?¡± ¡°Uh!¡± Le was shocked, she shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t think you need to! Didn''t you pay for the medical expenses already?¡± ¡°I thought you will take the opportunity to scam me!¡± Julian snickered. ¡°Did I give off an expression that I had to ask you forpensation?¡± Le asked rhetorically. ¡°No!¡± Julian was also shocked, and then he continuedughing. Le¡¯s phone happened to ring at that moment, she looked down and wanted to get the phone. However, it was a little bit inconvenient for her with the IV drip attached to her hand, and her phone happened to be in the pocket of her pants on the right side of the IV. ¡°I''ll get it for you!¡± Julian volunteered as he lifted up the thin nket, and his long fingers reached into her pocket. Le¡¯s face turned red, but Julian did not notice it. After taking the phone out, he saw the name of the person disyed on the screen was in one word - Vincent. Although his gaze narrowed a little bit unnaturally, he handed the phone to her. ¡°Here!¡± ¡°Thanks!¡± Le took over the phone and as soon as she saw the caller¡¯s name on it, her whole body shivered. She almost dropped the phone in fear, why did he call her? Her panic was seen in Julian¡¯s eyes, he gently pulled the corners of his lips and turned his eyes to the window. ¡°Do you want me to go back?¡± ¡°No, there''s no need!¡± Le shook her head and answered the phone. ¡°Hello?!¡± ¡°Why don''t youe back here, it¡¯s already sote?¡± Vincent¡¯s deep voice could be heard from the other end, and he was obviously annoyed. ¡°I haven''t eaten yet,e back and cook for me!¡± After only saying that sentence, he quickly hung up the phone. Le did not had time to exin anything, she could only stare at her phone in a daze. ¡®He had gone home? Isn¡¯t he shopping with a beautiful woman?¡¯ she thought. Looking at the IV bottle, she also could not leave immediately. Putting the phone on the pillow, Le remained silent. Julian also remained silent, the atmosphere around them turned a bit strange. After a long time, Julian¡¯s sharp eyes fell on Le¡¯s face and he finally spoke, ¡°Le, how about letting me hit on you?¡± Le was stunned, and her hand unconsciously grabbed the quilt. ¡°You, what are you joking about?¡± ¡°Do you think this is a joke?¡± Julian looked at Le with unblinking eyes, ¡°Do I look cynical to you?¡± Le nced at him, a light and elegant smile appeared on her thin face. Her soft smile was like a flower blooming on the top of a cliff, ethereal and beautiful, making her small face instantly bing iparably dazzling. "You look in my eyes, there is no love and desire in it, so surely this must be a joke, right? You want to cheer me up? Oh... I''m happy, there is no need for you to do so.¡± Julian was dumbfounded for a moment; he did not expect her to say so. ¡°You... really are unique!¡± Le continued to smile, the kind of smile that gave off a feeling of reassurance to anyone who saw it. For a moment, Julian was captivated by her smile, uh! No, he was dumbfounded by her words. Seeing that he was not say anything, Le changed the topic, ¡°Is Vincent your senior?¡± Julian nodded, his eyes were looking away, as if he was recalling the past. ¡°Yeah, he was my senior in college!" Speaking of him, Julian¡¯s gaze could not help but soften a bit, ¡°He was a legend, he did his homework, his was great in sport and so was his exam results, he was multi-talented. He was also the school president. We always thought he would enter politics after graduation. However, we did not expect him to start a career by doing business. After just six to seven years, he became very sessful in the business world, squeezing himself into the world''s top five hundred businessman.¡± It seemed that when it came to talking about Vincent, Julian¡¯s tone is full of praise. Le also nodded her head, ¡°I didn''t expect you and him to be schoolmates!¡± Julian pulled his lips. ¡°Both men and women in our school love him!¡± Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. ¡°Both men and women love him?¡± Le was surprised. ¡°There were men whom fell in love with him!¡± Julian¡¯s gaze fell on Le¡¯s small face, and when he saw her stunned expression, heughed. ¡°You don''t believe me?¡± Le swallowed her saliva. ¡°No! I do believe so!¡± She almost choked on her own saliva, knowing that he was loved by men was too shocking. ¡°How many men like him?¡± ¡°At least two to three!¡± Julian had a profound smile on his face, his deep gaze quietly focused on at Le¡¯s small face, seemingly observing every expression on her face. ¡°He really was popr!¡± After muttering to herself, Le closed her mouth and stopped talking. After another hour, the IV drip was almost finished when the phone rang again. The one who called her was still Vincent. ¡°Why haven''t youe back yet? Are you meeting your lover in private? Come back home to me immediately!¡± ¡°Sorry, I can''t go back for now!¡± Le looked at the IV bottle, remembering that the nurse had said she had to put on one more IV drip. ¡°Come back immediately!¡± He still did not give her a chance to exin and he quickly hung up the phone. Le bit her lips, as if she had made up her mind. ¡°I have to go back! I don¡¯t want to put on and IV drip anymore.¡± As soon as Julian heard that she wanted to leave again, he immediately stopped her. ¡°No, what if something goes wrong after you leave like this?¡± ¡°Don''t worry, you don''t have to be responsible if something happenster, I''m fine!¡± Le smiled. ¡°Quickly call the nurse!¡± After looking at Le with a serious look, Julian still shook his head. ¡°What kind of person disregards your safety like that? Give me the phone!¡± With that, Julian grabbed Le¡¯s phone and immediately helped her turn it off. ¡°This-¡± Le was dumbfounded, she gritted her teeth and said, ¡°This won''t work, I want to go back!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t go anywhere, you must finish the IV drip first!¡± Julian¡¯s voice couldn''t help but turned deeper, it added on to his seriousness. For a moment, Le looked at Julian and saw the seriousness in his eyes, she suddenly felt sad in her heart. Why could even a stranger care about herself like this, while Vincent would not? ¡°You can only leave after finishing the IV drip!¡± Julian¡¯s tone eased down and he sat on the stool by the hospital bed. ¡°Then give me back my phone and let me send a message first!¡± Le¡¯s tone was a bit anxious because Vincent¡¯s tone at the phone just now was clearly impatient, and she did not want to anger him. After looking at Le seriously, Julian finally handed the phone over. ¡°You can only send one message!¡± Le saw the concern in his eyes and felt warm in her heart. She smiled and nodded. She then took a deep breath, grabbed the phone and started pressing the message, ¡°Mr. White, I have overtime today, so I will be return homete, I am sorry.¡± After pressing the short sentence, Le was mentally exhausted. She was afraid that Vincent would be angry and she did not want him to be angry. After turning off the phone, she put the phone on the table and smiled at Julian, ¡°The phone had been turned off!¡± ¡°That¡¯s the right thing to do!¡± Julian nodded while feeling a bit guilty. ¡°I''m really sorry for what happened today!¡± ¡°I can''t me you either, it was an ident after all!¡± Le giggled and smiled. The IV drip took most of the night and they had to wait until it was almost midnight to finish it. Le thought that she had turned off the phone without following Vincent¡¯s orders, wondering what he would do? She opened the phone and realized that there were actually three missed calls on it. After checking on the logs, she realized that it was Vincent who called her those three times/ Her heart suddenly pumped fast and she started to get anxious. ¡°I''ll send you back!¡± Julian waved his hand to called over the taxi that was parked at the hospital¡¯s entrance. ¡®I¡¯ll take a taxi and go back by myself!¡± Le did not want to bother anyone. ¡°This will not do, you were injured by me, I have the responsibility to send you back. Other than that, if you think something is wrong, call me to inform me, I will not be person who will hit and run!¡± Julian said with a smile on his face. ¡°It will be fine!¡± She was just a bit shocked. Although she had some bruises, no bones were fractured so there was no need for him to do so. She was not someone who will rely on others. Chapter 247 Don’t Forget To Take Medicine Chapter 247 Don¡¯t Forget To Take Medicine ¡°Let¡¯s go, I will be more relieved by sending you back!¡± Le¡¯s small hand clutching her phone but she dared not to call Vincent as she was really afraid of his anger. Julian Gordon got off the car before he took care of Le getting off when both of them reached the vi. ¡°Make sure you don''t forget to take anti-inmmatory medicine, even though it''s a small wound, you still need to take some antibiotics!¡± ¡°Thank you for sending me back!¡± Le nodded her head. ¡°Good night!¡± Julian waved his hand and his eyes purposely looking into the direction of the vi before he got into the car. Standing at the door where the lights in the vi¡¯s lobby were on, Le took a deep breath, sensing that there would be something happening to her, yet, she still pushed the door open and walked in. There was a smell of tobo and immediately, she felt an oppressive pressure around her which was even more depressing. Le subconsciously looked at the sofa where Vincent in his casual white top and beige trousers sitting there with azy posture. Yet, he was holding a cigarette between his long fingers while looking at her with his cold and sharp eyes. Lowering her head to cover her wound on her forehead, she called out nervously, ¡°Mr White!¡± ¡°Where have you been?!¡± Vincent lifted his head and asked in a cold voice. ¡°Working over... overtime!¡± ¡°Is lying fun, Le?¡± Vincent stood up immediately and gazed coldly at the woman who was standing at the entrance of the vi and dared not toe over. ¡°I¡¯m sorry!¡± She could only apologize. ¡°Did you go to meet your adulterer?¡± ¡°No!¡± Biting her lips, she then said softly, ¡°I don¡¯t have such a hobby!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you? Then who did you give your first night to?¡± His tone was clearly unpleasant. For Vincent, he couldn¡¯t understand the woman in front of him. If she was not an easy woman, why did she seem innocent as looking from her pure and clear eyes? If not, he had checked that she was a virgin before but she lost her hymen after she had returned from a business trip and she seemed calmer than him when being questioned. Was it possible that she can be passionate with men night after night without having the most basic shame as a woman? Vincent didn¡¯t speak anything but Le subconsciously looked at him who showed a cold face with a cold smile, and yet, she could sense the anger around him and it looked like that he was going to burst in his anger. ¡°Do you want supper? I¡¯ll cook for you!¡± Not wanting to argue, she turned and walked towards the kitchen but her foot was twisted and she was not walking well, yet, she gritted her teeth and straightened her back to make her stride smoother to walk into the kitchen. She didn¡¯t want to tell him that she had a car ident today because she knew even if she did, he might not care for her. ¡°I ask you again, where have you been?¡± He obviously refused to stop questioning. Le gritted her teeth and paused, ¡°Shopping!¡± Didn¡¯t he see her with Renee Byrne? ¡°Didn¡¯t you work overtime?¡± ¡°I go shopping after working overtime!¡± She didn¡¯t turn around. ¡°Le, the office building of the Overseas Chinese Affairs Office is dark, may I ask where do you work overtime?¡± ¡°How do you know? Are you investigating me?¡± Le was stunned then turned around and looked at him. Did he go to the office? ¡°Do you think you are worthy of my investigation?¡± His tone was full of disdain, he smoked and exhaled a white circle, ¡°Le, you are my wife and do remember of your status, don¡¯t shame on me and Brian Hunter!¡± His word sounded unintentional but threatful in fact. His words were like a steel needle stuck inside her heart that was painful enough, and after a while, she only nodded her head quietly. ¡°I haven¡¯t eaten my dinner yet!¡± Vincent suddenly spoke. Le was surprised and hurriedly said, ¡°Alright! I¡¯ll cook the dinner for you right now!¡± Vincent¡¯s dark eyes shed and he said in a cold voice, ¡°Next time, when I call you, answer it in three seconds and don¡¯t turn it off! Come home within half an hour when you get the call!¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Le answered softly. ¡°Answer it!¡± ¡°Got it! I will answer it in three seconds!¡± She then forced up a smile and walked into the kitchen to get the vegetables from the fridge. Luckily, she had prepared some ingredients as there were still some vegetables which she bought yesterday. She picked, washed and cut the vegetables skillfully, followed by unscrewing the gas stove and pouring the oil. Watching the oil temperature rising nervously, she sighed at the bottom of her heart and told herself, ¡°Le, you can do it, fighting!¡± Putting in the vegetables, she then took the spat and stir-frying. Vincent saw her unusually quiet today. He then smoked on the sofa while watching her through the ss. At the moment when she turned around, he saw the gauze on her forehead which was hidden under her forehead, he frowned and immediately, he put out the butt of his cigarette, standing up and walking towards the kitchen. Le was concentrating on stir-frying and didn¡¯t notice that Vincent had appeared at the door. By the time when she turned around to take the te after turning off the fire, she found him standing in front of her. ¡°Bounce!¡± the te fell to the floor with a clear sound of broken porcin. Vincent¡¯s 185cm-tall figure was right in front of her and before she could do anything, she turned even nervous.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Oh no! Le tried to duck her head to hide her panic. Vincent¡¯s serious expression remained unchanged but he only raised his two thick eyebrows. He frowned when his long and slim fingers pulled her hair away and he saw a white gauze on her forehead in a Band Aid size, he frowned. His dark eyes gazed at Le who seemed a little overwhelmed with nervousness, gripping both sides of her dress with her slender hands, she looked so nervous as if she didn¡¯t know how to face him. Such a nervous look raised a displeasure in his heart, ¡°Tell me, what happened?¡± ¡°Hmm¡­nothing¡­¡± Vincent¡¯s stare made Le even more nervous, and her beautiful face turned pale. ¡°Nothing will cause you to bleed?¡± The tone of his voice remained cold and his handsome face was cold too. ¡°I¡­¡± Being nervous, she looked at his cold face but she couldn¡¯t see if he was angry or not. ¡°I got injured on my way back from work!¡± The end of Vincent¡¯s eyebrow twitched and he looked at her again with his dark and cool eyes, ¡°So?¡± ¡°Nothing, I am fine and still alive!¡± Her calm tone and nervous expression made Vincent¡¯s heart ached and he felt ufortable. ¡°Are you sure you are fine?¡± He asked again. ¡°Yes!¡± She nodded. ¡°That¡¯s good! I want to eat hand-rolled noodles! Can you?¡± Vincent nced at her arrogantly when he said those words. Le was stunned as she thought that Vincent would not care for her when he saw her injury but she didn¡¯t expect that he would instruct her to makeplicated hand-rolled noodles. She was dumbfounded, biting her lips and dropping down her eyes, she then finally said, ¡°Yes! Please wait for a moment!¡± ¡°Hurry up! I¡¯m hungry! Since you are fine, make it faster!¡± As soon as finishing his words, he turned around and stepped out of the kitchen. As soon as he left, Le sighed and immediately, she took the broom to clean the porcin tiles in the kitchen. When the noodles were ready, she then set it on the table when she saw Vincent sitting on the sofa and his body leaning on the chair with his eyes closed. Beneath his eyelids which were covered by the long eyshes was greenish as if he had not slept well for a long time. ¡°Mr. White.¡± She shouted softly. Opening his eyes, Vincent said in a deep voice, ¡°Finished cooking?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Le nodded her head. Vincent¡¯s eyebrows furrowed as he stood up from the sofa. There was a trace of fear in Le¡¯s eyes and she couldn¡¯t retreat even half an inch when Vincent walked towards her step by step. She was panicked while she found it was hard to step back. Her pupils contracted and he was already standing in front of her, so close to her. Le subconsciously lowered her head and her heart beat even more rapidly. ¡°Lift your head.¡± He ordered in a deep voice. Le hesitantly raised her head to meet his handsome face. In panic, Vincent bent slightly to meet with her eyes, yet, his eyes were dark but shining that made her fall deep in their rtion. ¡°Are you aggrieved?¡± He asked. ¡°No!¡± She cried but what could she say? Who would care about her aggrievance? Laughing at herself, she looked out at the sky which was dark as ink. ¡°This world doesn¡¯t need sympathy.¡± ¡°Does it hurt?¡± He raised his eyebrows and looked at her as if he was thinking about something. ¡°No!¡± She gritted her teeth. Subsequently, he waved his hands up to rip her clothes off. ¡°Ah¡­¡± Le shouted out unexpectedly as she was almost thrown to the ground by him. Meanwhile, she felt her injury on her waist even more painful. Soon, the tears that had been stored in her eyes for a long time finally fell down due to her aggrievance and pain, and she hastily covered her chest with her hands. Unexpectedly, he nced at her teary eyes, he suddenly looked serious but returned to normal soon, he then spoke with a calm tone, ¡°Was your body injured too?¡± She didn¡¯t say anything, instead, she cried even profusely. The exquisite and beautiful curve of her body attracted Vincent. It was just surprising that there were several scrapes on her white skin and Vincent¡¯s heart was aching for no reason but he remained expressionless, and on the other side, Le was still shedding her tears down while heading down. ¡°Can I go upstairs now?¡± Vincent turned serious as he was concerned about what had happened to her. Wasn¡¯t it a date? Didn¡¯t she meet with her adulterer? Leaning forward, he saw her wound looked like it had been treated well, had that man treated it? Anger began to rise in his heart, but he just stood there without asking anything and also not allowing her to go upstairs. Le was so helpless that her feet were dripped with a stain of tear water, yet, her shoulders were still trembling with her slender arms covering her chest. ¡°What are you crying about?¡± He frowned and his tone was a little impatient. ¡°Tell me! What happened? I want to know the details of the process!¡± Le felt so aggrieved and sad that her body stiffened for a moment and she bit her lips tightly without saying anything as she was afraid that she wouldn¡¯t be able to stop crying once she spoke out. Upon seeing that she didn¡¯t speak anything, he pulled her hand over and together with him going upstairs. ¡°Don¡¯t pull me!¡± Le struggled but her voice was tinged with sobs, ¡°Don¡¯t pull me!¡± He turned around and found that she was looking at him with a sorrowful expression while crying. He was stunned and his eyes shed for a few seconds but he didn¡¯t let her go. Le had no intention to stop and her big teardrops fell right in front of him. Chapter 248 A Sudden Kiss Chapter 248 A Sudden Kiss ¡°How did you get injured?¡± He stood there and stretched his hand out as if he wanted to wipe away her tears. But when he raised his hand, he put down his hand afterwards and just looked at her who was crying desperately. ¡°I was hit by a car and injured myself. When you phoned me, I was getting the intravenous drip in the hospital and you didn¡¯t allow me to exin, not even a word! Is there a need for me to inform you? You are not the Mr. White that I knew already, you wish for me to die... woo... you are waiting tough at us... boohoo...¡± Tears ran in rivulets down Le Hunter¡¯s cheek and her hand kept wiping them away. ¡°Stop crying!¡± His voice was deeper and he directly brought her upstairs. Le had been brought to the bedroom. She saw him opening the wardrobe to take out her T-shirt. He helped her to wear the shirt. She was stunned and shocked, causing tears to well up in her eyes. With the blurred eyesight, she apparently saw a sh of care in his eyes. Perhaps it was just her hallucination as it onlysted for a short time. Then, he paused for few seconds and raised his lips suddenly. He said slowly, ¡°Why are you crying?¡± ¡°I...¡± ¡°My wife should be someone who is multi-talented and will not cry when she meets obstacles?!¡± Le felt like she was struck by a lightning. She stared at him with astonishment and saw that he was looking at her too. She did not know what his words and actions meant. She said again, ¡°Mr. White...¡± Vincent White had turned around and went downstairs. She looked at his tall body walking out of the bedroom. Le sniffed and went to the washroom to clean her face before following him to go downstairs. He helped her to wear the shirt and not sarcastic to her anymore so she would not be narrow-minded as well. She walked towards the dining table and took a seat while he started eating already. The noodle had be a lump so she said softly, ¡°The noodle is not nice to eat already.¡± ¡°Still edible!¡± He lowered his voice and did not care about the appearance of the noodle. After finishing a bowl of noodles, he handed the empty bowl to her and she took over. There were two dishes and one bowl of noodles on the table. She carefully helped him to put the handmade noodle from the big bowl into the small bowl. The taste was fresh and good because the noodles were poured with some sesame oil and chives. ¡°The wound cannot have any contact with water because it will cause inmmation!¡± Vincent received the bowl given by Le and said with a deep voice. Le was surprised that he suddenly cared for her. Her body stiffened as she was not used to it. He looked at her and frowned. ¡°Alright?¡± ¡°Yes! I understand.¡± She immediately nodded. ¡°Can you adapt to the job in the Overseas Chinese Affairs Office?¡± He asked again. Unexpectedly, he asked her about her job so she nodded before figuring out the reason. She answered honestly, ¡°Yes, the job is very rxing!¡± ¡°Do you want to spend the rest of your life like this?¡± It seemed like she nned to be an office-bearer and received an average amount of sry for her whole life. Or, women were suitable to be office-bearer because it was a rxing job. As long as the job did not involve politics, it would be easy for her. ¡°Ah!¡± She did not know what he meant because he was extremely strange. Just now, he was still frustrated but he was chatting with her rxingly for now. He really changed his attitude towards her all of a sudden. ¡°Do you want to do this job for a long time?¡± He asked while eating. This can be considered as the first time that they had propermunication and Le was very surprised at once. ¡°It seems not bad. After the thesis defense, I will need to handle the documents. My father wants me to be an office-bearer and I don¡¯t think it is bad though!¡± At least, she did not need to be like her other friends who tried their best to look for a job in the market. ¡°Is it a must to follow his words?¡± Vincent lowered his head to eat the food and he felt that the dishes here were more delicious than those in any restaurant outside. ¡°I help you to get the noodles!¡± She saw him finished his noodles again so she took over the bowl to put some noodles into it. ¡°It¡¯s okay. Just give the big bowl to me!¡± He said and looked at the big bowl of noodles then directly took it to his front. Le saw that he had a good appetite and finished all the dishes. She said, ¡°Have you been hungry for a long time?¡± He seemed like he had not eaten for three days. It was too much for him! ¡°It was my first meal for today!¡± He wiped his mouth with a piece of tissue. ¡±Ah!¡± She shouted softly. ¡°Why don¡¯t you eat? So, you called me so that I cane back to cook for you?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± He nodded and continued eating. Although he ate fast, his movement was very graceful and not noisy. Didn¡¯t he eat when he was shopping with the woman? Le frowned. Why didn¡¯t he apany the woman to have a meal? Who was the woman? Nevertheless, when she thought of the reason for the phone call, she apologized to him as she came backte. ¡°Why did you apologize?¡± He raised his eyebrows while asking. ¡°If you do not eat for a long time, it will damage your stomach! So, if you want toe back and eat, just call me to cook!¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you happy if I have gastric problems? If possible, it would be better that I suffer from stomach cancer or any incurable illness then die eventually. So, you can marry the other man with all my assets. Isn¡¯t it better?¡± He said calmly. Le looked at Vincent with a guilty look and said, ¡°You, do you think that everyone is the same as you?¡± ¡°Me?¡± He raised his eyebrows. ¡°Your idea is despicable!¡± She could not bear from revealing it. He threatened her sister with her video. Her sister was someone she loved before. Even though they were separated afterwards, he should not threaten her like this. He was indeed a bastard. ¡°Despicable?!¡± Vincent sneered. ¡°I never say that I am noble! Being despicable is somehow interesting too!¡± Le never expected that he would describe himself in such a way. At that moment, she was speechless because she had nothing to say anymore since he described himself as a bastard. When a person threw his dignity away, no one could save him! After eating, he wiped his mouth with a piece of tissue and his face seemed to be smiling. He slightly narrowed his beautiful eyes and said, ¡°So, if you want me to die, it would be easy too. You can directly put some poison into my food while cooking my food. This idea seems not bad right!¡± ¡°You...¡± Suddenly, she felt powerless and speechless. He took out a cigar and lit it. He exhaled a circle of smoke and said, ¡°I am teaching you how to defeat me. Don¡¯t you hate me?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t!¡± Le denied. Vincent¡¯s face was cool and calm as usual but the fierceness portrayed by his eyes made her panic. He asked her in such a direct manner and she did not know how to answer his question but she really did not hate him so much in her inner side. Le slowly raised her head. Her eyes were filled withplicated emotions. She sighed and looked at him. She felt upset with him. ¡°You lied!¡± ¡°Believe it or not. I hope we can stay together peacefully!¡± Le did not want to quarrel with him. Although he was hateful in terms of his actions, she did not hope that something bad happened to him. ¡°You ate too fast and too much just now which were not good for your stomach. You better get up and go exercise for a while. I go to wash the dishes first!¡± While facing such a man, Le could not understand his mind so she took the tableware then went into the kitchen. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. But in the next second, Vincent¡¯s reaction astonished Le. He slowly approached her and there was an unpredictable smile shown on his face. Slowly, he held her chin and kissed her lips without any hesitation. His other hand even directly held her head. When she was shocked, his agile tongue pried open her teeth effortlessly and got into her mouth. The sensation he got from the kiss was beyond his imagination. Although she felt as sweet as what she had imagined, he did not want to stop it. Everything happened too fast and even Le thought that she was in a dream. When she was still stunned, Vincent pulled her to his side and hugged her in his arms powerfully to the extent that she could not escape from it. He came near to her ears and said with a deep voice, ¡°Wash the dishes tomorrow, you go to rest first.¡± Le looked at him as if he was a monster, ¡°Mr. White...¡± Mr. White raised the corner of his mouth and grabbed her waist with his hands. ¡°There are many ways to exercise after having a meal! And the exercise I hate the most is walking!¡± With coercion and intimacy, he brought her upstairs with her in his arms. Le almost fell down when going upstairs because she was overly panicked. ¡°Ah! Painful!¡± The sprained leg became more painful at the moment. She bent her body to rub on her leg bone with her hand. ¡°Leg pain?¡± He squatted in front of her and covered her small hand that she rubbed on leg bone with his big hand. He gently pressed on it. His voice was very close to her as if he was talking beside her and his hand was like having electricity where a powerful current rushed into her limbs. She was frightened so she raised her eyes and both of them looked at each other. ¡°Yes...¡± Le could sense that her heart was beating rapidly and she expressed shyness and nervousness on her beautiful face. He hugged her in his arms and brought her upstairs directly. Her wound was getting more painful due to his embrace but she was stunned to the extent that she could only stare at him nkly. His handsome face which was very close to her showed that he cared for her. However, Le thought that it was just her hallucination because the feeling in his eyes was in a sh only. Vincent looked at her deeply and did not say anything. He then brought her to her bedroom. He put her on the bed and helped her to rub on her calf. ¡°Mr. White, I am fine now, no need to rub anymore.¡± Le swallowed her saliva because she did not expect that he would help her to rub on her calf. ¡°It is not painful anymore.¡± She was extremely panicked while sitting still on the bed. She did not dare to move. ¡°Are you sure?¡± Surprisingly, he did not let go of his hand but kept rubbing on her calf with his big hand. ¡°Sure!¡± She nodded immediately because she would like to get rid of the ambiguous atmosphere. Vincent let go of his hands and his fingers were touching her lower jaw while squinting his eyes. His eyes were shining strangely and he said, ¡°Since you are fine now, let¡¯s do something different. Didn¡¯t you say that I need to exercise after having a meal?¡± ¡°Ah... No! My whole body is painful!¡± She screamed nervously. He seemed to smile then looked at him, ¡°Did I say what to do? Why are you so scared?¡± Both of them looked at each other again. His mind was unpredictable whereas she was embarrassed and panicked. She almost wanted to bite off her tongue, did she misunderstand him? He got up calmly and gently embraced her in his arms then kissed her lips. He asked softly, ¡°Le, do you want to befortable? Do you want to ignore the pain on your head and leg?¡± When Le heard that, she almost copsed. What actually did he mean? Vincent looked unpleasant on her silent reply. He pinched her white face nastily with his hands. His facial expression showed that he was unsatisfied and he said with a smile, ¡°What? Do you really want it but shy to ask for it?¡± When Le heard that, she shook her head immediately and grabbed herpel tightly. She said powerlessly, ¡°No...¡± Chapter 249 He Lifted Her in The Bathroom Chapter 249 He Lifted Her in The Bathroom Vincent White narrowed his eyes and caressed her ear, asked smilingly, ¡°The person that sends you back is a man, right? Should I check your body whether there is any love mark made by him? Or your first time is given to the man that sends you home? Or another man? Tell me, who do you give to?¡± Le Hunter was dumbfounded for a few seconds, she moved her pale lips, ¡°He is your junior, that one that you met before, Julian Gordon.¡± ¡°Oh! Really?¡± His tone was neither fast nor slow. ¡°I will not tell you anything, you have promised that you will not ask anymore but you ask again. I tell you onest time, it is fair that my first time is not given to you, you¡¯re not a virgin, why should I have to be a maiden? You can go and find up by yourself if you are smart, I will not tell you anything even if I die!¡± Le did not know whether her fear could be alleviated after saying those words, she even could not make sure that Vincent would not ask her again, she was sicked of it. After hearing that, Vincent blinked his eyes, his lips curved, he said with a flirtatious tone by her ear, ¡°Don¡¯t think about anything else, just follow me. You know my bad temper, whoever makes me angry will not live peacefully! Understand? Or else I will announce your sister¡¯s bad news to the world, you don¡¯t me me if Brian Hunter and the Hunter family will feel embarrassed!¡± She recoiled from his kiss, bit her lips and muttered, ¡°Understand.¡± Even if she did not understand, she must have to understand, wasn¡¯t it? He gazed at her silently for a moment and asked execrably, ¡°Why Julian will be by your side?¡± ¡°He bangs me!¡± She said softly. ¡°Oh?!¡± His tone was weird. She was stiff and speechless. He pushed her hard and pressed her on the bed while his body was above hers. He kissed her lips, kissed heavily and sucked the liquid in her mouth, sucked her sweetness and sucked her soul. His tongue tangled with hers tightly. They did not have much forey, he tore off her clothes in a hurry and opened her legs directly. He took off his belt and entered her body. Her uterus was tight and warm, he has adhered to her body tightly. The feeling made him crazy. Le bit her lips due to the painfulness of her body after the strange organ entered. It was so painful, every part of her body could feel the pain. Beside painfulness, she could feel something strange, she could not help but endure it. Her private part started to be moist and fluid came out from her body. ¡°Are you happy?¡± Vincent moved uneasily and asked evilly. ¡°No!¡± Le lied and answered indifferently, ¡°It is painful!¡± ¡°You are not obedient! I am angry!¡± Vincent turned around her body abruptly, made her back facing him. Then, he tortured her body at a fast pace. His eleration made Le feel like her body was being torn apart. Her body could not endure the painfulness, her sweat kept falling. Le was as stiff as a puppet, did not respond to Vincent. Her indifferent attitude made Vincent angry again, he kept entering her body hard. He tangled and flirted, Le almost went crazy under the painfulness and joyfulness. She could only hold the nket tight, bit her pale lips, responded to Vincent¡¯s passion with an indifferent attitude. Vincent only slowed down when her body almost died off. He left her body and turned her around, entered again. There was a lot of bruises on her body, he observed that but did not let her go. He lowered his head and kissed her, his hot and strong muscle rubbed with her tender skin. He moved slowly, entered and rubbed intimately with her soft body part. He did not behave violently, roughly and crazily anymore, he became gentle. Le¡¯s private part was moist, the conjunct part of them had caused the flowing of fluid. Vincent was not satisfied by only entering slightly and rubbed. He moved backwards and entered hard, a hot stuff banged in. ¡°Whoo¡ª¡ª¡± Le could not control herself to hum softly. Her humming sound made him excited. He was exhrated. Because of hatreds? Then he hurt her like this¡­How could this man do so? Le kicked with her thin legs, her tears flowed out uncontrobly. Because of his torture, because of her indulging feeling, she was afraid that she would indulge in his act! She opened her eyes big, looked at him strugglingly, did not know where to put him in her heart. He was so cruel, his determined lust broke her heart, her tears flowed out to her cheek to her lips and lastly to his mouth. Vincent raised his head when he tasted the salty tears, he bit his teeth and stared at her, ¡°Why do you cry?¡± ¡°Let me go!¡± She begged him, more tears flowed out. Why she always cried after getting married to him? She did not like herself to be so fragile, did not like at all. ¡°Impossible! No one can escape after having sex with me! You, Le is so bold!¡± He said cruelly while inserted his dick into the deepest area. He held her waist tightly and touched the bruise on her waist. She could feel the hellish painfulness and almost fainted. This kind of torture was so alluring. He kept doing it for an hour until she could not endure it anymore. Then, he stuck on her body and released his seminal fluid. Vincent got up and went to take a bath. Le heard the sound of the flowing water in the bathroom. She blinked hard to control her tears and wanted to hide her emotion desperately. She surrendered to his awesome sex skill, she was indulged in it and could not control her lust. For him, what was his purpose to marry her? When Vincent came out, he saw Le was in a daze, ¡°Why are you dazing? Go and take a bath!¡± Le bit her lips, she stood up obediently and got down the bed with her painful body. When she passed by Vincent, he grabbed her arm and blocked her way. Le looked up indifferently and looked into Vincent¡¯s deep eyes with no expression. He revealed his strong chest under his bathrobe, his moist ck hair stuck on his handsome face, he looked so charming. Vincent¡¯s sharp sight was like amp that stared at her and almost prated her soul and heart! Le¡¯s eyelid chattered but she did not want to reveal her emotion so she lowered her head. Vincent pushed her away when he saw her indifferent behaviour, he roared angrily, ¡°Take your bath now! Why are you standing here?¡± Le bent her waist and said softly, ¡°I will go now.¡± After saying that, she bit her lips and turned around, walked towards the bathroom. The sound of the flowing water concealed her heart-cracking feeling. Her father wanted Vincent to love her but she teased herself. There was a lot of women beside him these days, she was just one of the women around him. The difference was that she was lucky to be his wife, she did not have other advantages beside having the identity. However, when she thought of him and other women, she felt that her body was sullied as well. The sound of the flowing water could conceal her heart-cracking feeling. She felt dizzy after having herself immersed in the water for a long time, she did not care about her scars would be infected. Everything was silent and peaceful, the dripping sound of water stopped. Out of the blue, she heard someone knocking the door. Vincent patted the door, ¡°Le, haven¡¯t you finished bathing?¡± She listened to his voice, his voice seemed to have a far distance from her. When she was still in a state of shock, he kicked open the door. Le looked at him confusingly. Vincent saw her lying in the bathtub, her beautiful body looked alluring under the clear water. He only took a nce at her but he breathed fast, his lust was triggered again.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. He squatted down and looked at her cold eyes, his sight shrunk. He bent his body and lifted her, ¡°Get up! How long have you immersed yourself?!¡± ¡°I will get up by myself!¡± Her cheek was flushed after immersing in the water. ¡°The water is so cold, are you silly?¡± He lifted her. Le struggled in his arms, he held her tightly with his arm, did not want her to fall. At the same time, he used another hand to grab the towel and wrapped her up, he sighed suddenly, ¡°You don¡¯te out from the bathroom is just hoping me to lift you, isn¡¯t it?¡± He did not care about her struggle. He lifted her to the bedroom, pulled away the nket and put her into it. Then, he went into the nket as well. He turned off the light and hugged her in his arms. His heart beat fast suddenly, he approached her face and kissed her as a punishment. He touched her lip, it was so soft. He opened her lips after hesitating for a moment. In the dark, she groaned, ¡°My body is painful¡ª¡ª¡± She closed her eyes and raised her head, endured his attack. Her tears fell, she did not know whether she was wronged. Her father wanted Vincent to love her but she knew that Vincent was heartless¡­ Her tears kept falling one by one¡­She could not differentiate whether she was sad or wronged. He did not talk, he only lowered his head and had a bud in his mouth. Le bit her teeth and controlled her groan. Why did he keep wanting to sex? The bed was messy. Their body tangled, Le could not differentiate whether it was tearing, struggling or lust¡­ He did whatever he enjoyed with his lips, tongue and hands. Le was unable to stop him. When he opened her legs again, his dick entered her body abruptly, he crooned excitedly. She also could not control herself to hum. More tears flowed out! It was not because of his dominant action, it was because of her indulging emotion. She could obviously feel that her body was keen to be upied by him! ¡°Is itfortable?¡± Men seemed like to ask women this kind of question. ¡°No!¡± Le bit her teeth, did not want to admit it. ¡°You¡¯re lying!¡± He banged even hard. ¡°Ah¡ª¡ª¡± ¡°If it is notfortable, why are you humming?¡± He kissed her lips and kissed her tears in the dark. Their body was tangled crazily, he upied her body evilly, continuously. ¡°Whoo¡ª¡ª¡± She forgot about all her logic and the past, she held his neck and responded to his dick enjoyably. In the dark, his lips curved joyfully. Finally¡ª¡ª Everything was settled, she belonged to him. Chapter 250 A Look of Sadness? Chapter 250 A Look of Sadness? Leaning on his sweaty chest, Le could smell the sweat that radiated off his body, a smell which strangely seemed to made her feel at ease. Tired, she shut her eyes and fell asleep. At daybreak, the sunlight crept in through the window from cracks in the white curtains. The entire room was lit up. The pure white bed was aplete mess; half of the nket was on the floor, while the other half covered over Le¡¯s naked body. Her entire body was filled with kiss and bite marks and scars from the car ident. Her ck hair scattered over the pillow and made her white face appear even whiter. Her eyes were shut and motionless, her lips slightly open as she steadily breathed. A tall, handsome figure leaned against the window, with a cigarette between his fingers and puffs of smoke surrounding his wless face. For some inexplicable reason, he exuded sexiness. Vincent quietly looked at the sleeping figure and felt a reaction down under. It seemed that he couldn¡¯t resist against her. ¡°Uh¡­¡± Le moaned as she slept. The sunshine made her unable to rest easily. Her eyelids twitched, then she slowly opened her eyes. She raised a hand to shield her eyes from the brilliant sunlight, and then she noticed the figure standing by the window. ¡°Ah-¡± Le let out a scream; ignoring the aches all over her body, she covered all her private areas by reflex. Her face became bright red, and she hid under the nkets, afraid to look at him. Vincent looked up; his thin lips smiled, then he put out his cigarette and headed back into bed. Le¡¯s reaction was beyond her brain¡¯s control; her body subconsciously pulled backward, but her entire body was in pain! She let out a small yelp, but didn¡¯t dare to move around in the nket. As his overwhelming presence got closer, she became more and more panicked. He reached his huge palm into the nket and hooked her right into his embrace. His deep, manly voice muffled by her ear, ¡°You¡¯re awake?¡± Her abashed eyes met his deep gaze; the sunlight that shone on his eyebrows made him look even more dashingly handsome. His eyes were locked onto her snow-like white skin. ¡°Good morning, Mr. White!¡± Le managed to let out a whisper; her cute voice in the morning was incredibly sexy and seductive. He had on a white robe, which partially unveiled his muscr chest. The atmosphere was filled with a mixture of cigarette and the unique smell of his body. Le tightly gripped onto the nket; as she breathed in the air, she started to feel tenser, and unconsciously began to move slightly toward the edge of the bed. ¡°Don¡¯t move!¡± With his arm outstretched, Vincent grabbed her thin waistline. He pulled her close until his chest touched against her back. In a swift motion, he spun her around, until they were face to face. He raised an eyebrow, ¡°Trying to escape?¡± ¡°No!¡± She gasped; then she ced a hand against his chest to keep him at bay, ¡°Don¡¯t you have to go to work?¡± ¡°It¡¯s Saturday!¡± There was a glint in his eyes, a sort of devilish look in his cool, calm expression. The entire room was filled with his scent. At this moment, he began to slowly slide his hand down her body, bringing a warm sensation across her back. She jumped by surprise and unwittingly tried to escape his grasp. ¡°Mr. White, I-¡± Before she finished talking, he violently kissed her on the lips. Le was stunned by his action. ¡°You¡¯re not going anywhere today!¡± He said in a low, raspy voice next to her ear, ¡°The only ce for you today is the bed!¡± ¡°No-¡± She pushed him away. ¡°You can¡¯t say no, Le; in our little game, you don¡¯t have the right to refuse!¡± His aura rushed all over her; his eagle eyes stared right at her, and he began to rapidly kiss her lips. While she was captivated by his kisses, he flipped her and pressed on top of her body. Little game!? So it was just a game after all! What more did she expect? With the words he just said, Le felt her heart sink. So, that was it. Le felt her heart sink into an abyss. Vincent did not give her the chance to think at all. His tongue reached into her mouth and made it hard for her to even breathe. This stifling feeling not only made her unable to think, but its dominating nature felt as though it was invading her senses. She could not think of doing anything but let him have his way. Naturally, they had sex again in bed. Afterwards, he hugged her and did not move an inch. The sensation of their skins brushing against each other made her feel flustered¡­ This feeling felt as though they were a normal couple, enjoying the morning weekend. This feeling inexplicably made her heart race a little faster¡­ By the time she woke up again, it was already eleven at noon. Medication appeared to have been applied over her bruises, but there was no one else in the room. Le looked at the scars on her body in awe. Did Vincent apply medicine while she was still asleep? She could see traces of iodine and rubbing alcohol over her body. Le got up to get changed. In the closet, she noticed the oversized, cartoon-designed T-shirt that she always wore. The shirt wasrge enough to cover down to her thighs. She put it on, tied a ponytail, and headed out the room. The door to the study was half open. Vincent sat on a grand chair; he was silent, expressionless, with only a cigarette in hand as he quietly smoked. Why was there such a look of sadness in his eyes? Could it be that even he had troubles? Was it over her sister? Le suddenly began to feel disheartened. Even now, she couldn¡¯t understand these two people. Were they going to spend the rest of their lives like this? Her dad told Le to make Vincent fall in love with her. Would it be possible? As she stood by the door, she unknowingly sighed. Little did she expect it, but Vincent heard her sigh, and he snapped his gaze to the door. His cold, sharp stare stung her deeply¡­ It seemed that all he wanted was to have sex with her. Out of bed, she meant nothing to him. Maybe, at this moment, he was regretting having had sex with her! Suddenly, Le did not feel any sadness nor resentment. She raised her eyes to look calmly at Vincent, and smiled, ¡°Mr. White, what would you like to eat? I¡¯ll go make it!¡± He was taken by surprise. His cold eyes lingered for only a few seconds as he scanned her from afar. Then he looked at her face, and replied in a manner with a hint of pride, ¡°Whatever!¡± She turned around and pursed her lips to hide a hint of bitterness, ¡°Alright!¡± The breakfast she prepared was simple yet bountiful. A refreshing porridge with pickled cucumbers, boiled eggs, and green scallion pancakes. Le was in the kitchen for over an hour. Suddenly, a loud, deep voice rang out from behind her, ¡°Aren¡¯t you done yet? I¡¯m starving!¡± ¡°Um! In a second!¡± Le hurried turned around, only to find herself face to face with Vincent; his lips cracked a smile. ¡°Did you make all this?¡± He inquisitively pointed across the kitchen at her work, with a look that mixed awe, surprise, and a hint of yfulness. ¡°Right!¡± Le couldn¡¯t make out anything from his expression. She turned around and picked up breakfast. ¡°Just wash your hands and we can eat!¡± He had on a yful smirk, ¡°I don¡¯t like boiled eggs? Got any fried eggs?¡± ¡°Eating too many fried eggs will cause cholesterol levels to rise; boiled ones are healthier!¡± Le said in a gentle tone. ¡°If you want fried ones, I can prepare right away!¡± She carefully looked at him, and he said with a frown, ¡°Forget it, I¡¯ll just have boiled eggs!¡± He did not bother help her and sat down at the dining table, waiting to be served by her. Le brought the utensils over and sat down. Vincent already began to eat. Le stole a nce at him, then quickly looked away. Afterst night, she couldn¡¯t tell whether anything had changed between them. But she did not expect there to be any change in her heart. ¡°Any ns for today?¡± The second her eyes looked down, Vincent¡¯s voice rang out to break the silence in the air. ¡°Do some reading!¡± As soon as she uttered these words, uneasiness shed across her face. She was done with her graduation thesis, but she still had some more research to do. She was afraid that he would take up her time. Thinking back tost night¡¯s conversation, she could still feel the heat on her face. ¡°Oh!¡± He gave a short reply and returned to eating. Le finished eating quickly. ¡°Mr. White, I¡¯ll clean up hereter, you can just leave everything here!¡± Le said as she got up and wanted to head upstairs. She started to fear being alone with him; even the air felt suffocating. Vincent nodded. His cell rang, and he threw a quick nce at Le before he picked up the call, ¡°What¡¯s up, baby?¡± Le¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Baby? Of course! Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. As the president of the White Group, of course there would be plenty of women around him. Sheughed at herself and turned around to head up the stairs. At the corner of the stairs, she turned around and looked at him. He was basked in the sunlight, the brightness made it hard to see him clearly. The tall bridge of his nose, his rosy red lips, his sculpted chin, his chilling nature; he gave off an aura that kept people away. Even if he spoke the sweetest words, there was a coldness to him. ¡°Oh, do you miss me, baby? Alright, wait up, I¡¯ll be there right away!¡± After that phone call, Vincent left shortly after, and disappeared for three days. On Tuesday, Le was working overtime until quitete. As she got off work, she headed to the bus stop. Along the way, she spotted a slender figure smoking next to a parked car. Upon seeing her, the man threw the cigarette and walked towards her. ¡°Julian!?¡± The man turned out to be Julian Gordon. ¡°How¡¯re you feeling?¡± Dressed in ck, Julian stepped before Le and asked concernedly. There was aplicated look behind his pair of shades. ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± Leughed, ¡°See you!¡± Her body was fine for the most part now. Besides, Julian already paid her medical bills, so there was no need to keep holding him responsible. Also, she had worked until quitete; it was past nine o¡¯clock already. If she didn¡¯t leave now, there won¡¯t be any more buses running soon. Chapter 251 Ignored Chapter 251 Ignored ¡°Let me walk you home!¡± Julian said in all haste. ¡°It¡¯s sote. When you arrive at NT Mountain, there might be no transport!¡± ¡°Ah!¡± Le was surprised for a moment. ¡°No, thanks. I can just call a cab!¡± ¡°Damn. Am I a devil? Why do you hate me so much?¡± Julian raised his pretty eyebrows. ¡°Is it that bad? You told me that you know I¡¯m not trying to get you.¡± ¡°Well.¡± Le felt embarrassed after she heard it. She shook her head and let out a bitter smile, ¡°I¡¯m really capable of going home alone!¡± ¡°Le, I found you quite stubborn! Can¡¯t you just take it I¡¯m pursing you?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not a narcissist. If I believed that every man around is pursing me, I would be mentally. I just don¡¯t like to bother other people. That¡¯s all! C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org ¡°Then just get into my car. I¡¯m driving a cab today. You can pay if you feel necessary. ¡° Julian said it without embarrassment. ¡°I¡¯ll give you a discount. How about that? ¡° He winked. Le was stunned by the gleam behind his sses, feeling that it would be inappropriate if she refused. ¡°Well, thanks. But I will pay you the full price. I don¡¯t want you to lose money. Julian cast a nce at Le from the rearview when she got into the car. He found her rather surefooted. She became a public servant in this city at such a young age. Although the sry was good, he thought it was pity that a girl like her didn¡¯t chose a more promising job. Before he could even start the engine, Le¡¯s phone rang. The name shimmering on the screen was Vincent, which startled her. She looked out of the window subconsciously. She vaguely saw his car there. ¡°Hello?¡± ¡°Get out of that car!¡± The words sounded cold on the phone. ¡°You¡¯re here?¡± She asked tentatively. But the phone was hung up. No, it was just that her phone out of battery. Le stared at her phone motionlessly. But Julian had already started driving before she could make a choice. Get out of the car to do what? She didn¡¯t do it, but she was somehow terrified, which twisted her features. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Julian cast a nce at her. ¡°Nothing!¡± She shook her head and looked out from the window subconsciously. This time she didn¡¯t see that car. Maybe it was never there. She shook her head, thinking that she must be delusional. He had other women to keep him apanied. What was she expecting? It had just been three days. How could she think of this? The car was moving fast. Le shot a nce at the man in front of her and could not help asking, ¡°Why you are here?¡± ¡°I¡¯m here for you!¡± He said it straightly. ¡°My dad is also working overtime tonight. I thought that you might be short of transport when you are off work, so I went here. By the way, how¡¯s your body? Did the wounds get worse?¡± How could she not be touched by these words? There was nothing in his eyes but concern. It was something even worse for her. ¡°I¡¯m okay now.¡± She thought of those scratches handled by Vincent, and her mind flew towards a realm unknown by others. ¡°Thank god! I¡¯m relieved!¡± Julian smiled again. She also put on a smile, ¡°You¡¯re really a taxi driver?¡± He smiled and shook his head, ¡°No!¡± ¡°Then what¡¯s your job?¡± ¡°A journalist. I¡¯m experiencing the life a taxi driver and I¡¯ll write an article about it. I rent this car and when I have time, I will drive it and take passengers!¡± ¡°No wonder! I never believed that you¡¯re a taxi driver.¡± She remembered that the car that gave her car scratch was obviously not a taxi. Besides, he was the son of Director Gordon, which made it less possible. ¡°Why can¡¯t I?¡± He raised his eyebrows. ¡°Because you don¡¯t look like one!¡± She smiled and cast him a glimpse. His features were quite feminine. ¡°So what do I look like?¡± Julian sounded curious. ¡°Like a pretty boy!¡± She was straightforward. ¡°Well...¡± Julian rolled his eyes, seemingly embarrassed. He coughed and said, ¡°Don¡¯t you think that was too much!¡± ¡°I¡¯m just kidding!¡± She smiled, imitating him. ¡°Are you imitating me?¡± Le bite her lips and said, ¡°You are a good journalist. I haven¡¯t expected that you would lose money to experience the life of a cab driver!¡± ¡°Nah! Thepany will pay for it. I¡¯m not that silly.¡± ¡°Really? I thought you were willing to lose money!¡± ¡°I¡¯m not that silly!¡± Julian smiled and said, ¡°By the way, if my dad makes it difficult for you, you can tell me. I¡¯ll tell him to stop!¡± ¡°Director Gordon is a nice person. He won¡¯t do that to me.¡± ¡°Right. You are the son of the mayor. How can my dad dare to offend yours?¡± ¡°Is my dad really that powerful?¡± She wondered if she made the right decision that she worked for government. Many knew she as the step daughter of the mayor, but few knew that he was her biological father. ¡°It¡¯s said that you dad is a fierce leader. But I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s true!¡± Le smiled. She didn¡¯t want to make judgement about her dad¡¯s personality, because she actually didn¡¯t approve something he had done, like his affair with her mother. He betrayed her aunt, so she was born secretly. She didn¡¯t want to argue about it since her mom did it willingly. But she didn¡¯t like that and she didn¡¯t even like her mom. But she could not say anything more about it¡£ ¡°Le, why did you marry at such a young age?¡± Her mind went nk for a moment, then a bitter smile appeared on the corner of her mouth. ¡°Does that matter? A woman will get married sooner orter.¡± Julian looked away when he heard the answer. ¡°Does he cherish you?¡± ¡°He does.¡± She didn¡¯t want to talk about her marriage. It was her privacy and it didn¡¯t need to be known by others. ¡°Okay!¡± His eyes dimmed and he became silent. Soon they arrived home. She wanted to pay after she got off the car. But he refused. He held her hand and said, ¡°I was just joking. But you better buy me dinner tomorrow. You¡¯re so adorable. Good night, beautiful miss.¡± ¡°Thanks. I¡¯ll buy you dinner!¡± Le smiled and stopped trying to give him money. But all of a sudden a Bugatti slid into the mansion gate. She was terrified because she had not expected that Vincent was really following them. She wondered if the car she saw before was his car. Meanwhile, Julian noticed the Bugatti and there was a hint of sadness shed in his eyes... Vincent could barely control his anger now after he saw this. In the rearview, his wife, Le, was sent home buy a man in the middle of the night. And she seemed happy while talking to this guy. He had not expected that his meek wife, although sometimes she would fight against him, now smiling and talking to another man. Does she a hooker or something? Lelia sent off Julian and turned around and felt something wrong. She shivered and realized that she irritated him. But it was hardly her fault because her phone was suddenly dead. ¡°Vincent, My phone...¡± ¡°You seemed very happy with that man.¡± He interrupted, ¡°Do my word mean nothing to you?¡± She wanted to say that her phone was dead. But his interruption made her speechless. A curve appeared on his thin lips. No one knew what emotion was hidden in his deep eyes. She gave up on defending herself and waited for his punishment. Looking at this meek woman, he finally felt his anger vented out. ¡°Who do you think you are? A whore? You just can¡¯t live without a man¡¯spany?¡± He scolded. She just lowered her head and stared at her tiptoe. His words were sharp like knife cutting through her heart. But she could not argue and she didn¡¯t want to say anything. She found the tip of her shoes were worn-out. She felt maybe she should buy a pair of new shoes. But Vincent felt something wrong as he went on. There was no regret on her face. She looked very calm. So he stopped. SH waited for a moment. She raised her head when he stopped. She intended to exin. But she only met his gloomy face. She sighed. This man slept with different women every night, yet she could not talk to another guy? She took out a bottle of water from her bag as he stared at her. Then she gave it to him. He was surprised. Then he frowned. ¡°Vincent, are you thirsty? Have some water!¡± He had been scolding her for. She felt he might be thirsty. ¡°Damn it!¡± He finally understood what he meat. He growled and found the carelessness in her eyes. She didn¡¯t care about what he said. He was infuriated, but he didn¡¯t want him to be seen like this. So he just walked in. She looked at the bottle in her hand, shrugged and drank some water. Mineral water tasted better than purified water. She decided to only drink the former from now on. Then she walked in. Under the bright light, Vincent was standing in the hall, giving off a frightening vibe. He just red at her. His gaze was concentrated. There was nothing but coldness and tension in the air. She just stood there worriedly. Then she took a deep breath and went upstairs. Then her gaze became sharper, because she ignored him. He looked at her back with her somber eyes and his anger froze. In an instant, a sarcastic smile touched his lips. Then he went upstairs. She walked in her room, took a shower and changed her clothes. Then she got a call from Macey. ¡°Le, what the hell was going on? The bastard Vincent has uploaded that video online. Do you know that?¡± Chapter 252 Exposed Chapter 252 Exposed ¡°What? Le was shocked. ¡°Sister, when did it happen?¡± ¡°Just now!¡± Macey shouted hysterically, ¡°Le, you told me that you¡¯re going to take it back for me. He called me and told me that you made him angry. How?¡± ¡°Let me see it!¡± Le opened theputer in a hurry. ¡°Macey, tell me the website. I need to look at it!¡± ¡°Why bother? He¡¯s such a cruel man!¡± She cursed but she still told her sister the website. ¡°My face is not shown on it. But I know it¡¯s a warning. What have you done to make him so angry?¡± ¡°I...¡± Le entered the website and saw the footage. But their faces were mosaicked. Apparently it was tempered. She realized that he was really made. Was it truly because she was in Julian¡¯s car? She hung up and strode straight into Vincent¡¯s study. ¡°Vincent, what do you want?¡± She pushed the door open and questioned him. She was truly angry and wanted to know what was this man¡¯s purpose. ¡°I¡¯m just having fun!¡± She saw the smirk on his thin lips. It seemed that he was truly enjoying it. Then he spoke, his voice still aloof and cold. ¡°So now you know the consequence of provoking me?¡± His expression made her even more angry. But she controlled herself and said, ¡°Please, just stop tormenting her!¡± ¡°What will you do for it?¡± He raised his eyebrows. She was married to him and she had even knelt before him. What did this man desire after all this? Tears of sorrow swirled in her eyes. Somehow she felt like crying because she didn¡¯t know why this man had to be so cruel. Tears fell down from her cheeks as she lowered her head. She bit her lips and wiped the tears away. ¡°Just tell me what you want!¡± She said stubbornly. ¡°Le, you have to know that you are in no position to talk back to me!¡± He crossed his hands and stared at her, the amusement in in his eyes. He even pitied for her when he saw the stubbornness on her pale and pretty little face. ¡°I¡¯m not!¡± She said with a low voice. ¡°Well, that¡¯s good.¡± Finally there was a hint of smile in his deep eyes. But there was a condescending quality to it. ¡°From now on, stay away from Julian!¡± ¡°We¡¯re just friends!¡± She exined. ¡°There was no pure friendship between a man and a woman!¡± ¡°Not everyone has so many bedmates like you!¡± She just could not help arguing. ¡°You want to make me angry again?¡± His sudden booming voice startled her. She didn¡¯t dare to say one more word. They were all caught in her throat. Then, he stood straight and cast her a ce with his starry eyes. He raised his eyebrows and said in a sluggish voice, ¡°I y games slowly, so there will be more fun. You better remember that. Do you want to know how the game will continue?¡± ¡°What will you do?¡± She felt frightened. ¡°ying a game!¡± Vincent strode towards the floor-to-ceiling windows, ignited a cigarette. Then she heard his eerie voice again. ¡°Do you expect it?¡± She clenched her white and tiny hands in to fists. Her teeth sank deep in her lips. The man standing in front of her is a devil! ¡°Get out!¡± He had one puff. White smoke curled up in the air as he said it. She froze, not knowing what to say. So she had to walk out. Le didn¡¯t know how she managed to get back to the bedroom. She buried her face under the pillow and tears began running like a river. If Vincent truly wanted to destroy her sister, how could she face her aunt? Her mom and dad already did something awful to this woman, who died for saving her. Lelia had sworn that she would watch out her sister for her aunt. But now she could not even retrieve the footage. She felt so useless. ¡°Vincent,e out!¡± In the quietness of night, she heard her sister shouting below. ¡°Sis---¡± She had not expected that Macey woulde in the middle of the night. She hurriedly walked down stairs and saw her sister shouting in the hall. ¡°Vincent, you bastard. Get down here and face me!¡± ¡°Sis, please leave now!¡± She ran downstairs and grabbed her sister¡¯s arm. ¡°Please don¡¯t provoke him, otherwise he might do something worse. Please, go back!¡± ¡°And you, get out of my sight! It¡¯s all because you¡¯re an ingrate. I assume you did it on purpose so that I would be humiliated?¡± Macey suddenly began ming her sister. ¡°What? No! Sister, I would never!¡± She shook her head. She never wanted to humiliate her sister. ¡°What are you doing in my house in the middle of the night?¡± Vincent¡¯s voice drifted into their ears. It came from the corner of the second floor. The sisters raised their head simultaneously and found the man standing there with his hands in his pockets He was looking at them condescendingly, the disdain in his eyes. ¡°What, you want to see the whole clip? Want your pretty face shown on the screen?¡± ¡°Vincent, you¡¯re so vicious!¡± Macey said it with all her anger. ¡°You¡¯re nothing but a scum!¡± She cursed while pointing at him. ¡°Macey, don¡¯t force me to use the hard ways. It will do you no good.¡± He warned. ¡°Vincent, I won¡¯t mind now. Wipe the mosaic. I won¡¯t be frightened by your threat!¡± She sounded not afraid.¡± ¡°Macey, don¡¯t----¡± Le tried to stop her sister. She could not imagine how Macey would live her life if Vincent uploaded all the footage. ¡°Piss off!¡± Macey shoved her sister, who then fell on the ground. ¡°Vincent, what do you want?¡± Macey roared. ¡°Nothing!¡± He just smiled with that bewitching smirk on the corner of his mouth. ¡°Vincent, please don¡¯t be like this. No matter what happened, you two were in love once. Indeed she did something unfaithful to you. But can¡¯t you just let it go?¡± Le¡¯s beautiful face paled because of the anger and fatigue. But her cold eyes were still fixed on him. She didn¡¯t believe that this man would that ruthless. She still had hope. But he just sneered and said, ¡°Who said that we were in love?¡± Then he shrugged and kept staring at the sister with his condescension. Le gasped. Now all she felt was helplessness. Macey¡¯s mind went nk for a moment. She suddenly became quite. ¡°So, you never loved me...¡± She said it with a self-deprecating smile. ¡°Sister...¡± Le whispered. She saw her sister¡¯s helplessness and she almost felt the same. Vincent was such a cruel man. Closing her eyes slowly, Macey smiled gently. Tears rolled down her soft skins. ¡°Vincent, I¡¯m no match for you. Do whatever you want, if it pleases you!¡± ¡°Sister!¡± Le held her sister¡¯s hands. But Macey wrenched free without any emotion. ¡°Get out of my face. I don¡¯t want to see you again!¡± Then she headed outside. ¡°Macry, wait!¡± Le looked up at Vincent and said, ¡°Mr. White, please, stop torturing her. I beg you!¡± Heughed and said viciously, ¡°No!¡± ¡°You¡¯re so cruel!¡± Le dashed out, only to find her sister in a racing car. ¡°Macey! Macey----¡± Le wanted tofort her sister. But she already left. In this moment, Le felt the her hopelessness and fear were crawling on her spine. ¡°You niceness was never rewarded. Why do you still want to help her?¡± She turned around and bumped in to chest. She looked up instantly and red at him. ¡°Will you be satisfied if she killed herself?¡± She growled, the hatred in her eyes. ¡°It¡¯s not enough. There will be no fun if it¡¯s enough.¡± He approached and whispered in her ears. She felt his breath on her neck. There was slight smoke in it. It was the scent of a man. ¡°What do you want?¡± She suddenly looked up and met his eyes, which seemed dangerous like a puma staring at its prey. She was frightened. He only looked at her and the emotion in his eyes kept changing. Then, he suddenly grabbed her by the shoulder and pressed his lips on hers. But he didn¡¯t kiss her. He bit her hard. She frowned because she could feel the blood in her mouth. Her eyes dimmed and were overwhelmed with hate. ¡°I hate a nice person the most!¡± He sneered and licked his bloody lips. Then a smile touched on then. ¡°If you first time was given to me, maybe I would give you the clip. However---¡± Le¡¯s eyes were empty and there was pain on her face. She stared at him with hatred, her lips shivering and face paled. Sadness. Hopelessness. Her hands were entangled tightly. She suddenly understood the word ¡®heartbroken¡¯. Her heart began sinking. It turned out that Vincent, the man she used to admire, was truly a devil! Late night. Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. She went to his study after he fell asleep. Since he would not give her the clip, she decided to find it herself. She opened hisputer and found an encrypted folder. Was the clip inside of this? If it is, what will be the password? She knew his birthday, so she tried it. But it didn¡¯t work. Then she tried her sister¡¯s birthday, it also was wrong. She closed her eyes and took a deep breath. Then she typed her birthday. She barely had expected it would work. But she had to try. However, it worked. She was shocked because she had never expected that Vincent would use her birthday as the passwords. Thunderstruck, she wondered why? She found that she just could not ignore this fact. Her heart was beating fast. And in that folder, the clip of her sister was there. She deleted it without a second thought. She even emptied the one in the recycle bin. However, in that instant, she was still shocked. ¡°Deleted?¡± She suddenly heard a deep voice at the door. She raised her head and saw him leaning on the door. His eyes were sharp andplicated. She could not meet his eyes after she knew that he used her birthday as passwords. Chapter 253 Don’t Play Me Chapter 253 Don¡¯t y Me At the moment she bowed her head, his words were clearly heard by her. He said, ¡°Deleting the video is a pleasure, isn¡¯t it? Is it more pleasant than reaching orgasm?¡± ¡°Please don¡¯t threaten her anymore!¡± Le Hunter plucked up the courage to look at him and said softly. ¡°Come here!¡± He said. She took a deep breath, stood up, and walked slowly to him. ¡°Are you surprised?¡± He gently lifted her chin, and she tried to wriggle free from his hand, but the strength of his hand kept her from moving, which forced Le to look at him. He said, ¡°I used your birthday as a password!¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯m surprised about that.¡± She replied and nodded. Actually, she was very surprised and her face felt hot. She had no idea about his true thoughts, but she knew that at this moment, her heart can¡¯t beat with a normal frequency. He put his hand around her waist and whispered, ¡°Was it fun?¡± Her heart was beating wildly. She looked up and saw that he was smiling. His eyes were deep, and she wanted to know his purpose for doing this, she couldn¡¯t help but whispered, ¡°Mr White, why do you do this?¡± ¡°Just for fun!¡± he replied with a deep voice and stared at the corner of her lip that he had bitten earlier, where it was red and swollen. ¡°You are my dearest wife, the closest person of mine in the world. So of course I am going to use your birthday as a password! Don¡¯t you think so?¡± ¡°Is it really as simple as that? Is it just for fun? Am I really your dearest lover?¡± These questions were asked emotionally, and her voice gradually softened, and she didn¡¯t even dare to look at him. ¡°Of course you are the closest lover of mine. We have had skin to skin contact with each other, right?¡± He continued to say in an evil tone. Le Hunter was in a panic and whispered, ¡°Mr White, thank you anyway!¡± Anyway, she had deleted the video. She felt able to breathe again. She was sure the whole family would be relieved, too. But when the video was deleted and she found out about it, she couldn¡¯t keep her mind at peace. ¡°You thank me for what?¡± His voice was low, and there was no hint of anger. ¡°Is the Hunter family so important for you? Because of Brian Hunter, you have lived as an illegitimate daughter for more than ten years; don¡¯t you hate him at all? Don¡¯t you feel unfair for your mother? Have you forgotten what you went through when your mother was his secret lover for so many years?¡± ¡°He¡¯s my father, and I don¡¯t care about the grievances of thest generation and I can¡¯t do that as well.¡± Le Hunter felt a trace of bitter. Her mother loved her father, and she couldn¡¯t hate anyone because she had a deep understanding of her mother¡¯s hardships over the years! ¡°Oh! You are really kind, Le. Kindness is the worst thing in the world, understand?¡± He suddenly said these words, which made Le felt panic. He raised his head slightly, and his eyes were so shining that could not be ignored. At that moment, she felt that something was flowing in her heart. He lowered his face and kissed her on the brow which made her feel warm. She could only shout in a low voice, ¡°Mr White, please, don¡¯t y with me, I can¡¯t afford it.¡± His kisses went all the way down to her eyes, and she could not resist it. She closed her eyes and felt the warmth of his lips. And he whispered, ¡°You are so clever!¡± With her face feeling more and more hot, Le felt drunk, but she didn¡¯t drink a drop of wine! ¡°Mr White!¡± she said haltingly and she did not know where to put her hands on but seized a corner of his skirt. Gradually, she felt too limp to seize his skirt. It was a feeling she had never had before, and her mind went nk. As his lips fell gently on her lips, she snorted softly. One of his hands gripped Le¡¯s slender waist tighter, and she began to let her minds run away with her in order to make herself not focus on his kisses. Was it a good way to stop her from falling love with him? Was it a good way? And he seemed to have insight into her thoughts; his kisses were getting deeper and stronger. Under his great kissing skills, she gradually gave up resistance and even became fascinated with his kisses. Her heart was pounding and he picked her up and went straight into the bedroom. There was something magical about his kisses. He must date with many girls so that he knew how to make girls became fascinated with his kisses. Thinking of this, a kind of jealousy gradually rose in her heart. She began to be greedy and she didn¡¯t like the feeling of sharing her lover with others. The light was suddenly turned off by him. In the darkness, he untied her clothes and kissed all parts of her body. Their bodies started rubbing... In the dark night, she could not see his expression; she just felt that tonight he was extremely fanatic. He was wild, but he didn¡¯t make her feel ufortable... ¡°Mr White, I¡¯m afraid.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t move!¡± Vincent White¡¯s deep voice sounded like an incantation and he held her firmly under his body... Vincent bowed his head and kissed her forehead lightly. His lips moved all the way down to her long eyshes, her rosy cheeks and her lips with delicate fragrance. He kept moving downward and lifted her leg before she knew what to do... This feeling really scared her. ¡°Mr White!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid!¡± In the darkness, his deep voice was more like a caress. ¡°Ah ¨C¡± Le screamed in shock. ¡°Don¡¯t refuse me.¡± He muttered in a low voice and gradually dissipated her fear. ¡°Mr White, don¡¯t y me, I cannot afford it.¡± She cried out her fear again. He stopped and remained silent for a moment. In the dark night, she seemed to see a touch of tenderness in his deep dark eyes. His eyes were very charming. There was a faint mncholy in his dark eyes. He just looked at Le. Le tried to figure out his thoughts through his eyes but she failed. He did not say anything but lowered his head and kissed her lips gently. He acted carefully, as if he was kissing his first love. From such a kiss, you can see how much he loved her. ¡°Le,¡± he whispered her name and kissed her at the same time. He can feel that she was gradually intoxicated with his tenderness. He stroked her cheek as if he was stroking a piece of fragile porcin. If he had been so gentle in the beginning, she would never have let him regret for the rest of his life, but in the beginning... Le was not willing to recall. She decided to enjoy it and move her body with him. ¡°Who is the first man that you have sex with?¡± He hesitated in the darkness and finally asked. Le froze abruptly. ¡°Who¡¯s that man?¡± he asked again. ¡°Who made you dare to ignore my threats and have sex with?¡± Le suddenly felt ufortable. A great bitterness turned into tears, and fell noiselessly from the corners of her eyes. As soon as she raised her hand, her p fell on his cheek crisply, and all the tenderness disappeared at this moment. ¡°Vincent White, are you trying to trick me?¡± For a full minute he was startled and stunned. In the darkness, he looked at her incredulously, and then shouted: ¡°Le Hunter, you are son of a bitch, a slut, an unchaste woman! What do you think I¡¯m doing? Tell me who the hell was that man?¡± Vincent White was extremely angry and the lights were turned on. Le looked at him and he looked like an angry leopard and she was his prey Their bodies still intersected with each other. But there was no tenderness and sweetness anymore, only the storm was left. ¡°If you have the ability, you can investigate by yourself; I will not say a word!¡± She looked away and did not expect that she would p him impulsively. ¡°Bitch!¡± He roared again. ¡°Yes, I am a bitch. But you are worse than me. I¡¯m unchaste, you are also unchaste.¡± Le didn¡¯t expect that after they made some progress in their rtionship, she destroyed it herself. She probably shouldn''t have pped him but she had done it and there was no way to reverse it. Le, naked in front of him, shed tears silently, feeling that she had no dignity at all. ¡°Huh! You have the ability to provoke me!¡± Vincent White gave a low growl and his body moved faster than before. Le began to find her mind straying and she allowed Vincent to kiss her body inch by inch. Under his stimting, Le was quickly intoxicated with the joy of sexual love. His skill was so superb that a young girl like her cannot resist. Even if she closed her eyes, she can feel that he had many women in the past. But why she was softhearted in a moment when he told her that he used her birthday as a password. She can¡¯t figure out what evil thoughts he had towards her. Was the hymen really that important? She kept crying and his body moved more crazily than before. She choked with sobs, not wanting to make herself too vulnerable. Her nails sank into his shoulders, and he bit her earlobe. Unable to resist his movements, she finally groaned beneath him. Time passed by, and he didn¡¯t stop all night.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. After making love for many times, it was already dawn. Vincent turned over andy on his back. He wrapped his arms around her waist. She was too tired to think and did not even know that her little head was nestled in his wide arms. And he was silent. Le smelled the unique masculine scent of his body and fell asleep. There were two blushes on her hibiscus-like cheeks, and her white skin was covered with the red marks he had kissed. Le was used to waking up after six o¡¯clock in the morning, so she woke up after only a short sleep. Vincent¡¯s army across her waist. Even when he was asleep, Vincent would not allow her to escape from his arms. Le sighed and moved her body carefully without disturbing him. She moved his hand to one side and got out of bed. Then, she put on clothes and hid in the kitchen to call her elder sister Macey Hunter. ¡°Macey, I deleted the video. Don¡¯t worry about it anymore!¡± Vincent, who followed closely downstairs, heard what Le said with a deliberately low voice, and a wicked smile appeared at the corner of his mouth. He blinked and leaned against the door of the kitchen. After making a phone call, Le turned around and saw him. She was so afraid that almost threw the phone on the ground. Then she looked down and did not look at him. Afterst night¡¯s insatiable demands, her impression of him was at a new low. ¡°I¡¯m hungry, and I want to have a breakfast.¡± He said to her. ¡°Uh-¡± She was stunned and didn¡¯t expect him to say this. ¡°Hurry up and make breakfast!¡± Vincent¡¯s voice suddenly became cold again. Le frowned, but whispered, ¡°I¡¯ll make it right away!¡± Chapter 254 Have a Rest with Me Chapter 254 Have a Rest with Me Then Vincent went towards the French window of the living room. Le had been busy in the kitchen for more than half an hour. When the meal was ready to be served on the table, Vincent stood in front of the window, looking at the sunny earth outside the window at a loss. The glistening sunshine refracted in through the ss window, shining on the handsome man with aggressiveness under the window. However, although he looked domineering, there was a disappointed expression in his eyes that could even not be warmed by the sunshine and attracted the girl unintentionally, quickening her heartbeat. She had never imagined that Vincent, who was usually aloof and arrogant, could also be so depressed. Le hesitated, but did not know how to interrupt his meditation. And Vincent did not look back, still looking out the window. There were obvious sad and lonely expressions on his brow. Le was shocked. Looking Vincent standing sadly, she recalled that when she was young, she hid on the balcony lonely and looked at the scenery outside the window, fantasizing about her father''s return. But she never thought that her aunt¡¯s husband would be her real father. Until she was sixteen years old and identally found the affairs of the man and her mom, her mom then told her that her uncle was her biological father. Later, Le sat on the balcony watching the scenery more frequently and more lonely. Now seeing Vincent like this, she thought of when she was unhappy before. Suddenly her eyes turned dark and complicated expressions welled up in her mind. For a long time, she came to her sense and walked over gently, quietly waiting for his turn. Time passed by, and it was quiet. She kept silent and looked out of the window like him. Looking out of the window, beyond the vi area, there were lush forests on the mountain. In the mountains, F City was at the foot of the mountain. It was prosperous. What was he looking at? What was he thinking about? She stared at him, and he was frowning. For a moment, Le felt heartbroken. He had visited her home many times, but she still felt him very strange at this moment. She witnessed his business growing and expanding from a small enterprise, involving all walks of life, especially in thest year, his position as themercial overlord of F City was almost untouched, but why did he feel so lonely at this time? Le forced a smile. His loneliness had nothing to do with herself. She did not know how long it took. Vincent finally turned around. When he saw Le''s moody eyes, his ck pupils shed slightly. He raised his eyebrows and said warmly, "The food is ready?" "Yeah!" Le nodded and quickly repressed her emotions. "What did you cook?" The tone of Vincent also sounded warm. "Egg flower soup and shortbread." Le answered tonelessly. "Did you often cook before?" He stared at Le because he wanted to see every expression on her face. "In the past, when my mother went to work, I cooked for myself!" Le honestly replied. When her father was not at home, she and her mother lived a hard life. Her mother worked hard to support her alone, and they stuck together and helped each other in difficulties, so that she learned to help her mother to do housework at an early age. He always asked her some questions so suddenly. Fortunately, she responded quickly this time. Vincent strode towards the dining table, sat down, and looked at the dishes on the table. It was such an ordinary breakfast including golden shortbread,ver egg flower soup and pickles on the table. Some expressions shed again in the eyes of Vincent. Then he began to eat slowly and charmingly. He was so noble even when he was eating. Le did not want to eat. She just said in a hurry, "Mr. White, I¡¯ll go to work!" "Wait!" He raised his head and looked at her with an earnest expression in his eyes. Le froze at the table, but he did not speak. She felt that the atmosphere was strange. Le''s heart was beating wildly. She remembered what happenedst night and could not pretend to forget it like Vincent. She still had anger in her heart, but she did not want to lose her temper. "What¡¯s up?" Seeing that he did not speak, she finally could not help but said. "Go after breakfast!" He said. "No. I''m toote!" She looked at her watch. It would take some time to go by bus. "I will send you!" He said. Le looked up in surprise. The man sitting in front of her was so charming like a god. What did he say? Send her? "Why?" She flushed and blurted out. "What?" Vincent smiled meaningfully and looked at her reddish face leisurely. Then he suddenly felt a sexual drive. "What do you want actually?" She asked uneasily. "Hum! I just wanna send you. Le, if you feel strange, just treat it as a little reward after you please me last night!" His voice was hoarse with sex appeal. "You...you...you." Le suddenly blushed and did not dare to move. She immediately stammered, "No! I''m leaving now! " How could she ask him why? She knew he wouldn''t say a single good word! "Le, listen to me clearly. It was just the beginning. I¡¯m the only person who can stop it. If you don''t obey, I¡¯ll do something that you cannot imagine!" The video had been deleted, so she was not afraid. Regardless of his threat, Le went straight upstairs. After washing up, she left with her bag andpletely ignored Vincent''s words. However, he only frowned slightly and drank the soup slowly before getting up and changing clothes. At eight o''clock in the morning, Le stepped into the Municipal Government. Today''s sunshine was exceptionally bright early in the morning that people did not want to open their eyes. Fortunately, there was a light and refreshing wind. Summer wasing, which must be very hot. As soon as Le entered the office, the director''s secretary came in, pped his hands and said to everyone, "Attention, everyone, gather in the conference room in ten minutes!" Is was the first time that Le attended the plenary meeting after arriving at the Overseas Chinese Affairs Office. Director Fisher sat in the top position and said to everyone, "Comrades, in order to tie in with theunch of the nationwide and regional overseas Chinesew publicity month, further strengthen the overseas Chinesew publicity and education, improve citizens'' awareness of overseas Chinesew, and create a good atmosphere for the whole society to know, understand and implement the overseas Chinesew, the United Front Work Department and the Urban Law Poprization Office jointlyunched the overseas Chinesew publicity activities in May. Through the use of ckboard newspapers, wall newspapers, websites, and distribution of publicity materials, we will widely publicize the overseas Chinesew and expand its social impact. Now we cooperate with several units to carry out the overseas Chinesew award-winning knowledge contest and flexiblybine the overseas Chinesew study and publicity with the overseas Chinesew award-winning knowledge contest. Please do your job well in the next week! " After listening to the lengthy speech, Le finally figured out one thing to do- to host a "docking conference between financial services and overseas capital projects" in HJ Hotel, which belonged to the White Group. Coincidentally, Le was also arranged to serve on site, and she and Renee Byrne were responsible for distributing meeting materials. The preparatory period for the meeting was one week. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Le never told Vincent about it because she did not want to talk about her work. Vincent did not go home this week or did not call Le. Le thought that maybe he was apanied by another woman. Fast forward to Monday, they would have the meeting. HJ Hotel was a Five Star hotel. The meeting invited arge number of elites from rted industries, and Le did not know that Vincent was also invited. When she held the cases and was busy with the details before the meeting with the hotel service personnel, she suddenly felt someone behind her looking at her. When she looked back, she saw Vincent¡¯s soulful eyes. They had not met for a week. He was still handsome and cold. After seeing her, although he smiled, he still maintained a serious expression on his face. He was formidable like a king in a high rack. Standing in a line of staff, he was undoubtedly a standout. Le froze for a few seconds and did not dare to speak. Then she bent down to check the seat card of the conference guests. "Mr. White, our Director Gordon was very satisfied with the service of your hotel!" Vincent also replied to the man around him, "I¡¯m very grateful to Director Gordon for choosing us. Our hotel will do its best to assist you in this meeting!" "We never doubted your ability!" "Thank you, Assistant Cruz. Please tell Director Gordon that after the meeting, I will personally go to the Overseas Chinese Affairs Office to visit him. It¡¯s our pleasure to have the opportunity to undertake such an international conference!" Vincent''s voice was very low, but what he said was appropriate and polite. Le had never seen Vincent at work. When she first saw him talking with business partner charmingly, she could not help gaspping in admiration. He was really suitable for doing business. Maybe he would visit Director Gordon with ulterior motives. Le was distracted for a moment, and then she was hit by a waiter next to her. "Oh." She teetered and fell backward. A crash could be heard. She hit the seat behind her and made a bigger sound. "What happened?" Someone asked. Vincent looked there and saw Le fall to the ground. Some expressions shed slightly in his eyes. Without too much emotion, he just said calmly, "Help thisdy to the lounge first to see if she was injured and whether she need to go to the hospital!" "No. It¡¯s OK!" Le had stood up, and her head hurt. She touched her head and found that there might be a bump the back of her head. Vincent noticed her twitched slightly. Le smiled awkwardly towards people around her and said, "I¡¯m fine. I didn¡¯t notice the chair. Let''s work!" "Miss, let''s go to the lounge first!" Vincent motioned for a hotel manager, so the manager immediately come forward to Le. "Le, you''d better take a rest. When you send the materials in the afternoon, don''t make a mistake!" Assistant Cruz also said. "Go quickly!" "Well, OK!" Le had to follow the hotel manager and went out. Vincent smiled towards Assistant Cruz and then held out his hand and said, "Assistant Cruz, if you need help, tell Manager Billy. I have work to do, so I¡¯ll go first!" Assistant Cruz also held out his hand, but he then froze because he found a card in Vincent''s hand. He was confused for a second but immediately forced a smile. He held the card tightly and shook hands with Vincent again. He said, "President White, you are busy. Never mind." Vincent quietly withdrew his hand, and the card was in the hands of Assistant Cruz. Looking at Assistant Cruz¡¯s smile, Vincent also smiled and nodded. Then he turned around and left. Manager Billy brought Le into the lounge. Actually the so-called lounge was a presidential suite in the hotel. It was considerably luxurious. The magnificent design and decoration made Le felt like entering a pce. She was slightly surprised, opened her mouth, and froze for a while. Chapter 255 Whose Tooth Mark Is It? Chapter 255 Whose Tooth Mark Is It? Manager Billy retreated quietly. A tall man bolted into the room. Before Le found out, the door was closed. The tall man came in and stood behind Le. She seemed to feel something. So she turned and screamed. "What, what are you doing here? " Where was Manager Billy? When did he leave? Why didn''t she know? When she looked at him from a close range, she saw bleary red eyes fromck of sleep. The bags under his eyes were heavy, and his eyes were sunken and ck-ringed. It seemed that he had not slept for a long time. Although his chin was clean and smooth, he was enervated by fatigue. "This is my room." He said in a deep voice, looking at her. "Well." Le panicked. How could this be his room? "I''m going out now." "Who allows you to go out?" He raised his eyebrows. Le was puzzled even more, and said, "I¡¯ll go to work." He did not say anything, she found that she dared not leave, and he seemed to be particrly weary. "Haven''t you had a rest for a long time?" Le can''t help but ask. No other meaning, she was just concerned about him even if they are strangers, not to mention that they were still husband and wife. He looked at her solemnly. She wondered what had happened to him? The expression on his face, which she had never seen in so many years since she knew him, seemed to be very tired. It seemed that he was caught by severe pain. The pathos in his eyes scared her. He did not evade, and looked at her for a long time with silence. She was flustered, she hasn¡¯t seen him for a week, was he busy with business or affairs? She couldn''t imagine, so she bowed her head and said in a low voice, "Take a rest. You look very tired. Aren''t you going to attend the meeting this afternoon? You can¡¯t do it in low spirits. I''m going to work.¡± She wanted to go out and walked past him, but before she made her first move, he had already stretched out his strong arms and hugged her. He took her to the luxurious bed, "Lie down with me and have a rest." "No!" She didn''t want to sleep with him while at work, or to be seen with her clothes in disarray, because she didn''t have time to change. Suddenly, he blocked her lips with his, swallowed her cryingpletely, and felt her body temperature and her existence through hugging. But he just kissed her and hugged her, that''s all. He held her, as if deliberately did not let her head touch the pillow, she frowned, wondering why he would put her on her side, maybe because her head was hurt, and the bump was on the back of her head. He hugged her tightly, his face buried in her chest. A minuteter, when Le was strengthless, his deep breath came and he fell asleep! But his hands still tightly sped her waist, such a handsome face lying on her chest, eyes closed tightly, long eyshes covered his eyes. She froze in amazement seeing him lying so quietly. Her head still hurt, she huddled on her side not daring to move, afraid that she would hit the bump again. Just looking at him, an indescribable feeling burst out, making her speechless. She hasn¡¯t seen him for a week. When he came back, he just hugged her and slept in the suite. But how long has he not slept? Is it fatigue after excessive indulgence? He held her and slept maintaining this position, but she didn''t feel sleepy. She looked at the sunny weather outside. There was a slightment in her mind, inexplicable sadness, poignant and unbearable. An hour and a half passed. He finally awoke, she maintained such a posture. She has been watching him sleep for an hour and a half. He opened his eyes and caught hers, she trembled with the guilty feeling of being caught, because she has been looking at his handsome face for a whole hour and a half. She kept her eyes wide open, and she saw her red face reflected in his dark eyes. Her soul seemed to be pulled away for a moment and her heart was startled, feeling embarrassed, she tried to push him away. "What time is it?" He spoke in a hoarse voice. "You slept for an hour and a half." Le rolled her fresh eyes and her face was flushed crimson. Her heart was still flushed with embarrassment that she looked down. He closed his eyes again, as if he wasing to his sense. "Has my phone rung yet?" "No." She raised her eyes and saw his. He measured her with his bushy eyebrows and prating look. She dared not look at him again, her breath became unstable. She managed to suppress her surging emotion. ¡°Mr. White, let me go!¡± He was stunned. It seemed that he was surprised himself that he had been holding her waist all the time. Yes, he was holding her waist all the time, neither tight or loose, just holding. Seeing this, Vincent pursed his lips. His eyes seemed to twinkle. He frowned and looked at her. He raised his big hands and patted on her head. "Oh, it hurts!" Le Hunter shouted. Vincent curled his lips. "You fool, only a fool can be so stupid!" "I, " Le swallowed. She was indeed stupid. How could she fall if she was not stupid? But his tone seemed to be mixed with a hint of sorry. Was it her delusion of self-sentimental, or did he tease her out of boredom? "Get me a ss of water." He let go. She nodded, got out of bed, meekly helped him get a cup of warm water. He had stood up and made phone calls. "Assistant Leo, please help me to prepare the information about the resorts, inform all shareholders to have a meeting in the conference room of thepany at 9 o''clock tomorrow morning, and send a copy of the material to each shareholder before that. Besides, send some hearty lunch up. " Then he hung up the phone, he turned and saw Le handing over the water, he nced at her and gulped down. "Help me with my clothes. I''ll take a bath." He finished drinking and went to the bathroom to take a shower. "Clothes?" Where did Le find clothes for him? "In the closet." He walked to the bathroom without looking back. Le was stunned and walked to the wardrobe obediently. She opened the closet, and saw a row of suits, with casual wear, ties, shirts, from soup to nuts. The next row were leather shoes, matching with formal wear and sportswear. She was surprised to recall that Vincent said in the phone that the hotel had a special room. It just urred to her that it was his special room. Well. He¡¯s the boss. How could he not have a room? And he said in the first ce that it¡¯s his room. It''s already half past eleven. It¡¯s time for lunch. What is he going to wear at the meeting at two o''clock in the afternoon? Le thought that it was a formal asion and it¡¯s suitable that he wore a suit, so she took a dark suit, matching with a dark shirt and a light purple printed tie. When she was ready, he just came out of the shower with a bathrobe on. Le took out the clothes, hung them on the hanger, looked at him and asked, "Is this ok?" Vincent nced at it and nodded. "in clothes first, I will change after lunch." "Well,¡± Le ran to the closet and found a light-colored pajama, "Is this ok?" "Give it to me." Vincent didn''t have time to nce. Then there was a knock on the door. Le subconsciously hid because she didn''t want to be seen with him. Vincent looked at her sharply and understood her intention. He answered the door. As soon as the door was opened, Le heard a low male voice: "Mr. White, the notice has been sent. Everything has been arranged. This is the material and lunch." "Ok, you had a long day.¡± Vincent said. ¡°You are wee.¡± Hearing the sound of footsteps, and then the sound of closing the door, Le leaned out carefully. His secretary left, and there was a fancy lunch on the table. Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. "Help me change." He didn''t look at her, he said while holding a stack of materials. "Well." She was embarrassed to change his clothes, it¡¯s not like he didn¡¯t have hands. "Hurry up!" He raised his voice, and it was no longer pleasant. "Ok.¡± Le took his clothes and dare not see him, he didn¡¯t give it a second thought. He took off his bathrobe and stood naked in front of her. "Oh!¡± Le Hunter screamed awkwardly. Vincent almost got earache from her screaming, "What are you screaming for? It¡¯s not like you haven¡¯t seen it before. " Le blushed in embarrassment. She dared not see below his chest. However, when she saw his neck, her movement became stiff, because she saw a red tooth mark in his neck. Le can''t help but be stunned for a few seconds. She didn''t notice it when he was wearing a tie, but now he is naked. It was obvious that these tooth marks were left by a woman. "What? Want to continue to appreciate my body? Or do you miss me this much after a week? " He didn''t realize where she was looking. He opened his arms and waited for her to put on his clothes. She settled her mind and helped him, but the tooth mark was so unpleasant to look at. The woman who left the mark must be ruthless to leave such a heavy mark. Suddenly, bitterness came flooding. Seeing her pause, he said in a cold voice, "What are you doing? Hurry up." He has turned his attention to the materials again. Le took the trousers and handed them to him directly. "You can wear the trousers yourself. I have to see if someone need help in the meeting room." She went out, feeling inexplicably depressed. "After lunch." Vincent put on his trousers and said in a deep voice. "You can eat by yourself." She had no appetite and wanted to leave. She put up with the difort in her mind while walking out, she walked straight to the elevator, and went to the direction of the conference room. Renee Byrne was just looking for her, "Le, where have you been? You forgot your phone and bag. I''ve been looking for you for an hour!" "Are you all set?" Le said weakly and avoided Renee¡¯s question. "Well, I''ve nailed it myself and Assistant Cruz has checked it. Now let''s go have lunch!" Renee said. "I''m not hungry." Le already lost her appetite. "We have to stand along the meeting. If we don¡¯t eat, we will have no energy. What''s the matter with you? I heard that Vincent White came this morning. Have you seen him? " Renee asked. "You go have lunch." It was obvious that Le didn''t want to reveal anything, and there was no mood swing in her voice. "Are you in a bad mood?" Renee could see that Le was obviously in a mood, she asked out of concern. "No, I¡¯m ok. I''m just a little nervous. It¡¯s my first time handling this kind of important meeting, I heard a lot of general managers woulde." Le turned aside from the topic and didn¡¯t want to think about Vincent any more. Chapter 256 Silent Revolt Chapter 256 Silent Revolt ¡°Yeah, there¡¯ll be many obese CEOs hereter on. Young businessman like Vincent is really hard to come by. You¡¯re really in luck to have him, Le!¡± Le went into a short daze, her smile disappeared. She shrugged and remained silent. Suddenly, Manager Billy walked towards them hurriedly. He sighed in relief when he saw Le and walked up to her. Le was stunned when Manager Billy seemed to have a hard time opening up. Renee had been working in the institution for years and was sophisticated enough to sense the awkwardness. She raised her eyebrow. ¡°I¡¯ll leave you guys to talk!¡± Only after Renee left that Manage Billy whispered, ¡°Miss Hunter, the president asked you to have lunch in his room!¡± ¡°I already had lunch!¡± She didn¡¯t expect Vincent will send someone to ask for her. Manager Billy didn¡¯t leave but added, ¡°The president said, if you don¡¯t go, he¡¯ll lock you in the room this afternoon and make you be an irresponsible member in your team!¡± Sweat was dripping down his forehead when he said that. This message the president asked him to convey was like a kid¡¯s nuisance, he felt embarrassed to have to say that as a man in his forties. So he fled immediately after saying that without waiting for Le¡¯s reply. Le frowned and felt her heart sank. Screw him! She decided not to go to his president suite. Let him do what he wants! Feeling a bit vexed, she turned around and saw Renee, who was sitting in a distance. ¡°Renee, want to grab lunch?¡± ¡°Sure! The buffet in the restaurant downstairs is nice. Let¡¯s go fill our tummy and get rid of all the problems!¡± Renee walked over and took her arm. They then left for the restaurant together. Seeing Le didn¡¯t show up, Vincent made a call to Manager Bill and heard she was having lunch with colleague in the restaurant downstairs. Looking at the dishes on the table he specially ordered for her, he put on a long face and pursed his lips, wanting to curse. Glimpsing at the food on the table, he felt a sudden rush of rage. He never felt this before. Scratching his head in frustration, he felt like flipping off the table. One o¡¯clock in the afternoon, Director Gordon showed up early. The news reporters arrived early too. They set up the cameras and equipment, waiting for the big shots to arrive. ¡°Hey! Le, what a coincidence!¡± Le heard a familiar male voice calling the moment she entered the hall. She turned around and fixed gaze with a pair of in ss spectacles. Slightly stunned, she was surprised since this was the first time she saw Julian in his reporter¡¯s look, carrying a notebook and wearing his reporter¡¯s licence. So he was a news reporter after all. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s you, Julian! You really are a reporter?¡± ¡°Of course!¡± Julian smiled. ¡°Why would I lie to you! Well, how do I look?¡± Le smiled back at him, feeling she was probably a little paranoid for being suspicious of him before this, ¡°Are you here to do interviews?¡± ¡°Yeah, this is a big event, many foreigners would be here. My director sent me here to write a draft to con some drafting fee!¡± ¡°You¡¯re funny!¡± Le shook her head whileughing. Vincent saw them chatting away inughter the moment he entered. He shot his sharp gaze at them while his face went dim. His strong aura made Le subconsciously turned to the doorway. She felt indescribably flustered when her eyes met his long gaze. She could sense he was angry. Julian also looked towards the doorway. Seeing Vincent walked over, he walked up to him and greeted cordially, ¡°Hey, senior! We met again! What a coincidence!¡± Vincent nodded lightly while giving him a long gaze. ¡°What a coincidence!¡± ¡°Yeah, I admire you a lot that you develop the business in White Group so well within the shot span of just a few years!¡± Julian was not just being courteous here. Everyone who knew Vincent heard about his prowess in business. He was young, smart and aggressive, a rising star in the business world. He even developed his business in wide varieties of industries like service, properties and allegedly going to expand to pharmaceutical industry. ¡°When can I do an interview with you?¡± ¡°Probably not, I¡¯m not interested to do that!¡± Vincent¡¯s gaze was guided at Le¡¯s flustered eyes when he chatted away with Julian. Speechlessly, he glimpsed at Le¡¯s face with mixed feelings for a few seconds before turning back to Julian. ¡°I¡¯ll excuse myself first!¡± He didn¡¯t greet Le. It seemed he never greeted her in front of other people. He was wearing the suit she picked for him. His tie was tidy, covering the bite mark at his neck near the cor bone. Who would¡¯ve guessed what was behind the tie of White Group¡¯s president? Le sighed and shot a glimpsed at him. She felt a prick in her heart. Vincent was seated when the rest of the representatives arrived one after another. The scene grew a bit chaotic. ¡°Le, pass me a brochure, for my draftingter!¡± Julian smiled at her. ¡°Oh! Sure!¡± Le smiled while passing him the brochure, the gloomy emotion just a moment ago was nowhere to be found. Suddenly recalled she hadn¡¯t give Vincent the brochure, she took one and walked up to him, then pass it to him without a word. ¡°Thank you!¡± The corner of Vincent¡¯s lips curled up. Even though he seemed to be smiling, his expression seemed cold. ¡°You¡¯re wee!¡± Le didn¡¯t expect he would thank her. It gave her goose bumps. She smiled widely to cover her fidgety. In a slight daze, Vincent looked towards her. He noticed a hint of evasion and suspicion in her eyes behind the bright smile. Stunned, he pursed his lips and lowered his head. While nobody was paying attention to them, he said in a low voice, ¡°Come to my room after this!¡± ¡°Ugh!¡± Le widened her eyes in shock. Vincent lifted his head and stared at her while narrowing his eyes, ¡°Did you hear me?¡± ¡°Hmm!¡± Le dropped her head. ¡°Go distribute the brochures. Everyone¡¯s watching!¡± Vincent took his gaze away from her and glimpsed at the big shots entering the doorway. ¡°Oh!¡± Le fled immediately. A pair of deep-set eyes were peering at them behind a pair of in ss spectacles. Its gaze trembled a little and moved away immediately. shlights were shing wildly as the grand ceremony began. This was a grand event held by the institution, all the reporters were handpicked and underwent investigation prior to attendance. Soon, everyone arrived. Vincent was seated with the rest of the attendants. Le knew everyone attending the event today were all elites in the business world. There was less than five businessmen who were as young as Vincent on the panel, and none was as good-looking as him. She knew Vincent had strong personal charisma as well as diplomatic skills in the business world. When the event began, Le and Renee finished distributing the brochures and stood in the corner at the back. Le brazenly peered at Vincent¡¯s face from the side, he was looking through the brochure seriously. This was the first time she saw him working. He looked very focused, frowning and listening from time to time. She wasn¡¯t interested at all when they started to discuss about service industry and overseas projects. Her mind wandered away as she listened to their tedious discussion. The meeting was a sess. It was when Director Gordon came up to do the conclusion that he knew the meeting was over. Everyone left and moved towards the banquet hall downstairs. There was a banquet at night after the meeting. ¡°Le, the director said we need to wear a gown for tonight¡¯s banquet!¡± Renee whispered into Le¡¯s ear. ¡°Err¡­can I be excluded?¡± She didn¡¯t know how to deal with that kind of event, and the director didn¡¯t inform her about the banquet to begin with. Moreover, she didn¡¯t have a gown. ¡°You have to ask the director about this!¡± Renee shrugged. ¡°But why not?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t have a gown!¡± Le was a bit embarrassed. Since the underwear incidentst time, she stopped wearing dresses, not to mention something ssy like a gown. As for dresses, the ones sheText ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. wore in the past were all too childish for the event. ¡°What! You¡¯re Brian Hunter¡¯s daughter yet you don¡¯t have a gown?¡± Renee screamed. ¡°My gosh! What kind of joke is this? Le, why don¡¯t you have a gown?¡± Le simply shrugged off her question. She really didn¡¯t own much clothes that were presentable. Even though her identity now was Brian Hunter¡¯s daughter, there was a long time when she was just a love child. Even now that she had changed herst name to Hunter, Brian didn¡¯t really give her any extra care or attention. Le saw Director Gordon left for the door after talking with Vincent. Le caught up with him and asked, ¡°Director Gordon, can I take a leave for tonight¡¯s banquet?¡± ¡°Why?¡± Director Gordon was slightly taken aback. ¡°I have things to do!¡± ¡°What there is that can possibly be more important than this meeting? We havee all the way here, this is thest event. I¡¯m running out of time, you girls go dress up. We don¡¯t have enough ushers to begin with, which means you cannot be absent! That¡¯s that, go get your gown. I have other things to attend to. See you tonight!¡± Director Gordon left after saying that. Le still wanted to say something but Director Gordon had walked into the distance. ¡°Le, the director doesn¡¯t approve it, right?¡± Renee knew it wouldn¡¯t work. At this moment, Vincent stood up and walked towards the doorway. He gave Le a cold gaze which carried a hint of warning when he walked pass her. Le felt her body stiffened. Sensing the tobo smell from him as he walked by, she remembered what he told her before the meeting began. She should be going to his suite after the meeting. She wondered if she should really go. Le was pondering while looking at Vincent¡¯s back leaving the hall. ¡°Le, you don¡¯t have to attend the banquet if you don¡¯t want to, don¡¯t care about what that old man says!¡± Julian walked up to her. It seemed he had done well with the draft. ¡°He is your dad! How can you talk about him like that?¡± She was slightly shocked, and surprised at the rtionship between this father-and-son. How could he disrespect his father like that? ¡°Haha, he¡¯s just an old stubborn man. For real, you don¡¯t have to go if you don¡¯t want to!¡± Julian smiled. ¡°I¡¯m going to submit my draft, see youter!¡± ¡°See you!¡± Le nodded. ¡°Are youing?¡± Renee recalled the gaze Vincent gave Le when he left the hall and asked, just in case Le needed to talk to him. ¡°I¡­¡± ¡°I know you have other things to do. Go ahead and get it done, just give me a call when you¡¯re done. Julian, I¡¯m leaving with you, wait for me!¡± Renee said and ran towards the door. Chapter 257 Venomous and Fierce Creatures Chapter 257 Venomous and Fierce Creatures Le was about to say something, but they had already left straight away. She was stunned. She hesitated for a moment and headed towards the stairs. Vincent¡¯s suite was located two floors away from the conference room, so she decided to use the stairs. When she was walking in the corridor, a tall figure walked towards her from the direction of the elevator. Le was dumbfounded as she saw that he just came up to this floor although he used the elevator. He didn¡¯t say anything but only took a nce at her. ¡°Vincent!¡± Le shouted, ¡°Are you looking for me to do something for you?¡± He kept silent and opened the room door. Le had no choice but to follow him in. The atmosphere between them was a bit weird. Until the door waspletely closed, blocking everything outside, Le lowered down her head, waiting for Vincent to say something. ¡°How dare you!¡± His voice was deep and as cold as ice. Le shivered and felt aggrieved. Was he talking about the incident where she didn¡¯te to his suite when Manager Billy asked her toe this afternoon? She felt an inexplicable sense of nervousness in her heart. Le, there¡¯s nothing to be nervous about! You had decided to reject him, so you must bear the consequences. The video had already been deleted, so there¡¯s nothing to be afraid of. He can¡¯t threaten you anymore! Even though Vincent is a big shot, but he is still a human! There¡¯s nothing to be afraid of! As she thought about this, she felt calm. She lifted her head. However, as she looked into his pair of eyes which were filled with anger, her slight hint of calmness disappeared immediately. ¡°Take a deep breath! Rx! Don¡¯t be afraid!¡± She thought to herself. Le consoled herself and forced a smile on her face. She spoke softly, ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about!¡± As he heard this, he snorted coldly and tugged his tie hard with frustrations. He tugged so hard until the tie came off his neck. Two buttons on his shirt were untied and a teeth mark on his chest was revealed. Le was shocked and she turned her face away. ¡°You¡¯re acting dumb, aren¡¯t you?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about!¡± She still said the same thing. ¡°Didn¡¯t Manager Billy find you?¡± Vincent asked patiently, The atmosphere around them was domineering. Le could clearly feel his hostile aura. She felt uneasy and took another deep breath. Now she realized what Vincent was referring to. She gave him a smile that looked sweet and bright. ¡°Manager Billy did find me!¡± She didn¡¯tply with anything before this. Hence, this time she wouldn¡¯t need toply too. Vincent looked at her, his eyes regained their calmness. He asked calmly, ¡°So you took my words as farts?¡± The smile on Le¡¯s face stiffened. She couldn¡¯t believe that he just described his own words as farts. She felt a little awkward and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t!¡± While she was saying this, Vincent kept staring at her. All her facial expressions had fallen into his eyes. He snorted in his heart. ¡°You have the guts to rebel but don¡¯t have the guts to admit it?¡± ¡°I have an appointment with a colleague!¡± She said, ¡°And it¡¯s my work time. I don¡¯t have time toe up here!¡± C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org ¡°Is it?¡± Vincent slowly walked to Le¡¯s side. He bent his body and looked at her eyes, saying coldly, ¡°You¡¯d hide on the stairs to read a mobile novel if you didn¡¯t have time?¡± ¡°Uh!¡± She froze, her heart suddenly beat in shock. She couldn¡¯t believe that he actually knew about her hiding on the stairs at noon to read a novel. Her small hands clenched and grabbed her shirt. At this moment, she felt very embarrassed. She wished that she could just turn around and run away. ¡°What do you want to add?¡± Vincent spoke coldly. He noticed that she had kept her head low for quite some time, not saying anything. ¡°I just don¡¯t want toe up. Just kill me or do whatever to me as you wish!¡± Le suddenly raised her head and looked into his eyes. Then, she quickly lowered her head again, ¡°Anyway, I just don¡¯t want to come up!¡± ¡°Do I look like a venomous and fierce creature to you?¡± Vincent said impatiently as he wrinkled his eyebrows. ¡°Uh¡­ You¡¯re way scarier than those creatures!¡± Her body stiffened and her teeth clenched her lower lip. She just couldn¡¯t help but refute. He was such a sinister and cunning man. She was afraid that she wouldn¡¯t even know what would he do to her if she was not cautious enough. ¡°What did you say?¡± He red. ¡°...¡± Le was speechless. ¡°Lift your face. Don¡¯t you know that you should look at people¡¯s eyes when you talk?¡± His tone was already very impatient. She didn¡¯t know what his expression was, so she lowered her head even more. He was slightly impatient. Finally, he reached out and lifted her chin. He narrowed his eyes and observed her from head to toe. He caught sight of her eyes, which were filled with stubbornness and struggles. Her expression looked contradictory. Two different kinds of emotion appeared in her eyes. From that, he could figure out that she was contradictory. Le looked at him. The teeth marks on his chest pierced her eyes. He had been with different women every night. She couldn¡¯t bear with him any longer. Le gritted her teeth and decided to say what was in her heart, ¡°Let¡¯s get a divorce!¡± ¡°What?¡± His eyes closed. His cold and handsome face showed the anger in his heart. ¡°Divorce!¡± Le gritted her teeth and turned her head away, ¡°We are not in love in the first ce. There¡¯s no point in maintaining such a marriage! It¡¯s better to get rid of it earlier.¡± ¡°The rules of the game can only be set by me. Did you forget what I said?¡± Vincent smiled faintly. A hint of danger crossed his eyes. He smiled coldly. He reached out and scooped up her hair, and ced it below his nose. He smelled it. His tone was extremely frivolous as an aura of danger could be felt from him, ¡°Did you think that you¡¯re safe as long as the video was deleted?¡± Le shivered. She did not understand what he meant, ¡°What are you going to do?¡± Vincent blew into her neck, making her shiver even more. She had goosebumps instantly and her heart was pounding hard. This man was so seducing and domineering that he made her flush. She pulled down his hand and hung her head. The video had been deleted, what could he do now? She shouldn¡¯t be threatened by him anymore. So, she shouldn¡¯t be afraid of him anymore. But why, she still felt insecure in her heart? ¡°Do you think that you can just rx after deleting it? Don¡¯t you know that there is something called backup in this world? My dear wife, should I praise you for being innocent or stupid?¡¯ Vincent looked at her with cold eyes. All of a sudden, Le¡¯s face turned pale. ¡°You, you mean that you backup the video?¡± How could he be so shameless? How did she mess with such a horrible guy? Vincent smiled seductively and shrugged his shoulders. Le couldn¡¯t figure out what he meant. She asked him reluctantly, ¡°Vincent, do you still have a backup or not?¡± If he really had a backup, she didn¡¯t dare to think about it anymore. However, for a business elite like Vincent, it wouldn¡¯t be possible that he would let her delete that stuff so easily. She was so grateful and touched when he deleted it. It turned out that¡­ ¡°You¡¯re joking right?¡± As she said this, she gathered the courage to look at his eyes. She found out that his eyes were smirking and she didn¡¯t know what he meant. She was desperate to know the answer, so she smiled awkwardly and asked again, ¡°Is it true?¡± ¡°Hmm!¡± Vincent gave another light hum, the expression on his face be even eviler, his eyes narrowed slightly, his lips opened slightly, and said word by word, ¡°Do you think it¡¯s a joke?¡± ¡±Is it not?¡± ¡°If it is not, what would you do?¡± ¡°So, it¡¯s not?¡± ¡°Do you still want to divorce?¡± ¡°...¡± Le stopped. So, there was still a backup with him. ¡°Do you think that I¡¯ll be so silly to give you the original document?¡± Vincent asked rhetorically. ¡°You thought that you got it and there will be no more threat. Then, you can just divorce and embarrass me, right?¡± ¡°Vincent, I never thought of embarrassing you. While there are not many people who know about our marriage, let¡¯s divorce. I know that you don¡¯t love me, and I don¡¯t deserve such a good guy like you. If you feel that my sister had done something wrong to you, or you¡¯re hurt, just let out all your anger on me. Then, please let go of the two of us, okay?¡± Deep in his heart, Vincentughed coldly. Let them go? Impossible! ¡°You¡¯re right, not many people know that we¡¯re married, and I don¡¯t intend to let too many people know too. It¡¯s true that you don¡¯t deserve me and your sister indeed did something wrong, but that¡¯s not the point!¡± ¡°What¡¯s the point?¡± Le was surprised. ¡°You want to know?¡± Vincent¡¯s eyes had a hint of interest. His sharp eyes looked into her eyes and said wickedly, ¡°I won¡¯t tell you!¡± As soon as Le heard his words, she was dumbfounded and almost fainted. He was such a pervert! A true pervert! ¡°I thought that in the business world, you are considered a businessman who sticks to your principles and credibility. I thought the same goes for being a human. I didn¡¯t expect you to be a viin!¡± Le said seriously. ¡°This isn¡¯t the first time you called me a viin. Anyway, I don¡¯t want to be a gentleman after all.¡± Vincent walked towards the sofa and sat on it. He leaned backwards and said, ¡°If you like to disobey my orders and treat my words as farts, just try, and I¡¯ll show you how am I gonna y this game!¡± Le gritted her teeth, raised her eyes, and smiled, ¡°How do you want to y? I¡¯ll definitely apany you. Plus, I will never go against you in the future.¡± ¡°Come here!¡± He waved his hands. She stopped, and walked slowly to him, ¡°Vincent!¡± ¡°Sit on myp!¡± She wished to kill herself when she heard his words. She remembered the scene when that day he ordered her to sit on hisp. Her heart shivered but she walked straight over and sat on hisp. ¡°I see, you like to be a chair!¡± His cold eyes narrowed fiercely. After two seconds, a smile bloomed on his lips. His gaze was like a knife as he looked at her. Then, his thin lips slowly spat out five words, ¡°Help me light my cigarette.¡± ¡°Nuts!¡± She refuted him in her mind, but she knew that she couldn¡¯t make him angry. However, he grabbed her waist suddenly. ¡°The cigarettes are in the pocket of my suit, the right side.¡± Le reached out for the cigarettes, and she really felt the cigarettes in his pocket and the lighter too. His strong male scent lingered below her nose, making her heart flutter constantly. Her hands shook and she could barely take out the cigarette. She didn¡¯t know what he was going to do, and she could only take out the cigarette as she was told and put it in front of his mouth. Vincent used his mouth to hold the end of the cigarette. She saw the dangerous aura in his eyes, making her even more nervous. She looked at Vincent in fright, ¡°Vincent, I will help you to light it up!¡± She opened the lighter, a me emerged. Her hand was shivering as she lit the cigarette. The tip of the cigarette glowed and showed a light of red mes. Chapter 258 Rivals Chapter 258 Rivals Le put the lighter and cigarette pack into the pocket of his suit again. She remained silent and sat on hisp without knowing what to say. "Cough, cough, cough¡ª" Suddenly, she was choked by the smoke from him and coughed ufortably. "Mr. White, my trachea is suffering to smell the smoke, can you let me go!" "No!" Vincent White¡¯s ruthless words rang in Le¡¯s ears and she continued to cough uncontrobly. Vincent¡¯s eyes condensed and he became quiet, letting her go. After that, he took out a card and put it on the coffee table. "Go ahead and buy a dress, you are going to join the banquet tonight!" Le didn''t know how she got out, holding the gold card given by him. She was stunned for a while. This was the first time that he gave her his money. However, she felt like she owed him. As soon as she walked out of the hotel, her phone rang. Le turned on it and she found out that it was Vincent¡¯s call. She had never forgotten to answer his call after it rang for three seconds. "Wait for me at the corner 100 meters ahead, I am going there now!" Vincent said solemnly. Just as he finished his words, he hung up the phone immediately. Le looked at the front and walked straight for 100 meters. However, she was a little absent-minded as her mind was recalling the moment that he gave her the gold card. His eyes were deep and his voice was overbearing. She was not given a chance to reject it. Why did he give her the gold card and why did he order her to attend the banquet tonight? She thought a lot but still couldn''t think of a reason. She just felt that the rtionship between both of them became veryplicated if she spent his money. That feeling was not good. Now he called her again, was he going to apany her to buy a dress? Her prediction was right. When she was about to reach the corner 100 meters ahead, his Bugatti squeaked to a halt at her side. Le looked up in a sh and saw the car window rolling down, revealing Vincent¡¯s handsome face. The deep voice rang, "Get into my car!" Le lowered her head, pursing her lips. Then, she got into his car. After knowing that he might have a backup of the video just now and after taking the card which he forcibly gave, she felt very awkward and terrified of him. She seemed like on the edge. "Mr. White¡ª¡ª" "I am bringing you to buy a dress. Although there are not many people who know that you are my wife, I am not letting you put me on shame in front of those who know!" Vincent started his car as nothing happened. He really took her to purchase a dress. Le couldn¡¯t believe it. Wasn¡¯t this the same situation that she sawst time? He often helped women to buy clothes. When she thought of that scene, she felt upset and whispered, "If I don¡¯t attend the banquet, I would never put you on shame!" She never had the interest to enter the legendary upper-ss society. Even if those events were organized by the government or agencies, she would not like to join any so-called economic forum-like banquets because her motto was to keep a low profile. She never wanted to show off anything. "Vincent White¡¯s wife must attend every asion!" he said. Wouldn''t it be better if she was not going? Why must he force her to go? Oh! It seemed wrong. This was ordered by Director Gordon! Feeling a bit irritated, Vincent loosened his cor and that was the first time he felt that he didn''t know much about himself. The car stopped in front of a luxurious building. Vincent led Le into the VIP elevator. After stepping out from the elevator, a woman in white smiled gently and greeted him, "Vincent, howe you heading here in person? If you called me, I will certainly let someone send any clothes you like to you." Vincent pulled Le to the front of that woman,"Pick a dress for her for a banquet tonight." After saying that, he sat on the sofa and lit a cigarette to smoke. He looked around the store and nced at Le. Then, he took a magazine next to him and started to read it. At that moment, Le found out that this woman was the one who had dinner with Vincent at Seah Restaurantst time. She was very charismatic. It seemed like this woman loved to put on white clothes and she looked so pretty and charismatic. "You smoke again. Smoking is bad for your health. Do you want to die?" The woman walked over to grab the cigarette in Vincent¡¯s hand and extinguished it. "Other than that, there are all high-end dresss here. If you spread the smell of smoke at my store, what should I exin to my customers about that? Are you going to take responsibility if it affects my business?!" Vincent frowned, "How much does it cost? I will pay you!" "Why should I get your money? Do you think that I''m the same as those women? Although I want to be a parasite, I am sorry that I don¡¯t own such a life!" The woman rolled her eyes. Then, she nced at Le and her eyes shined with profound meaning, "Vincent, you have such a good taste, another pretty lady here!" The woman in white had a beautiful smile. She was praising Le but her eyes were full of disdain, it seemed like she grouped Le as the kind of woman who would be kept as a mistress. Le could see that this woman in white had a close rtionship with Vincent because she dared to extinguish his cigarette and Vincent only rolled his eyes at her without getting mad. It was obvious that they were very familiar with each other. There was even a trace of pampering from Vincent¡¯s eyes to her. Seeing Pippa Russell¡¯s disdain from her eyes, Le recalled that Pippa had said "another prettydy" just now, she guessed that Vincent always brought women to buy clothes there. Not knowing the praise from the woman was sincere or ironic, Le still replied politely, "Thank you! You are more beautiful!" "Pippa, dress her up, there will be a banquet tonight! I''m in a hurry, don''t waste my time!" Vincent ordered. "Alright, I got it! Don¡¯t keep rushing me!!" Oh, her name was Pippa! Her name had a meaning of ethereal and elegant beauty but the way she spoke was very frank and forthright. Pippa found a long dress for Le, it was a coquettish wine red. Le just took a glimpse of it and shook her head, "I won¡¯t wear this kind of dress!" Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. Vincent nced around and found that the dress really didn''t suit Le because it was too dazzling. Then, Pippa raised her eyebrows, "Why?" Le smiled faintly, ncing at the clothes ced in the show window, and smiled, "This dress is too ostentatious. It will more suitable for the prostitute to wear. I am just an ordinary girl who is not suitable and can''t stand for such showy dress!" In fact, Le wanted to say that the dress was for the prostitutes, but not her. Pippa was taken aback for a moment. She smiled when she saw the same disdain in Le¡¯s eyes as she didn''t expect Le to realize her sarcasm. Le¡¯s sight turned slightly to look at Vincent, who was gazing at another side. It seemed like he didn¡¯t turn to her side and see what she had done. He even didn''t have many expressions on his grim face. There was a sunny smile on Pippa¡¯s face and Le was surprised by her warmth. "I will give you a suitable dress! Wait for a minute, I am going to get it for you!" Pippa opened a door behind the counter and she went in. Vincent turned and looked at Le. At the same time, she happened to stare at him. Both of their sights intersected. Then, Le lowered her head. "Can you dance?" Vincent spoke out of the blue with his cold voice. Le had no choice but to look up and she saw him staring at her with his sharp eyes. She nodded, "Yes!" Vincent¡¯s pupils constricted, "Your father asked you to learn?" Le shook her head. "No, I joined dancing sses when I was young. I also learnt ballroom dancing in Physical Education ss when I was in college." The door opened and Pippa brought a yellow tube dress and Le felt warm when she saw the colour of yellow. It was a simple design and the dress was just over the knee. Moreover, the dress was embellished with rhinestones which made it look so elegant and beautiful. After Le put on that dress, she opened the door of the locker room. Pippa¡¯s eyes were full of surprises to see her wearing that yellow dress and she praised Le in excitement, "I didn''t expect this dress to suit you so well!" Vincent¡¯s looked over there as well. When he looked up, he was also amazed by Le in that dress. Since it was a tube top dress, her white, slender neck was exposed. Besides, the yellow dress showed her fair skin and this made her looked brighter and more morous. Her ck eyes looked cautious and anxious at the moment. Le looked pure and refined. She was so charming when she looked around. Besides, she looked naughty but also gentle and good-natured. Vincent¡¯s eyes quickly darkened after shining. "Isn''t it ugly?" Le asked apprehensively after seeing Vincent¡¯s gloomy face. "You are so beautiful, how can it be ugly? This wonderful dress is designed by me and I didn''t expect it to suit you so perfectly!" Pippa eximed in happiness, "Vincent, this dress is finally sold out, it¡¯s worth to be celebrated!" "Change another one!" Vincent said suddenly. "What?" Pippa was shocked to hear that. "I said change another dress!" Vincent didn''t exin much on it but stating the facts. Le was dumb, this dress looked good. The colour was not too ostentatious and it was not over revealing. It was simple yet ssic. Why was he unhappy? Pippa was also startled for a few minutes and then she pped her hands in a sudden. "Oh, alright! Vincent, I get it!" Just as she finished her words, she entered the room again and came out with a ck dress with wide shoulder straps, which was actually a dress with a posh design. There was a ck bow at the waist and it was more conservative than the previous yellow dress. "Vincent, you will love this!" Pippa smiled and blinked at Vincent again. Her wink seemed to be strange but meaningful. Le didn''t miss the expression on Pippa¡¯s face. It seemed like they were very familiar with each other! Vincent nodded, "Good! Wrap up that yellow dress and I will buy both of them!" "You still want it even if she is not going to wear it?" Pippa was stunned slightly. "Why did you talk so much nonsense?" Vincent red. Immediately, Pippa smiled and folded the dress. She secretly gave Vincent a thumbs up. After Vincent rolled his eyes at her, she stuck her tongue out. Vincent took a glimpse at Le doubtfully. A sense ofplexity shed in his eyes, and his face was still grim, "Pippa, don''t forget to prepare a pair of shoes and a bag so that she can wear them with the dress!" "No problem, Mr. White!" Pippa didn''t look back. "I will be waiting outside,e out immediately after taking your dress!" Vincent spoke to Le in a cold voice. Then, he put a nk cheque on Pippa¡¯s checkout counter. "Fill in any amount you want!" "I have heard of Mr. White¡¯s generosity a long time ago, thank you!" Pippa collected the cheque in a smiling face and Vincent left the shop. Le had been watching them quietly. The way theymunicated reminded her of Vincent in the past. He used to talk to her sister in that way. Although he was an apathetic person, he looked sunny when he smiled. Chapter 259 Im No Pro Chapter 259 I''m No Pro The second Vincent left, Pippa looked at Le and seemed hesitant to speak. After a few seconds, she said ¡°You¡¯re the woman that Vincent brought to please me, so I brought you this dress. Do you have any idea why he won¡¯t let you wear this yellow gown tonight?¡± A hint of bitterness shed across her eyes, but Le managed to suppress it. From Pippa¡¯s tone, Le felt as though she was nothing but a cheap servant next to Vincent, who was like a king. God knows she didn¡¯t want to be with Vincent either. Le replied, ¡°Can I leave now?¡± Pippa was slightly taken by surprise; she didn¡¯t expect Le would talk to herself in such a disdainful manner. For a woman who always held herself in high regards, Pippa suddenlyughed. ¡°Hah! You¡¯ve got spirit; I like that! You¡¯re young, but you¡¯ve got spirit. That¡¯s cool!¡± Le was surprised herself. For some reason, her face quickly changed colors, like a chameleon. She liked it? Le smiled slightly. She didn¡¯t need Pippa to like anything. All she wanted was to live a peaceful life, with her family happy. Then it¡¯d all be OK. ¡°Vincent didn¡¯t let you wear this yellow gown because he didn¡¯t expect that you looked so good in it. He was surprised, and didn¡¯t want to let other men see this beautiful side of you. He¡¯s quite bossy, you know? This ck dress is also quite luxurious, and you won¡¯t be the focus of the crowd, so it suits you better. Plus, its matching bag, leggings, and shoes are all prepared too. Go on, take it!¡± Pippa said a mouthful that made Le¡¯s mouth slightly agape. ¡°What, don¡¯t you believe me?¡± Pippa said. Leughed at herself, ¡°Ms. Murray, you misunderstood me. Mr. White doesn¡¯t care what I wear! Thanks for your thoughtfulness. I¡¯m leaving now!¡± She picked up dress and turned to leave. Was there any woman Vincent actually cared about? Probably not! ¡°Hold on!¡± Pippa called out again. Le turned and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Vincent¡¯s gone through a lot to get to where he is today. Lately, he¡¯s been in a bad mood. I know it¡¯s not easy being his woman, but I hope you can bear with him! Don¡¯t let him get angry! He¡¯s been in a bad mood, but he¡¯s quite tired too.¡± Le smiled; bear with him? Hasn¡¯t she bore with him enough yet? But what caused him to be so tired? And what right did Pippa have to tell her all this? Le didn¡¯t understand the meaning behind Pippa¡¯s words, but she could tell that the rtionship between Pippa and Vincent was not like that of a couple, but more like old friends. She said nothing, turned around, and headed out. Pippa looked on as Le left, and she was deep in thought. It didn¡¯t matter what kind of rtionship the two of them had. From afar, Le saw Vincent¡¯s figure standing beside his Bugatti, smoking. There seemed to be a deep sadness in his eyes as his gaze looked at the night sky. Who knew what he was pondering. It¡¯s this kind of cold attitude that drove strangers away. The clouds of smoke hovered around his face, which made his expression look even more moody. The air about him seemed incredibly chilly. As Le walked over toward him, Vincent¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡°Plop¡± with a soft sound, he threw the cigarette to the ground, and put it out with his foot. Le couldn¡¯t tell what was wrong, but she could feel that there was something on his mind. Vincent didn¡¯t say anything as he opened the car door for her with a sulky face. Le quickly got in, then Vincent hurriedly got into the car, stepped on the gas pedal, and sped away. Vincent brought her again to his personal suite in the hotel. The second they entered, he began to make calls and left Le alone. Le hung the dress on a coat hanger and sat on the sofa. Pretty soon, she fell asleep. These days, she had been living alone in the vi. With itsrge rooms, it was extremely quiet, which frightened her at times. She didn¡¯t sleep well each night, as if she always worried about something. Vincent was on the phone for at least half an hour. Once he hung up, he was surprised to find out that Le had fallen asleep. He squinted in dissatisfaction and headed over to the sofa with an air of danger about him, ready to forcefully wake her up. But the second he saw her beautiful face as she slept, he suddenly stopped. She looked incredibly cute as she slept. She had long eyshes and slightly pursed lips, but there seemed to be traces of wrinkles on her forehead, as if she was deep in worry. She has worries?! Vincent¡¯s eyes shed. He already felt irritated, so he suddenly bit down hard on her lips. ¡°Ah-¡± Le was awakened by the pain and let out a small yelp. As she came about her senses, her sight focused and saw Vincent¡¯s handsome face before her. She thenmented again at her situation. Vincent let her lips go, but his face was still inches away from hers. Le¡¯s face could feel his breath as he exhaled. ¡°Mr. White-¡° Le ced a small hand on his tie, her eyes wide open. Vincent looked down at her and said in a prideful tone, ¡°Who said you can fall asleep?¡± Looking at his beautiful face and the hostility in his eyes, Le tilted her head backwards, revealing her slender, white neck, ¡°Mr. White, is there something you need me to do?¡± If there was some task, she could stay awake to do it. But he said nothing, and brought her here. Also, he was gone for a week without a word. She didn¡¯t even know what he was doing during that time. Her eyes looked down at his tie, and she spotted an obvious red lipstick mark. Just where did he go off to have a good time again? Thinking about this, her tone became tough, and she was no longer afraid of the temper in his eyes. ¡°If you don¡¯t have any work for me to do, I¡¯m going to sleep; I¡¯m incredibly tired!¡± Vincent smiled angrily, ¡°Oh, there¡¯s work; give me a massage!¡± The second he finished speaking, he pulled her up and began to undo his tie. ¡°Massage?¡± Le confusedly asked. ¡°Yes! Can¡¯t you do it?¡± He raised his eyebrow. ¡°Mr. White, I¡¯m not a professional masseur, I¡¯m afraid my massage won¡¯t help you much. How about I call for a masseur?¡± Le smiled bitterly; she never expected Vincent to exploit her like this. He was doing this purposefully. ¡°It has to be you; are you trying to bezy? How much does it cost to get a masseur? Why should I pay for one when I have one for free? Do you think I¡¯m made of money? I¡¯ll have you know that it took me blood an sweat to make the money I have today. Why do you get to spend it thriftily?¡± Vincent cracked a smile; he was surprised she dared suggested getting a masseur. ¡°II didn¡¯t!¡± Le felt wronged. Why did he get to go have a merry time, and make her help him massage to rx? ¡°Then hurry up and get over here!¡± Vincent said as he walked towards therge bed. Le¡¯s face looked ill; she unwillingly followed. She pursed her lips, but still said, ¡°Coming!¡± Vincent took off all his clothes and had nothing on but a pair of briefs. He lied on the bed and said, ¡°Massage my back first!¡± Looking at him lying in bed like this, Le¡¯s eyes widened. There was no denying that his body looked perfect, with his impable muscles and no loose fat at all. The briefs covered his tight, sturdy buttocks, and below were his slender, powerful legs¡­ Le¡¯s face suddenly began to turn red¡­ She swallowed her saliva, then red at him again. At the exact same moment, he suddenly turned around to look at her. Frightened, she suddenly looked down and said with a hint of guilt, ¡°OK!¡± There was a mixture of emotions on his expression. His face was still stone cold, but there seemed to be a hint of warmth and kindness in his eyes. ¡°Sit on my waist!¡± ¡°Ah-¡± As soon as she crawled onto the bed, his suddenmand made her fall face t with her nose on his waist. It hurt! ¡°Shit!¡± Feeling a jab on his waist, Vincent took a deep breath, turned backwards and flipped Le around, until he rested on top of her with his breath inches from her nose. He said with a temper, ¡°It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t want to give me a massage, but trying to get revenge like this?¡± Le was frightened as she was suddenly suppressed and questioned by him in an rming tone. Feeling afraid, she rebuked, ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to; who told you to speak in such a scary way?¡± ¡°My fault for speaking in a scary way?¡± Vincent suddenly looked down and seemed about to get pissed, ¡°What did I say?¡± ¡°You, you told me to sit on your waist!¡± She shyly repeated what he said. As she did, she could feel her face turn red, all the way to her ears. Suddenly, he began to roar inughter. ¡°Are you sure you were scared by my tone, and not doing it on purpose?¡± Le looked up at him. Just moments before, she could feel his anger. Now, he wasughing hysterically. She was certain, he must have gone crazy! To the point of no return. ¡°Hurry up and give me a massage, we¡¯ve still got a banquet to attendter!¡± Vincent yfully began to look at Le¡¯s shirt cor, then he spotted one of the buttons across her breast was unbuttoned, slightly revealing her white bra underneath. His eyes widened, and he asked in a flirtatious manner, ¡°How about we have sex?¡± ¡°Ah- No-¡° Le realized he was staring at her breast, and suddenly lost her senses and shouted, ¡°Pervert!¡± ¡°Pervert?¡± Vincent was stunned; this was the first time a woman called him a pervert, and he was quite displeased at the usation. Le struggled and pushed him. ¡°Why am I a pervert?¡± Vincent mped her jaw and forced her to look at him, ¡°You¡¯re my wife! So what if I¡¯m perverted toward you? Thew gives me the right to do so!¡± Le began to panic, but she couldn¡¯t escape his grasp, ¡°Mr. White, don¡¯t!¡± In her panicked state, she was holding her breath, but he maliciously exhaled arge breath of air on her, ¡°Don¡¯t what?¡± Le suddenly felt the back of her head propped by his hand, then his lips suddenly came down and sealed her lipspletely! Oh god! Le was in a daze! She didn¡¯t want this kind of forey, this kind of teasing; is that so much to ask for? C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org Chapter 260 You Are My Wife Chapter 260 You Are My Wife As she struggled, Le caught glimpse of his neck again. The image of the red bite mark was burned into her eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t forget that you are my wife!¡± Le was stunned after hearing what he yelled. Her mind went nk. He called her his wife, but did he ever treat her as his wife? She kept looking at the bite mark around his neck. Her clear and big eyes were wide open as she stared at it nkly. Her eyes were filled with puzzlement and confusion, and she was slightly upset. Vincent was annoyed seeing the weird expression in her eyes, he frowned and said, ¡°What are you looking at?¡± He lowered his head, but he couldn¡¯t see the bite mark. Le¡¯s body trembled. Suddenly, her eyes met Vincent¡¯s. She said, ¡°Do you still want a massage?¡± She tried her best to speak calmly, but her voice still trembled. Vincent stared into her eyes and realized that the expression in her eyes seemed tremendously mncholic. At that moment, his pupils constricted, and he stared at her nkly. He felt a surge of annoyance deep inside. He then shrugged her off, turned around and lied on his stomach. He actually let her go. He was surprised by his actions, ¡°Of course I want a massage!¡± Le took a deep breath and let out a sigh of relief. She got up and kneeled next to him. She caressed his wide back with her small hand and massaged him with afortable strength. Vincent closed his eyes, hiding the tiredness in his eyes. ¡°Massage me for one hour non-stop, okay?¡± Le tensed up. This was exploitation! She felt very ufortable being ordered by him like that, but she was willing to do thispared to sleeping with him. If they were in love with each other, she wouldn¡¯t even frown if he asked her to massage him for an hour, maybe she would even do it for 10 hours. But the problem was that they weren¡¯t a couple who were madly in love with each other, and he wasn¡¯t the man he used to be! If there was no love, it could only be in exploitation. Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. ¡°Harder, did you not eat?¡± ¡°Ugh!¡± ¡°It hurts! Are you trying to kill me?¡± ¡°Is this okay?¡± ¡°Harder! No! Softer! Yes, like that. It¡¯s barely okay. You have to practice more, you idiotic, stupid woman!¡± ¡°Why marry me if you think I¡¯m stupid?¡± She couldn¡¯t help but mutter. ¡°Do you want to die?¡± There was a banquet at night. Le put on a modest ck evening dress. Vincent was still sleeping when she got a call from Renee. Vincent slept for 2 whole hours as she massaged him. Le went to change after the phone call. She was all dressed and saw that Vincent was still sleeping. She took out the stuff in her handbag and put in into a ck glossy clutch that Pippa gave her. She then walked out of the room quietly. Vincent opened his eyes the moment the door closed. He got up and went into the bathroom. Only then he realized that there was a bite mark on his neck. His eyes flickered. Le was staring at his neck for so long, she had to be staring at the bite mark. At the banquet. ¡°Le, wow! You¡¯re so pretty! I told you that a long dress will show off your figure nicely. The men¡¯s nose will start bleeding just by looking at your curves!¡± said Renee excitedly when she saw Le. Le smiled. She thought that ck didn¡¯t suit her, but Vincent didn¡¯t want her to wear the beige- yellowish dress and she didn¡¯t want to make him upset. By not upsetting him, her life would also be a whole lot easier. She looked at Renee. Renee was wearing a long blue dress and it was eye-catching as well, ¡°Your dress is really pretty too!¡± ¡°Ha! I¡¯m here to catch me a rich husband, of course I have to stand out!¡± said Renee as she nced at Le. ¡°Catch a rich husband?¡± ¡°Yeah! Everyone here is business elites. Even though we are working for the government, our sries are peanuts whenpared to what those business elites are earning. We won¡¯t be able to save up much even if we work our whole life. My sry is not even enough for me to buy myself the make-up products I want! I¡¯m not like you, you have a rich husband already!¡± ¡°I think the sry is okay, I¡¯m not into make-up though!¡± Le smiled. ¡°Yeah, you really don¡¯t have any make-up on. It¡¯s so annoying that you have a naturally wless face. Hey, Le. You should put your hair up. I think it will look better if you tie it up. Come over, I¡¯ll help you!¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need!¡± ¡°Come on, your hairstyle doesn¡¯t match your dress!¡± Le was pulled to a corner and Renee took some ck hairpins out of her clutch. Le¡¯s hair was tied up with a ck hairpin with rhinestones on it and the stray hair was secured with bobby pins. Le¡¯s dainty nape was now perfectly exposed. Renee pped her hand happily, ¡°Yes! It¡¯s wonderful like this. I bet Vincent would like it! Oh, he¡¯s here!¡± Speak of the devil! Vincent tookrge strides and walked across the banquet hall. A prettydy was walking next to him with her arms familiarly wrapped around his. They appeared in front of the other guests with their arms locked together like that. Le¡¯s heart turned wintry and heavy. She looked away, trying to not look in his direction. Vincent smiled faintly. He nced at Le and didn¡¯t show any other emotions. He walked straight ahead and greeted the other VIPs. ¡°Oh my god! Le, why weren¡¯t you the one next to him?¡± It wasn¡¯t Renee¡¯s first time seeing something like this, ¡°That woman seems to be the car model, Meredith Baker.¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter, we are on duty, aren¡¯t we? Renee, let¡¯s go eat. I have not eaten dinner yet!¡± Le¡¯s feeling was indescribable. There was always someone next to him and it would never be her. There was no reason for her to be narcissistic and be full of herself. She tried to not pay more attention to him and didn¡¯t show many emotions. Le walked to the buffet area and Renee looked at her with a hint of pity in her eyes. She went along with her and whispered, ¡°Are all rich guys yboys? It seemed wonderful to marry a rich person, but in reality, it doesn¡¯t seem good! Le, tell me, should I find myself a rich husband? Or maybe someone with a higher position in the government? But should I really? ¡°You should let love take its shape. If you are in love, you will be happy even if you and your husband are poor!¡± Le¡¯s heart was pumping oddly. She didn¡¯t want to attend this banquet, but at least this time she was forced to ept the fact that she wouldn¡¯t be able to keep someone like Vincent by her side forever. He wasn¡¯t the type of man that would easily sumb to her. Her dad said that it was okay as long as he fell in love with her. Sheughed self-depreciatingly. This was a tough mission and she wouldn¡¯t be able to aplish it. Even so, she wouldn¡¯t have to be as exhausted as before. Le picked her favourite food from the table. Renee couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Le, how could you just take it? How can he bring another woman to the banquet when you¡¯re here?¡± ¡°Shh!¡± Le smiled as she put a finger on her lips, trying to stop Renee from asking more. ¡°Let¡¯s eat!¡± Renee rubbed her shoulder as if she was trying to cheer andfort Le, ¡°Le, you have lost faith in man. It¡¯s okay to cry, I¡¯ll lend you my shoulder! My shoulder is nice and wide!¡± Le shook her head and smiled brightly, ¡°I¡¯m not going to cry! I just want to eat!¡± ¡°Mr. White, let¡¯s have some food!¡± Meredith walked towards the buffet area with a tray in her hand. Vincent was walking behind her. Le looked back and realized that Vincent was intentionally or unintentionally ncing at her. She smiled faintly as if what was happening didn¡¯t bother her at all. Vincent had a frigid expression on his face, but he was pursing his lips. Le turned around and said to Renee, ¡°Try this, it¡¯s good!¡± She grabbed more and put it on her te as well. She then grabbed another te and gave it to Renee. She quickly grabbed more food and walked away to somewhere else to eat. The look of pity in Renee¡¯s eyes intensified. She couldn¡¯t help but snorted at Vincent as she walked past him. She looked at him in disdain. So, what if he was a young and sessful business elite? He was an indecent man with a frivolous personality! She hated yboys! Vincent¡¯s face turned sullen as he felt Renee showing her hatred towards him. Le didn¡¯t notice anything. Renee pouted, what was his deal, giving her the cold shoulder? Le sat down in a corner and started eating. Renee didn¡¯t have any appetite. ¡°Fuck, where¡¯s Callum? Why is he not here yet? I¡¯m so bored! I¡¯m going out for a walk!¡± Le was done eating and she continued to sit in the corner. Afortable piano tune could be heard from the hall. She subconsciously nced towards the hall and saw Vincent and Meredith sticking closely to each other in a dark corner. Suddenly, as if the pressure in the air turned heavy, Le found it oppressing and hard to breathe. In the distance, Vincent noticed that Le was staring. He nced coldly at her and she tensed up. She didn¡¯t shy away, but there were waves of emotions in her eyes. One couldn¡¯t tell if she was happy or sad. Vincent¡¯s grip on Meredith tightened. He pressed her against the wall and kissed her. Le¡¯s pupil constricted and she closed her eyes. She turned her head and only then opened her eyes again. ¡°Mydy, would you care for a dance?¡± Le heard a familiar voice as she opened her eyes. Callum was standing in front of her. ¡°Oh! It¡¯s you. Renee was looking for you!¡± Le quickly calmed herself down and looked around for Renee. ¡°She¡¯ll be fine, she¡¯s not a child. But you, what are you thinking about so deeply? Let¡¯s dance!¡± said Callum. He didn¡¯t even say Renee¡¯s name. ¡°The music is starting soon and everybody¡¯s going to dance! Let¡¯s go!¡± ¡°You should dance with Renee!¡± Le felt that Callum and Renee were like quarrelsome lovers and that Renee seemed to be quite concerned about Callum. ¡°Well, I¡¯ll apany you here if you don¡¯t want to dance!¡± said Callum as he sat down next to her. At this moment, the friendly organizer of the banquet invited Vincent to warm the dance floor. He walked into the middle of the hall together with Meredith. The music started ying soon after. They started to waltz dance gracefully, it was amon ballroom dance step. ¡°Such a beautiful couple!¡± Callum couldn¡¯t help but gasp. Le smiled faintly, ¡°Oh right, what kind of dances do you know?¡± ¡°I know everything!¡± Callum smiled brightly. ¡°Let¡¯s rumba after this!¡± said Le softly. After looking at Vincent and Meredith, she also wanted to dance. ¡°Sure!¡± Callum was surprised but he said, ¡°Sure thing, sure thing!¡± Renee was nowhere to be found as if she disappeared into thin air. Vincent and Meredith were spectacr and no doubt the centre of attention. Chapter 261 Engrossed Chapter 261 Engrossed Le was somewhat looking in their direction. Vincent was handsome and Meredith was pretty. They looked beautiful together. Meredith was 173 cm tall and her heels were three and a half inches high. The two of them looked like they were about the same height. Meredith¡¯s bodycon dress was swaying with the rhythm. She had a nice figure, her steps were light and elegant, and she seemed well-mannered. Dancing with Vincent, she seemed small inparison even with her tall figure. The song ended. Vincent held her hand and they went to sit down somewhere to rest. Callum went up and talked to the DJ and then the DJ started to y rumba. Callum walked back to Le with a smile on his face. He didn¡¯t say anything and held Le¡¯s hand gentlemanly as they walked into the dance hall. He ced his hand on Le¡¯s tiny waist and held her up. They then started to dance. Soon, they were the centre of attention. Vincent and Meredith were good, but Callum and Le were better. Rumba was the dance of love. As the gentle and sensual music yed, the female dancer¡¯s movement exuded tenderness and at the same time showing off the body¡¯s beautiful curves. The duo¡¯s movement also showed flirtation and longing, it was alluring. Le didn¡¯t think that Callum was such a good dancer. She was getting excited as she hadn¡¯t danced in a long time. She felt as if all her troubles and worries were dissipating into the dance steps. Le rxed her facial muscles and was getting into the music. She was dancing better and better. Callum was in a good mood and his expressions were on point. Soon, they were on the same wavelength. They were smiling as brightly as ever! Everyone else was engrossed with the light footsteps and the dress swaying along with the rhythm. The swirling dress and the radiant smile! The swivelling hemline looked like it was chasing after the cocktail attire! The emotions conveyed in the music was at times calm and at times exciting because of their dance. It was as if everyone around them had forgotten all their sadness and worries for the time being! They were so elegant and happy! Their mood was swinging, moving and soaring along with the music¡­ Le was enchanting and Callum was just as exciting. They were dancing gently and their movement lingering, as if they were a couple madly in love with each other. It was sensual and exciting. Vincent stared at the dancing couple in the middle of the dance hall. There was a hint of awe hidden behind his stare. But shortly after, his gaze turned indifferent and cold again. He smirked and there was a fire in his eyes. That Le! How dare she danced and flirted right in front of him? Did she want to die?! ¡°Vincent! They¡¯re good! They took all the attention away from us! So annoying!¡± said Meredith as she inched closer to Vincent¡¯s ear. She said flightily, ¡°Let¡¯s do the cha-cha next!¡± Vincent pulled his tie and grabbed a ss of wine. He gulped the alcohol and had a look of disdain on his face. How dare she provoked him in public like that, she had to be punished! As Le was dancing, she looked around for Vincent. As she met his blood-thirsty eyes, she raised her head and tried to provoke him. She was trying to challenge him?! Vincent was shocked. He smirked and had a dangerous look in his eyes. He hid his gleam and clinked sses elegantly with Meredith who had heavy make-up on. He quickly camouged the unhappiness that he was feeling and was trying his best to hide his real emotions from the people around him. ¡°No, I¡¯m tired!¡± ¡°Then let¡¯s go rest in the room,¡± said Meredith as she put her arms around his neck. She stuck her red lips close to his ear lobes and whispered, ¡°Vincent, I want you!¡± ¡°Maybe next time, I¡¯m really tired,¡± said Vincent as he smiled flightily. He hugged her waist tightly. They were flirting and seducing each other. Meredith wanted to give her everything to him, but it always ended like this. They were together for quite some time now. They flirted and kissed, but he never slept with her. She was unhappy about it. Le and Callum were dancing for the longest time. Le raised her leg in the end and everybody could see her ck panties. Vincent frowned and ced the wine ss hardly on the bar table. Damn that woman, how dare she exposed herself like that?! His face turned sullen and he felt anger brewing in his chest. He snapped his finger and Manager Billy immediately came over. Vincent whispered to him about something. Manager Billy left and after a minute as Le and Callum were about to reach the climax of their dance, the music suddenly stopped. The hall was filled with darkness, the electricity went out! ¡°Ahh!¡± a woman screamed. ¡°Why did the power go out?¡± ¡°Such bad timing! Such a wet nket, it was getting to a good point!¡± ¡°Ahh!¡± Le suddenly yelled. Callum quickly said, ¡°Le, it¡¯s okay. I¡¯m here!¡± ¡°Everyone, I apologize. Please stay where you are and don¡¯t move. We checked the breaker and realized that the fuse was blown. It will be fixed in a jiffy!¡± yelled Manager Billy. Le stood where she was, but she felt someone walking towards her. As she was in a daze, her arm was grasped by someone. Before she could say anything, she was already pulled out of the hall, tumbling and fumbling. The person was walking without an issue in the dark. They didn¡¯t walk into anyone. The light was back when she realized that they were in the hallway. Le then found out that the person holding her arm was Vincent. ¡°Vincent, it was you?!¡± She was surprised and puzzled. She didn¡¯t think that it was him. He brought her to a room next to the hall. He closed the door, and they were alone and isted from the outside world. ¡°Who were you expecting?¡± said Vincent resentfully. His eyes turned darker and he smirked, ¡°Why? Do you still want to dance? Did you feel good sticking so close to that man? You think you looked good?¡± Le pursed her lips. She was ufortable at his derision. He grinned and said in a deep voice, ¡°I think you haven¡¯t learned your lesson. Why do you try to anger me so much?¡± He took out a cigarette and lit it. He huffed and puffed and squinted his eyes as he locked his gaze at her like an eagle hunting its prey. ¡°Tell me, why did you provoke me on purpose? What was your goal? Are you craving for my attention?¡± Le¡¯s eyes were wide open. Oh, he could tell. Well, she was provoking him. She was exasperated. Why could he dance with another woman and do anything he wanted, but she couldn¡¯t and had to obey his every word? ¡°Well, yes! I was provoking you, but not because I wanted your attention. I just wanted to tell you that I¡¯m a human with emotions as well. And you better treat me like one!¡± ¡°Le, who do you think you are? Do you really think that you are the mayor¡¯s precious daughter? Did you know that your father was only just using you?¡± he said as he sneered. Vincent reached out his free hand and pulled Le into his arms. He inched his face closer to hers and had a cold expression on his face. He puffed out some smoke, Le was prepared and she held her breath. She wasn¡¯t choked by the smoke, but she was surprised at what Vincent just said, ¡°What did you say?¡± He inhaled his cigarette again and kissed her as she opened her mouth. Though he wasn¡¯t kissing her, he puffed the smoke into her mouth. Le didn¡¯t think that he was such a bastard. She coughed violently and her eyes turned red, ¡°You asshole!¡± ¡°So what?¡± He arched his brow and said impolitely. ¡°I said, your father is just using you!¡± Le was dancing vigorously just now and didn¡¯t have much strength left. She couldn¡¯t move away from his hand that was holding her waist tightly. She gave up, but she red at him stubbornly with an indifferent look in her eyes. She wasn¡¯t going to give in to him and she was adamant about it. But she also felt conflicted. She bit her lips and said tenaciously, ¡°No need to drive a wedge between me and my dad. It¡¯s useless!¡± ¡°Great, there¡¯s finally hatred in your eyes.¡± He tightened his grip on her waist as if he was going to break it in half. He smiled coldly and inched closer to her cheek, he muttered in a wintry and soft voice, ¡°How does hatred feel? My Le, my bitch. Will you die if you don¡¯t have a man by your side?¡± C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org His cold gaze was stabbing her heart like a sharp knife. Le¡¯s breathing hastened, but she suddenly smiled provocatively and coldly as she said, ¡°Well, yeah! I¡¯m a bitch and I need my man. So what of it?¡± ¡°You wench!¡± She was sessful at adding oil to his me. He grabbed her chin so hard as if he was going to break her bones. But this time, as he met her eyes, a strong will could be seen. She wouldn¡¯t surrender any more. His acrimony intensified and he kissed her on her tightly pursed lips. His kisses were rough and painful, Le was trying hard to breathe. She couldn¡¯t stop him and win against his strength, she was forcefully kissed. Le then bit down hard and blood started dripping from Vincent¡¯s lips. Fuck! It was the second time today, and how dare she bit him! ¡°Do you want to die?¡± Vincent yelped angrily. The frigid voice echoed in the quiet room. He didn¡¯t wipe off the blood and proceeded to move his hands down her dress. He lifted her dress and stripped off her panties. ¡°You like to cheat? I¡¯ll let you cheat!!¡± Vincent pressed the meek Le against the wall. He had a cold look in his eyes that was camouging his tiredness. He hadn¡¯t done it in a week and his lust quickly prated Le. Le was frowning in pain with the sudden pration. She felt as if she was torn apart and her face nched. ¡°Vincent, I fucking hate you!¡± ¡°Oh really?¡± he said as he pressed harder against her back, stopping her from struggling. He smiled faintly and indifferently as he said, ¡°Hate me then!¡± He pushed against her and forcefully turned her chin towards him. Their eyes met and the hatred in Le¡¯s eyes made Vincent shivered. But the annoyance that he was feeling and was wildly taking over his other emotions. It hurt! Le¡¯s body tensed up from being nervous and Vincent couldn¡¯t move because she was so tight. She was in so much pain, she yelled and struggled, ¡°It hurts! It fucking hurts! Argh!¡± Chapter 262 After Cries Of Pain Chapter 262 After Cries Of Pain Vincent, however, just enjoyed Le''s tight body. The corners of his mouth curled into a beautiful and wicked smile, "If you ever provoke me like that again, I will only make you hurt more in the future." C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org It hurt, but she didn''t feel numb at all. The excruciating pain tormented her over and over again. Her screams turned to cries of pain. This lovemaking without a hint of pleasure was her nightmare. Vincent admired her loss of control and desperation with a smile on his face. He was deliberately gentle, and a drop of sweat suddenly slid down his forehead and onto her cheek. Le''s body jerked slightly. The drop of sweat acted as a catalyst, causing a surprisingly strange reaction in her otherwise aching body. A messy night, a messy lounge, and a messy heart for Le. When it was all over and Vincent picked up his own clothes from the floor, Le was curled up against the wall. Her hair was disheveled and a smile, hollow and desperate, rose to her lips. She was now like a broken porcin doll, devoid of strength and spirit. Helpless and seemingly deaf, she simply wrapped her arms around herself in a hug. It was only when the smile froze at the corners of her mouth that she got up, straightened her gown, then ignored Vincent, turned, and left. "Where are you going?!" Vincent was still sorting out his clothes. Le had already walked out. No one saw that her bleak, infinite eyes revealed a deep, unseen coldness... When Vincent chased her out, to his surprise, Le was nowhere to be seen. "Le." He called out. The hallway was awfully quiet. *** As Vincent went to the surveince room to try and find Le through the surveince equipment, Le left the HJ Hotel and took a taxi. "President, this youngdy was hiding on the upper level of the stairs just now. She left in a hurry after you entered the ballroom!" The staff member pointed to the surveince screen and said, "Oh! She''s out of the building!" The screen switched to the entrance of the building where Le, dressed in a ck dress, walked out in a hurry and beckoned for a taxi. The car left quickly. "Shit!" Vincent cursed. She had actually gone! "What was the number of the taxi''s license te?" "JTX673." Vincent turned around and left the surveince room. As he walked, he called, "Get my car to the door. Yes, immediately, right now!" He called Le''s phone again, but she didn''t answer. The phone kept ringing, but there was no answer. He could have left her alone, but the look on her face when she left made him feel a little uneasy. Her desperate face shed through his mind. The Bugatti weaved its way through the streets. Through the taxipany, he tracked down the owner of the car. After getting the phone number, he called and knew that Le had got out of the car. She had gotten off at the Pearl Community. Vincent was stunned when he got the news. Wasn''t that the home she had been in with her mother before she went to the Hunter family? It was! Le had gone back to her and her mother''s house. It hadn''t been lived in for years, but all the furniture was still there. It was left to her by her mother, a small two-bedroom t. She came once a month to clean it. Pulling away the cover of the sofa, she curled up on it, feeling lonely as she had never felt before, and powerless. The memory of being pinned against the wall and forced to make love to Vincent at the HJ Hotel overwhelmed her with memories of humiliation. The helplessness, the anger, the sadness, it never went away. Was she still not strong enough to hurt like this? Something slipped out of the corner of her eye and chilled her pretty face. She didn''t bother, except that her tears were growing. Those tears flowed from her eyes to the melody of sadness and confusion, creating an unspeakable bitterness in her mouth that went straight to the depths of her heart. She clenched her lower lip, but the uncontroble sobs came pouring out. She finally burst into tears. Could she go on? The road to marriage was really too difficult. She didn''t know where the futurey and where her hope in lifey. Was she going to be tormented by Vincent forever? In fact, she really wasn''t greedy, and she just wanted to live the simplest life possible. At this moment, even the desire for freedom felt like a luxury. She cried bitterly and her heart became sore. Suddenly, her stomach ached. A hot, sour, rising sensation came from her abdomen. Was she about to have her period? Every time she had her period, she had the pain two days early. It should being again. Suddenly, there was a thunderp, which sent Le, who had been suffering from abdominal pain, to the sofa in a cold sweat. Was it going to rain? Wiping away her tears, Le took a deep breath and fought back the pain in her abdomen as she went to take a bath. As the warm water poured down, she felt as if the pain in her abdomen had eased a little. She looked up and saw her white body in the mirror covered in bruises left by Vincent, and another wave of bitterness hit her heart. "Boom ..." Another burst of thunder shook Le even more to her core. She changed into her pajamas and made her way to the bedroom. The pain in her abdomen still persisted, and it was killing her. Then it rained heavily and Le went to check the window and vaguely saw a Bugatti parked downstairs. Only a sudden p of thunder made her afraid to stand in front of the window for too long. She then went back to her bedroom andter, fell into a deep sleep listening to the sound of the rain... In the morning, it was still raining, only the downpour was reced by a drizzle. Le changed her clothes. Thankfully, she still had her old clothes and her abdomen didn''t hurt as much. At half-past seven, she went downstairs. Just outside the entrance to the building, she saw the white Bugatti parked in front of the door. The car looked brand new after being washed down by the rain. Seeing her step out, the door of the Bugatti was opened and Vincent just walked over. He was still dressed in the same clothes he had been wearingst night. Le was still stunned when he approached. She wasn''t sure if it was just her illusion, but there was a sh of affection in his eyes that made Le a little uneasy. If there was a word to describe it, it seemed to be called ''pity''! How had hee to be here? He was still wearing the same clothes he had been wearingst night. Had he been downstairs all this time? The car also looked like it had been parked for a long time. She suddenly remembered the car fromst night and then she subconsciously took another look at it. It was as if the car had been in this spot the whole time. And there didn''t seem to be many Bugattis in the F City. Her heart stuttered and she looked up at him. He was staring at her, motionless and unblinking, as if waiting for her to say something. Yet his eyes were soplex as if he had thousands of words to say. "Mr, Mr. White!" She thought she would hate him, but she was softened by the suspicion that he might be her downstairs all night. ''Le, you are useless. Was Vincent the kind of man who waits downstairs? Given how direct and tactful he was, he would have been there to kick in the door!'' He was silent. After a long time, he sighed softly. After what seemed like a long, long struggle, he stared at her red, puffy eyelids and spoke slowly, "Have you had breakfast?" She was stunned! His deep eyes were fixed on her. A wave of affection flowed through them, adding a touch of intoxicating tenderness to his expression. Le''s heart beat violently faster. What did he mean by that? Her face changed and looked more bitter than a bitter gourd. Then she looked at him helplessly, waiting for his next words. She was afraid that it would be ridicule and mockery and hurt again. "Let''s have breakfast together!" He spoke again. He said it so softly and slowly that it sounded tingly in her ears and made Le''s face heat up all of a sudden. She was unmoved, afraid that this was a dream. As if the dream would shatter if she moved. She looked at him. The distance between them was so close that Le seemed to feel his exhaled breath intermingling with her nostrils. She could clearly see his thick eyebrows, his high nose, his tightly pursed lips, and those deep, dark eyes that were so thick they couldn''t be read. An upant passed them by and Le came back to her senses with a start. She heard herself say one word, "Okay!" Their rtionship, it seemed, was ambiguous. Vincent''s handsome, domineering face, which made girls afraid to get close, appeared in the early morning when the nting rain was flying. He stood in front of her as if he had fallen from the sky and asked her, "Shall we have breakfast together?¡± He stood there quietly in front of her with one hand in his suit pocket. His suit was slightly creased and his hair was a little unkempt. A few crystalline drops of water in his hair look so mischievous as they move in the wind. He looked like a male protagonist from aic book, who was mncholic, evil, and handsome. "Are you going to keep looking at me like this?" He raised an eyebrow. She was slightly stunned. "You''re going to bete for work today if you don''t leave!" He raised his hand and looked at his watch. Without apology, without another word, he reached out dominantly and took her small hand towards the car. And she seemed to justpromise. Powerless and helpless. Until she got into his car, with the drizzle falling, Le did not dare to ask him if he had been waiting for her herest night. She didn''t dare ask, and she was afraid to ask! Who could tell her what was going on here? If he had really waited here allst night, how should she face him? The car stopped at a soymilk shop not far from the city hall. "Let''s have some soy milk. I haven''t had it for a long time!" Vincent said in a deep voice with no emotion visible on his handsome face. Le was even more surprised. Why did he suddenly seem like a different person? This kind of him was too much for her to get used to. She felt like she had suddenly gone from the South Pole to the equator. At the window seat, Le sat quietly and remained silent for a long time. "Why didn''t you answer my callsst night?" He blurted out lightly as he nced at her face. Le''s body shuddered. The phone rang for a long time at first, and then she turned it off. After the rape she had experienced, she didn''t want to answer it, much less know what to say. "I was tired yesterday, and I didn''t want to see you." It was the truth. Because she didn''t know if she had the decency to face him without getting hysterical, only that she wouldn''t. Because she was really sad and upset. She took out her phone and turned it on. Lots of alert messages flooded in, from Vincent, from Callum, and from Renee. She scrolled through the screen, looking at them one by one, and found a few more messages from Callum. ¡®Le, where are you? Why have you suddenly disappeared? Are you all right? Call me back when you see the messages!¡¯ ¡®Le, it''s raining heavily. Have you gone back? Why have you turned off your phone? I''m worried about you. Give me a call back.¡¯ ¡®Le, you''re such a good dancer. Can I still dance with you? Where are you?¡¯ Chapter 263 Her Relationship with Him Chapter 263 Her Rtionship with Him "Whose message is it? You''re looking at it so intently." Vincent reached over abruptly and took her phone. Le''s hand trembled again as his grim voice suddenly sounded overhead. He''d taken the phone, but it seemed she still had messages left to read. Vincent happened to see thest message. Strangely enough, he just grunted and didn''t say anything. Then she didn''t know what he was looking at, except that he seemed to press a few buttons. Le''s heart tightened again. He handed the phone over and she looked down subconsciously to see that the message was gone. He had actually deleted all the messages. Putting the phone away, Le looked down and took a small sip of the water on the table. She felt scared of him as if she had done something shameful. He had seen Callum''s message, right? Was he going to humiliate her again by saying she was hitting on men? Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. "Let''s eat!" Vincent ordered two set meals. He ate as if nothing had happened. Le looked at him in disbelief, but picked up her chopsticks and started eating anyway. She was a little hungry. The soy milk was pure and the small steamed buns smelled good... Vincent felt a little distracted and he loosened his cor. For the first time, he felt like he didn''t even know himself very well. He hadn''t changed all night, andst night he had rushed up and tried to kick the door open and break in, but when he heard her broken cries of paining from the t, he didn''t go in. Le, sitting opposite him, wolfed down the breakfast in front of her for a while, eating it all, even the soya milk, before taking a tissue and wiping her mouth, and stopping. Vincent was distracted and didn''t eat more than a few bites. When he looked up at Le across the table, heughed at himself even more. He must be out of his mind to have breakfast with this impure woman?! "Do you want ... another one?!" Watching her eat her breakfast clean, Vincent shrugged his shoulders and looked hopelessly at Le in front of him. Her eyelids were red and swollen from crying too longst night. He hadn''t expected her to eat an entire set meal with such appetite today. Le pursed her lips and shook her head. "I''m full!" "Then let''s go!" "But you haven''t eaten yet!" She pointed to the meal in front of him. He took a few sips of soy milk, a bite of the small steamed bun, and left the side dish untouched. "I''m not hungry!" "But skipping breakfast for a long time is bad for your stomach!" She couldn''t help but say. Knowing full well that such concern was wrong for them after what had just happened yesterday, but she couldn''t help but speak up anyway. Vincent frowned and actually started to pick up his chopsticks and eat. Le seemed relieved and smiled at him. She was smiling at him. But thinking about her cryingst night, he sighed, lowered his head, wolfed down a few bites, then wiped his mouth with a tissue. "Okay, let''s go!" The restaurant staff seemed to have just mopped the floor in the morning, and as Le walked beside him, she slipped when Vincent suddenly reached out and grabbed her around the waist. That was close. She almost fell. "Is everything all right? Why don''t you be careful? Stupid woman!" His hot breath was at her ear. His body was thick with the scent of tobo. Presumably, because he smoked a lot. Le raised her eyes in panic and her lips brushed his. His eyes narrowed and shed with a certain lust she was familiar with. She blushedpletely and whispered, "Thank you." "I called you a stupid woman, and you''re really stupid!" He sounded a little helpless. Then he released her and took her small hand. Le''s heart warmed and her face froze slightly in shock at his thoughtful gesture. Vincent drove Le to work and the car stopped in front of the city hall. Le was about to get out when Vincent said, "Wait!" She turned to look back at him and found him leaning over and nting a tender kiss on her forehead. She blushed suddenly. "Go on! I''ll pick you up from work this afternoon!" He said. Such a tender kiss made her tears freeze in her eyes instantly. She turned to get out of the car, took a few steps in a hurry, and turned back around only to find his car still there. She was too shocked and nervous again to say goodbye and ran into the gates of the city hall. It wasn''t until she turned the corner and could no longer see him that she gasped for breath with a pretty red face and then took a deep breath. The moment she entered the office, Le took a deep breath, forced a professional smile appropriate to her status as an employee, and stepped through the door. "Le, what happened to youst night?" Callum asked worriedly as soon as she entered. "Oh, I had a family emergencyst night. Sorry, I didn''t get a chance to tell you about it!" Le looked to one side of her head to see Renee behind Callum, who also looked at her with concern. "I''m d you''re okay!" Renee breathed a sigh of relief. "Callum and I were freaking outst night. We didn''t expect you to be gone after the power went out and came back on. I heard you danced with Callumst night and wowed the crowd. Le, I didn''t expect you to have this in you!" "Uh! Just so-so!" Le smiled, then realized that Callum seemed to be looking at her with a bit of heat in his eyes. She nodded, politely and distantly, and fled from his gaze. "Callum, I never thought we''d have two great dancers in our unit, Le and you. When are you going to show me how to dance? I can''t believe I didn''t see itst night. What a shame!" For some reason, Le felt as if Renee''s tone was tinged with a hint of jealousy. "You went for the eligible bachelorst night, didn''t you?" Callum nced back at her, "It''s your loss if you didn''t see it. Le, I wonder if I''ll ever get the chance to dance the rumba with you that we didn''t finishst night." His words seemed to have a deeper meaning. Le''s reply was also very meaningful, "It depends on fate. It''s time to go to work. Don''t you all work?" "It''s time to go back!" Callum didn¡¯t give up, but could only walk towards his office next door. As soon as he left, Renee immediately came up to her. "I saw Vincent drag you outst night. Are you guys okay?" "You saw that?" Le was surprised. "Yeah, as soon as the power went out, I happened toe over the hallway and saw you guys go into the lounge next door ..." Renee said as her eyes got ambiguous and looked Le up and down. "You guys aren''t doing anything in the break, are you?" "What?" Le didn''t respond for a moment. "My goodness, Le, you really are so innocent!" Renee couldn''t help but raise her voice. "I didn''t expect there to be a woman as innocent as you in this society. My God, you''re like a national treasure!" Le reacted, and her face suddenly flushed. "Why are you going out?" "Hey! Don''t mention it! I had a small talk with one of the bosses of HY Group. I saw that the man looked like a gentleman, but I didn''t expect him to be a lecher. Before I could say something, he wanted to drag me to have sex and made excuses about going outside for some fresh air. As soon as we came out, he wanted to take me to the suite. Luckily, I was smart enough not to follow him in. In fact, it was fine to go in. Even if I had gone in, I would have kicked his dick as long as I didn''t want to have sex!" "He''s interested in you?" Le wasn''t gossiping, but fearing Renee would change the subject to her again, she had to make herself gossip. "He''s interested in my body, I think!" Renee shrugged dismissively. "If he''s only interested in my body, that won''t do. I want abination of spirit and sex, not just sex. If it''s just for sex, I can go to a male prostitute, and I don''t need to find an eligible bachelor!" Yes! Women want to have sex with love. That was different from men! Just thinking about her rtionship with Vincent made Le sigh a little. What was it between them? A couple? And yet there was no affection. Bedfellows? It didn''t seem to be consensual. Weren¡¯t bedfellows always willing and happy? But between them, there was only violence and unhappiness. "I''m trying to find an eligible bachelor, but I''m trying to do it with integrity. I don''t want to end up getting myself into trouble without finding an eligible bachelor. That would be a big loss!" Startled by Renee''s words, Le smiled. "Yes, love is the most important thing!" "Le, did you and Vincent get married because of love?" Renee changed the subject back to Le. Le froze and asked, "Is there love in this world?" "Who knows! Didn''t you have a like-minded boyfriend in college? Why did you get married before you even graduated?" Speaking of boyfriends, Le''s eyes couldn''t help but get deeper. The man who had said he would be her boyfriend had gone to Australia to study in her sophomore year and she hadn''t heard from him since. She wondered if he was doing well now. "No!" Le shook her head. Although the man had said he would be her boyfriend, she hadn''t said yes. Technically speaking, she didn''t have a boyfriend. "Then we''re really in the same boat! I''ve never been in a rtionship either!" This was a bit of a surprise to Le. How could a girl as outgoing as Renee not have been in love? As they were talking, the office phone rang and Renee answered it. "Hello! Oh, Callum. Why are you calling instead of working? We''re so close,e and talk if you need something!" "What? Le, have you had breakfast yet?" "I''ve eaten!" Le replied. "Le said she''d eaten, but I hadn''t. Callum, what? I can''t believe we''re still ssmates! Are you such an old-school friend who forgets his friends when ites to sex? What do I want to eat? Hey, let''s have KFC. I''ll have the fried chicken leg. Yes, the same as before. Yeah!" Renee cheerfully hung up the phone and turned around to see Le looking at her. Then she asked sheepishly, "You, what are you looking at?" "So you and Callum were ssmates, huh?" "Yes! Didn''t I tell you?" Renee was slightly puzzled. "No!" "Callum and I were ssmates from kindergarten to primary school. We didn''t go to the same school in middle and high school. When his dad got a job transfer, he transferred away after primary school. Then to my surprise, we met again in college and became colleagues again after college. That was it!" "That''s quite a destiny!" Le eximed. "What a shitty destiny! Can''t you see he''s interested in you?" Renee shook her head. "But you''re married. I bet if you weren''t married, he''d be chasing you like a wolf on amb! You don''t know how he used to chase girls in college. He is quite good at it!" "Unfortunately, I''m married!" In one sentence, Le set aside her rtionship with Callum. Because she seemed to have picked up on the subtle rtionship between Renee and Callum. A childhood sweetheart? Years of schooling together? That was quite a rtionship! "Why are you trying to find an eligible bachelor instead of developing a rtionship with Callum?" Chapter 264 Aunt’s Death Anniversary Chapter 264 Aunt¡¯s Death Anniversary At the mention of this, Renee turned embarrassed, ¡°Who wants to develop with a stud? Le, don¡¯t make nonsense! The office gossip is not fun at all!¡± ¡°Oh, really? It is impossible for ordinary people to encounter their childhood friends unexpectedly and have been in bed for so many years and joined together into the samepany.¡± Le made a joke. ¡°Damn, How dare you make jokes on me!¡± Renee said while giving her a flying fist punching. Meanwhile, Le¡¯s phone rang at this moment, ¡°Alright no more nonsense, there is a call here!¡± She saw that it was Vincent¡¯s phone when she lowered her head, she had only just left and he called which really made her feel ufortable. Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. But it turned out that Vincent had called her to tell her that he was going for a business trip and informed her to go back home from work directly. That night, Le didn¡¯t go back to the vi either, but went back to Pearl Community. She took a day off on Wednesday as it was her aunt¡¯s death anniversary. Le returned to the Hunter family early in the morning and went to the grave with her parents. By the time she entered her house, she saw her father sitting on the sofa angrily while her mother was trying to convince. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, dad?¡± Le was puzzled. ¡°Nothing, youe and persuade your dad, let¡¯s goter today!¡± Mabel Ross stepped forward and took her hand while whispering, ¡°We don¡¯t know where Macey went and she always doesn¡¯t return overnight. You father is furious about this!¡± Le realized and nodded her head. ¡°Le, does she always contact you?¡± Brian Hunter saw Le returning home, yet, he still showed a serious face but with some anger hidden away. ¡°No!¡± In fact, Macey rarely contacted her, especially after knowing that she was her father¡¯s daughter and after her aunt had died, trying to save her four years ago today, Macey had nothing but hatred for her. ¡°She is getting worse and worse!¡± Brian only said a sentence, he then didn¡¯t say anything after realizing something. ¡°You and your mother will go to your aunt¡¯s grave today, I will go by myselfter as I have a meeting in my office!¡± In the end, only she and her mother visited her aunt¡¯s grave while nobody knew where Macey who was her aunt¡¯s biological daughter was. Le called Macey and a sleepy voice came from the other side as if she was still not awake. ¡°What do you want from me, Le?¡± ¡°Sister, today is aunt¡¯s death anniversary!¡± Le whispered. ¡°Humph! You don¡¯t forget that it is my mother who died to save you!¡± Le pursed her lips as she listened to her words. ¡°I¡¯m going to the grave with my mother, you should go too!¡± Le waited for her to finish then spoke. ¡°What¡¯s the point of all this ritual? Don¡¯t I know what¡¯s on my aunt¡¯s mind? She is so aggressive because she owes my mother, if my mother didn¡¯t die, you and your mother will never enter the Hunter family! Don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know what¡¯s on your minds, I don¡¯t care to go with you all, I will go by myself!¡± Macey spoke with an impatient tone. Then, Le seemed to hear the sound of man¡¯s rough gasping, followed by Le¡¯s soft moan. ¡°Hmm¡­ stop it¡­¡± Le was about to say something else when the phone hung up. Who was that man who her sister was with? Was it the man on the video? She hadn¡¯te back all night, not even on aunt¡¯s death anniversary. ¡°Le, isn¡¯t Maceying back?¡± Mabel sighed as she worried. ¡°Mum, let¡¯s go together, Macey is busy and can¡¯t return.¡± Without exnation, Le took her mother¡¯s hand and together they went to her aunt¡¯s grave. ¡°Le, is mum wrong?¡± Mabel turned her head back to ask Le at the moment she entered the cemetery. ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have fallen in love with your father and stole your aunt¡¯s happiness. Now that you are married to Vincent, can¡¯t both of us escape this fate?¡± ¡°Mum, you are overthinking, happiness is something that no one else can snatch, even if you were wrong at the beginning, but all these years, you have had such a difficult journey, you deserve to be happy, I believe that in heaven, my aunt will also forgive us!¡± Le could onlyfort her mother in this way, she didn¡¯t know what to say but she just didn¡¯t want her mother to be sad! ¡°She won¡¯t forgive me, I¡¯m sorry to her!¡± Mabel¡¯s eyes turned dimmer. ¡°Mum, it is dad who should take the responsibility, not you!¡± If a man was not half-hearted, how could such a mistake ur? Mum was responsible for this as well, she shouldn¡¯t have fallen in love with dad who was her brother-inw, but since so many years had passed, everything had turned irreversible, those who had passed away had passed away and those who were alive should live well. ¡®A beautiful bouquet of white chrysanthemums had just been ced on my aunt''s grave, but I didn''t know who it was!¡¯ ¡®Was it father?¡¯ ¡®Or was it sister?¡¯ Le didn¡¯t know, she just looked at the picture on the tombstone and she was sad and emotional, if her aunt hadn¡¯t saved herself, she would be the one lying here today! In another city, R City. It was azy night full of ambiguous passion and the mystery of the night was adorned with the shing neon lights, the strolling crowds and the streaming shadows of cars. The five-star HJ Hotel, another hotel that belonged to Vincent. In the suite on the twenty-seventh floor. A long figure in his loose white bathrobe was leaningzily, yet, his bronze colour skin with his well- defined features looked like a Greek sculpture and his dark and cool eyes turned even more sexy and unrestrained in the cold night. Vincent was sitting quietly in the darkness of the night and his hand was holding an almost burnt out cigarette. Under the light, his handsome face became more indifferent and his gaze slightly raised when a woman had just knocked the door and entered. ¡°Vincent, it¡¯s been a long time, I miss you so much!¡± A woman in her fashionable strapless dress said and walked over. As soon as she walked, her breast was swinging that made her sexy enough to seduce ordinary men but not Vincent. Looking at the sexy girl at this moment, a confused face appeared in his mind as he remembered that night when she had gritted her teeth to bear with his crazy demands. She was his wife! She was ridiculously not a virgin after checking up. What was even more ridiculous was that the little face would appear in his mind from time to time and always appear inexplicably at some unconscious moment. Raising the corner of his lips ridiculously, he pursed his thin lips to smoke an almost burnt out cigarette while watching the faint smoke ring in the air before he threw the cigarette into the ashtray. Meanwhile, the sexy girl with a pair of slender hands intimately wrapped around his neck and kissed the side of his face, ¡°Vincent¡­¡± Demi Pearson, a famous host of entertainment channel in R City, the new darling of fashion and the admirer of the upper ss, but when she met this man, she lost in love with him. ¡°I haven¡¯t seen you in R City for a long time, I heard that you got married, is that true?¡± Her slender hands drew circles on Vincent¡¯s chest, then she sat down gracefully on his side, her red lips kissed his raised throat knot from Vincent¡¯s eyebrow all the way up to his throat, and while she was lightly sucking, her slender hand did not forget to untie Vincent¡¯s bathrobe, however, she was instantly stopped by a pair ofrge palms. ¡°I¡¯m tired, Demi.¡± With a light tone, Vincent pushed the sexy woman sitting on him away and got up to walk to the bathroom, leaving her behind to pursue her lip in disappointment while her eyes coveting the man¡¯s upright figure with some reluctance. In the dark night, a Bugatti was driving along the highway, talking on the phone as he drove. He was calling Le, ¡°The number you have dialled is turned off!¡± The words came from the other end of the phone. Vincent had the urge to m the phone. He again called the vi¡¯s number but there no one answered. Having no choice, he then called the Hunter family again. When Mabel received the call, she kindly asked, ¡°Vincent, are you looking for Le?¡± ¡°Yes, is Le at home?¡± Vincent asked with an inexplicable nervousness. ¡°She just left after dinner and she said she was going to meet up with Macey before going back to the vi! Where are you?¡± ¡°I¡¯m on my way, alright I know it, I won¡¯t disturb you!¡± Vincent hung up the phone. Why was the phone switched off for meeting with Macey? The bar at midnight. Le found the bar where Macey told her to meet here. Le entered the bar for the first time where it was full of seduction. Le didn¡¯t understand why people loved toe to such a dark ce that was full of corruption and even wasting their youth. The bar was a ce where people of all kinds of stupidity could find an early encounter for themselves. As soon as Le entered, she looked for Macey¡¯s figure through the dim light. Perhaps it was because they had seen too many sexy women, a sudden sight of innocent and shy Le drew men¡¯s intention in the bar. Le became the focus of the whole people in the bar, and even for the young men at the entrance. Only that no one knew she was the second daughter of Brian Hunter and her sudden appearance attracted most of the men in the bar. Macey was drinking, arge ss of beer was poured into her mouth and burnt across her throat which made her frown. Vincent had married Le, her mother had passed away and her father was in love with her aunt, yet, she was the loneliest person in this world. Laughing at herself, she still didn¡¯t hesitate to take a big gulp of wine into her mouth. ¡°Sister¡­¡± Le saw her drinking desperately and immediately ran over to stop her. ¡°Stop drinking, let¡¯s go home!¡± ¡°You are here! Have a drink with me!¡± Macey took over the beer poured next to her. ¡°Dare you drink? Good girl?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t drink, sister!¡± Le shook her head. ¡°Why don¡¯t you drink?¡± Macey burped and was already feeling drunk. She loved the taste of beer as she felt good after drinking. ¡°Sister, let¡¯s go home now!¡± Le saw many malicious men looking towards them, ¡°Let¡¯s go, you are drunk!¡± ¡°Am I drunk?¡± Macey mumbled while gently shaking the ss, looking at the golden liquid swirling around in her drunken eyes before she puffed out augh, ¡°Go away, I have nothing to talk to you, I don¡¯t want to talk to you anymore, get lost!¡± ¡°Hey girls, join us for a drink!¡± There were men walking over with their lustful eyes sweeping over Le and Macey¡¯s bodies, especially Macey who wore an evening dress that showed half of her back at the moment. Chapter 265 Dont Touch Me Chapter 265 Don''t Touch Me Le saw the man¡¯s hand already slowly rubbing against Macey¡¯s back. Her first reaction was to pull Macey away. ¡°Don¡¯t touch my sister!¡± ¡°Your sister? Little girl,e drink with me too! A pair of hot sisters, the older one¡¯s hot and sexy, the younger one¡¯s sweet and pure!¡± A strong stench of alcohol rushed over, and Le turned away in disgust. She held onto Macey, who was a bit drunk, and said in a harsh tone, ¡°Get away!¡± ¡°Oh! This little girl¡¯s so feisty! Just the way I like it! Come on, give me a kiss! I¡¯m gonna make you feel good tonight!¡± The shameless pervert came closer and grabbed Le. Le was about to shake off his hold, but Macey unwittingly pushed her right into the man¡¯s embrace. Then the man¡¯s disgusting lips kissed her cheek. ¡°Ah-¡± Le screamed, then angrily pushed against that man, ¡°Get away!¡± ¡°I¡¯m not going anywhere!¡± The manughed and lunged in again, ¡°Little girl, you¡¯re too cute! I love a girl like you! Oh fuck, how dare you ssh me!¡± The pervert didn¡¯t expect that Le would ssh alcohol on him. In his rage, he pulled Le even harder to try and kiss her. ¡°Get away! Get away!¡± Le shouted. Macey staggered her way toward the exit. Then a man came over and held her waist. Amidst the chaos, Le saw Macey smiling at the tall stranger, who was about to take her away. ¡°Ah-¡± The pervert grabbed Le again, and was about to kiss her. Le shouted again, ¡°Don¡¯t touch me!¡± It was so disgusting! In her panic, she grabbed a nearby beer bottle. Next was the sound of ¡°smash¡± and broken pieces. With her eyes filled with horror and determination, Le pointed the broken bottle at the man and said, ¡°Let me go, or I¡¯ll stab you!¡± ¡°Hah! You, stab me? Who do you think you¡¯re trying to scare?¡± The man was unfazed. ¡°Ah- You really stabbed me! Fuck!¡± What followed sounded like a pig¡¯s screech, as the man held onto his arm and howled in pain. Le still held the bottle and ignored the man¡¯s screams. She had to go find her sister. She had to find Macey, or her mother would die from a guilty conscience. ¡°Miss, you can¡¯t leave!¡± Two security guards came up to her, ¡°You injured someone in our bar, you can¡¯t just leave!¡± ¡°He was harassing me!¡± Le desperately exined, ¡°Get out of my way, I have to find my sister!¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but you can¡¯t leave!¡± The guard politely stopped her, ¡°We¡¯re responsible for every guest. You¡¯ve hurt someone, you can¡¯t just leave like this!¡± "What do you want?" Le frowned. ¡°We notified the police, we¡¯ll settle it at the police station!¡± The guard replied. Le looked outside; being in a hurry wouldn¡¯t solve anything. At this time, the pervert began to walk toward her. ¡°Fuck, how dare you hurt me, you must be asking for a death wish!¡± The security guard grabbed the man, ¡°Sir, if you¡¯ve got anything to say, save it for the police, they¡¯ll be here soon!¡± Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Suddenly, two cops entered the bar. How did they arrive so quickly? On the way out the bar, Le saw them give a look to the injured man, and she seemed to have understood the situation, they were together! As soon as they arrived by the car, Le sprinted away. ¡°Damn, she¡¯s running away!¡± ¡°Chase her!¡± Le did her best to run out into the open street, but the bar was in a deste corner of an alley. She didn¡¯t know if she would make it, with three men chasing her from behind. ¡°Don¡¯t let her get away, hurry up!¡± ¡°Help!¡± Le desperately shouted; some bystanders saw, but none came up to help her. Maybe it was because of the two seemingly uniformed officer behind her? She only managed to run 30 meters before they got up. When the fiend stretched his hand out to grab her, Le was terrified. The three men pulled her into a dark corner, ¡°Fuck, keep running! You bitch, let¡¯s see you keep running!¡± Le panicked and couldn¡¯t think of what to do, ¡°What, what do you want? You aren¡¯t police!¡± ¡°Hmph! We want you! How dare you stab me!¡± The pervert coldly replied. ¡°I¡¯m gonna fuck you up tonight!¡± ¡°Bro, fuck her now; let¡¯s head deeper in the alley, there¡¯s no one around, anyway!¡± One of the fake cops said. ¡°Let¡¯s do it here, I can¡¯t wait.¡± Le was about to shout for help, but a big dirty palm covered her mouth. The disgusting hand made her stick to her stomach. Inside the dark alley, the horny man¡¯s hand already reached up Le¡¯s inner thigh. Le tried to scream out in terror, but with her mouth covered, all that came out were whimpers. ¡°Bitch, how dare you stab me; we¡¯re gonna fuck you up tonight!¡± The pervert threatened her in a whisper, then pressed her against the wall as he began to pull at her clothes. No! Le struggled hard to get free. Even if she dies, she refused to be sullied by these men. She continued to struggle out of the man¡¯s grasp. With tears in her eyes, she saw her clothes torn apart, revealing her white skin. At that moment, her face turned pale white, and the terror she felt in her heart was beyondprehension. ¡°Ooh-¡± The man pressed his lips on her neck. The other two men restrained her arms. Seeing a window of opportunity, she bit down on the pervert¡¯s dirty hand. ¡°Help! Don¡¯t touch me!¡± p- A hand pped her across her face. ¡°Fuck! Even if you bite me, I¡¯m still fucking you tonight!¡± ¡°No!¡± Le shouted in pain. Her top was torn off, revealing a part of her breast. She sunk into despair. Who wille save her? Vincent called Macey¡¯s cell, but only heard noise. He guessed that she was probably at the bar she liked to frequent. He asked if Le was with her, but Macey denied it and hung up. For some reason, Vincent¡¯s gut reaction told him that Macey was lying. He made a few more calls to various bars, and got intel that she was drunk and taken away. ¡°Vincent, bro, there was a girl who came looking for Macey, but it seemed like some guys took her away!¡± ¡°Grab some guys and go find her right now!¡± Vincentmanded in an ominous tone; a deadly aura radiated off him. As he sped along the empty night streets in his Bugatti, Vincent arrived at the bar in three minutes. A small group was ere gossiping in the alley; Vincent took a nce in their direction. ¡°That poor girl; it seems like some guys have it out for her. Hurry and call the cops!¡± A young man muttered. Vincent grabbed that man and questioned, ¡°What girl?¡± Two men looked at him in shock and quickly exined, ¡°A girl who was chased by some guys into that alley. Who knows how she is now?¡± ¡°Damn!¡± Vincent squinted and headed straight into the alley. ¡°Don¡¯t-¡± The second he entered, he heard Le¡¯s piercing scream. Vincent¡¯s heart sank and his body shook. He hurried over and saw Le being pressed against the wall by a tough man, and she struggled hard to get free. Bam- The tough man¡¯s body hit the floor. Vincent¡¯s fistnded right on the man¡¯s face. The two fake cops were surprised to see a man show up out of nowhere, then their faces had a menacing look enough to send chills up anyone¡¯s spine. The pervert was sprawled on the floor; he didn¡¯t even notice Vincent until he got up. With the weight off her body, Le opened her eyes, and much to her disbelief, Vincent was standing before her eyes. ¡°Where¡¯d this assholee from?¡± The pervert shouted, ¡°Fuck him up!¡± Vincent¡¯s gaze had a bloodthirsty, chilling look, and the air around him seemed frozen still. He reached out and pulled Le behind him. ¡°Mr. White-¡± Le whimpered, half scared to death. It was a good thing he arrived, or else, she didn¡¯t dare think about what would have happened to her! Vincent¡¯s look was incredibly ominous! But, at this moment, standing behind his wide back, Le felt incredibly at ease. She grabbed onto the corner of his suit and did not want to let go. ¡°What, just you guys?¡± Vincent snorted, then took off his suit and covered it over Le in one swift motion. ¡°Get him-¡± The fake cops tried to ambush him while he had his back turned. ¡°Ah- Be careful-¡± Le shouted. Vincent swiveled to his side and kicked, sending one man flying. It was a good thing he was a ck belt from his four years of training in Taekwondo back in school. The man hit the floor and cried out in pain; it took him quite a while to get up. The other two hoodlums thought twice before they rushed Vincent, ¡°Fuck, who are you? Where¡¯d you come from? Tell us your name!¡± ¡°You don¡¯t deserve to know my name!¡± Vincent was glowing in a powerful, dignified manner, which made him look even bigger and tougher, ¡°If you don¡¯t want to die, get out!¡± ¡°Just you wait, you¡¯re gonna get it!¡± The pervert boldly threatened as he picked up the man on the floor and they vanished into an alley. ¡°Mr. White-¡± Le was bawling in tears; his suit felt incrediblyforting and warm. Looking at her miserable condition, Vincent swallowed all the rage and me he wanted to shout out. ¡°I was so scared- I thought¡­ so dirty¡­¡± Le was trembling all over as she tried to speak, ¡°They, they were so scary!¡± As she spoke, she buried herself into his embrace and held onto his waist tightly. Vincent was taken aback. He reached out a hand, and ced it on her back, then patted her. ¡°It¡¯s fine now!¡± ¡°I was so afraid!¡± She sniveled as she cried. ¡°It¡¯s OK now!¡± He held her tightly, ¡°Let¡¯s head back to the car first!¡± He let her go, and she quickly held onto hisrge hand, like a lost little child. She gripped his hand tightly and refused to let go under any circumstances. ¡°Stop crying!¡± Le had been crying in the car for the past half hour. She said nothing but just cried. Vincent was at the end of his patience and shouted. Le continued to cry; she was incredibly terrified by those men. She was afraid they were going to rape her¡­ Just thinking about that dangerous situation- Wait- What about her sister? Suddenly, Le¡¯s eyes widened, and she looked at Vincent. ¡°Mr. White, my sister¡­ Can you help me find her?¡± Macey had left the bar with a stranger; where was she now? Was she safe? Chapter 266 Mind Your Own Business Chapter 266 Mind Your Own Business Vincent¡¯s face turned gloomy after he heard about that. He was feeling like he wanted to strangle a person. His voice was cold and ruthless like a bloodthirsty Satan, ¡°Mind your own business first, she will not be in a trouble!¡± ¡°But¡ª¡± ¡°No, but!¡± he gritted his teeth to say out each word. Le held her breath for a moment when she saw his cold smile. ¡°Who asked you toe here?¡± Was it an ident tonight? She saw a sh of doubts in Vincent¡¯s eyes. ¡°I came by myself to look for my sister! I called her and she told me that she was here.¡± Le whispered and her hand was holding his suit tightly without thinking much and there was only a tube top in it. Thus, she leaned her body against him to cover herself and it made her feel very warm. ¡°Don¡¯t mind her business from now on! Sit properly!¡± He started his car with his grim face and it was definitely a serious order, ¡°Did you hear me?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± she replied reluctantly. ¡°But she is my sister, I can''t just leave her alone!¡± ¡°Do you know that you will be in big trouble tonight if I did not appear at the scene!¡± He became more furious when he thought of the scene that she was pushed on the wall by three men. ¡°But you stille!¡± She whispered and sniffed again. ¡°Shit!¡± ¡°I am sorry!¡± ¡°Huh! How do I know whether I should be there? Who knows are you really scared? Maybe you just didn¡¯t want to be saved! Anyway, you''re not a virgin¡ª¡± Le¡¯s face turned pale after hearing his sentence. She pulled her lips up sadly and then she nced carefully at Vincent who was driving. Although the man beside her looked stern and scary and the words from him were sarcastic, when she thought of the scene just now in which he appeared in the most important timing and took off his clothes for her, she knew that the caring brother, Mr. White was still the same. Le¡¯s heart was inexplicably filled with warmth and she sighed, ¡°Is virginity really that important?¡± She was actually asking him and also herself. She knew that he cared about her but this man was so domineering even when he was showing concern. Maybe she should try to understand his inner world. In the vi, Le had been in the bathroom for more than an hour. Her body was scrubbed several times, her fair skin was rubbed till red and swollen but she was still soaking herself in the bathtub. The water was kept flowing to wash away the dirty scratches left by the men on her body¡­ Mr. White had saved her! He seemed like a powerful captain who descended from heaven. Her eyes were in a light trance. Suddenly, the door was mmed open by a kick which came along with a world-shaking movement. Le was astonished and her heart pounded very fast. Just then, she saw a tall shadow standing in front of the bathroom door. Vincent was wearing a luxurious pyjamas and showed up with his handsome face. His dark hair was a bit messy and his deep eyes were half-squinted. He spoke impatiently, ¡°How long do you need to take a shower?¡± Le covered herself subconsciously. ¡°What are you covering? Is there any part of your body I have not seen?¡± Vincent took the towel aside and threw it to her. Le caught it. ¡°If you are noting out within a minute, I will destroy the bathroom!¡± ¡°Oh, I almost finish!¡± She saw him walking out of the bathroom. When Le came out, she lowered her head. Thinking of the fact that he saw her body just now, her face blushed inexplicably and she seemed fondly and weak like a little flower. Soon, she wrapped herself with a bath towel and walked out with water dripping from her hair. Just as she stepped out, a towel was thrown at her and it covered her face. Le caught it again. She was stunned for a while and then looked up. Vincent was frowning and staring at her. She lowered her head helplessly, holding a towel to wipe her hair which was dripping with water. She felt so anxious yet she still whispered: ¡°Thank you, Mr. White!¡± ¡°Come over here after wiping your hair!¡± His eyes shuddered when he saw the wound left by the men on her neck. Then, he walked over and raised her chin with his rough fingers. Le¡¯s heart beat very fast and her face flushed again. Vincent lowered his head, keeping his lips on her neck and he took a bite on it when Le was still in shock. Painful! Numb! Le didn''t dare to move! At the next moment, Vincent let go of her and stared at her neck. Then, he turned and walked towards the bed. "Come over here, I am going to apply some medicated oil on your neck!" Le was astonished but still, she walked towards him obediently. ¡°Sit down! Take off your bath towel!¡± Huh! Her face was totally flushed! ¡°No, I don¡¯t need it! I don¡¯t require the medicated oil!¡± C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org Since her body was full of bruises, it doesn''t matter if she didn¡¯t apply medicine. Most importantly, she was not wearing anything inside. However, just as she finished speaking, Vincent had torn off her bath towel. ¡°No more nonsense, or else I am going to fuck you until you die tonight!¡± Le was taken aback. How could he rip her clothes off? Even though they were couples, even if he was going to help her to apply some medicated oil, it was just too ambiguous! Vincent¡¯s eyes squinted slightly when looking at her bumpy body. A sense of danger spilled out from his eyes but he just took the alcohol cotton out with tweezers to disinfect her wound. It was actually very humanitarian but Le¡¯s face was just blood congested throughout the whole process. There were lots of bruises on Le¡¯s body which seemed a little scary. Vincent put some medicated oil on his palm and he rubbed it urately on the bruises. Vincent¡¯s strength was just perfect and the medicated oil slowly vanished the bruises and the pain. His hand was like burning with mes which could burn her skin up, causing her to be blood congested. However, her heart was filled with warmth due to his considerate action. Don¡¯t know whether my sister had been back home at this moment? ! A pair of deep eyes blinked on Vincent¡¯s handsome face but he said nothing. After some time, his hand finally left her body. By then, he stood up and said, ¡°I am tired, you should rest early too!¡± After saying this, he walked out. Le opened her mouth a bit and blinked her misty eyes. After all, she didn''t say anything. She actually wanted to ask him if he had eaten since she didn''t have her dinner yet. Le changed her clothes and went downstairs. Their home was covered with a thinyer of dust because no one was staying in it for several days. Home?! Le was taken aback by that word. Why did it turn out in her mind? Thinking of Vincent who said that Eira was on holiday but she had note back for more than a week. He said that their home needed a cleaner. Thus, she rolled up the sleeves of her pyjamas, and took a towel to wipe the table. She just began to clean the house. Kneeling on the floor, she rubbed the floor little by little without feeling tired. She cleaned the entire living room, kitchen and even the stairs, Le wiped her sweat off and looked at the watch with a sense of aplishment. Oh, two hours had gone. So hungry! Le went to the kitchen and looked around. No one went to buy the groceries for several days. It only left some noodles and eggs so she cooked some noodles. When Le was just about to serve it out and have her dinner, a voice rang suddenly. ¡°What are you doing? Didn''t I ask you to sleep?¡± Le had no idea when did Vincent appear behind her silently and that brought her a shock. ¡°Uh, the house is a bit dirty so I just cleaned it up and I have cooked some noodles, do...do you want to have some?¡± Le didn''t expect him to show up out of the blue. ¡°Why are you not sleeping during midnight, aren¡¯t you tired? Stupid woman!¡± Seeing her in such an innocent appearance, Vincent¡¯s temper came back again, ¡°Haven¡¯t had your dinner?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Le nodded, twisting the corner of her clothes vigorously and lowering her head as low as possible. Theforting matter was although his tone sounded serious, it didn¡¯t seem to be ironic, but revealing his hidden care. ¡°Stupid woman!¡± She was stupid but was she as stupid as he said? He was pampering her domineeringly although he did not treat her very friendly. Cleaning up the house at midnight and not sleeping, did she look like a woman who was almost raped by the gangsters? Why didn¡¯t she hide and cry? After crying for a while in his car and dirtying his suit, she could juste back to clean up the house, cook noodles, and eat as nothing happened. On the other hand, he was really starving. When he came back all the way from R City, he actually hadn¡¯t eaten anything. He looked at the noodles in the pot, it was not much. Just then, Le looked up and realized that he was staring at the noodles. She asked, ¡°Are you hungry?¡± Vincent looked back and Le lowered her head immediately when their gaze intersected. His ck eyes were very deep and there was always a trace of anger in them which made people to be frightened to look at it. Her words made his face look unpredictable. The expression from his eyes seemed to be elusive and he looked a bit angry. When he took a glimpse at Le, it seemed to be moreplex and difficult to exin. ¡°Mr. White, I take some noodles for you, please have some, I have cooked a lot!¡± Le thought that he might be shy to tell her that he wanted to eat, she felt that he was very cute to act like that, most likely he was embarrassed to do so. ¡°Okay!¡± Vincent spoke out a word quietly, then he said, ¡°Are there any other dishes?¡± Le didn''t expect that he would ask so. She smiled, ¡°There are only some eggs and dried noodles in the fridge, the rest are pickles. Do you want to eat them?¡± Her eyes seemed to be lit up and her vitality was burned up on the spot. Vincent was likely to be affected and he smiled too. ¡°Sure!¡± When Le finished cooking noodles and took it out, Vincent had already sat at the side of the dining table, showing a tired expression. Although he slept for more than two hours, the dark circles under his eyes were very obvious. Le looked at him carefully and then she began to open the bag of pickles and shrimp paste, ¡°Didn¡¯t you rest well?¡± ¡°Uh¡­I am a bit busy and have no time to rest!¡± Vincent replied in a simple sentence. ¡°Then you should go back and sleep after having your meal!¡± Her concern showed up suddenly. Just as she finished speaking, she was stunned for a while and lowered her head. Vincent¡¯s pupils constricted but no emotion had shown up. Le pursed her lips and walked to the kitchen again. Vincent looked at the bowl in front of himself. It seemed like she gave him all of the noodles. He turned around and realized that Le turned on the natural gas again. Soon, she brought out another bowl of noodles after cooking busily in the kitchen. While putting the poached eggs into his bowl, Le said, ¡°I will go shopping to purchase some groceries tomorrow to fill up the fridge, you can tell me what you want to eat so that I can get it ready!¡± Vincent spoke no words and he remained silent for a while. Le looked up at him before he said softly, ¡°I''ll go with you!¡± Le shook her hand and opened her mouth. Had the sun risen from the west? ¡°It''s more convenient to buy the groceries with a car!¡± he exined. ¡°But aren''t you busy? Will you be too tired?¡± She asked. Le felt that they were having more topics of conversation. Before this, she had always thought that they did not have anymon topic to talk about with each other and even if they have, the topic would only be sarcastic. Chapter 267 Dance with Me Chapter 267 Dance with Me ¡°Tomorrow will be my off day!¡± He had been busy for two days without resting and now, he just wanted a rest. He looked at her and added, ¡°Tomorrow you¡¯re off too!¡± ¡°But today, I already took the day off!¡± Le whispered. ¡°Then ask for another one!¡± Le looked up in dismay. She looked straight into the charming face of Vincent. The expression on his face was serious and earnest, which did not look like a joke. As he received no response from her, he pursed his lips, seemingly a bit impatient. His order made her nod uneasily. ¡®He was acting a bit extraordinary today,¡¯ thought Le. Looking at her puzzled expression, Vincent secretly raised his eyebrows, and the thin lips that were tightly pursed now were pulled into a smile, a smile with a hint of interest. ¡°I¡¯m full.¡± Vincent stood up and went upstairs. Le giggled and responded, ¡°Oh! Good night!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll wait for you in my room,e up after you¡¯ve finished your food!¡± He walked to the second step of the stairs. Looking at the spotless stairs, he blinked and threw out these words. C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org ¡°I still have to wash the dishes!¡± Le panicked. ¡°I¡¯ll wait for you!¡± He directly went upstairs. Le was so panicked as she could have ever been. As she finished her noodles, she stood up and cleaned up everything. However, she didn¡¯t expect that she had used up 40 minutes to clean up. She guessed that Vincent might be asleep by now. Hence, what was the meaning behind that he said he would wait for her? She headed upstairs. As she passed by the door of the master bedroom, she realized that the door was open. And Vincent, who was wearing pyjamas, was not sleeping. He was sitting on the bed and reading a book. Le was dumbfounded. ¡°Finished with your work?¡± He lifted his head and his sharp eyes swept over her face. Le nodded uneasily. Wouldn¡¯t he think that she was deliberately dawdling in the kitchen? ¡°Come over and sleep!¡± He said in a deep voice. An inexplicable emotion of shyness took over her like theva from a volcanic eruption. Her cheeks blushed instantly. She could even feel that her ears had started to blush too. She secretly clenched her fingers behind her back and took a deep breath. Her face was as red as a tomato, which made her too shy to see anyone. She lowered her head and said, ¡°I¡¯m going to sleep right now!¡± She panicked till she could barely stand straight. She was so afraid that she would need to sleep with him, ¡°Goodnight!¡± She quickly ran to the guest room after she said that. Her heart was fluttering like having butterflies in her stomach. Early in the morning. A sound of closing a file with frustrations was heard in the study. Vincent turned and took a nce at the sky which was already bright and sunny. His cold face looked even gloomier than before. A wave of inexplicable anger burned in his chest. Suddenly, his long and narrow eyes looked sharp. He quickly picked up the phone and his low voice sounded, ¡°It¡¯s me, help me investigate the argument that happened in YS Club. Moreover, investigate the rtionship between Macey and the person she argued with!¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll call you after half an hour.¡± ¡°Thanks,¡± Vincent said lightly. ¡°No need to thank me, juste and find me when you¡¯re free!¡± Half an hourter, the phone rang. ¡°Vincent, what happenedst night was strange. It was said that Macey¡¯s sister, that is, your wife was targeted by another man. That man had slept in Macey¡¯s bed the night before yesterday!¡± ¡°Got it.¡± The hand holding the phone tightened. Vincent¡¯s sharp gaze looked out of the window. His hawk-like gaze focused on the mountains outside the window. The cold and lonely figure was emitting an even colder aura, like the hooker from hell. His eyes narrowed. He fell into deep thoughts. So, she had something to do with it. Was she trying to harm Le? Macey, he had underestimated her! Le woke up to see that Vincent had stayed up all night. The door of the study was open and the light was on. She had fallen asleep not long after she ran to the guest roomst night, but she didn¡¯t expect Vincent to stay up all night. Since there was no more food in the fridge, she walked to the door, ¡°Vincent, you had been staying up all night?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± He turned around from the window, his unsmiling face was soaked with the coolness of the night, and his dark pupils looked at Le. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you sleep? Didn¡¯t you say you were very tired?¡± She remembered that he said he was tired and had been looking very tired. ¡°I can¡¯t sleep!¡± The three simple words made Le stunned. ¡°Then go to sleep now, I¡¯ll go out to do some shopping.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll call for delivery, there¡¯s no need to go out!¡± He changed his mind and refused to go out shopping. ¡°Is that okay?¡± ¡°Why not?¡± Vincent couldn¡¯t help but narrow his eyes. He was arrogant and haughty like an emperor. He casually grabbed his phone. Sitting on the executive chair, he made the call, ¡°Manager Billy, let the Purchasing Department of the hotel go buy some daily groceries and send them to my vi. Yes, vegetables, meat, seafood. Ya, let them decide the rest.¡± Erm¡­ Surprisingly, he bought the groceries from the hotel! Le looked at her watch. She was going to make a call to apply for leaveter. Vincent put down the phone and looked at her, ¡°Le!¡± Le¡¯s heart trembled as she waited for his next words, but he only called her name and stopped talking. His deep voice made her heart tremble. Her heart shook so hard that something like a piece of ice between them broke suddenly. Or it had broken long ago, only that she didn¡¯t realize it yet. She was so panicked that she didn¡¯t know how to react at all. Vincent¡¯s lips moved again, ¡°Le¡­¡± Le froze. A gloomy light shining from Vincent¡¯s eyes made her heart tremble even more. She looked up and stared at him. Le looked at him in bewilderment as he called her name again. Then, she watched him standing up and walking towards her. He was right in front of her, 30 centimeters away. She could see his blood-shot eyes. His slender and tall figure was right in front of her, and he looked down condescendingly as if he was examining his prey that he had already targeted long ago. His low voice went into her ears. ¡°After our dinner, dance with me!¡± Le was stunned, then he said again softly, ¡°How about wearing a creamy yellow dress?¡± Her lips trembled, forgetting to respond. ¡°No?¡± He raised his eyebrows. Le snapped back to attention, ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°Good girl!¡± Vincentughed softly, and in his deep eyes were unreadable shrewdness. Le didn¡¯t notice that her heart was shaken by him because he was extra gentle this morning. She also found that as long as he was gentle, there was no way for her to refuse, especially after he saved herst night. ¡°But you haven¡¯t slept, do you want to take a nap first?¡± ¡°Sleep with me!¡± ¡°I¡¯ve slept!¡± She was a little awkward and a little shy. ¡°Then do something else with me, you are my woman, you should do what a woman does!¡± After he finished talking, his handsome face moved closer to her all of a sudden, with a smile of determination, as he would definitely take down his targeted prey. A shiver of fear swept through Le¡¯s heart and she opened her mouth unconsciously. A trace of fear had left a bad impression in her heart after he had rudely vited her that night after the banquet. ¡°No¡­¡± Le shook her head nervously. ¡°Le, I don¡¯t like to be rejected by women, especially my wife!¡± The gloomy words caused Le¡¯s heart to shiver instantly. She felt terrified and nervous. The next second, he had dominantly enclosed her body within his aura. His mouth held a cunning smile and he pressed down his head. His tall figure covered her small body. His lips held her soft and delicate lips, and kissed them fiercely, like a person who had been in the desert for several days and now saw a water source. He sucked the sweetness from her lips desperately, their breath mingled and his kiss was hot like fire, seducing her to enter into the zing fire. Le could not resist this kind of dominating passion. His kiss was overwhelming her, sweeping her mind away¡­ Not knowing when, his hands slipped into her thin T-shirt, unbuttoning her bra. His hand teased her ¡®little pearls¡¯ wickedly. ¡°Uh¡­¡± Le drew back a breath, panicking. She waspletely in a mess. Vincent¡¯s head rested against her forehead, seeing her little face flushed, her eyes wet, which looked as mysterious as if it was covered with a thin veil. Her mouth was slightly open. Her lips were red as they were sucked by him. Her body was tense when it came into contact with him, her red shy face was even more seductive. Without another thought, he lowered his head again and kissed her. Le endured helplessly, allowing him to arouse her even more. Her face was covered with a red flush of shyness, which made her even more seductive, recing her normal innocent look. Her eyes were clouded with ayer of mist. Her red and swollen lips and a pair of distracted eyes showed a million unknown emotions. As his hands slipped to her butt, Le felt a warm flow of liquid flowing out of her body. Her belly felt a sense of soreness. Vincent¡¯s hand also felt a warm flow, and he frowned instantly. Unfortunately, it was Le¡¯s period! Just like this, her period came without a sign. Vincent¡¯s hand was stained red. As he removed his hand from her butt, he could clearly saw the red stain on her pants. Le could never forget the shocked and dumbfounded expression look on his face, and then she heard him cursing in a low voice, ¡°Damn!¡± But her stomach started to pain, if it didn¡¯t, she might not be able to stopughing, but it was very painful. Fortunately, her period saved her, otherwise, she would be very scared, because every time they were doing it, it hurt a lot. So, she was afraid. Now that he saw her embarrassing moment of the perioding so suddenly, she felt shy and blushed. She couldn¡¯t help but bend down, holding her stomach, ¡°I didn¡¯t mean it!¡± Because the menstrual period could not be controlled by her, it was a natural thing. ¡°How can there be so much of it?¡± How could this stuff flow out through the clothes? ¡°Erm¡­¡± Le''s face flushed again until her ears reddened. This amount of flow was a bit abnormal. It was always a heavy flow when it was the first day of the period, feeling like a bloodbath, but the words ¡®so much¡¯ came out of his mouth made her very embarrassed. Oh my God! Why did she have to let him see her in such an embarrassing state? "Are you sure you''re having your period?" He reached out to touch her forehead, but there was cold sweat on it. His heart was shocked, this was way too abnormal, wasn¡¯t it? "It''s okay, I''ll be fine after a rest!" She was used to it. Every time, her period would be in heavy flow, especially for the first two days, causing her cannot do anything else at all. This was how her period was. "Let''s go to the hospital!" Vincent said in a deep voice, dragging her to go. "No!" Le shouted urgently. "I don''t want to move anymore, I''ll just go back and lie down, really, just lie down will do!" "I''ll help you to the bed." A hand reached out and picked her up. He walked out of the study and went directly into the master bedroom. He carefully ced her in the centre of the bed, and then covered her with a thin quilt. Chapter 268 Special Treatment Chapter 268 Special Treatment The bed was the same big one they''d had as newlyweds, but it had been tainted by another woman. Le''s heart jerked, but at the moment, she couldn''t move. It hurt too much. She curled up, and her heart ached with it. She shrank into a ball under the covers in pain, and her whole body trembled. "What''s wrong with you? Why are you hurting like this? I''m taking you to the hospital!" Vincent was terrified by her. With that, he leaned down and prepared to carry her. "I''m not going to the hospital. It''s so embarrassing!" Le shook her head. "It''ll be fine in a minute!" Vincent frowned. He was a little overwhelmed for a moment. Why did it hurt so much when a woman had her period? Was he not knowledgeable, or was she a special case? No one else had ever suffered like her even when giving birth, right? Seeing how sweaty her forehead was, he couldn''t say anything sarcastic or reproachful for a while. Lifting the nket, he sat down on the edge of the bed. "Let me rub your tummy!" "Don''t touch me. It hurts!" Le curled her tiny body, eyes closed, and struggled to bury her head under the pillow. She gasped and didn''t say anything for a long time, just closed her eyes and cringed with a frown. Why did it hurt so much every time? Vincent finally managed to get his hand under her covers. He fumbled to find her small hand and held it in his palm, transferring the warmth of his own palm to her cold fingers. She was really suffering and even her blood wasn''t circting. No wonder her hands were so cold. It had hurt so much that Le didn''t want to hold hands with him. But his hand was big and warm and it made her crave his warmth so much. Then Vincent''s other hand went to her belly. He stroked her abdomen, rubbing it gently. Warmth passed through, Le frowned but felt much morefortable. "Does it still hurt?" Vincent asked patiently when he saw her body stretch out a little. It seemed that he was extraordinarily patient today and spoke much more gently. He did not sneer at her wickedly, nor did he mock her coldly. "It still hurts ... but it''s not unbearable!" Le closed her eyes. She was really feeling better. It was more comfortable than it had been earlier, but it still hurt so much. "Maybe it''ll get betterter!" His warm palm was still pressing gently at her abdomen, a steady stream of heat prating her belly and soothing the tightness. "Do you suffer this much pain every time?" "Ah!" She froze, with an embarrassing look on her face. But she answered honestly, "Yes!" "Why does it hurt like that?" Oh, God! Would he please stop asking her that question? It was congenital, okay? How was she supposed to know what was going on? "Say something, I''m asking you!" Seeing that she didn''t say anything, Vincent looked at Le under the pillow with only her chin showing, then increased his tone. "Haven''t you been to a doctor? Your mother didn''t take you to a doctor?" She had never told anyone, okay? How was she supposed to tell someone about something like that? "Is your mother a mother or not? Is she a woman or not?" Vincent''s tone was so overbearing that it startled Le. She pulled down the pillow and saw him frowning at her. "What does this have to do with my mother?" "Her own daughter has menstrual cramps and she doesn''t even know about it. What kind of mother is she?" "That ..." Le was speechless, nearly choking on her saliva. "I''m the one who hasn''t told her about it. She doesn''t know!" Actually, her mother did know, but every time she ached, tofort her, she said it would be fine after a while. And indeed it did. It would be fine in a little while. It would hurt for a while, as it did for many women. "And she let you ache for all those years?" His tone was tinged with contempt. The conflict now seemed to rise to her mother. It made Le''s chest tighten when he said that about her mother. She didn''t like people talking about her mother. She and her mum have been dependent on each other for so many years. And her mother had always been looked down upon and bullied. It could be said that she had had a hard life. It made her ufortable to have people talk about her mum like that again. "It has nothing to do with my mother, Mr. White, it''s me who is in bad health. A lot of women have it! Maybe I''m the worse one." She pulled his hand away, "You don''t have to rub it for me. It''ll be all right when this pain passes! It''ll hurt every time. I''m used to it." Who would have thought that as soon as she pulled his big warm hand away, her abdomen ached again! She immediately frowned and couldn''t help but grunt. It hurt so much. After leaving the heat source, her abdomen contracted again and a cold sweat continued to break out on her forehead. Vincent''s eyes narrowed. Looking at her furrowed brow, he suddenly stood up and grunted coldly, "You might as well be dead!" Le froze, watching him walk towards the bedroom. His tall and straight figure still seemed to carry a hint of anger and indifference. In the twinkling of an eye, he disappeared into the doorway, and Le felt only more tightness in her chest and more pain in her abdomen. "Ummm..." she grunted in pain. The pain seemed tost longer this time. "Oh God, just let me die!" Le thought to herself. Her body couldn''t help but twitch again. She wanted to cry, but she kept her eyes tightly closed to keep the tears from falling. It was no big deal. Everything would pass. This pain was nothing. She could get through it. It was just that her heart hurt a little. Not long after, there were footsteps at the door again and Vincent came back after he had left. Le was slightly surprised. He was back again? She had to look up at him and saw himing over with a cup and a bottle in his hand. It was a mineral water bottle, and it seemed to be hot. She was stunned when she heard Vincent say in a deep voice, "Get up and drink some water. There''s no brown sugar. You can have some water first. Brown sugar willeter! There are no hand warmers. You can make do with this bottle for now!" With that, he wrapped the mineral water bottle in a towel, lifted the nket, and ced it on her abdomen. The warmth stretched her belly again and Le was startled again. Her heart warmed up all at once. She giggled despite the pain in her abdomen. Tears welled up in her eyes. Was that moving her? Le was really touched. Why had he suddenly be so considerate and so gentle£¿ She was so touched! Not ignoring the tears in her eyes, Vincent handed over the ss of water with a cold face and said in a harsh tone, "Get up and drink. Don''t try to y the victim with me!" His tone was harsh, but she didn''t find it abhorrent in the least. Instead, she nodded and giggled. She sat up, took the ss of water, and took a sip of the warm water. This water was so sweet. It was the sweetest water she had ever drunk. "When your period passes this time, you go to the hospital. I''ll contact a gynecologist and see if you need to take herbs or western medicine!" He said in a deep voice while she was drinking water. Le choked on the water. Oh, God! Could he not be so considerate? As fond as his gentleness was, what was he doing? Was he feeling sorry for her? Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. "You!" Vincent gritted his teeth, "You can''t even drink a ss of water. How stupid you are!" His harsh tone made her heart grow even warmer. "I don''t need to see a doctor. I''m fine!" "Why are you yelling about pain if you''re fine?" Vincent pped Le on her head. Such a gesture unconsciously carried a hint of tenderness and pampering, only he didn''t know it either. "No, really!" Le bit her lip and lowered her head, handing him the ss of water, which Vincent took. Le couldn''t help but look into Vincent''s eyes again. "You''re deliberately pissing me off, aren''t you?" "No!" "Then do as I say!" "Wouldn''t you be happier if I died of pain?" She couldn''t help but say. "Haven''t you always disliked me?" "How dare you talk back!" As he spoke, he took her into his arms, then lowered his head and kissed her on the lips, "If you talk back again, I will strip you naked now and ravage you to death! Even if you''re bleeding right now, I won''t hesitate!" "Ah ..." Her face flushed red. His words were so ambiguous and evil that they embarrassed her! And yet she felt no malice. At least, there was no malice in his words today. He released her with satisfaction, and his eyes grew even deeper. "Just so you know, I''m most annoyed by nagging, especially when women nag. Do what I tell you to do!" Le looked at him dumbly, "Oh, I know!" "It''s best if you know!" Hearing what he said, Le''s eyes darkened and she said no more. It was just that she felt so much warmer inside. Why was it that the person who cared about her was Vincent, who tormented her? He was more attentive and gentle than even her mother! The doorman called to say that the food had been delivered, so Vincent went downstairs. Le was lying alone in bed. Half an hourter, warmed by the heat of the hot water bottle, she felt better and regained her strength. Her hands and feet warmed up and it was only then that she remembered that she had not worn a sanitary napkin. So she immediately got out of bed. When she got up, she found blood all over the covers. Oh God, it was so stained. There was blood on the quilt, on the sheets, and on her trousers. My God, it was like a war zone! For those who didn''t know, they would have thought someone had been killed. She put the quilt over the blood and thought she would wait until she came back to wash it after she had showered and changed her clothes. However, when she came back, she found that the covers and sheets were missing. Le immediately panicked. Even though Vincent had seen her in the worst possible state, she was even more embarrassed to think that he had taken away the sheets and covers, which were stained with her period blood. So she scurried downstairs, "Mr. White?" Something seemed to be cooking in the kitchen downstairs. A strong smell came from it, making Le swallow instantly. What was that smell? Was Eira back? There was a rumbling sound from theundry room and Le ran that way again. She had just reached the door when she saw Vincent standing by the washing machine. The washing machine spun while he frowned and lit a cigarette. Oh my God! It really was him who had taken away the sheets and covers! How awkward! She was so embarrassed! "Mr. White, I can just wash them myself!" She ran over to him with a red face. "Your abdomen doesn''t ache anymore?" Turning back to see her, Vincent frowned and took another puff of his cigarette before tossing the butt in the ashtray to the side. "No, it doesn¡¯t ache anymore!" If there was a crack in the floor, Le wanted to get in and not get out. "The chicken soup will be ready in a minute. I added red dates!" He said to himself. "You cooked it?" Le froze. She thought Eira hade back! "If it wasn''t for me, would that be a ghost?" He gave her a cold stare. "Go away. You don''t have to worry about it here. Later I''ll dry it." Seemingly not yet recovered from the shock Vincent had given her, Le was pulled by him into the living room. He turned on the television and tossed her the remote control, "Watch TV. I''ll let you off the hook today and you don''t have to work. You can be a patient in peace!" Le watched dumbly as Vincent, who was arrogant, walked to the kitchen and light another cigarette, smoking it and stirring the chicken soup in the casserole with a spoon in his hand. Inexplicably, she found the image so beautiful, as well as harmonious. He was tall and strong, and even standing in the kitchen, even with a spoon in his hand, he was just as imposing, different, and distinguished. Vincent really was a shocking man! Chapter 269 Who Would Believe it? Chapter 269 Who Would Believe it? He was making chicken soup for her! Who would believe it? She held the remote control, but she had no intention of watching the television. She kept looking towards the kitchen and biting her lip. Inexplicably, her eyes were red and wet again. She had the urge to cry! He was so considerate. Was it a good start, or was there another horror building up? She didn''t know, and she didn''t want to know. It was just that for the moment, she was inexplicably fascinated by him. From a distance, looking from the direction of the living room, she could just see him behind the ss window. He really was a work of God''s satisfaction. With his broad forehead, firm chin, deep eyes, slightly curved lips, and straight nose, Vincent was dazzlingly handsome and chillingly dominant. No wonder so many women are willing to go to bed with him ... The thought of him being with so many women made Le''s heart ache again. And the thought of this man making love to other women made her feel sick inside. Why was that? Even though he had hurt her more than once, even though he had been her sister''s lover, even though he had married her in a hurry and probably with an ulterior motive, she could always feel her heart involuntarily beating wildly for him. She would feel pain for every hurtful word he would say, be upset and aggravated for a long time by a look or a gesture from him, and could not resist provoking him again and again. What was this feeling? Her heart ached and she felt heartbroken. What was this feeling?! ''Don''t think too much, Le, you mustn''t be too greedy!'' Le couldn''t be idle after all, and she was born to be busy. She stood up and walked towards the kitchen. The kitchen floor was covered with food that had just been delivered. There were fresh vegetables, fish and prawns, and seasonings. The pile of food was enough to feed them for a week. Le walked over and bent down to start packing. "Put it down!" Vincent''s low voice sounded above her head. "I''ll clean upter!" "I''m fine. I can do it!" Le smiled and didn''t stop. She began nimbly taking things out of the bags, cleaning them up, and sorting them. Then she wrapped things up again in packets, sorting them into different categories for freezing and refrigeration. Vincent didn''t say anything else, except that he nced with sharp eyes at Le, who was busy. And his gaze became deeper and deeper. When she had cleaned up and washed her hands, he began to serve the soup. Le took the ashtray out. The venttor was on, drawing away the rich aroma and the smell of tobo. The soup was served and carried out, and Vincent didn¡¯t say a word. He had been silent since earlier when Le had been sorting things out. Now he didn¡¯t say anything either. And he didn''t say a word as he carried the soup past her. Le took the rest of the bowl and walked out of the kitchen with him. He returned to the kitchen to work on something. Not long afterward, he came out with two bowls of rice. He had actually steamed the rice! Le was shocked again! The chicken soup was served, the rice was brought in, and there was a special western dish heated in the microwave - a roast goose burger with foie gras. Le looked on dumbfounded as Vincent brought out a few more tes. My God, why were there Russian stuffed white mushrooms and braised chicken wings? She hadn''t even seen these anywhere! Vincent then sat down, gave her a look, and then slowly uttered three words, "Let''s eat!" She looked at her watch. It was half-past nine. It was sort of a breakfast. But it was too hearty, wasn''t it? Le didn''t know if she was having Chinese or Western food, but Vincent was having rice. "Eat up!" He said in his usualmanding and irresistible tone. "Mr. White, which do you think I should eat first?" Le hesitated and asked softly. She looked at the chicken soup in front of her. It was glistening with a bit of oil and was very light. There were a few red dates in the bowl, which looked light and refreshing but smelled strong. It was very tonic at first nce. It was cooked by his own hands. She wanted to eat it but was a bit reluctant to do so. Vincent gazed at her and then frowned suddenly. Apparently, he was getting impatient, "You can eat whatever you want!" Hearing him say that, Le gave a sad expression and responded with reluctance. She was still going to have the chicken soup first. Vincent watched her take a sip of the soup and watched her stick her tongue out. She had a satisfied look on her little face, then lowered her head again and took another sip. Then again, he saw something called tears slide out of her eyes. He frowned in confusion. "Doesn''t it taste good?" Le immediately shook her head, wiped the tears away with her small hand, and hurriedly said, "It''s delicious!" "Then why are you crying?" He then remembered something and asked again, "Your abdomen ache again?" "No!" Le shook her head. She suddenly became warm inside. So he''d been watching her. He''d seen her moved to tears. "Then what is it?" Biting her lip, Le whispered, "I just don''t know if I''ll ever have the chance to drink the soup you cooked again!" Despite what she said, she dared not listen to what he would say next. And how could a busy man like him, such an elite businessman, be confined to the kitchen cooking soup for a woman? He should be racing through the world of business, being invincible and making his career! Such tenderness and consideration on his part was a sh in the pan and fleeting! He didn''t answer her question, just remained silent for a while, then said in a fierce, cold voice, "Nice try. Just this time. No more! Drink up. If you don''t drink it, then pour it out!" Her little face dimmed again, but she immediately held the bowl and said, "I''ll drink it. I''ll drink it right away. It''s good!" Looking at her, Vincent''s lips couldn''t help but curl upwards as he began to eat. "It''s delicious!" Le couldn''t help but praise in a small voice again. "Just eat. Where are you getting all that nonsense?" Vincent nced up at her again, and her tone went colder. Le stuck her tongue out and stopped talking. Her stomach didn''t ache much anymore, but her back was aching badly. She didn''t eat the Western food on the table. And she ate only one bowl of white rice and drank two bowls of the chicken soup he cooked. Vincent didn''t eat that western food either. After dinner, Le wanted to wash the dishes, but Vincent wouldn''t let her. He put away the dishes by himself and washed them quickly, then went back to drying the sheets. Le felt that her nose twitched. What she couldn''t stand was being touched. Because when one was touched, his heart softened. He had said he wanted to dance, and her stomach didn''t ache now. She went and picked out a disk of dance music and came back to y it on. If he wanted to dance, she was willing to apany him. Consider it a reward for him. With the dance music on, she turned around to find him standing a stone''s throw behind her. "Ah-" Le was startled. She looked up to see Vincent standing in front of her, looking down at her in a superior manner, and Le dropped the remote control in a panic. She hastily knelt down to pick it up. But as soon as she bent over, her buttocks hit the TV cab behind her again, and she gave a muffled grunt of pain. Vincent took a step back and looked at her with stern eyes. "Stupid woman!" Le blushed immediately! "Mr. White, I, I found dance music ..." He had said he wanted to dance, so of course she dared not fail to apany him. Vincent''s eyes froze and he said in a deep voice, "Are you sure you can dance? I don''t want to touch another handful of bloodter! It''s disgusting!" "Yes!" Le responded. Her face got even redder! "Go get changed!" He spoke, pointing to the bag in the corner of the couch. Le saw the yellow dress she had taken from Pippa that day. It had been left at the HJ Hotel. She hadn''t expected him to have it delivered here. Her long, dark hair was tied back, while her face was as delicate as jade. Her eyebrows were slender and her dark pupils looked like they were shining with water. And she was wearing a yellow dress that showed off her perfect, white, delicate legs. And on her feet, she was wearing a pair of five-centimeter high heels. As she walked down the stairs, her steps were brisk and her figure was mesmerizingly beautiful. She walked slowly down the stairs. Vincent''s eyes widened as he turned. Le gave a timid expression while her small hands clenched at her side. Seeing his eyes glued to hers, she began to regret it. Was it a bit too risky for her to do this? Why did she have to wear a dress? Vincent walked over and held out his hand. Le just walked up to thest but one of the stairs. Their eyes were parallel and tension filled her heart. She ced her small hand uneasily in hisrge one, and he held it tightly. Her heart tightened abruptly. "Yes! It''s beautiful!" His tone was ambiguous and wicked enough to make her heart tremble. "If today wasn''t your period, I''d press you hard under me ... and make love to you hard!"Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. He ran the index finger of his other hand slowly across her lips, eliciting a shudder from her. Le raised her eyes in panic to find a wild gleam in his eyes. In his deep, provocative eyes, she saw her blushing little face, her restless eyes, and her trembling body. She took a deep breath. Suddenly, he wrapped his arms around her waist and she fell into his broad embrace. Le was startled and looked up immediately to meet his eyes, which were shing with a hint of anger. A shudder ran through Le and she stammered, "Mr. White, you''re hurting me." "You''re not allowed to dance with anyone else ever again, do you understand?" His eyes took on a complex look of anger, disgust, and ... There was always an inexplicable fear in her heart when she faced him, and she would tremble. She nodded her head. "Okay!" The thought of her rumba with Callum with her legs split so wide that her panties were showing made him want to strangle her. But he didn''t ask her to dance with him after all, as Le thought he would. The dance music was ying, but he reached out and turned it off. He hooked her around the waist and pressed her body towards his abdomen, letting her feel his cock. "We''re not dancing today. We''ll dance next time!" He whispered in her ear, panting roughly. Male breath sprayed against her ear. His eyes narrowed slightly like a wild animal''s. He held Le close to him and moved closer to her ear. His husky, low voice slowly reached her ears. Next time? Le got panicked. The next second, an unprecedented intimacy hit her mind. He had actually nibbled on her ear. Boom, she felt like her face was going to burn off! Luckily - His phone rang! Vincent looked a little sullen, even annoyed. Looking at the clothes she was wearing, his eyes inexplicably burned with a kind of fire, and finally, he pursed his lips and said viciously, "Change your clothes!" With that, he went to answer the phone. Le undressed again like a model on a catwalk and changed into conservative pajamas. After taking two days off, Le went back to work. Vincent had to travel early in the morning. When he left, he said he wouldn''t be back until three days later. Their rtionship seemed to be starting to take a subtle turn. He told her about his trip and warned her to stay out of Macey''s business. Le''s head ached again as she thought about her sister. How could she not care about her? She was her sister and her aunt''s only daughter. Moreover, her aunt had died trying to save her. Le couldn''t put her mind at ease after all. She called Macey at lunchtime to meet her at a restaurant they used to go to when they were just cousins. Chapter 270 I Dont Want It Chapter 270 I Don''t Want It "Macey, were you okay that day?" Le asked with great concern as soon as they met. "You''re the one who''s not okay, aren''t you?" Macey frowned with a look of impatience. "Le, I''m telling you, don''t ask me out and don''t act like you care about me. I can''t stand this kind of fake look from you! You''re just like your mom, so fake!" "Macey!" Le was startled, she knew Macey had always been hostile to her and her mom, especially since Macey knew she was also their dad''s biological child, Macey had been very cold to her. "You can''t keep ying around like this, you have to get a good job!" "Humph! What''s wrong? I''m not relying on you to support me even if I don''t work now, am I?" Macey snorted coldly and took a sip from the ss on the table. "Don''t keep meddling in my private life! There''s no more video, and none of you are going to control me!" "Macey!" Le was shocked, she didn''t know whether Vincent had a backup or not, and it was hard for her to confirm for a while. "Don''t you do it for us, for your mom''s sake, you should pull yourself together too!" Le was reluctant to say too much because she would be preachy, but she was really afraid that Macey would keep giving up on herself! She really cared about her too! "Pull myself together? When did I not pull myself together? For you and your mother who are used to robbing your own sister''s man, I live a more real life than you. Don''t mention all this benevolence and filial piety in front of me, you don''t deserve it!" Macey said and stood up. "All right! Let''s stop talking and eat!" The waiter had already served the meal. "Eat it yourself, eating with you will kill my appetite!" Macey red fiercely at Le and narrowed her eyes as she walked past Le. "Le, don''t get cocky, Vincent won''t grow old with you, just wait and see! He''ll dump you, more viciously and horribly than he dumped me! You better have enough sleight of hand to keep yourself from being too miserable! I forgot to tell you that your husband, my brother-in- law, Mr. White has called me and asked me to go to his office. How? Have you ever been to his office?" A chill hit Le''s back and she froze as she watched Macey stride away with pride, feeling powerless. ''Mr. White asked Macey to go to his office?'' Le thought. Le was puzzled, didn''t he go on a business trip? She didn''t want to believe it, but when she called the receptionist of the White Group, the message she got was that the president was at the office and she needed to make an appointment to see him. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. The White Group. At this moment, in the president''s office¡­ Vincent was flipping through the documents on his table. He had a different kind of temperament at work, he was mature and stable, with an innate kingly aura emanating from him. "President, Miss Hunter has arrived¡­" Hearing the secretary''s report from the other end of the phone, Vincent stopped moving his hands, put his pen aside, ced his hands on the arm of his chair, and looked at the door with eyes as sharp as eagle''s. His eyes were shrouded in mystery. Macey was led into the president''s office by the secretary, she didn''t know why Vincent wanted to see her, but she didn''t think it was a good thing either! His office was still as luxurious as before, but she didn''t bother to observe. She just stood in the doorway and stared at him steadily. "ra, go out and give the order for me, no one is allowed toe in!" Vincent''s face didn''t have the slightest expression, instructing his secretary coldly. ra quickly left the office and closed the door. "What does President White want from me?" Macey walked over and sat in the executive chair across from him, her eyes looking straight into his eye. Vincent snorted, leaned back in his chair with an arrogant posture, and then said in an indifferent tone, "I think you should know very well!" "I should know very well?" Macey raised an eyebrow and rolled her eyes, a sneer appearing at the corner of her mouth, "Is it because you want me to sleep with you? Other than that, I really can''t think of what you want from me!" Instead of being angry, Vincentughed. "Are you overestimating your ability or underestimating my intelligence?" "I''ve never overestimated my ability, I''ve always been the real me, and you, devious and cunning have always been your original character, but unfortunately I didn''t see it!" Macey snorted and her tone was sharp. "That''s why I wasted so many years on you!" Vincent knitted his eyebrows, and the wrinkles between the eyebrows deepened. At this moment, his sharp ck eyes stared gloomily at Macey, who was standing opposite and looked iparably calm. She was really good at ying dumb! "I never said I''m kind, and you, you can even hurt your own sister. How much better are you than me?" For a moment, a hint of surprise shed across Macey''s face, followed by a smile. Then she stood up, walked around the table to the opposite side and sat endearingly on hisp, her vision blurred. "Vincent, do you think it would be interesting if Le was raped by a pervert? And then take a video of it, how much of a cuckold would you be?" In an instant, a hint of frost shed across Vincent''s handsome face, his body exuding a chill that made people shudder, but in a split second, he burst intoughter, "Hahahaha...That must have been a lot of fun, you two sisters really love taking videos!" Macey didn''t expect him to say this, she thought Le was different for him, otherwise why would he marry Le? "You''re not afraid of being cuckolded?" "That''s my business! Macey, don''t y such underhanded tricks in front of me. My woman can only be yed by me, a bitch like you is not worthy!" Vincent said slowly and unhurriedly, but it was this gentle and calm tone that made Macey''s face instantly contorted. "Ha! I''m a bitch? But the pleasure you got from me as a bitch was not the usual. Dear Vincent, don''t you miss the affection we had before?" Macey reached out for Vincent''s tie and drew circles on his chest slowly. "I get more pleasure from other women. Any other woman is tighter and more delicate than you, and you''re already calloused there, dear Macey!" Vincent looked at her with a sneer, his eyes were a look of endless disdain and humiliation. Macey wasn''t swayed, her hand still drawing circles on his body. As long as he didn''t refuse, she would still have a chance. Her hand slowly reached into his shirt and unbuttoned it. She knew where his sensitive spots were and how to ignite his sensitivities easily. Vincent just looked at her and didn''t push her away. He just sat there and watched Macey''s hands molest his body with wild abandon. "Isn''t it easier to trample on ces that are worn out with calluses?" Maceyughed. Vincent smiled evilly. "That''s right! But I don''t like a promiscuous woman! What to do?" Maisie''s countenance fell, then she smiled again. "Is that so? No one has asked dear Vincent to fuck a promiscuous woman!" "Then what are you doing here?" Vincent hooked the corners of his lips while his gaze fell on Macey''s face. Their eyes met and he still said in an unhurried tone, "You want me?" "You''re having a reaction!" Macey''s hand had rested on the hotness beneath him where a pile of tents pitched beneath his pants. "Your tactics are indeed superior to before, how many men have you practiced on?" Vincent looked at Macey in his arms, hooked up a sexy smile and said yfully. Undeniably, Macey''s both face and body shape were outstanding. In the past, he was really quite satisfied with her body. "Vincent, you''re smiling lewdly!" A hearty smile overflowed from the corners of Vincent''s thin mouth, his eyes were intense with a smile that couldn''t see his true emotions, and it was only then that his hand reached for her thigh and rubbed it gently. "Do you think you can seed?" "What?" "Seduce me! Do you think it will work?" Heughed even more evilly. Macey was momentarily in a trance, such Vincent was someone she hadn''t known in the past. He was clearly poised, clearly had hardened, but he didn''t make any next moves. In the next second, hisrge hand suddenly gripped her softness, and the sudden stimtion made Macey draw a breath of cold air. Right after his big hands waved, her dress turned into several pieces. His hand gripped her softness, and her face flushed unconsciously. She couldn''t resist him, never could, and she thought that if she hadn''t been tempted by another man, the woman who would have stayed with him was not Le, but her. With another wave of his hand, all her clothes were scattered on the floor, and the clothes that were originally very revealing were even more unwearable at the moment! "Do you want it?" His voice was husky. She gripped his burning cock and looked at him alluringly. "We both want it!" "I''m sorry, I don''t want it!" With that, he pulled her hand away from holding his cock and with a violent push, Macey, who was wearing nothing, was pushed to the ground by Vincent. He stood up mercilessly and took the wet tissue on the table to wipe his hands. Macey lost her bnce and was pushed to the ground. She looked at Vincent in dismay and couldn''t come back to her senses for a long time. "Get out of here now!" His words were like a pot of cold water poured over her head, and all her senses came back. She had lost! Her big eyes were misty as she stared nkly at his overly handsome face. Her clothes were shredded all over the floor and she couldn''t find a good piece of fabric, how could she walk out like this? "Aren''t you afraid that it will be a bad influence on you if I go out like this?" This was hispany, and if she went out naked, he would be one of those affected! "Ha! I''m not obligated to take care of the face of a prostitute who openly sells herself door-to-door. Excuse me, I have a meeting to go to, so please leave my office now!" Maisie couldn''t believe he would be so cruel, but she didn''t want to give up and she couldn''t walk out like this too. So she stood up with her gorgeous naked body. "Get out!" Vincent said in a cold voice, his deep and sharp eyes sweeping over the naked body in front of him. Then he shifted his eyes to the documents in front of him, disdain shing across his handsome, cold and indifferent face. "Vincent, you obviously reacted!" Macey shouted shrilly. "Even if you don''t want me and want to kick me out, you couldn''t let me go out like this, right?" She raised her eyes with resentment and looked at Vincent''s focused face who was seriously reviewing the document. His profound features were as fine as a sculptor''s chiseled carving. The sharp, dark eyes contained wisdom and shrewdness, and the tightly pursed thin lips looked so sexy and serious. Macey walked over again and hugged Vincent directly, her hand touching his chest again teasingly. With a snap, she was thrown to the ground again by Vincent, and that''s when the phone rang. Vincent nced at her coldly. "Fuck off!" Chapter 271 I Came Here to Send Clothing Chapter 271 I Came Here to Send Clothing Vincent was indifferent originally but suddenly he turned to be angry. His eyes looked sharp. Vincent put down the documents in his hands and indifferently smiled. He coldly said, ¡°If you don¡¯t get out, I will call the safe guard.¡± ¡°Vincent, please give me one item of clothing.¡± Vincent¡¯s phone was stilling ringing. He picked up the phone and answered the call. ¡°Have youe back? Ok. You maye to thepany first. I will treat you to dinner for wee after the meeting.¡± Vincent stood up and nced at Macey. He opened the door of the CEO¡¯s office and said to ra, ¡°Don¡¯t close the door.¡± Macey shamefully bit her lips, picked up the broken clothes on the ground and wore it. This tattered dress could barely cover her body. She was not willing to go out in this tattered dress. She would never do it. Thinking of this, she rolled her eyes, took out her phone and called Le. When Le went into the office, she received the call from her sister. ¡°Macey¡± ¡°Bring a nice dress to Vincent¡¯s office. He tears my clothes and I can¡¯t go out because he is in a meeting.¡± Maceymanded on the phone. ¡°Ah,¡± Le was surprised and a little jealous. But she quickly answered, ¡°Ok. I will buy it right way and bring it to you.¡± ¡°What happens?¡± Renee saw Le¡¯s face paled and asked with concern. ¡°Can you ask for a leave for me? I will be back in an hour.¡± Le took her bag and ran out. She bought a long dress for Macey. She knew that Macey didn¡¯t like the clothes she bought but she still bought it because Macey looked as pure and beautiful as before when was in a white dress. But Macey said Vincent had torn her clothes. Le knew the meaning. Macey used to be Vincent¡¯s girlfriend. If that thing didn¡¯t happen, Macey had already been Vincent¡¯s wife now But she ignored that she could not enter White Group without an appointment. When she walked to the front desk, she was blocked. Thedy at the front desk looked up and saw Le. She remembered that Le knelt down to the CEO in front of many people in the past. She couldn¡¯t help but felt sympathy for this anxious girl and she didn¡¯t know why this girl annoyed the CEO. ¡°Miss, you can¡¯t enter here without an appointment.¡± ¡°I am really in a hurry and I will leave as soon as I get to the CEO¡¯s office. I am here to pick my sister up and won¡¯t bother the CEO.¡± Le anxiously exined. ¡°We will leave as soon as possible.¡± ¡°Sorry, Miss. You are not allowed to go up without an appointment.¡± Thedy said sorry. Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. ¡°Please, please. I am in a hurry.¡± At this time, her phone rang again. Macey has urged her several times. ¡°Why haven''t youe?¡± ¡°Macey, thedy of the front desk says I can¡¯t enter here without an appointment. I am downstairs now.¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t you rush to take the elevator?¡± Macey sharply roared and hung up the phone. Le was stunned and looked at the elevator over there subconsciously. Thedy of the front desk still politely smiled. ¡°Miss, I¡¯m sorry that you can¡¯t go up.¡± ¡°Sorry.¡± Le said in a hurry and quickly ran to the elevator. ¡°Ah! Miss! Miss! You can¡¯t do that! Ourpany has rules.¡± The twodies ran out from behind the bar to run after Le. Le hurriedly pressed the button but it took a long time for the elevator to get down from the eleventh floor. She was caught up by the twodies and they stood in front of her. ¡°Sorry, Miss. Ourpany has rules that you are not allowed to go in. We have to obey to the rule or we will lose our jobs. Please leave here right now.¡± ¡°I am in hurry and I have to go up. Please, please. I promise I will leave as soon as possible.¡± Le hurriedly said, almost begging. The situation was deadlocked. Le was nearly desperate. How could Macey be if she could not go up? ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± There was a man¡¯s voice from the back of the hall. Le and the twodies looked back at the same time. Le was surprised to see a young and handsome man who wore sses and stood in the hall. He had a roman nose and smiling lips. He was 1.83 meters tall, dressed in fashionable and casual clothes even the dark sses lens could not block his sharp gaze. The twodies saw him and immediately lowered their heads and said reverently, ¡°Mr Lane.¡± ¡°What happens?¡± He looked down at them. ¡°Thisdy wants to go to the CEO¡¯s office without an appointment¡­¡± Thedy at the front desk exined. As soon as Arthur Lane heard the CEO¡¯s office, he immediately smiled which was full of wildness. He was handsome and his smile was touching. He looked at Le and raised his eyebrows. Arthur waved to the twodies to return to the front desk. ¡°Do you want to see Vincent?¡± Le heard the twodies called him and she immediately stepped forward, saying politely. ¡°Sir, I want to go to the CEO¡¯s office to pick my sister up and we will leave as soon as possible. Could you help me?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t youe to see Vincent?¡± ¡°No. I juste here to send clothes.¡± Le said but suddenly she found herself talking too much. Sure enough, Arthur was surprised at her words. ¡°What? You are here to send clothes?¡± Le blushed and nodded. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Why? Do you sell clothes?¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°Make it clear. What¡¯s the matter?¡± Le bit her lips. ¡°Sir, I am really going to pick up someone. And I leave quickly. Could you help me?¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t tell me clearly, you can¡¯t go in. But if you say out, maybe I will take you there.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± Le¡¯s face darkened at that moment and bit her lips. Her lips nched but she straightened her back. She might look thin but she was stubborn. She looked at Arthur with disdainful eyes. She looked up and turned to leave. ¡°Wait!¡± Arthur didn¡¯t except that she would leave because she begged the twodies just now. When he saw she looked him disdainfully, he was stunned. This girl seemed to be unhappy that he wanted to know more about it. Though she was thin, she was proud and strong. ¡°If you just want to know my privacy, leave me alone.¡± Le bitterly smiled. But the hoarse voice told that she was a little angry. Arthur was stunned andughed. ¡°Ok. Follow me.¡± Le was surprised that he walked to the exclusive elevator. But she quickly walked after him. She firmly grabbed the handbag and followed him into the elevator. He pressed the button to go to the 88th floor. It needed a long time to get to the 88th floor and both of them kept silent. Le was standing in a corner and the man beside her rxedly leaned against the wall. He put his hands in his trouser pockets and he stared at her fair neck under the sunsses. He was tall and he even could see her breast under the white-cor shirt. Le found that he looked her up and down and she stepped back subconsciously but she identally hit her head against the wall. She forgot that she stood in the corner of the elevator and couldn''t help frowning in annoyance. Arthur smiled and looked at her. She was so cute. ¡°Be careful. Little girl. If you still step back, you may damage the elevator and I will be affected because I take you here who destroy thepany''s public property.¡± ¡°I am not a little girl.¡± Le retorted in a low voice and she was annoyed. If he didn¡¯t look at her up and down, she would not be so nervous. She was particrly annoyed in the elevator which made her breathless. Arthur looked at Le who was not one of those vulgar women. She looked pure. Even she was annoyed now, she still looked attractive. She had a dedicate nose and she bit her red lips now. Her fingers twisted together, showing her nervousness. Ah! She was nervous now. Arthur felt interested and he suddenly turned to face Le and stretched out his long arms. Le opened her eyes in surprise and he put his hands on the sides of her head. He trapped her between the wall of the elevator and him. But there was a distance between them. ¡°Don¡¯t you know it¡¯s dangerous to go with me? No one will save you in this exclusive elevator.¡± Le was stunned and red at the eyes behind the sunsses. She looked at his smiling eyes and wanted to scream but she didn¡¯t know why she couldn¡¯t. She just stood and red at him. He kept looking her up and down. Seeing that she was not nervous, Arthur felt a little boring. She was such a contradictory girl and she was very nervous just now. He continued to say, ¡°Do you know Vincent? Can you answer me?¡± Le contemptuously turned her face and refused to answer his question. She didn¡¯t like frivolous men. ¡°Come on. I take you to the office and at least you should be thankful.¡± Arthur smiled and looked at Le. She was the first girl who looked at him disdainfully. It was interesting. ¡°Thank you¡± Le finally said out. ¡°But if you can step back one meter, I will be much appreciated.¡± ¡°Ha ha¡­¡±Arthur burst intoughter but he still teased Le. ¡°What if I don¡¯t step back?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Why was heughing? Le was annoyed and more worried about her sister. She just wanted to hand the clothes to her quickly and left here. This man was as tricky as Vincent. ¡°Don¡¯t you want to say something?¡± ¡°I have nothing to say with you.¡± Le unhappily answered. The elevator was still working and they had reached thirty floors. Suddenly Arthur stepped back and took off his sses. He loudly said, ¡°Hi, I am Arthur.¡± Arthur had nted and beautiful eyes. His eyes were long, narrow, and charming, which reminded Le of the car lights on the street. It seemed that some car lights were designed to look like nted eyes. Arthur? ¡°Well.¡± Le nodded and thought that she didn¡¯t ask for his name. ¡°I have already stepped back and I help you but I still don¡¯t know your name. Is it right?¡± Arthur looked serious at this moment. Le blushed. If he didn¡¯t help her, she still didn¡¯t know how to get to the office. But was he really so warm-hearted? She doubted it. Le quickly nced at him and lowly said, ¡°Lexi.¡± Chapter 272 Thought nonsense Chapter 272 Thought nonsense She told him the name when she was an illegitimate daughter. Now the name on her household registration book and ID card had been changed to Le. ¡°Lexi?¡± Le frowned and nodded. ¡°Yes¡± ¡°A good name, are you really here to send clothes?¡± He pointed to her handbag. ¡°Of course,¡± Le nodded again. It was really strange to send clothes to the CEO¡¯s office. They didn¡¯t talk anymore. The elevator still slowly went up and the door opened after a long time. Le walked after Arthur. They walked on the corridor but Le looked at the corridor and didn¡¯t know where to go. Vincent¡¯spany was so big and luxurious! ¡°Haven¡¯t youe here before?¡± seeing her confused expression, Arthur couldn¡¯t help asking. ¡°No.¡± Le blushed and asked lowly. ¡°Do you know where the CEO¡¯ office is?¡± Arthur frowned and nodded. ¡°Follow me.¡± Arthur took her to the right. When ra saw Arthur, she was stunned. Then she stood up and smiled. ¡°Mr Lane, I am so happy that you return.¡± ¡°ra, we haven¡¯t met for a long time and you are still young and beautiful.¡± Arthur smiled and said. ¡°Don¡¯tugh at me. I am getting older and it is impossible to be young again. But Mr Lane is more handsome.¡± ¡°Haha! I do think so.¡± Arthur touched his chin, looking very confident. No, he was overconfident. Oh, my god. How could he be so narcissistic? He was a man! Le murmured and lowered her head. Arthur nced at the door of the CEO¡¯s office and raised his eyebrows. ¡°Is Vincent inside?¡± ra shook her head. ¡°No, he is in a meeting.¡± ¡°Is that the office of CEO?¡± Le couldn''t help asking, subconsciously looking over there. The door was opening and there was a sign that it was the office of CEO. ¡°Macey!¡± Le didn¡¯t say anything and she hurriedly walked over. ra wanted to stop her but Arthur shook his head. ¡°Let her go in.¡± And he walked after her too. ¡°Macey, where are you?¡± Le shouted. Macey¡¯s clothes were torn and she didn¡¯t dare go out. She kept hiding behind Vincent''s desk. When she heard Le called her, she stood up immediately. ¡°Do you bring the clothing? Why are you sote?¡± Le saw Macey¡¯s clothes barely covered her body. Though she wore it, she still seemed naked. Le gasped and handed the clothes to her quickly. ¡°I have bought a white dress for you.¡± Macey nced at the dress and disdainfully frowned. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? This dress is so ugly.¡± ¡°But I think it suits you.¡± Macey rolled her eyes at Le and arrogantly said. ¡°Do you want to know what Vincent and I did just now? Le was stunned and suddenly felt sad. She pretended to be calm and said, ¡°Macey, you should dress it first.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you want to know it?¡± Macey asked and her beautiful face was distorted¡£ ¡°It¡¯s nothing to do with you and Vincent and I don¡¯t care too.¡± Le calmly said. She suddenly felt mournful because she remembered her aunt at the moment. If her aunt saw that Macey changed a lot, would she feel the same pain as her? ¡°We had sex just now.¡± Le¡¯s face paled and softly smiled. ¡°Is it?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you believe me?¡± Macey snorted and strangely smiled. She took off the broken clothes like a queen but both of them forgot that the door was open. When Arthur came in, he happened to see Macey took off her clothes. ¡°Uh!¡± He was shocked. Macey and Le were stunned because of hearing his voice. ¡°Ah¡± Macey screamed and immediately bent down. She squatted behind the desk. ¡°There is a rogue!¡± Le turned her head and regretted that she forgot to close the door. Arthur was about to leave. But he stopped when hearing Macey¡¯s voice. He turned back and snorted coldly. ¡°Miss, you have changed clothes in the CEO¡¯s office of White Group and you don¡¯t close the door. Compared with me, you are more like the rogue. You dare to do it and even nder me. Are you crazy?¡± Macey bent over and quickly dressed. She stood up and arrogantlyughed. ¡°It is you. Arthur¡± Macey red at Arthur who stood at the door and walked out from the desk. Le was embarrassed. She stepped forward and took Macey¡¯s hands. ¡°Macey, let¡¯s go.¡± She worried that Vincent woulde back and see her. She didn¡¯t want to meet him. ¡°Oh, I see. It is not strange for you to take off clothes here.¡± Arthur said contemptuously and sarcastically. ¡°After all, you have done a lot of outrageous things.¡± ¡°Arthur, what do you mean?¡± C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org ¡°You don¡¯t know what I mean?¡± Arthur looked at Macey¡¯s distorted face and sneered. ¡°You have taken the video and are you still afraid of this?¡± ¡°Arthur, how dare you humiliate me?¡± ¡°Yes. Now what you gonna do?¡± Arthur was not afraid of crazy people like her. ¡°Macey, let¡¯s go.¡± Le pulled Macey to leave. ¡°Leave it alone.¡± But Macey suddenly raised her hands and Le almost tumbled. She took a step back and felt not good because she was on her period. Oops, she felt her period was heavier than usual. ¡°Macey, why do you push her?¡± Arthur¡¯s face darkened and he could not bear Macey anymore. Le had begged to go up and send clothes to Macey just now but Macey was so pitiless that she pushed Le. ¡°Do you know it¡¯s really hard for her to go up without permission. She even begged thedies of the front desk. But you don¡¯t thank her and push her. You are so mean.¡± ¡°It¡¯s none of your business.¡± Macey didn¡¯t expect that even Arthur, who was always arrogant, would support Le. Macey¡¯s face darkened in an instant. She was jealous and remembered that Vincent insulted her just now. Her face contorted and angrily looked at Le. ¡°I can walk. Leave me alone.¡± After saying, she left in a hurry. Le didn¡¯t except that Arthur would say this to her sister, ¡°Macey, wait for me!¡± Arthur frowned. ¡°Why do you still follow her? Wait!¡± He grabbed Le who was anxious to run out of the CEO¡¯s office. He looked her jeans and he blushed. ¡°Wait! Don¡¯t run away!¡± ¡°Get off me!¡± Le lowly said. ¡°You can¡¯t go now.¡± Arthur shouted. Le didn¡¯t know what he meant. He firmly grabbed her and she could not get rid of his hands. ¡°What exactly are you about to do?¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Arthur stuttered, pointing to her jeans and he blushed. What?! Le was so anxious. What did he want to say? ¡°Your jeans!¡± Arthur said and let her go then he took off his coat. Jeans? Le turned around and she blushed at an instant. She couldn¡¯t help screaming. Oh, my god! The clothes were stained with blood and Arthur already noticed it. When she was too shock to react, he had already taken off his jacket and wrapped it around her waist. He softly said, ¡°It¡¯s ok and you can get down from the exclusive elevator.¡± Le blushed like a fried shrimp. She didn¡¯t dare to look up at him. Arthur didn¡¯tugh at her and his voice was calm. He said with concern, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. I will forget it. Just go.¡± Le raised her face. Though she blushed and was embarrassed, she still said thank you to him sincerely. ¡°You are wee. I understand you. Come on.¡± His nted eyes looked beautiful and sincere. ¡°I will give it back to you.¡± Le still felt embarrassed and she whispered. After speaking, she turned and ran out. Macey had be long gone. And Le went downstairs from the exclusive elevator. Arthur walked out of Vincent''s office and asked ra with curiousness. ¡°ra, when does Vincent allow women to enter his office and be naked?¡± ra shrugged. ¡°I don¡¯t know it too. I am as confused as you.¡± When they were talking, they saw Vincent walked from the corridor. Vincent saw Arthur and raised his eyebrows. He smiled and his eyes were full of kindness. ¡°Let¡¯s go. I will invite you to dinner. Wee to home.¡± ¡°Vincent, it¡¯s so strange that you allow women to be naked in your office. What do I miss?¡± Arthur¡¯s nted eyes were full of prank. ¡°There are many interesting things every day. And you have to observe it carefully. Be patient. Mr Lane, you will see it.¡± Vincent smiled. He walked over and stretched out his fists. They touched each other¡¯s fists and smiled. Le left the building and looked at the men''s coat tied around her waist. It was Armani''s coat. She wrapped a luxury coat around her waist. At the moment, Le thought that she had really ruined this expensive coat. But Arthur was so generous that he borrowed this expensive coat to her. Oh, how could she pay it back? She could not go back to thepany and she had to call and ask for leave again. She had asked for leave for two days and she was a little embarrassed to ask for leave today. However, she had no other choice and she could not return to work. The most important thing was to change her clothes. Le took the bus back and called the Macey but she didn¡¯t answer the phone. Le looked at the scenery along the way through the window. Maybe nobody would believe that she lived in a vi on the mountainside but still took bus. And today Macey was naked in Vincent¡¯s office. What did they do? Le shook her head. Why did she think about it? She shook her head again and tried to be calm. But she still couldn¡¯t help thinking about it. She felt upset and depressed. He said he was on a business trip but he was in the office. The bus stopped at the mountainside. She got off the bus and walked several hundred meters back to the vi. Unfortunately, Arthur¡¯s coat was stained with blood too. Le moaned in frustration and felt depressed. She was so embarrassed and Arthur also saw it. She took a shower and changed the clothes then walked to theundry room to wash Arthur¡¯s clothes. She turned on the switch which controlled the hot and cold water and waited for the water to fill the basin. She looked at the water in a daze and sighed without reason. When the water came out, she realized it and stretched out to wash the clothes. Ah, it hurt! She took a pot of hot water. Chapter 273 The Kissing Incident Chapter 273 The Kissing Incident Oh my god! The clear water suddenly turned bloody red and was still steaming. The scalding hot water made her hand swell up instantly. Le immediately began to run the clothes through cold water. By the time the water turned lukewarm and she retrieved the clothes, she was shocked. The clothes had shrunk! Why was she so unlucky? Why was it always her? Even if she sold herself, there was no way she could get enough to afford an Armani? Oh god, how could she possibly return this to Arthur? She ruined the clothes! Just by washing it! But at least it was clean, so she hung it up to dry. She was about to take a break when the school called and told her to meet up at the school on Monday. She was an intern right now; her paperwork at the Overseas Chinese Affairs Office was still pending, so everything had to wait until she got her graduation certificate in July. She took an afternoon nap. By the time she woke up, it waste in the evening, she didn¡¯t even know what time it was. She looked around until she heard an engine roar from the yard. She turned on the lights, and saw Vincent get out of his Bugatti. She was still stunned; he had returned! In the afternoon, who knew what he and her sister discussed. Thinking about this, she suddenly felt an ache in her heart. Vincent had finished his dinner with Arthur; as he drove in, he noted there were no lights in the house. He thought that Le wasn¡¯t home, until he saw a light suddenly turn on upstairs. He looked up in that direction and saw the tiny figure by the window. He was expressionless. Then, he headed toward the house! Le seemed to have noticed him looking up at her direction. She balled up her hair and headed downstairs. ¡°Mr. White¡­¡± Le shouted in a soft tone. ¡°Here!¡± He replied, looked at his watch, and raised an eyebrow. ¡°You didn¡¯t eat yet?¡± Le nodded and quickly replied in panic, ¡°I took a nap; have you ate yet? I thought you were going on a business trip?¡± She asked a whole string of questions; Le suddenly realized that she was too wordy! Vincent said nothing; he removed his coat and hung it up. He turned around and sat down on the sofa in a tired manner. Maybe he was too tired from having spent the entire afternoon with her sister? Le stood by on the side quietly; then she turned to fetch a ss of water. ¡°Want a drink of water?¡± He took the ss but said nothing. He downed the water in one gulp, then handed her the empty ss. He then looked up at her in a slightly cold manner and said, ¡°Did you go in the office today?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± She nodded. Though she felt a bit ill, she didn¡¯t show it. She spoke lightly, ¡°My sister asked me to get her some clothes!¡± ¡°So you went?¡± He raised his voice and looked at her coldly; his eyes were sharply fixed on her distressed face. ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°If she told you to go die, would you?¡± He nearly shouted; he pursed his lips then asked, ¡°Le, tell me, what¡¯s yourst name now?¡± Le blinked in confusion. She looked at his eyes, then said softly, ¡°Myst name is White!¡± She did not forget that she was married to him now. Now, herst name was White, the same as his! He was silent as he nced at her small face. With her hair tied, her sexy white neck¡¯s curves were exposed and alluring. Her tiny face had an expression of uneasiness. Her miserable look made him retract his gaze, as if he was satisfied by her reply. He did not say anymore and stood up. As he passed by her, he paused. He had a kinder look in his eyes, but for some reason, it gave Le the creeps. ¡°Good, I like your answer!¡± Le turned around and slightly pulled away. She always felt more nervous whenever they¡¯re too close. And thinking about what her sister said, she unconsciously wanted to hide. He headed toward the kitchen. Le looked on as he took something out of the fridge. Suddenly, her mind was only filled with Vincent¡¯s handsome face and his deep eyes as she watched him begin to wash vegetables. What apletely unfamiliar sight! He was going to cook! Le hurriedly scampered into the kitchen, ¡°Mr. White, let me cook!¡± He looked tired; besides, she already rested in the afternoon, and it was nine o¡¯clock at night already. Did he not eat yet? Vincent was still washing the vegetables, then he frowned, turned around, and said, ¡°Get out!¡± ¡°Let me cook, you go take a rest!¡± She anxiously said. ¡°Get out!¡± He said again. He took a step forward, and his domineering presence stifled her. With their distance pulled closer, she could hear him breathing and even count his eyshes. Looking into his deep gaze, she felt her heart beat faster and her face turned redder. Vincent seemed to note that he was a bit too pushy and serious. He took a few seconds, then softened his expression and tone, then quickly said, ¡°The only thing you have to do these days is rest!¡± She looked at him in surprise; her face was even redder. Was he trying to take care of her because she was going through her menstrual period? Her timid expression and pink lips made Vincent unwittingly move closer to her. With his handsome face so close to her, Le was frightened, and her slightly agape lips were suddenly sealed by his kiss. He ced a palm behind her head to pull her in closer for a kiss. There was a faint, pleasant smell of tobo smoke. She was enshrouded by his aura. Her eyes widened in surprise as he reached his tongue into her mouth and tingled at her lips. She wanted to fight it, but hisrge hand behind her head fixed her in ce. ¡°No¡­ uh¡­¡± Her tiny hands pushed against his wide, sturdy chest. In his domineering embrace, her struggle efforts were futile. His kiss was overbearing with a strong desire. Her lips turned red and swollen from his biting, and became even more tempting. Vincent could feel Le¡¯s nervousness as she trembled, and he couldn¡¯t help but smile in satisfaction. The pleasurable sensations made him let out a small grunt of satisfaction. As their bodies braced together, it was as though they were a match made by heaven. Gradually, he began to kiss in a softer manner, and his lips softly wrapped around her tongue. Le could feel the heat radiating off his body! And his lips made her tremble, as her eyes started to be hazy and a feeling insider her began to stir. At first, she thought that it was just a temporary phase. Who would have thought that he¡¯d step up his kissing game. First, he was kissing violently, then he turned gentle, and then finally, he became gentle with a hint of force. His kiss felt like feathers brushing against her lips. His tongue continued to tease and tempt her as they entered repeatedly into her mouth. His long fingers weaved into her hair, and he felt her hair slither through his fingers like running water. His hands gradually began to circle down to her back, then further down. Vincent couldn¡¯t resist the temptation to grab her slim waist. Then he moved his fingers down to her ass. Le¡¯s eyes became wide, which turned him on even more. His lips were like fire that ignited her. She pressed her hand against his chest to try and stop his fiery passion. But he tightly grabbed her ass and pushed her toward his abs. Her breathing began to hasten and her chest rose and fell quickly. But her lips were tightly sealed by his, making her unable to even make a sound. Le continued to struggle. With thest ounce of her senses, she knew she had to escape his hand that grabbed her ass. She released her hold against his chest, but then he pulled her even closer into his zone. Her chest was pressed against his; his muscr chest and her soft, plump chest rubbing together made them both let out a breath. Le began to retract, but hisrge body leaned forward in unison, until they were by the pool. It was so hot; they both felt incredibly hot from each other¡¯s body temperature. N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Le was sensitive to the different experience. It felt as though her whole body was being burned at the stake, but it also ignited a strong me of passion within her. She couldn¡¯t do anything but to ept his passionate hug and kisses. His dick had already turned rock hard and pressed against her abdomen. Suddenly, Vincent realized how inappropriate the situation was. His breathing was chaotic, so he rxed a bit. He looked down at her, then said in a raspy voice, ¡°Go wait for dinner!¡± Le hit the ground, and her face was red. She held her head down, and quickly turned and left the room. She was in such a hurry she nearly ran into the wall on her way out. Oh my god! They had such an intense moment in the kitchen! She felt his sensitivity, but she was perplexed. Wasn¡¯t he with her sister in the afternoon? What made him suddenly be so caring? Was he always such an energetic man? Le felt as though her face was on fire. Her tiny, short breaths were hardly enough to calm her racing heart. Her fingers unconsciously moved to touch her lips. They were swollen and hot! She stood on the stairs like a fool for half an hour. Every now and then, she touched her swollen lips, and her lips would subconsciously form into a smile. When Vincent came out and saw her standing foolishly on the stairs, his eyebrow raised, ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°Ah-¡± Le suddenly came to her senses, and saw him standing there by the foot of the stairs like a god with a puzzled look on his face. Her face flushed red again and the corner of her lips were raised, but she said nothing. Le subconsciously licked her lips; this simple act was seen by Vincent, which made his desires start to stir again. ¡°Time to eat!¡± He said in a low voice. It was a good thing she was on her period, or else he didn¡¯t know whether he could control his animal instincts. Le tightly gripped the corners of her clothes and headed down the stairs without a word. Vincent said nothing. When she passed by him, she could still catch the slight smell of his cigarette on his body. With her flushed face, she didn¡¯t dare raise her head. She headed over to the dinner table and spotted two dishes and soup. The dishes looked incredibly delectable, as if made by a master chef. Le was in awe. Vincent headed over and handed her a wet towel. ¡°Wipe your hands!¡± She took the towel and realized that it was still warm. Suddenly, she noted how thoughtful he was. In order to let her avoid cold water, he even heated the towel, enough to warm her deep down into her heart. Chapter 274 Super Nervous Chapter 274 Super Nervous It waste at night. Vincent sat at the dining table and wiped his hands, taking the towel again. ¡°You should eat on time in the future!¡± He spoke in a deep voice. ¡°Alright!¡± Le nodded and replied somberly. Then, she picked up the chopsticks and started eating the food cooked by him. It was delicious, hot and she felt heartwarming when eating it. But how could a man cook? And he cooked so well? Vincent seemed to have had his dinner as he only sat at the table and looked at her who was eating. Since Vincent was not moving his chopsticks for a long time, Le raised her head and asked, ¡°Aren''t you going to eat?¡± ¡°I''ve had my meal!¡± He replied simply, staring at her. ¡°Oh!¡± Le was stunned for a while and said, ¡°Then you can just go ahead and you don''t have to apany me!¡± The true fact was he really just cooked for her. Even though he was very tired, he still did not want to let her touch water. Vincent in this way made her confused. If he was not fickle in love, he must be a model husband. ¡°Nothing!¡± he said. Obviously, he meant that he was going to sit there and watching her eating? He aimed to apany her to eat? However, she felt so embarrassing to finish her meal when he was looking at her. After a pause, Le bit the bullet and said, ¡°Mr. White, you can go to watch TV program, I don''t need you to stay with me!¡± ¡°Stay with you?!¡± Vincent chewed on these three words yfully. A smile flickered in his eyes and he responded, ¡°Who said that I want to stay with you?¡± After hearing that, Le¡¯s face flushed with shame, was she too passionate? Oops! She could only lower her head and start swallowing rice while Vincent picked up the chopsticks and put some cabbage into her bowl. Le was choked with shock. Vincent handed over a ss of water to her. When she drank water with her blushing face, he said in a deep voice, ¡°Do you know that how many women hope to have a meal with me?¡± Le was dumbfounded, she put down the cup and her eyes got darkened, ¡°Yes, there are so many women who want to stay with you! But I am not one of them as I am used to be alone!¡± ¡®If you want to have two best things at the same time, I would not be one of the women who wanted to have dinner with you!¡¯ She thought sadly in her heart. ¡°As long as Mr. White is happy, just go ahead and apany as many women as you like!¡± The following reply seemed to be a bit sad. Vincent curled his lips slightly, and a smile flicked across his eyes. ¡°Does it taste good?¡± The topic of their conversation changed too quickly which caused Le to choke again. She whispered after drinking water, ¡°It''s very delicious!¡± ¡°This is the second time I cook for a woman, I am wondering does it tastes good?¡± The second time? Who did he cook for the first time? She seemed to have forgotten about the soup he had made for her for the first time. He looked at her in a smile and had not ignore the doubts in her eyes. Did it matter who did he cook for the first time? Leughed at herself, then she lowered her head. She held the rice sullenly, stopped talking and finished her food quickly, ¡°I''m done!¡± She wiped her mouth with a tissue, giving him a faint smile and she decided not to think more about anything. ¡°What''s that on your face?¡± Vincent raised his eyebrows. Then, he removed a small grain of rice from her face. ¡°Ah¡­ I go and wash my face¡­¡± When Le got up, her face blushed slightly. She wiped her mouth but she didn''t get it clean. She was really ashamed. "No need, it''s clean now." Vincent looked at Le with a smile. It seemed like he was in a good mood. Whoa, she had never thought of having atmosphere like today which they sat opposite to each other and he even cooked for her! ¡°Mr. White¡­¡± ¡°When will you change your way to call me?¡± He stopped her words and asked calmly, "Try to call me husband¡­ ¡± His tone was as gentle as a patient teacher who was correcting students'' mistakes. ¡°But, but I''m used to call you as Mr. White, it¡¯s hard for me to change¡­¡± Le¡¯s face flushed even more, and she was super nervous. ¡°Then you just call my name!¡± he said. ¡°Vin?¡± She got her head up with her blushing face. He blinked and seemed to take some time to think about it. After that, he pressed his thin lips tightly, and he shook his head. ¡°That is the way that everyone is using to address me!¡± OMG! ¡°Mr. Vin!¡± Le addressed him. ¡°Is there any difference from Mr. White? My wife?¡± ¡°Then I''ll call you Mr. White back, is it okay?¡± Le replied in embarrassment. ¡°If you don''t change your calling today, we all are not going upstairs!¡± Vincent spoke slowly and he meant to spend his time with her here before things were clear. ¡°I can''t say it!¡± She shook her head and she was almost driven crazy by him. ¡°Then we all stay here and don¡¯t go upstairs!¡± Heughed in a low deep voice, acting like a child. ¡°Mr. White is not passed, Mr. Vin is not passed, even Vin is also not passed, so what do you want me to call you as? I can''t just call you little Vin, right?¡± ¡°Huh?!¡± Vincent nodded with a hand holding his chin. "This name has not been called for a long time, ok so, it is approved!" It was approved? Le was taken aback by his words! Did he think that he was the king? Did he just give her permission for that? Uh! She was dumbfounded with her blushing face. However, this calling was much easier than calling him as ¡°husband¡±, she lowered her head, staring at her toes and whispered, ¡°Little Vin...¡± ¡°Hmm...¡± He seemed very satisfied and heughed in his deep voice, ¡°Okay, good!¡± There was lots of pampering in his tone. Le was stunned for a while. She really didn''t know what kind of person he was. Did he take the wrong medicine today? ¡°Let''s go! Go upstairs!¡± He put his hand on her waist. Le¡¯s body became stiff and she got her head up suddenly. Doubts shed in her bright eyes, she felt that Vincent had made her to be more confused now. Vincent smiled very happily, he squeezed her nose gently and his eyes was full of pampering. Then, he leaned over and gave her a rewarding kiss, ¡°What should I call you? I don''t like the word Hunter. But since everyone is calling you as Le, I don''t want to be like everyone else, so I think I just call you Lexi!¡± ¡°Lexi?¡± Le was dumbfounded. ¡°Isn''t it your name called Lexi in the past?¡± ¡°Oh No! It sounds like a vige girl!¡± Le shook her head and rejected that calling. After saying that, she felt that the way she talked to him was very casual so she changed the subject immediately, ¡°I''m going up now!¡± Le ran a few steps and went up through the stairs. ¡°Go to the study room and wait for me!¡± he said solemnly behind. Le who ran up the stairs almost fell, what did he mean? He wanted her to go to his study room and wait for him? Le¡¯s small face was wrinkled. Her step was slowed down and she discovered that Vincent was collecting the bowls and there was a washing sound from the water pipe which indicated that he was washing the bowls. There was something sprouted into Le¡¯s heart suddenly. This was the first time she saw Vincent in this way which gave her a warm feeling, as warm as the first time she met him. Just now, uh, she thought of the way he had kissed herself so crazily and it seemed like he was about to swallow her. She was overwhelmed by a surge of strange feeling and the palms of her hands were sweating. ¡°Open it!¡± Vincent handed a beautiful white notebook to her which he took out from his study closet. Le was startled. ¡°What, what is this?¡± ¡°Notebook!¡± ¡°I know it''s a notebook...¡± She meant why did he give her a notebook? ¡°This is for you!¡± he said slowly and his expression was very yful. ¡°Why? Don''t you like it?¡± Le was stunned. She thought her expression must be shocked at that time as she was really surprised. ¡°Why are you giving it to me?¡± ¡°Why are you talking so much nonsense? Just take it!¡± Vincent stuffed it into her hand and pointed to the desk which was opposite to her. ¡°Go and try and see if it works!¡± Le hesitated to take the white notebook under his impatient gaze. She knew that the notebook must be very expensive which was mounting to an enormous sum of money. She didn''t know what he was going to do. She discovered that it was an ergonomically designed keyboard in colours of ck and white which was so beautiful. The type of original notebook had only two colors which were ck and white and it gave people a feeling of ssic and noble. She looked up nervously and she found that he was looking at her gently in a faint smile. When he saw her raising her eyes, he turned his head slightly and said, ¡°Do you like it?¡± ¡°This is too expensive!¡± Le shook her head disturbingly. ¡°Mr. White, I don''t want it!¡± ¡°Little Vin, shouldn¡¯t you call me Little Vin?¡± He corrected her. ¡°Uh! Little Vin...I really can''t take it!¡± ¡°Stop talking nonsense, you have to take it and what you need to do now is just take it, if you don''t want it, I will throw you out!¡± He became domineering again and it made her heart to skip a few beats. At that particr moment, she was speechless. Vincent seemed to realize that his voice was a bit loud, he pondered for a while and he nodded. ¡°Alright, so this is yours and you can share the study room with me. I will call people to send you a desk tomorrow. You can write something here instead of writing on the bed!¡± ¡°You¡­ you know?¡± How would he know that she wrote her things on bed? ¡°Thesis can also be ced in here and so do the files!¡± ¡°Actually, I have aputer, it was in my school now. However, I can move it back after graduation!¡± She exined softly. ¡°What to move? Just throw it into the dustbin!¡± Are you trying to move it back after you came back from school? ¡°No! It¡¯s still good. It has only been used for five years. It''s not considered too old and it is such a waste to throw it away!¡± Le didn''t want to be a prodigal. ¡°Miss, is five years not long enough? Are you nning to use it for fifty years?¡± Vincent¡¯s eyes shed slightly. His heart was twitched and his heart was in pain explicably. Aputer had been used for five years? She was really frugal. ¡°Anyway, don''t move it here. I can''t face a junk that has been used for five years and I can¡¯t tolerate it to be left it in my study room. That kind of thing will made people be passive at a critical time, especially in this modern society with such advanced intelligence!¡± Le¡¯s heart was just like being stabbed by something and she felt hurt. She pushed the white notebook forward and stood up, biting her lip and spoke stubbornly, ¡°Myputer is not a junk. I bought it by doing part-time job when I was in high school. It is very useful, maybe it''s too much worse than your Apple but I think that it is my baby. The junk in your eyes is my precious baby! Thank you for yourputer. I''m sorry I can¡¯t afford it!¡± After finishing her words, she stood up and stepped out of the study room. Yes, she was poor and she had nothing. However, theputer was earned by herself and she got it by hard working, doing part-time job of publishing her articles when she was still in high school. It was the result of her hard work. How could she allow others to judge her baby? On the other side, the reason of her saying that was not just for aputer, but also for her self- esteem. C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org Vincent was taken aback by that but he was still in shock and didn''t get her point, ¡°Hey! What''s wrong with you?¡± ¡°I''m going to sleep!¡± Her eyes seemed that she was hurt, her back was a little stiff but she still went out straight. Chapter 275 Ignoring His Gift Chapter 275 Ignoring His Gift Vincent was at a loss. Did he say anything wrong? Or was she just taking advantage of his weakness? How could she ignore his gift like that? Damn, was he just too gentle with her which then gave her the impression she could treat him this way? Suddenly feeling irritated, Vincent lit a cigarette and breathed out some white smoke. He thought this would calm him down but instead, it made him more irritated, so he stood up suddenly and walked out. When he reached the door, he heard the sound of mming a door which made him then walk quickly towards the guest room. He wanted to push the door to open it. However, his hand stopped when he reached the door, and he thought what was he doing? To ingratiate himself with her? Why should he? He pursed his lips and his face turned gloomy. He then turned around and walked towards the study. As soon as Le had entered the room, she buried her body inside her nket, feeling upset. What was wrong with her? That was the first time he had given her a gift, and it was such a beautifulptop that she had always dreamed of, but she rejected it. However, sometimes a person¡¯s self-respect and pride were the most important things. In the morning. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Le woke up early in the morning and opened her door at the same time that the master bedroom door was opened. In the corridor, the two of them were taken aback when they saw each other. Vincent snorted coldly. Obviously, he was still angry. Le was quite nervous. She said quietly, ¡°Good morning!¡± His expression was sharp with his lips tight together, and as he nced intensely at her he walked over to her with a steady pace. Le felt a little nervous and didn¡¯t know what to say so she just stood frozen by the door. As she peeked at him cautiously, she saw that he was frowning and looking quite sad. However, she then heard his low and deep voice from above her that said, ¡°I asked someone to throw theputer at your school away overnight.¡± Humph! She didn¡¯t need this one anymore. ¡°What?¡± Le¡¯s eyes opened wide in surprise. ¡°It was thrown away.¡± He said, seemingly quite proud. ¡°Yesterday.¡± ¡°You, how could you do that?¡± She was finding it hard to believe and began to tremble all over. How could he be so impudent like this? ¡°But that was mine, how could you do that?¡± Le pushed him strongly and ran away. She was still wondering how could he do that? ¡°Hey! Where are you going?¡± Vincent didn¡¯t expect that she would run away like this, so he chased after her. But Le kept on running while Vincent kept on chasing after her. ¡°Where are you going?¡± ¡°It has nothing to do with you, I¡¯m going to get myputer back, I mean, what right did you have to do that to myputer?¡± She said while running, her voice choked with sobs. ¡°Everything of yours is mine, including yourputer.¡± He really didn¡¯t understand, he had kindly reced it with a new one but she didn¡¯t seem to appreciate this and this made him furious. But, Le just kept on running. She didn¡¯t even get her purse or phone. She only had one thought in her mind which was to rush back to school and get herputer back. Even if she didn¡¯t know if it was even possible to get it back. She really could not ept Vincent¡¯s action. Why did he think he can simply throw away her things? Theputer was valuable to her. Growing up she didn¡¯t have many things that belonged to her, and thisputer was something she had after working hard for a long time. Vincent watched her hurriedly running out of the front door and really wondered why was she so angry this early in the morning. So, he went back to his vi and took his car key, and got in the car to chase after her. However, he then thought about how crazy he was to actually chase after her. The car stopped about 50 metres ahead of her. Le was still running and she was startled by the car which stopped suddenly, but Vincent then got out and walked over to her with a nk expression. ¡°Why are you acting so crazy? What are you trying to do so early in the morning?¡± Le didn¡¯t say anything but just bit her lip as she walked past him. She told herself that she must restrain herself and just focus on finding herputer. Thisputer was the most important possession because it contained very important memories for her, such as her photos, papers, and her four-year university memories. She even kept her diary inside theputer, so for her, it was very important and valuable. But, he decided to throw it away and she couldn¡¯t understand how he could do that? ¡°Damn it!¡± Vincent cursed in a low voice, ¡°Where are you going, I can take you!¡± ¡°No need, I just want myputer back,¡± she said sadly. ¡°But it¡¯s already been thrown away, it was moved long ago from now.¡± He yelled out. ¡°I want to get it back!¡± She yelled back and continued to run. However, he grabbed her arm and pulled her towards the car. He put her inside. ¡°Foolish girl, I have never seen you act so stupidly before!¡± Yes, she was foolish! She was foolish to be threatened by him into this marriage that had been arranged too quickly. She wanted to open the car door but he locked it. He wasn¡¯t in a hurry to drive back so instead, he lit a cigarette which then made the car smell of tobo which was a bit suffocating. Le became very anxious as the trash cans in her school were usually emptied between 6:30 and 7 in the morning. It was just after 6 right now so there was still a chance for her to get herputer back. ¡°Let me go!¡± Vincent continued to smoke his cigarette and ignored her. He then narrowed his eyes and said in a deep voice, ¡°Even if you were to get to your school now, you wouldn¡¯t be able to find it because I asked them to move yourputer to another location.¡± Hearing his words, Le was stunned and asked anxiously, ¡°Where did you move it to?¡± ¡°Theputer is really that important? Is there something you want to hide from others inside it?¡± Vincent seemed unhappy by how much she seemed to care about theputer and frowned. Le bit her lip, feeling very disappointed. However, she carried on staring stubbornly at Vincent, with tears in her eyes. Vincent was more annoyed seeing her behaviour. As she continued to stare at him, her eyes were mixed with traces of impatience, annoyance but also with fascination. He was staring at her too, their gazes intersected, both with their thoughts. ¡°Give it back to me!¡± she said. ¡°It¡¯s thrown away!¡± He spit out these two words. Le bit her lips tightly. Her tears almost rolled down her cheeks. Vincent leaned over against her and reached out to her unexpectedly. He put his arm around her, embracing her. He then pulled her closer to him. With no time to react and unable to resist his strength, she was pulled closer to him and was hit by the strong smell of tobo and cologne. He then used his hand to hold her chin and leaned in to kiss her lips. Their tongues met and she tasted the tobo from the cigarette he had just smoked. ¡°Ah, please don¡¯t.¡± Le was starting to feel suffocated. However, Vincent refused to let her go and continued to kiss her deeply. Still feeling suffocated by his kiss, Le¡¯s tense body turned limp and her mind was nk. Vincent then bit her lips until they turned red and said in her ear, ¡°Don¡¯t let me find out the secret in yourputer that you don¡¯t want others to see.¡± He pressed against her ear and let out a breath burning her earlobe slightly which made Le couldn¡¯t help but tremble. ¡°Give it back to me¡­¡± ¡°No.¡± He said rather domineeringly. ¡°I want to get out of the car!¡± Le said and thought that just because he kissed her didn¡¯t mean she would forget about her rights. ¡°Fool!¡± He cursed. ¡°Let me go!¡± She repeated. Feeling annoyed, he opened the car door and said, ¡°Get out!¡± Le pursed her lips, got out of the car, and walked down the hill alone. No matter what, she still had to go to her school and try to find herputer. But Vincent didn¡¯t expect her to get out of the car, damn it, she was really stubborn which made him very angry. So, in the end, he was not even sure why he just drove behind her, following her. Le didn¡¯t know how long she had been walking, but she was interchanging between walking and running. She walked whenever she felt tired. Vincent looked at the car¡¯s dashboard and saw she had actually walked 3 kilometres already. Frowning still, he looked at her coldly and stubbornly continued to watch her from behind. However, Le suddenly staggered and nearly fell. Vincent gripped the steering wheel tight and had no choice but to keep driving forward. Was she really nning to walk to school like this? She had to walk for at least 10 kilometres in total and she was still on her period, did she want to exhaust herself? So, he got out of the car again and ran to catch up with her. Leia was indeed very tired from walking, then the fatigue caused by her menstruation made her almost copse. Even if he was following her, she didn¡¯t appreciate it, since after all if he didn¡¯t ask people to throw away herputer, then herputer wouldn¡¯t have been thrown away. Vincent stood in front of her and said rather solemnly, ¡°Don¡¯t you want thatptop I gave you? If not, don¡¯t even think that there is a chance you will get yourputer back!¡± Le was taken aback and then something suddenly something seemed to sh in her mind and she finally realised what had happened, could it be that¡­? ¡°You, are you just angry because I didn¡¯t ept theptop?¡± She wasn¡¯t so sure if it was because of this. Vincent looked down and snorted, showing a strange expression. Was he embarrassed? Le then knew for sure it was because of this, and she suddenly felt bad and lowered her head as she said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t realize that this was the reason¡­¡± Vincent curled his lips and reached out to hold her in ce. He looked up at her. He saw that her expression was tinged with guilt. He thought in his heart, was he too bad? As he looked at her red lips that he had just bitten, he was attracted and wanted to do something to her again. He drew his breath and said unnaturally, ¡°I will give it back to you tomorrow.¡± ¡°Really?¡± She was pleasantly surprised and she couldn¡¯t help but grab his arm, ¡°Is it real? Little Vin?¡± Little Vin? Vincent didn¡¯t really like being referred to like this, he felt it was only something a young child would use to call someone, so he was speechless. Vincent opened the car window and threw the cigarette outside and then said in a deep voice, ¡°Can we go back home now?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Le then lowered her head to answer and said with her face red, ¡°Sorry, I didn¡¯t know you just had good intentions.¡± Vincent took her hand. He became more unhappy seeing her so sweaty after walking for so long. Once Le heard that she can get herputer back she was very excited, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you had thrown theputer away into the trash can?¡± Chapter 276 He Was Actually Going Crazy with It Chapter 276 He Was Actually Going Crazy with It ¡°Humph!¡± He just snorted coldly while showing a stinking face and raising the corner of his lips. The two of them got into the car and he turned the car home with a cold handsome face and didn¡¯t speak anything. It was early in the morning and he was actually going crazy with it. ¡°Can I really have it back? Aren¡¯t you lying to me for the purpose that you can¡¯t find it?¡± She got worried again. ¡°Shut up!¡± He said. ¡°I have said that I will give it to you! What a nag!¡± Le had no choice but shut up and peeked at Vincent again. Looking at his handsome side, her heart beat faster suddenly and she immediately turned her face away to look out of the car window. The morning scene was so beautiful, she leaned on the seat as she was tired from the walk, yet, there was a satisfying smile on her little face. ncing sideways, when Vincent saw the smile on her face, he was shocked by himself as he thought aboutst night when he did his instinctive reaction to Le. Le was really worse than those pretties but she made him have a strong desire to instantly press her under his body and even wanting to swallow her alive uncontrobly. Thinking about this, his face changed again, a moment of depressing, a moment of tangling and a moment of stretching, almost turned out to be a face-changing performance. The eighty-eighth floor of the White¡¯s Group at noon. Vincent gloomily looked at theputer which had been used for five years yet the paint on it still in a good condition sent to him. He wondered what was inside that made it such a treasure for Le?! Should he have a look on it? Pondering as he looked at the desktopputer on the office desk and his long fingers was tapping on it. He then finally opened it without a password. There were a lot of photos in the folders, he clicked on randomly and it was Le¡¯s photo which she made a face that was spitting out her red little tongue under an Albizia tree. Looking at her little tongue, Vincent¡¯s belly heated up for no reason, damn it, just a photo made him react instinctively. Continuing scrolling down, there were all her personal photos with sunny smiles. Until he flipped to thest page and returned to the folder, he saw the folder was named Sunshine. Subsequently next to it--- Obscurity. Vincent frowned slightly and clicked into it. The photos inside the folder, none of them were smiling but with sad expressions where her eyes were somber and lonely, such a small face with sadness that didn¡¯t match her age really made people¡¯s hearts ache for no reason. Each and every piece of pictures showed a faint sadness in her eyes no matter where she was, on the campus, on the street or on the mountain. Vincent was lost in thought when he looked at these photos by flipping through them one by one and his eyes were getting deeper and deeper. Then, he continued to click until he found a folder that was locked without a password that he knew and he tried to enter it several times but to no avail. Damn it, what was the secret inside? It was infuriating to have a password on it. What the hell did that little girl do? Vincent tried entering multiple passwords but he couldn¡¯t get into it, so he took the USB and copied her entire file and loaded it directly into hisptop. He frowned as he had to know the password and he had to ess it to see what Le had written in the file. ¡°Vincent¡­¡± A sudden man¡¯s voice rang out that made Vincent awake. He looked up and saw Arthurwho was pushing the door in. Subconsciously, Vincent hurriedly turned off theputer. ¡°What are you looking at in such a concentrative manner? I heard that you got a second-hand computer early in the morning, since when do you like this kind of stuff?¡± Arthur said while walking over to touch hisputer. ¡°Is this the only one? Nothing special!¡± ¡°It is very ordinary!¡± Vincent seemed reluctant to let him touch it and immediately moved theputer away gently. When he felt that his action was a bit inappropriate, he added, ¡°It¡¯s just a broken computer!¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Arthur sensed something wrong with Vincent. ¡°Since when do you like this kind of stuff? A second-hand one?¡± Putting the documents on the table, Arthur sat down on a chair opposite Vincent while looking at his handsome face across the table. ¡°What a second-hand one? It is being used!¡± He didn¡¯t like the word second-hand as the thought of Le¡¯s first night would raise his anger for no reason. Arthur was stunned for a moment, hmm, something was different! Theputer looked like it was very precious and clearly Vincent didn¡¯t want him to touch it and it seemed that Vincent was very abnormal. Shrugging his shoulder, Arthur then picked up a stack of documents and said, ¡°Director Gordon from the Overseas Chinese Affairs Office called and said that the banquet and forum handled at the hotel last time were very good, the only downside was that Mr. White disappeared halfway! This is the operation of the hotel this week and we got an improvement of 5 percentage points. Vincent, your decision is wise, we should sponsor some of these economic forums held by the government which can bring a lot of advertising revenue for our hotel!¡± ¡°He?¡± Vincent frowned. ¡°I almost forget, it¡¯s time for me to go and meet him!¡± ¡°Can¡¯t we just make a phone call?¡± Arthur shrugged his shoulders, ¡°Do you need to make the trip yourself?¡± ¡°There are some issues that can¡¯t be solved over the phone!¡± Vincent smiled. ¡°Director Gordon provides us with an opportunity, so naturally I have to go and thank him!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Arthur suddenly realized and smiled wickedly. ¡°Right, there is something that sometimes needs to be done personally!¡± ¡°Only five percentage points?¡± Vincent frowned. ¡°It¡¯s only been a week and there is an increment of five percentage points. I am very happy as I just heard this news as soon as I get back. For every percentage point raised, we can pick up more girls!¡± ¡°Still soscivious? Aren¡¯t you afraid of hurting your kidney?¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t youscivious? I heard you have been veryscivious recently, I wonder if it¡¯s true? I thought you have finally figured it out and are going to change your attitude towards life, you have to be happy for your life! Of course, for the sake of your kidney, you have to do your best to take care of your health and pick up girls at the same time so that life is better!¡± ¡°Ridiculous!¡± Arthur raised his eyebrow and teasingly looked at Vincent while lowering his voice, ¡°I heard that you got married and exposed your woman in the public, is that true? Are you keeping it a secret even from me?¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯m married!¡± Vincentughed loudly and gently stretched out his long arm to pat Arthur¡¯s shoulder, this guy was still as shrewd as before. ¡°Macey Hunter?¡± Arthur didn¡¯t seem to believe him. Shaking his head, Vincent smiled. ¡°Her sister!¡± ¡°Oh my god! Vincent, you really married Macey¡¯s sister?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°But I feel her sister is so innocent!¡± Arthur popped up inexplicably. ¡°Why are you trampling on her sister?¡± Vincent¡¯s face turned cold and Arthur realized that he had said something wrong. ¡°Well, what I mean is, I hope you will be kind to those who are innocent!¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to see Director Gordon now!¡± Vincent stood up and diverted the topic, ¡°I need to thank Director Gordon personally which can¡¯t be done perfectly over the phone!¡± Arthur nodded, ¡°That¡¯s true, you can¡¯t convey certain things over the phone, especially with those politicians who are very careful!¡± The two men looked at each with a silent smile. Vincent then stood up, looked back at theputer on his desk as he walked to the door, he then turned back and carried the mainframe directly to his lounge, locking it inside. Arthur who was at the doorway puzzled once again, was thatputer so precious? I couldn¡¯t believe that it had to be locked up in the lounge. In the Overseas Chinese Affairs Office. ¡°Le, you are always asking for days off, are you ok?¡± Renee asked with concern. ¡°I¡¯m ok!¡± Le smiled awkwardly, then looking around to see that no one was around, she said softly, ¡°I¡¯m on period and it is very painful!¡± ¡°Oh, I see! Do you get menstrual cramps too?¡± Renee immediately looked at the door to make sure that no one was there, she said, ¡°I tell you, every month on those days, it is very annoying as it makes me pain and furthermore the amount is veryrge that makes me ufortable, I would like to take Chinese medicine, do you think it works?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know, don¡¯t they say a congenital one cannot be treated? I have been like this all the way!¡± Renee sighed and leaned back in her chair. ¡°Although females have menstruation, even my puppy will turn annoying after a few days of dripping blood, yet, they will bite men or even hug men¡¯s legs as they think that it is a male dog. How are we so unlucky that we only think about dying during the menstruation period rather than a hot lust in men?¡± Stunned! Dumbfounded! Le was embarrassed as Renee¡¯s words were too ridiculous. ¡°How can humans and dogs be the same?¡± Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. ¡°That¡¯s true, but dogs and humans all have one simrity, that is they will have blood dripping!¡± ¡°Oh my God! Can you be more implicit?¡± ¡°What¡¯s blood dripping?¡± Callum West who just walked in asked unsurely. Meanwhile, both Le and Renee turned their heads towards the office door in shock. Renee¡¯s face finally turned red, she gritted her teeth but spoke out loud, pretending to be calm, ¡°Callum, do you ever have those times when your belly hurts like hell every month?¡± Callum was slightly stunned and suddenly spoke. ¡°Oh! Do you have menstrual cramps?¡± Gosh! Now, Le¡¯s face went red too! Renee turned even more embarrassed. ¡°You are shameless! Don¡¯t you feel ashamed of yourself for talking to a woman about this kind of topic?¡± ¡°What¡¯s so shameful about? My brother is a gynecologist and he sees women every day, so he has some research on women¡¯s menstrual pain, irregr periods and infertility!¡± ¡°Oh my God! How can he be such unpretentious? Is he a man?¡± Renee went speechless and quickly looked away to divert the topic. ¡°Le, let¡¯s have tea, I¡¯ve brought tea!¡± ¡°Sure! Sure!¡± Le worried that if she continued, it would be impossible to end the conversation and it was embarrassing to talk to a man about such intimate topics, so she immediately stood up, ¡°I¡¯m going to wash the cups, Callum, do you want to have some tea?¡± Raising his eyebrow, Callum opened his mouth with a smile, not even feeling embarrassed, instead, he turned to be more curious. ¡°Which one of you has menstrual cramps? I¡¯m serious, my brother is a doctor and I can rmend to you if you need!¡± Chapter 277 Like Kissing Her Chapter 277 Like Kissing Her ¡°Callum!¡± yelled Renee, ¡°Your brother could be any type of doctor he wanted to be, why did he choose to be a gynaecologist? It¡¯s so indecent. You¡¯re indecent too! Our menstrual cramps have nothing to do with you, why are you here discussing it with us?¡± ¡°Well!¡± Callum was speechless and he gulped, but he was not going to be outdone, ¡°I¡¯m just caring about you?!¡± ¡°Leave your love and care for your future wife! We don¡¯t need your care!¡± ¡°Why are you like this, I¡¯m just worried about you!¡± Le felt awkward, but she shook her head hearing them bickering. She walked away to wash her cup. Callum and Renee bickered for the longest time in the office. Le came back to the office after making tea and they were still at it. They were initially arguing about menstrual cramps and they were now arguing about how Renee couldn¡¯t get a boyfriend. If this continued, they would probably start arguing about the moon and there would be no end to this. ¡°Have some tea, you two! The teas are ready!¡± Le interrupted them. ¡°Oh, thank you! I¡¯m not going to argue with you anymore, just for Le. Renee, you should be more like Renee. Look at her, she¡¯s cute and nice. You¡¯re just a crazy woman inparison!¡± ¡°What?!¡± Renee rolled her eyes, ¡°Look at yourself in the mirror! You¡¯re like a smouldering ember! A freaking weirdo!¡± ¡°Hmph! The tea is so fragrant. Le, you¡¯re so good at making tea. The water you used was about 80 degrees Celsius, am I right? The tea will have a beautiful shade of green when the correct temperature is used!¡± ¡°Yes, I did!¡± Le nodded. ¡°Le, let me know if you still need to see a gynaecologist. I¡¯m going back to work!¡± Le¡¯s face turned red, she smiled and said, ¡°Thank you, but¡­¡± Before she could even finish her sentence, her smile froze when she saw a person with arge figure standing by the door. It was Vincent. Vincent stood by the door and nced at Callum and Renee. His gaze stopped on Callum for a bit. He seemed to see him as an enemy and there was anger in his eyes. Le was stunned, should she say hi? But why was he here? As she was hesitating, she heard Director Gordon¡¯s friendly voice, ¡°Ah! Mr. White, what brings you here? I was just talking about the event you sponsoredst time, it was very sessful. Speak of the devil!¡± Vincent turned around and looked at Director Gordon. He reached out his hand and smiled as he shook Director Gordon¡¯s hand, ¡°I was looking for you. I didn¡¯t know which was your office and was going to ask around. And you appeared! Great mind thinks alike!¡± ¡°Haha, that¡¯s true! Great mind thinks alike! Come! Let¡¯s go to my office!¡± Director Gordon then led Vincent to his room. Vincent nced at Le when he passed her by. It seemed unintentional but at the same time, it looked like he was warning her about something. Le felt a shiver down her spine. ¡°Wasn¡¯t that Vincent White? He is the president of the White Group!¡± Callum blinked several times as he nced out the door. ¡°We know! We are not so stupid!¡± Renee rolled her eyes at Callum. ¡°If you¡¯re done, could you please leave the female area in the office, since you are a male?¡± ¡°This is the office, a public space. There¡¯s no gender restriction,¡± retorted Callum. They were about to go at it again. ¡°Well, bathrooms are also public areas. Why are they separated by gender then?¡± ¡°You are so annoying!¡± snorted Callum. Le¡¯s heart was still beating fast. Vincent was here to meet Director Gordon. She was so scared, she thought he was here for her! But it was a good thing that that wasn¡¯t the case. When Callum finally left, Renee whispered secretly, ¡°Hey, Le. Your husband is so handsome. I felt like I would get electrocuted just by meeting his eyes! My heart was beating so fast. Also Le, why didn¡¯t you say hi?¡± Le didn¡¯t reply, she still felt uneasy. He red at her very sharply just now, as if he was warning her about something. What did she do wrong this time? Wait! She made Callum tea just now¡­ Erm! How long had he been here? After 10 minutes, Le¡¯s phone beeped. It was a message notification. She looked at it and saw that it was from Vincent. He told her to wait for him in the bathroom. She was shocked. She was stunned in ce and she took a deep breath. Why the bathroom? Oh no! ¡°How about we go shopping after workter? My friend opened a new restaurant. Let¡¯s go there, it¡¯s new and we should go to support her!¡± ¡°Sure!¡± Le wasn¡¯t really listening, and she agreed to it. By the time she realized what she agreed to, she took a look at her phone and stood up abruptly. She frowned as she walked to the bathroom. He was already there. ¡°Why, why are you here?¡± She realized that she would start to stutter whenever she was nervous, ¡°Are you here for business?¡± He looked at her coldly. Le didn¡¯t understand him. She looked up and took small nces at him. He was giving off an ice-cold aura. She then quickly looked down and asked in a soft voice, ¡°But I, I didn¡¯t do anything wrong!¡± Why was he so mad? He finally snorted. She looked at him again and stared at his wless profile. His whole body was giving off a noble air, he was cold yet elegant. The expression in his dark eyes was frigid and stern. ¡°What are you mad about?¡± She really didn¡¯t know what was going on. ¡°I didn¡¯t know that my wife was so good at making tea!¡± Vincent¡¯s eyes were wintry, his tone of voice was calmed yet oppressing. So cold it sent a shiver down Le¡¯s spine. She was frightened. ¡°And why are you talking about the gynaecologist with another man?¡± His words were strong and his ck eyes slowly turned blood-shot. He looked at Le solemnly and ridiculed her, ¡°Are you nning to make hime with you?¡± She found it hard to breathe! Le felt like something was stuck in her throat, it was agonizing. He reached out his hand and yanked her over. He pressed her against the wall and kissed her lips harshly. Le didn¡¯t know that Vincent¡¯s frosty lips could have such warmth, it felt like a dormant volcano erupting and releasing magma. So hot it was burning her to ashes. His kisses were forceful and sultry, he bit her lips skillfully and her lips started to swell. After a series of rough actions, he suddenly put his tongue in and attacked her moist insides. He licked and sucked her tongue hard as if he was trying to eat her alive. Her mind nked and she didn¡¯t understand why did he lose control like that. She was feeling nervous, but she also noticed that her body was feeling weird because of him teasing her like that. He kissed her again and again, ¡°You are not allowed to make another man tea again! What? She finally understood. Wait, not really. So, was he just jealous? She didn¡¯t know anymore if he was just jealous or was just possessive. ¡°Did you hear me?¡± He grabbed her shoulder and stared at her reddened face with his dark eyes. Shit, he felt like kissing her again! ¡°I heard you the first time!¡± she said softly. ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything. Also, I made tea for all three of us¡­ ugh¡­¡± She was pressed against the wall again before she could finish her sentence. This time Vincent used more strength and used his right hand to press her head against the wall. He kissed her firmly again and French kissed her sloppily as if he was trying to force everything into her mouth. Oh my God! Why did he like kissing her so much recently? He couldn¡¯t have forgotten that this was the Overseas Chinese Affairs Office of Municipal Government¡¯s office, right? After he was done kissing her, he finally let go of her. She was breathing hard. Le¡¯s face flushed as she lied on him. She took a deep breath of his scent and said, ¡°Someone might see us¡­¡± He was startled as he heard that! Someone else would see them? Vincent smirked and his eyes were flickering. So what? She was his woman and his wife. They weren¡¯t doing anything wrong. Le lowered her head, ¡°So are you here for business?¡± He didn¡¯t respond. He stared at her up close and thought that her skin looked nice. It looked soft like custard and was so enchanting. ¡°When is it going to end?¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Your period!¡± he said. She blushed and she froze up. He put his head on her shoulder and said softly, ¡°When can you give it to me?¡± She was speechless. Heughed faintly seeing that she didn¡¯t reply. He kissed her neck deeply and said lovingly and tenderly, ¡°Give it one or two days?¡± Oh my God! What was he saying? Le wanted to find a hole, hide in it and nevere out again. Her face was as red as a tomato. His head was still on her shoulder. Just by slightly looking to the side, he could see how crimson her face was. He couldn¡¯t help but inched closer and gave her a peck on the cheek. ¡°Why is your face so red¡­¡± Vincent said jokingly, teasing her relentlessly. Her face glowed even redder after hearing him. She pursed her lips and pushed against his firm chest with her small hands. But he inched closer to her ears. He nibbled her ears and whispered, ¡°You look even prettier rosy-faced.¡± ¡°Somebody is going to see us!¡± she said worryingly. She was afraid that someone was going to see them hugging each other like this. Her head was a mess because of his kisses, even her ears were ming. She felt like her strong heart was going to burst any moment. ¡°Yeah,¡± said Vincent inly. He nibbled her ear lobe with his warm lips and licked it gently with his tongue. Le tensed up. It was numbing and was making her itch. It was agonizing. Her heart was beating faster and faster and she felt uneasy. ¡°Stop it, I¡¯m at work!¡± ¡°I know! I do it because I wanted to!¡± Le was speechless. ¡°When are you getting off work?¡± he asked. He finally let go of her and took a step backwards. He continued to stare at her. ¡°I¡¯m going out with my colleagueter!¡± she said in a low voice, afraid of raising her head. ¡°Renee asked me to go shopping with her and then eat at her friend¡¯s newly opened restaurant. I already told her yes!¡± ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to!¡± ¡°But¡­¡± She already promised Renee and wasn¡¯t going to bail on her. ¡°I¡¯ming to get you after work. Think of an excuse to refuse her!¡± He ordered her in a deep voice. He then turned around and was going to leave, ¡°I don¡¯t care how just make something up!¡± ¡°But¡­¡± Le was going to say something but he was already long gone. She pursed her lips and shook her head. He was so forceful. She caressed her lips that he just kissed and her face flushed again. At the office. ¡°Le, hahaha¡­¡± N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Renee kept smiling at Le oddly after she walked into the office. Renee seemed dubious and was staring at the corner of Le¡¯s lips. Le was already feeling guilty, she blushed again and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? What are you looking at?¡± Chapter 278 Pray for Happiness Chapter 278 Pray for Happiness ¡°Just now, you and Vincent both went in the direction of the bathroom together; did he punish you with his dominance again?¡± Renee was such a gossip, Le felt annoyed and said to herself. ¡°What¡¯re you shy for? This is normal, no? It¡¯s not like you two are cheating. Besides, there are plenty of cheaters now that are open about it. Besides, look how cute you are. Even I want to kiss you!¡± ¡°I don''t want to talk to you anymore; hurry and get to work. I don¡¯t think I will make it tonight!¡± ¡°Howe? Got a date with Vincent?¡± ¡°No!¡± She subconsciously denied, and looked for an excuse. ¡°My period is here and too painful. I¡¯ll go with you in a few days, alright?¡± ¡°A date¡¯s a date, no need to deny it. Besides, it¡¯s not like I¡¯m someone unreasonable!¡± ¡°Uh! Sorry!¡± ¡°Whatever, go on your date!¡± On the busy street, Vincent sat in his Bugatti and rubbed his eyebrows. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. His car was parked on the street corner. He looked out at F City¡¯s marvelous cityscape. The setting sun shone in his eyes, but didn¡¯t provide a bit of warmth. It seemed like he was enjoying thendscape but also lost in thought. He was like an emotionless statue, just looking at his cellphone. After a short while, it rang. ¡°Vincent, when are you gonna do it?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll y it by ear! Don¡¯t worry about this anymore!¡± Vincent took a puff of his cigarette. ¡°You take care now, see you around!¡± ¡°Wait, about you and Le¡­¡± The other end of the phone was anxious to ask, but stopped short. ¡°She¡¯s just a pawn, nothing more!¡± He said coldly. He felt aggravated, hung up the phone, and took another deep puff. The phone suddenly rang again. Looking at the caller ID, Vincent tightened his eyebrows and picked up in an impatient manner. Before the other end had a chance to speak, he said coldly, ¡°I told you, don¡¯t ever call me again. Or else¡­¡± ¡°Vincent-¡± The other end was stunned by Vincent¡¯s attitude and began to apologize. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Vincent, I¡¯ll never call you again! But I miss you a lot. I just got back from Ennd and can¡¯t stop thinking about you. Tonight, we-¡± ¡°Tonight, isn¡¯t it better to get Zane to sleep with you?¡± Vincent snapped. Upon hearing this, the other end gasped, ¡°How did you know?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t ever call me again, understand?¡± ¡°Vincent!¡± The voice on the other end began to stutter. ¡°Vincent, I was wrong, I shouldn¡¯t have done that! But I really love you-¡± Vincent¡¯s eyes narrowed, and he had on a devilish smirk, which made his expression look even colder. His tone was as cold as ice, ¡°You¡¯re smart, but too smart for your own good!¡± After he said these, he hung up the phone and zoomed away in his car¡­ After work, Le waited for a long time in the office. Renee and everyone else had already gone home, but there was still no sight of Vincent. She looked down at her phone, but there was no call. She packed her bag and left the office. At the front entrance, there was still no sign of Vincent, not a call either. Le continued to wait before the entrance of city hall. He said he woulde pick her up, so she put off her ns with Renee. Maybe he¡¯s still busy, she thought. ¡°Le? Howe you haven¡¯t headed home yet?¡± The familiar voice of her father rang beside her ear, and she turned to see her father walking towards her. ¡°Dad? Howe you¡¯re walking home?¡± ¡°The driver¡¯s taking care of some family business, he¡¯ll be here soon!¡± Le nodded. It was her first time meeting him here at city hall. Though they worked at the same ce, but they never seemed to cross paths. They never talked much, so Le kept her head down. Seeing his daughter put her head down, Brian asked, ¡°Does Vincent treat you well?¡± ¡°Well!¡± She uttered one word and nodded. ¡°Are you waiting for him?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°Is he really treating you well?¡± Brian couldn''t help but ask, trailing off as he asked. Le raised her head to see his sharp gaze, then suddenly drooped her head again and bit her lips. But she still nodded and said, ¡°Well!¡± ¡°Tell me how he treats you well, then!¡± Brian¡¯s tone softened a bit. ¡°Well, he cooked for me...¡± Le said in a soft tone, all the while thinking about how he made her chicken soup while she was on her period, how he washed the bedsheets, and how he brought her dessert. Her eyes were filled with warmth and light. ¡°He even washed my clothes¡­¡± ¡°Cook? Wash clothes?¡± Brian repeated in a shocked manner. ¡°Never would have guessed!¡± ¡°Right, me neither!¡± Le said softly, then quickly raised and then lowered her head again. ¡°Dad, can I ask you a question?¡± ¡°Of course, we¡¯re family; what¡¯s there not to ask?¡± ¡°Why did you want me to make Mr. White fall in love with me? You know that he and my sister were together!¡± This was the question she always pondered. Vincent told her that her father was merely using her. Though she didn¡¯t say so, but she still had to know the reason. Brian paused to ponder a moment, then kindly replied, ¡°Le, though the two of you got married for the family¡¯s namesake, but I don¡¯t want my daughter to get a divorce. I hope you will find happiness, and the only way for you to do that is to make him fall in love with you. That way, you¡¯ll be happy! Usually, lovees before marriage, but you two did not get together because of love, so my deepest wishes were that you find love and happiness!¡± ¡°Is that it?¡± Le looked up; this time, she did not shy away. There was a glitter in her eyes as she stared straight on at Brian, as if sheprehended his words. Brian¡¯s eyes were filled with kindness. He patted her shoulder and said, ¡°Every parent wishes their children will be sessful and find happiness. I may be F City¡¯s mayor, but I¡¯m still amoner as well. As a parent, of course I¡¯d want my daughter to be happy!¡± Hearing this, Le was silent for a while, then her lips formed a huge smile. She grabbed her father¡¯s arm, her heart filled with joy. ¡°Thank you, dad!¡± ¡°Go home and visit your mother more often if you¡¯ve got time! Your mom¡¯s getting lonely!¡± Kindness radiated from his eyes as he looked at his daughter¡¯s arm on his. ¡°I will; I¡¯ve got to turn in my dissertation next week. After that, I¡¯lle visit. I might have to take some time off!¡± ¡°Time off?¡± Brian nodded. ¡°School is important. I spoke to your counselor; she said you¡¯re doing quite well. You¡¯re one of the top 10 in the school graduating with honors. I¡¯m proud of you!¡± ¡°I¡¯m only ranked one of the top students of the school, not the province!¡± ¡°Why not? I¡¯m sure you¡¯re one of the top students in the province too! Graduation¡¯sing up, remember to do your best, both at school and at work!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± As they chatted, a car drove up; Brian¡¯s driver got out the car, and in a half-panicked manner hurried up to Brian. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mayor, for taking up your time!¡± ¡°No worries; everyone¡¯s got family emergencies now and then. Everything taken care of?¡± ¡°Yes! Thanks for your concern!¡± ¡°Le? He¡¯s not here yet. Do you want me to give you a ride?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll wait a bit longer, dad. You head home first! I¡¯m sure mom¡¯s worrying by now.¡± Le smiled politely at the driver, and escorted her father into the car. ¡°Well, give him a call, it¡¯s gettingte, return home early!¡± Brian said. ¡°Got it!¡± She watched as the car drove away, then she smiled from ear to ear. She felt quite happy to have such a concerning father. Even though the car was long gone, she still looked on at that direction. It was gettingter and darker out, but still no sign of Vincent. Le took out her phone and mulled over whether or not to call him. After a long while, she finally called. The phone rang for a while; finally, just as she was about to hang up, he picked up. He barked in an irritated voice, ¡°What¡¯re you calling for?¡± Le was stunned; she replied softly, ¡°Didn¡¯t you tell me to wait for you?¡± The other end was silent for a few seconds, then Vincent chimed out, ¡°I¡¯ve said too much, I forgot all about it. Don¡¯t call me again!¡± ... Le was stunned. Listening to his harsh tone, she couldn¡¯t help but feel a clench in her heart. ¡°Fine! I can never call you, but you need to remember, so that you won''t question why I never call youter on!¡± After this, she hung up the phone and took a deep breath; a look of disappointment shed across her face. It¡¯s been too long since shest went shopping. Seeing the sun go down, Le smiled and nodded. Well, life goes on; might as well go eat something first. She casually strolled along the streets, looking at the passing strangers and cars. She had never been able to so casually take a walk before, so might as well enjoy the moment. As she passed by the school, she thought about herptop and headed in the school¡¯s direction. At the dormitory. She opened the door. No surprise; without herptop, her two roommates were not home either. They were probably busy with their own things at their internships. She looked around and sighed, then left the dorms. She found a nice restaurant before the school to eat quietly in peace. Everyone in the shop was a couple, only she was by herself. Outside the campus grounds, a music store was ying an interesting song- ¡°The Joys of Being Single¡± I finally thought things through I won¡¯t be the girl who keeps waiting anymore Take off my ring, put on a ponytail No longer will I think about you I¡¯ll ept my faults and admit defeats She¡¯s your true love Loneliness apanies freedom in vibrant colors I¡¯ll fling my hair and walk tall Just a little heart break, anyway I¡¯ll wave by bye, wish you both well I¡¯ll enjoy the joys of being single¡­ Le paid for her meal and headed out the small shop. As she listened to this song, she thought she could have a great time by herself. She walked along the street, and at a corner without streetmps was a home theater rental store. Le browsed around, then remembered that, a long, long time ago, a ssmate brought her here to watch a movie starring Maggie Cheung and Tony Leung, "In the Mood for Love." After the movie, he left after his sophomore year in college! He went abroad to study at the University of Queennd in Australia, and there was no news of him ever since then. It¡¯s been three years now; she wondered how was he doing now? She shook her head slightly. Was she getting old? To think that she was already recollecting events in the past already. Only old people did this, right? Chapter 279 Not Seen For Three Years Chapter 279 Not Seen For Three Years Around the corner where there was no streetlights, on the side of the screening room, the half face of a man was reflected, that was so deep and breathtaking. His dark hair covered his eyes, which converged with the glitter and blossomed with much pity and intense yearning. Le was stunned and her eyes went into a trance. Was she really getting old and starting to hallucinate? She blinked her eyes to confirm again. This time, she was really shocked and the color was instantly drained from her face. She stammered, "Se¡­senior, is that you?" She didn''t expect to meet Theodore Hall, wasn''t he in Australia? Had he graduated? "Le, it''s been so long!" There was a tremor in Theodore''s voice. With a somewhat mncholy expression, he stepped out from the shadow and looked at Le. His eyes didn''t blink, as if thousands of years had passed, and a thousand words converged into a single sentence. "How have you been doing?" Le took a step back and gazed at him. They hadn''t seen each other for three years. Theodore, who had been in his senior year of university at the time, had matured. He was as tall and eye-catching as he was in those years. His body proportions were perfect, and she could tell that it was the result of exercise at a nce. At this moment, he was wearing a casual long-sleeved T-shirt, with a hint of mncholy in his eyes. Theodore seemed to be a different personpared to three years ago. His aura was sopelling and his handsomeness was so breathtaking. Living in Australia had given him an outstanding temperament. Such a man was standing in front of her at this moment. "Yeah, Senior, long time no see! You''re back?!" Le smiled gently. Indeed, she didn''t expect to meet Theodore, especially since they hadn''t seen each other for three years and they hadn''t had any contact, she almost thought they were just strangers. In fact, they were really just strangers. The only ambiguity between them was that they watched a movie together and he asked her to wait for him. After that, he left for three years without a word. However, nothing mattered today because she had long since stopped caring about it, or rather she never did. "How about watching a movie together?" he said again. The voice was too familiar to her, fruity and husky, clear and cool. However, Le shook her head. "No, I have things to do! I''ve to go home!" "Le-" Theodore hurriedly shouted. Le raised her eyes indifferently. "Is there anything else, Senior?" When Theodore listened to her indifferent tone, a trace of self-deprecation shed across his eyes, and his expression was gloomy, as if it was overcast with ck clouds. "We haven''t seen each other for so long, do you want to be so distant?" Le chuckled and said, "Senior, you''re joking, I really should go back, I have to work tomorrow!" "Why didn''t you reply to my letter?" His voice was hollow and distant, reaching her ears. Le was at a loss for words for a moment. She looked up in a trance and saw him gazing at her with a torch-like gaze. She was a little surprised, "Have you ever written to me?" Theodore was dumbfounded. "You''ve never received a letter from me?" Le nodded. "Yes!" "It''s impossible! I wrote you 99 letters. Le, didn''t you receive any of them?" He was really shocked, "It''s impossible that you didn''t receive a single one!" "I really didn''t receive it!" Le was also in utter shock, but it didn''t seem like Theodore was lying. Subconsciously, she bit her lips tightly and shook her head gently. "How did this happen?" "Did you write down the wrong address?" "Le, I studied at P University for four years, how could I write down the wrong address?" He put on a wry smile, feeling doubly disappointed. "For the first year, I wrote you two letters a week, but none of them were answered. I told myself to persist, so I persisted in writing you 99 letters, but still didn''t receive a single word from you, then I thought you might not want to talk to me, and I stopped sending letters after that..." "I didn''t receive it!" Le was a little flustered at this point. "Excuse me, I should go back now!" "Le, please give me a few more moments!" She couldn''t stay out too long, it was already night time and she didn''t want Vincent to find her in trouble. She turned around, but said politely, "Goodbye, senior!" "Le!" She walked past him with her head down. She didn''t say much and was indifferent as she didn''t know what to say. Whatever she said, she felt it was redundant at this moment. However, Theodore''s body suddenly moved in the way that blocked her way. "Le, listen to me!" "Senior, I really have to go back, there''s no bus if I''mte." Le looked up with no choice and said softly. Theodore gazed at her for a long time without speaking, but then he reached out and took her hand in his. "Le, I''m back, and what I said three years ago still works! Since it was a misunderstanding, and since you didn''t receive my letter, I''m back¡­." "But I don''t remember what you said, and besides, I''m married!" Le bit her lips, then smiled softly with a faintly discernible smile. "Since I don''t know your phone number, I can''t inform you toe to my wedding reception. I''m sorry! But my husband and I will definitely treat you to a meal sometime!" "You''re married?" Theodore''s hand tightened, holding Le''s hand a little tighter, causing her hand to hurt. His countenance fell, as if he couldn''t believe it, "You haven''t graduated yet and how can you get married? Le, is this your way of punishing me? Punishing me for not sticking around afterwards?" Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. For a moment, Le''s brain felt like a crashedputer. Turning around, she immediately shook her head. "Senior, I never lie! I may not tell you, but I don''t lie!" She gently pulled away his hand, turned and then left. Theodore stood in ce and didn''t continue to go after her. Until the sound of her footsteps slowly went away, he lit a cigarette and walked out of the family screening room alone. ''Am I really toote?'' He asked himself. His nting shadow was gradually elongated under the street light, crossing the quiet and charming street of the campus, and then he seemed to finally make up his mind to go after her. "Le, wait a minute!" Theodore shouted. Le had to stop in her tracks again and turn around gently. She saw that Theodore was smiling with a calm expression, not at all like what he looked like just now. He even winked at her and said, "I''m just kidding with you. We are meeting as old alumni, so even if you are in a hurry, shouldn''t you go in and sit for a while?" Le was not quite used to his gentleness and said with a faint smile, "Let''s do it tomorrow. I''ll treat you to lunch tomorrow to wee your return, and now I really have to go!" "Really?" Theodore smiled faintly, she woulde to him, should he believe it? "Of course!" "Give me your phone number!" he said. Le froze and her expression changed, "How about you give me your phone number and I''ll contact you!" "Is it so hard to give me your phone number?" His words were vaguely harsh, and he frowned slightly and said, "Now you can leave!" Even if she didn''t tell him the phone number, he could get it easily, he just really wanted her to tell him in person. However, in the end, Le just smiled gently and left. At the vi. When Le returned, the vi was lit up and the Bugatti was parked in the courtyard. She looked at her watch to check the time, the time was 9 p.m. She had actually been outside for so long. When she entered the vi, she saw Vincent sitting at the dining table with a sullen look on his face. When he saw her return, he looked up and cast his gaze at her with his tone very unpleasant. "Where have you been?" "The university dormitory!" she answered. Thinking of his previous remark that he woulde to pick her up, but then he suddenly became so indifferent again. His attitude was so capricious that she could not ept it for a while, but she wouldn''t show it. Vincent stood up, walked over to the wine cooler, poured the fragrant red wine into a crystal clear ss, and then walked up to Le with the wine ss in his hand. "Are you alone?" "Yes!" She nodded. The bright light shone on his handsome face, and he stood there coldly with fluctuations surged up within his eyes while his untamed and thick brows locked together. "Haven''t you eaten yet?" She nced at the four dishes and soupid out on the table and was slightly surprised that it looked like he had cooked the meal, but no one had eaten it. How long had he been back? Did hee back to cook after being mean to her on the phone? Should she make such a presumptuous guess? Maybe she shouldn''t. When she saw he didn''t say anything, she added, "I''m going upstairs!" Vincent didn''t say much, but blocked her way. She looked up in slight surprise and saw him looking at her coldly, as if sizing her up, and as if he was thinking. His dark eyes were concealing his true feelings. Le stood in ce, feeling nothing but bewilderment. "Can''t I go upstairs?" "No!" "If there''s anything you want to say, just say it!" She waited quietly. "I haven''t eaten!" His words were like informing her. "Then eat!" She nced at the meal on the table. "I don''t want to eat alone!" He said. Le frowned and nodded. "Do you want me to eat with you?" He didn''t say anything. Le frowned again, bothered by what he was going to do and what he wanted to do. Vincent picked up his goblet and took another sip of red wine, "Yes!" Le breathed a sigh of relief and walked towards the dining table. Vincent picked up a pair of chopsticks and handed them to her. "I''ve eaten!" She exined. "Have some more!" He said in a deep voice. Le had no choice but to take the chopsticks. She looked at the dishes on the table, they all looked delicious and must have been made by him. "What did you eat?" He said in an indifferent tone. "Mung bean jelly!" She ate it at a shop near the school. He raised his eyebrows slightly, "Eat less of that non-nutritious food in the future!" Umm! Le paused but wanted to say something, but after some consideration, she thought it was unnecessary. Thus, she had to swallow the words stuck on the tip of her tongue, looking at the dishes on the table, she only took a stick of celery. While Vincent just drank the wine and didn''t move his chopsticks. Le also put down her chopsticks, and it just so happened that her phone rang. Who would call her at this hour? She looked down at the phone and found that it was an unfamiliar number. She looked up at Vincent, whose eyes swept over her phone as if unconsciously. She answered the phone. "Hello?" Theodore''s voice came from the other end of the phone, and Le''s face turned pale. She hadn''t expected him to call her, and how did he know her number? Then she heard him say, "Le, are you home?" "You, how do you know my number?" She asked subconsciously. "As I said, I will definitely know what I want to know!" His voice was so confident. His low voiceing through the phone made Le frown, and for a moment, she was a little angry inside. "Anything?" Her voice calmed down, she was indifferent and unable not to be. "If not, I''m hanging up!" "Wait a minute -" Le''s eyebrows knitted together as she waited for Theodore to speak. "Le, I''m sorry! There are some words that I can''t spit out in front of you, but I''m really sorry that I didn''t contact you afterwards. It wasn''t because I have forgotten you, but I was afraid that you will ignore me forever. I was afraid that my heart wouldn''t be able to stand it anymore and I would give up my studies and came back from Australia...I was afraid I wouldn''t be able to finish my studies... Le, can you understand?" Chapter 280 The Hibernating Leopard Chapter 280 The Hibernating Leopard Le felt suffocated. As she was holding her breath, she seemed to have heard Vincent¡¯s ragged gasp. She subconsciously looked at Vincent, and realized that he was staring at her. She suddenly panicked; her voice also started to tremble. ¡°Sorry, I''m hanging up! That''s your own business.¡± After she said that, she hung up the phone, looked at Vincent, and exined sheepishly, ¡°It''s just a friend!¡± At the same moment, the phone rang again, and Le was so scared that she almost jumped up. Vincent remained silent; he did not say anything. He just held out his hand, signaling that he wanted her to hand over the phone. Le was nervous. ¡°It''s really just a friend whom came back from Australia not long ago!¡± ¡®Hand it over!¡± He said in a deep voice. He had already stood up; his long arm reached over and took the phone directly from her hand. He then looked at the number and answered the phone. Since he also pressed the speaker button, Le was able to hear Theodore¡¯s voice. ¡°Le, I still like you¡­ just give both of us a chance! I really like you.¡± Le raised her head in a panic, she wanted to stop Theodore from taking nonsense. However, as soon as she opened her mouth, she heard Vincent spoke in a deep voice, ¡°Who are you?¡± On the other end of the phone, Theodore seemed to be stunned, he then quickly hung up the phone. After what just happened, Le seemed to have an unexinable feeling, she whispered, ¡°It''s a senior who was formerly from our school! I don''t know how he knew my phone number!¡± Vincent just put the phone on the table and raised his eyebrows. ¡°The word ¡®senior¡¯ is a very flirty word!¡± Le¡¯s was shocked, was he looking for trouble? If so, that was the thing that she was scared of. ¡°This man likes you! He¡¯s confessing his love for you!¡± ¡°I don''t know!¡± ¡°He had already confessed though the phone, both you and I heard it! Why are you still acting dumb?¡± N?velDrama.Org owns this text. The sentence that he has said was the main point. Le, who has never been very logical, suddenly realized, he was angry because of Theodore¡¯s sudden confession. However, who knew that he would suddenlye out and say that to her, even though he did have feelings for her in the past, but it had already been three years and times had changed. It''s just that she did not understand. Vincent obviously did not love her; he did not even like her. However, he still could not let her go, it should be because he wanted to maintain his reputation, ¡°Then what do you want?¡± She looked up at him and saw the mockery through his eyes¡­ mocking at her as if he did not care about her. ¡°I''m wondering if I''ve been too tolerant towards you!¡± It was now that he squatted down, a cold smile could be seen on Vincent¡¯s handsome face. Le frowned. ¡°Tolerant?!¡± She really did not know how he dared to say that word, ¡°He really is just my senior, but you should also have juniors, right? The word ¡®juniors¡¯ is also a very flirty word to use, it¡¯s even flirtier than the word ¡®senior¡¯. You are also a flirtatious person, both literally and figuratively. For example, you always have a woman by your side. Even if this person likes me, so what? You are also liked by many people, right? The only difference between you and I is, I am still performing the duties of marriage while you are not!¡± Le suddenly felt some heaviness in her heart. She raised her eyes, secretly sighed with relief, and slowly spoke the words in her heart. ¡°So, if you want to pick a fight with me, I can only say the innocent will always able to prove oneself! I have nothing to be guilty of!¡± He did not say anything. After being silent for a long time, he put out the cigarette in his hand with his finger, threw it into the cigarette holder, andughed teasingly, ¡°How can you im innocent if you are already not a virgin!¡± Being scolded by him in such a straightforward manner, Le felt sad and embarrassed. While his sharp eyes, staring straight at her face, seemed to be hiding something. ¡°An unchaste woman dared to say that she is innocent in front of me, what a joke!¡± ¡°It''s quite funny. You¡¯re right, I''m not a virgin anymore, so what, do you regret it? If you think I am already a virgin, why did you still do it to me? And more than once!¡± She stood up, wanting to go upstairs immediately, but had to hold back and restrain herself, ¡°I don''t want to fight with you, because we are both highly educated people, and fighting only makes us more and more childish!¡± She lowered her head and suddenly felt a little ufortable. Vincent sneered and said, ¡°You think I want to quarrel with you?!¡± ¡°Then what do you want?¡± The phone rang again. Le subconsciously looked at the phone on the table. But Vincent¡¯s gaze remained on her face, sharp as a tack. ¡°Are you going to answer? Why aren¡¯t you answering it?¡± He gave a cold snort. ¡°That person really liked you!¡± Le¡¯s heart ached, she grabbed the phone and pressed the answer button. The speaker button was still remained turned on, and she heard Theodore¡¯s voice came from the other end of the phone, ¡°Le, is that you?¡± Le spoke indifferently. ¡°Theodore, please don''t call me again, do you know it''s almost ten o''clock, we need to rest, I''m sorry, I''m hanging up!¡± ¡°Le, who was that man just now?¡± The person on the other side of the phone did not care if she hung up or not. ¡°My husband!¡± She said calmly. Vincent¡¯s eyes shed when he heard what she called him, but he still stared at her viciously. ¡°Le, I still really like you! You don''t need to lie and say that you''re married, you haven''t graduated yet, how can you possibly get married?¡± ¡°I never liked you!¡± These merciless words were spoken out, Le continued saying, ¡°To me, Theodore is just a senior, that''s all. It the same as three years ago, and it will continue to be so three yearster! Also, I''m really married. Weather you believe it or not!¡± She hung up the phone again and looked up at Vincent. ¡°I can go upstairs now, right?¡± Vincent did not say anything and left her to go upstairs, leaving Le alone, frozen there, not moving for a long time. Midnight. She heard the sound of thumping downstairs, and then the sound of a car engine starting. The next morning, Le got up and did not see Vincent, nor did she know where he had gone. She felt upset. But then she thought, she had not done anything wrong to Vincent, so why would she be upset? She was righteous, so why should she care? Everything that was on the tablest night was still there, no one moved it. Those dishes, was cooked by him. She sat down at the table, looked down at the red wine he had not finishedst night. She then looked at these dishes, picked up the chopsticks, and ate sullenly. Overseas Chinese Affairs. Today was Friday. After work, Le intended to stay at the school dormitory, as she remembered that Vincent did not allow herself to call him, so she did not say anything. However, when she arrived at the school, she suddenly remembered that her thesis that she had written was in theputer, and that computer was missing. She had to call again until his cold voice rang out on the other end, she was a little apprehensive, ¡°I know I shouldn''t call you, but I have my thesis written in myputer, can you give it back to me?¡± After she finished speaking, she waited for his answer, only to hear the sound of his breathinging from the phone at the other end, and finally she heard him say, ¡°Come and get it yourself from my exclusive suite in HJ Hotel!¡± ¡°Now?¡± She asked. ¡°Yes!¡± The phone was snapped shut and he had hung up the phone. Le took a deep breath and sighed. She took a taxi and went straight to HJ Hotel. As she just arrived downstairs and got out of the taxi, she met up with Julian, ¡°Huh? Julian, it''s you?¡± Julian was slightly surprise. ¡°Uh! It''s you, Le, what are you doing here?¡± "Oh! I came to get a copy of something." Julian seemed a little surprised. His eyes flickered, and loneliness could be seen. He then smiled again and spoke. ¡°Going to the twenty-seventh floor?¡± ¡°Yeah, how do you know where I''m going?¡± She was shocked. ¡°Because I''m a God!¡± Heughed, but it was still hard to hide his despondency. ¡°Go ahead, I have to go back to the press immediately! Let¡¯s meet up when we¡¯re free!¡± ¡°Alright!¡± After saying that, he got onto the taxi that Le had just gotten out of. He told the driver the address of his destination, and the taxi took off. Le stood at the entrance of the hotel building while feeling a little bit confused and puzzled. Why did Julian know she was going to the twenty-seventh floor? It was really strange. As she was shaking her head, she walked in. After going up from the elevator and arriving on the twenty-seventh floor, she walked towards Vincent¡¯s exclusive suite. She walked to the doorway, took a deep breath, but hesitated to knock on the door. At the same moment, the door was opened. His handsome face just appeared in the door, in front of her. ¡°Where is myputer?¡± Although she was a little surprised that he suddenly opened the door, but she immediately talked after she was shocked for a while. She just wanted to take theputer and leave immediately. He moved away as a signal for her toe in. Le had to walk in. This was still the same room, thest time she was here, she had massaged him for two hours and apanied him to rest here for a few hours. Her eyes subconsciously looked around, but she did not see herputer, ¡°Where''s myputer?¡± ¡°It''s not here!¡± He replied. ¡°Why did you make mee here for if it''s not here?¡± She was a little dumbfounded, feeling that he had fooled her again. ¡°I just wanted you toe here for nothing!¡± He spoke disdainfully. ¡°You''re really shameless!¡± ¡°You are right! I am not a gentleman in the first ce!¡± ¡°Vincent!¡± ¡°I know my name is Vincent!¡± He gave a wicked cold hum. ¡°By the way, did you have your period?¡± ¡°You¡­¡± She was shocked by his question and her face turned red. ¡°You''re a hooligan!¡± "Yeah, I am a fucking hooligan towards you! Is that any problem?¡± He sounded like he did not care for her at all. ¡°p!¡± Her instinctive reaction was to raise her hand and p him, only her palm was still frozen in mid-air and her whole body was already in a semi-stunned state. She actually reached out and hit him! Vincent covered his face and looked at her incredulously, a bloodthirsty and cold chill surged from his eyes, even the air around him seemed to have been frozen. The expression on his face was scary, really scary! Le got scared, her whole body stiffened as she tried to step back. She was trembling as she walked back step by step, finally retreating to the door. ¡°Open the door, open the door, let me out ...¡± she pulled at the door handle with all her might and shouted hysterically. But the door did not budge at all, no matter how hard she tried she could not pull it open. Le pulled hard on the door handle, but the door just will not budge. she turned around and saw the cruel smile at the corner of Vincent¡¯s mouth deepen. Seeing that she was scared of him through her clear eyes, his cold eyes shed with a hint of pleasure. This was great, he wanted to see her scared look, she finally got to know what fear looked like, right? Trying to retreat without any consequences after hitting him, do she really think that is possible? ¡°I want to go out!¡± Le shouted. Vincent had been walking towards her slowly. His cold eyes staring straight at her suddenly pale face, holding a cruel and scornful sneer as he walked step by step closer to her. ¡°You... don''te near me...¡± Le panicked and looked at the handsome but cruel and bloodthirsty face in front of her, the fear in her heart was increasing and her body involuntarily began to tremble. ¡°Heh, are you afraid now?¡± As Vincent was slowly approaching her step by step, a cruel and ruthless smile could be seen appearing on his face. Chapter 281 Make Your Choice Chapter 281 Make Your Choice Le was tensed up, clenching her fists. The way he forced her was making her body break out in goose flesh. "Why didn''t you return myptop? If you return it to me, I could probably just let you hit me back!" The way he looked at her was vengeful, and it scared her stiff. He was like treating his enemy, not showing any mercy, and he only seemed to satisfy of killing her. "Hitting you would just be letting you off lightly!" Vincent White curled his lips, glowering at her. His voice was cold, "I''ll punish you in another way!" Le was stunned for a moment, feeling frightened for him being so terrifying. She bit her lips and stared at him, who was giving a sinister nce, he was like a cheetah in the bush and was watching its prey. She fell back while he took a step forward again, forcing her until there was no way to go. They were circling in the presidential suite as he pressed forward. Her back hit the edge of the bed, giving out a sound. "Ahh¡­" She leaped to her feet as she fell on the edge of the bed, touching it. Her body trembled as if something terrible was going to happen. As she just sat up in a panic, Vincent grabbed her shoulders and pushed her down on the bed. She was stunned, "What are you doing?" "You''ll know it soon!" His strong arm encircled her slender waist while his tall body was pressing on her. Le had no way to resist him. She felt cold inside his arms. The way he stared at her was sending a chill down her spine as if it could make her frozen. "Let go¡­ of me¡­" Le gulped nervously, not daring to look straight at his eyes, and she even had to breathe cautiously, "You''re hurting me!" "Is it so? There''s even more!" He growled as he approached her wickedly. He encircled her waist tightly with one hand, and the other hand propped up on her side, looking down on her pale little face, tasting her fear. "No¡­" She recalled the violent incident that also happened in the same hotelst time. She was being pressed by him against the wall of the lounge, torturing her, which she nearly got killed. It still made her blood run cold when recalling it. She would never want to go through that again. She shook her head hard, struggling, "No! No! Let go of me!" Le¡¯s white teeth bit her soft lips. Her ponytail was scattered due to her struggling. Her face was refreshing as there was no makeup on her and her eyes were glittering, with her eyshes shading her face. She looked frightened. Vincent was stunned when he saw the paleness of her face as well as her eyes blinking uneasily. And he could feel her trembling. Was she¡­ afraid of him? Such a thought shed through his mind, making him frowned suddenly. "You dare to beat me. What would you still be afraid of?" He feltplicated facing such a beautiful face. "No¡­" Le was about to cry out. If it would still hurt that much, she would rather die than having him touching her. The memory locked deep within her heart was now torturing her mind, making her filled with fear. "Why did you hit me?" He grabbed her by thepels tightly, and his eyes were deep and dark. "You''re the one who insulted me in the first ce!" Her face turned purple due to the suffocation, and she even had breathing difficulty, but his hand was still strangling her neck. She knew that she was snookered this time. Seeing that her face was getting paler gradually due to the deep pain. She had lost her veryst strength, she like like a leaf flying in the air, it was just about tond on the ground and will die in a short moment. Vincent''s eyes darkened, feelingplicated, and he even grieved for her. Finally, he let go of her, embracing her in his arms, and asked in a low voice, "If I let you decide between the Hunter family and me, who would you choose?" "What... are you... trying to do?" She was fluttering, spitting out the few words in a hoarse voice. She was quaking in fear and had a bad feeling about it as she asked. "Answer me!" He was waiting for her. He seemed to be afraid of losing her. "Make your choice. Who would you choose?" "I can''t!" She was terrified and not sure why did he ask this. Could it be that his target was the Hunter family? What was he trying to do? "Pick one!" He roared. "I won''t choose!" How could she make her choice? How could she choose between her family and her husband? To her, her family and her husband were the same. She couldn''t choose, especially not knowing what he was up to. But the next moment, Le hadn''t reacted yet as he leaned down, unaware, and bit her slightly opened red lips. "Ah... Umm..." The taste of blood was filling up their mouths. Le''s lips were bitten to bleed, and he licked away the blood from the wound on her lips. His tongue protruded in, filling her up.It was domineering and aggressive. "Umm. Umm..." Le struggled, but she couldn''t speak out a word. She felt the weight on her body increasing as he had her pinned underneath him. "Answer me!" There was a vague sense of unease from his low overbearing voice. A voice sounded above her, "Choose only one!" "No! I won''t choose!" "Can''t you just choose me?" His voice turned soft, with a hint of annoyance, "Can''t you just be with me forever?" She struggled to swing up to her fist, wanting to hit him, but she stopped. What was wrong with him? She tried to feel his emotions, but she found that he was so emotional and horrified. He was moody all the time, being ferocious and then changing to gentle, he was unpredictable. At that moment, his tone was soft, like a forlorn child being abandoned. He was like a ship lost its direction in the sea. His tone was making her feel sorry for him. Without getting any answer from Le, Vincent''s tongue slipped into her mouth, and his action was getting rough, without any pity. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. ¡°Hiss..¡± Le''s clothes were torn into pieces by Vincent, giving out a sound. The cold air was burning her skin, and she was shivering. Le screamed as she was filled with horror, "Don''t do this¡­" In the meantime, Vincent was in lust, staring at her naked body, he became more aggressive. He gulped, "You asked for it!" "Ah¡­" Le shrieked as her hands immediately covered up her naked breasts. Her eyes were filled with fear as she looked at the man in front of her. Vincent looked coldly at her, who was covering her breasts in fear. He curled his lips and sneered. He grabbed each side of her slender arms and pulled them to the sides, opening her armspletely to him easily. "Tell me that you want it!" "I don''t want it!" She shook her head and squirmed. "I don''t want it. Not at all. Don''t touch me! It hurts!" Her gorgeous body caught his eyes, with her pale skin being exposed. Her tempting breasts were rising and falling as she breathed. And it seemed to be enticing him to plunder them. "I don''t want you to touch me. I don''t! It hurts! You can''t rape me!" Le cried out in a low voice, "You''ll only hurt me. I don''t want a pervert like you touching me!" His face turned pale, with his lips trembling, and he frowned. "You mean that I can''t get it up?" "Yes! You can''t! She screamed, wanting to escape. "Damn it. How dare you saying I can''t get it up?!" He was growling. It hurt initially, and it wasn''t that he couldn''t get it up, just that her previous experience had been too brutal. She didn''t bother to exin nor answer him. Perhaps such reaction of hers seemed as she acquiesced in it. This made him being bloodthirsty. "Le, do you know what happens when you say a man can''t get it up?" He was the one who said it, and she was just going along with it. Now that he med it on her, she retorted, "It just hurts a lot. It''s ufortable. You''re too selfish, and I don''t like the way you treat me. It''s a rape! Making love is a two-way thing¡­" Before he could start insulting her again, she added, "If you don''t love me, don''t treat me like this. I don''t mind if you find someone else. As long as it''s not me!" Although her words were harsh and even against her will, she didn''t want to be treated like this way. No! Subconsciously, she might be still having hope in him, thinking of him caring for her during her period. She thought of him saving her, cooking for her. And thinking of theptop¡­ But when she was dependent on him, he became bloodthirsty and erratic again. She was so afraid that she would fall from the clouds. He was stunned. His face changed several times in just a few seconds. Finally, he sneered, sending chills down Le''s spine, "So you''re not in love with me. How about Theodore?" "Did you investigate me?" Le whimpered. "Three years ago, you two had an ambiguous rtionship. You are his girlfriend, right?" "No!" It wasn''t at all three years ago. It was just a close call. "No?" He sneered as he moved closer to her, just inches away from her face, gritting his teeth, "What if I let him lose his job now, then would he still be attractive to you? How about letting him not be able to work well in F City?" "You¡­" Le wanted to say that he was shameless, but ording to her knowledge of him, that would just piss him off. And that would harm Theodore too. She suppressed her anger and tried to say in a calm and low voice, "Actually, it isn''t what you think of me and Theodore. We haven''t been contacted for the past three years, and we just met today. No rtionship at all." Chapter 282 Kiss Her Violently Chapter 282 Kiss Her Violently Le¡¯s heart throbbed vigorously, and the corner of her eyes were slightly wet. She bit her lips and looked at him unsatisfactorily. He was suppressing his emotions, but he just frowned and stared at her intensely. They were standing too close together that they could feel the warm breaths exhaled on each other¡¯s faces. No onepromised in the end. But suddenly, Vincent lowered his head and kissed her violently again. He changed the topic, ¡°Make a choice between the Mabel family and me. Who would you choose?¡± ¡°Why are you forcing like this?¡± She widened her eyes, ¡°I don¡¯t want to choose. I¡¯m not choosing anyone!¡± Vincent held her hand and embraced her tightly. He suddenly whispered in her ear, ¡°Good girl, I¡¯ll make you choose me. You can only choose me!¡± Le was stunned. Vincent gently held her in his arms as his warm breath exhaled on her ears. He murmured with a gentle tone, ¡°You have no choice! I won¡¯t touch you yet, at least not now!¡± Le¡¯s pale face regained some colour, but she did not respond. She just stood still over there. He let go of his hands, ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to see any mante at night from now on. You can¡¯t date them, let alone watch movies with another man.¡± Le was dumbfounded, ¡°I didn¡¯t watch movies with a man!¡± ¡°You can¡¯t do that three years ago either!¡± ¡°But you were still my sister¡¯s boyfriend three years ago!¡± ¡°I¡¯m your man now!¡± He casually said with his especially bright eyes. ¡°You¡¯re still the man of another woman, not mine!¡± She wanted him to be only hers, but he would never belong to her. She didn¡¯t like this kind of unfair treatment. He raised his eyebrow and the corner of his lips suddenly tipped into a smile, ¡°Are you jealous?¡± ¡°Who¡¯s jealous?¡± She immediately denied. He sat up and pulled her up as well. Then, he took his clothes at the side and covered it on her. Le lowered her head and said nothing. He walked towards the coffee table by the couch and picked up a cigarette to smoke. The smell of tobo drifted towards her, ¡°I¡¯ve already sent theputer to your dormitory!¡± ¡°What?¡± She immediately stood up in dismay, ¡°When?¡± ¡°After you¡¯ve called me.¡± He turned around. ¡°Then why did you call me here?¡± ¡°Because I haven¡¯t had any woman here for more than a week!¡± He said. ¡°...¡± Did she hear it wrong? She thought about it for a while and felt unexpected. ¡°I want you, but you don¡¯t want me! I don¡¯t want to be a rapist!¡± Le listened to him teasing her, ¡°Are you afraid of me? Was that night really too terrible for you?¡± She pursed her lips and didn¡¯t say anything. That night wasn¡¯t just terrible, in fact it was awfully terrible. The pain she felt was unbearable. It wasn¡¯t sex, it was death! N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. ¡°Go change your clothes. I¡¯ll take you out for dinner!¡± ¡°Change my clothes?¡± Her small hand subconsciously grasped his suit as she looked at the torn T-shirt on the ground, ¡°I don¡¯t have any clothes!¡± He had torn all her clothes. Where could she change it? He turned around, ¡°Go look in the closet over there!¡± She was stunned for a moment before walking towards the closet. She felt reluctant, but she still stood up and walked over. When she opened the closet, she was startled to see the clothes in the closet. There were at least ten dresses hanging in it, and each of them seemed extremely expensive. ¡°This, what is this about?¡± Vincent walked over, ¡°My woman would never beck of clothes!¡± Vincent¡¯s words sounded behind her. His voice was hoarse, but certain. Le was stunned and almost fled away. She didn¡¯t know how to face him! ¡°Go change!¡± He said again. She casually took one of the dresses and ran into the bathroom. Her heart was pounding wildly, as if it was going to jump out of her chest. ¡°Ahh... this is insane!¡± Le shook her head and spoke to herself. ¡®Oh god! This was really insane! Who could stand it if he was gentle to me now and treated me violently the next second? Vincent, what on earth did you want to not torture me?¡¯ Le was lost in mind for a moment. It was as unrealistic as stepping on the clouds. In the mirror, she saw her red and swollen lips. It hurt so much! Her eyes were lost and her cheeks flustered, as if she had experienced a passionate moment. He was angry. She knew Theodore was the reason behind his anger, and the Mabel family too. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have asked her that today. Deciding between these two options, she couldn¡¯t choose! But just now, she could clearly feel the loneliness, insanity and a trace of panic from him. Was there even a thing in this world that he couldn¡¯t control? After changing her clothes, she looked at herself in the mirror and organized her hair. Then, she walked out rigidly and held his suit in her hand. Vincent turned around and saw hering out from the bathroom. The elegant long dress closely fitted her body, making her body even more beautiful. Her long hair was a little messy, and it was sticking on her red cheeks. Her big and bright eyes rigidly looked at him. ¡°Come here!¡± He put an alluring smile on his face and said in a low voice. She walked towards him and handed over his suit to him first. The suit was blocking between them, while he put his hands around her shoulder and brought her into his arms, ¡°So beautiful!¡± She stiffened her body, ¡°Yeah, this dress is indeed beautiful. Is it particrly expensive?¡± He was startled. He meant her, not the dress! But obviously, Le had misunderstood! ¡°Haha.¡± Heughed pleasantly with his low voice. Le raised her head in surprise, ¡°What are youughing at?¡± ¡°Dumb woman!¡± He stared into her eyes and snorted. However, she had a misconception. She felt his tone was loving. Le was slightly surprised and annoyed. Vincent seemed a little different than before now. She could clearly feel his change, but she couldn¡¯t say anything wrong. When they got into the car, Vincent helped her to fasten her seatbelt. She held her hands and said nervously, ¡°Could you not be like this again in the future? ¡°Like how?¡± He frowned. ¡°Don¡¯t be so scary!¡± She was really afraid of his violent side. ¡°Am I scary?¡± He looked at her little face, ¡°Which part of me are you scared of?¡± She felt disappointed, ¡°I won¡¯t betray you. At least when we¡¯re still married, I won¡¯t fool around. Please believe me. But if you have fallen for another woman, don¡¯t mess with me anymore. I don¡¯t like to be treated this way. Please respect me, okay?¡± She lowered her head and slowly said her thoughts out. She was actually an emotional woman, in fact she was extremely emotional. ¡°Don¡¯t I respect you enough?¡± He raised his brows again and started the car. He stared into her eyes, ¡°Do you think there is a man like me? Other man would have abused you a long time ago! No man in this world would be able to tolerate his wife¡¯s overt betrayal!¡± ¡°I...¡± Le wanted to deny, but she halted when the words reached her mouth. She wanted to say that she didn¡¯t betray him, but... how should she say it? ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Nothing! I have nothing to say!¡± She murmured and sighed casually. The car travelled on the road and crossed many streets. Le didn¡¯t know where they were. She didn¡¯t ask either, because she knew it would be pointless to ask since Vincent had always been a dominant yer. She didn¡¯t expect that he would be driving home. It turned out that... He was bringing her back for dinner with the Mabel family. She was a little stunned. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Do you not want to eat at home?¡± He parked the car and stared at her. ¡°It¡¯s not that! I was just too surprised!¡± She muttered. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± He unbuckled the seatbelt. They got out of the car together. When Le was still a little confused, he directly walked over and held her small hand into the house. Le wanted to pull her hand back, but Vincent didn¡¯t want to let go of her hand. He tightly grabbed her hand and walked straight into the door together. When Mabel saw Vincent entering the door with Le, she immediately grinned happily. All her uncertainties and worries vanished in an instant. Vincent politely greeted Mabel when he saw her, ¡°Mom, how are you?¡± ¡°Hello, Vincent! I¡¯m doing fine!¡± Mabel almost fell into tears. Le was really dumbfounded at this moment. It was the first time he had stepped into her house after they got married for more than a month. It was also the first time they appeared together in front of her family. ¡°Mommy!¡± ¡°Who¡¯s here?¡± Brian¡¯s voice sounded from inside, ¡°Oh, it¡¯s Vincent and Le. Come in!¡± Vincent generously walked into the house while holding Le¡¯s hand. Mabel smiled even brighter now. This was the scene that she wanted to see the most! ¡°I¡¯ll make tea!¡± She enthusiastically ran to find some good tea leaves. ¡°Le, go help Mom out!¡± Vincent let go of her hand. Le followed her mother, but she couldn¡¯t help turning around to look at him. She saw Vincent¡¯s eyes intersecting with her father¡¯s gaze, and a guilty expression shed on her father¡¯s face. Vincent¡¯s gaze was so sharp that it seemed provocative and meaningful. For a moment, Le felt uneasy and she thought of what he said about choosing between him and the Mabel family! What exactly did he mean? ¡°How are you?¡± Vincent did not address him and he only said such a sentence to his father inw. ¡°Let¡¯s go to the study room.¡± Brian smiled and said to Mabel and Le, ¡°Call us when the food is ready!¡± With that, the two of them went upstairs and entered the study room. Le had always felt strange, but she didn¡¯t know what was strange about it. She was lost in thought as she looked at their back that were going upstairs. Mabel walked over and elbowed her. She asked mysteriously, ¡°You two seemed to have a good rtionship. Mommy can finally be relieved! Thank goodness!¡± ¡°Err!¡± Le was powerless, but she didn¡¯t want her mother to worry. She learned to only report the good but not the sorrow since young, because she was afraid her mother would be worried, ¡°Yes, we¡¯re fine! Mommy, you don¡¯t have to be worried anymore. By the way, where¡¯s Macey?¡± When she mentioned Macey, Mabel¡¯s face was full of sorrow, ¡°I haven¡¯t seen your sister recently. We don¡¯t even know where she has gone to. Your father is really angry, but he couldn¡¯t find her anywhere!¡± ¡°Has she always been like this?¡± ¡°Yes! Ever since that happened, she had been like this. I didn¡¯t know what she was thinking. It¡¯s useless for me to persuade her! Forget it. It¡¯s rare to have you and Vincent back home, I¡¯ll prepare dinner immediately!¡± ¡°Let me help you, Mommy!¡± Macey was no longer mentioned for a while. They had finished preparing the dishes, but Brian and Vincent were still in the study room. It had been an hour, ¡°Mommy, I¡¯ll go call Dad and Mr White for dinner!¡± ¡°You two are married, why are you still calling him Mr White?¡± ¡°I¡¯m used to calling him that! He actually asked me to call him by his nickname, but I always forgot about it!¡± Le forced a smile. Then, she untied her apron and went to the study room on the second floor. When she got to the door, she was about to raise her hand and knocked on the door when she heard her father¡¯s voice sounded inside, ¡°I have nothing to say about this. She¡¯s my daughter, of course she has to serve the Mabel family. I will not make myself fall. Even if you¡¯re from the White family, I won¡¯t allow myself to fall like this!¡± Chapter 283 A Secret Chapter 283 A Secret ¡°If you quit, nothing will happen to the Hunter family,¡± Vincent¡¯s voice sounded again. Le was startled at the spot and didn¡¯t know how to react. ¡°I won¡¯t quit.¡± ¡°What if I will tell Le that you¡¯re using her? You used her to protect your career and exchange the evidence. Between the Hunter family and me, whom do you think she would choose?¡± ¡°Guy, you are too young too naive. Le is the daughter of Mable and mine. She is always kind- hearted. Even if she had known that I¡¯m using her, you wouldn¡¯t achieve your goals. There¡¯s my blood on her body, and we have a kinship that cannot be erased, which cannot be shaken by you, an outsider, either. Besides, she cares about her mother the most. She¡¯s afraid that her mother wouldn¡¯t be happy. For her mother, she would endure it.¡± Vincent sounded extremely calm. ¡°If you insist on doing it, I¡¯ll have to send you to jail.¡± ¡°I haven¡¯t do anything wrong and there¡¯s no evidence. How can you send me in?¡± ¡°Oh, really?¡± Vincent chuckled. ¡°If you hadn¡¯t done anything wrong, why did you agree to let Le marry me? What¡¯s that evidence that you exchanged with me?¡± ¡°That¡¯s the only evidence, which has gone.¡± Brian smiled faintly. ¡°And you know that the evidence was not enough to ruin me. Otherwise, you wouldn¡¯t have used it to exchange for Le, right?¡± ¡°You are so self-confident, aren¡¯t you, Mr. Hunter?¡± Vincent also didn¡¯t change his expression. Brian knocked on the desk with his fingers. ¡°Let¡¯s wait and see.¡± ¡°Compared your career and the family affection, which one is more important to you?¡± ¡°Of course my career.¡± ¡°Le called me an animal. I wondered how sad she would be if she knew that her father is like an animal more than me. I feel quite sorry for her as she has a father like you.¡± ¡°She wouldn¡¯t know it.¡± Brian chuckled. ¡°Even if you told her, she wouldn¡¯t believe you.¡± The door was pushed open all of a sudden. Le appeared at the door suddenly. ¡°Le?¡± Brian gaped, feeling a bit surprised. Then he returned to calm. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you knock on the door?¡± ¡°Oh, I forgot to tell you, Mr. Hunter. I deliberately left the door unlocked just now.¡± Le stared at her father with aplicated look. She kept gazing at him. Suddenly, she felt that he was so strange. His words dering that his career was more important than the family affection kept echoing in her mind, as loud as the rumbling thunder. She had never expected that her father was using her. He exchanged her for a piece of evidence. She wondered if that was evidence of corruption through misuse of thew. ¡°Le, you--¡± Brian was a bit taken aback again. Then he returned to calm instantly. ¡°Did your mother ask you to inform us to have dinner?¡± He deliberately emphasized the words ¡°your mother¡±. Le had noticed it. It sounded that he was warning her that her mother¡¯s happiness was all in his hands. Le felt flustered and uneasy. With a complicated feeling, she suppressed the bitterness in her heart. ¡°Dinner is ready. Mom asked me to inform you both. Let¡¯s go downstairs for dinner.¡± Instantly, she curled up into a bright smile. Then she turned around calmly and walked out. Vincent and Brian exchanged a nce with each other. Vincent sneered. ¡°Well, sometimes, the older might not be the wiser.¡± After finishing his words, he strode out. Brian followed him out, looking quite annoyed. Le walked out from the study and downstairs, looking quite pale. Mabel was cing the tableware at the dining table. Seeing Leing down followed by two men, she said with a smile, ¡°Wash your hands and let¡¯s eat.¡± Le¡¯s body shook a bit. Immediately, she forced a smile. ¡°I got it!¡± Her answer sounded quite calm. Vincent squinted his eyes behind her. Le turned around with a smile on her face, and nobody could guess what was on her mind. She said to Brian and Vincent, ¡°Dad, Vincent, go wash your hands please.¡± Brian also squinted. As if nothing had happened, he said, ¡°Come on, Vincent.¡± ¡°Okay. After you!¡± Both men looked so calm as if nothing had happened. So did Le, who was walking to the dining table quietly. ¡°Mom, are you happy?¡± ¡°Of course. I feel quite happy now!¡± In the past twenty years, she had burned a lot of stress. She gave birth to a daughter without getting married and owed her older sister a lot of favors. In recent years, she finally could live with her beloved man. What else would she expect for her life? ¡°Mom, as long as you are happy.¡± Le lowered her head, pressing her lips. Since her mother felt happy, she should continue to let her be happy. She could do anything for her mother¡¯s happiness. But for some reason, she wanted to burst into tears. ¡°I finally couldn¡¯t eat your dishes, Mom! They smell so good. I can smell them from afar,¡± said Vincent while walking out from the bathroom. His gaze fell on the head that was bending down. ¡°Vincent, you are still such a sweet talker. If you want to eat my dishes, you cane to our house every day. I¡¯ll cook for you every day.¡± Mabel certainly wanted to see her daughter and son-inw every day, but she was afraid that she would disturb their work. ¡°That would be nice. I¡¯m just afraid that I would trouble you too much, Mom!¡± said Vincent in a good manner politely. ¡°We are family. There¡¯s nothing troublesome. I¡¯m so happy if you cane to visit us.¡± Mabel felt so happy indeed. ¡°Let¡¯s eat.¡± Brian sat down on the chief seat. Mabel was next to him, and Vincent was sitting next to Le. During the dinner, Vincent picked up dishes for Le. Le kept eating while feeling worried and downhearted. From time to time, she raised her head and smiled. Her smile was quite wry but she tried her best to smile more brightly. Brian nced at Le from time to time. Gradually, there was a trace of worry in his eyes. Perhaps he wanted to resolve something, he picked up some food for Le. Le said politely and distantly, ¡°Thank you, Dad. I can do it myself.¡± ¡°Brian, you should pick up food for Vincent. He¡¯s so hardworking and needs to eat more.¡± As she spoke, Mabel stood up and picked up a piece of rib for Vincent. The meal was quite dramatic. Everyone had their own thoughts, and only Mabel was the really happy one. She didn¡¯t notice anything at all. After dinner. When the couple was about to leave, Macey pushed the door open and walked in. Seeing the whole family together and Vincent, she was suddenly stunned. With a snort, she said ironically, ¡°What brought down the busiest CEO of White Group here?¡± ¡°Hi, Macey.¡± Vincent faintly smiled, looking indifferent and aloof. Le lowered her head and greeted Macey. ¡°Hi, Macey. You came back.¡± N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. It was the first time that Le had seen her since giving her the skirt as a gift. Macey had put on heavier makeup than before, almost the same as the smokey-eye. ¡°Mom, we¡¯re leaving now.¡± Vincent only bid Mabel farewell. ¡°Oh! Okay. Please go ahead. If you have time, juste over. I¡¯ll cook for you.¡± ¡°Aunt, if you love your daughter and your son-inw so much, why don¡¯t you move in with them?¡± said Macey sarcastically. ¡°Well--¡± Mabel was stunned, her face pale. She shut up. ¡°Mom, if you have time, you cane to stay with us for a while,¡± said Le. Then she turned to Vincent, ¡°Vincent, is it all right?¡± ¡°Of course. Whatever you said.¡± Vincent behaved like a good husband. ¡°My house is your house. You can make whatever decision you like.¡± ¡°Mom, we¡¯re gone now.¡± Le smiled at her mother. Then she nced at Brian and Macey. ¡°Dad, Macey, see you.¡± She was so obedient that Vincent felt sorry for her. At that moment, Vincent glinted at her eyebrows and eyes deeply. He knew that she had heard his conversation with Brian in the study. On the way back home, Le kept silent without speaking. Vincent didn¡¯t speak either. In the evening. There was a thunderstorm. When Vincent opened the door of the guestroom, he didn¡¯t see Le. She went to take a shower as soon as she walked into the house. Then she locked herself in the room. Vincent also went to take a shower. Now he couldn¡¯t find her. He called her phone but the ring tone sounded in the house. She was missing. Vincent felt a bit panicked. He went downstairs and looked for her around the house, but failed to find her. It was getting quitete. He wondered where she had gone. It was raining heavily outside together with the earth-shaking rumbling. Le was missing. Immediately, Vincent took an umbre and ran out. The door guard said Mrs. White had gone out twenty minutes ago. ¡°Damn it!¡± Vincent asked anxiously, ¡°How did she go out? On foot or by a taxi?¡± ¡°No taxi. Mrs. White said she wanted to have a walk. And it was not raining just now.¡± Before the guard could finish his words, Vincent ran out quickly. Le felt so upset. Since she had heard her father¡¯s conversation with Vincent in her parents¡¯ house, she had been enduring. For her mother and afraid that her mother would worry, she endured everything. Now she was huddling up beside the path next to a roadbed outside the vimunity. In the rain, she looked down at the cliff. On such a dark night, the raindrops kept falling. Her hair and clothes had been wet already, and she felt quite cold. Tears fell from her eyes. Biting her lower lip, she didn¡¯t want to burst into tears, but still, she couldn¡¯t help whimpering. For a moment, she suddenly felt that she was extremely lonely. She wondered if she still had a chance to hold on, and she only felt quite exhausted. Vincent ran out all the way out of the vimunity. Although he was holding an umbre, his clothes were wet in the rain because he was running fast. He looked around. In the dark, without a shlight, he couldn¡¯t see anything. asionally, he could hear a woman¡¯s whimper among the sound of the raindrops. He was certain that she must be nearby. Unable to see her, Vincent stood there motionlessly, searching the direction in which the sound was coming from. On the twisting mountain road, a car was driven over. Under the bright light, he finally found a petite figure huddling up on the roadbed. In front of her was the cliff. At the moment, the figure huddled up into a small ball. She pressed her face in her arms, her shoulders shaking. His throat tightened. Despite the car was driven towards him, he rushed over to her. ¡°Creak--¡± with the sharp brake sound, the car almost hit him. However, he didn¡¯t care about anything, running towards Le. Then he squatted down. Feeling shocked suddenly, Le looked up subconsciously. In the downpour, she saw an anxious face and his eyes were full of concerns. The driver in the car snapped, ¡°Shit! If you have a death wish in the rainy, get away from here! Don¡¯t make me go to jail!¡± ¡°Fuck off!¡± Vincent roared to the car coldly. ¡°Damn you! How arrogant! You jaywalked! Do you have a death wish?¡± the driver pressed to close the car window with a curse. Then the car roared away. Vincent squatted down in front of Le. Reaching out, he held her in his arms tightly. Le was in a warm embrace. Smelling the familiar faint smell of the cigarette, she held him back tightly as if she had found the lifesaving duckweed. ¡°Vincent--¡± This was her first time hugging him. She was whimpering aggrievedly. ¡°Cry aloud if you want!¡± He stroked her back gently, and the big umbre prevented her from the rain. She immediately burst into tears and called him, ¡°Vincent...¡± After she had been crying for a few minutes, he lifted her up, carried her in his arms, and went back to the vi. Chapter 284 My Woman Chapter 284 My Woman On the way, Le kept crying without speaking. She was quite emotional, almost breaking down. After they got back to the vi, she gradually calmed down and stopped crying. However, her pale face looked extremely fragile under the light, looking so innocent and pitiful. Because her whole body got wet in the rain, her hair and clothes were all attached to her slim body, exposing her beautiful curves. Vincent¡¯s clothes were also wet by the rain. Raindrops fell down from the tip of his hair. He took her into the living room and said in a deep voice, ¡°You¡¯re soaked in the rain. Go take a shower.¡± Le bit her lower lip, sobbing from time to time. Her nose and eyes were reddened and swollen. However, her tears were dried. The raindrops fell down along her hair. She trembled but didn¡¯t move at all. Seeing she so pitiful, Vincent walked up. Something in his heart was touched. He held her in his arms again,forting her, ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sad...¡± Her face was pressed against her chest. Sniffing his smell, she felt as if she had gained some strength in this way, which could support her. ¡°Why does he use me?¡± Vincent kept silent. Why? Wasn¡¯t it human nature? After holding her for a while, Vincent was a bit short of breath. Whispering in her ear, he exhaled with burning breath, ¡°I have a way that could make you forget the sadness. Do you want it?¡± Le was taken aback. She muffled like a fool, ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°Making love!¡± he answered in a deep voice, his voice extremely hoarse. ¡°If I don¡¯t remember wrong, your period has passed.¡± Le was startled instantly, feeling her ears burning and her whole body was heated. In a daze for a moment, she immediately pushed him away and rushed upstairs. She felt so sad but he was still in the mood to tease her. Seeing the rushing figure, Vincent raised his eyebrows and yelled, ¡°Think about it. I¡¯ll be waiting for you next door.¡± Bang! The answer to him was the sound of the door that was smashed to close on the second floor. Vincent subconsciously heaved a sigh, a hint of sweet tenderness shing through his eyes. He turned around and walked to the stairs, taking off his clothes. When passing by her door, he didn¡¯t hear anything from the inside. He stopped at her door and couldn¡¯t help imagining her body. Instantly, he felt the heat raised from his lower abdomen. He had a strong desire to have sex with her. For some reason, he was irritated. Walking into his room, he was not in the hurry to take a shower. He lit a cigarette, and the white smoke swirled around the room, the smell of the cigarette bing heavier and heavier. She was crying so sadly, huddling up so pitifully at the roadside in the rain. The scene just now kept shing through his mind. For a moment, part of his heart was softened, as gentle as the water. Le finished the shower, shaking her long wet hair. She felt that her eyes were a bit sour. With arge bathrobe on her, she was sitting next to the dresser and wiping her hair with a dry towel. The door was pushed open. Still, in the wet clothes, Vincent appeared in front of her with a cigarette between his fingers. Le looked back and she felt a bit awkward and shy. She didn¡¯t dare to look at him, avoiding eye contact with him. Then she stood up and whispered, ¡°Vincent, thank you for helping me just now.¡± He cast a nce at her. Le looked up at him uneasily, only to find that he hadn¡¯t taken a shower yet. All his clothes were wet. ¡°Oops, hurry up and take a shower. You need to change the clothes. Or you¡¯ll catch a cold.¡± ¡°Why did you run out just now? If you wanted to cry, why didn¡¯t you stay here and cry?¡± He frowned. ¡°Were you afraid that I¡¯llugh at you or mock you? You do have something to fear, don¡¯t you?¡± Le looked up at him suddenly, blushed. Her eyes became somewhat wet. An indescribable feeling surged in her heart. She didn¡¯t want him to see her crying so helplessly. She was unwilling to even he was her husband. Especially their marriage was of such a kind, she couldn¡¯t ovee the barrier. ¡°I didn¡¯t cry. I went sightseeing.¡± ¡°Sightseeing?¡± Vincent gaped. ¡°You little liar!¡± Le blushes instantly. She lied indeed, and she always couldn¡¯t help hiding her real self in front of him. ¡°I didn¡¯t lie!¡± Thunder rumbled through the dark sky at night. Vincent burst intoughter. Le shivered. Sure enough, a human shouldn¡¯t lie. The thunder rumbled, which meant that the Thunder God was angry. ¡°Look, the Thunder God was not happy with it. He¡¯sughing at you. Little liar, keep lying!¡± Vincent¡¯s handsome lips were curled up into an extremely charming smile. He just stared at her, his deep eyes making her heart skip a beat. ¡°I, I, I don¡¯t want to talk to you!¡± Le covered her face with her both hands. ¡°You are making fun of me!¡± Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Seeing she was so embarrassed, Vincent became quite delighted. The joyfulughter came out between his thin lips. ¡°So what if I¡¯m making fun of you? You are my woman, I can make fun of you as I like. Who cares?¡± ¡®My woman!¡¯ Le couldn¡¯t help reechoing his words in her mind. That was such a nickname that could make her blushed and flustered. Le stamped in embarrassment, ¡°How annoying!¡± ¡°You little liar!¡± Suddenly, Le¡¯s hands were pulled down. He had already stood in front of her, looking at her in a short distance. His voice was deep and his eyes were glinting. In an instant, her reddened and swollen eyes were full of shyness and confusion. She stared at him in a daze and totally forgot what to react. Her eyes werepletely attracted by his eyes that were full of tenderness. When their eyes met, his deep eyes blinked. Then he uttered a few words in an extremely loving tone, ¡°Silly girl!¡± ¡°Huh?¡± She came back to her senses, feeling a bit annoyed. She wanted to lower her head and avoid looking at him because she didn¡¯t know what else he would speak to her. Looking at her lowered face, he felt flustered in his heart, a trace of concern appearing in his eyes. ¡°You woman--¡± Suddenly he reached out and pulled her over irritably, his right hand wrapping around her waist. Without any hesitation, he bent down his head and sealed her lips. Her lips were sweet and pure with a fresh taste. He couldn¡¯t help reaching out his tongue and letting it go deeper and deeper... ¡°No...¡± Le wanted to refuse on instinct. Releasing her, he asked in a hoarse and deep voice, ¡°Why not?¡± Hearing his loud gasp and seeing him glinting at her, she couldn¡¯t help blushing. ¡°Please don¡¯t--¡± Le said weakly. ¡°You are refusing me. It¡¯s a punishment for your telling the lie. Understand?¡± he asked her, looking down at her. ¡°I--¡± She wanted to retort but heard another rumbling from the sky. Instantly, her shoulders went down helpless. She wondered if the Thunder God truly didn¡¯t allow her to tell a lie. She could only pout, feeling annoyed. She whispered, ¡°I was wrong, but...¡± Before she could finish her words, her lips were sealed seamlessly again by him. ¡°Since you¡¯ve admitted that you were wrong, you should take the punishment.¡± He reached out to hold her slender waist and started kissing her passionately as if setting a fire all over her body. ¡°Hmm...¡± With one hand holding the back of Le¡¯s head, Vincent¡¯s hot tongue forcibly opened her teeth and reached deeper in her mouth. Then his tongue found her tongue tip and tangled with it. Without giving her any space to hold back or any time to consider, he kissed her so wildly that she had lost her mind. She even forgot to breathe and gradually closed her eyes, enduring his fire-like enthusiasm. His other hand didn¡¯t stay motionless. Even his eyes were closed, his hand could still find the most familiar positions and titited her most sensitive part. On top of her bathrobe, his hand grabbed her breast, his fingertips pinched her tit gently... However, such movements couldn¡¯t satisfy his desire at all. Then his hand reached into her cor and searched for the most delicate softness on her. When his palm wrapped her breast, he felt his lower abdomen tightened with heat... ¡°Ah--¡± Le moaned in a soft voice helplessly, grabbing his shoulder with both her hands. She found it hard to hold on while being touching and hugging by him. His fingertips, body, mouth and tongue, kisses, and his gaze had brought her into an abyss. However, when the scene that she was pressed against the wall of the lounge in HJ Hotel shed through her mind, her instinct made her push him away with all her strength. ¡°No-- I don¡¯t want it--¡± Le panicked, almost burst into tears. The not-so-beautiful memory made her shiver. ¡°No-- I¡¯m scared--¡± Vincent was startled, his eyes darkened. Le clenched her hands together in a panic. In front of her, Vincent was in wet clothes with somewhat messy hair, which waspletely different than his solemn or meticulous look as usual, and he even looked quite seductive... However -- It hurt so muchst time! That experience had left a deep shadow in her heart. ring at the woman who was so insensible, Vincent cursed inwardly, ¡®Damn! Think I can¡¯t live without you?¡± ¡°Yes or no?¡± He gritted his teeth. ¡°No--¡± Le shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t want it!¡± ¡°Damn you!¡± He gritted his teeth again. ¡°Stupid woman!¡± He couldn¡¯t help wondering if having sex would be so horrible or if his techniques were so lousy. ¡°Le Hunter, this is thest time. If you have the guts to reject me next time, try me!¡± Hearing him calling her full name, Le couldn¡¯t help shivering as his voice was full of resentment. ¡°I--¡± Le wanted to exin but she swallowed her words helplessly when the words reached the tip of her tongue. ¡°I won¡¯t give you another chance!¡± He was almost killed by the grievance. They were a legal couple, but she refused to sleep with him. He felt himself a real wimp. ¡°Please, please go back to your room and go to bed after taking a shower.¡± Le was worried that he would catch a cold because he had been wearing wet clothes for a long time. Although Vincent was domineering and so pissed, he knew clearly that a man would be a coward if he forced a woman to have sex with him. However, he was still reluctant after he was fully aroused. He was not a monk and he had a wife. Why would he have to suffer? ¡°Please hurry up and take a shower,¡± Le urged him again. She didn¡¯t dare to look at him. Since she had refused him, she felt a sense of guilt, but she couldn¡¯t do anything. After all, the previous experience was not so good. Vincent was shocked that she even had driven her away. ¡®Damned woman!¡¯ he swore at her again. ¡°Remember, I won¡¯t give you another chance! No matter what¡¯s on your mind, if you do this again next time, I¡¯ll fuck you to death. I have my words!¡± Vincent gritted his teeth, intending to rushed up and kiss her wildly until she begged him for mercy. Le was so frightened. When she looked up and saw the cruelty in his eyes, she immediately looked away and gazed at the floor in silence. ¡°Have you heard it?¡± Vincent growled in anger. Le was so scared by his temperament that she didn¡¯t move at all. She whispered to answer, ¡°Yes, I have.¡± Vincent squinted, pressed his lips tightly, snorted, and walked out while smashing the door close. On the second day, Le got up. Noticing that Vincent hadn¡¯t got up yet, she knocked at the door of his bedroom. However, there was no sound from the inside. She couldn¡¯t help but be worried. Wondering if he had caught a cold because he got wet in the rain, she became more worried about him. She knocked on the door more heavily, but there was still no response from the inside. Anxiously, Le called, ¡°Hello, Vincent? Vincent? Are you in there? Vincent?¡± But she still didn¡¯t hear any response. Le became uneasier and knocked at his door more heavily. ¡°Are you sick? Have you got a cold?¡± Chapter 285 Did It Himself Chapter 285 Did It Himself Bang-- The door was opened. Vincent appeared at the door with a livid face. He red at her, his face extremely terrifying. Le was startled at the door for a moment. He had dark circles under his eyes and stubble on his chin, his chest exposed, and he only wore a pair of boxer shorts that showed the bulge between his thighs. Le was at a loss. Although he looked quite decadent and leisure, he also looked extremely seductive. Le was in a daze while standing at the door, attracted by his charisma. She looked dull and forgot to react. ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± He looked at her with a cold face. Noticing her dull gaze, he frowned. ¡°Are you all right? Have you caught a cold?¡± Le immediately went back to her senses, blushed. He had been wearing the wet clothes for a long timest night, and then he got angry and left her room smashing the door because his desire wasn¡¯t satisfied. She was quite worried as well as guilty. Vincent left the door, turned around, and walked into his room. This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. Worried, Le followed him in. ¡°Vincent, are you truly fine? You don¡¯t feel very well, do you? Are you on fever?¡± Then she smelt something strange. When Le walked in, she thought she walked into a sterilizing room that was full of the smell of the disinfectant. It was so strong that she couldn¡¯t help coughing. Looking down, she was shocked by the used tissues on the floor. ¡°Vincent, did you get cold for real? Have a runny nose?¡± With a livid face, Vincent turned around and red at Le, pressing his lips tightly. Le gaped, wondering what she had said wrong. ¡°Say something!¡± Vincent frowned and red at her again as if he was ring at an enemy. Le waspletely puzzled. Looking at him, she was annoyed because she couldn¡¯t understand what he meant based on his expression. She could only reach out and touched his forehead. When her cool hand touched his forehead, Vincent immediately pulled it down. With a gloomy face, he said with a frown, ¡°I don¡¯t have a cold.¡± ¡°Then those used tissues--¡± Le lowered her head and found there were used tissues on the bed. Gosh! His bed was extremely messy as if it was trampled on. Instantly, she blushed. ¡°You--¡± She dared not to continue with her thoughts, afraid what had happened was the same as she realized. Vincent tilted his head and looked at her. Seeing her blushed face, he rolled his eyes. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s the same as what you¡¯re thinking. Stupid woman!¡± Le gaped. ¡®Gosh! He masturbated! He didn¡¯t have the chance to torture me, so he targeted on this bed, didn¡¯t he?¡¯ she thought to herself. Le was totally shocked. Vincent didn¡¯t care what she was thinking. He just said, ¡°Clean the room. Then cook for me. I¡¯m starved.¡± Then hey on the bed on his stomach, looking worn out. Le was agape because of the embarrassment. She was almost killed by the shyness. He had produced so many used tissues on the floor, which showed how terrible his battle wasst night. Didn¡¯t he have so many dates? Why did he have to masturbate? Le didn¡¯t have the guts to figure out such questions, so she lowered her head and found the broom. It turned out that the smell of the disinfectant came from his sperm. Le couldn¡¯t help wondering how much of his sperm would have made his room full of the smell of disinfectant. She forced herself to stop thinking in such an evil way. She couldn¡¯t imagine Vincent in such away. With the broom in her hands, she didn¡¯t dare to look at Vincent at all. She immediately opened the window and let the sunshinee in. It rained half of the night, so the air now was refreshed. As soon as the window was opened, the smell in the room was swept away. Vincent was lying on the bed, squinting at her, who was sweeping the floor with a blushed face. The longer he watched her, the darker his face went. Feeling the chill sent down from her spine, Le looked back asionally and met his sharp eyes. Instantly, she lowered her head in fear. The strong smell of a man upied the whole room. Le had never expected that Vincent would do such a thing. She had gained some relevant knowledge in her Health Physiology ss. She knew that part of men and women would masturbate when they be sexually mature. However, much to her surprise, the handsome and elegant Vincent would also do so. Well-- His image in her heart had been ruined. Vincent kept staring at her. He felt soreness and weakness of his waist and knees because of his immoderate behaviorst night. In fact, it was mainly because that he was unhappy. He felt sorry for himself. Le was in an oversized T-shirt, which wrapped her petite body, making her look extremely dainty and cute as a mini porcin doll. She was now looking down shyly, trying her best to sweep the garbage he had made. Some of the mucus went directly on the floor, bing quite sticky. She needed to use the mop to clean the stains. After she finished sweeping, Le went to find the mop to clean the whole room. Then she found a clean bedsheet from the closet and whispered, ¡°Vincent, could you get up for a moment? I¡¯ll change the bedsheet for you.¡± ¡°I¡¯m exhausted,¡± he uttered a few words with a frown. ¡°If I don¡¯t wash it on time, the stains couldn¡¯t be removed at all.¡± She had seen another area of stain on it just now. She guessed that he had dirtied itst night by ident. He frowned again. She stood next to the bed with the set of clean beddings in her arms. She said awkwardly, ¡°I¡¯ll do it very fast.¡± Reluctantly, Vincent got up. Le didn¡¯t dare to look at him at all, because he was wearing only boxer shorts, making her so uneasy. She was so scared that she dared not to take a single nce. Vincent moved to the sofa. He was not in a hurry to put on any clothes. Le put the clean beddings aside, removed the dirty ones, and then changed them. Then she noticed that he was still undressed. She found his clothes from the closet and passed them to him. ¡°Get dressed.¡± She put the clothes next to him. Without looking at him, she was about to wash the dirty beddings. ¡°Don¡¯t go!¡± Vincent grabbed her wrist. Le panicked instantly. ¡°I¡¯ll go wash the beddings.¡± ¡°Are you happy now?¡± he snapped coldly. ¡°What am I happy about?¡± Le creased her delicate eyebrows. However, he pulled her to sit down on the sofa. She was indeed confused and couldn¡¯t get what he meant. ¡°Is it that horrible?¡± he asked in a deep voice, ¡°Does my technique really suck?¡± It turned out that he was asking about this matter. Le¡¯s face blushed immediately. ¡°Tell me!¡± said him in a deep voice. ¡°No--¡± She shook her head. How could she tell him anything? She felt too embarrassed to do so. ¡°You don¡¯t want to tell me? Try me!¡± Vincent threatened her as if he wouldn¡¯t let go of her if she didn¡¯t tell him. Le sat on the sofa in silence, feeling shy and awkward. He sat down next to her and lit a cigarette. With the cigarette between his lips, he was so angry. Even though he did it himself the whole night, he was still angry. Well, he was even angrier. He couldn¡¯t understand why he would have to suffer in this way even he had a wife. Le moved back, trying to distance with him. She was not used to such an intimate distance as it made her feel as if she wasmitting a crime. However, he approached her immediately. All his skin and muscles were tightened. ¡°Le, try me if you dare to dodge again!¡± She was startled, sitting motionlessly. In an impatient tone, he snapped again, ¡°Tell me. Is it that bad?¡± How could she tell him? Based on the limited experiences she had, it was indeed bad. She couldn¡¯t ignore her conscientiousness and tell him that he was good. The pain he caused had almost killed her. Le had never been so embarrassed in her whole life. Especially she was forced to talk about having sex with a man, she felt extremely awkward. While she hesitated, Vincent continued, ¡°I just want to know how bad I am. I¡¯m the man involved, aren¡¯t I? Don¡¯t you need to tell me? Or, how would I improve myself in the future?¡± Le¡¯s face turned reddened instantly. ¡°Tell me!¡± Vincent urged her again. Then he asked naturally, ¡°Why did you feel so painful?¡± ¡°In fact... Not really...¡± Le gritted her teeth, lowered her head, and said helplessly, ¡°Not that bad. Just, just because I¡¯m afraid of violence. The way you looked...¡± ¡°When did I treat you violently?¡± he frowned with a snort. ¡°Yes, you did!¡± she retorted. ¡°If you were obedient, did I need to do that with such a big strength? Didn¡¯t you ask for it yourself? What¡¯s so wrong with feeling pain? Every woman has to experience it. If you didn¡¯t feel pain for your first time, you must be a slut!¡± ¡°But the pain almost killed me!¡± Le looked up in angry and embarrassment. ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, you can be a woman to have a try. No woman is willing to be raped.¡± ¡°Oh! How about I treat you more tenderly next time? Would the tender way do?¡± Vincent raised his head. Seeing that Le¡¯s face as red as a tomato, he was amused. ¡°I¡¯ll give you enough forey. I¡¯ll do that well. What do you say?¡± ¡°Ah--¡± she eximed in shyness, ¡°Can you stop talking about that?¡± ¡°I¡¯m discussing making love with my wife. What¡¯s wrong with it?¡± ¡°Wasn¡¯t it a normal thing? Didn¡¯t all couples in the world do such a thing? Didn¡¯t they discuss having sex? If they couldn¡¯t be harmony in the bed, their lifetime happiness would be a question. Why your face is so red?¡± ¡°You-- I don¡¯t want to continue this conversation.¡± Le almost bit off her tongue. ¡°Well, how about I practice the forey now?¡± He raised his eyebrows evilly, approaching her again. ¡°I¡¯ll do it until you¡¯re satisfied and agreed.¡± ¡°Ah--¡± Le could only exim, looking so nervous instantly. She was so scared that he would do something for her. Seeing her expression, Vincent seemed to be quite satisfied. He has been hard working for a whole night and almost died from masturbation, but he was not satisfied. Now seeing her expression, he felt much better and more bnced in his heart. Steadily, he took a drag of the cigarette. ¡°Tell me a firm answer when we can make love.¡± ¡°No way!¡± she refused him immediately. ¡°Stop saying that! It¡¯s so embarrassing! Vincent, could you please stop doing it? Or you¡¯ll make me look down upon you!¡± ¡°You are my wife. You have the obligation!¡± he retorted her right away, now epting her refusal at all. ¡°What have I done to make you look down upon me? Well, have you ever thought highly of me before? I really doubt it. Why do you always look down on me?¡± His attitude pissed her off. Le said with a frown, ¡°I don¡¯t want it. You promised me that you wouldn¡¯t force me. You said that in the car. You can¡¯t break your promise and rape me. All right. That¡¯s it. I don¡¯t want to continue such a conversation with you!¡± ¡°I¡¯ve said a lot of words. I even did it myself. Can¡¯t you just pity me? Do you want me to keep masturbating in the future? If it goes on like this, I won¡¯t be physiologically healthy. I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll feel more painful by that time.¡± Vincent¡¯s face went colder. He could have any woman he wanted. Damn it! Did this woman intent to piss him off? He had already lowered himself to tell her that he had done it himself. What else did she want? Seeing that she looked so adorable, annoyed, and depressed with a blushed face but didn¡¯t know what to retort, he frowned again. Rolling his eyes, he asked, ¡°You didn¡¯t want to sleep with mest night. Did you also do it yourselfst night? I don¡¯t think a woman doesn¡¯t have such a desire. How do you usually resolve such a problem?¡± ¡°You... You...¡± Lepletely lost her tongue. She had never expected that he would ask her such shameful questions. ¡°I¡¯m not so shameless as you!¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you?¡± Squinting at the panic and embarrassment on her face, Vincent suddenly wanted to burst intoughter. He squinted more evilly and asked, ¡°Le--¡± ¡°You, you, you--¡± Le¡¯s face changed between ruby and pale. She realized that once he became naughty, he could really scare her. Chapter 286 Picking Her up out of Kindness Chapter 286 Picking Her up out of Kindness ¡°You¡¯re a grownup. Have you never searched your own body before?¡± heughed more evilly. ¡°You rascal!¡± she cursed him with a blushed face. ¡°I¡¯ll go wash the beddings and make breakfast.¡± Vincent raised his eyebrows. ¡°No problem. It¡¯s a deal. You can¡¯t refuse me next time!¡± Le couldn¡¯t stand him any longer. She rushed out quickly, almost bumping into the wall. Vincent burst intoughter behind her. Le was so embarrassed. Why could he discuss such private things with her while looking so calm? She didn¡¯t know Vincent indeed. How could he be such a man? Until the stimting smell had faded in his room, looking at the clean bedsheet and floor, Vincent shook his head. Even he himself was confused about what he had donest night. He guessed that he must be drunk. Vincent lit up another cigarette. It seemed that his physical strength hadn¡¯t recovered yet. He felt so tired. It turned out the masturbation was such a tiring thing. Finally, he stood up and walked into the bathroom. Le had never expected that she would saw this side of Vincent. When she recalled what she had seen, she couldn¡¯t help blushing and her heart hammered. However, he took it for granted -- he even told her what he had done face-to-face, and he asked her to clean his room. Right then, when she was standing in theundry room and looking at the dirty beddings in the washing machine, her face was still blushed. She felt extremely embarrassed. She couldn¡¯t help wondering whether others would still worship the business legends created by him if they knew that the famous Vincent was such a man. However, who else could know this side of him? Thinking about it, Le felt quite lucky. He was even willing to show this side of him to her. Did it mean that he didn¡¯t take her as an outsider? However, when recalling his conversation with her father in the studyst night, she felt sad again. Perhaps, she should find a chance to talk to her father, asking him why he would do that and what he had done to offend Vincent. It was the weekend. After having the breakfast prepared by Le, Vincent went to take a nap for recovering his physical strength. Le went to the university. Since her thesis would be reviewed on Monday, she went to the university earlier and check on herptop. N?velDrama.Org owns this text. As expected, Vincent had sent herptop back. She turned it on and noticed that all the files in it were still there. Nothing was missing. In an instant, she breathed a sigh of relief. She couldn¡¯t imagine what Vincent would feel if he had opened the file with the password. Fortunately, he had done nothing. Le entered the password and opened the file. Having a nce at the content, she confirmed that nothing was touched in there. She closed the file right away. With both her hands on her face, she inhaled deeply. Then she turned off theptop with a blushed face. After leaving the dormitory, she went to her parents¡¯ house. She wondered how she could question her father. Since her mother must be home, how could she ask her father without letting her mother know? Standing at the door, she was so hesitating, but the door was opened from the inside. Le shivered. Looking up, she found her parents walking out arm-in-arm. Seeing Le at the door, they both were surprised. Mabel asked, ¡°Le, why are you here? Haven¡¯t you been here yesterday? Isn¡¯t Vincent at home? Doesn¡¯t he have a weekend?¡± ¡°Mom, I just passed by your house, so I just want to drop by and leave soon,¡± Le exined in a hurry, casting a nce at her father. Brian seemed to understand something. He said, ¡°I¡¯ll go have a walk with your mother in the park. Would you like to join us? If not, you can wait for us at home.¡± ¡°Well, I won¡¯t disturb your lovers¡¯ world in this case. Dad, Mom, please go ahead. I¡¯m going home now,¡± said Le calmly in a soft tone. Mabel seemed to have felt something wrong. She pulled Le¡¯s hand. ¡°Le, are you all right? Why do you look so pale? Your eyes seemed to be swollen. Have you criedst night?¡± Le was taken aback. She immediately exined with a smile, ¡°Mom, how could it be possible? I drank too much water before going to bedst night. Perhaps my metabolism didn¡¯t work well.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Mabel looked doubted, subconsciously ncing at Brian. ¡°It¡¯s for real! I¡¯m not a kid who likes crying. Mom, you know me well, don¡¯t you?¡± Le said with a smile, ¡°What would cause me to cry, anyway? Please don¡¯t feel so insecure!¡± ¡°I¡¯m just worried about you.¡± Mabel pat Le on her hands. ¡°I¡¯m d if there¡¯s nothing happened.¡± ¡°What could happen to her? Haven¡¯t you seen it yesterday? Vincent treats her very well. What else are you worried about? All right. Le, I¡¯ll call my driver to send you home.¡± ¡°No, thanks, Dad. I¡¯m used to taking the bus. I like it.¡± Le twitched her mouth to a smile. ¡°I¡¯m taking off now!¡± Since she couldn¡¯t have the chance to ask her father, Le felt somewhat disappointed but uneasier. Vincent treated her in that way -- looking for her in the rain and providing her with a warm embrace when she needed the help the most. Le couldn¡¯t help but heave a sigh. ¡®Vincent, you asked me to choose between you and my family. Do you want me to cut ties with my father? Why do you have to get me involved if you want to break up with my father?¡¯ her inner voice asked. As soon as she arrived at the bus stop, she received a call from Vincent. ¡°Where are you now?¡± ¡°I¡¯m waiting for the bus,¡± Le answered him honestly. ¡°Where are you waiting for the bus? In the future, if I ask you, you need to tell me the exact location.¡± ¡°I--¡± Le nced at the address and answered, ¡°I¡¯m in the bus stop next to Municipal Government Community. Now I¡¯m going home.¡± ¡°Wait for me there. I¡¯ll be there in ten.¡± After he finished his words, he hung up the phone directly without waiting for her response. For some reason, Le felt scared when facing that man. She hadn¡¯t done anything wrong, but she always felt guilty like a thief. She was afraid that Vincent would ask her why she came to her father. If he still wanted to force her to make a choice, she would be in a dilemma for sure. Since he said he would pick her up, Le could only sit on the chair to wait for him. She dared not to refuse him, afraid that he would get angry. She looked in the direction from time to time, afraid that she would miss his car. Ten minutes -- he must be downtown. She wondered what he had done. When she went out, he was still napping. Recalling that he needed to take a nap because he had masturbated, she felt embarrassed and guilty. Indeed, she was his wife and she had the obligation to sleep with him. However-- Sitting below the stop board, Le stared at the cars passing by, lost in thought. Time passed, but Vincent still hadn¡¯t shown up. Checking her watch, Le found that it was fifteen minutes already. She wondered if he would stand her up. Le was in a daze. She stood up and looked around. A white Bugatti approached her from afar. It ran pretty fast as if the driver was in a hurry. With a creak, it stopped below the stop board next to her. The car window slid down, and Vincent looked out. He said, ¡°Get in.¡± Obediently, she walked there with her bag. The door next to the passenger seat was opened by him from the inside. Le sat in, feeling surprised that he had taken the initiative and opened the door for her, although it was opened from the inside. ¡°There was a traffic jam just now,¡± he exined. Le was agape as she didn¡¯t understand why he exined. He was always egoistic. As if he had sensed something, he looked unnatural and added, ¡°I¡¯m always punctual. I don¡¯t like being late.¡± ¡°It¡¯s alright.¡± Le felt amused. He was such a weirdo -- obviously, he was making an apology for being late, but he made an excuse. ¡°Are you napping at home?¡± She became nervous. Although the space in the Bugatti was big, she still felt short of breath. Besides, the nice scent of cologne from his body and his unique smell of cigarettes made her breath get deeper. ¡°I came to pick you up out of kindness.¡± His deep voice was hoarse. ¡°Why? Aren¡¯t you happy to let me pick you up?¡± ¡°Yes, I am.¡± She answered. ¡°I meant you could take a longer nap. I can go home by bus.¡± After all, he had done something extremely tiringst night. ¡°Said whom we are going back home?¡± he said in a domineering manner. Then he started the engine. ¡°Then--¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go see a movie,¡± he answered with a snort. ¡°See a movie?¡± Le was shocked. She didn¡¯t expect that at all. ¡°What now? You don¡¯t want to go, do you? Or you just don¡¯t want to go with me, do you?¡± His tone became gloomy in an instant. ¡°I do!¡± Le immediately denied. ¡°I just feel a bit surprised!¡± ¡°Humph! I think you want Theodore to go with you.¡± He pressed his lips with a cold look. ¡°Theodore and I...¡± She wanted to exin that they had nothing to do with each other. However, before she could finish her words, he interrupted her. ¡°Shut up! I don¡¯t care what rtionship did you have before. Do you want to go see a movie with me or not?¡± He stared at the road in front with his ink-ck eyes. One of his hands was on the steering wheel and his right hand was next to Le. Le was afraid that he would reach out to strangle her if she refused. ¡°Tell me!¡± ¡°Yes, I do! I haven¡¯t seen a movie for such a long time.¡± She had a habit to go to see a movie alone. It was because it was quite dark in the theatre. When seeing the movie, especially a touching one, she could cry freely and tell others it was because she was moved. ¡°Then stop talking so much nonsense!¡± said he in a deep voice. Le was speechless -- it seemed that he was the one talking nonsense, wasn¡¯t he? ¡°Answer me!¡± ¡°I got it!¡± she answered honestly, trembling in fear. ¡°I like the obedient kid!¡± he suddenly said. Arriving at the cinema, Vincent pulled her hand without speaking, towards the box office. The young lady working in the box office immediately widened her eyes when seeing Vincent. With admiration in her eyes, she asked excitedly, ¡°Good day, Sir. Which movie?¡± ¡°What movies are on recently?¡± Vincent didn¡¯t look at her at all. ¡°Sir, would you like to see the western movies or the domestic ones? If the western movies, would you prefer the European movies or American movies? Or perhaps Korean? Japanese? If the domestic ones, would you prefer the Hong Kong movie, Taiwanese movie, or maind movie?¡± The youngdy seemed extremely enthusiastic. After casting a nce at Le, she glued her gaze on Vincent again. ¡°Which one do you prefer?¡± Vincent turned around and asked Le. ¡°Huh?¡± Le was a bit surprised. If she was not wrong, he was asking her for her opinion, wasn¡¯t he? ¡°I don¡¯t know. Isn¡¯t it you who want to see a movie?¡± ¡°I¡¯m asking you for your opinion!¡± He was obviously unhappy. He had never seen a movie before. It was a rare opportunity, but this woman is so annoying. She wasn¡¯t cooperative. ¡°I don¡¯t know which one to choose either.¡± She hadn¡¯t seen a movie for a month, so she didn¡¯t know what good movies were on the air. ¡°Which movies are good ones?¡± Vincent turned around and asked the ticket seller. ¡°Sir, why don¡¯t you choose the Korean one? Recently the lovers all prefer to see the Korean movies.¡± ¡°All lovers?¡± asked Vincent. ¡°Yeah!¡± ¡°Well, we won¡¯t see the Korean movie then,¡± said Vincent in a deep voice. He turned to Le again. ¡°Tell me. Which one would you like to see?¡± Le shivered. Then she caught a glimpse of a new poster, which was the poster of the cartoon The Lion King. It was an old cartoon, but Simba looked pretty cute on the poster. Le couldn¡¯t help gazing at the poster. The cartoon was about responsibility and persistence. She had seen it before, which was pretty nice. Chapter 287 Seeing the Movie Chapter 287 Seeing the Movie Vincent followed her gaze and looked over. With a frown, he said, ¡°Okay, we¡¯ll see that one. I¡¯ll buy the ticket. Give us a private box.¡± Le was puzzled. He came out to watch a cartoon and requested to block booking. Pointing at the poster, he said, ¡°Give us that box. Make sure no one will disturb us.¡± As he spoke, he tossed his cred card to the ticket seller. Then he arrogantly held the tickets and walked to see the movie while holding Le¡¯s hand. Even after they had sat down and the movie started to y, Le was still at a loss. How could he apany her to see a cartoon? Besides, she didn¡¯t request to see the carton, did she? There were only two of them in the box. It was so quiet that they could hear each other¡¯s breath. Le cast a secret nce at Vincent who was sitting next to her. He concentrated on the screen, on which there weremercials. The movie was about to y. ¡°Why are you looking at me instead of the screen?¡± asked him in a deep voice. With a deep frown, he looked quite impatient. He didn¡¯t understand why she had chosen to see the cartoon. ¡°How childish!¡± Le curled her lips helplessly. She didn¡¯t pick up the cartoon. ¡°Why are you silent? Compared with seeing a movie in our private theatre at home, it nicer to watch it here, isn¡¯t it?¡± Le was startled by his words. She looked at him uneasily. His handsome face looked pure and neat, but there was a trace of gloominess on it. He squinted his sharp eyes, gazing at her. It turned out that he still minded that she had seen a movie with Theodore before. Le was in a daze and didn¡¯t know what to speak. They were in such a big space which was quite luxurious. It was far bigger and more luxurious than the theatre at home, so she felt morefortable seeing the movie here. The couch was wide and huge, so cozy that she wanted to nap. Vincent nced at themercial on the screen. With an evil and ironic smile on his face, he asked, ¡°Did you also watch the cartoon with another man?¡± Le clenched the hemline of her clothes. She always felt uneasy in his presence. ¡°Answer me!¡± Vincent stared at her and snapped, ¡°Which movie did you see with him?¡± ¡°Well, we didn¡¯t see a cartoon,¡± Le answered in a low voice, biting her lower lip. She felt quite upset, always afraid that she would say something wrong. ¡°What did you see?¡± ¡°In the Mood for Love.¡± Le wondered if her words would provoke him. Pak! The lighter went off and the fire lit up. Le saw Vincent¡¯s gloomy face. He lit up a cigarette and took a drag. ¡°Did you like it?¡± ¡°Yeah, very much,¡± she answered honestly. Suddenly, he reached out to pinch her chin, raising her face to look at him. Seeing the stubbornness in her eyes, he had an impulse to lose temper. ¡°Isn¡¯t In the Mood for Love a porn movie?¡± he said casually while casting a nce at her and loosened the grip on her chin. Le gaped. How could it be a porn movie? She was speechless. That movie was indeed an art movie. Vincent added, ¡°You are only allowed to watch cartoons from now on. No porn movies!¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t!¡± Le wanted to retort him, but she didn¡¯t have the guts. ¡°Watch the movie. Shut up!¡± Vincent¡¯s voice was expressionless as if it sounded from afar. The cigarette between his fingers almost burned out. He tossed it on the floor, feeling annoyed for some reason. Le looked at the screen, wondering whether she shouldugh or cry. It seemed that except for the cartoons, other movies had be porn movies in his mind, hadn¡¯t they? As far as Le knew, since The Lion King was released, it had won the attention and favor of the world and achieved unprecedented sess and glory. For a long time, it was the only cartoon movie in film history to enter the top ten box office, bing the most sessful animated film in the history of Disney Some critics said that this movie had the shadow of the famous Hamlet, which had won many cheers. Therefore, The Lion King''s heatwave has swept all over the world. It had been configured into twenty- seven differentnguages and warmly weed by the audience in forty-six countries and regions. It had won the hearts of millions of audiences all over the world. It was worth mentioning that The Lion King incubated popr music among children and adults -- such as Can You Feel the Love Tonight and Circle of Life, thus enduring and bing a popr musical film on Broadway. Although it was a cartoon movie, it was quite attractive. Le had seen this movie before, but it was during her high school. Recalling the scenes, she should enjoy watching it again. She watched the screen in silence. From the birth of Simba to Simba was nestling in his parents¡¯ arms, the warm scene attracted Le as well as Vincent. He gazed at the screen with his deep eyes. Le wondered what was on his mind. She was attracted by his serious look. Sensing that he was quite solemn and different, she tilted her head and looked at him. Vincent lit up another cigarette with his lighter. The sound of opening the light lid was quite clear. He took a drag and exhaled white smoke. The smoke wreathed his face, and his outlined handsome face looked blurred. But his eyes were still sharp. He was gazing at the screen, but Le could sense that his thoughts were not on the scene. She looked back at the screen -- it was the scene that Simba was with his father. Mufasa told Simba that everything the line touched was their kingdom. Simba asked what about the dark ce. Mufasa said that he couldn¡¯t be a king by courage alone. Obviously, it was the scene a father was teaching his son how to live on. Vincent watched it so seriously as if he was recalling something through this scene. When Scar didn¡¯t save his brother but pushed Mufasa to the cliff, Le could obviously feel that Vincent¡¯s body was instantly tightened. Le turned to look at him. At this moment, his face was under the blue light, looking quite ruthless. Suddenly, she felt that Vincent was the proud lion king with a deadly domineering manner. ¡°Did you have a good childhood without your father?¡± he suddenly asked in the dark. ¡®Childhood without a father?¡¯ Le reechoed his words inwardly. Her heart was tightened. Indeed, her father didn¡¯t apany her all through her childhood and youth. When other kids were sent to the school and picked up by their fathers, she felt so envious. She could only hide in the corner weeping without saying anything because she was afraid that her mother would feel heartbreaking. Whenever she asked her mother where her father was, her mother would always burst into tears. Le turned to look at Vincent. Suddenly she recalled that she had ever heard from Vincent that he didn¡¯t have parents. She heard it when he was still dating her older sister. He had never asked where his parents had gone. There was still a half-burned cigarette between his fingers. He cast a nce at her, smoking in silence. ¡°Quite lonely,¡± Le uttered two words in a low voice. Vincent was quiet. Staring at her eyes, he asked, ¡°No hatred?¡± Le was stiffened without turning to look at him. Except for the sounds from the movie, seemingly the current quiet atmosphere quite suited them currently. ¡°Is the hatred useful? Could it turn back the time to restart my childhood?¡± She lowered her head. Then she said, ¡°The hatred would only bring me unhappiness.¡± Vincent turned around and gazed at the screen, without looking at her either. Suddenly, he said in a low voice, which directly went into Le¡¯s heart, ¡°I feel more unhappy since I don¡¯t have the hatred.¡± Le didn¡¯te back to her senses fully. Then she clenched her hands. ¡°Forgetting will bring your happiness.¡± She wanted to ask him if he didn¡¯t have a father in his childhood either. However, when the words reached the tip of her tongue, she still couldn¡¯t speak out. Instead, she said, ¡°Back then, other kids were sent to school and picked up by their fathers. During the weekend, their fathers would take them out for fun. Some of them went to the amusement park together with their parents, taking the roller coaster or merry-go-around. Some of them went flying kite. During the spring outing, their fathers would drive them to have a barbecue in the mountainous area and stayed in the tent. My mother and I had never had spring outings or gone to the amusement park... ¡°Moreover, other kids would eat the ice cream in summer, but I even couldn¡¯t afford a Popsicle. It was all because I didn¡¯t have a father. It sounded quite difficult, but after being through it, I felt that I¡¯m quite lucky. I still have a mother. The suffers that I experienced before made me feel quite happy now and I can cherish my current life...¡± Le said in a faint voice. Vincent suddenly took a drag. On the scene, Simba fainted on the drynd and then encountered his friends Timon and Pumbaa. Suddenly, Vincent stood up and said in a deep voice, ¡°I¡¯ll go out for a while.¡± Le was taken aback, wondering if she had said something wrong. ¡°Oh, sure!¡± Vincent walked out without telling her what he was going to do. In the huge private box, Le was left alone. She tried her best to focus on the scene, and she was attracted by it indeed. Simba had lost his father Mufasa and left his lion pack, so pitiful. Looking at his pitiful look, Le felt her heart softened. She couldn¡¯t help crying -- Simba was so poor. Then, Simba gradually grew up and encountered his childhood ymate -- Nana. They hugged each other intimately. Le burst into tears again because she was touched. Suddenly, she heard the footsteps behind her. Turning around, she saw a tall and strong figure walking to sit down beside her in a haze. A cup of ice cream appeared in front of her. It was a tiny cup, the smallest one. In his hands, there was a bag of snacks, a big bucket of popcorn, and a cup of hot chocte. Le was stunned. ¡°Take it!¡± said he in a deep voice. Le quickly lowered her head and took over the ice cream, wondering if he deliberately bought it for her because she told him that she didn¡¯t eat ice cream during her childhood. N?velDrama.Org owns this text. If so, she was stiffened at the thought of it. Although the ice cream cup was freezing in her hands, she felt extremely warm. Facing him, she even couldn¡¯t find the right words. However, if she kept silent, it would be too awkward. Her hands clenched the hemline of her clothes. Then she said, ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡®Vincent, could you please stop being so tender to me? I¡¯m so afraid of your tenderness. ¡®The thing that fears me more is how I should face you? ¡®Vincent, did you also feel lonely during your childhood?¡¯ her inner voice said. A piece of tissue was handed over and pressed into her hands. ¡°Wipe off the thing on your face. So ugly! How could you cry when watching a cartoon? So childish!¡± Le inhaled all of a sudden. The light in the box was so dim. How could he see the tears on her face? She felt confused but still took over the tissue. After wiping off the tears on her face, she raised her head in embarrassment. ¡°Hurry up and eat it. It¡¯ll melt,¡± said he again. He reached out his fingers and stroked the hair in front of her forehead. She looked up at him, casting a nce of his face in the dark, only to find his ck eyes glinting. There was still a cigarette between his fingers. He put it to his mouth and took a drag. In the smoke, he looked at her in silence. Neither of them spoke. ¡°Hurry up!¡± he broke the silence. ¡°Don¡¯t interrupt me from watching the movie.¡± Then he switched his gaze to the screen. Chapter 288 Childhood without a Father Chapter 288 Childhood without a Father Le suddenly grinned like a kitten that had seeded in stealing a fish. She held the ice cream with both her hands in satisfaction. There was ayer of pure chocte outside the ice cream. After tasting the bitterness, she also tasted a trace of sweetness. The taste reminded on her tongue for a long time... ¡°Ouch...¡± Just after she had taken a small bite carefully and had a taste of it, the ice cream was snatched. ¡°Don¡¯t eat so much ice cream. Your period has just passed, hasn¡¯t it? It¡¯s enough for you to have a taste.¡± As he said, he passed her the big bag from the couch next to him. ¡°Drink some hot chocte.¡± ¡°You?¡± Le gaped at Vincent, who was holding a small spoon and eating the ice cream. He was using the same spoon she was using just now. For a moment, she blushed. Vincent started eating the tiny cup of ice cream. Le took over the hot chocte, watching him eat. With a blushed face, she felt shy and weird. Something surged in her heart, soft, sweet, and loving. ¡°What are you looking at? Are you OK with eating popcorn with the hot chocte?¡± He cast her a cold nce. ¡°Think I was willing to buy the ice cream for you?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that ice cream for me?¡± She stared at the ice cream in his hands, drooling. It was rare that someone had bought the ice cream for her, but she was only allowed to take one bite. Well, instead of taking a bite, she just licked it once. She even hadn¡¯t had a taste of it. ¡°As a woman, you shouldn¡¯t eat too much cold food. Do you want to continue suffering from dysmenorrhea? Just eat the popcorn.¡± ¡°I--¡± Gosh! How could he mention dysmenorrhea so casually like he was talking about having a meal, so easily? ¡°I¡¯ll spare you another bite. You are drooling!¡± As he spoke, he dug a scoop with the spoon and sent it to Le¡¯s mouth. Le was startled -- they both had used this spoon. Didn¡¯t he feel disgusted? ¡°Come on! Don¡¯t you want it? Forget it.¡± He pretended to withdrew his hand. ¡°Yes, I want it!¡± She immediately pulled his hand, grabbed his wrist, opened her mouth, and took the bite. It was so cool,fortable, and cozy! It seemed that the ice cream bought by others was tens of thousands of times tastier than that she bought for herself. ¡°Silly girl!¡± Vincent snorted. Open his mouth, he took the rest of the ice cream with one bite. ¡°All right. Done. Now we can only eat popcorn.¡± Le looked at him, looking quite silly. Her heart was full of touching. It was so difficult for him to be so considerate and could do those things. She had never expected that he had a childish side, which indeed surprised her. N?velDrama.Org owns this text. ¡°The popcorn is nice and so is the hot chocte. Do you want some popcorn?¡± Le grabbed a handful of popcorn and asked him. Vincent snorted. ¡°No!¡± Le curled her lips. Since he had done something to warm her heart, she became more rxed and talkative naturally. ¡°Vincent, do you like this movie?¡± ¡°Too childish!¡± Vincent still focused on the screen without looking at her. When seeing Simba fighting against his uncle Scar, his eyes were darkened. ¡°Simba will seed his revenge!¡± Le said in a low voice. ¡°He will be together with Nana. There was also a second episode. In the second one, Kiara, the daughter of Simba and Nana fell in love with Scar¡¯s son, Kove. They overcame their hatred with their kindness. The second episode focuses on the true, the good, and the beautiful. It was quite popr back then. I like it as well!¡± ¡°Some hatred could never be ovee.¡± suddenly Vincent said in a low voice. Turning to look at Le, with deep eyes, he raised his eyebrows. ¡°What do you want to say?¡± ¡°Me?¡± Le got what he meant. It seemed that he had misunderstood her. In fact, she didn¡¯t think about anything else. She just said that casually, but unexpectedly, he was so sensitive. Since he said those words, she took the chance to ask, ¡°Why do you hate my father?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to talk about him. If you still want to continue watching the movie, shut up!¡± His tone was still unfriendly. Le hurriedly shut up. It seemed that he truly had some grudge with his father. She wondered what on earth it was. Chapter 289 She Couldn’t Resist Chapter 289 She Couldn¡¯t Resist Neither of them spoke anymore. Le was eating the popcorn at random, but she was thinking about something else. When the movie was over, she had already finished half a bucket of popcorn. No matter what, in such circumstances today, she felt that the popcorn was extremely sweet. The movie was over, and so was the ending song. Le looked at Vincent in secret. ¡°Vincent, shall we leave now?¡± ¡°Continue watching the second episode,¡± he answered with a snort, unwilling to leave. Le¡¯s mouth widened slightly. Vincent red at her, sitting straight. He felt a bit annoyed, raising his eyebrows. ¡°What now? Can¡¯t I watch it?¡± ¡°Yes, you can...¡± Le answered. ¡°I¡¯ll go out to tell the projectionist and ask them to y the second one.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± He agreed, frowning deeply. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Le found a projectionist and the second episode was on. When she returned to the private box, Vincent was leaning against the back of the couch, looking quitezy. He was holding his cell phone. Le overheard that he was speaking English while answering the phone. Although her English was not good, she still understood something. It seemed that he was talking to a doctor, discussing the condition of an illness, probably heart disease. She walked over, feeling a bit worried. As soon as seeing her, Vincent immediately said to the person on the other end of the line, ¡°That¡¯s it. Just continue with your original treatment. Leave the rest to me.¡± Then he hung up the phone. ¡°Did someone get sick?¡± Le was not certain. Vincent pulled a long face. ¡°Mind your own business. Don¡¯t try to spy upon anything. Just behave yourself while being Mrs. White.¡± Le felt heartbroken. He didn¡¯t allow her to enter his world. She couldn¡¯t help wondering if his world was too lonely and he was hiding too deep, or he didn¡¯t allow anyone to get close to him. ¡°Sit down!¡± Vincent waved his sleeve as if he just shook off the dirt. Although the dirt would disappear, the dirt that stressed on Le¡¯s heart couldn¡¯t be shaken off so easily. Le nodded in agreement. She still felt somewhat empty because of his ruthlessness just now. After all, he always could turn to be quite cold-hearted as if he had be aplete stranger. However, she found that she couldn¡¯t be the same cold-hearted at any time. Although he treated her ruthlessly, his ruthlessness couldn¡¯t bepared with his asional tenderness. The emotion that shed through her eyes was seen Vincentpletely. Le was in a daze for a long while and then pulled to sit down next to him. ¡°It¡¯s better for you not to know something.¡± His tone was so tender as if the cold and overbearing man was another man. Perhaps she would fall into his hands step by step because of his tenderness. At this moment, Le wished that she could be immersed in the lie that his tenderness couldst long only for herself, not anyone else. However-- She wondered if that was possible. Le looked into his eye slowly. She asked in a soft tone, ¡°Vincent, can¡¯t I share your burden?¡± He didn¡¯t answer her immediately. Staring at her, he studied the expectant expression on her face. At this moment, Le almost forgot to hide anything from him. She just stared at him without any dodge. She indeed wanted to enter his world. He reached out and stroked her hair gently. Suddenly, he pulled her into his arms and whispered in her ears, ¡°If you don¡¯t want to get hurt, you should be smart and ignore everything. Then you¡¯ll lead a happy life.¡± Le¡¯s body was stiffened. She also whispered, ¡°Would I truly be happy if I pretend to know nothing?¡± ¡°At least you could make the happiness long enough.¡± ¡°But it¡¯s the most difficult for a human being to pretend to be happy.¡± ¡°But it¡¯s also the smartest for a human being to pretend to be happy. You¡¯ve been pretending for such a long time. Don¡¯t you want to continue?¡± Upon hearing Vincent¡¯s voice, Le was taken aback. ¡°What do you mean by I¡¯ve been pretending?¡± ¡°Are you really so calm as you look?¡± Vincent released her, stroking her slightly messy hair with his fingers. ¡°You know what I¡¯m talking about.¡± ¡°What do I know?¡± Le was totally confused. The more she was confused, the more mysterious Vincent looked. Le wondered what on earth was going on. His hand stroked through her hair gently and touched her tender cheek. Le didn¡¯t dodge. Instead, she pressed her ruby cheek in his palm, which was quite warm. ¡°If I¡¯m obedient, would you treat me so gently always?¡± ¡°Woman! You can¡¯t be so greedy!¡± He immediately withdrew his hand, looking a bit annoyed. With a faint smile of mockery, Le nodded. ¡°I got it, Vincent.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve told you not to call me Vincent.¡± He frowned. ¡°I won¡¯t be too greedy. I know who I am. From now on, I¡¯ll only call you Vincent,¡± she refused him in a soft and gentle tone, sounding quite persistent. Neither of them spoke again. The second episode of The Lion King was yed. Le didn¡¯t dare to speak anything else. Inwardly, she felt extremely annoyed. She couldn¡¯t get into his heart. He didn¡¯t want to open it up, and she couldn¡¯t enter. Nothing could be changed, and the grudge between him and her father couldn¡¯t be changed either. She looked at the screen -- the cute Kiara, loving Simba and Nana, and the ck Kove. Seeing that Simba and Nana loved each other so much, she felt great envious and moved. How she wished that she could have such kind of love. Then she realized that she had be greedy again. Le shook her head, telling herself inwardly not to be so greedy. However, when seeing Kiara as so adorable and Simba and Nana loved each other so much, she couldn¡¯t help smiling excitedly. Although the happiness belonged to others and she was just an onlooker, she still felt quite joyful. Vincent turned to look at her casually. Casting a nce at her and seeing her smile, he couldn¡¯t help curling up his lips. ¡°Do you often see the movies?¡± he asked. ¡°Yeah!¡± Le nodded. It was quiet here and the light was dim, so she could shed tears freely. She just shed tears instead of crying. Whenever she wanted to shed tears, she woulde to the cinema. ¡°With whom?¡± Vincent asked again as if he raised the question at random. ¡°Myself.¡± Le lowered her voice, twitching the corners of her mouth. Vincent was suddenly stunned. She didn¡¯t lie. ording to the investigation, her life was quite simple, and she almost didn¡¯t have any male friends. Theodore was the only man friend that she had made. She always saw a movie alone. Vincent turned to look at her face. Le didn¡¯t look at him, but stared at the screen, enjoying the beauty of the animation world. Only if the human¡¯s love would be the same as the animal¡¯s! Suddenly she felt a bit sad. Then she returned to her senses. She almost forgot that a lion had more than one lioness, just like Vincent. Vincent was the lion king, and he could have a lot of women. However, she couldn¡¯t criticize him for that at all, because he was in control of everything, and she couldn¡¯t resist. Le tried to focus on the screen and finish watching this cartoon movie in peace. A world of purity was so limited nowadays, and she didn¡¯t want to overthink. Suddenly, he reached out again and hugged her. They were sitting on the same couch. Although it was a big one, there was no armrest between them, so he could hug her so easily. One of his hands pressed her head on his shoulder. Stroking her hair, he asked in a soft tone, ¡°I¡¯ll take you for the honeymoon trip after you graduate, just take it as thepensate for skipping our honeymoonst time.¡± The honeymoon? Would he take her for the trip? She wondered how many true or fake feelings he had when saying that. ¡°Vincent, I don¡¯t--¡± He interrupted her words, ¡°Stop talking. Let me hug you quietly for a while.¡± Seemingly he could always read her mind. If she wanted to refuse him, it would be better for her to keep silent. In this case, at least the peace and quietness at this moment couldst longer. She wondered what was on his mind. He didn¡¯t release her at all. She looked up at him slightly and met his good-looking eyes. With a hint of joy in his eyes, he was staring at her. Time seemed to have stopped in such a silence. If they could get aged in an instant, would she not be afraid of disappointment and heartbreaking? He lowered his head. When she slightly bushed, he bent over and kissed her lips gently. The kiss happened so naturally, not abrupt at all. She closed her eyes in silence. But for him, he just kissed her simply and it didn¡¯t mean anything. In the second episode of The Lion King, Kiara and Kove had resolved the hatred between them. However, Le didn¡¯t have the confidence to resolve the unknown hatred between her father and Vincent. She wondered what on earth it was. This weekend, after leaving the cinema, he took her for dinner. Then they returned to their rooms respectively. Vincent didn¡¯t harass her or hit on her. They were busy with their own businesses, living in peace with each other. Monday came soon. Le didn¡¯t expect that she would encounter Theodore. To be exact, he came to the university deliberately. After being startled for a moment, she slightly smiled and greeted him gracefully, ¡°Good morning, Senior.¡± ¡°Hi, Le.¡± Theodore¡¯s eyes were full ofplicated feelings. ¡°We met again.¡± ¡°I need to go to my ss now.¡± Le walked into the ssroom of the teaching building. ¡°Le, shall we have lunch together?¡± said he towards her back. ¡°I need to work on my thesis at noon.¡± Le didn¡¯t look back. However, she didn¡¯t know that the professor to tutor their theses had left, and it would be Theodore to rece the resigned professor. When the bell rang, Le saw Theodoreing in with hisptop. At that moment, she was taken aback. ¡°Hi, guys. I¡¯ll be your tutor of the thesis. Let me first introduce myself. I¡¯m Theodore, graduated from KL University not long ago. I used to be a student of P University three years ago. So I¡¯m your senior. In the next month, I hope we could have a good time studying together. I wish you all could gain high marks on your theses and pass the thesis defense smoothly.¡± Theodore¡¯s self-introduction was pretty simple and sincere. There was enthusiastic apuse immediately from the students. Some girls were muttering. ¡°Look! Professor Hall is so handsome!¡± ¡°Indeed. Oh, my heart!¡± ¡°How nice if I could be Professor Hall¡¯s girlfriend!¡± ¡°I¡¯ve seen him before. He used to be the chairman of the student union three years ago.¡± For a moment, the ssroom was filled with discussions and apuse. Le saw Theodore also smiling slightly. However, he always casually cast a nce towards her direction. His nce was sparkled with a strange light. The thesis needed to be reviewed and discussed one by one. If there was a problem, the student needed to go to the tutor¡¯s office. Unexpectedly, Le was also called to the office. However, it seemed that she was thest student called by Theodore to his office. She had to bite the bullet and go there. He used to be her senior, now he became her thesis tutor. Their rtionship seemed not to be soplicated, but it was not simple either. When reaching the door of his office, she took a deep breath and knocked on the door. Theodore¡¯s deep voice rang out from the inside. ¡°Pleasee in.¡± Chapter 290 Having Lunch Together Chapter 290 Having Lunch Together Le pushed the door open and walked in. Inhaling deeply, she saw Theodore sitting at the desk and typing something on hisptop. He raised his head and saw hering in. Then he said, ¡°Take a seat, please.¡± Le walked over, but she didn¡¯t sit down. She just said, ¡°Professor Hall, how may I improve my thesis?¡± ¡°You¡¯ve done a good job with your thesis. The argument is novel, the evidence is sufficient, and the writing is fluent. It¡¯s a rare good thesis this year.¡± Le was a bit surprised. ¡°But why did you call me over?¡± Since her thesis was good, why did other ssmates need to modify their theses? ¡°Let¡¯s have lunch together. You said you¡¯ll treat me for a meal,¡± he said. Le was startled, standing there calmed. She never expected that Theodore would be like this. ¡°Is it really that my thesis has no problem? Don¡¯t I need to modify it, Professor Hall?¡± ¡°Please call me Theodore. I still prefer you to call me Theodore.¡± Theodore didn¡¯t want her to distance herself from him. ¡°But now you are my professor!¡± Le answered politely and distantly. ¡°I should obey the rules.¡± ¡°The, can¡¯t we have lunch together?¡± He looked up at her without a blink, his eyes full of expectation. Seeing her keep silent, he added, ¡°There¡¯s a small part of your thesis that needs to be modified. Now it¡¯s lunchtime. We can discuss while eating. I remembered that you said you would treat me to a meal. It¡¯s just been three days. Have you already forgotten?¡± ¡°Oh!¡± Le couldn¡¯t say anything else since he had said so. It was indeed her who promised that. She just said that at random because she didn¡¯t think they would meet again. She had thought that the chance to meet him again would be quite limited. Much to her surprise, it was such a small world. He suddenly became her thesis tutor. ¡°All right. Professor Hall, I¡¯ll treat you for lunch.¡± Upon hearing Le¡¯s agreement, Theodore seemed to be stunned. Then he looked at her meaningfully and said, ¡°OK. Let¡¯s eat out.¡± This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. Le had never expected that Theodore would take her to HJ Hotel. She was sitting in his car. They hadn¡¯t seen each other for three years, and he got a car as soon as he came back from abroad. Le heaved a sigh when noticing this changed, wondering if the university had provided him with a car. When the car stopped in front of the HJ Hotel building, she was fully startled. She hesitated whether she should go in or not, as she always felt a sense of guilt. It felt like that she was dating another man at Vincent¡¯s back. Although she had done nothing and wouldn¡¯t do anything, she felt guilty for some reason. ¡°Can we change to another restaurant?¡± asked Le after the car stopped steadily. ¡°Why? Do you want to break your promise and skip this lunch?¡± He raised his eyebrows. ¡°No--¡± ¡°This ce is fine. The Japanese cuisine and Russian dishes served here are all quite nice. Let¡¯s eat the Japanese cuisine today.¡± Le was dragged into the elevator of the building. They walked to the dining area. After taking the seat, Theodore ordered dishes. Then he nced at Le. ¡°Was that man on the phone that day your husband?¡± He sounded quite gingerly and even didn¡¯t want to believe that she had got married already. ¡°Yeah.¡± Le nodded without speaking anything else. Theodore shook his head, knowing that she was not willing to discuss such a question with him. He faintly smiled. ¡°All right. I¡¯ll change this sensitive topic. I was quite surprised when knowing that you¡¯re married. I didn¡¯t expect that it would happen so soon. Since you¡¯re married, I hope we could still be friends. I hope we wouldn¡¯t be so restraint or break uppletely because of it. We are both living in the modern world, and I have quality. And you, would you please be more broad-minded?¡± His words with self-mockery made Le a bit upset. Her feeling was indescribable. Indeed, she couldn¡¯t break up with a good friend just because she was married. However, she felt a little migraine when hearing his words. Le looked around the luxurious restaurant in HJ Hotel, then touched her bag subconsciously. ncing at Theodore, she said, ¡°Since you said we¡¯re friends, I¡¯ll say it directly. I might haven¡¯t brought enough money. If I couldn¡¯t pay for the bills, please don¡¯t me me.¡± Upon hearing it, Theodore was a bit surprised, staring at her motionlessly. Suddenly, he smiled, ¡°Le, you are still unchanged, straightforward, and direct. I thought you¡¯ve changed. But how dare you treat me for lunch if you don¡¯t have money?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t say I would treat you for a meal today. You dragged me here forcibly.¡± Le was at a loss whether tough or cry. She had indeed changed, not the Le she used to be. However, would there be any difference if she reminded the same or changed? She had to endure everything right now. ¡°How about you lend me some money? I¡¯ll give you back after back to school.¡± ¡°Ho! I¡¯ve never heard such a thing!¡± said Theodore with a smile. ¡°Well, if you promise that you wouldn¡¯t break up with me after having lunch today, I wouldn¡¯t embarrass you.¡± Le didn¡¯t have much money in the bag, but she had a credit card given by Vincent. She didn¡¯t want to spend his money, because she didn¡¯t spend a penny of his except the things that Vincent insisted on buying for her. ¡°I¡¯ve never seen such a scheming professor like you, and you are my senior. You just set me up!¡± Le curled her lips and acted more casually as if they had been back to a long time ago when he was still a year-four student in P University. Seeing that her mood returned to normal, Theodore was delighted as well. He added, ¡°This lunch is on me then. Stop feeling so upset! Seeing you like this, I feel quite guilty.¡± ¡°No! It¡¯s my treat!¡± Le didn¡¯t want to owe others¡¯ favors. ¡°If I don¡¯t have enough money, I¡¯ll give it to you after back to university. Anyway, we¡¯ve agreed it¡¯ll be my treat and I should keep my promise.¡± ¡°Le, do you really have to draw a clear distinction between us?¡± asked Theodore. ¡°Of course. There¡¯s a statement of the friendship, which is a hedge between keeps friendship green,¡± Le answered in a low voice. ¡°What if I don¡¯t want to be in that way?¡± His eyes became darkened, and he stared at her without a blink. Le was startled. Twitching the corners of her mouth, she answered, ¡°Then we couldn¡¯t be friends anymore. But I know you are a man of integrity.¡± ¡°Well, since you said so, I had to keep my integrity.¡± Theodore smiled and added, ¡°Le, I haven¡¯t seen you for three years. You are still so unique and have a strong personality as you were before.¡± Le also smiled, feeling more rxed indeed. ¡°I¡¯m not unique. I¡¯m always easygoing.¡± If she indeed had a strong personality, she wouldn¡¯t be bullied by Vincent. Theodore couldn¡¯t help curling up his lips. ¡°You looked quite easygoing, but when you are stubborn, you will be quite horrible.¡± Horrible? Le didn¡¯t think so. Otherwise, how could she do nothing when Vincent bullied her every time? Recalling Vincent, Le looked around the restaurant. They were in HJ Hotel now, which was his territory. She wondered if he was also having lunch at this time. On Saturday night, he went out looking for her in the downpour, got wet in the rain, and gave her embraces. Recalling the ice cream and popcorn he bought in the cinema, Le couldn¡¯t help but get touched. ¡°What are you thinking about? Focus!¡± Theodore blinked. ¡°Show some respect on me!¡± ¡°Nothing!¡± Le shook her head. When Theodore was about to take a bite of the food, he felt a sharp gaze on him. Immediately, he looked up, only to find a tall and strong maning towards their table. Le didn¡¯t know that Vincent was talking towards them. She turned around and followed Theodore¡¯s gaze. Then she gaped in fear. ¡°Hey, Le. Who is this?¡± Vincent walked directly to Le, his lips curling up into evil and elegant smile. Le was startled so suddenly. ¡°This, this is my thesis tutor Theodore. He used to be my senior before.¡± Theodore sensed that this man hated him very much. ncing at Le, he asked, ¡°Le, who is this?¡± ¡°Well--¡± Le didn¡¯t know how to exin her rtionship with Vincent indeed. ¡°I¡¯m Vincent White,¡± Vincent answered arrogantly with a faint smile. ¡°Nice to meet you,¡± Theodore said politely after being taken aback for a moment. He raised his head and looked at Vincent up and down -- he was in a ck high-end tailored suit, making his tall and strong figure more slender. He had a handsome but cold face, perfect facial features as if they were carved in the face, thick eyebrows with the raised upward tip of the brows, deep and sharp ck eyes, and an upright nose. On his face, there was a not-so-harmonious smile, emanating the cold and proud temperament of a king. In his elegance, there was a charisma that could make others bow at their feet, and he exalted above the living beings, like an overbearing empire standing on the far side. Theodore released that this man was an outstanding one. Vincent White? He was the golden man in F City. However, Theodore wondered what he had to do with Le. His voice reminded Theodore about the man on the phone the other night. Was this Le¡¯s husband? Suddenly, he could understand why Le treated him so coldly. Any woman could fall in love with this man. Theodore gradually calmed down from the excitement because of his confession just now. Comparing with this cold, elegant, and noble man, he couldn¡¯t have a chance. ¡°Le, treat Professor Hall please. I¡¯ll inform the manager of the restaurant that the lunch is on us. Remember toe to me after lunch.¡± His maic voice was full of calmness and hoarseness. Although he just said a simple sentence, his words had the stateliness that didn¡¯t allow anyone to reject. ¡°Professor Hall, enjoy your lunch, please.¡± ¡°Sure. Thanks, Mr. White.¡± Theodore smiled politely. Vincent walked away at a steady pace. At the moment when he turned around, he cast a cold nce at Le¡¯s face as if there was a trace of warning. ¡®So this is Theodore, the man who is Le¡¯s only man friend and almost has be her boyfriend, isn¡¯t he?¡¯ he thought to himself. Le didn¡¯t have the guts to look at him, lowering her head all the time. Suddenly-- ¡°Daddy, here I am. You are truly here!¡± A child¡¯s clear voice rang out. Attracted by the child¡¯s voice, Le raised her head and looked over, only to see that Vincent bent over and held a five or six years old boy in his arms. He asked the boy lovingly, ¡°Owen, why are you here?¡± It was like a loud rumbling in Le¡¯s head. Did that boy call him Daddy? She waspletely shocked by this title. Before she coulde back to her senses, the blood drained from her face in an instant. ¡°Hasn¡¯t Mommye here too? My baby, shall I take you to eat KFC?¡± ¡°No way! I want to ride the roller coaster. Mommy said you don¡¯t have time, so I didn¡¯t dare to disturb you. If it weren¡¯t that I got sick, Mommy would never want me toe to find you. Daddy, if you have time, could you please take me to ride the roller coaster? I want to ride it so much!¡± ¡°Are you sick?¡± Vincent¡¯s tone became intense. ¡°How did you get sick? Are you not feeling well? Have you seen a doctor?¡± ¡°Yes, I have. I got a cold and had a drip on. I didn¡¯t cry at all. Daddy, am I not brave?¡± ¡°My son is certainly brave!¡± Vincent was quite proud. Le could tell the pride in his tone. ¡°Daddy, when will you take me to ride the roller coaster?¡± In Vincent¡¯s arms, the boy sneezed, his fair little face went reddened. Le¡¯s gaze fell on Vincent and Owen -- it was a little boy around five. With red lips and white teeth, he looked quite adorable. He was wearing a pair of suspender trousers with the Mickey Mouse pattern and a white t-shirt. She could tell that he was a boy with excellent genes. Chapter 291 Not Allowed to Resist Chapter 291 Not Allowed to Resist The boy rubbed his nose, then wrapped his arms around Vincent''s neck. "Where''s mom?" Vincent asked again. ¡°She¡¯s in the suite taking a shower. I snuck out all by myself!¡± Owen said. Then he lowered his head and pretended to be in a very miserable state, ¡°Don¡¯t be angry, daddy; it¡¯s only because I missed you too much that I¡¯d sneak out to look for you!¡± ¡°You little runt! Go, go get mommy!¡± Vincent picked up Owen and was about to leave. Then, he seemed to notice Le looking at him. He turned around to look at Le¡¯s pained expression. He did not give any exnation, as though she wasn¡¯t there at all. There was a void in Vincent¡¯s eyes; he turned around and left with the child. Was that his child?! Still in shock, Le¡¯s face turned more and more pale. ¡°Le, isn¡¯t he your husband?¡± Theodore couldn¡¯t make sense of the situation either. Le smiled as she shook her head. ¡°No; Professor Hall, let¡¯s go eat!¡± ¡°Alright!¡± Le picked up her chopsticks, and perhaps because she was out of it, she didn¡¯t take a good look before she picked up the raw fish and put it into her mouth. As she chewed, there was a strange odor, but she didn¡¯t pay attention to it at all. Theodore was stunned; looking at her eat raw fish, he became even more worried. He didn¡¯t know the details, but he knew it had something to do with that Vincent just now. Theodore was keen to note her expression. The second Vincent showed up, it was as though her face instantly turned pale white. The second that child called Vincent daddy, her face became even paler. ¡°Le, you¡¯re chewing raw fish!¡± ¡°What?¡± Le looked up at him. Theodore pointed at the remains still on her chopsticks, ¡°You¡¯re chewing raw fish!¡± ¡°Ah- it¡¯s raw?¡± In surprise, Le dropped the piece of fish. She was still in shock; she actually ate raw fish. How could she have been so careless? Le, you snap out of it, it¡¯s not a big deal! ¡°Of course!¡± Theodore shook his head in worry. But looking at her distressed expression, he got the weird feeling of rejuvenation. As long as that godlike man had nothing to do with Le, then Theodore still had a chance. ¡°Le, are you still going to stay at the Overseas Chinese Affairs Office after graduation?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Le nodded. ¡°Have you thought about looking for a job?¡± ¡°No!¡± ¡°What does your husband do for work?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Le¡¯s hand began to shake; she quickly changed the topic. ¡°So howe you¡¯re teaching at our school? Are you going to be a teacher forever?¡± ¡°No! After your dissertations and papers, I¡¯ll be leaving the school to do other things!¡± He had to lead the ss for dissertations since the prior teacher left. Besides, Theodore just returned back; he had to ept the job to get on the dean¡¯s good graces. ¡°To do what?¡± ¡°Le, I¡¯m going to start a business!¡± ¡°Oh!¡± Le half-heartedly replied, then fell silent. That was a nd, tasteless meal, but Theodore felt as though things were going in his favor. Eating with Theodore, Le did not go to Vincent¡¯s home. That child called him daddy; the way they behaved, no one would believe it if someone said they were not family, right? Besides, Vincent was a yer; who knew how many women were dying to bear his child! After the meal, Le headed to Pearl Community, where she and her mother used to live. Maybe this was the only ce where she could find some peace and quiet. At dawn, her phone rang; it was Vincent. ¡°Where are you?¡± Le scoffed and asked, ¡°Does it matter where I am at?¡± ¡°Where are you?¡± The voice on the other end started to get deeper. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter where I am; Mr. White, I need a quiet ce to be alone. You go have a merry time with your son!¡± She hung up, powered her phone down, and her tears began to pour down! Vincent listened to the empty dial tone on the phone. He called again, only to get notified that the receiving end had turned off the phone. ¡°Shit!¡± He swore in a low voice. Le tried hard to raise her head and force a smile, but the tears would not stop flowing out the corner of her eyes. Her tiny hand shook a bit as she gripped her cell. Finally, everything was quiet, and she sat quietly on the couch. The TV had on a Korean drama; the leading male and female roles were so happy together, and their lives were sugar coated with sweet memories. Why was her life such a mess? The doorbell made her jump. She went to the door, only to see Vincent through the peephole, with a gloomy expression. She was shocked; why was he here? N?velDrama.Org owns this text. But right now, she didn¡¯t want to see him at all! If they met now, they would very likely get in a heated argument. It won¡¯t be Vincent being the one arguing, since Le was afraid she wouldn''t be able to control her emotions and just go ballistics. Even her patience had limits. She merely stood at the door and didn¡¯t open up. ¡°Open up, I know you¡¯re in there!¡± Le didn¡¯t budge. Then Vincent¡¯s muffled voice came from outside, ¡°Le, you better open up now. If you don¡¯t, I¡¯m really going to kick the door down! You better hurry and open up!¡± Le still didn¡¯t move, but she decided to reply. ¡°What are you doing here? You¡¯re not weed here. I don¡¯t want to fight. Go keep your sonpany! I want to get a divorce!¡± ¡°Le, whatever I says goes; you have no authority! Open up!¡± ¡°I won¡¯t!¡± Le shouted. ¡°Go away! I don¡¯t want to see you! And what gives you the right? How dare you threaten me? I don¡¯t care about your threats, go away, I hate you!¡± As she spoke, tears began to stream down her face again. She wiped them in a hurry and told herself not to cry. ¡°Fuck, Theodore is inside, isn¡¯t he, that¡¯s why you won¡¯t open up?¡± The voice outside the door was be more and more impatient. Le was already upset, but with what Vincent said just now, she was set aze. ¡°Do you think everyone¡¯s like you? Do you think everyone¡¯s as disgusting as you? You have no right to demand me not to cheat, you can¡¯t restrain yourself, anyway. If you yourself can¡¯tmit, why should I?¡± ¡°Bam!¡± There was a loud kick on the door. Le was startled; he actually kicked the door. ¡°You-¡± ¡°Bam!¡± Another kick. ¡°If you don¡¯t open up, I¡¯m going to kick this door down!¡± ¡°You-¡± Le knew that he meant what he said. ¡°I¡¯m opening now!¡± She had no choice but to open the door. The second she did, she saw him standing there with a look of death. His slightly messy hair made him look even more dominating and menacing. His eyes narrowed in a displeased manner. Le¡¯s face was stiff, but she grit her teeth and said, ¡°You¡¯re not weed here, leave! I don¡¯t want to argue!¡± ¡°Kicking me out to secretly hide your lover, eh?¡± Vincent didn¡¯t want to bother talking to her anymore; he shoved her and stepped in, then shut the door. He straddled into the bedroom, as if hunting for something. After he had scanned every room, including the kitchen, Vincent returned. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Le was baffled by his actions; did he really think she was hiding someone? ¡°Making the rounds!¡± He said in a solemn voice. Le did not even have the chance to take a breath, when he grabbed and pressed her against the bedroom wall. His eyes stared at her with ferocity and a mixed rage. ¡°Secretly meeting another man and showing off on my turf? Are you asking for a death wish?¡± ¡°We¡¯re friends, unlike you, you even have a son!¡± Le felt as though her bottom line had been crossed. ¡°You¡¯ve got a son already, so whye after me?¡± ¡°I have a son, so what? So what if I have a son? What about it?¡± Vincent gripped her shoulders tightly, and the anger in his eyes looked as though he was about to incinerate her into ashes. ¡°You-¡± Le bit her lips, ¡°If you have a son, you should take care of him, give him a whole family! That¡¯s how a father should behave!¡± ¡°I fucking have too many sons, does that mean I¡¯ve gotta bring them all together?¡± He closed in on her, his gaze was full of hostility. His lips curled up as he said, ¡°I¡¯m not going to give any of them a whole family, so what? I¡¯m going to torture you until death, what¡¯re you gonna do able it?¡± ¡°You shameless pervert!¡± Le was disgusted by him. Her eyes were filled with rage, and she began to curse at him. ¡°He¡¯s just a child, your child, how could you say that!¡± Vincent¡¯s grand physique grabbed her into his arms, and his eagle-like eyes met her furious eyes head on, ¡°I¡¯ll treat my kid however I want, you stay out of it!¡± ¡°Mr. White, let me go!¡± Le¡¯s eyes began to get cloudy. She began to whimper. ¡°I¡¯m really sick of it all! Let¡¯s get a divorce!¡± Since he has a son and he even openly admitted it, any hope in her heart was extinguished. ¡°Don¡¯t you dare!¡± Vincent¡¯s face became twisted, and there was an almost evil look in his eyes. He grabbed her chin with such force that it bruised in mere moments. ¡°I¡¯m leaving you! I¡¯m not going to stand it anymore! Mr. White, you can¡¯t do this to me!¡± Le scoffed, but there was a look of determination in her eyes. ¡°Le, unless I say it¡¯s over, don¡¯t you even think about it!¡± Vincent¡¯s face and words were sharp and cold as ice as he uttered each word slowly. ¡°Looks like it¡¯s time to unveil that tape; I¡¯ve been looking for an opportune moment!¡± ¡°Hmph! You¡¯re lying! I don¡¯t believe you, you¡¯re bluffing!¡± Though she wasn¡¯t certain, but she made up her mind. She mustered her courage and red at him, then shouted at the top of her lungs, ¡°You¡¯re lying!¡± ¡°Just you wait and see whether I¡¯m lying or not!¡± He said in a chilling tone. ¡°Mr. White, just what are you-¡± Before she even had a chance to finish speaking, he shredded her clothes; his icy fingers ran all across her body. Just what did he want to do? ¡°I want your body; honestly, you¡¯ve got a great body. I love the feel of it, you make me want to screw you over and over again!¡± Vincent stared at her with his cold, harsh gaze. ¡°No-¡± Le refused. Vincent picked her up and threw her onto the bed. It was a small, rigid bed, but it was one which Le had slept in for over a decade. Chapter 292 The One in Control Chapter 292 The One in Control As Le struggled, Vincent pried her legs apart and put her body on his waist. Then his hands grabbed her by her waist, undid his belt, and he let his fiery desire overtake him as he entered into her body. ¡°No, stop, stop it!¡± Le screamed as she tried hard to smack him on his chest. ¡°Don¡¯t do this, I can¡¯t stand it, it hurts, Mr. White, I don¡¯t want to do it!¡± Bad memories returned to mind; right now, she was terrified. Her heart was fragile now. How could she possibly withstand his ravaging? Her first thoughts to mind is to escape, but he had her pinned down; the more she struggled, the more it hurt. ¡°Let me go!¡± The only thing she could do was to scream at the top of her lungs, hoping he would let her go. ¡°You can scream all you want; better to get all the neighbors toe. It¡¯s an old house, the soundproofing is shit. Let everyone know what a lustful girl you are and shame your mother. I don¡¯t mind at all; I¡¯m not stopping. If you want anyone else toe enjoy the show, just scream. Let everyone know how shameless the Mayor¡¯s daughter is, hahaha-¡± Vincent let out an evil grin, then he ced his face close to Le¡¯s pale cheeks, and tightened his grip on her waist. ¡°Scream, keep screaming!¡± ¡°Please¡­ stop, don¡¯t do this, I don¡¯t want this¡­ Mr. White¡­ I¡¯m really scared, and it hurts¡­ Please, let me go!¡± Le toned her voice down; she was feeling mortified and regret. She shouldn¡¯t have made this beast of a man mad. He didn¡¯t think like a normal person. Her resistance would only bring about even more punishment. ¡°So how do you want me to do it? How about this?¡± Vincent smirked; he pressed close against her body and bit down on her soft skin, then asked slyly, ¡°Like this, Le?¡± N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. ¡°Oh¡­¡± Le let out a groan of agony; tears began to cloud her eyes. He bit down hard, and the pain and tingling sensation immediately swept over her. ¡°Tsk, and you said you don¡¯t want to do it. Look, you¡¯re enjoying it, aren¡¯t you?¡± Vincent raised his eyebrows; his hands wrapped around her slender legs and easily picked her up. ¡°No¡­ oh, let me go¡­ I don¡¯t¡­¡± Le was so afraid that her entire body was trembling. She cried softly in horror and her voice stuttered. She looked up at him with tear-filled, pleading eyes, ¡°Don¡¯t do this, I¡¯m scared!¡± But how could he possibly let her go? He replied her woeful pleading by piercing deeper into her lower body. ¡°Ah- it hurts-¡± Le shouted, she grabbed the bedsheets with her tiny hands. ¡°Don¡¯t-¡± It hurt too much, she really couldn¡¯t stand it! It was like a painful execution, she didn¡¯t like it, not one bit! It was like a pain that drilled right into her heart. It already surpassed the limits of pain that a normal person could withstand. Cold sweat broke out on her forehead, and her eyes became hazy. ¡°Still want a divorce?¡± He asked as he continued to prate her. ¡°I beg you, let me go¡­ I won¡¯t say it again, I won¡¯t!¡± She tried to prop her body. The corner of her mouth twitched as tears streaked by. She knew begging for mercy was the only way she could get out of this situation now. ¡°Will you even think about it?¡± He red at her and grabbed her chin, ¡°Will you even think about getting a divorce?¡± He mped down on her waist without any consideration and continued to enter her. Pain was mixed with pleasure, which made her feel like she was going to copse. She cried out in pain, ¡°No! Mr. White¡­ Stop this¡­ I won¡¯t dare anymore, please, I won¡¯t do it again!¡± Under his tremendous roughness, her body continued to gyrate, to endure, to pain¡­ Hot tears streamed down her face; she looked at him with fear and disgust, ¡°I hate you! Don¡¯t touch me, I feel disgusted!¡± He had a son and who knew how many women. He probably had even more children. Who knew how many more children would show up in the future. Her body was in pain, but her heart ached even more. She shut her eyes from the pain, and tears continued to roll down. ¡°Vincent White, you pervert! You¡¯re abusing me!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! I¡¯m sexually abusing you, what about it?¡± Vincent began to punish her even more, ¡°I¡¯m sexually abusing you?! What about that Theodore? Him screwing you doesn¡¯t count? You¡¯d rather give your virginity to him than me, right?¡± ¡°Right, that¡¯s exactly it!¡± She piercingly shouted. She had no strength left to argue with him. Her body was already convulsing in pain. She felt as though her entire body was going to fall apart. A rage began to swell within Vincent and seemed ignited with his insatiable desire. Having restrained his desires for days, he couldn¡¯t resist any longer, much less care about how pained she felt. ¡°Speak, does it feel good?¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t feel good!¡± Le began to feel numb; her heart hurt more than her body by a hundred folds. In the old apartment building, Vincent fanatically screwed Le again and again. Finally, her body gave out and she fainted. Then he finally let her go. Looking at her pale white face, a cold nce swept across his eyes. His cell rang in the middle of the night, and he stepped out the room to take the call. He closed the door on the way out, as though afraid to disturb her. Looking at the call, he frowned but picked up, ¡°Hello? Howe you¡¯re still up?¡± The other end said something, to which Vincent replied, ¡°The timing is not right. If we do this now, we might not reach your ideal results. Are you sure? If so, then I¡¯ll proceed!¡± ¡°This is my personal affairs; I¡¯ll take care of it, I haven¡¯t forgotten, not even for a second! Take care!¡± As he hung up, a depressed look overtook Vincent¡¯s face. He looked out the window. By the time she woke up, it was morning; there was no sign of Vincent, and all was quiet. The sunlight pained her eyes, as though she had a hangover. Le got up, but the soreness of her body almost made her fall. A warm liquid came flowing out between her legs. It was the only thing he left her, a sense of flirtation and ambiguity, which made her quite sad. As she walked to the bathroom, she felt a bitterness in her heart she couldn¡¯t express in words. Tears began to fall from the corners of her eyes again. He didn¡¯t love her, and he had a son already. Why did he continue to abuse her like this, what did she do wrong? Why did he have to be so cruel? Why? She made her way to the bathtub, turned on the water, and dragged her sore body in. Le wiped away the trails of tears, and muttered silently, ¡°Mr. White, why are you doing this to me? I don¡¯t want this, I really don¡¯t, why are you doing this to me?¡± She slowly cleaned herself up. Patches of ck and blue bruises were eminent all around her body, which served as reminders of how cruelly he ravaged herst night. She cleaned each area little by little with the running water. The bitter cold slowly permeated through her skin into her soul. It pained her to even breathe. ¡®Mr. White, I¡¯m exhausted, do you know that?¡¯ After she was done washing herself, she stepped out the shower and got a change of clothes. With every step she took, it felt as though she was stepping on shattered ss. She didn¡¯t know how long she could keep it up. Just changing her clothes seemed to have taken all her strength. She copsed out of breath on the floor. Her pale white face looked incredibly worn, but there was a slight hint of determination. After a while, she finally got up, and headed downstairs. At the Taekwondo dojo. Le stood before the shy sign of thergest Taekwondo dojo in F City. She took a deep breath, then entered. ¡°Hah-¡± ¡°Ugh-¡± ¡°Pow-¡± The second she entered the shop, she saw a lot of people undergoing training. A sturdy woman who was probably the receptionist quickly came up to Le and asked, ¡°Miss, looking for someone or?¡± ¡°I want to take ss!¡± She said determinedly. ¡°Hah!¡± The receptionist was stunned, thenughed. ¡°Alright, we¡¯ve got a ton of renowned coaches here; some are retired from the national team, some from the state team. Who do you want to work with? Of course, the fee rate will be different.¡± ¡°I want the fastest course! The kind where I can pick up self-defense from perverts in a month!¡± Le said in a low but determined voice. ¡°Are there such quick courses?¡± ¡°Miss, Taekwondo as apetitive sport is great, but it¡¯s not some secret martial arts. You can¡¯t possibly get that kind of results in a month. You can strengthen your body in that time, but that¡¯s about it. If you want to be proficient in a month, that¡¯s the stuff of fairytales!¡± Le froze in her tracks with a bit of disappointment. ¡°I can¡¯t learn it in a month? How about learning enough to defend against one man? Just self-defense against one man would be enough.¡± The receptionistughed. ¡°Miss, you¡¯re killing me. Look at me, I look rather buff, right? I trained for ten years. I could probably take on two or three fellows. Butpared to a man who had trained for ten years, I¡¯m still a ways off! There¡¯s a gap between women and men¡¯s strength from our physique.¡± Le didn¡¯t expect the receptionist to be so frank with her. She nodded in approval. ¡°Alright, I¡¯d like a starting trainer; hopefully someone who¡¯ll help me train and learn quickly!¡± ¡°Can you trust me? My name is Vivienne Moore! If you can trust me, I¡¯ll help you find the right coach!¡± ¡°I¡¯m Lexi!¡± Sheughed and gave her maiden name. ¡°Help me find the right coach, I trust you!¡± ¡°Alright, let me introduce you to our Coach Koby; he¡¯s a Taekwondo expert. No fancy tricks or gimmicks; some of the people he¡¯s trained even went on to join national teams and got quite impressive scores! But he keeps a reasonable fare. You¡¯re a beginner anyway, no need to go too deep or into strength training. Once you¡¯ve built a foundation, you¡¯ll see. How well you do depends on yourself, the coaches can only do so much. You gotta be willing to put in the hard work!¡± ¡°I¡¯m not afraid!¡± Le gave her word. ¡°That¡¯s the spirit!¡± Coach Koby was a man in his fifties. He had a handsome yet stern face and tough body. Maybe it was because he had practiced Taekwondo for years, but with his tightened face and white Taekwondo uniform, he looked like a man who had been tempered by fire and age. Chapter 293 An Intentional Invitation Chapter 293 An Intentional Invitation Upon seeing Le, Coach Koby asked with a tense face, ¡°Why do you learn taekwondo?¡± Le was stunned as she felt as if his gaze was scrutinizing her. She practiced taekwondo in order to deal with Vincent which this idea she thought was really childish, yet she didn¡¯t want to be bullied by him and that¡¯s the reason she must learn self-defense skills. ¡°I want to strengthen my body!¡± Le said proudly even though she knew that it was wrong to lie, she couldn¡¯t tell the coach that it aimed to resist domestic violence. ¡°I won¡¯t take you as my student!¡± Coach Koby said calmly. ¡°Why?¡± Le was surprised. ¡°I don¡¯t like students who lie!¡± Le¡¯s shoulders copsed. ¡°You know it! Well, I¡¯m trying to protect myself from perverts and I want to learn as fast as I could to deal with perverts who harass me! This time I¡¯m telling the truth!¡± Coach Koby pursed his lips and showed a smile around the corner of his mouth. ¡°Well, it¡¯s ok to learn from me but there are few conditions!¡± ¡°What are the conditions?¡± Le was surprised as the coach had too many problems! ¡°No quitting halfway. I have a three-month crash course of self-defense ss that you can deal with ordinary perverts! Do you want to learn?¡± ¡°Oh, really?¡± Le got excited suddenly. ¡°It is ok to learn for only three months!¡± ¡°Yes, three months is considered a period and as long as you are willing to practice hard, it works well to help you escape from perverts but not to conquer them. If you are unable to escape, I will refund your fee but in these three months, you can¡¯t quit halfway, understand?¡± ¡°Understand!¡± Le nodded her head vigorously. ¡°Only can be used to escape?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°It¡¯s ok to just escape from perverts!¡± Le sighed in her heart, nothing could be expected to have a result overnight. ¡°When do you have time? I can arrange for your learning time!¡± ¡°I am only free in the evening! The rest of the time I have to work!¡± ¡°Then you can train for two hours a day from 6pm to 8pm, or from 5am to 7am if you don¡¯t have enough time in the evening, anytime you like!¡± At this point, Le was considered to have paid her respects to the master and agreed to start from tomorrow. After paying the fee and walking out of the Taekwondo hall, Le saw an evil but handsome face when she looked up. Her heart trembled as it was the vice president of the White¡¯s Group whom she had met before, Arthur. Meanwhile, he was walking inside with a casual ck garment on his body and his chest half opened which revealed his sexy and firm muscles while his dark eyes flickered with an inquisitive mist when he looked at Le. ¡°Huh? Little girl, isn¡¯t this Le? We meet again!¡± Le was embarrassed and stood up immediately, ¡°Sir, I haven¡¯t returned your clothes and I don¡¯t bring them with me this time!¡± ¡°It is just a piece of clothing, just forget about it!¡± Arthur smiled. ¡°How can that be? I have to return it to you and I really thanked youst time!¡± ¡°You¡¯re wee, if you want to return it, send it here tomorrow morning at six o¡¯clock!¡± Arthur pointed the taekwondo hall¡¯s door sign. ¡°I¡¯ll be here tomorrow.¡± Arthur seemed to be very busy and he went into the taekwondo hall after saying something while Le had to leave. There were no sses today and Le didn¡¯t need to go to work as the next month she was going back to school to prepare for the dissertation defense so Le did not need to go back to the unit. As she walked on the street, she was very tired as Vincent¡¯s excessive demandsst night made her headache and she had no strength at all, in addition, her legs were in pain. When she was back to her condo in the Pearl Community and by the time she was just about to enter the stairs, her phone rang and surprisingly it was Macey calling! ¡°Hello, Macey!¡± ¡°Where are you?¡± ¡°Anything wrong, Macey?¡± ¡°I¡¯m outside the gates of the Municipal Government,e out for a minute, I need to see you!¡± ¡°I¡¯m not there, I¡¯ll be there right now within fifteen minutes. Wait for me!¡± Le didn¡¯t know what Macey was looking for but she went there immediately. When she arrived, she saw Macey, perhaps it was Tuesday morning when everyone was at work, there were not many people on the street, even in front of the gates of the Municipal Government and Macey was standing outside the flower bed behind the pavement. Le saw Macey was sideways facing her and her beautiful eyebrows were frowning, Le then walked over quickly. ¡°Sister?¡± ¡°Le!¡± As soon as Macey saw Le, she immediately came forward and shook her hand, yet, her sudden change of attitude made Le a little surprised and a little uneasy too. ¡°Sister, what do you want to look for?¡± ¡°Actually it is nothing, I just want to have dinner with you!¡± Macey took Le¡¯s hands and she was very affectionate. ¡°Oh!¡± Le was a little hesitant, ¡°Just to have dinner?¡± ¡°Hmm! What? Don¡¯t you want to go with me?¡± ¡°No!¡± Le shook her head, ¡°Howe, where are we going to eat? What do you want to eat?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go to KFC!¡± ¡°Do you really want to eat KFC? Aren¡¯t you afraid of getting fat?¡± Le remembered that she never ate fried food as she was afraid that it was bad for her skin, why did she want to eat KFC this time? Le was surprised as she was pulled by Macey into the taxi, ¡°Sister, there is a shop just ahead, where are we going?¡± ¡°This one is not good!¡± Macey seemed to be in a hurry and took a phone call halfway. ¡°Hello, Betty, is anyone still there? Alright, got it!¡± Five minutester, at the entrance of another KFC shop, the two got out of the car, Macey still put on a gentle smile on her beautifully made-up face and with a sweep of her eyes, she looked towards the window seat where there was a man in his high-ss suit and a child sitting face to face. A ring of smoke rose in front of him, like a vivid figure in a movie poster. But the child sat opposite frowned, he immediately snuffed out the cigarette and smiled. As Le followed in, Macey said, ¡°I¡¯ll go and pick a seat, you go and get the food, I just need a Coke!¡± ¡°Oh!¡± Le didn¡¯t understand but she obediently went to buy it as she was hungry sincest night. She asked for two burgers, two cups of coke and two packets of fries, then she carried the te and looked for Macey. Not far away from the same position by the window, Le saw Macey waving at her and she walked over. Le didn¡¯t squint her gaze, otherwise she would have found a man not far away looking at her and it was Vincent. His sharp eyes shot straight at her, giving people a feeling of suffocation, unfortunately, Le didn¡¯t see it, she walked straight over and sat down opposite Macey. ¡°Sister, see which one you like to take, it is not good for your stomach if you don¡¯t eat as it¡¯s mealtime!¡± ¡°Hum!¡± Macey smiled gently and raised her eyebrow at Vincent¡¯s side, with a hint of provocation in her eyes. Looking at Vincent, Macey spoke to Le, ¡°Le, do you like children?¡± Le was unsure but nodded her head. ¡°Well, children are all very cute, I quite like them, what¡¯s wrong?¡± N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. ¡°Oh! What would you do if Mr. White suddenly got you a baby?¡± Le was dumbfounded, her grip on the burger tightened and after being silent for a while, she slowly opened the paper of the burger, took a bite and whispered, ¡°The burger tastes good and it still tastes the same from memory!¡± ¡°Take a look back!¡± Macey hummed lightly. Looking up and turning around, Le saw Vincent and the child, yet, a sh of hurt slipped through her eyes. Vincent also looked at her with his sharp eyes narrowed and Le looked at him as well. There was no anger on this man¡¯s face, not even an expression but there was a pressure that could take one¡¯s breath away. Le opened her mouth and was just about to speak when Macey said first, ¡°Le, I heard that the child is his son, look how much he looks like him! What a surprise, he actually has such a big kid!¡± Vincent heard Macey¡¯s provocative words and he gently showed a wicked and dangerous smile and spoke to the child opposite the table who was happily eating fries, ¡°Son, eat quickly, Daddy will take you on a roller coaster ride when you are done!¡± ¡°Yes, yes, yes!¡± The little boy pped his hands in delight. Le turned her eyes around and she again heard the child calling him daddy in such a close distance. He looked handsome at first nce as he was very cute looking. She didn¡¯t look closely as she didn¡¯t have the courage so she didn¡¯t know if he looked like Mr. White. It turned out that Macey asked her toe here just to see Vincent and his son enjoying themselves. It was a pity that Macey didn¡¯t know that she had actually known about this yesterday. Vincent left with the child, not even ncing at them as he walked away, as if treating them that they didn¡¯t exist. ¡°That¡¯s his son, his own son!¡± Macey said. ¡°His own son!¡± Le seemed to repeat. ¡°Alright, I know it!¡± ¡°That¡¯s it?¡± ¡°What else can it be?¡± Le lifted her eyes and looked at Macey, watching her look of dismay, she lowered her head again. ¡°Sister, thank you for your goodwill, there¡¯s nothing I can do about it! He is the one in control and we were controlled by him.¡± ¡°That boy¡¯s surname is White, and he calls him Daddy, do you know that? I say that is Vincent¡¯s child, are you foolish, Le?¡± ¡°I know, that is Mr. White¡¯s son! His biological son, you just said it!¡± Le remained calm and took another slow bite of her burger. ¡°I¡¯ll go back and tell Dad!¡± ¡°No!¡± Le shook her head. ¡°Sister, you should leave this matter alone, pretending you don¡¯t know it!¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Because I don¡¯t want to make a big mess!¡± ¡°Rubbish!¡± Macey snorted coldly but there was a smug smile in her eyes. ¡°He is bullying!¡± ¡°It¡¯s a blessing to suffer a loss!¡± Le remained calm but in fact, she had been sad inside, the only thing was that what else could she do? ¡°Help me to make a phone call.¡± Once entering the mall, Vincent didn¡¯t even bother to say anything but lifted thendline in front of the cashier''s desk and handing it to Pippa Russell. ¡°Call who?!¡± Pippa was a little amused as she had never seen Vincent turn to be so anxious for a few years. ¡°You said you are Le¡¯s friend and you look for her. If she was not there¡­¡± Vincent thought for a moment and looked up, ¡°If not, ask where she has gone.¡± ¡°Got it.¡± Pippa was a little suspicious, but still picked up the receiver. It was called to the Hunter family as Vincent had called Le¡¯s phone but it was switched off. She had been with Macey in the morning and switched her phone off in the afternoon, furthermore there was no one in the Pearl Community, and he didn¡¯t want to contact the Hunter family so he could only ask Pippa to help. Chapter 294 Is it a Dream? Chapter 294 Is it a Dream? She knew Vincent very well so sometimes she could actually guess it even if he didn¡¯t rify the matter. Without saying much, she put the phone at her ear and waited for Vincent to finish dialing the phone number. ¡°Hello, may I know is Le Hunter here?!¡± Normally everyone should be staying at home at this time since it was the time that most of the people had their dinner. ¡°Le was not back. She stays in her own house. Who are you?¡± Mabel Ross asked. ¡°Oh! I am her friend. Her phone is off, may I know that do you have any other way to contact her?¡± ¡°You can call her home telephone, the phone number is¡­¡± Le¡¯s mother, Mabel told her the phone number of Vincent¡¯s vi. Pippa Russell put down the phone and looked at him amusedly, ¡°Do you want to make a call to your house?¡± Vincent¡¯s face was somber and frowning. He took out his phone and made a call to Macey Hunter by himself. ¡°Is Le staying with you now?¡± ¡°Why should I tell you?¡± Macey hung up rudely. ¡°Holy shit!¡± Vincent swore and hung up the phone. Then, he sat down on the sofa in anger. ¡°Is that the girl who tried clothes at my storest time?!¡± Pippa thought for a while and smiled. ¡°How do you know that?¡± He actually didn''t want to tell her more about that but it was such a strange thing that she could guess it out. ¡°I just guess randomly! That girl looks good but she was Brian Hunter¡¯s daughter. What do you think, Vincent? I think that the girl is really innocent!¡± Pippa Russell shrugged and responded to him with a smiling face. ¡°It''s none of your business. I will not change my words. If you agree to get married to me, I will divorce her and marry you now!¡± He looked at Pippa. Pippa smiled faintly with a yful tone, ¡°Alright, you go and divorce Le to save her, I am waiting for you to go through the formalities!¡± ¡°It''s not a joke!¡± he spoke in a serious manner. This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. ¡°Just forget about it, a man like you is not suitable to be a husband for me. Even if you are Owen¡¯s dad and you can give him aplete family, I will not marry you. This is because you have too many evil factors. I''m afraid that I would identally be blown up by you if I married you, and then I would be like in the hell!¡± ¡°I''m leaving!¡± Vincent shrugged and rolled his eyes. ¡°You should get off work early, Owen was handed to the nanny!¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Pippa waved her hand. Vincent walked out. ¡°Vincent¡ª¡± Pippa shouted again. ¡°Huh?¡± Vincent turned around. ¡°You have taken it seriously~!¡± she said. ¡°No!¡± Vincent was in an extremely calm, ¡°You are right that I have no heart, you will die if you marry me!¡± Vincent called Le in the afternoon but he didn¡¯t expect that her phone was being shut down. He was a little worried since Le was staying with Macey. When he thought of the scene in which she almost got into trouble in the barst time¡­ ¡°This damn woman!¡± Vincent was getting mad and wanted to throw his phone. He drove through the streets all the way to find Le. Le woke up in the mist, the only thing that she remembered after breaking up with Macey at KFC was that she went to the cinema alone. Then, she bought a ticket and went in. There were only a few people in the cinema. She sat on her seat in silent tears but afterwards she fell into a drowsy sleep. When she woke up, she frowned and looked at the strange ce, she seemed to be lying on a straw mat. The light was very dim, she could see people but they didn¡¯t look clear. Le saw a man who wore a ck mask in the mist and he was looking at her gloomily. Her hands and feet were tied up tightly. The man looked at her, his voice seemed to have changed deliberately so it was coarse and a bit weird. ¡°Finally, you woke up. I thought I would have to wait for a very long time?¡± The man leaned close to her, having an ambiguous smile in his pupils which made him seem wicked and full of enmity. Le looked at him in shock and struggled to sit up. At that moment, a strong sense of dizziness struck her. Her hands were tied up, she was not able to move and she was startled. ¡°You, what are you doing?¡± ¡°Uh! Who made the hickey on your body? Vincent White?¡± A wicked smile appeared on the man''s face, meanwhile,yers of dark light shed across his eyes. ¡°It''s none of your business!¡± Le red at him. When she recalled the scene before hera, she asked the man in shock, ¡°You are the one who brought me out of the theatre?¡± The man in the mask tilted his mouth, ¡°No one told you that a girl should not go around by herself especially to the theatre alone? Don¡¯t you know that there will be rapes here?¡± ¡°What do you want to do?¡± Le struggled but still she couldn''t get rid of the rope. The man snorted disdainfully, ¡°I have done that if I wanted to do just now, do I have to wait till you wake up?¡± ¡°You bind me for what? What is your purpose?¡± Le looked at him anxiously. This man looked very young and she predicted that he had not reached 30 years old. His voice had changed deliberately which made him sound like an old man. However, his lips colour, hair, ugh, it seemed like he was wearing a wig, it was a bit long and close to his cheek. ¡°I don¡¯t want to let Vincent be happy. My only purpose is I want you to divorce him!¡± ¡°How do you know we are married?¡± Le was surprised to hear that and a sh of doubt appeared in her eyes. ¡°I know much more than that. Vincent is my enemy. I don''t want him to be happy. So, are you going to divorce him?¡± He put his arms around her waist suddenly and squeezed her toy on the straw mat under him. ¡°Let go of me¡­¡± Le was startled in the dim light. Then, she struggled and shouted. ¡°Don''t move!¡± The man sped Le¡¯s waist tightly to prevent her from moving. ¡°Let, let go of me¡­¡± Le frowned and she almost couldn¡¯t breathe under his pressure. She could only use her legs to block him and kick him away but her feet were tied up so she couldn''t bend her legs at all. ¡°Shit, didn''t I just tell you to stop moving?¡± The man snarled hoarsely, a sh of coldness shed in his eyes, ¡°I tell you, if you don''t leave Vincent, I will let you die in the worst way next time. Uh! No! No! No! I won''t let you die! I will let you be raped by several men in turn!¡± ¡°Let go of me¡­ Um¡­¡± Le was nervous to push him away. However, when he lifted her shirt and slid his hand in, she was stunned for a moment and her eyes widened in creep. ¡°Understand?¡± Le was trembling in horror and she responded instinctively, ¡°Yes, Yes, I know!¡± ¡°What do you know?¡± ¡°Leave Vincent!¡± Le repeated her answer softly. ¡°You let me go, I will leave him for sure!¡± The man snorted and his evil eyes were lightly mocking, ¡°Do you think that I am stupid? If I let you go, you will leave him so obediently?¡± Le was terrified, ¡°Then what do you expect me to do?¡± Of course it would be¡ª The man squinted his eyes and he slid his big palms into her bra along with her inner clothes. Le couldn''t help but tremble helplessly. Deep wrath appeared in her eyes, ¡°I will leave him, let me go! I actually wanted to leave him but he didn''t allow me to do so!¡± ¡°What?¡± The man''s eyes shed and he sneered at her, ¡°Do you think that you are such a beautiful fairy which made Vincent refuse to let you go?¡± ¡°Really!¡± Le shouted in hurry. ¡°Actually he is not sincere to marry me. We don''t love each other. I always want to leave him. Can you please let me go?¡± The man was taken aback by the news, his evil eyes swept over Le¡¯s horrified face doubtfully and he asked her iprehensibly, ¡°Not loving each other?¡± ¡°Not!¡± Le gave him a real answer. ¡°Really not. I know that you don''t want to bully me. I won''t tell anyone what happened today so please let me go. I have not seen your face so I won''t call the police. Please let me go!¡± Le felt that this person knew her through her instinct, otherwise, he would not wear a mask. ¡°Let you go? Won''t call the police? Remember what you have said, otherwise it won''t be that simple for the next time.¡± The man raised his eyebrows, it seemed that he was thinking about the true meaning of her words. After that, he hit her on the back of her neck with his hand of a sudden. ¡°Ah¡ª¡± Le cried out and fainted. When she woke up, she didn¡¯t know what time it was but the rope on her hand was untied and her wrist was full of strangling marks. If the strangle mark on her wrist and the feeling of pain on the back of her neck weren¡¯t there to remind her, she really thought that it was just a dream. What kind of kidnapping was that? Not asking for money, not asking for sex but just asking her to leave Vincent! Le didn¡¯t care anymore! Her only thought at that moment was to escape from there. That was the only idea in her mind at that time. Le stood up and she searched for her bag subconsciously. When she found out that her bag was lying at the side, she walked over and picked it up immediately. Then, she looked for her phone and turned on the shlight to illuminate her belongings. Just as she lowered her head, she saw a button was located next to her bag on the ground. Le picked it up without thinking much. She staggered through an old low wall, stumbled, and ran out of the deste old house with lots of weeds growing in it. It seemed like a dpidated factory in the suburbs that was demolished. There was a big ¡°demolition¡± on the wall. She had no idea how long it had been abandoned there. When Le ran out of the ce, she kept walking out. After she went out, she found that it was a long street with only a streetmp. She didn''t know about the time at that moment. When she ran to the street light, she looked at her phone closely and saw lots of notifications of messages. It was from Vincent and also from her mother. Le sighed inexplicably but she did not call them back. She waved and got a taxi, ¡°Sir, NT Mountain Vi area!¡± Soon, the car arrived at the vi area. Le asked the taxi driver to wait for her and she got out of the car. There was only a smallmp in the lobby. She knew that Vincent was not back. She went upstairs and took Arthur¡¯s clothes. Then, she turned around and went downstairs again. She didn''t n to live there but going back to Pearl Community. She had no idea what did Vincent meant by calling her but she didn''t call him back. At that moment, she was very tired! Very exhausted! That person kidnapped her and he was neither asking for money, nor sex. He just wanted her to leave Vincent. She could not figure out his intention. She heard from the guard before she left the vi, ¡°Madam, it has been sote, do you still want to go out?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Le nodded. Just as Le got in the car, her phone rang. The call was from Vincent. Le¡¯s heart did a flip but still, she took her phone and epted the call, ¡°Hello!¡± ¡°Go back home now!¡± Vincent said in his deep voice. ¡°I''m on my way home!¡± Le replied softly. ¡°Go back to the vi now, where are you going at midnight?¡± ¡°I¡ª¡± Le was speechless for a while. How did he know that she hade back to the vi? Did the guard tell him that she came back just now? ¡°Go home now, do you hear me?¡± ¡°I''m going back to Pearl Community. That''s it. Good night, Mr. White.¡± Le hung up before he could say anything and she took a deep breath. She became more anxious. The person asked her to leave Vincent, but in this current situation, how would it be possible? And also, who was that person? Chapter 295 Man’s Clothes Chapter 295 Man¡¯s Clothes The phone was just hung up and it rang again. It was Vincent. Le didn¡¯t ept the call but the phone kept ringing again and then it became quiet in the end. When Le was about to relieve her breath as he stopped calling her, there was a message, ¡°Come to my room in HJ Hotel, or else you will regret your decision, take your own responsibility if you don¡¯t arrive within 20 minutes!¡± Hearing such an arrogant sentence from him mixing with a threat in it, Le was stunned for a while and she sighed. She was verging on a breakdown. She called back, ¡°What do you want?¡± ¡°Come to my room now, or else Macey Hunter¡¯s video will be published without mosaic!¡± His deep voice which rang with threats from the phone made Le¡¯s heart get cold. ¡°I¡¯ll be there soon!¡± Even though Le was not sure whether it was true, she knew that she had to go. ¡°Sir, I am heading to HJ Hotel!¡± Finally, she had arrived on the twenty-seventh floor. She was the only person in the silent lift. She took a deep breath and repeated. When she stepped out of the lift, she walked towards Vincent¡¯s room. She stopped in front of the door and took thest deep breath! The door was opened! Vincent stood quietly at the door. Le was in a daze and she was pulled into the room by a big hand. The tall body covered her and the door was closed, she heard an angry voice above her head. ¡°Holy Shit, what happened to you? You are damn dirty!¡± By then, Le realized there was dust on her body, the mud and grass scrap was still on her body, her hair was a bit messy and she was a little panicked due to the kidnapping just now but she wouldn¡¯t like to tell him, she said, ¡°What do you want me to do? If there is nothing to do, I think I am going back now!¡± Le wanted to leave after saying that but a big hand was one step faster than her and it caught her at that moment. The tall body was forcing her against the door panel. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Le screamed in horror. ¡°State it clearly!¡± Vincent looked calm but his voice sounded like he was furious, ignoring Le¡¯s slightly wrinkled face in fear. ¡°What do you want me to rify?¡± Le asked softly. ¡°How dare you, Le!¡± Vincent said in wrath, his handsome eyes unceremoniously shed with sarcasm. ¡°Say, where did you go this afternoon?¡± ¡°Cinema!¡± Le answered calmly. She looked up at Vincent, ¡°Mr. White, what do you want to know? Please cut to the chase!¡± ¡°What happened to you?¡± He red at her, she looked embarrassed and seemed like just encountered a rapist. Other than that, she turned her phone off which caused him couldn''t find her. What was going on with her? ¡°I fell, that''s it~!¡± Le answered calmly. ¡°Lying!¡± Vincent roared, the mockery in his eyes became stronger and it mixed with wrath. ¡°How dare you lie to me! Say, did you go for public sex with a man?¡± He grabbed her wrist abruptly. The area of her hands with the marks was very painful. Le couldn¡¯t help but take a breath. She knitted her eyebrows and looked at the domineering man helplessly. Her eyes were filled with hurtful emotions. How could he judge her like that? She was not a slut. However, she did not say anything. She just bit her lip and lowered her head. ¡°Why don''t you speak?¡± Vincent lowered his body and his eyes were at the same level as Le who was petite. When their eyes looked at each other, a pair of eyes was full of contempt and the other pair was full of injuries. This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. ¡°Speak!¡± His eyes were so sharp and she heard his voice as if it came from a distant time and space, ¡°Where did you go?¡± There was a stalemate and she stopped talking for a while. Vincent looked at her indifferently and his eyes tightened suddenly. He saw Le¡¯s eyes turning red and the crystal-clear liquid dropping out from her eyes without a sign. Her tears just fell down her cheeks all of a sudden. She cried in front of him. ¡°Why are you crying?¡± ¡°Because your words hurt me!¡± She choked softly. ¡°Hurt you? Don''t pretend to be noble, who will believe this? You are just innocent on the outside but coquettish in your bones. Why don''t you let me take a good look at you? What is your true face? Bitch, are you worth letting me treat you nicely?¡± Vincent grabbed Le angrily and he dragged her to the sofa aside. By then, he was trying to unbutton her clothes. ¡°You, you, let go of me!!¡± Le screamed in struggle and her tears were stopped for a moment. ¡°I won''t let you have the energy to find a man this time!¡± Vincent¡¯s body pressed her slender body tightly. He tempted her in his deep voice while rubbing her ambiguously up and down. ¡°I''m not the man who allows you to bully!¡± Who was the one bullying the other? ¡°Don''t¡­ Please get up soon!¡± Le shook her head in agitation. She hardly believed that there was such a bastard man in the world who treated herself so badly repeatedly. ¡°I don''t want it anymore, if you are going to do the same thing as yesterday, I will hate you, really!¡± Her little hands were pushing him difficultly but still, she couldn''t move his sturdy body. Instead, he was getting closer to her, even their heartbeats seemed to be connected. The smell of a man was spreading in front of her nose which struck Le¡¯s brain into dizziness. Just as Vincent lowered his head and wanted to kiss her when she was still talking noisily, Le picked up a ss of water next to her and poured it angrily on his face. At that moment, the fire of his desire was extinguished totally! He stood up and stared at her indifferently. Water drops dripped slowly from his sexy, handsome face and the wet hair on his forehead made him look wild, arrogant, and cold! Le was in horror and she got up immediately to hide from him. She red at him with a pair of fearful clear eyes. Vincent felt unprecedentedly frustrated. He wiped off the water droplets on his hair and snorted coldly. Then, he turned around and took out a cigarette. He lit it and smoked sullenly. However, he was not reconciled to that. As long as he wanted the woman, how could he not get it? The matters that she had been shutting her phone down for such a long time and she was in a disheveled appearance at the midnight made him more furious. Didn''t she know that he would be worried about her? This woman was really hateful, why couldn¡¯t she obey him once? ¡°It is because you forced me!¡± Le said vaguely. Vincent sneered and walked over to turn on the television. ¡°This is also because you forced me!¡± Le looked at him in panic. Vincent snorted coldly. He picked up the remote control and pressed lightly on it with his slender hand. An ambiguous breath burst into the silent room out of the blue. A familiar, ambiguous voice sounded on the television, and Le was frozen as it was her sister''s video! Le rushed out in an instant, she stared at the television in a daze and her mind was burst in the nk. The fact was showed up in front of her, it was not a joke that he kept a backup. ¡°You have a backup?¡± Wrath was overflowing in Le¡¯s eyes, ¡°Vincent White, why are you doing this? You are a despicable viin. How would I know you?!¡± ¡°Unfortunately, you know me and you married me. You can¡¯t beat me, right?¡± She had been so touched on the day she deleted the encrypted file which used her birthday year and month as the password. She thought that their rtionship had improved but why did he destroy the peace that they had achieved so hardly? Looking into his cold eyes stubbornly, she bit her lip and asked, ¡°What do you want?¡± He asked her back, ¡°What do you think?¡± ¡°Don''t you think that you are very childish? You threatened me with this inexplicable matter, what¡¯s your problem? What had I done wrongly today?¡± Le took a deep breath to hold back her emotions. ¡°Where did you go today? Why did you turn your phone off at night? You came back in such a disheveled appearance, went to the vi, and ran out again. What did you take?¡± He asked and nced at the bag she was carrying when she entered the room. He suspected instinctively so he strode over and shook off the bag. ¡°Is this your thing?¡± When a man''s Armani jacket fell on the luxurious floor, Vincent was stunned and mes burst into his eyes. ¡°A man¡¯s clothes?¡± Le was startled by his tone and she felt cold all over her body of the sudden. It was Arthur¡¯s clothes. Uh! She couldn''t imagine how angry Vincent would be if he knew that Arthur saw her blood spilled during her menstrual period. Also, she couldn¡¯t tell Vincent such an embarrassing story. At that particr moment, she could clearly feel the hellish cold air emanating from him. His tall body was standing there. He was three meters away from the television which was showing the scene of her sister and another man having sex and joy. It was sluggish and ambiguous. On the other side, Vincent seemed to be very hostile. His aura was so evil and powerful at that moment. Bright and luxurious light was irradiating down from the ceiling chandelier. His dark shadow became longer. His sharply contoured face was like cut by a knife and his deep eyes were glowing with a cold, deep light. Although Le was separated from him by a certain distance. She still had a strong feeling that he was exuding an inessible chill. It was the extreme cold from the Antarctic Pole which could freeze people in an instant. ¡°Say! Where did this man''s clothese from?¡± ¡°No! It''s not¡ª¡± ¡°Are you dare to say that it''s not a man''s clothes?¡± Vincent roared in anger. ¡°It''s a man''s clothes, yes, it is a man''s clothes!¡± Le looked at him awkwardly. Both of her hands were shaking violently, but she still put her best foot forward to talk in the calmest voice. ¡°Really?¡± Vincent snorted and smiled indifferently, ¡°You went back to get this strange man''s clothes in the midnight?¡± ¡°He is not a stranger¡ª¡± Le¡¯s face turned paler. She was thinking about how to exin but he interrupted her. ¡°So, he is your adulterer. You are really not satisfied with the status quo, Le. I pity you for your loneliness but I didn''t expect you to treat me like this. You have been cheating on me, how dare you cuckold me!¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t cuckold you!¡± Le¡¯s beautiful ck eyes were widened suddenly. She stared at his bloodthirsty and yful eyes fearfully. A chill of coldness emerged from the bottom of her feet and spread to her limbs instantly till reaching into her bones. ¡°Up to you to believe me or not!¡± ¡°If you are interested, I don''t mind ying this video around the world as a movie!¡± His gloomy smile was super cold. He was taking the same thing to threaten her again! Le looked at him helplessly and she tried her best to calm down, she must do so because she could manage things well only when she calmed down. After a few seconds, Le took a deep breath and she started talking to him, ¡°Mr. White, I have nothing to say if you have believed firmly that I have cuckolded you. However, why don¡¯t you divorce me? You yourself are willing to ept me to cuckold you. You knew about it but why don¡¯t you just leave me? Isn¡¯t it better for you to let go of me?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t ever think about it!¡± ¡°Maybe, you got jealous?¡± He put down the stic bag and walked towards Le. He smiled, ¡°Le, do you think that I am the person who always gets jealous? I just don¡¯t like to see you being obedient in front of people but being rebellious at the back. If you can''t restrain your heart, you should know the consequences. I have warned you a long time ago, but you didn''t remember it!¡± Chapter 296 You Hurt Me the Most Chapter 296 You Hurt Me the Most ¡°Don''t make me hate you!¡± She whispered, her teeth sinking into her lips. ¡°Heh! Can hatred earn money?¡± He raised his eyebrows. The unpleasant sound of her sister''s moans came from the TV, that was the first time Le saw the performance in pornography. The TV screen was so big that almost every sweat pore of hers could be seen. She forced herself not to look, but she could not stop those delicate sound from entering her ears. ¡°What did I do wrong? What kind of deal did you make with my father? Vincent, if you are a man, you should go pick a fight with other men, do you really think you are so great bullying a weak woman like me?¡± N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. ¡°Do you really don¡¯t know whether I am a man? Did you pant under a woman¡¯s crotchst night?¡± Le¡¯s body shivered with anger at these words. Vincent walked slowly to the bar and poured a ss of wine, taking a sip from his tall ss. ¡°If you want to usest night¡¯s example to prove that you are a man, then I think you are really not qualified as one. A man like you could not even make a woman happy, and you still dare to im to be a man, what a joke. No wonder my sister refused to be with you. Since you still kept this tape, you should take the time to watch it, do you have the demeanor as the man in the tape?¡± Le knew that these words would really anger him, but she could not care less. Besides, sometimes cutting off one¡¯s means of retreat was not necessarily a bad thing. After hearing the sound of a ss shattering, Vincent¡¯s body stiffened. The ss in the hand was flung violently, and ss shards flew in all directions. Vincent stepped forward, his index finger bent over and hooked her chin, a distorted expression could be seen on his handsome face, a cold smile rose up, ¡°You are trying to provoke me, right?¡± Le remained silent, her pale and delicate face looked at him angrily, but her voice trembled like a falling leaf in the autumn wind. ¡°It is you who is too disappointing!¡± ¡°Le, you can''t me me for that!¡± He waved his hand violently, pushed her away, and called someone through his phone. ¡°Manager Billy,e here for a moment, I have a video tape here, you come and take it immediately and pass it to¡­¡± ¡°No¡­¡± Le lunged over, ¡°Don¡¯t do it!¡± The call was forcibly interrupted, and Vincent looked at Le bloodthirstily and yfully. ¡°What now? Don''t you dare?¡± Vincent looked down on her arrogantly, a smirk could be seen rising up from his face. He reached out his face to hold her chin. His long fingers squeezed hard on it and his cold breath sprayed on her already deathly pale face. ¡°You''re inhuman!¡± She gritted her teeth. ¡°Do you think I am more inhuman than Brian Hunter? Your father is the one who likes to act great but isn¡¯t, right?¡± He said in a deep voice, his tone cold and his gaze was even more bitter. ¡°And can you and your mother living next to him be considered as humans?¡± Le¡¯s mind was at a loss, she really did not know what all this entanglement was all about? She wanted to say something, but she felt that nothing was right to say. Of course, no matter what, she would not give up her mother''s happiness, and she was willing to sacrifice her own freedom and happiness for her mother''s happiness. The TV was still showing unpleasant images of Macey and the man who kept his back against the camera trying different positions. Le only felt that her mouth was dry and her body was ufortable as if she had thorns all over her body. Her heart was bleeding, as if her heart had been cut through, so painful that she could not help but to cry again. She hurriedly lowered her head and reaching out her hand to wipe away her tears. She rarely cries and does not allow herself to cry much, but the tears just will not stop. ¡°He didn''t hurt me as much as you did! I don''t care that he hurt me, but¡­¡± ¡®I couldn¡¯t don¡¯t care that you hurt me!¡¯ She thought to herself. These words could only be kept in the bottom of her heart. She did not want him to see her weakness and swallowed her sourness arduously. Her sudden crying caused Vincent to be silent. He stared at her lowered head and moved his lips, as if he wanted to say something. However, he could not get the words out of his mouth. What did she mean? He wanted to ask, but in the end he could not. She whispered, ¡°Please, turn off the video!¡± He wanted to turn off the video, but when his eyes saw the Armani¡¯s branded clothes for men on the floor, his anger bubbled up again. He then screamed like a hedgehog and said, ¡°Ha! Don''t you think she looks good? Aren¡¯t you envious of your sister as she could indulge in such pleasure below the man¡¯s crotch? How about this, do you want me to find this man for you, so you can do it with him?¡± She jerked her head up and saw Vincent with a fierce face and a cold smile at the corner of his mouth. ¡°You''re shameless!¡± Vincent did not think much about what she said, instead he sneered, ¡°Isn¡¯t this pleasing to the eye? Isn''t the feeling of peeping extraordinarily exciting? Are you too ashamed to look, or are you too embarrassed to look? Or are you simply too horny? Waiting for me to fuck you?¡± ¡°You pervert¡­¡± Le found herself unable to argue and her tongue was in knots. "Pervert? Am I as perverted as your good sister? Look at her posture, I''m afraid even Japanese actresses will do be able to do these postures, right? Don¡¯t you see her looking like a pig in heat, lying on the wall acting as if she is a lizard? Don''t you think this is all very unpleasant to see and hear? But if Macey was able to do such things, why can''t I watch it?¡± Vincent pointed at the TV screen, his eyes full of disdain and sarcasm. ¡°This is much better than watching other unfamiliar Japanese porn!¡± Le¡¯s heart ached; she was unable to say anything after being retorted by him. Her heart also started feeling depressed as she stared at him in a daze. Seeing through the pair ofrge eyes full of rity, a trace of stubbornness could be seen. As she forced herself to hold back the tears, she just stared at him. ¡°It really is unpleasant to both the ears and the eyes, please turn it off! Vincent, I know you have grievances in your heart, if you really feel you have no ce to vent them, just vent it to me!¡± She lowered her head again. If things were to end, she hoped her humble attitude would make him be morepassionate and let go of the video tape altogether. ¡°I am not angry! I also don¡¯t feel any resentment either!¡± He said softly, ¡°I just like to see you guys being nervous. I also like seeing people who I am familiar with performing sex, what to do? I find it so exciting, don''t you?¡± She really could not listen to it anymore because what he said was too evil. ¡°Vincent, please turn it off, okay?¡± ¡°Not okay!¡± A smile could be seen rising up on his face. He was smiling wickedly, his eyes full of disdain and ridicule. He just continued looking at her, kept looking at her. ¡°Why do you always have to try and piss me off?¡± Forced to swallow the sourness in her heart, Le said softly, ¡°Vincent, I didn''t want to marry you originally, it was you who forced me to ept it. We were never lovers, so how does this count as betrayal? Besides, you have a son now and you love your son so much. I won¡¯t ask about your past, and I don''t want to know. Since you have a child, just live your life with your child, as for what grudges you had with my father, I hope you go to him instead of torturing my sister and me!¡± She knew that he had never loved herself, and since they had never loved each other, where was the betrayal? This marriage was nothing but like a deal to her, and even if she had the heart, how would she dared to think much about? As he reached out to her, her body stiffened. However, he only caressed her face, ¡°So you would rather give your first time to another man than to me?¡± ¡°Vincent, I have nothing to say to that!¡± Le slowly raised her head, although her face was still pale and thin, at this moment, that an inexplicable determination could be seen on it. Strong determination and calmness could be seen through her sharp eyes. ¡°If you keep taking about the hymen incident and the video tape, I really have nothing to say. You may do whatever you want! As for this men¡¯s clothing, it belongs to Theodore.¡± That¡¯s enough, she had humiliated herself for far too long. With his status, he could get in with any woman he wanted, right? She did not understand why he will not let go of her and the Hunter family. ¡°I want to choke you to death!¡± He replied. Le slightly twisted her head to avoid his touch, biting her lips and said, ¡°Then do it.¡± ¡°If killing is not illegal, I will have killed Brian Hunter.¡± He said in a deep voice. Le was shocked, ¡°Have you and him really gotten to that point where either one of you have to die?¡± Vincent stared at her for a long time, and spat out six words, ¡°We cannot share the same sky!¡± ¡°Vincent¡­¡± Le eximed, ¡°What kind of grudge do you have with him that made you unable to live knowing that he is still alive? Did he kill your father?¡± Vincent did not speak. His thin lips pursed and his sharp eyes shed with bloodthirsty sadness. The look in his eyes reminded her of the countless times she had inadvertently seen the loneliness and mncholy in him. She suddenly hesitated and felt powerless, was the reason that he did not want to share the same sky with her father was that he killed his father? Is her father a murderer? If that were the case, wouldn''t he have to be shot? ¡°Who do you choose? Me and the Hunter family!¡± He asked again. ¡°I''m asking you for thest time!¡± ¡°Vincent¡­¡± Le opened her mouth, wanting to say that she would not choose either side. However, at this moment, as she was looking at the expression in his eyes, she could not say anything. She only pain in her heart, hurting her! It turns out that she had never understood him. Le could not help but felt a little bit remorse and she unconsciously clenched her fist. ¡°Can''t you choose me?¡± At this moment, she really felt that he, like herself, was iparably lonely. There was a momentary impulse, she almost blurted out, saying that she will choose him! However, as the words were about toe out from her mouth, she still did not say anything in the end. She just opened her mouth for a while and closed it again. Maybe it was the sounding from the TV that made her unable to answer hi m. If he did not use such despicable means, if he did not threaten and force her, she might really choose him. However¡­ ¡°I''m sorry!¡± She whimpered softly. ¡°He''s using you!¡± He grabbed her small hand and found that at this moment, her small hands were inhumanly cold. Other than that, this was the first time Vincent found that Le had an iparably soft hand that when held in his palm, no bones could be felt. ¡°Aren''t you using me too?¡± She said softly, raising her shimmering eyes. ¡°You guys can just continue fighting, I think I am powerless to choose either side, and powerless to stop either of you. What is going to happen will definitely happen, I have no influence against the oue. Even if I say that I choose you, can that unholy hatred you speak of that is inside you disintegrate? Can you choose to let go? No! Vincent, you are not someone who will easily give up, your decision is already predetermined from the beginning. You won''t give up your decision for me, or for anyone, even though I don''t know where your hatred came from! And now that you''ve suddenly have a son, our rtionship won¡¯t work. You''ve humiliated me and you''ve tortured me, so now it¡¯s time to let go of me. Let me go and you guys can continue to fight, I won¡¯t pick either side!¡± Le¡¯s tone was calm. However, when she raised her eyes and met with his eyes, Vincent inexplicably had a feeling that she was not that simple or that easy to bepromise with. In fact, she had her own believes. Chapter 297 She Won the Bet Chapter 297 She Won the Bet There was no panic on her thin little face. She even turned her eyes to the TV, calmly watching Macey¡¯s slutty expressions. She looked very calm as she swept her grown bangs behind her ears. Her beautiful eyes were quiet and peaceful. There was no arrogance, no stubbornness or weakness that he thought would be there. Her eyes looked calm and deep like the night sky. They made him feel at ease when he looked into them. His indescribable irritation also went away. Instantly, just as Vincent felt something touch his heartstrings, the next second the feeling was reced by his usual indifference. ¡°Vincent, you know that I will not be able to stop caring about my sister because I owe it to my aunty. If you want to take advantage of me, my only weakness is my mother¡¯s happiness. But what would you take advantage of? I am just a woman. I have nothing else but my body. You also know that my father doesn¡¯t care about me and always prioritizes his career, so you can¡¯t use me to threaten him. If you want to threaten him then post this video, ruin his reputation and my sister¡¯s life. I think you still have a trace of kindness left in your heart. Even if hatred has made you blind, you still can¡¯t bear to post it. Otherwise, you would have posted it at the beginning instead of waiting until now, right?¡± Vincent frowned. His gaze locked on her eyes. ¡°If you only want me, then go on ahead and take me!¡± Le¡¯s voice was still soft. She lowered her gaze gently and slowly unbuttoned her shirt. The corners of her red lips were raised in a beautiful arc vaguely. Some things couldn¡¯t be faked or imposed, like dignity. The more she wanted to keep it, the more others were going to trample on her. It was better to throw everything she had to him so she would suffer less. Le looked different. Vincent looked at Le in front of him suspiciously. She still had her slim body and her pale face, but inexplicably, something seemed to have changed within her bones. There were less sadness and inferiority, and more peace and strength. Le slowly unbuttoned herst button and the shirt gently slipped on the ground. ¡°If you want my body, then I will give it to you now!¡± Vincent stared at her vaguely. Seeing her with only a bra covering her upper body, he blinked. Her body which was exposed to the cold made her hands feel cold. Her body also became colder as the chill spread to her heart. ¡°Do you want to please me with your body?¡± He raised his eyebrows. Le trembled slightly and looked at him. Her eyes were emotionless, ¡°Can I please you? In this world, maybe you can only be pleased after getting your revenge sessfully.¡± Her words were calm but they went straight into his heart. ¡°Then moan for me just like Macey!¡± Le shook again, closed her eyes, and took a deep breath. She nced at the screen to see her sister being pressed into the bed and moaning loudly. ¡°No, I can¡¯t moan!¡± She couldn¡¯t moan like that even to save her life. He asked her to be like her sister. She felt humiliated. ¡°Don¡¯t you want to learn how to be a whore? How would it feel good if you act like this?¡± ¡°I am not a whore!¡± She retorted in a rough voice. ¡°In my eyes, you are not even a whore!¡± He lit a cigarette, feeling even more depressed. He had humiliated her, humiliated the Hunter family, but why did he feel even more vexed? ¡®Treat it like you can¡¯t hear it!¡¯ Le¡¯s heart was bleeding. Le told herself. Macey¡¯s moans mixed with the man¡¯s grunts prated her ears so clearly. She could just grit her teeth and try to keep her eyes open helplessly. Then, she reached out and unfastened the belt of her jeans. She still had the hickey that he left on her bodyst night. She did not lower her head, instead, she looked at him calmly and patiently. Then she moved closer to him and wrapped her arms around his neck. Vincent didn¡¯t move. Suddenly, he pulled her hands off and said in a deep voice, ¡°Take it all off!¡± Le suddenly stiffened, biting her lips. She moved her hands behind her back and unsped her bra. Her teeth sunk deeper into her lower lip but she stubbornly refused to bow her head. Finally, even her bra was off. At this moment, she knew that she had trampled on her dignity herself, but she was helpless, ¡°Is it okay now? Are you satisfied?¡± She looked at him and saw a fire zing in his eyes. ¡°Should I be satisfied with just this?¡± Vincent asked in a cold voice, agitated by her question. Yet, there was annoyance and frustration on his cold and indifferent face. ¡°Then, what else do you want?¡± Leughed self-mockingly. Her soft white hands clenched nervously as she saw the fury and despise in his eyes. Her heart was full of anger, but having seen the TV screen behind her, she knew she couldn¡¯t get angry otherwise all of her previous efforts would be lost. The grievances and humiliation she had suffered were all going to be in vain. She had bet that Vincent was never going to touch her again, but she didn¡¯t have enough assurance. All she knew was that for men like Vincent, the more she resisted, the more he would want to have her. However, if she obeyed, maybe he was going to let her go. She really was not sure that she would seed. ¡°Take off my clothes!¡± He said deeply. Vincent was also scared by her behavior for a moment. But then, in an instant, his deep and mysterious eyes were filled with ice-cold chill and his voice was burning with anger. If she really wanted to be a whore, then he was going to fulfill her desire. But he had hoped that she might strip her clothes off but she was never going to dare and strip his clothes off. Le¡¯s heart trembled. She tried her best to hide the panic. She saw his cold and dark expressions. Le knew that she had made him angry and annoyed now. Deciding in her heart, she stretched out her hand and loosened his tie, ¡°Strip all of it?¡± Even though she tried to restrain and suppress it, but she still couldn¡¯t help blush as her heartbeat quickened. Her hands trembled as she took off his tie. ¡°Are you scared?¡± He raised his eyebrows. ¡°Yeah, since the beginning, but I must do it right?¡± She looked at him. He had always seen her being gentle and virtuous, but now looking at her sneering and mocking herself, Vincent felt inexplicably strange. Was this woman really under his control? ¡°You should extinguish the fire you started!¡± He said coldly. ¡°This is the fire of lust and desire. It is only burning you. I didn¡¯t have any desire to do this. Are you sure you want this?¡± She was exhausted. ¡®Why is he still not stopping me?¡¯ ¡°Le, don¡¯t think that my indulgence will allow you to do whatever you want!¡± Vincent''s expressions became even more gloomy. The chill in his eyes made her shudder as he grabbed Le¡¯s wrist with a huge hand. He spat out each word grimly and cruelly one by one, ¡°Then, wait¡­ let me make sure if you had such a desire or not!¡± ¡°Let¡¯s wait and see!¡± Even though his hold on her wrist was so strong that her bones seemed to be crushing with pain, but she still raised her head and looked at him. Her expressions were too calm and peaceful. Her peaceful gaze prated deep into his eyes and her speed increased. She unbuttoned his clothes, deliberately ignoring the video on the screen. Vincent¡¯s anger had reached its extreme, ¡°Fuck! You might want to be a whore, but I don¡¯t want to be a pimp yet!¡± He pushed her away abruptly. She staggered and fell on the ground, feeling a searing pain in her hand. The ss from the ss that he had broken before was stuck in her palm and the wound bled painfully. But she inwardly breathed a sigh of relief because he didn¡¯t continue to touch her. Not caring about the injury or the pain in her palm, she nervously grabbed her clothes and put them on. Vincent turned the TV off with a snap and walked hurriedly towards the bathroom. As the bathroom door mmed shut, Le¡¯s tears came pouring out. After getting dressed, Le quickly went to the DVD yer to find the CD. It was a CD without any label. She took it out and broke it. She didn¡¯t know if there was a back-up copy but she had to destroy at least that one. Her family¡¯s reputation and her mother¡¯s happiness depended on it. After breaking the CD, she fell to the ground feebly. She didn¡¯t know if there was another copy but she wished that this was thest one. The bathroom door opened again and Vincent, who seemed to have washed his face, stormed out and red at her angrily, ¡°You won the bet! Le, do you think you really won?¡± She buried her small face in her arms, hugging her head. She didn¡¯t dare to listen to him anymore and she didn¡¯t want him to see her tears. The wound in her palm hurt, but her heart hurt even more. ¡°What? Aren¡¯t you good at acting?¡± A cold sneer yed on Vincent¡¯s lips and his eyes were full of satire and contempt. ¡°Your acting skills are not bad! You made me quite uninterested in wanting to touch you again!¡± ¡®Mock me! Laugh at me!¡¯ She was already ustomed to these things since they got married. She had endured it until now and told herself that no matter what kind of a person Vincent was, she had to preserve for the happiness of her family and her mother. Also, he looked more helpless than her. At this moment, she realized that she didn¡¯t hate him! This feeling made her hate herself! There he was, a worthless man who trampled on her dignity, and she couldn¡¯t even hate him and even pitied him a little bit! N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. ¡°Ifughing at me makes you happy, just say it!¡± Her muffled voice floated out from the crook of her arm, filled with weakness, fore-bearing and generousity, making Vincent feel like he was just like an immature little child. ¡°If my father did something wrong, my sister did something wrong or I did something wrong, you can retaliate against me. Come on, take it all out on me, I will bear it all for them, okay? From now on, I won¡¯t disobey you, I will only listen. If you tell me to stand, I will never kneel. If you tell me to kneel, I will never stand. If you tell me to die, I will not continue to live. Whatever you want me to do, I will do it all!¡± She said dully in a faint voice, ¡°I just hope you can be happy. You can do whatever you want as long as you are happy, I can understand your feelings!¡± Vincent was shocked by her words and his cold eyes shed with a strange light. He really never expected that his dear wife would say such words. She sat curled up on the floor looking small and weak. He was shocked and his heart throbbed for a moment. Chapter 298 The Last One Chapter 298 The Last One She buried her head deeply into her arms. Her voice was muffled but firm, whimpering slightly. He was able to imagine just how much pain she was in. He then saw the bright red bloodstain on her hand but remained still. He then looked at the broken goblet and immediately realized what had happened. ¡°I know you are sad and I understand what you feel. But if you don¡¯t tell me then how can I help you? I want to help you but you never give me the chance to. I¡¯m getting tired of it! Vincent, you have a son now so you can¡¯t be letting so many people down. You can¡¯t be causing harm upon your son just for revenge.¡± He said nothing! But after a while, he knelt and tried to hold her up. Le raised her eyes a little fearful but when her tear-stained face looked directly at his eyes. She could see a trace of worry in his eyes. Le felt some relief at the moment. She then turned her face away but as she began to calm, she felt that she was still crying. Vincent¡¯s anger suddenly vanished and his heart began to melt. His originally cold voice also sounded gentler without him even realizing, ¡°If you are tired then go to sleep! You need to stop crying.¡± Once he had put her onto the bed, he took off his suit, threw it onto the sofa, then took off his tie and made a phone call. Not too long after he brought over some supplies to stop the bleeding, he then took her hand and used some alcohol solution to help her disinfect the wound. Le was shocked. Laying there motionless, she felt some stinging pain from the alcohol solution on her wound. ¡°Stay strong, it will hurt a bit, but if we don¡¯t do this then it will get infected!¡± He said and then helped her press a cotton ball over the wound. However, she felt a stinging pain on her wound and wanted to take her hand away but he held on tighter. She wanted to cry. ¡°There¡¯s no need to clean this wound!¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t disinfect the wound then it will get infected!¡± ¡°It hurts too much!¡± Le was afraid of the pain and felt that disinfecting the wound hurt more than the actual wound. ¡°This isn¡¯t even meant to hurt that much!¡± He said, ¡°You really can¡¯t handle this little amount of pain?¡± Le was in a daze. His words struck her slightly. Was she really unable to bear such a small amount of pain? He washed the bloodstains off with the alcohol and then touched the mark on her wrist and was startled slightly, ¡°What is this?¡± Le was shocked. As she thought about the kidnapping, she decided not to say anything. ¡°What happened? Please answer my question!¡± ¡°I hurt myself by ident!¡± Le was afraid to say what had happened as if she told Vincent that someone was forcing her to divorce him then it would be even harder to get divorced. She still didn¡¯t know what that person wanted but for a time she felt very miserable. Vincent would use her to give vent to his anger, same with what happened to her sister, and even strangers bullied her. It really seemed that this was her fate, and now all she could do was to just ept this. ¡°You did this to yourself?¡± Vincent raised his eyebrows suspiciously. This was clearly the mark of a rope so he knew she was lying. ¡°Yes.¡± Feeling guilty, she lowered her head and didn¡¯t dare to speak anymore for fear that she would end up revealing everything. Vincent¡¯s gaze suddenly sharpened and as he looked at her clear eyes and pale lips under her straight nose. He could tell that she was hiding something. Narrowing his eyes slightly, he stared intently at her and then moved closer to her. ¡°Vincent¡­¡± Le whispered, not used to him being like this. Vincent carried on looking at her but said nothing. He got onto the bed, stretched out his arms around her, and then said in a low voice, ¡°You¡¯d better not be hiding anything from me. If I want to know something then I will always be able to find out the answer, do you understand?¡± Le sighed and nodded. ¡°And if anyone tries to bully you then you know I will take care of it!¡± His tone was a little rough however softened as he said, ¡°No one is allowed to bully you except for me!¡± ¡°Thank you, no one is bullying me!¡± As long as he doesn¡¯t bully her then no one can bully her because everyone else is just a stranger to her. However, Vincent, how can you understand what she was thinking inside? As sheid down on therge bed, she curled herself up in a ball and rested in his arms. Then as she breathed in his alluring smell, she started to feel as if she was in a dream. Vincent closed his eyes and hid the doubt that he was feeling about the situation. Did the mark on her wrist have something to do with Macey? After a while, Vincent had fallen asleep but Le had not, so she gently got out of the bed. However, since the door couldn¡¯t be opened, she could only go into the bathroom. She then closed the door and started to cry as she felt her whole world was spinning and falling apart. Was this world still filled with these kinds of people? Just now she had asked him something however he didn¡¯t deny it, so could it be that this was the case? Was Vincent¡¯s dad killed at the hands of her father? As she sat on the deluxe toilet seat, her tears continued to fall. While crying, she suddenly choked slightly which made her cover her mouth in fear that Vincent would hear her crying. She hadn¡¯t eaten much during her lunch, and after not eating dinner and then being kidnapped by that stranger, her stomach didn¡¯t feel sofortable. She couldn¡¯t help but frown slightly as she stretched out her hand and started rubbing her stomach slowly. She felt real pain! Perhaps it was because she hadn¡¯t eaten anything and it was just her stomach empty, however, she continued to cry. N?velDrama.Org owns this text. She then started to moan ufortably. The door then opened and Vincent appeared. She suddenly raised her head and looked at him. Her stomach then contracted again which made her unable to help but keep crying. As she saw him, her stomach began to hurt even more. She can either pretend to be strong or actually be strong, but sometimes whenever she looked at him, she couldn¡¯t help but feel weak. ¡°Why are you crying? Your wound wasn¡¯t that serious? So, what are you doing hiding in the bathroom crying?¡± His tone was sarcastic. However, he used his hand to wipe the tears away from her eyes, while more and more tears kepting. ¡°If you keep crying then you will cry yourself to death! Haven¡¯t you cried enough yet? Hey, are you listening to me?¡± She had heard him but she couldn¡¯t stop the tears from falling. What was he doing talking to her in such a gentle and caring tone? Her stomach was starting to hurt even more. It was so painful that she had to bite her lips as she started panting. ¡°What¡¯s wrong Le?¡± Vincent sensed that there really was something wrong with her, and saw beads of sweat start to fall from her forehead. ¡°Le? What hurts? Why are you crying? That was thest video and you¡¯ve already destroyed the file so I won¡¯t threaten you over this anymore!¡± Le was in a daze. Her stomach was in extreme pain! However, she suddenly started to feel some strength after hearing this, ¡°What did you say?¡± ¡°That was thest one!¡± He said solemnly. ¡°I won¡¯t threaten you with Macey ever again! It¡¯s finished!¡± She was stunned and her face turned pale as her stomach was very painful. There were still tears in her eyes, but she felt very happy hearing his words. Le was still staring at Vincent with her misty eyes, but after a few seconds with still no reaction she finally could only say, ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Come out, what are you doing sitting on the toilet?¡± He said again, his tone back to its usual coldness. Le then said gently, ¡°My stomach hurts.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°My stomach is hurting¡­¡± She lowered her head again. Her voice was soft like a child¡¯s when they had done something wrong. Once he heard this, his anger seemed to extinguish. Then after a short moment of silence, he said quietly, ¡°Why is your stomach hurting?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve always had a bad stomach!¡± Le tried to stand up, but as she stood up her numb feet made her tremble slightly and she almost fell to the ground. However due to his sharp eyes and swift hands he reacted quickly and used his strong arms to support her waist and pull her into his arms. The faint smell of tobo filled her nose. However, his chest was warm. ¡°Your feet have gone numb?¡± His low voice was full of concern which surprised Le slightly, however, she then nodded unconsciously. But ¡­ Her stomach suddenly tightened again and began to ache once more. ¡°Uh... my stomach was in pain¡­ very pain¡­¡± The pain was so strong that she couldn¡¯t help but bend over and curl up into a ball. ¡°Damn it! Why didn¡¯t you say that your stomach was hurting earlier? Silly girl.¡± Gently reproaching her, Vincent then picked her up and put her down onto the bed. He then picked up his phone and dialled a number, ¡°Hey! Manager Billy, could you get Dr. Cian toe over!¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need for a doctor¡­¡± Le immediately took his arm, ¡°I just need to lie down! I haven¡¯t eaten anything so could you get someone to bring up some food for me!¡± Vincent frowned, ¡°Are you sure you don¡¯t need a doctor?¡± ¡°Yes! There¡¯s no need!¡± Her stomach problem was a chronic illness. In the past, her mother, due to her work wasn¡¯t able to look after her. Therefore, whenever she was hungry like this after not eating for so long, her stomach got like this. It was just some stomach inmmation, and once she had eaten something, she would usually be fine by the evening. ¡°Get someone to bring over some food, some nutritious porridge, something soft and suitable for someone with stomach difort. Yes, get the restaurant to prepare it immediately and send it to my suite! Also, could you get someone toe and clean my room?¡± As he put down the phone, he then looked at her with concern, ¡°When did it start hurting?¡¯ ¡°Just now¡­ but now it¡¯s already a lot better!¡± She climbed into the bed and really did feel a little better. ¡°You didn¡¯t eat anything for dinner this evening?¡± ¡°No!¡± Her face dimmed slightly. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you eat anything?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t feel like it!¡± She whispered. ¡°Why is that?¡± He seemed a little surprised. ¡°I wasn¡¯t in the mood to eat. And seeing you¡­ ushering your son, I just wasn¡¯t in the mood.¡± She was just stating the facts, however as she spoke her stomach began to growl a few times. Vincent pursed his lips together but was smiling slightly. Knock¡­Knock¡­ There was then the sound of a knock on the door. Vincent went over to open the door and she saw the waiterse in with the tes. There were six waiters in total. Each of them was carrying two or three tes and bowls each. ¡°Sir, here we have some noodles and some porridge, we weren¡¯t sure which vour you wanted, so we prepared some extra to choose from.¡± ¡°Just put them down and then leave! Have one person dispose of the garbage on the floor and remember to clean up the broken ss!¡± Vincent said solemnly. ¡°Of course!¡± As thest waiter who had cleaned up the broken ss shards finally left, Vincent then picked up a bowl of hot seafood porridge and brought it over to her. ¡°Have some of this first.¡± The food really did smell very nice, and since she was hungry, she was eager to eat something. But because he was holding the porridge in front of her, she didn¡¯t get up immediately and instead just tried to sit up.¡± However, Vincent stopped her and said, ¡°Just stay lying down and don¡¯t move. I¡¯ll feed you.¡± Her eyes widened in astonishment and her stomach cramped again, ¡°It¡¯s ok, I¡¯ll do it myself.¡± ¡°Just lie down!¡± His tone was rather domineering which made her unable to refuse. He then sat down on the bed next to her, took a spoonful of porridge, blew on it a few times, and then fed it into her mouth. Chapter 299 New Hope After a Disastrous Period Chapter 299 New Hope After a Disastrous Period ¡°I...¡± She was startled but not in a hurry to eat. She was feeling awkward and ufortable. The way he was made her feel restless. ¡°Not eating? Unless you want me to use another way to feed you?¡± He raised his eyebrows wickedly. ¡°Another way?¡± Le did not understand for a while. Vincent instantly replied, ¡°Mouth to mouth!¡± Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! ¡°What...¡± Le blushed and crimsoned to her ears. She immediately opened her little mouth and ate the porridge. As she was about to pick up the bowl with her hand but he took it away. ¡°As I said, I¡¯ll feed you. Don¡¯t move, if you chock, I have to do artificial respiration!¡± ¡°Ah!¡± Her stomach felt pain. Why did he always want to tease her? Why did he always start teasing right after he was mad at her? She just realized that she did not truly know him well. It was unsure that if this was a love promised from the previous life or the debts owed in this life. Such an entanglement for the past few years made her unable to hide the feeling of hesitation and sadness in her heart, it seemed to be a faint trace. A faint mncholy swept across her heart as it left with a soft sigh. She finally said nothing as she looked at him. He moved closer, and she could smell the scent of body wash and mixed of tobo on his body. It felt like a warm breeze which slowly soothed her stomachache. ¡°Not eating? Do you feel full after looking at me? Am I good-looking? His yful voice made her lower her head quickly and took a small bite of the porridge that he fed her. Vincent stared at her, his voice was tepid, ¡°What if the child was mine, what would you do?¡± ¡°I...¡± Le stared closely at the button of his shirt. She spoke gently, ¡°I want to divorce.¡± Vincent went silent for a moment. He asked softly, ¡°What if the child wasn¡¯t mine?¡± ¡°Really?¡± She was stunned for a while. She used her little hand to squeeze her stomach under the quilt. She took a deep breath and replied calmly, ¡°My sister mentions that this is your biological son!¡± Vincent showed a stern face but it seemed gentle under the light. He muttered, ¡°Can¡¯t you ask yourself?¡± There was a glimpse of hope, Le raised her head. ¡°Why don¡¯t you verify with me?¡± He asked back. ¡°Would you answer if I ask?¡± Le replied politely. He put the bowl back on the coffee table. He did not rush back as he sat down on the sofa. Le saw his head resting on the sofa. He took out a cigarette from his suit and lit up a stick casually. Le sat up from the bed and had some porridge. Her stomach did not hurt that much as there was some food. She was waiting for him to say something but he did not. The smell of tobo floated in the suite and the smoke curled up the room. She heard him saying, ¡°That¡¯s my child!¡± There was like a buzzing sound in her head. Le felt pain in her heart again. She slowly lowered her head as she was startled. ¡°Although he is not my biological child!¡± He continued. ¡°But he is better than a biological one.¡± Le was feeling lost. She felt like being brought back from hell to heaven. She slowly raised her head and looked at Vincent on the sofa. He also looked back. Then she saw a trace of sadness shed in Vincent¡¯s eyes. He continued, ¡°About the child, don¡¯t ask anymore. That¡¯s all that I can say. Besides, the video is thest copy. I will not threaten you anymore. It is impossible to divorce. At least it wouldn¡¯te out from you, this is my bottom line. I hope that you don¡¯t cross over it! I¡¯m going to take a shower!¡± He put out the cigarette in the ashtray as he finished talking and walked towards the bathroom. Le was feeling dull on the bed as she looked down at her little hand which was being bandaged by him. The gauze pad was neat, she felt warm and lifted as she put a smile on her lips. It was like a sun that rose from the gloomy weather after a long time. She quicklyid down and covered her little face with the quilt. She secretly smiled under it. He said so much for the first time, it was also the first time he talked so much about himself. He would not even threaten her again saying that the child was not his biological son! Perhaps this was a good start, wasn¡¯t it? Compared tost time, he did not say anything but what happened to that unfamiliar kidnapper? When Le thought of it, she felt depressed for a while. He asked her to leave Mr. White! But now everything seemed like a good start that she did not want to leave him anymore! The sound of running water came from the bathroom. After a while, Vincent finished his shower and wrapped his lower body in a bath towel, and walked out. Le pulled down the quilt in panic. She heard him asking, ¡°Does your stomach still hurt?¡± She suddenly raised her head and saw him walking towards her. He had an inverted triangr model figure. He was tall and slender without a single trace of fat on his body. He was notpletely muscr but with the perfect proportion of muscles. His thick hair stuck on his face while some water dripped from his hair. His eyes were bright. He had a unique and charming aura that could make anyone¡¯s heartbeat fast. Le gazed for a while and immediately faced another direction vacitingly. ¡°It doesn¡¯t hurt anymore!¡± ¡°There is some food on the coffee table, just eat some more!¡± He muttered and walked to the closet to get his clothes. Le looked down at her clothes, it was a little dirty. While she was lying on this bed,pared to herself with this luxurious big bed, she felt depressed. She carefully nced at Vincent and found out that he was changing his clothes. She instantly blushed. She got out of the bed and walked towards the bathroom. Vincent changed into hisfortable pyjamas. He did not see Le when he turned around. The sound of running watering out from the bathroom made him feel shocked for a while. As he looked at the bathroom door, he walked towards the sofa and lit another cigarette. Something suddenly reminded him, he quickly stood up and walked to the door of the bathroom. He muttered, ¡°Don¡¯t let the wound touches the water!¡± The sound of running water suddenly stopped in the bathroom while Le¡¯s heart beat very fast. ¡°Can you hear me?¡± ¡°Oh! I know!¡± She replied politely. She smiled as the wound already touched some water. Vincent moved back to the sofa. After he finished smoking, Le walked out while wearing a bathrobe. Her little figure inside the bathrobe made her look delicate. This could make everyone unable to resist but to take good care of her. Vincent nced for a while, it felt like something sliding through his throat. He quickly diverted his gaze and said, ¡°Change your clothes and let¡¯s go eat something!¡± ¡°Oh!¡± Le quickly took some clothes. She changed into a long dress which was prepared by him before. He returned to the sofa. As he sat down, she carefully raised her head and looked at him. As she saw him eating, his posture was very elegant and quiet when he was eating. There was no sound, he looked noble as if he was from a royal family. ¡°Eat!¡± He said. ¡°Okay!¡± She immediately picked up the bowl and realized that it was a healthy porridge. It had a refreshing taste, and it was very delicious. Vincent was not talking as both were eating with their heads down. ¡°Get me a bottle of water!¡± Vincent lowered his head as he said. ¡°Okay!¡± Le put down her bowl and stood up to get him a bottle of water. When she came back and put the bottle of water in front of Vincent, he was still focusing on eating his noodle. Le did not say anything. She continued to lower her head. She just wanted to eat and sleep after that because she needed to send some clothes to Arthur. She lowered her head but she did not know that Vincent¡¯s sharp eyes were looking at her. ording to Vincent, he really could not see through this woman. If she was being negligent, why did she have such an innocent pair of eyes? If she was not being negligent, she gave her first time to someone but she could not tell who the person was! She did not have any boyfriend for the past few years except Theodore whom can be considered as an ambiguous boyfriend. Last night when he looked for her, he did not see her at all. In the end, he finally got a call from the security saying that she went back. As he was excited to go downstairs and went there but he received a call again that she went out again. He was feeling mad for a while but almost lost his mind. He was a man, a businessman. It was not good to lose his mind on something. But many things were unavoidable to make him feel furious, especially her first time. God knew that this annoyed him so much. In his heart, the important thing about a woman was not about how clean she was but the integrity and dignity she had. Didn¡¯t she have any? Although the aura that wasing out from her was clean and natural, he could not exin what was going on. Le quickly finished her porridge and prepared to stand up. She raised her head and saw a pair of sharp eyes staring at her. She was surprised and blushed a little because she felt touched by the way he stared at her. As she felt some messages from his eyes, her heartbeat seemed like missing a few beats. At this moment, there was a sense of emotion that she could not understand but it made people feel worried. ¡°I¡¯m done!¡± She said gently. ¡°I¡¯m done too!¡± Vincent withdrew his gaze, he stood up and took a cigarette to the bed. He was half lying on the bed with a cigarette in his hand. Le was startled. Was she going to sleep with him tonight? She hesitated for a while. Vincent turned his eyes around at her, she was showing her pure shyness. He immediately felt that something was wrong with him. Le stood rigidly beside the sofa and said awkwardly, ¡°I¡¯ll sleep on the sofa!¡± ¡°Come here!¡± Vincent took a puff and patted on the seat lightly beside him. Le was shocked for a moment. There was a pair of big eyes staring at her and she waspletely blushed. She was hesitant to go over. She couldn¡¯t move as she was afraid. There was an unknown feeling from his eyes. The child was not his. He said that the child was not his and she just believed him indescribably. He said that he would no longer threaten her. She seemed to rx much more. She did not seem to resist him that much but she still could not sleep on the same bed with him. ¡°I¡¯m not going to eat you!¡± He said again as he was showing a trace of impatience. Le was still afraid. He finally got impatient, so he just got out of bed. He walked barefoot over to catch and put her on the bed. As sheid down on the bed. Just a snap, he pressed the remote control and turned off the lights in the entire room. ¡°Mr. White...¡± She sounded rushed and tense. At this moment, she was feeling so nervous and frightened. He used his strengths and dragged her into his arms. He hugged her. ¡°Mr. White...¡± She yelled gently and was somewhat afraid of what would happen next. In the dark, her eyes were exceptionally clear and bright which crashed into his sight. Vincent lowered his head and kissed her lips lingeringly. She was startled as his tongue already slipped into her mouth. Le weakly grasped the bedsheet with both of her hands. This kiss was different, she did not know why. Le was different, it seemed to be mixed with some complicated feelings in it. She felt that the kiss was pure and it did not make her feel so upset. Although her body still felt tight, it seemed to reveal some feelings of desire. ¡°Does your stomach still hurt?¡± She could hear him asking in the dark. His lips were pressed against her cheeks. Le shook her head. She felt better after eating the porridge. Chapter 300 Got Straight To The Point Chapter 300 Got Straight To The Point "Eat on time from now on!" He added, "Eat on time if you don''t want to get a stomach ache!" Le''s heart suddenly tightened, was he concerned about her? "Sleep tight!" He said again. She was stunned for a moment and nodded. However, she didn''t close her eyes, and in the darkness, her big eyes flickered as she looked at him timidly. "Sleep now!" He said in a deep voice, closing his own eyes first. Because of the pain in her stomach, Le had tossed and turned for a while. She was now exhausted, so she closed her eyes after him and fell asleep in his arms. If you looked closely over, at this moment, you would find that the two people lying on the luxurious king-size bed were so well matched, their bodies were so well fitted, so dazzlingly beautiful. Without knowing how long it had been, but when Le woke up, the suite was still dark. She opened her eyes, not responding for a moment. The person sleeping next to her moved, and she was awoken with a start, opened her eyes wide, jerked her head up, and her lips, coincidentally, touched with Vincent''s. Her body stiffened, and she felt Vincent open his mouth, like a beast that had been starving for days and had suddenly spotted its prey. All at once he tightened his grip on Le¡­ She was so exhausting! This was because this passionsted until the early hours. It wasn''t until dawn that he finally released his essence, then he tenderly hugged her again and continued to demand her body, not stopping to ask her if it hurt! It didn''t hurt anymore! She just felt ufortable all over, as if her bones were falling apart! When he was finally satisfied, he let go of her. Almost at the same time, Le fell asleep. As a result, when she woke up again, it was already twelve o''clock noon. As soon as she opened my eyes, she saw the sun zing outside the window. "Ah-" She jolted awake and sat up, with her whole body aching. The room was no longer with the presence of Vincent; she didn''t know where he had gone, but most likely he had gone to the office. Le got up and felt something wrong with her hand. She brought her hand up to her eyes and saw that the small wound on her palm had been reced with an adhesive bandage, which was probably put on by him while she was asleep again. Her heart warmed up as she got up and got out of bed. Her body was exhausted, but her heart felt warm and rxed. When she went to the bathroom to take a shower and passed by the sofa, she saw breakfast on the dining table, andst night''s tes had been put away. She walked to the dining table, lowered her head and found an A4 printout on the table. On it were some vigorous words written with the ck pen: Get up and have breakfast, I''m going to the office! Then the note ended with one letter, V! There was only one letter ''V'' and no name. Le looked at the note and felt even warmer inside. The corners of her lips couldn''t help but curl up. He was really attentive, and she clenched her hand, which had the adhesive bandage he''d put on it. Vincent was still not a fickle man, he was just heartless to Macey. He was still the same Mr. White with a bright smile, but when would his warm and bright smile return to his face again? And what kind of feelings did she really have for Vincent? She thought, ''Mr. White! When I gave myself to youst night, I didn''t feel any regret!'' She only knew the true thoughts in her heart and she had no regrets aboutst night''s intercourse at all. It was just that she couldn''t choose between her dad and him, even though she might be a pawn for them. She wasn''t in a position to choose anyone either, because her dad and Mr. White both treated her as a pawn. Putting on a self-deprecating smile, Le never knew she had such a role to y. Thinking about it, the mood that had taken a long time to improve was low again. ''''Mr. White, although I don''t know what you want or what your so-called irreconcble hatred is, from today on, I hope I can heal the wounds in your heart!'''' She said silently in her heart. After taking a shower, she changed into another long dress. Thinking that she hadn''t yet returned the shirt to Arthur, she looked around for it; however, it was actually gone! Le froze, could it be that he asked someone to throw it away? *** She searched for a long time but still couldn''t find the shirt. The shirt had been damaged by her when she was washing it, and now it was even lost. It seemed that she really had topensate the shirt to Arthur. At noon, Le went home. When she entered, Mabel was cleaning the living room, and she immediately smiled with joy as soon as she saw Le''s return. "Le, you''re back? Why do youe back at noon? Where is Vincent?" "Mom, is Dad home?" Le nced at the stairs. "Your dad just called and said he''ll be back for lunch. What''s wrong? Are you looking for your dad for something?" "Nothing, I just want to ask if he is home!" Le shook her head. "What happened to you yesterday? Did you and Vincent have a falling-out?" Mabel asked again when she saw that Vincent didn''te with her. "Mom, how could I fight with Mr. White? We have a good rtionship and he treats me very well. He loves me very much and spoils me. Look at the dress I''m wearing, he bought it for me!" Leia said with a smile, not wanting Mabel to worry about her. In front of Mabel, she always reported her good news but not the bad. "It''s really beautiful!" Mabel smiled, but then got worried. "This dress must be very expensive, right? Le, although Vincent is one of the most powerful businessmen in F City, his money doesn''t fall from the sky, you still have to be frugal. It''s not easy for a woman to be a good wife, you must be cautious and careful! Don''t let Vincent annoy you, and don''t follow the example of women who are the big spenders. You must do everything in moderation! Understand?" "Mom! I got it!" Le reached out and wrapped her arms around Mabel''s neck. "I understand all that you said, but what can I do with this dress? I can''t return it, right?" "Silly daughter, mommy is hoping that you will pay more attention in the future! A good woman has to help her man keep his wealth, understand?" Mabel smiled with great satisfaction. Le could tell that Mabel was happy from the bottom of her heart. Mabel''s thoughts were always so simple, and she was always so easily satisfied. She was now living a happy life. "I got it!" That was all she could do tofort Mabel. She didn''t want Mabel to worry about her situation, but on second thought, she was still worried. As the two of them were talking, there was a sound from the door. "It must be your dading back!" Brian didn''t seem to be surprised by Le''s arrival. When he entered through the door and saw Le, he handed his briefcase to Mabel. "Le, you''re here!" "Yeah!" Le took a deep breath. She had decided to ask for rification. If she didn''t, how could she solve these things? "Let''s go to the study room. Mabel, make some of Le''s favorite food and we''lle out soon. I''m going to talk to her about work for a while!" "Okay! You guys go ahead!" The study room. Le closed the door and turned to look at Brian, who was sitting behind the desk. He was already fifty years old, but looked unusually young and only had the appearance of being in his forties. He was extremely well maintained, with no pot belly, a slender body, and a very elegant appearance. This was the man that Mabel had loved all her life, and also her father. Mabel would rather be a mistress for the rest of her life, just because of him! "Just say what you want to ask!" Brian said. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Le nodded. "What''s going on between you and Mr. White?" "What could be going on between me and him?" "Aren''t you going to tell me?" Le stared at him and simply got straight to the point. "Is it true that you and he have an irreconcble grudge?" "He told you so?" The expression on Brian''s face was calm. "Since he has told you, why do you need to ask me?" "He only said he had an irreconcble grudge against you, but for what exactly? Did you kill his father?" Le really didn''t want to think so, but Mr. White obviously wouldn''t lie. "Do I look like a murderer?" Brian asked softly with calmness in his eyes, his eyes looking quietly into Le''s. "You''re my daughter, but you''d rather trust him than me?" "Should I believe Dad?" Le asked rhetorically. "You''ve really been assimted since you married Vincent, and you''ve be ruthless in your speech!" "Dad wants me to marry Mr. White and wants him to fall in love with me for your own sake, right? To dissolve this hatred?" "Sort of!" Brian smiled faintly. "Le, Daddy just wants to tell you one thing today, Vincent''s father is my best brother and is indeed dead. If I were a murderer, I wouldn''t be sitting here. Don''t take some things at face value, the truth lies at the bottom of the well!" "You mean you didn''t kill Mr. White''s father, then why does he hate you so much?" Le''s tone was harsh. "Is this the attitude you should speak to me with?" Brian said in an emphatic tone too. "I want to know the truth!" Le looked straight into Brian''s eyes. "If you don''t owe him anything, why do you have to put up with him in silence? For Macey''s video, you can simply call the police to arrest him, and it''spletely unnecessary for our family to be threatened, but you chose to be threatened instead." "You also chose to be threatened, didn''t you? Le?" Le jolted, and yes, she chose to be threatened without reporting it to the police. "In what capacity do you think you are standing here talking to me and questioning me? You''ve fallen in love with Vincent when he was still in love with Macey, and I just did a favor and let you marry him as you wished, you should be grateful to me instead of questioning me here!" Buzz ¡ª¡ª For a moment, Le froze. "You, how do you know about this?" That was the secret she had been hiding for so long! "As I told you, you''re my daughter and we share the same blood!" Brian crossed his arms and sat down on the executive chair. "When your love is satisfied, you inevitably have to sacrifice Macey''s love! She is no longer qualified to continue with Vincent, I just let you stay with your beloved as you wish, am I wrong to do so?" Le was really dumbfounded, she didn''t think her crush on Mr. White would be discovered by Brian. She thought no one would know because she hid it so deeply, she never dared to cross the line and would only watch him secretly. She didn''t expect that Brian would read her mind. "Does it have anything to do with the fact that there is hatred between you and him?" Le calmed down and continued the question she had just asked, she couldn''t be diverted from the topic. "Don''t try to ask anything, you''ll be happy when you don''t know the truth, but once you do, you''ll suffer for the rest of your life. And the truth is cruel, you may not be able to bear it!" "Does this have anything to do with me?" Le snorted coldly. "Dad, you''re saying all this to cover up your own guilt, you''ve been shirking your responsibilities, haven''t you? Even if you weren''t the one who killed Mr. White''s father, you should still have something to do with his death, right?" "Are you so sure that his death has something to do with me?" Brian smiled coldly. "Then I''ll tell you his name! Eric White, your father-inw''s name!" "Eric!" Le repeated, frowning slightly, Mr. White''s father was named Eric? This name was too familiar, as if she had heard it somewhere! "Yes, you just have to remember that I always do things with a clear conscience. I do feel guilty about Vincent, but I didn''t kill his father! That''s what I''m going to tell you, and whether you believe it or not, that''s it!" "How can I trust you? You''re the one who said personally that you are using me? You''ve chosen your career between your family and your career, what do you expect me to say? Am I supposed to believe you? You traded my marriage for a piece of evidence, what is that evidence?" "My official career is indeed more important than you, or even your mom. Compared to the official career, our whole family is nothing, even if I sacrifice the whole Hunter family, I still have to preserve this position, and this is what we owe to Eric!" Brian said in a deep voice, then stood up. "That''s all I should say, but as for the rest, it''s up to you. If you don''t want to acknowledge me as your father, then don''t, but for the sake of your happiness, you better make Vincent fall in love with you!" "Us?" Le frowned. "What do you mean by us?" "Yes, you are included too!" Brian looked at Le with an iparably serious expression. Le froze, "What do you mean by including me? It seems to me that every word you say is an excuse for yourself." "Whatever you think, I''m hungry and I want to eat!" Brian turned around and headed outside. "I''ll check it out!" Le shouted hurriedly. "You''ll know the truth sooner orter, take your time to find it out for yourself, just don''t be too surprised when you know the truth!" Brian said as he opened the door and walked out. Le couldn''t understand exactly what Brian meant, and she was shocked that he actually knew that she loved Mr. White. Taking a deep breath, she walked out as well. In the end, she still didn''t stay for dinner and left the Hunter family. Eric, this name kept shing in her mind, over and over again! Then she turned and walked into a cybercaf¨¦. She just had an intuition that this name belonged to a celebrity. When Le searched the words "Eric" from theputer webpage, she was stunned! Eric, who was born in X year X month, was the mayor of F City fifteen years ago, which was the position Brian held now! One month after taking office, hemitted suicide, and was only thirty-five years old when he died. About Eric''s death, the reason was still a mystery to this day, no one knew why hemitted suicide. This name, which she had seen on the back of an old photo at home, suddenly came to her mind when she saw Eric''s photo on the web page. Technically, Mr. White didn''t look like his dad, but probably more like his mom. Eric was also very handsome, but his handsomeness was of a different type. His eyes seemed to carry so much mncholy that Le almost thought he had depression as soon as she saw his picture. He was dead by suicide? And the reason had remained a mystery to this day?! Yes, no one knew why hemitted suicide. He had just taken office for a month and was at the height of his career yet hemitted suicide. Le couldn''t understand, if it was a suicide, what did it have to do with Brian? Brian said their family owed Mr. White their current status. She just couldn''t figure it out. It turned out that Mr. White had lost his father fifteen years ago, yet what did he mean when he said he had a fatherless childhood? Could it be because he had a father before he was ten years old but never received his love and care, like she did? Feeling a pang of sadness, she closed the webpage and fell into a deep thought. Since he had committed suicide, what was the reason for his suicide? Although it was impossible to get any valid information on the web page, it let her know that Mr. White was unfortunate. Her heart ached again at the thought that fifteen years ago, he was only in his teens. How could he bear the shock of losing his father? This waspletely different from never knowing a father. The most unfortunate thing in life is to lose a father as a teenager, but Mr. White¡­ Chapter 301 Near or Far Chapter 301 Near or Far After getting on the bus, Le didn¡¯t know where she was heading to. Then she arrived at the terminal station -- the golf course in the eastern suburbs. The driver called her, ¡°Excuse me, Miss. We¡¯ve arrived.¡± It was not until then did Le return to her senses and found that she had got on a bus unconsciously. She arrived at an unknown ce along with the bus. Thendscapes of the eastern suburbs were quite beautiful and there was a luxurious golf course. Le got off the bus, sitting on the bench below the stop board, lost in her memories far back in the past. Back then, she first met Mr. White, a sunshine young man. He was standing next to her sister, and her sister proudly announced to everyone that he was her boyfriend. Then in every evening, she would show off to her how nice, gentle, and considerate he was. She must start admiring Mr. White in secret back then. However, it was her secret only and nobody knew about it. While she was thinking about it, her eyes suddenly became reddened, tears falling... All of a sudden, there was a bottle of water appearing in front of her. She turned around and saw a blurred face with her tearful eyes, only to find that his eyes were ink-ck and deep. Without taking over the water bottle, she just said thanks to the person. However, the person didn¡¯t leave. Le wiped off her tears in a daze. Suddenly, she gaped and stood up immediately. ¡°Mr., Mr. White?¡± ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Vincent asked in a deep voice. He came over to y golf with his client. When he drove passing here, he saw her get off the bus. If it weren¡¯t that it¡¯s a rural ce or she was wearing the dress that was picked by him in person, he wouldn¡¯t take a look at an unknown woman. With a nce, he directly pulled over. Then from afar, he could see her shedding tears as if she was in outer space and she was sitting blow the stop board. Then he took a bottle and got off the car. ¡°I took the wrong bus and went past the stop, so I arrived here,¡± Le said in a low voice, looking down. This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. ¡°What are you crying for?¡± Looking at her pitiful face, he couldn¡¯t help frowning. What could she answer? She had no guts to tell him the truth. She looked up gingerly, seeing his good-looking face with delicate features, ck hair, gray business casual suit, and white trousers. He stood in front of her casually, emanating the deadly attractiveness. Le said in a soft tone, ¡°Because I went past the stop.¡± Seemingly she had learned how to lie. She could easily find a reason to shed tears. ¡°Well, Mr. White, why are you here?¡± His lips curled up. ¡°You were crying because you went past the stop, weren¡¯t you?¡± Le felt somewhat awkward and didn¡¯t know what to say. She wanted to exin to him but couldn¡¯t find the right words. She cried because she had met him and recalled his lonely youth, which was the same as hers. Hence, she could only twitch her mouth corners in embarrassment. ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m just so stupid.¡± Vincent¡¯s eyes became sharp immediately. Then he asked, ¡°Have you had lunch yet?¡± Le hesitated, then shook her head. Vincent frowned. Casting a nce of the golf course¡¯s location, he pulled out the phone. ¡°Hello, Arthur. I have something to deal with. Please apany Monty and his team. I¡¯ll not go in there.¡± Then he hung up the phone and said to her, ¡°I¡¯ll send you home.¡± ¡°I can take the bus to go back. I know you¡¯re quite busy.¡± Actually, she truly wanted to take the initiative and hugged him, telling him that she would apany him from now on. No matter what threat she would receive, as long as he needed her, she could apany him always. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± He reached out to grab her hand. She was taken aback, raising her head. He was staring at her, and seemingly something was suppressed in his eyes. He looked down at her with a sharp and cold gaze. When meeting his eyes, she just felt that the man in front of her had a trace of deep sorrow in his eyes. He had done a good job to hide the sorrow, but she still discovered it when looking into his eyes. They were standing so close to each other, but she felt that the distance between them was quite far. Near or far, she couldn¡¯t tell. Le blinked, worry appearing in her eyes. She held his hand back gently and asked in a soft tone, ¡°Mr. White, do you feel a pain in your heart?¡± He raised his eyebrows slightly, and seemingly he didn¡¯t understand why she asked such a question. At the same time, he had to admit that his heart feeling hurt so much. But it only happened asionally, like just now. He didn¡¯t answer her, pulling her into the car. Then he sat on the driver¡¯s seat and passed a bottle of water to her. ¡°Take some water. Your lips are so dry as a cat¡¯s ass!¡± Le felt that she blushed instantly. A cat¡¯s ass? How embarrassing! Vincent tilted his head slightly and cast a nce at her. Seeing that she felt embarrassed, he curled up his lips. Then he concentrated on the road ahead. The car turned around and headed towards the direction where the vi of NT Mountain was. Right then, Le¡¯s phone suddenly rang in her bag. Le pulled it out, feeling puzzled. It was a call from an unknown number. She swiped to answer, and Vivienne¡¯s voice was heard. ¡°Hello, Lexi. Are you coming to the taekwondo gymnasium this afternoon?¡± ¡°Oh, I see. Vivienne, I¡¯ll be there. See you in the afternoon!¡± Le deliberately mentioned the caller¡¯s name. She didn¡¯t want to let Vincent know that she was learning taekwondo. It was because she wanted to deal with him, but now she felt a bit guilty and she was also afraid that he would get angry after knowing. ¡°Are you going out this afternoon?¡± Vincent raised his eyebrows. Looking at his watch, it was already three o¡¯clock, and she wanted to go out. He had dumped his client to apany her, but she would go out. Vincent couldn¡¯t exin why he felt somewhat upset after she answered a call. Putting away her phone, Le nodded. She said, ¡°I¡¯ll join a workout team. I¡¯ll spend two hours every afternoon for the workout.¡± ¡°Oh!¡± He was a bit surprised. He was stunned for a few seconds, and then he said, ¡°It¡¯s good for you. You¡¯re too bony.¡± He didn¡¯t oppose it, did he? ¡°Don¡¯t you oppose me to work out?¡± She was a bit startled. ¡°Why would I?¡± ¡°That¡¯s good then.¡± Le breathed a sigh of relief. Leaning against the back of the seat, sheughed so joyfully, ¡°I thought you would oppose. Unexpectedly you didn¡¯t. Mr. White, it¡¯s so nice of you! Ho ho...¡± ¡°Everyone has his or her own space. Am I that unreasonable?¡± Vincent cast a nce at Le. The gratefulness and excitement shown on her pleased himpletely. He enjoyed seeing Le behave like a spoiled little woman and the admiration in her eyes when she was looking at him. ¡°Not really. It was because you used to be ... I dare not to tell you, afraid that you didn¡¯t agree.¡± Le was quite surprised. Did it mean that he started to be considerate to others? ¡°You can tell me in the future. If it¡¯s a proper one, you can go.¡± ¡°Really? All right. I¡¯ll definitely tell you everything!¡± Le was extremely delighted, going overexcited. ¡°By the way, is it OK if you don¡¯t go to work?¡± ¡°No problem!¡± He uttered two words. Vincent was always no so talkative. ¡°Okay.¡± Le thought for a while then added, ¡°You can drop me off downtown. I¡¯ll go to Pearl Community. I¡¯ll go back home in the evening.¡± Vincent was silent. The car was heading to Pearl Community. Arriving at the entrance of the residence area, Vincent pulled over at the entrance of a supermarket. When Le was about to get off, he said, ¡°Go to buy some ingredients. I haven¡¯t had lunch, either.¡± ¡°Ah--¡± Le was taken aback. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you have lunch? Were you quite busy in the morning so you didn¡¯t have time to eat? I¡¯ll go to buy some ingredients now. I¡¯ll prepare the lunch after going home.¡± She hurriedly got off and rushed to buy the ingredients. Sitting in the car, Vincent watched her rush into the supermarket, a trace of amusement shing through his eyes. It shed extremely fast. When Le came back, she had a bag of food and ingredients in her hands. Panting, she sat in the car again. ¡°Hurry up! Are you starved? What do you want to eat? I¡¯ve bought a lot of food. I can cook them for you.¡± Vincent started the engine and drove the car to the downstairs of Le¡¯s apartment. They went upstairs. After opening the door, Le put the bag of food on the table and hung her handbag. Then she walked into the kitchen with the food and ingredients. She asked again since he hadn¡¯t answered yet, ¡°What do you want to eat the most?¡± Vincent walked over and followed her into the kitchen. Then he held her from behind. Le panicked, blushing. His big hands wrapped around her slender waist, pushing her against his body. He said, ¡°I want to eat you.¡± ¡°Ah!¡± Le¡¯s face was reddened, feeling embarrassed and awkward. ¡°Mr., Mr. White... I... I¡¯ll cook.¡± He made her stammered. However, Vincent only held her in his arms, pressing his chin on her shoulder. Then he opened his mouth to bite her earlobe. He asked ambiguously, ¡°Does it still hurt forst night?¡± ¡°Ah--¡± Le eximed, her ears blushing as well. ¡°Does it still hurt?¡± he asked again. Since she didn¡¯t answer, he suddenly bit her earlobe again as if it was a punishment. ¡°Answer me!¡± ¡°No! It doesn¡¯t hurt anymore!¡± Le growled, the strength of her whole body draining off. A strange heat attacked her, making her legs weakened. She found that she couldn¡¯t hold it on at all, so she twisted her body. However, he held her more tightly. She could feel that his arms tightly wrapping around her waist as vines. Their bodies clinging to each other seamlessly. ¡°Mr. White, let me cook first!¡± she eximed while panting. Then she felt his breathing changed and something hard on his lower abdomen was against her bottom. ¡°No-- Mr. White--¡± The next second, her face was forcible turned over to face Vincent¡¯s smiling handsome face. One of his hands pinched her chin. ¡°We¡¯ll have enough strength to cook only after getting full. What do you think?¡± His voice was quite slight but his breath exhaled onto her face was extremely hot. He gradually released her but still gazed at her. There was a trace of dangerous light shing through his evil and pretty eyes. Of course, Le got what he meant by ¡°getting full¡±. ¡°Well... Wait a moment. We, we can wait after I¡¯ve finished cooking...¡± Le became a bit frightened and didn¡¯t know what to do while feeling so shy. She wanted to tell him that it was more important to have lunch. However, the next second, she was drowned in Vincent¡¯s passionate kiss. Their lips and teeth tangled with each other¡¯s. His god-like face erged in front of her. Although she had slept with him before, she still felt dizzy. He was so overbearing. She wondered if she had to let him get whatever he wanted whenever and wherever he had the desire. She pushed him gingerly and didn¡¯t want to do it in the daytime. ¡°How dare you push me?¡± His eyes were darkened. Holding her more tightly, while feeling her resistance, the most primitive desire swelled in an instant. He attacked her attractive red lips without any hesitation, biting and torturing them. ¡°This is the punishment for you.¡± Feeling that her head span dizzily, Le couldn¡¯t dodge the hot kiss that could burn everything down. Whenever she resisted, the man¡¯s desire was aroused more. When his strong hand stroke over her body, bring her the feel of electric current, she trembled. She wanted to struggle, but she failed to use her strength. Chapter 302 Biting the Red Lips Slightly Chapter 302 Biting the Red Lips Slightly ¡°The more you struggle... the more I want to get you...¡± Vincent smiled evilly, deepening the passionate kiss. Le almost couldn¡¯t breathe under his wild kiss. At the same time, his big hands were restless. ¡°Please don¡¯t...¡± Le¡¯s refusal sounded like she was ying hard to get to Vincent. His eyes became deeper and the fire of desire on him became stronger because of it. It felt like that the air around them was also on fire, the scent of sex bing stronger and stronger. ¡°Le, tell me you want it.¡± Le¡¯s mouth was forced open again. Vincent¡¯s tongue got in nimbly, making her unable to breathe as usual. She couldn¡¯t only let him get whatever he wanted again and again. The temperature kept rising. His ck eyes became dim and bright from time to time, full of an indescribable feeling. He carried her in his arms and walked out of the kitchen. In the dining room, he put her on the dining table and skillfully took off her clothes... ¡°Mr. White-- I... I...¡± she stammered, only to find that she couldn¡¯t speak properly. Ignoring her, he pulled out his hot tongue and licked her neck gently. Le¡¯s body became tightened suddenly. It tickled and made her ufortable, and her heart skipped a beat. She was in a panic. Awkwardly, she suggested, ¡°Can you wait after I¡¯ve cooked?¡± ¡°But you are more delicious than the food,¡± Vincent said in a hoarse voice, which sounded so ambiguous. He tasted Le¡¯s fragrance without scruple. Obsessively, he kissed every inch of her skin. Although he made love to her several timesst night and this morning, he still tasted her curved figure lovingly. How he wished to rub her into his body and make two be one... Hence, on the small dining table, Vincent stripped Le brazenly. When her blouse was stripped and tossed away, Le was shocked and weakened without any strength. ¡°Mr. White--¡± Le called him in a soft and weak tone. She couldn¡¯t do anything when facing his strong desire. However, his eyes were full of some kind of strength. Bending down his head, he gave a bunch of hot kisses along her corbones. He said in a husky whisper, ¡°Shush! Don¡¯t move. Let me love you!¡± Vincent¡¯s words startled Le. She wondered if that was sweet talk... Right then-- The lock on the door seemed to be turned. Le¡¯s body was stiffened in an instant... Vincent also sensed something wrong. ¡°It¡¯s my mom,¡± Le said in a low voice. She got up from the table immediately. Only her mother had a key. Vincent¡¯s eyes became sharp, and unhappiness shed through his eyes. He felt extremely annoyed to be interrupted. He picked her up and acted so quickly that surprised Le. Then he grabbed the striped blouse, pressed it into her arms, and carried her into the kitchen. The door was opened. Mabel frowned in confusion. ¡°Oh? Has Lee back?¡± Vincent and Le were both in the kitchen, and thetter¡¯s face was as ruby as a potato. Vincent was expressionless, vexation shing through his eyes. He tightened up his clothes and whispered to Le, ¡°I¡¯ll go out first. Come out soon.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Le lowered her head with a reddened face, putting on her clothes in a panic. When Mabel was about to call Le¡¯s name, Vincent walked out. ¡°Oops!¡± Mabel was startled. ¡°Oh, Vincent?¡± ¡°It¡¯s me, Mom. Why are you here?¡± Vincent smiled slightly. Mabel looked in the direction where the kitchen was and blinked, seemingly she had understood something. ¡°Is Le in the kitchen?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Vincent nodded. ¡°Le and I haven¡¯t had lunch yet, so we came here to cook.¡± ¡°Oh! I came in at a bad timing!¡± Mabel felt a bit embarrassed. She was idle in the afternoon, so she decided toe over to clean up. Much to her surprised, she saw Vincent, and Le still hadn¡¯te out at this time. She was an experienced hand, so she immediately understood what was going on. ¡°Vincent, I suddenly recalled that I still have something to deal with now. Please hurry up and have lunch with Le. I¡¯ve got to go.¡± Hence, Mabel walked out in embarrassment. Vincent walked her to the door. ¡°Mom, shall I drive you over?¡± ¡°No! No, thanks, Vincent,¡± Mabel immediately refused, feeling so embarrassed. ¡°Hurry up and cook! I¡¯ll come here to clean up the house the other day.¡± She decided to call Le ahead if she woulde over again in the future to avoid encountering such a thing again. Judging from Vincent¡¯s look, they must be making love just now. ¡°Go back, Vincent!¡± Mabel waved at him again and closed the door for him, and then went downstairs. Vincent stood at the door, took a deep breath in depression. When he turned around, he saw Le standing behind him not far away with a blushed face. ¡°Has my mother left?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Vincent glinted at Le, feeling somewhat irritated. He picked up his phone. ¡°Hello! Find me a locksmithpany and bring me a set lock for the security door. I need it in Pearl Community. Yeah. Call me when the locksmith arrives.¡± ¡°Mr. White, do, do you want to change the lock?¡± Le gaped at the depressed Vincent. ¡°Do you have any opposite opinion?¡± Vincent¡¯s tone was quite impatient. Did she want him to pause the half-way again when this happened next time? In that case, his joystick would be useless in the future, totally doomed. After finishing his words, he cast a sharp nce at Le. ¡°No! I don¡¯t oppose it!¡± Le shook her head in a daze. She didn¡¯t have the guts to be against him. ¡°I¡¯ll go cook.¡± Immediately, she ran back to the kitchen. She blushed again. Her mother had interrupted them. Otherwise, he would have had sex with her on the dining table. At the thought of it, she felt so ashamed. Le picked up and washed the vegetables. Hearing the sound of the running water, Vincent couldn¡¯t help curling up his lips into a smile. Then he lit up a cigarette, waiting in silence. The locksmith arrived. Vincent personally took him up and watched him change the lock. In about twenty minutes, the old lock was removed and the new lock was installed. Le heard the noise and stretched out secretly to look out, only to find that Vincent was passing a few big bills to the locksmith. ¡°Thanks a lot.¡± ¡°It¡¯s too much, Sir.¡± The locksmith didn¡¯t dare to take it. ¡°Save the rest as your tip. I¡¯m quite happy with your service. Next time, to change the lock, you should act faster.¡± As Vincent finished speaking, the locksmith took over the bills. ¡°Thank you, Sir!¡± ¡°Okay.¡± The locksmith was gone. Vincent used the key to try the lock. Then he nodded with satisfaction. He went back to sit down on the sofa in the living room and started to take the keys off. He saved one for Le and put all the rest five keys onto his key chain. ¡°This is for you!¡± Seeing Leing out, Vincent pushed the key on the tea table. ¡°Then, could you give one to my mother?¡± asked Le in a low voice. Vincent was silent. Then he suddenly stood up. ¡°If we need to give one to her, why would I change the lock?¡± ¡°Ah, please don¡¯t get mad. I got it.¡± Le immediately grabbed her tea and went back to the kitchen. At the door of the kitchen, she turned around and nced at Vincent. Then she said in a soft tone, ¡°Lunch is almost ready.¡± Vincent watched her bony figure disappear and go into the kitchen directly. He lit up a cigarette, leaning against the sofa. After being busy in the kitchen for a while and the range hood was turned on and off, Le came out. Wearing the apron, she turned around and called, ¡°Mr. White,e to have lunch.¡± Vincent stubbed out the cigarette, stood up, and sat at the dining table. She brought bowls to the table and put them down. Then she went back to fetch the chopsticks. He squinted at her all the time. Le sat opposite him, handing the chopsticks to him with both her hands. ¡°I only cooked two dishes. I¡¯m afraid you would be starved. You can start first. The soup will be ready soon.¡± Vincent took over the chopsticks and picked up some food. Then he met Le¡¯s expectant eyes. He nodded slightly. ¡°It tastes not bad.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll fetch the soup now.¡± Le smiled excitedly, walking towards the kitchen. At the moment, a phone rang, and the ringing tone sounded from Le¡¯s handbag. Vincent nced at the kitchen -- she was busy. Then he stood up, got the phone, and checked the caller ID. He squinted slightly at it. Julian! Vincent swiped to answer and heard Julian¡¯s voice came from the other end of the line. ¡°Hello, Le? How are you doing recently?¡± ¡°Pretty well,¡± Vincent uttered two words, his tone gloomy and unpredictable. ¡°Ah? Senior?¡± Julian was surprised. ¡°She¡¯s quite busy. If you need anything, juste to me. Don¡¯t disturb her!¡± ¡°Senior, so are you willing to meet me?¡± ¡°If you need anything,e to me in White Group!¡± Vincent hung up the phone. ¡°But, I¡¯ll be on a business trip for a week. Come to find me a weekter,¡± he said to himself. ¡°Did someone call me?¡± Le saw him holding her phone when she came out. ¡°Yeah. Wrong number.¡± Vincent¡¯s slender finger tabbed on the screen, and the call log vanished. Although she didn¡¯t believe him, Le didn¡¯t dare to retort. She sat down anddled the soup for him. After lunch, Le did dishes in the kitchen. Finishing cleaning up, she turned around and saw him standing at the door of the kitchen. There was only a meter between them, their eyes meeting. Gradually, the nervousness as if she was forced to a corner appeared, which aroused the aggressiveness hidden deeply in the man¡¯s body. ¡°You¡¯re full now, aren¡¯t you?¡± In an instant, Vincent had been standing in front of her. His voice was so low that her legs were weakened when she heard it. ¡°Mr. White, it¡¯s almost the time for my workout.¡± Le couldn¡¯t imagine. If they had sex, would she still have the physical strength to practice? ¡°It¡¯s still early. There are an hour and a half left.¡± He checked the time on his watch. Then she was grabbed by him again. This time, they went to her bedroom directly. ¡°Mr. White, let¡¯s do it at night.¡± She truly couldn¡¯t get used to doing it during the daytime. ¡°I¡¯ll fly to Japan this evening.¡± His forehead pressed hers. ¡°Oh? Will you go on a business trip?¡± She was a bit surprised, wondering if it was because he would be on a business trip so that he was so eager. ¡°Yeah!¡± Le nestled in his arms softly, her long eyshes trembling slightly. Vincent lowered his head and kissed her lips, feeling the woman shivering in his arms. His lips moved down and softly bit her red lips as a punishment. Her eyshes moved. She looked at him shyly with reluctance in her eyes. ¡°How long will you be in Japan,¡± she asked. Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! ¡°A week.¡± Her hands were wrapped around his neck. ¡°When will your flight take off in the evening?¡± Chapter 303 Entertainment Headline Chapter 303 Entertainment Headline ¡°Eight o¡¯clock.¡± ¡°Will you go there alone? I want to see you off. What do you think?¡± ¡°No, thanks.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± She sounded a bit disappointed. He chuckled. ¡°That¡¯s why I want you now.¡± They were so close to each other and their breath intertwined. His muscled chest squeezed her, and he was aroused again. ¡°Mr. White--¡± Le called him shyly as if she was inviting him. Vincent¡¯s gentle movements suddenly became rougher, making her moan uncontrobly. Biting her lips, he ordered, ¡°You¡¯d better behave yourself when I¡¯m not in town.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll wait for you toe back...¡± She gasped for breath. Her body was already lost of control under his erotic movements. As a matter of fact, Vincent was so eager and couldn¡¯t wait any longer. His desire that was interrupted by Mabel¡¯s visit just now came back again, but he knew that she was not ready yet. Le was so slim and fragile. If he was too unscrupulous, she would definitely be injured. He didn¡¯t want to have a shadow for this kind of thing again, so he tried his best to arouse her first. When they finally became the one, they both shook, holding their breath. He didn¡¯t move, waiting for her to adapt to it. Their eyes met. Her eyshes trembled slightly because of shyness. ¡°Mr. White, why, why don¡¯t you...¡± She wanted to ask him why he didn¡¯t move at all. He inhaled deeply. ¡°May I move now?¡± ¡°Ah--¡± She was so embarrassed as she didn¡¯t expect that he would ask her for her permission of such a matter. ¡°Call my name, Le.¡± He moved a bit seductively. ¡°Em... Ah...¡± She inhaled. She felt so embarrassed as well as at a loss for such a kind of reaction. ¡°Call me. Call my name!¡± He gritted his teeth, sweat oozing on his forehead because he was enduring. He still didn¡¯t want to give her the joy that they both were longing for. ¡°Vincent...¡± The ultimate happiness finally came at a certain moment. He held her tender bottom tightly and they both embraced the orgasm at the same time. Feeling dizzy, Le widened her blurred eyes. After a long while, she finally came back to her senses, only to see a pair of deep eyes in front of her. He gazed at her deeply. ¡°Still forty minutes left. Let¡¯s do it again.¡± ¡°Ah--¡± she screamed shyly. ¡°I¡¯m kidding.¡± Vincent poked her nose tip. ¡°I¡¯ll send you to the gym. Then I¡¯ll go back to my office to get ready.¡± ¡°Oh. No, thanks, Mr. White. I can take a bus over there. It only takes fifteen minutes.¡± Le didn¡¯t want Vincent to know that she was studying taekwondo. ¡°Don¡¯t you need me to send you there?¡± He raised his eyebrows. ¡°Or, you don¡¯t want me to know where you are going, do you?¡± ¡°How could it be possible?¡± Le was startled. ¡°I¡¯m just afraid that you would be too tired. Aren¡¯t you going on a business trip? And you¡¯ll be out of town for such a long time. You will be quite exhausted. Mr. White, you must take a nap on the ne.¡± Seeing that she was hiding something from him but still tried her best to be quite strong and reason with him, Vincent wanted to burst intoughter. ¡°Have you started to care about me?¡± He pulled a long face on purpose. Le fell for the trap. ¡°I¡¯ve been caring about you all the time, but you don¡¯t give me any chance to do so. If you¡¯re willing to offer me a chance, of course, I¡¯ll care about you.¡± She was still blushed because of the joy brought by him just now. He was still pressing on her body, and it was a real feeling of existence. Vincent rubbed his head against her ear childishly. Seemingly he had found afortable gesture, and he said in a deep voice, ¡°Really? What if I give you a chance to care about me?¡± ¡°Really?¡± Le hesitated. Suddenly, she sensed that he was aroused again. ¡°Hurry up and let¡¯s go!¡± she eximed. However, he didn¡¯t allow it. She could only endure waves of attacks from him while being pressed by him. Suddenly, he pushed on her. She felt a warm stream poured into her body, he gasping in her ear. Both their bodies were covered by sweat, mixing with each other¡¯s. In the quiet bedroom, only the powerful sound of the heartbeat could be heard. Finally, Le¡¯s strength was used up in this love-making. Naturally, Le felt her all fours so weakened and her whole body softened during the first day of ss. Fortunately, it was the very first ss, the coach didn¡¯t give her a hard time. She only learned some basic skills. She didn¡¯t meet Arthur. Since his jacket was gone and she didn¡¯t know where it was, she decided to buy a new one for him. At the airport. ¡°Daddy, I don¡¯t want to go to Japan!¡± Owen pouted and followed Vincent. He was wearing a cap with a lollipop in his mouth. Dressed in denim overalls, he raised his childish but extremely adorable face, staring at the expressionless Vincent. Then he smiled sweetly. ¡°Daddy, why don¡¯t you marry Mommy?¡± ¡°You brat, it¡¯s your mother who¡¯s unwilling to marry me.¡± Vincent poked Owen¡¯s small nose. ¡°Mommy, why aren¡¯t you willing to marry Daddy?¡± Owen turned to look over at Pippa. Wearing a white outfit and a pair of red sunsses, Pippa also had a cap on her head. ¡°Because I still want to live for more years. Owen, not all fathers and mothers need to be together.¡± ¡°Why not?¡± Owen tilted his head, his ink-ck eyes sparkling in confusion. Blinking, he suddenly smiled as if he understood something. ¡°Ah! I got it!¡± ¡°What did you get to know?¡± Pippa and Vincent were checking in. They both looked over at Owen in confusion. ¡°Daddy must be in love with another woman!¡± Pippa shook her head speechlessly. She cast a nce at Vincent. ¡°Vincent, please exin it to him yourself. I¡¯m tired.¡± ¡°My son, I¡¯ll tell you the reasons after you¡¯ve grown up. After you¡¯ve turned eighteen, I¡¯ll tell you. Now you are too young to understand.¡± Vincent picked Owen up and carried him in his arms. Suddenly, there was a sh. ¡°Pak--¡± Vincent and Owen both raised their heads and looked over -- it was a group of paparazzi. Pippa was taken aback for a moment. She immediately calmed down. Standing next to Vincent, she lowered her head slightly. Soon, the three were surrounded by over ten paparazzi. ¡°Mr. White, word has that you have a five-year-old illegitimate son. Is it the little boy in your arms?¡± ¡°Mr. White, do you truly have a son? Please answer our questions.¡± ¡°Daddy, I¡¯m scared!¡± Owen suddenly held Vincent¡¯s neck, pressing his little face against his chest. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, Owen. Don¡¯t be afraid.¡± Vincentforted the boy in a soft tone. At the same time, he hinted at Pippa to ask her to go through the security check first. ¡°Mr. White, is that miss the mother of your son?¡± ¡°Noment. I won¡¯t answer any question.¡± Vincent smiled disdainfully. He said, ¡°Make the way.¡± ¡°Mr. White--¡± ¡°Sorry, I¡¯m in a hurry.¡± After he responded casually, Vincent walked towards the inside. Until they were in the departure lounge, Pippo heaved a sigh. ¡°Vincent, howe someone has known about this matter?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll look into it,¡± Vincent said in a t tone. His gloomy face was covered by coldness and solemnness. For some reason, he felt quite annoyed and stressed, his angry eyes were full of frosty and icy coldness. ¡°Do you know who is behind this?¡± ¡°I guess it must be her,¡± Vincent answered in a deep voice. Patting Pippa on her shoulder, he added, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t let anyone hurt Owen.¡± ¡°But, I can¡¯t selfishly let others hurt you and Owen either.¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t minder. As long as Owen stays with my mother, he wouldn¡¯t be hurt. You should rest assured.¡± ¡°Vincent, thank you!¡± ¡°Please don¡¯t mention it.¡± Vincent reached out to held Pippa towards him. On the second day after Vincent had left. Le went to the university in the early morning. She felt soreness all over her body. Last night when she was stretchering, she found that the muscles all over her body seemed to be frozen and quite stiffened because she hadn¡¯t worked out for a long time. When she passed a newsstand, she took a nce at the newspaper. Much to her surprise, the headline on the entertainment section was -- the wealthy businessman in F City, Vincent White, was found married with a son, and the entertainment reporters discovered the evidence while going after him to the airport. Then there was a big photo under the title -- Vincent was holding Owen, and beside them was standing a woman in white. For a moment, Le was in a daze, wondering if that woman was Pippa. She knew that she must trust Vincent. He had told her that the boy was not his son. Also, those paparazzi were all-pervasive. Although she knew that she shouldn¡¯t believe the news, when she saw their photo of a family of three, she still couldn¡¯t help feeling sad and ufortable in her heart. After reading that report carefully, she found that it only mentioned that the boy called Vincent Daddy and also Vincent had a mysterious girlfriend, whom he had been knowing for a long time. That was all. He did seem to know Pippa for quite a lot of years. Le wondered if she was his girlfriend. She felt her heart hammered. Was it true? She walked into the university while in a daze. For a whole morning, Le didn¡¯t listen to Theodore¡¯s lecturer about the key points of the thesis, when he was making the briefing for the thesis progress of the whole ss. Le was listening to him absentmindedly, and she was always not herself. She had turned on the vibrating mode on her cell phone, but she hadn¡¯t received any message. Staring at her phone, finally, she couldn¡¯t help but send a message to Vincent. ¡°Mr. White, have you arrived in Japan? Did you have a nice trip?¡± She tabbed to enter the message and then deleted it. Then she entered it again. It was repeated several times. Finally, she sent it out while gritting her teeth. The time of waiting was quite long. Over ten minutester, Le received a reply. She felt surprised and tabbed it to read. There was only a word: ¡°Yes.¡± That was how Vincent spoke -- as short as possible. Le felt uneasy no matter if she had sent the message or not. Later, she wanted to send another message to him, but she didn¡¯t know what to say. Grabbing her phone, she lowered her head and stared at the word. Although it was a single word, it was more than enough for her indeed. After the ss ended, Le bumped into Theodore face-to-face. ¡°Hey, Le. What¡¯s up? You look quite pale.¡± ¡°Oh, nothing!¡± Le shook her head. ¡°See you, Professor Hall.¡± ¡°Are you not feeling well? How about I drive you home?¡± Theodore asked with concern. She immediately returned to her senses. ¡°Oh, I¡¯m all right. I¡¯ve got to go now.¡± ¡°Professor Hall, you¡¯ve gone too far. Are you only responsible to drive the beauty home? We¡¯re also your students, aren¡¯t we?¡± a group of female studentsined. For a moment, Theodore was surrounded by them. Le didn¡¯t care about them, and her mind was already in the utter space. Taking the chance that they didn¡¯t pay attention to her, she escaped from the crowd. She didn¡¯t know if she was feeling sore or sweet in her heart, but the only words that continued shing in her mind were ¡°trust Vincent¡±. When she reached the entrance of the university, Le turned around and looked back. Theodore didn¡¯t go after her. She breathed a sigh of relief. Then she went to the bus stop, standing below the stop board. While she was waiting for the bus, her phone rang -- it was a call from her mother. ¡°Hello, Le. I saw the newspaper when going to the fresh market. Why is it said that Vincent has a son? And the boy was a few years old already. It has evidence and sounds so real. What on earth is going on?¡± Le was startled, realizing that her mother was worried. She could onlyfort her mother, ¡°Mom, it¡¯s all fake. How could Mr. White have a son? Please don¡¯t overthink.¡± N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. ¡°Le, but your sister confirmed with me that it¡¯s Vincent¡¯s son.¡± Chapter 304 Family of Three Chapter 304 Family of Three ¡°Mom, Mr. White said it¡¯s not his son. I trust him,¡± Le said so firmly, but she still wondered if she should trust him. ¡°He said that to you, didn¡¯t he?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Le nodded. Looking up, she found Theodore¡¯s car was going out from the entrance. She became nervous immediately. ¡°Mom, I¡¯ve got something to do. Got to go. Please don¡¯t worry.¡± As she spoke, she hung up the phone. She turned around and wanted to hide behind the stop board, but Theodore¡¯s car had been pulled over. He also pressed down the window. ¡°Le, where are you going? I can give you a ride.¡± ¡°No, thanks, Professor Hall.¡± Le could only turn back. Then she saw the bus was approaching from afar. ¡°The bus is arriving. See you, Professor Hall.¡± ¡°Oh!¡± Theodore looked back and saw the bus, a hint of helplessness shing through his eyes. He didn¡¯t insist. ¡°All right. Be safe on the way. See you.¡± ¡°Bye!¡± Le didn¡¯t expect that he would agree so easily. Without overthinking, she got on the bus. The bus stopped in the busy downtown area. Le was thinking of buying the Armani jacket. She didn¡¯t know how much it cost yet, and for a moment, she didn¡¯t know how she couldpensate it to Arthur. She was wandering in the mall. Then she was in front of Pippa¡¯s store. A saleswoman was standing there. She asked Le with a smile, ¡°Good day, Miss. Do you need anything?¡± Le was a bit surprised. She nodded. Then she looked around and asked, ¡°By the way, isn¡¯t your boss here today?¡± ¡°Oh, our boss? She went to Japan for a vacation. Miss, do you know her?¡± ¡°She went to Japan for a vacation?¡± Le was taken aback, her whole body stiffened. Mr. White went to Japan, didn¡¯t he? The entertainment news said that the family of three boarded the ne. Le wondered if Pippa truly had gone to Japan with Mr. White. What on earth was the rtionship between them? Le was in a daze, turning around to leave. ¡°Miss, our boss wille back in a week. You cane to find her then.¡± The saleswoman was quite friendly. ¡°Oh, I see. Okay. Thank you!¡± Le nodded, looking quite awkward. After walking out of the shopping mall, Le suddenly lost her confidence. She felt like a ghost without a soul, wandering around on the busy streets while feeling so empty in her heart. She didn¡¯t want to go home, because she would be alone after going home. Seemingly she was always alone from the beginning. Pippa also went to Japan for a vacation, didn¡¯t she? A family of three? Reechoing the words in the newspaper, Le felt extremely depressed. Passing by a showcase of a store, Le saw her reflection on it -- she didn¡¯t put on any makeup, looking quite childish. Suddenly, she recalled Pippa¡¯s elegance. Comparing herself, she looked like a typical student. She never put on the makeup, only makeunder. She had nothing on her hair. She always wore a t-shirt and jeans. When she went to work, she would dress in a shirt and jeans. In this way, she couldn¡¯t be compared to any woman around Mr. White. She wanted to buy something to vent her depression. However, she didn¡¯t have much extra money in her pocket. She didn¡¯t make much money from her job. All she earned from her part-time job had been used as the tuition fee for taekwondo. The allowance from her mother would be spent as her daily expenses. She still owned Arthur an Armani jacket. Although she has a bank card from Vincent, she didn¡¯t want to use it. In the showcase window, the gorgeous jewelry, beautiful dresses, a lot of pretty and delicate bags, and stylish shoes. Those never belonged to her before. She never paid special attention to them before. However, until today, she realized that it was not that she didn¡¯t love them, but she didn¡¯t have time to pay attention to them because she had always been busy. It turned out that she wished to dress herself up as most of the girls wished. It turned out that she also had vanity. Although she was leading a fulfilling life and she always told herself that she was quite satisfied, when she faced those things, she couldn¡¯t help feeling down. ¡®Le, it turns out that you also long for those things,¡¯ she thought to herself. ¡®Daddy has nned to let me be a government officer. Should I go on like this? Leading a in life without any change and earning an average ie that wouldn¡¯t starve me to death. But if I lead such a life all my lifetime, will I be willing to?¡¯ she asked herself inwardly. She couldn¡¯t help wondering if she was willing to work in the Overseas Chinese Affairs Office of Municipal Government after graduating from the university. Then she would have a stable job and lead a boring life. She passed by a jewelry store. A delicate and dazzling sapphire ne was hanging on the model¡¯s neck in the showcase window. It was so resplendent that Le was totally obsessed for a moment. She didn¡¯t notice that a man was standing next to her for a long time. He was staring at her all the time. ¡°What a coincidence!¡± Arthur stared at Le with a slightly evil smile. Although he was smiling, he brought her a strong feeling of pressure. She wondered how long he had been standing there and staring at her. She raised her head and found it was already the dust. All the neon lights along the street were on, their colors ovepping and shining. She checked the time and found that the afternoon had passed already. She didn¡¯t expect that she would wander for a whole afternoon. ¡°Oh, yes. It¡¯s a coincidence indeed.¡± Le felt surprised. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to encounter you. I was about to find you.¡± ¡°Have you found anything that you like?¡± he asked Le with a smile. Le blushed. Unexpectedly, when her gazes were glued on those luxuries, she was seen by someone, and that person was even Arthur. Judging from her look just now, anyone could see that she liked that sapphire ne a lot. However, so what then? She couldn¡¯t afford it and she wouldn¡¯t want others to buy it for her. ¡°It looks so pretty,¡± Le said in a soft voice, ¡°The showcase is beautiful and the model chosen has a strong personality. The ne is more beautiful.¡± He was still staring at Le, his eyes presumptuous without any disdain. His gaze even seemed quite serious, but Le felt quite awkward. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, your jacket...¡± ¡°I¡¯ve said I don¡¯t want it back.¡± His tone was quite calm. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. This is the thing -- I¡¯ve washed your jacket, but it shrunk. One of my family thought it was trash, so it was tossed away. I wanted topensate one for you, but I don¡¯t have much money now...¡± ¡°So?¡± Arthur raised his eyebrows. ¡°So, I¡¯m terribly sorry.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve told you I don¡¯t want it back,¡± he said seriously again, ¡°You don¡¯t need to return it to me.¡± ¡°But, I must return it to you. Could you give me more time, please? When I¡¯ve earned money, I¡¯ll give it back to you for sure.¡± Le felt so embarrassed, but her most embarrassing moment had been seen by Arthur already, so she couldn¡¯t care much about her dignity. She just wanted to make it clear to avoid making him misunderstand that she deliberately kept his jacket. ¡°You are so stubborn. Let¡¯s talk about itter.¡± Arthur smiled. He cast a nce at the showcase and the sapphire ne. He asked gently, ¡°Do you like this ne? I¡¯ll buy it for you.¡± His tone was quite casual, making Le feel that he was greeting her. She knew the ne must be quite expensive. Armani was costly, but he directly didn¡¯t want it. Unexpectedly, he wanted to give her a ne. She was sure that if she nodded in agreement, Arthur would buy it for sure, but she was not that kind of woman. ¡°Let¡¯s go. We¡¯ll buy it.¡± He grabbed her wrist, dragging her into the jewelry store directly. ¡°Ah! I don¡¯t want it!¡± Le shook her head and wanted to break free from his grip, but he was so strong. She failed to break free. ¡°Hey! I don¡¯t want it. Arthur, why are you so overbearing!¡± Le hadn¡¯t met such a person before. How could he do such a thing to a person who he had only met for the third time? And he would give such an expensive gift so casually. She wondered if he took her as a prostitute. Was he hitting on her? Arthur didn¡¯t exin, only dragging her into the store. ¡°You don¡¯t want it, do you? I must buy it for you!¡± ¡°Arthur, let go of me. If you are rich, just donate it to Project Hope!¡± Le growled. ¡°I¡¯m not that kind of woman you¡¯ve thought. Stop dragging me!¡± It seemed that she found Arthur so weird when she first met him. He was quite evil and domineering without rhyme or reason, quite simr to Mr. White. No wonder Arthur was his vice president. They rubbed off on each other, and both were so evil. ¡°Even if you are rich, you don¡¯t need to show off in such a way.¡± From the corners of her eyes, Le could see that his lips were curled up to a deeper smile. He looked excited as if he was going to ying an interesting game. After they entered the store, they found the decoration inside was quite luxurious. Beautiful piano music was ying on the stereo. There were not many guests -- only a few couples. They were selecting the jewelry next to the counters in which the spotlights were shining. Le thought that tearing and tugging with him in such an atmosphere was so embarrassing. Some of the salespersons and guests were looking over at them because they heard their argument. Le could only stand firmly, inhaling deeply. She cast a nce at the price tags on the jewelry and found how expensive things were sold in this store. N?velDrama.Org owns this text. At this moment, Arthur had already put on a gentleman¡¯s face. The smile on his face also became quite official. ¡°Lexi, you know what? It¡¯s so embarrassing to be rejected by pretty women. This is the first time that I''m treated this way.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care,¡± Le said in a light voice, ¡°I¡¯ve got to go. I¡¯m in a hurry.¡± She didn¡¯t want to be the focus, and she just wanted to escape, the sooner the better. The next second, he pulled out his purse and casually showed it to her. Le saw there were a lot of gold cards and a thick pile of cash in it. Sure enough, he was rich. She wondered if the money in any of the bank cards in his purse could be enough for a poor one to live for a whole lifetime. Le didn¡¯t know if she shouldugh or cry. Even if he was rich, he didn¡¯t need to spend money in this way, did he? Did he truly mistake her a whore? ¡°Mr. Lane, you are so humorous. I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯ve really got to go.¡± Le was on the way to take the taekwondo lesson in the gym. However, when she was about to leave, Arthur suddenly reached out and wrapped her waist. He said ambiguously, ¡°Honey, hurry up and pick one. It¡¯s my fault. I¡¯ll never piss you off again. Select one as you like as mypensation for you.¡± ¡°Ah--¡± Le gaped. She had never expected that he would y such a trick. ¡°You--¡± How could he call her honey? This man was so easy. ¡°What are you doing? Hurry up, honey!¡± He had already walked her to the counter, hinting at her to look at those gorgeous jewelry and diamond rings. Le was afraid that more people would pay attention to them if she struggles, so she could only stiffen her body and said in a low voice, ¡°I know you¡¯re so rich that you want to spend money. You can give the whole store to me as a gift. I wouldn¡¯t worry that it would be too much.¡± She was so angry. How could there be such a kind of overbearing man? ¡°No problem!¡± Arthur was quite generous. He agreed without a frown. Le was startled for a moment. She just wanted to scare him and made it difficult for him so that he would give up. Much to her surprise, Arthur said to a saledy, ¡°Excuse me, Miss. Please inform your boss that I want to buy out this store. Could you ask him or her toe out please?¡± ¡°One, one moment please, Sir.¡± The saledy was shocked, feeling that Arthur was making trouble here. ¡°Arthur Lane!¡± Le growled, without caring about her public image at all, ¡°Are you nuts?¡± ¡°I¡¯m quite sober. I didn¡¯t drink at noon. Recently the police¡¯s paying attention to driving while intoxicated. It¡¯s checked quite strictly. I dare not to drink.¡± Arthur blinked, looking quite serious. ¡°You want this store, don¡¯t you? I¡¯ll buy it out and give it to you as a fit. I meant it.¡± Chapter 305 Should She Trust Him? Chapter 305 Should She Trust Him? Le felt extremely nervous because Arthur didn¡¯t hesitate at all. He just stared at her with a smile on his mouth corners, looking quite indifferent as if everything was under the control by himself. ¡®Gosh! What if he really buys it out and gives it to me a gift?¡¯ she thought to herself. Le frowned deeply, her expression stiffened and sweat oozing in her palms. At this moment, his lips were curled up into a slight smile as if he was trying his best to suppress the amusement. As if she was facing death, Le watched the saledy go to inform the store owner. Finally, she couldn¡¯t stand it any longer. ¡°Ah--¡± she screamed, shocking everyone in the store. ¡°Arthur Lane! You lunatic!¡± After the exim, Le red at him. ¡°You are not nuts, but I am. Please let go of me. I¡¯m in a hurry. If I can¡¯t make it at six o¡¯clock, I¡¯ll bete.¡± ¡°I¡¯m also in a hurry to do something. It¡¯s still early,¡± said Arthur with a smile, ¡°Don¡¯t you like it? Since you¡¯ve said it, I should give it to you as a gift, shouldn¡¯t I?¡± Le felt that she was almost out of her mind. She suddenly struggled and broke free from Arthur¡¯s grip. Then she hopped away from him. ¡°Please don¡¯t believe what he said. He just came out from the mental hospital.¡± After finishing her words, she ran out of the store awkwardly with a blushed face. She felt extremely embarrassed. ¡°Hey! Wait!¡± Arthur strode over and chased after her. Le started running in fear. ¡°I said wait! Who is the lunatic? Haha haha...¡± He seemed tough so happily. Le believed that he was indeed out of his mind -- she called him a lunatic but he was still so happily laughing. She frowned, feeling annoyed. Although it was her fault to call him a lunatic if she didn¡¯t say that just now, she wouldn¡¯t be able to get out of the trouble while being pestering by him just now. ¡°Lexi, if you don¡¯t stop, you can¡¯t me me for being rude!¡± On the street, Arthur yelled at her, ignoring the gazes from the passers-by. ¡°Lexi, if you keep running, I¡¯ll kiss you!¡± She would be too stupid if she stopped. Le trotted in a hurry and wanted to escape from here. The man was nuts, indeed a lunatic. Covering her ears, she was running fast. However, when Arthur noticed that she was going to escape for real, he immediately strode to chase after her. Soon, Le was caught up with. ¡°I¡¯ve told you on to run away. Stop! Haven¡¯t you heard me? I¡¯ll kiss you for real!¡± ¡°What the heck do you want?¡± Le was so annoyed by him. Arthur pressed his lips, his eyes full of amusement. ¡°I¡¯m quite bored recently and I didn¡¯t have much fun. I just wanted to have some fun.¡± ¡°Ah?¡± She hadn¡¯t understood what he meant yet. He added with an evil smile, ¡°I wasn¡¯t asking you to marry me. Just a gift. Don¡¯t you like it?¡± Le shook her head so hard. She pleaded, ¡°No, I don¡¯t. Not at all... Even if you want to have some fun, you can¡¯t do that. If you are too idle, you should go to the retirement home to take care of the elderly. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll enjoy it and it¡¯s quite meaningful.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Arthur raised his eyebrows as if he had something on his mind. ¡°All right. When shall we go? How about this weekend?¡± ¡°Do you truly mean it?¡± Le gaped. ¡°Of course. Since you don¡¯t want a gift and you wanted to escape, I¡¯ll find some fun on others.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve never met such a person like you!¡± Le felt so helpless. She raised her head and saw Arthur trying his best to suppress theughter. As soon as his eyes met hers, he couldn¡¯t help burstughing into loudughter. ¡°Are you suffering from Alzheimer''s disease?¡± Le rolled her eyes. He gradually stoppedughing, and then said to Le with gasps, ¡°Le, you are so hrious.¡± Le red at him irritably, ¡°What do you mean?¡± Looking at Le¡¯s angry face, although there was still a slight smile on his face, he looked serious gradually. ¡°I thought that since you are Macey Hunter¡¯s family, you must be as snob as she is. I¡¯m really surprised to find that you have quite a good character. By the way, are you her cousin?¡± ¡°Ehn!¡± Le looked at him dully, nodding. ¡°Sort of.¡± They used to be cousins, and she told Arthur that her surname was Ross. Hence, Le didn¡¯t exin any details. ¡°Were you kidding me just now?¡± ¡°Of course!¡± Arthur blinked. ¡°Or what? Do you think I¡¯ll give it to you for real?¡± ¡°You can¡¯t do that! How could you trick me in that way?¡± Le alsoughed. It turned out that he was pulling her leg, which almost scared her to death. Checking the time, she said, ¡°I truly had to go. I have something to do. If you want to help the elderly in the retirement house, I can take you there. How about next weekend?¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to the taekwondo gymnasium. Please allow me to give you a ride,¡± he said. ¡°No, thanks.¡± Le shook her head. Suddenly, she realized what he said just now. ¡°Huh? How did you know I¡¯m going to the taekwondo gymnasium?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a secret that cannot be told.¡± Arthur looked quite mysterious. ¡°All right. Enjoy yourself. I really got to go. Or, I¡¯ll bete.¡± ¡°Are you still angry about what happened just now?¡± ¡°Not really.¡± Le felt embarrassed. ¡°Then, let¡¯s go.¡± Arthur didn¡¯t care if she was willing or not. He grabbed her wrist and dragged her towards his car. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. It was the first time that Le was treated this way. How overbearing this man was! She had told him that she was not willing to, but he still forced her. No wonder he was the vice president of Mr. White¡¯s company. They both were almost the same domineering. Le could only sit in his car. As soon as they got on the car, Arthur¡¯s phone rang. Sitting in the passenger seat, Le took a nce at his phone. While driving, Arthur answered the phone. Le didn¡¯t listen firstly. However, as soon as Arthur spoke, she was all her ears in an instant. ¡°Hello, Vincent. Having fun on your trip to Japan? How¡¯s auntie doing?¡± It was a call from Vincent, and Le was sure about it. Although there were many men named Vincent, the one with the name and also knew Arthur should be the only one, for which she was certain. He was calling Arthur. She wondered how he was doing. The man on the other end of the line said something. ¡°Have you seen the entertainment headline? Your family of three on the headline. What a pity that Owen has a famous father like you. I¡¯m afraid he has to be always hiding from now on,¡± Arthur teased him. ¡°Oh, by the way, what if your dear wife, Macey Hunter¡¯s sister, has seen this headline?¡± Le was in a panic. They mentioned her. It seemed that Arthur didn¡¯t know her at all. That was right -- she didn¡¯t tell him that her surname was Hunter, so Arthur didn¡¯t connect her with Vincent¡¯s wife. Le¡¯s body was stiffened, pretending to overhear them calmly. ¡°When will youe back? No way! Thatte?¡± ¡°All right. All right. Don¡¯t worry about thepany business. Enjoy your vacation. I¡¯ll keep an eye on it. I won¡¯t let our business go down. Yeah! I¡¯ll go to the resort myself. OK. Got it. Bye!¡± Arthur hung up the phone. Le stared at the road ahead. The cars kepting and going, the neon lights shing. Suddenly, she felt coldness surging in her heart -- the words of ¡°a family of three¡± were like sharp daggers stabbed into her heart, making her feel quite ufortable. However, Mr. White had told her that it was not his biological son. Should she trust him? Arthur took a nce at Le who was sitting next to him, only to find her in a daze. He frowned, wondering why this girl always looked so dumb and cowardly, but she was so obstinate and unruly at the same time, making him feel so conflicted. Arthur¡¯s dazzling sports car was parked in front of the taekwondo gymnasium. As soon as he got off his car, his handsome figure attracted the attention of the beautiful girls at the door. Let alone him himself, his Ferrari sports car of thetest version would make women crazy. Le also got off, and instantly she felt the countless gazes with the hostility. Immediately, she said to Arthur, ¡°I¡¯ll go in now. Thank you.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go in together.¡± ¡°No, thanks!¡± Le trotted into the gym without waiting for him. After winking at the beautiful girls, Arthur walked in at an elegant and calm pace. Whenever he had time, he woulde here to practice. On one hand, he wanted to work out to keep his health. On the other hand, he liked this sport extremely, because it was a high antagonism sport. He also came here yesterday. In the morning, he thought that he would meet Le, but unexpectedly that she didn¡¯te here. In the afternoon, he came over again, only to find that she was practicing with Coach Koby. After enquiring at the front desk, he got to know that she had signed for a three- month program. Arthur didn¡¯t go to say hi to her and then left. Much to his surprise, he saw her looking at the jewelry outside the jewelry store as soon as he went out of the shopping mall. At that time, the expression on her face was quite weird - envy, desire, and disdain, which kept shing through her face. Hence, he went over to trick her. ¡°Hi, Mr. Lane. Here you came!¡± Vivienne greeted him as soon as seeing hime in. ¡°Yeah!¡± Arthur nodded. Le was walking on the stairs after greeting Vivienne, and then she heard Vivienne greet Arthur, feeling a bit surprised. It seemed that Arthur was quite familiar with the taekwondo gymnasium. She wondered if that meant that they would encounter each other pretty often in the future. Tilting her head, she took a nce at Arthur, who was walking on the stairs -- he had the three- dissension features, with a strong suntan. He was around one hundred and eighty-five meters tall with broad shoulders and narrow hips. No matter how ordinary the outfit was, whenever he wore it, it would be a tailored outfit for him. His lips were always with a faint smile, sometimes evil and sometimes yful. Especially when he put on such a smile in front of women, it looked like a lustful seduce. ¡°Why did you stop?¡± Arthur had already stood on the stair shoulder-to-shoulder with Le. Le suddenly returned to her senses, feeling embarrassed. ¡°If you keep staring at me in this way, I¡¯ll misunderstand. Have you fallen in love with me?¡± Arthur whistled, quite luring. ¡°Don¡¯t tter yourself so much!¡± Le retorted with a blushed face. Then she walked upstairs without looking back. ¡°Don¡¯t run so hurriedly! I¡¯m d you¡¯ve fallen in love with me. You don¡¯t need to hide it. I¡¯m so handsome, decent, tall, and mighty. A lot of women like me. It¡¯s not shameful.¡± Le snorted -- what a narcissistic guy! However, she couldn¡¯t help curling up her lips, because he was quite hrious. Coach Koby had already started training part of the students. Le went to the dressing room and changed into the taekwondo jacket. When she came out, she saw Arthur was talking to Coach Koby in a taekwondo jacket. Le walked over shyly. Coach Koby said, ¡°Hey, Lexi. Come over. Let me introduce someone to you.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Le walked over. Coach Koby pointed at Arthur. ¡°This is my best student, Arthur Lane, your senior. He¡¯s quite idle. I¡¯ll ask him to teach you some techniquester. Come on, say hi to each other.¡± ¡°Ah--¡± Le was agape. How could it be Arthur? Le nced at Arthur and immediately shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t want him to teach me!¡± ¡°Why not?¡± Coach Koby was so confused. ¡°Coach Koby, Lexi and I know each other,¡± Arthur exined with a smile. ¡°She¡¯s my girlfriend. Perhaps she felt embarrassed to have physical contact with me. As you know. She¡¯s a girl and she must feel shy.¡± ¡°Your girlfriend?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not your girlfriend!¡± Le retorted, feeling startled. Chapter 306 International Call Chapter 306 International Call ¡°Look. She¡¯s shy. Coach Koby please go ahead with your training. I¡¯ll teach Le myself.¡± Coach Koby blinked and suddenly was enlightened. ¡°Lexi, is Arthur the man you want to fight again?¡± ¡°Ah? No, it¡¯s not him.¡± Le shook her head. Then she realized something wrong and nodded immediately. ¡°Coach Koby, could you teach me yourself please?¡± N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. ¡°I¡¯ll ask Arthur to teach you. He¡¯s good at counter-force. If you want to fight against a man, you should learn from him. As long as you could win against him, you can surely defeat an ordinary man.¡± Coach Koby left with a smile. ¡°Ah-- How could this happen?¡± Le was speechless. ¡°Lexi, what now? Don¡¯t you want to be my student?¡± Arthur crossed his arms on his chest. Rubbing his chin, he walked over, ¡°Or are you afraid that you will have physical contact with me? Don¡¯t worry. We¡¯re lovers. We would have the physical contact sooner orter. It¡¯s just a warm-up. Let¡¯s get familiar with each other in this way.¡± Indeed, it was unavoidable to have physical contact when practicing taekwondo. If she agreed, it would mean that she had to touch Arthur¡¯s body shortly. The key point was that this man looked extremely evil but charming, which made herck security. She always afraid that he would take advantage of her. ¡°I¡¯m not your girlfriend!¡± Le said to Arthur seriously. ¡°I don¡¯t want you to teach me.¡± ¡°Why not?¡± ¡°I just don¡¯t like it.¡± ¡°You do have a strong personality. But I insist on teaching you! I like the challenging work,¡± Arthur said with a smile, ¡°And it has something to do with changing another person¡¯s personality, which is my favorite. In other words, if you don¡¯t want to be my student today, I¡¯ll throw you to the floor.¡± ¡°You--¡± ¡°Me?¡± Arthur looked solemn. Instantly, his tone because extremely strict. ¡°No, you must get into character now. Or I¡¯ll kick you away!¡± ¡°You! You!¡± Le was so speechless. She looked into his eyes with stubbornness, only to find that he looked the same as if he didn¡¯t ept to be rejected. She red at him for a few more seconds, and then she nodded. ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll learn from you!¡± ¡°Good! That¡¯s my good girl.¡± Arthur¡¯s tone became softened again. ¡°Come on. Our first lesson was about the basic knowledge and the training requirements of taekwondo. The most important was the courtesy and etiquette of taekwondo. Also, there are some simple warm-up exercises. Usually, we don¡¯t encourage the practicer to stretch the ligaments forcibly. It needs to be done step by step. Do you know the slogan of taekwondo yet?¡± Le nodded. ¡°Yes. Coach Koby told us yesterday.¡± ¡°Then, please repeat it. Let me see if you are so dumb that you¡¯ve forgotten about it after a night.¡± Le frowned. She could only say, ¡°Etiquette and shame, patience and self-denial, and unyielding.¡± ¡°Ehn!¡± Arthur nodded, bing quite serious. ¡°Next, let¡¯s review the standing posture, sitting posture, and the ways of putting on the taekwondo jacket, tie it, and binding the belt.¡± ¡°Can¡¯t you tell me something practical?¡± Le asked. ¡°I just want to learn how to kick someone.¡± ¡°Your ligaments haven¡¯t been stretched. I can¡¯t teach you that yet!¡± ¡°My ligaments work very well.¡± She used to dance, and her ligaments were quite fLeble. She could still do the splits now. Her muscles were a little bit stiffened since she hadn¡¯t worked out for a long time. ¡°Are you or am I the teacher?¡± Le didn¡¯t have the guts to retort again. As the result, in the next one hour, Arthur didn¡¯t have any physical contact with Le. After teaching the courtesy and etiquette, he taught the rules and regtions for practicing taekwondo. Then he asked her to stretch the ligaments for twenty minutes. She also hopped up and down for around a quarter. Finally, he checked the time on the watch. ¡°Time¡¯s up. Let¡¯s dismiss.¡± ¡°Is that all?¡± Le asked in shock, sweating all over her body. ¡°Let¡¯s go on tomorrow.¡± ¡°That¡¯s too simple!¡± Le muttered, ¡°Can you do it or not?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a disdainful way if you ask a man can he do it. You need to try me so you¡¯ll know if I can or not.¡± ¡°You--¡± Le was speechless. Helplessly, she stood up to change her clothes. If she continued staying here, she would go nuts. After changing her dress and arriving downstairs, Le found that Arthur standing at the door. She nned to leave directly without talking to him. However, Arthur didn¡¯t n to let her go obviously. ¡°Let¡¯s go for a drink, shall we?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t drink.¡± ¡°You can drink juice,¡± said Arthur. ¡°No, thanks. I still have sses tomorrow. See you, Mr. Lane.¡± She didn¡¯t know many men, and Theodore was one of them, who had be her thesis tutor. Arthur was another one, who had be her taekwondo teacher. What a fate! Le thought to herself with self-mockery. ¡°You still owe me a jacket. How could you be so arrogant to ignore me? Anyway, I helped youst time, didn¡¯t I?¡± Le was helpless. She could only get in Arthur¡¯s car because there were so many people gazing at them behind her back. She couldn¡¯t continue staying there and bing the target of other women. Arthur was absolutely the apple of the eye for so many women. She turned to look at him up and down. Then she asked, ¡°Are you truly the vice president of your company?¡± Upon hearing that, Arthur immediately became unhappy. ¡°Why? Don¡¯t I look like such a person?¡± ¡°You look so childish!¡± Le curled her lips. ¡°I¡¯ve told you I don¡¯t want to go, but you make an excuse that I owe you the jacket. Didn¡¯t you tell me that you don¡¯t want it? Aren¡¯t you too immature in this way?¡± ¡°You like mature men, do you?¡± Arthur raised his eyebrows. ¡°What does it have to do with the kind of men I like?¡± Le was speechless. However, she couldn¡¯t help wondering what kind of man Mr. White was -- was he a mature man? ¡°Why are you silent? What are you thinking?¡± Arthur asked curiously when seeing that Le looked confused. ¡°Do all men like hunting for beauty, new love, and novelty?¡± Le suddenly asked. Arthur red at her weirdly. He asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you hurt by a man? You can¡¯t misunderstand all men because of that. I have to admit that I like hunting for beauty, new love, and novelty, but it doesn¡¯t mean other men like it too. There are a lot of loyal men in this world.¡± ¡°Oh! You are indeed honest!¡± Le didn¡¯t expect that he would admit it himself. It seemed that he knew himself quite well. ¡°Of course! One virtue of my life was honesty. But it depends. Now all women would make me have the desire for hunting.¡± Upon hearing Arthur¡¯s blunt words, Le did a self-reflection suddenly. She wondered if she had been too serious. This world was supposed to be a virtue. Vincent and she got married not because of love. What could she expect from it then? If Mr. White, Pippa, and Owen were a family since Pippa didn¡¯t mind, why would she feel depressed? In that case, Pippa and Owen should be the ones who got hurt, shouldn¡¯t they? ¡°Oh! Lexi, you are bothered by something!¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m not!¡± ¡°Liar!¡± Le fell into the silence. Arthur took Le to a high-end restaurant. It was eight o¡¯clock already, so most of the diners had already finished dinner. They went there a bitte, but Arthur ordered a few light dishes. Le always felt that this kind of asion didn¡¯t fit her at all, so she looked quite restrictive. During the dinner, she didn¡¯t make a big move at all. Actually, eating was supposed to be natural and casual, not like what she was doing now -- she was eating with tensed nerves, feeling quite ufortable. They were chitchatting. Suddenly, Arthur asked, ¡°Are you still studying or having a job?¡± ¡°Studying.¡± ¡°Where do you go to college?¡± ¡°P University!¡± ¡°Do you have a boyfriend?¡± Le¡¯s heart skipped a beat. With a faint smile, she answered, ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°What? You are just a little girl and you have a boyfriend! What are you doing? I guess you don¡¯t have a good performance in college then, because you focus on puppy love too much. How could you be a good student? You should break up with him immediately. Falling in love too early isn¡¯t good for you both mentally and physically. Are you physically mature yet?¡± ¡°Well! No, I¡¯m not a student. I will graduate soon, so it shouldn¡¯t be falling in love too early.¡± Le smiled slightly. She didn¡¯t know how to continue with the topic. Biting her lower lip, she said, ¡°I¡¯m full. I need to go home now.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll give you a ride.¡± Arthur also put down the chopsticks, ready to stand up as well. ¡°I¡¯m serious. You are too young. How dare you date someone? Give me your home phone number. I¡¯ll call your father and ask him to scold you.¡± ¡°My father supports me for that. All right. I¡¯m leaving. I don¡¯t need you to ride me home. Thanks, though.¡± Le rejected him indifferently. She walked towards the restaurant door. She was not in a good mood originally. After Arthur had paid the bill and chased after her, Le had already hailed a cab and the car roared away. Arthur exhaled, walking to his sports car, feeling quite bored. The study, NT Mountain vi. Le turned on theptop. It was a whiteptop given to her by Vincent. She browsed some news online first and then logged onto her blog ount. She felt quite bored. Suddenly one of the family was missing, she didn¡¯t adapt to it. Her cell phone was ced on the desk. She took it over and looked at Vincent¡¯s caller ID. After finding it, she didn¡¯t have the guts to tab it to call him while looking at the caller ID ¡°Mr. White¡±, because he told her not to call him. Right then, the phone suddenly rang. Le was startled. Grabbing the phone, she found the caller ID ¡°Mr. White¡± was sparkling on the screen. She immediately swiped to answer and put the phone next to her ear. She answered in an almost trembling voice, ¡°Hello?¡± Her heart kept hammering, and she felt so nervous. ¡°Have youe back home?¡± After a moment of silence, she heard a deep voice from the other end of the line. Le nodded and suddenly realized that he couldn¡¯t see her. She answered right away, ¡°Yeah! You... How are you doing?¡± In fact, she wanted to ask if he was on vacation with Pippa and Owen, but she didn¡¯t dare to ask, because she was afraid that the peace would be broken if she asked. Besides, for a man like Vincent, if she asked, he might not be willing to answer. If she didn¡¯t ask him, probably he would tell her. ¡°Ehn!¡± he just uttered a word. This kind of phone conversation sounded somewhat awkward, but Le felt quite sweet. ¡°Speak!¡± he snapped, his tone overbearing as if he was giving an order. ¡°Oh! Well, how do you like Japan?¡± She found her tongue, wondering if he was calling her to chitchat with her on the phone. She couldn¡¯t be used to it at all and didn¡¯t know what to speak. Hence, she chose a question at random. ¡°Just so so!¡± He sounded a bit tired. ¡°The sakura in Japan is so beautiful.¡± Le found another topic. ¡°Have you seen the sakura blossom?¡± ¡°The reason is already past.¡± His deep and maic voice came over from the distant short, bumping her heart. ¡°Yeah, there¡¯s no sakura in this season now. I heard that thendscape is quite beautiful in Hokkaido. Which ce are you in Japan now?¡± ¡°Hokkaido.¡± ¡°For real? Is it so beautiful as it was on the TV?¡± Le was a bit excited. Whenever she saw the landscape of Hokkaido on TV, she always felt it was an extremely beautiful ce, especially the landscape in the winter. ¡°I didn¡¯t pay attention,¡± Vincent said in a deep voice. After a pause, he added, ¡°Do you like Hokkaido?¡± ¡°Ehn! Yes! I like Shizuoka, too. It¡¯s quite beautiful there as well.¡± Le was more excited. It was rare for him to call her and spoke so many words with her. It hardly happened. She wondered if it meant that he started to care about her. She suddenly forgot all her depression and became excited. In a delighted tone, she raised her voice and asked, ¡°Mr. White, did you go there for vacation or business?¡± Chapter 307 He’s Back Chapter 307 He¡¯s Back Seemingly Le heard that Vincent paused a bit. He kept silent for a few seconds, and only his breath was heard from the other end of the line. Then Le heard a child¡¯s scream and the voices of women¡¯s delighted chatting. Le¡¯s body was suddenly stiffened. It turned out that they were really together. A beautiful image was sketched in her mind -- a family of three. If the family of three were together for real, it must be a quite aesthetic picture. ¡°Ah! Mr. White, if you are quite busy, you can go. The international call is so expensive.¡± She suddenly lost the impulse to continue speaking. If she continued, she was afraid that she would be more depressed and might burst into tears. ¡°You... Do you have anything else?¡± Vincent kept silent again for a moment as if he had realized something. Then there was no kid¡¯s or women¡¯s voice on the phone. ¡°Nothing else. That¡¯s it.¡± ¡°Okay! Then, good night,¡± Le said softly. However, neither of them hung up the phone. Le was waiting for him to hang it up first, and Vincent didn¡¯t hang it up either. One minute passed. Le stared at the screen, all the time. Another minute passed, and she saw the phone was hung up. She inhaled deeply and put the phone on the desk. She looked around the study, which was empty, familiar, and strange. The huge study was so cold and quiet. She picked up a cooperation management book and read it for a moment, and then put it back. She went to the bathroom to take a shower. Then she returned to the bedroom andy down. She was sleepless the whole night-- Time passed so slowly. She didn¡¯t know when the week would pass finally. She was counting the days but only three days had passed. Every evening, she was learning taekwondo skills from Arthur. Le seemed to have learned anything. Three days had passed already. Besides stretching her ligaments, she also hopped up and down and warmed up, which seemed to be all of her lessons. It made her quiet down. Finally, on the fourth day, Arthur started to teach her new things -- the gist of confrontation. Unavoidably, they two got the physical contact, which made it difficult for Le to adapt. However, when seeing Arthur behaves quite naturally, she felt that she had been too unreasonable. Holding Le¡¯s hand, Arthur said, ¡°Yes, like that. Put your hand here, and your foot should kick out sideways quickly!¡± ¡°Like this?¡± Le had a try. ¡°Yeah! Smart!¡± Arthur nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll teach you the airstrike. You can get too familiar with the technical movements first. This kind of exercise can continuously consolidate the correct power stereotypes of technical movements and continuously strengthens conditioned reflexes. It also contains various forms of airstrikes, which can be practiced alone or in multiple yers. Please practice it first. Then we will practice it together.¡± When Le walked out of the taekwondo gymnasium, she felt the soreness all over her body. ¡°Can you hold on?¡± asked Arthur. ¡°Sort of. I just felt worn out.¡± Le heaved a sigh weakly. ¡°Come on. Let¡¯s go for dinner together!¡± She had dinner with Arthur every night after the course these days. And it was always his treat, so they went to the high-end restaurant all the time. This time, Le shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s on me today. I want to eat some snacks.¡± ¡°The snacks? Arthur frowned. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to take me to the night market street of F City?¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t want to go, I¡¯ll go there myself. I¡¯m so starved today and I want to have mutton shashlik.¡± ¡°Ah? Do you want to each barbecue food? We can go to South Asia Scenic Garden, where the roasted wholemb is served.¡± ¡°No way! I just want to eat mutton shashlik.¡± It was quite rare for Le to insist. ¡°All right. Let me take a look at what¡¯s so delicious there!¡± Hence, Le took Arthur to the night market. The two were sitting at the small dining table. Arthur looked at peopleing and going while creasing his nose. The te looked quite a grease. ¡°Can this stuff be eaten? Will we have loose bowels?¡± Le shook her head. ¡°Everyone eats it in this way.¡± ¡°How to eat it?¡± Arthur frowned. Le enjoyed the dinner indeed. She was indeed starved. Unexpectedly, she would feel so hungry after working out. Taekwondo was truly a strong confrontational exercise. She had just kicked for an hour but now she was almost starved to death. Arthur took a screw of mutton shashlik, which looked good and tasted good, too. Just the sanitary condition wasn¡¯t so good. From his childhood, he had never eaten anything in such a kind of ce. He carefully took a bite. ¡°Ehn! It tastes good, way too spicy though.¡± ¡°What have I told you? It¡¯s indeed tasty.¡± Le enjoyed it so much. As a result, Arthur had trouble with diarrhea that night. On the second day, Le didn¡¯t see Arthur in the gym. After the ss, Coach Koby told her that Arthur was in the hospital. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. ¡°Why is he in the hospital?¡± ¡°He suffers from diarrhea,¡± said Coach Koby, ¡°He asked me to tell you that he would rather die than eating things on the snack stand.¡± ¡°Ah--¡± Le gaped. ¡°I¡¯m totally fine. I don¡¯t have diarrhea at all. How could he scour?¡± ¡°Different people have different degrees of resistant bacteria.¡± ¡°Uh! He¡¯s so namby-pamby, isn¡¯t he? Which hospital is he in now?¡± ¡°First Hospital.¡± After the ss, Le went to First Hospital. She looked for the Gastroenterology department, and then she bought a bouquet. She asked for Arthur¡¯s ward number but was informed that she couldn¡¯t go to see him now. ¡°Why not? I¡¯m his friend.¡± Le was surprised. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Miss. Just now a gentleman went into the ward, and we¡¯re informed to block other visitors. How about the wait for a while? After the gentlemanes out, we¡¯ll ask Mr. Lane if he wants to see you,¡± the nurse exined to her politely, but still refused her. Le looked at the Medical Guidance Desk and found that Arthur was in a VIP ward. So those VIP wards were for the rich, but the nurses were too snob, weren¡¯t they? Le nodded. Then she went into a corner. After ten minutes or so, she looked over at the ward from time to time. Suddenly, she saw a familiar figure and she gaped -- it was Vincent. Le¡¯s heart hammered. It was indeed him. She immediately took a step back. Standing in the corner, she watched Vincente out from one of the wards. It was him indeed! She was confirmed again. She didn¡¯t move until watched Vincent go into the elevator, and he didn¡¯t find her at all. Didn¡¯t he say that he woulde back in a week? How could hee back in only three days? For a moment, she dared not to stay there longer. Walking down from the stairs, she made sure that Vincent hade out from the elevator. Then she hailed a cab to go back home. However, after going into the vi, she didn¡¯t see Vincent¡¯s car at all. She asked the guard, ¡°Did Mr. Whitee back?¡± ¡°No, he didn¡¯t.¡± The guard shook his head. ¡°I see.¡± Disappointed, Le went back to the house. Then she received a call from Arthur. ¡°Lexi, how ruthless are you! I almost died from diarrhea, but why didn¡¯t youe to see me?¡± Le heaved a sigh and answered on the phone, ¡°I went to see you earlier, but the nurse stopped me. So I couldn¡¯t do anything and came back home, Mr. Lane.¡± ¡°Have you been here earlier?¡± Arthur was a bit surprised. ¡°Yes, I have,¡± Le said, ¡°I was told a gentleman had entered the ward, so I was forbidden to go in.¡± ¡°Oh! That¡¯s our boss.¡± ¡°Your boss?¡± Le pretended to be shocked and eximed. Once again, she was confirmed that he hade back. ¡°Forget it. Why don¡¯t youe over now?¡± said Arthur. ¡°Now?¡± Le directly rejected. ¡°I need to go to work tomorrow. I don¡¯t want to go out now.¡± ¡°I see. No problem. See you tomorrow.¡± Arthur hung up the phone. Le looked at the watch and the time was half past nine in the evening. She pulled out her phone and entered a message: ¡°How are you¡±. However, starting at the phone, she hesitated to send it out. She put the phone again on the tea table. She turned on the TV and watched it, feeling bored. Half an hour passed, she looked out and nothing happened. She took over the phone and the three words still reminded me. Actually, she wanted to ask him: ¡°Have youe back?¡± She wondered why he didn¡¯te home and what he was doing now. She put the phone on the table again, and then picked it up. Gritting her teeth, she sent it out. However, she didn¡¯t receive a reply immediately. After an unknown long while, suddenly the message tone of her phone rang and a message came in. He only replied with two words: ¡°Not good.¡± Le stared at the phone nkly. Then she entered a few words and sent them out: ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Busy!¡± His message was still quite short. At this moment, Vincent was at the airport, waiting for the flight to Japan. He would board the ne in a few minutes. When waiting in the VIP lounge, he received Le¡¯s message, so he replied to her. He just came back for the time being to sign a contract. Now he was heading back. Before he left, he went to the hospital and visited Arthur. He received another message from Le: ¡°When will youe back? I¡¯ll buy you some tonic food and get you some refreshment.¡± He stared at the screen, his eyes darkened. He wanted to reply to her, but the announcement informed him that it was time to board the ne. He turned off the phone and put it away in his pocket. Vincent boarded. Without receiving his reply, Le thought perhaps he was pretty busy. However, she wondered how busy he was so he even didn¡¯te home for a rest. Was he staying in HJ Hotel or some woman¡¯s house? For another night, Le was sleepless again. In three days, she didn¡¯t see Arthur in the gym. Neither did she go to the hospital to see him. She always looked quite down and weak these days, and she always felt depressed and disappointed. Vincent didn¡¯t send her any message after that day. When she sent messages to him, she got no reply. Neither did hee back. Le came out from the taekwondo gymnasium this evening. Since she felt tired, she went back to Pearl Community. This was the first time that she went back to Pearl Community after Vincent was gone. Recalling that he changed the lock, she couldn¡¯t help curling up her lips into a smile. She guessed that he must felt frustrated because he was interrupted by her mother, so he insisted on changing the lock. The insect noises outside the window sounded quite loud in the quiet night. Everything was quiet, making her feel that she would be swallowed by the shades of the night if being careless. On such a dark night, she temporarily calmed down from the impetuous world. Since she had seen him, another three days had passed. She wondered where he was now. Eleven o¡¯clock in thete night. It was getting quite dark, as thick as the dried ink. At the airport. The camerashes were constantly shing. From the exit of the cabin, a tall and strong man walked out gradually. Beside him, an enchanting woman was wrapping the man¡¯s arm tightly. Suddenly, the woman bent over and eximed, ¡°Ouch! Vincent! My belly hurts!¡± Vincent frowned slightly. Still, he asked, ¡°Are you not feeling well?¡± At this moment, the paparazzi grasped the chance and took photos. Vincent creased his brows. He came back at eleven at night because he didn¡¯t want to see the paparazzi. Unexpectedly, he still met some of them, which made him quite unhappy. Grabbed the woman¡¯s hand, he half-dragged her out of the airport and got in the car. The car stopped in front of the HJ Hotel, followed by the paparazzi. They also took photos that Vincent entered the hotel with the woman in his arms. Then minutester. Vincent was standing next to the French Window, the white curtain flying upwards in the night breeze. He was looking at the night view of the whole F City from the top. In the bathroom of the room, it looked quite erotic. However, he didn¡¯t have any interest at all. With a sneer, Vincent walked to sit down on the sofa, lit up a cigar, and started smoking. Shortly, the sound of the running water stopped. Meredith walked out wrapped in a bath towel instead of wearing anything. The proportions of her figure looked perfect. Chapter 308 Silent Night Chapter 308 Silent Night Swaying her long hair that was still dripping, she walked to Vincent enchantingly and said in a coquettish tone, ¡°Vincent, how bad you are! You onlye to me when you want me to be the spokeswoman. If not, you¡¯ll never show up.¡± She was quite confident that no man could escape from her gentle trap except for Vincent. Until now, she hadn¡¯t gained the heart of this most honorable man in F City. Meredith sat next to Vincent, with one of her hands on his shoulder, leaning against him. Meanwhile, she kept rubbing her against his body. ¡°What¡¯s bothering you?¡± Vincent frowned, suddenly stood up. Because of that, Meredith fell onto the sofa. She gaped at him in confusion. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you don¡¯t feel well? It seems you¡¯ve recovered. I¡¯m quite tired after the business trip. Please excuse me. I¡¯ll go home now.¡± ¡°Vincent...¡± ¡°I don¡¯t like women who take the initiative,¡± said Vincent coldly. When he opened the door and walked out, Le¡¯s ever-frightened little face shed through his mind. He curled up his lips into a somewhat evil smile, creepy and handsome. In the room, Meredith looked at Vincent¡¯s receding figure in anger. This was the first time that a man could dump her so ruthlessly. Although this man was quite outstanding, she felt hurt. How many men had fallen for her... She wondered if it was true because that he had got married. No matter what, she wouldn¡¯t give in so easily. Pulling out her phone, Meredith said to the person on the other end of the line, ¡°Dear, have you shot the photos of Mr. White and me at the airport tonight?¡± Laughter came over from the other end. ¡°Yes, darling, absolutely wonderful. It¡¯ll be the deadline tomorrow.¡± ¡°That¡¯s great! By the way, have you contacted Macey Hunter?¡± ¡°Not yet.¡± ¡°Please hurry up.¡± One o¡¯clock at the midnight, Le was still cleaning up the apartment. Since Mabel didn¡¯t have the key to the new lock, she couldn¡¯te in. Hence, nobody came to clean up this apartment. When Le arrived today, she found everything so dusty. The stars were shining in the sky. Silence nketed the night. She lifted the dust cover on the bathtub. First, she used the detergent to clean the not-dirty bathtub. Then she filled it with hot water to sterilize the bathtub and towels. Finally, she started clean it. Since she had been cleaning for a long time, she sweated a lot. Her night skirt with the cartoon patterns was soaked in her sweat, exposing her curved figure. The noise of the running water had covered the sound made when the lock was twisted. Vincent called the guard in the vi and heard that Le didn¡¯t go back there, so he came to Pearl Community. Unexpectedly, she was here for real. From downstairs, he found the light was on upstairs. As soon as he opened the door, he heard the sound of the running water from the bathroom. Le was still brushing the bathtub. She nned to take a shower after finishing it. She felt quite ufortable because of sweating. When she walked to the door, ready to go to the bedroom and get the pajamas she used to wear before, the door of the bathroom was pushed open. She looked up and a big palm grabbed her. ¡°Ah-- Help--¡± Le suddenly eximed, and then Le let out a kick. Vincent dodged sharply. Before she could react, she was dragged out of the bathroom. Then he pressed on her and said in a low voice, ¡°It¡¯s me!¡± Her heart almost stopped. Meanwhile, she breathed a sigh of relief. It was Vincent. She thought a burr had broken into the apartment. ¡°Mr. White, is it you?¡± ¡°You look so nervous!¡± Vincent was quite happy about her frightened reaction as well as her kick at the first moment. ¡°You¡¯vee back!¡± she said in a soft tone. ¡°Ouch-- It hurts!¡± Le tried to dodge when he lowered his head and bit her earlobe. The expression when she cried out in pain made him frowned. He was unhappy about her refusal. ¡°Try me if you dare to move again. I¡¯ll bite it off!¡± Her earlobe was in his mouth again. Fortunately, he didn¡¯t bit it this time. Le dared not to move or reject again. She could only obediently say, ¡°I¡¯m sweaty all over my body...¡± Vincent was quite happy for her obedience. His hot lips moved around her ear, making her feet tickled. Le¡¯s breath gradually sped up. He smelt quite good -- clean and fresh together with a strong masculine scent. Holding the back of her head, he kissed her deeply. Le didn¡¯t have the guts to resist, so she was passionately kissed by him for a while. ¡°You¡¯re all wet, aren¡¯t you?¡± He picked up a wisp of wet hair on her forehead. ¡°I was cleaning,¡± she exined in a low voice. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you go to bed? What were you cleaning?¡± He frowned. Then he looked down at her, and then cast a nce at the bathroom. Le didn¡¯t know if he asked her out of kindness. Immediately, she answered, ¡°It got dirty, so I decided to clean it. Can you take a rest first? I¡¯ll go out after taking a shower.¡± She felt ufortable with the sweat all over her body. He looked somehow impatient. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. ¡°I¡¯ll go out right away. Just in ten minutes.¡± Le immediately fetched her pajamas from the bedroom and rushed back to the bathroom. Vincent also followed her in and walked to her. ¡°Are you on diet?¡± ¡°What? Of course not.¡± Le couldn¡¯t understand why he asked so. ¡°You... lost some weight¡± Vincent lifted her chin with one of his hands. Her sharp chin made him feel sorry for her. Seemingly a few days ago, her face was rounder than it was now. ¡°Nonsense! I didn¡¯t.¡± Le put on a silly smile, looking awkward. Vincent pulled a long face. ¡°You didn¡¯t use the card.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°The bank card I¡¯ve given you. You didn¡¯t spend a penny.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t need to use it now.¡± Le smiled. ¡°Mr. White, could you please go out now? I¡¯ll take a shower.¡± ¡°So will I,¡± he said. ¡°Ah?¡± Le was taken aback. ¡°I didn¡¯t take a shower yet,¡± he said. After getting off the ne, he went to the hotel. He didn¡¯t have time to take a shower yet. Le bit her lower lip, feeling so nervous. ¡°Well, you can take it first. I¡¯ll wait until you¡¯ve finished.¡± ¡°Why? You don¡¯t have the guts to bathe with me, do you?¡± Vincent put on a faint smile and looked at her, his eyes full of mes. Le suddenly felt that Vincent looked like a cheetah that had been starved a lot of times, and she was his prey. Le stood straight, trying to calm herself down. ¡°Let¡¯s take a bath together.¡± It had been a whole week. Vincent glinted at her. He still wore a suit jacket. As he suggested, he unbuttoned it and gave it to her. ¡°The bathroom is way too small.¡± Her soft tone had not convincing power at all. ¡°Put my clothes outside.¡± Vincent stripped himself and pressed his clothes into her arms. Le held them outside the bathroom with a blushed face. Then, she indeed didn¡¯t have the guts to reenter the bathroom. ¡°Where are you?¡± The voice inside was already out of patience. ¡°I, I¡¯ll take a showerter.¡± ¡°Are you deliberately pissing me off?¡± Vincent couldn¡¯t wait anymore. He walked out of the bathroom and dragged Le. ¡°I¡¯ve said we¡¯ll bathe together. What are you waiting for?¡± ¡°I--¡± Le was about to say something, but was interrupted by him. ¡°You have balls to retort me, don¡¯t you?¡± As he spoke, he pulled her into his arms. Lowering his head, he attached to her lips. Then he bent down and carried Le into the bathtub. The water in the bathtub was almost full. With the movements of the two of them from time to time, the water overflowed from time to time. Her night skirt was soaked in sweat. Now she waspleted wet, and so was her hair. The temperature of the water warmed her up. Suddenly, Le blushed and her eyes became watery. She widened her eyes while staring at Vincent shyly and softly. Her lips were slightly apart, which became pink because of his kiss. Panting, seemingly she was muttering something. Vincent didn¡¯t hear it clearly. Lowering his head, he heard her call him, ¡°Mr. White...¡± Her voice was gentle and soft, full of infinite charm and unlimited temptation. The damned little woman! Vincent inhaled deeply. ¡°Damn you!¡± He gritted his teeth, annoyed because his reaction was too fierce and he was always attracted by her. Dragged her over, he trapped her between his chest and the bathtub. They were face- to-face and Le nestled on his chest. She could feel how hot his body was. ¡°What did you do when I was away?¡± suddenly, he turned off the tap and asked in a trace of anger. ¡°Did you date some other men?¡± Upon hearing his question, Le was taken aback. ¡°Tell me! Did you date some other men?¡± As a matter of fact, Vincent just wanted to frighten Le and see if she had done something forbidden. However, Le suddenly felt heartbreaking. Raising her eyebrows, she looked into Vincent¡¯s eyes. She wanted to ask him if he was busy with the gathering of the family of three. However, she couldn¡¯t speak it out no matter how hard she tried. She looked at him wronged, and his question was reechoed in her ears. How dared she? Besides, she was not in that mood either. Unconsciously, a tear fell from her eyes and dropped into the bathtub, causing a ripple and disappearing instantly. All of a sudden, Le burst into tears, covering her face with her hands. Vincent was startled. She covered her face and didn¡¯t want to show him her crying face, just emotionally and fiercely crying in silence. ¡°You... What are you crying for?¡± Vincent pulled her into his arms rudely, desperately kissing her cheeks. ¡°Yes, I dated with other men. I was seeing a man every day. Didn¡¯t you also date another woman? What right do you have to question me? Let me tell you -- I¡¯m not that shameless. Even if I want to do something with another man, I¡¯ll divorce first. I won¡¯t cheat on my husband when I¡¯m still married, and this is my rock bottom, unlike someone who has no responsibility to the marriage.¡± The soft whimper came out among her fingers. Her shoulders trembled in the endless grievance. Vincent pressed his lips, his eyes darkened. Her tearspletely defeated him. Suddenly, he felt so uneasy and didn¡¯t know what to do with her. Realizing that Le was wronged, he wanted to frighten her only but much to his surprise, he made her cry. ¡°Didn¡¯t I say anything wrong? You have admitted that you were seeing men every day.¡± ¡°Yes, you are wrong! You mistook me as such a kind of person. Why did youe to my apartment? This is my house. Why are you squeezing in my bathtub? I don¡¯t want to take the bath with you!¡± She was whimpering in grievance earlier. Now she started howling loudly, her fist constantly smashing on Vincent¡¯s body. Her cheeks, that were covered with tears, were finally exposed. Vincent gaped. ¡®Gee, the little girl has be so bold. How dare she hit me now!¡¯ he thought to himself. After gaping at her for a long while, he suddenly swallowed and mumbled, ¡°Stupid woman!¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯m stupid. So what? I¡¯m so stupid that I believed you.¡± ¡°I know you didn¡¯t see a man. How dare you shout at me?¡± Vincent grabbed her two fists that were still smashing on his chest, unwrapping her waist all of a sudden. ¡°Squish!¡± Le sank into the water, suddenly she breathed a lot of water in her nose and mouth... ¡°How stupid!¡± Vincent hurriedly released her fists and wrapped her waist again. He thought that she was indeed stupid. ¡°Ahem... Ahem... Ahem...¡± Le immediately sat up. After a moment of fierce coughing, she red at him with all her strength. Seeing her so embarrassing, Vincent suddenly burst intoughter. Hisugh sounded too hateful, and Le felt so wronged and annoyed. After the bath, Vincent wrapped himself with a towel. Then he sat on the sofa and said bossily, ¡°I¡¯m starved. I want to eat some night snacks.¡± Chapter 309 Absence Made the Heart Grow Fonder Chapter 309 Absence Made the Heart Grow Fonder ¡°There¡¯s no food.¡± Le standing there, wrapped in the bathrobe. ¡°I¡¯ve bought them.¡± He pointed at a bag next to the door. There was something in the bag. Le turned around and took a nce. Her eyelids were still tickled because she was crying aggrievedly just now. He was starved, but why she must cook for him just because of that? ¡°I¡¯m exhausted. I need to have a rest.¡± ¡°I haven¡¯t had dinner yet.¡± He raised his eyebrows. She paused and was about to move. Suddenly, she stopped and went to grab the bag, feeling speechless. Then she took the bag into the kitchen. After opening the bag, she found that it wasn¡¯t food in it at all. Instead, it was a gift box with a bow tied around it. Le was stunned. Suddenly she ran out of the kitchen. ¡°Mr., Mr. White, you?¡± She wanted to ask if that gift was from him to her. ¡°What about me?¡± Vincent raised his brows yfully with a faint smile on his face. ¡°What¡¯s in that bag?¡± she asked. ¡°Some food.¡± He kept smiling yfully. ¡°No, it¡¯s not. Did you make a mistake?¡± Although she hasn¡¯t looked into the bag, she was certain that it was not food in it. ¡°You can take a look at yourself.¡± Vincent raised his eyebrows again, his eyes deep. Le was in a daze. Then she turned around and went back into the kitchen, her heart hammering. She wondered if that was truly a gift. Opening the box carefully, she found there was a pretty mug with the cartoon pattern -- it was Chi-bi Maruko. ¡°Ah--¡± Le eximed. Her heartbeat so fast, her eyes full of surprise. Vincent sat on the sofa, turned around, and looked over in the direction of the kitchen. His lips were curled up into a gentle smile, which was quite slight but extremely tender. A mug? Since the pronunciation of the mug in Chinese sounds like ¡°a lifetime¡±, it represented the lifetime promise. ¡®Mr. White, do you know the meaning of this gift? It represents the lifetime. Do you know it?¡¯ she wondered. Le held the mug with her both hands, looking at it carefully. It had a white porcin base and the lovely round face of Chi-bi Maruko with a red bow-tie and ruby blusher on her face, which looked quite nice. The most important was that he gave her such a gift. It seemed that he hadn¡¯t forgotten about her on his business trip to Japan, had he? Holding the mug, Le walked out, feeling uneasy. Her cheeks were ruby, just like those of Chi-bi Maruko on the mug. ¡°Mr. White, have, have you been to Shizuoka?¡± ¡°Come here!¡± His expression had been put away already. Looking at her deeply, he raised his hands. ¡°Ah--¡± She stood at the door of the kitchen and distanced from him prudently. ¡°COME HERE!¡± he said crossly. She could only lower her head and walked over with the mug in her hands. Vincent heaved a sigh helplessly. ¡°Kiss me.¡± She gaped at him in disbelief. ¡°Just one kiss will be fine.¡± He was coaxing as well as ying at being cute. Le bit her lower lip and looked at him with a blushed face. He wrapped a towel around his waist, and she could see his muscle knots and washboard abs. He didn¡¯t look as disgusting as those bodybuilders nor as loosen as those fat guys. Staring at those clean muscles, she felt a bit embarrassed. Hesitant, she didn¡¯t know what to do. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you thank me? I brought you a midnight snack. How do you like the midnight snack of Chi-bi Maruko?¡± He blinked. Reaching out to take the mug from her hands, he put it on the tea table. Le blushed. She whispered, ¡°I like this gift very much. Thank you.¡± ¡°You can¡¯t thank me by only saying it. I like something practical.¡± ¡°I--¡± Her face turned red. She could only bend over and pecked on the corner of his mouth. ¡°Do you call it a kiss?¡± said Vincent unhappily. The next second, her lips were sealed by his hot ones -- he practically showed her what a qualified kiss should be like. Although she knew it wouldn¡¯t be simply a kiss and he would get whatever he wanted in a domineering manner, she still obediently let him kiss and hold her with his palms touching her body restlessly. After the kiss was finished, her cheeks were ruby and her eyes were blurred. He almost couldn¡¯t help but drag her onto the sofa. They hadn¡¯t had sex for a long time. Although it was just a week, he felt as if it was a century already. N?velDrama.Org owns this text. With the desire, he kissed her again. Feeling dizzy, she was pressed under his body. ¡°Do you like my gift?¡± He kissed her wildly, his palms touching her lovingly. ¡°Yes, I do...¡± She nodded shyly, feeling as if she was burning in a fare. He untied her bathrobe. Immediately, her small hands grabbed his big ones. She muttered, ¡°Shall, shall we go back to the room...¡± He chuckled in a low voice. Instead of going back to the bedroom in hurry, he continued to arouse her. Perhaps it was because they hadn¡¯t had sex for a long time, after exchanging a few kisses, they both had lost control. ¡°Mr. White...¡± she called him with moans. The desire umted for a whole week finally broke out, and Vincent felt quite joyful both mentally and physically. Looking at her ruby and shy cheeks, he felt as if he had finally found his safe haven. It was passionate and extremely tender sex. After he entered her, he picked her up and walked to her bedroom while holding her in his arms. On the way, he didn¡¯t leave her at all. They both had taken off the cloak of the civilized human beings. As if they were new-born animals, they showed the most primitive needs. Her hands wrapped his neck tightly. She wished that she could be close to himpletely, getting closer and closer. Under his pecks, she also tried to kiss him back boldly. ¡°Uh!¡± Vincent suddenly inhaled. ¡°You wild little girl!¡± He held up her body and move violently. In the strong rhythm, she felt his energy, his dominance, and his strength of being a man. The orgasm came to them so violent and fast. He growled hoarsely. She closed her eyes tightly, biting her lower lip to stop the intense moan, but in the end, she couldn''t control it at all. Along with the man¡¯s growl and the woman¡¯s moan, at the same time, the two rushed to the most intense peak since they met. While still feeling it, they both slumped on the bed and gasped heavily. The unprecedented climax made her still dizzy even after a long time. She never knew that she could be so savage, and never knew that it turned out that this matter could have such extreme joy. For a whole night, they never stopped. Le couldn¡¯t understand, as he kept having sex with her tenderly for the whole night as if he hadn¡¯t had it for quite a long time. They explored every inch of each other¡¯s body, and they had also done many things they didn''t want to do out of reserve and embarrassment before. In this tonight, they did it for each other as much as they wanted and made each other do as much as they want. In the early morning. Although Le was quite worn out, she still got up. She softened her moves to get up so she wouldn¡¯t wake up Vincent, who was sleeping soundly beside her. They both muddled up in her small bed. His tall and strong figure made him not fit in her bed at all. His sleeping face looked so harmless. He looked like a child while sleeping. He had long eyshes, which were so beautiful and not like a man¡¯s. However, it made him look so handsome... Le walked out of the bedroom and closed the door behind her. Then she walked to the living room tiptoed. The mug was still on the tea table in the silence. Chi-bi Maruko¡¯s image was so adorable and innocent. Le walked over and picked up the mug gently. Then she put it in the cab in the innermost ce. It was a gift from him -- thinking of that, her eyes curled into smiling ones. With a sweet smile, she walked downstairs to buy the breakfast. When she came back, Vincent was still sleeping. She put the soybean milk and the deep-fried dough sticks on the table. Then she went into the bathroom for a shower. Although Vincent didn¡¯t sleep until the early morning, the quality of his sleep was quite high. He only slept for two hours, but he felt refreshed after waking up. Faintly, he smelt something quite nice... ¡°Le, what delicious food did you make?¡± Vincent walked into the kitchen room following the smell without even washing his face. He felt indeed starved. ¡°Morning, Mr. White. I bought the breakfast.¡± Le shivered because she couldn¡¯t adapt when hearing him calling her so gently. She brought out the soybean milk and put the bowl on the dining table. Vincent sat down at the table. ¡°The chopsticks, please.¡± ¡°Have you washed your face? I also put the toothpaste on your toothbrush. Go tidy yourself up.¡± Knowing that he hadn¡¯t washed his face yet, Le refused to pass the chopsticks to him, urging him to wash his face first. ¡°So troublesome!¡± Vincent looked annoyed, but he still stood up and walked into the bathroom. She hadn¡¯t only put the toothpaste on his toothbrush, but also put his facecloth aside neatly. He felt that her service quality was even higher than that of a five-star hotel. When he came back to the dining room, Le had put the chopsticks and spoon for him. ¡°Drink some soybean milk first. It was freshly brewed. I warmed it up just now.¡± Looking at the Chinese-styled breakfast on the table, Vincent realized that he hadn¡¯t had it for a long time. He kind of missed them, feeling quite satisfied. ¡°Mr. White, will you go on a business trip again?¡± Le asked while eating, feeling quite overcautious. She still tried her best to rx and kept telling herself that he was her husband, not to be afraid of him, and try to get close to him. ¡°Nah!¡± ¡°Will you go home this evening?¡± Le thought that if he would go home, she would buy some ingredients and cook dinner for him. ¡°Why?¡± he asked in a harsh tone as he hated to be asked about his whereabouts by women. ¡°If you¡¯ll go home, I¡¯ll go home earlier and prepare for the dinner.¡± She was thinking that if her schedule needed to be adjusted, she would make the time of learning taekwondo at noon or in the morning, trying her best to make it avable for him so that he wouldn¡¯t be angry. ¡°I want to eat the ribs,¡± he said firmly. Le was taken aback, wondering if he admitted that he would go home for dinner. With a blink, she immediately nodded. ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll buy them.¡± ¡°And the eight-ingredient porridge.¡± ¡°Sure. All right!¡± Le nodded dully. ¡°What else?¡± ¡°Nothing else.¡± He had finished a big bowl of soybean milk and several deep-fried dough sticks. ¡°Ask the driver to send you over.¡± ¡°No, thanks. I¡¯ll go there myself.¡± ¡°You are so troublesome, woman! If you don¡¯t listen to me, then fuck off!¡± He was trying to be nice to her, but she couldn¡¯t understand it. What a fool! He had finished breakfast. Standing up and pulling out a tissue to wipe his mouth, he walked over to the sofa. ¡°Okay. I got it.¡± Le reminded her not to piss him off again. ¡°I¡¯ll ask the driver to call you,¡± Vincent added. ¡°Okay!¡± Le nodded, lowering her head to drink the soybean milk. Vincent frowned. Suddenly, he felt quite good if there was someone cooking breakfast for him in the morning and cooking dinner at night. Although the breakfast was bought outside this morning, it tasted not bad. The most important was that he felt more delighted to bully someone. After breakfast, Le did the dishes and cleaned the kitchen. Then she put on her clothes. Seeing that Vincent was still sitting on the sofa, she was stunned. Then she turned around and didn¡¯t know whether she should leave or not. Chapter 310 Hand-in-hand Intimately Chapter 310 Hand-in-hand Intimately Neither of them spoke. Silence nked the living room. Vincent cast an indifferent nce at Le, who was standing with her back to him, her pretty back looking quite hot. He strode to her back and asked her while raising his eyebrows, ¡°You¡¯ve been dragging your face for half an hour. Haven¡¯t you got ready yet?¡± Le couldn¡¯t help but blush slightly. She looked down and her eyes were covered under the shadow of her long eyshes. ¡°Are, are you waiting for me?¡± ¡°Bull crap! Who else am I waiting for?¡± Vincent reached out and cast a nce at her. When he saw the bruised kissing marks on her neck, he slightly frowned while feeling quite satisfied. Reaching out to button up the top button of her blouse, he said in a slightly tender tone, ¡°I¡¯ll drive you to the university.¡± Le couldn¡¯t reject because he was giving amand. When they went downstairs, he held her hand, her heart hammering. Suddenly, she felt that they were like a loving couple from an ordinary family -- so natural and sweet. After sitting in the car, Vincent titled his body, reaching one hand to pinch her chin slightly. He said in a cold tone, ¡°If Theodore Hall harasses you again, don¡¯t forget to tell me. F you have the balls to hide it from me, you know the consequences. I hope you can try your best to speak less. You should know clearly how to be a good and obedient wife for me. Without my permission, you can¡¯t be too intimate with other men. Understand?¡± Le¡¯s heart skipped a bit. With dimmed eyes, she nodded. ¡°Yes, I see.¡± But she was still in a daze. When this man was gentle, his tenderness would drown her. Now he warned her out of no reason as if she did cheat on him. With an arrogantly evil smile, Vincent gazed at her with his charming dark eyes, stressing each syble as if he was sentencing her, ¡°Le Hunter, although we don¡¯t love each other, from the day when you married me, I should be the only one for your body, your heart, your eyes, and your mind.¡± Boom! Le was taken aback, wondering what he meant. She felt a bit disappointed. ¡®Mr. White, why do you think we don¡¯t love each other? At least, my heart...¡¯ she thought to herself. Upon hearing his words, she suddenly felt that he was too childish. She wondered if he had learned how to love someone. He could be so selfish in love, and she didn¡¯t know what was on his mind. His tenderst night seemed like a transient joy for her. Now it had been gonepletely. With dark circles under her eyes, Le went to the university. Vincent dropped her off at the entrance and then returned to hispany. When she passed by the newsstand, she saw the deadline in the entertainment section -- ¡°Breaking news: Vincent White had a new girlfriend whening back from Japan, dumping the illegitimate son and his mother.¡± Le was startled. Immediately, she bought one newspaper. In the newspaper, there was a set of photos taken at the airport and in the HJ Hotel when he was holding Meredith in his arms. Le recalled this woman -- when she was dancing with Callum that night, it was this woman who appeared together with Vincent. Her name was Meredith Baker. Vincent was carrying her in his arms and Meredith nestled in it like a birdie. Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! The words below went like this -- Recently, the reporters happened to take photos of Mr. Vincent White, the CEO of White Group, and Meredith Baker, a car model,ing back from abroad together. They were holding hands intimately and went to the HJ Hotel together in a car... Le was confused -- didn¡¯t he return to Pearl Communityst night? She took a deep breath. Recalling the erotic scenesst night that made her blushed and the mug that he gave to her, she decided to ignore this newspaper. After tossing it in the trash can outside the university entrance, she dusted her hands and walked onto the campus. White Group. In the CEO¡¯s office. Vincent walked out from the lounge, dressed in a different outfit. On his tall and strong body, he was wearing a ck pure handmade suit. His perfect facial features showed noble lines, and his cold face looked excessively serious and arrogant. Holding up the coffee cup on the table, he lifted it gracefully and took a sip. His every move exuded the domineering manner as a king. He looked down at the headline of the entertainment section, a sharp sh going through his eyes. ¡°Hey, Vincent, you are always the headline recently.¡± Arthur was sitting in the chair opposite him. He was also in a ck suit, that showed his perfect shape. He had a yful smile on his good-looking face. ¡°You are like a start.¡± ¡°Don¡¯tpare me with those in the entertainment business.¡± Vincent¡¯s voice was deep. Although he was talking to his friend, his words were as cold as the arctic ice. ¡°Of course. How could an actor bepared to you? You are the man of all the men in our F City. By the way, the man of the men, could you exin what on earth happenedst night? How could you get a room with Meredith Baker?¡± Arthur teased him while raising his eyebrows, couldn¡¯t help gossiping. Vincent cast a cold nce at him, raising his eyebrows. ¡°You¡¯ve recovered from diarrhea, haven¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Arthur nodded. ¡°I¡¯m curious with whom you went to eat the mutton shashlik. How could you get into such trouble?¡± In his impression, a rich guy like Arthur shouldn¡¯t have gone to eat in such kinds of ces. In other words, Arthur must have been there with a girl. If it were a man, he wouldn¡¯t have the charm to pull Arthur over. ¡°It¡¯s a secret. Vincent, don¡¯t skip the question. What the heck was going on? Did you bang Meredith Baker?¡± ¡°You¡¯re so rude.¡± ¡°Oh,e on. Don¡¯t pretend to be a nobleman, at least not in front of me.¡± Arthurughed, winking at him. ¡°Do you think I¡¯ll fuck a public bus?¡± Vincent raised his eyebrows. ¡°But I don¡¯t think you¡¯d fuck a virgin either, because it¡¯s too troublesome and it would make you struggle with the morality and feel sorry. By the way, when can I meet Macey Hunter¡¯s sister, your wife?¡± ¡°Why do you want to meet her?¡± ¡°I just want to take a look at her. I wondered what she looks like and if she has the same personality as Macey Hunter. By the way, words have it that Macey Hunter has be worse and worse. Vincent, she wasn¡¯t like this before, was she?¡± ¡°Something wrong happened with the branch in the US. If you are quite idle, call them and resolve the problem. Stop chitchatting with me here,¡± Vincent answered simply. For him, business always came first. ¡°All right. But, Vincent, I have a question,¡± Arthur said casually, looking quite joyful. Vincent turned to look over at him and asked in a deep voice, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you again?¡± ¡°Have you ever had a feeling of missing someone? Just like one day apart is like three years.¡± ¡°Do you have a crush on someone?¡± Vincent asked, his deep eyes bright. He stopped writing and looked up at Arthur seriously. ¡°Where is the girl from? You¡¯re so obsessed.¡± The happy smile faded from Arthur¡¯s face. With a wry, bitter smile, he said, ¡°s! Unfortunately, she has a boyfriend already.¡± Vincent felt shocked. He said jokingly, ¡°Just a boyfriend, isn¡¯t it? She¡¯s not married. You can still gain her heart.¡± ¡°Do you also think so?¡± ¡°As long as she was unmarried for a day, it means you still have a chance. However, even if she were married, it wouldn¡¯t be difficult for you to gain her heart based on your capability, either.¡± Arthur was speechless immediately. ring at Vincent, he said, ¡°No way! I¡¯m not that immoral. But when she¡¯s not married yet, I won¡¯t give up. If she would be unhappy after getting married, I¡¯ll probably snatch her as well.¡± ¡°Are you so serious?¡± Vincent raised his eyebrows. Arthur cast a nce at him, neither shaking his head nor nodding. ¡°Vincent, how long do you n to keep the marriage with Macey Hunter¡¯s sister?¡± The look in Vincent¡¯s eyes changed a bit. He kept silent and returned to the ever-calm look right away. Seeing that Vincent¡¯ didn¡¯t speak, Arthur wondered what was wrong. Looking at him meaningfully, Arthur asked, ¡°Are you getting serious as well?¡± Vincent looked at Arthur¡¯s raised eyebrows, his hand that was holding a pen stiffened. A woman¡¯s face shed through his mind together with her name. He pulled a long face and said in a deep voice, ¡°Aren¡¯t you going back to work?¡± ¡°All right. I¡¯m taking off.¡± Arthur stood up and staggered. ¡°Ah! It seems diarrhea would truly kill a man. Just for three days, I¡¯ve already be so fragile. Vincent, please don¡¯t eat anything in the night market, even with your favorite girl, and no matter how much she likes the mutton shashlik. You¡¯ll be killed. This is just a kindly reminder from your best friend.¡± Vincent put on a faint smile without answering him, wondering if he would do that. He was always the one in charge and that day would nevere. ¡°You¡¯d better mind your own business. Don¡¯t ever go back there again!¡± In the university. Le¡¯s thesis had been fixed already. All she needed was to wait for another half month, during which she would take the exams of a few subjects. After the exam and the thesis defense, she could have a farewell dinner with her ssmates. Then they would graduate. With a pile of documents in his arms, Theodore stood on the head of the stairs. He called, ¡°Excuse me, Miss Le Hunter.¡± Le raised her head and saw him standing at the corner. She felt a bit panicked and nodded. ¡°Hi, Professor Hall. What can I do for you?¡± ¡°Could you pleasee to my office? I have something to tell you.¡± ¡°Could we talk about it here, Professor Hall?¡± ¡°Pleasee to my office. I have some documents for you.¡± Le still wanted to refuse him, but he had turned around and left. She heaved a sigh, walked upstairs again, and followed him into his office. Theodore took out a pile of documents from the drawer and handed them to Le. ¡°This is the admission n of the KL University. Do you have an interest to study overseas? I deliberately saved them for you.¡± ¡°Study overseas?¡± Le gaped. Theodore gazed at her, nodding. ¡°Yes, study overseas. You are a straight-A student. You don¡¯t need to worry about the expenses after going there. The schrship is enough to support your three-year graduate study already. I know you¡¯ll also work part-time. You should be able to take good care of yourself.¡± Le felt surprised. She had never considered studying overseas. However, she knew that it was good for her and Theodore was doing it for her own good. ¡°I--¡± Le wanted to say something, but Theodore interrupted her. ¡°Please don¡¯t answer me in such a hurry. Think it over for a while. There¡¯s still plenty of time. You can reply to me in one week. Okay. You can leave now. Be safe on the way.¡± Le slightly nodded at him, looking down at the materials in her hands. Theodore looked expressionless, but he couldn¡¯t help staring at Le¡¯s face, a meaningful sh hiding in his eyes. In the past three years, someone stole his letters to Le. Theodore believed that even if Le had received one of the letters he sent, she and he wouldn¡¯t have be so distant in this way. It was all because of the person who stole his letters. He wondered who that person would be. It had been for such a long time, and he couldn¡¯t find a way to look into it. However, he was truly reluctant to have missed Le. Le looked through the materials and looked up at him. Seeing that Theodore was staring at her, she was taken aback for a moment. Immediately, she said, ¡°I need to go home now. I¡¯ll bring those materials home and read them through.¡± Chapter 311 Incident in the Supermarket Chapter 311 Incident in the Supermarket Theodore fell into the silence for a long while. Then he nodded. ¡°Sure! Please go ahead.¡± Le turned around and left the office. Walking out of Theodore¡¯s office, she received a call from Arthur. ¡°Hey, Lexi. Where are you? Shall we lunch together? You ruthless girl. I almost died because of you. How could you have the heart not to see me for just once?¡± Upon hearing hisints, Le pressed her lips into a smile. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m in my university now. I won¡¯t go to the gym this afternoon and I don¡¯t have time at noon either. I¡¯m terribly sorry, Arthur. Well, I didn¡¯t have diarrhea though. Was it caused by something you ate somewhere else?¡± She had adjusted her taekwondo ss time to this noon and she was going to the gym now, but she didn¡¯t want Arthur to know it. Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! ¡°What? Won¡¯t you go there? Why? From whom did you learn such a skill?¡± ¡°Haha... I asked for one-day off today. I have something to deal with at home.¡± ¡°Oh, I see. I¡¯ll have lunch by myself, then.¡± Arthur sounded quite weakened. Le shook her head in amusement and hung up the phone. She put the pile of materials into her bag, heaving a sigh. It was so attractive for her when thinking about studying overseas. She wondered if she should go. At noon, after the ss in the gym, Le put the materials back in Pearl Community. Then she received a call from Vincent¡¯s driver. They made an appointment to meet at four o¡¯clock in the afternoon outside themunity. White Group. ¡°Mr. White, a gentleman with the surname Gordon wants to meet you.¡± The secretary¡¯s voice came over from the internal line. Vincent creased his eyebrows slightly. ¡°Let hime in.¡± ¡°Yes, Mr. White.¡± Shortly, Julian arrived in Vincent¡¯s office. ra knocked at the door of the CEO¡¯s office with him behind her. Vincent¡¯s voice came from the inside: ¡°Come in, please.¡± Julian took a deep breath, pushed the door open, and walked in. Vincent was sitting in the big office chair, raising his chin slightly. ¡°Please have a seat.¡± Julian walked over to sit on the sofa. Vincent said to ra, ¡°ra, please make two cups of coffee.¡± ¡°Yes, Mr. White,¡± ra answered and walked out. Vincent paused his work. Looking up at Julian, who was sitting on the sofa with an uneasy face, Vincent asked in a light tone, ¡°How will you give in?¡± Julian was taken aback. Taking a deep breath, he asked, ¡°What to give in?¡± ¡°That night, Le experienced a kidnap. Don¡¯t you tell me that you have no idea about it?¡± Vincent said tly, his voice calm and aloof. ¡°You suspect I did that, don¡¯t you?¡± Julian wasn¡¯t panicked. He just stared at Vincent with widened eyes. ¡°Senior, I want to know why you suspected me.¡± ¡°Humph!¡± With a sneer, Vincent crossed his hands resting them on the desk, his eyes sharp and wise. ¡°What do you think?¡± ra walked in, delivering two cups of coffee. Vincent said, ¡°ra, please close the door for me.¡± The door was closed and only Vincent and Julian were left in the CEO¡¯s office. Vincent stood up and walked over to sit down on the sofa opposite Julian. ¡°Give in, please. You know it¡¯s impossible no matter what you¡¯ve done. I don¡¯t have any problem with my sexual orientation. You should go to see a psychological doctor. Perhaps you are just suffering from some mental problems, and you are not gay at all.¡± Julian felt a sharp pang in his heart, his expression changing. He just looked at Vincent in a daze, his feminine handsome face full of bitterness and his eyes full of pains. ¡°Senior, you know I can¡¯t give in...¡± ¡°I don¡¯t have the duty and obligation to fool around with you. I¡¯m sorry.¡± Vincent¡¯s cold voice was heard, leaving no room for negotiation at all. Julian¡¯s face was pale. Looking at Vincent¡¯s handsome face, he realized that his love for Vincent was too deep that he couldn¡¯t give in so easily. ¡°If you hurt Le, you should know what kind man I am. In that case, whatever I¡¯ve done cannot be controlled by you or me,¡± Vincent added in a cold tone. ¡°Senior, you married her not for love. You¡¯ll break up sooner orter.¡± ¡°Julian Gordon, you are always a decisive man,¡± interrupting Julian¡¯s words, Vincent continued, ¡°It¡¯s the business between me and Le. You are just an outsider.¡± ¡°I can help you deal with Brain Hunter.¡± ¡°Why do I need to deal with Brain Hunter? He¡¯s my father-inw, our respectful mayor of F City. Julian Gordon, what wild guess have you made?¡± ¡°Is that really this simple, Senior?¡± Julian smiled in silence. ¡°The death of Mr. White was still a mystery. Don¡¯t you truly want to know? The rumors all said that it had something to do with Brian Hunter. Isn¡¯t that the reason why you looked for the Hunter family?¡± Sure enough, he mentioned thete Mr. White. Vincent¡¯s face fell. Shortly, he returned to calm. With a sneer, he looked at Julian with a meaningful look. ¡°Really? It seemed that you know the inside story. Or, did our dear Director Gordon know the inside story back then?¡± Feeling a bit shocked, Julian shook his head. ¡°How could my father know anything? I just made a guess.¡± ¡°In that case, please mind your own business, Julian Gordon. I don¡¯t want to keep in touch with you.¡± A gloomy trace shed through Vincent¡¯s face, looking quite cold. ¡°I respect your sex-orientation, but if you keep pestering me, you should know your secret would be known by the whole F City and the whole country. In that case, those gays woulde to you after seeing your photos. Do you think you or I would be in trouble by that time? And your father -- if he knows you have such a habit, how sad will he feel at that time?¡± ¡°Will you do that?¡± Julian raised his eyebrows. ¡°It all depends on your performances. If you pissed me off, you should know the consequences.¡± ¡°Senior, you are still as decisive as you used to be back then.¡± Julian smiled slightly. ¡°But, the less I could get, the more I feel excited. What should I do?¡± ¡°It¡¯s your own business.¡± With expectant eyes and hidden tenderness, Julian stared at Vincent¡¯s cold face. ¡°Senior, how would you know if you are the same as me if you don¡¯t have a try?¡± ¡°Do you mean that I must have sex with you to know if I¡¯m homosexual or not? Julian Gordon, are you out of your mind? Let me tell you -- even when I dreamed, I fucked women, not a freak lie you. All right? Fuck off! Now!¡± At four o¡¯clock in the afternoon, Vincent¡¯s driver gave Le a ride to the supermarket. Le was selecting the ingredients. Since Vincent requested to eat the ribs, she picked up the fine ribs. As soon as she turned around, she saw Macey, beside whom stood a man. The man was dressed like a gangster on the street. Le was startled, and then she greeted Macey, ¡°Hi, Macey. Are you alsoing to shop in the supermarket?¡± Macey swayed to Le with a smile and said in an enchanting tone, ¡°Hi, Le. Long time no see.¡± Le nodded with a gentle smile. ¡°Just a week, isn¡¯t it?¡± She noticed the gaze of the man next to Macey was glued on her, quite unbridled and disgusting. She felt disgusted, but since he was Macey¡¯s friend, she didn¡¯t show it. However, that man¡¯s gaze was glued on her, and his nasty look indeed had sickened her. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Macey had a sharp sight. Suddenly she saw the things in the shopping cart, with a frown, she eximed, ¡°Are you going to be the cook for that man?¡± As she spoke, she reached out to check the ingredients in the shopping cart. Seeing that her red fingernails went through the bag of the ck beans and left some traces, Le slightly frowned, feeling quite ufortable. The next moment, Macey clicked her tongue and said, ¡°I really can¡¯t imagine that my dear sister is shopping for the ingredients. You look like to be a good wife indeed. Are you learning from my dear auntie and your mother, Ms. Mabel Ross, and bing a good wife? Haha haha... You will cook the eight-ingredient porridge, won¡¯t you? My dear sister, I also want to have it. What should I do?¡± Le¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She immediately answered, ¡°I¡¯ll call Mom and ask her to cook for you.¡± ¡°Uh!¡± Macey shook her head, feeling quite unhappy. Suddenly, she put on a cheeky smile. ¡°What should I do? I just want to eat the porridge cooked by you.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Le smiled humbly. ¡°If you do want to eat it, I¡¯ll cook some and deliver it to you.¡± Macey smiled brightly. ¡°There are quite a lot of people in my ce. Right, Oskar?¡± The man next to her immediately nodded. ¡°Indeed. There are a lot of people in our ce. You should deliver the porridge enough for twenty.¡± Le pressed her lips slightly. In that case, she had to cook for a whole big pot, well, even two big pots of porridge wouldn¡¯t be enough. Macey was tricking her obviously, but for the sake of herte aunt, Le decided to endure it. Macey saw her hesitate. She deliberately approached her and asked, ¡°What now? Le, aren¡¯t you willing to do it?¡± Le had been looking down and quite obedient. Suddenly, she looked up at Macey with her crystal clear eyes in an indifferent manner, as if her single nce would see through Macey¡¯s color, which made Macey shivered all of a sudden. Unconsciously, Macey felt a trace of fear. Damn it! Le¡¯s nce! Macey had forgotten that Le was not a simple woman. However, she wouldn¡¯t retreat. Le cast her a nce and then looked down calmly. She said in a soft tone, ¡°I¡¯ll deliver it to you guys after it¡¯s done. Macey, tell me your address.¡± ¡°Really? You have to cook two big pots of it. And we are quite far away from the downtown.¡± Macey laughed arrogantly, knowing that she had won this time. ¡°It¡¯s alright.¡± Le inhaled deeply, remaining smiled. ¡°What¡¯s alright? Your time belongs to me. Did you ask me for my permission?¡± Suddenly a deep voice chimed in with strong unhappiness, which made the hearts of both Le and Macey skip a beat, especially Le¡¯s. She held her breath in disbelief, turning around to look at the man. It was indeed Vincent. Macey¡¯s expression kept changing. She smiled to cover it. ¡°Hi, Vincent. You even came to the supermarket!¡± Vincent was in a ck tailored suit, glinting at Macey with the sharp coldness in his ink-ck eyes. Vincent took a nce at the man standing next to her and smiled disdainfully. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s you. Your taste has been changed, hasn¡¯t it?¡± Then he looked at Le. Le hurriedly walked up to him and exined in a soft tone, ¡°Hi, Mr. White. I happened to meet Macey here by ident.¡± ¡°Oh, really? That¡¯s truly a coincidence. You do have the fate. You can encounter each other everywhere.¡± As he spoke, Vincent gazed at Macey with sharpness, making Macey panic. Le immediately asked, ¡°Mr. White, why are you here?¡± Vincent¡¯s eyes were with a trace of anger. When he saw Le¡¯s pleading eyes, he immediately calmed down. Then he turned to Macey. ¡°Excuse me, you guys want to have the eight-ingredient porridge, don¡¯t you? Treasure Restaurant is a nice ce. They¡¯ll deliver it to you no matter if you have twenty or two hundred!¡± Macey could only put on a wry smile. ¡°Then, well, we will not disturb you guys!¡± Macey feared Vincent so much. Dragging that man, she escaped awkwardly. Chapter 312 Watching the Sunset Chapter 312 Watching the Sunset Le felt embarrassed. Looking down, she heard Vincent scold her. ¡°Stupid woman, you are so stupid!¡± He stood next to her straightened. He saw that the crowd was gazing at them, his ck eyes dazzling. The onlookers sensed the coldness emanated from his body, which was from the deep of his bones. Seeing that Le looked cowardly, he asked in a cold tone, ¡°You enjoy being bullied, don¡¯t you?¡± Le¡¯s expression was stiffened. Knowing that he meant that she was too coward, she bit her lower lip and asked in a gentle tone, ¡°Actually, she was just imbnced in her heart. After all, she wanted to marry you truly, but just because--¡± If that video clip didn¡¯t exist and Macey didn¡¯t hook up with other men... the position of Mr. White¡¯s wife should belong to her sister. ¡°If I would see you agree to her requirements again, you can¡¯t me me for being rude to you,¡± Vincent interrupted her words impatiently. He looked down at her fearful look and cast a nce at the things in the shopping cart. Then he looked less annoyed. With a gentle tone, he said, ¡°Hurry up and finish shopping. The driver is gone. I¡¯ll drive you back home after youe out.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± She was in a daze and could only nod in agreement. He had already gone far. Vincent looked around and made sure there were no paparazzi. Then he strode away. Le stared at his receding straightened back dully. His strong back was straightened up, looking wide. Did he juste over to save her from the trouble? However, she wondered how he had known that she would encounter Macey. Vincent had nned to stride farther, but suddenly she paused. In silence, he turned around and walked back. Le dared not to move a bit. She was standing motionlessly at the spot and looking at him. After a long while, he said in a deep voice, ¡°I¡¯ll be the only one who can bully you. You are my woman. I can treat you well or not well, but others cannot--¡± Le gaped at him, feeling weird. Although he said that because he cared about her, he used such a method. Mr. White was quite awkward. After a moment of silence, Vincent coldly said in a uniquely evil way together with somebative feeling and hidden rage, ¡°If you meet her again, just p her across her face directly.¡± Le was taken aback. How dared she? It was her older sister! Vincent came to pick up Le to go home after finishing his business in thepany. Unexpectedly, when he parked the car, he saw Macey and a man sneaked into the supermarket. Feeling uneasy and recalling what happened in the bar streetst time, he also followed them in. Then he witnessed them making trouble to Le. What pissed him the most was that Le just let Macey bully her without any resistance. Since when his woman could be tortured by others? In this world, he was the only one who could bully her. Nobody else could do that! Le wondered if she should feel honored or fortunate. Indeed, in this world, he was the only one that could make her endure without any rock bottom. She wouldn¡¯t do that to anyone else. Le walked around the supermarket alone for a while. She received a call from her mother, and it was also because of Mr. White. ¡°Le, howe Vincent has a scandal again?¡± ¡°Mom, please don¡¯t worry. Last night, Mr. White was with me. The news in the newspaper is untrue.¡± In the circumstancest night, Vincent¡¯s desire for her was so strong, and he didn¡¯t look as if he came home after fooling around with another woman. Hence, she decided to trust him. She could feel that he hadn¡¯t touched any other woman in the past week, because he wanted her so badlyst night. Perhaps, she shouldn¡¯t overthink and make a wild guess, because he was a man who didn¡¯t like to exin at all. The better he treated her, the more overbearing he was. At the thought of it, Le felt that the bitterness in her heart finally faded away. With a happy smile, she said to her mother, ¡°Mom, Mr. White treated me quite well. He also brought me a gift on his business trip. Please rest assured.¡± After hanging up the phone, Le picked up a few vegetables, fish, shrimps, and a chicken. Her slim face was full of happy smiles. She wanted to replenish the nutrition for his body. After paying the bills and walking out of the supermarket, Le took a few bags in her hands, full of ingredients. She looked around for Vincent¡¯s car. When she was looking for it, she heard the honk. Then she saw the Bugatti was parked behind a car in front. She immediately walked over. The trunk had been opened already. Le put the bags in it, and then closed the trunk. The door next to the passenger seat was opened from the inside. Le immediately trotted to sit in, appreciating him for being considerate. ¡°Thank you, Mr. White.¡± Vincent purled his lips. ¡°Don¡¯t you need to work in the afternoon? It¡¯s still another hour before you usually knock off.¡± Le checked the time -- it was still half past four. He frowned. ¡°I¡¯ve finished dealing everything.¡± ¡°How did you know I¡¯m here,¡± Le asked again. ¡°How did I know you were here? Don¡¯t you think I came to pick you up deliberately,¡± Vincent said in a fierce tone. As if he had realized something, he looked more unnatural, and even a bit embarrassed. Gritting his teeth, he asked, ¡°Why are you asking so many questions? You are way too talkative!¡± Le turned to nce at him and lowered her head immediately. She saw the slight blush on his face, and she suddenly understood something. He came to pick her up deliberately, and his words also disclosed it, but he refused to admit it. Indeed, for a man like Mr. White, he wouldn¡¯t tell her that he came to pick up her intentionally. However, Le knew it clearly and felt quite happy. Although he sounded fierce, she didn¡¯t care at all. She just smiled. Vincent turned to cast a nce at her, seeing that she was smiling. He looked embarrassed. With a creak, the car roared away immediately. Shortly, Vincent said again, ¡°Why don¡¯t you speak?¡± Le was surprised. She whispered, ¡°Didn¡¯t you ask me to shut up?¡± He swallowed, frowning immediately. ¡°Did I say that?¡± ¡°You said I¡¯m way too talkative,¡± Le answered while smiling, ¡°So I¡¯d better keep silent.¡± ¡°Silly girl!¡± He snorted, curling up his lips to show how good his mood was. As soon as he recalled that he had met Julian this afternoon, he couldn¡¯t help getting angry. ¡°From now on, don¡¯t meet Julian Gordon again.¡± ¡°Why not?¡± Le was shocked. ¡°Because I don¡¯t allow it.¡± ¡°Okay. I got it.¡± Le had to nod in agreement. His car passed the vi by but didn¡¯t turn in the path. Instead, it headed to the top of the mountain. Le gaped at the view outside the window. ¡°Uh? Aren¡¯t we going back home?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s watch the sunset,¡± Vincent said. Le¡¯s heart skipped a beat suddenly. For some reason, the scene that he always looked lonely before shed in his mind. Watching the sunset? Others always preferred to watch the sunrise. How many people in this world enjoyed watching the sunset? Le fell into the silence, feeling slightly sad in her heart. But at the same time, hope was raised in her heart, and she was wondering if he allowed her to enter into his world. The top of the mountain. Vincent pulled over the car. He stopped the car towards the west, where the sun was setting. The two were sitting in the car silently. The sun was hanging on the west. It was five o¡¯clock, and still early. Le had learned how to detect his mood by studying his expression. Afraid of provoking the lion again, she chose to keep silent. He was quiet as well. She turned to cast a secret nce at him. Vincent pulled out a cigarette and lit it up. The good scent of smoke from the cigarette filled the car immediately. Le turned to look out of the window. The sun had be bigger. When it was setting, it seemed to be bigger and bigger. ¡°Do you like it?¡± he asked. Le¡¯s expression changed when she heard the question. She didn¡¯t know how to answer him properly, so she couldn¡¯t tell him what was on her mind. ¡°The day is fading, and night is approaching. The sunset is the afterglow, and the sky is full of sunset glow. It seems very sad all of a sudden, but it also means the beginning of another period. The setting sun is a kind of sorrow and sadness. It looks very beautiful but it¡¯s only a short moment, but it also symbolizes a kind of sentiment -- one of its sides is a loss, and the other side is gain. If you lose in life, you can gain something. Upon giving on doing something, you can aplish other things.¡± After she said calmly, she cast a nce at him in secret. He turned to look at her, and his eyes were extremely deep. Suddenly, he reached out and pulled her towards him. She emanated a fragrant scent, mixed with the smell of the shower gel and hair shampoo, fluctuating his heart intentionally and unintentionally. She was stunned and looked at him in shock. He pulled her closer to him, his big palm holding the back of her head. He kissed her lips directly. Le widened her eyes, looking into a pair of deep eyes. His lips tortured hers violently. Until her cheeks became as ruby as the rouge and her lips became swollen, he let go of her lips reluctantly and started attacking the skin under her tender neck... There seemed to be sparks in the air, which would lead to a big fire. ¡°Mr. White, let go of me!¡± She managed to maintain her breath, trying her best to resist Vincent with all her strength, but she failed. ¡°OK.¡± Vincent squinted his cold eyes, smiling evilly. He let go of her truly. ¡°You...¡± Le was startled and was about to move back to her seat. Vincent smiled in a more evil way. When she was moving back, her lips were sealed by a sudden kiss again. She gaped at him and seeing the erged handsome face in front of her, feeling electric strike. ¡°Please don¡¯t, Mr. White!¡± ¡°No?¡± Vincent directly pressed Le down on the passenger seat. He adjusted the seat slightly and the back of the chair fell over. Loosening his tie, he looked at her with the fire of desire. N?velDrama.Org owns this text. He didn¡¯t believe that he would be a homosexual since he had such a strong desire towards women. Damn that Julian! He felt so depressed because a homosexual man kept pestering him. ¡°We¡¯re still outside our house. You can¡¯t...¡± Le growled. ¡°We can as I said so!¡± Vincent had pressed on her totally, holding her in a tight grip. Naturally, he got what he wanted from her. At the moment when the sun was setting, he entered her body. Le looked at him in a daze. Inwardly, she sighed, wondering if his brain was controlled by the sperm. How could he have sex with her whenever and wherever he wanted? When everything calmed down, it was already dark outside. Le pressed her face on his chest shyly. He stroked her tender cheeks, the hot breath from his mouth heating her ear. Suddenly, he asked, ¡°Le, am I a man?¡± Le was agape. Swallowing, she was shocked why he asked such a question. However, she could only nod and give him hum as an answer. Vincent blinked, pressing his lips. If he were not a man, were he a woman? Le wondered in confusion. If he were not a man, how could he make love to her? Le nced at him, seeing that he had such a nice side face. Actually, he looked extremely handsome no matter from which angle. Gradually, she found that he was not so cold-hearted gradually, and instead, he was quite adorable. Suddenly, she felt the warmth in her heart. ¡°Let¡¯s go home.¡± He sounded extremely satisfied and his mood had be much better. Chapter 313 Mother-in-law’s Visit Chapter 313 Mother-inw¡¯s Visit Immediately, Le straightened up her clothes, nodding in shyness. The car soon arrived in the vi. However, there was a luxurious car parked in the yard. Le turned to look at Vincent in surprise. ¡°Do we have a guest?¡± Vincent¡¯s expression slightly changed when seeing that car, pressing his thin lips tightly. Le didn¡¯t know what happened. They both got off. Le went to fetch the bags from the trunk, and then she walked into the living room with Vincent. However, as soon as she entered the living room, Le sensed a different atmosphere as if there was a coldness in the living room, which was fulfilled with something weird. Looking up, Le found a mid-aged woman sitting on the sofa -- she looked both dignified and graceful. In a daze, Le stared at her -- the woman wore an adjusted cheongsam with a white print. Her figure was very well maintained. With the cheongsam wear on her body, she looked more elegant on her neck there was a pearl ne. Her earrings were a gray diamond shape, and the material was unknown. Her hair was tied up, making her look neat and capable. When the woman saw theme in, she gazed over at them. Under her gaze, Le suddenly shivered, feeling so cold. Then she heard Vincent call, ¡°Mom, why did youe back?¡± As he spoke, he walked towards her. Le waspletely shocked. Was this woman Mr. White¡¯s mother? Then she was her mother-inw, wasn¡¯t she? Le wondered what she should address her -- calling her Mom as Vincent did. She decided to remain silent and wait for Vincent to introduce her. Le gaped and watched Vincent walk up to the woman and hugged her. Nora Morgan chuckled. Above Vincent¡¯s shoulder, she gazed at Le more sharply. Le trembled. Nora seemed to snort. Although they were far away from each other, Le still felt her sneering at her. For some reason, she believed that her mother-inw came here without bad intention. ¡°Mom, this is Le,¡± Vincent made the introduction for them after turning back and seeing Le. ¡°Le, this is my mother,¡± he said to Le. Le immediately walked up and put the bags beside the door. With a slight smile, she greeted, ¡°Mom, nice to meet you.¡± Nora nodded at her arrogantly. Her graceful and well-maintained face is full of pride and disdain. ¡°Are you the second daughter of Mr. Hunter, the mayor?¡± ¡°Mom, please call me Le.¡± Le¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She could hear the hostility from her mother- inw¡¯s tone. ¡°Okay, Le!¡± Nora cast a cold nce at her. When seeing her cheap shirt and jeans without any jewelry and her messy hair, she snorted. ¡°Can¡¯t our White family afford you? You dress so cheaply!¡± Le felt panicked, blushed in embarrassment. Subconsciously, she looked down at herself - a shirt and jeans, seemingly quite cheap indeed. But she didn¡¯t spend the money of the White family. She bought all of them using her sry from the part-time job. However, what Nora said made her embarrassed. Her teeth sank into her lips. She secretly looked up at Vincent, only to find him sitting on the sofa and loosening his tie as if he was an outsiderpletely. Le could only fight back by herself. She said in a light tone, ¡°Mom, if you don¡¯t like me to dress in this way. I¡¯ll change it tomorrow.¡± Her retort made Nora¡¯s arrogant me quite unreasonable at this moment. Feeling Le¡¯s soft refute, she slightly squinted. Then she saw Le raise her head and smiled slightly at her, her eyes full of calmness and sincerity. Nora snorted and said, ¡°I¡¯m starved. I haven¡¯t had dinner yet. Go to cook! Besides, if I¡¯m talking to my son, I don¡¯t want to be interrupted.¡± ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll prepare for the dinner now.¡± Le nodded immediately and picked up the bags. Nora sat down on the sofa and looked over at Vincent. The stiff expression on her face became rxed. ¡°Mom, the doctor said you should lead a peaceful life to maintain your health,¡± Vincent reminded her in a deep voice. ¡°I know. I haven¡¯t been back for a long time, and I miss you.¡± ¡°I just came back homest night. We¡¯ve just met, haven¡¯t we? If you wanted toe back, you should tell me. Then we cane back together.¡± ¡°I just decided all of a sudden.¡± Le walked into the kitchen with the ingredients. Then she started to wash the vegetables. She held her head high and wanted to smile at herself, but the bitter tears fell from the corners of her eyes. Her hands trembled when washing the vegetables. Finally, she calmed down and washed the vegetables in silence. An hourter, the delicate dishes appeared on the dining table. Looking at the dishes, Le was sitting and waiting at the table, because she didn¡¯t know how to inform the mother and the son, who were chatting over there. Time passed by slowly. It was getting darker and darker. Looking at the cold dishes, she found them still chatting while watching TV. She was certain that Vincent had seen her waiting for them to have dinner while standing beside the dining table, but he didn¡¯t say anything to his mother. He just cast a clod nce at her. Le¡¯s heart became colder and colder as if it was frozen by the ice. With just a touch, the sharp pang would cause pain all over her body. She walked to the sofa and stood aside. Then she reminded them in a low voice, ¡°Mom, Mr. White, the dinner is ready.¡± Nora checked the watch on the wall and said unhappily, ¡°Why did it take you such a long time? Can you cook or not?¡± Le kept silent. Nora walked over to sit down at the dining table. Looking at the four dishes and one porridge -- sesame oil chicken, braised spareribs in brown sauce, eight-ingredient porridge, a bitter melon sd, and stir- fried celery. Her expression changed slightly and sat down. Vincent turned around and looked at Le, sitting down as well. Nora had a taste of the porridge, frowning deeply. ¡°Howe it¡¯s cold?¡± ¡°Just, just now, I saw you were chatting. You said I can¡¯t--¡± ¡°How dare you retort? Has the Hunter family taught you to be a daughter-inw like this?¡± Nora patted on the table suddenly. Her young-looking face without any torture of life was covered with icy coldness, looking extremely strict. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯ll heat them,¡± Le immediately said. ¡°I don¡¯t eat leftovers. So you don¡¯t wee me, do you?¡± ¡°You misunderstood, Mom. I never meant it!¡± Le immediately exined. ¡°Really? You know it clearly yourself!¡± Nora still looked so arrogant. Le lowered her head and endured with a deep breath. ¡°Mom, I¡¯ll cook new porridge for you. Please wait a moment.¡± ¡°Mom is sick, so she can¡¯t eat leftover and cold food,¡± said Vincent aside, as if he was exining. ¡°Oh, I see. I¡¯ll pay attention to it in the future.¡± Le immediately nodded, standing next to the dining table carefully. ¡°I won¡¯t eat it. It¡¯s almost nine o¡¯clock. Do you want me to have the midnight snack together with dinner?¡± Nora snorted again, ring at Le unhappily while inhaling heavily from her nose. She didn¡¯t think this young woman in front of her deserved Vincent. So many outstanding women wanted to marry into the White family. Did she think herself somebody important because she was the mayor¡¯s daughter? ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯ll make it very quick. Mom, it¡¯s my fault. I cooked toote. Please make do with it. If you don¡¯t eat, it¡¯s harmful to your stomach.¡± ¡°Pak!¡± Nora suddenly patted on the table. ¡°You informed me to have dinner after it¡¯s turned cold on purpose, didn¡¯t you?¡± ¡°I--¡± Le felt so wronged. Vincent kept silent. Sitting next to the dining table, he looked as indifferent as an outsider. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? You¡¯ve done it deliberately! You want to give me a hart time as soon as we meet, don¡¯t you?¡± Nora didn¡¯t want to let go of her easily. ¡°Mom, there¡¯s still porridge in the pot. Le, go to get the warm porridge,¡± said Vincent in a cold tone. His deep and maic voice was filled with unhappiness already. His cold face looked the same as usual, but they could saw the stateliness and temperament in his ink-cked eyes. ¡°I won¡¯t eat it!¡± Nora cast a nce at her angry son, standing up smartly. Blood drained from her face. With a pale face and looking at Nora who turned around and walked upstairs, Le immediately walked into the kitchen. She could only feel the stress in the air that almost strangled her. ¡°Mom!¡± Vincent called the woman in a deep voice. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you angry because I yelled at her?¡± Nora raised her eyebrows while standing on the stairs. ¡°I¡¯ll bring you some foodter,¡± said Vincent. ¡°Do I have my own room here?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve fired the servant and other rooms haven¡¯t been cleaned. You can stay in my bedroom,¡± said Vincent, ¡°I¡¯ll send you back to Japan tomorrow morning.¡± ¡°Are you driving me away?¡± Nora¡¯s tone became harsh. ¡°Nope.¡± Vincent shook his head. ¡°You need to keep peace and calm. After you¡¯ve fully recovered, you can stay here as long as you like.¡± As he spoke, he walked up to hold Nora¡¯s arm to help her up. ¡°I won¡¯t leave. It¡¯s best if you can piss me to death. Everything will be over.¡± ¡°Mom, I didn¡¯t mean it.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care. I won¡¯t leave!¡± Standing in the kitchen, Le listened to their conversation in silence. In the pot, the eight-ingredient porridge was still heating up. Le felt bitter in her heart. Unexpectedly, her mother-inw was like this - - so horrible. Howe she felt as if she was living in ancient times? Stirring the boiled porridge, Le felt so exhausted. After a while, Vincent walked into the kitchen. Ignoring her, he held the bowl and stood there. With his proud figure and sharp and oppressive eyes, the outline of his face was still cold and firm. His tightly pressed lips showed how cold-hearted and serious he was. ¡°Don¡¯t you have anything to tell me?¡± Le looked at him with bitter and wronged eyes, trying her best to suppress the sadness. He was obviously so cold-hearted, but why she still fell for him so deeply? ¡°What to tell you?¡± She heard his hoarse and deep voice. Vincent turned around and cast her a nce. What to tell her?N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Le indeed wanted to jump up and question him howe suddenly he got a mother. However, she still remained calm. She said tly, ¡°I never knew you have a mother, Mr. White.¡± ¡°What do you mean? Should I supposed be an orphan?¡± Vincent asked her coldly. ¡°No, I didn¡¯t mean it,¡± Le immediately shook her head and exined, ¡°I--¡± Vincent, however, chimed in to interrupt her, ¡°My mom has just had surgery for her heart disease.¡± Le was taken aback, nodding. ¡°I see. I won¡¯t piss her. I know a cardiac can¡¯t get angry.¡± It turned out that he kept silent just now because he was afraid to make his mother angry. Vincent¡¯s gaze fell on her face, a hint ofplicated feeling shing through his eyes. Without speaking anything, he walked to her side, reaching out to take over the spoon and stirring the porridge. ¡°I can do it myself,¡± said Le in a low voice. Vincent didn¡¯t move, pushing her behind him. Le looked at his broad back and kept silent. After the porridge was done, waiting until it became not too hot or not too cold, Vincent took it upstairs. A few minutester, he came back and sat next to the dining table. The dishes were totally told on the table. ¡°Wait. Let me heat them first,¡± Le whispered when seeing him lowering his head and eating. ¡°Not necessary. It¡¯s already summer,¡± he said. Chapter 314 You’ll Divorce Sooner or Later Chapter 314 You¡¯ll Divorce Sooner or Later He didn¡¯t exin anything about his mother, who showed up so suddenly. She thought that he didn¡¯t have a mother. Much to her surprise, his mother was still alive. Le sat down and started eating as well. For a moment, the dining room had be extremely quiet, so quiet that Le felt strangled. She dared not to speak. Vincent looked gloomy as if a lot of things were bothering him. After dinner, Le cleaned up the kitchen and walked upstairs. Vincent had already gone upstairs. Le walked on the corridor, she overheard Nora ask Vincent, ¡°What do you n to do with the woman downstairs?¡± ¡°Mom, it¡¯s not the right time yet.¡± ¡°When will be the right time then? Tell me. I can¡¯t wait any longer. Vincent, I¡¯ve been waiting for this day for a long time.¡± ¡°I know, but it¡¯s truly not the time yet.¡± ¡°You fell in love with her, didn¡¯t you?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t!¡± ¡°Then do whatever we¡¯ve nned!¡± Le panicked, almost tripping over. She wondered what n Nora had, feeling so uneasy suddenly. The door of Vincent¡¯s bedroom was opened suddenly. Le raised up her head in a panic and saw Noraing out. When seeing Le at the door, she was taken aback. Then she asked in a cold voice, ¡°Are you eavesdropping on our conversation?¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m not. Mom, I¡¯ve juste upstairs,¡± Le exined. ¡°I hated the sneakers the most. The vi is so dirty. Haven¡¯t you seen the handrails on the corridor are dusty? How long haven¡¯t the floor been mopped? It¡¯s so dirty. What kind of hostess are you? How come you are sozy? Are you still a woman?¡± Le was startled. Immediately, she answered, ¡°I¡¯ll clean it up right away.¡± She went downstairs and fetched the cleaning cloth from the cleaning room. Then she lifted a bucket of water upstairs, starting to clean the handrail. Nora stood in the corridor and stared at Le coldly. Then she ordered, ¡°My suitcase is still in the car. Go get it for me!¡± ¡°Okay, Mom.¡± Le had to stop what she was doing. She went downstairs to fetch the suitcase. However, she didn¡¯t know what was wrong with the suitcase. When she carried it and entered the door, the lid opened suddenly. It turned out the suitcase was broken. ¡°Can you do anything? I asked you to carry my suitcase in. You can refuse me directly if you¡¯re unwilling to do it. Why did you vent your anger on my suitcase? Do you think I¡¯m a pushover because I¡¯m sick?¡± Nora was pissed off again. Le immediately apologized, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mom. I¡¯m terribly sorry. I didn¡¯t mean to do it.¡± Nora walked down on the stairs. With a twisted expression, she red at Le in angry. With a vicious sneer, she asked, ¡°Are you dering a war on me?¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m not!¡± Le stood up immediately and whispered. ¡°Pak!¡± Nora pped her across her face. ¡°I¡¯ve told you not to retort!¡± Feeling the burning pain on her cheek, the p was quite heavy, which made Le¡¯s mouth corner bleed. Her teeth bit on the lip and it was broken. Le was startled, wondering if Nora was going to torture her physically. She inhaled deeply and suppressed all her feelings. She looked up and nced at Nora, her eyes crystal clear together with sharpness. She gazed at Nora, making Nora feeling a sense of guilt. Yes, Le always kept a low key and endured everything, but it didn¡¯t mean that she was a real pushover. Nora yelled to cover her guilty, ¡°You! What are you looking at?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll pick them up for you,¡± Le said, choking between sobs. Sad tears dropped from the corners of her eyes, along her slim face, all the way flowing into her mouth. She tasted the endless bitterness. She squatted and started to pick up things. With the burning pain on her cheek, Le didn¡¯t speak anything else. Inwardly, she heaved a sigh, wondering why such a vicious mother-inw suddenly showed up as soon as Mr. White had treated her a little bit better. Angrily ring at Le, who lowered her head without showing her expression, Nora felt surprised as if she had never expected that this girl would be so enduring. The steady footsteps sounded from the corridor, approaching them. Nora couldn¡¯t help smiling comcently. She stared at Le, who lowered her head again and looked at Vincent, who just went downstairs. Immediately, she said, ¡°My son, look at your good wife. She dislikes me, so she vented her anger on my suitcase, smashing my stuff onto the floor.¡± Vincent¡¯s eyes were tightened when looking at Le, who was lowering her head and picking up the stuff. He turned to look at his mother, and then said to Le coldly, ¡°Le, apologize to Mom.¡± Le¡¯s hands trembled. She slowly stood up. Without raising her head, she whispered, ¡°Mom, it¡¯s my fault. Please don¡¯t angry. I was wrong.¡± ¡°Humph!¡± Nora snorted and turned around. ¡°Making an apology? If I killed you and made an apology to your dead body, would it work?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± Le muffled again in a low voice. Vincent didn¡¯t ask about the reason but he simply asked her to apologize. Le felt quite wronged, but she didn¡¯t say anything. She kept her head low to avoid letting him see the pain and grievance in her eyes. Vincent¡¯s gaze fell on her face. Although she kept her head low, there was still a trace of blood on her tightly pressed lips. Aplicated feeling shed through his eyes. With a deep frown, he said in a cold tone again, ¡°Hurry up and clean it up. Then send the suitcase to Mom¡¯s room.¡± Le could only feel the violent pain in her heart as if it was torn apart. Le closed her eyes in silence and suppressed the bitter tears in her eyes. Choking between sobs, she squatted down to put everything on the floor into the suitcase. Then she carried the suitcase upstairs. Her tears finally dropped. She trotted upstairs hurriedly and didn¡¯t want to let Vincent see her tears, because he wouldn¡¯t say anything even if he could see them. His mother had heart disease, so she couldn¡¯t make her angry. She had to endure it. She reminded herself not to get angry with a cardiac. ¡®She¡¯s a patient. Le, you are a healthy person. You can¡¯t get angry with a patient,¡¯ her inner voice said. ¡°Mom, please go to bed. I¡¯ll call Eira back and clean the house tomorrow,¡± Vincent said coldly while walking towards the upstairs. ¡°I¡¯ll hold a charity party tomorrow and I¡¯ll introduce Le to the public,¡± Nora suddenly said. Vincent¡¯s body was stiffened on the stairs. He turned around and his cold face became much colder. Raising his eyebrows, he said, ¡°Mom, if you think it¡¯s appropriate, please go ahead. My suggestion is to wait longer.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t wait any longer!¡± Nora walked to the sofa and sat down angrily. ¡°No matter if you agree or not, I¡¯ll ask my assistant to inform the famous media agents and all the big shots in the business circle of F City in your name.¡± ¡°Mom! I¡¯ve said it¡¯s not the time yet,¡± Vincent said again. ¡°What time do you mean? When you¡¯ve fallen in love with her? I can tell you are in love with her now.¡± Nora¡¯s tone became harsh. ¡°All right. Go ahead.¡± Vincent didn¡¯t want to continue with the topic. ¡°I¡¯m going upstairs. Mom, go to bed early.¡± As he spoke, he went upstairs. Le put the suitcase in Nora¡¯s room. She walked out, lowering her head. She still felt the burning pain on her cheek. Heartbroken, she looked extremely pale without any blood on her face, even her lip corners were pale. Only the handprint on her face was reddened and swollen. As soon as she walked out, Le bumped into Vincent. She paused immediately. Motionlessly, she heard Vincent say in a cold tone, ¡°Go back to your room and sleep.¡± ¡°I still need to clean the house.¡± Le bit her lip. Her mother-inw said it was dirty in the house, which was indeed true. She needed to clean it up. Even her mother-inw didn¡¯t point it out, she would clean it. ¡°Eira wille back tomorrow. Let she clean it.¡± ¡°Not necessary. I¡¯ll make it very quick.¡± After finishing her words, Le turned around, walked downstairs, and started cleaning the house. Vincent stared at her receding back towards downstairs, lost in thought. However, he didn¡¯t say anything else. He turned around and walked into her guestroom. Nora came upstairs, casting a cold nce at Le, who was mopping the floor. ¡°Make a cup of green tea for me.¡± ¡°Okay, Mom.¡± Le stood up as a maid. ¡°One moment please.¡± Le walked downstairs, washed her hands, and boiled the water. Then she made a cup of green tea and came back. She brought it upstairs and knocked at the door of Nora¡¯s room. ¡°Come in.¡± Her voice came from the inside. Under her permission, Le pushed the door open and walked in. When she walked in, she saw Nora half-lying on the bed, leaning against the bedhead and crossing her arms on her chest. At this moment, she had changed into a set of silk pajamas. Her hair was still neat. ¡°Mom, the tea is ready. It¡¯s the Biluochun tea,¡± Le said in a soft voice. She walked over, waiting for Nora to take the tea from her hands. Nora didn¡¯t take it over though. With a cold stare, she looked at Le up and down slowly. Her gazes made Le shivered. Seemingly that she didn¡¯t have the intention to take over the tea. Le knew her mother-inw disliked her and wouldn¡¯t let her go so easily. She could only endure and stand aside while holding the tea. Nora sneered, her gaze wandering around Le¡¯s body together with disgust. After a long while, she finally said in a cold tone, ¡°Le Hunter, you don¡¯t deserve my son.¡± Le¡¯s hands trembled and she answered in a light tone, ¡°Yes. I know it.¡± ¡°You¡¯ll divorce sooner orter!¡± Le¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She said with self-mockery, ¡°I know it, too.¡± ¡°Do you know it?¡± Nora felt a bit surprised. Seeing that she was a bit confused, Le said tly, ¡°I know I don¡¯t deserve Mr. White, and I know I¡¯m just an ordinary woman as grass. This marriage was not based on my willingness. As for the reason, Mom, I guess you and Mr. White know it the best.¡± Nora was stunned for a moment, and she hadn¡¯t expected Le would say those words. Her face looked peaceful, but it had the smile that made Le feel creepy. ¡°You are not an eye candy.¡± With a self-mocking smile, Le didn¡¯t say anything. ¡°Put down the tea. Leave.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Le put the tea on the nightstand, turned around, and walked towards the door. At the door, she paused and said in a light tone, ¡°Good night.¡± Nora didn¡¯t move. A trace of confusion shed through her eyes. She picked up the teacup and took a sip, expressionless. Le went to continue to clean. It was a huge vi, extremely quiet. Le tried her best to clean it, soaking in the sweat. Finally, she managed to mop the floor and clean the handrails. As for the windows, she had to wait to do it tomorrow. After finishing the cleanup, she sat on the stairs, deeply heaving a sigh. Nora, who seemed to wake up after napping for a while, opened the door. ¡°Ah--¡± she screamed. ¡°You! Why aren¡¯t you sleeping now in the mid of the night? You deliberately want to freak me out?¡± ¡°Mom! I¡¯m sorry!¡± Le had to stand up and apologize again. ¡°Why don¡¯t you go to bed?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve just finished cleaning the house,¡± said Le. This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. ¡°Are you ming me? You can¡¯t sleep at the midnight, so you are sitting here to scare me, aren¡¯t you?¡± Nora snorted. Le shook her head. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean it at all.¡± The door of the guestroom was opened. Vincent came out. He said to Nora, ¡°Mom, why did you get up?¡± ¡°I want to drink some water.¡± ¡°Le, get some water.¡± ¡°Oh, OK!¡± Le trotted downstairs to pour a ss of water. Vincent took it over and gave it to Nora. ¡°Mom, good night.¡± He pulled Le, dragging her into the guestroom that she usually stayed in. Under his strength, Le pounced into his arms, which caused a fierce pain on her cheek that was pped by Nora. She couldn¡¯t help but inhale sharply, her eyes reddened immediately. Chapter 315 Two Lonely Hearts Chapter 315 Two Lonely Hearts ¡°I have told you before. She has heart disease and that¡¯s why you have to let her be!¡± As they entered the room, Vincent coldly reprimanded her. He watched her slim figure and her tiny face dropped lower and lower. Still, in a cold tone, he asked, ¡°Did you hear me?¡± ¡°I heard you!¡± Le Hunter lowered her head though she felt wronged. Didn¡¯t she let her be? She did keep on letting her be. Her tears misted her eyes and streamed down her face. They fell at her feet and became a pool of tears. There were too much bitterness and sadness in her heart. She turned around and grabbed her clothes. ¡°I¡¯m going to take a bath!¡± Vincent grabbed her again. Le raised her eyes. In her misty eyes, she saw the unsettling feeling in his eyes. To use a word to describe it, it was ¡®pity¡¯! Yes, she looked pitiful right now. She didn¡¯t know if it was just her illusion, but she didn¡¯t like being pitied. She didn¡¯t like that feeling at all. What she wanted was other things, but he couldn¡¯t give them to her. If he could, even if she was wronged ten times harder than this, she would be willing to tolerate it all. However, he just couldn¡¯t. He gazed at her deeply. It took him a long time to regain his usual expression, ¡°Go take a bath!¡± When Le came out of the bathroom with red eyes, Vincent was smoking. His handsome face was full of coldness. When he heard the sound of the door opening, he took a drag on his cigarette with his eyes deep-set on the sky, and without haste, he said, ¡°Sleep!¡± Le didn¡¯t say anything. She walked to the bedside, pulled the thin sheet over, andid down.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. Vincent also went to the bathroom to take a bath before going to bed. As heid on her side, Le panicked, squeezed her sore eyes shut, and kept silent. When the lights went off, Vincent reached from behind and hugged her. Le was so nervous that she flinched. In the darkness, suddenly she felt her heart aching so bad. Maybe the onlyfort he could give was in the darkness? No words, only an embrace is enough! ¡°Vincent¡­¡± Her heart warmed up as she whispered his name. ¡°Sleep!¡± Vincent frowned and urged her in a low voice. But, at this moment, how could she fall asleep? Vincent gently stroked her face. Le took a breath and the red handprint on her face still hurt. She already saw how swollen her cheeks were in the bathroom a while ago. It only hurt more now that he touched it. His hands became stiff as they slipped down andnded on her chin. His lips gently fell on her cheeks. Although he still didn¡¯t say a word, this gentle kiss brushed away the pain on her cheeks. As the feather-like kiss fell on her cheeks, his tenderness went into and warm her lonly heart. In this dark night, she quietly raised her head and gazed into his eyes. An unexinable feeling emerged through the dark night. He lightly put her down tly on the wide bed. Pinning her with his heavy body, he unbuttoned her pyjamas, stroked her body that he was already so familiar with and filled her with thick and dense kisses. Itchy, tingling, soft, too many feelings rushed and soothed two lonely hearts. She stared at him. Although it was dark, she could still see his expressions. His brows were furrowed, and in his eyes, it was filled with affection, excitement, pain, passion, and maybe a bit of fear. That was what she couldn¡¯t understand. She wanted to say something, but before she could, his lips already covered hers. He forced his lips on her and his tongue entered. With such force, it was as if he had raided all the air in her chest. His kiss warmed her blood like a storm. Le couldn¡¯t help but shudder when their lips and teeth were close together. She had already lost the ability to think properly as her heart beat violently. He seemed satisfied with her reaction, and he went wild with her shudder. Not knowing how long he had kissed her for, his lips left hers, moved near her ears and bited gently. The gentle whisper, like a spell, came from his mouth, ¡°Le¡­ Are you mine?¡± Her tears trickled down her cheeks uncontrobly¡­ Was she his? What did he mean by that? ¡°What are you trying to say?¡± She asked softly. He sighed and finally said nothing. He lowered his head and kissed her again. The heat once again hid his rationality. As he parted her legs, she whispered to him when he was about to enter her, ¡°Vincent¡­¡± ¡°Mhmm!¡± He hummed. His lips kissed hers, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid¡­¡± Before she could say anything, he had already rushed in. Everything that they wanted to say was in this infinite tenderness. If this wasfort, then there¡¯s nothing more to be said¡­ In the morning. Le got up early, but Nora was already downstairs in a cheongsam. She looked elegant and all ready to go. Le saw her sitting on the sofa as soon as she got down. ¡°Good morning, Mom!¡± Le looked at the time. It was only six o¡¯clock. She didn¡¯t expect her to wake up this early. ¡°It¡¯s not early anymore!¡± Nora sniffed, ¡°Young people nowadays are sozy, waking up sote in the morning. Aren¡¯t you cking too much?¡± ¡°Yes! I¡¯ll make breakfast right away!¡± Le muttered in her mind, how is itte in the morning? ¡°No need. I¡¯ll eat outside!¡± Nora coldly said. Le froze but were dared not say anything. Nora added, ¡°Right, there will be a charity g tonight at HJ Hotel. Come with Vincent. Remember to not dress too shabby. Even if you want to be ashamed, you shouldn¡¯t embarrass the White family!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Le could only nod. Nora stood up and went out. Le panicked a little. She felt uneasy, and was a little scared. After hearing her mother-inw and Vincent¡¯s conversationst night, she felt ufortable since she didn¡¯t know what was going to happen. After sses, Le finally didn¡¯t forget to go to the Taekwondo gym, but she didn¡¯t expect to meet Arthur. ¡°Lexi, how could you lie to me? You said you¡¯ll take a leave of absence yesterday, but you came at noon today! Are you hiding from me?¡± As soon as they met, Arthur started to scold her. Le felt really guilty. She sighed and greeted him, ¡°Mr Lane, are you feeling better?¡± ¡°I¡¯m feeling much better, but I still feel a little weak!¡± Arthur deliberately exaggerated to make her feel guilty. ¡°Then, rest well!¡± Le just felt that he was so funny. As she looked at his big and tough figure, he certainly didn¡¯t look weak. Plus, he was acting too finicky. He only ate somemb skewers, and he got diarrhea right away for three days, yet she didn¡¯t feel anything. ¡°Your immunity is too weak. You need to improve it.¡± ¡°That ce was too unhygienic. You shouldn¡¯t go there to eat anymore! I¡¯ll bring you to South Asia Scenic Garden or Mexican Grill.¡± Arthur was really impressed by her stomach. He got so dehydrated from diarrhea, yet she was all good. ¡°Thanks, but I don¡¯t have the money and status. I can¡¯t go to high-end ces. I¡¯m more suitable in those small eateries, Mr Lane!¡± ¡°I can treat you. I wouldn¡¯t even have any problem raising you!¡± She couldn¡¯t tell whether Arthur was telling the truth or not. Le sighed. The sudden appearance of her mother-inw was already freaking her out. That was why she didn¡¯t have any energy. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s stop joking around. I need to practice my physical training quickly. It¡¯s best if I can be a master overnight.¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Looks like you¡¯re in big trouble?¡± Arthur was really concerned with Le, ¡°Who are you going against once you¡¯ve be a master?¡± ¡°Yes, I don¡¯t know how to solve this big problem.¡± ¡°Tell me, let your bro help you out! What¡¯s the big problem?¡± ¡°Bro?¡± ¡°Yeah, bro!¡± Arthur earnestly nodded. ¡°I¡¯m not in the mood for a joke.¡± Le started stretching. ¡°Whatever the problem is, you won¡¯t be able to help me out anyway. I¡¯m very frustrated right now.¡± ¡°It looks like you¡¯ve encountered some annoying problems. Come on, take it easy.¡± Compared to Le¡¯s droopiness, Arthur was very calm. He winked and shed his sparkly eyes, ¡°You¡¯re not heartbroken, are you?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s start now, Mr Lane.¡± Le couldn¡¯t understand how a man could be so nosy, especially about one¡¯s private life. It¡¯s killing her, ¡°If you wouldn¡¯t teach me, then I¡¯d have to go find Coach Koby .¡± ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t I teach you? I¡¯m here to teach you. Le, look at you, you don¡¯t have any spirit at all. I¡¯ll teach you a trick. How ¡®bout that?¡± Arthur raised his eyebrows vividly. His eyes were shing with light. ¡°What?¡± Suddenly, Le was energized, ¡°Can it defeat the enemy in one move?¡± ¡°Mhmm!¡± Arthur mysteriously nodded. ¡°What move is that?¡± Le asked curiously. ¡°Lend me your ear!¡± Arthur looked unfathomable. ¡°Just say it, it¡¯s not like I can¡¯t hear you anyway?¡± Le couldn¡¯t understand. What was he doing now? She confusingly watched him waiting for her and had no choice but to walk over. ¡°Since this is an ultimate trick, you shouldn¡¯t tell anyone else, right?¡± ¡°Oh!¡± Le really thought it was some amazing trick, but when he whispered it into her ear, her face turned red. ¡°You??¡­you pervert!¡± This was not a trick at all! He, he actually said that the trick was to kick the balls! ¡°Didn¡¯t you want to get a crash course? Coach Koby told me that if you want to quickly be a master, this is the best move. Of course, kicking also requires techniques. Come here, I¡¯ll teach you how to kick!¡± Arthur seriously stated. But Le¡¯s face turned red. ¡°Oh my God!¡± How could there be such a move? ¡°Don¡¯t be embarrassed. This is the best move to use to defend yourself against perverts at the critical moment. Come here, I¡¯ll tell you the key point!¡± Arthur stood with his hands behind his back and idly looked at Le. Seeing how unhappy she was, he decided to teach her this trick to help her forget about her troubles. ¡°I won¡¯t learn this!¡± Le shook her head and blushed. ¡°You don¡¯t want to learn it?¡± Arthur raised his eyebrows. ¡°Tell me. Why did youe to learn Taekwondo? Was it only for fitness purposes? I don¡¯t believe it! It¡¯s to deal with perverts! Let me tell you, the best trick against perverts is to kick their balls. Also, your kicks must be quick and strong to not give any chances for them to counterattack or defend themselves. You need to win with one move, or else you¡¯d be the one taken advantage of. If it really happened, then you may be raped then killed. If you¡¯re not lucky enough, you¡¯d really lose your life.¡± ¡°This isn¡¯t even the spirit of Taekwondo. This is against the spirit of Taekwondo. This is too nasty!¡± Le denied. ¡°Nasty? Do you really want to be taken advantage of before calling it nasty? By that time, you wouldn¡¯t be the one deciding whether it¡¯s nasty or not. Girl, are you stupid or silly?¡± Stupid?! Silly?! Le mocked herself with augh. Maybe she was really silly! ¡°I¡¯m very silly!¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°I¡¯m exactly that kind of person who is stupid both physically and mentally!¡± Le mocked herself. Chapter 316 You Dare To Kick Me? Chapter 316 You Dare To Kick Me? Arthur¡¯s eyes was filled with an infinite sympathy. ¡°Little pity, it seems that you are really foolish to talk about yourself in this way. Who bullied you?¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Can¡¯t speak to others?¡± Arthur felt that things were going tricky as Le¡¯s face had depression written all over her face. ¡°Nothing!¡± She gave a feeble shrugging. ¡°Let me tell you, Lexi, you have to know that why Bruce Lee can be a master of generation, it is due to his amazing strength and speed. If you practise strength, it will definitely not work as your body is too skinny. So you can only win with the speed. As to kick the dick, the only thing you need to do is to draw the attention. First, you need to draw men¡¯s attention away and then take advantage of his unpreparedness, giving them a quick kick and surely, any strong man will instantly bend down¡­¡± Although the idea sounded ridiculous, yet, Le still took his exnation seriously. ¡°But what if the rival is a woman?¡± Le asked the question embarrassedly. ¡°A woman?¡± Arthur was momentarily caught up in the question before he then reacted. ¡°Hey! Do women need those self-defense skills which are only used for a pervert? Just grab them with your nails, don¡¯t women like to scratch each other in fights?¡± ¡°Sir, does it like this?¡± Le looked at him seriously then suddenly gave Arthur a flying kick. ¡°Ah¡­my goodness¡­¡± Arthur bent down immediately and hugged himself while screaming, ¡°Why do you kick me?!¡± Le smiled faintly.¡± Since you keep saying it is a good trick, I just practise it on you, sir!¡± ¡°You are too cruel, Lexi!¡± Arthur was truly dumbfounded by the kick, and his face went pale for a moment. ¡°It hurts like hell!¡± Le was embarrassed but her mood turned better and she spoke with a smile, ¡°Sorry, I¡¯m in a much better mood, I would like to treat you a dinner as a way topensate you.¡± ¡°Oh my God! How can there be such a woman?¡± Was this the Lexi that he knew? Could she be so lively too? Or had she been overwhelmed by too many things and such an asional naughty was her real side? ¡°I have controlled myself and only used a third of my strength!¡± Le innocently said. As a result, it caused Arthur sitting there for the next half an hour without moving. Yet, this made Le feel guilty, was she giving too much force? But it was definitely a good trick! Most of the men were afraid of this trick and she could use it to protect herself in the future. At the CF Restaurant. Its environment was elegant. Arthur showed a cold face while his hand was holding an almost burnt out cigarette, yet, there was a childish annoyance on his handsome face. His gaze raised slightly and swept over Le who was eating happily opposite the table, then he finally knocked on the table impatiently. ¡°Hey! Hey! Hey! I¡¯m already disabled and you are still in the mood to eat?¡± ¡°I¡¯m hungry!¡± She was so scared that she didn¡¯t eat breakfast and now she was really hungry! ¡°Hungry?¡± Arthur raised his eyebrows. ¡°You¡¯re really heartless, how can your boyfriend bear with you?¡± ¡°Do I look really annoying?¡± Le asked with a low and weak voice. Being stunned for a moment, Arthur looked at Le¡¯s slightly confused little face in confusion and asked iprehensibly, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Who hates you?¡± Lowering her eyes, Le just shook her head. ¡°No, just asking!¡± ¡°No, you have something on your mind!¡± ¡°I have a party to go tonight and I¡¯m thinking about it!!¡± ¡°Attending a party? I have a party tonight too.¡± Arthur frowned. ¡°Why don''t you juste with me, don''t go to that party of yours.¡± Le shook her head. ¡°I can¡¯t.¡± This was what brought her the headache, her mother-inw had given her an order, how did she dare not to go? Arthur was a little disappointed. ¡°I¡¯m going to invite you to be mypanion, but it seems that I can¡¯t, let¡¯s make it next time!¡± Le smiled gently, ¡°Why do we have to attend such kind of exhausting banquet?¡± Arthur faintly raised the corner of his lips and asked with a smile, ¡°Don¡¯t you like to attend those parties?¡± Le nodded her head. ¡°I don¡¯t like it, don¡¯t like it very much!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t like it either, it is too tiring!¡± Le helped him to serve a bowl of soup before she raised her eyes to meet his gaze and smiled brightly. ¡°Drink the soup! It¡¯s better to have some soup first as you¡¯ve just been sick, it¡¯s good for your stomach and intestines.¡± Le¡¯s smile was bright enough that it made Arthur pursue his lips slightly, he withdrew his gaze. He then scooped with a small spoon and tasted it, his gaze flickered for a while, he looked like pretty peaceful, but his face was quite wired and unpredictable. Le bowed her head and ate seriously. Arthur chuckled and saidzily, ¡°The dishes in this restaurant taste good, how do you know about this restaurant?¡± ¡°My ssmate brought me here when we had a school party!¡± Leughed, ¡°Eat some more as it tastes good! This restaurant is clean and tasty! If you like it, I¡¯ll invite you here from now on!¡± Arthurughed loudly, ¡°Sure, remember you have to treat me again!¡± The two of them smiled at each other and this made Le feel much better, perhaps this was how it felt like to have a friend! ¡°Hurry up, I have to hurry back after the meal. Arthur, I¡¯m really sorry for what I did to you today!¡± Le wryly blinked her eyes and smiled. Looking at her smile, Arthur¡¯s handsome and gentle face turned more mysterious. At night, in HJ. In the afternoon, Le had purchased her dress and jewelry with Vincent¡¯s credit card and she followed Vincent into the HJ ballroom with her thin high heels. Their arrival was very impressive and the shing lights were even shing continuously tonight as many media reporters were invited. Le kept her head lowered and not looking at the pairs of eyes that made her nervous, she knew that there were many VIPs here today, she could not be rude, so she took every step forward carefully. However, just at the moment she lifted her eyes, she met Arthur who was staring at her, and he looked stunned. The glorious reception hall was decorated with gorgeous lights, and there were gracefuldies with scented clothes. The guests were all enjoy the event joyfully, everyone was looking for their own targets, mingling with each other with wine, even the mellifluous orchestral apaniment was about to be overwhelmed. Meanwhile, Arthur was subdued. Being stunned, he didn¡¯t expect that Vincent¡¯s wife was the woman who practised Taekwondo with him, wasn¡¯t her name Lexi? Le¡¯s slender figure was showing up, and the crowd''s eyes looked over! Wow! What a beautiful woman! The crowd eximed, she and Vincent could be considered the most perfectly matched fairy tale pair at the moment. It was just appearing in everyone''s line of sight, drawing people¡¯s attention to wonder who she really was. She was dressed in a light yellow dress that showed off her sexy shoulder, she looked pure and charming. She was so brightly fresh, overwhelmingly beautiful and unpretentious, like an elf in the night sky. Arthur had never seen Le like this before, she was like a fairy. Was this beautiful woman ... really Lexi? Her long hair was curled up and pulled back in a way that reflected her small face, yet, her hair quality was rare, ck and bright that made herplexion white yet light red. Moreover, her clear eyes were the most beautiful part on her face, her blinking was always with a slight sadness, it was so attractive and charming. It was the first time that Arthur had seen Le after dressing up. Although he had known that she was quite good looking, he had never expected her to be this stunning. The only thing was that her whole body seemed to be tinged with ayer of mncholy, especially her eyes, yet, she felt more panicked at the moment. In an instant, his eyes became icy cold, even it was just a nce, it made Le feel a trace of strong coldness was spreading. It turned out that she was Vincent¡¯s wife, he thought that she was Macey¡¯s cousin but he forgot that she had indeed been Macey¡¯s cousin and she didn¡¯t lie to him, it was just that he hadn¡¯t thought deeply about it himself. She was also dumbfounded as she didn¡¯t expect to meet Arthur and when they finally met with each other, she could see the sadness in Arthur¡¯s eyes. Vincent obviously felt Le¡¯s change and followed her sight, he found Arthur, but he had now regained his calm expression and was smiling as he approached. Although he was surprised, at this moment, he obviously felt Le¡¯s unnaturalness and nervousness, this was how Arthur like, unless he wanted to tease others when he wanted to y with them, he was very gentle too when he was not in the mood. Le was even more uneasy when she saw Arthur approaching, she immediately lowered her head and dared not to look at him. ¡°Hah! Vincent, let me guess, is this beautiful youngdy your mysterious wife? Introduce yourself!¡± Arthur was already walking up to them with his ss of wine. Le turned even more nervous and her heart almost beat out of her chest. She was just afraid that Arthur would tell Vincent that she was learning Taekwondo and she had lied to him and said she was Lexi because she was afraid that Vincent would know. Vincent who was standing beside her seemed to feel something wrong, emitting his cold and domineering aura, it was like invisible poison, which made Le scared. Although Vincent was a little suspicious, he feeling that something was wrong, in the end he still found nothing and he introduced them. ¡°This is Le, my wife! Le, Arthur, the vice president of the White¡¯s Group.¡± Le looked up and smiled at Arthur embarrassedly, ¡°He¡­Hello!¡± She stuttered a little as soon as she was nervous. A yful smile curled the corners of his lips. ¡®were you not afraid of it? I would like to see how you could exin to me today!¡¯ Arthur thought. Vincent¡¯s eyes fell on the smirk of Arthur, his eyebrows knitted tightly as the way Arthur looked at Le made him very unhappy. His unhappy face made Le notice more clear about the change on Vincent¡¯s face. She carefully raised her eyes and took a look at Vincent, feeling deeply that there was displeasure on his handsome face. He smiled, but not debunked her, Arthur said nothing but only treated it as a first meeting. ¡°Le, you has finally revealed yourself, I always wonder what you look like. When I see you today, I only realize that you turn out to be so overwhelming, no wonder Vincent is reluctant to bring you out! If it was me, I will not be willing to bring such a beautiful wife out too!¡±This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. ¡°You¡¯re so humorous!¡± Le tried to calm herself down and didn¡¯t look at Arthur. Alright, no need to be afraid, just let it be. The people around were talking about something and it seemed to be eximing how well matched Vincent and Le were. ¡°Haha¡­yeah, I¡¯m always humorous and funny, I¡¯m so honoured that you can see my nature.¡± Arthur kept joking but Le was getting more and more uneasy, she felt ufortable but she could only force to smile and keep silent. Chapter 317 Charity Auction Chapter 317 Charity Auction ¡°You came alone?¡± Vincent frowned as he asked Arthur, who did not have a female apanying him. ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m not like you, I¡¯m not married yet, so I¡¯ve got no one to bring!¡± Arthur said with a smirk, ¡°Oh right, where¡¯s your mother? I don¡¯t see her anywhere.¡± ¡°She¡¯ll be here soon!¡± Vincent looked out at the hall and didn¡¯t see anyone. It might take a lot longer. Suddenly, Vincent caught sight of someone familiar and said to Le and Arthur, ¡°I gotta do something. You guys wait for me here!¡± Le nodded, ¡°Oh, alright!¡± Vincent gave a quick nod to Arthur and left. For a while, it was just Le and Arthur left alone in the corner. Le lowered her head and felt more uneasy. After Vincent left, Le said in a low voice, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Arthur.¡± ¡°For what?¡± Arthur asked. ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have lied to you and gave you my maiden name¡­ Well, actually, I didn¡¯t lie to you. My name is Lexi before¡­¡­ Can I ask you for a favor?¡± ¡°Oh?!¡± Arthur¡¯s eyes grew wide with yfulness. ¡°And what¡¯s this favor, Le!?¡± Le¡¯s face was filled with embarrassment, but she mustered up courage and quietly said, ¡°Can you keep the fact I¡¯m learning Taekwondo a secret from Vincent?¡± Arthur¡¯s eyes widened, and he said, ¡°Le, I¡­¡± He deliberately trailed off and stopped there. Le looked at him with watery eyes to beg him. Arthur blinked, ¡°Why should I?¡± ¡­ Le said nothing; her eyes were also filled with confusion. ¡°What¡¯s in it for me?¡± He asked. ¡­ Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! ¡°Hahahah¡­¡± Arthur suddenly burst intoughter, which drew the attention of those around. Vincent was speaking with a distinguished guest, then he turned to look at Arthurughing and Le¡¯s embarrassed expression. To him, it looked as though the two only met for ten minutes and were already getting along too close forfort! He felt an uneasiness in his heart, which became a menacing aura around him. His body turned cold, and his eyes were sharp like daggers, frightening the guest who he was speaking to. ¡°Mr. White?¡± ¡°Oh! Please excuse me for a bit!¡± Vincent returned to his senses, smiled gently, and took his leave. Vincent stepped out and lit a cigarette before a tall window that stretched from the floor to the ceiling. Staring at the huge crowd, a strange, unspeakable feeling of irritation began to form inside him. He didn¡¯t even understand what caused him to feel this way. The smoke shrouded around his face; the glittering tip of the cigarette came and went, and his face looked eerie. He gave off a dangerous aura that scared people away. "What are youughing at?" Le quietly asked Arthur. ¡°I¡¯mughing at you, silly! You¡¯re too naive. Alright, I¡¯ll keep your little secret from Vincent. But you gotta tell me why you are hiding this from him?¡± ¡°Well-¡± ¡°Are you learning to defend against him?¡± Arthur froze and he had never been more surprised. ¡°Not at all!¡± She flushed and lowered her head. Arthur blinked and seemed to realize something. Then heughed again. Looking at the way Le behaved, he knew there was something between her and Vincent. Arthur then said seriously, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, this will be our secret. I won¡¯t tell him! I know you¡¯re learning to defend against him. Poor Vincent!¡± Vincent flicked his unfinished cigarette to the floor, which made a soft ¡°tap¡± sound. He said nothing, but made his way toward Arthur and Le. Arthur was quick to survey the situation and decided to leave in a hurry. ¡°Le, Vincent¡¯sing; I¡¯m going to the restroom. Good luck!¡± ¡°Oh, OK!¡± Le nodded. The second she turned around, she saw Vincent¡¯s looming figure headed her way with a gloomy face. Vincent was on a sleek white suit today which made him appear quite noble. He headed towards her, with his eyes crinkling against the lights and the night. By the time Vincent arrived, Le was still in a daze. He grabbed her wrist and said through a hiss, ¡°Looks like you were having a great time with my VP?¡± Le was confused; she replied softly, ¡°Mr. Arthur seems to have a great sense of humor.¡± Vincent¡¯s gaze turned cold, and he said with a hint of anger, ¡°Are you trying to say that I¡¯m too dull?¡± Hearing him say this, she shut her mouth and looked at him dumbfounded. It took her a while to recover and said, ¡°No, no, you¡¯re great!¡± ¡°I¡¯m great?¡± Vincent pressed on, ¡°What¡¯s so great about me?¡± Le wanted to bite her tongue off, ¡°You, you¡¯re mature, handsome, capable of nning far ahead, and kind¡­¡± So what does he had got to do with kindness? Vincent still had his doubts in mind, but Le¡¯s words had some effect, and Vincent¡¯s tone rxed a bit, ¡°What were you two discussing?¡± ¡°Nothing much, he just asked me whether you had treated me well.¡± As she spoke, Le raised her head and looked at Vincent. ¡°What did you say?¡± ¡°I said you treat you quite well!¡± Vincent¡¯s eyebrows cringed but he said nothing; he just looked at her silently. Le started to get nervous again. Today, her mother-inw and Vincent said they were going to introduce her to everyone. This meant that, from now on, she¡¯d appear before everyone as Mrs. White. She didn¡¯t like that, since it meant she¡¯d have less personal freedom. ¡°You¡¯d better not make me lose face today.¡± He said in an icy tone only audible for Le. ¡°Come, I¡¯m going to introduce someone to you!¡± Le took a deep breath; she knew this so well in her heart, so she chose to say nothing. She put on her charming smile, lifted her eyes, and nodded, ¡°Alright, I understand.¡± Facing the crowd, Vincent had also put on a smile as he introduced Le to everyone. A wave of gasps and ruckus rang out from the entrance. Le raised her head and saw Nora and Pippa dressed in extravagance as they entered. Le looked on in awe at Pippa, who was in a white dress that covered above her chest and was decorated with a silver tulip decor, which made her body even more attractive. Pippa held Nora¡¯s arm, and two staff members guided them into the grand hall, to the resounding awe of the audience. ¡°Look, that¡¯s Nora! She¡¯s back!¡± ¡°Oh my, that¡¯s really her! She hasn¡¯t shown up in years!¡± ¡°So she¡¯s Vincent¡¯s mother!¡± ¡°And that woman, isn¡¯t that the mother of Vincent¡¯s child?¡± ¡­ ¡°Isn¡¯t that President White¡¯s mistress? Then who¡¯s that next to him?¡± Already people were gossiping as they looked at Vincent and Le. Nora had put on a smile, and she nodded politely at the guests. ¡°Mom, let¡¯s go there, Vincent¡¯s there!¡± Pippa held her and guided her toward the center, where Vincent and Le were. ¡°Alright! It seems they¡¯re all here already.¡± Nora nodded and continued to smile brilliantly. But as she nced around the room, her eyes gave off a cold stare for a split second as she looked at Le. Le pressed her pale lips together; it was as though she had taken some strong but bitter alcohol. Her heart was now an aching mess. It seemed like her mother-inw could smile kindly to everyone, except her. Le thought, it must be due to some hatred she still harbored against her, Vincent, and the entire White family. Nora walked over, her expression looking majestic and powerful. She had her chin slightly lifted as she looked at Le. The charity auction was about to start. ¡°Mother!¡± Vincent stepped up to greet her. Le followed his lead, ¡°Mom, you¡¯re here!¡± Nora acted high and mighty. She continued to look at Le with indifference, meanwhile smiling radiantly at the guests and reporters. ¡°So, the auction¡¯s about to start, right? Vincent, did you prepare what I asked for?¡± ¡°I donated five million of jewelry in your name, and another five in Le¡¯s name, totaling ten million.¡± Vincent said. Le was taken aback; was she involved in all this as well? ¡°Good!¡± Nora nodded, then red over at Le and said in a low voice. ¡°You¡¯ve seen what kind of asion today is; Behave yourself. Don¡¯t act like a fool! Say something, but don¡¯t say anything unnecessary.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Le looked down. Everyone took to their seats. The lights continued to flicker, as the auctioneer took to the stage and announced the start of the auction. ¡°Next up, let¡¯s start with the first piece of jewelry for today, donated by Ms. Le White, the wife of President Vincent White¡­¡± Le¡¯s heart skipped a beat as she suddenly became the focus of the reporter¡¯s shes from their cameras. Vincent said nothing and looked emotionless. A hint of light glimmered in Nora¡¯s eyes, though there was no telling what she had nned. There was a gleam of worry on Pippa¡¯s face; she looked like she wanted to say something but couldn¡¯t. She merely exchanged looks with Vincent. In the living room of the Hunter family, Brian and Mabel sat before the TV, watching the live feed of the auction. Mabel said with worry, ¡°Brian, the reporters said, Nora is Vincent¡¯s mother? How could she possibly be his mother?! Won¡¯t that make her Eric¡¯s¡­¡± Mabel seemed to realize something as she said, ¡°Oh god! No wonder hisst name is White; he¡¯s the son of Eric and Nora!¡± Brian, on the other hand, was exceptionally silent. He seemed to have caught sight of a hint of pride in the eyes of Nora. It had been so many years, yet she hadn¡¯t really changed much! ¡°Today, they officially acknowledged their rtionship with Le.¡± ¡°Right! Oh god, howe I didn¡¯t think of that? Will our family still be able to find peace from now on?¡± Mabel asked confusedly. Unlike Mabel, Brian was still calm and said, ¡°It¡¯s not something you can escape.¡± ¡°Is Vincent in love with Le? Or why they introduce Le to everyone in such a hurry?¡± Mabel asked in confusion. Brian kept his gaze fixed to the TV. ¡°Nora¡¯s back on; since we¡¯re family, they should have invited us.¡± ¡°Hm, that¡¯s right. Tomorrow, I¡¯ll give Vincent a call!¡± There was noticeable worry on Brian¡¯s face; he stopped talking. Mabel sat quietly next to him, also staring at the TV. Looking at Le¡¯s nervous expression, she began to worry again as a mother, ¡°Le looks so scared; she always liked to keep a low profile. What¡¯s going to happen to her now?¡± Chapter 318 Making A Show Chapter 318 Making A Show "It''s time for her to learn to make herself strong. As Brian''s daughter, if she can''t be strong on her own, then she''ll always be the one getting hurt! Don''t call her. Let her learn to face the cameras of the press on her own!" Throughout the charity banquet, Le suffered from many reporters taking pictures. She didn''t dare say anything and kept her head slightly bowed, ying her role properly. But the reporters were not about to let her go, because too many people wanted to know about this Pippa who was standing beside Nora. After the auction came the cocktail party. Many journalists gathered around her and Nora and Pippa. And Le followed at her side, as Nora had requested. It was bizarre for the journalists to see the three of them standing together, with Pippa to her left and Le to her right. A reporter asked Le, "Mrs. White, what is your rtionship with our Mayor Brian of F City?" Le stalled, smiled faintly, and asked. "Do I have to be rted to Mayor Brian just because myst name is Hunter?" Nora was clearly not satisfied with Le''s answer. She immediately corrected, "Yes, Le is Mayor Brian''s second daughter." A shudder ran through Le. She had wanted to cover up the rtionship. Although she knew it was impossible because these reporters would find a way to find out all the members of her family, she still felt she should keep a low profile. But her mother-inw had clearly meant to tell the world that she was Mayor Brian''s daughter. Le only felt very uneasy. She didn''t think her mother-inw was being charitable in introducing herself to the public. At least her charity would not be directed at her, or she could be charitable to anyone but the Hunter family. Although she didn''t know exactly what the hatred was for, it was obvious to her that she had a deep animosity towards herself. Otherwise, she would not have made things so difficult for her when they first met. The reporter asked again, "Mrs. White, can you tell us how you and Mr. White met?" Le nced sideways at Vincent, who was also surrounded by reporters, and smiled. She didn''t really know how to answer. Because Vincent had been brought home by her sister, and she had only known him then. But she couldn''t say that her sister had brought him home, and she couldn''t let anyone know that he was once her sister''s boyfriend. It¡¯s not for herself but for the entire Hunter family, and Le didn''t know how to answer, so she kept her head down. But Pippa suddenly helped Le out, "Le is shy. Her acquaintance with Vincent must have been full of romance." At these words, Le lowered her head even more in shame. Her cheeks turned pink, but she wondered in her mind why Pippa was helping her. But then there was another bold question, "Miss Russell, the rumor has it that you and Mr. White are very close. We all want to know about your rtionship with Mr. White." In other words, they wanted to know if she was Vincent''s lover or not. Pippa smiled lightly, "You all say that Vincent and I have a very special rtionship, so we have a very special rtionship. We are family! Hehe ..." Everyone knew in their hearts that Pippa had been the subject of that rumor, and the mother of Vincent''s child. Le suspected the same. But today was not the time to pursue that here. "What kind of family? Mrs. White, I hear Mr. White has a five-year-old son. Do you know anything about that?" A reporter threw another question at Le. At that, Le''s face changed slightly. She felt like her heart had been stabbed, but she couldn''t scream out in pain. She had to maintain her smile and said, "Really? I''ve never really heard of it. It must have been a mistake? He''s not that kind of person. I believe him!" N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Her tone was calm. Maybe it was too calm, or maybe she answered so quietly that it took everyone by surprise. Some even started whispering, "It seems Mrs. White doesn''t want to talk about this in depth!" "Mrs. White, and how would you describe Mr. White?" "Confident, wise, kind, and far-sighted. He''s one of those rare good people!" Le didn''t hesitate to compliment Vincent in front of the journalists. As she thought, it was important to answer properly at the moment. They could solve any problems at home, rather than putting their private lives on disy in front of the press. Nora maintained a decent smile and didn''t say anything. Le knew that this was a really difficult battle to fight. It was also the first time she had faced such an asion. Although she had many visions in her mind, knowing that she would face this day sooner or later, she did not expect this toe so soon. In front of the press, she felt as if she was wearing a mask. She simply wasn''t herself anymore. "Mrs. White, may I ask if you and Miss Russell are good friends? It looks like you''re close too!" Le smiled faintly and nced at Pippa. "Yes, we know each other!" "So Mrs. White, your mother-inw is acquiescing to the rtionship? It seems the three of you get along well?" The reporter said it ambiguously, deliberately making it sound like the rtionship was subtle. But it was clear to everyone that this was a hint that Vincent was having two women. Le smiled and sent the question to Nora. "I think you''ll have to ask my mother-inw about that. I''m a junior, so naturally, I''m not qualified toment on it!" Nora was stunned. She didn''t seem to expect Le to talk like that. But she just smiled and said it in a rather ambiguous way. "Yeah, I like Pippa!" She didn''t say anything about Le, only that she liked Pippa. It seemed that she was deliberately misinterpreting something so that the reporter would misunderstand. Le could hear that she was fond of Pippa. Alsost night, she had told her that she would have to divorce Vincent sooner orter, and she knew it. At the moment, there was a faint smile on her face. She was so calm that it made people a little sad to look at her. Arthur just looked at Le, watching her answer the reporter''s questions as she smiled so ndly with calm, emotionless eyes. Yet as he looked closer, he noticed that her eyes were unusually deep, not as clear as before, but with a vague glint of light permeating them. There was no hint of contention in her streaming eyes. All of a sudden, it seemed that something in his heart was touched. Arthur nced back faintly at Vincent, who was also surrounded by reporters not far away, and an imperceptible glint of despair shed in his eyes. So, she was Vincent''s wife! Le just stood there, always maintaining a faint, unassuming smile. The reporter was asking Nora again this time. At that moment, Vincent approached from a short distance away. He took Le''s small hand in hisrge one as she was slightly lost in thought. Her hand was now sweaty. Le turned around and met Vincent''s deep, calm eyes, and her heart quieted. Their sped hands were the focus of the shing lights of the press. Le looked into his dark eyes and saw that his face had now softened for her. But, she knew it was just for show. Behind his tenderness was coldness. At the sight of her slightly pale face, Vincent wrapped his arm around her slender waist and gently brought her to his side. "Mr. White, you look so sweet!" Vincent smiled and wrapped his arms around Le, keeping her close to his body. "Yes, because Le is my wife!" Le''s heart twitched. At the moment when she heard the word ¡°wife¡±, her heart shuddered and chilled. Because her mother-inw said that sooner orter they would have to get a divorce! Le was surprised at how well Vincent acted. But she knew in her heart that he was doing it for the press. She had mixed feelings. She quietly broke away from his grip around her waist. Vincent''s eyes dimmed as he sensed her refusal, but the smile on his lips was undiminished. "That''s almost enough questions, everyone! The party''s starting. Let''s all go get something to eat and enjoy the champagne and wine?" The reporters still wanted to ask, but the staff were already there. They had to dodge away reluctantly. "Le, do you know how many people envy you!" A woman approached. It was said that she was the wife of a boss, who was over fifty years old, and had wanted to marry her daughter to Vincent, but Vincent hadn''t agreed. Le had heard this woman say it during the introduction, and now she was coming over to say it again. Le smiled and stood aside. More and more it seemed to her that nothing much had been done at this dinner, apart from a few donations from the rich people. If the donations really did help people in need, then she felt that there was that little point ining tonight. Le nced at Vincent at her side and smiled. Her mouth was tinged with bitterness. "Yeah, I think I''ve be the public enemy of young girls all over F City and the country." "That''s not true. You''ll be a household name when the paperse out tomorrow. You''re married to the richest man in F City! But you''ve got a great status too. You''re Mayor Brian''s daughter. A marriage between business and politics! That is invincible!" Le smiled, but she was bitter inside. People always liked to talk about status and position. If she could, she would just want her to be just Le and Vincent to be just Vincent, and it was fine even if they did not have that much money, or even if they had to work on a street stall, as long as they lived purely. "By the way, when are you going to have children?" Mrs. Landon seemed extraordinarily concerned about this matter. Le was stunned and smiled, "I haven''t graduated yet!" But when she looked at Vincent again, she noticed that his face looked distinctly bad and he seemed to be angry. Then Vincent smiled, took hold of Le''s waist, and said to everyone, "Excuse us for a moment!" Le was pulled into a corner by him. Her small hands clenched into fists as she followed him to the corner. There was no one else here and Vincent let go of her, pulled out a cigarette, and lit it. Having escaped the suffocating crowd, Le still felt breathless. She couldn''t really be happy as long as she was in this atmosphere. "Vincent, can I know why you''re introducing me to the public?" Le finally mustered up the courage to ask. Vincent was slightly stunned. He looked a little gloomy. "You don''t like it?" At that moment, there seemed to be shing lights, pointed in their direction. Le panicked a little. She shouldn''t be asking here. Those reporters were already speaking on hearsay evidence, and if they heard them, there would be trouble again. Just as Le was at a loss for words, Vincent exhaled a puff of smoke and suddenly kissed her on the cheek. Instantly, the shing lights went off in a flurry. Having waited all night, the journalists wanted nothing less than an intimate shot of them. Vincent blinked and his thin lips lowered a few more degrees to kiss her pink lips. The image immediately caused amotion. The media was in a frenzy, and the limelight shed almost more blindingly than the hundreds of watts of light in the hall. Frontpage! There was a picture for the front page tomorrow! Le was almost stunned. Chapter 319 You Perform Well Chapter 319 You Perform Well He behaved boldly in the public area, what the hell was he doing? Le allowed him to kiss her while she was in a daze but this scene cracked another man¡¯s heart. There were a lot of people depressed even if they did not watch the television! After Vincent kissed her, he smiled slightly at the camera, he looked charming. The media was off work. Vincent had to settle something and left for a while. Le sat on the sofa at the corner. Arthur walked towards her, his expression was awkward, ¡°You perform well tonight!¡± Le did not have mood, she just nodded and massaged her brow. She looked extremely tired. ¡°Are you tired?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Le nodded, ¡°Don¡¯t you?¡± ¡°I¡¯m tired, I just greet you. I will go home now!¡± Arthur said. ¡°Oh! Ok, safe drive!¡± Arthur did not say much and left. When Le watched him leaving, she could feel that he was somehow depressed. Did Arthur ever have such a gloomy moment? She was surprised. She turned around and looked for Vincent. She did not find him and stood up. Some guests had left, including Nora and Pippa. She kept searching for him. When she walked out of the hall, she could hear the conversation from a nearby ce. It seemed toe from the lounge that she rest previously. She could hear Vincent saying, ¡°Tomorrow¡¯s headline will be the scene of me kissing Le¡­Mom, do you satisfy with this hype? We have all the news under control.¡± Nora¡¯s voice was heard, ¡°Whatever, does Brian watch the news today?¡± ¡°He will watch it,¡± Vincent said. ¡°Mom, it is unfair to Le!¡± Pippa¡¯s voice was heard too. ¡°I don¡¯t care. She should me herself to be the daughter of Brian!¡± Le listened to them in a daze. She knew that it must be some problems, she knew that they have nned for something but she did not expect him to kiss her in front of the media. It was just hype. Her face was as pale as a paper, her lips turned pale as well. She turned around and walked away. In the hall, she walked to the side and took the wine ss that held by the server who walked about with a tray. She sipped the red wine of the ss and looked at the luxurious chandelier. She raised her head, did not want her tears to fall. Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! After drinking a ss of wine, Le breathed deeply. Then, she showed a faint smile. In fact, it was just hype. She turned around and left. After Le went downstairs, she got up a taxi. Arthur drove his car out of the carpark at the moment, he could see the silhouette in a yellow dress got up the taxi from far away. He frowned slightly and followed the taxi with his Ferrari. Why she came out alone? She got up the taxi in a formal dress in the midnight, didn¡¯t she worry about her safety? Arthur could not help but follow her. The car moved towards the direction of the seaside. Arthur saw Le getting down the car by the seaside. She took off her high heels and walked towards the beach. He could not help but get down his car. Le walked on the soft beach alone, her heart cracked. Her phone rang but she did not want to pick up the call. However, her phone kept ringing. She took out her phone, it was Vincent. She moved her lips and smiled, picked up the call. Vincent¡¯s low voice was heard via the phone, ¡°Where¡¯re you?¡± Le wanted tough, was it important for him to know where she was? Le¡¯s sights were deepened, her mind was perplexed, she was helpless and extremely depressed. Her self-esteem was badly hurt, in fact it was just a hype, ¡°I want to divorce!¡± ¡°Le!¡± Vincent¡¯s voice became deeper, ¡°Repeat again.¡± ¡°He he¡­We have to divorce one day, let it be tomorrow. Let¡¯s meet at the marriage registry office tomorrow, I want to divorce!¡± Le¡¯s tone was extremely cold. ¡°Le!¡± He called her name again coldly to imply his discontent. He did not expect her to say so. The sound of the sea breeze could be heard clearly via the phone. ¡°I know my name is Le, don¡¯t emphasize it!¡± Le threw tantrum as well. Vincent changed his expression, ¡°Where¡¯re you?¡± ¡°Vincent, I¡¯m really fed up with you. Your evil n, your mother and your evil n, I don¡¯t want to care. I misunderstand, I misunderstand that you are slightly fond of me but I am wrong. In fact it is just hype. Whatever you do is nned andid out, I am not exempted from your n. I always have a fantasy in my mind, I always have fantasy on you. However, from now onwards, I have decided that I will not tolerate you anymore because you don¡¯t deserve it.¡± Le wiped away her tears that fell uncontrobly, ¡°I want to divorce!¡± Her tears were getting more and more, she kept wiping away the tears but the tears flowed out continuously. ¡°Where are you?¡± Vincent showed a tense face and interrupted her words. ¡°Vincent, do you know that you have hurt me badly? I think whatever you do gently to me is voluntary for the past two months and for just now. However, it is just hype, you crack my heart!¡± Why was she so silly that she trusted him again? His gentleness was always a mean, she knew it early right? How could she be so silly and confident that she was able to solve the matter between his father and him? If they have hatreds for each other, let them solve it by themselves. She was not a sage, she was just a fool, a ridiculous stupid fool! Vincent held his phone tightly with a dumbfounded expression, he showed a gloomy face. ¡°Vincent, I am fed up with you, I don¡¯t want to tolerate with you anymore!¡± Le curved her lips, her sights lookedplicated. She smiled slightly but scolded loudly, ¡°If you don¡¯t want to divorce, I will hold a press conference to inform the reporter that I want to divorce. I don¡¯t want to care about the matter between your mother and my father. Today, I just want to inform you that I want to divorce!¡± After saying those words, Le turned off her phone. She did not want to listen to Vincent¡¯s words. She faced the sea alone and turned her head to look at the colourful and lively city. She heard the growling sound of the wave silently and listened to the sound of the sea breeze that could blow people away. Out of the blue, she felt that she was lonely and always stayed alone. Facing the deep and surging sea, she had a strong feeling suddenly. If she walked towards it, could she stop everything? No love! No hatred! Since then, she would not feel lonely. She would not owe her mother for her love, she would not owe her aunt for her assistance. She would not even suffer from love and hatred, she would not be the controlled puppet by others. She could retrieve her freedom and her self-esteem¡­ But could she jump? She knew that she could not do it but the sudden thought made her sad. Le, in fact you were so weak. ¡°Ah¡ª¡ªWhy¡ª¡ª¡± Le faced the sea and shouted suddenly, ¡°Why¡ª¡ª¡± Arthur heard the conversation between her and Vincent from not far away. He stood at the beach and listened to her shouting voice. Why did she shout loudly and continuously? He could not walk towards her. She was a pitiful woman, she should not suffer everything, she did not know anything at all. Arthur looked at her shouting silhouette, he froze and did not walk forwards because he knew that everyone had the moment that they felt extremely stressful. She went to the seaside as she didn¡¯t want anyone to know that she was almost copsed. He did not want to walk forwards because he knew that she was crying. She was crying badly. After Le shouted for a while, she finally stopped. She breathed deeply and smiled, how could she behave like a crazy woman? Even if she was in her darkest and saddest moment, she should not do it. She shook her head and felt a lot better. She squatted on the beach and surrounded herself with her arms. She felt the sea breeze caressing her. Although it was a bit cold, she was no longer suffering. Out of the blue, the smell of tobo was smelt. Le was shocked, she turned around suspiciously. She saw Arthur standing nearby, his tall body stood behind her leisurely with a distance of 5m. He was holding a cigarette, this was the first time she saw him smoking. The moonlight reflected his nt shadow. The night was dark, his cigarette shined when the wind blew, it looked like a neonmp. Le was stunned when she saw Arthur at the beach suddenly. Then, she responded and asked, ¡°Why are you here?¡± Arthur smoked, the white smoke that he exhaled was blown away by the wind. Then, he walked towards her leisurely. ¡°He he, because of an amazing scene. I saw a pretty little fox getting up the taxi suddenly. I was curious, I think fox should not appear in this big city but I really saw it. No choice, I followed it due to my curiosity but I was failed to follow it but I saw you!¡± Arthur sat beside her. ¡°Your joke is not funny!¡± Le knew that he had seen her embarrassing moment, she was annoyed. ¡°Yes, I am not here to joke. I want to look for the little fox and bring her back stealthily!¡± He said it with a flirting tone. Le felt a sense of warmth, she looked at him from the side. His side face was good-looking, he had deep eyes that did not have an end. He smoked and threw the cigarette onto the beach, he turned his head to look at her. ¡°Have you finished abreacting? If you feel better, let¡¯s go home, I will send you!¡± ¡°No!¡± Le shook her head. ¡°Do you want to dry the fish here?¡± Arthur was kidding but his tone was sympathetic, ¡°I tell you, you might be raped and killed before you dry the fish. You don¡¯t cry at the moment!¡± Le was shocked, she turned around and rubbed her painful eyes, ¡°I don¡¯t have a home!¡± Arthur was startled, he gazed at her deeply, as if she was the only one in his eyes. ¡°Poor kid!¡± ¡°I am not pitiful!¡± Le shook her head and denied it, ¡°I never feel that I am pitiful, you don¡¯t think it that way too. I think it is normal in this society. I am not strong enough so I will get hurt easily. But after I go through it, I will appreciate anyone who hurts me before because they make me stronger! Therefore, you don¡¯t feel that I am pitiful, it is just part of my journey. I appreciate misery!¡± ¡°Eh!¡± Arthur opened his mouth slightly, did not know what to say. Le analysed herself for the first time. It was the first time for her to say out her opinion to deal with problems. After saying that, she smiled, ¡°Do you think that I am foolish?¡± ¡°No!¡± Arthur shook his head, ¡°I think I am the foolish one! I am so foolish! You¡¯re strong!¡± ¡°He he¡­¡± they smiled to each other. Le patted her leg, ¡°Alright, I have to go back now. How about you?¡± ¡°You will go back to the White Family?¡± Arthur was dumbfounded. Le shook her head, ¡°No, I will go to the hotel!¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Because I don¡¯t want to see others tonight!¡± Chapter 320 An Offer to Stay Someplace Else Chapter 320 An Offer to Stay Somece Else ¡°Don¡¯t you want to feel better?¡± Arthur raised his eyebrows. ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Le could only smile as this man really was able to read people¡¯s minds. ¡°Come on, don¡¯t stay at the hotel anymore. I have a ce where you could stay. You can hide away for three days without anyone to disturb you, and even Vincent would not be able to find you.¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Would someone as sweet and kind as me lie to someone?¡± Arthur raised his eyebrows and shed his eyes at her. After a moment of silence, Le nodded, ¡°Alright, I trust you!¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go then!¡± He stood up and extended his hand to help her get up. ¡°I really would like to hide away for three days where no one could find me. Are you really sure that this is possible there?¡± ¡°Of course!¡± Arthur assured her. He smiled so sincerely that it was impossible to look away and doubt him. Le couldn¡¯t help but look at him and thought to herself that Arthur really was even more charming than a woman could be. After getting in the car, Arthur started the car in a hurry and then took out his phone, ¡°Hey, Helen! Please prepare two sets of woman¡¯s clothes, two sets of pyjamas and two sets of dresses, and all of the daily necessities that a woman needs. Yes, her height?¡± Arthur turned his head and looked at Le and then said, ¡°She¡¯s about 163cm, and she almost reaches my chest. Yes, would like the best of everything!¡± Once he had finished speaking, he hung up the phone and disyed the most fascinating smile. ¡°Is all that for me?¡± Le looked at Arthur rather suspiciously. ¡°Do you think that I often invite women over there?¡± Arthur answered rather vaguely, his smile still engraved onto his face. ¡°Thank you!¡± Le appreciated his consideration. The HL Apartment at the F City. Once they had arrived, Arthur took Le directly to the elevator from the garage. ¡°You have an apartment here? The apartments here are so expensive!¡± Le was stunned throughout the whole journey. Not only were the apartments here not far from the sea, but were also the most luxurious apartments in F City. The apartment building was 28-storey high so you could watch the sunrise over the sea from the bedroom. This apartment was so expensive that even if she worked as a civil servant for a year, she wouldn¡¯t even have enough money to afford just one square metre. Arthur chuckled when he saw the look of amazement on her face, ¡°Yeah, what¡¯s wrong with living here?¡± This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. ¡°I thought that only super-rich and powerful people could afford to live here, I didn¡¯t expect that even normal people could live here!¡± Le said softly as if talking to herself. This kind ofmenting from this young woman in front of him startled him slightly but he also found it slightly amusing. She really was a woman who delved into fantasies, however, he felt happy to be able to see her reaction like this. For a moment there was silence. Le nced at the floor level disyed on the elevator as it rose to the 27th floor. As she was taken inside the apartment, Le was shocked by the simple d¨¦cor and huge floor-to- ceiling windows, ¡°Wow, so beautiful!¡± From the windows, you could see the sea, and although it was dark outside now, the sea could still be seen due to the many lights on the sea. ¡°Can we really see the ocean from here? Does this mean I can watch the sunrise over the sea tomorrow morning?¡± Le was both shocked but also a little excited. Her face began to turn slightly red. After disying much amazement and awe, she began to calm down again, this excitement she had was as if she hadpletely forgotten all of theplicated matters going on in her life. Arthur turned his head and smiled deeply at her. ¡°You can stay in the first room on the left for three days; my bedroom will be opposite to yours. During these three days, you don¡¯t need toe out, I will be responsible for delivering the food to your door. You can choose whether or not you want to see me, however, if you don¡¯t feel sofortable with me here then I can go stay somewhere else!¡± Le was startled by what he said, even slightly embarrassed. ¡°No, it¡¯s fine. Thank you for letting me stay here tonight, I¡¯m not going to trouble you even further!¡± ¡°Then feel free to do as you wish. Your things will arrive soon, but for now, I¡¯m going to go take a bath and then look for something to eat, I¡¯m starving!¡± Arthur shrugged and then went to his bedroom, but once he reached the door he then turned around and said, ¡°Just make yourself feel at home!¡± Le pushed open the first door on the left and walked inside. The ck and white monochrome d¨¦cor made the colour contrast very strong but also very appealing. The curtains were white, but the headboard of the bed was ck, however, the bed currently only just had the mattress. Le sat down onto the bed andy down, the quietness of the room making her feel lonely once more. She wondered how he was going to react¡­ At the HJ Hotel. When Vincent saw Le¡¯s name disyed on his phone he became so angry he also stomped his feet, however without hesitation he began to dial her number. However, the voice on the phone notified him that her phone was turned off. She had dared to turn off her phone? He then dialled again, ¡°Sorry! The phone number that you are trying to reach is unavable at this time! Please try againter!¡± Her phone really had been switched off. This was very strange, very strange indeed! He began to feel uneasy. ¡°Vincent, where is Le?¡± Nora asked when she couldn¡¯t find Le in the banquet hall. Vincent was livid. He then nced at Pippa who was next to Nora. ¡°I¡¯m leaving mum to you.¡± Once he had said this sentence, he was about to leave. However, he was held back by Nora, ¡°Where do you want to go?¡± ¡°Something!¡± Vincent said in a cold tone, pulled away from her grip, and walked out. A strange feeling was forming in his heart as if he had lost something important to him. This was making him panic and very afraid! He needed to see her, immediately!!! He became more and more anxious and just wanted to see her right now. There was the sound of wind on the phone which made him guess she could be near the seaside. However, once he had driven there, he went to the coast but couldn¡¯t see her anywhere; he didn¡¯t even know how long he had been searching for her now. His emotions couldn¡¯t be suppressed anymore; he kept on calling and calling her however each time he heard the same thing, ¡°The phone you have dialled for is currently switched off.¡± He then drove back to Pearl Community and went upstairs and opened the door, but the room was still quiet with no one inside. He turned back when he had a feeling that he had alerted the attention of the security guard of P University, however, he could already confirm that she hadn¡¯te back here. Vincent who was feeling rather disappointed returned to the car, lit a cigarette, and slowly began to smoke. Le walked around her room and then walked out. The door to Arthur¡¯s room was currently open and she could see that his bathrobe was also open slightly, revealing his strong chest as he also was walking out, ¡°By the way, I forgot to tell you that there¡¯s no sheets or quilts yet in your room, so please wait and I¡¯ll get some for you.¡± There were still drops of water dripping from his body and hair onto the floor. Le who was standing there in a daze immediately turned her face away. At the house of a man who was still unfamiliar to her, she felt slightly awkward seeing him who had just gotten out of the shower. Arthur seemed to know what she was thinking and said with a smile, ¡°Alright, let me go put some clothes on!¡± Le still stood there in a daze as she watched him leave. She had opened her mouth to say something but, in the end, she said nothing. After a while, Arthur returned wearing white casual home clothes and was carrying some quilts and sheets. Looking at Le he then said, ¡°Come and put them on yourself. You don¡¯t need me to serve you right?¡± ¡°Thank you, I can do it myself, don¡¯t worry!¡± Le said. Then, when the doorbell rang, Arthur turned his head and smiled at Le, ¡°It seems your clothes are here, let me go and get them!¡± ¡°Alright!¡± Watching him rushing to go and get her clothes, Le shook her head. Not long after, he hade back with her clothes. They were Chanel. Le looked at the two dresses in shock, ¡°These dresses are way too expensive!¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine, this is nothing, and some things can¡¯t be bought with money such as my pleasure. Now, hurry up and take a shower and get changed, I¡¯m going to go get something to eat because I am really hungry.¡± Arthur said covering his eyes as he went to close her door and leave. Le was slightly amused by this. After closing the door, Arthur suddenly began to smile. He felt both handsome and heroic. In a good mood, he then went to the kitchen, opened the refrigerator, and looked for something to eat. Everything in the apartment was very simple, but the kitchen was filled with many things, anything you could wish for in a kitchen. Once Le had put on the bedsheets and taken a shower, she put on her clothes and went out to say goodnight to Arthur. However, she was shocked to see him busily preparing food in the kitchen. She watched as he was wearing his silver monochrome apron and frying something, she then saw the steak on the table. The food really looked delicious, better than how this food would be made in a western restaurant even, just like the images you would see in a recipe book. However, she just stood there with no reaction. She really had no idea that Arthur was able to cook, especially not this well? And was he also able to make western food? This was surprising. Why could the two bosses of the White Group both know how to cook? Le looked at him rather foolishly, for a long time just saying nothing. ¡°Would you like toe in? Let¡¯s eat together, you haven¡¯t eaten anything tonight right?¡± Le then went to stand by the dining table, her eyes in a daze as she looked around at all the dishes. She then finally said to Arthur, ¡°You, you know how to cook.¡± ¡°Oh, from the men you know apart from Vincent, I really don¡¯t know who else can cook! So, is it a surprise that I know how to cook?¡± ¡°Yes, it¡¯s a little surprising!¡± Le said truthfully because to her he looked like the kind of boy who was pampered as a child and therefore only knew how to enjoy life, and thus not having learnt how to cook. ¡°You can¡¯t always judge people by their appearance, like me, I may look both elegant and unrestrained, but I¡¯m also strong and capable. I can guarantee that whoever ends up with me will be enjoying both delicious food and drink for a lifetime.¡± Le burst intoughter, ¡°You are really good atplimenting yourself.¡± However, it was because of his chilled nature that whoever spoke with him would never feel strained and awkward, but instead be able to rx around him, ¡°Is there anything I can do to help?¡± ¡°Of course! Come and enjoy the delicious food with me, as this food is meant to be shared.¡± Arthur said charmingly as he put the steak onto the te, brought it to the table, and sat down. ¡°Please,e and sit down, Ms. Le.¡± ¡°Of course, thank you!¡± Le politely sat down next to him and began to enjoy the steak with him. However, while these two were sitting in the dining room with a sea view enjoying the steaks Arthur had made, another man, was driving his car searching aimlessly for Le. Chapter 321 The Strange Phone Number Chapter 321 The Strange Phone Number When the phone rang out of the blue, Vincent White picked up the phone and he frowned when he saw the strange phone number, but still, he epted the call. ¡°Hello, is this Mr. White?¡± The person was a man. ¡°Who are you?¡± Vincent said in his cold voice. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter who am I but the important thing is that someone saw your wife was dating with your assistant, Arthur Lane in an apartment of Sea Hotel !¡± Just as he finished the sentence, the phone was hung up. Vincent looked at the number and he called back but it was not answered. He knew that the man had taken out the SIM card. That was a call with purpose. His face turned gloomy, staying with Arthur? After that, he made a U-turn of his car and changed his direction to Sea Hotel. He was staring at the road ahead with his sharp eyesight. The speed of his car had reached 150 miles. When he got downstairs, he looked up at the lighted floor which was the twenty-seventh floor. His hand which was holding the steering wheel was violent, but he calmed down and took out his phone, he called Arthur. Arthur, who was eating supper with Le upstairs received a call from Vincent of a sudden. He frowned and nced at Le. Then, he answered Vincent¡¯s call. ¡°Hey, Vincent, why don''t you sleep at midnight but call me?¡± ¡°How about going for a drink with me?¡± Vincent¡¯s tone was calm and Arthur couldn''t know his emotions at all by only hearing his voice. Arthur frowned again, he felt a bit suspicious. ¡°Drink? Why are you not sleeping at midnight? Are you crazy?¡± ¡°Forget about it!¡± The phone was hung up by Vincent. Arthur felt tingling behind his back. Le stiffened her body too. Oh, it was his call. He was calling Arthur to drink with him. He was having such a good mood to get a drink. Le jeered at herself, her heart was so bitter but she forced herself to smile and bowed her head to eat steak. ¡°It is tasty!¡± ¡°It''s Vincent, don¡¯t you think that it''s weird that he called me at midnight?¡± Arthur was really insecure. Le curved her lips, ¡°I have no idea.¡± She didn¡¯t want to know about anything he said now. Seeing that she wasn¡¯t in a good mood, Arthur concerned about her, ¡°I am sorry,e, please have some food. You should eat some food to divert your attention when you are in a bad mood!¡± He understood Le and he also knew that Le and Vincent were having problems that were not easy to be solved. As an outsider, he couldn¡¯t say anything at that time so he just kept quiet and said nothing. Ten minutester. The doorbell rang. ¡°Someone is knocking on my door at midnight, will the person be my concubine? I remember that not many people know this ce!¡± Arthur strode over angrily and then he opened the door. He stared fiercely at the visitor outside. After seeing the face of the visitor clearly, his angry expression was frozen on his face and he spoke with his nk mind, ¡°Vincent, why are youing?¡± A sense ofplexity shed in Vincent¡¯s eyes, he looked straight at Le who was sitting at the dining table eating. She was wearing pyjamas and it seemed like she had just taken a shower. How ironic and dazzling was this scene? His woman and his assistant were sitting and having supper together at his assistant¡¯s house! Le stood up, her eyes were in a daze and she looked at Vincent in shock. Her mind went nk and she didn''t know what to say at that moment. How should she exin to him? What should she do? ¡°Vincent, pleasee in!¡± Arthur was startled. Then, he was calm and spoke with a happy smiling face, ¡°Le is also with me! But how do you know that she is staying here?¡± Vincent¡¯s face was cold and his gaze fell on Le. He was looking at her quietly without saying a word, he also didn''t walk in and kept standing at the door. Le was stunned, she raised her eyes and looked straight into his eyes bravely. Then, she whispered, ¡°I want a divorce!¡± She stared at his eyes and was almost terrified by his somber handsome face. His eyes were like sharp arrows which seemed like they were about to shoot through her body. She was startled but still, she said the same words. ¡°I don¡¯t want to talk to you!¡± After saying this, she turned and went into the first room on the left. Le took a deep breath. She knew that the matter of today seemed a little difficult to exin. She began changing her clothes. She didn¡¯t want to give more trouble to Arthur. Vincent looked so angry and scary. If he wanted to express his anger, just let him throw all troubles on her. Don¡¯t implicate Arthurin their problems. Suddenly, she heard a ¡°bang¡± sound from the outside. Following that was the roar from Arthur, ¡°Excuse me! Vincent, tell me clearly, what does this punch mean?¡± ¡°Lying to me! Is this reason enough?¡± Vincent¡¯s sloppy tone and indifferent face revealed his deterrence inadvertently. Le changed her clothes and ran out immediately. When she looked up, she saw Arthur ring at Vincent in pain and grinning, using his hand to cover his chin. ¡°Do you want to fight? I am not lying to you, it¡¯s just that I didn¡¯t tell you about this. Aren¡¯t you too domineering? No wonder Le can''t take you anymore. Vincent, you should change your bad temper!¡± ¡°Do you want her?¡± Vincent pointed at Le and smiled disdainfully. ¡°I am telling you now that she really didn¡¯t deserve to let us break up! Le¡¯s body was slightly trembling and a hurtful emotion burst out. She red at Vincent stubbornly with her widened big eyes. She couldn¡¯t find a way to vent her sullen mood. After a long while, she walked towards Arthur with her eyes in tears, she forced herself to be strong and refused to shed tears. Then, she lowered her head and bowed. ¡°Arthur, I''m sorry!¡± After saying that, she rushed out in an instant. ¡°Le!¡± Arthur, yelled anxiously and looked flustered, ¡°Vincent, do you know that she might go jumping into the sea tonight, how can you do this to her? Hurry up! Go after her!¡± Vincent¡¯s pupils dted and he said in his cold voice, ¡°It doesn¡¯t seem bad if she is dead!¡± Arthur was so furious that he didn''t know what to say. ¡°If you don''t go, I am going now! Vincent, she is innocent, I can''t see you bullying her like this! If you are not going, maybe you will also miss the opportunity in the future!¡± Vincent frowned and looked at Arthur. Finally, he turned around and walked out. Arthur stroked his chin and murmured, ¡°Well, nobody will believe that you don¡¯t love her!¡± When the door was closed, a sense of loneliness flowed into Vincent¡¯s beautiful eyes. He was worried about her inevitably. Just as Le got out, Vincent stared at Le who was running out with his deep eyes. His face was tangled at the moment and his eyes were darkened in an instant which no one could see into the bottom of it. Looking at Le who pressed the lift button hurriedly, he strode over. Le turned her head while pressing the button. When she saw Vincent walking towards her with his indifferent face, she was stunned. The lift was going up from the first floor and she had no idea how long would it take to get up. Thus, she turned and walked to the stairs. ¡°Stand there!¡± Vincent shouted at her. Le ignored him and went closer to the stairs directly. He went towards her and blocked her way by standing in front of her. He grabbed her wrist and carried her on his shoulders. Ignoring her shout and resistance, he went up the stairs. ¡°Let me go! Vincent White, let me go!¡± She beat him on his back with her hand but he didn''t care about that at all. He strode up the stairs with her until they reached the twenty-eighth floor which was the highest floor of the apartment. Le struggled violently. She was having the emotion that she had never expressed in front of him before. ¡°Let me go!¡± She even struggled to get down regardless of the danger of falling from his shoulder but he didn''t give her any chance to struggle at all. He didn¡¯t care about her fist falling on his back and went upstairs. Then, he entered a few words of password code on the code lock with a hand. Surprisingly, the door opened. It turned out that the twenty-eighth floor belonged to him. Vincent mmed the door, carried Le into his house, and threw her onto the bed. This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. ¡°What are you doing?!¡± Le yelled at him in anger, ¡°You have no right to do this to me!¡± Vincent used his body to press her against him and put his hands on her body sides. He was trying to control his wrath, he stared at her and asked, ¡°Are you going to divorce me and fall into Arthur arms?¡± ¡°You, you are crazy!¡± Le shouted sadly. Tears filled her eyes. ¡°It''s not how you think like!¡± Her eyes were moisturized and her sorrow made him even more frustrated. Vincent felt bad, he gritted his teeth and asked, ¡°Then tell me what is that?¡± ¡°I want a divorce!!¡± she blurted out. His stony eyes rxed suddenly. A trace of loneliness appeared in them. She forced her tears back to her eyes. She was so stubborn that she didn''t want to cry in front of him. However, her tears just fell when she blinked her eyes, she stared at him in such an aggrieved and stubborn face. Vincent pulled off his tie, lit a cigarette, and took a sip irritably. Le got up and stood up to walk towards the door. He stretched out his long arms and stopped her. He just stood in front of her like a still rock without saying a word. Le pushed him, ¡°Get out of my way, I said, I want a divorce. I will never believe you again and never have hope in you again, let me go out!¡± ¡°Tell me, why are you in Arthur¡¯s apartment?¡± Vincent roared suddenly. Le cried more sorrowfully when he shouted at her in that way. Her tears dropped without stopping. He looked down at her and stared at her tears. His heart felt sore of a sudden. He felt empty inexplicably. He stretched out his arms and hugged her in his arms very tightly. ¡°Let go of me! Please let me go! I hate you!¡± She cried more fiercely. His broad and warm embrace made her mind turn nk but the pain and anxiety of being used as chess made her heart pain again. She screamed hoarsely, ¡°I don''t want to deceive everyone with you anymore. I want a divorce, a divorce!¡± He was not saying anything, just tightened his arms and hugged her really tightly in his arms. Her tears fell on his chest, smudging his shirt and burning his chest. It made him feel extreme pain in his skin. At that time, he didn''t even dare to wipe her tears because he didn''t know how to face those clear eyes. He will feel more frustrated. Why was this happening? Irritated, he became a little panicked. He tried his best to suppress his emotions and spoke in her ear viciously, ¡°Don''t ever think that I will let you go. The rules of the game are set by me. You have no right to say ¡®end¡¯.¡± His words made Le¡¯s face turn palepletely. Her lips were not under control. They are trembling in anger, sadness, and hatred for a while. At that moment, she cried so fiercely. Le bit the muscle on his chest suddenly. She was biting it abruptly and not letting it go. The pain made Vincent frown but it also eased his irritability, ¡°Bite, even if you bite down my muscle, you can¡¯t decide the rules of the game!¡± Blood entered her mouth and a bloody smell poured in. Vincent did not move at all but just hugged her so tightly without letting go of his hands or crying for pain. Le¡¯s mouth was full of bloody smell. It can be told that she bit him really hard. However, Vincent also seemed to have no response as if it wasn''t his body. Chapter 322 Vincent Also Hurts Chapter 322 Vincent Also Hurts Le was unable to bear it and she knew that she was just venting her frustration. She let go of Vincent White and whimpered out, ¡°Why won¡¯t you just leave me alone? What exactly does the Hunter family owe you? To make you and your mother curse us like this? Why won¡¯t you say it out? I deserve a clearer exnation even if I die!¡± Le nced up. Her beautiful red lips turned miserably white. There was a streak of blood at the corner of her mouth. Her longshes tinged with a thin mist of water as she stared vacantly at the man in front of her. In such a situation, how could a man¡¯s heart not be broken? Le whimpered and cried, that cry was choking. She was looking at Vincent. He was silent, showing a painful look on his face, as if the pain was overwhelming, making him, who had always been strong and powerful, seemed like unable to bear it. ¡°Tell me! Tell me why?¡± She screamed. He remained silent, showing aplicated expression. She crouched down and wrapped her arms around herself. Her voice muffled with a choked sob but she said stubbornly, ¡°I will not y the game with you anymore. Whether you agree or not, I will divorce!¡± He would never know what she wanted, and she did not want him to know again. Because she was afraid that if she continued, she would fall into the abyss eternally. He bowed his head, clenching his fist and exposing his vein. He looked at the tiny figure crouched beside him, closed his eyes to hide the deep thought and pain in them, opened his eyes again, and then crouched down. ¡°Le?¡± He called her name in a muffled voice. ¡°Don¡¯t call my name!¡± She refused to hear such a gentle tone, as it was all fake, everything was fake, all his tenderness was fake. ¡°You do not deserve to call my name!¡± A wave of anger held in Vincent¡¯s heart, his eyes instantly turned hazy and his voice was gloomy, ¡°Le, don¡¯t be insensible!¡± His words made Le¡¯s heart suffocate and she suddenly pursed her lips, ¡°I had lost my dignity because of you, do you think I still have any shame? I have lost my shame! Who has ever lived with such no dignity as I have? Just one smile, one gentle treat from you makes my heart leap and will I imagine that you will always be gentle? Will you? In this world, I¡¯m the fool, I¡¯m the only fool! That¡¯s why I¡¯m threatened by you, again and again, Vincent, I hate you, I¡¯m not under your control anymore. I want to be in control of myself ... Boohoo ...¡± The dignity she tried so hard to preserve had long been trampled under him. She had endured this all the way through, but all she got was a premeditated act from him. She really shouldn¡¯t go on, as she would go crazy if she continued like this. He reached out with one hand and lifted her chin. His deep eyes met her red and swollen eyes. Frowning, his eyes stopped on her small, tear-soaked face. Le saw the expression on his exquisite sculpture-like face was normal. His voice was maic and gentle, ¡°Do you want to try the consequences of pissing me off?¡± Le¡¯s body trembled, his eyes did not have a murderous look in them, but it gave her the creeps. Her tears flew off and she cried miserably, ¡°What the hell do you want? So, what if I piss you off? Will I die? Or being traumatized? I am now being traumatized, what else do you want? Go ahead, I¡¯m not afraid!¡± Vincent saw her tears but did not feel any emotional fluctuation. His eyes fixed on her face, frowned, thoughtful and he asked Le seriously, ¡°Le, have you ever tried what it¡¯s like to really live in hell? Would you like to try that?¡± Le sensed the cruelty, despondency, and loneliness that flitted through his eyes, and her heart jerked. He suddenly pulled her up and pushed her against the wall, holding her face in a fierce grip and kissing her lips intensely. His tongue swirled in and out of her mouth and made her whimper as if she were suffocating. Hisrge hands were tugging at her shirt as he lowered his head and began to kiss her neck vigorously. One kiss was followed by another, nibbling at her skin, treating her only as a toy for venting his rage. The kiss he gave was so violent that Le was resolute in refusing and avoiding it. However, the more she did so, the crazier Vincent became. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t have pissed off my vice president!¡± He growled low in a sombre voice. The full dress on Le¡¯s body was ripped away by him. ¡°Mr. White¡­¡­¡± Le cried out in a frightened whisper, with such helplessness. Vincent suddenly stopped his movements, breathing heavily, looking at her helpless look. She looked so fragile and naive. It was the first time that he thought she might be innocent! He pursed his lips, staring at her. He did not dare to move, choking and sobbing, tears and snoting out together. Vincent then clenched his fist and mmed it against the wall with a thud. The blood stained on the wall. He turned around and went into a room. Le was the only one left in the corridor. She got up, picked up the torn clothes on the floor, which no longer covered her. She went to open the door, but it wouldn''t open. She slid down the door panel and curled up. Her tears never stopped falling down her cheeks... Vincent went into the next room, and he stood in front of the French window, lighting another cigarette, but he couldn¡¯t suppress the loneliness that was inside his heart. Le was exhausted from crying and fell to the floor, finally unable to counter the exhaustion and fell into a deep sleep. The sky was a little overcast and the stars were fading into the clouds. Vincent was sunken into the bed, holding a cigarette in his slender fingers. There were already several cigarette butts on the floor, and he was just smoking, the room was filled with smoke. He was a strong man who was very confident without too many emotions. But now, he was getting irritated and some of his emotions were even getting out of his control. He had been educated since childhood. As a member of the White family, the only son in the White family, he had to be careful in every word and deed, not to reveal his true feelings to anyone, but now¡­ It turned out that he was also a man who was afraid of being alone, outwardly brilliant but inwardly lonesome, and only he knew inwardly how empty he really was in front of the crowd. What was the reason for this emptiness? Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! He was often alone in an empty room, but when there was another person in the room, and the smell of food wafted through the air. His mood fluctuated with that person, then he felt less empty. However, what should he do next? Taking a long, hard drag from his cigarette, he sighed deeply. He got up, poured a ss of wine, and drank it down in one go. The bitter taste gave him no relief inside, instead, it hurt more and more. The bite marks she left on his chest hurt, but none of them were as painful as the pain in his heart ... Divorce! I want a divorce from you! I will not y with you anymore! His heart pounded disorderly and his hand exerted an involuntary force. The ss in his hand was crushed to pieces. The stinging sensation brought him back to his senses in shock. His hand let go and the broken ss fell to the ground with a crisp sound. Blood trickled down his fingers, dripping off the white tiles with a pop. With a tilt of his head, he drank a full bottle of XO. The night was as dark as ink and his heart grew even lonelier. He slumped back onto the bed. His eyes closed as he felt the bursts of pain and numbnessing from his hands. The more pain in his hand the better, so he could forget that there was another part of his body that was also in intense pain. The pain in his chest side was even more unbearable! Even if he won the final victory, even if Brian Hunter was kneeling in front of him at this moment, what would happen? Would he be happy? He felt bewildered, bewildered about himself, bewildered about the future. He closed his eyes and smiled bitterly. The night always was getting longer and longer ... Early in the morning. Le woke up from the cold. Her body was shivering, and there were no clothes on her body. She saw a wardrobe in her room. She walked over, opened the door, and saw a woman¡¯s clothes inside. She was stunned and her eyes were a little sour, she was not used to wearing other people¡¯s clothes. She reached out and pulled up the bedsheets. She used the pure white bedsheets wrapped them around her body. She was stunned as she looked at the clothes in the wardrobe, which were many women¡¯s clothes indeed. It seemed that many women must havee to this house. She wondered why there was a little twinge in her heart when she thought about it... She turned and walked towards the French windows and looked at the ocean outside. It was so big, so boundless, and there were ships on the sea. She looked at the ships and thought about them having a ce to dock, but what about her? Where was the other side of her? ¡°Is it nice?¡± A chilly voice suddenly came from behind her. Without looking back, she knew that the personing was Vincent, and she chose not to take any action. Vincent slowly approached. His warm palm covered her body without any hesitation as if dering exclusive ownership. He was so dominant and relentless. Le kept silent, knowing that provoking him would end in her misfortune. Especially in a house with a combination lock, she couldn¡¯t get out now. ¡°Say something!¡± A cold tone rang out above Le¡¯s head. Le was about to turn and walk towards the bed but who knew that she was grabbed by Vincent and pushed against the French windows. The next moment, he ripped away from her bedsheet and tore off the panties from her body, and the burning heat entered her body mercilessly. ¡°Ah!¡± A sudden stab of pain made Le yelp out. Her face instantly turned pale. ¡°There will not be next time!¡± Vincent growled fiercely, ¡°You can only stay by my side.¡± Her slender feet entwined around his waist. Both of her hands clutched the curtain, and so once and for all in this shameful position, with her back facing the beautiful sea view outside the window, she endured his dominance,pletely emotionless, as by now he was fully clothed ... From the French windows to the bed, Vincent vented his irritable suffocation in his heart until the person beneath him could not bear it and fainted... The sound of the water in the bathroom ended and he stepped out with the fresh scent of shower gel. His dark hair was slightly damp and was draped loosely over his noble forehead, giving an impression of decadence. While his limbs bare outside the bath towel were long and strong, exuding masculinity that could not be underestimated. But then the eyes, as he touched her who are fainting on the bed, became even more vacant! He looked down at the scar on his chest. She had left a circr bite, a heavy bite that was only going to be a scar for his entire life. This scar cannot be erased and remained on his chest, on the left side of his body, his heart. He was annoyed to get up early in the morning and treat her like this, but the body that had been screaming all night was such an instinct that he was actually starting to get instinctive with her! Le woke up with a set of jeans shirts on the side of her bed. This was her usual outfit, only it was all famous brands, the tags on the clothes hadn¡¯t been picked up yet. She looked around and there was no Vincent around, her body was aching like a ripping pain was invading her. As soon as she looked down and smelled the smell of medicine again, her face instantly turned red. Because she found that her privates had been smeared with ointment... She got up and put on her clothes. Her body was in pain and her heart was even more in pain. Chapter 323 You Are Too Serious Chapter 323 You Are Too Serious Vincent was really not in the house. Le turned around to the door and saw a piece of paper pressed on the door with a ma, ¡°The password to the door is your birthday!¡± Her heart trembled violently, what kind of trick was this? ¡°Le, don''t get moved by him again, everything he does is because he wants to control you ...¡± Le muttered, opened the door and left the HL Apartment of Sea Hotel. The White Group president room. ¡°Did you read the report?¡± Arthur smiled as usual as he ambiguously nced at Vincent. He was holding today''s newspaper in his hand while sitting on his executive chair. While looking at the photo in the newspaper, hezily spoke, ¡°What a perfect match, a handsome man and a beautiful woman, what a beautiful picture. Uh, this is me. The section right here. Someone took a picture in the elevator where Le and I went upstairs together. Uh, her private live is chaotic, Le private life is really chaotic!¡± ¡°Arthur Lane, do you think today is the first day I know you?¡± Vincent raised his eyebrows without expressing any emotion. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Arthur pretended to be confused. ¡°See? I''ll read it to you! Yesterday, after the president of the White Group, Vincent White, told the press that Le is his wife, a reporter received a scoop. On that night, Le and the vice president of the White Group, Arthur Lane, got in the elevator together to the twenty-seventh floor of the HL Apartment, suspected of dating in secret...¡± Vincent had read that newspaper a while back. He annoyingly lit up a cigarette. ¡°Ipletely trust you!¡± ¡°Vincent, there is no use in trusting me, how can you be so sure that I do not have improper thoughts about your wife? What exactly did you do to Lest night? I want to know!¡± Arthur spoke with a straight face as he put the newspaper on the table. ¡°How is she now?¡± ¡°How did you guys meet?¡± Vincent did not answer his question. ¡°I met Lest time when Macey ran around naked in your office, she came to deliver clothes to Macey. However, at that time, I didn''t know that she was your wife, and she said her surname was Ross, so I thought she was Macey¡¯s cousin. I didn''t know she was your wife until yesterday!¡± So that''s how it was, he had long felt that there was something wrong with Le when she saw Arthur, ¡°Nothing happened, right?¡± ¡°You want to know the truth? This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. ¡°Of course.¡± ¡°Well, that day when your wife was pushed by her sister, she fell down and suddenly blood could be seen oozing out. I acted as a protector of women and gave her my jacket. Otherwise, going out with blood on her will not be good. That''s all, nothing else happened, whether you believe it or not.¡± Arthur understood Vincent. If he did not say anything, Vincent will be more suspicious. So, in order to not talk about the incident of Le learning taekwondo, he can only say this embarrassing thing. ¡°Is the Armani-branded jacket yours?¡± Vincent thought of the Armani jacket that he had thrown away in the trash that day at the hotel, which turned out to be Arthur¡¯s. But why would Le lied and say it belongs to Theodore? Blood? Damn, she was in menstrual period. Arthur actually saw Le having her period! His expression showed his discontent.. ¡°Vincent, you are unhappy, right? Don''t be jealous. About you wife, she seems nice and is very supportive, she is the most suitable person to be the wife of a so-called sessful person like you. She is innocent from the start, just treat her well!¡± ¡°You care too much about her!¡± Vincent¡¯s harsh gaze fell on Arthur¡¯s face. ¡°I care about all nice women. If you hurt her, maybe I will snatch her away from you, this is not a joke!¡± Arthur blinked, although he could not see how serious he was through his eyes, but Vincent knew that he was not joking. It seemed that he had underestimated Le¡¯s charm, she had actually made Arthur to speak for her. ¡°You won¡¯t have any chance!¡± Vincent smiled gently. ¡°Not because of her, but because I don''t want to lose a buddy like you because of her!¡± ¡°You are such a tough talker!¡± Arthur twitched his lips. ¡°Are you seriously using me as a shield, you''re so hypocritical!¡± Vincent frowned, unable to refute back. ¡°Who was the person who took the tape from the elevator? The people at the HL Property must have leaked the video, damn it, I must destroy that camera no matter what!¡± Arthur frowned. After abruptly putting out the cigarette, Vincent picked up the phone on the table. He opened his phone again, and found the number from yesterday''s anonymous call. ¡°Hey, Manager Billy, help me find more information about this phone number, the number is ... yeah!¡± ¡°Okay, you can call back in ten minutes, okay, thanks~!¡± Vincent raised his head and looked at Arthur. ¡°The anonymous call we receivedst night said that Le was with you!¡± ¡°It seems like someone is really trying to use us and provoke me, that person must be tired of living!¡± ¡°I will investigate and find out the truth!¡± ¡°Vin, you trust me that much, what if I had done it with your wifest night ...¡± ¡°I know you!¡± He did not get angry at him too much, that was because he knew what kind of person Arthur was. As for Le, his feeling at that time was to trust her, no reasons needed. Other than feeling a bit angry and ufortable as she was with Arthur in the middle of the night, he really did not think too much about it. This was because, he never investigated who the man who took her first time really was! After investigating, the results were that she never did it with anyone else, so that time¡­ It was hard to give a judgement at that moment! ¡°Your trust on me makes me terrified!¡± Arthur frowned. ¡°After hearing what you said, you only knew that I was with Le after receiving that anonymous call!¡± ¡°Yeah!¡± Vincent nodded his head. At that moment, the phone rang. Vincent picked up the phone and Manager Billy who was at the other end of the phone said, ¡°I already let thepany¡¯s technician to investigate further. The number you gave me was purchased from a retailer, hundreds of numbers are registered at once, it¡¯s not clear who they sold it too, a number that can be only used once!¡± ¡°Oh! I understand! Thank you!¡± Vincent pondered. ¡°I''m going out!¡± ¡°You haven''t said what you did with Le!¡± Arthur stopped him. ¡°The person is still alive!¡± He replied. ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Do I look like a murderer?¡± ¡°You''re not a murderer, but maybe you''re a rapist!¡± Arthur rolled his eyes and seriously continued saying, ¡°What you¡¯ve done yesterday told others you are jealous. Vincent, women are to be loved, where did your previous capability went? Let me tell you, being too forceful will only let a woman¡¯s heart fly further and further away! Other than that, like what I had just said, I do not want Le to get hurt, if you really cannot give her happiness, I do not hesitate to break our friendship with you! You know I like to be straightforward. So, as long as she is your wife, I will not make any move. However, once you hurt her and she can¡¯t hardly bear it anymore, I think I will chase after her, even if it means that we have to break our bond!¡± He said it very seriously, Vincent smiled coldly and patted his shoulder. ¡°Vincent, you are very straightforward!¡± Without answering or denying, Vincent turned around and walked out. Arthur pursed his lips and sighed. The bigger smile could be seen on his face, although there were a few hints of disappointment, his smile was still quite bright. Le left the HL Apartment and went to school first. As soon as she got off the car, she passed by the newsstand again. The headlines at the entertainment section had a picture of her and Vincent intimately kissing each other. She did not expect that this time, she was the main character. Leughed at herself, her heart became even more empty. She entered the school without even looking at it. However, as soon as she entered the school, she felt that people were looking at her. The phone suddenly rang, it was Renee. ¡°Hey! Le, what''s wrong with you, why are you dating the vice president of the White Group, Arthur? Did you go on a date with him yesterday?¡± ¡°What date?¡± Le began to panic. ¡°The news reported that you went up to his HL Apartment at the twenty-seventh floor with Arthurte at night, there was even a screenshot of the video of you and Arthur in the elevator.¡± ¡°Ah...¡± Le froze in shock. ¡°Didn''t you read the newspaper?¡± Renee asked, ¡°Callum and I both saw it and we were discussing it just now, what''s going on with Le?¡± ¡°I don''t know...¡± Le felt hurt. ¡°I have to hang up now!¡± ¡°Alright! After youpleted your thesis, hurry back to work! I''m bored to death!" ¡°Okay!¡± After hanging up the phone, Le ran to the newsstand to buy a newspaper, and she saw a picture of her in the elevator with Arthur. What happened? Suspecting that it was a date? Le just felt her brain buzzing. She did not know how her mother would react if she told her that she wanted to divorce Vincent. She only wanted to get a divorce, she only wanted to get out of this pain, but what about her mother? At this moment, Le was hesitant! Although the phone kept ringing, Le decisively refused to answer the call and walked into the teaching building. ¡°Le, Professor Hall is looking for you¡± A ssmate told her at the stairs. Le let out a sigh and walked straight towards Theodore¡¯s office. She knocked on the door and heard a deep male voiceing from inside, ¡°Come in.¡± Le pushed open the door, not knowing why Theodore was looking for herself again. When she pushed the door open, a strong smell of smoke rushed through her nose. Le frowned and walked in. She looked up and saw a tall, thin figure with his back against her, standing in front of the window and smoking. The smell of smoke in the air told her how much he had smoked. Theodore seemed to know that the visitor was Le just by judging the sound of her footsteps. He turned around; his eyes shed with a touch of hurt. Cold air could be seen surrounding him as he took a puff of smoke. After he exhaled out the white smoke, his eyes stared at Le without blinking, ¡°You''re really married? Your husband is Vincent!¡± Le was stunned for a bit and nodded her head. ¡°Yes, Professor Hall!¡± ¡°And what''s the matter with you and Arthur? Le, you''re not happy, are you?¡± Theodore¡¯s sharp eyes were as deep as the sea, staring straight into her eyes, making Le felt guilty if she were to lie. ¡°That is my business, it doesn''t seem to have anything to do with Professor Hall, right?¡± Le turned her face away, ¡°If there is nothing else, I''m going back!¡± Le had a feeling that Theodore would ask something, but she did not expect him to ask her if she were happy. In fact, only she herself understood. Even after leaving Vincent, will she be happy? The answer is not necessarily yes. Wherever her happiness may be, she knew clearly in her heart. This was because it was too difficult, it should be considered impossible to obtain in this lifetime. So, for her, happiness was a luxury item. ¡°Le¡­¡± he shouted anxiously, and took another hard smoke from his cigarette. Le pursed her lips and did not know what to say at the moment. After remaining silent for a while, Theodore spoke again, ¡°Le, I did not expect you to marry Vincent. I don''t me you; I only me myself. I want to tell you that the letter I wrote to you is being investigated and the one who kept the letter is almost being found out!¡± Le¡¯s eyes wavered and she shook her head. ¡°Senior Hall, all of this is no longer important to me! You shouldn''t bother to investigate anything anymore either.¡± Chapter 324 Theodore’s Anger Chapter 324 Theodore¡¯s Anger ¡°Don¡¯t you really want to know the man behind?¡± Theodore Hall frowned. He sounded a little suspicious as if he was waiting for a result. His gaze seemed like a sharp knife to lock her down. Le moved her sight aside for a while and then looked back at him. She said lightly, ¡°What can I do even if I knew? Can we go back in time?¡± ¡°3 years ago, who was the person who frequently visited you in your dormitory? Because the person who came to find you, he ended up getting closer with the maid, who was this person? Don¡¯t you remember?¡± Theodore sounded a little pain as it flowed into Le¡¯s ear. Le frowned as her pale face looked calm. Her red and swollen eyes looked a little painful but she raised her head and whispered, ¡°You only need to know it yourself. I have never seen any letter before so I don¡¯t really want to know it anymore.¡± ¡°But I always thought that if no one secretly hid the letter that I wrote to you, maybe we would have been together!¡± Theodore took a puff as he stared into her eyes. Le smiled awkwardly and replied firmly, ¡°Will not!!¡± There was a buzzing sound in his head. Theodore swayed a little. He was stunned and felt hurt, it was painful. He squeezed the cigarette in his hand so tight that the butt of the cigarette burned in his palm. It was very hot and he slightly frowned. Le noticed his action and stepped forward immediately. ¡°What are you doing? Do you burn yourself? Do you feel hurt?¡± She ran up hurriedly and grabbed his hand to pry open with her hands. But Theodore was frowning as he squeezed her hand tightly. The me was extinguished in his palm as he held it tightly. Naturally, it just burned him at the same time. His hand was opened by Le. She was a little worried, ¡°What are you doing? Are you stupid!¡± But Theodore smiled and he said, ¡°You still care about me!¡± Le was startled. As she looked at the bubble in his palm, she felt a little helpless. She let go of his hand, and raised her eyes. ¡°Anyone would have cared when facing this situation. I¡¯m a human, not a monster. If you misunderstood about something, I¡¯m terribly sorry. You still have some sense, take care of the injury by yourself. I have to go!¡± She did not want to make Theodore misunderstand her. Just as she was about to open the door of the room, he stretched out his hand from her back and pressed the back of the door to m it shut. Her strength was no match for him. She was trapped between the back of the door and his chest in shock. His breath burst over which made her feel afraid and pressured. Her body¡¯s rejection and resistance were so clear and direct. ¡°Le, you do care about me, why are you denying?!¡± Theodore looked down at her. Le wanted to pushed him away and shouted hurriedly, ¡°Theodore! What are you doing? You¡¯re my teacher, don¡¯t overstep the boundary, we¡¯re in the school, this is your office, what are you doing?!¡± Didn¡¯t he know that he might be used if he was seen by ulterior guys? He would lose his job and she would get involved in a scandal. She did not want something like this to happen. This could hurt her or someone else especially her mother. ¡°If I knew this would happen, I would never study abroad but rather work in anypany after I graduated. If so at least, I could still stay by your side instead of going to the other side of the world. I didn¡¯t have to endure the loneliness while missing you at the same time. I thought that everything that I have done could help me give you happy life in the future. But... but I forgot to take time and space into consideration for they have blocked everything. I¡¯m a loser but I feel unwillingly...¡± Theodore growled as he bowed his head to kiss her lips. ¡°Oh...no...¡± Le was shocked. Theodore¡¯s lips fell on the corners of Le¡¯s lips and she dodged immediately. He went crazy and wanted to kiss her so badly. As they were pulling and pushing with each other, Theodore saw the hickey on the neck under her shirt. That... that was the mark left by a man. A man¡¯s hickey. ¡°Is this Vincent¡¯s kiss or Arthur¡¯s? Tell me.¡± Theodore was upset while staring at her. Le suddenly bent her legs as she used a lot of strength to resist. ¡°Ah...¡± Theodore hugged his lower abdomen and bent down. ¡°Theodore, that¡¯s enough. It has nothing to do with you. I don¡¯t want to see you again. Please don¡¯t call me into your office in a teacher¡¯s name. If you still do, I will file aint to you!¡± Le opened the door and walked out after she left such a cold statement. The moment she walked out of his office, she felt so wronged. She took a deep breath and held back her tears as she tidied her hair and clothes. The ssroom was in a chaos. Everyone was not discussing about the thesis but today¡¯s entertainment headline. ¡°Look, it¡¯s our ssmate, Le. I can¡¯t believe that she¡¯s married!¡± Le heard the discussion as she just stepped on the doorstep. ¡°That¡¯s right, she¡¯s so charming. Both presidents of the White Group were attracted to her. Do you think if they are having a threesome in the HL Apartment?¡± ¡°It¡¯s possible! It¡¯s said that it is the most popr game among presidents now. Oh my god. Gosh!¡± ¡°...¡± More obscene words were spoken out by her so-called ssmates. Le¡¯s heart felt like tearing apart when even her ssmate who stayed with her for four years would say such words. She felt so hurt! She did not have the courage to walk into the ssroom although she did not do anything at all. At this moment, someone in the ssroom said, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you all, are you gossiping? Le is not that kind of person!¡± That was the voice of the ss monitor, Toby Houghton. Unexpectedly, someone spoke out for her. Le suddenly felt warm. At least, some people believed that she was not that kind of person. ¡°Ah, Toby do you like Le? It¡¯s a pity that she doesn¡¯t even like you. She¡¯s the daughter of Brian Hunter. Her husband is Vincent White and her secret lover is Arthur Lane. Even our Professor Hall treats her differently. I heard that she was asked to go to the office just now! Maybe they¡¯re having a tryst now!¡± ¡°You guys are such assholes!¡± Toby shouted. ¡°To make fun of your ssmate who have got along with you for 4 years, Margot Kaur, are you jealous of Le? Jealous of her working harder and having better grades than you. Are you jealous of her being the only outstanding graduate in our ss?¡± ¡°Who¡¯s jealous?¡± ¡°Ha! I think you are!¡± Tobyughed a little. ¡°If you continue gossiping today, it means you¡¯re not getting well along with me. I just can¡¯t let your attitude spoil you!¡± ¡°Toby, do you want to be Le¡¯s secret lover? Let me tell you, you have not any chance at all. Our Professor Hall is still waiting for her! She used to be Le¡¯s lover for 3 years!¡± Le took a deep breath as her heart felt suffocated. She suddenly found something in her mind, those letters?! She mmed the door and walked in. Once the door was opened, Le stood at the doorsteps. She raised her eyes and looked at those gossip guys. Those who participated in the discussion were Margot, Betsy Walker, and Agnes Chapman who stayed with her in the same dormitory. Those three who caused the trouble the most while the rest just followed along. The ssmates who stayed with her in the same dormitory for four years. It was unexpected, it was really unexpected. The moment when Le pushed the door, everyone went into an absolute silence. Margot was startled but immediatelyughed. He then greeted her naturally, ¡°Le, you¡¯re here!¡± Le was not showing any emotion,pletely no emotion at all. She just looked at them, her ssmates. Toby walked over. ¡°Le, are you okay?¡± Le smiled at Toby. Le thanked him for speaking for her and trusting her. She then moved her sight towards Margot, Betsy, and Agnes. She walked towards them naturally and looked directly into their eyes. Three of them were feeling guilty and speechless when Le looked at them. Le smiled faintly and said, ¡°I''m really grateful for letting me see this scene clearly before I graduate, Margot, Betsy, and Agnes. Since you all are interested about my life, then I want to know about 3 years ago when there was a letter from KL University. Do you all still remember? If I¡¯m not mistaken, there should have 99 letters? Should I thank you all for keeping them secretly for such a long time?¡± ¡°Letter? What kind of letter?¡± Margot was startled but acting a little stupid, ¡°What are you talking about? Le, how do we know?¡± ¡°Yes, Le. What do we know about the letters?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± ¡°In the sophomore year, you all have always sent and received letters in our dormitory. I have never seen a letter before. Do you dare to say that you don¡¯t know about it?¡± Le remained calm as she did not step back. Her expression was clear and direct. ¡°Le, I guess we¡¯re right. By the way, all the students seem to know that only Professor Hall has gone to study in KL University right? I guess those letters were written by him?¡± Le smiled a little. There was no need to ask as she knew that they were the one who hid the letters that sent by Theodore. It looked like she really med wrongly towards Theodore. She thought she had not heard a word from him in three years but it turned out that he really did write to her before. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter whether you have it or not. It¡¯s illegal to hide someone else¡¯s letter. I n to call the police!¡± Le smiled a little. Her tone remained calm without any hesitation. Three of them were shocked and stunned. Margot suddenlyughed. ¡°Ha, call the police, Le. You do know how to joke!¡± ¡°If you think I¡¯m joking then let it be! I love joking the most!¡± Her expression changed and groaned a little. ¡°Since you all mention that I¡¯m the daughter of Brian Hunter and also the wife of Vincent White. Since you have offended me, do you all still want to graduate?¡± Their expressions suddenly changed. Le chuckled a little. Since she had stayed with Vincent for so long, she did not learn anything but threatening others. The feeling was right. ¡°Le, Le, those letters, those letters aren¡¯t with us. It¡¯s with your sister, Macey!¡± Margot suddenly spoke out. Le waspletely stunned. Three years ago, her sister dide to their dormitory often. They often ate together in their dormitory. Sometimes, she would give some little gifts for them, perhaps? ¡°They did take Le¡¯s letter!¡± Someone random shouted. ¡°Oh my god! What a shame!¡± Le was speechless and suddenly walked out. The Hunter Family. This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. Le saw her mother¡¯s concern when she stepped inside the door. ¡°Lexi, why don¡¯t you pick up the phone?¡± ¡°Mom, where¡¯s my sister¡± ¡°She¡¯s not at home. She¡¯s in overseas now!¡± Mabel held on Le¡¯s hand. ¡°Tell your mom what''s going on? Why are you meeting secretly with that vice president?¡± ¡°Mum, do you believe that?¡± Le raised her eyes and looked directly into her mother¡¯s eyes. Mabel was startled. ¡°Of course, I don¡¯t believe it. Don¡¯t I know what kind of person is my daughter?¡± ¡°Mum!¡± Of course, Le rushed into her arms and hugged her mother''s neck tightly. She wanted to feel the care and warmth given by her mother. Mabel was a little surprised and hugged Le back. ¡°Lexi, I do trust you. Can you tell me what happened? How did you go to the Sea Hotel with the vice president?¡± Chapter 325 I Want To Get A Divorce Chapter 325 I Want To Get A Divorce ¡°Mum, just trust me, it¡¯s really not what you think, Arthur Lane is my friend!¡± Le exined, ¡°Mum, I¡­¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you stammering?¡± ¡°I want to get a divorce!¡± Le mustered up her courage. ¡°Why?¡± Stunned for a moment, Mabel immediately held Le upright and looked in her eyes. ¡°Did you cryst night? Why are your eyelids swollen like this? Are you and Vincent getting a divorce because of that vice president?¡± ¡°No, mum!¡± Le was almost crying. ¡°I really just want a divorce.¡± ¡°My silly girl, do you think marriage is just a child¡¯s y?¡± Mabel sighed quietly, not even surprised or angry, but only spoke with a serious tone, ¡°Every couple has to go through a running-in period, don¡¯t you like Vincent?¡± ¡°Mum?¡± Le was stunned, then she denied it. ¡°I don¡¯t like Mr. White!¡± ¡°Silly child, if you don¡¯t like him, why would your father and I have agreed to let you marry him? Do you think it was just because of the video by Macey?¡± ¡°Mum?!¡± Le was stunned again, ¡°You guys?¡± ¡°We want you to be happy, do you think that we agree for the marriage just for the sake of the dignity of the Hunter family?¡± Mabel gently stroked Le¡¯s little face. ¡°My dear child, if it was for the sake of the Hunter family, I would not agree to you marrying him, but we saw you genuinely like him. Vincent might have had his own purpose in marrying you, but I believe in my daughter, as long as he stays with you for a longer time, he will definitely fall in love with you!¡± ¡°No, mum, he won¡¯t fall in love with me, you don¡¯t understand!¡± Le was too surprised as her parents had actually known it. They all knew that she liked Vincent but she thought she had hidden it well. ¡°Le, to love someone you need to let him know that you love him, let him feel that you like him, if he didn¡¯t know you love him, how can he let his guard down to love you? And have you ever told him that you like him?¡± ¡°Mum¡­I¡­¡± Le shook her head feebly. ¡°I don¡¯t know what to do anymore, I¡¯m so sad, I just want to get a divorce.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t want to be used by him in front of the camera, right?¡± ¡°Mum!¡± A mother was always the one who knew her child best. ¡°Le, don¡¯t take something just from its cover, mum can clearly see that he treats you different than he treats Macey.¡± ¡°How is it different?¡± ¡°He calls me mum because of you, and treats me with extra respect because of you too whereas he is really hostile to your dad.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Le was unsure and her little face scrunched together. ¡°Le, mum doesn¡¯t allow you to get a divorce!¡± Mabel said seriously at this point. ¡°But if you really can¡¯t live with him anymore and you feel really unhappy, then you just divorce him! But ask your own heart first, do you really want to leave him?¡± ¡°Mum¡­¡± Le hesitated for a moment. ¡°Will you be very sad if Mr. White and I divorce?¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter how mum feels, what matters is how you really feel in your heart, is it really to the point where you can''t live anymore?¡± Mabel asked softly, ¡°I believe in my child, we havee through those difficult times together, yet, you have also gone through so many tribtions and mum hopes that those tribtions are the wealth of your life. Sometimes you seem to have reached the cliff, but if you don¡¯t know how to turn around, how do you know the alternative way is not easy? Marriage is managed by wisdom, not impulse. How many couples have gone through sweet lives, or even lived together for longer, but who knows that they have not thought about divorce? Maybe in the long life of a couple, they don''t know how many times they think about the topic of divorce, but in the end they all hold back to get to the sweet wedding, it''s not easy to live a lifetime, especially to be with the person we love, even if he is annoying, why don''t we use our wisdom to defuse it?¡± Le lowered her head, her mum¡¯s words made her know that she didn¡¯t want her to get a divorce, yet, she was still trying to exin some reasons, hoping to save her marriage, but what if it continued, how was she going to live happily? Le really didn¡¯t know anymore. The White¡¯s Group. ¡°Have you found out, Vincent? Who made the anonymous call?¡± Arthur followed Vincent into the president¡¯s office. Noticing Vincent frowned, Arthur changed his debauchery look into a serious face. ¡°There is no way to find out. Obviously, it is an intentional act. Have you asked about it at HL Apartment?¡± ¡°Yes, Manager Hart said that a hacker had infiltrated theirwork and intercepted the video, and it is not leaked out directly!¡± ¡°We¡¯ll find it out slowly!¡± Vincent sat on the boss chair. ¡°But this has a big impact on ourpany¡¯s shares and the shares price!¡± ¡°Now you are worried about it?¡± ¡°Can¡¯t you be worried? The president and the vice president of thepany grab a woman, such a fucking bloody gimmick!¡± Arthur just wanted to curse. ¡°Since they are looking for you means they have prepared well, we sure can¡¯t get away!¡± ¡°We don¡¯t have any clue!¡± Arthur lit up his cigarette in frustration, ¡°I may be promiscuous but there is no need for me to get involved, right?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s wait and see what happens!¡± Vincent frowned, suddenly thinking of Le at this moment, he felt an empty and numbing pain in his heart. ¡°These recent days, you better don¡¯t meet with Le. Remember that don¡¯t provoke her if you don¡¯t want to see her too miserable!¡± Having already collected the emotions that had just fluctuated, Vincent spoke calmly and his calmness invisibly settled down Arthur¡¯s violent emotion too. ¡°Are you afraid that I will really abduct your wife?¡± Arthurughed teasingly, ¡°But Le is really a good companion who is calm and obedient in front of the media, don¡¯t forget that she is only that young!¡± ¡°The woman I choose is not that bad!¡± There was a hint of pride and doting in the calm tone, Vincent thought about everything that happenedst night, in front of the media, she was really that calm. ¡°It seems you be serious towards this!¡± Arthurughed again while looking at Vincent who showed a gloomy face. It seemed that no man could tolerate another man coveting his woman even if he was Vincent¡¯s brother or even if he had only been kind enough to take in his poor wife. Vincent¡¯s face stiffened, perhaps himself didn¡¯t even know the position of Le in his heart. ¡°Get out and work!¡± Vincent ignored Arthur¡¯s teasing, instead, he began to take the documents and read them. ¡°Alright, I¡¯m going out!¡± The door of the president¡¯s office was pulled and locked, but Vincent didn¡¯t care to look at the documents in his hand, and his eyebrows knitted together. The phone rang suddenly and Vincent looked at the phone, it was mother-inw calling. His eyebrows were knitted even tighter and then he pressed the answer button, Mabel¡¯s voice rang out on the other end of the phone. ¡°Vincent, do I disturb you?¡± ¡°Mum! No!¡± Vincent was polite and calm but his voice was low. ¡°Is there anything?¡± Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! Mabel seemed relieved, ¡°Well, Le is back to home, if you have nothing to do after work, go ahead and pick her up!¡± Vincent was slightly surprised, seemed to think of something then he nodded. ¡°Alright! I¡¯ll go now!¡± ¡°Vincent, Le is still young and she doesn¡¯t know how to behave, just tolerate her! Well, I¡¯m hanging up!¡± Mabel was about to hang up the phone. ¡°Mum, wait¡­¡± Vincent¡¯s voice rose sharply. Mabel hadn¡¯t hung up and asked with a smile, ¡°Go ahead.¡± ¡°I want to eat the ribs you made!¡± ¡°Oh, sure! I¡¯ll buy them right now and make a big pot of stew!¡± ¡°See youter then, thank you!¡± After hanging up the phone, Vincent¡¯s eyebrows gradually loosened up, he curled up a smile around the corner of his lip and then turned back to his paperwork. Only then, he suddenly looked up as he thought of something and called back immediately. Mabel had just hung up the phone when she received another call from Vincent. ¡°Mum, what did Le say when she returned home?¡± Vincent asked in a low voice. Mabel smiled, ¡°No, she said that she was tired from the press conferencest night and was now going to bed, we¡¯ll wait for you toe back for dinner!¡± ¡°Alright!¡± Nothing was said and Vincent frowned, was it not said, or did mother-inw help to hide it?! Vincent looked at the time, it was five thirty in the afternoon, he then got up and took his suit jacket. ¡°Where are you going, Vincent?¡± He met Arthur as soon as he left. ¡°Do I need to report to you? My vice president?¡± ¡°Going to find Le?¡± Arthur raised his eyebrows. Vincent¡¯s face remained unchanged and he snorted. In the Hunter¡¯s family¡¯s living room, Vincent¡¯s arrival made Mabel extraordinarily happy but she said nothing. ¡°Le is in her room, go and look for her,ter only three of us eat together as your father has a meeting tonight, wait for a while, it will be ready soon!¡± ¡°Ugh! Alright!¡± Vincent looked a little unnatural, he then went upstairs after he put his suit jacket on the sofa. On the other side, Mabel sighed quietly as he was willing toe here meant things weren¡¯t as serious as she thought, she just didn¡¯t know what would happen to Le. Vincent pushed open Le¡¯s door and walked straight over to her, she was still sleeping when he left in the morning, he had given her medicine and wondered how she was doing now. On the bed, there was a curled up body where Le¡¯s messy hair covering the side of her face as she was sleeping and the corner of her cherry red mouth still slightly opened, her eyelids were red and swollen, her eyebrows furrowed, yet, this touched the softest part of his heart. Sitting down on the edge of the bed, Vincent gently stroked her hair away from her face and looked at her with a smile. He caressed her gently with his long and slender fingers sliding down from the forehead to her cheek and such a feeling of reassurance that merged into his heart made him happy. Lowering his eyes, Vincent suddenly found that Le who was curled up on the bed was extraordinarily petite. Had she reached the limit of what she could not bear? The outstretched hand kept gently groping her cheek carefully as if afraid of touching the porcin doll. Finally awakened by this tickling sensation, Le¡¯s eyes snapped open to meet a pair of deep and gentle eyes. When she suddenly saw him, she was about to open her mouth to call out Mr. White, but then she suddenly pursed her lips and swallowed the words. When his hand did not leave her cheek, Le finally couldn¡¯t bear with it anymore and pulled his hand off while saying in a cold voice, ¡°What are you doing here?¡± ¡°Still angry?¡± He raised his eyebrows. She was stunned but thinking that he was just acting. ¡°I want to get a divorce!¡± ¡°I know, you have said it!¡± ¡°You?¡± ¡°Your mother asked me toe!¡± He said. Chapter 326 Didnt Want To Be a Pawn Chapter 326 Didn''t Want To Be a Pawn Le''s heart jerked, ''Did Mom call him over? Is Mom not agreeing to their divorce? Is Mom still making ast ditch effort?'' "You can go now!" She said in a cold voice. "I haven''t eaten the ribs yet!" He said, still looking into her eyes. "I won''t leave until I eat the ribs Mrs. Hunter cooked!" "You''re not wee in our home, please leave now!" Le continued. "Stop it, Le!" Vincent sighed and bent over to hug Le¡¯s body tightly. He rested his chin ambiguously on her shoulder, and his lips curled up in a faint smile, somewhat ambiguous and somewhat satisfying. His warm breath was exhaled next to her ear, Le abruptly stiffened her body and cursed herself with chagrin. Her first reaction should be to push him away, but at this moment in his embrace, she was actually too weak to have any strength at all. "Vincent, you, what exactly are you doing here?" Le stopped struggling and spoke in frustration, "Can you stop breathing into my ear? It''s itchy." Vincent seemed very satisfied with Le''s reaction, the smile in his eyes deepened, and there was moreughter in his ringing voice, "You answer my question first, and then I''ll answer yours." "What''s your question?" Le turned from his embrace and asked hesitantly. "Why do you want a divorce?" At this moment, Vincent''s smile was warm and gentle, and the gaze he looked at Le was so gentle that it could ripple out. "I won''t be used by you. I don''t want to be a pawn and be manipted by you!" "Who has manipted you?" "You and your mom!" "Le, you''re very smart." Vincent raised the corners of his lips in approval. He had never expected that such an outburst from her would make her look more charming; it wasn''t good for a woman to be too soft. "Let go of me!" Le squirmed her body slightly, trying to move her body away from his embrace. However, unfortunately, his hands were tightly wrapped around her, causing her not to have an ounce of room to turn around. Le couldn''t help but frown. Noticing Le''s resistant movements, Vincent looked down and met her uplifted gaze. The smile in his eyes became even deeper, and the hand around her waist opened slightly, caressing her slender waist. "Get out of my room right now, this is my house! I don''t want to see you!" Le abruptly straightened up her body and growled in anger. A faint blush stained her cheeks, what was she being shy about? She cursed herself inwardly and red angrily at the mildly smiling Vincent once again. She was about to divorce him, what the hell was she so shy about? Also, what did he mean by smiling like that? Her puzzled gaze was cast upon Vincent''s handsome side face. His cheeks were well angled, as if they had been meticulously chiseled while the features on his face are profound and well-defined, exuding a compelling charm. Especially the faint smile at the corner of his mouth made him look so gentle and elegant at the moment, but she could feel the wisdom and severity contained in his smile. "It doesn''t matter, I just want to see you!" He insisted. "Then get out of here!" Le''s voice began to be shrill. "You''ve be more temperamental!" His tone remained unhurried, like he didn''t have the slightest temper, and such him made Le even more fearful and unfamiliar. "What''s the point of you doing this? I already know there''s hatred between you and my dad, that''s your business, and I really don''t want to get involved right now!" Le pursed her lips, not wanting to say any more. Vincent''s intense gaze fell on Le''s face. "I won''t agree to a divorce!" "Why?" "Just don''t agree with it!" "Under what circumstances would you agree?" "Not until I die!" Le was rendered speechless. Le didn''t say anything, her eyes fixed on him, and she saw unexpectedly that his injured hand was wrapped in bandages, which seemed to be serious. Her heart suddenly sank, she felt slightly distressed, but said nothing. Noticing her nce at his hand, Vincent simply stretched it out and showed it to herpletely. "My hand is injured!" It looked very serious, and Le saw that his palm was also bandaged, while the wound seemed to be leaking blood into the bandage. She frowned and looked away, pretending not to see it, but in fact she was still very worried inside. He was stunned for a moment, but then the corners of his mouth gradually curled upward. "I''ve bled a lot, my hand was pierced by a wine ss!" "It''s none of my business!" She said coldly, but her eyes turned to him anyway, and she saw him removing the bandages. His palm was covered with manyrge and small cuts and stab wounds. She stared at them several times and it looked like she was in more pain than the injured him. This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. Vincent gazed at her, contentedly enjoying her expression as she worried about him. "I''m not a doctor!" Le said stubbornly. "Hurry up and go to the hospital, don''t linger around at my house!" Looking at her squirming look, he wanted tough so much and couldn''t help but let his smile creep onto his face. "Get out of here right away!" "Mrs. Hunter asked me to call you downstairs for dinner. It''s just the three of us eating together today, so if you don''t want to upset her,e down right now!" He finished his words softly and began to wrap a bandage around his hand. "I''ll go downstairs first and wait for you to eat!" Leaving these words, he got up and left. Le closed her eyes, her mind was in a tumult for a long time. Her heart was suddenly irritated due to Vincent''s phrase "not until I die", but these words also made her feel strange all of a sudden. Why did he refuse to divorce? Didn''t Mrs. White also say that they would divorce sooner orter? Le was lying in bed when she heard her phone ring. It was an unfamiliar number, she answered the phone and soon heard a man''s voice. "Le Ross?" The voice was solemn and gave a vague sense of oppression, in which there seemed to be a hint of dissatisfaction as well. Le frowned and asked, "I am Le. May I ask who you are?" "Le, I thought you would be a good student, but I never thought that being free,zy, disorganized, undisciplined is your original style of doing things." "Coach Koby?" Le was stunned. "I should call you Le Hunter now, right?" Coach Koby''s solemn voice came again, "Will you be attending the practice at the dojo today?" "Sorry, Coach Koby, I''ll attend today!" Le suddenly remembered that she was still studying taekwondo in the dojo. "I''m going now!" After hanging up the phone, Le immediately got up, grabbed her handbag, and went downstairs. The dishes were already served on the table while Le hurriedly headed towards the door. Vincent and Mabel were both startled. "Where are you going?" "Mom, I have something to do, so I''ll skip dinner!" Le didn''t even give Vincent a look and headed straight outside. "Where are you going?" Vincent asked in a deep voice. Le was shocked, but replied coldly, "Where I go has nothing to do with you!" "Le!" "Mom, I''m going!" "Where the hell are you going?" Vincent grabbed her hand. Le struggled violently and Vincent''s hand was shaken off by her. "I have something to do!" "Le, whatever you''re going to do, you have to finish eating before you leave!" Mabel had no choice but to speak up to ease the tension. "No, I''m alreadyte. I''ll eat when Ie back tonight!" Le dropped these words and walked out. "It''s -" Mabel was embarrassed. "Mom, I''m going after her!" Vincent grabbed his jacket and followed her out. Mabel sighed quietly as she faced the table of dishes alone. Her brow furrowed and she looked out the door with some concern. Vincent chased out a few steps and then picked up Le in his arms. "Ah-" Le shouted sharply. "Let go of me!" In what capacity did hee after her and pick her up? She was going to divorce him, okay? With a snap, Vincent''s hand pped her on the buttocks. "It''s hard to dissipate my anger without beating you. Where are you going? Why didn''t you tell me?" "This has nothing to do with you!" Le shouted. This man was unreasonable, yes, he was never reasonable, and she didn''t even know how his business was so sessful. He looked like a child when he threw a tantrum, not like a thirty-year-old man in any way! Casually picking someone up outside? And dared to spank her! "Really?! Nothing to do with me? You dare to say it''s nothing to do with me!" With that, he had strode to the car, opened the door and shoved her into the car. But Le got up and felt like fleeing, and he pressed her down in one fell swoop. "Let''s see what will happen if you dare to run away!" Although Le always had a good temper, at this moment, she also flew into a rage! "Vincent, you can''t imprison me! I''m telling you, I have my personal freedom!" "Did you say where you are going? I''ll take you there!" He yelled, not letting her go no matter what. The two of them were in the passenger seat, and he pressed against her in a not so nice position. She was infuriated. "I won''t tell you!" Le decided to make no bones about it today, "I just won''t tell you, who you think you are? Do you think you''re great? Because you''re rich, you''re great? Don''t you expect to manipte me, I''m not your pawn!" For some reason, Vincent actually found her a bit funny. She was as docile as a rabbit, but she could also bite when she was anxious! It was so interesting. It seemed that she was really anxious this time. But, why did he get happier the more anxious she was. "What''s wrong with being a pawn? It''s an honor for you to be my pawn!" "Fuck my honor!" Le pushed him violently and simply scratched him haphazardly. Whatever, Arthur said that it was proper for women to scratch when fighting, and it just so happens that her nails hadn''t been cut, so she reached out and scratched him ruthlessly. When Vincent saw that she was really anxious and her hand was actually going to scratch his face, he immediately grabbed her hand. Ignoring the wound on his hand, he held her tightly and confined her hand to the top of her head. "Listen to me!" Le''s eyes widened as she looked at the smile in his eyes. When Le figured it out, she was even more furious. He had simply forced her to be anxious on purpose. "You want to make me anxious, don''t you? Vincent, I didn''t provoke you, why do you treat me like this?!" With that, Le pushed him violently without knowing where she got the strength. "Are you crazy!?" Vincent, seeing that the situation was not right and that Le seemed to be really out of control, shouted for her to stop. However, he was still pushed away by Le and due to the small space, his head touched the windshield. Fortunately, Vincent reacted quickly and immediately pinned Le underneath him again. "Let go of me!" "Stay quiet! ~" He locked the car door and climbed from the passenger seat to the driver''s seat. When Le saw that the car door wouldn''t open, she had already lost control and simply jumped on Vincent, pounding on him. "Let me out!" "Do you hate me that much?!" Suddenly, his heart was actually not happy at all when he got her into such a mess. Looking at her with tears overflowing and shouting out of control, his heart actually ached for her. Letting her push and shove on him, Vincent put down his previous dominance and asked in a low voice. "Yes! You''re right, I hate you so much!" Le shouted. He fell into silence, the wound on his hand was bleeding again because of her struggle and scratching just now. Le struggled for a while, and when she saw that he was not moving, she lost her strength. Chapter 327 Don’t Feel Like Using You Chapter 327 Don¡¯t Feel Like Using You ¡°Let¡¯s call a truce!¡± Vincent said after a long pause. After Le¡¯s outburst, his voice was a bit hoarse even as he said this. What!? Le was dumbfounded. ¡°Let¡¯s call a truce!¡± He repeated. Le was still frozen in her tracks. She didn¡¯t respond at all. From his tone, he sounded very sincere yet indifferent. ¡°I¡¯m really tired!¡± Le¡¯s heart continued to tighten until it felt as though it was about to burst and jump out of her chest. This was the first time she ever heard him speak in such a tone, and she was beyond belief. ¡°Cut it out already!¡± He said. ¡°You¡¯re the one making a ruckus, not me!¡± Le said in a low voice, filled with a sense of being treated unfairly, ¡°I just don¡¯t want to be a pawn in someone¡¯s game, I¡¯m really tired too.¡± ... Vincent opened his mouth but nothing came out. Le continued softly, ¡°When I was young, I always imagined how wonderful marriage would be. Just like the songs, I always thought it¡¯d be incredibly romantic, growing old with you together. Even when we¡¯re old and can¡¯t go anywhere, I¡¯d like to think that you¡¯d still treat me with love and respect. But this marriage is nothing like that. Keeping this marriage is pointless; we just keep hurting each other. Besides, even your mom said so, we¡¯re going to get divorced sooner orter. We might as well get it over with now, right?¡± ¡°Since the day I married you, my entire life was ruined; I won¡¯t ever get happiness in this life. I never naively believed in fairy tales like lovesting for a lifetime. I don¡¯t want to fight and bicker with you to no end. I don¡¯t want to argue with you or endure your verbal abuse. I always hoped that you¡¯d be the same Mr. White as before, who could smile leisurely and isn¡¯t filled with hate. Just you being you? Even if we get divorced, I can still call you Mr. White!¡± ¡°But, I don¡¯t know how much longer we¡¯re going to continue hurting each other like this. I don¡¯t know if I will still have the strength to call you Mr. White! Now, you¡¯re standing before me, saying how tired you are. I just want to say, being someone filled with so much hate, how can you not be tired? Your heart is enduring pain and suffering every day, right? If I guessed correctly, you married me just to shame my family, right? So why do you have a face like that, as though you¡¯re suffering so much?¡± Le carefully observed Vincent and noted the pain in his eyes. She noted the bags under his eyes, as though he hadn¡¯t slept all night. Looking at the blood traces on his bandaged hands, she felt a hint of pain. She pulled his hand over and redid the bandage. The second their hands touched together, Vincent felt as though an electric shock ran through his body. She continued to speak, ¡°I don¡¯t want to continue like this, Mr. White, I¡¯m really depressed, really!¡± She looked at him with a worried expression; he could see the kindness on her face as well as the tears that were about toe out. She was about to let him go, when he suddenly grabbed her and held her tightly. ¡°Le, what if you¡¯re not just a pawn?¡± His shoulders were shaking a bit, and there was a strange tone mixed with uncertainty. Le felt as though something was amiss; it felt as though he was a bit fragile. Did he ever had this side to him? ¡°Is it even possible? You and your mom clearly hate me. I don¡¯t know what happened for you to hate my father, but I know you won¡¯t quit. Even so, I can¡¯t change that. But I won¡¯t be a part of it either.¡± His expression suddenly became stern. Le pushed him away, and reminded him, ¡°I don¡¯t want to make your mom constantly unhappy, and I don¡¯t want to see how you¡¯re going to go after my father.¡± Vincent stood still, his eyebrows knit closely together. He was quiet for a long time. It was as though time froze at this moment. His entire being was deep in thought. Suddenly, he rested a hand on Le¡¯s shoulder, and the gently held her face with his other hand. Her face instantly became hot from his warm hand, and the warmth spread quickly to the rest of her body. But her better senses made her move her head to the side, and his hand slid to the side. His eyes had an unspeakable pain, ¡°What if I don''t want to get a divorce?¡± What did he mean? Suddenly, it felt as though no words could get through to him. Just what did she have to do to get through to him? ¡°But I don¡¯t want to continue like this; what can we do?¡± Le shed all her pretense, and calmly said these words. ¡°Le!¡± He called out to her in a deep voice with such sadness in his eyes, which made her feel incredibly touched. However- He had always been such a prideful person; why did he suddenly behave so weak? It made her heart tighten. It was as though he was going to ask her, did he ever liked her? But she quickly swallowed this question. How could he possibly like her? He had plenty of women around him all the time. She has even seen him change women plenty of times. If she were to ask, it¡¯d only make her look bad. ¡°Haven¡¯t you always wondered why I hate your father?¡± His words made her blood freeze. ¡°I¡¯ll tell you why!¡± He looked towards the car window, with a pained expression, then spoke in a soft voice, ¡°It¡¯s because he has something to do with my father¡¯s death. If it weren¡¯t for him, maybe my father would still be alive!¡± ¡°What?¡± Le was shocked, ¡°Didn¡¯t your fathermit suicide?¡± ¡°It was suicide!¡± ¡°If it was suicide, what¡¯s that got to do with my father?¡± Le couldn¡¯t fathom. ¡°It was due to negligence!¡± Vincent¡¯s expression was incredibly upset. ¡°He was a prideful man. At the age of 35, he became F City¡¯s mayor. Yet, due to his dy in issuing a document, 120 workers were trapped in a well due to a heavy storm in July, and their whereabouts became unknown.¡± Le was stunned; she held her breath as she listened to him continue. ¡°At that time, 543 individuals were recorded to have gone down the well. After the incident, 423 were ounted for, 120 were missing. At that time, the province issued a document addressing safety issues. But that document was sitting on my father¡¯s desk. Your father wrote an anonymous letter to the province to report my father¡¯s negligence at work. My father was a man of perfection; he couldn¡¯t take this andmitted suicide!¡± This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. ¡°Hemitted suicide over this? And this is why you hate my father?¡± Le was in shock, ¡°But it was his responsibility, of course he had to issue the report! That concerned the lives of 120 miners. My father¡¯s not at fault!¡± Vincent scoffed, ¡°That¡¯s true on the surface!¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°Afterwards, I did some investigating. Someone intentionally withheld notice of that document from my father, which caused that incident; he was framed.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°The document was secretly withheld from my father, so that he didn¡¯t issue it, then came the ident. Afterwards, I found out someone set my father up! Because he always took care of everything in an airtight manner. The only thing that could get to him were idents, and out of all the idents, the well mining was the most severe. If something were to happen, the top brass would definitely get punished. This was the only way to get my father to resign!¡± Vincent lit a cigarette. ¡°Tell me, should I hate the mastermind behind the n?¡± ¡°Who withheld the document?¡± Le felt a knot begin to form inside her. ¡°Three years after my father died, that man became the mayor of F City, to this day!¡± ¡°That¡¯s impossible!¡± Le couldn¡¯t ept what she heard. ¡°Are you saying my father¡¯s the mastermind? What proof do you have?¡± Vincent snorted, ¡°Before he died, a retired worker from that office sought me out to tell me about it! Your father had proof on that man epting bribery, so that man was forced to obey your father. He purposefully withheld the document, and silently waited for an opportunity... Your father wanted to make my father resign, but he didn¡¯t expect my father tomit suicide¡­¡± ¡°Who¡¯s the retired worker?¡± Le was still in denial. ¡°He¡¯s dead! Seth Jordan! He was from Southern Suburbs of F City!¡± Vincent shifted his eyes and locked his gaze onto Le, then asked, ¡°Shouldn¡¯t I seek your father for revenge?¡± ¡°Revenge for what?¡± ¡°Make him resign!¡± Vincent straightforwardly said, ¡°That¡¯s not too much to ask for, is it?¡± Le remained silent. ¡°By marrying you, I sought to humiliate you. If we get divorced, it¡¯ll look bad on your entire family. Are you sure you want that?¡± ¡°How can you be so sure that the one who setup your father was my father? Why should I believe the words of Seth? He¡¯s dead, there¡¯s no way to confirm now. Why should I believe you?¡± ¡°You think I¡¯m bored out of my mind to find fault with the mayor? Don¡¯t forget, he¡¯s been the mayor for twenty years now. His power and influence run deep. Surely you know that?¡± ¡°But if my father wanted to get at your family, it¡¯d be simple. With such a hugepany as yours, surely there must be some ws. If the tax office came to audit, there would definitely be issues. But he didn¡¯t do so. I always found it odd; I know you¡¯ve always been trying to get revenge against him, but he married me off to you. Isn¡¯t he sending me to my doom? Why would my father do such a thing?¡± ¡°He used you to exchange some evidence I had against him!¡± Vincent said. ¡°What was it?¡± ¡°Seth¡¯s voice recording. The whole truth of this ordeal, my conversation with Seth, he used you to exchange for it!¡± ¡°Why did you give it to him?¡± ¡°Because what good was such a recording against a man of his stature and power? That¡¯s why I married you to humiliate you! That was my n! Hurting the ones closest to him to make him suffer! Everything I went through, I''m going to make him pay it back in folds!¡± ¡°What about now?¡± Le looked at him with wide eyes, ¡°If getting a divorce will further humiliate my family, why don¡¯t you divorce me?¡± ¡°Because I feel you¡¯re innocent!¡± A sh waved through Vincent¡¯s eyes as he looked at Le. ¡°I suddenly don¡¯t feel like using you anymore!¡± Don¡¯t want to use her?! Le¡¯s heart skipped a beat. There was too much information to process that she couldn¡¯t think clearly. ¡°I don¡¯t believe it; this whole thing is far-fetched. So you and your mother just decided to obediently believe the words of Seth?¡± Le was still refusing to believe it all; she felt something was off. ¡°So by getting with my sister, did you get close to her just to get revenge?¡± Chapter 328 Died Because of Me Chapter 328 Died Because of Me ¡°No!¡± Vincent shook his head, ¡°I didn¡¯t know about that back then!¡± Le trembled, no wonder he smiled so brightly like that back then, ¡°So you found outter, and didn¡¯t really love my sister when you were dating her?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°Okay, I understand!¡± Le nodded and paused briefly. She then said coldly, ¡°Can I get out of the car now?¡± Vincent tensed up and didn¡¯t reply. After a brief pause, he opened the car door. Le felt uneasy and she grasped the hem of her skirt. She was speechless. ¡°You can ask your father and he will admit to everything. Please ask him to allow me to have a proper brawl with him!¡± said Vincent coldly. Le closed her slightly opened mouth. Her sight blurred and she got out of the car. Vincent grabbed on to the steering wheel tightly. His wound reopened and Le saw blood seeping through his bandage the moment she closed the door. The car made a screeching noise and left abruptly. Le wanted to chase after it for a moment. But she couldn¡¯t move, as if her legs turned into tree roots and had submerged into the ground. The car turned around a corner and vanished. At the Taekwondo gym. Le couldn¡¯t calm down. She couldn¡¯t remember the moves that Coach Koby taught her. As she was practising her kicks it was turning dark, she looked up unintentionally and suddenly saw Arthur standing in front of her. He had the white uniform on and had a ck belt. He looked valiant and Le was astonished, she said in a soft voice, ¡°Arthur!¡± ¡°You won¡¯t aplish anything so half-heartedly!¡± said Arthur as heughed. He walked over to her and said, ¡°Go home for today, you¡¯re not in a good condition! I told Coach Koby to let you rest for the day!¡± A warm sensation engulfed Le and she felt like crying. He could always read her emotions. Arthur''s heart throbbed seeing her shock and hesitant look. She was in a daze and looked dejected, he felt sorry for her. He went up and gave her a hug, ¡°Silly girl, everything¡¯s going to be okay. I¡¯m here for you!¡± She felt better after being hugged by him and her tears started to fall. She needed to vent and be comforted, she was grateful for his concern but she was also exhausted to no end at this point. She suddenly remembered what happenedst night and raised her head abruptly, ¡°Nothing happened to youst night, right?¡± She was talking about his chin. She quickly rubbed away her tears, trying to hide her vulnerability. ¡°Nope, I¡¯m fine! But you don¡¯t look fine!¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine!¡± Le shook her head. ¡°I, I¡¯ll be taking my leave!¡± She wanted to go to her father and find out the truth. But what if it was true that Vincent¡¯s father killed himself because of her father¡¯s intentional actions? ¡°Yeah, go on. I¡¯m not going to see you off to avoid rumours from brewing!¡± said Arthur as heughed. Le was grateful. She nodded her head and went to change. At the Overseas Chinese Affairs Office of Municipal Government. Brian was about to leave after a meeting, and he saw Le. He paused briefly and stopped organizing the documents in his hands. He signalled Le to sit down, ¡°Close the door!¡± This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. Le bit her lips. She looked up after mustering a lot of courage and stared straight into Brian¡¯s eyes, ¡°Dad, did Vincent¡¯s father really kill himself because of you?¡± Brian''s hands trembled and his eyes darkened. He looked at Le profoundly and his eyes were a bottomless pit. After a while, he nodded. ¡°Yes, because of me!¡± ¡°You really made Seth halted the documents that wereing from above?¡± ¡°No!¡± Brian shook his head. ¡°No?¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°But Vincent said you did! You also admitted to the previous fault.¡± ¡°He did kill himself because of me, but I didn¡¯t halt the document. I am also still investigating into that matter,¡± said Brian as he grimaced. But he then smiled and said, ¡°He finally told you!¡± ¡°Dad, what¡¯s going on? I need to know!¡± Le didn¡¯t understand why could her father still smile after all that happened. ¡°His father died because of me and that was the truth. Vincent hated me, and you should help me shoulder some responsibility as my daughter!¡± ¡°That¡¯s your mistake, not mine!¡± Le was agitated, ¡°Why am I involved in you guys¡¯ dispute? Dad, do you know that I¡¯m suffering?¡± ¡°I know!¡± Brian wasn¡¯t making any excuse, ¡°Do you wish to see me destroy Vincent then? You¡¯re the only one that can mediate our conflict. Do you want to see the White Group perish, see Vincent fall and get sent to jail?¡± ¡°Dad¡­¡± Le was dumbfounded. ¡°This is your life! Do your best to mediate our conflict if you don¡¯t want to see him fall!¡± ¡°Dad, you are horrible!¡± Le growled, but she couldn¡¯t do anything, ¡°I am ashamed to have you as my father!¡± Brian was taken aback but he smiled, ¡°You can leave if you don¡¯t have other businesses with me.¡± Le didn¡¯t think that Eric really died because of her father. He didn¡¯t kill him directly but he made him killed himself because of his actions! So this was the grudge? And who was Seth? Who were the workers at that time? She had to find out what happened back then, she wanted to know the truth immediately but she couldn¡¯t do anything right now. All she could do now was to graduate and defend her thesis properly. She wouldunch an investigation immediately after she got her graduation certificate. The grudge between Vincent and her and the grudge between her mother-inw and her. If that was the case, the knot between their rtionship would be there forever. Most importantly, he didn¡¯t love her. A marriage without love was just a tragedy. Even if they were to get a divorce, she had to find out the truth. They hated her father and hated the whole Hunter family. The tragedy of a young man losing his father and a middle-age woman losing her husband. Le was really lost at this moment! What should she do? If she really got a divorce, would her father destroy the White Group and sent Vincent to jail? Her father wouldn¡¯t sit back and take it if Vincent didn¡¯t stop pushing it. And what was going to happen to her? She went back to the Pearl Community alone and didn¡¯t want to see anyone right now. She just wanted to focus on defending her thesis. She didn¡¯t know what to do next and she hoped to calm herself down. Her heart needed to calm down right now so that she could make the correct decision. But the days she spent waiting was long. 3 days had passed, and Vincent didn¡¯te to her even once. Both of them went on radio silence. She saw Theodore and he looked pale. He looked at her and there were no emotions in his eyes. He was indifferent. He was just giving the lecture and was exining how to defend a thesis for thest time like a robot. Le wasn¡¯t concentrating. Her thesis was ready and she already thought about all possible questions. The only thing she could think about recently was about Eric. How could she find out everything about what happened back then? Theodore left quickly after ss. He didn¡¯t bother Le, he didn¡¯t say anything. Margot and co. were also quiet. They didn¡¯t talk about the rumour surrounding Le. It was oddly quiet in the ssroom, the atmosphere was heavy and suffocating. Shortly before she left, Toby told her, ¡°Le, Professor Hall had punished them. Don¡¯t mind them!¡± ¡°Oh!¡± Le was taken aback, ¡°You are saying that the professor talked to them?¡± ¡°Yeah!¡± Toby nodded, ¡°Oh yeah, what are you nning to do after graduating? Are you going to work for the Overseas Chinese Affairs?¡± Le shook her head, ¡°I don¡¯t know, maybe. How about you?¡± ¡°The Criminal Investigation Brigade!¡± Toby smiled. ¡°But I have to take an exam first. I can only join if I pass!¡± ¡°I wish you good luck!¡± Le smiled sincerely. Toby was a righteous man, he was suitable for the job. Suddenly, she thought about the incident concerning Eric and said, ¡°Would you help me out in the future if I need some help regarding a criminal investigation?¡± ¡°Of course!¡± answered Toby sincerely, ¡°Le, we are friends forever! Just ask me!¡± ¡°Thank you in advance!¡± In a caf¨¦ outside of P University. Theodore walked in, hisrge figure looked lonely. He walked in and looked around, he saw Macey sitting in the corner yonder. She was waving to him, ¡°Theodore, here!¡± He pursed his lips and was letting out a cold aura. He walked over and sat opposite of her, ¡°Long time no see, Macey Hunter!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t act like a stranger, just call me Macey. You¡¯re back! How was life in Country Z?¡± said Macey as she smiled, she seemed excited. ¡°You were back for quite some time now. What brings you to me all of a sudden?¡± ¡°I have some questions, of course,¡± Theodore scoffed. He squinted his eyes and looked stern, ¡°Macey, you are quite jealous of Le, aren¡¯t you?¡± Macey was taken aback, her facial expression turned tense, ¡°What do you mean?¡± Theodore inched closer to her and put both hands on the table, ¡°You are jealous of Le and don¡¯t want her to be happy. You made her roommates, Margot, Betsy, Agnes, your aplice, and hidden the letter I wrote to Le! Am I right?¡± ¡°What are you saying? I don¡¯t know anything!¡± Macey was shocked but she denied it immediately. ¡°Theodore, what are you saying? I graduated after you left. I don¡¯t know what are you talking about.¡± Theodore wasn¡¯t getting angry, he was quietly admiring the changing expressions on Macey¡¯s face. His eyes were piercing. Macey looked down to avoid his gaze. She picked up her coffee with her head hung low and took a sip, ¡°Theodore, why would I do that?¡± ¡°Out of jealousy! I said that you are jealous of Le!¡± Theodore stared at Macey for a bit. He suddenly reached across the table and grabbed her chin. He made her look up and made her looked into his eyes. ¡°Are you still trying to deny it?¡± Theodore smirked. ¡°Theodore¡­¡± Macey was stunned. ¡°I didn¡¯t think that it was you, Macey!¡± He withdrew his hand and scoffed. ¡°Fate likes to mess with people, Le and I aren¡¯t meant to be. But you, you pull all these stunts. Aren¡¯t you afraid of karma?¡± Macey was taken aback, but then she started tough. She chuckled self-depreciatingly, ¡°I¡¯m not going to lie. Yes, it was me. I hid your letters! 99 of them!¡± ¡°I was just waiting for you to say this, that was why I came here today. I will let bygones be bygones. But I will make you my enemy if I ever find out that you hurt Le again because of your jealousy. I will make you regret your actions!¡± he said in a wintry voice. He then stood up and walked away coldly. Macey stared at his back and there was a wave of unknown emotions in her eyes. She seemed pleased, yet at the same time anguished. Theodore ran into Le the moment he walked out of the caf¨¦. She was standing outside the caf¨¦ for at least 5 minutes. She left the Uni and saw Theodore and her sister through the ss window of the caf¨¦. Le immediately knew that he was talking to Macey about those letters. Chapter 329 Is This A Dream? Chapter 329 Is This A Dream? Looking at each other, Theodore''s throat tightened. He nodded slightly and brushed past Le. The moment he walked past, Le whispered, "Theodore, I''m sorry!" Theodore stiffened and smiled, "I''m the one who should say sorry! After reading the report of that day, I realized that you never loved me! Three years ago, the person you loved was Vincent, and three years later, it''s just as much him. Le, you must be happy!" He turned his back to her and said sincerely. "Thank you, Theodore, you too!" "Okay!" "Are we still friends?" She asked. "As long as you want to be, of course!" Macey also walked out of the caf¨¦. She looked up to see the two back-to-back and smiled, "Le, your Theodore is back!" Le looked at Macey quietly and suddenly felt sad for her. "Sister, you haven''t been home for a long time! Come home tonight and we''ll talk!" "Sure!" Macey curled her lips, "You want to get even with me, don''t you? Fine, we''ll go home tonight and settle it clearly and inly!" At the Hunter family. It was rare for Macey toe back. And she went straight into Le''s room. "I hid those letters. If I''d known you''d end up marrying Vincent, I wouldn''t have done something like that." Le understood what she was saying and it just hurt a little inside. Facing her sister, she felt pain. "Sister, aren''t we the closest people in the world?" "We were!" Macey smiled coldly. "We were the closest people when I didn''t know you were Dad''s daughter. But when I learned that your mum stole my mum''s man and you stole my dad, we weren''t family, and we became enemies!" "But we have the same blood running through us!" "The fault lies in the fact that your mother was so disgraceful as to have to be with Dad, even if she was willing to be his mistress. I can''t stop hating you all when I think of what my mum has suffered!" "I''m sorry!" She really didn''t know what to say about this matter. "Sister, all I can say is that I''m sorry!" "Now our dad has long since fallen out of love with me. It was you, who stole the favor he gave me, and your mother stole my mother''s ce. My mother died for you!" Her heart ached even more! "I despise you and your mother!" Macey screamed shrilly, "You''re all moral hypocrites. I despise you. Le, I''m telling you, that time at the bar when you almost got raped, I got someone to do it. I just wanted someone to rape you so you''d know what real pain is. I want to see if Vincent will still want you!" "What?" Le froze in shock. "Sis?!" "Yes! It was me! Vincent suspected me, and it was me who did it! Unfortunately, you got away with it!" The door was suddenly opened. Mabel stood stunned in the doorway with her eyes wide open. She asked incredulously, "Macey, what did you say? What did you do to Le?" "Aunt, I said I got someone to rape Le, but unfortunately, it didn''t work. I didn''t expect to be caught up by Vincent. What a coincidence! I might do it again if I get the chance. You''d better be careful." "She''s your sister!" Mabel¡¯s face suddenly turned pale. "My mother is your sister too, but you still dare to steal her man and take her ce. You''re going to pay for this!" Macey''s tone was so cold that it was like a knife plunging directly into Le and Mabel''s hearts. "Macey, how can you be so horrible? You''re not such a child! You were so kind!" Mabel couldn''t believe what Macey was saying even at this moment. "My kindness was extinguished by your own hands! Don''t mention kindness to me now! No one deserves to do that. I can be kind to everyone in the world, but not to you and Le. You owe it to me and my mother!" Le''s heart stung. Yes, what Macey said was true. They had robbed her of the happiness that belonged to her! Mabel stumbled, barely able to stand, and Le immediately stepped forward to help her mother. Tears welled up in Mabel''s eyes. Biting her lip and holding back, she said tearfully, "Macey, I''m sorry. It''s my fault. But don''t me Le! She had nothing to do with this. She is your sister. Is there anyone in this world but her who bleeds the same as you? You are siblings! How could you hurt each other!" "Auntie, that''s the kind of person I am. It''s a waste of time if I don''t take revenge! I''m sorry. I can''t really be generous enough to let you all go. Really! And I''ll still do things that go too far. There''s no telling. You all need to be careful!" Macey shrugged and headed out the door. As she walked, she said, "You guys can tell Dad that I threatened you, I''m not really afraid!" She had just reached the door when the man standing in the doorway gave Macey a sudden jolt. "Pah-" A crisp p sounded. Le and Mabel were both startled. "Dad-" Le whispered. "Brian--" Brian stood in the doorway with a cold face. It was he who raised his hand and gave Macey a p. "Bastard, are you even a human being?" This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. "I''m not a human being? I''m not as inhuman as you are!" Macey was not the least bit afraid. She grunted coldly. "I''ve stayed in this home long enough. Give you back your happiness, and I''ll never come back!" With those words, Macey covered her face and stormed out the door. "Sis-" Le chased after her. "Stop, Le, don''t go after her!" Brian shouted and bellowed. "She''s not your sister. From now on, I don''t have her as my daughter!" "Brian ... it''s my fault ... it''s all my fault ..." Mabel almost choked with sobs. "It''s my fault!" Brian sighed and reached out to embrace her gently. Le''s heart ached even more than ever. What if that night, she had really been raped, what if Vincent hadn''t rushed there ... She really dared not imagine what would happen. She was her sister! How could she do such a thing? Her head hurt so much! It was nine o''clock in the evening when she returned to Pearl Community alone. As she opened the door, a smell of smoke came from the room. Le was jolted and turned on the light! Vincent was leaningzily on the sofa. He looked at her with deep dark eyes, and his gaze was sharp. He seemed surprised to see her walk in and close the door. Le was relieved toe in because his car wasn''t downstairs. She hadn''t sorted herself out and didn''t know how to face Vincent yet. "Come here!" Looking at her, he ordered. His voice was mellow and extremely maic as usual, but with a slight hint of coldness. Le''s small hand shook as she gripped the keys. She took a deep breath and stood by the door, not moving or speaking. "Haven''t you gotten over it?" He asked. She didn''t even know what to say. "Come here and sit by me!" He said again. After a moment, seeing no sneer in his eyes, she approached him slowly. She blinked in confusion and sat down opposite him. Then she noticed that his pure eyes were a little cold. Both of their eyes were cold. They just stared at each other for a long time. Finally, a long time passed. "Let''s go home?" He said in a low voice, while the look in his eyes was gentle, charming. Le blinked and gave a calm look at Vincent, who was a little different. His words "Let''s go home" made her heart tighten into a lump at that moment. She felt breathless, and her heart skipped a beat. She looked at him, wanting to ask something. "Am I still your pawn?" He was silent for a moment and then raised an eyebrow. "No!" "Then what am I?" "My woman!" She tilted her head suddenly, and tears slipped down her face! She had mixed feelings. Thinking about her father''s words, she felt particrly confused again. Finally, she said, "After my thesis defense, is that okay?" He froze for a moment and nodded. "Yes!" She was a little surprised and didn¡¯t expect him to agree. At that moment, he stood up, "Keep the doors and windows closed at night. I''m leaving!" Her spine stiffened and she stood up with him. Again, she saw that he was not moving and stood in front of her. Le''s heart trembled and she looked up. His gaze was gentle butced with a hint of sadness. How could his gaze be so sad? But then he suddenly reached out and held her tightly in his arms. She struggled in fear, "Let go of me!" But he held her tighter and tighter, like he was afraid of losing her. "My mother is back in Japan!" He whispered in her ear. Le was suddenly relieved to find that her mother-inw had left. She was held tightly in his arms. But his always dominant embrace had a strange feel to it at this time, making her feel a little suffocated. This suffocation was not because of the inability to breathe, but because of the tenderness he had just shown and the tone of his voice when he said he wasing home. "From now on, when shees, you''ll stay here!" His voice grew lower and lower. He buried his head deep in the crook of her neck and smelled the pure scent of her body. She reached her hand out, wanting to wrap it around his broad back. But after her hand reached out, she dropped it again in dismay. She was afraid that once she had hugged him she wouldn''t be able to let him go! He finally let go of her, nted a soft kiss on her forehead, and said, "Good night!" And then, he was really gone! The m of the doornded on Le''s heart. It was as if she had had a gorgeous and so unreal dream. Was this a dream? It was as if she had stepped on a cloud, and on a feather. Le stood frozen in ce for a moment. Tears were spilling from her eyes, drop by drop, like pearls on a broken thread. Yet a corner of her heart warmed up. The night was slightly cool. Downstairs, the man stood in the shadows and took out the phone, "Ray, drive the car to the door!" He extinguished the cigarette butt in his hand and nced back upstairs before turning and striding away. Dark and dreary night. At the HJ Hotel. Vincent went back to his suite at the HJ Hotel. He didn''t want to go home because it was too empty and he felt too tired. Just as he entered his suite, the phone in his pocket rang. His hand faltered slightly as the name of someone shed through his mind. Then he hurriedly reached out, took the phone out, and put it in front of his eyes. But the caller ID disyed on the screen slowed him down again. Pressing the answer button, he said in an emotionless tone, "Why are you calling me at this time?" "Are you free?" Pippa''s voice came on the other end of the line. "Uh ..." "I''m already at your door! Open the door!" He was slightly stunned. The phone was still on when there was a knock on the door. He opened the door and saw Pippa. Vincent raised an eyebrow in surprise. "You''re staying here today too?" "Yes!" Pippa gave a strange smile and walked in. She nced at Vincent, "Do you want to join me for a drink?" "You''re lonely?" Vincent took off his suit jacket. He was a little tired and rubbed his brow. "Do I onlye to you when I''m lonely?" Pippaughed softly, "Can''t Ie to you when I''m in a good mood?" Chapter 330 A Phone Call on a Rainy Night Chapter 330 A Phone Call on a Rainy Night ¡°It seems like you nevere to find me when you¡¯re in a good mood!¡± Vincent smiled. ¡°Have a seat, I¡¯m going to take a shower first as I¡¯m a bit tired today!¡± ¡°Well! I¡¯ll go and get the wine!¡± Pippa Russell said as she walked straight to the liquor cab and grabbed a bottle of brandy. She then took two sses and brought them over to where the bar was. She sat down, poured a ss, and sipped it first on herself. The sound of rushing water came from the bathroom and Pippa turned her face to nce at it. Her eyes were thoughtful, and she turned back to drink her own wine. Ten minutester, Vincent walked out in his bathrobe. His hair was dripping, and he took a towel to dry his hair. ¡°How is Owen doing?¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine with Mum, but I¡¯m just reflecting on whether I was too selfish to leave him in Japan. He should have been around me when he is so young!¡± ¡°Then get him back!¡± ¡°But now ...¡± Pippa wanted to say something but stopped. Vincent was slightly stunned, his gaze focused on Pippa face and nodded in great agreement, ¡°The sacrifices you made will be revealed to him one day. Give yourself a chance, give him a chance and give Owen a chance too.¡± ¡°Vin, what do you think it would be like now if I did marry you at the beginning?¡± Pippa handed him a ss of wine and gulped it down herself. ¡°I have no idea, it¡¯s pretty hard to predict.¡± Pippa stared her eyes firmly at Vincent in case she missed his emotions. ¡°Don¡¯t look at me, I really have no idea. The point is that you never wanted to marry me.¡± Vincent waved his hand and took a sip of wine instead. ¡°All joking aside, what exactly are you nning to do?¡± ¡°If you want to hear the truth, I don¡¯t know, I really have no idea!¡± Pippa shook her head, the usual pale smile on her clean white face as she continued to drink after spreading her hands. ¡°Human, the hardest thing is to understand your own mind!¡± Vincent smiled gently and put down his ss of wine to get his clothes. He went back to his room and changed his clothes before returning. However, Pippa was still drinking. ¡°If you can¡¯t let go, just go back to Japan!¡± ¡°Are you sure you won¡¯t use Le as a pawn anymore?¡± Pippa asked. Vincent was in silence, ¡°It¡¯s gettingte now, just go back to your room and rest!¡± ¡°Vin, you¡¯re running away from my question.¡± ¡°As you said, she¡¯s innocent!¡± Vincent was silent for a moment and said indifferently. With a nod, Pippa smiled gently and seemed a bit down, ¡°I¡¯m going back to Japan tomorrow, I might have to stay for a while this time.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good, and I hope you will be an excellent fixer and mend your emotional world to perfection.¡± ¡°How can you mend something that¡¯s already broken? You know the problem isn¡¯t with me, it¡¯s with him!¡± ¡°He needs time too!¡± ¡°Well, I¡¯m leaving!¡± He shook his head. ¡°Good night, darling!¡± ¡°What time¡¯s the flight, I¡¯ll drop you off!¡± ¡°6 a.m. The luggage is already here!¡± Pippa smiled again gently. ¡°I¡¯ll drop you off then!¡± ¡°No thanks!¡± Pippa was already heading out the door. Vincent looked at her back, always this nd look, always this seemingly emotionless, always this aura of nobility. A faint sadness flooded his brow and his mind turned sour. ¡°Pippa!¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± Pippa stood in the doorway hesitantly and turned her head. ¡°Anything else?¡± ¡°Come back if you can¡¯t hold out!¡± She looked at him, puffed out a smile and chuckled, ¡°Of course I¡¯lle back and disturb you. Please don¡¯t forget that you are Owen¡¯s father, who made you have to be his father, both of us will disturb you for the whole life!¡± ¡°Wee!¡± ¡°You¡¯re so generous, aren¡¯t you afraid that your beloved woman will be jealous?¡± Pippa said, winking mischievously as she turned around and walked out of the presidential suite. Vincent shook his head, my beloved woman?! He pursed his lips and sat down on the sofa to smoke. He had the phone in his hand and his eyes lit up as he pressed down a few words and sent them to a mobile phone. A sudden ringing of a text message on Le¡¯s mobile phone at night in the Pearl Community with just a few simple words, ¡°Are you asleep?¡± When Le received Vincent¡¯s message, she was lying on her bed in a daze. As soon as she saw the message, her heart trembled inexplicably. She wanted to reply immediately, but after pressing a few words, she deleted them again and finally said nothing. She switched the phone off and looked at the ceiling with her eyes open. It was a long night. Five o¡¯clock in the morning, Vincent got up early and went to knock on Pippa¡¯s door. There was nothing happened inside, no one opened the door for a long time. Later, he went to the reception desk and got the news, ¡°Ms. Pippa had left at three in the morning!¡± She didn¡¯t let him drop her off, Vincent shook his head. He would meet her again anyway so he didn¡¯t really care. But the entertainment headlines of that day caught Vincent a little off guard. The headline was surprisingly, the president of the White Group and the mother of his illegitimate son had a sex at the HJ Hotel. The big headline was so eye-catching that Vincent frowned at the newspaper that was delivered to him, a sharp light shed in his eyes. The headline was followed by a picture of Pippa when she left at 3 am. There was only a back figure, but he knew that the person was Pippa. Le also saw the headline that clearly stated that the woman surnamed Russell had entered the HJ Hotel earlier and the president White returned at 10pm. Both of them stayed in the hotel until 3am before the woman surnamed Russell left... Le¡¯s heart was a little confused when she faced with such a news. A tiny but biting pain welled up in her heart at some point and it was a pain she could not neglect. Her watery eyes lowered, and a sullen look came over her exquisitely beautiful face. What had happenedst night? There was something behind this or was it really happening? Her heart suddenly strained, her mind was chaotic at the moment and she just wanted to stay alone. Le threw the newspaper into the rubbish bin and stood in the campus lonely. There was someone in one of the upstairs windows clenching his fists tightly. It was far away, but he seemed to feel abination of pity, pain, reluctance, and entanglement in her eyes. She was not in the mood to go to ss. It didn¡¯t really matter if she went or not, because she would be graduating soon. She had a few days to defend her dissertation and then she would really graduate and leave this campus. She walked slowly out of the campus. The sun shone on her body, but she couldn¡¯t seem to bear the coldness of her body. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Le walked out of the school gate and walked aimlessly down the street. She encountered a familiar face when she turned around. She frowned slightly, froze, and was a little confused. She finally recognized it. ¡°Julian Gordon?¡± ¡°It¡¯s me!¡± Julian smiled gently, ¡°What a coincidence, running into each other here at school.¡± ¡°I almost couldn¡¯t recognize you without your sses.¡± Le then realized that something was wrong. It was the absence of t sses on his face. However, this kind of Julian gave off an increasingly refreshing impression, like a demonic woman. His skin was just too tender and fair! Le couldn¡¯t stopughing. Julian raised his eyebrows. ¡°What are youughing for?¡± ¡°I¡¯m so jealous of your skin, it¡¯s so fair!¡± Le couldn¡¯t stop eximing. Julian paled and had some unnatural expressions, ¡°It¡¯s been a long time, go have a seat!¡± Le thought about she was also bored as she was just waiting for her dissertation defence. She nodded her head. ¡°Sure!¡± Both of them walked into the beverage shop in front of the school. Le asked for a watermelon milkshake and Julian asked for a coffee. They both sat there facing each other. The small shop was very unique and had been opened in front of the school for a few years. ¡°Le, I¡¯ve been seeing you and Vincent showed affection recently, you look really affectionate!¡± Julian stirred the coffee in his cup and spoke unhurriedly. It was as if he had an ulterior motive, but also as if he wasn¡¯t knowing what else to say. Le suddenly said with a slight smile, ¡°Well yeah, love is all about showing off!¡± Her words meant something, but his body stiffened as he listened. ¡°You both look very well matched!¡± ¡°Thank you!¡± She smiled gently and didn¡¯t say much. The taste of milkbined with the chilled watermelon juice made her mouth feel refreshingly cold. It was just like her heart at the moment, but she had a smile on her face even though she was a little sad. She thought that after a long time, she had learnt not to show something on her face when she was around Vincent, or maybe she had learnt it a long time ago. Julian¡¯s grip on his coffee cup tightened sharply, and he smiled along with it at the same time. ¡°I¡¯m so happy for you to see that you¡¯re doing well.¡± ¡°You¡¯re not doing well?¡± Le looked at him. ¡°Not too bad!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you work as a taxi driver recently?¡± ¡°No, the newspaper report has been written and will be published this week, so maybe you¡¯ll see it!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll have to take a good look at it then!¡± Both of them sat in the beverage shop for a while. Julian said he had something to do and had to leave first. Le walked out after him. ¡°Alright. Goodbye.¡± Le watched Julian walk across the street and waved her hand. She stood at this end of the road, turned her back and walked slowly towards the bus stop. There were many ornament shops along the way, with cute toys, mobile phone pendants, a pair of cute bears. Le went into the shop and bought one pair. She thought that she could only hang one, but the other had to put it away, she felt lonely in the corner. Le hung the white pr bear pendant on her phone and stood in the queue behind the crowd waiting for the bus. Her heart was a little sour. Did she promise Vincent that she would go home with himst night? He said that she wasn¡¯t a pawn, but one of his beloved women, or the only one? Why did she want to be the only one? Was she too greedy? She felt bored after wandering around the streets and being recognized by many people as Vincent¡¯s wife. She bought ingredients alone and came back to her apartment in the Pearl Community. When the night came, a thunderstorm suddenly fell from the sky, looked like it was getting heavier and heavier. Her heart became down and depressed because of this thunderstorm. The rain outside was getting heavier and heavier. She looked at the time on her phone and it was already 7pm. She cooked some noodles and ate it. She recalled the dinner scene with someone not long ago and felt a slight pain in her heart. It was getting darker and darker and the rain was not going to stop at all. Instead, it was getting heavier and heavier and seemed to be preparing for the next night. She put on a clean pajama, simply cleaned the bed, andy down on it. It was early in the morning and it waspletely ck in front of her eyes. All she could hear was the sound of the rain, which had not stopped. It was as if she was isted in another world through the rain, the sounds outside seemed inaudible. Le was shocked when the phone suddenly rang. She thought it was Vincent¡¯s phone, but when she saw the shing number, she was disappointed to see that it was an unknown number. She was hesitant to answer but pressed the connect button after a while. There was a downpour on the other end of the phone. Le answered, but no one responded. A while later, a strange male voice suddenly sounded, ¡°When are you going to divorce Vincent?¡± A feeling of panic and eeriness rushed to Le¡¯s heart. Chapter 331 Leave It All to Me Chapter 331 Leave It All to Me All of a sudden, the phone was hung up, and the simple words the man said made Le feel that she was falling through the ice since the man who called her was the same man who had kidnapped her. The phone in her hand fell with a sudden snap on the bed, and at that moment, fear came over her. She felt that she was alone in the world, while she couldn''t see anything, and she was wandering all alone, feeling that her life had no direction and no goal. She felt more lonely and frightened than she had ever felt before. It was ate-night phone call, threatening her to divorce Vincent. There was a sudden sh of lightning outside, followed by a loud thud. Le was not afraid of lightning before, but tonight, she suddenly felt afraid of lightning than she had ever felt before. She was shivering to get such a phone call in thete night, and she covered her face with the quilt, trying to hold her breath in the darkness. She could only press hard against her ears with her hands, but the thunder seemed to go on and on, making her almost want to scream with fear. At that moment, she suddenly heard her phone ring again, but she was afraid to answer the phone this time. The phone rang and rang, but Le wouldn''t answer it. In the darkness, she reached out and shoved her phone to the ground as if it were a demon. Le heard the phone still ringing as if it would not stop until she answered. Le gritted her teeth as she suddenly pushed the quilt away, and it took almost all her strength to get out of bed. She picked up the phone, answered it without looking at the phone number on the screen, and yelled at the phone. "You pervert, I said I would divorce Vincent, so don''t call me again!" "Hello..." Le almost froze when she heard a familiar voice on the other end of the line. Her heart was throbbing as she listened to him. "Le, what did you say?" ¡°¡­¡± Why was Vincent calling her now? She didn''t expect it to be Vincent. "Le, who called you? Has someone threatened you?" She noticed that Vincent sounded very anxious as if he was very worried. ¡°¡­¡± Le suddenly burst into tears, but she bit her lip to stop herself from crying. "Le, are you crying?" ¡°¡­¡± Oh, she almost bit her lip to bleed, for she could not allow herself to make a sound. "You wait for me, and I''ll be right there!" She heard Vincent''s deep voice on the other end of the line, and he seemed worried, but he didn''t hang up the phone. "No, don''te to me, and let''s get a divorce because I really feel so tired!" Le sobbed, "Don''te to me..." "What''s the matter? Who''s been threatening you?" As Le heard thunder again, she shuddered. "Don''te to me because I want to divorce you, and I want a divorce!" When she heard his voice, she didn''t want to hang up the phone as she wanted to hear his voice, but she was scared because the kidnapper just asked her to divorce Vincent when he called her, so she was really scared. She was dangerousst time. Suddenly she turned on themp, and the light in the room made her feel better. "Who called you?" She heard Vincent''s voice be depressed, and he seemed more anxious than ever. "You keep the phone number, and wait for me!" He hung up so suddenly that Le didn''t have time to tell him not toe. Three minutester, however, someone unlocked her door, and when she heard the key in the door, she shuddered, curling on the bed. Her bedroom door was flung open, while the tall figure of Vincent appeared in front of her. His short hair was wet from the rain and he looked breathless. She knew there was still some distance between the car and the stairway, and it was raining hard now, so his clothes were wet. Le suddenly realized something since she asked him in a trembling voice. "Were you downstairs just now?" He stood there, staring at her with a deep face. "Did someone just call you and threaten to make you divorce me?" Le shuddered as she involuntarily curled up. "Go away and don''te to me again since I can''t be with you." She was really scared. Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! "You must leave!" But the next moment, he had forced her into his arms and he was kissing her so hard that she couldn''t say a word. "No!" He kissed Le hard, while Le was so smitten by his kiss that everything became chaotic. She could only feel his lips sucking on hers as if they were taking all her breath away. She pressed her hands hastily against his chest to restrain him from getting any closer, but they were immediately fastened to her back by him with one hand, while his other hand gripped her around her waist. For an instant, she felt all her strength drained from his warm embrace, but suddenly she remembered what her father had told her, ¡®Do you want to see Vincent go to jail?¡¯ She felt another pang in her heart and she felt trapped! "Vincent...I''m afraid..." When she opened her mouth, his tongue came in and licked her tongue as if that was the only way he couldfort her. "I''ll protect you, so you don''t have to be afraid of that!" He whispered hurriedly in her ear. "I will protect you..." She felt her mind go nk for a few seconds, so she could only gawk at him. She could not resist, so she closed her eyes, letting him kiss her and making her feel dizzy. He kissed her passionately, and she felt a fierce passione over her like the waves of the sea. Until he picked her up and put her to bed. Le felt the world spin around as if his fingertips and lips were everywhere around her, burning little mes of desire in their path, and her body shivered convulsively with the hot and cold sensations. He kissed her to ease her slowly. She shed a tear, feeling all her grievances and uneasiness melt into the tear. Vincent suddenly stopped kissing her since he pressed his lips to her forehead, kissed her, and held her tight. "Tell me, who called you? Do you know who it was?" Le trembled with fear, shaking her head. "He kidnapped mest time, but he didn''t hurt me, as he just told me to divorce you. He gave me a week, and that week has passed, but we''re still married..." She heard a low sigh overhead, and then he got up, took off his coat, and hugged her again. "Don''t worry about it, and leave it to me. Can I see the phone number?" He looked around, took her phone, and searched for the phone number. "Is this his phone number? Did he call you before I called you?" Le trembled again, nodding. "''Yes!" He memorized the kidnapper''s phone number by reading it over, and if he guessed right, the kidnapper''s phone number was illegal, so he had a hard time finding out about the kidnapper, but now that he knew about this matter, it seemed that he needed to turn to Julian for help. She found that when he was by her side, she felt less frightened, and when she felt the warmth of his body, she felt safe. Perhaps because of the exhaustion caused by days of insomnia, she soon fell asleep. She only remembered that even when she was asleep, she seemed to hold his arm tightly as if afraid of losing him in a dream. When she woke up in the morning, the sun shone through the curtains, and suddenly she felt his chest pressed against her back, while he reached out, caressing her body as his hand went up from her waist, and then he hugged her tightly. From time to time he rubbed his bearded chin against her smooth neck so that she felt itchy and tingling. Le suddenly felt a thump in her heart since she gradually came to her senses and suddenly realized something. She was secretly angry with herself when she remembered what had happened the day before, so she quickly struggled, but she felt him holding her tighter behind her. "Vincent, let me go!" Subconsciously, she realized that her pajamas had not been taken off, so she seemed relieved. "Good morning!" He said. Their posture made Le feel extremely flustered and embarrassed. "Le......" Vincent smiled gently since he seemed to be in a good mood, and his voice softened a lot, while his handsome face looked as perfect as a god. Le blushed, looking away, frowning, and not daring to look at him. She was about to get up when he held her so hard that she couldn''t move, and he buried his face in her long hair. "Vincent......" She felt that she should say something to Vincent, but before she could say it, Vincent suddenly covered her small mouth with his big hand. "If you still want to divorce me, you needn''t tell me!" Vincent''s voice sounded hoarse and sexy, and when he woke up in the morning, his voice sounded particrly seductive. She sighed since she had imagined many scenes between them, as she had imagined that there might be a quarrel between them and that he might be humiliating her, but she had no idea that she was sleeping so quietly and well in his arms. She slept soundly all night, and was it because he was by her side so she slept exceptionally well? She pulled down his hand, looking into his eyes. In her trance, she was caught off guard to see his handsome face since his handsome face was just in front of her eyes, and he raised the corners of his mouth slightly. "You slept soundlyst night!" "I don''t know." Her voice sounded unusually hoarse, so she felt a little embarrassed. "You get up quickly!" She tried to push Vincent, but she didn''t expect that her struggle had brought her so close to him. Vincent frowned but just asked, "Are you hungry? I''ll take you to breakfast." "No, I''m not." She shook her head, and when she saw the phone, she suddenly remembered what had happened the night before, so she trembled slightly, and her face suddenly went pale. When Vincent saw her reaction, he suddenly understood why she was scared, so he sighed deeply, pulling her into his arms. "I''ll take care of it!" "Do you know who it is?" Le whispered, "How are you going to deal with this? He was wearing a mask! He''s supposed to be someone I know, but I didn''t find out who he was!" "You don''t believe me?" Vincent was upset because he hated being questioned, especially by a woman, so he said to her in anger. "Do you want a divorce because he tells you to?" Le shook her head. She suddenly remembered what her father had said since she could not let Vincent be put in jail by her father. She didn''t like to hesitate like this, so she was really upset, but she didn''t know what to do. Nothing had ever annoyed her so much as hesitating people, whereas she had never imagined that she was bing so hesitating herself. "You go home first!" Le said, "Don''t you have to work?" "You want me to go?" Vincent''s eyes suddenly turned cold, and his handsome face looked cold and cruel again, but he suddenly chuckled, while he didn''t even know what he was saying. His anger pressed against his chest, as there was more and more anger in his heart, so he said sarcastically. "You held on to mest night, and now that it''s daylight, you''re going to drive me away? Who hugged you,forting youst night? You are such an ingrate!" Le was stunned, and she thought he was so impulsive that she was really annoyed. She had been grateful for hising the night before, but his sarcasm made her feel terrible again, so sheughed at herself. "So what do you want?" Vincent seemed to realize he had said the wrong thing, so he pressed his lips, softening his voice. "When are you defending your thesis?" Chapter 332 Youre jealous Chapter 332 You''re jealous "Next Monday!" "When are you graduating?" "We have a dinner party on Tuesday, so we can get the graduation certificate after the dinner party, and then we can leave the school!" Le said these words simply. She suddenly felt very strange because she found herself in bed with Vincent talking about such problems. He held her while she nestled in his arms, and they hugged each other quietly and that seemed to be the way it felt. They almost quarreled just now, but now they were in such a position, feeling close. "There are still three free days until next Monday, so let''s go on holiday first!" "No!" Without thinking about it, Le turned him down. "Damn, are you turning me down?" "I --" Le bit her lip. "Because I haven''t got time!" "I don''t care if you have time, so get up, get ready, ande on holiday with me!" He became a bully again. "How could you? I don''t want to go with you!" She buried her head in the quilt. The kidnapper who threatened her hasn''t been caught yet, while she had no idea what the kidnapper was up to, but Vincent was in the mood for a holiday. He didn''t care about her, so she wouldn''t go with him. But why would he want to go on holiday? Was he tired? Vincent seemed to sigh. "I wanted to take you on holiday so that you could rx. Am I wrong?" Since she still buried her head under the quilt, she thought she had misheard. "You get up quickly!" He pushed the quilt away. "I said I''m not going, so you can go on holiday with your lover!" When Le thought about the entertainment news on the front page yesterday, she felt bad, so she couldn''t help but feel jealous. "When do I have a lover?" Vincent frowned. "You have so many lovers, so you can just ask one of your lovers to apany you on holiday!" Vincent frowned deeply. "Since when have I had so many lovers?" "Vincent!" Le yelled at him. "You dare say you haven''t got a lover? Just three days after we were married, you came home with three women, and in the shopping mall, you bought a dress for another woman, while someone said that Pippa was the mother of your illegitimate child, and do you remember the car model, Meredith? So aren''t they all your lovers? If Pippa isn''t your lover, aren''t the other women your lovers?" Vincent suddenly smiled, and his eyes looked meaningful. "Le, are you jealous?" "I --" Le suddenly blushed. "Who is jealous? I''m not going to talk to you because I''m not going on holiday with you anyway. I don''t want to say anything right now since I just want to get ready for graduation." She tried to get out of bed, but he caught her in his arms, holding her under him. He looked at her with burning eyes, raised the corners of his mouth slightly, and smiled cheekily. "You''re jealous!" His tone was so assured that Le blushed. She turned away from him, while she said in annoyance. "Why should I be jealous? It has nothing to do with me!" "If it has nothing to do with you, then why are you talking about it?" "Because I don''t want to go on holiday with you!" "What if I said I hadn''t had sex with any of them?" He said to her, raising his eyebrows. ¡°¡­¡± Le was shocked and gulped as if she had finally found her tongue. "What did you say?" "You saw me having sex with them?" He said, raising his eyebrows. "I --" Yeah, she did see them in bed, but she only saw them flirting, and she didn''t see them having sex. When Vincent found Le looking stunned, his eyes got deeper and deeper, and he raised the corners of his thin lips slightly. "You said you weren''t jealous?" "I find you look lovely when you''re shocked!" She heard Vincent''s deep voice, which still sounded sexy, while his voice seemed to be full of pleasure. Le was jealous of other women because of him, and when he thought of this, there was some joy on his cold but handsome face. He always thought she didn''t care about him, and even though she had sex with him, she never chose him because when he asked her to choose between Brian and him, she said she couldn''t choose between them, and he was so upset. However, he felt that she was clearly jealous of other women because of him, whereas she didn''t admit it. But when she blushed, she''s really pretty since she looked lovely as her pink cheeks looked like apples. "I''m not jealous!" Le still denied it. "Let''s go on holiday, just the two of us. Shall we take a three-day road trip? And we took a tent with us, so we could go camping at night." Vincent''s deep voice sounded seductive, while he hugged Le, stroking her hair, which made them look intimate. "You haven''t exined what had happened yet?" When he hugged her, she stiffened, feeling ufortable, so she spoke, "You get up!" "You don''t move." At first, Vincent thought it would be easier to talk to her while holding her under him so she wouldn''t get out of bed, but as she struggled, Vincent realized that there was some lust in his deep voice since his voice became hoarse, and his penis became erect. "You get up quickly!" As Le felt Vincent''s penis erect, she suddenly stiffened. "Let''s get up and talk!" For no reason, Le suddenly blushed, and even her ears turned red at the same time. Although Le had had sex with him many times before, for the first time, Le felt strangely shy. The sensation made her feel as if she had been electrocuted, and she felt restless as her feelings towards him had all changed. "No," Vincent said to her like a scoundrel, and even though he was the one suffering from sexual desire, he was unwilling to give up such a rare opportunity to be intimate with her, so he said to her, admiring her flushed face. "Do you think I''m going to have sex with hotel whores? Do they look like attractive women? Are they going to let me ignore my bride and have sex with them?" "They''re whores?" Le was surprised, so her eyes widened. "Tell me, who did you first have sex with?" He frowned quickly again, and his eyes were deep. "Let''s exchange secrets!" Le turned pale, frowned, bit her lip, and whispered to him. "I didn''t betray you, believe it or not! You''re the only person I''ve ever had sex with." Vincent was stunned, and then he frowned, while there was a flicker of doubt in his eyes. After a moment of silence, he simply said, "I''m not a good man, but I never cheated on you after marriage!" Le was shocked again, and did he mean he never cheated on her? Was it true that he never had sex with any of those women? Her heart throbbed, beating violently. Should she believe him? "You get up first!" Le quickly calmed down, calling to him in a low voice. After all this time, she felt his erect penis still pressing against her lower belly, while she felt ufortable since her pajamas were very thin. He''s a man, so wouldn''t it be harder for him if they clung to each other like this? Was he too sexually active? "You''ve always made me live like a monk!" Vincent saw through Le''s mind at a nce, so Vincent spoke to her intively. After they got married, either he forced her to have sex or he seduced her into having sex, as she never tried to have sex with him. He hasn''t had sex with another woman since he was married? Le couldn''t believe him, so Le looked at him suspiciously, while he looked sad. He hated her so much before, so he didn''t have sex with other women? And he didn''t have sex with the women who showed up in his bed? Or he didn''t have sex with the woman who was in the entertainment news with him? She didn''t believe him! "If you don''t believe me, then forget it!" When Vincent found Le looking distrustfully at him, a look of hurt suddenly shed into Vincent''s deep eyes. His eyes looked dim, and even his voice sounded depressed. "Am I so mean in your eyes? And am I so unworthy of your trust?" He''s been thinking about getting back at Brian, so how could he have time to have sex with another woman? He hated her before, butter, he gradually fell in love with her, so he could not have sex with other women. When Le saw Vincent suddenly be frustrated, she couldn''t help but be in a trance. Le was stunned as she stared at his manly face, which looked lost. "Let''s go on holiday!" he repeated to her, and he still would not let go of her. Go on holiday with him? Should she go? Le struggled. She was in shock, and she had no idea what was going on. Why did he suddenly exin this? Was it because he cared about her? Le didn''t dare to think about it because she felt a mess in her heart, as countless questions wereing out. What about the woman who was fighting with her in the shopping mall for a dress? And why did he have hickey and teeth marks on his neck? "You lied to me! I don''t believe you!" She shook her head violently. "You''re lying!" "I lied?" "I saw the hickey on your neck in the Presidential Suite. Didn''t you have sex with another woman? So how can you have teeth marks on your neck if you''re not having sex with another woman?" "Oh! It was because of the teeth marks!" Vincent chuckled. "Meredith bit me!" "Meredith?" Le had mixed feelings. "I didn''t have sex with them!" He suddenly sighed bitterly. "I really have been wronged!" It was his own fault, but he had not expected it! "If I had known, I would have had sex with those women, so I wouldn''t have had to suppress my sexual desire every day! If I do have a lover, how can I be so easily aroused?" He straightened himself up so she could feel his erect penis. Le no longer doubted Vincent at this moment, and when she looked up at Vincent''s smiling eyes, she suddenly smiled at him, looking slightly shy and embarrassed. "Is this all true?" "Or what? What do you think?" He yelled, and then he kissed her on the lips, kissing her wildly. He kissed her, so she couldn''t speak. "I knew I''d have to punish you!" This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. "No --" Le''s eyes widened and she couldn''t make a sound, while she didn''t know what to do now. "Le, can''t you just try to seduce me?" Vincent looked at her while she seemed to be thinking about the conversation they had just had. Vincent chuckled, shook his head, and began to take off her pajamas. "Ah -- what do you want to do?" "I just want to have sex with you!" He spoke, "After we have sex, we''re going on holiday!" "But..." She was really shocked since the scenes she had seen were not what she had thought. Were the things that had hurt her not true? When he told her this today, she suddenly felt a little disbelief, but at the same time, she felt a little joy. "Don''t talk nonsense because if you refuse me again, I''ll fuck you out of your strength!" Vincent spoke to her in the same threatening tone, pretending to be fierce. He narrowed his eyes, staring at her dangerously, whereas there were tenderness and affection in his deep eyes. His face, which had always been cold and cruel, softened, as he rubbed his cheek lovingly against her white and tender cheek. "You --" Le shuddered. "Le, please don''t refuse me!" He lowered his head and his lips were pressed against her ear. Without hesitation, Le grabbed him around the neck, raised his head, and gently kissed him on the lips. She forgot what he had said as she had fallen in love with him. She fell in love with him early, though she never wanted to admit it, and if she''s having sex with him, then it''s okay since she''s willing to have sex with him. Chapter 333 Alternative Rival in Love Chapter 333 Alternative Rival in Love When his thin lips touched Le¡¯s, her lips clove to his as she was inexperienced. At this moment, a faint smile crept across Vincent¡¯s face. With tender eyes, he gently kissed Le''s sweet and soft lips, and his cold heart was moved again. Feeling hotness surging over her body, Le looked at Vincent, who was frowning and forcibly suppressing his emotion, and her heart softened. She couldn''t help but held his neck with her hands, staring at him with fascinating eyes. She whispered, ¡°Vincent.¡± When the passion receded, he released the essence in her body. The two embraced in the morning sun. The thought of him saying that he hadn¡¯t been with other women after marriage make her feel delighted, a trace of smile forming on the corner of her mouth. She still cared about him, and suddenly she realized that maybe it was best not to insist on divorce! ¡°Honey, why are you giggling?¡± Hiszy tone rang in her ears. ¡°No, I¡¯m not.¡± Le¡¯s smile faded immediately and a slight blush was visible on her face, which was a trace of passion leaving on her face, with a trace ofziness, pureness and softness. Vincent got up and walked to the bathroom. "Get up and take a shower, I''ll go out and pick you up in an hour!" he said to Le after the shower when he changed clothes and left. "Where are you going?" "I¡¯m going to ask someone to check what was going on about the phone callst night. Pack your clothes, and I''ll be backter!" "Okay!" Le nodded. Vincent went directly to Julian''s newspaper and called him at the entrance of the newspaper building. "Come down now!" he said. Julian seemed a little surprised. "What are you looking for me?" asked him. ¡°Come down and I¡¯ll talk to you. I''ll wait for you in the cafe downstairs of your office!" With that, Vincent hung up the phone. When Julian came down, Vincent was already sitting inside. Seeing him, Julian came over. ¡°You wouldn''te to me if you hadn''t something to ask me. What''s the matter?" Julian asked as he sat down opposite him, and looked up at Vincent, whose face was still the one that he was unable to take his mind off. He was more mature than when he was in school, but Julian had never been in his eyes. A sorrow shed past Julian''s eyes. "Julian, you are ying with fire!" Looking at Julian in front of him, Vincent said in a deep voice, "Why did you call Lest night?" Seemingly a little surprised, Julian stared at Vincent in a daze, raised his eyebrows, smiled serenely, and gazed into the depths of Vincent¡¯s eyes. "I don''t know what you mean? I met Le yesterday and we spent some time in the drink shop for a while, but I didn''t call her!" With a sneer, Vincent picked up the coffee on the table, and took a sip, "It seems I really need to talk to your father!" he threatened. Hearing that, Julian was taken aback and chuckled. ¡°Do as you like. Anyway, I am not the one who called her. If you are willing to tell my father about that, then I will tell Le what happened to the night five years ago!" retorted Vincent. Vincent seemed to be taken aback for a while, and then he said with a smile, "Nothing happened that night!" "But there is a picture, in which we are so intimate. Seniors won''t be so forgetful, right?" Vincent fixed his eyes at Julian. "That picture was an ident. Julian, are you threatening me?" "If Le knew about the picture, what would she think? If she knew that his love rival was a man, how would she feel?" Vincent smiled softly, "If you did so, I will be firmly believed that it was you who called Lest night. Do you want me to divorce Le? Do you think I am the kind of person who would be easily threatened? And what kind of rivals are you? " ¡°I told you it wasn¡¯t me. Believe or not, I''m going away. I have to finish the manuscripts. With a faint smile, Julian got up and he added, "If it wasn''t for you who were joking and hitting on me back then, maybe I won¡¯t be so obsessed with you!" ¡°Did you hit on you?¡± Vincent asked, raising his eyebrows. Julian smiled leisurely again, and there was a hint of bitterness inside. "At least you took the initiative in that photo, didn''t you?" ¡°Give you onest chance, if something like this still happens, your dad will definitely know about it!" Vincent said directly after taking a sip of coffee. "Senior, go ahead and say it now so that I can be relieved from trouble of hiding it as a secret!" Julian said and strode away with a trace ofplicated emotions showing between his delicate eyebrows. "If you said to my father, I will openly say in the newspaper that I love you!" Vincent looked at his leaving back thoughtfully, wondering that if he made a mistake and if there was the other one who calledst night. As he pondered, Mabel called and she said at the other end, "Vincent, I heard that your mom is back. Me and your father n to treat her to dinner." "Well, she is back to Japan!" Vincent replied. "Oh, howe she left in such a hurry?" Mabel was a little surprised as she asked. "She left after the charity meeting that day. She was in poor health and went back to Japan to recuperate!" "Oh! Oh! I should have called you earlier. Next time when your motheres back, you must notify me so I can visit my inws in advance!" "Mom, that''s very nice of you!" "Vincent, you and Le..." "We are going on vacation today for three days. Mom, don''t worry, Le and I are fine." Vincent''s tone was calm, as if nothing really happened. "Really?" Mabel let out her breath in a long sigh. "Okay, well, don''t forget to eat spare ribs when you come back. I will cook delicious food for you, and tell your mom on my behalf and wish her a speedy recovery! "Well, thank you mom. I will!" After hanging up the phone, with a frown, Vincent was at a loss what to do, thinking that his marriage with Le ended up like this, which was against his mother''s wishes. If she knew that he did not intend to divorce Le, would she be able to bear it? Le said in the morning that she had never betrayed him, but what about her lost virginity? Was it the ident that happened to her during the few days when he was absent, and was it the rupture caused by excessive exercise? Would it be like this? He failed to investigate anything, which made him perplexed. After sitting alone in the cafe for a while, Vincent walked out, got in the car, closed the door and took out the phone. "Manager Billy, how is it going about the thing I asked you to deal with?" he asked over the phone. "Well, let the people from the investigative agency keep a close watch on Julian these days. You should know what to do. Let me know if they need any help. But I need to be updated about what happen to him every day. If it is out of their ability, I will find another agency. By the way, keep an eye on Macey." After hanging up the phone, Vincent took a deep breath and leaned back in the chair. Originally he wanted to avenge her and the Hunter family, but he found it was so easy for him to give up. He cared for her far more than he wanted to retaliate against her. Backing to Pearl Community, Vincent was furious when he found Le was not at home, He called her and said coldly, "Where are you?" "I... Wait for me at home. I''ll be back soon!" Le whispered. "Where are you?" The voice suddenly rose. "Who allowed you to go out alone?" "I..." Le was shocked and suddenly understood why he was so furious. "Are you afraid that I will be kidnapped by bad guys?" "Where are you? I''ll pick you up!" Vincent said in a deep voice. As he said, he had already grabbed the key, worrying that if she were kidnapped. "I''m¡­" "Stop prevaricating. Where are you?" "I''m in the cemetery!" Le whispered. "Which cemetery?" "The ce where father is buried!" Le was standing next to Eric¡¯s cemetery, where a bunch of dried white chrysanthemums were ced in front. It had withered as if it seemed to have been ced in the past few days. Perhaps her mother-inw had visited him. Theplicated emotion harboring in her heart took Le here, and she didn''t know how to resolve the hatred between Vincent and his father. It was impossible for them to forget, but what could she do to make them move on? Vincent was taken aback for a moment, and his voice suddenly trailed off. "Who allowed you to do so?" "I''m sorry...I..." Without his consent, she went private by herself. She was just a little confused. "Wait for me!" With that, he hung up the phone. cing a bunch of new white chrysanthemums in front of the tombstone, Le bowed deeply and said, "Hello, Dad! This is Le. I know it''s rude toe and see you like this. Please don''t be angry. I am married to Vincent, but there are too many problems between us. I have no idea what to do! Is it really because of my father¡¯s fault that you killed yourself? I really don¡¯t understand. If you could be the mayor, shouldn¡¯t you have better psychological quality? Why did you choose to kill yourself? I¡¯m not to me you. I just feel sorry for Vincent that he lost his father in his youth, and I can¡¯t bear to see that my mother-inw lost her husband early. What to deplore me most is that you died young..." "If you are in the heaven, please bless me and let me investigate the whole thing clearly? I have decided that I will be admitted to the criminal police team and be a policewoman after graduation!" This was what Toby said on that day, which gave her the idea of quitting the job in Overseas Chinese Affairs Office of Municipal Government, and it was finally decided after Vincent left this morning. Looking at the photos of her father-inw, Le once again felt that Vincent really didn''t look like her him. He still inherited the appearance of her mother-inw. She sighed with emotion slightly. It was always a pity for one to die early. Vincent came with a cold face and saw the petite figure before his father''s tombstone. His eyes were fierce and he asked in displeasure, "Who allowed you toe?" Seeing that he was really angry, Le cautiously raised her head, looked at him, then lowered her head. She whispered, "Don''t be angry. I just want to see father..." "He''s my father..." he said coldly. Seeming to be aware of something, Vincent closed his mouth. He went to the tombstone, took a look at the photos on the tombstone, trying to calm down. There was a moment of silence before he took her hand and left. Le knew very well that he was angry at the Hunter family and his father. He tried so hard to control his temper, and she was thankful so that she followed him with quick short steps. He strode forward with his long leg, which made it hard for Le to catch up with him. She looked back at the tombstone, which was surrounded by a piece of green pines and cypresses, wondering that if her father-inw should be very lonely. ¡®I will figure it out no matter what the truth is. I want to know what happened exactly,¡¯ Le said to herself. Looking back, she saw Vincent''s cool face. He strode forward, followed by Le. "Vincent, don''t be angry. I meant no harm!" "I know!" He stopped suddenly and ckened his pace a little after realizing that she couldn''t keep up with his own steps. "You know?" "Don''te out alone these days. You can¡¯t be out of my sight until that person was found!" he said with a frown. It turned out that the reason he was angry was that she left home without letting him know. Was he worried for her safety? "I can¡¯t be out of your sight?" "Yes!¡± Vincent warned with great seriousness, "you''d better not irritate me, or don''t me me for venting anger on you!" "Okay! She nodded and let out a scream after thinking of something suddenly. "Ah --" "What''s the matter?" He was in a hurry. "I..." she stammered, thinking that what to do with the Taekwondo? "I, I have paid the tuition to keep fit with exercise!" "Quit it!" "But..." "But what?" he asked with a frown. What annoyed him most was being refuted by women. He had always been a man of his words. Le hesitated, thinking whether to say it or not. Gritting her teeth, she decided to tell him. "I¡¯m going to learn taekwondo!" "Taekwondo?" He was shocked. "What are you doing with that?" "Self-protection!" Vincent nodded as if he seemed to understand her purpose, thinking that she was trying to prevent herself from being kidnapped, just like that time she was in danger in a bar. "Where do you learn it?" "It''s the biggest Taekwondo Hall in F City!" "Tell them you won¡¯t go there anymore!" "But I have to learn!" "I''ll teach you!" he said. Being stunned, Le asked, "You teach me?" "Yes! As a six dan ck belt in karate, can''t I teach you? " Le waspletely shocked. His words made sense, but she worried that he might be furious if he found out that her original intention of learning Taekwondo was to deal with him.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! "What''s the problem?" Vincent thought she was not okay with it as there was no response from her. "No, no!" Le replied, shaking her head in a hurry. "Are you sure you¡¯re going to teach me? You won¡¯t be impatient? Well, I''ll take a leave now. Let¡¯s talk about it when wee back. I will be in trouble if you go back on your words. " With that, Le called Coach Koby, and then asked for three days off. Rolling his eyes at Le, Vincent led her hand out of the cemetery. Le didn''t know that he was going to take her to City R until they got on the car. "We didn''t bring anything!" Le said. "Let¡¯s buy something new!" He had a private suite in R City, where everything was avable. He just needed to prepare her some living supplies, so they went to the mall to buy some clothes. Le sighed, thinking that she was not in a mood to go out for holiday at this time. With so many unsettled issues to be resolved, she was not in a mood for having fun. Vincent looked askance at her, as if he could see through her mind. "You don''t want to go on holiday?" asked him. "No!" Le answered, shaking her head. "I just think it''s not right to hang out now!" "Wait a moment." He suddenly stopped the car by the side of the road, and asked, looking at her with a serious look. "You, do you think it''s not the right time to hang out now? Or do you think it''s not right to go out with me? " Chapter 334 So Dark That It Was Suffocating Chapter 334 So Dark That It Was Suffocating ¡°Why would you think so?¡± Le was shocked as she shook her head. ¡°This wasn¡¯t what I meant, I didn¡¯t mean this.¡± But Vincent suddenly leaned towards her and his entire weightnded on her. Le was startled and she asked nervously, ¡°What, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡± He hugged her suddenly and replied viciously by her ear, ¡°You better be obedient and follow me on vacation, or else I¡¯ll throw you down!¡± The mighty tone apanied with the sweet threat, made Le could not help but smile. He leaned his head against her shoulder, spreading his arms and circling her tiny waist. His breath was so close that it made her ticklish. Le smelt his unique scent and the scent of the body wash she used, mixing with the scent of tobo on his body. She suddenly felt pleasant, feeling that she and him seemed to be a lot closer. ¡°Alright, drive!¡± She pushed him away lightly, stuttering with some embarrassment. Her beautiful face blushed as she said lightly, ¡°If you dy again, god knows when we¡¯ll arrive!¡± His nose rubbed against her neck, his lips touching her skin as he mumbled, ¡°Don¡¯t be a wet nket either!¡± Le smiled, ¡°Alright, I won¡¯t be a wet nket. Happy?¡± ¡°That would be best!¡± Vincent finally sat up straight and started the car. Le could not help but smile, her soft face showed a little embarrassment. She was so pure and beautiful and it made him have all kinds of thoughts. He smiled like a rascal, ¡°Are you afraid of going with me because you¡¯re scared that I¡¯ll eat you?¡± ¡°Mr White¡­¡± She gave a low gasp, turning her face towards the window in embarrassment. ¡°Foolish woman!¡± His lowughter suddenly sounded, and the smile on Vincent¡¯s face eventually widened. In City R. At HJ Hotel. Vincent parked the car at HJ Hotel first, intending to bring Le shopping after they ate, then they would visit the farm at City R when they were done. There was a farm in the hills here, it had a nice ecosystem and was a fine ce for recreational camping. They have just got off the car and were just about to enter HJ Hotel, when a few people exited the elevator. It was an exquisite woman, her pair of slightly nted eyes looked extremely attractive, and further showed how seductive she was. Le¡¯s gaze was instantly attracted by that woman, she looked familiar. Right! It was the famous beautiful host of City R, Demi. She was the host at the famous entertainment channel of City R, the new favourite in fashion, and vigorously supported by the upper ss. Le had seen her on television. She was just marvelling that she actually saw the beautiful host in person, when the beauty screamed suddenly. ¡°Vincent! You¡¯re here in City R?¡± Vincent froze and was yet to be able to react when Demi pounced over. She hugged Vincent by the neck directly, and shouted in an udylike manner with an unusual excitement, ¡°Long time no see, Vincent! I¡¯ve missed you!¡± Le watched as Demi pounced over and into Vincent¡¯s arms, while she looked silly. She suddenly felt a tinge of jealousy, a very ufortable feeling. Immediately, Vincent¡¯s expression became darker and darker, his sharp, dark pupils filled with gloom. He avoided stealthily and smiled lightly, but there was no joy at all in his eyes. ¡°Oh, Demi. What a coincidence to meet you here!¡± ¡°Vincent!¡± Being avoided by Vincent stealthily made Demi a little awkward. Yet she was not annoyed and continued to p her hands together, saying easily, ¡°Yes, we were just having our meal at the 23th floor, are you here on inspection work?¡± Because her gaze was lowered, Le did not see Vincent¡¯s act of avoiding on instinct, and so her expression still changed. Her heart felt as if it was pricked by someone, painful but she was unable to scream. Le retreated on instinct, wanting to further the distance between she and Vincent secretly. Yet she did not expect that he seemed to have eyes on his back, as he pulled on her and pulled her to his side mightily. Hisrge hand even hooked on her tiny waist dominantly, showing an intimate and ambiguous position. Le was shocked as she raised her eyes, yet she saw that Vincent was not looking at her but was talking to Demi, ¡°No, I¡¯m on vacation!¡± ¡­ Noticing his dominant stature, Demi¡¯s gazended on Le¡¯s face and a bit of jealousy shed quickly through her eyes. Yet she smiled, ¡°I see! On vacation in fact? When have you been this free? But you should indeed rx moderately.¡± She did not speak to Le either as she turned to Vincent once more and winked, saying on her own, ¡°Vincent, if you¡¯re free at night remember toe find me. I¡¯m still staying at that apartment from before, you know which door, my door will always be open for you!¡± Demi seemed to have left these words intentionally, as sheughed and turned to leave. Vincent frowned slightly, that wretched woman, she did it on purpose! Le heard thest sentence and felt jealous, but she said lightly, ¡°Let go of me, Mr White!¡± She began to distance from him again. Vincent frowned and hooked on her waist, walking towards the elevator, ¡°Are you jealous?¡± Le immediately blushed, ¡°No way!¡± ¡°Stubborn! Would it kill you to admit that you¡¯re jealous?¡± He shouted at her in displease. Le lowered her head quickly, not allowing anyone to see her expression. She felt a little defeated, and a bit of awkwardness being caught in the act. They entered the VIP elevator directly and pressed on the 20th floor, waiting for the elevator to rise. There was only the two of them in the elevator, Le was a little reserved. The strong,rge hands let go of her waist and moved to hold her soft hand. His low voice showed his might, ¡°She did it on purpose, it¡¯s not what you think!¡± ¡°What?¡± Le was absent minded and did not manage to react for a moment. He frowned, she watched as his pupils again became so dark that it was suffocating. His dark hair covering his eyes, which shone brightly. Le stunned, her heart fluttered and she suddenly understood something once more. ¡°Oh, are you saying that she telling you to find her at night was said by her on purpose?¡± He rolled his eyes at her, his expression awkward as he turned his face over, looking at the lights in the elevator indicating the floors flickering non-stop. ¡°You seem to not trust me a lot!¡± Vincent recalled when she actually wanted to avoid him just now and even wanted to retreat without a trace, seeming like she wanted to distance herself from him. His mood became dark immediately. Le seemed to heave a sigh of relief as she put a smile on her face, feeling embarrassed, ¡°But suddenly a woman came by so passionately, talking so ambiguously and was so intimate with you. Anyone else would have thought of something! Further, you¡¯re liked by women and looked like such a yboy, and is always involved in scandals with women. Who knew if it was real or fake¡­¡± She suddenly widened her eyes, seeing that his lips curled up,ughing lightly. Why was he like this? His expressions changed rapidly, thest moment it was still dark and gloomy, and the next moment it was pleasant again. ¡°Am I really liked by women?¡± Le stunned and did not know what to reply for a moment. He was actuallyughing for this matter, he was so narcistic. She took a look at him but saw that he was staring at her, his gaze burning. She bit her lip on instinct and said quietly, ¡°Yes, if you don¡¯t believe so you can stand in the streets and shout, asking if anyone would be willing to marry you. If you only asked, more than half of the women in City R would be fighting to marry you!¡± ¡°Then why would you marry me? Don¡¯t tell me that you did so for Macey¡¯s video!¡± ¡°I, I did it for the video!¡± Le was a little flustered and avoided his gaze. Vincent¡¯s tall stature suddenly moved as he bent down looking up, matching her lowered gaze. Le did not manage to conceal and was startled instantly, ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°I¡¯m checking if you¡¯re being uneasy!¡± The corner of Vincent¡¯s lips curled into an unreadable expression. ¡°Why, why would I be uneasy?¡± Le widened her eyes, trying to stable her gaze. She should not look away simply or she would really be exposed as being uneasy. Vincent stood up straight, staring at her for a while andughed again. He was being weird, although he looked handsome when heughed, but there was no need for him to keepughing. His evidently handsome face was mesmerising to the person looking. The elevator arrived at the 20th floor, Le followed him and found that he went to the presidential suite. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that we¡¯re going to eat? Whye to the suite? We could have eaten at the restaurant!¡± ¡°Can¡¯t we eat in the suite?¡± He raised an eyebrow, obviously displeased. ¡°I just prefer to eat in the suite, if you¡¯re willing to be a monkey you can just go down to eat at the restaurant, with everyone watching!¡± So that was the case, she had thought¡­ It seemed that she had overthought, and her face could not help but reddened. The two of them ate in the presidential suite. Le was worried if he would be tired after driving for several hours and wanted him to rest, but he insisted on bringing her to shop. So the two of them went to the mall again, this could be considered as the first time they went to the mall together. Vincent was dressed in a slim cut suit, the pitch ck simr to his ck hair, paired with a silver-grey shirt which shone a golden hue under the sunlight. At three o¡¯clock in the afternoon, he drove her to the busiest mall. Perhaps it was due to the fact that there were more people shopping at this hour, he furrowed his brows, seeming as if he did not like to go to malls. Le naturally sensed his mood, ¡°Perhaps we shouldn¡¯t go shopping.¡± ¡°Why not?¡± Vincent raised an eyebrow, ¡°Why can¡¯t we if others could go shopping?¡± ¡°You seemed tired!¡± She replied. ¡°I¡¯ll rest at night, let¡¯s go to buy a tent first! I want to sleep in the mountains tonight!¡± He said to himself. ¡°Will there be wolves?¡± Le asked quietly. Although she was curious about camping, but would it be too bold to sleep in the mountains? Vincent blinked and was a little impressed with how Le thought, ¡°Aren¡¯t you too confident about the ecosystem? Animals like wolves are only in zoos, or primitive forests. Although City R had an alright ecosystem, but there wouldn¡¯t be wolves!¡± Her face reddened again as Le felt a little embarrassed. The two walked towards the open-air elevator. At this moment, a few people who were strolling walked over. As they were about to get close to Le¡¯s body which of course was not done with intention, Vincent reached hisrge hand and protected her in his arms. He frowned as he said quietly in her ear, ¡°Don¡¯t you know how to avoid people? Some men just like to take advantage of you women!¡± Le was speechless, who was really the one taking advantage of her? It was the first time that the two went shopping hand in hand like this. For a moment, Le was really not used to it, feeling as if her limbs no longer belonged to her. If it was not for him holding her hand, she thought she must have fainted. But as he held her hand, she felt even dizzier. The two of them took the open-air elevator and got to the fourth floor, the floor specialising in sports products. It was no longer crowded once at the fourth floor, Le followed him and did not dare to say anything more. Her heart felt soft, as if a stream had just flowed though it. So this was how it felt to not be in an argument, and further he was talking andughing. She stared at the man beside her absent minded, he was looking for his target. The side of his face was chiselled and elegant, his handsome brows scrunched. He seemed to have found the thing he wanted, as he pulled on Le¡¯s hand and walked towards there. The gentleness that Vincent showed today was never before seen. He was not irritable and not furious, but was soft as water. Although he sometimes still showed his mighty side, but it was the kind that was irresistible to her, and was even shocking. Le did not know what had happened to him, as if he was suddenly a different person, and was much better towards her! However, how long can this gentlenessst? Would it be gone instantly? She really did not have the answer in her heart. Coming to the counter for tents, once the sales girl saw Vincent she seemed to be extraordinarily excited. Le gave a low sigh in secret, watching as the sales girl looking at Vincent with a lighted gaze. Well, for such a handsome man standing here being the centre attention, his strong aura instantly attracted others¡¯ gazes. He was indeed a handsome man with a personality. This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. ¡°Wee sir, d to be of service!¡± A few sales girls said simultaneously. Le stunned, why was no one weing her? She was one of the customers as well. Further, she hade together with Vincent, this treatment was quite bad. A sales girl already came forward looking like a suck up, her gaze only on Vincent, like she had automatically ignored Le. ¡°Sir, are you looking to buy a tent?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± The cold words and a sharp look stopped the sales girl¡¯s footsteps, and Vincent dodged to one side. He did not like women to get too close with him. Vincent¡¯s eyes swept over, a silvery grey two-person camping tent looks quite pretty. Vincent only had eyes for this one. The colour was not shy, it was low-key and the model was tasteful and uplicated. ¡°What about this?¡± he asked Le. Le liked that one too, out of the myriad of multi-coloured tents, this was the inest one. It was just that Le was not expecting that he would ask for her opinion, and she immediately said, ¡°I like this one a lot! This one looks the easiest and it¡¯s not shy!¡± ¡°Alright, this one then, go get a new one!¡± Vincent told the sales girl. ¡°Hurry up!¡± He did not ponder much, and directly asked for the product once he chose it. Vincent threw his card to the sales girl. The gazes of other sales girls kept sweeping over Vincent¡¯s face with or without intention. Le saw it clearly and she sighed silently, he was too handsome and too high-key. Mr White was the most garish out of the tents, how she hoped that he was that non-shy silver tent. After Vincent received his receipt, he pulled her tiny hand with his other hand clutching the tent, pulling her towards the sports clothings counter. Chaos broke out behind their backs. ¡°Wow! What a ssic man, buying a tent to go on a rendezvous?¡± ¡°Yes, I would like to go on a rendezvous with that exquisite man too, it doesn¡¯t matter even if I¡¯ll be swallowed whole!¡± ¡°Pervert!¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you all perverts? Don¡¯t you all think like that too?¡± Theyughed. Le shrugged and secretly looked at Vincent, his brows were furrowed deeply. It looked like he had heard the discussion between the fawning women as well. He then brought her to the sports clothing counter, ¡°Miss, I¡¯ll have one set of this couple¡¯s sports clothing in this design, and one set for this kind. Just follow the standard size for our height!¡± ¡°Alright! Please hold on, sir!¡± He said he wanted to buy two sets of couple¡¯s sports clothing, Le¡¯s face was reddened, he was actually buying couple¡¯s sports clothing with her. Her heart instantly sped up, but when she took over the sports clothing and saw the price on the tag she immediately shook her head. She pulled on Vincent¡¯s sleeve and said quietly, ¡°Mr White, it¡¯s so expensive here!¡± Chapter 335 Couple Get-Up Chapter 335 Couple Get-Up One set of clothes costed ten thousand dors, it was way too steep! Although the white sports clothing looked nice, but was it not just a piece of clothing?¡± Vincent frowned slightly, ¡°It¡¯s not expensive!¡± ¡°Let¡¯s buy outside! It¡¯s cheaper outside!¡± Le replied quietly. Vincent looked at Le¡¯s face weirdly and a strange expression shed through his eyes. After a moment, he took the clothes in her hand and told the sales girl, ¡°Miss, give me ten sets of this model!¡± ¡°Mr White!¡± Le gasped, why was he getting more egged-on the more she spoke? ¡°If you still think it¡¯s expensive then I¡¯ll have twenty sets!¡± He stared at her shocked face and there was an unnamed feeling inside him. He already understood that she was shocked by the price, but how could his woman dress up so shabbily? ¡­ Once Le heard that the more she spoke the more it was impossible, she could only pipe down. But once she thought about the ten sets, she was again shocked into cold sweat, ¡°Mr White, we¡¯re just going camping, it would be tiring bringing all these things. We¡¯ll just buy, just buy a set!¡± ¡°Miss, ten sets of couple¡¯s clothing, one set of each colour and design and no repeated ones, alright? Ten sets then!¡± His words came out strong as he re-emphasized, looking mightier than ever. His words stunned the sales girl and she was extremely envious of Le. She could not help but tell Le, ¡°Miss, your boyfriend is just caring for you. So don¡¯t reject him anymore, this is in his good intentions!¡± Vincent pursed his lips and did not say a word, he turned to not look at Le. Le was being silly and her face was filled with struggle. She frowned as she mumbled quietly, ¡°But I can¡¯t wear ten sets either, if I¡¯d known I wouldn¡¯t have said so¡­¡± The more she said the more he bought¡­ She was frustrated and was silently worried about his money. He would be bankrupt in a while if he spent like this. ¡°Tell someone to send these to my car downstairs for us!¡± Vincent ordered after he finished paying. He was an unblinking, quick buyer. The two had barely went in for half an hour and he had already bought a bunch of things. Tent, clothes, shoes, but not food. ¡°Aren¡¯t we supposed to go camping? Shouldn¡¯t we bring food? I¡¯ll go buy something to eat, you can wait for me in the car!¡± Hearing this, his nted eyes suddenly beamed withughter and he replied, ¡°No, we won¡¯t be bringing!¡± ¡°Then what can we eat?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll eat you if I¡¯m hungry! But if you¡¯re hungry you can only starve!¡± Saying this, heughed again. The way heughed was so exquisite that Le immediately fell for him. Le muttered silently, he could not possibly eat her. If they were not buying food then so be it, no one was afraid! The car keys opened the car lock from afar, and they got on the car. The clothes were sent here and were ced into the boot. The car then drove towards the countryside, seeming to be the way to the mountains. ¡°Are we really going into the mountains?¡± Only his low and melodicugher replied her, and she blushed again. On a tall mountain in City R, the car glided on the road surrounding the mountain. Sunlight covered the thick, green forest. Passing through this strip of thick forest, though the crowd of thickets, it can be seen that under the surrounding of all the thorns and roses that there stood a mysterious castle. The castle did not seem to be of ancient age, but rather it looked like a retro style building. The tall grey walls were covered in dark green ivy, it was so much that it almost covered up the windows, some even getting into the windows. White roses grown fully in front of the ivy. The roses glided with the wind, its intricate white so light that its petals were like crystals, shining in multiple colours under the sunlight. Passing through the tall walls was arge piece ofwn, and the entire castle appeared. It was a beautiful European style castle taking up hundreds of acres, standing in a strip of greenery. The most mesmerising view was the huge amount of green ivy surrounding the castle, and the asional cow and sheep wandering on thewn. This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. This ce was beautiful! Le fell in love with this ce at first sight, therge pieces of youthful green allowed theplete rxation of a person¡¯s mood. Further, this ce was extraordinarily quiet, as if it was a haven on earth. The farm, the ranch, what a rxing scene of the countryside! ¡°We¡¯re not allowed to enter here!¡± Le suddenly saw that the mountain path towards the farm had a sign standing, stating on it that unauthorised persons and outsiders were not allowed in. Vincent curled his lips into a smile, and drove the car directly through the gates of the farm. At this moment, the gatekeeper saw the iing car and immediately opened the gate. The Bugatti slid in. ¡°We can go in?¡± Le was shocked, her insides extremely excited. When Le got off the car, her feet stepping on the path made by pure mountain rock, her entire person was so eager and her feelings inside were indescribable. ¡°Mr White, such a beautiful ce!¡± Vincent smiled and did not reply, facing the beautiful castle behind thewn, he nced at Le. ¡°Let¡¯s go, who said we¡¯re not allowed to enter? Look, aren¡¯t we already in?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, the gatekeeper didn¡¯t stop us!¡± Le was extraordinarily excited. ¡°There really isn¡¯t anyone here!¡± The sun was setting and a breeze was blowing, she really wanted to live here and not leave. The castle was on a piece of high ground after thewn, and they had to climb a hill to get up. But the path up was unique, paved in green stones all the way until the entrance of the castle. Le saw that the wooden gate of the castle was opened. A child about five or six years old ran out and saw Vincent, and the child suddenly screamed, ¡°Uncle Vincent! Uncle Vincent!¡± ¡°Oscar!¡± Once Vincent saw the child he immediately smiled, a smile bright as the sun made its way onto his face, and made his entire person seemed abnormally tall. Following the boy¡¯s tinkeringugh, he ran and pounced into Vincent¡¯s arms. ¡°Uncle Vincent, you¡¯re here! Daddy said you woulde, and you really came!¡± ¡°Yes, where¡¯s your daddy?¡± Vincent asked, holding the boy named Oscar. ¡°Waiting for you, uncle. Who¡¯s this beautiful auntie?¡± Oscar asked Vincent, looking at Le. It was only then that Le found out that this child had blue eyes. Such a beautiful child, he looked so much like a mixed-race child. Vincent smiled lightly, ¡°You sweet talker, take a guess!¡± ¡°I¡¯m guessing that she would be your wife, because daddy said that you can¡¯t bring dubious women here, so you must have brought your wife! Did I guess correctly?¡± He puffed up his cheeks, showing an angelic smile. Oscar chuckled, waiting for Vincent to give an answer. Who was this auntie? ¡°Smart kid, you¡¯re correct. This is my wife, is she pretty?¡± Vincent¡¯s mood seemed to be unusually good. ¡°She¡¯s pretty! I¡¯ve got it right, yes!¡± The way he introduced her made Le blush. Although it was before a child and she felt warm inside, yet she could not help but reddened. ¡°Hello auntie, my name is Oscar Hond. Oh no! My name is Oscar Kelly, you¡¯re so pretty, auntie!¡± The child knew very well that ttery would get him everywhere, blinking his ocean blue eyes, he smiled and greeted Le! ¡°Hello, Oscar!¡± He was indeed a clever child, Le immediately liked this child. Suddenly, something shed through her brain. When she was together with Vincent they never used contraceptives. He had never and she had never as well, could she be pregnant? ¡°Let me down, Uncle Vincent. I want to hold auntie¡¯s hand and bring her for a tour around our home!¡± Oscar slid down from Vincent¡¯s arms and held on Le hand while saying so. His soft hand held onto Le¡¯s. Le really liked this child from the bottom of her heart, he was not shy and was even so friendly. ¡°Auntie, let¡¯s go. I¡¯m telling you, my daddy had prepared so much of good food and said that guests of honour areing. Turns out the guest of honour is you, no wonder I heard the sounds of magpies this morning, it was you who¡¯sing¡­¡± Hearing Oscar¡¯s chattering voice, Vincent frowned. He then saw that he was actually walking towards the house holding Le¡¯s hand and left him to be there alone. Vincent could nit help but shout, ¡°Oscar, am I not a guest of honour?¡± Oscar snuck a look at Vincent, seeing that he was not moving, and then he shouted, ¡°Hurry up uncle, I¡¯m hungry. Daddy said that he¡¯ll get you to make whole roastedmb when you¡¯re here!¡± ¡°Coming, rascal!¡± Vincent chased after inrge strides. Then only Le understood why they did not buy food was because there was already food here. This was a private manor hidden in the mountains, the air was so fresh. This child must have been the manor owner¡¯s son. Suddenly a tall figure appeared at the door, bathing in the sunset. With the high ss bespoke suit setting it off, the tall figure appeared to be greater. He was so bedazzling that he was like a sun god in the light, handsome, tall and elegant. The man also had a pair of beautiful blue eyes, Oscar was indeed a chip off the old block. Without guessing, Le already knew that the man at the door was Oscar¡¯s father. ¡°Reggie! Why are you in a suit?¡± As he stepped near, Vincent already reached his hand out form afar, the two shaking hands. The man then said, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you¡¯re bringing someone here? If I don¡¯t wear something formal you would probably me me for disrespecting the beautiful guest!¡± Saying so, the man switched his gaze onto Le and smiled lightly, his eyes shining is elegant and warm joy, ¡°Hello, I¡¯m Reggie Kelly. Wee, Mrs White!¡± ¡°Hello! Call me Le, you don¡¯t have to be formal! We¡¯re the ones who are disturbing!¡± Le was a little uptight, but she replied in a courteous manner. Reggie smiled, ¡°Please!¡± ¡°Daddy, if only mummy was here too, then she can have whole roastedmb with us. When can you find mummy back?¡± Oscar suddenly asked, and made Reggie¡¯s body froze out of a sudden. ¡°I¡¯ll try as soon as possible!¡± Reggie¡¯s expression was quite unnatural. Vincent frowned, ¡°Your wife hasn¡¯t forgiven you yet?¡± Reggie smiled but did not reply, ¡°She left, let¡¯s enter before we talk!¡± Going into the living room, Le was shocked by the d¨¦cor style inside. Large red pirs stood in the living room, the hall wasrge, the exquisite wall paintings seemed like the oil painting from the renaissance period in Italy. The floor was of solid wood, and the stairs were also of solid wood. There was a firece by the wall, a bar made of red brick. The entire d¨¦cor was personalised and retro, extravagant and wealthy. ¡°Wow! It¡¯s so beautiful!¡± Le could not help but gasp, it was her first time seeing this kind of castle, it was like a fairytale. Vincent raised an eyebrow, ¡°Do you like it? If you like it, we can find a forest in F City and build a manor!¡± Le nodded, and then she shook her head, ¡°There aren¡¯t mountains like this in F City!¡± F City was a city near the sea, it had mountain ranges but those were small. But City R was different, it was closer to ind. ¡°Then we¡¯ll find another ce, what about G City?¡± ¡°How would we have time?¡± Le¡¯s heart was full of longing, but Vincent was the CEO of the White Group. He could not possibly leave his business and ran out to live at a manor like this. Further, the large manor needed staff to manage it, it was not such an easy thing and was too exhausting. Chapter 336 The mother That Abandoned Her Son Chapter 336 The mother That Abandoned Her Son Vincent pondered for a while and stopped talking about the matter but there was something shing in his eyes. The helpers hired in the manor were all middle-aged people. One of the middle-aged women, Rosa dished out fresh goat milk. Reggie smiled and introduced, ¡°This fresh goat milk is very nutritious!¡± Le was so surprised to see it as that was the first time she saw it. ¡°Le, it''s delicious, don''t you dare to drink it?¡± Oscar¡¯s pink face was showing expectation and looking at Le, ¡°It''s really nice, look, I am so strong and beautiful! This is all because that I drink it every day.¡± ¡°Haha, alright! I''ll try it!¡± Le smiled and took a sip. It was fresh and containing a little gamey smell but it was covered by the umami. It seemed so delicious which attracted Le to take a sip. Then, she licked the milky white foam on her lower lip using her small tongue. Her contented expression looked very enjoyable. Vincent¡¯s pupils constricted just as she finished tasting the goat milk and licking the goat milk that left on her lips. Holly Shit, she could make his desire awake with just an action! His eyes turned deep and Reggie¡¯s sharp eyes didn''t miss this scene. Reggie smiled in deep meaning. ¡°I am not lying to you, right?¡± Oscar acted like a young adult. ¡°Yes, it''s really tasty!¡± Le nodded. ¡°Oscar, bring Miss Le to see the room that we prepared for them!¡± Reggie took out a cigarette and handed it to Vincent. He also clipped one of it, lit it for Vincent and also himself. ¡°Go!¡± Vincent agreed too. Oscar held Le¡¯s hands and led her to the second floor. When they went up to the second floor, Reggie nced at the disappearing figure on the stairs. He tilted his head and smiled. He looked at Vincent who was having a gentle emotion on his face and said, ¡°Your life after marriage seems going well!¡± ¡°How do you define the word ¡®well¡¯?¡± Vincent raised his eyebrows. Then, he asked with a smile and resignation in his deep eyes, ¡°You are the one who married twice but not even one of them are kept and with you now, what are you going to do?¡± Reggie¡¯s first wife, Lucille Mclean became a nun and his second wife was Lena Lloyd, the daughter of a senior official in G city. These two families united through marriage. Reggie¡¯s second wife, Lena was pregnant with his child seven years ago. However, he only knew this fact after they got married. He was struck by shock and freaked out for a while. Other than that, both of them were having some misunderstanding and it caused Lena to file for a divorce. Reggie threatened her not to divorce with the custody of their child. However, nobody could predict that Lena just left him and even their son, ran away from home. Two months passed after she left but still she was not found until today. ¡°She is not found!¡± Reggie frowned, a tangled pain shed in his eyes. ¡°I am the one who should be med, she has the right to run away!¡± ¡°You''re really a good man in this new era!¡± Vincent smiled in silent. He gloated, ¡°But you deserve it! Your ex-wife had be a nun and you still go and meet her, how can Lena stand with it!¡± ¡°Don''tugh at me, you may not be going smoothly!¡± Reggie looked at his friend''s gloating expression and said. Vincent was still smiling but the expression in his eyes changed, giving a strong oppression inexplicably. ¡°I am not going to be as you! I have always been handling well my love.¡± ¡°Every man will hesitate and be helpless when he makes mistakes!¡± Reggie was very sure about it. ¡°Aren''t you ashamed of men? Such a joke!¡± Vincent yelled and kicked Reggie with his foot. Reggie smiled but not saying anything, he took a violent puff of his cigarette. A dim smile slid across the azure blue eyes in an instant, a sense of sadness surged. ¡°What do you think? Backbone and your son, which one is more important?¡± Vincent was stunned for a while and snorted softly when he was asked by Reggie. ¡°Don''t ask me, I don''t have a son and I also don''t want to have one in my life. Backbone is the most important thing for me. How can we have no guts as a man? Just catch Lena and get her done directly. Is it hard? You have a son now too, why can''t you deal with your son''s mother? You are so stupid!¡± "Lena is the kind of person who will listen to me if I am having a good attitude but not being domineering!" Reggie shook his head, ¡°Your strategy is only suitable for Le. Also, only a little girl like Le will follow your game rules!¡± Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! ¡°That¡¯s it, a man has to have a look like a man. I''ll go upstairs and take a look of my room. No one has ever slept in my room, right?¡± ¡°I told you that I will leave a room for you. So only you have the right to live in the room. No one dares to move in your room, don''t worry!¡± ¡°Thanks!¡± Someone stepped up the wooden stairs and brought a loud noise. The innermost room on the second floor. ¡°Miss Le, is this beautiful?¡± ¡°It is so pretty, has Oscar lived here for a long time?¡± ¡°No, Daddy just picked me up here. I just lived, one, two, oh, I just stayed here for two months!¡± Oscar said and gestured with his little finger. But then his face changed and dimmed. ¡°I haven''t seen my mum for a long time!¡± Le¡¯s heart was tightened and she feel sorry to see this little boy in such sad emotion. ¡°Where''s your mum?¡± ¡°Mummy doesn''t want Oscar and Daddy!¡± Oscar seemed to be very sad but he raised his head quickly and spoke to Le, ¡°But Daddy said, mummy will definitely be found back!¡± ¡°Yes! She will be found back!¡± Le looked at Oscar and felt sorry for this little boy. He was such a beautiful child who was a mixed race like his daddy. She had no idea what kind of woman was his mother but why did she take this uneasy decision to leave her child? Standing in the room, Le was greeted by a room with a unique decoration style. The furniture was solid wood, antique paint and the curtains were actually made of batik. It was a traditional batik style. The decoration style of Chinese and Western was shown here. It appeared to be harmonious and unified. However, the theme of the room was mostly affected by the color tone as it brought up the meaning of unify. Le opened the window. It was a beautiful green scenery, arge view of green, no high-rise buildings, no wires and no all those modern facilities. There are mountains and mountains, lush and green cyan landscape at first nce. It just felt like you are in nature with the tranquility of an ideal world. When the light breeze blew, one could wander in such an environment and her stress could be released and rx completely. Oscar wasying on the windowsill and he spoke to Le, ¡°Miss Le, pleasee over here to see the stars at night! The stars are so shiny and beautiful, this is the scenery that you will never see in the city!¡± ¡°Really?¡± Le couldn''t remember how many years she hadn''t seen such beautiful stars. ¡°Miss Le, my dad said this room is for you and Mr. White!¡± ¡°Ok! Thank you!¡± ¡°Miss Le, you can rest first, feel free toe and find me when you need me!¡± Oscarhelped Le to close the door. Just as the door was closed, it opened again. Le turned her head and she saw Vincenting in. ¡°Do you like this ce?¡± Vincent¡¯s low voice had azy and sexy tone. His broad chest was ced behind her, his big hands put on her waist intimately, leading her to the window directly and it formed an ambiguous posture where he encircled her in his chest. When he was talking, a strong breath from man was blowing in her sensitive ears. Le¡¯s body was trembled, she felt that her whole body was warming up and she nodded shyly. ¡°Yes, I like it!¡± ¡°We will stay here tonight and go camping during the daytime tomorrow. There is a stream behind the castle, it is spring water in the mountain stream and there are small fishes in it!¡± Vincent said in her ear. Then, they enjoyed the greenery outside the window together. ¡°We go camping tomorrow?¡± Le turned her head and his lips just brushed her face. Unexpectedly, she blushed. His deep eyes looked into hers, his deep eyes were staring at her for a while. Le¡¯s mind went nked for a moment. Then, she blinked her eyes and wanted to get out from his tough and warm embrace hurriedly. ¡°Why? You want to go now? I don''t mind. But it iste night now and there are only two of us going to the quiet ce...¡± Vincent smiled evilly and his ambiguous tone was just like whispering. ¡°You¡ªdon''t do this¡ª¡± Le was a little nervous. ¡°What is the thing that you don¡¯t want?¡± Vincent raised his eyebrow. ¡°Otherwise, what do you think I brought you here for? It must be to rx both our body and mind! My dear wife!¡± Her face was flushed. He did it purposely, having ambiguity in other people''s house. He just wanted to see her in embarrassment. He called her wife, she didn''t think he was serious and he must have bad ideas! Vincent put his hand over her shoulder with his big hand and let her face him. He looked at her, his eyes became deep. ¡°I put aside my heavy workload and apany you toe here for rxation, shouldn''t youpensate me?¡± ¡°You came by yourself, I didn''t want you to apany me¡­¡± Le avoided his sight in an instant, she leaned back and tried to stay away from the area that filled with his breath. She knew that camping with him would be dangerous. ¡°Why? Scared?¡± Vincent looked at Le¡¯s reaction with some amusement. He pulled her into his arms, ¡°Let''s take a rest. If you''re not tired, we can go to process themb. We will have a green barbecue, we are going to roast themb with pine wood in the evening!¡± ¡°I''ll help you!¡± Le said quickly. In short, she would like to show up in crowded ces, otherwise she was really scared. The faint scent of soap on her body and the faint scent of jasmine on her fluffy hair made him take a breath from her before letting her go. ¡°Let''s go! The sun is about to fall!¡± When they went down the mountain, Le heard Oscar asking Reggie again, ¡°Daddy, I miss mummy, where is mummy?¡± ¡°Baby, Daddy will find her back soon!¡± Reggie hugged his son, ¡°I''m sorry, it¡¯s daddy¡¯s fault!¡± ¡°Daddy, you should speed up to find mummy!¡± Oscar looked at Reggie miserably. When he saw his dad¡¯s worried look, he lowered his head sullenly and tried his best to pretend to be very miserable and pitiful, ¡°Daddy, are you really not able to find mummy?¡± Reggie looked at his son helplessly and nodded. ¡°Daddy will find a detective to help us!¡± ¡°Alright, daddy, hurry up!¡± Le heard the conversation between the father and son with Vincent at the stairs and Vincent asked loudly, ¡°Don''t even have a call from her?¡± Reggie shook his head. ¡°Mummy don''t want Oscar!¡± Oscar said in sadness! ¡°That woman is really cruel!¡± Vincent had never seen a mother who abandoned her son. Le didn¡¯t see Oscar when they was having a barbecue. When she was looking for him, she found that he was hiding behind a huge boulder and talking on the phone. ¡°Mummy, my signal is not good, daddy''s friends are here, there is a beautifuldy, when will you be back?¡± Le was taken aback for a moment. He was calling his mum? ¡°Well, daddy said that he will find you back, but he can''t find you. Mummy, where are you hiding now? Really? Oh Oh Oh¡­So it''s Annie who has hid you up. By the way, how is Iris? Yes, I miss her so much! Mummy, I miss you even more. Daddy knew that he was wrong. Can youe back? ¡­Ah?! It is so long to go. Alright, Oscarmisses mummy every day and loves you so so much¡­ Um¡­ Okay¡­ Don''t worry, mum, daddy doesn''t know that I have been calling you!¡± Chapter 337 Bonfire Under the Stars Chapter 337 Bonfire Under the Stars Not knowing whether she should cry orugh, Le watched the kid crouch behind the boulder and call his mother in secret. He was clever. It turned out that they had kept in touch with each other without telling Reggie. Mind-blowing. As Oscar silently hung up the phone, he turned off the phone and put it back in the pocket. He turned around and suddenly saw Le. All of sudden, he opened his mouth. ¡°Le, you eavesdrop on Oscar talking!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t do it on purpose!¡± Leughed a little and walked to him. She squatted down to gaze on him directly. ¡°I¡¯m wrong, but I¡¯m not doing it on purpose!¡± Oscar thought a little and nodded like a gentleman. ¡°I forgive you but you should keep it as a secret. You shouldn¡¯t let my father know about this!¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Because Mummy doesn¡¯t want Daddy to know!¡± ¡°But your Daddy is feeling anxious!¡± ¡°Mummy said that it has to wait until my Daddy feels really really really anxious then she wille back, otherwise she will still lose her face and have no rights in the family if shees back now!¡± Le was surprised. A sense of helplessness passed by her soft and gentle face. It turned out that the child was helping his mother and father. She nodded and promised sincerely, ¡°Okay, I will not say a single word!¡± ¡°I believe in you!¡± Oscar smiled a little. ¡°Le, Oscar! Where are you? Come over and help!¡± The dining table was set up by Le and Rosa. The tablecloth was ced on a wooden round table. The fresh air was blended with the fresh and tempting smell of the food. As she turned around, through the faint light of the fire, Vincent¡¯s tall figure made her sigh. God was so loving to him, he had such a handsome face and yet he was given such a tall figure. Vincent turned around the grill frame on top of the charcoal that were made of pine wood and in the meanwhile, he kept applying spices to the mutton. Reggie was smoking besides. While he was smoking, he keptmanding, ¡°You have not applied the spices on this side. Yes, this side! That side too!¡± Vincent suddenly became impatient, frowned and sprinkled a handful of salt, ¡°Don¡¯t keep telling me what to do. Perhaps, you cane over to grill and I willmand you?¡± ¡°That¡¯s alright. I have said nothing!¡± Reggie wiped his nose and smiled at Le who was not far away. He said, ¡°Le, it¡¯s better that youe and help. It¡¯s not easy to get along with Vincent. How can you deal with him!¡± Le sighed. Yes, Vincent had a big temper. She smiled and walked over. When she saw that Vincent was showing an annoyed face while his forehead was full of sweats, she immediately knew why he was so angry. It was already close to the summer while they were having a barbecue. It was very hot and there was sweat on the forehead. She smiled gently and took out her handkerchief to wipe the sweats on his forehead. ¡°Do you need my help?¡± Vincent was stunned by her gentle action. He was about to be roasted to death, and it was very hot. He worked so hard to grill some meats for everyone to eat. It was very depressing to bemanded to do this and that by Reggie who was not doing anything at all. He pressed on his lips as he was showing how annoyed he was. Surprisingly, his handsome face was showing some sense of childishness. He stood still and allowed Le to wipe his sweats but he did not forget to flip over to grill the meat. After she was done wiping his sweats, he started to be gentle and took a deep gaze at Le without saying anything. Le was on the side, she then picked up the brush, ¡°Vincent, I will brush the meat, you can move back a little. You are only responsible for turning the grill frame over and making sure that the meat is not overcooked.¡± She also moved a chair for Vincent to sit back to prevent the heat from the barbecue. Vincent looked back at the table in the night, and there waspletely no one. He did not know where Reggie and Oscar were. After Le spread the spices evenly on the mutton, she saw the sweats on Vincent¡¯s forehead and helped him to wipe again. She asked, ¡°Is it very hot? You¡¯re sweating too much!¡± Vincent frowned. He suddenly grabbed and pulled her into his arm. Le can¡¯t dodge on time as she was held and kissed wildly by him for a while. She was really unable to continue and gently begged for mercy. ¡°Vincent, the meat is overcooked!¡± Only then did Vincent let her go, and Le was flushed and her forehead started to sweat. Vincent stared at her with a strange smile at the corner of his mouth. He arrogantly pulled Le¡¯s hand and pressed a kiss before letting it go. Such a gentle and intimate move made Le heartbeat fast. She then turned her face away in panic. For a moment, there was only the crackling sound of the charcoal fire. Le brushed another round of spices, and the smell of the barbecue became more and more tempting. Vincent sat on the chair, lit a cigarette and took a puff slowly. Le turned around and looked at him, she was about to say something but stopped. But surprisingly, Vincent knew what she was thinking. ¡°Just say it if you have something to say.¡± Le looked at the cigarette in his hand and said gently, ¡°Can¡¯t you smoke less?¡± Vincent was startled a little as he held the cigarette tightly. He continued to take another round of puff and stared at her attentively, ¡°Are you trying to control me?¡± Le knew that he had misunderstood something and shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t want to control you but smoking is bad for your health, so try to smoke as little as possible!¡± ¡°Why should I listen to you?¡± Vincent asked back without knowing what kind of tone he was using. Le was suddenly muffled. She felt awkward and replied gently, ¡°Cigarettes contain a lot of harmful substances which are not good for your health. If you smoke for a long time, it will make you feel sick...¡± ¡°I just want to smoke!¡± He used his mouth to make a white circle with smoke while hiding his smiling expression in his eyes. Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! Le felt a little awkward and thought that he was being childish again. ¡°You can choose not to care about your health. Your, your mother will be worried.¡± ¡°Are you worried?¡± He was holding his cigarette in one hand and turning over the grill frame with his another hand. He suddenly put a smile on his handsome face. He moved his tall figure and sat upright as if leaning against Le. Le was feeling a little guilty and wanted to say that she cared. The words got stuck in her mouth as she felt shy to speak out. He just kept teasing her as he was putting a smile in the corner of his mouth. ¡°Don¡¯t you care for me?¡± He winked. ¡°You sweat again!¡± She took out her handkerchief to wipe his sweats and to change the topic at the same time. He grabbed her thin wrist. She raised her head in a panic. His domineering smile was gentle, he said, ¡°Is it difficult to say that you care?¡± She waspletely dragged into his arms. Le loosened her hand and the handkerchief fell on the ground. He dropped the cigarette in between his fingers on the ground without forgetting to turn over the barbecue. When she was distracted, his powerful arms had already trapped her tightly. She smelled a familiar smell of tobo as he hugged her tightly. ¡°If you do care for me, then I don¡¯t smoke anymore!¡± His hoarse voice was a direct hit in her heart. Le was stunned. What was it about? Vincent lowered his head and kissed her cheek again. He said in a pitiful and a little childish yet domineering deep voice. ¡°If you don¡¯t care about me, I will continue to smoke! Smoke until I die!¡± She was worried that he was not going to let her go. Le raised her eyes in a panic as she saw Oscar running over from not far away. She said immediately, ¡°I do care for you. I do care for you! Vincent, please let go of me! Oscar is here!¡± ¡°Wow, Le and Vincent are ying the kissing game!¡± Oscar shouted from far away. As Le tried even harder to get rid of his grip yet Vincent refused to let her go as if he purposely wanted to look at her being shy. As he held her with one hand, he did not forget to continue barbecuing with another hand. He rubbed his sweat against her forehead, both of their sweats blended together. Oscar did not care about the situation and ran towards them. He opened his eyes wide and shouted, ¡°Le feels shy! Vincent, Le is stepping on your foot! Hahaha...¡± ¡°Oscar ...¡± Le shouted gently. ¡°Le, don¡¯t be shy. I will notugh at you!¡± What a daring kid! Le stepped on Vincent¡¯s foot as she managed to escape from his hug. At this time, Vincent stood up andughed while he was wearing a thick pair of gloves to hold the grill frame up. ¡°Food¡¯s ready, let¡¯s eat!¡± As they were having a warm dinner in the manor, Reggie picked up the wine ss and clinked with Vincent, Le and Oscar . Except that Oscar¡¯s cup was filled with fresh strawberry juice, the rest of their sses were filled with homemade wines from the farm. ¡°This wine tastes so good!¡± Vincent took a sip. ¡°Your wine-making skills are getting better!¡± Le agreed that it was good. It tasted different from those she had bought. The wine she bought seemed to have an astringent taste. The wine that was self-brewed did not have this kind of taste. It was naturally sweet with a clean grape vor. The grilled meat was fresh and delicious along with the sweet wine and fresh strawberries. Everything seemed appetizing. Vincent took a knife and cut a piece of meat and put it on Le¡¯s te. ¡°This is from the most tender cut, please give it a try!¡± ¡°Ah! Vincent isn¡¯t being fair! I love the most tender cut, I¡¯m still a child. Vincent doesn''t take care of the children!¡± ¡°Little brat, didn¡¯t I just give you a big piece? Don¡¯t waste any food, finish what¡¯s on your te first!¡± Vincent did not care about what others said. ¡°I don¡¯t have meat anymore, Vin!¡± Reggie followed along to create a disturbance. ¡°Give me a piece!¡± ¡°Do it yourself. The knife is in the meat, don¡¯t you have hands?¡± Vincent looked at him but he chose not to help at all. Le lowered her head and remained silent. She just felt that the way they dealt with each other was funny, and they could quarrel anytime. These two gentlemen seemed to have rapport with each other but they always tried to undermine each other at the same time while she could only remain silent. Reggie¡¯s gentle gaze swept over Vincent with a gentle smile. His beautiful and secluded smile passed by like a spring breeze. ¡°Vincent, you¡¯re getting less and less like a gentleman!¡± ¡°Excuse me, my gentleman''s demeanour is only for women!¡± ¡°Oh, really?¡± Reggie was being despicable. He smiled gently and continued. ¡°Since when you¡¯re being a gentleman to any woman?¡± ¡°Le, is Vincent being a gentleman to you? Just now I think I saw...¡± Oscar frowned involuntarily, ¡°Just now I saw Vincent kissing Le and Le didn¡¯t let you kiss her. You are not a gentleman because you simply touched thedy without her consent!¡± All of sudden, all three of them were utterly dumbfounded as they all looked at Oscar who dared to speak without thinking, and Le¡¯s waspletely blushed. Vincent felt a little awkward. ¡°Oscar, eat as much as you want, but don¡¯t talk too much! Your father never taught you this before?¡± Vincent stretched out his hand and raised his hand unceremoniously to pat on Oscar ¡¯s head while looking at Le who was embarrassed. Maybe she had been overwhelmed by the embarrassment, she just grabbed the cup to drink the wine one ss after another, and it seemed like it was the way to make herself feel better. ¡°Vincent, don¡¯t hit my head. If I be stupid, you have to take care of me!¡± Oscar looked at Vincent in dissatisfaction. There was some sense of maturity on this little handsome face. ¡°Vincent, you cannot be too domineering as a man. If you want to kiss thedy, you should ask her for her consent. You can¡¯t just do whatever you want just because you¡¯re her husband!¡± Chapter 338 Two Stars Chapter 338 Two Stars ¡°Hey! Brat, are you teaching me how to be a man?¡± Vincent stared at the serious-looking Oscar irritatingly. ¡°Yes!¡± Oscar nodded his head. Reggieughed too. Le was even more embarrassed. ¡°Doesn¡¯t what I said make sense? Do you think I¡¯m right, Le?¡± Oscar reached out to shake Le¡¯s hand, ¡°Le, do you think I¡¯m right?¡± ¡°Well, yes!¡± Le could only nod her head. ¡°So you are now on his side?¡± Vincent frowned and nced at Le. There was a hint of chagrin in his low voice and he turned his eyes towards Reggie. Reggie only smiled. Vincent¡¯s eyes then turned to the location of the kitchen and smiled suddenly. ¡°Oscar, your daddy is simply being too much of a gentleman and that¡¯s why your mummy left your daddy!¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± At the mention of his mummy, Oscar¡¯s handsome face turned gloomy and his innocent soft tone made people want to care for him more. ¡°Daddy, then you don¡¯t have to be a gentleman next time!¡± ¡°Hum!¡± Reggie was relieved but he nodded in annoyance. ¡°So is Mummying back soon?¡± Oscarughed crisply. ¡°Well, do you know why your mummy refused toe back?¡± Vincent seemed to have a trick. ¡°Why?¡± Oscar¡¯s attention was drawn away. Vincent looked unpredictable, and he then sat up straight and shouted, ¡°Rosa, please fetch me the lamb whips,mb balls, and kidneys that I have packed in the kitchen just now! I¡¯ll roast them.¡± ¡°Oh! Okay, Mr. White!¡± Rosa immediately went to get them. Reggie frowned. ¡°What ismb whip?¡± Oscar frowned and asked uprehendingly. ¡°Well, you need to ask your daddy, but I can tell you that as long as you find a way to get your daddy to eat this, your mummy wille back soon!¡± Vincent talked to Oscar with a bad smile. ¡°Vin!¡± Reggie didn¡¯t expect that Vincent tricked him like this to make him take the aphrodisiac to be stronger, ¡°I won¡¯t eat such thing!¡± ¡°Why, daddy? Don¡¯t you want mummy back?¡± Oscar was even more puzzled. Vincent puffed out augh and looked at Reggie whose face was dark, then he cut another piece of meat for Le in a great mood, ¡°Honey, eat the meat!¡± Le didn¡¯t know what those things were but she didn¡¯t dare to ask more about it as Reggie¡¯s expression seemed a bit strange. ¡°Because Daddy can¡¯t get used to eating that!¡± ¡°But Mummy will be back if you eat it!¡± Oscar said again before he suddenly asked Vincent, ¡°Vincent, are these things fairy medicine? Howe Mummy wille back if Daddy eats them?¡± ¡°Hum! Well, this¡­¡± Vincent smiled lightly and said in a profound manner, ¡°They are indeed fairy medicine. Do you know why your daddy is not in a hurry to get your mummy back?¡± ¡°Vin!¡± Reggie had spoken up as if he was warning. ¡°I¡¯ll do it all myself from now on and never bother you again, okay? Don¡¯t teach my boy a bad lesson!¡± ¡°Boys have to know it sooner orter! My dear, let me tell you that these things can cure your daddy¡¯s adrenal hormone secretion, so that he can be more passionate about your mummy and after eating all these, he will miss your mummy more. If so, he will look for your mummy all over the world.¡± ¡°Is it so magical?¡± Oscar was shocked. Le instantly understood those things. Wasn¡¯t that the organ from themb which was said to have an aphrodisiac effect? Was Vincent too good at pranking people? Shaking his head, Reggie was somewhat helpless, and he poured a ss of wine for Le. ¡°Thank you!¡± ¡°Daddy, can you eat this?¡± Oscar slid off the stool and went to Reggie¡¯s side, shaking his arm. ¡°I miss Mummy. I want to live with Daddy and Mummy!¡± ¡°Alright!¡± Reggie nodded his head and looked at Vincent again, saying in a deep voice, ¡°Well, Vincent, you should eat some togetherter on since it¡¯s such a good thing in order to strengthen your rtionship with Le!¡± ¡°Ugh!¡± Vincent was tricked and he suddenly burst outughing in a very inexplicable way. ¡°Sure, let¡¯s have it together!¡± The phone rang suddenly at the moment, Vincent frowned and took his phone. When he saw the number from Japan, his eyebrows knitted slightly and he answered the phone, ¡°Mum, I¡¯m out on holiday. Yes! With Le!¡± Le¡¯s heart jerked as it was her mother-inw¡¯s call. ¡°Got it, you just get yourself well, and I¡¯ll do everything well!¡± Vincent said and stood up. ¡°I don¡¯t agree no matter how and she is innocent!¡± Faintly, Le still heard it even though Vincent had ducked to the side to talk on the phone, she still heard it and she was quite sure that the phone was talking about herself and the Hunter family. Le sped her hands around her ss of wine and she was a little nervous followed by a trace of mncholy raised in her heart as her mother-inw¡¯s words echoing in her ears, ¡®sooner orter she and Vincent will all get divorced.¡¯ Bitterness spread through her heart, and Le slowly lowered her head. The wine was then treated like juice, and she drank it one sip after another, not knowing what she was drinking. Reggie was looking at Le, but he seemed to be thinking about something and did not stop Le. This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. Vincent was on the phone and walked a long way away. The phone call actually went on for twenty minutes and finally, Vincent became impatient and said bluntly, ¡°Mum, I will use another method, I will not divorce Le! That¡¯s all!¡± There was no telling what was said on the other end of the phone call. ¡°Alright, that¡¯s it, I¡¯m in the mountains where the signal isn¡¯t very good, just talk till here!¡± Vincent finished his words and hung up the phone, but his face turned dark. When Vincent came back again, Le had already drunk tworge sses of wine and was slightly dizzy, was she drunk? She wished she was drunk, then she wouldn''t have to worry about anything! Things were shaking in front of her eyes, and it was hard to see the dark mountains in the distance clearly. Le shook her head, getting even more dizzy. Reggie noticed that Vincent was seemed in an irritating mood after he answered a phone call, as if someone had owed him something. ¡°Le may have had too much to drink!¡± Reggie told Vincent. Vincent looked at Le who was patted on the table and frowned slightly. ¡°I¡¯ll send her back to the room first!¡± ¡°I¡¯m not going!¡± Le shook her head and lifted her head that shook slightly. ¡°I¡¯m not drunk! I want to see the stars. I don''t want to go back!¡± Vincent pursed his lips without saying anything, then he went straight up, ¡°Go back to the room and watch the stars!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to, I won''t be able to see it if I go back!¡± Le huped. Vincent¡¯s face turned colder, but she was fine just now. How much had she drunk? Without saying anything, he picked her up straight away and headed for the room. ¡°Ooh¡­¡± Le wanted to throw up. So ufortable! she can¡¯t hold! She quickly broke away from Vincent¡¯s arm and ran to the side to vomit. Vincent¡¯s gaze was unusually calm as he looked at Le. Was she drunk? Was it intentional, or was it unintentional? After vomiting, her mind turned a bit clearer. Le stood up, staggering. Vincent held her up with one of his hands. ¡°Don¡¯t help me!¡± Le broke away from his hand. ¡°I can walk myself!¡± Despite what she had said, Vincent, his brows tightly knitted, pulled her over and dragged her up to the room on the second floor. ¡°I want to go out and watch the stars!¡± Le¡¯s slender eyebrows were slightly raised, yet, the corner of her red lips was pursed tightly and her face was filled with aggrievance, together with a drunk sense. Although she was not very sober, she was not reallypletely drunk either. Probably she just wanted to strengthen her courage and hide the worry and bitterness in her heart with her drunkenness, and she then acted coyly by shaking Vincent¡¯s arm, ¡°I want to watch the stars!¡± With a faint sigh, Vincent took her in his arms and brought her to the window sill, ¡°Look, you can see the stars from here!¡± Inside Vincent¡¯s warm and tight embrace, Le quietly leaned on his chest and her ears were surrounded by the steady sound of his heartbeat, one after another, with an unspoken feeling fermenting in her heart. The sky was dark and quiet outside the window, there were only a few not too bright street lights in the pasture. Except for those, the sky and the mountains were dark, and the sky of the night was like a curtain decorated with jewels where the stars shone brightly. Leaning against his chest, Le gradually got back her sanity, trying to open her eyes wide to look at the sky outside the window, her eyebrows knitted together and her little face was lifted in order to look for the brightest star. Suddenly, she released a low exmation, ¡°So many stars, is that the brightest one, Vincent? So cool and bright, Vincent must be the brightest one.¡± Vincent¡¯s heart trembled and his mind was in a mess. His hand fiercely tightened which made Le feel a strong force gripping her waist. No waiting for Le to react, Vincent had already locked her in his embrace and his thin lips pressed onto her lips. His kisses were fast and wild, his hot tongue fiercely prying open her soft lips, and with his usual dominance, his aggressive tongue darted into her mouth, ambiguously and lingeringly intertwining with her small tongue. She tilted her neck back, yet, her dazed eyes met the painful andplex mixture of emotions in his eyes. The glimmer of clear emotion that remained made Le feel her heart being stabbed hard. How could he have such vulnerable eyes. For a moment, Le¡¯s heart softened as well. Vincent, do you also feel pain? Lips against lips, their tongues were ambiguously entwined together. Vincent tightly wrapped his arms around Le as if he could imprison her, never letting her leave him again and no one could take her away from him. Boundless bitterness that intertwined their lips and tongues spread to all their limbs, Le closed her eyes indifferently and tears inexplicably slipping down from the corners of her eyes. Vincent kissed her lips even harder when his gentle lips wildly and gently kissed away the tears at the corners of her eyes. She was crying. She was not really drunk! ¡°Vincent, does your mother want you to divorce me?¡± Le spoke softly with a low tone. ¡°Le..." he called out to her in a low voice, wanting to say something but he was expressionless, the two of them embraced together and his forehead pressed against hers. Le¡¯s heart was indescribably bitter, so it was about this matter that her mother-inw came backst time, hastily announced their rtionship with her, and asked Vincent to divorce her just to let everyone know that she couldn¡¯t get rid of the fate of being abandoned even if she was the daughter of Brian Hunter. Chapter 339 Immeasurable Chapter 339 Immeasurable What about him? Was he going to disobey the wishes of his mother, who was suffering from heart disease? She was at a loss; this marriage was difficult, with or without a divorce. ¡°Le, leave it to me!¡± Vincent could see the depression on her face; his face suddenly looked irritated, his voice was low but filled with a serious tone, ¡°You have to remember to believe in me, got it?¡± ¡°OK!¡± She nodded, then pointed at the stars in the sky and said, ¡°Vincent, you see those stars? Aren¡¯t they beautiful?¡± ¡°They are!¡± He nodded. ¡°Those stars appear clustered together, but they¡¯re actually light years apart. They won¡¯t ever be together since they¡¯re so far apart!¡± Tears formed in her eyes as she spoke. In her heart, she secretly thought how she and Vincent resembled those stars! ¡°We¡¯re not stars!¡± He said after a long pause. These words gave her some confidence. But, why did she felt so sad? In the shower, Le wiped away her tears, but there was some pressure she couldn¡¯t quite put her finger on which kept constantly surfacing within her. His reply was that they were not stars. Le felt a sourness inside her; it¡¯s true, they were not stars, but how would they even measure the distance between them? Was it in light years? Was it immeasurable? In pain, she bit the back of her hand hard, and the tears began to flow again. She withstood the pain and did not cry out. The tears moistened her pale white face, and it wasn¡¯t until she could taste blood did she finally stopped biting her hand. She looked at the teeth marks on the back of her hand. Breathing heavily, she rinsed her face. Once she calmed back down, she changed into sweats and exited the shower. Vincent wasn¡¯t in the room; he probably went out, she thought. She headed to the window to enjoy the lonely night and silence. The wine started to make her feel drowsy, even after she had already showered. ¡°If you¡¯re tired, go sleep!¡± A deep voice apanied the sound of the door opening, and Le turned to see Vincent. ¡°I¡¯m off to shower!¡± Vincent shut the door and headed into the shower. Then came the sound of running water. Le felt insecure, then shook her head in an attempt to shake off her insecurities and uneasiness. It was no use worrying about it. They had to try hard to get any results. If they didn¡¯t even try, how could they know what the results were going to be? She felt a bit calmer as she thought about this. Sheid on her side in bed, and looked at the star-filled night sky through the window. She wanted to fall asleep to the sight of this night view. How breathtaking it would be! After a short while, Vincent came barging out the shower, undressed. She heard his footsteps, then turned to look in his direction, and was surprised, ¡°Ah, why are you not wearing anything?¡± ¡°Why should I? I need to take the clothes off sooner orter, anyway!¡± Vincent stated in a matter-of-fact manner, then dried himself off with a towel. Le covered her eyes and persisted, ¡°Put some clothes on!¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s too much trouble!¡± He said as he threw the towel to the side and headed into bed. ¡°You, you-¡± Le¡¯s face became bright red, and she quickly turned to the side as she shouted, ¡°It¡¯s so cold up in the mountains; hurry and put some clothes on, or you might catch a cold!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to!¡± Vincent smirked as he slipped under the nkets! ¡°Ah, don¡¯t touch me!¡± Le had her eyes shut, but she could feel his hands grab her waist; she was even more scared to open her eyes. ¡°No! Turn around.¡± Vincent flipped her over by her waist. ¡°No!¡± She didn¡¯t have the courage to directly look at a naked man¡¯s body. ¡°Are you gonna turn around by yourself, or do I have to make you?¡± Vincent let out a threat in a low voice. ¡°I¡¯ll turn around if you put some clothes on!¡± Le shouted. ¡°What, it¡¯s not like you haven¡¯t seen it before; what¡¯re you embarrassed over?¡± His evil grin became even wider. ¡°When have I ever seen it?¡± She never looked at his package before! Well, actually, she did see it in the shower, but she didn¡¯t mean to, it was an ident! ¡°Well, if you haven¡¯t seen it before, time to take a good long look.¡± ¡°Not looking!¡± Vincent¡¯s eyes narrowed, then he flipped her overpletely, only to see Le¡¯s eyes still shut tightly. He began to get irritated, ¡°Le, is my body too ugly to look at?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not looking!¡± Le said in a low voice, afraid to draw the attention of Reggie and Oscar. ¡°We¡¯re guests in another person¡¯s house, can¡¯t you behave yourself; don¡¯t act like that!¡± ¡°Like what? This is my room, and I like to remain naked. What¡¯s wrong with that?¡± Vincent looked at her for a while. Since Le still kept her eyes shut, he suddenly got up and kissed her lips! She let out a yelp in response, and he quickly suppressed her soft body under his. His warm tongue twisted vivaciously inside her lips. Vincent continued to intimately push into her mouth, kissing and licking her nonstop, as if to take in all of her sweetness. ¡°Oh¡­. Don¡¯t¡­ Vincent¡­¡± She let out a tiny resistance, which he quickly swelled over. His forceful kisses quickly turned gentler, and he began suckling on her soft tongue, then softly biting her lips, then licking along the outlines of her lips. ¡°Stop it, turn off the lights, turn it off!¡± Le was feeling so embarrassed; the lights were still brightly lit, but his body warmth and breath were hot on her neck. ¡°Alright, if I shut the lights off, will you open your eyes?¡± He flicked off the light switches by the bedside, then continued to breathe along her silky soft skin. The second the lights were off, Le opened her eyes, but Vincent suddenly flicked the lights back on. ¡°Ah- You¡¯re so mean!¡± Le immediately shut her eyes again. ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± Vincent began tough aloud. ¡°Le, you¡¯re too adorable when you look embarrassed!¡± ¡°Vincent¡­¡± She became even shier when she realized his intentions. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll shut the lights, so open your eyes¡­¡± He kissed her forehead gently and spoke in a low, gentle tone, as though tofort her embarrassment. He kissed her whole body all over with the tenderness she had never before felt. His overpowering aura enshrouded her tightly. Le slowly opened her eyes and swallowed hard, then said in a small voice, ¡°Vincent, don¡¯t do this¡­¡± Maybe it was because of the alcohol, but her body felt incredibly turned on tonight. ¡°Don¡¯t do what?¡± Vincent asked in a provocative way as he nibbled on her neck. ¡°Don¡¯t do this?¡± Her heart began to race, and her body temperature was rising rapidly. She began to feel her body giving in to his advances, and she gently stroked his hair, ¡°Vincent¡­¡± ¡°Wanna do it?¡± Vincent¡¯s manly, hot breath brushed by her face. His eyes were like those of a beast. Just as Le was about to say no, the phone rang. Vincent¡¯s call spoilt the whole moment; he wrinkled his forehead, ¡°Screw it, let¡¯s continue!¡± ¡°No! Pick it up, hurry and answer it!¡± Le said softly. Vincent unwillingly took the phone; he looked at the caller, then his face looked ill. Le didn¡¯t know who it was, but she heard him pick up the call and rest against the bedframe. In the pitch dark, the light from the cellphone made his face stand out even more. ¡°What is it, Pip?¡± Pip? Was it Pippa?! Le thought to herself. Vincent continued, ¡°You¡¯re in japan? Oh, how is it there? What? You¡¯re back? Oh! What? Alright, I¡¯ll be there right away. Yes, I¡¯ll be back by tonight. Stop crying! Do you hear me? Don¡¯t cry! And don¡¯t think too much, I¡¯ll be there right away. You¡¯re not alone, you¡¯ve got me! And you¡¯ve got Owen. Don¡¯t overthink, you hear me?¡± Le was stunned and speechless. As soon as he hung up the phone, Vincent turned on the lights. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Vincent looked gloomy, then said, ¡°We¡¯re heading back to F City right now!¡± So much for the vacation; what an abrupt end! They abruptly said goodbye to Reggie and Oscar. Vincent drove like a speed demon along the highway, and they were back in F City. All along the way, he pursed his lips, and the speedometer remained at 180 mph. Le felt as though her heart was about to jump out. He didn¡¯t speak one word. Whenever she¡¯d ask, he¡¯d always tell her to shut up, so she never bothered to ask him again! During the drive, Vincent¡¯s expression looked grim as she remained silent. Though he said nothing, Le could tell something big happened. At the HJ Hotel. Vincent took Le and they headed straight for the 27th floor. They knocked at the door of a presidential suite. The second the door opened, Le saw Pippa jump into Vincent¡¯s embrace, with her eyes red, crying as she spoke, ¡°Vince, I feel so miserable!¡± ¡°Come now, don¡¯t cry!¡± Vincent hugged her back and seemed a bit more rxed. Heforted her quietly, ¡°What happened? Speak slowly!¡± He held her and escorted her into the room. Perhaps he was too much in a hurry, or maybe he just never bothered to consider Le, but he shut the door and locked her out the room! Le stood still in shock as she stared at the closed door. She told herself; it must be because he was in too much of a hurry; something big must have happened to Pippa, or else why would someone as graceful as she was crying so hard? She let out a quiet sigh; thirty minutes had gone by, and she just stood still before the door, which remained close. No one seemed to have noticed she was still there! She stood still before the door for thirty minutes; her legs were getting sore! And yet, the door was still closed shut. This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. She let out another sigh; filled with despair, Le had on a bitter smile. Going downstairs. It waste in the night; the hallways and elevators were very quiet. No one was around, just her! She headed downstairs and consoled herself as she went. Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯ll all be OK. She didn¡¯t have the keys to the Pearl Community, since her bag was still in Vincent¡¯s car. The only thing she had was her phone, nothing else. She took her cell out to look at the time. It was already one o¡¯clock midnight. Where could she go? There was no way she could head home! She didn¡¯t want to go to the vi either, since it didn¡¯t have a homely feel to her. To her, maybe the Pearl Community was her only home, where she and her mother stayed. She walked out the hotel by herself. She didn¡¯t take a taxi and just strolled down the streets, without any purpose or direction. The night made her feel even more alone. A red Ferrari drove by from a pub; as it turned around the corner, Arthur seemed to have caught a nce of a woman who looked like Le. He was a bit confused; didn¡¯t she and Vincent go on vacation? What was Le doing out on the streets in the middle of the night? Chapter 340 Lock Her Out Of The Door Chapter 340 Lock Her Out Of The Door Her figure looked extraordinarily lonely. Under the shroud of night, she was wearing a sweatshirt and walking slowly with her hands around her shoulders, like a homeless child, looking so pitiful. Arthur thought he had seen the wrong person! He didn''t expect it to really be Le. He stopped the car, slid down the window, and shouted in a deep voice, "Le?" Le paused for a moment when she heard someone seemingly calling her. Turning her head, she saw a Ferrari parked beside her. In the dim light of the streetmp, Arthur''s face was blurred, but she could be sure that the person was Arthur. "Le, it''s really you!" Arthur opened the car door, got out of the car, walked up to Le, and was stunned to see her panicked and evasive face. "You''re crying?" Le lowered her head and shook it, but her voice was choked with sobs. "Arthur, what a coincidence. What are you doing wandering the streets in the middle of the night without sleeping?" She pretended to joke in a light-hearted manner, deliberately making her tone brisker, but her voice still choked. Arthur frowned, grabbed her hand, and dragged her into the car. "Let''s go, nobody''s taking you in again, right? If you don''t have anywhere to go, you can go to my ce, why treat me like an outsider! Why didn''t you call me?" Tears, instantly, rolled down her face. Le bit her lips, not wanting to shed tears because of such warm words, but she still felt moved! She let Arthur drag her into his car and he took out a tissue to her. "The wind is quite strong and its blowing makes one prone to tears. It''s okay, and it happens to me as well! Next time let''s wear a pair of sses out to block the wind and we won''t be in such a mess!" He was giving her an out, Le was grateful in her heart and wiped away her tears. "Thank you, can you drive me to the Pearl Community? By the way, help me smash the door, I forgot the key!" "Uh!" Arthur raised an eyebrow. "If I break down the door in the middle of the night, you won''t be able to sleep. Besides, there''s no locksmith at this hour, so you''d bettere with me to my house. But don''t worry, I''ll take you somewhere else this time, not the sea view suite again, and I won''t let anyone take pictures and misunderstand that I''m having an affair with you." Le giggled as she listened to his words. "I''m sorry for causing you trouble!" Arthur knew she was talking about theirst scandal andughed lightly, "That was no trouble at all, and it was just the heroine changing her name. Don''t worry. I often appear in scandals. It''s strange if I don''t have scandals! Let''s go!" Arthur''s handsome face reflected a warm glow, and Le nodded gently, sighed with feeling. "You are a good man, and your good intentions will be rewarded!" "Haha...I''m a good man?" Arthurughed, as if he had heard a big joke. Le didn''t know what he wasughing at, but seeing that he seemed extremely happy, she smiled back. She sniffled and felt much better. It was good to have friends. Arthur took Le to an equally high-end apartment not far from Diorama, which was also close to the White Group. However, there was only one bedroom. Arthur took the quilt out and said to Le, "Tonight you''ll sleep in my bedroom and I''ll sleep on the couch. If you don''t mind, I have some brand new pajamas in the third drawer of the closet, and you can change into them!" "No! I''ll sit on the couch all night, and tomorrow when the locksmith is at work, I''ll go back and unlock the door!" "I don''t object, it''s fine if you just stay awake for one night, but I have a habit when I sleep at night. I might sleepwalk, and in case I sleepwalk out naked, you''d be embarrassed, right?" Arthur said, holding back augh. "What..." "So, in order for you and me not to be embarrassed, you''d better go into the bedroom and lock the door, so you''ll be safe even if I sleepwalk around naked, right?" "Okay then, sorry about that! I''ll go in first, good night!" Le immediately ran into the room. Arthur couldn''t help but burst intoughter; she was such a gullible girl. But, didn''t she say she was going on vacation? How did she show up here again? Where was Vincent? Arthur picked up his phone and called Vincent, while it took a while for the other end of the line to pick up. Vincent''s voice seemed a little tired, "Hello! What makes you call me in the middle of the night? Just spit it out!" "Didn''t you go on vacation? How was the fun?" Arthur listened to Vincent''s impatient voice, intuiting that he and Le seemed to have quarreled, and he sounded very tired. "Why do you sound like that? Did you and Le have a falling out?" "Le? Ugh! No more bullshit with you! I have an emergency!" Vincent immediately hung up the phone. Arthur didn''t know what was happening and was stunned and slumped into the couch. Le went to the bedroom, but she didn''t sleep. Instead, she just sat on the floor with her head on the bed, intending to lie down like that all night. But at that moment, the phone rang, which was from Vincent. Her heart did a flip. Did he finally remember her? Holding the phone, she twitched the corners of her lips and said, "Vincent!" "Where are you?" "I''m fine. Is Pippa alright?" "Where are you?" He repeated the same words. Le asked softly in response, "Does it matter where I am? Vincent, do you only remember me now? You don''t need to know where I am, I''m fine, and that''s all! By the way, I''m going to defend my thesis soon, so please don''t disturb me. I want to do my best for graduation!" With that, she hung up the phone and turned it off! At 6 a.m., Le quietly opened the door and found Arthur lying on the couch with a silk quilt on his waist, wearingst night''s clothes, which had not been changed at all. He was so tall that when heid on the narrow couch, the couch actually appeared very small. He must have been very ufortable, and she was unusually grateful to Arthur for taking her in. She tucked him in and prepared to leave quietly. Unexpectedly, as soon as her hand touched the doorknob, a voice came from behind, "Want to leave without a word? Little girl, you''ve still been found out." Le froze and looked back. "You''re awake?" "Yes!" Arthur stretched himself. "I''ll drive you!" "Don''t bother!" "You''re going to walk back?" He raised his eyebrow. "No, I''ll take a cab!" Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! "How can you take a cab without money?" "You?" Le was startled. How did he know she didn''t have money? "You don''t have your bag, so I don''t suppose you have any money?" He added. Le was really dumbfounded. "How do you know?" "If you had money on you, would you have walked alone on the street in the middle of the nightst night? Well, I''ll drive you back after I take a shower and change my clothes. If you go back now, the locksmiths aren''t at work yet, and they don''t start working until after 8:00 am, so be good! Don''t make me anxious, just think of it as doing a good deed, okay?" "But it''s too much trouble for you!" Le felt apologetic for him. "Don''t be polite to me, I''m sick of false politeness, just be good and wait!" Arthur got up and went into the bedroom to get his clothes, and it was only then that he realized that the bed hadn''t been moved at all. It wasn''t the kind that you get up in the morning and fold the quilt, instead, it hadn''t been moved at all. She probably didn''t want to cause him any trouble. This silly girl! Without saying a word, he went to take a shower and change his clothes. On the way he drove Le back to the Pearl Community, he took her to breakfast, and then when they arrived at the downstairs of the Pearl Community, he called the Locksmith Company, "Send a locksmith, yes, I want to open now, Pearl Community..." "I can handle it myself!" Le whispered. "It looks like you have to open it yourself! I have to go to work, so you wait here for the locksmith!" Arthur pulled a few banknotes out of his wallet and shoved them into her hand, "You take this first!" "I don''t want it!" Le shook her head. "You can pay me backter, take it first!" With that, Arthur shoved the money to her. "Go ahead, the locksmith will be here in ten minutes!" "Thank you!" Le was so grateful in my heart that she almost choked up. "Silly girl, I''m leaving!" Arthur smiled and waved his hand as he said seriously, "Le, if Vincent bullies you, call me and tell me. I''ll help you punish him!" After saying that, he smiled and drove away! Le stood still, holding a few red banknotes in her hand, her eyes instantly turning red. After a while, Le turned around, and at the moment she was about to go upstairs, a Bugatti drove over from the other side. Vincent didn''t see the Ferrari that just drove away, and when the car stopped, he saw Le at the stairway. He mmed the car door shut and he came after Le in stride. "Le ¨C¨C" When Le seemed to hear Vincent''s voice, Le turned around and sure enough, she saw the tall figure. She was a bit stunned, but thinking of the scenest night when he had shut her out of the door, as if he had simply forgotten her existence, Le was down in the dumps and said unhappily, "What are you doing here?" Vincent frowned and said with dissatisfaction, "Where did you gost night? Where did you go to hang out in the middle of the night?" Suddenly, Le felt a little baffled. She really didn''t understand, Was he questioning her? He was the one who had shut her out because he was in a hurry tofort another woman, but today, he came to ask her where she had beenst night? She scoffed, only to find it amusing. "What are youughing at?" Vincent frowned. Without answering, Le turned around and went upstairs. Vincent followed behind her. Seeing that she didn''t open the door even when she reached the doorway, he grabbed her arm unhappily, took out his own key to open the door, and closed it with a bang. "You''re hurting me!" Le was annoyed and rubbed her aching arm. He was so rude! "What happened to youst night?" Vincent didn''t apologize, instead he said unpleasantly, "Say it! Why did you turn your phone off?" "Vincent, you still have the nerve to ask me why I turned off my phone?" Le was furious. Couldn''t he do some self-reflection? Why did she turn off her phone? What a joke, why didn''t he ask himself why? "What do you mean?" Vincent was confused. "Who gave you permission to leave?" Last night she actually left quietly, and he was really pissed off by her. Although he didn''t know when she left, he couldn''t leave Pippa alone when she was crying so heartilyst night! "What do I mean?" Le''s tone paused, then she sneered, "Isn''t it me who should be asking you? Yesterday, you were the one who shut me out of the door, you were the one who rushed tofort another woman, and you''ve long forgotten that there is someone like me outside the door, right? If I don''t leave, should I continue to be stupid? Should I continue to wait? Wait for you to notice me?" Her sessive questioning made Vincent staggered. "You said I shut you out?" He seemed to be surprised, trying hard to recall the events ofst night. It seemed that as soon as he entered the door, he hadforted Pippa. How had he noticed Le? Was it true that he had shut her out? Seeing his silence, Le said again, "I''m about to defend my thesis, and I don''t want anyone to spoil my mood and affect my thesis defense. That''s why I don''t want to see you for the next few days. Vincent, please leave now! Her tone was indifferent, not wanting to argue. Vincent pursed his lips, and after a long silence, he said, "Is it true that I shut you out?" "Whatever you think! Or you can also assume that I''m lying, please get out!" Le''s tone was neither high nor low, but it was extremely cold. Chapter 341 Drifting Apart Chapter 341 Drifting Apart Vincent exined with a stiff voice, ¡°If it''s true, I''m sorry. Pippa wasn''t doing too wellst night!¡± ¡°Understood!¡± Le nodded. She then pulled open the door, and pointed at the door. ¡°Please leave!¡± She had not slept all night, and now she just wanted to catch up on her sleep! Vincent¡¯s face froze and he sulked, ¡°Are you driving me away?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°Where did you gost night?¡± His ck eyes glowed with a cold light, and his tone became cold, ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t you knock on the door after I close it?¡± Le stood in the doorway and remain silent. ¡®What¡¯s the point of knocking the door¡¯ She thought to herself. To continue watching him ignoring herself? Would she still have dignity after that? She did not exin anything and just replied, ¡°I do not want to talk, I¡¯m tired!¡± ¡°You stupid woman!¡± Vincent yelled, not sure if he was annoyed with himself for ignoring her, or with her attitude. It might even be both! Le pursed her lips! Yes, she was stupid! Very stupid! ¡°Le, as the matter of fact, Pippa... I''m worried that she¡­¡± ¡°You don''t need to exin to me!¡± Le coldly interrupted Vincent, not letting him continue to talk and replied indifferently, ¡°It¡¯s your business, and I don''t want to know. Please leave!¡± Vincent was stunned. He pursed his lips and stopped talking, and the air flowed with a scary aura of silence. Aftering back to reality¡­. The deep, dark pupils of his eyes narrowed down for a while; aplex mixture of feelings could be seen though his eyes as he looked at Le¡¯s stubborn little face. She bit her lips while stubbornly ring at him, a thinyer of mist could be seen covering her big eyes. Vincent¡¯s heart felt a vicious throbbing pain, a pain that came so suddenly. Last night, he actually locked her out?! Then, he gave her a stare in the eyes and stride away. Le stood at the door. After a long time, as she finally closed the door, her eyes suddenly became blurry. She reached out her hands and wiped away some tears from her eyes. After a knock on the door was heard, Le took a deep breath, thinking that he was back. She let out a sigh and started feeling bad for him. However, after opening the door, she was disappointed as she did not expect to see a locksmith, who was standing there and asked her, ¡°Miss, do you want me to pick any locks?¡± ¡°No, I want to change the lock on this door! Please help me change it!¡± Le said softly. Vincent wandered aimlessly through the streets in his car, his eyebrows frowning slightly as he took out his phone and pressed a certain number. The phone only rang twice and was immediately picked up. ¡°Vincent!¡± A soft female voice came from the other end of the phone. ¡°Is everything okay?¡± Vincent asked in a soft voice. ¡°It''s fine, thank you for everything you didst night!¡± ¡°Pippa, I hope, when you face any problems, you can be strong. Do not repeat what you didst time, you still have to take care of Owen! If you really were to die, what can he do?¡± ¡°I know! I will be strong!¡± ¡°I''ll pick you up, let''s have dinner together!¡± ¡°Sure!¡± ¡°Be there in fifteen minutes.¡± He whispered and hung up the phone while steeping his foot on the pedal. After eating breakfast with Pippa, Vincent asked Manager Billy from the HJ Hotel to send the image data from the entrance of Pippa¡¯s exclusive suitest night. As he sat in his office, he started looking at the screen. He saw at the moment the door opened, Vincent walked into the door with his arm around Pippa, and he closed the door while locking Le out in an instant, she was dumbfounded! His heart, suddenly felt a pain. So, it really was he who closed the door. Although he did it with no intentions, she was still locked outside. Although there was only a door between them, she was still locked outside. He suddenly remembered that she said, they were like two stars, separated by a few light years of distance! Thinking about it made his heart felt even more pain! After the time in the video tape passed for about half an hour, Le was still standing at the door, no movement could be seen as she still continued standing at the door, as if she was stubbornly waiting for him to open the door. However, after another half an hour passed, the door still did not open. He seemed to see her letting out a sigh as she slowly turned back and left. Standing in the long corridor, she looked extraordinarily lonely. She was stubbornly standing still. Her small hands had clenched into fists, but she did not knock on the door. Her stubborn figure really made him felt sad for her. The door of the president''s room was pushed open. As Arthur walked in, Vincent quickly turned off the video and looked up at him. ¡°What the hell is wrong with you? Didn''t you say you were on vacation? Why didn''t you go? Where is Le? Where did you take Le?¡± Arthur entered the door and asked a series of questions. As Vincent sat on the luxurious swivel chair, he remained silent. Then, he looked at the stock market chart on the screen and frowned, ¡°The stock seems to be climbing a bit fast!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t change the topic¡± Arthur banged on the table. ¡°Tell me, what is going on?¡± ¡°Why are you so concerned about me and Le?¡± Vincent¡¯s voice also turned deep, revealing that he was getting a bit impatient. He was already annoyed, and the fact that he had locked Le outside was annoying enough. After being questioned by him, he felt even more annoyed! ¡°What do you mean caring about you and her?¡± Arthur sat down in front of him. ¡°You¡¯re wrong, I just care about Le! Not you. You don''t deserve my care!¡± Vincent frowned and finally went silent for a long time. Seeing that Arthur seemed to be angry, he said unhurriedly, ¡°Pippa encountered something, and I had toe back.¡± ¡°What happened to her?¡± ¡°Beaten by that man!¡± Vincent said in a deep voice. ¡°Ah! So that''s it, damn, is that Japanese person really a man? So, because of that, you brought Le back from City R?¡± Arthur frowned and seemed to understand something. ¡°You''re worried that Pippa cannot think straight?¡± ¡°Yeah!¡± After he nodded, Vincent rubbed his eyebrow and took another look at thepany''s stock chart, ¡°The rise in our stock these few days are fast, abnormally fast. It seems like there is someone behind the scenes manipting something.¡± ¡°You mean someone is buying our stock?¡± Arthur also walked over to look at the screen. Both of them stopped mentioning Le for a while and both focused their attention on the screen. Both of them were gradually frowning, Vincent¡¯s expression looked frustrated as he spoke in a cold tone, ¡°It seems that someone is really buying our shares, and inrge numbers!¡± Just at this moment, ra knocked on the door and walked in. ¡°President, this is the overall operating statement of the group for thest month, please take a look at it.¡± ra handed over the folder with a somewhat nervous look. Vincent took the report and noticed ra¡¯s serious expression and guessed that there might be something wrong with the report. He opened the folder and carefully reviewed it item by item, while Arthur sat back on his chair. Vincent then asked in a deep voice: ¡°Who is responsible for this report?¡± ¡°It''s Mr. Hawkins, head of the finance office.¡± ra answered carefully. ¡°Ask him toe here. I want to understand the whole situation!¡± Vincent raised his voice, implying anger in him. Although this report was handled extremely smartly and looked fine, but if you paid close attention, something fishy could be noticed. Since Levi has always been a sophisticated and prudent businessman, how could he make such a rookie mistake? Was it Levi¡¯s negligence, or was there another reason? ¡°Vincent, I''ll go investigate the matter about the stocks!¡± Arthur stood up, turned around and walked out. As he arrived at the door, he said, ¡°Yesterday, Le was alone in the streets, with no money and no key in her possession, did you know?¡± This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. Vincent¡¯s eyes narrowed as he looked at Arthur. He said again, ¡°I took her to my ce and sent her back in the morning!¡± Vincent was stunned again; sadness could be seen in his eyes. After remaining silent for a while, he said, ¡°Thank you!¡± ¡°She''s really a pitiful woman!¡± Arthur added. ¡°Don''t hurt her, and don''t let her be like Pippa back in the day.¡± The hand that was holding the pen tightened fiercely and the pen broke with a sound. Vincent¡¯s heart throbbed painfully and he fell silent. Arthur walked out. Le slept until the afternoon when she received a call from Renee asking her to go shopping. Thinking that she had not seen Renee for a long time, Le agreed. It was already five pm when she left home. When they met, Renee squealed and ran over to hug Le. ¡°Ah... girl, I haven''t seen you for many days, and I missed you so much! Did you miss me?¡± Le smiled softly and nodded her head. ¡°I did miss you!¡± ¡°Come on, let me treat you to dinner. What are we going to eat? Wait! I''ll ask Callum toe too and let him to pay the bill while we have a nice meal. After that, we should go shopping when we''re full as we can digest our food as we shop. How about that?¡± Le thought about Callum and Renee being frenemies. She also thought that Renee must have a secret crush on Callum. So, she nodded her head and said, ¡°Yes!¡± She wanted to create opportunities for them! So, Renee called Callum and asked him to meet them at the HH Restaurant. At first Callum did not want toe, but then when he heard that Le was also there, Callum immediately left. ¡°It seems that Le has a better reputation then me, and you just would note if she was not here?¡± As soon as they met, Renee started making sarcastic remarks at him. Callum continued ignoring her and smiled at Le, ¡°Le, it''s been a long time, I didn''t expect you to be Mrs. Vincent!¡± As he mentioned Vincent, Le lost focus and just gave a smile. Seeing that she did not say anything, Renee asked, ¡°What''s wrong? Is everything between you and Vincent alright?¡± ¡°Yes! We''re fine!¡± When she was outside, she wanted to maintain a good image. For her own sake, for the Hunter family''s sake, and for Vincent¡¯s sake. Thest time they ate here, they met up with Vincent and Pippa. They surprisingly met this time as well. Soon after they sat down, they saw two figures walk through the door, Pippa who was dressed in white, and Vincent who was in a ck suit. It seemed that this encounter, again, was like something that happened in a drama. Le sighed. Although she did not want to see him, but they still met. What a twist of fate. ¡°Ah! There is no way! Why did we encounter your husband again?¡± Renee asked Le with a frown, and asked again the moment she saw Pippa, ¡°By the way, who is that woman? Howe I often see her with Vincent?¡± Le pulled the corner of her lips, smiled lightly and did not say anything. As her eyes took a ze over the two people who walked through the door, she picked up the teacup on the table and took a sip, but she coughed violently because it was too hot. ¡°Ah! Is it hot?¡± Renee asked with a squeal. ¡°No, it''s fine!¡± Le shook her head. Vincent and Pippa did not see Le at first, but Renee¡¯s voice drew both of their eyes over. When they saw Le, Pippa was slightly surprised and looked sideways. ¡°Vincent, Le is also here! Let''s go over and sit together.¡± Vincent saw Le sitting with Callum and Renee. There was no expression in his eyes. He just nodded and walked over with Pippa. When they stood in front of the three of them at the table, Pippa smiled and spoke, ¡°Such a coincidence, can we have a meal together?!¡± Le did not know what to do. Renee froze and stood up; Hostility could be seen in her eyes as she looked at Pippa. ¡°Miss, who are you? Oh! No! What¡¯s your rtionship with President Vincent?¡± After being questioned by Renee, Pippa was stunned for a while. However, she quickly showed an elegant smile as she looked at Le. She raised her eyebrows and asked with a smile, ¡°Aren''t I wee?¡± Chapter 342 Never Tolerate Adultery Chapter 342 Never Tolerate Adultery Le took a look at Renee¡¯s stance and it seemed as if she wanted to have a fight. Le stood up immediately, ¡°Ms. Russell, what a coincidence and wee, let¡¯s all sit together! Renee, please sit down!¡± Callum also pulled her, ¡°Sit down, Renee! Mr. White, please have a seat!¡± Vincent nodded slightly and his gaze shed sharply when he looked at Renee, as if he was a little impatient. ¡°I¡¯m a little curious because I don¡¯t know who she is yet!¡± Renee¡¯s eyes swept over Vincent¡¯s instantly gloomy face and frowned, ¡°It¡¯s just a little weird that Mr. White doesn¡¯t apany his own wife to have a dinner, but actually apanies someone else. Is it possible that the gossip is all true now?¡± ¡°Renee!¡± Le said righteously. Renee had no choice but to stop saying anything and hummed as she sat down. Pippa smiled gently, and sat down without giving any exnation. Pippa sat down next to Le, with Vincent in between. Renee looked a bit annoyed and wanted to say something else but was stopped by Le¡¯s almost pleading gaze. As her chin was raised, Renee looked away from her face. She was unwilling to look at a mistress! Just like that, Pippa and Vincent joined the three for the dinner. Le¡¯s eyes swept a quick nce at Vincent and found him ncing at herself deeply. She instantly flustered, her eyes dodged for a moment, and then immediately calmed herself down. Why should she be vain, she had done nothing wrong, she would not be vain. Her eyes nced at Pippa¡¯s eyelids, which were still a little swollen. She had cried a lotst night, hadn¡¯t she? The chin seemed to be a little bruised which was covered up by the foundation make-up. Le wondered what had happened when she thought of her crying so badlyst night, and she was not at liberty to ask. ¡°Ordering!¡± Callum greeted the waiter. Callum gave the menu to Le. ¡°Le, take your order!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know what to eat, Ms. Russell, take your order!¡± Le pushed the menu to Pippa. ¡°Oh fine! I¡¯ll order!¡± Pippa spoke to the waiter impolitely. The atmosphere was a little strange. Le smiled gently, her sight falling on the cup in front of her without speaking. Renee frowned and red at Callum and lightly hummed, ¡°By the way Callum, do you still remember our ssmate, James? ¡°James? Oh, do you mean the boy from our junior high school with slightly bulging eyes?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Renee pped his hands in unusual excitement. ¡° Boy, you have a good memory! I¡¯m telling you, he¡¯s married to Maria in my ss! Do you still remember Maria? The girl with a little freckle on her face who sat behind me when I was in school!¡± ¡°Yeah, I still remember!¡± Callum seemed to understand what Renee was going to say next and wanted to stop it, but he subconsciously nced at Vincent and looked at Pippa. He was really worried for Vincent. Renee¡¯s destructive words were really terrifying! ¡°James was seen hooking up with a woman and I heard that they were having a sex in a five-star hotel, and Maria found out about it. At first, Maria put up with it, but then she couldn¡¯t stand it any longer. Maria cut off James¡¯s penis in a fit of rage!¡± Renee sighed with a tsk, ¡°I feel sorry for James, he can¡¯t be a real man for the rest of his life! What¡¯s even more pitiful is that Maria has to go to jail for seven years formitting intentional assault. Damn it! A man who cheats on his wife should be sentenced in court, so why should women who have defended their legitimate rights be sentenced? This is not reasonable at all, it seems that thew needs to be improved again!¡± ¡°Uh!¡± Callum could only nod his head. ¡°I have heard about this!¡± Vincent¡¯s eyes abruptly zed, he was so smart that he could understand the meaning of Renee¡¯s usation. A chilly aura erupted from his grim face. His condescending eyes turned around, and a pair of sharp eyes swept over Renee¡¯s face. Renee also did not show any sign of weakness, raised her chin slightly and continued, ¡°Would you say that Maria are pitiful?¡± ¡°Pitiful!¡± Callum could only nod his head. ¡°But ...¡± ¡°But what?¡± Renee immediately raised his voice, and the tone sounded as if he would be the next one to be sentenced to castration if Callum said anything to defend James. ¡°Nothing. I just think it was not worth it for Maria. There are so many good men out there, and she doesn¡¯t have to stay with him. Don¡¯t you think so?¡± Callum¡¯s words were said in an unusually implicit manner. ¡°Ha! When you are dealing with a flirtatious and cheating man, you have to cut off his penis without hesitation. We wouldn¡¯t want to kill him either, just let him never be a real man for the rest of his life. We will never tolerate adultery.¡± By now, Le also understood what Renee meant. My goodness, she was messing with Vincent by saying this on purpose. She saw that Vincent¡¯s face had turned dark. She was even more worried, how could this be? What a mess! He had an iceberg-like, unsympathetic and sharp handsome face. The whole scene became pretty serious. Le raised her eyes to look at Renee, she winked at Le and smiled, ¡°Le, James and Maria are both my and Callum¡¯s ssmates!¡± ¡°Well hmmm!¡± Le could only nod her head, she didn¡¯t want the atmosphere to be too awkward. However, she was thinking in her mind what if she pissed off Vincent? This Renee was really giving her too much trouble! Pippa had just finished ordering and looked up to ask them, ¡°What would you guys like to eat? Do you want to order more? I¡¯ve ordered six dishes, I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s enough!¡± ¡°Who¡¯s paying for this meal?¡± Renee raised her eyebrows. Callum was stunned and wanted to say immediately, but Vincent beat him to it, ¡°I¡¯ll pay!¡± ¡°Well! Since Mr. White is the one who wants to pay, let¡¯s order six more. She¡¯s called the waiter to bring up the best signature dishes here. Later, look for this handsome and cool gentleman to pay the bill! Rich people are usually so handsome and prestigious!¡± Vincent¡¯s face became even more gloomy. Le wanted tough but didn¡¯t dare to. Renee was really suffocating Vincent with these words, as if he was the one who was cheating on her. Pippa also understood and blinked her eyes, a crafty shine shed in her eyes. ¡°By the way, what happened to James¡¯s mistress in the end?¡± Her question made Renee stupefied! ¡°Is that mistress doing very well?¡± Pippa smiled and asked again, ¡°When James became a eunuch and Maria was in jail, did the mistress have a peaceful life?¡± Renee was dumbfounded. Yeah, that mistress found a man again. It was said that the fucking man was much better than James. Not only was he financially well off, but he was also a wealthy bachelor. Renee was wondering why that man was blind to fall in love with a bad mistress. Vincent took a look at Pippa, her lips curved out a light smile. Pippa was back to her mischievous appearance. He just hoped that she would reallye out from the traumatic expereince, Vincent sighed softly in his mind. Le also understood what Pippa meant. In the end, it was the mistress who was pleased. She saw the smile at the corner of Vincent¡¯s lips, which was clearly an appreciation of Pippa¡¯s intelligence. Le¡¯s eyes shed with a touch of despondency, lifting her cup with a self-deprecating smile and taking a sip of the tea. ¡°Did I guess correctly?¡± Pippa asked Renee. Renee ttened her mouth, not conceding defeat and hummed lightly, ¡°Just like what people always say, God is watching everything, so be careful! Yeah, that mistress is doing well now, but maybe tomorrow or maybe tonight she¡¯ll be beaten up and abandoned by a man! You never know! Eventually, she¡¯ll be abandoned! A woman like that should be put on a donkey, put in a pig cage and given 3,600 stabbings. Otherwise, what about the wife who has suffered for so many years?¡± Upon hearing this, Pippa¡¯s face seemed to change. ¡°It¡¯s too bloody!¡± Callum said in a low voice which immediately drew an angry re from Renee. Vincent¡¯s eyes nced harshly at Renee. This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. ¡°Mr. White, why are you ring at me? I¡¯m talking about James , not you!¡± Renee didn¡¯t care about what Vincent said and looked at him and suddenly asked with a smile, ¡°Mr. White, do you sympathize with the mistress or the Maria? Callum sighed, what a trouble-making woman. Couldn¡¯t Vincent see and hear what she meant by these words? But who is this Pippa? Is she really Vincent¡¯s lover? It was the first time Vincent had seen such a woman, and it was so infuriating and unbearable that he wanted to p her with his hand. He nced at her lightly without saying a word, and Renee suddenly gushed out with contempt. ¡°Could it be that you sympathise with the mistress?¡± Pippa shook her head at Vincent and smiled lightly, ¡°Ms. Byrne has a great sense of justice! I like this kind of personality!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t! Please don¡¯t make me scared. I want to be normal and I don¡¯t want any woman to like me. It¡¯s clear whether women can be friends or not and my friends must be decent people, like Le!¡± The implication was that Pippa was not of good character and could not be her friend. The air was frozen and time seemed to stop for a few seconds. Le froze and broke the awkwardness. ¡°Ms. Russell, Renee speaks in a reckless manner. Please ignore it!¡± ¡°No! I¡¯m not angry at all!¡± Pippa smiled lightly, her posture very elegant. Le could hardly believe that the woman who was crying so pitifullyst night could be the one in front of her! Vincent remained silent, but his eyes swept over Le¡¯s face asionally. Renee said again, ¡°Le, what I said earlier about Maria and James, do you think it was worth it for Maria?¡± Le understood that she wanted to express herself here in front of Vincent and Pippa, the fake mistress. She was speaking up for her and supporting her. The girl, Renee wasn¡¯t afraid to offend the wealthy Vincent at all. She was really righteous and Le felt doubly warm in her heart. Everyone was expecting Le¡¯s answer almost at the same time. She looked down and sipped her tea, smiling gently as the setting sun shone on her face through the ss window. The sunlight coated her fair skin with ayer of golden color as she said softly, ¡°It¡¯s not worth it!¡± ¡°Why?¡± Renee was so anxious that she almost jumped up. She thought Le had to scare Vincent even if it wasn¡¯t worth it, to let him know that it would be dangerous so that he wouldn¡¯t cheat on her in the future! The words caused Vincent¡¯s eyes to freeze. Le smiled bashfully and said again, ¡° Since James chose to cheat on her, that means there are no more rtionships, so why they hurt each other if there are no more rtionships? Why not divorce earlier and seek her own happiness sooner! It¡¯s not worth going to jail for a man with no integrity like that. Why ruin your lifetime of happiness? Maybe it would be happier to divorce and start a new family with a new man!¡± ¡°This may seem like she simply got her revenge, but did she really get it?¡± It was the first time that she had analysed such a thing like this, as if she was taking a stand and analysing the marriage. Chapter 343 Men Cannot be Spoiled Chapter 343 Men Cannot be Spoiled ¡°No! There are many ways to get revenge. Leave this man and let yourself live a happy and happier life. Isn¡¯t that better?¡± The gentle voice resounded within the four persons¡¯ ears. While it was lingering around, Le raised a little smile in the corner of her mouth. ¡°It¡¯s better to find another man to love than wasting myself on a single man, I think!¡± ¡°Hahaha...¡± Reneeughed after she heard what Le said. ¡°Oh god! Le! You¡¯re right, it¡¯s better to find another man to love. Oh yes! find another man to love and live a happy and happier life to make that man regret! Even if that man regrets it, you should never give him a chance. A good horse doesn¡¯t come back for the same pasture!¡± Callum also respected Le¡¯s intelligence. There was a strength as well as grace in her words. Yes, it sounded steady and calm. It was better to find another man to love than to do what Maria did! Callum gave a thumb up to Le and said, ¡°Le, respect!¡± Leughed a little, ¡°I just say what I think, everyone has their own ways to solve problems. Being low-key doesn¡¯t mean being weak. Not because some things are not to be said but it is not worth the time to talk about. Time is precious, it¡¯s not worth it to waste it on someone who is not the right one for you. It¡¯s better to find another ce to entertain yourself.¡± ¡°So true! Lexi, I love you! I love you so much!¡± Renee cheered. Vincent was not showing any expression while he was listening to Le saying these words. It seemed easy to remain calm to say those words. It was easy to find another man. Since Le said the words in a very calm tone, did she really n to find another man? After a long while, Vincent lowered his eyes and there was a little haze shed through his eyes but he remained silent. ¡°Oh! Le, I have a question!¡± Pippa asked again. Leughed a little and nodded. ¡°Ms. Russell, please speak!¡± ¡°If you love someone so much, what to do if you can¡¯t love someone else even after a divorce?¡± Pippa asked with aughter as she gazed at Vincent and quickly looked back at Le in an instant. Le was startled but her tone remained calm. ¡°Since the person you love the most doesn¡¯t love you, it¡¯s better to find someone who loves you instead. Whether there is love or not, it doesn¡¯t affect the marriage, and people still can get married. Isn¡¯t it? Obviously, the quality of a marriage is to find someone who loves you a little more!¡± As she replied, she turned her sight at Vincent and realized that he was frowning. Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! Renee went along. ¡°Yes! Le, you¡¯re so cool! Men cannot be spoiled! But both of you and Mr. White are in love with each other, right? Mr. White.¡± Vincent just got back his consciousness. He put a smile in the corner of his mouth and smiled a little. ¡°Are you sure that you¡¯re going to be happy to find someone who loves but you don¡¯t love that person?¡± ¡°Lexi, perhaps you can think about!¡± Vincent gazed at Pippa. Startled, Pippa smiled lightly. ¡°Ah, happy or not. You can know by yourself! It cannot be seen from outside!¡± He smiled at Pippa which made Le feel sour inside. While his suffocated expression made her feel bad but he frowned because of Pippa. Maybe the person who could calm his frowning was not her, never her! Vincent lit up a cigarette. He looked at Callum beside and passed him a stick of cigarette. ¡°Thank you!¡± Callum also lit up the cigarette. Two gentlemen were taking a puff. In the smoky atmosphere, Le found out that Vincent was gazing deeply at her. In this moment, her phone rang. When she opened it, she saw Theodore¡¯s phone number. She seemed to be startled while she subconsciously looked at Vincent. At the same time, she was panicked when Vincent was staring at her. She answered the phone and answered gently, ¡°Hello!¡± She did not mention any name or anything. Just a simple greeting but it seemed a little inconvenient to say anything more. It was Theodore¡¯s voice from the phone call, ¡°Le, how¡¯s your thesis preparation? Do you think of the questions that the professors might ask you during the discussion?¡± ¡°Yes! I did. Thank you, I will go back and check! Should be no problem.¡± Le replied gently as she did not want to avoid everyone. ¡°If you have time tomorrow, I will help you to go through all the questions so that you can sessfully reply all the questions.¡± ¡°Okay, tomorrow when I go to the school, can we meet at the coffee shop?¡± Theodore replied, ¡°Meet at the ssroom, I will wait for you at the multimedia ssroom!¡± ¡°Sure, okay. No problem!¡± ¡°Le, also, about studying abroad, have you considered it?¡± Le was slightly startled and replied gently, ¡°About what you have just said, I will think about it. I haven¡¯t figured it out yet! But I¡¯m still thinking about and I¡¯m not sure if I have time in this uing year.¡± ¡°I can help you to apply for another year extension. Le, you can¡¯t leave Vincent alone, right? Theodore asked in a deep tone. A little startled as Le smiled. This conversation was done right in front of everyone, no one knew what the conversation was about and heard Le¡¯s reply, ¡°I will think about it. If you can reserve a quota for me, that would be great. Overall, I still want to thank you.¡± Regarding the death of Eric White, the White family and the Hunter family had always had grudges against each other. If she did not solve it, how could she go study abroad at ease? She wondered if one year is enough to or not. She hoped that she could use one year to deal with everything or even in a shorter time. Quota?! Vincent narrowed his eyes, a trace of haze seemed to linger around his handsome face. There was something, was she hiding from him? Did he miss something? Vincent¡¯s expression slightly changed, and the lines on his face became stiff. Le hung up the phone and smiled at everyone, ¡°I¡¯m sorry!¡± At this moment, all the dishes had arrived. Vincent picked a crab for Pippa, ¡°You¡¯re too thin, eat more!¡± Le lowered her head. She held her chopsticks tightly and felt depressed as she took a sip of water. Renee looked at Vincent and snorted a little. She picked up the chopstick and pick the biggest crab for Le. ¡°Le, eat some crab. This is a female crab, and they are the fattiest. Eat some, look at your thin face, you¡¯re too thin. Don¡¯t the rich ones provide enough? It made our friend starving so badly, isn¡¯t it, Callum! I feel so distressed! ¡± ¡°What are you talking about? Skinny beauties are thetest trend!¡± Callum tried to help Vincent to get off from the hook. Today, Renee was aiming against Vincent directly like a fighter who tried to pick up a fight. Even if Pippa had a scandal with Vincent, Le did not speak a word, and what was it for outsiders to speak? Was there something that can be changed? ¡°Thank you!¡± Le said gently. ¡°Yes, Le. You¡¯re too thin! East some abalones!¡± Pippa picked up a piece for Le. Le replied gently, ¡°Thank you, I¡¯m not used to eating abalones!¡± Renee was startled as she continuedplimenting while blinking her eyes at Le. "Yes! It was fine to reject towards this mistress. Who knew what she was thinking about?" ¡°My goddess, just keep eating your food!¡± Callum pulled Renee¡¯s shirt lightly. Vincent was eating quietly as he picked up the sausage and was about to eat, he heard Renee said, ¡°Ah, who ordered this sausage? It¡¯s so disgusting, it¡¯s like holding some shits! Although it doesn¡¯t hold any shit, but when you see it, it just makes people feel like that it¡¯s some sort of sausage which contains some shits!¡± At this moment, the sausage on Vincent¡¯s chopsticks dropped off and he also put the chopsticks on the table. Renee frowned disapprovingly. ¡°Mr. White, do you like sausage? How can you eat this thing?¡± ¡°Waiter!¡± Vincent called in a deep tone. ¡°Yes!¡± The waiter immediately came, ¡°How can I help you, sir?¡± ¡°Take this away!¡± Vincent was disgusted by what Renee said and promised not to eat this thing forever. Pippa also felt disgusted, and her stomach was growling. Vincent frowned as he closed his lips gently. Renee tiptoed happily while eating the fat crab happily and said, ¡°Ah! I was just saying only. It¡¯s just some shits, how can you let it affect your appetite? You have to start eating vigorously then you don¡¯t feel bad for the food!¡± Callum¡¯s face was twitched. He nced at Vincent¡¯s pale face and resisted the urge tough out loudly. He just pretended that he did not hear anything! Le remained silent without saying anything and continued eating. Whatever happened, there was nothing wrong with the food. Vincent didn¡¯t decide to deal with this lunatic woman. He frowned and picked up the chopsticks and continued eating. Renee asked Le. ¡°Le, you seem to have good appetite. I¡¯m happy with that, let me share a joke with you!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to listen!¡± Vincent knew what she was trying to do. She was trying to make fun of him deliberately. ¡°Mr. White, I¡¯m not even sharing it with you, I¡¯m sharing it with Callum!¡± ¡°Ah! Miss, I...¡± Renee stared at Vincent as if it seemed like a warning. He immediately kept quiet and nodded. ¡°Sure, I¡¯d love to hear it. I¡¯d love to hear it so much! Say it then!¡± *** ¡°So, the story goes like this. Once upon a time, there was a monk who brought his disciple down from the hill. On the way, they met a drunkard. Maybe the drunkard drank a little too much, he vomited everywhere!¡± Listening to her, Vincent frowned tightly. Pippa put down her chopsticks and she felt a little disgusted. Le did not have any expression. As she was listening slowly, she put up a faint smile. ¡°The monk pointed at what the drunkard has vomited including those undigested meat and said, ¡®Disciple, you, eat that!¡¯ The disciple listened and immediately went up and lied on the ground. He licked everything until nothing was left. Perhaps the drunkard was too drunk, the monk who was overwhelmed by the alcohol, and he became drunk too. Suddenly, he vomited whatever he had eaten from before, even the food that he had in the morning. It was like a pile. Nice one, that¡¯s a lot!¡± Renee tried to do some gesture, ¡°Around one bowl, like this bowl of seafood porridge, this much!¡± Pippa¡¯s face turned pale and felt utterly disgusted. Le was still eating as she did not feel anything. Callum used to hear about this joke, so he has the immunity. Vincent¡¯s facial expression was a little arrogant and cold like a knife. A cold smiling expression appeared in his eyes but it could not reach the bottom of his eyes. He nced at Renee. Expressionless, he said, ¡°Continue!¡± Renee shrugged his shoulder and said, ¡°Then, the monk walked towards again and licked the pile of food that was vomited by his apprentice who was a little mad. After that, he huped and said, ¡®Oh, it¡¯s sofortable!¡¯ it¡¯s better to eat it hot!¡± ¡°Ah! Oh...¡± Pippa stood up in a rush and ran into the bathroom. She could not stand it anymore. ¡°Ms. Russell, don¡¯t go. I am not done yet!¡± Renee shouted at Pippa¡¯s back and said, ¡°Then the apprentice asked his master, why didn¡¯t he eat first and wanted him to eat first? Wasn¡¯t it like doing a double job? The master asked. Wasn¡¯t the weather cold? I just want you to warm the food up for me! Isn¡¯t it funny? Ms. Russell, don¡¯t go!¡± Chapter 344 The Person You Love May Not Love You Chapter 344 The Person You Love May Not Love You ¡°Ooh¡­¡± Pippa ran into the washroom. Vincent was expressionless and looked cold. Le continued to open her crabs as if everything had nothing to do with her. Callum was sweating. ¡°Awesome! Well, can you still eat, Le?¡± Le shrugged, raised her eyebrows and smiled faintly. ¡°I didn¡¯t take my lunch and I¡¯m hungry! This isn¡¯t the most disgusting joke! Wait for me to tell you all the most disgusting one!¡± Vincent¡¯s face fell and he turned displeased suddenly. Le nced at Vincent, thinking that the joke was good enough to prank him but she was just worried that Vincent had never been so badly treated in his entire life. She then spoke to Renee, ¡°Let¡¯s tell you about it next time when we go to eat something that is even more sumptuous than this!¡± ¡°Let¡¯s eat!¡± Le continued eating. For a while, there were only Renee, Callum and Le eating together while Vincent didn¡¯t take his chopsticks but looked into the direction of the washroom. Le saw his worry but Vincent said in a deep voice, ¡°Le, I just want to know, do you have a more disgusting joke than that?¡± This was the first sentence he spoke to Le when he came to HH Restaurant, Le smiled gently and nodded her head, ¡°Yes, do you want to hear it?¡± The corners of his lips curled up yfully and he nodded his head, ¡°Yes! I want to hear it!¡± This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. ¡°Well!¡± Le didn¡¯t care but spoke about it as she opened the crabs. ¡°One day, two brothers went to the theatre to watch a y. Halfway through the y, they argued over the development of the plot and made a bet about it. The eldest pointed to a row of spittoons in front and said, ''The loser has to take a sip from there.'' Unfortunately, the eldest lost so he took a sip with a frown. The duo continued to bet on the next episode and this time, the youngest lost. He then picked up a spittoon and gulped down fifteen big gulps. The eldest was astonished and spoke to the youngest in admiration, ''You¡¯re amazing. You just took fifteen big gulps in a row!'' Thetter shook his head, ''It¡¯s not that I want to drink but the spittle in that spittoon are so dense that I couldn¡¯t stop.¡± ¡°Ooh¡­¡± Renee and Callum were about to vomit after listening to Le¡¯s joke. The had known about the joke of ¡°recooking¡± and had been long immune to it but they always told the joke to others purposely during the dinner in order to disgust people and then enjoyed the food by themselves. However, they didn¡¯t expect to meet Le today who was a grand master of joking. ¡°Le, this is amazing!¡± Le smiled faintly and nced at Vincent but found that he was looking at her with unblinking eyes. His eyes were deep and bright, yet, there was a trace of appreciation in his eyes as if he wasn¡¯t angry at all but curling up the corner of his lips yfully and then saidter, ¡°I like this joke!¡± Boom¡­ Le was dumbfounded and almost choking! What did he mean? Le tried her best to calm down the chaos in her heart and she was puzzled by his suddenment. She was trying to make him angry but why wasn¡¯t he angry at all? Why did he smile at her? Was he crazy? Was his brain damaged? Le lowered her head and continued to eat. Renee was also a bit surprised, she and Callum looked at each other and blinked, what was going on? The way Vincent looked at Le seemed different! When he looked at Le smiling, Renee saw clearly that there was warmth in his eyes and there was no sarcasm in his smile, and when he nced at herself, he would be a little impatient and would even ignore her. Did Vincent like Le? Renee was confused! What about him and Pippa? Le lowered her head, eating silently, didn¡¯t even know that Vincent was gazing at her. When he looked at her lost in thought, his eyes turned deeper and darker. Then, she heard Vincent¡¯s phone ringing. He nced at the phone and didn¡¯t answer it, but stood up and walked towards the washroom. ¡°Mr. White, don¡¯t forget to pay the bill!¡± Renee didn¡¯t forget to say. Looking at Vincent¡¯s defeated look, Renee was greatly pleased for herself and Le in her heart. But she was worried again when looking at the way they were getting along. Vincent had the urge to p Renee to death on the spot! Le lost her appetite when she saw Vincent go to the bar to pay the bill, pick up Pippa from the washroom, bring her out of HH Restaurant and finally get into his Bugatti with Pippa sitting in the passenger seat. Renee apologized to Le when they walked out of the HH Restaurant. ¡°Did I cross the line, Le? I don¡¯t expect he would bring that woman away!¡± ¡°It¡¯s alright! It has nothing to do with you!¡± Le shook her head. ¡°Let¡¯s go shopping!¡± ¡°Hum! That¡¯s fine. Let¡¯s go shopping!¡± Renee smiled, ¡°I¡¯ll let Callum go back first and just both of us go shopping together!¡± Callum was driven back by Renee in the end and both of them held their arms and walked down the street together. Le was unsure where her heart had gone to. The duo shopped until nine o¡¯clock at night without buying anything before Le took the bus back and Renee went back too. Upon reaching the downstairs of the Pearl Community, Le looked up and saw Bugatti was right in front of the doorway of the building. He was here! However, she went straight into the building as she didn¡¯t want to see him and just pretended not to see the Bugatti. ¡°Stop there!¡± A low voice that seemed to have mixed with anger rang out behind her. Le was dumbfounded on the spot for several seconds before she turned around, looking at a tall man with a cigarette in his hand. She just stared at him dumbfoundedly and her eyes were full of indifference. Vincent frowned impatiently when seeing her look like this and asked in a deep voice, ¡°Why did you change the lock?¡± His cold male voice pierced her eardrum and echoed but Le only gently pulled up the corner of her lips and asked, ¡°Does it have anything to do with you? This house belongs to my mother!¡± Her absentminded eyes met his handsome face and when she saw his expression changed with those words, she smiled softly again, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m a bit tired. Bye!¡± She flew upstairs in big strides, leaving him behind. She was panting heavily for running too fast when she reached the doorway. Upon seeing him catching up from behind, she immediately opened the door panickily and entered, shutting Vincent out after she closed the door swiftly. Looking at the closed door, Vincent frowned as she had locked him out! Was it to revenge him for shutting her outst night? That was why she changed the lock? That would be fine if she was simply sulking at him, but what if she didn¡¯t want to have any contact with him from now on, he¡­ the cigarette was still held between the fingers of his left hand. He then took a deep breath and knocked on the door. But there was nothing happening inside and she obviously would not open the door! Le listened to the knocking and smiled bitterly. What did he mean? He had left her and her friends with Pippa and now he remembered her and came back for her. She had her own thought and dignity and she was not someone who just came and went as he called. The phone rang, and Le saw it was him calling. She went silent for a while before she picked up the phone and said without listening to what he said, ¡°Go back! I need to prepare my thesis and we¡¯d better not meet for the next few days!¡± ¡°Open the door!¡± He interrupted her. ¡°I won¡¯t!¡± Her tone was cold and firm. ¡°Le!¡± Vincent called her name in a deep voice. ¡°Open the door!¡± ¡°No way!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll wait for you here all night if you don¡¯t open!¡± ¡°It is up to you!¡± Le shuddered and her tone was resolute, ¡°I don¡¯t care, I won¡¯t open the door, it is all up to you to stay at the door if you want!¡± ¡°Le, can you stop it? Don¡¯t be childish!¡± His tone lowered and sounded tired which ached her heart when she heard it. ¡°I¡¯m not being childish!¡± Le argued as she just wanted to maintain her dignity that she had left even though she had known she didn¡¯t have much dignity but it didn¡¯t mean that she wasn¡¯t in her stance. ¡°I¡¯m tired!¡± Hanging up the phone with a bang, she then put it on the table and went into the bathroom. The phone rang again but the sound of the rushing water covered the sound of the phone as Le turned on the tap and let the water run. Meanwhile, she removed her clothes and submerged herself in the warm water to relieve the tiredness of her body. Outside the door, Vincent knocked on the door and dialed the phone but she didn¡¯t answer it. He knew that she would not open the door tonight! He turned around and went downstairs. Half an hourter, Le put on her bathrobe and walked out of the bathroom. The room was quiet and the phone was not ringing. Le was inexplicably lost in her heart, had he left? Her feelings were conflicted. She went to the sofa, sat down and turned on the TV, kept pressing the remote control in her hand but she couldn¡¯t find a single programme to watch out of the dozens of TV channels. Finally, she turned off the TV, got herself up and went into the bedroom. The lights went out! Vincent who was sitting in the car was sad as his heart sank when he saw the lights upstairs going out. In the morning when Le woke up, she pulled open the curtain and her eyes advertently looked downstairs. Her eyes were slightly stunned as the Bugatti was not there, she then turned around and went into the kitchen. She was cutting a small cucumber as she wanted to make herself a bowl of cucumber egg soup for breakfast. Inadvertently, she was bleeding profusely as the knife slipped and identally cut her hand. She lowered her eyes and sighed secretly, ¡®Le, what was wrong with you? How could you be so unconcentrated when you were about to debate?¡¯ Turning on the tap, the running water washed away the blood until it no longer bled before she got up and found herself a band aid to put on. She then continued cooking her soup, eating it quietly before changing her clothes and preparing to go out. There were three missed calls on the phone screen and all were from him calling! He had made three missed callsst night. Perhaps three was his limit. He repeated and repeated but would not do it more than three times. In the P University. Le had just reached the teaching block when a low voice came from behind her, ¡°Le!¡± She turned around and met Theodore and he was looking at her with a smile on his face yet, there was a faint trace of sorrowfulness locked in his eyebrows that he had no way to release them. Le sighed secretly inside, there was nothing wrong with Theodore to be fond of her but the fault was that she didn¡¯t like him and they were just not the right persons for each other. Looking at him with a smile on her thin face, she then nodded her head. ¡°Good morning, Mr. Hall!¡± ¡°Le, you look so pretty when you smile!¡± Theodore didn¡¯t expect to see that sh of smile on Le¡¯s face as he almost thought Le wouldn¡¯t smile at him anymore. Realizing what he had said, he turned embarrassed and exined eagerly, ¡°I mean I haven¡¯t seen you smile for a long time!¡± Le turned even more guilty when she looked at Theodore who suddenly became awkward. He must have liked her deeply but she didn¡¯t like him! Perhaps this was life. The person you loved may not love you, but those you didn¡¯t love would love you instead! Chapter 345 He Came to the Campus Chapter 345 He Came to the Campus In the ssroom, there were quite a few students looking for Theodore, seeking his guidance to help them get through their dissertations. With so many students, Le was in no hurry and waited. After Theodore was done, she was thest to go seek his council. By the time they left the ssroom, it was already past eleven at noon, time for lunch. ¡°Let¡¯s grab lunch together!¡± Theodore said as they headed downstairs. ¡°No thanks!¡± Le shook her head. ¡°After your defenses are done, I¡¯m leaving the university!¡± Theodore said in a calm manner. ¡°Next week, I won¡¯t be an instructor here anymore!¡± ¡°Howe?¡± The sudden news caught Le by surprise. Theodore let out a slightugh, ¡°I¡¯m leaving F City; already bought the ne ticket for next week!¡± ¡°You¡¯re leaving?¡± Le asked, ¡°Didn¡¯t you just return?¡± ¡°Right! I¡¯m only here for a month because of the principal¡¯s request. The main goal was for me to help your ss with your dissertations. If it was another ss, I¡¯d have outright refused!¡± Le had a realization; he only returned for her. Though she couldn¡¯t put the feelings to words, but against someone she didn¡¯t love, it felt more like a burden. But as a friend, he was about to leave, so she felt sad to some extent. She said, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go to CF Restaurant; my treat!¡± ¡°Alright!¡± The two of them looked at each other and headed downstairs together. They were still on the stairs when she felt a powerful presence. Le spotted Vincent from afar, with an ominous look on his face. Looking at Le and Theodore smiling andughing, he couldn¡¯t help but look on with hatred and bitterness, ¡°So, that¡¯s how it is!¡± Vincent thought back to Le¡¯s call from yesterday, talking about openings. He was filled with suspicions, so he decided toe to the school to see what it was all about. He had never seen her smile that radiantly at himself that way, so he was filled with bitterness as he said, ¡°You¡¯re looking quite happy, my dear wife!¡± Le didn¡¯t expect Vincent to show up, much less looking that way. The tone in which he spoke made her feel as though he suspected she wasmitting adultery. She was merely walking and talking with Theodore; did he have to speak in that manner? ¡°I¡¯m just going to lunch with Professor Theodore and to send him off. What are you doing here?¡± She looked calmly at Vincent and stated the facts. Of course she knew she was still his wife, so she exined the situation. She kept her cool and spoke calmly. Vincent squinted and narrowed his eyes. Le seemed to be quite hostile against him. He knew it was he who locked her out of the door, so she must be angry. She must be furious! He really overdid it, forgetting and locking her out of the door! But that didn¡¯t mean she could go and be so happy with someone else, right? Damn, she mentioned trying to have a deep, meaningful love and happiness with someone else. Did she mean to get a divorce and get together with Theodore? He knew the two of them had a history; though they weren¡¯t officially together, they were close enough. Besides, Theodore still liked Le. ¡°Hello, Mr. White!¡± Against Vincent¡¯s gloom and doom, Theodore greeted in a calm manner. Vincent¡¯s eyes shifted, and he feigned a smile and began tough, ¡°Hello, Mr. Hall! A sendoff? Are you leaving? Where are you going that you need a sendoff?¡± Just because Theodore was leaving, did she have to give him a sendoff? Did she want to leave with him? For some reason, as she stood next to Theodore, it looked as though they got along really well, which really irked him. Her rtionship to Theodore seemed much closer than that of hers with Vincent. The more he thought, the more flustered he felt, and he emanated a dangerous aura about him. ¡°Yes, Mr. White, I¡¯m leaving!¡± Theodoreughed, ¡°Today I¡¯m off to eat with Le. We went to the same school and she is my student. You don¡¯t mind, do you?¡± Vincent¡¯s body began to shows signs of anger, and Le cut him off and said, ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, we¡¯ll be leaving now!¡± A vein popped on Vincent¡¯s forehead, but he said, ¡°Le, if you¡¯re giving Mr. Hall a sendoff, how can I not join? Besides, we¡¯re husband and wife; let¡¯s give him a sendoff together!¡± ¡°You¡¯reing too?¡± Le was confused. Vincent¡¯s eyes faked a smile, but he had a dangerous aura, ¡°My dear wife; I¡¯ve been working all morning and haven¡¯t had breakfast yet, so that would also be my breakfast!¡± Addressing her as his dear wife made her freeze in track and unable to speak right away. ¡°Mr. White, you must be quite busy; you must take better care of yourself, or else how will you care for Le. If I recall, you¡¯re older than Le by many years. If you don¡¯t take good care of a cute girl like Le, she might run off with someone else!¡± Theodore said in a joking manner, but his eyes sharply stared at Vincent. The corner of Vincent¡¯s mouth slightly raised, and there was a look of provocation in his eyes as well. He pulled Le to his side and gentlyughed, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mr. Hall. Le is cute, but I won¡¯t let any man have a chance to steal her away! She can only be mine!¡± After he said this, Vincent pulled her into his arms. Looking at Vincent¡¯s actions, Theodore¡¯s eyes turned cold; in mere moments, he could feel Vincent¡¯s unyielding presence. He slowly smiled, then said,¡±Mr. Hall is so dominating; do you really know what Le wants?¡± After he said this, he turned and smiled at Le. Le was holding her breath; was Theodore intentionally provoking Vincent? It appeared to Theodore that Le wanted to avoid Vincent, who used his domineering control to track her down; he secretly felt disapprovingly inside. ¡°Let¡¯s get going!¡± Le said to Theodore, ¡°Let¡¯s go eat first!¡± She was about to turn around, but the second she was about to move, a gaze shed in her direction. Vincent pulled her into his arms again. Theodore smiled brightly, ¡°Mr. White, are you going to eat with us? Then let¡¯s go! It¡¯s my treat today, as my way to ask you take good care of Le in the future and make her happy!¡± Just what right did Theodore have to ask this of him? Vincent snorted, ¡°Professor Hall, you¡¯re quite the teacher, treating your students like your own sibling. Le, you¡¯d better do well on your dissertation, don¡¯t let Professor. Hall¡¯s efforts go to waste. Mr. Hall, how about I holding a banquet to help thank the professors of the university, as a way for me to say thanks on behalf of Le?¡± Le looked at the two of them and blinked; were they fighting? Naturally, Theodore understood what Vincent meant by referring to him as ¡°Professor¡±. This was to remind him that he was Le¡¯s teacher, and he shouldn¡¯t overstep his boundaries! ¡°Oh, Mr. White, you¡¯re quite generous! No need for the banquet, just taking good care of Le in the future is enough.¡± Theodore looked at Le and kindly said, ¡°Le, remember what I told you before; nothing is more important than studies. Hold onto your dream, and go for it.¡± Vincent¡¯s expression looked slightly soured; what did he meant? ¡°Nothing is more important than studies!¡± Vincent frowned as he repeated this and thought about the words. He looked down to look at Le, ¡°Do you want to continue your studies? What kind of opening did Professor Hall leave you?¡± Le was stunned. How did he know? She almost forgot; Vincent was incredibly sharp and observant. A smart man like him would definitely be able to piece together the whole picture from a few puzzle pieces. But she didn¡¯t want to tell him about her studying overseas. If he knew, he would definitely not let her go. She looked at Theodore and shook her head. Theodore understood what she meant, thenughed and yed dumb. ¡°What opening? I¡¯m not sure what you¡¯re talking about!¡± Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! Vincent caught sight of Le and Vincent exchanging nces; his eyes narrowed. Looking at how flustered Vincent was, Theodore was in an incredibly good mood; he smiled slightly. ¡°Come on, Mr. White, what¡¯s the hold up?¡± Vincent¡¯s eyes red, filled with danger, ¡°Let¡¯s go; where are we going to eat?¡± ¡°Q Restaurant!¡± Theodore said with a smile. ¡°How about it?¡± ¡°Alright! I¡¯m good with any ce!¡± Vincent took one look at Theodore, then tightly held Le¡¯s hand. His dominating actions made people want to beat him up. Theodore could only endure; he had no right, so there was nothing he could do. ¡°Professor Hall, we¡¯ll meet you there!¡± Vincent tightly held Le¡¯s hand, then noted something was off. He raised her hand and saw the Band-Aid. ¡°What happened to your hand?¡± Le looked up at his concerned face and pulled back her hand, ¡°Oh, it¡¯s nothing; just a small wound!¡± ¡°What happened?¡± He continued to ask. ¡°How did you hurt your finger?¡± Against his unrelenting concern, she didn¡¯t know what else to say, and softly said, ¡°I got hurt while cutting vegetables!¡± ¡°Why can¡¯t you be more careful?¡± He frowned again. Le didn¡¯t want to fight with Vincent in front of Theodore, so she softly said, ¡°It¡¯s nothing, just an ident!¡± Theodore looked at the couple; he could clearly see that Vincent was really concerned. He slightly felt alone. Such was life; if you missed out on a love, it was set for life. He decided to go on ahead to the restaurant, or else he¡¯d feel more and more ufortable at their public disy of affection. Theodore drove off in his car; Vincent grabbed Le¡¯s hand and took her to his car. Le refused to sit next to the driver¡¯s seat; she sat in the backseat instead. Against her actions, Vincent was a bit baffled, ¡°Come sit in front!¡± ¡°No!¡± She shook her head. Thinking that Pippa sat in that seat, she felt ufortable. ¡°Are you treating me like your personal driver?¡± Vincent raised an eyebrow. ¡°Maybe I should go sit in Professor Hall¡¯s car.¡± Chapter 346 Fighting With Each Other Chapter 346 Fighting With Each Other "Don''t even think about it!" He immediately yelled overbearingly. With her brain buzzing from his yelling, Le turned her face away and looked out of the car window, "Let''s go. We''ll bete if we don''t go!" "I said get in the front!" "No. That''s not my ce to sit!" She said faintly and looked away, whispering, "Leave it to someone else. I don''t care!" Vincent froze slightly. He seemed to understand something! She was angry? She had been angry! At the moment, she was looking out of the window with an indifferent and sullen look on her face. It was as if nothing in the world could enter her heart. Looking into her empty and indifferent eyes, his heart tightened and he suddenly sighed softly, "Le, will you stop it? Come sit in front!" Le curled her lips lightly, and her eyes went cool as she said, "I said it wasn''t my ce. Mr. White, don''t make things difficult for me, okay? I''m tired and I''m not making a scene. I''m not in a position to make a scene either. What am I to you? I''m afraid I''m as light as a feather or not even a feather! You have so little regard for me, so why should I be in your way, before your eyes, at your side?" Vincent''s heart shook. He turned back, moved his seat back a little, and then raised his hand to caress her face. He moved with unusual gentleness as if he were treating a treasure that would break at the slightest touch. His fingertips rested on the corner of her mouth. Looking into her eyes, he said softly, "Have I hurt you? You don''t trust me anymore, because I shut you out for Pippa? You feel hurt, and that you don''t have a ce in my heart, don''t you?" With a slight shudder in her heart, she asked in return, "Ask yourself. What am I in your heart? All human beings have dignity! I can''t always let my dignity be trampled on!" She looked at him and said seriously. "I''m not trampling on your dignity!" He had a resolute look on his handsome face, and the look in his eyes was so so serious. He really didn''t mean that. She took a breath and immediately drew back her hand. The pain she had hidden in her heart rose to the tip of her heart. She pursed her lips, averted her gaze, and said in an indifferent tone, "Drive on, Professor Hall is waiting for us!" Vincent''s hand froze on her lips. She was protecting herself, and it was her instinct that made her distrust him. It made him feel frustrated in a way he had never felt before. He stopped forcing her and turned to drive. For a while, there was a silence in the car, and Le was always staring out of the window. As well as gazing ahead, Vincent asionally nced at Le in the rearview mirror. Her lips were pursed while she also asionally nibbled lightly on her cherry-red lips. And the corners of her tightly pursed lips were permeated with stubbornness. "Le, what was that you said yesterday about a quota?" The car stopped as they passed a traffic light. Vincent gazed at Le in the rearview mirror and asked softly. She was slightly stunned, "A quota to go on to graduate school!" "You want to go to graduate school?" Vincent was staggered. "Yes!" She didn''t say study abroad, only graduate school, and that managed to stop Vincent from guessing. "So that''s what this is about. Then why are you waiting for next year?" "I want to work this year!" "Then why didn''t you tell me earlier? And you were so secretive with Theodore the whole time?" Le was silent. Vincent joked, "Suddenly, I don''t want you to continue your studies, and I don''t want you to work at the Overseas Chinese Affairs Office of Municipal Government. How about you go to mypany and be my secretary?" The love in his eyes, as he gazed ahead, was too much for Le to see. This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. "I''m not going!" Le still didn''t look at him, only at the street outside the car window. The floating lights of countless cars crossing the street roamed through her mind like a film, making her feel both real and metaphysical. His brow furrowed slightly and his expression suddenly became serious as he added, "Le, do you really think you are my wife?" "Then, Mr. White, do you consider me your wife and is your heart reserved for me? Perhaps not one iota of it! If you take me for your wife, give me your heart. Otherwise, you and I, though husband and wife, are strangers to each other!" He was stunned for a long time, while his grip on the steering wheel tightened. Give her his heart? He pondered her remark for a long time without responding. Le naturally thought that he would not be willing! She couldn''t help but smile bitterly in her heart again. Yes, did he even have a heart? At the entrance to Q Restaurant. Theodore was waiting there. He saw Vincent''s car pull up. It was a white Bugatti. He then looked at his own car. A sh of hurt crossed his eyes. He was so far behind, but he wouldn''t stay that way for long. As soon as the car stopped, Le got out of it first. She didn''t wait for Vincent and went straight to Theodore. "Professor Hall, let''s go in!" Theodore turned around, gave Vincent a provocative look, and smiled faintly, "Mr. White, we''re going in first!" Le was already heading towards the doors of the restaurant by now, and Vincent''s face looked very upset. She had left him behind! And what was that smug look on Theodore''s face? Damn, Le was still his wife, okay? Vincentughed coldly and took off after her. The meal was another thrilling one. The reason was simple. Le was silent, not knowing what to say. She just silently ate the steamed tender bean curd and listened to the two of them bicker. "Mr. Hall, where are you going with this? I don''t think I just heard that!" "I want to do something else!" Theodore replied ambiguously. "What¡¯s that? Wouldn''t being a professor at a prestigious school like P University satisfy your needs?" Vincent had a look of disbelief on his face. He gave a sneer that seemed to have the element of mocking Theodore''s ignorance. "Mr. Hall, you''ve got a big appetite!" Theodoreughed softly, "Is the world only for Mr. White to do business? Can''t I just squeeze into the business boat?" "Oh! You''re going into business! Mr. Hall, the business world is not like school. It''s all about the real thing, not the paper!" "That''s true, but there are still a lot of people who like that route. How will I know if it''s the right path for me if I don''t try it out in business? Besides," His eyes turned to Le and he smiled yfully, "I''ve already missed out on the most important thing in my life because I didn''t stick to it. This time, I''m not going to miss out on the most important cause in my life!" Vincent''s sharp eyes narrowed slightly. The most important thing? He said Le was the most important thing in his life. Vincent grunted, "Well, good luck with that!" "Thank you!" "I wonder what line of work you''re nning to get into?" Theodore smiled, "Well, you''ll find out soon enough!" "Oh? Do you want to keep it a secret?" Vincent raised an eyebrow. Theodoreughed but didn''t say anything. "It''s not that easy to start with nothing!" Vincent said again. "That''s true, Mr. White, you didn''t start with nothing, did you? It''s easier for people who start with nothing to hold on to their fortunes, while those who rely on their connections may not be able to!" Vincent smiled smugly, "Mr. Hall, are you suggesting that one day the White Group will go bankrupt? I don''t know what you have in mind to curse us. But don''t worry, even if the White Group goes under, I can still afford Le, but it won''t happen. It''s far easier to start a business than to keep it! What''s more, I will not allow the White Group to go bankrupt! But Mr. Hall, you''re so arrogant before you''ve even started your business. Beware of being smashed to pieces by reality!" Le just felt her scalp tingle a little. It was the first time she had seen two men arguing, and she had really seen how sarcastic Vincent could be. And as she sat in front of the two men, there was really nothing she could do about it. She had no choice but to lift her ss and break the deadlock, "Professor Hall, Mr. White, it''s better to just eat at dinner time. Too much talking is not good for digestion! Here''s to you, Professor Hall. May your dreamse true!" With that, she clinked her ss with Theodore. And just as she was about to drink, the ss was snatched away from her by Vincent. He drank it all in one go. Le was dismayed. "You just drink the tea, not the wine!" Vincent handed Le the cup of tea. Theodore didn''t say anything either. It just bothered him to watch Vincent act like this. So he picked up his ss, poured another ss of wine, and drank it down in one go. "Mr. Hall, you don''t want to drink too much. Beware of losing your temper after drinking. Then it won''t be pretty!" Once again, Vincent got sarcastic. Seeing the two of them like this, Le could only speak up, "Professor Hall, have this cinnamon fish. It''s quite fresh!" Vincent frowned, grimaced, and offered a piece of fish to Le, "You eat too. Mr. Hall is a grown man. He''ll take care of himself. But you, you''ve lost weight!" Le knew that Vincent was having a hard time with Theodore. She really thought it was funny. Did Vincent have nothing better to do than to look after Pippa and argue with Theodore? It was a very strange meal. Later on, everyone stopped talking. Le tried to break the silence. But every time she was about to speak, Vincent put some food in her bowl. He didn''t seem to let her speak and gagged her with food. So the meal, which looked to Theodore like Vincent and Le were showing off their love, left him even more on pins and needles. After the meal, Vincent went to pay the bill first. Theodore went to pay, but Vincent beat him to it. Vincent even said with a smile on his face, "How can I let Mr. Hall pay? I''ve never let anyone else pay for a meal with me before, and I''m not going to break my rules because of Mr. Hall!" Theodore smiled gently and did not excuses himself, but said, "Le, I am relieved that your paper is well prepared. About that matter, I would like you to reconsider!" Le knew he was talking about the matter of studying abroad. She nodded. "I know. I will!" "What is it?" Vincent frowned. Neither answered him. Theodore smiled again. "Mr. White, goodbye! Le, goodbye!" "Theodore, bye!" As she watched him get into his car and it pulled out, Le turned to go. She was going to take the bus and refused to take Vincent''s car. "Where are you going?" Vincent was dismayed. She had left him like a stranger and was leaving without a word of greeting. Without a word, Le took off in her stride and walked away. "Hey, Le, where are you going?" He stepped forward and took her by the wrist, "I''ll drive you!" "No need. I''ll take the bus!" Le''s tone remained indifferent. "Damn it, will you stop it?" He stepped in front of her, wrenching her shoulders with both hands. Le''s watery eyes met his unexpectedly. She hurriedly looked away and cried out in a low voice, "Let go of me!" Chapter 347 It’s Not Okay If Not Use the Harsh Way Chapter 347 It¡¯s Not Okay If Not Use the Harsh Way After she finished the conversation, she let go of his hand and quickly walked past him towards the bus stop sign. Vincent looked at her and his expression seemed to beplicated and unpredictable. He frowned and took a big step to chase after. ¡°If you don¡¯t want me to be harsh at you, you¡¯d better just do as I say and follow me into the car!¡± ¡°I won¡¯t!¡± Le shouted. ¡°Don¡¯t me me then!¡± He replied as he was about to grab her. ¡°I go!¡± She immediatelypromised in the panic. ¡°That¡¯s great!¡± He knew that it might not work if he did not use the harsh way. Vincent raised a smile in the corner of the lips, he won. When she get in the car, Le still insisted to sit behind, it seemed like Pippa used to sit here but she did not want to. It was an instinctive rejection. Unexpectedly, he also sat in the back seat. ¡°What do you want to do...¡± She did not finish her words, the door was closed as his kiss came along. She rejected him but he continued to hug her without letting her go. While they were struggling in between the teeth and lips, she smelled a strong taste of alcohol. In an instant, Le started to feel dizzy. ¡°What do you want? Don¡¯t you need to go to thepany?¡± She wandered a little and said that it difficultly. ¡°I don¡¯t want to see you!¡± ¡°But I do want to see you!¡± He murmured in a deep tone. ¡°Don¡¯t mess around here anymore, okay? What do you want? I did not do that on purpose, and I won¡¯t do that again!¡± Le smiled bitterly, ¡°Do you think that I was just messing around?¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you? Don¡¯t you think that you¡¯re like a child ying around here?¡± ¡°Am I like a child?¡± Le pointed at herself and frowned. ¡°You can leave me alone if you think that I¡¯m like a child. I never beg you to care about me. It¡¯s you who pesters me around, I don¡¯t want to see you!¡± It seemed useless to resist in front of Vincent, she was still forcefully taken back by him to the vi. Eira was back, and the vi was clean thoroughly. Le was brought back by Vincent to the room. She was thrown on the bed, and another round of raging kisses came along. His lips ran across her face and continued along her neck. He was enjoying her sweetness as his big hands slid into her clothes. In the sense of eagerness and anxiety, Le¡¯s body slowly felt warm in his touch but she was still being rational. After she said that she did not want to see him, he literally climbed to the front seat and drove like crazy. He drove at around 150 km/hour without saying a word and went straight to the vi on the mountain. His flexible fingers wrapped around her back and instantly unbuttoned her bra. He took out her top and Le felt something ice-cold on her chest. When she tried to scream in surprise, her breast was sucked by him. ¡°No... No...¡± Le pushed him. It was still far from night and he brought her back. He must... While his intention was obvious as he did not care about her rejections. He instantly took out everything on her. ¡°Vincent, did you take Viagra?¡± She finally could not help it but screamed. ¡°I don¡¯t want to do it with you...¡± Next second, Vincent chuckled for a while and kissed her lips. His familiar smell poured into her mouth and Le was nervous. She grabbed the hair on the back of his head with a single hand and tried to push him away. This action seemed almost the same as hugging with hands, it turned out that their distance were pulled even closer. Heid on her and hugged her tightly in his chest. As he listened to her words, he sounded ambiguous, ¡°Perhaps it¡¯s better to take Viagra, and the effect would be better! This is a good suggestion! Should I give it a try?¡± ¡°Pervert!¡± She turned her head angrily to avoid him but his kisses kepting at her. A few rounds of struggling had made her out of breath. In the end, she wasid limply on the bed and allowed this beast like man being ruthless on both her teeth and lips. After she umted some strengths, Le went to pull the hair on his back. This time, she really hurt him. Vincent finally moved away a little from her and the pressure on her lips eased a little. She was breathing very fast and all in her mouth was his taste. He did not leave her but he just looked at her. His eyebrows were biting cold as he pressed his thin lips tightly. He was also panting. ¡°Don¡¯t touch me, if you promise me then I will let go of your hair!¡± Le said stubbornly as she grabbed his hair. ¡°I don¡¯t touch you! Let me go!¡± He said. There was some suspicion but she still let him go slowly. She did not expect that when she was about to put her hands on his chest, there was an evilughter. He suddenly lowered his chest and she fell into his arm again. His domineering lips pressed on hers again. The smell that belonged to him invaded her lips again. He pulled away the quilt that was disturbing them with his big palm, this made them be closer to each other. She started to panic, but his weightpletely pressed her into the mattress. There waspletely no space for her to resist, ¡°You nasty!¡± ¡°It¡¯s impossible if I said that I don¡¯t touch you!¡± He smiled evilly. Little girls were so easy to cheat. During the vacation, he did not manage to rx physically and mentally therefore he was not going to let it go this time. Le closed her eyes and remained silent. Vincent raised his eyebrows. ¡°Are you angry?¡± His evilughter flicked the hair around her ears. This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. Le was tired, she wanted to cry but she did not know where the feeling came from. She did not want to entertain his teasing, she did not have the strength while she really wanted to cry. But crying could not solve anything, right? At this moment, his phone rang. But he did not want to pick up the phone as he continued kissing her all over fiercely. ¡°Your phone!¡± Le shouted in a low voice. Perhaps it was the best way to save herself from him. ¡°I don¡¯t care!¡± He said as he covered her lips. The phone kept ranging nonstop. Finally, Vincent had no choice but to pick up the phone. He answered, and it was Pippa. ¡°Vincent, he¡¯s here. What should I do? He¡¯s here!¡± Pippa sounded weak from the phone call but it also sounded urgent and panic. ¡°Speak slowly, did you say that Miyamoto is here?¡± Vincent raised his eyebrows as he was surprised. ¡°Doesn¡¯t he never leave Tokyo? Howe he¡¯s here?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know, what should I do? Vincent, he said that he will arrive tonight. He¡¯s here to look for me. I don¡¯t want to meet him! I don¡¯t want!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ming now! Pippa, What is going to happen will happen! Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m here. Don¡¯t be afraid!¡± Vincentforted Pippa gently. Le had already put on her clothes at this time. But when she heard that Vincent was mentioning the word ¡°Pippa¡±, her whole body became slightly stiff. If Pippa looked for him, did he just go out immediately? Even if he wanted to make love with her at this moment. After he hung up the phone, Vincent saw Le who was dressed and sitting silently by the bed. ¡°Lexi, I...¡± He suddenly realized that something seemed wrong if he just went out like this. Le raised her eyes and looked at him. Her eyes did not blink at all as she looked at him. He stood up and walked to him. She stretched out her hand, and Vincent waspletely shocked. She took her phone and turned it off. ¡°You can¡¯t go out!¡± She said. ¡°Lexi...¡± Vincent seemed a little startled. Then, he saw her little hand stretched out and unbuttoned his shirt. She...What was she doing? She was taking the initiative! Vincent was surprised. It was the first time, she took the initiative for the first time. He smiled a little, but he did not want to go out, at all. Her little hands slid into his shirt and tried to trigger his sensitivity. Le tiptoed and kissed his lips. She was gambling! If he did not go out because of anyone or anything, it showed that he still cared for her. She felt that it was worth to be persistence. If he insisted to go out, she would never truly love him, never again. ¡°Lexi...¡± Vincent was breathing very fast as he was teased by Le. He suddenly grabbed her thin waist and pulled her gently against his lower abdomen. In the next moment, her thin lips werepletely covered by Vincent with a gentle kiss. His tongue was tossing around her fragrance. Her eyes slowly became deeper. ¡°Ahh...¡± Le groaned softly. Her heartbeat started to elerate as she responded to Vincent¡¯s kiss. When she was learning his skill by using the tip of her tongue to lick the corner of his lips, she felt that his breathing began to be heavier. ¡°Lexi, are you seducing me? Do you know?¡± He almost lost control. He pressed his lips and said roughly and impatiently in her ears. ¡°You can¡¯t go out!¡± She said again. ¡°Okay! I don¡¯t!¡± He smiled gently. Today it was her who teased him. His suppressed lust was triggered by her. He looked at his watch, there was still enough time. ¡°You¡¯re the one who seduces me!¡± He smiled happily. He picked up Le andid her on the bed and he moved on top of her. He did not go out, and he chose her instead... At this moment, Le could not help but curled her lips a little and said domineeringly, ¡°You, tonight you¡¯re not allowed to go anywhere too!¡± She looked at his eyes seriously, Vincent was startled for a while. What a beauty right in front, he nodded without even thinking. ¡°Okay!¡± Although she got the answer that she wanted to hear and her depression slowly disappeared, what could she do? She took the initiative to seduce him, it was to keep him and to prevent him from meeting with another woman. She managed to stop him today, how about tomorrow? But she did not want him to leave. This time, she won. She did not care, she clung on his body tightly. She raised her face and looked at Vincent. She did not want to use her body to exchange for anything. But if it was to keep him with her, she was willing too! Even if it was a little petty! As her hands were shaking, she slowly took off his clothes and his strong chest revealed instantly. When all his clothes were about to be taken off, she started to blush and slowly her ears were completely red. She started to take off her clothes with her shaking fingers. She looked at him and said gently, ¡°I don¡¯t allow you to go out. You¡¯re my husband. Since you don¡¯t agree to divorce, then don¡¯t leave me alone to meet with another woman! If you do, I will never forgive you! I won''t allow you to shut me out again and ignore me to take care of another woman or anyone else! Can you do it?¡± Vincent looked at her as his eyes darkened. His heart tingled a little. Perhaps that day when he shut her out from the door, it must have hurt her heart so much. That was the reason why she was so angry that she kept arguing with him and did not want him to see Pippa. But Pippa¡¯s affair was troublesome which she could not handle it by herself without him. When he looked at her being heartbroken, he felt pain in his heart. He used his upper arm and hold Le firmly and his familiar smell covered herpletely. ¡°Le, I¡¯m sorry!¡± His deep tone was full of regrets. He held on Le¡¯s face and gently kissed her lips. Le was shocked. Did she hear wrongly? He was telling her that... he was sorry? It was the second time that he said that he was sorry! Chapter 348 What Did You Just Say Chapter 348 What Did You Just Say Le¡¯s long eyshes were like window drapes over her eyes; they were thick yet delicate like a butterfly¡¯s wings, which gently shook as she stared at Vincent in awe. ¡°What, what did you just say?¡± ¡°I said I¡¯m sorry!¡± Vincent gazed deeply into Le¡¯s eyes. She continued to stare at him, thinking that she¡¯d misheard. She knew he was apologizing for what happened that day, but what happened remained a scar in her heart; she felt a sudden pain, and a tear fell down her face. ¡°How could you lock me outside? What am I, invisible? How could you treat me like I¡¯m invisible?¡± ¡°Le!¡± Vincent said as he painstakingly looked at Le and wiped her tears with his slender fingers. ¡°Alright, don¡¯t cry; you little devilish girl, I won¡¯t ever do that again! Tonight, I¡¯m not going anywhere!¡± Finally, he gave her an adamant reply. Regarding Pippa and Miyamoto, he hoped Pippa would be able to take care of it by herself. But s, regarding rtionships, the fact that Miyamoto had left Tokyo probably meant that he cared deeply about Pippa as well. Maybe it was best Vincent stayed out of their personal affair. Tonight, he would only stay with Le. ¡°Mr. White-¡± Le¡¯s tear fell again, but this time mixed with a hint of joy. ¡°Little vixen, you¡¯re seducing me, you know that?¡± Vincent¡¯s rough voice was filled with a hint of desire. Suddenly, he kissed her deeply as a way to put his affections for her into action. She began to embrace his lips; the tip of their tongues touched together and felt like they created sparks of love. His aura was all around, prating into her skin; it didn¡¯t take long before her white cheeks suddenly turned red¡­ Their lips touched and created an explosion of passion. Le¡¯s breathing became erratic; she took a deep breath and looked at the man before her. She looked into his eyes, and felt as though her breath was taken away. Her eyes were incredibly beautiful and drew Vincent further and further into a strong desire for her. Le was turned on, and continued to kiss him back. ¡°Le¡­¡± He entered into her body, and began to wildly shout out her name. His handsome face looked incredibly satisfied. ¡°Mr. White¡­¡± Le felt her entire body giving into the pleasure and blushed. She wanted to hide her private area by putting her legs together, but this made Vincent¡¯s whole body shudder all over. Le didn¡¯t understand, and she still nced at him like an innocent deer in the headlights to see his face twist in excruciating pain. Ovee with desire, Vincent looked at Le¡¯s innocent face and silently swore underneath his breath, then he viciously kissed her. ¡°Mr. White-¡± Le was panting as she felt Vincent stop moving inside her. A sense of emptiness and urgency made her shiver and not know what to do. ¡°What me to move?¡± Vincent asked in a low tone; his handsome face was also flushed red, and his eyes were burning with wanton desire. He didn¡¯t just want her to want him, he wanted her affection, ¡°Tell me, do you like it when I¡¯m inside you?¡± Le was at a loss for words; she bit her lips and didn¡¯t want to reply. He bit her lower lip, as if to force her to give a reply. She could only embarrassingly nod her head. Her moaning only made him lust for her even more. Le¡¯s face was red, and her vision was blurry; her body instinctively moved along as Vincent moved. The area where they continued to rub together became warmer and wetter; Vincent could feel her pussy incessantly lubricating him, and his burning me engulfed her. ¡°Ah-¡± Le identally let out a small gasp; she could barely contain this sweet temptation. It was as though there was a me inside her that was going to burn up her entire body. Vincent couldn¡¯t control himself; he gritted his teeth, and continued to push further into the deepest reaches inside of Le. The two of them continued to moan in pleasure. ¡°Le!¡± Vincent gently called out her name, and his huge palms caressed and rubbed all over her smooth, silky skin. Le shut her eyes in a trance-like state; she could feel his hot rod continue to rub inside of her, and his palms were like fires that scorched every inch of her body. She liked how Vincent treated her in this tender and loving manner. This side of Vincent made her understand what it felt like to be loved and cherished. They went at it all afternoon; then came nightfall. There was a banging sound on the door. ¡°Sir, Mr. White, Ms. Russell is calling, and she¡¯s crying!¡± Vincent and Le looked at each other at a loss. With their cellphones off, they didn¡¯t expect Pippa to call thendline at home. Le looked at Vincent, as though waiting for him to reply. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ming!¡± Vincent picked up the phone beside the bed, ¡°Pip, tonight-¡± He wanted to tell her that he wasn¡¯t going to go over, but Pippa continued to cry. ¡°Vince, he¡¯s taking me back to Tokyo! I can¡¯t go, I don¡¯t want to go; you don¡¯t know how terrifying he is. Please, help me!¡± ¡°Well¡­¡± Vincent looked at Le with a difficult expression. Le looked at him, waiting for him to say something. She felt a knot forming inside her; she didn¡¯t know what Vincent was going to say. ¡°Vince-¡± ¡°Alright! I¡¯m on my way!¡± Vincent made up his mind. Le¡¯s heart felt like it shattered into pieces! It was as if a ss had crashed and scattered into innumerable pieces on the floor. ¡°You¡¯re going to see Pippa?¡± ¡°Le, Pippa needs my help right now. I¡¯ll be back soon. You go to bed, alright!¡± ¡°You can¡¯t go!¡± Le said in a tiny voice. ¡°Le!¡± ¡°I said, you can¡¯t go!¡± ¡°She¡¯s in trouble, and I have to go!¡± There was a hint of anxiety in Vincent¡¯s voice. ¡°If you go now, then it¡¯s over between us. Tonight, you have to make a choice; it¡¯s either her or me!¡± She spoke in a tone that was neither fast nor slow, but sounded incredibly fixated. ¡°Le, you¡¯re my wife!¡± Vincent said. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m your wife, and your wife needs you to stay by her side tonight!¡± Le drooped her head, standing adamantly to her position. ¡°I don¡¯t care about other women! They¡¯ve got nothing to do with me! If you think that I am your wife, then don¡¯t go anywhere tonight. Can¡¯t you send someone else?¡± ¡°But she¡¯s not just any other woman! Pippa is like family to me, Le, you know that!¡± Vincent tried to exin. ¡°I know all too well!¡± Le said, ¡°So you¡¯re saying you¡¯d rather go see her than stay with me, is that it?¡± ¡°I have to go!¡± ¡°Alright, fine, I get it. Go then!¡± Le let out an exasperatedugh; then she sighed deeply, and felt incredibly powerless. Vincent said nothing for a while, then he softly said, ¡°Go to sleep early.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t leave!¡± As he began to stand up, Le suddenly pulled onto his wrist, looking at him with pleading eyes, ¡°I¡¯ll ask you onest time; stay with me here, OK? For tonight, don¡¯t go, alright?¡± She wanted to make onest plea! Vincent¡¯s hulking figure froze in ce as he looked at her. He wanted to say something, but nothing woulde out. There was a painful conflict within him; he didn¡¯t want to leave, but he can¡¯t just ignore Pippa! Le continued to stare at him in silence; what was he going to say? After a while, Vincent said in a low voice, ¡°Le, Pippa tried tomit suicide before; I¡¯m afraid she¡¯ll¡­¡± Le was taken aback for a second; her body slightly flinched, ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that I will do the same?¡± ¡°Le!¡± Vincent leaned in close to her and met her gaze head on. He said in a deep voice, ¡°You won¡¯t commit suicide, you¡¯re a tough girl!¡± Le¡¯s lips quivered, then sealed together. Her body shook a bit before she let go of Vincent and felt every ounce of strength leave her. ¡°I understand!¡± She really understood! She distanced herself from him, put her head down, and said in a low tone, ¡°Go.¡± Having lost that tiny hand in his palm, Vincent suddenly felt incredibly empty inside. He looked at the expressionless Le and felt incredibly uneasy. But he still decided to leave. She shut her eyes slowly. She wasn¡¯t going to keep daydreaming anymore. It was true, she won¡¯t commit suicide, not ever! ¡°Be good!¡± He kissed her forehead, got dressed, and left. She went into the bathroom to take a shower. Looking at her naked body in the mirror, she saw the kiss marks and bruises. Leughed at herself; her heart felt incredibly painful. She wiped herself off and got changed. She picked up a handbag and headed out. ¡°Madam, where are you going? It¡¯s quitete at night already!¡± Eira concernedly asked. ¡°Oh, Eira; it¡¯s fine, I¡¯m just going out for a stroll!¡± Le casuallyughed. ¡°But there¡¯s no car to drive you!¡± This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. ¡°It¡¯s fine, I¡¯ll get a car to pick me up!¡± Le replied. ¡°Does Mr. White know-¡± ¡°He¡¯s busy, don¡¯t bother him!¡± Le let out another smile. ¡°I¡¯m heading out now!¡± She picked up the phone and looked for a person to call ande pick her up. It was around 8:30 at night, which wasn¡¯t toote at night. She headed out the vi and walked toward the streets. As she was still deciding over whom to call, a call suddenly came. It was Arthur! For some reason, it seemed as though he always came through to her aid when she was troubled. Le picked up, ¡°Hello!¡± ¡°Le, I thought you were off on vacation, so I asked the coach to take a leave. But now that you¡¯re back, howe you haven¡¯t headed to the gym?¡± Arthur said over the phone. ¡°Well, I¡­¡± She actuallypletely forgot about the matter. ¡°Where are you? Are you feeling alright? Howe you sound a bit sad? Come now, tell me, where are you?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± She felt a slight warmth inside her heart. Her throat felt dry, but she said in a tiny voice, ¡°I¡¯m on the street at the base of the mountain, trying to get a taxi to go to Pearl Community!¡± ¡°Street at the base of the mountain? Where, NT Mountain?¡± ¡°Right!¡± ¡°How could there possibly be any cars at this hour? Hold on, I¡¯ll go pick you up, be there in ten minutes!¡± Arthur said as he turned his car around. ¡°Don''t bother hanging up. Let¡¯s just keep chit chatting. So how long since you left the vi now?¡± ¡°I just came out!¡± ¡°Got in an argument?¡± ¡°No!¡± For some reason, Le had nothing to hide; maybe it was because Arthur made her feel at ease. ¡°You don¡¯t have toe, just help me grab a cab!¡± ¡°I¡¯ve got nothing better to do anyway, might as well pick you up. What¡¯s there to lose?¡± Chapter 349 Automatic Ignoring Chapter 349 Automatic Ignoring Ten minutester, Le saw the speeding car on the winding mountain road as if it was flying. Le was shocked. How fast was he driving? "Is the fastest car yours?" She was dazzled as she saw the light sweeping by. "Is it me? Looks like there are no other cars!" Arthur didn''t see any other cars either! Finally, the car lights hit Le, and Arthur chuckled. "I see you! Wait!" The car creaked as it held by Le''s side, and a rubbery smell came towards her as she was taken aback. Le watched the car window slide down, revealing Arthur''s small face. "Get on!" In his car, Arthur didn''t ask anything else. "Have you eaten?" She was shaking her head, since she was in the room with Vincent for the whole afternoon, how would she have the chance to get food, but in the end he still left for another woman, which was really funny. Anyway, she would never be the most important one, she understood today. "I will take you to a barbecue. Let''s go to the South Asia Scenic Garden for barbecue!" When the car drove to the South Asia Scenic Garden she was extremely sad when she saw Vincent''s car, but what''s more was that she saw Pippa getting off his car. At the same time, Vincent also saw Le. He was slightly astonished, and he pressed his thin lips coldly together. It was a little unbelievable. Pippa and Arthur were together?! Leughed at herself. Do people whomit suicide need toe to have a barbecue? Who were they kidding? How could she believe him? How could she believe himpletely? "Huh? What a coincidence?" Arthur wasn''t embarrassed, seeing Vincent and Pippa. "Vincent, Pippa, what a coincidence!" Pippa sniffed and nodded. She just cried, her eyelids were a little swollen, and she nodded without saying much, as if her mind was not here. "Howe you two are together?" Vincent said solemnly, his tone a little impatient, even when he saw Le''s lips curled up coldly, and he was a little flustered and irritable. "Tsk, Vincent, what''s the matter? Why don''t you look so good? Is it because you are jealous because I am with Le? But you and Pippa didn''t even call Le when youe out to eat. Isn''t it too much? She has not eaten yet, so I am taking her to the barbecue, do you have an opinion?" ncing at Vincent''s gloomy face next to him, Arthur joked, "Don''t stare, if I''m wrong, you can ignore me automatically!" "Oh! I''m sorry, Le, I''m sorry!" Pippa seemed to realize something and said hurriedly. "I asked Vincent to do me a favor, haven''t you eaten yet? Let''s have a meal together?" Le smiled slightly, looking indifferent, "Arthur, let''s go in!" She intended to ignore Vincent and Pippa. "Go, go in, I will go in right away!" Arthurughed loudly, followed in cooperation, and nced at Vincent unkindly, "Vincent, you allow yourself and Pippa toe out, but you do not allow me and Le toe out?" Vincent swept his eyes past Arthur gloomily, "Miyamoto is in F City." "Oh? Really? Pippa, congrattions on your reunion with your husband!" Arthur smiled and saw that Le walked into the hall. Pippa shook her body, her teeth buried into her lips, and her face went pale. "Did Le misunderstand?" "I''ll talk to her, since we are all here, let''s eat together!" Vincent said. "But I don''t think Le likes sitting with you!" Arthur smiled and said helplessly, "Then I won''t be able to apany you. It''s just, Vincent, how should I put it, Miyamoto and Pippa are a family, and you are just a brother-inw. It¡¯s better to worry less, isn¡¯t it Pippa?" Pippa was a little embarrassed and didn''t know what to say. "I''m going in." Arthur walked in quickly, catching up to Le. Le stood in the hall, waiting for Arthur. When he came in, Vincent and Pippa also went in. Le didn''t say a word. Arthur took a step forward and took Le''s shoulders into an ambiguous posture. "Le, let''s go, I will revenge for you tonight and teach that bastard Vincent a lesson!" Vincent saw this scene, and his face suddenly turned pale. "We''re all right!" A little stiff, Le pulled down Arthur''s arm without a trace. Unexpectedly, Arthur''s arms were wrapped around her again, and he whispered in her ear, "Did you see, Vincent''s eyes are about to kill someone, Le, isn''t this exciting? Let me annoy him, otherwise it''s hard to soothe my heart! " After that, Arthur winked and smiled treacherously. Le suddenly felt funny and speechless. How could she even be in the mood to annoy Vincent, she just wanted to stay away now, because she saw it so thoroughly! His heart was not with her! She was inferior to other women''s positions in his heart. Looking sullenly at the two figures in front of him, Vincent strode over and dominantly pulled Le out of Arthur''s arm. Suddenly, Le was staggered, and finally raised her head. Le looked at Vincent calmly, but her eyes were alienated and indifferent. She was not that great. She couldn''t still smile like a flower when she watched him and other women. She didn''t care who he was with, but it didn''t mean she could continue topromise, it didn''t mean she was still willing to be bullied by him! Meeting Le''s indifferent eyes, an inexplicable feeling of unhappiness rushed into his heart. Vincent looked back at Le, who was as cold as ice, and frowned involuntarily. Vincent''s tightly pressed thin lips suddenly opened, and his cold voice rang with a hint of mockery, "Can''t you just rest at home?" "Why do I have to rest at home? Home is where the heart is, so where is home if there is no heart?" Le sneered and chose a seat by the window to sit down. Arthur nced evilly at Vincent who was sullen, shrugged, and sat down, and Pippa followed. Vincent looked at Le who was indifferent to his existence, and suddenly said, "What are you being so childish for?" Was she childish? Le''s heart was startled, she didn''t speak under her mood swings, and now there was no point in saying anything. She snorted and turned her gaze to the window, not looking at people nor answering. "Le, you, have you misunderstood something?" Pippa found that Le was cold and seemed to be disdainful of herself, and she felt a little uneasy. Pippa sat next to Le, and Arthur was next to Le, which put Vincent outside again. Vincent walked to Arthur''s side, kicked his foot, chuckled, and motioned for him to sit aside, he wanted to sit next to Le. "There are so many seats, why are you pushing me away?" Arthur yelled and looked cold, but still gave way to Vincent. Vincent''s face was cold, his brows were frowned, a trace of unhappiness shed across his cold, stern face, and his low voice suddenly sounded, "Waiter!" Pippa saw that Le ignored her, and stopped asking to be bothered. She nced at Vincent''s cold face but it was still cold, and she knew that he was only so emotionally fluctuating because of Le, and she was a little surprised for a while. Pippa raised her eyes and looked at Vincent quietly, her eyes faintlyplicated after being shocked, and finally her gaze stayed on Le, but in her heart it was clear, Vincent really cared. Vincent said he didn''t care about Le? But he cared! In the shopping mall, he was like a king, cold, shrewd, and sharp. He had always had only his interests in mind, and he was not at all merciful, especially when he talked to the Hunter family, but now, he had fallen in! "Miss, we want to order food." Arthur said with a smile. There were four people, but he was the only one that was all smiles and looked at them yfully. "A half of roastmb! Do you have anything to add?" No one answered him, Arthur felt a little boring and shrugged. Seeing no one was speaking, Le turned her face and smiled at Arthur, "That is too much!" The voice was slightly lowered, with a faint smile that made people feel extremely kind, but the smile was only for Arthur, ignoring Vincent, which made him very frustrated. Vincent''s face was a little gloomy, and he was even more unhappy when he watched Le smile at Arthur. "Didn¡¯t you say that you didn¡¯t eat dinner? One half is not too much. It is said that one is only eight or nine pounds. After removing the bones, there is nothing left. Waiter, that¡¯s all, half amb! In addition, some grilled chicken wings,mbskin, andmb brittle bones and all that... Also a bottle of fresh milk, Pippa, you can order what you drink, I ordered everything for Le!" "I''d like a ss of juice!" Pippa whispered. She seemed a little embarrassed, and her hands were on her side holding her skirt, as if she was a little nervous. "Vincent, do you want a drink?" "No! Just take care of yourself!" Although the voice was low, the harshness was self-evident. He said with a cold voice, and his sharp eyes red at him. This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. Arthurughed softly and let out a charmingugh, "Hehe... By the way, Pippa, you didn''t eat tonight either?" "Yeah!" Pippa nodded lightly, thinking deeply. "Vincent didn''t eat either, did you?" Arthur asked with a smile on his face, his eyes swept towards Vincent, and he nced at Pippa again, as if he understood something. Le was unhappy today, and it must have something to do with Pippa, because she hadn''t cared about Pippa since they entered the door. His hunch was really right. Pippa said to Le in that moment, "Le, I''m really sorry for what happened that day, because I shut you out..." "It''s normal, it''s me that interrupted you!" Le said coldly, "I don''t want to mention things from the past. I still want to keep my appetite, sorry!" "Yes, eat first and keep your appetite! Le, your milk is here, drink some milk first!" He said, while helping Le pick it up, opened the cap, handed it to her, and then blinked eyes at Vincent, as if he was making fun of him for not being able to handle things. It wasn''t a good feeling when his women had a fight! "Arthur!" Vincent''s cold eyes shot towards him like icicles. What kind of expression did he have? "I can hear you. You don''t have to call my name like that. It''s not like I owe you money. What was that for?" Arthur shrugged his shoulders, and a shrewd smile shed in his eyes. "Thank you!" Le smiled and took the milk. She sipped some milk, she was really hungry. If she didn''t eat anything, her stomach would have problems. She didn''t know if her stomach could keep it up if she starved a little longer. Fortunately, the milk was brought. Lowering her head, Le regained her indifference, ignoring Vincent. "Le, Pippa is talking to you sincerely, what''s with your attitude?" Vincent found that Le was intentionally embarrassing Pippa today. Chapter 350 Pippas Ex-husband Chapter 350 Pippa''s Ex-husband "Sorry, I get inmed and my throat is not feeling well. I have to defend my thesis on Monday, so I don''t feel like talking right now!" Le''s calm voice didn''t have much of a rise and fall. She nced at Pippa as she spoke. For Pippa, her gut feeling was that she didn''t like her. Le rarely had that gut feeling, but she really didn''t like the woman. "Le said she had to defend her thesis. If you guys have something to say, talk to me. I''m Le''s speaking agent now. Le, can I speak for you?" Arthur asked Le with a smile curling at the corners of his mouth. Le smiled and nodded. "Well, whatever!" Seeing her smile at Arthur and treat him and Pippa with such indifference, Vincent''s face turned cold. His icy aura sent chills down people''s backs like they had seen a ghost. A cold look crossed the corner of Le''s eyes and she ignored any expression he gave her. She didn''t want to talk or pay any attention to him or Pippa. Themb was soon served up inrge, well-cut chunks. "Le, eat quickly. When you''re done eating, go back to rest early. Don''t you have to defend your thesis? You rest early, conserve your strength and try to hit the ground running and graduate with distinction!" "Yes!" Le nodded and started eating. It was really delicious. Maybe it was because she was so hungry, Le actually felt that it tasted good. She wasn''t in the best of moods, but with food on the table, she didn''t want to maltreat her heart and then her stomach! Just eating therge piece of roastedmb, she couldn''t help but think of themb she had eaten at Reggie''s estate in R City a few days ago, roasted by Vincent himself. Why were there memories everywhere? Why did she feel so heartbroken? This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. "Vincent, Pippa, why aren''t you guys eating?" Looking at Vincent''s cold face, Arthur shrugged and started to eat first himself. At that moment, Pippa''s phone rang. She was shocked and stunned. Holding the phone, her whole body shuddered again when she saw the number on the screen. Vincent''s eyes tightened as he gazed at Pippa. "He''s here?" Pippa nodded. "I think so!" "Give me the phone!" Vincent reached straight for Pippa''s phone. Le bit her lip and ate. She ate quickly. She was really a little hungry and wanted to eat and leave immediately. Vincent picked up the phone and took the answer button. "Miyamoto, it''s me! Vincent!" Pippa had been pale while he was on the phone. It seemed she was extraordinarily scared of the person on the other end of the phone. "Yes! We''re at the South Asia Scenic Garden! Come on. I''m waiting for you!" Vincent''s voice was cold as he spoke curtly to the person on the other end of the phone. Arthur raised an eyebrow and rolled his eyes again to look at Le who was eating with her head down. she was eating very quietly, not saying a word, not making a sound, just eating quite fast. After a few minutes, Le looked up, wiped the corner of her lips with a tissue, and said to Arthur, "I''ve finished. Do you still want to eat?" "I''ve already eaten. It''s after nine o''clock. Can I skip dinner? Do you think everyone is like you, living so irregrly and abusing your body?" Arthur was smiling when he answered Le, making Vincent feel extra harsh. "I''d like to go back. Do you want to stay?" Le asked. "I''ll see you off!" Arthur said. Le stood up. She didn''t even look at Vincent, just gave Pippa a nod. She was just turning to leave when Vincent pulled her arm. "Wait for me to drive you!" "No need!" Le replied firmly. "We''ll go home together after I''m done with this!" Vincent''s cold voice that sounded like it wasing from hell echoed in the air. Everyone could feel his anger at the moment. He had held back to a certain extent. From his heaving chest and clenched fists, it was clear that he had held back to the extreme, but he was not angry, he was just holding back. He was quite intimidating with this kind of aura. Arthur watched as Vincent gripped Le''s wrist. Probably because it hurt, Le frowned. Arthur immediately said, "Vincent, you''re hurting Le!" "It''s none of your business!" The anger in Vincent''s chest was instantly aroused. He roared. Le was startled to see Vincent''s angry, grim face. But she simply said indifferently, "Let go of me!" "You''re going with him?" Vincent asked coldly. His anger instantly red. Le''s eyes were cold even as she shook Vincent''s hand away. She just stared straight at Vincent like that, and then, striding away, resisted him with her actions. She was gone after all! "Vincent! I''m taking Le, aren''t you taking Pippa?" Arthur looked at Pippa, then at Vincent, and said softly, "The real harm is not in hating each other when you are together, but in insisting on meaningless warmth and devotion, knowing that everything is not yours. We all understand what the result of that is. So since you didn''t choose her in the first ce, don''t hold on to her midway. There is also a limit for flirting. Vincent, if you can''t give Le happiness, then let go of her!" He said this to Pippa as well as to Vincent. Vincent blinked and his eyes went deep. And Pippa''s face paled. With that, a powerful and dangerous aura came over him. Vincent looked like Satan from hell! In his rage, his eyes alone were sharp enough to kill people. He just looked at Arthur. "What do you mean?" "You understand very well what I mean. Pippa, although I don''t know what''s going on with you and Miyamoto, I think that matters between couples, oh no, matters between ex-couples, should be handled by themselves. Involving someone else would be too tiring! To be less tired, I''ll go first!" Before he could finish his sentence, Vincent was already on his feet, striding hurriedly after Le. He caught up with her and grabbed Le by the arm. Le was startled and turned her head to look at Vincent, who looked brutal. Luckily, it was after 9 pm and the hall was empty, "Let me go!" "I said when I''m done with Pippa, we''ll go home together!" He spoke patiently once more. "You have disqualified yourself from holding my hand. Since you promised me today and then broke your word, you are no longer qualified tomand me! Because I can allow any man in the world to do this but not you!" Le fought back the pain in her wrists. Her cold words pierced Vincent''s heart like a sharp point of ice. A sh of heartache crossed his cold face. She was so determined! She could allow any man in the world to do that, but not him. "I warned you, you must think about the consequences of angering me!" Being angry, Vincent didn''t want to exin anything to Le. All he wanted to do now was to teach this ungrateful woman a lesson. After yelling, Vincent yanked Le back to the table. With a murderous look on his face, he said to Arthur, "You''d better stay out of our business. You''re the only one who''s being flirting, aren''t you?" "Are you angry?" Arthur raised an eyebrow. "Oh, Vincent, you''ve gotten grumpy, haven''t you?" Vincent''s handsome features hid a fit of powerful anger. His expression suddenly turned cold, "You shut up." "Vincent, you''re hurting Le. Get off her!" Pippa warned immediately when she saw that Le''s lips were bitten by herself. As soon as Pippa spoke, Vincent immediately looked down at her. When he saw that the corner of her lip was bleeding from her bite and that her wrist was white from his grip, he immediately let go of her. A red and purple mark immediately appeared on her wrist. "I''ll say it again. When I''m done with Pippa, we''ll go home together!" His voice was hollow and distant and reached her ears. He let go of her hand, but Le thought he had listened too much to Pippa. So she smiled to herself, and her heart actually ached a little. The numbing pain revived. Tormented and on the verge of copse, Le suddenly shouted at Vincent, "Why should I wait for you? Have you forgotten what I said this afternoon? I''m sorry, I don''t have time to serve you!" "Vincent! Let''s go. Miyamoto is already here!" Arthur nced in the direction of the door. Sure enough, a slender figure appeared. His features were deep, his dark, falcon-like eyes held wisdom and shrewdness, and he invisibly exuded a majestic, kingly aura, while the grace with which he moved his hands made people submit to him. And behind him followed four bodyguards. The man walked into the restaurant and with a wave of his hand, two of the bodyguards immediately stayed by his side, and then the other two looked warily around the restaurant. Le also saw the man who came in. He had such a powerful aura. She thought that only Vincent had such an aura, but she didn''t expect this man to have it too. But she didn''t have time to think anything about it, just stood up and left! She wasn''t curious, and she didn''t want to know. About Vincent and Pippa, she didn''t want to know anything. Vincent wasn''t stopping Le from leaving. It was only as Le passed by Miyamoto that she was slightly startled to see him looking at her with yful eyes. His seductive eyes shone with a brilliant light. But he just looked at Le and did nothing but nod slightly with a smile in his eyes. But that smile didn''t reach his eyes and it looked like Vincent when he was evil. It seemed that with one look he had the wisdom and calmness to turn things around. Le bowed her head and walked out with Arthur, then heard Miyamoto''s low and cold voice behind her, "Mr. White, aren''t you afraid your wife will be angry if you leave her to meddle in another woman''s affairs?" Le''s heart inexplicably trembled. Who was this man? It was as if he knew that she was Vincent''s wife. Arthur seemed to see her confusion. The moment they walked out into the hall, he whispered in Le''s ear, "This is Pippa''s ex-husband!" "Ah-" Le was startled and a little surprised. Ex-husband? This seemingly brilliant man was just her ex-husband? Ex-husband meant no rtionship! Le smiled faintly and fell into silence, but there was some doubt in her mind. What the hell was Vincent up to? When they got into the car, Arthur didn''t rush to drive but looked sideways at Le. Meeting his eyes, Le raised an eyebrow, "What''s wrong?" "Le, Pippa is Vincent''s stepfather''s daughter, his nominal sister. I don''t think he probably ever told you about it?" "Nominal sister?" Le staggered in disbelief. "I shouldn''t say these things, but I see you''re really too torn up about it. Pippa was Nora''s favorite daughter-inw. At one point after Vincent''s stepfather died, Nora wanted Vincent to marry Pippa, but Pippa had Owen with Miyamoto. It was said that Pippa was raped by Miyamoto. Pippa didn''t want to marry Miyamoto at first, and it was only when sheter became pregnant with Owen that the two got married. But before Owen was born, they divorced! We don''t know the reasons for this. All I know is that Pippa refused to stay with Miyamoto for good. But all these years, Miyamoto refused to give up on her and just kept pestering her." Chapter 351 Mind Your Own Business Chapter 351 Mind Your Own Business ¡°They''re siblings?¡± ¡°Yes! Vincent is only ten days younger than Pippa.¡± ¡°Owen is not a child of Vincent? He''s Miyamoto¡¯s child?¡± Le was dumbfounded. She remembered that Vincent said the child was not his, but he still took care of the child as if the child was his. In fact, he never lied to herself. ¡°Yeah!¡± Arthur nodded his head. ¡°Le, I¡¯ve also heard about the grudge between the White family and the Hunter family. I just want to tell you, don¡¯t overexert yourself, just follow your heart! If you are thinking about something, say it out then only he will know. If you don¡¯t, he will never know. Other than that, Vincent is the kind of person that will not easily say what¡¯s in his heart. He will only speak out a bit with someone he is familiar with. Well, I¡¯ll stop being nosy and send you back first!¡± Pippa is Vincent¡¯s stepsister? As Le¡¯s eyes looked down the hall, through the ss window, she saw Pippa leaning on and being embraced by Vincent, seemingly refusing to face Miyamoto, while Vincent even protectively shielded Pippa in his arms. Le was stunned, Pippa was his sister, and his sister was so dependent on him! Moreover, she never understood him well. Although she knew him for several years, she still did not know that he had a mother. She did not even know that his mother remarried and she did not know that he still had a sister. She felt that they were not close at all! ¡°I want to go home!¡± Le said indifferently, no longer looking down the hall. The distance between her and Vincent, was as if they were separated by the Milky Way. They were like two stars which were distributed on both sides of the Milky Way, never able to meet with each other. She, felt so tired, very tired. In the restaurant. Pippa¡¯s head buried in Vincent¡¯s arms, whimpering, ¡°Miyamoto, just you let me go! Please!¡± ¡°Let you go?¡± Miyamoto let out augh, as if he had heard the funniest joke. ¡°Miyamoto, what exactly do you want?¡± Vincent frowned. ¡°Either shees with me, or she dies!¡± A cold, piercing voice rang out in the hall. Miyamoto¡¯s cold, bloodthirsty eyes red at the woman in Vincent¡¯s arms. ¡°Who do you think you are?¡± Vincent¡¯s anger flourished. ¡°The woman who betrayed me should suffer the consequences!¡± The cold, hell-like chill emanating from Miyamoto¡¯s body was like a demon guarding at the boundary between hell and earth. The aura emitted from him was too evil and powerful. One of his eyebrows was raised up. A dim, cold light could be seen though his eagle eyes, staring directly at Pippa. ¡°Pippa,e over here!¡± ¡°No!¡± Pippa trembled for a while, ¡°No, I don''t want to! You let me go!¡± Although she was separated from him by a distance, Pippa still strongly felt a chill emanating from his surroundings that made it impossible for anyone to approach him. Even when she was in Vincent¡¯s arms and clinging onto his clothes, she still felt afraid. Both of her hands were trembling violently as she was scared to the max. ¡°Can''t you see that she''s afraid of you?¡± ¡°Are you??¡± Miyamoto sneered, feeling unimpressed. ¡°Pippa, you should know that if you don''te over by the count of three, you will never see Owen again for the rest of your life!¡± ¡°No¡­¡± Pippa quickly held her head up and turned her face to look at Miyamoto, her face as white as paper. Her beautiful ck eyes suddenly widen to the maximum as she stared in horror at Miyamoto''s bloodthirsty and yful eyes, a cold chill instantly came out from the bottom of her feet and spread to all her limbs. ¡°If you intend to remain in the arms of another man, then you can continue doing so, but you will never see your son ever again!¡± The grim smile on his face was cold to the extreme, and his gloomy eyes made Pippa instantly freeze. ¡°Pippa, don''t be afraid!¡± Vincent held Pippa to sit up straight, shielding her behind himself while looking straight at Miyamoto. ¡°Do you think is great to threaten people?¡± ¡°Oh?!¡± Miyamoto let out augh and raised his eyebrows. ¡°I learned to threaten people from President Vincent. You often use this tactic and threaten your wife, don''t you? So, I decided to use the same tactic and threaten my woman, do you have a problem with that?¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Vincent¡¯s body stiffened. Yes, he often threatened Le like this. So, this was what being threaten felt like. Vincent frowned and his expression sank. He gazed at Miyamoto and said in a deep voice, ¡°It seems that Mr. ck paid attention to my private life, right? I, Vincent White, felt very honored!¡± ¡°Why? Why do you still refuse to let me go?¡± Ayer of tears could be seen covering Pippa¡¯s beautiful eyes and her lips could not stop trembling. She looked at Miyamoto, her eyes full of sorrowness and complexity, and tears started falling one by one like a broken string of pearls, ¡°I beg you, let me go... Miyamoto, I beg you to let me go!¡± ¡°Want me to let you go?¡± Miyamoto stood up and walked forward, a cold smile appearing on his twisted yet handsome face, ¡°Unless... I die! Or ... you die!¡± ¡°You ...¡± Pippa¡¯s body trembled for a bit as she was both shocked and surprised. However, when she saw the seriousness in Miyamoto¡¯s eyes, she knew he was telling the truth, ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Pippa, have you forgotten what it was like to be under me so soon? Our rtionship is not yet over, and you are already so thirsty that you went to find other men? Don''t you know that I am the only one who knows this body of yours? Besides me, what other men can satisfy your thirsty body? Vincent? Your stepbrother? Can he satisfy you?¡± ¡°Miyamoto¡­¡± Pippa trembled and whispered his name. A smile could be seen on Miyamoto¡¯s face. His fierce and cold eyes staring at Pippa¡¯s trembling body. ¡°Miyamoto, what are you talking about?¡± Vincent roared in a deep voice; his tone of voice was extremely cold. ¡°Did I say something wrong? Pippa, didn''t you said that you love your stepbrother? Didn''t you say that Owen is his child? What, now that you are in front of your lover, you do not dare to admit it? Let''s talk about whose child Owen really is!¡± Vincent was shocked. He turned his gaze towards Pippa in dismay. ¡°I¡­¡± Pippa¡¯s tears fell even more, perhaps being driven to anger, or perhaps being repressed to a certain extent, she suddenly shouted like crazy, ¡°Why do you have to be so cruel? Miyamoto, yes! I love Vincent, I really love Vincent and Owen is Vincent¡¯s child! I have never loved you! I have never loved you! Please let me go! You''ve already ruined my life, what more do you want? I don''t have any rtionship with you anymore, it''s long gone!¡± His dominance always had suffocated her. But this time, she could feel the soul-shattering aura for him even more than normal, like a messenger from hell, and his eyes were bloodthirsty without a trace of humanity. His cold voice, cruel eyes, were the nightmare that she can never get rid of for the rest of her life. Vincent was shocked by Pippa¡¯s hysterical shouting. When did he be Owen¡¯s biological father? After being dumbfounded for a while, Vincent finally came back to his senses and understood that it was Pippa¡¯s momentary slip of the tongue. He had never even slept with Pippa, all those jokes about marrying her in the past were just jokes. How could she be in love with himself? ¡°Miyamoto, this is a misunderstanding, right? I get it, you care so much about Pippa. It means you really care about her, if you care so much, why don''t you treat her well?¡± ¡°Does she deserve it?¡± Looking at her panic and pale little face, a bloodthirsty and cruel smile could be seen on Miyamoto¡¯s face. ¡°Come over here, I''ll say it again, Vincent can''t save you! You should understand!¡± N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. ¡°No¡­¡± Pippa shivered and subconsciously backed away, using her two slender arms to protect her body. ¡°I won''t go, I don¡¯t want to!¡± Seeing her afraid while walking backwards, a gleam of mockery could be seen in Miyamoto¡¯s cold eyes. He elegantly turned around and walked towards the door with calm and steady steps. With a wave of his hand, four bodyguards walked in. The bodyguards all wore ck suits with sunsses. They were all tall, even taller than Vincent. The four men ran straight over and wanted to restrain them. ¡°Wait!¡± Vincent shouted. At the entrance of the hall, Miyamoto slowly turned around, ¡°Vincent, I know you are a Taekwondo master, but you can''t beat them, since they are one rank higher than you!¡± ¡°Do you think you are so great by messing with a woman?¡± ¡°What about you and your mother messing with Le?¡± ¡°You''ve really investigated me!¡± Vincent did not expect him to even know Le¡¯s name, it seemed that Miyamoto was really investigating himself. ¡°I advise you not to meddle in our business, to get yourself in trouble because of someone¡¯s woman is too insensitive. Chinese people like you often say, a great man knows how to ride the tide of his times, right? I think you understand this saying! Tonight, she muste with me, I want this woman to warm my bed!¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± As Vincent angrily shouted back, he fiercely red at Miyamoto. As the four bodyguards walked to their side, his clenched his fist, his face was now even more stiff and tense. Vincent¡¯s ck figure were like a king as he leaped up, kicking one of the four people who were surrounding him. As his expression still remained cold, Pippa screamed in fear, ¡°Vincent! Don''t fight, you can''t beat them! Miyamoto, don''t fight, please don''t let them beat up Vincent!¡± ¡°Pippa,e over here!¡± Miyamoto smiled faintly, and the smile was quite sinister. ¡°I''ll let them stop if youe over to my side!¡± ¡°I... alright, I''lle over!¡± She bit her lip and hurriedly ran over. ¡°Pippa¡­¡± Vincent burst out, but Pippa had already gone over. ¡°Ah¡­¡± Pippa screamed; her body was sped in Miyamoto¡¯s arms while he effortlessly carrying her outward. ¡°Ah! What are you doing... tell them to stop!¡± Pippa shrieked in terror as she struggled desperately, but Miyamoto¡¯s strength was so frighteningly strong that she could not break free. ¡°Where are you taking me? ¡­Ah!¡± ¡°Let her go!¡± Vincent simply could not get away as he was surrounded by four men. He could not deal with four tall men even if his punches were strong. He watched Pippa getting carried away, but he could not save her. He himself was also in trouble as someone¡¯s fist hit his jaw and his handsome face was immediately distorted. ¡°Damn it!¡± Miyamoto stopped in his tracks and turned around. He reached into his pocket to take out a check. As he was dragging Pippa, he walked over and gave the bar cashier the check, ¡°I¡¯ll pay for everything that is broken here, is this enough?¡± At first, seeing them fighting in other people''s restaurant while looking so barbaric, the lobby manager did not dare to speak. Fortunately, he did not expect them toe up andpensate for the things destroyed in the restaurant. So, he immediately said, ¡°That would be enough!¡± That check indeed had a lot of money written on it. Miyamoto was really generous. Standing in the hall, Miyamoto hugged Pippa and said loudly, ¡°Vincent, I advise you not to interfere with the matter between me and Pippa. You¡¯d better mind the business between you and Le, and don¡¯t interfere with other couple¡¯s matter!¡± Chapter 352 Devil Man Chapter 352 Devil Man "Vincent, I''m sorry! Just leave me alone and go find Le! I''m sorry..." Pippa knew Vincent couldn''t help her either, and she was the one who had been delusional about something, but no one could help her. "Pippa!" Vincent understood his current situation, and as Miyamoto said, he was no match for them. Pippa shook her head and gave Vincent a reassuring look before she was taken away by Miyamoto. Pippa was forcibly taken to a remote but luxurious vi. The space was so spacious that she felt like she was in a royal pce, while the chandelier on the ceiling reflected a crystal clear and colorful light, but looked extremely incongruous with the cold and chill tone of the whole vi. "Ouch¡­" She fell to the ground by ident and couldn''t help but let out a muffled grunt. A stinging pain came from her knee, which should have been scrapped. Miyamoto then untied his tie, walked to the couch and sat on it. His whole body exuded a domineering and cold aura, so cold that it was as if he was dooming a person to death. His strapping body leanedzily on the sofa while his slender frame was wrapped in a dark shirt with a slightly open cor, revealing his robust muscles. His finely chiseled, angr features were dignified with a touch of arrogance, and he just looked at Pippa. Undeniably, he was handsome and charming, but his personality was so ruthless and evil that she was really afraid of him, a lot! After so many years, Owen was already five years old, but in these five years, she had never really escaped his clutches. Whenever she escaped for a while, she would be caught back by him, or for the sake of her son, she fell back into his clutches. Fortunately, Miyamoto didn''t really steal her son from her, and her son had been with Nora. If she was destined to be entangled with him like this for the rest of her life, Pippa really didn''t know what to do! Was it really necessary for her to die in order to leave this devil? When she saw Miyamoto''s icy eyes gazing at her unblinkingly, she unconsciously felt herself trembling "You''re afraid?" Miyamoto opened his thin lips slightly. His somewhat husky voice was full of charm like a ghost, yet chilling. "I didn''t." Pippa stood apprehensively. Despite the fact that her heart was trembling to the core, she struggled to make herself shake her head while tears welled up in her eyes. Miyamoto nced at her disdainfully, radiating a dangerous and appalling aura, and he snorted coldly, "That''s for damn sure, Pippa, since you dared to tell me yourself that you don''t love me and love another man, you should have the guts to bear my wrath, shouldn''t you? How could you possibly be afraid?!" Pippa''s expression froze, not wanting to beat around the bush with him anymore, she asked directly, "Miyamoto, what exactly did you bring me here for?" "Bed-warming!" His dark hawk-like eyes narrowed, like the Satan of the evil world, as he approached her step by step. "What else can I ask you to do except to be my bed-warmer?" Pippa''s heart sank and her voice trembled unconsciously. "No! I don''t love you, and I''m not a whore!" "Do you still remember what I told you before?" Miyamoto vigorously grabbed her chin with his coarse fingers. His strapping body confined her water-like cold body, and his voice was as cold and merciless as a bloodthirsty Satan. "If you dare betray me, I will confine you to my side and make you my exclusive ve for the rest of your life, have you forgotten it?" He gritted his teeth and said it word by word. Looking at the cold smile that curled at the corners of his lips, the fear in Pippa''s heart almost overwhelmed all her nerves and she almost suffocated. "No ¨C¨C" She finally couldn''t help pushing him away vigorously and cried out in agitation. "Let me go!" A yful sneer emerged at the bottom of Miyamoto''s eyes, he was satisfied to see her show fear to him. The more fear she felt, the more he would inexplicably feel excited. "From now on, you can''t and won''t take half a step away from my side again!" He closed in on her again. He sped her hand tightly, his scarlet eyes looked straight into hers, and the evil smile on his lips that looked like he wanted to destroy the world immediately made Pippa feel crept out and shudder. Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! "Miyamoto, you have no right to restrict my freedom!" Pippa met his eyes indignantly, her voice was raspy with trembling from agitation. "Is it because I was too nice to you before? That I was too gentle? So you think I wouldn''t do that?" He mped down on her, a cold smile spreading across his handsome face. Gentle?! Pippa was startled, if he was still considered gentle when she was bruised and battered every time she got out of bed, then she''d say his mind was really abnormal. Pippa refused to let him touch her. She squirmed and struggled, but her struggles seemed so weak in the face of the man''s great strength. In the end, she could only be mped down by him, as she had been every time. Every time, she was forced to have intercourse with him, and this pain had apanied her for six years. Miyamoto''s icy eyes stared straight into her abruptly nched face, looking at her with cruel sneer. "You...don''t..." Pippa panicked and looked at the handsome but cruel and bloodthirsty face in front of her, the fear in her heart kept expanding, and her body involuntarily began to tremble. "Haha, do you know the fear now?" The corners of Miyamoto''s mouth curled into a sneer that was cruel to the point of absolute viciousness. She clenched her teeth and gazed into his smiling, sinister pupils. When she took a step back, he took a step forward until she was cornered beyond retreat. With a thud, her low back hit the edge of the bed, creating an inevitable muffled sound. "Ah..." Pippa copsed onto the bed, and as soon as her body touched the soft bed, she immediately bounced up. This bed was her nightmare and she wanted to stay away from it! However, she had no sooner sat up in panic than Miyamoto pressed her shoulders and took the advantage to push her down on the bed. His strong arms tightly circled her slender waist, then his towering body was pressed against hers, and Pippa simply had no room to resist. There was not a trace of warmth in his embrace, but only bone-chilling coldness in its ce. His insidious eyes were fixed on her, and the coldness in his eyes like a thousand years of frost almost froze her whole body in an instant. "You...let go of me..." Pippa swallowed nervously, her eyes not daring to look directly into his insidious eyes, and even her breathing was carefully controlled by her. Miyamoto leaned close to her grimly and wickedly. One of his hands mped tightly around her waist, while the other propped himself up at her side. He looked down from above at Pippa''s pale little face, enjoying her horror cold-bloodedly. With a wave of his hand, her clothes were torn to pieces. Pippa was so frightened that she wrapped her hands around her breasts, covering them from his view. The bruises all over her body from his torture had not yet healed, and she didn''t want to add new ones before the old ones were healed. Miyamoto coldly watched her frightened action of shielding her breast with both arms, the corners of his mouth hooked up a mocking sneer, then his hand pulled hard and her hand was pinned above her head. The curves of her wonderful body were once again reflected in his eyes, her fair and delicate skin exposed to the air, her tempting breasts rising and falling slightly with her tense breathing, seemingly seducing men to plunder them without hesitation, while the hickeys he had left on her earlier in Japan were still there. Miyamoto let out augh, grabbing Pippa''s arm with one hand and raising it high above her head while rubbing her skin directly with the other. When Miyamoto saw her instinctively tremble lightly, heughed even more wickedly. ''This lunatic,'' Pippa growled inwardly. He even wickedly pinched her exposed softness in the air, kneading it quickly and viciously, enjoying watching them almost deformed by his grip and squeeze. A thrill of revenge grew in his blood. "Ah...so painful..." Pippa cried out miserably and her whole body was in cold sweat from the pain, but Miyamoto didn''t let go of her but intensified his pressure. "It hurts!" Pippa''s face became miserable pale, she kept struggling with all her might to resist his beast- like invasion, but the disparity in strength between men and women made her unable to push him even a little. His lips, his hands, still on her body, kept ravaging and plundering wildly. Finally, she couldn''t help but start sobbing, her eyes covered with a mist of fear. She began to scream in fear, tears rolling down both cheeks. "No, please, don''t do this..." Pippa''s little face was pale as she fought off Miyamoto''s aggression with her hands and feet. But such a plea couldn''t arouse Miyamoto''s reason at all. Her muffled sobs were like an aphrodisiac, instead, stimting him to destroy her, to tear her apart, to ravage her even more eagerly. "No ¨C¨C" she wailed in fear, her voice hoarse and trembling, but unable to stop the man''s predatory movements. Without any prelude, without any words of love, he prated her mercilessly. The pain, spreading little by little, made the hairs all over her body almost stand on end. "No, don''t¡­"She was still crying, struggling, resisting, but all in vain. It just hurt, really hurt, and it was the kind of pain that ripped through the heart. With the man''s violent movements, she was almost crumbled by him. But what hurt more was - her heart! Tears were streaming down her face and her body was trembling, but Miyamoto ignored her pleas and cries, invading her almost like a beast. "Does it hurt? There''s more pain!" His chilly voice seemed toe from the deepest cers of hell and made people shiver abruptly. Pippa held her breath in fear, and could only clearly feel him burying his rod even deeper inside her. And her face was already almost distorted with pain. "It hurts..." She screamed out shrilly, the pain all over her body causing her to break out in a cold sweat. Her tears mixed with sweat, she could no longer tell if it was pain or hate. But the pain was bing more and more obvious. The man on top of her had no mercy and didn''t care about her at all, but kept on venting his bestiality to satisfy his lust. "It hurts, it hurts so much...it really hurts..." She clenched her teeth, so painful that she could only pinch the skin of the man''s back. Miyamoto finally regained a shred of sanity. He lowered his head and kissed Pippa''s brow over and over again, but the movements of his lower body remained brutal. The gentle kiss and the brutal impact formed a stark contrast. Chapter 353 She Was Tired Chapter 353 She Was Tired ¡­ ¡°Are you still running?¡± ¡°No! Miyamoto, please, don¡¯t do this!¡± Vincent didn¡¯t save Pippa after all. He was punched a few times due to his own carelessness and yet, his chin and the corner of his lips were injured. What Miyamoto had said when he was leaving and what Arthur had said put Vincent into deep thought that drove him to the Pearl Community as he felt that Le was there even though he didn¡¯t know why. He knew that matters between husband and wife should be dealt with by themselves and for matters that involved Pippa and Miyamoto, Miyamotohad entangled her for six year but Pippa had repeatedly evaded and even he didn¡¯t know why? It was just that he could clearly see how much Miyamoto cared for Pippa and it was like a mirror of himself where he found himself caring for Le too. How could he not care? Even if that kind of caring was more like possession! Or even it had nothing to do with love, yet, it was caring as if she was his toy which no one could own and she could only be his own. The way Miyamoto treated Pippa was like the way he treated Le. At this moment, Vincent was dazed as the car glided through the night and turned into the Pearl Community where the lights of the condo were on. She was here. Looking at the small window with flickering warm light inside, his eyes showed a trace of fondness. Perhaps, there was something wrong with the way he treated Le. Subconsciously, he didn¡¯t want Le to evade himself like the way Pippa evaded Miyamoto. He then went upstairs and knocked on the door but there was no sound and no one came to open the door for a long time. Le was in the bathroom when the doorbell rang. She was dazing in the bath momentarily when she just felt that the bath water was cold by the time she was awakened by the doorbell suddenly. Wasn¡¯t it Vincent? Le sighed secretly, then got up, draping herself in her bathrobe and unhurriedly went to change her clothes into her pajamas. The doorbell was still ringing as if it would keep on ringing if she didn¡¯t open the door. Le walked to the door and saw it was Vincent through the peephole but when she opened the door for him, she could only see that his handsome face was injured with bruises on his chin and blood seeped from the corner of his mouth. She was expressionless but her heart twitched actually. This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. Vincent stood at the doorway and he was relieved when he saw Le opening the door. He raised the corner of his lips gently but the pain at the corners of his mouth made him wince. ¡°Le¡­¡± He was about to enter but Le blocked the doorway. Her calm eyes showed a mncholy that seemed unable to be dissolved and she faintly parted her eyes, ¡°Go back, I don¡¯t want to see you. Don¡¯t disturb the neighbors as it¡¯s toote!¡± Upon hearing her calmly driving him away, Vincent¡¯s handsome face tightened up, he didn¡¯t turn angry but just sighed. ¡°Le, I know you are angry, but¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m not angry!¡± Le raised her eyes calmly, ¡°Go away!¡± ¡°Le! I¡¯m injured!¡± His tone was full of aggrievance as if he wanted to seekfort from Le. ¡°Go to the hospital if you are injured. I¡¯m not a nurse!¡± She didn¡¯t look at him and tried to close the door. He reacted swiftly by reaching out to block between the door and the door frame but the back of his hand was squeezed by the door. Le had no choice but to open the door. Looking at the back of his hand that had been swollen with redness, she said in a deep voice, ¡°What do you want?¡± ¡°Let me in, Le!¡± Vincent¡¯s voice was low and he was not angry at all. In the past, he would have been furious but this time, he looked like a child who had done something wrong and looked at Le tteringly. Le shook her head, ¡°I need to prepare for my defense. Can you leave me alone?¡± Vincent was slightly stunned and shook his head. ¡°But how can you do well in your defense if you have something in your mind?¡± Le was in a trance and she was instantly startled when Vincent had already walked up to her. He grabbed her wrist straight away and pushed the door in violently. He then closed it behind him and tugged her towards the sofa. He pressed her down dominatingly and she exhaled anxiously, ¡°You¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t move.¡± He stopped in a hard voice, ¡°Le, listen to me, do you think that Pippa is important in my heart and that¡¯s why you are angry? Because I always leave you behind?¡± ¡°It has nothing to do with me!¡± She panicked and he was right as those words pointed to her heart. ¡°Don¡¯t be childish.¡± Vincent¡¯s tone was a little serious but pampered while reaching out to hold her small hand. She looked coldly at his face, and his bruised chin and blood-stained corners of his lips made him look different. She didn¡¯t expect that he who was such an arrogant would get beaten up too before he came over here! ¡°Feel sorry?¡± He stared at her whose eyes showed a trace of care. Le turned embarrassed and denied nervously, ¡°No way!¡± ¡°Why are you embarrassed if you don¡¯t feel sorry for me?¡± Vincent smiled again and his handsome face which was slightly deformed by the beating looked very awkward but had a touch of indescribable charm. Realizing that the corner of his lips was still bleeding, Le finally could not bear with it and stood up. ¡°I go and take the medicine box!¡± ¡°No! Le, it is alright!¡± Vincent showed a miserable smile, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t die!¡± Le stood up and took the medicine box without saying anything. Looking at the bruised Vincent whose handsome face had already deformed, Le didn¡¯t choose to argue with him but sat down with an obscure face, ¡°Leave immediately after applying the medicine!¡± ¡°Then I don¡¯t want to apply the medicine!¡± Vincent said immediately. Ignoring him, Le then took the alcohol cotton ball with a tweezer and pressed it directly on the corner of his mouth. ¡°Don¡¯t move!¡± ¡°It hurts!¡± Vincent grunted but he still felt very sweet as Le was willing to help him with the medicine even though it was painful. After helping him to deal with his injuries quickly, Le then stood up and said in a cold voice, ¡°You can go now!¡± ¡°Le¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you go?¡± Her voice was even colder. She had already done her humanitarian spirit by helping him to apply the medicine, so naturally she won¡¯t take him in as it was too tiring! Yet, she was tired! ¡°No way! Why should I leave? I¡¯ll be where my wife is!¡± Vincent turned shameless. Le was not annoyed but looked expressionless. She then picked up the phone and dialed the number. Vincent was stunned as he didn¡¯t know what she was doing. ¡°Le, who are you calling?¡± Le said to the phone when it was connected, ¡°Hello, is it themunity security department? There¡¯s a burr in my house, pleasee and help me to catch him and send him to the police station!¡± ¡°Damn it!¡± Vincent roared in a low voice, then stood up, immediately ran over and grabbed the phone, and said anxiously to the other end of the phone, ¡°My wife is mistaken. There is no burr here!¡± After hanging up the phone, Vincent immediately bent down his body to pick Le up and walked towards her bedroom. Although his face was cold, yet his movement was soft and gentle enough. By the time she tried to resist, she confronted his cold eyes that would make Le cower in fear of death, but then she said coldly, ¡°Let go of me, Vincent! You¡¯ve lost the right to hold me!¡± His thick eyebrows furrowed and his ck eyes were cold and sharp, yet, Vincent¡¯s tightly pursed thin lips was changed into a sly smile. ¡°Whatever you say, I¡¯m not leaving anyway!¡± ¡°Get lost!¡± Le said in a stern voice. ¡°I won¡¯t leave!¡± ¡°You¡¯re a rascal!¡± ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m a rascal. What can you do?¡± Without giving Le a chance to say anything, Vincent quickly put her on the bed and covered her with the quilt that made Le feel unusually warm while Vincent just said, ¡°Just sleep, I¡¯m not leaving. I will sleep on the sofa in the living room for the night!¡± He just carried her into the bedroom and put her on the bed before he walked out. His gentle tone made Le¡¯s already dead heart flutter slightly. If he hadn¡¯t left her tonight, then she would have been happily snuggled up in his arms, but¡­ When he reached the door, he turned around, met Le¡¯s puzzled eyes and said softly, ¡°Good night! I know you don¡¯t want to see me, but do sleep well as the defense is important!¡± Vincent sat on the sofa alone after closing the door as he stayed here shamelessly. His heart softened up inexplicably when his sight turned to Le¡¯s room door. Perhaps he really did something wrong this time that made Le really angry! He seemed awakened by Arthur¡¯s words that the real harm was not the quarrel but the warmth he gave to others which made his woman get hurt and misunderstand. Perhaps he really cared too much for Pippa but he thought that it was only a simple care for his family. As for him, he had only his mother, Pippa and Owen as his family in this world. Le thought that she would not fall asleep as Vincent was outside, but not knowing why, she fell asleep quickly. Undoubtedly, this night¡¯s sleep was unusually deep and heavy. When the early hours of the morning came, Le felt a warm hand caressing her cheek and rubbing it warmly before recovering her with the nket and walked out. In the quiet, the warmth of the nket was still there, Le opened her eyes indifferently, was he feeling guilty? So he didn¡¯t sleep in the middle of the night but came to see her? She didn¡¯t say anything but closed her eyes and going back to sleep. Vincent didn¡¯t sleep all night, and when Le got up early in the morning, he was just asleep. Looking at the tall figure huddled on the sofa, Le frowned. She then went into the bathroom, washed and changed her clothes and left without disturbing him. The moment the door closed, Vincent opened his eyes and stood up. He opened the door and walked out. She really ignored him which made Vincent have a feeling of frustration and he had never been this frustrated before. *** At the entrance of themunity, Le was striding out when a harsh voice came from behind her suddenly, ¡°Get in.¡± The car window was lowered and Vincent spoke in a cold and deep voice while looking at Le with an irresistible gaze. ¡°Vincent, we have nothing to say.¡± Le gave a discontented nce at the domineering Vincent, then stepped away and continued to walk forward as she had nothing to say to him. ¡°It seems that you need me to get out of the car myself.¡± The car was driving slowly while Vincent looked at a few morning exercisers. He could conclude that Le won¡¯t argue with him as he saw her greeting with those people who were actually her old neighbors. Chapter 354 Diary Password Chapter 354 Diary Password Seeing his car following herself, Le again looked at the people who came in front of her, frustrated, and then looked back at the confident Vincent, opened the door of the back seat and sat in, still not sitting in his passenger seat. This made Vincent''s frustration a little bit bigger. In the restaurant, the waiter put the menu in front of the two of them, then stepped aside and waited quietly. "I don''t have time for breakfast!" Le refused without opening the menu. Looking at Vincent in front of her, her indifferent expression made Vincent feel unpleasant, but thinking that he was the one that had provoke her, he could only suppress his emotions, and said in a low voice, "Aren''t you going to have your presentation in a while? Only if your stomach is full will you not panic!" "I don''t need your care!" Le refused coldly. "Are you still angry? Pippa isn''t even your rival, why are you angry?" He quickly ordered a few dishes, and his deep ck eyes were sharp as if he could see through people''s hearts. "I have nothing to say to you. Sorry, I should go now!" Le curled her lips mockingly. Her love was deep and righteous. Knowing that she would be bruised, she still stubbornly hoped to be with him. Yesterday, she put down her dignity and kept him by herself, but he still left. No matter who Pippa was, at least in his heart, she was not important. She could only make herselfpletely give up. She could no longer give herself hope, and now there was no meaning whatever she said. "I shouldn''t have left youst night!" As he admitted that he was wrong, Vincent''s face was inexplicably tight, and the hand holding the menu was holding it slightly too strong. "Le, stop being childish, eat first, and prepare your presentation after. We will talk about the rest after you graduate, okay?" "You don''t have to be like this, I really have nothing to say to you, and I don''t want to eat at the same table with you." With a faint voice, Le looked at Vincent indifferently and distantly. At this moment, his previously softened cold face quickly emerged. Then his cold color immediately returned to normal. "I''m not quarreling with you. You just eat!" The tone was a little dull. The waiter brought the porridge, and Vincent''s falcon like ck eyes were silent, an indescribable pain spreading from the chest towards his whole body, and he put the porridge in front of her. What a stubborn and self-willed girl she was. He knew that he had hurt her, and because he had hurt her, she didn''t trust him anymore, and now she had be cautious and indifferent. All this was his fault. After a whole night of thinking about it, he also seemed to understand a lot. "I''m going to school to eat." Le stood up quickly. Unfortunately, just as she was about to turn around, Vincent grabbed Le''s hand domineeringly, "You stay. I''ll go!" Unable to refuse the gentleness after his being domineering, Vincent¡¯s big warm hand grabbed Le''s hand domineeringly, and then turned away from him. Why would he wrong his heart like this? He shouldn''t be such a person! Feeling Le''spromise, Vincent took a deep look at her thin and indifferent face, and turned and walked out. He didn''t forget to pay the bill for her. After all, Le still didn''t speak up to keep him, and sat down quietly. Originally, there were two sets of bowls and chopsticks. Looking at the white rice cake with the scent of rice, Le was stunned and ate quietly, bite by bite, since she didn''t want to spoil the food, simple as that. With mixed feelings in her heart, Le quietly ate her porridge and steamed buns. In the silence, her cold ck eyes were moved. She thought he would keep her domineeringly, but she didn''t expect him to leave, and with Vincent''s temperament, he would go to hispany hungry. She walked out quietly, and Vincent''s car was already gone when a driver came over. "Miss, a gentleman said, you need to take a taxi, and he has already paid. He asked me to take you to P University!" She was stunned for a moment, then Le nodded and got into the taxi. He didn''t pester her anymore, and he really left like this! At the president''s office early in the morning. "Have you been beaten?" As soon as he entered the door, Arthur smiled presumptuously when he saw Vincent''s chin still marked. "Vincent, what about your skills? How can you be beaten by Miyamoto? let me tell you, if I were Miyamoto, I would definitely beat you harder than this, and I must beat you till you are disabled!" "Shut up!" Vincent''s cold brow furrowed, and he couldn''t bear his schadenfreude. "Hahahaha... has it turned into anger from embarrassment?" Arthur was even more presumptuous. "Anger your face!" Vincent flushed slightly, a little unnatural. "Vincent, how was your reflection going? Did my words have any effect on you? Don''t you think that you and Pippa are too close? No wonder Le misunderstood!" Arthur sat down on the sofa and folded his legs. "Aren''t you and Le even closer? You are not afraid that I might misunderstand you two?" Vincent fought back. "Le is my wife!" "Vincent, I naturally know that Le is your wife! But do you really think of her as your wife? She was your pawn at the beginning, and now you have feelings for her, but do you think of her as your wife? About me and Le, I admit that we are very close, and although you didn¡¯t misunderstand too much, you are really worried that I am too close to Le. The reason why you don¡¯t misunderstand is because we two have been brothers for many years, you know I won¡¯t touch Le. But does Le know your rtionship with Pippa? Does she know who Pippa is to you? Le is insecure, and you never exined your rtionship with Pippa? Do you think it¡¯s your own business? Le doesn''t need to know, am I right?" Vincent raised his eyebrows. Arthur''s words always hit his heart like that. "Do you think Le would look at you and Pippa so generously? Especially since the newspaper said that you and Pippa have a child, you want to be Owen¡¯s father and give him a happy childhood, but have you considered Miyamoto¡¯s feelings? He is the father of the child. How should the child call him?" Vincent was stunned suddenly. Yes, Owen called him Uncle Miyamoto. The lines on his handsome face were taut, and Vincent''s frowned brows tightened a little bit more. There wereplex emotions flowing in the pair of deep ck eyes of his, "Do you think I am too ambiguous with Pippa?" "Aren''t you? Don''t you often joke with her about marrying her? You already talk about marriage. Isn''t it ambiguous? If I tell Le to ask her get a divorce and marry me, can you bear it? Can you bear the ambiguity?" "If you can''t bear it, you have to think about yourself! I dare say that you never told her about your family. The girl endures you because she has feelings for you, but once a woman''s heart dies, it¡¯s hard for her to look back. You¡¯d better cherish it. Don¡¯t regret it when you have already lost it. As a friend, I need to remind you! Also, I n to go to the States for a while, for half a year, to avoid the ambiguity! Can you handle the rtionship with Le? Promise not to hurt her?" "You are going away?" Vincent was surprised. "What? You don''t want me to go?" Arthur raised an eyebrow. "I can''t bear it anymore. Who''s fault is it that I am always so wise and selfless? I am unwilling to snatch women from my friend, so I can only escape to the other side of the ocean, licking my poor, miserable bloody wound!" Listening to what he said, Vincent was a little irritable. "Are you really going?" "That was just a joke. But I really want to go. I will be back in half a year. I hope that when Ie again, I can see you and Le glued together and happy!" "She ignores me!" His tone suddenly darkened, and Vincent seemed a little aggrieved. N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. "Uh!" Arthur snapped augh. "I thought you were very smart? Do you want me to help you?" His face was a bit tight, Vincent seemed reluctant to open his mouth, and swallowed when the words reached his lips. Then he could only bite the bullet and said, "Tell me!" "Have you ever seen anyone begging like that?" Arthur continued to look at Vincent who felt awkward. Seeing Vincent beg was like a miracle. "So what the hell do you want?" He roared, inpatient. "Did she finish her presentation today?" Arthur decided not to embarrass Vincent anymore. "Yes!" "Is there a graduation meal?" His eyes moved slightly, and Vincent suddenly understood. "Presumably you should know now what to do, so don''t go to Le today. Give her some time! Give yourself some time to know your heart." Vincent nodded. "Thanks!" "It''s not easy to receive a thank you from you!" Arthur eximed. Vincent fell silent, lost in thought. Theptop screen flickered in front of him, Vincent looked at the pictures he copied from Le''s computer and looked at the slightly sad pictures of her, with a violent twitch in his heart. Every time he saw her photos, he would feel distressed. Looking at the photos quietly, thinking of that folder of hers, aplicated feeling rose in his heart. He switched the interface to that folder, but he still needed a password to enter. Vincent frowned. Password? What kind of password would she use? His eyebrows were knitted, he didn''t know who was the most important in her heart! He tried her mother''s birthday. In Vincent''s opinion, there was no doubt that Mable was the person Le cared about the most, because the mother and daughter had been dependent on each other for so many years. But it was not! He even tried Brian¡¯s birthday, Macey¡¯s, and even Theodore¡¯s, but they were all wrong, strange thoughts shed in his mind, could it be... He entered his birthday, and at that moment, the file was opened! This had to be a coincidence, absolutely a coincidence. Vincent looked at the file in astonishment. For a moment, his heart jumped wildly. How could Le use his birthday as a password? He almost couldn''t wait to open the file and saw there were several folders in it, and one of them was called ¡°Diary¡±. He went into the diary folder without hesitation. In that folder, to his surprise, it recorded the moment when he first visited the Hunters five years ago. Chapter 355 A Secret Love Chapter 355 A Secret Love Today, my sister brought her boyfriend, Vincent White, home with her. He was a tall boy with a sunny personality. The radiant smile on his face gave me a warm feeling inside. He and my sister were a match made in heaven when standing together. They were such a handsome man and a gorgeous woman. I hoped she would be thrilled! Then, my anut could rest in peace¡­ Vincent continued looking as he scrolled to the back of the page¡­ I secretly had a crush on my sister''s boyfriend, and it made me feel guilty. I shouldn''t make the same mistakes as my mother and auntie again. I couldn''t let the tragedy happen again. So, I didn''t dare to meet Vincent again. I had chosen to live on campus, trying my best to hide my emotions. I didn''t want to see them pairing off in the house¡­ I secretly had a crush on my sister''s boyfriend?! Vincent was struck dumb by these words. This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. Le loved him? Vincent was stunned. How could she be hiding it so well? How did he never know that she had a crush on him? Could it be that she agreed to marry him without any hesitation when he threatened her back then, just because she was falling in love with himself? Vincent didn''t even know her reason for falling in love with himself. He went on scrolling the page to find the previous contents. There were many diaries written, and it was hard for her to keep her diary for such a long time! Although it wasn''t written daily, it recorded all her emotions and feelings back then. Finally, he found the reason¡­ Today, I saw Vincent and my sistering to the house. Vincent offered to help carry the groceries when they met my mother at the door, who just returned from buying groceries. I was touched by his care and thoughtfulness. At that very moment, my heart was pounding. I could feel that my heart was moved! Gosh! Was there such a thoughtful boy in the world? Vincent would scold my sister to reconcile their rtionships when he saw my sister being prickly with her mother. He was so kind. My heart was clueless. I didn''t know why my heart would be racing when I saw Vincent. I even blushed, especially when seeing him smile. He was always smiling when he asked about my studies, looking at me with his deep-set eyes. Instantly, my mind went nk. All I could hear was only my heart, pounding furiously. My face was blushing red as being shy. I didn''t know what he would think seeing me like this. I dared not thinking as I didn''t know how to talk to him at the moment! I shied away! I was afraid of facing him, yet I wanted to see him. It was so ambivalent of me. I seemed to have fallen into a difficult situation, having a sense of loss all the time¡­ There was something in the world called secret love. It was bittersweet! That was what it was like to have a crush on someone, hiding in the corner alone and looking at the one I loved making out with my sister. That was how it felt to have a crush on someone. At that very moment when my heart had touched, I was meant to be fascinated by him, waiting for him. I had to hide my love inside. I dared not toe home. I was afraid ofing home. I was nervous about seeing Vincent! I was scared of looking at him, who would smile at my sister only! But, I really wanted to go home, desiring to see him. It would be enough for me even if it was just a nce from afar. One said that a love that hadn''t been confessed was like a flower bud that never opened. The beauty of it grew in silence. If it couldn''t withstand the harsh conditions, the bud would fall off and wither. Then, for the unconfessed love, memories were fading away, lost in history. Just like we looked back at the fallen leaves along our way. I started listening to the songs frantically, bursting into tears! He wouldn''t know that I loved him. He would never know it! ¡­ Vincent didn''te to our house anymore. Something happened between sister and him. He was no longer putting a smile on his face. Seeing here, Vincent checked the date, and it was precisely the time when he discovered the truth of his father''s suicide. That time, he had a short breakup with Macey and didn''t go to their house again. It came out that Le had a crush on him! Knowing this, Vincent couldn''t calm down for a long time. How could she act if nothing had happened? This little liar, how old was she? She was even calmer than himself. ¡­ Tuesday afternoon, students gathered at the ssroom as scheduled. In the ssroom, Le shook her head, feeling not well. Her headache was so bad as if she was burning. She fell asleep in the bathtubst night. The oral defence was a great sess, and she felt relieved after it. Vincent didn''te to disturb herst night, and she fell asleep in the bathtub. She was foggy, shaking her muzzy head. She had a good physique and rarely got sick. She didn''t expect to get a cold in the summer. Mr. Houghton walked up to the podium and announced, "Fellow students, today, a mysterious person called and said that he would sponsor our graduation dinner at a ce of our choice! Where do you think we should choose?" "Ah¡­" The crowd was at fever pitch, and Le felt even dizzier. "Q Restaurant!" "HJ Hotel! Their Russian cuisine is amazing!" "Yeah! Let''s go to HJ Hotel! Isn''t that the hotel of Le''s husband? I''ve always wanted to go to Mr. White''s hotel!" The girls were discussing excitedly. Le was in a trance when she heard someone mentioning HJ Hotel. Although she was dizzy, she could still hear it. "Alright! Then let it be on the twenty-third floor of HJ Hotel! It is said that there''s a surprise in the banquet tonight! Don''t miss it. I''ll make a reservation now! Let''s go out and juice up tonight! Eat all you want. Someone''s paying for it!" "Really?" "Awesome!" Le got on the school bus drowsily. The whole ss was on board, heading straight to HJ Hotel. That mysterious person was so generous for reserving the whole banquet hall on the twenty-third floor. Le didn''t care too much. She was exhausted and found a corner to have a seat. She was sleepy as she sat on a sofa in the rest area. Le''s face was blushing, and her limbs were feeble. But tonight was their farewell dinner party. Although Margot hurt her before, it didn''t matter anymore. After all, a four- year university farewell dinner only happened once in a lifetime. Le decided to stick to the end. In the monitoring room, Vincent looked at that delicate figure, frowning. What was wrong with her? Why did she seem low? The atmosphere in the banquet hall was lively upon the people''s arrival. Le was weak, slumping on the sofa, and wanted to have some rest. She might not be able to make it if this wasn''t herst dinner with everyone. Some people were singing, dancing and also sharing their parting words on the stage. It was a wild night. The buffet was sumptuous, and there were plenty of drinks too. Everyone was enjoying, and some were crying on each other''s shoulders. Le didn''t care about it. And on the monitor, Vincent had been watching her and finally realized something was wrong! Immediately, Vincent called and informed Manager Billy. "Bring forward the event. I want to have it now!" "Yes!" Ten minutester, the lights suddenly went off! The hall was plunged into darkness, followed by a beam of white light shining on a man, with arge bouquet of roses in his hand. "Ah¡­" The girls screamed. "It''s Vincent White!" "It''s really him!" "He''s so handsome! So damn handsome! Good for Le!" Le seemed to have heard the screaming and saw a light beam on the stage, where the surrounding was still dark. The dim light was shining on Vincent. He was smiling and holding a bouquet of flowers. "Hello, everyone!" He stood on the stage, saying in a low voice, "Wee to HJ Hotel! I''m Vincent White. Tonight is my wife, Le as well as everyone''s graduation dinner. I take this opportunity to wee all of you and also to congratte my wife on her graduation! Not sure if everyone is satisfied with tonight''s hospitality?" "Mr. White, will it be that you are the mysterious sponsor?" Someone squealed. Vincent curled his lips, "My wife requested it. So, she''s the one who sponsor." "Ah¡­" "It''s Le?" Le was surprised. When did she sponsor it? She had no money, and she was poor. She wanted to rify, but she didn''t have the strength to speak up. All she wanted was a bed to sleep on. She was exhausted! "Where''s Le?" Someone asked. "Yeah. I haven''t seen her!" "I would like to ask everyone here for a favour!" Vincent was standing on the stage. He had a muscr physique under his ck shirt, with a charming smile on his handsome face. "Wow! What kind of favour? Mr. White?" Some girls were already screaming. "We are all happy to help!" Vincent looked precisely at Le''s spot in the dark. Her heart trembled. What was he up to? Le was dizzy, and she felt like fainting. But she needed to know what he was going to do! Could it not be so embarrassing?! "I''ve been so busytely that I''ve neglected my wife. She must be so angry that she shut me out! So I ask you all to do me a favour. Let''s get her to forgive me!" "Ah?" Someone coaxed, "Mr. White is so modest!" "Where''s Le? Come out quickly, Le! How can you miss such an exciting moment?" Vincent smiled and said in a flirtatious way, "Le, I know that I''ve been neglecting you for some days. I''ll never do it again. Give me a chance to make it up to you!" He spoke off the stage. The light beam followed as he walked towards Le. Le was stunned on the sofa, and her body trembled lightly. She came back to her senses immediately, looking at Vincent coldly. "Le, this flower is for you!" The man''s low voice sounded in her ears. He hade close, looking at her from above. "I hope that our love willst forever!" Forever? Love? Le was unsure whether his words were actual or not. Never mind. She didn''t take it seriously at all! She looked at him in a daze. Her gaze remained cold and nd. She just stared at him as he handed over the flowers. She neither received it nor spoke anything. Just staring at him in a daze, like they never met before. Vincent didn''t like the way she looked at him, as if she was looking at him as a stranger. This made him feel heartbroken. Chapter 356 Something Happened to Pippa Chapter 356 Something Happened to Pippa Lexi nced over Vincent''s face with an indifferent gaze. The light was shining above the two of them. She sluggishly leaned on the sofa while he slowly kneeled. His eyes were zing, which made her feel strange. With just a simple match-up of ck opened cheongsam and a pair of long ck pants, he looked so fine and reserved. Through the slightly opened cor, she could faintly see his well-built chest. He slightly rolled his sleeves up, showing his healthy muscles... As for the fresh flowers he was holding in his left hand... Those were 99 roses, right? A slight pain got mixed up with emotions that Lexi didn''t know about. What was he doing? ¡°Lexi?¡± Vincent had to stuff the flowers into her embrace since she wasn''t willing to ept them. People around them gasped. ¡°Lexi, your ego is too big! Mr. White even personally apologized!¡± ¡°That''s right! Just forgive Mr. White!¡±... Vincent took out a jewelry box and opened it, which had a sapphire ne in it, and the heart- shaped pendant was very dazzling. ¡°Whoa...¡± people around them gasped in awe. Lexi was dumbfounded, and didn''t know what to do as she held the flowers. ¡°Lexi, this is your graduation gift, do you like it?¡± his voice was gentle as he took the ne out and put it on for her. That ne was so beautiful and expensive, that it made a group of women and even men feel very envious and jealous of it! A handsome man and a beautiful woman were always so visually attractive. The lively party became so silent because of Vincent''s action. At that graduation party, Lexi was undoubtedly the person that people focused on the most. N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. ¡°Lexi?¡± Vincent looked at the dim-witted Lexi, her pupils seemed like scattering and she also slightly frowned... He finally realized that something was wrong so he quickly touched her face and felt that her skin was burning hot, ¡°Lexi? What''s wrong?¡± Right when Lexi closed her eyes, she felt the world spinning around and fainted. ¡°Lexi...¡± along with Vincent''s tense shout, the party became chaotic, "Manager Billy, send a car to go to the hospital!¡± ¡°Lexi, Lexi? You finally woke up!¡± Vincent''s anxious gaze suddenly brightened up. Lexi slowly opened her eyes and looked into Vincent''s caring eyes. What happened? Those eyes looked so gentle and caring, which were very enchanting. Like she stepped on the cloud, her body felt so light, weak, cold, without any strength at all. On the next moment, she went into a warm and wide embrace. ¡°Lexi, thank goodness, you''re okay!¡± as if Vincent sighed out of relief, he hugged her tightly like he''s afraid of losing her. Lexi looked up and saw the bottle of saline hanging up there. Was she at the hospital? All the memories surged back to Lexi''s mind, including the graduation party where he apologized to her... She also remembered that she was having a fever, he gave her roses and a ne, and then she seemed to hear his anxious shout. That''s an illusion. Yeah, it must be an illusion. Vincent was still hugging her tightly at that time, and she could even feel Vincent''s anxiousness for her. Was that still an illusion? He''s worried about her? In Vincent''s embrace, Lexi silently looked at his anxious face... He didn''t fake that, so her heart somehow calmed down. Vincent... He''s concerned about her? Lexi nced at Vincent''s angry but worried face, and she thenughed at herself... As expected, she was really confused because of her fever. How could she see anxiousness and distress on his face? Was that so? As if there was a bit of warmth that prated through her heart, Lexi tried hard to warn herself so she wouldn''t overthink it. She softly closed her eyes and snuggled her little face into his firm embrace, absorbing his breath and tenderness beneath his cold appearance. At such time, she hoped that time would just stop. Vincent became worried again since Lexi didn''t answer him for a long time, ¡°Lexi, you''re okay, right? I''ll find the doctor!¡± ¡°No need...¡± she said with a hoarse voice. Vincent looked at her, her watery eyes that had lots of things to say made him feel more distressed and so he looked at her worriedly, ¡°Do you still feel hot?¡± He rubbed her forehead to check whether her fever had gone down after two hours of IV drip... It felt like the fever had gone down because it wasn''t as hot as it was before. ¡°What happened to me?¡± she shook her head, still feeling headache. ¡°Getting such a high fever, what happened? How could you get such a high fever?¡± seeing how miserable she was, he felt distressed, ¡°You just fainted! Did you not sleepst night?¡± Lexi didn''t say anything because she didn''t sleep all nightst night. Soon, the IV drip was all used up... After pressing the bell on the head of the bed, the nurse walked in to measure Lexi''s body temperature, ¡°Your fever has gone!¡± ¡°Can I go home now?¡± Lexi asked. ¡°I''ll ask the doctor!¡± The nurse walked out after she pulled the needle out, then she came back and told them that they could go home. ¡°What if she got fever again?¡± Vincent was worried, ¡°We''ll just stay in the hospital!¡± The nurse had never met such a family member so she could only say, ¡°That''s okay, too!¡± ¡°I want to be discharged!¡± Lexi spoke in a low voice. ¡°No!¡± Vincent firmly disagreed. ¡°I''m already fine!¡± said Le as she tried to hop out of the bed. Lexi just wanted to go home and sleep. It was very ufortable there. Though it seemed like a VIP ward, she just wasn''t used to it. ¡°No, I said no!¡± seeing how Lexi was really in a rush to go home, Vincent was even more anxious so he just pressed her down. ¡°I want to go home!¡± Lexi''s voice was soft like she was speaking coquettishly. Vincent sighed, ¡°Okay! If you don''t feel well, we''ll call the doctor to check you at home!¡± Vincent carried Lexi up, not allowing her to walk so he just walked out while carrying her... The sunlight seeped through the curtain''s gauze... Pippa suddenly woke up and pushed the man on her in disgust, and then screamed with her hoarse voice, ¡°Don''t touch me!¡± Miyamoto suddenly looked sullen as he narrowed his eyes, ¡°You don''t allow me to touch you, so who do you want to touch you? Don''t forget that I''m your man! Do you want Vincent? He wouldn¡¯t even fuck you, right?!¡± After saying that, he pulled open her legs and went inside without any restrain. It''s been two days and two nights! He didn''t allow her to get off the bed so many times. Pippa felt that she couldn''t hold on any longer. Very, very tired. Miyamoto grabbed her breast, ¡°Umph...¡± Pippa couldn''t help letting out her voice. The coldness and numbness from her breast made her hold her breath, but the man suddenly increased his strength and made her feel miserable until she had cold sweats. ¡°How is it? You feel it now?¡± Miyamoto sneered so wickedly as if there''s a slight irony in his eyes. ¡°Miyamoto, you''re not a human!¡± Pippa groaned. Miyamoto smiled even more, and his tall and big figure shrouded hers, ¡°I''m not a human and you''ve known it since long ago, right?¡± He went deeper into her, making her moan in despair, ¡°Ah...¡± That''s so painful! Sheid down under him, looking at his angry but handsome face. His ten fingers squeezed her palm, he leaned down to get closer to her face, so they could fit even closer. ¡°Pip, do you know what I hate the most?¡± So painful! Pippa''s consciousness started to fade away. She didn''t want to know and she had never wanted to know. ¡°You let my son admit another man as his father, you really think I''d believe that Owen is Vincent''s son?¡± he roared fiercely, nearly gritting his teeth. It was painful, really painful! Pippa''s nails nearly dug into his back, but he fucked her unreasonably and tortured her senses. The more she felt pain, the more he smiled! Called Vincent dad?! Yes! She just hoped that Owen was rted to Vincent! ¡°I hate you! You ruined my life! I wouldn''t love you even if I die!¡± ¡°Then you can just die!¡± Miyamoto''s eyes suddenly reddened as he exerted more strength. Her lower body felt pain like it was burning! That caused Pippa to finally shed tears of humiliation! ¡°Let me go, I beg you...¡± she begged with her trembling voice. But Miyamoto felt even more pleased as he smiled. That sharp smile nearly pierced through her heart. ¡°Didn''t you want to die? I''ll let you die today! Just die!¡± After saying that, he started torturing her again. After his continuous strong attacks, Pippa finally felt overly exhausted and fainted. After quite some time, Pippa woke up and saw that Miyamoto wasn''t in the room... She crawled up, ran into the bathroom, closed the door, andughed at herself... Thatugh was so mournful and deste. She felt pain all over her body to her bones! Looking at herself in the mirror, she seemed so haggard as if she just smoked opium... He said that he wouldn''t let her go even if he died, and he said that she should just die! She really had no other way! With a loud sound, she broke the sses and took one of the pieces... Her hands trembled, her whole body was trembling too but it was her left hand that was holding the piece of ss that was trembling the worst. She thought that she wouldn''t be afraid of death, but she didn''t expect that when she really chose to suicide, she couldn''t help hesitating, feeling nervous, and even extremely scared... She had done such a thing once in the past and was saved, this time, she would not be so lucky anymore and she didn''t wish that she''d be so lucky! Her son? Since he was a kid, she had hated him but then she had to ept her son... But then again, she was reluctant, that kid was the proof that Miyamoto raped her. He kept reminding her that Miyamoto ruined her life, otherwise, she would be Vincent''s, her beloved Vincent''s wife! Vincent would never know that she was so deeply in love with him. Just bring that secret away. Vincent had found his other half too anyway. Even if she felt a bit of imbnce in her heart, even if she was fond of Vincent''s gentleness, she knew that none of it belongs to her! She didn''t want to stay in this world any longer, she wasn''t a match to Vincent from the very start and it''d be impossible in her whole life... It''d be better if she could just end it all by dying. The piece of ss slowly moved to her left wrist, scratched it deeply, causing fresh blood to quickly flow out. She smiled with tears on her face. Goodbye, Vincent! Goodbye, Owen! Goodbye, Nora! Goodbye, Miyamoto!! Chapter 357 An Encounter in the Hospital Chapter 357 An Encounter in the Hospital As she closed her eyes quietly... she could feel that the blood was flowing of her body slowly. As every minute and second passed by, she slowly fell into the darkness. Her body became more lighter and weaker, even breathing was difficult for her. The feeling of suffocation was getting stronger, Pippa had fallen into aa. In the dimness, she almost heard that the death was calling for her. She did not know how long she could brace, she did not know. But she knew that, she would never feel tortured anymore. When Vincent carried Le and walked out from the hospital, he met with Miyamoto who was barefooted and covered in blood while carrying Pippa. At that moment, he felt that all his blood was cold. Le saw it too, everywhere was covered with blood. Even Miyamotowas covered in blood. The woman in his arms was wrapped in a white bath towel. His subordinate was shouting out loud, ¡°Get out from the way... Doctor... help...¡± ¡°What happened?¡± Vincent was startled as he growled gently, even Le was shocked. The shocking blood scene made Le feel horrified while Vincent¡¯s body was tightened. Oh my god! How did Miyamoto and Pippa was covered in blood? ¡°Put me down!¡± Le then realized that she was still in Vincent¡¯s arms. She struggled to get down, she was not feeling so well. She did not have much strength after the fever. Vincent did notpletely let go of her but supporting her crumbling body. Miyamoto was carrying Pippa barefooted while passing by them. There was a strong smell of blood rushing all over her face, Le saw Pippa¡¯s pale face, and she already fell into aa. And Miyamoto was carrying Pippa barefooted! Although Le did not know what happened but she knew that Miyamoto did really love Pippa. When a man rushed barefooted in the most urgent time, it was just to save the life of his beloved woman! ¡°Emergency room! Where is the emergency room?¡± Miyamoto¡¯s sounded worriedly and anxiously, his shouting was in hoarse voice. The subordinates behind him were also panting, and one of them was still carrying his shoes. Vincent pulled Le¡¯s hand and rushed towards the emergency room. Le knew that this moment was about life and death so she did not say anything. What happened to them? Why was there blood everywhere? The nurse pushed the emergency ambnce at the outside of the emergency room, ¡°Put it up, blood is ready. Dear family members, please stoping in!¡± The door of the emergency room was mmed. Miyamoto slumped onto the ground. Although he was covered with blood, although he was in a difficult situation while barefooted, his charm remained. ¡°Miyamoto, what happened to her?¡± Vincent asked angrily while he was trembling. ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you before that she used tomit suicide? Damn you, what about Owen?¡± Again? Le was startled. Why would someone like Pippa want tomit suicide? What kind of courage was needed to make such an elegant woman cry so miserably, so that she could face the death with courage? She even had a five-year-old son? How could she be so irresponsible? Miyamoto lowered his head in a frustration without saying anything. The subordinate walked over. He helped him to sit on the chair and tried to put the shoes for him but he pushed it away! Le saw that his hand was trembling, it was an emotion that would only be felt to a certain extent. He was tired and his face turned pale and bloodless. There was a deep guilt piling on his eyebrows. Compared to that day, with such a tall and slender figure in a glimpse and it waspletely different from the king¡¯s vibe that he had that day. Now, he seemed to be tired and haggard. There was a faint trace of blood in his eyes. His face was pale, he looked very tired and exhausted. ¡°How did you force Pippa into this kind of situation?¡± Vincent also felt the fear and guilt in Miyamoto but he did not let him go. While he was faced with questionings in an instant, Miyamoto only felt an extremely heavy overwhelming pressure. He closed his eyes and opened it again but he did not say anything. In the quiet corridor, as if all the power had been taken away, Vincent¡¯s face seemed to be covered with haze. If something happened to Pippa, what would happen to Owen? This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. There was an unexinable feeling of pain in Miyamoto¡¯s eyes. Le tried to stop Vincent from asking him too much questions. She walked towards Miyamoto¡¯s subordinate and picked up the ck shoes. She did not say anything and walked in front of Miyamoto. She squatted down quietly and put the shoes on the floor. She said gently, ¡°She will be fine, please your shoes!¡± After he heard what Le said, he trembled a little and remained speechless and not moving at all. Yes, his Pippa would be fine. At this moment, one of his muscr subordinates squatted down. ¡°Mr. Miyamoto please wear your shoes! Miss. Russell is a lucky person, please take care.¡± Vincent sat asides on the chair and waited quietly. When Le saw that Miyamoto was putting on his shoes, she walked back to Vincent¡¯s side and sat down. She just had a fever, she had no strength at all. Currently, everyone was waiting at the entrance of the emergency room for the result of the rescue. After half an hour, the door of the emergency room was opened. The doctor took off the mask and felt slightly exhausted. There were two stic bags that hung on the iron frame of Pippa¡¯s bed. One of them was for intravenous drop and another was a bag of blood. In an instant, Miyamoto rushed over. ¡°Pippa, Pippa?¡± ¡°She¡¯s fine, luckily she was sent over here on time. 40 of blood has been transfused but another 100 are still needed. She is out of the danger now. Do not interrupt the patient, she needs more rest!¡± Pippa was upgraded into the VIP ward. In the quiet atmosphere, the VIP ward seemed almost like the bedroom in the luxury hotel. It was comfortable and painted in white. Through the ss door, there were some faint afterglow shined on the curtains in the night. There was a faint light in the ward. Pippa had a drip while blood transfusing on her hand. Her pale face looked even thinner as if she could die at any time. ¡°Pippa...¡± Miyamoto whispered to Pippa. She did not show any emotion on her face. Finally, he sat beside Pippa¡¯s bed. Pippa closed her eyes tightly as if she was falling asleep. Both Vincent and Le were in the ward as they looked at the current situation of Pippa and Miyamoto, they did not know what to say. As Vincent looked at Le¡¯s pale face, he put his arms around her waist and said to Miyamoto, ¡°I think you do care for Pippa. If you do care for her, make sure that she does not get hurt. If she does, how should you exin to your son? We wille back to visit Pippa again, you, please take care!¡± It was a short conversation, Vincent left along with Le. ¡°You, don¡¯t you want to wait for her to wake up?¡± Le asked gently as they walked in the corridor. Vincent lowered his head and looked at her tired face and shook his head. ¡°Let¡¯s go back to sleep, are you tired?¡± Le was startled and a little surprised. Wasn¡¯t Pippa more important? Based on her current situation yet he wanted to go back home! It seemed that he saw through Le¡¯s thoughts and said gently, ¡°You¡¯re not in a good condition, you just had fever and used a lot of energy because you stood for so long. She is fine, we can go back. They should deal with their matters by themselves!¡± Such a straightforward behavior had always been Vincent¡¯s style for dealing with any matter. Arthur was right, no need to be too vague! Vincent immediately reflected on his behavior and felt that it was not perfect. But he was determined to pursue for perfection. Le was puzzled by Vincent as she looked at him. It was at the right moment when he looked back at him and both looked at each other. There were many unexinable emotions which were gathered in their converging eyes. ¡°You are tired, right!¡± Vincent smiled a little and bent over to carry her. ¡°Honey, we are home!¡± Le was terrified when she was carried by him. She was feeling a little unsympathetic as if she was purposely making things clear between them. ¡°Let go of me, I can walk by myself!¡± When she saw her being careful and nervous, Vincent could not help but put a smile on his face. The body in his arms was too light and needed to be supplemented. He ignored her. He carried her and went straight to his car in the parking lot. As the car was out for quite some time, Le suddenly noticed that they were walking on the most prosperous street. There were neon lightings on both sides, the atmosphere was very lively. What was she thinking about just now? She looked at this familiar ce and felt speechless about herself being absent-minded. ¡°Bring me to the Pearl Community!¡± She said. ¡°Let¡¯s go back to the vi. I will ask Eira to cook chicken soup for you, you have not eaten yet!¡± Vincent sounded gentle and full of love. ¡°I don¡¯t want!¡± She rejected him without any hesitation. Le did not forget her very beginning intention. Although he suddenly became more considerate towards her, she gently touched her neck with her hand and there was an extra ne. She took it out without hesitation, ¡°I will give this back to you!¡± ¡°Lexi!¡± Vincent calmed down for a while and said, ¡°This is your graduation gift, it is to congratte you for finishing your studies.¡± Le frowned. She brought the sapphire ne and took a look. She smiled a little and mocked herself, ¡°I am not worthy of your ne, so you can keep it as a gift for others!¡± ¡°Lexi!¡± Vincent was a little astonished when she mentioned that she was not worthy of his ne. He was startled and felt hurt at the same time. He did not like her to belittle at herself like this. ¡°Vincent, please send me back to the Pearl Community.¡± Le said slowly. Her brain was hurt, she had no energy to face this kind of situation. Also, she did not want to experience his sudden warmth and care because she was afraid of this kind of smoke bomb. Who knew that another atomic bomb might follow behind, she was afraid that she will be blown out of dust. As Vincent was driving the car, he tried to look at Le. His eyes were a little puzzled. He felt terribly regret as he looked at Le¡¯s pale face. There was no radiance in her eyes as she was exhausted and in pain. She even had dark circles under her eyes which made her look even tired. ¡°Lexi, you do know that I have always have pride about myself, therefore I can¡¯t fulfill your request.¡± He sounded gentle although he said a little domineeringly. He stretched out his big palm to hold her little hands. ¡°I will not throw you for being sick at the Pearl Community, if you don¡¯t want to see me, at least wait until you are recovered!¡± Le looked at the big palm, it was holding her little hand. He was worried for her! His big palm felt warm as her little hand was fully wrapped. A moment of silence, Le raised her head to look at Vincent¡¯s face. He looked at her and continued driving as his side face looked extremely steady. Le did not say anything as she was holding the sapphire ne tightly in her hand. His big palm was still holding her little hand. She just turned around a little, the ne fell into his hand. She wanted to immediately withdraw her hand but her little hand was sped by him. ¡°I will never take back the gift that I give out. Just throw if you don¡¯t want it!¡± Chapter 358 Confused and Helpless Chapter 358 Confused and Helpless ¡°I¡¯m really going to throw it away!¡± Her tone was a bit cold. ¡°Whatever!¡± After retracing back his pair ofrge hands, he pressed down the car window and stopped talking. Le looked at the ne that was now back on her hand then she looked back at the open car window. As she swallowed down her saliva, she could not help but sneer back, ¡°You should throw your stuff yourself!¡± ¡°It''s already yours, do what you want with it!¡± He spoke word by word indifferently. His sharp ck eyes coldly stared at the road ahead. As the car was elerating, she knew that he was not pleased and she had provoked him again. She was hesitating. If she really threw away the ne, she will own him a ne. She bit her lips and as she was still hesitating, the car window had closed up, and she heard him saying, ¡°Your body has just recovered from a fever, you should not let the wind blow against you. If you want to throw it away, throw it after you get off the car!¡± ¡°You are unreasonable!¡± Le breathed deeply as she slowly closed her eyes, and her tone sounded so helpless. Seeing him treating her like this, she felt confused and overwhelmed. Vincent smiled; a smile could not help but appear on his face. If he was to reason with her, she will definitely insist on going to the Pearly Community tonight. This little liar who was secretly in love with himself for so many years. She actually pretended to be so cold, if he had not seen her diary, he really thought that she had no feelings for himself at all! However, fortunately, he saw it! If Le had opened her eyes at this moment, she would have noticed that through his eyes, he was sad and took pity on her. He also hadplicated feelings in his heart. However, Le¡¯s eyes on her pale and thin face were still closed, not wanting anyone to see the confusion and helplessness in her eyes. Vincent frowned, a touch of weirdness shed in his eyes, and he gave a small chuckle, ¡°Le, do you have the habit of keeping a diary?¡± Suddenly, Le immediately opened her eyes. A trace of tension could be seen in her eyes as she looked at Vincent suspiciously and noticed his expression still remained normal. She frowned and wondered why he was asking this question; did he find out something? No way! Le shook her head; it was absolutely impossible. Vincent¡¯s eyes shed with a glimpse of treachery and he continued to remain calm. He inadvertently asked, ¡°Le, what do you like to use as a password? The birthday of the most important person?¡± Le panicked again. Her heart was pounding as she looked up at him again. Her tone of voice was somewhat impatient, ¡°What are you asking this for? What does it have to do with you?¡± ¡°Nothing, just asking!¡± A calm expression still remained on his face. As the car soon turned into the mountain road towards the vi, Le was still confused. What did he ask that for? Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! ¡°What? You can''t let me know the password you use?¡± Vincent raised his eyebrows. ¡°That¡¯s the point of a password, naturally you can''t let anyone know it!¡± Le felt her heart pumping and she was feeling a little uneasy. Did he really find out something? ¡°So, do you really use the birthday of the most important person to you as a password? At least it concerns the most important person to you, right?¡± He asked again. ¡°Using someone¡¯s birthday as a password is too easy to guess, so I won''t use it!¡± She said quickly to hide her panic. She was not good at lying as she will blush when she lied. However, she will never admit it, the most important person? Yes, in this world, she once regarded him as the most important person in her life. Dearest Vincent, but that was all in the past, and she did not know how to continue on to the future! He could not possibly know; how could he possibly know? Le silently recited these words in her heart. ¡°Is that so?¡± Vincent said in an evil tone, and the smile on his face was getting wider. Le skeptically took a nce at him, a handsome yet evil face, ck hair with ck eyes. Even in the dark, he looked dazzling. He also happened to look at her, his smile remained so dazzling. He showed her a charming smile while talking with a deeper meaning intended. ¡°I hope that in the future, you will use my birthday as the password for your credit card or whatever!¡± Without waiting for Le to answer back, Vincent added, ¡°I will also use your birthday as my password!¡± Boom... Le was dumbfounded. She frowned, remembering that in hisputer, the one where she deleted her sister''s video, he used her birthday as the password. When the car stopped and she had entered the courtyard of the vi, she was still dumbfounded. When she saw him beside her gazing stoically at herself, his dark eyes were shining brightly, glowing specially under the streetlight. As he suddenly perched on her, his tall body also covered her. One of his hand braced against the back of the car seat while the other arm wrapped around her. As he puffed his breath against her, she failed to dodge it. Le froze while her eyes were wide open. His kiss, which came so quickly, felt dominant yet gentle, so that one could not help but indulge in it. The tip of his tongue brushed over each of her teeth, hooking her tongue to tease her. He tightened his arms around her petite body harder and harder, as if he wanted to rub her into his own body. He also continued tangling and kissing her deeply, and the thought of wanting her was just that strong. ¡°You are a little liar! Is there something you''re lying to me about?¡± Le froze again and her eyes widened. As his handsome face moved closer to her, her widened eyes were now looking at his eyes. Happiness and warmth could be seen through his eyes. Such deep and dazzling eyes. She was almostpletely charmed by his eyes. When he was about to lose control, he spat out three more words in a husky and ambiguous tone on her lips, ¡°You little liar!¡± Le was dumbfounded and felt unsure. When had she ever lied to him? As she was frowning, she pushed him back. ¡°Stay away from me!¡± ¡°Le!¡± Vincent embraced her at once, talking near her ears with a deep and hoarse voice. ¡°Le! You know I can''t stay away from you, not even a little bit, not even a millimeter. I can''t wait to be close to your skin, to be close to you, to be fused with you, never to be separated!¡± He wished if he could stay away from her, but he could not do it. Le was equally breathless and somewhat stunned. She only felt her body getting very hot, and her cheeks were already red. Her bewildered eyes were fully upied with his handsome face. His sexy lips pressed against her skin, making marks on her skin every time he kissed her. It was a strange itch that would make one lose the strength to resist every time he kissed her. His words confused her even more and caught her even more off guard. If she could understand this in another way, she would consider it as confession in disguise, but how could someone like him confess? Moreover, he also spoke in a dirty manner. He only thought about that kind of things, it¡¯s so annoying! The temperature of his lips was hot. When Le finally came back to her senses, she spoke in a shy and anxious manner. ¡°Let go of me! I''m still sick!¡± ¡°I know! I¡¯m still young, right? I¡¯m not so old that I need you to remind me, right?¡± Vincent calmed down, his slender thumb caressing her soft cheek while his pair of eyes still carried apelling charm. As her heartbeat started pumping faster, Le dodged his gaze and said softly, ¡°I want to get off the car.¡± Vincent was pouting, ¡°I know, let''s go. Time to get off the car, little liar!¡± ¡°When did I lie to you?¡± She was a little angry and did not like to be called a liar. He hooked his lips, slightly stunned, and thenughed, ¡°What do you think?¡± ¡°You''re being unreasonable!¡± She replied and opened the door to get out of the car. Annoyance could be heard in her tone. ¡°Stop calling me a little liar, I''m not!¡± As the both of them got off, Le still held onto the ne. After waiting for him to get off the car, she shoved the ne back to his hands again. ¡°If you want to hold hands with me and walk into the house together, just say so. I will be happy to apany you, so there is no need for you to do that, dear!¡± His tone was full of teasing which made Le¡¯s face turned red. ¡°Who, who wants to hold hands with you!¡± She almost bit her tongue. ¡°Didn''t you want to hold hands with me?¡± He continued flirting with her. He also held her small hand and entered the house. ¡°Then why are you taking the initiative to grab my hand?¡± ¡°I''m returning the ne to you!¡± Le replied. ¡°Oh! I didn''t see the ne; I only saw your little hand grabbing my hand. I like the touch of your soft little hand¡± Vincent¡¯s tone grew more and more wicked. ¡°You¡­¡± She was speechless. She knew that she would not have the upper hand if she continued to talk like this, so she simply stopped talking. No matter how hard Le try to draw back her small hand, he still did not let go and continued holding it. When Eira saw the two of theming back together, she was surprise and immediately said, ¡°Sir, Madam, you''re back, is Madam feeling better? Howe you had such a bad fever? Sir called and ordered me to prepare some supplements for you. Madam, you must be so happy!¡± Le¡¯ heart thumped for a moment; did he call Eira while she was sleeping? After drawing back her small hand, Le smiled awkwardly and it felt unnatural. ¡°I¡¯m much better now. Thank you, Eira! I''ll go change first!¡± ¡°Alright! I''ll put the soup on the table, Sir hasn¡¯t eaten either, right?¡± ¡°I haven¡¯t eaten!¡± Vincent nodded while smiling at Eira, ¡°By the way, Eira, did you put some wolfberries and jujube in it?¡± ¡°I have already put it in Sir and I also added some ginseng. As you ordered, the stewed chicken soup and bird''s nest congee are also prepared. In addition, I also made a few pastries. All of them are easy to digest and suitable for patients whose fever had just subsided.¡± ¡°Ok! Are there any side dishes?¡± ¡°Yes! It''s all prepared!¡± ¡°Eira, thank you!¡± ¡°You''re wee. Sir, it''s just part of my job!¡± ¡°I will increase your bonus!¡± Vincentughed again while feeling very satisfied. As Le walked on the stairs and listened to their conversation, her heart was a little confused. When did he care so much about herself? Although his asional tenderness was very nice and sweet, his asional cruelty and insensitiveness could also make people very sad. It could even freeze a person or even make people to hit rock bottom. She will no longer continue to be stupid. After entering the room, she put the ne in the bedside drawer. It was too valuable and she would not dare to lose it. ¡°Le, you can''t take a bath. Your fever has just gone down, and if you get cold again your body won''t be able to take it!¡± Vincent¡¯s voice could be heard from behind her. Le frowned. Tonight, she was sick and missed the graduation dinner. Tonight, Pippa slit her wrists andmitted suicide. She was still lying in the hospital. He was really strange; those supplements should be sent to Pippa! She did not say anything and went into the bedroom. She also ignored his instructions and took a change of clothes into the bathroom. When she was about to take a shower, he suddenly barged in. ¡°Did you not listen to what I¡¯ve said? I said you cannot take any showers yet!¡± Le frowned. ¡°I''m just changing my clothes!¡± ¡°Change it outside!¡± He looked her in the eyes. ¡°Don''t think I don''t know that you want to take a shower. You can''t take it tonight. Go eat first and wash only after your body recovers!¡± After being exposed by him, Le could only say, ¡°I''m sweating a lot. It''s hard for me to not take a bath!¡± ¡°No way!¡± He insisted. ¡°If you don''t want to change your own clothes, then I''ll be happy to do it for you!¡± Chapter 359 Cold Shower Chapter 359 Cold Shower ¡°What do you want? You control me too much. You should go worry about Pippa; go give her soup. I don¡¯t need your care, and she¡¯s the one in the hospital¡­¡± ¡°Miyamoto will take care of her, she doesn¡¯t need me!¡± He said in a low voice. ¡°My job is to take care of you!¡± She looked at him and saw him smiling gently; he said he wouldn¡¯t go. She drooped her eyelids, and her long eyshes covered over her eyes and fluttered like the wings of butterflies in the wind. She paused, and perched her lips and said, ¡°Still, I don¡¯t need you to take care of me!¡± Her voice was a bit low and filled with a hint of sadness; Vincent felt his heart twitch, ¡°Le¡­¡± Le didn¡¯t know what came over her, and she tightened her hands into a tiny ball. She looked at him from the corner of her eyes, only to catch him staring at her. His stare seemed to burn a hole right through her, filled with intense concentration. Why did he stare at her like that? He let out a deep sigh and softly said, ¡°Alright, be good! Get changed, and we¡¯ll go get something to eat!¡± Le was still hesitant; he reached out and hugged her. ¡°No-¡± Le tried to hide, screaming as she ran out the shower. Vincent single-handedly restrained her by her shoulder and grabbed her into his arms, ¡°You won¡¯t get changed because you¡¯re waiting for me to help, right?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll get changed by myself!¡± Le said as she continued to struggle. She pounded on his chest with her hands, her face flushed red. Due to her fever, she ran out of strength quickly. ¡°Le, I¡¯m just helping you get changed; if you won¡¯t behave, I can¡¯t promise what happens next.¡± Vincent¡¯s strong arm held her tightly, and his deep voice had a dangerous hint of flirtatiousness. Le¡¯s body was held down and she couldn¡¯t move at all. She froze in ce in his embrace; underneath her top, Vincent saw a trace of her red bra, and his heart began to race faster. In the hot weather, he suddenly felt aroused; he inhaled deeply. He thought he could control himself, but he was having a reaction. Le¡¯s face was red like a lobster; she said in a low voice, ¡°Pervert.¡± ¡°Just towards you!¡± Vincent gazed at her white skin and swallowed hard. He throat was dry and parched like a desert. It was as though a fire that could engulf someone burned inside him! Damn, he really wanted to have sex with her! ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid I¡¯ll catch a cold?¡± Le said, ¡°You pervert! You sicko, you shameless, degrading pervert!¡± ¡°You little vixen!¡± Vincent snapped back to his senses and smiled; surely, the rod between his legs was already standing tall, but he knew Le couldn¡¯t do it. He could only let his fire burn in ce. Meanwhile, his eyes burned with desire, making him feel as though he was about to go mad! ¡°Hurry and get changed, I¡¯ll be back right away!¡± He suddenly rushed into the bathroom, then came the sound of running water and Vincent muttering under his breath. Le couldn¡¯t help but smile; was he taking a cold shower? She quickly got changed, but her face was still flushed red. She stole a nce in the direction of the bathroom, and her smile grew even wider. Who knew even he had moments like this! At the same time, she felt a bit mncholic; could she handle this kind of behavior? Le headed downstairs to eat. There was a huge selection of delicious food alreadyid out on the table, showcasing the amount of effort put into the preparation. ¡°Madam, you¡¯re here already? Soup will be ready in a minute!¡± Eira said as she just happened to step out the kitchen. ¡°Oh, thanks, Eira! Sorry for the trouble, making you unable to rest while it¡¯s sote already!¡± Le said in an apologetic tone. ¡°Oh, don¡¯t be so modest! The master¡¯s so modest as well. You two will make me feel uneasy!¡± ¡°Haha, let¡¯s eat together!¡± Le said with augh. ¡°I¡¯ve eaten already; I¡¯m too old now, it¡¯s not good for me to eat sote. I¡¯ll get fat easily!¡± Le sat and chatted further with Eira. Upstairs, Vincent stepped out the shower naked. The cold shower helped to extinguish his intense desires. Unable to see Le anywhere around, he got dressed and headed downstairs. On the dining table, he saw Le already eating. The second she saw Vincent, Eira headed back into the kitchen to give the couple some private time. Vincent stood on the stairs and looked on at Le, who looked like a doll with her slender figure. Just looking at her, he felt as though he was a ship docked in a safe harbor; he didn¡¯t even have the need for words. Le didn¡¯t raise her head; her face was still a bit red, and she quietly drank her soup. ¡°How is it, good?¡± Vincent asked in a raspy voice, which sounded rather pleasing in a way, filled with a mystifying seduction. Le said nothing; she just kept her head down and attempted to finish her soup. She was so tired, and she wanted to hurry upstairs to go sleep! Vincent smirked, ¡°So it doesn¡¯t taste good?¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t?¡± Eira popped her head out the kitchen. Le suddenly replied, ¡°It¡¯s good, Eira¡¯s soup is amazing!¡± ¡°That¡¯s fine, then!¡± ¡°Eira, we¡¯re good here; hurry and go rest!¡± Vincent said in a low tone. Eira headed back; she knew Vincent wanted some time with Le. ¡°Master, Madam, just leave everything after you¡¯re done. I¡¯ll clean up!¡± As Eira scrambled to leave, Vincent sat across from Le and fetched himself a bowl of soup, ¡°You little liar, ignoring me?¡± Le didn¡¯t understand why he called her that; when did she lie to him? ¡°You made me take a cold shower; you¡¯re quite the little vixen, you little liar! I¡¯m telling you, if it weren¡¯t for your fever, I wouldn¡¯t have to suppress myself like this. But I¡¯m doing all this just for you. Otherwise¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m done!¡± Le didn¡¯t want to listen to him say these; she stood up and was ready to leave. ¡°Alright, I was just kidding with you. Drink some more!¡± Vincent said as he grabbed her arm. ¡°Le, can¡¯t you take a little joke anymore?¡± Le sat back down; the two didn¡¯t say anything more. She finished a second serving, and Vincent was about to give her another. ¡°Have more!¡± Her fever was burning, so Le didn¡¯t have much of an appetite. ¡°I¡¯m quite full; I¡¯m rather tired. I¡¯m going to sleep!¡± She stood up again, about to leave. Vincent grabbed her hand again. ¡°Le-¡± She turned around and saw him blinking at her incessantly. She raised an eyebrow in question, ¡°Something wrong?¡± This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. He remained silent for a bit, then nodded. She waited for him to say something. He suddenly stood up, and Le heard a low, sexy voice whisper into her ear, ¡°Le, let¡¯s maintain a rtionship!¡± He actually said it! Le¡¯s mind went nk. What did he just say? He repeated himself, ¡°Let¡¯s maintain a rtionship!¡± She finally heard him the second time. He wanted to have a normal rtionship with her! Her heart felt like a hundred horses were racing as it pounded incessantly. ¡°Why?¡± Le couldn¡¯t help but blurted out her question. ¡°What do you mean why?¡± ¡°Why¡­ would you suddenly say this?¡± ¡°You little liar! Hurry upstairs to sleep!¡± He picked her up in one swell swoop. ¡°Ah-¡± Le let out a small gasp. ¡°What, don¡¯t want to have a rtionship with me?¡± Vincent¡¯s face was extremely close to hers. He brought her upstairs and continued tough in a low, menacing, yet tempting tone. Le¡¯s heart was restless, so she instinctively wanted to pull away, ¡°Put me down!¡± ¡°How about I bring you upstairs everyday from now on?¡± Vincent had on a crooked smile, his expression filled with a naughty, untamable look. ¡°What¡­ do you mean?¡± Le said in shock; her head was still in a woozy state. Was she just slow, or did she not know what he was trying to say? Vincent tightened his grip, his hand that hoisted her butt gave her a slight pat. ¡°You know, we¡¯ll have a normal rtionship like others. Others are boyfriend and girlfriend before they get married; we¡¯re the other way around. Why not?¡± ¡°That¡¯s what couples do, you¡­¡± Le¡¯s eyes dropped down, as if in thought. ¡°I what?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t even love me!¡± She protested. ¡°But you can love me!¡± He said aloud as he watched her facial expression change. This little liar; she loved him, but still pretended to be innocent. ¡°I don¡¯t love you!¡± She quickly dejected; then, as if she suddenly thought of something, she said, ¡°Why should I love you!¡± Vincent chuckled heartily, looking at her darting eyes as she pretended not to love him, filled with internal conflict. She felt insecure, so she wanted to protect herself from getting hurt anymore. From now on, they still had a long, long way to go. He wished that she could confide in him. Of course, he had to put in the effort. He ced her into bed, and covered the nket over her. ¡°Well, if you don¡¯t love me, then forget it!¡± He feigned. ¡°Don''t talk about love, but make love!¡± ¡°You scoundrel!¡± She impulsively cursed; how could he say such crude words. ¡°What, am I wrong?¡± Vincent continued, ¡°Isn¡¯t love made by making love?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to talk to you!¡± Le¡¯s face was red; she shut her eyes and mouth, then grabbed on to the nket. She suddenly felt a bit disappointed and wanted to ask him something, but s refrained herself from asking. He pulled the nket aside, and ced his warm body besides her. She was about to struggle, when he shut the lights and whispered next to her ear, ¡°Sleep, little liar; sweet dreams!¡± He didn¡¯t do anything more than just hug her! Slowly, Le fell asleep. The morning rays of sunshine swept in through the cracks in the curtains andzily crept across the ceiling, creating a beautiful halo. Maybe it was the morning air, Le suddenly woke up; she blinked her eyes, and her long eyshes fluttered as they opened. Suddenly, as though she suddenly realized something, her heart began to race. Vincent¡¯s left arm still tightly held her waist, and his topless body showcased his muscr physique. Le retracted herself slowly; he held her all night as they slept. She was still in a daze as she looked on at this man. His eyes were still shut, but his face was handsome and cool. Last night, he said, ¡°let¡¯s maintain a rtionship!¡± What did he meant? It was as if a pebble struck the surface of a pond; her heart was incredibly not at ease. Le continued to look at Vincent¡¯s sleeping figure. It was only while he was asleep that she dared to look on at him like this. Her slender figures traced the contours of his face. She loved him! She loved him for five years now! Unfortunately, he didn¡¯t know that. He said, ¡°let¡¯s maintain a rtionship¡±. Her heart felt incredibly tense. But after so much pain and suffering, she didn¡¯t know if she still had the strength to love him! She didn¡¯t have the will to love until no end. She didn¡¯t want to end up as a moth in the mes. Chapter 360 Coiling Her Hair Chapter 360 Coiling Her Hair In a trance, she wanted to draw back her hand, but unexpectedly, her waist tightened and a smell of male scent rushed straight to her nose. Le was shocked as he was awake! Her eyes abruptly widened when she saw Vincent¡¯s face who had just woken up. He looked a bit sleepy but still, he looked charismatic and was disyingzy sexiness. His pupils erged and he pursed his thin lips. He gazed at Le coldly and remained still. Le was stunned for a moment. She blinked her eyes and hurriedly tried to break away from his warm embrace. ¡°Little liar, where are you running to?¡± Vincent smiled evilly. Smiling, he then pounced on Le and kissed her lips. Le was instantly shocked, ¡°Don¡¯t¡­¡± Meanwhile, he did not stop kissing her. She could feel his soft lips vividly. She felt dizzy as if she lost her strength. She flushed and breathed heavily. When he reached out and touched her lightly, he said hoarsely, ¡°Good morning!¡± He said and kissed her forehead before releasing her. Le was very stunned as he already got up and walked to the bathroom. She looked at his tall figure walking into the bathroom and stroked her lips, which were already red and swollen after being kissed by him. Her face quietly flushed.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. She felt better after going through a high fever as she slept all night. She finally could bathe. She took a hot shower and came out under Vincent¡¯s repeated reminders. She wrapped her hair in a towel when she went out. She was startled to see Vincent waiting at the door with a hair dryer ready. ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°Help you dry your hair! Or else you might get a fever again after catching a cold!¡± Vincent pulled her and made her sit in front of the dresser to help her dry her hair. Le felt uneasy treated by him like this, ¡°I can do it myself!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t move!¡± Vincent stopped her. ¡°Let your husband help you coil your hair!¡± Coiling my hair!? Coiling my hair, can a hairpin coil my hair? Putting deep knots of love and keeping the deep love between one pair of couples for their entire life. She sighed inwardly. How could a woman find such a man who willingly knitted their love together? A man who would not leave the woman, and they would support each other until old age and not have resentment. Just like what the man promised in front of the priest, regardless of life or death, no matter they had poverty or diseases, he would not leave the woman and they would love each other forever? It seemed that she could not do those things! Did it mean that she should bear all the aggravation if she loved him? The hair dryer was powered on and the whirring wind hid the thoughts of Le. She lowered her head and did not speak. After a while, she raised her eyes and nced at him. There was a gentle smile on his handsome face. He was concentrating on drying her hair. After her hair was dried, the hair dryer was turned off. She whispered, ¡°Let¡¯s go to visit Pippa?!¡± Vincent drove Le to the hospital after they had their breakfast. After getting off the car, they strolled forward side by side. Le left her small hand at her side and she felt he held her hands suddenly. The way he held her fingers was intimate, making her feel anxious when she felt the temperature of his palm. She took a side nce at him and found that he was also taking a side nce at her. His thin lips opened lightly, ¡°Today is the first day that we start our rtionship! Please focus!¡± She was stunned and froze. He smiled and walked towards the VIP ward, holding her hand. Le lowered her head and looked at their hands. Was this what it felt like to be in love? In the lift, he held her hand and supported her with his other hand, protecting her from the others, in an ambiguous and warm position. In the ward in the morning. It was very quiet. The cleaners had finished cleaning the ward early. Along with the morning sunlight, Pippa finally opened her eyes slowly. ¡°Pippa? You¡¯re awake?¡± Miyamoto called her in a low voice. His voice was mixed with surprise and nervousness. His eyes were full of blood, showing that he did not sleep all night, just to keep vigil the whole night at her bedside. When she heard Miyamoto¡¯s voice, she knew that she hadn¡¯t died again! She turned around sadly and felt some bitterness in her heart. She turned out to be in this cold world and could not escape from Miyamoto¡¯s hand. She thought that she would die no matter what and she would never be as lucky asst time! Why was it that every time she was desperate and wanted to die, but every time she really couldn¡¯t die? Was it so hard to even die? She didn¡¯t want to say a word. She just turned around, with tears in her eyes slipping out quietly¡­ ¡°Pippa!!!¡± Miyamoto could see the downcast look in her gaze. The expression on his face suddenly turned abnormally annoyed. He grabbed her shoulders tightly and wrenched her body over. His eyes shed with fluctuating emotions, ¡°What the hell do you want?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to see you!¡± Pippa interrupted Miyamoto coldly. ¡°I don¡¯t want to see you again!¡± ¡°Are you hungry?¡± Ignoring her cold tone, Miyamoto said straightforwardly. ¡°I¡¯ll call someone to bring you some food!¡± ¡°No need!¡± She replied indifferently. In fact, she did not want to talk with him at this moment. Her wrist was wrapped in thick gauze and a drip was fed into her vein. She raised her eyes to watch the drip dripping in, showing an iparable pallid mournfulness in her eyes. Miyamoto couldn¡¯t stand her attitude of defying him. His tall body fiercely hugged her in his arms, and his hawk-like eyes stared straight into her silent pupils, ¡°Pippa, you are so heartless. Do you want to leave me so badly? Don¡¯t you even care about Owen? Are you still a woman? Can you still be considered a mother? Does a woman like you deserve to be a mother?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t deserve it! I didn¡¯t even want to give birth to him. It was you! You raped me!¡± Pippa roared in a low voice, with a trembling tone. ¡°Humph! I raped you?¡± Miyamoto¡¯s face instantly turned gloomy and cold. His voice was as cold and piercing as Satan¡¯s, with a touch of horror. He said word by word, ¡°You said that night that it was me who raped you?! Pippa, do you dare to say that you were not in love that night? You didn¡¯t fall in love with me? You refused to face the truth for six years. Do you think Vincent would like you? You can only stay with me. If you faced the truth, I would not have treated you like this! It was you who forced me to be so cold! It was you, who forced me to be like this now!¡± ¡°Get lost!¡± Pippa seemed a little annoyed by what he said. ¡°No matter what you say, I don¡¯t love you. I have never been in love with you. I just want to leave you, even if it means death. I will leave you!¡± ¡°Pippa, you want to make me angry so that you are satisfied, right?¡± Miyamoto fiercely held her jaw, with an instant burst of anger, roaring with fury. His hand was trembling as he was fearful of losing her. How could she ignore his heart like this? He was only in love with her! Was it wrong to love someone? Miyamoto, are you afraid?¡± Pippa gritted her teeth and looked at her angrily, shouting coldly, ¡°I don¡¯t love you! I don¡¯t love you! I don¡¯t love you even if I must die!¡± ¡°I know!¡± He suddenly lowered his tone. It was barely audible and his facial muscles were twitching. His eyes burst with a cold aura of painful hatred. His handsome face did not show a single trace of blood. ¡°I know you never loved me! It was always me who made a fool of myself!¡± Pippa¡¯s heart throbbed for a moment after hearing his voice. Her tears slipped unstoppably from her eyes. ¡°Miyamoto, please let me go. There¡¯s no way I¡¯ll ever love you. Is it interesting for you to force and torture me like this now? If you do like this, you are just possessing a soulless shell, a woman who would never love you. ¡°Do you think I still care? Pippa, how dare you ignore me! Even if I can¡¯t have your heart, I want you to stay by my side and never leave for the rest of your life!¡± He suddenly got on the bed, rolled over, and pinned her underneath him, roughly ripping her clothes off as he nibbled on her skin. Watching her in pain and difort from his torture, his lips curled into a bloodthirsty and cruel smile. His desire to own her and ravage her made him go crazy and even want to eat her! A sudden knock on the door broke Miyamoto¡¯s next movement. Frowning, he abruptly stopped and got out of her bed. Pippa sighed in relief and bit her lower lip hard, trying not to cry. He was a devil, and she would never love him. The one she loved had always been Vincent who was gentle and affectionate. The door opened. Vincent and Le walked in. Pippa¡¯s eyes burst into tears, perhaps it was because she saw Vincent. Pouting, she called him, ¡°Vincent¡­¡± Vincent did not go too close to her. His hand was holding Le¡¯s small hand, who was standing right in front of her bed. He sighed and said, ¡°Pippa, what do you want me to say about you? You¡¯re really too selfish!¡± Pippa was shocked, whimpering and covering her mouth. She looked at Vincent with an agitated expression. Did Vincent say she was selfish? ¡°You can abandon anyone, but how can you abandon your five-year-old son? Don¡¯t you feel sorry for him? He was such a lovely child. When he was born, you deprived him of his father¡¯s love, and now you even want to deprive him of his mother¡¯s love. You are really too selfish. You are the most cold- blooded and selfish woman in this world among the women I know!¡± Vincent¡¯s voice was still warm when he spoke to Pippa, but there was a distant coldness in his words because Pippa should never have dumped Owen and tried tomit suicide. ¡°I¡¯m selfish? I¡¯m selfish!¡± Pippa did not expect Vincent to question her like this, and it was after she had just woken up. Finally, when she saw Vincent¡¯s hand holding Le¡¯s hand, her eyes instantly turned gloomy and tears welled up in her eyes. Seeing her crying like this, Le began to pity Pippa, and also Miyamoto who was standing by the bed with bloodshot eyes. When Vincent saw Pippa in tears, his tone did not soften, ¡°Isn¡¯t a mother who doesn¡¯t want her child selfish? Isn¡¯t a mother who keeps on thinking of killing herself and abandoning her son over and over again, just to repair her broken heart selfish? This man is wrong. He shouldn¡¯t have done this to you, but have you tried? Why didn¡¯t you try to make him treat you well instead of abusing you like this? Pippa, what kind of life do you really want?¡± Hearing what he had said, more tears rolled down her cheeks. She shook her head stubbornly. His frail countenance showed a sense of grievance as if she was bullied. ¡°Am I selfish? Am I very selfish? Vincent¡­¡± She was asking the sentence repeatedly, as if asking someone else, and as if asking herself. Owen¡¯s tender little face shed in her mind. She felt like she owed her son so much. Miyamoto stood beside her bed, remaining silent. Looked at Pippa on the bed, he asked himself, what exactly he had fallen in love with her for? Her charisma? Her beauty? Or was it something else? Had he fallen in love with the wrong woman?! Chapter 361 The Broken Dream Chapter 361 The Broken Dream Overwhelmed by lots of emotions, Miyamoto looked at Pippa¡¯s face nkly with hisplicated eyes. After looking at Vincent and Le, he turned around and left. Le did not expect Vincent would describe Pippa as that. Since Pippa had just woke up, wouldn¡¯t he worry that she wouldmit suicide again after listening to his words? When she gently pulled Vincent¡¯s hands, he turned around and gave her aforting smile because he understood her worries. Pippa cried desperately but if Vincent did not say this to her, what would happen to her? How could she commit suicide? Lives were so precious and we only lived once. How could she have wasted her opportunity to live? Pippa was stunned when she saw Vincent hold her hands and it seemed like it hurt more. So, she cried even more desperately. Le thought that perhaps Pippa loved Vincent. If not, how could she be so dependent on him and cry for him? Did shemit suicide because she was unable to love Vincent or because she could not bear with Miyamoto¡¯s abuse? Was there any grievance and pain that people could not bear in this world? Apparently yes, humans never like to feel wronged. For example, she had always wanted to bear with all the grievances but she just could not. At that moment, it seemed like Pippa was so pitiful. What¡¯s wrong with love? At that moment, Miyamoto was even more pathetic. Because of love, he was willing to hug his beloved woman with bare feet and rushed to the hospital due to the emergency! Only the scene like this proved that he truly loved Pippa but how deep was his love? Le took away her hands because she preferred to leave some quiet space to Vincent and Pippa. Perhaps Vincent had something to talk to Pippa personally. Vincent looked at Le with his deep eyes and he held her hand tightly as if rejecting to let her leave. Le could not move at all and was pulled by him. To her surprise, Vincent loved another girl. Pippa moved away her eyes and her tears dropped down aggrievedly. Her dream waspletely broken. She could feel his indifference and he showed his gentle side to Le who stood aside. She thought that Vincent would not fall in love with another woman and he was just taking revenge on her only. But... ¡°Pippa, feel what Miyamoto gave you. On the other hand, what you gave to him? I hope that you will not be foolish again. We will be visiting you again and hope that you will be more mature and more optimistic!¡± After Vincent said that, he left while holding her hands. ¡°Vincent, do you want to leave now?¡± Pippa shouted hurriedly at the moment when Vincent turned around, looking at Vincent¡¯s back with her tearful eyes. Was he the Vincent that used to be gentle and soft? How could he be so cruel to her? Miyamoto who stood at the doorway showed a pale look as a result of huge surprise and severe pain. She still loved Vincent and she only loved that man! Vincent stood still and did not turn around but said gently to Le, ¡°Le, where do we go for our honeymoon?¡± Le was stunned as she did not know what he meant. Did he want to make use of her to provoke Pippa or break off her thought? Did he think of something? Did he know that the reason that Pippa was dependent on him was love? She did not dare to talk and did not want to talk. She did not like the feelings that were being made use of. When Vincent wanted to leave with Le, there was a sudden scream from behind. ¡°Vincent...¡± Pippa screamed loudly. ¡°Do you want to ignore me? Do you want to ignore me?¡± Vincent turned his head and he looked at her indifferently at this time. Pippa showed her expectant eyes and said, ¡°Vincent...¡± But when she clearly saw that there was only indifference in Vincent¡¯s eyes, her heart was totally broken. It was because Vincent totally did not care for her as she was not in his eyes. ¡°Do you want to ignore me?¡± Vincent smiled and said, ¡°Pippa, you are always my sister!¡± Only sister! ¡°But I love you!¡± She finally said it. She said it today after enduring it silently for many years. This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. Le was extremely astonished and she sympathetically looked at Miyamoto who stood beside the door. It seemed impossible for Pippa to express her love to another man in front of him. It was such a huge sarcasm. ¡°Really?¡± Vincent¡¯s sound was warm as usual but there was a sense of indifference in his words. He always joked around that he would marry her but it was only a joke. ¡°Can you really differentiate love and family love? Or you just like to be dependent on me and did you misunderstand any of my jokes? Pippa, if so, I would like to apologize! I never want to marry you and never think that you love me. Our rtionship is just family love and I hope that you can differentiate the two. Don¡¯t lose someone who really loves you!¡± ¡°Vincent! What can I do for you?¡± Tears were dropping more heavily on her white cheek. ¡°I want to die but in vain... If I die sessfully, everything will be over.¡± When listening, Le turned her head to look at Miyamoto and saw him standing quietly at the doorway. There was a sense of stress emitting in the atmosphere around. He frowned and showed a cold facial expression but his eyes were filled with loneliness and gloom. The sorrow was fatal. After listening to Pippa¡¯s words, Miyamoto¡¯s eyes became deeper and his fists were tightened unintentionally. She finally admitted that she loved Vincent. Miyamoto almost copsed but surprisingly, Vincent was extraordinary calm. Le felt sorry for Miyamoto but Pippa¡¯s crying made her slightly amused. She suddenly looked at her and said, ¡°Pippa, don¡¯t you think that you are so boring?¡± ¡°You...¡± Pippa raised her head suddenly to look at Le and asked, ¡°Are you scolding me?¡± ¡°Yes! If possible, I would like to p you but it shouldn¡¯t be done by an educated person!¡± Le looked at Pippa with disdain and pointed towards Miyamoto who near the door. She said, ¡°Although I don¡¯t seem right to say so, I really think that you do not deserve this man!¡± Pippa was speechless when being asked by Le so she startled and looked at her. Le said, ¡°In order to save you, he rushed to the hospital with bare feet. In what situation would a man forget to wear his shoes? Then, you want to die after failing to love. Do you think that you deserve his love? Do you think that Vincent would love a woman who ns to die anytime? Where is your initial elegance? If you remained your confidence when I met you in HH Restaurant, perhaps Vincent would love you. But, when you turned out to be someone like this, I believe that not even a beggar would love you! Only a man like him who is foolish would love you!¡± ¡°But you? Do you treat him fairly? How about your son? At least I know that your son, Owen, is calling Vincent Daddy. Why would you let Owen call Vincent Daddy? You take away Mr. ck¡¯s right to be a father without any reason and do you want to exin that you never love him? If so, why would you have sex with him? Why does this matter to the child?¡± Pippa was stunned because she was not clear of what had happened. Le was frustrated with her! Le flung Vincent¡¯s hand and stood still there. Her eyes were sharp as if twomps were shooting strong light in the dark. She stared at Vincent ferociously and then looked at Pippa. At the moment, Pippa was frightened by her fierce attitude. She could not bear it but hold the nket tightly. She was like a frightened bird looking for shelter. She hid herself half in the nket and exposed some of her eyes to look at Le cowardly. Le stared still at her and said, ¡°Did you say that he raped you? Even if he raped you for the first time and you are pregnant, you can induce an abortion but why would you marry him? Since you are married and n to give birth to the baby, shouldn¡¯t you cherish it? But, why would you like to divorce before giving birth to the baby? Of course, I should not be the one to say this, but I really cannot bear with you. Since you have already given birth to a child, shouldn¡¯t you take the responsibility as a mother? Are you a human when youmitted suicide and left your child alone? Would you be committing suicide again if Vincent rejected your confession? Pippa was astonished by Le¡¯s merciless words. She forgot her tears and looked at Le as if her words were so touching. She even forgot to react because she was truly examining herself! Would a man fall in love with such a woman like this? Except for Miyamoto? Why did he love her? ¡°Pippa, I don¡¯t like you from the moment I met you. You have an elegant personality but also are hypocritically courteous. I really don¡¯t like this kind of feeling. I can bear with my sister because I owe her and I can also bear with my mother as she is my mother. I can tolerate my father and also Vincent. However, I don¡¯t owe you anything and you even express your love to my man today in front of me. Let me tell you, it is impossible! Keeping a low profile doesn¡¯t mean that I''m weak and when I remain silent without indicating my stand, do not think that I am easy to bully on. I look down on you! So, I will not let a woman like you take over my man. Even though youmitted suicide before and perhaps you want to repeat it afterwards, it is none of my business. I do not owe you anything! When you want to die, please go away from us and do not let us know! It¡¯s disgusting!¡± Vincent and Miyamoto did not speak a word but looked at Le only. No one would think that such a slim woman could say something that hurt like that. It seemed like the words were merciless, but they were reasonable. Vincent was thinking that he did not understand Le at all because she scolded Pippa beyond his expectations. Vincent really thought that Le would criticize Pippa. Of course, someone should criticize Pippa but he did not know how efficient this method was. ¡°Vincent, do you want to leave? I don¡¯t want to stay here!¡± Le said with a deep voice and looked at Miyamoto, ¡°You love her with much of toil and I really pity you but you are a strong person who doesn¡¯t need my sympathy. Hence, I could only say that you love a wrong person!¡± Chapter 362 I Want to be Your Only One Chapter 362 I Want to be Your Only One Miyamoto frowned slightly and there was a touch of appreciation for Le shing in his eyes. ¡°But if you want to change your mind to fall in love with another woman, I can actually introduce my good friend to you! Maybe it will be an easier way for you!¡± Just as Le finished talking and looked back at Pippa. ¡°Pippa, I hope you won¡¯t be regretful when Miyamoto falls in love with someone else. However, Vincent, this man, he is not yours. He belongs to me. Unless I leave him, otherwise you will never get him. Oh no! I am telling you now, even if I don''t want him, you won''t be able to be with him because I feel ashamed to leave him to the kind of sessor like you!¡± Vincent was startled by Le¡¯s words and it followed by a smile. This little liar looked like a tigress when she roared at Pippa and she didn¡¯t even give a chance for Pippa to strike back. ¡°Not going?¡± Seeing that Vincent was not leaving, Le raised her eyebrows. ¡°Let''s go! Little liar, I didn''t expect you to have such a valiant personality!¡± Vincent gave Le a smile back. It was the first time he found out that she was a person of principle after knowing her for such a long time. She will only let her sister, mother, father, and husband to go in front of her but not others! After recalling Le¡¯s words, Vincent shook his head helplessly andughed. Then, he walked out with his hand on her shoulders. Miyamoto didn''t say a word from the beginning until the end. He remained silent and just nodded slightly even when his gaze was intersected with Vincent¡¯s. Then, Vincent and Le left the ce. Le sighed deeply after they walked out of the superior ward area. Vincent''s handsome face showed a smile when he heard Le¡¯s sigh. He spoke in her ear intimately, ¡°I didn''t expect you to be so valiant. I always thought that you were a little sheep!¡± ¡°Are your feeling sorry for her?¡± Le raised her eyebrows and looked at him. ¡°Do you feel bad for Pippa? Vincent blinked and nodded. ¡°Well, I feel a little distressed!¡± Le ttened her mouth and snorted. ¡°You can go to find her now. Didn''t she confess to you? Both of you can stay together and live happily from now on!¡± ¡°Are you getting jealous?¡± ¡°Who is getting jealous?¡± She wouldn''t admit it. ¡°I am disdain to get jealous on that kind of woman!¡± ¡°She is just like my sister, and that''s all!¡± Vincent exined. Le took a nce at him, she understood what he meant and so she whispered, ¡°If no one talked to her in a deeper level, I''m afraid that she willmit suicide for the next time!¡± ¡°You don''t have to exin to me. Just do whatever you want in the future!¡± Vincent didn''t get angry due to her words about Pippa. Le was frozen for a while. Then, she turned to look at him suspiciously and said softly, ¡°Thank you.¡± Vincentughed in his low deep voice, ¡°I just didn''t expect you to show off out of the blue!¡± Le looked at him who was smiling gently and put his long arms around her shoulders. The strong breath of a man drifted away from his nose, forming an atmosphere of envelopment, Le was wrapped tightly in it with nowhere to escape. Her heart skipped a beat. When they walked out of the hospital, Le looked up at the blue sky with her clear eyes. It wasfortable to stay in the sun. She would go to work after her graduation. It was still not the time of police recruitment so she could only go to the Overseas Chinese Affairs Office temporarily, starting tomorrow. Vincent had no idea of her thought, his pupils constricted and he asked in a deep voice, ¡°What are you thinking about?¡± ¡°Nothing!¡± Le shook her head and exhaled. Vincent raised his eyebrows and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± He reached out and grabbed her wrist. He led her towards the car. After getting in the car, Le was stunned for a moment. Last night, she sat in the front passenger seat and she was sitting in the same ce too today. By then, she was very happy to find out that the seat cover had been changed when she came this morning. The car was started. Vincent¡¯s hand holding the steering wheel was slender and elegant. ¡°Where are we going?¡± Le asked. Vincent smiled and answered her question, ¡°We are going to thepany now and then go on a date after getting done of my work!¡± What? ¡°I''m not going!¡± Le replied instinctively, and she didn¡¯t ept his n. ¡°Please send me to my school!¡± ¡°Why are you not going?¡± Vincent raised his eyebrows and the car stopped suddenly. Le was startled by him, ¡°I won''t go to yourpany or go on a date with you!¡± ¡°Why?¡± His handsome face which approached her in an instant looked so evil, she frowned subconsciously and bit her lip. He frowned when he saw her subtle movement. ¡°You are not willing to go to mypany with me?¡± ¡°I''m not going.¡± She rejected him firmly with her trembling voice. His raised his eyebrows and squinted his eyes. He seemed to turn into a bad mood and it was all shown in his shouting tone, ¡°Le!¡± ¡°I''m going to school. I still have to go through the formalities.¡± Le said softly. ¡°I''ll apany you to go through the formalities before we go to mypany!¡± Vincent spoke again. ¡°I''ll go by myself! I''m not going to yourpany!¡± She sat in the car, turned her head, looked out through the car window and refused to look at him. At that particr moment, she was confused about the feelings she had. Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. He stared at her in nk and kept silent. After a long time, the car was still not moving. She turned to look at him and met his deep eyes. She got agitated for a moment and his hand stretched out to circle her chair at her back, ¡°Are you going to be on the outs again?¡± ¡°I am not!¡± Le blushed and she tried to push him away. ¡°You don''t want to go to mypany? Then we can go on a date now.¡± He adjusted his emotions and tried to calm down. Le held her breath for a second. His eyes were so deep which looked like he was going to look into her eyes and peek into her heart. She turned her head to stop looking at him and said weakly, ¡°I don''t want to date you.¡± ¡°Then what do you want?¡± Vincent¡¯s dark eyes were deep and dark, and it seemed like his eyes were filled with gloom. ¡°You will never know what I want¡± Le muttered softly and she felt sad all of a sudden. The thing she asked for was extravagant which she knew that a man like him would never give her. ¡°How do I know it if you don¡¯t tell me?¡± He raised his eyebrows and his tone went higher. ¡°I don''t want to be used!¡± She looked into his eyes and said in a low voice. ¡°I told you, you are no longer be used!¡± ¡°Then I want to know, how long is the deadline? Even if I am not being used, what about in the future? Maybe you don¡¯t know me well but I am telling you now that I am a greedy person, I want a lot, and if I can¡¯t be the only one, if this situation can¡¯t be maintained for a lifetime, I would rather not get anything!¡± She lowered her eyelids after finishing her words. ¡°You want to be my only one?¡± Vincent¡¯s eyes flickered and he talked in a deep voice, ¡°You are really greedy!¡± Her heart trembled suddenly. She met his eyes in a panic without knowing the deep meaning in his eyes but she spoke in a firm voice, ¡°Yes, I am very greedy, my greed can''t tolerate myself looking at you staying with other women. So if you can''t agree with this, I would rather not hoping anything from you, just nothing!¡± Vincent looked at her fiercely as if to swallow her. Le was taken aback. He couldn¡¯t let her to be his only one so he stared at her fiercely, right? However, she wouldn¡¯t allow herself to be same as her mother and aunt who shared a man with other women. Even if she was not born in this modern society with the system of monogamy and she traveled to ancient times, she would not allow that to happen because that was the beginning of a tragedy. The only thing that she could do was to nip this tragedy in the bud. There was no anger shown on Vincent¡¯s engraved face. On the contrary, he smiled softly. He bent his head down suddenly and stopped when he was only two centimeters away from her lips. The hot breath from Vincent blew on Le¡¯s face and she shivered with fright. ¡°You asked for bing my only one and so what will you give me? Little liar?¡± His tone was filled with hoarse ambiguity and his lips were only two centimeters away from hers. Le stared at him nkly. His eyes were so deep, his high-bridged nose, his thick eyshes, his thin lips that outlined the evil and unruly smile and all of these from him were so charming. ¡°I knew that you won''t let me to be your only one!¡± she whispered. ¡°What if I do?¡± He raised his eyebrows. ¡°I¡ª¡± ¡°Give me your heart! Your one whole hearts!¡± His fingers pinched her chin instantly and kissed her. Le¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Vincent only gave her a moment of respite. Then, he brought down his mes with hotness and sealed her lips urately. The kiss with destructive power fell on Le¡¯s lips again and his fiery tongue also intruded in her mouth without giving a sign. The strong breath from a man invaded Le¡¯s mouth and all senses of her body were stimted by numbness. She was kissed by him until she had lost all of her power. Her whole body was sore and feeble. Just at the moment, she let out a soft groan instinctively, ¡°Hmm¡ª¡± Her reaction made Vincent¡¯s action be more violent, and the tip of his tongue was exploring the sweet fragrance in her mouth which seduced her little tongue to dance with him. Vincent let go of Le abruptly when he felt the familiar tightness from his body. He was afraid that if he continued to kiss her, he would not be able to hold it and had sex with her in the car. When Le¡¯s lips regained freedom, she gasped for the fresh air. A flush of blush gradually spread on her face and she whispered, ¡°Don''t kiss me again¡ª¡± She found that she could not control her body. ¡°Haha¡­¡± A loud and merry sound ofughter flew in her ears. Vincentugh merrily. ¡°Little liar, you are my only one, but should you let me be your only one too?¡± She was shocked and stunned, ¡°What did you say?¡± ¡°I''ll give you everything you want!¡± He threw out such a brief sentence in his low deep voice. Le¡¯s mind was struck with a bang and she stared at him with her widened eyes, ¡°Are you serious?¡± ¡°Le, are you in love with me?¡± ¡°No, I didn''t!¡± She felt embarrassed of being seen through by him. ¡°Little liar, isn''t it normal to fall in love with me?!¡± Vincent¡¯s slender fingers held the steering wheel and one of his hands patted the steering wheel lightly. Hezily looked at her who was in shock and astonishment, ¡°Is it that difficult to admit?¡± She felt a little embarrassed under his sharp gaze so she could only shout in panic, ¡°I didn''t fall in love with you!¡± She turned her head in agitation and looked out of the car window. She refused to look into his eyes as his eyes were so sharp which would let her sink into it easily, ¡°Start your car and drive!¡± ¡°We are heading to mypany~!¡± He took the opportunity to say. ¡°I¡ª¡± ¡°If not it won''t be started!¡± ¡°Alright!¡± Finally, shepromised. The moment that Le found out that she had agreed to his n was after she entered the exclusive lift of the White Group and there were only two of them in the lift. Then, she regained her consciousness and realized that she hade to thepany with him. Vincent stared at her with his bright ck eyes as if he could look through her and his thin lips was pressed slightly. He was thinking of what expression would be if the little liar knew that he had read her diary but it seemed like she was in fear now. ¡°Don''t look at me like this oftentimes!¡± Le yelled at him in a low voice. She was a little dazed, frightened and nervous when she saw her panic expression reflected on the walls of the lift. She was really scared of staying alone together with him and his breath seemed to be everywhere as they were in such a small space. Chapter 363 Could We Get To The End? Chapter 363 Could We Get To The End? When he was looking at herself with an unpredictable and treacherous expression, it made her embarrassed as if she was standing in front of him stripped naked. ¡°Can we fall in love since we have reached a consensus.¡± He spoke with his bright eyes. Such a sentence was like a shocking wave that hit Le suddenly, and she immediately pressed her small hand on her chest as her heartbeat seemed to be so fast that it almost made her suffocate! What did he say? She pressed her body tightly against the elevator wall and lowered her head. ¡°What else do you want?¡± Vincent asked again and his light tone was so mysterious that Le couldn¡¯t figure it out. She looked up to meet Vincent¡¯s unpredictable handsome face and nodded her head. ¡°Can you really do it?¡± She couldn¡¯t believe she was the only one of him. Did he know the meaning of the only one? It was a lifetime, not a quarter of an hour, not a day, a week, a month, a year but a down-to-earth lifetime! ¡°I hope my woman has faith in me!¡± Vincent¡¯s eyes were smiling and the corner of his lips was raised. ¡°Alright! I¡¯ll believe you for thest time!¡± Her soft voice showed determination and shyness. ¡°Mr. White¡­¡± Finally, she called him Mr. White again! Vincent sighed in his heart as it wasn¡¯t that easy! The lift rose to the highest floor where Vincent walked in front while Le followed behind. This was not the first time she came to the luxurious president¡¯s office as she had delivered clothes for her sisterst time. Thinking of that time, Le felt sad as she wondered how her sister was doing these days! ¡°Huh? Vincent, Le, why are you here together?¡± They met Arthur. ¡°I¡¯m going to have lunch with you at noon before sending you away!¡± Vincent said in a deep voice. ¡°What?¡± Arthur immediately shouted, ¡°My dear Mr. President, you are so cute that you are in a hurry to kick me out before I have even left?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you have to leave sooner orter?¡± Vincent raised his eyebrows. ¡°Fine, you are such a person who forget about your friend after settling your stuff. Well, I will definitely eat the most expensive one for lunch to spend most of your money!¡± Arthur said while winking at Le, ¡°Le, how is it going on? Is it all ok?¡± ¡°Are you going to leave?¡± Le was a little stunned when she heard their conversation and knowing that Arthur was going to leave. ¡°Where are you going?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Arthur nodded. ¡°Don¡¯t miss me too much, I¡¯m going to the United States for six months so I won¡¯t be able to see you for six months!¡± ¡°That long?¡± Le sighed. ¡°Why are you leaving?¡± Le shivered when Vincent¡¯s eyes narrowed abruptly and his sharp gaze swept towards her. Did she say something wrong? What was that expression on his face? Arthur understood Vincent¡¯s sight, instead, he smiled even more ambiguously. ¡°Vincent, it is normal that Le is reluctant to let go of me! There are not many good brothers like me! Is that right, Le? Hahaha¡­¡± ¡°Are you looking for a fight?¡± Vincent¡¯s cold words made Arthur¡¯s face to stiffen. N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. Arthur then squinted his eyes as if annoyed looking at Vincent and said, ¡°I just know that you have such an ability to ruin the atmosphere! I¡¯m trying to give in to you but you don¡¯t appreciate it, damn it! You are the one who looks for troubles! And you are the one who takes the undeserved gain for granted!¡± ¡°I find you are really tooid back!¡± Vincent snorted coldly then walked towards the president¡¯s office. ¡°Don¡¯t eat and get on the ne right now to go to the United States if you have nothing to do!¡± ¡°Are you kicking me out? I won¡¯t go! You are so heartless. You don¡¯t easily have friends in this world like me who is so generous and loyal. You such a heartless bastard, and you¡¯re pissing me off!¡± Leughed as she felt they were so childish seeing these two men bickering. ra greeted Le with a light smile as she knew her from the newspaper which had made Le be the focus point of the F City while Le returned a smile too. Le shyly lowered her head when Vincent took her hand and was about to enter the office. Standing at the front desk of the secretariat, Arthur feltforted in his heart as he looked at the shy Le. A saying floated in his mind suddenly, ¡°To love someone is to unconditionally want her to be happy! Even if he was not standing beside her, it would be enough as long as she was happy!¡± His starry eyes were attracted by her slender and slim figure where there was a slightly shy smile on Le¡¯s face that made her look extremely feminine, yet, her sweet smile on her fair skin released a clean and natural aura, just like a natural jade which was clear and free from impurities. She was held by Vincent¡¯s hand into the president¡¯s office and the door was closed. He had seen many beautiful and enchanting women but no one could be like Le who had a natural temperament that made people feelfortable. ¡°What are you looking at?¡± ra¡¯s hand reached out and shook in front of him to break his daze. Back to his consciousness, Arthur yfully curled up his lips, ¡°Sister, what is the saying? That¡¯s right! A fairdy is a gentleman¡¯s desire!¡± ra shook her head, ¡°I have a saying that you should not covet your friend¡¯s wife!¡± ¡°Hahaha¡­¡±Arthurughed wildly. ¡°Sister, I find that you are also very good at spoiling the atmosphere! Well, what a pity, my fragile heart! I¡¯d better go and lick my bloody wounds alone! It¡¯s so cold!¡± The door was closed after entering the president¡¯s office and Vincent said, ¡°Just find a seat, wait for me to have dinner togetherter after I review some documents.¡± ¡°Hum!¡± Le nodded and nced at Vincent secretly whose eyes were also looking at her. Vincent winked at Le and his bright eyes with his charming curve of his lips made Le embarrassed and panicked that she immediately turned her head away and her face was blushing. Oh my god! She found herself blushing more and more easily. However, in contrast to Le¡¯s panic, Vincent¡¯s corner of his lips was raised. Le could always release a shy aura that was special about her. Vincent¡¯s glittering gaze dropped on the woman with her head down and his starry eyes were filled with obsession with an uncovered primitive desire while Le¡¯s soft red lips seemed to emit a temptation for no reason and her long, slender eyshes fluttering like feathers that made Vincent want to kiss her for a moment, to savor her sweetness, to¡­ A subtle atmosphere spread in the quiet CEO¡¯s office and the moment Le¡¯s face blushed, her gaze met the fiery affection in Vincent¡¯s eyes, how could she not feel that inexplicable me as a woman? She was panicked and she turned her face slightly as she gasped for air. However, Vincent hooked around her waist suddenly, holding her jaw with one hand and pressing the back of her head with the other hand and to Le¡¯s surprise, his thin lips came down and kissed Le¡¯s slightly opened red lips. By the time she felt the touch of the hot lips, Le¡¯s face was hot and she wanted to escape but a big palm behind her head prevented her from doing so and there was a force pressing her forward to hotly entwine with Vincent. Taking advantage of Le¡¯s panic, Vincent¡¯s tongue entered her mouth flexibly, exploring the sweetness in Le¡¯s mouth and not wanting to let her go. However, Vincent¡¯s phone rang at this time which broke the ambiguity between him and Le. He gasped raggedly and wanted to curse again. ¡°Answer the phone!¡± Le whispered, then quickly walked to the sofa and sat down. Her face was even blushed and her heart was about to jump out. Vincent took out the phone, walked to his chair, frowned at the number before he answered, ¡°Mum!¡± It was his mother! Le¡¯s heart thudded again as she was scared about his scary mother, and she hadn¡¯t forgotten his mother¡¯s hostility towards herself. When she thought about her father-inw, Eric¡¯s death, she was in a struggle again. Could she and Vincent get to the end? ¡°Did she call you? In this case, let your assistant send Owen back. Mum, Miyamoto won¡¯t let him go as Owen is his child and this time he¡¯s here, I¡¯ll exin to him personally! It is the right choice to give Owen back to him!¡± ¡°I hope you don¡¯t interfere in that matter. I have no other intention but I just don¡¯t want to involve the innocents. Alright, don¡¯t get angry as you¡¯re not well, and that¡¯s all!¡± Vincent hung up the phone after he finished speaking, his eyes nced at Le subconsciously who was looking at him too. Le became worried and boundless of annoyance troubled her heart. She could sense what his mother said, and thest sentence must have been about herself, or at least rted to herself. She raised her smile and looked at him far away. ¡°Mr. White, does your mother hate me ?¡± Vincent was stunned and he immediately said, ¡°She needs time!¡± Although he was right, Le was still very nervous inside. ¡°Don¡¯t you hate me?¡± ¡°Hate you for?¡± Vincent¡¯s dark eyes stared at her little sad face for an instant and found that she was really prone to sadness. ¡°Where is your courage? Show me the courage you had when you cursed Pippa at the hospital just now!¡± ¡°View your documents!¡± She gave him a sour smile. ¡°Hum! I¡¯ll deal with the official business first!¡± Vincent sat down. Le turned extraordinarily quiet like she was about to melt from scorching sunlight. After freezing for an unknown amount of time, she suddenly raised her eyes and looked straight. She stayed calm and collected while looking at Vincent secretly who was at work. He was calm and expressionless, yet, his focused look was even more handsome and attractive enough, no wonder others would say men at work were the most attractive. Vincent was looking at the paperwork when he nced at Le who was looking at himself, he raised the corner of his lips, ¡°Why are you secretly looking at me?¡± The words instantly made Le blush, and she was stunned and dumbfounded for a moment, ¡°I¡­¡± Putting down the documents, Vincent nced at Le deeply which made Le feel pressured and his low voice rang out, ¡°Come here.¡± Le turned embarrassed immediately and she lowered her eyes as her thoughts were so confused that she forgot what she was going to say and only after a while, she said under his gazing, ¡°Just deal with your business!¡± ¡°I say toe over!¡± Vincent raised his eyebrows, staring at her yfully then said, ¡°Little liar, I catch you sneaking a look at me and I tell you toe over. Don¡¯t you hear me?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not going over there!¡± Le sat on the sofa, trying to meet his bottomless eyes and spoke out in a normal tone with a hint of shyness. Narrowing his eyes, Vincent¡¯s expression was somewhat helpless, ¡°You¡¯re noting over because you are asking me toe over there?¡± Chapter 364 There Is A Kind Of Love Called Letting Go Chapter 364 There Is A Kind Of Love Called Letting Go He tried to make an effort to read the papers, but he found that he felt a deep male instinct for her whenever she was around. One look at her and a wave of heat rose from his lower abdomen, making his male instincts even hotter! He had a strong desire to be possessive of Le. Le''s body trembled slightly. She stood up. "What did you call me over for?" Le smiled shyly and walked over to him, standing in front of the boss''s table. There was only a table between them. "Come over here!" He moved his chair back a little and looked at her with a certain expectation in his eyes. Le had to walk over again. She felt her heart beating wildly, and even her cheeks were sizzling. Walking up to him, Le looked at him. "Doing what?" Vincent bewitched her with an inspiring look, and his handsome face became even more bewitching. He pped his thighs. "Sit up!" "No!" She shook her head and blushed thoroughly. With a tug, he pulled her into hisp and wrapped his hand around her waist, then rested his jaw against the nook of her shoulder. "Little liar, you''re putting me out of the mood to read papers!" This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. "Then I''ll get out of here immediately!" Le made a move to leave. "Where are you going? Silly girl, have you forgotten the threatening phone call the other night? Have you forgotten that someone kidnapped you?" He sighed, "I haven''t found that person yet, so you can''t leave me for too long!" The mention of the man who had kidnapped her and made the call sent another jolt through Le''s mind. She cringed for a moment. What was the purpose of the man who had asked her to divorce Vincent? "What if we can''t find him?" Le worried too. If she didn''t divorce Vincent, wouldn''t she be threatened all the time? "Then you''ll just have to spend every day with me!" Vincentughed softly and hugged her tightly. He always craved her so intensely and suddenly. Just being close to her body made him want to make love to her! "Then won''t I be able to do anything?" She bowed her head and her ck hair fell smoothly to cover half of her snow-white cheek. Her long darkshes flickered gently like butterfly wings. And the skin at her eyelids was smooth as fine jade. She was a little frustrated and worried. "What on earth is that man up to? It can''t be your lover, can it?" Vincent raised his eyebrows slightly and did not speak. "Are you listening?" Le looked up at him. "Yes!" He looked down earnestly into her eyes. But his slender hand slowly reached into the back pocket of her trousers while his long fingers slipped into her jeans and pressed against her skin. Le gasped in shock, "What are you doing?" She asked in a low voice. "What do you think?" Vincent gave an irrelevant answer. His handsome cheeks were seductive, yet his hands didn''t stop at all. Unzipping her button, he said quickly against her ear, "Le, why is my desire for you growing?" "Ah ..." "Little liar, do you love me?" His low voice rang in her ear with a zing, intense heat that sent a shiver through her. "Ah-" She eximed softly and her cheeks flushed red. She immediately covered her mouth ... After the sex, he carried her to the couch, picked up the clothes on the floor, and helped her put them on. Le''s face was azy blush. It was obvious what they had just done. "Get some sleep. I''ll call you later!" Le was really tired. She closed her eyes while Vincent draped his suit over her body before returning to his chair to continue to read his papers. At half-past eleven, Arthur came knocking on the door. Le was still sleeping soundly. Vincent immediately answered the door, as he was afraid that the knocking would wake her up. Arthur stood in the doorway and looked at Vincent with an ambiguous look. He raised his voice and said, "Vincent, you and Le have been locked in here for so long. I''vee to see if Le is still alive and has been eaten and wiped clean by you, the big bad wolf?" Vincent had known he was rather mean. He grunted coldly. "She''s my wife!" What he meant was, ¡°Even if I eat and wipe her clean, what''s it to you?¡± Arthur was stunned andughed out loud. He nced quickly at the president''s room and saw Le who was lying on the sofa. And Le just woke up at this time. She sat up because she heard Arthur''s laughter. Seeing them all at the door, she blushed again! "Isn''t it time?" Le asked softly. Vincent nced at Arthur, which meant that he was ming him for knocking on the door at the wrong time and disturbing his wife''s sleep. "It''s time for dinner. Where are we going to eat? Just HH Restaurant. We won''t be able to eat the seafood back home anytime soon. I just want seafood today!" At the sight of Le''s flushed face, her rose-like lips, which seemed to have just been moisturized by a man, and her disheveled hair, Arthur was stunned for a moment and seemed to understand what had just happened. He turned his eyes back to Vincent, and his eyes were a bitplicated and hard to understand. Another nce at them, then he said, "I''ll go ahead and wait for you at HH Restaurant. Not being a third wheel is what I always do. And it''s a fine tradition to always be. You guyse quickly!" The moment he turned around, a touch of sorrow crossed his eyes. For a moment, his eyes lit up and went out as if he was restraining something. After stepping into the lift, Arthur shook his head, smiled, and sighed! There was a kind of love that was called letting go! Le looked down at Vincent''s suit that was draped over her body. She hurriedly took it off and made to stand up. But as soon as her feet hit the ground, she felt her legs go a little weak. "Ummm..." It hurt. She felt slightly ufortable with her leg. Vincent held her up at the right time to give her support. It was the aftermath of the lovemaking and a reminder of how crazy he had just been in his chair. Vincent whispered in her ear, "You''re beautiful, little liar!" Le pouted and gave him a push. "It''s your fault for making me walk ufortably!" "I''ve been merciful!" He spoke in a low voice. At HH Restaurant. The car of Arthur was waiting there early, while Vincent and Le also arrived soon. The three of them walked in together. "Le!" Suddenly came an excited squeal from inside. With many eyes on her, Renee''s voice just came through. She was so excited and desperate like she had found a long-lost rtive. Le was a little embarrassed to see everyone looking at her. She immediately took a few quick steps and saw Renee sitting with Julian at dinner. "Renee, Julian, why are you here? You''re eating here too?" Le walked over to greet them. Julian naturally also saw Le and Vincent and Arthur. Renee took a look at Vincent, who was not far away, and was a little impatient. She whispered, "Why are you still with that flirt?" "Uh!" Le was a little embarrassed, "Don''t you talk nonsense!" "Humph, I just don''t have a good impression of him!" Renee grimaced, "But for your sake, forget it, I''ll make it easy for him today! After all, he''s your man." "Thanks!" Le hurriedly thanked her. Chapter 365 Discovering Secrets Chapter 365 Discovering Secrets Vincent took a look at Julian and his eyes narrowed sharply. With a slight movement of his eyes, he turned his head to Arthur and said, "How about sitting with them?" "Okay! You know I just love to join in the fun!" With that, the two walked over. It just so happened that Julian and Renee hadn''t ordered yet. Julian stood up and smiled, "Vincent, long time no see!" "Julian, you''re always everywhere!" Vincent''s words seemed to imply something else. "Vincent, you''re so funny. I''m not air. How can I be everywhere?" Julianughed softly and lightly again. Le was slightly surprised. Why did she always feel as if there was some hidden battle between Julian and Vincent? She looked at the two suspiciously and still felt that their rtionship was tense. Le introduced Renee to Arthur. Seeing him with Vincent and having a pair of attractive eyes, Renee naturally didn''t have a good impression of him. She raised her chin and gave a soft hum, "Hmm! You look very white!" Arthur frowned and blinked his long eyshes. There was an indescribable meaning in his eyes, "Why does it feel like Miss Byrne is hostile to me? Have I offended you?" His eyes were so sharp. Renee was stunned and nced at him contemptuously, "I just have a problem with flirt''s friends. That''s all." "Flirt? Who''s that?" Arthur smiled. His pair of clear, charming eyes became even more slender. Frowning, he followed Renee''s piercing gaze to Vincent and suddenlyughed out loud. "Hahahaha ... hmmm. That title is so apt and suits Vincent so well!" Renee was slightly stunned. She hadn''t expected Arthur to say that, "You agree with me?" "I deeply agree with you!" Arthur nodded as if he and Renee had found a consensus. "Well, just for that, daring to speak the truth outright, means you''re not a bad person!" Renee finally got a smile on her face and chatted with Arthur with great enthusiasm. "You don''t go along with him in his evil deeds or influence by him!" Le was a little embarrassed, and Vincent even gave a stern nce at Arthur. Of course, he knew Renee seemed a little contemptuous of him, but he didn''t even know how he''d offended her. "Is Callum not here?" Le spoke up and asked Renee. "Don''t mention that beast to me!" Renee seemed angry at the mention of Callum. "What''s wrong? Did he offend you?" "Don''t mention him again! Understand?" Renee said again. "And I will never mention that beast in my life''s dictionary again!" "Okay!" Although he didn''t know what had happened, it looked like Callum had offended Renee. "Le, when are you going to work? I''m bored to death while you''re away. Youe to work soon!" "I''ll go tomorrow!" Le had already nned to go and quit her job tomorrow, then study hard and wait to get into the police department. She wanted to be qualified and have the status to investigate what happened back then. "That''s great!" Renee immediately perked up. "We can go shopping together!" Seeing how excited she was, Le didn''t even dare to say anything. She really didn''t want to spoil the fun by saying she was going to quit tomorrow. Vincent pulled Le''s small hand beside him, held it in his, and then said to Arthur, "Order what you want to eat yourself!" Julian looked over at Vincent''srge hand that was holding Le''s small one. Even when he sat down, Vincent was still holding Le''s hand dominantly. They looked so close. This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. Julian''s eyes shed with a touch of sadness. He was a little annoyed and looked at Le with a touch of jealousy and coldness. And all of this was seen by Vincent, who was apparentlyughing and talking. His dark eyes narrowed like a hawk, emitting a frightening aura. Le tried to pull her hand back, but Vincent leaned over and whispered, "I like holding your hand!" Le''s face flushed red and she ducked her head in shyness. Watching this, Julian was even more annoyed. A powerful surge of jealousy washed over him. "Vincent, you and Le have such an enviable rtionship!" "So Julian, you should hurry up and find a woman to fall in love with too!" Vincent''s low voice rang out. His eyes were even more inscrutable as he looked at Julian, "Well, by the way, Miss Byrne, do you have a boyfriend?" Renee didn''t expect Vincent to take the initiative to speak to her. She immediately said in a cold voice, "What for?" "Julian''s nice. How about you guys try?" "Ah..." Renee screamed. Julian''s face was even grimmer. Arthur was confused. Le''s grip on Vincent''s hand tightened. What was he doing? Even if he was going to introduce Renee to a boyfriend, he couldn''t say that! "Vincent, I''ve found out that you''re not just a flirt, but also a bitch!" Renee said bluntly, "Thank you. I don''t need you to worry about my life. Julian and I are good friends and we''ll never be a couple! Isn''t that right, Julian?" "Vincent, you really do care about me. I''m really ttered. But Vincent, you know, I already have someone in my heart, and I will be faithful to my lover until the end of my life, so naturally, I will not be with anyone else!" Julian''s gentle voice was not soft but contained a powerful force that made Le feel something was wrong. Because, when he said lover, he kept looking steadfastly at Vincent. And his look was so firm that it seemed strange. "Vincent, do you know who Julian''s lover is? Julian, you''re great. Howe you didn''t say anything about her? Your dad should be relieved now!" Reneeughed. "Then I can tell your dad you have a lover, so he won''t be so eager to find you a girlfriend!" Hearing what she said, Vincent''s face darkened a little. "Of course Vincent knows who it is!" Julian''s warm voice had a faint sadness in it, and it seemed that even his words were drenched with the coldness that made people feel inexplicably sad. "Vincent, you know?" Arthurughed happily. His eyes twinkled withughter, "Is she pretty?" "Order!" Vincent''s voice suddenly turned a little colder. His dark eyes also became sharper, as if he didn''t want to bring it up. "It''s time to eat!" Le nced suspiciously at Vincent and then back to Julian. Her eyes fell on his shirt, and suddenly, she was startled. Vincent clearly felt her hand jerk. "What''s wrong?" Vincent asked, looking down at her. "No, nothing!" Le''s eyes were a little flustered like she was attempting to cover something up. She saw the button on Julian''s shirt. The button she had picked up that night turned out to be exactly the same as the ones on Julian. But there were more buttons that were the same. She didn''t see any buttons missing from Julian''s shirt. "What are you thinking?" Vincent''s low voice sounded in her ear. Fiery breath scurried into her ears and Le jerked again. Her small hands were instantly cold. Because she thought of the button, of the man who had kidnapped her, of the phone call that night. She couldn''t help but look at Julian again. It couldn''t be Julian, right? She must be thinking too much! Le decided to stay calm and collected for now. Le shook her head at Vincent. Maybe she was overthinking it, "It''s okay. I''ll tell you when we get home!" The two of them talked in low voices, which immediately drew the displeasure of Arthur and Renee. Theyined almost simultaneously. "Hey! You guys can''t do that. Even if you want to show your love, you can''t do it in front of us! We''re all alone!" "No making out excessively in front of us!" After yelling, Arthur and Renee looked at each other andughed. The slightly taciturn feeling made both of them feel funny at the same time. Renee pped Arthur on the shoulder. "Arthur, I found out we share something inmon!" "You mean we both like pranks?" Arthur raised his eyebrows. "I find you''re on a high level!" Even though he was Vincent''s friend, Renee was honest and didn''t mince words inplimenting Arthur. "Are there many women who like men like you?" And Arthur''s reply was, "Actually, there should be many men who like me too." "You sound heck." Renee scorned, "It''s better to be modest." "I just stated a fact." Arthur said. "How do you know that men like you? Could it be that you are that kind of person?" Renee started to gossip again, "Or are you saying that you have been used as prey by many men? Been fucked in the ass?" With a poof, the water Le just drank just spurted out. "Ahem ahem ..." "Be careful!" Vincent immediately took a tissue to wipe the corner of her lips. Renee blinked. Arthur also choked a bit on such sudden words from Renee. And Julian''s face was simply darker than the cloudy sky. "Renee, I''ve discovered that you have a knack for making people choke. But you''re right, I''m one of those guys that love both men and women. As for fucking asses? Only if I fucked someone else." Arthur''s tone was yful. "Ah..." Renee was shocked by him on the spot. "Really? What''s it like?" Julian''s face darkened even more. Vincent, on the other hand, pursed his lips and smiled. He looked down and gently straightened Le''s clothes. She had just sprayed water all over her clothes. "Renee, Arthur is teasing you!" Arthur let out a loudugh, "Hahahaha ... You got bluffed, didn''t you?" "You fooled me, huh?" Renee was dismayed. "What a bummer! I thought you were really having a special experience!" "Uh-huh! Otherwise, you think I''m really that kind of person?" Arthur frowned and nced at Julian again. "Hey, Julian, why aren''t you even talking?" Julian pouted and spoke, "Is that kind of person pathetic?" "Isn''t it pathetic?" Renee asked. "Not necessarily. Respect human rights. It''s their right!" Arthur voiced his opinion and turned his head to look at Vincent again. "Isn''t that right, Vincent?" "If you get stuck with someone like that, I hope you''ll still be able to say something like that with ease!" Vincent said something unintelligible to him. "Did you get stuck with someone like that?" Arthur raised an eyebrow. Vincent gave him a cold stare, "I''m not interested in fucking asses!" The seriousness of his tone caused Le''s face to flush. What the hell was he talking about? But Renee suddenly eximed, "It''s not just for gay! You can do it between couples too!" "Shit! Hahahahaha ...Renee, you''re so cute!" Arthur let out a loudugh. "Not really!" Renee winked. "You guys are hateful!" Le blushed. "Le''s shy!" Chapter 366 He Didnt Admit It Chapter 366 He Didn''t Admit It "You guys ¨C¨C" Le really didn''t expect to joke about such things. While Arthur and Renee had only just met, they actually tacitly teased her like this. They were so hateful! Renee blinked at Vincent, as if her teasing interest was piqued. "President White ¨C¨C" "It seems that you need a man who serves you like this. Since Arthur and you have such a tacit understanding, how about I book a suite for you at the HJ Hotel and let you two try it out?" Vincent immediately interrupted Renee''s words and reversed his stand instantly. Le felt Vincent''srge hand tighten around her small hand, and his hand was warm. "Vincent, I didn''t expect you to be so evil!" Renee wasn''t angry, but simply said to Arthur, "Arthur, he''s attacking us and saying we have a special hobby!" "A clean hand wants no washing!" Arthur said with a smile. "You guys eat, I still have something to do, so I''ll leave first!" Julian suddenly stood up, his countenance fell, and he wanted to leave. "Huh? Where are you going?" Renee frowned and stoppedughing. "I suddenly remembered I still have a manuscript to write, so I''m going to catch up now!" Julian''s expression was not quite natural. In the face of their frank talk about those special people, his psyche couldn''t help but feel guilty and ufortable. So, he couldn''t stay any longer and was in a hurry to leave. "Even if you''re in a hurry, you should have your meal before you leave!" Renee saw that something was wrong with his expression. "That''s right, Julian!" Le concurred with Renee. "No matter how urgent the matter is, you should eat, right?" "I really have something to do!" Julian gave them a perfunctory smile, turned around and left. He had his hands down at his side with the sleeves pulled up. While in the position of the button, there was only a thread and the button was missing. Le fell into a trance, her heart instantly surging, and she jerked to her feet. "Mr. White, I have something to talk to Julian. I''ll be right back!" Le chased after Julian, "Julian! Julian, wait!" Julian, who had reached the door, stood still and looked back at Le. "Something wrong?" Le looked at him, looking into his eyes until she looked into the deepest part of his eyes. When facing such a look from Le, Julian averted his eyes faintly. "What''s wrong? Le?" Le had almost concluded in her mind that the kidnapper was Julian, because his button was exactly the same as the one of the kidnapper. But what exactly did he want to kidnap her for? Was it just because he wanted her to divorce Vincent? Besides, he was about the same height as the man that night. Le calmed her mind and said, "Well, here''s the thing, I was kidnapped a few days ago!" Upon hearing this, Julian''s eyes struck a faint note, and then asked hurriedly in surprise, "When did this happen? Are you alright?" Le looked at Julian quietly. After gazing at him for a long time, she still couldn''t specte about his purpose; however, there was no way that button could be such a coincidence, right? But he was so well disguised that he didn''t show a single crack. Was her suspicion wrong, or was his mental quality really too good? "Le?" Julian called out to Le with a faint smile, gazing at her warmly. She surveyed Julian in front of her steadily, and after making sure that his eyes had no expression other than surprise, then she breathed a sigh of relief and said leisurely, "It was not long ago." With a tone that was unhurried and not overly panicked, Julian frowned and said, "Did you find out who it was?" Le smiled faintly. "Well, the evidence has been found, and all that''s left is to hand it over to the cops!" Upon hearing these words, Julian''s body trembled slightly, and this imperceptible change was caught by Le. "I just don''t understand why that man kidnapped me just to get me to divorce Mr. White? This is what I can''t figure out...Could that man have been bribed? Could it be that the woman who likes Mr. White bribed that man?" Le spected, meanwhile gauging Julian''s demeanor. Julian couldn''t help but raise an eyebrow, feeling that Le seemed to have changed a bit, she was no longer like the good and meek little girl she used to be. Her expression was indifferent and her calmness made Julian even have a moment of consternation. He asked tentatively, "What do you n to do? Do you have evidence?" "Yes! Something fell off that man, and I''ve picked it up!" Le was still staring at Julian''s eyes without blinking. Her eyes were so sharp that no one seemed to be able to hide anything. Julian was slightly stunned, something shed across his eyes, so quickly, so fleetingly. "Is that so? Then you have to hand it over to the cops! Let the cops investigate!" Le smiled gently. "I''m just afraid that after I hand it over to the cops, that man''s life will be ruined. After all, he didn''t really hurt me, so I think it''s better to spare him!" "Le, you''re really kind!" Julian sighed softly, and the Le in front of him had really changed. She had be mature and sophisticated, and in her deep gaze there was a light that even he couldn''t see through. "Call the police! It''s the best for you, I have to go!" Le lifted the corners of her lips, her gaze falling on his wrist with a soft smile. "Julian, your button fell off!" After these words, Le''s gaze quickly moved back to his face, and her calm gaze turned sharp in a sh, seemingly with scrutiny in her indifference. Julian was slightly panicked and lowered his head to look at the button on himself. After seeing that a button had fallen off his shirt sleeve, he was immediately alerted, but smiled faintly and said, "I don''t even know when it fell off!" "I have a button that looks just like the button on your shirt, and I''ll bring it to you someday!" La chuckled, her eyes looking straight into the bottom of his eyes. "Really? You have the same button as mine?" Julian raised his eyebrows. "Yes!" Le observed him carefully for a while longer, then smiled, not revealing her true thoughts. "Julian, you''re acting very calm!" "What do you mean?" "You should get what I mean!" Le''s eyes were even sharper and acuter, "Don''t you admit it yet?" "What should I admit?" Julian was startled and looked toward the sweet-smiling Le with a seemingly uprehending gaze. In her impable smile, it was surprising that he couldn''t get a glimpse of her true intentions. Shrugging, Le couldn''t help but exim, "Julian, you have such a good mentality! It''s nothing!" "Le, I don''t know what you''re talking about!" Julian''s face was instantly gloomy, and his cold face was marked with an indifference that rejected people. "If you''re still beating around the bush, then I''ll leave first!" "Then I really have to hand over the evidence to the police." Le hadn''t expected him to keep denying it when her words hade to this point. Was he afraid, or was her judgment simply wrong? After all, a button couldn''t fully confirm anything. "Le!" Julian thought for less than three seconds and said, "The evidence must be handed over! After all, someone has kidnapped you and you should deal with it properly!" "All right! Well, you may leave now!" Le said with a hearty smile. At that moment, she caught a glimpse of the stiffness in Julian''s expression and couldn''t help but smile more widely. Such Julian had already let Le catch some clues. This matter was rted to him, and at this moment, Le was sure of it. Julian looked at Le with a strange expression, understanding deeply that she was warning him! "I''m out of here!" Julian just smiled faintly and turned to leave. "What did you say to him?" While Le was staring thoughtfully at Julian''s departing figure, Vincent had walked up to her, "Why did you talk to him for so long?" Le turned around and met Vincent''s slightly dark eyes. She hid the doubts in her mind and shook her head gently. "It''s fine, let''s go eat!" "Le, is there something you''re hiding from me?" She said so much to Julian for no reason that Vincent couldn''t help but be suspicious, not to mention the fact that he was such a domineering man. "Mr. White, I''m just wondering what the purpose of the man who kidnapped me is?" Le said in confusion as Julian didn''t admit it. She gently put her hand against her forehead, her temples hurting even more. "Maybe, as Arthur said, he has a crush on me!" Vincent said with his true meaning hidden. "Huh?" Le was dumbfounded. "That''s a man!" "Is it impossible for a man to be attracted to me?" Vincent raised his eyebrows. Faced with Le''s shocked gaze, Vincent wondered what her expression would be if sheter learned that Julian really had a crush on him. He wondered if she would think he was a bisexual! "You haven''t told me what you and Julian talked about?" "I''ll tell you when we get home. It''s not clear to talk here, let''s go back!" Le said and walked forward. When they came back and sat down at the table again, Arthur and Renee were talking passionately. Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. "You''re going to the US? I''m nning a mid-autumn trip to the US!" "Good, then look for me when the timees, just call me and I''ll be your tour guide!" When Le saw how enthusiastically they were talking, she and Vincent looked at each other. It was really surprising. The so-called easy-going type of people are like Renee and Arthur, right? In just a few minutes, Renee and Arthur had be so familiar with each other that they could talk to each other about everything? When the food was served, Vincent clipped a crab onto Le''s te and his voice was soft, "Eat this." The corners of Renee''s and Arthur''s mouths twitched at the same time. "Didn''t we say before that you two can only be lovey-dovey when you''re home? Don''t blind our eyes here!" Vincent rolled his eyes at Arthur and Renee. "You two seem to get along. You guys are really fated!" Arthur and Renee looked at each other before looking at Vincent at the same time. "What do you mean?" "It''s nothing, Le, eat up!" Vincent continued to help Le with the dishes. It was a lively meal. "President White, you are serious this time, right?" Renee''s gaze was like a knife, sharply directed at Vincent. Arthur gloated abominably, his brow all smiles and his voice tinged with pleasure. Pretending not to understand, he asked Renee, "What do you mean by serious?" Vincent didn''t deny it as he ate his meal gracefully and helped Le peel the crab. Le''s eyes darted to Renee like a plea for help, hoping she wouldn''t ask so directly. After all, they had now reached a consensus. Vincent, on the other hand, showed a high level of sophistication. He didn''t even talk to her, but looked at Le with affectionate eyes. Renee pursed her lips, "You better not bully Le, or we won''t let you off the hook. Is that right, Arthur?" "Ugh! Yes!" Arthur nodded like pounding garlic. The corners of Vincent''s lips twitched slightly, simply ignoring them. Was he so unbearable in their hearts? Le followed with an awkward smile, her expression a little stiff. Vincent seemed to notice something and reached out, rubbing her lips with both hands, helping her to smooth out the muscles at the corners of her lips. This tender and affectionate gesture made Le''s cheeks burn and her heart heated up. Chapter 367 Bitter Self-Understanding Chapter 367 Bitter Self-Understanding A hint of disappointment spread across Arthur¡¯s face. As long as he could see Le happy, he¡¯d feel much more at ease. After the meal, as Vincent took Le and left, Arthur naturally sent Renee home. Inside the car, Renee asked, ¡°Arthur, do you like Le?¡± Arthur was caught by surprise, ¡°Renee, you really know just what to say, don''t you!¡± ¡°If you like her, you like her; if you don¡¯t, then you don¡¯t. What¡¯s gonna possibly happen if you keep it a secret? Too bad for Le. If she¡¯s with you, she¡¯d probably be much happier than with Vincent.¡± Renee noted the disappointment in Arthur¡¯s eyes when he saw how Vincent and Le were at the dining table. ¡°Marriage is like a pair of shoes; it may look good, but you only know if it fits you well when it¡¯s on your feet. To outsiders, it might not look like a fit, but only those wearing it will know!¡± Arthur let out a smirk. ¡°Got a smoke?¡± ¡°Go ahead and smoke. It¡¯s your car!¡± Renee smiled. ¡°You¡¯re right; let¡¯s hope Le will be happy! Alright, handsome, drop me off at work, thanks! Great knowing you!¡± ¡°The pleasure¡¯s mine!¡± Arthur¡¯s eyebrows flicked and he smiled at her. He parked the car in front of the city hall to let her out. Arthur stepped out the car as well and stood by the sidewalk. ¡°Bye!¡± Renee was about to leave. Suddenly, he called out to her, ¡°Hey!¡± Renee turned her head around, ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°Could I trouble you for a favor?¡± He said with a smile. Renee wrinkled her forehead, then walked over. ¡°Let¡¯s hear it. Don¡¯t worry, big sis loves to help out!¡± ¡°Who¡¯re you referring to as big sis, little girl!¡± ¡°Come now, out with it!¡± ¡°When I¡¯m not around, if Le meets any trouble she can¡¯t handle, and I mean trouble which even Vincent can¡¯t handle, give me a call, alright?¡± ¡°You must really love Le!¡± Renee felt a bit moved. Arthur smiled drily, but a glint of sorrow passed by his eyes. ¡°I just want her to be happy!¡± ¡°Alright!¡± Renee nodded her head, and earnestly aid, ¡°You¡¯re a good man, Arthur; karma will be good to you. It¡¯s too bad Le didn¡¯t pick you!¡± ¡°Hahaha, maybe you should tell Le that!¡± Arthur forced arge smile, but there was no hiding his sorrow underneath. Renee shook her head. ¡°You¡¯re much better than Vincent!¡± ¡°That¡¯s because you haven¡¯t seen my crazy side from back in the days, hahaha¡­¡± ¡°Were you as crazy as him?¡± Renee wrinkled her forehead. ¡°Could any man be more of a yboy than him?¡± Renee pondered. As she turned around, she saw Callum at the front entrance, with a stern expression. It was as though he emanated a cold aura about him. Callum¡¯s silver sweatshirt, stern face, and jet ck hair actually made him look quite cool. He didn¡¯t blink at all as he stared on from afar at Renee. No, not at her, but at her and Arthur. Renee looked at him in a puzzled manner. A few feet away from Arthur, Renee turned around and pretended to remain calm, ¡°Oh, that guy? Don¡¯t know him!¡± Arthur raised an eyebrow, ¡°Is that so?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t believe me?¡± Renee said with a hint of upset. ¡°I don¡¯t, not one bit; the way he¡¯s looking at me now, it¡¯s as though he¡¯s gonna kill me! He¡¯s probably mistaken, thinking you and I are¡­ Haha, wanna do a little test?¡± Arthur blinked, and took a step closer to Renee. Renee blinked in confusion, ¡°What test?¡± Arthur reached out and hooked her by the waist, then brought her closer into his arms. ¡°Just a game, girl! Look, here hees now!¡± Callum actually began to walk over, filled with a deadly aura. Arthur let go, andughed in a devious manner, ¡°Girl, he¡¯s into you; I¡¯m off now!¡± ¡°What!¡± Renee pouted; at that moment, she thought he was going to kiss her! This Arthur was quite a character! Reneeughed and shook her head, ¡°Take care, Arthur!¡± Arthur jumped into his car and rolled down the window. When he saw Callum was within inches behind Renee, he yfully called out, ¡°Alright dear, don¡¯t miss me too much! Give me a call when you have time, and call me when you get to New York!¡± ¡°I will!¡± Renee nodded. He sped off and disappeared into the street-filled cars. Renee turned around, and it was as though she ran into a wall, ¡°Ah-¡± She rubbed her nose and looked up, directly into Callum¡¯s dark eyes, ¡°What do you want? Don¡¯t you have something better to do?¡± ¡°Who is he?¡± Callum asked in a cold, cold tone, without a trace of warmth. Renee was set off by his tone and frowned, ¡°None of your concern!¡± ¡°Who is he?¡± Callum¡¯s voice was not just cold anymore, but below zero now. Renee was upset and shouted, ¡°Callum, what¡¯s it got to do with you? None of your business! He¡¯s my boyfriend, what¡¯re you going to do about it? You can go hit on women, so why can¡¯t I go find a man?¡± ¡°You phnderer, you!¡± His usation sent chills down her spine. She felt dizzy, as though the peaceful world she knew was suddenly invaded by pitch ckness. Her mind was a mess; his words were like knives on her heart. Renee suddenly exploded like an angry porcupine, ¡°I love to be a phnderer; don¡¯t think that just because we fucked I¡¯ve gotta be with you forever! Hmph!¡± ¡°Renee!¡± The weather was quite nice, with sunshine and warmth all around them. But no amount of sunshine will be enough to warm his stern expression now. His thin face was like steel knives; just a look was seemingly enough to pierce into one¡¯s heart. ¡°Callum, I don¡¯t want you, so I¡¯m getting another boyfriend!¡± Renee shouted, ¡°Nothing you can do about it; you don¡¯t have the right to! If you can go find someone else, so can I!¡± ¡°Alright, fine!¡± Callum¡¯s throat was like the North Pole; every word that came out was like a chilling wind, ¡°You¡¯re really no match for me!¡± These words made her feel as though she was drenched in ice water from head to toe; her teeth began to chatter. She was an idiot; she always liked Callum! She liked him for so many years already. She got drunk and slept with him! But he went to find another woman? That was her virginity! She always kept it for him. Renee could hear her teeth tter loudly. There was no trace of any emotions on Callum¡¯s face. His nk expression was like a bottomless pit, and his stare was cold as ice. He stared at her and mouthed each word out, ¡°That¡¯s it then. It¡¯s over between us.¡± ¡°Nut-job.¡± As he brushed past her, Renee was about to burst into tears; tears were at the corner of her eyes, but they just wouldn¡¯t fall. Callum, you wait and see! Renee gritted her teeth and put on a forced smile; she straightened her back and walked in toward the city hall. Vincent was out shopping with Le when they ran into Macey in the mall. She had her arm around the arm of a man who was at least fifty years old. As they ran into each other, Le was shocked! ¡°Sis!¡± Macey wrinkled her forehead and feigned nonchnt. She flirtatiously spoke to the man next to her, ¡°Honey, I want that new bag! Will you buy it for me, please?¡± The old man was fat; his stomach bulged out. He was definitely no gentleman. The whole scene was unsightly. Le was still frozen in disbelief and heartbreak. How did her sister end up like this? She was ruining her life! ¡°Sure, babe, as long as you like it, your big brother will buy it for you!¡± The old man was beyond disgusting; he was old enough to be her father, yet he referred to himself as an older brother! This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. ¡°Sis!¡± Le walked up to pull Macey aside. ¡°Le!¡± Vincent also pulled on Le. In a second, the entire atmosphere was unsettling. Macey shook off Le¡¯s hand, and said in a cold tone, ¡°What? The husband and wife are out shopping or out showing off your lovey dovey side? Hmph¡­ So loving, holding hand in hand just to go shopping. I¡¯m so jealous!¡± The old man caught sight of Vincent, and chuckled heartily, ¡°Well, if it isn¡¯t Mr. White?¡± Vincent¡¯s eyes zed over at the old man; he looked vaguely familiar. The old man took out his business card and handed it to Vincent. ¡°Mr. White, I¡¯m Carson Palmer from Carson Monitoring; do you recall? We worked together before!¡± Vincent¡¯s eyes narrowed; Carson Monitoring was a smallpany that made monitoring equipment. The hotel andpany¡¯s security monitors were all from them. He had heard that the boss of the company was a man who abandoned his wife and went out to y around with women. Vincent had little regards for this man. How the hell did Macey hook up with him? Vincent didn¡¯t bother take the business card; he looked over to Macey and said in a low voice, ¡°Macey Hunter, you¡¯re ruining your life!¡± Carson felt incredibly awkward and he quickly withdrew his business card. A hint of hatred shed across his eyes. Vincent White! Whoever looked down upon him will definitely get what¡¯sing to them. Just he wait and see! ¡°What¡¯s that got to do with you, Vincent?¡± Macey said in a cold, disdainful tone toward Vincent and Le. ¡°Come home, sis; Mom and Dad are both worried sick about you!¡± Le urged Macey; after all, they were sisters. Ever since Macey left, she had never returned, and their parents were incredibly worried. ¡°I have no home!¡± Macey didn¡¯t forget the words when she left. ¡°Macey, don¡¯t you act up!¡± Vincent said sternly, and he nced at the man next to Macey, then said with a hint of persuasion, ¡°You don¡¯t have to sink so low, do you?¡± ¡°Vincent White, I¡¯ll tell you now; I¡¯m checking on the source of that video. I¡¯m sure that man has something to do with you as well, no?¡± Macey stared at Vincent sharply, ¡°Vincent White, you may have dumped me, but I¡¯ll never quit. Just you wait and see!¡± ¡°Sis, what do you mean?¡± Le said confusedly. Vincent scoffed, ¡°Macey, you can¡¯t control yourself. Are youcking a man, or who are you trying to get back at by degrading yourself to such a sorry state?¡± Chapter 368 Contradictory Idea Chapter 368 Contradictory Idea ¡°It¡¯s none of your business!¡± Macey let go of Carson and left alone. ¡°Sister!¡± Le ran after her. Vincent showed a helpless expression behind her since Macey was his former lover. Anyway, he did not hope that she would turn out to be like this and he turned around to look at Carson. ¡°Mr White, so are Macey and your wife actually sisters?¡± Carson ttered and smiled, ¡°Then, we are a family then!¡± ¡°What family?! Keep a distance away from her!¡± Vincent said when staring at Carson with his sharp eyes. ¡°Carson, I advise that you should keep a distance away from her. You know she is the daughter of Brian Hunter. Girlfriend? Do you think that he would like to have a son-inw that is simr to his age?¡± ¡°Ha! Mr White is so hrious. Since Mr Hunter is willing to let his daughter do that kind of thing, perhaps he does not even care about his daughter. It is considered as not bad if I am willing to treat her as a girlfriend!¡± ¡°Stay away from her! Vincent squinted his eyes and showed a strict face. With a sense of threatening, he was like giving an order and Carson was stunned. Vincent left hurriedly to chase after Le. Macey walked really fast and Le was following her. ¡°Sister, even if you do not return home, you also shouldn¡¯t stay together with the old man. Do you want to ruin yourself?¡± ¡°Le, don¡¯t be so hypocritical! What I suffered today is given by Vincent! You are not a good person either!¡± She stared at her like a hedgehog and said, ¡°Let me tell you! It¡¯s both of you who let me suffer now!¡± ¡°Sister, do not me others whenever you are in trouble!¡± Le said this for the first time to Macey. ¡°If you think that you are right, you are the one who got married to Vincent, not me, how embarrassed Vincent is when you produce such a video?¡± Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Tut-tut¡­¡± Macey said with a snigger, ¡°Let me tell you, I wasn¡¯t conscious when the video was filmed. Someone made me drunk and do you know that the person was Vincent! Vincent worked together with Charles. Do you know who the hell Charles is? He is the assistant of his mother! They ned to ruin me intentionally!¡± ¡°This...¡± Le pursed her lips and was stunned, ¡°Impossible!¡± ¡°The man in the video is Charles! I thought he loved me but actually not... haha... Everything is their conspiracy! Le, you will not gain happiness as well! Since I am not blessed, so do you!¡± ¡°Do you mean that Mr White and his mother coborated with Charles to film this video of you while you are drunk?¡± Le could not believe the truth. ¡°This is my personal matter and I consider myself as unfortunate. Now, I like this lifestyle and I am going to y with all the men! Have fun with all the men!¡± ¡°Please tell me, is everything the conspiracy of Mr White?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Macey nodded firmly and shook off Le¡¯s hand then walked towards the outside. ¡°Don¡¯t bother me!¡± When Vincent approached her, she was stunned. If it was a conspiracy... Then, Vincent was a scary person! ¡°Le, she will not listen to your advice!¡± Vincent said to Le with a deep tone. ¡°Mr White, please tell me. Is it you who made my sister drunk and filmed that video?¡± Le stared at Vincent with her big eyes. Vincent was slightly shocked and squinted his sharp eyes, ¡°Did Macey tell you something about it?¡± ¡°Just let me know, are you the one?¡± Le looked straight into his eyes. ¡°What do you think?¡± Vincent threw back the question. ¡°I don¡¯t care! I just want to listen to your answer!¡± Le pursed her lips and she hoped that he was not the one she was looking for. He was not that despicable. However, Vincent only asked with his deep voice, ¡°Le, have you ever trusted me?¡± ¡°I just want a firm answer!¡± Le was stubborn. Vincent smiled vaguely and his facial expressions portrayed a sense of disappointment and upset. ¡°Since you have already believed what Macey said, would you trust my words?¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t you dare to admit?¡± Le agreed that he was the one who did it. Vincent looked at her for a few seconds then he said, ¡°I have nothing to say!¡± Le was stunned because she could not believe what he just said. Did he admit? Seemingly not! But, her heart was already broken. Vincent looked towards the outside and realized that the sky was starting to turn dark. The sky was bright just now but it was cloudy now as if it was going to rain. He lowered his head to look at Le who was gloomy and his facial expression was motionless. His face was indifferent as if he had no feelings and he did not say anything but just lowered his head. At that moment, he was thinking that perhaps it needed a long time for them to build trust between them! She could not trust him. If she had lost confidence in him, why did he need to exin? It was clear that she would rather believe Macey instead of him. Le pursed her lips forcefully to the extent that the lips had turned white. ¡°Let¡¯s go home!¡± Vincent¡¯s voice showed that he was exhausted. She gently raised her eyebrows and said softly, ¡°I want to stay alone! May I?¡± Vincent hesitated and asked, ¡°How long do you need?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know!¡± Le looked downwards and said it with a low voice. When Vincent would like to hold her hands, she moved away! His hand stayed rigidly in the air and Vincent held his fist tightly then released it. ¡°Fine! I''m going out!¡± He did not want to force her anymore and passed by Le without waiting for her to react before leaving. The atmosphere seemed familiar to him but it was getting more and more vague. She felt extremely upset and would like to turn around to call him but she could not speak any words with her mouth. When walking out from the building, Vincent did not leave but lit a cigarette to smoke slowly. Le also walked outwards but she kept lowering her head so she did not notice that Vincent was beside her. She walked nkly to the street and the sky was astonishingly dark. She did not know what emotion she had since she could not tell. She should be happy but it seemed meaningless for her. Today, they were happy all the way right until they met her sister and then her feelings were totally changed after listening to her sister¡¯s words. She walked along the street and there was a white Bugatti following her slowly. It started to rain! Le felt that the raindrops started beating her so she looked at the sky. Then, she walked towards the street sign to keep away from the rain. The moment when she reached the street sign, it started to rain. The raindrops were beating the ss window incessantly and Vincent was increasingly worried while smoking. He leaned sideways and his eyes were filled with anxiousness while looking at the small figure who was standing under the street sign. He understood why Le could bear with Macey and knew that why Le cared so much about Macey. Like what she had said, Le could tolerate Macey because she was her sister and she also owed Macey¡¯s mother. But, when he looked at her gloomy face, he regretted bringing her out to the shopping mall and met Macey. She should not be going anywhere since she just needed to stay with him and be her lover. Under the mist, his deep eyes turned dark and Vincent squinted his eyes to look at the figure running in the dark. Damn! She ran into the rain unexpectedly. She was not fully recovered from the illness yet so he threw out the cigarette butt from the window and drove the car to chase after her. He braked the car right in front of her and got off from the vehicle. He ran rapidly towards Le in the rain. He said, ¡°Le, you can¡¯t get wet in the rain. You aren¡¯t fully recovered yet!¡± Vincent¡¯s slender figure was running fast to the direction of the weak figure in the rain. He hugged Le who was drenched and anxiousness was portrayed on his face. He could not differentiate between tears and raindrops on his face. ¡°Mr White.¡± Le raised her head and looked at the familiar face then hid herself in his arms. At that moment, all her courage was like disappearing because she did not dare to seek an answer from him when running back in the rain. She was worried that his answer would upset her and afraid that she seemed meaningless to him. She did not want to be her mother who humbly loved a man but ended up being made use of by him. ¡°Don¡¯t say anything. Let¡¯s go back first.¡± Vincent carried her directly and ran towards the car. She was eventually a little girl who needed to depend on someone. Never mind, he would give her some time to digest what had happened! Le felt upset because she really hoped that the video of her sister was not a conspiracy and it had no rtion with him. The car was headed to the vi at a fast speed. In ten minutes. Vincent brought back Le home and hugged her upstairs. ¡°Eira, cook some ginger soup! Put as much as ginger as you can!¡± ¡°Yes sir!¡± Eira immediately prepared it after witnessing his hurry move. ¡°Stay on the bed and don¡¯t move. Let me put some hot water for you to take a bath.¡± Vincent covered Le tightly with a nket and went to the bathroom. But, when he stood up, he noticed that she firmly held the corner of his shirt. Her facial expressions were so miserable as if she was an abandoned doll, making the others feel sad for her. ¡°Be obedient. We can talkter.¡± Vincent sighed and gently kissed Le¡¯s forehead. Heforted her to move away her hand and immediately headed towards the bathroom. Le silently looked at Vincent who was busy doing stuff. At that moment, he gave her a feeling that he cared about her and would not make use of her. Since he did not admit that it was a conspiracy, how could her sister¡¯s words be right? What if her sister was revealing the truth? She was afraid that her heart would be broken again and she was going to fall into a deep abyss. After ten minutes, Vincent walked near the bed again and gave a warm smile to Le who was distracted. His slender fingers were gently touching her cold cheek and he said, ¡°Le, go to take a shower now or else, you will be sick.¡± ¡°You are drenched too.¡± She focused her concentration on Vincent¡¯s shirt which was dripping water too and said it silently. ¡°I am fine. You matter a lot since you just recovered. Take a shower quickly.¡± Vincent smiled and said it with aforting tone. She looked down and remained silent. She took a deep breath and slowly said, ¡°Mr White, can you tell me that it was not you?¡± At once, the room waspletely silent and there was only wind blowing outside the house... Vincent remained silent for a minute and looked at Le without blinking his eyes. In this minute, the answer was already meaningless, regardless of whether his reply was yes or no. Chapter 369 His Inner World was Reflected Chapter 369 His Inner World was Reflected Within the most devoted one minute, his inner world was reflected. He did it, and therefore that moment after he asked, he went into a sluggish state. After that, he regained back his intellect and ability to think. ¡°Lexi.¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to shower.¡± Le lifted her eyes and then she raised her lips with a faint smile. She quickly took the bedsheet on her and rushed towards the bathroom. He did not finish his words and they were swallowed in his stomach just like this. Vincent looked at the closed bathroom door. Her mood was fluctuating, and the moment she spoke, he was just reminiscing about the incident. It was indeed Charles. Charles was his mother¡¯s assistant. It was his mother¡¯s idea to send Charles to seduce Macey, and it was for him to see what kind of woman Macey was. Although he did not intervene but how could he exin to her? Somehow, even if it was not his idea, it was his mother who had asked someone else to do it and therefore he can¡¯t get away with it! But Macey was really tempted! Charles seeded, and that video was shoot after they were drunk. But what happened to her and Charles before drinking? Vincent did not want to reminisce because this kind of rtionship would hurt a man¡¯s dignity. Since Macey was the only girlfriend that he officially introduced at home! As Le immersed her whole body in the hot water, she smiled bitterly. The moments in life kept appearing in front of her eyes. Vincent¡¯s smile had already infiltrated her heart virtually. She just wanted to love him and apanied with him. She wanted tough and worry with him, also to apany with him for life. But why was it so difficult? It was her who kept struggling or did they need to go through more tests? Le took a deep breath and wiped the tears away on her face. It was love, at least she was his wife now. Her elder sister¡¯s video did not matter anymore as it was in the past. She would try her best to fall in love one more time. If Vincent really did not love her, she would give up completely. But today when he saw her in the rain, he ran over to pick her up and brought her back regardless of everything. He drove the car up to 200 miles per hour. He was nervous and worried that she would catch a cold from the rain. Did he not just care for her? Was there any conspirator who cared so much about someone he was using? No matter what, she still decided to take the chance to give it a try, and continued to love him! After her mind was set, Le put up a smile at ease. In fact, Vincent was really a good man. He even prepared a hot water bath for her. There was no need to miss this moment in vain. Holding back of something was never her character so she had to work hard to make Vincent to fall in love with her. After half an hour. ¡°Ah, why are you still here?¡± As she was wiping her wet long hair with her single hand, Le stood at the bathroom door. She was startled when she saw Vincent standing at the bathroom door, he did not even take out his wet clothes. ¡°Lexi!¡± Vincent called her in a lower voice. ¡°Go take a shower!¡± Le pushed him into the bathroom then she brushed the tub and filled up the water for him. ¡°Hurry up and take a shower!¡± Vincent stared at Le busy around, he suddenly smiled and walked gently towards her. He hugged Le into his arms without any warning. He lowered his head and whispered in her ear. ¡°Lexi, I am not using you anymore. You¡¯re just my wife.¡± It seemed like a big lightning from the sky, Le was confused and stood on the spot without moving at all. What did he mean? A promise? No matter what, it was great if she was not being used! As for the rest, she did not think too much about it. Both did not talk about Macey, and everything seemed to be back to normal. They ate and slept together. He even brought her to thepany and she even brought him to the school to register for graduation. Theodore left without saying goodbye to Le. Arthur left too! Le and Vincent went to send him off. Before Arthur left, he spoke to Le in private and said, ¡°Le, be brave a little, and don¡¯t hesitate! Only the brave ones deserve happiness!¡± She had resigned from the Overseas Chinese Affair Office! Le went to the Taekwondo Association to continue practicing taekwondo, but the coach was changed from Arthur to Vincent. He eventually trained her himself. Le went all out to prepare for the police examination. ¡°You want to go for the police examination?¡± Vincent was stunned when he heard about this news. ¡°Yes!¡± Le was reading some materials in the study room. She raised her head and nodded. ¡°I want to be a police officer!¡± His eyes darkened, Vincent frowned and said, ¡°No! A girl cannot be a police officer!¡± ¡°I like this job!¡± ¡°The job is too dangerous, and it¡¯s not suitable for a girl!¡± Vincent tried to restate the facts. ¡°Mr. White!¡± Le shouted in a low voice. She stood up and walked to his desk. She looked at him pitifully. ¡°But I do like to be a police officer!¡± The corner of Vincent¡¯s lips twitched and he smiled unexpectedly, ¡°Not bad, you use the word ¡®like¡¯ as an excuse. Do you think that I don¡¯t know what your actual purpose is?!¡± ¡°What do you know?¡± Le felt a little uneasy, and there was a strong uneasiness spreading in her heart. It was getting bigger and bigger that she could not control it... ¡°You want to investigate about the cause of my father¡¯s death, and you want to know the truth in that year. I guess this is your intention of wanting to work in the police station? Is it to prove your father¡¯s innocence?¡± ¡°How do you know about it? Le was startled. How did he see through her mind easily? Vincent put up a thought-provoking smile, ¡°Lexi, you can¡¯t find it! I¡¯ve tried! You can¡¯t!¡± Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°No! I can find it!¡± Le immediately defended herself. Vincent stretched out his big hand and turned Le around towards the window to face the world outside. It was dark outside the window. Le was confused as she looked at the night sky. She could not see the unbroken chain of peak except for some asional lights. Overall, it was a just darkness. Vincent¡¯s muscr body wrapped around her slender waist. His dangerous aura lingered around her fair white ears which formed a warm vortex. ¡°Lexi, look outside the window, what do you see?¡± Le was startled for a while, ¡°Darkness!¡± ¡°In this endless darkness, you could only see a glimpse of light. No matter how hard you work, you could only see a small side, and if it¡¯s further then you can¡¯t see it anymore!¡± Le was speechless as she slowly understood his words, ¡°But you can see it during the daytime! When there¡¯s a sunshine, you can see everything!¡± Vincent frowned, ¡°You¡¯re good. Your eloquence is not that bad!¡± Le continued to defend herself. ¡°What I want to see isn¡¯t the all the light but I just need to see the light clearly in certain ce. I don¡¯t want use to entangle while spending the rest of our lives. No matter who it is for, I do really hope to make it clear! So, Mr. White, I do know that you understand what I¡¯m feeling! So, please don¡¯t stop me, okay?¡± ¡°Lexi...¡± it was really a little helpless, Vincent¡¯s voice was low and full of deep love and affections. Her waist was tightly wrapped by with his pair of hands helplessly. ¡°Do you really want to know?¡± ¡°Yes! I really need to know!¡± Le told him confidently. ¡°Okay! I do want to know, was it really because of your father!¡± It was Vincent¡¯s first time for speaking out his uncertainty because he hoped that it had nothing to do with Brian. In the case, they could move on. ¡°Do you agree?¡± Le was a little surprised. ¡°Only this time! If you can¡¯t pass, then you have to give up!¡± He pressed on her shoulder, there was a strong male aura lingering in Le¡¯s nose. There was a strong sense of warmth in such an intense suffocation and dizziness situation. Le was terrified and closed her eyes. She nodded. ¡°Okay! Just one time, I will pass!¡± There was a faint smile near her ears as his muscr body pressed against Le¡¯s body tightly. Both seemed like forming a warm posture. ¡°Oh little liar, are you so confident?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not about being confident, I just feel like those materials aren¡¯t that difficult!¡± Le leaned on his body and allowed herself to rx. ¡°Mr. White, why do you always call me a liar?¡± ¡°Uh...¡± He could not help but stretch his tone a little longer. Vincent blinked his eyes and Le¡¯s ear could feel that his long eyshes were blinking. It was very ambiguous. ¡°Think about it, what did you lie to me!¡± ¡°What can I lie to you about? You¡¯re so smart!¡± Le was puzzled and felt depressed. ¡°You tell me then, why?¡± ¡°Hehe...¡± He answered her with his deepughter. ¡°Don¡¯tugh, and tell me now!¡± ¡°You really want to know?¡± He winked. ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°Kiss me first!¡± ¡°Nah! I don¡¯t want to know!¡± She blushed for a while. He was demanding from her in disguise. Although she wanted to know but that was fine. ¡°Oh, little liar!¡± Heughed again. ¡°You can see some stars in here!¡± Le looked at the sky through the window, and she could see a few bright stars. It was so much differentpared with R city or Reggie¡¯s manor. ¡°Next time, we will go to Reggie¡¯s to make up for the previous disappointment!¡± Vincent said in a deep tone in her ear. Le nodded and thought of Pippa. ¡°Not sure about Pippa¡¯s situation!¡± ¡°Owen ising tomorrow. Perhaps after meeting with Owen, the guilt in her heart will make her understand that she shouldn¡¯t be like this!¡± ¡°Let¡¯s hope so!¡± ¡°We don¡¯t have to care about others, we just have to care about ourselves!¡± Vincent lowered his head and put his big hands around Le¡¯s waist tightly. He leaned his muscr body against her curved body perfectly. His fiery lips moved along her beautiful side face... Smooth forehead... Pretty little nose... Rose petals alike red lips... All the way to her attractive pink neck... Sexy cor bones and fragrant shoulders... Le¡¯s beautiful eyes were widened. She moved her body impatiently as she tried to push him away. ¡°I don¡¯t want! Don¡¯t do this all the time!¡± ¡°What should I do if I just can¡¯t get enough of you?¡± Vincent¡¯s tone was eager and wronged. ¡°If you want to be the only one, then you have to be prepared to do things that the only one does. Also, to fulfill the obligations of husband and wife!¡± ¡°But you¡¯re too much!¡± Le whispered. ¡°Then I will find someone else?!¡± He purposely teased her. She immediately lowered her face. ¡°No!¡± ¡°Hehe, I¡¯m just teasing you!¡± There was a passionate me jumping in his eyes. He started her directly, ¡°Although there are many women who are eager to go with me but I do have my principle. I don¡¯t have any extramarital affair!¡± After he finished talking, he smiled wickedly and grabbed her waist. It was to let her understand that his desire was about to break out. Bang! Le waspletely shocked. ¡°Close the curtain, I don¡¯t want. Others will see us!¡± ¡°It¡¯s better to off the lights than closing the curtain!¡± He turned it off after he finished talking. In the dark, their clothes were dropping piece by piece... The fragrance from her was like an aphrodisiac, and it was constantly tempting his desire! As soon as he touched Le, his self-proud self-discipline would always be gone in the sky... While Le was the same... Chapter 370 An Evil Man Chapter 370 An Evil Man In the hospital. Le and Vincent arrived at the hospital once again. After they just got off the car at the hospital parking lot, they heard a child''s tender and excited shout, ¡°Daddy, I''m here!¡± Vincent got out of the car and turned his head to see the child standing not far away from him. When he saw the child, the child quickly ran over towards him. Vincent also got out of the car. It was Owen. Although she knew that he was the child of Pippa and Miyamoto, when hearing him call Vincent Daddy, her heart still felt a bit ufortable, and she also felt more sympathy towards Miyamoto. In this world, no one has the right to deprive a man from being a father. Vincent reallycked consideration in handling this matter! ¡°Dear! Did you miss me?¡± Vincent kissed Owen on the check. Owen nodded his head. ¡°Yes, I do! I missed Daddy so much!¡± ¡°Good boy!¡± Only then did Le saw them from the back. She could see a tall man wearing a suit. His face was not considered handsome but it was definitely not bad looking either. He looked like a typical man, but a wicked and evil smile could be seen in his face, making people very ufortable when looking at it! Vincent gave an exnation to Le. ¡°Le, this is Charles! Owen, this is Le, my wife!¡± Le was shocked for a moment. So, this was Charles, the man in the video tape with his sister? Although in the video, he did not show his face, a back view of him was enough to recognize him. So, it was him, this person right here who looked quite impressive? Le subconsciously looked at Charles, and then she looked at Vincent, striving for a peace of mind. In the end, she nodded slightly at him as a greeting. This man, was the one who sent Owen back. Although Le was trying to calm herself, she still failed to. The reason was he really was the main character form the video. As Vincent was holding Owen and everyone was ready to go towards the elevator, Le quickly spoke, ¡°Vincent, can you bring Owen up first? I have something to say to Charles!¡± ¡°Le...¡± Vincent was a little surprised, but he did not say anything. He just simply nced at Charles while holding Owen into the elevator. Le looked at Charles and questioned him directly. ¡°Why did you film that video?¡± Charles raised his eyebrows, took a look at Le, and gave an unusually evil smile. ¡°Am I, obligated to tell you?¡± Le was stunned for a moment by his reply. Charles then calmly took a nce at her. The smile at the corner of his lips deepened, but his tone of voice remained cold, ¡°Miss Hunter, you are not qualified to question me about anything, so I advise you to continue being a good wife towards Vincent and don''t meddle too much, it''s not good for you!¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Le was at a loss of words. He was trying to threaten her. The tone of his voice was very threatening. ¡°Macey is my sister! I am not meddling in other people¡¯s business!¡± ¡°So what?¡± Charles calmly looked at Le. ¡°You can''t bully my sister like this!¡± ¡°Have you said enough?¡± Charles seemed to be suppressing his anger. The corners of his lips were still slightly curved up, but it was definitely not a smile. Perhaps it would be appropriate to say that he was hiding something behind that smile. ¡°Was Vincent''s mother the one who asked you to do this? Did she told you to deliberately get close to my sister and deliberately betrayed Vincent? That video was recorded after you got her drunk! I don''t understand, why did you do that? The main character in that video is you! How could you do something so shameful?¡± ¡°I think there''s one thing you should understand, if she wasn¡¯t a person with no morals, even if I did something, she still would not betray Vincent. However, if she did, then it means she was really that kind of person! Miss Hunter, if it''s okay with you, I''m going up!¡± Charles calmly finished his sentence and went into the elevator. Le knew that he was right, and some things were indeed beyond her control. She also followed him into the elevator. As there were only two people in that small space, the space seemed to look much bigger. Frustration could be seen on Le¡¯s face as she felt a headache. Hostility could also be felt when she was looking at Charles. ¡°Since Miss Hunter has seen the video, you should have an understanding on my abilities in bed, what do you think? If Vincent can''t satisfy you, do you want me to help you?¡± Charles suddenly came over, his tone was full with evilness and danger. ¡°You¡­¡± Le hurriedly took a step back, ¡°Don''t youe near me!¡± ¡°Humph!¡± Charles smiled faintly. ¡°Oh! Does this mean that Miss Hunter has no confidence in herself and is afraid of not being able to resist my charm? Are you also the same as your sister?¡± ¡°Don''t you talk nonsense!¡± Le said righteously. ¡°Since you are Vincent¡¯s friend, aren''t you afraid that Vincent will know what you said to me?¡± ¡°You can go and tell him boldly!¡± Charles shrugged, as if he did not care at all, and continued to smile dangerously as he walked over to Le and held her chin with one hand. Le pulled down his hand fiercely, but his hand will not budge. Charles said again in a wicked tone, ¡°What should I do? I, have my eyes on you!¡± ¡°You!¡± A feeling of fear rushed into her heart and Le''s heart started thumping violently. This person was very dangerous. However, she was not her sister. She gritted her teeth and grunted coldly, ¡°Your traps will not work on me!¡± ¡°Is that so? Then we...¡± halfway through the sentence, Charles gave a very ¡°kind¡± pause while looking at Le, straight into her eyes. ¡°No woman can escape my palm unless I don''t want them! How about we wait and see!¡± ¡°Take your dirty hands off from me!¡± Le also calmed down, and only felt that this man was iparably disgusting, ¡°With you, there is no way!¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Charles was still not annoyed. One of his hand leisurely ced on the wall behind Le while the other hand mped on her chin, his handsome face revealed azy smile. ¡°Le is angry? How cute! Seeing this little mouth of yours pouting really makes people crave...¡± Le coldly nced at Charles who gave a somewhat ambiguous smile. Was she close with him, did he called her Le? Her eyebrows lightly raised as Le coldly said, ¡°You are so dirty.¡± ¡°Am I dirty? But many women are eager to get into the bed with me. For example, your sister is one of them! You and her have the same blood running inside, and your figure also looked quite good...¡± As he gazed at Le¡¯s exquisite body while thinking, Charles said, ¡°Maybe we are quitepatible! By combining our surnames, we can get the the shape, ¡®mouth on mouth¡¯! How about it?¡± ¡°You''re crazy!¡± Le was not angry and startedughing instead. Then, she lifted her leg, and aim towards Charles¡¯s private part. This move was taught by Arthur. She did not forget, as it was specifically used against this kind of perverted man! ¡°Heh ...¡± He quickly dodged it! He let out a pleasantugh. Damn it, what a disgustingugh. Charles took a step back and let go of Le, moving so harshly that Le could hardly believe it. ¡°Trying to attack my private part?¡± Charles raised his eyebrows. ¡°Or do you want to see if my private part is up to the challenge? Just tell me honestly, I don''t think you can see it by moving your feet, you shoulde and untie my belt!¡± ¡°You pervert!¡± Le could not help but let out a curse. The elevator reached the floor and the door opened with a ding. N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. Le left the elevator as if she was running away. This man was really scary and evil! He was very shameless. What a difficult opponent, he was also very perverted! Finally, she understood why her sister fell into his trap. She once said she liked this kind of man. She liked evil and reckless men, no wonder she fell for it. This entire matter was a trap. Was it a trap set by Nora and Vincent? Her heart felt a little sad and depressed. Vincent, will you let me fell into this kind of traps? After Charles fixed his gaze at Le who was running away towards Pippa¡¯s hospital room, he took out his phone, ¡°Boss, Le and Macey do not seem to have simr traits!¡± After someone on the other end said something, Charles let out a smile. ¡°You do not need to worry, and I willplete the task you have given!¡± He hung up the phone before he walked over with azy posture. Le was a little flustered when she saw Vincent as she was really scared to death just now! It was because Charles was too scary. In the ward, a strange thing happened, Owen nestled in Vincent''s arms. He was not going towards Pippa, and he was not looking at Miyamoto either. ¡°Owen, this is your mother!¡± Vincent spoke softly to Owen. Owen¡¯s little hands kept grabbing on to Vincent¡¯s neck, hugging him and not letting go. The look on the child¡¯s face was heartbreaking. When Le was looking at the scene, she felt that something was off Why did the child not go towards his parent, instead, he was hugging a outsider with such closeness. ¡°Owen, I''m Mommy!¡± Pippa shouted in a soft voice. Miyamoto did not speak, his eyes were full of mourning! ¡°Owen!¡± Vincent shouted again. Unexpectedly, this time, Owen finally lifted up his head. He looked at Vincent then he looked at Le who had just entered the room. He continued looking at Le as he faced towards her, ¡°Le, can I live in your house from now on?¡± This time, it was Le who was so surprised! Why did the child talk to herself and make such a request? She did not know what to answer for a while! ¡°Owen?¡± Vincent was also shocked. Le could not bear to see the child''s disappointed little face and nodded her head. ¡°Owen, we will all wee you, but what about your mother?¡± ¡°Owen,e over here!¡± As soon as Pippa heard that Owen wanted to leave with Le, her voice immediately deepened, revealing a hint of panic. Miyamoto seemed to look helpless, or he had already seen thising. Owen just turned her head to look at Pippa. He then bit his lips, as if he was thinking about something, and after a long while she heard the child speak, ¡°Mommy, can I get a new mommy?¡± ¡°What?!¡± Pippa was dumbfounded! Miyamoto also frowned. And Charles, who had just entered the door, heard the child''s words and shrugged his shoulders. He then walked straight to the sofa and sat down, crossed his legs and watched the scene like an outsider. Le subconsciously leaned towards Vincent¡¯s side, trying to ignore the evil auraing from that evil man. It''s just that what Owen had said were really too shocking! He said he wanted a new mother? Was this what the child wanted? ¡°Owen¡­¡± Pippa lifted the nket and got out of bed! Owen suddenly spoke again, ¡°If I can have a new daddy, why can¡¯t I have a new mommy?¡± ¡°Owen?¡± This time it was Vincent¡¯s turn to be shocked. How could the child know this? Owen frowned, and his eyebrows and eyes were simr to Miyamoto. Sadness could also be seen through his big eyes, ¡°I know that my dad is actually my uncle, and I also know that Miyamoto is my dad!¡± This time, everyone was all dumbfounded! Pippa even stood dazedly in front of the hospital bed, stumbling a little and nearly falling over. Miyamoto also looked at his son unexpectedly. His throat slid for a moment and his opened his mouth. However, no words were said. He really did not expect it. How did the child knew everything? Chapter 371 I Hate You Chapter 371 I Hate You ¡°Owen, who told you this?¡± Vincent lowered his voice and asked him gently. Owen thought for a moment, ¡°I heard itst time when Miyamoto took Mom away!¡± ¡°Owen, Miyamoto is your father and I¡¯m just your uncle. I¡¯m sorry, dear!¡± Vincent surprisingly looked clumsy and did not know how tofort the child. ¡°I¡¯ve known it already!¡± Owen was not too sad, ¡°Vincent, can I live with you and Le? You let Le be my mother, okay?¡± ¡°Owen, you¡¯re my son! You aren¡¯t allowed to acknowledge a bad woman as your mother!¡± Pippa shrieked hysterically out of the blue. This had severely scared Owen and his small hands wrapped around Vincent¡¯s neck. ¡°I don¡¯t want to be here, I want to leave, and I want to go back to my grandmother¡¯s ce. I don¡¯t want to be here¡­¡± ¡°Pippa, calm down!¡± Miyamoto stopped Pippa¡¯s hysteria. ¡°No! He¡¯s my son! My son!¡± She pointed at Le, ¡°She has stolen Vincent away and is even also wanting to steal my son! Le, I hate you~!¡± Le froze for a moment, what did this have to do with her? It seemed that Pippa really needed to do some detailed introspection! However, she could understand her too. After all, her own son was not with her and this definitely dealt a big blow to her! Vincent gently patted Owen¡¯s back, ¡°Owen, why do you refuse to stay with your mother?¡± Owen kept silent. Hey on Vincent¡¯s shoulder and looked very pitiful. Miyamoto took a step forward and said in a deep voice, ¡°Owen, you know I¡¯m your father?¡± Owen did not answer. ¡°Owen?¡± Vincent called him again, ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Mom hit Owen, and Miyamoto hit Mom! When Miyamoto hit Mom, Mom hit Owen. Owen doesn¡¯t want to stay with them¡­¡± The child¡¯s immature voice stabbed everyone¡¯s heart like a steel knife! Was this the crux of the problem? Instantly, Miyamoto seemed to have aged a lot as he staggered back. He lowered his head and said gently after quite a while, ¡°Owen, if Dad no longer hits Mom, are you willing to stay with Dad?¡± Owen did not say anything. His small hands were embracing Vincent as if Vincent was his harbour. His attachment to Vincent made Le felt heartbroken. This child was just longing for warmth but he was so unfortunate as his father and mother gave him too little love. He was so dependent on Vincent. Le thought that this person must be kind as he could get a child¡¯splete trust! Mr White was the kindest! What else did she need to suspect? That video should be her mother-in- law¡¯s conspiracy, right? Seeing that the child did not utter a word, Miyamoto¡¯s hand trembled and he walked out of the door. Pippa flopped on the bed and cried. Le could not bear it and she followed Miyamoto out. In the corridor, Miyamoto drew out a cigarette with trembling hands and lit it. ¡°Owen just needs time, Mr. ck. Don¡¯t be too sad!¡± Miyamoto smoked and his mood was slightly relieved. He raised his eyes, looked at Le and slowly blurted out two words, ¡°Thank you!¡± Le shook her head, ¡°Although I don¡¯t know what has happened between you guys, the child is innocent. I hope you can be more patient with the child! Give him some time, and he¡¯ll definitely ept you!¡± The grief-stricken face was immediately stained with sorrow, ¡°Retribution, this is my retribution, right!¡± Dazzled, Miyamoto gazed at one end of the corner. The retribution hade, right! Vincent walked out while carrying Owen in his arms. The door of the ward was opened. Le subconsciously looked inside and heard Charles saying, ¡°Pippa, let Owen stay with Vincent for a while. It will be fine after a while. You shouldn¡¯t be too afraid!¡± ¡°He¡¯s my child. I don¡¯t want that!¡± She could not lose her child anymore. Otherwise, she would have nothing left. ¡°If you can¡¯t ept the consequence of doing that, then you shouldn¡¯t do it.¡± Charles only had one sentence. This made Pippa instantly lost all her strength and the only thing left was her crying sound. Vincent put Owen down, ¡°Owen, men should be brave. Dad and Mom love Owen, Dad and Mom can¡¯t be changed, understand?¡± ¡°Why they can¡¯t be changed?¡± Owen¡¯s delicate features were tangled together. He raised his little face to look at Vincent who was squatting, ¡°I want you to be my father!¡± ¡°Dear, if you say so, Miyamoto will be very sad and crestfallen. He¡¯s your father, it¡¯s my fault, I should have told you from the beginning!¡± ¡°Owen¡­¡± Miyamoto called in a low voice. His heart was filled with agony. Was what he did wrong? Owen ignored Miyamoto¡¯s words and walked to Le instead. His small hand was timidly reached out to hold her hand, ¡°Le, will you detest Owen too? Owen will be very obedient. Owen wants to stay with Vincent. You don¡¯t drive Owen away, okay? Owen won¡¯t fight with the younger siblings you give birth to in getting Vincent¡¯s love. Owen will be very obedient, very obedient!¡± Le suddenly felt grieved. She squatted down and hugged Owen¡¯s tiny body, ¡°I won¡¯t detest Owen. I like Owen very much. I wee Owen to our home anytime!¡± ¡°Thanks!¡± Owen hugged Le, ¡°Owen won¡¯t make you angry!¡± Miyamoto¡¯s handspletely sagged. Vincent sighed and just said, ¡°Give the child some time!¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Miyamoto nodded and did not say anything more. ¡°Can we go now? Charles, let¡¯s go now! Go to their house with Dad and Le!¡± Owen shouted at Charles. ¡°Coming!¡± Charles directly walked out. His face was still with an evil smile. ¡°No!¡± Pippa ran out barefoot as if she was crazy. She pushed Le away and hugged Owen in her arms. Ignoring the child¡¯s struggle, she hugged him tightly. She looked slightly crazy as if she had really gone crazy, ¡°No, Owen is my son, he isn¡¯t allowed to go anywhere! He isn¡¯t allowed to go anywhere!¡± With Pippa being like that, Le was not so polite. But, she was the mother of Owen who was a child who would make others feel sorry for him. She was really quite sympathetic towards the child. ¡°Pippa, nobody will steal your child. Don¡¯t be like this!¡± Vincent persuaded. ¡°Let go of him!¡± Miyamoto said in a deep voice but his tone was unusually strong as if he was giving a command. ¡°No!¡± Pippa screamed. Owen was a little scared and he cried all of a sudden. ¡°Owen, don¡¯t be afraid, your mother is sick. Your mom is just sick. You go andfort your mom to let her recover quickly, okay?¡± Vincent¡¯s big hand wiped away Owen¡¯s tears. Vincent¡¯s words let Owen gradually stop crying. While choking, his small hand caressed Pippa¡¯s face, ¡°Mom, are you very sad? Don¡¯t be afraid, Owen will protect Mom when I grow up!¡± ¡°Owen!¡± Pippa cried out in mourning out of the blue. She indeed owed her child too much. Oh, he was her child, was she really wrong? Miyamoto¡¯s face darkened at once. Too much pain and sorrow came up together. As if he had decided, he gritted his teeth and after quite a while, he said in a deep voice, ¡°Pippa, you are freed! I won¡¯t disturb you anymore! Owen is my son so I respect his choice. I have no problem with whoever he lives with! I just want him to be happy!¡± Pippa was stunned for a moment. Freed! He said she was freed! Inexplicably, she felt an emptiness in her heart as if a big hole was made upon an explosion and there was blood dripping around! She could not help but let go of Owen. Miyamoto squatted again. His big hand caressed his son¡¯s little face and he smiled despondently, attempting to show it to his son but that smile was so strange as his face was tangling severely, ¡°Owen, Dad loves you. Dad just doesn¡¯t know how to love you. Forgive Dad! Dad is wrong!¡± ¡°Is it?¡± Owen was still a little uneasy. He nced at Miyamoto who was in front of him and once again looked at Vincent expectantly. His fair hands also uneasily pulled his clothes. ¡°Dad is wrong!¡± Such a proud man admitted his mistake in front of his son. Owen¡¯s face shed with a trace of doubt as if he did not know Miyamoto. Miyamoto said to Vincent again, ¡°I¡¯ll stay in F City for some time. I¡¯ll go to your house every day to see the child, is that okay?¡± Vincent nodded, ¡°Anytime!¡± ¡°Owen, Dad will never hit Mom again. Dad will go to see you when I¡¯m free!¡± Miyamoto gently stroked Owen¡¯s head, turned around and left. He just left like that! Pippa lowered her face and did not look at his back. But, Miyamoto¡¯s figure when leaving looked so forlorn and would make others feel sympathetic. ¡°Pippa, let Owen stay with me first!¡± Vincent carried the child, ¡°After you¡¯re discharged from the hospital, adjust your mood well. I hope you pull yourself together!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll carry Owen downstairs first!¡± Charles had already carried Owen and they left first! ¡°Vincent!¡± Pippa¡¯s tears welled up in her eyes that were raised. However, Le did not know whom her tears were shedding for. N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. ¡°Brace up yourself, you¡¯re freed!¡± Vincent sighed. ¡°Can I talk to Le?¡± Apparently, Pippa had really calmed down. Vincent met Le¡¯s eyes and inquired about her will. Le nodded, ¡°You get up. The floor is cold!¡± Pippa was still squatting on the floor and she looked very pitiful. The two people walked into the room and after Pippa closed the door, she flung herself onto her knee. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Le was shocked, ¡°Get up now!¡± ¡°Le, I hope you can return Vincent to me.¡± Pippa¡¯s sincerely gazed at Le and her body was quivering continuously. It seemed that she had taken some time to gather enough courage before speaking. ¡°Return to you?¡± Le stroked her head as if she was having a headache, ¡°Pippa, didn¡¯t you understand what I said that day? Vincent is my man, why should I give him back to you? What is your rtionship with him?¡± ¡°But I love Vincent, I¡¯ve loved him for so many years! I can¡¯t live without Vincent. I didn¡¯t have freedom before but now I¡¯m already freed. Vincent, Owen and I will be together as a family, we¡¯ll be always together!¡± Pippa sobbed and on the verge of tears, she pitifully gazed at Le. Le raised her eyes to gaze at Pippa who was in front of her and said coldly, ¡°Do you think Vincent will love a woman whose son does not trust and help her? You say you¡¯ve loved him for many years but how would you be together with Mr. ck? Pippa, even a blind person can see that Mr. ck loves you. Just now, the moment he said that you¡¯re freed, do you think that we didn¡¯t see the disappointment you had in the twinkling of an eye? You really don¡¯t love him at all? You¡¯re absolutely wrong. You love Vincent, so what? He totally doesn¡¯t love you.¡± Chapter 372 Not Willing to Watch Her Die Chapter 372 Not Willing to Watch Her Die ¡°No, Vincent loves me.¡± Pippa¡¯s haunting cry turned to shrill all of a sudden as she vehemently seized Le¡¯s hand and started to bawl, ¡°You know nothing about us, and you don¡¯t know Vincent¡¯s temperament well enough. He¡¯s such a mild and gentle person, and it¡¯s all because of Miyamoto that he has to give up on our rtionship back then. The only reason that he has married you now is because you¡¯re just a pawn to him since you¡¯re Brian¡¯s daughter! He won¡¯t ever love you, so as long as you walk away from him, he wille right back to me.¡± ¡°You¡¯re impossible, Pippa!¡± Le sighed deeply as she felt sorry for Miyamoto, ¡°My advice for you is to hurry up and go to Mr. ck while it¡¯s still not toote, or you will lose the man whom loves you from the bottom of his heart as well!¡± ¡°Spare me!¡± Pippa shook her head violently while a look of despair had manifested on her delicate features as she mumbled, ¡°It¡¯s precisely because of my heedfulness and having Owen in the first ce that I have married him, but look what have I gotten as a result? This time, I will never let Vincent go and give up on us anymore. Not a chance.¡± Madness was disyed on Pippa¡¯s agitated expression while her gaze on Le exuded detestation, jealousy and agony all at once. ¡°Oh, please. Do you really think there is something between you two? Do you honestly think what exists between you and him is love? If he really loves you, why would he have gotten himself into a rtionship with my sister at the outset? Aren¡¯t you being overly confident in yourself, Pippa?¡± Le was rendered speechless by the meek and gentle woman right before her eyes for the first time. Le¡¯s biting questions had caused Pippa to burst into a flood of tears, and she was reduced to silence as her reddened eyes were filled with painful regrets while silent tears kept streaming down her cheeks. Despite being scathed by her cutting remarks, Pippa¡¯s unwavering feelings for Vincent had not even dwindled for a slight bit. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Vincent was dumbfounded by the scene in front of him when he had finally pushed open the door and entered the room due to apprehension. Le shook her head as she replied, ¡°Don¡¯t ask me. She says she wants to get married to you, so take care of this mess yourself!¡± She promptly walked out of the room after dropping her final words as she was afraid that she could not fight off her urge to beat Pippa up if she were to stay here any longer. Although she was always a mild-mannered and gentledy, she had been driven up the wall at this moment, and her exasperation hadpelled her to resolve this mess through the use of force as she wished she could p some sense into Pippa. ¡°Vincent!¡± Pippa wiped away the tears on her face as soon as she had heard his familiar voice, and she swiftly got up on her feet and made a beeline for Vincent. ¡°Le?¡± Vincent called out to her softly and quickly turned his body sideways to avoid catching Pippa whom was throwing herself at him, and he immediately walked up to Le and said, ¡°Let¡¯s leave together!¡± ¡°Vincent!¡± Pippa was stunned on the spot while her extended arms were left hanging in the air, and her soft heart started to throb violently when she had set her sight on Vincent holding Le in his embrace. Even Vincent was shunning her now! Her son had discarded her! Vincent had also abandoned her! Even Miyamoto had decided to leave her too! All of them did not want her in their lives anymore! ¡°Why couldn¡¯t we go back to the good old days, Vincent? We were happy back then, weren¡¯t we?¡± Pippa shot her sorrowful gaze towards the apathetic Vincent as she caught up to him and grabbed his hand while muttering, ¡°Remember how many people have said that we are such a great match for each other, Vincent!¡± Vincent shot Le an embarrassing look while Le let out a huge sigh, ¡°You two do indeed look like a well-matched couple, Mr. Vincent!¡± ¡°Are you jealous, Le?¡± Vincent stared at Le with an amusing look on his face as he added, ¡°You can¡¯t be serious.¡± He withdrew his hand from Pippa¡¯s grip on him in a cold and detached manner right after and uttered, ¡°You¡¯re just a sister to me, Pippa. You¡¯ve always been my sister and always will be for the rest of my life!¡± Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Vincent!¡± Pippa stared at him in a wistful manner after hearing his rejection. Did he really not love her at all? ¡°Go back to Miyamoto, Pippa. He¡¯s the one whom should be loved by you.¡± Vincent had abated his usual tenderness that he had always reserved specially for Pippa as his striking face assumed an expression as unsympathetic as remote while he grabbed Le by her hand, ¡°Let me tell you and my mother this, Le is my wife in this lifetime, and this fact will never change no matter what happens.¡± ¡°Vincent ¡ª¡ª¡± Pippa¡¯s ashen face was bathed in tears while her infatuated gaze was fixated on Vincent¡¯s countenance that she had missed and longed for, and she slowly strengthened her feelings for him deep down in her heart as she resolved to never let him go no matter what. When Miyamoto had finally returned out of worry andid his eyes on the scene that had unfolded, a brief look of sorrow and agony shed across his aloof expression when he had taken in Pippa¡¯s tant disy of feelings for another man. He had decisively quitted the underworld for her, the woman whom he had loved for so many years, but why couldn¡¯t she perceive his love for her and only had eyes for Vincent all this while¡­ Miyamoto suddenly felt like he could discern his old self whom had also grown to hate her because of his unrequited love for her when he had taken in Pippa¡¯s bigotry at this moment. He let out a deep sigh and swallowed his pain, forcing a smile on his chiselled face soon after as he said to Vincent, ¡°She needs two advanced practice nurses to look after her, and I¡¯ve instructed them toe here!¡± After finishing his sentence, he left the room in a determined manner again. It seemed hard to get one¡¯s head around something sometimes, but when it hade to the time where one had figured it all out, she would get to know that the hardest part was only the process of thinking things through, and relief would ensue after the process of thinking it over waspleted. Pippa stared at Miyamoto, who was walking away from her with her ssy eyes and reverted her gaze back to Vincent, and her drifting consciousness was soon gathered again with her intent gaze on him while fanatical obsession was aroused in her heart once again. Vincent breathed out a deep sigh, and two advanced practice nurses had entered the room at that moment. He stayed silent and walked out of the room while taking Le by her hand, and he asked after he had caught up to Miyamoto, ¡°Why do you even bothered to give her freedom if you can¡¯t let her go?¡± Miyamoto paused for silence before he opened his mouth, ¡°I won¡¯t cling onto her anymore when I¡¯ve said that I will give her freedom as I too am tired and worn out! I¡¯m just worried that she will take things to heart and head to her doom by taking her own life as she was diagnosed with depression!¡± ¡°She¡¯s suffering from depression?!¡± Both Vincent and Le were taken aback by this surprising piece of news. ¡°Yes! Even if I have to let go of her, I still don¡¯t wish for her to die!¡± Miyamoto smiled faintly as he added, ¡°I¡¯ll leave Owen in your hands now!¡± Le sighed deeply when Miyamoto had taken his leave, ¡°Mr. ck has really treated Pippa well, but it¡¯s such a shame that she couldn¡¯t appreciate him! Why does she suffer from depression though?¡± Vincent cast his nce towards Le and replied, ¡°Once a perfectionist like her has realized that reality is nowhere as perfect as what she has envisioned, and when she couldn¡¯t ept the chasm between her ideal state and reality, there would be deviation in her mental health which could cause her to be psychologically vulnerable. Pippa has always been living in her fantasies!¡± ¡°Do you feel sorry for her?¡± Le turned around and shot a nce towards Vincent, ¡°Are you guilty¡­¡± Her remaining sentence had been abruptly broken off by him at that moment as she had to swallow them when he had kissed her while they were still waiting for the elevator! His scorching masculinity had pervaded Le¡¯s every sense which had stunned her as she stood transfixed on the ground and let him steal a kiss from her lips. Her remaining traces of anger towards Pippa had seemed to vanish the moment Vincent¡¯s lips had touched her skin as his unexpectedly gentle kiss had fallen softly on her which had quelled her anger. His kiss was truly a stark contrast with his fierce look, and all she could do was to stare at him with her eyes wide open as she was at a loss as to what to do while their breaths blew onto each other¡¯s faces in proximity. After a long while, he finally came back to his senses after someone had walked out from the elevator when the door had opened. He cleared his throat awkwardly and walked into the elevator while taking her by the hand, and when there was only the two of them left, he uttered again, ¡°To be honest, I do feel sorry for her when I see her in that state!¡± ¡°Do you think you should be held ountable for her?¡± Le had subconsciously softened her tone after his domineering kiss earlier which had also epassed his promise to her, and her floating sybles hade to a surprise for her as well, ¡°Do you think you have some inescapable responsibilities towards Pippa now that she has turned out like this?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± He nodded his head and continued, ¡°If we were not close to begin with, maybe it would not havee to this! My mother is also to me for how Pippa has turned out. Both of us are to be held ountable!¡± ¡°Have you ever loved her?¡± Le asked quietly. Vincent¡¯s expression went dark with some unfathomable emotions the moment he had heard her question, and even though it was hard to decipher his mood, his cold and menacing aura was immensely frigid to the extent that it could freeze everyone in his surroundings. Le was startled for a moment as she asked, ¡°What¡¯s with your expression?¡± ¡°Did you just ask whether I had loved her before?¡± Vincent raised his eyebrows and continued, ¡°Do you really think I have the time to fall for and love so many women in this world?¡± A dazzling smile bloomed on Le¡¯s initially worried face as soon as she had gotten his reply, and she said with vivacity, ¡°So you¡¯ve never loved her before!¡± Vincent felt dejected by her reaction as this little liar had always misunderstood him. Did he seem like the kind of person whom had always offered his universal love to everyone? A smile had broken out on his face as well when he had perceived her face to brighten up with joy as relief crept up onto him. However, a wave of mncholy would stille over him whenever Pippa¡¯s matters had crossed his mind. Le was blushed scarlet when she had discerned the captivating smile lingering on his lips, and she lowered her head at once to hide her shyness. Owen and Charles had suddenly moved into the vi after that. It had never urred to Le that Charles would move in as well, plus he was to live in as the assistant of Vincent¡¯s mother. He had even announced that he would stay in F City for some time until Owen had got used to his life here, and only then would he leave their ce. Le was still very much frightened of Charles due to the incident in the elevator. ¡°I¡¯m afraid that Charles and Owen have to stay here with us for some time, Le!¡± Vincent walked into the room and broke the news to her as she was thedy of the house after all. Le nodded and asked, ¡°Does Charles really have to stay in our house, Mr. Vincent?¡± ¡°Why?¡± Vincent frowned in suspicion, ¡°Do you dislike him staying here?¡± ¡°I know that he¡¯s the man in the video, and he¡¯s your mother¡¯s assistant. Am I right?¡± Le asked softly while she put on a resigned look on her face. ¡°You know that it¡¯s him?¡± Vincent was slightly startled by her remarks, ¡°That¡¯s why you were asking him about the video in the hospital?¡± Le remained silent while her whitened face was veiled with solemnity, and it was obvious that she had kept her feelings bottled up. ¡°How about I let Charles stay at the sea-view room, Le?¡± Vincent said huskily as he stared at her. ¡°It¡¯s fine!¡± Le shook her head and continued, ¡°Just let him stay since he¡¯s your guest, plus it wouldn¡¯t look good if you were to drive him out! Vincent did not utter anything else anymore, but his gaze had gradually darkened after knowing about her concern. Vincent had gone to work to attend to some business afterwards, and Le had to stay in due to the arrival of Owen and Charles. She had spent some time ying with Owen after they had settled in, and it seemed like the little kid was very fond of her, hence they had no problem getting along with each other. Charles was watching the financial news on the TV in the living room when Le had brought Owen back in after their ytime, and Charles swiftly turned around and cast her a nce. A smile had crept across his face while he winked at her, and his actions had startled Le which had caused her senses to be heightened as this man was too dangerous. ¡°y with me, Charles!¡± Owen immediately threw himself at him. ¡°All you know is to have fun and y around, you little kiddo!¡± Charles reached out his hands and caressed Owen¡¯s head as he asked, ¡°What have you yed with Le?¡± ¡°Mm!¡± Owen gave it a thought and replied soon after, ¡°We were ying ser in thewn just now!¡± ¡°Oh! Is that so?¡± Charles chucked lightly upon hearing the kid¡¯s reply, and the smile that was worn on his face when he was speaking to Owen had made him looked less evil, and there was even some hints of innocence in his expression that did not seem feigned at all. Charles abruptly turned his head around after discerning Le¡¯s wary gaze on him, and he stared at her coldly while a touch of mischief and yfulness had shed across his eyes soon after. He proposed to Owen right away, ¡°How about we ask Le to y with us?¡± Chapter 373 I Won’t Betray You Chapter 373 I Won¡¯t Betray You ¡°Yes!¡± Owen immediately responded. ¡°I still have things to do and I am afraid that I am unable to join you all!¡± Le immediately refused as she didn¡¯t want to have any interaction with Charles. ¡°You¡¯re such a wet nket!¡± Charles shrugged his shoulders. Owen was also a little bit disappointed. Le said again, ¡°I am going to study first. Owen, if you¡¯re hungry, ask Eira to cook something for you to eat. I am going up!¡± After saying that, without waiting for them to answer, she ran upstairs. On the stairs, she heard Owen asking Charles something. ¡°Charles, do you think that Le doesn¡¯t like me?¡± Owen¡¯s voice suddenly became lower. Le suddenly felt bad for the child as he is sensitive about other people¡¯s feelings. He was afraid that there was someone who did not like him. Le stopped on the stairs and heard Charles saying, ¡°How can it be? Darling, you are thinking nonsense again. Everyone likes Owen, and you shouldn¡¯t be so sentimental, okay?¡± On the stairs, Le turned around after all, ¡°Owen, let¡¯s go upstairs to watch cartoons, okay? I have a lot of cartoons on myptop!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Owen immediately became happy. He ran up the stairs and held Le¡¯s hand. His hand was very small, but it was very warm in Le¡¯s hand. The strange feeling made her heart feel warm. The child was so naive. The expression of Charles was a bitplicated, and he soon turned around to watch the financial news on the TV again. In the study. Le opened herptop. Both of them sat on the sofa with theptop on her knee, while Owen leaned against her. Le opened the cartoon and let him watch. Looking down at his handsome face, Le found that his child inherited the good genes of his parents. He was good-looking and had long eyshes. Hisrge eyes shed as if they could speak. ¡°Owen, you¡­¡± Le hesitated, not knowing how tomunicate with the child about his parents. She wanted to persuade the child to have a better rtionship with Miyamoto. ¡°Do you have something to say?¡± Owen lifted his little face and looked at her. ¡°Yes.¡± Le nodded. ¡°Then just say it, don¡¯t stammer. Charles said, stammering is not good, since it means that there is something fishy.¡± ¡°Oh!¡± Le froze and smiled, ¡°Owen, actually your parents love you very much!¡± Once he heard the word ¡®parents¡¯, he lowered her little face and shook her head. ¡°Le you don¡¯t understand, Mummy doesn¡¯t like me. I know it actually!¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Mum told me before, she doesn¡¯t like me, Miyamoto¡­ If he likes me, why isn¡¯t he taking me home? They all don¡¯t like me¡­¡± Is it? Le also wants to know! All these years, why didn¡¯t Miyamotoe to find Owen? Looking at the child¡¯s lost face like this, Le¡¯s face turned gloomy. Both Pippa and Miyamoto did not y their roles as parents well! In the evening, Miyamoto came. He bought many toys. Le led Owen downstairs and did not see Charles. Owen stood beside Le. Miyamoto looked a bit nervous and he was trembling at the moment he saw Owen. ¡°Owen!¡± Miyamoto held a toy car in his hand. He clumsily put the car in the yard. The muscles in his face looked tautened. ¡°This is a gift from Daddy. Come and look at it, okay?¡± Obviously, Owen was attracted when he saw the toy, but he just grabbed Le¡¯s hand. Le could feel the child¡¯s fear of his father, and she squatted down and encouraged him, ¡°Owen, let¡¯s go to see the toy together, okay?¡± The child was after all a child and he was attracted by the toy and nodded blushingly. ¡°Okay!¡± Miyamoto instantly smiled and immediately put the remote control of the toy car in Owen¡¯s hand. In a short time, Owen was enjoying ying with the toy car. He even forgot to ask Le to apany him. He controlled the car running all over the yard, smiling happily. ¡°Treating children needs some patience!¡± Le said softly. ¡°Don¡¯t be too nervous, Mr. ck. This is already a good start as he is willing to ept your toys. It means that he still desires to get your love!¡± ¡°Thanks!¡± Miyamoto looked at his son, showing his pride as a father in his eyes. ¡°Owen has doubts in his heart as he doesn¡¯t know why you always don¡¯t want to be with him. I think after the doubts in his mind are resolved then he can be closer to you!¡± Hearing her words, Miyamoto¡¯s handsome face looked hurt. His silence made Le feel guilty. She lowered her head and said softly, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I think you must also have your reason.¡± ¡°No. This is my fault. I thought Vincent was the child¡¯s father!¡± Miyamoto said in a low male voice. Le bit her lips and raised her eyes. She asked, ¡°Was itter confirmed that Vincent was not his father?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Miyamoto expression softened a bit and he nodded his head. ¡°Yes, I always thought Vincent was Owen¡¯s father as Pippa always said so!¡± Le was slightly stunned and it was a bit hard for her to believe his sentence. Pippa was so annoying. How could she not tell her son who his father was? Was Vincent the only one that had sex with her? Miyamoto gazed at Le who was nervous and showing doubts on her little face. She bit her lips and looked tangled. Miyamoto withdrew his gaze from Le and stopped looking at her. He said softly, ¡°Mrs. White, don¡¯t worry. Pippa and Vincent never had sex before. Their rtionship is pure as Vincent doesn¡¯t like her.¡± Le was stunned while Miyamoto smiled faintly, ¡°It¡¯s just Pippa¡¯s wishful thinking!¡± Le felt rxed and she suddenly felt she was a bit petty and was too distrustful of Vincent. She smiled and nodded her head. Her smile was sunny and not gloomy anymore. ¡°You two will be happy!¡± Miyamoto told Le from the bottom of his heart. ¡°You too!¡± Le was smiling also. Although they didn¡¯t talk much, they felt like old friends who had known each other for years, and they had quite a tacit understanding. When they looked at Owen who was having fun, they both smiled. A car slid through the gate with a ¡®squeak¡¯ sound. Vincent was back! It seemed like Vincent was surprised to see Miyamoto. Looking at them chatting happily from a distance, Vincent¡¯s eyes were sharp. Le saw him walking towards them robustly while Owen was enjoying the toy car and forgot to greet Vincent. ¡°Wee,¡± Vincent was smiling. His tone was casual, making Miyamoto who didn¡¯t really visit them quite regrly feel like he was a regr visitor. ¡°I will apany Owen for a while, you guys go up first!¡± Miyamoto said. He didn¡¯t want to be the third wheel. Le was a little worried, but Vincent turned his head to look at Owen and brought her upstairs. ¡°Vincent?¡± Le shouted. ¡°Give them time to get along with each other!¡± Vincent brought her upstairs, removing his tie as he walked. They entered the bedroom. Vincent sat on the sofa, rubbing his brow. ¡°Are you hungry?¡± Le who was also sitting on the sofa asked him. She turned her face to look at him carefully. Her hand couldn¡¯t help but want to stroke his handsome face, because she saw he looked very fatigued. What¡¯s the thing that made him so tired. ¡°Not really.¡± He pressed and rubbed his temples, leaning back on the sofa. ¡°Come here for a while,¡± Le lightly nudged him, signalling him to get up. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± He looked at Le in wonder. ¡°Juste over.¡± She pulled him over to the bed and pushed him down on the big bed. She also sat on the bed. ¡°You¡­¡± He looked at Le in surprise. Le smiled sweetly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t eat you. I just want to help you massage for a while.¡± ¡°Comfortable, right?¡± Le asked him. He hummedzily and seemed to be enjoying himself extraordinarily. ¡°You look very tired today!¡± Le added, not knowing if it was thepany or Pippa, but he looked extra tired today. Although he had been massaged for half an hour, he still stayed on the bed and did not want to move. ¡°Yes, I am very tired!¡± He said. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Is it because of Pippa?¡± She bent down her body and asked softly in his ear. He turned around suddenly andid on his back. He used his strong arms to hug Le and Le let him hug her. ¡°Vincent!¡± Lying in his familiar arms, she felt sofortable. ¡°Le!¡± ¡°You¡­¡± His sudden approaching face made Le speechless. His huge body pressed down on Le and his handsome face got closer and closer to her until there was no more distance between them. Such proximity made Le¡¯s heart thumping. She was so nervous. His lips finally kissed hers after staying close for a long time. She could feel that he was so gentle, but also so mad that her heart trembled. She was getting lost. Their lips and tongues entwined with each other. Le could not help but respond to him seductively. He, on the other hand, was wildly demanding. He was so dominant and wild. After a long time, when Le was about to faint, he stopped this sweet murderous action. It turned out that a kiss could be so loving and overwhelming. At this moment, he looked satisfied. There was lust,ughter, evil, charm, but also a strange sour taste in his eyes. Heid down on her side, reached out, and wrapped his arms around her. He then pressed her against his body, forcing her to look straight into his eyes. ¡°I am jealous.¡± He spoke lightly, but there was hidden anger in his eyes. Le was stunned in ce. For his bluntness, and also for her heart, she looked at him silently, as if she wanted to see through him. She was a bit puzzled, ¡°Why?¡± This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. Did he oddly say he was jealous? She still had no idea! ¡°You had a nice talk with Miyamoto! You seemed to care extraordinarily about him?¡± Le was dumbfounded as she had only spoken a few words to Miyamoto. Did he misunderstand? But why did he kiss her like that just now? She looked at him deeply, unable to react for half a day! He looked at Le with a serious expression. After a long time of staring at each other, Le smiled. ¡°Vincent, why are you so cute?¡± Le couldn¡¯t help butugh dementedly. He was really too cute. He said he was jealous, and the person he was jealous of was Miyamoto. Oh my god! She thought that it was impossible for her and Miyamoto to get together. At this moment, Le suddenly found that she liked his sentence as he cared for her. He liked his possessiveness over her, as it meant he loved him. He had love towards her. She suddenly felt a gentle affection. She looked at his handsome face in a daze. Lowering her head, she took the initiative to kiss his lips. ¡°Vincent, I will not betray you, never!¡± Chapter 374 A Button Chapter 374 A Button He stretched out his big hands, gently rubbed her hair, and smiled at Le, who was smiling. His heart became very rxed. Le looked at his smile on the lips, her white arms wrapped around his neck, and her tone was a little embarrassed as she said, "I''m d you told me this! Vincent, did you start to care about me?" Vincent''s big hands tightened around her slender waist, and his deep eyes were filled with Le. He said in a low voice, "What do you think?" "I hate it, you always make me guess, but how do I know what you are thinking?" She gently pressed her face to his sturdy chest, listened to his powerful heartbeat. Her heart rate was not normal, and her voice was extremely soft, "But I hope you care about me! And only care about me!" Vincent''s thin and arrogant lips slightly curled up, he pressed his hot lips to Le''s ears, and asked softly, "Of course I care about you! Little liar, aren''t you happy?" His hot male voice filled Le''s sensitive ears. Her heart throbbed and her face was a little blushed. She didn''t speak, and just nodded gently. A lowugh wafted from Vincent''s chest. He reached into Le''s cor with his big hand, and held her small face up, with a charming smile on his face, "Then let''s do something to make us even happier. Alright?" "What?" "What what? Now that Charles''s not around, and Owen is being watched by Miyamoto, of course I have to hurry!" Vincent spoke ambiguous love words in her ear. Le''s face became even more blushed, she was deeply fascinated by Vincent''s tender eyes, unable to resist sinking into them, and she was lost in his sharp, handsome face. The corner of Vincent''s lips twitched and he looked at Le''s shy face. He felt as if he had been hit hard inside, and then turned over and pressed her tightly on the soft bed with his hot body. His handsome eyes had a unique charm that could fascinate people. He just looked at Le and said in a fascinating and drunken voice, "Le, you are mine!" "Vincent¡ª" Le''s heart trembled slightly, her heart beating so wild that she couldn''t control it, and the corners of her cherry-red lips, with the shyness of wanting to say nothing, seduced Vincent''s senses. Her shy eyes met his bright ck eyes. Le felt that somewhere in her heart she was suddenly touched gently. Lowering his head, she kissed his lips and covered his handsome face with her hands. Looking at him close at hand, and seeing him within reach, her heart fell bit by bit. He leaned down and kissed her lips as if being pulled in some way, absorbing her warm fragrance. A strong and dangerous aura enveloped her, her deep eyes gleamed with gentle light. Once a heart decided to settle down, it was not far from love. Vincent kissed Le lightly. At this moment, he suddenly thought, he wanted her forever! Looking at his charming eyes, she was panting. And he, as if he understood, his eyes became hot, his true feelings began to show, but just for a moment, the desire of love burned. He started kissing Le frantically. Severely and for a long time, she lost her breath, but was enjoying the thrill ofck of oxygen. And he continued to deliver oxygen to her, his heart beating violently. As if about to explode, Le just felt that she could no longer bear it. Their clothes became an annoying diaphragm, and the two of them desperately tried to tear them off. But the numbness made her unable to use her strength. At this moment, he had already torn open Le''s clothes, his strength was really great! But she didn''t feel pain. Almost crazy, he held the chest deeply in his mouth. Using his lips and tongue, he kept kneading, teasing her. Lust quickly haunted the two of them. Furiously tearing off his remaining shirt, she kissed his chest, and slowly stretched out her hand to his tight abdomen, searching for his huge desire... When the first wave of passion faded, Le''s phone rang. Lying in Vincent''s arms, Le turned on the phone, seeing the number she suddenly went stiff. "Who is it?" Vincent saidzily. This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. "My sister!" Le leaned in his arms. "I''ll take that!" Vincent got up and went to the bathroom to take a shower. Le answered the phone. "Yeah?" "I heard that Charles is back?" Macey was straightforward. "How do you know?" "Tell him, I want to see him!" Macey ordered. "He''s not in now!" "I will go to your vi right now!" "He really isn''t here now!" Le said again. "I don''t care, I want to see him immediately!" Macey hung up the phone. Le was still in a daze when Vincent came out from the shower. "What happened?" "My sister wantse to find Charles!" Le said. "One''s character is difficult to change." Vincent said suddenly. "Let her do!" "But she ising here!" "Tell her to find Charles at Morning Bar!" Vincent said again. "He may not be back tonight. Let her go there to find him!" Le called Macey again, and told her what Vincent said. Le only then went to the shower and changed her clothes. After changing her clothes, Vincent took her waist again, not allowing her to go downstairs. "Vincent!" Le was dazed. "We should go down, Mr. ck and Owen are downstairs!" "There is no crying, which means they are getting along well!" Vincent looked down at her red face after their passion, and said solemnly, "Le, I tell you, I am not a good man, but I hope you are happy, but this happiness will have toe from me. I will never unselfishly give you to any other men, so you have to remember that you are not allowed to be so close to other men, understand?" Le blinked and went dumb! "You can only be my woman!" He announced domineeringly, the wildness ignited in his ck eyes rippled in Le''s heart. "You..." "I said that I would treat you well, and I would treat you wholeheartedly, with the same mind and body. Other men, shouldn''t even think about touching you or look at you." He said calmly, but his eyes were cold, as if the fierce enemy was right in front of him. The domineeringmand was unexpectedly pleasant to her ears. Le''s heart was warm... She suddenly wanted to tell him bluntly that she loved him so much, but¡ª When the words came to her lips, she swallowed them back again! "Don''t you have anything to say?" Vincent''s tone seemed that he could see her impulse to speak, but she still shook her head. Vincent couldn''t help feeling depressed. When would the little liar tell him in person that she loved him? And also that it has been a really long time! But his domineeringmand really moved Le, as if everything had broken through the clouds. A man''s exclusivity towards a woman, and his jealousy, and overbearing and wild appearance for a woman would be fatal to this woman, she would get addicted to it identally! "Vincent!" Le took the initiative to reach out her hands and put her arms around his waist. At this moment, she really felt happiness. That kind of unparalleled sweetness brought by a man. "Le, I might be a little busy in theing time!" Vincent''s eyebrows wrinkled again. "What happened?" "Something has happened to the stocks, I suspect that someone has been buying the White Group stocks! By the way, what did you say to Julian that day?" Vincent suddenly remembered that he forgot such an important thing. Le was slightly startled and told him, "Vincent, I don''t know if my suspicion is right, but it is really strange. I suspect that the person who kidnapped me was Julian!" Vincent was shocked, "Why do you have this doubt?" "I found a button! The other day, I saw that the button was the same as the button on Julian''s shirt, and there was indeed a button missing on his sleeve. I asked him, but he didn''t admit it!" Le told him what happened that day. "Where is that button?" "In Pearl Community!" Le bit her lip. "I just suspect, but he didn''t admit it! But why did he kidnap me and tell me to divorce you? What''s his motivation?" "Let''s get that button. Let''s go now!" Vincent grabbed her to leave. "We are going right now?" "Yes, now!" Vincent nodded. When the two went downstairs, they saw in the living room, Miyamoto squatted on the ground holding a toy car in his hand, repairing the child''s car, while Owenmanded, "This is not right, this is not right, it should be like this..." Vincent and Le looked at each other. It didn''t take long for the child to start ying with Miyamoto. Miyamoto said patiently, "Owen is so smart. I don''t even know that!" "I don''t like this toy car!" "So what do you like?" "I like real cars. Can you teach me how to drive?" Owen asked with his small face raised. Miyamoto was slightly startled , and looked at his son''s height. "You are not tall enough now. You can''t step on the brakes!" "When will it be possible then?" Owen looked happy seeing that he hadn''t refused. "When you are ten years old, and I will teach you!" "Really?" Owen was very suspicious. "A word spoken is past recalling! " "What do you mean?" "Just that I will keep my word!" Miyamoto said. His mother was Chinese, so he was proficient in Chinese. "Okay! Then you have to keep your word!" "He is still a minor when he is ten!" Vincent said solemnly on the stairs. Miyamoto looked back at him, "We don''t have to go on the road. I learned to drive when I was ten!" "Dad!" When Owen saw Vincent, he still called him Dad! "Owen, I have something to do with Le. Will you be with Daddy Miyamoto?" Owen frowned, thought about it, looked at Miyamoto again, and nodded. "Great!" It was so easy to get him to agree, and Miyamoto was obviously surprised, but also extremely happy. Vincent took Le to get the button. Vincent put the button in his pocket, "Le, I''ll take care of this!" "Hmm!" Completely relieved, she handed it to him. So, the next day, Vincent found Julian. "I admire you that until this moment, you can still be so calm when you see me! Julian, your courage is extraordinary, just like your father." "I''m very surprised, what do you need from me?" Julian was very calm. "Is this yours?" Vincent put the button on the table and pushed it over. Julian saw this button, his eyes froze, but he was calm after an instant, and nodded, "It''s the same as the button on one of my shirts!" Chapter 375 Sexual Orientation Issue Chapter 375 Sexual Orientation Issue Vincent White was staring straight, but Julian felt that he was sharp and mncholy. "Do you hate me?" Julian asked in a low and sad voice, with even a sense of despair. Vincent looked at Julian indifferently as if he looked through him. Vincent was cold-hearted and calm, not even giving Julian a nce at all. "You''ve fallen for Le," Julian said faintly as he picked up the coffee, with his hand trembling. "Vincent, I lost! I thought that as long as you''re not in love with Le, with some effort, I could definitely stimte your potential and let you know that we are the most suitable being together. But I was too forceful! There''s no problem with your sexual orientation." "I''ve told you I''m normal!" Vincent was gloomy, and his tone was cold. No normal man would be ebullient for an abnormal man missing him. "I lost! The call and kidnapping were indeed my doing! Le is smart, and she had found it out!" Julian said faintly, "There won''t be a next time!" Vincent scowled at Julian, staring at him as if to find out the truth. Julian looked at him without evading his eyes and said, "I choose to let go! Can I leave now?" Vincent didn''t respond but just staring at Julian icily. "What else do you want? Can''t give up on me?" Julian raised his brow. "Julian, if this happens again, all the gay ones in the world wille to you!" Vincent''s cold words were breaking Julian''s heart. Looking at that handsome face that he had missed for so many years, looking at that threatening dark eyes of his and looking at that stern look of his, Julian curled his lips suddenly. His smile was faint, and his soft voice was sorrowful. "You''ve finally found my weak spot. Don''t worry. It won''t happen again. I want to have a peaceful life! I can''t bear it when all the gay ones in the world areing to me at one go!" Julian looked squarely at Vincent and said nkly, "Bless you, Vincent!" ¡­ At the vi. Le came downstairs and saw Charles, who just entered the house. He seemed to have stayed out all night. She was unsure if Macey had looked for him and where he stayedst night? She was baffled and wanted to go back to her room, not wanting to greet him. But Charles called out to her, "Am I not wee here?" Le turned around, giving him a faint look. She didn''t respond and did not want to say anything. She was about to go upstairs but being called by him again. "I have something good. Do you want to see?" Le ignored him, "But this has something to do with your husband!" Le paused for a moment and turned back, "If you have something to say, just speak it!" "Do you sure you can bear it?" Charles gazed sharply at Le. "Don''t be mysterious!" Le walked downstairs. "Bring it out for whatever you have!" Charles nodded and took out a photo from his arms. "Look!" Le was stunned when the photo was handed to her. She was struck dumb as it was a picture of Vincent kissing Julian. Yes! It was a picture of Vincent holding Julian''s head and kissed him. And Vincent was the one who took the initiative. Gosh! And he kissed on his lips! Le quivered as she was really taken aback by it! Instantly, she was lost in thought, and her face was pale! Could it be that this was the reason Julian kidnapped her? Could it be that Vincent and him? She dared not to think about it anymore! "Are you okay?" Charles asked with a smile, "Scared, right?" Le came to her senses and grunted coldly, seeing the gloating look on Charles''s face. "Tell me, what''s your intention?" "I didn''t mean anything! I''m just reminding you that Vincent might be gay!" Charles shrugged. "He''s not!" Le roared, taking the photo upstairs. In fact, she was shocked and scared. How could Vincent be gay? She couldn''t believe it! Absolutely not! "The photo is mine! But I''ll just give it to you then!" Charles added, "Don''t be too sad!" Le walked back to her room at a heavy pace and shut herself in her room. She could no longer calm down to hide her negative emotions. She sat on the chair helplessly, covering her face and closing her eyes, feeling broken-hearted. This picture had gone over the top! Was Vincent serious about it? She dared not to think about it anymore! She put the photo into her bag, not thinking about it. This was absolutely impossible. But thinking of every time Vincent met Julian, she felt something wrong. But she couldn''t tell it! Was it really unusual between them? Then¡­ Ugh! It was so disgusting! Did they do it? With Vincent on top? Who was top, and who was bottom? Ugh! Le pped her head, feeling that she had overthought it. How could the scenes of Vincent and Julian rolling around in bed sh in her mind? However, Le entered her room and never came out. Owen had already gone out with Miyamoto, despite knowing each other for just one day only. And so, the vi was quiet. Theplete silence was unsettling and irritating. Le knew that everything was the fault of this picture. She really wanted to call Vincent immediately, but she chose to believe in Vincent. Finally, in the evening, some staggering footsteps sounded. The door was opened, and a ray of light came through the open gap, shining on the tall figure. The lights were turned on with a snap! Vincent saw Le sitting on the sofa in a daze, "What''s wrong? Why didn''t you turn on the lights?" Le came to her senses and stood up immediately as he saw Vincent. She was nervous and rmed, forcing herself to be calm. Her voice was trembling, "You... you''re back?" "Yeah. Eira said that you''ve been in your room for the whole afternoon!" Vincent looked at Le with suspicion. "Yeah! Yeah!" Le nodded and changed the topic, "Have you eaten yet? Shall we go down?" Le spoke as she was about to leave. Her hand had just gripped the door handle when someone grabbed her arm from the back. She was frightened and flung his hand away as if she disliked him for being nasty. Vincent was stung by her action, and he looked at her sharply. He pulled her back and pressed her onto the sofa. Vincent stared at her from above, "Tell me, what''s wrong with you?" Le was stunned, huddling up and shaking her head. But she resisted his touch instinctively, "No. Nothing! Let''s go down to eat!" "Le!" Vincent gritted his teeth and called out to her. Le trembled as she heard him yelling. She raised her head slowly to look at him. She noticed that he was in a rage. Their eyes met, but none of them spoke. "Alright." Le regained herposure, "Vincent, about the button, did you check it out?" Vincent was baffled and frowned, "Don''t ask it again. I''ll find out!" "Then let''s get down to eat. I''m starving!" Le didn''t want to be with him alone in the room. She wanted to get down as soon as possible. Vincent was doubtful, looking at her, but he said nothing and nodded, "Let''s go!" During dinner, Le sat at the dining table with just the two of them. Charles had gone out while Owen seemed to have a pleasant time with Miyamoto and hadn''t back yet. "Are you spaced out?" Vincent''s voice sounded at the dining table. Le was panic, and her chopsticks fell onto the ground. "No. Nothing!" She tried to calm herself down when picking the chopsticks. Vincent would have noticed it if she acted like this. She picked it up and went to the kitchen to grab another pair of chopsticks. Then she gave a stiff smile, "The dish is delicious. Have more of it!" She went to grab herself the chopsticks so that nobody noticed her bitterness. "You''ve something on your mind, don¡¯t you?" Vincent frowned. "Nope!" Le turned around and said faintly. Vincent was gloomy and said nothing. He went upstairs alone after dinner. Le walked past the study and saw Vincent smoking silently at the window. His posture was charming, while his cold and distant look was so unpredictable. At the moment, Le was so confused that she could barely speak. Was Vincent really gay? She didn''t want to look into it. She was afraid that the answer would be terrible and uneptable for her. Late at night, she was lying in bed until the door was opened and closed. He took off his clothes and went for a shower. Hearing the rushing water sound in the bathroom, Le was scared! And she was highly anxious! After a while, the water sound had stopped. He walked out and dried himself. Then heid on her side! He embraced her from behind, and Le closed her eyes instinctively. She could feel his warm breaths at her ear, with his sturdy chest pressing on her. She pretended to be asleep. No! No way! She was stiffened as she felt his growing desire. He turned her around, and his massive body pressed on her. Her heart was beating fast as she met his deep dark eyes, "I''m tired!" Her words quenched his desire! Vincent rolled over on the bed, gasping and turned his back to her. He gave her the cold shoulder the whole night, and they slept far apart. This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. A gulf seemed to have divided the two of them. Le was afraid of having sex with him! A woman''s heart was always so fragile. Le was unable to sleep and not dared to turn over. At the same time, the man beside her hadn''t sleep yet as he seemed to be still angry. Le thought in her mind, "Go to sleep. Go to sleep! It''s just a dream!" Not long after, Le finally felt sleepy in the wee hours! When she was about to fall asleep, she felt him at her side as well as his warm body. Her heart couldn''t help but start pounding. Chapter 376 Getting Kidnapped Again Chapter 376 Getting Kidnapped Again For a long time he had remained on his back, and his breathing sounded regr. Had he fallen asleep? She turned around to face him and saw that he was looking at her with an extremelyplicated expression on his face. His dark pupils were strangely clear in the midst of darkness. ¡°Mr. White¡­¡± It was apparent to anyone how guilty that voice sounded, but he pretended no to notice that. ¡°Yes.¡± He was still staring at her. ¡°Just sleep.¡± She told him lightly. Then, she turned around with her back facing him again. However, he stopped her this time. He sighed quietly as he hugged her, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s sleep!¡± He thought that perhaps she was really tired. Although he really wanted it now, but he should respect a woman too! ¡°I just want to sleep with you in my arms. Can I do that?¡± His low voice burrowed into Le¡¯s ears. The nervous, gentle and uncertain air created a huge hole in the wall which Le had just created. She reached out her arms and wrapped it around his waist while snugging her face against his chest. She thought that maybe she could ask Julian tomorrow for the reason someone as masculine as Vincent ended up as a homosexual guy. They remained tightly hugged together for a long time. Soon, sleep came to them and it would be dawn soon¡­ Vincent had gone to work early in the morning, andst night Miyamoto had called to inform him that Owen and him had settled in a hotel. They were going to have fun out there today. Le descended the mountain too after Vincent had left. After setting up an appointment with Julian, Julian sounded pleasantly surprised. When the two of them sat in the caf¨¦, Julian simply smiled with a distant and nostalgic look in his eyes. ¡°Le, I know you will look for me!¡± ¡°You know that?¡± Le raised her brows. ¡°Vincent hase to me earlier!¡± Julian smiled. Le couldn¡¯t find any words for him at the moment. ¡°The one who has kidnapped you was indeed me!¡± Julian admitted. ¡°You are really smart. I never expected you to discover the truth! That button is limited-edition, and there is no way I can get away with it. Haha¡­ but now I feel really relieved! Do you want to know why I have kidnapped you?¡± ¡°I know that!¡± Le replied. ¡°You know that?¡± Julian was startled this time. Le nodded seriously while she produced a photo from her bag. She ced it in front of him, ¡°Is it because of this?¡± Julian was still in a daze, ¡°Why do you have this photograph?¡± ¡°Never mind about how I got it, I want to know what is going on!¡± Le stared straight into his eyes. Julianughed as he asked another question of his own, ¡°You don¡¯ believe in Vincent?¡± Le felt a shock going through her when she heard this question. He was right. Did she believe in Mr. White? Was she able to fully believe in him? Julian smiled as he watched her dazzled expression, ¡°This is just a photo born of a bet after one of our beer sessions. That time, the members of the student council drank together, and the loser had to kiss a guy. Vincent happened to lose that time! Everyone teased him saying that he would never do that, but that pushed him to do that in the end!¡± So that was what happened! Le suddenly felt her heart getting lighter! After bidding goodbye to Julian, Le left alone. As she walked on the streets, she revealed a smile born out of relief. It turned out that that was just a misunderstanding. She was spooked! That episode also served as a test for her rtionship with Vincent. After getting off the bus, she headed towards the vi. On her way back to the vi, a ck car was stopped in the middle of the mountain roads. Two men emerged from the car and they were looking at Le with a lecherous expression. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Le eximed. ¡°We obviously want to get a taste of you!¡± One of the men said with a perverted face. Le opened her eyes as she felt a throbbing in her head. A devilish face appeared in front of her eyes. Le suddenly felt her heart sink. It was Charles! At the moment, he waszing by the bed and staring at her. He was dressed in a ck casual wear which revealed his chest and its chiseled muscles. His dark pupils were half-concealing his inquisitive nce. ¡°Finally awake?¡± Charles bent towards Le with an ambiguous smile on his lips. Le gaped at him with a startled expression as she struggled to sit up. In an instant, an overwhelming sense of dizziness swept over her which caused her to copse onto the bed. ¡°You¡ªWhere am I now?¡± ¡°A condo unit I have just rented!¡± An evil smile appeared at Charles¡¯s lips, and there was a dangerous look in his eyes. ¡°Why am I here?¡± Le recalled the scenes before she fainted, and she couldn¡¯t help eximed, ¡°Did you kidnap me?¡± Charles twitched his mouth arrogantly, ¡°Miss, you think that I¡¯ve kidnapped you? Do you think that you¡¯re an angel? Me, kidnapping you? What do you think I am aiming for, your wealth or your beauty? It makes sense to say that I¡¯m gunning for your appearances, but what about money? Do you even have that?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not you?¡± Le frowned. She tried hard to recall the scene before she totally lost consciousness. She was scared by those two men, so she had fled on the spot. Those two wanted to chase after her while she ran towards the direction of the bus. And because it was noon at that time, there were hardly any cars on the road, and a careening car was heading towards her while she was on the road but she didn¡¯t notice it. The car tried to screech to a halt, and she came into contact with the car for a moment. Although the impact was hardly anything worth mentioning, she fainted anyway due to her immense fear. That was where her memories trailed off! Was Charles the one in that ck car? Charles let out a disdainful snort, ¡°You were almost kidnapped by someone. Vincent has reminded you not to loiter around, yet you don¡¯t listen to him. You deserve to get raped and murdered afterwards!¡± ¡°Are you out of your mind?¡± Le was stunned for a second before an impatience crept into her face. She then got off the bed. Just as she was about to put some distance between him and her, his huge palm suddenly swooped down and cupped her waist. With just a pull, her whole body lurched towards the bed once again. She was now pinned underneath the weight of his body. This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. ¡°Let me go¡­¡± Le screamed out while struggling in shock. ¡°Don¡¯t move!¡± Charles fixed her waist in ce as he secured her hands above her head in order to limit her movements. ¡°L¡ªLet go of me¡­¡± Le frowned as she almost couldn¡¯t catch her breath due to his weight. She could only fight back with her legs as she attempted to kick him away. ¡°Damn you, didn¡¯t I tell you not to move?¡± Charles howled in a hoarse voice, and there was a trace of lust burning in his eyes. If it were not for her reduced state at the moment, he would have long gobbled her up. ¡°Woman, I have saved you. Shouldn¡¯t you repay my kindness with your body?¡± ¡°Let me go¡­ Ugh¡­¡± Le was nervously trying to push him away, but she was suddenly assaulted by his kiss, and in the meantime she couldn¡¯t even react. She could only widen her eyes in shock. He was kissing her madly and violently as if he was trying to savor all parts of her lovely and delicious body. He sucked on her lips aggressively to take in the sweet taste, and his lips were entwined with hers ceaselessly, like sucking on honey which he couldn¡¯t get enough of. Le didn¡¯t dare to catch her breath while a hard glint shone in her disgusted eyes. She was afraid that she would inhale his breath, a stranger¡¯s breath, which she hated the most. She would rather suffocate to death due to his endless onught of kissing than to go along with his movements. ¡°You fool, breathe!¡± Charles finally let go of her, and his handsome face now bore a pair of blood- seeking eyes. Her tender lips somehow had the scent of sweets, which easily aroused him. Le heaved heavily as she raised up her right hand, seemingly wanting to give him a p. ¡°You¡­ bastard!¡± However, her hand was easily grasped by Charles and she was pulled in. His devilish face approached her with a mocking smile, ¡°I am getting more and more turned on by you. I only want you!¡± Le was suppressing her anger as she red at him impatiently, ¡°You bastard, I am Vincent¡¯s wife, and you are his friend. How can you do this to your friend¡¯s wife?¡± Charles enclosed Le¡¯s struggling figure into his embrace, and his steamy huge hands were caressing her pale and soft face. There was a strange heat in his eyes, ¡°What about that? Macey used to be his girlfriend, but that didn¡¯t stop me from sleeping with her. Do you think that you¡­¡± ¡°Get lost!¡± Before Charles could finish, Le abruptly cut him off, ¡°If you dare to touch me again, I will make sure to kill you!¡± ¡°Kill me? Do you have what it takes to do that?¡± Charles narrowed his eyes as he tantly traced her skin and put his hand into her undergarments. Le couldn¡¯t stop her body from trembling as her eyes took on an angry expression. She didn¡¯t stop struggling, ¡°Remove your dirty hands, you disgusting, and vile person!¡± ¡°Vile person?¡± There was a sh in Charles¡¯s eyes as the sarcastic smile became even more apparent on his face, ¡°You¡¯re right. I am indeed a vile person. But what if I tell you that Vincent is the one who has asked me to do this? He wants to test your loyalty towards him!¡± ¡°Impossible!¡± Le shook her head violently, ¡°He would never do that!¡± Charles¡¯s suspicious nce swept over her indifferent face. He asked with doubt, ¡°How can you be so confident towards Vincent? Have you forgotten? Macey used to be his girlfriend, and he even allowed me to sleep with her. Why do you think you are different?¡± ¡°Stop messing with our rtionship!¡± Le said with conviction, ¡°I have full trust in Mr. White!¡± ¡°You foolish girl! Do you really think that he cares about you that much?¡± Charles let go of her as he got up with a faint smile ying over his lips, ¡°Listen to this!¡± After saying that, he switched on a recording pen, and out came Vincent¡¯s low brassy voice, ¡°I really want to know what kind of person she is too!¡± ¡°Are you sure you want to test her? Aren¡¯t you afraid that I will really sleep with her?¡± This was Charles¡¯s voice. ¡°If that happens, she doesn¡¯t deserve to be with me!¡± Vincent replied. Le was stunned. What did this conversation mean? Charles switched off the device and looked at Le with a smirk, ¡°You foolish girl, do you still believe in your Mr. White? He allows me to get close to you!¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Leughed lightly, ¡°Are you trying to get me to believe you with just this conversation? Are you telling me that Mr. White is the one who has asked you to approach me?¡± ¡°That is indeed the truth!¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I will never believe in you! I¡¯m sorry, I believe in Vincent!¡± Le stood up, ¡°Charles, let me go. I will pretend that nothing has happened today. I can¡¯t decipher the meaning behind your actions, and I am not interested in the reasons too. Can I go now?¡± Le was indeed shocked when she heard that conversation, but she knew that it could very well be forged. Charles had his own purposes in the first ce, so he was someone she wouldn¡¯t trust! This was like that photo containing Vincent and Julian. She didn¡¯t want her mind to wander anymore. Trust was paramount in a marriage. ¡°You don¡¯t believe me?¡± Charles raised his brows as he contemted the weight of her words. However, what he felt more was a sense of defeat, because he still couldn¡¯tprehend this strange woman who wouldn¡¯t believe and entertain him, and he was a guy with so much charisma. Chapter 377 Resist Him by Self-Harming Chapter 377 Resist Him by Self-Harming ¡°I have to go back!¡± Le emphasized it again. She must go home right away. ¡°You can¡¯t!¡± Although Charles¡¯s tone of voice was calm and indifferent, he left no room for her to disobey him. ¡°Why?¡± Le was a bit stunned. She was furious and felt like the anger in her heart was going to gush out of her chest. ¡°There¡¯s no reason behind this! I don¡¯t allow you to go back.¡± Charles stood up and looked at Le with interest. At the next moment, seeming to recall something, he turned around and left the room. Le pressed her lips together tightly. It looked like she was calcting something in her mind. When she heard the sound of door opening, she hurriedly ran over and turned the doorknob. Nevertheless, the door had been locked from outside. The only thing in Le¡¯s mind at present was to escape from this room. Charles was not a good man. And who were those men who appeared from nowhere and kidnapped her? The two men looked like two satyrs. Charles was hard to deal with. He had ruined her sister¡¯s life, and Le didn¡¯t want her life to be ruined by him. Le reached out to rummage for her bag, but she found that her bag was not here. She mmed the door with great force, ¡°Charles, release me! Let me go!¡± But there was still no sound from outside of the door. Le then went to the windows, only to find that the floor where she was on was the tenth floor or above. ¡°You¡¯re on the twelfth floor of this apartment.¡± A man¡¯szy voice that carried some evil intentions suddenly sounded behind Le, ¡°It looks awesome when you look out of the window from here, right? Beauty, do you want to jump off the building?¡± Le hastily turned around, ¡°Let me go!¡± With a ss at his hand, Charles curled up his lips into a charming smile, ¡°Eat something, beauty. Drink some milk.¡± ¡°Nope.¡± Le shot a fierce red at him and walked towards the door. Charles mmed closed the door, ¡°Urg, fine. If you don¡¯t want to drink it, I won¡¯t force you. But you still can¡¯t leave this room.¡± He then left the room and sat on the sofa in the living room. Le followed and tried to open the door of the living room. But there was a password lock for the door and she couldn¡¯t open it. ¡°It¡¯s evening now. If you don¡¯t eat something, it will harm your stomach. I don¡¯t care. Let¡¯s see who will win.¡± Charles wouldn¡¯t open the door for her. He simply sat cross-legged on the sofa. Failing to open the door, Le shouted at him exasperatedly, ¡°Charles, what the hell do you want to do?¡± Charles stood up and walked to Le. Le involuntarily took several steps backward. Charles walked over, grabbed her, and pulled her towards himself. He kissed her on her lips in an overbearing and vigorous manner and sucked her lips passionately. He then even stuck out his tongue into her slightly- opened mouth, ¡°I want you!¡± ¡°Fuck off!¡± Le pushed him away with all her strength and shouted coldly, ¡°Are you a pervert?¡± Charles was not bothered. He greedily licked the corner of his mouth, where there was her salvia, and a trace of excitement shed across his ck eyes, ¡°How¡¯s it? Beauty, do you like my kiss?¡± ¡°Disgusting!¡± Le wiped her lips with all her strength, feeling stomach-churning, ¡°It¡¯s so dirty!¡± ¡°Yes?¡± Charles let out a light sneer with a trace of interest shing across his handsome face, ¡°Honey, when I see you wiping your lips, I be more excited. What should I do now?¡± Scared, Le screamed and asked with a pale face, ¡°What¡­ what the hell do you want to do?¡± Charles slightly curled up his lips, a touch of calcting look shed across his eyes, ¡°Drink it, then I will send you home. Otherwise, you have to stay here!¡± ¡°Really?¡± Le was a bit stunned and looked at him furiously. Charles replied, ¡°Believe it or not!¡± This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. After pondering for a while, Le walked over and picked up the ss of milk from the table. She gulped down the milk without a second thought and then wiped her mouth, asking, ¡°Can I go home now?¡± ¡°Honey, I put some philter in it.¡± Charles smiled with satisfaction, ¡°You¡¯re still too naive. Haven¡¯t anyone told you not to eat things offered by a man, especially a man like me, who has tant desire towards you?¡± ¡°What did you mean?¡± Le stiffened, her mind instantly going nk. Charlesy against the sofazily and reached to grab the remote controller on the tea table and opened the TV, ¡°You¡¯re drugged with philter. Naturally you¡¯lle to me a few momentster.¡± Le was startled when she felt the gush of sexual desire surging from her private part. No, no way! She would not allow herself to be raped by Charles, even if she had to die! Otherwise, she would be shadowed by the shame in the rest of her life! Le nced around and found that the living room was decorated in a simple way and there were a few things in it. There was only a blue-and-white porcin vase on the table. When she saw the vase, she intended to rush towards it. But Charles suddenly strode towards her and held her up into his arms. ¡°What do you want to do?¡± Le shouted in shock and hurriedly pushed him away with all her strength. The sexual desire in her body was stirred up because of his approach. ¡°Fuck you.¡± He replied in a husky and ambiguous voice. ¡°Ahh¡­¡± Le eximed in shock, ¡°Let go of me!¡± Le struggled. Charles let go of her, ¡°Beauty, you can¡¯t run away today. I¡¯m determined to get you!¡± Le ignored him. She reached out to the blue-and-white porcin vase and abruptly threw it onto the wall. With a loud sound, the vase broke into pieces. Le picked up a sharp piece of the broken porcin. But she was overwhelmed by the lust in her body and she felt like she was about to lost her consciousness. That damn philter! Screw you, Charles! Le scratched the piece of porcin across her arm without hesitation and blood flowed out. ¡°Damn it! What are you doing?¡± Charles growled. Le was so quick and this happened in an instant, leaving him no time to take precautions against it or to stop her. ¡°Let go of me! Even if I will die, I won¡¯t allow you to rape me. If you dare to touch me, I will kill myself!¡± Le said with determination and gritted her teeth. The pain from her arm helped her fight against the sexual desire in her body. Le felt it torturing. She shivered all over uncontrobly and it felt like the biting pain was attacking all her organs. Her fair forehead broke out into sweats. Le struggled to suppress the lust so that she would not let out a groan. She would by no means allow herself to submit to it. She was not that kind of woman! She wouldn¡¯t let Charles look down upon her, nor would she allow him to get his own way. She would not disgrace her mom, nor would she cheat on Mr. White! ¡°Aren¡¯t you painful?¡± After a long while, Charles asked out of the blue. He gazed at Le in astonishment. This woman was really different from Macey, and she would rather hurt herself than have sex with him! At the moment, he felt awed by her. ¡°Release me!¡± Le red at him and squeezed out the words from between her trembling teeth. ¡°Yell out if you feel it painful.¡± Charles knitted his brows and squinted at her. He hadn¡¯t expected that such a weak woman would be so good in withstanding pain. She didn¡¯t even let out a groan. The piece of porcin slip down from Le¡¯s hand when she was overwhelmed by a gush of sexual desire and blooded flowed out. She adamantly looked up and fixed her eyes on Charles furiously. Charles narrowed his eyes. Her eyes were so clear and her pinky lips were pressed together tightly because of the pain. Together with the tenacious expression on her beautiful face, she looked extremely attractive at the moment. ¡°Let me see how long you will withstand it.¡± Charles narrowed his eyes even more and he felt unpleasant when seeing Le fighting against the pain and the lust. He suddenly strode forward and reached out to pull her into his arms with one hand on her waist. ¡°What do you want to do again?¡± When her body touched his chest, Le uncontrobly felt panicked. Charles didn¡¯t reply her and simply fixed his cold eyes on her beautiful and sweat-covered face. Vincent was so anxious when he learned that Le was missing. He made numerous calls but still couldn¡¯t find her. The sky was getting darker and darker and it looked like the night was going to fall, which made him feel depressed and restless. Vincent was still calling others in the study. He had almost called everyone who probably knew where Le was, but in fact, none of them knew it. Dame it! Her phone was turned off! Vincent clenched the phone so tightly with his slender fingers that even his fingertips became pale. His heart sank as if it was falling into an endless ck hole. Where had she been? Why was she missing out of the blue? Vincent was overwhelmed by a sense of premonition. His eyelids were jumping wildly and he was very restless at the moment. God, please bless Le! She must be alright! Vincent tried hard to calm down himself. He picked up his phone and dialed a number, ¡°Investigate a number for me. The reward is negotiable.¡± After a short while, the person at the other end of the phone gave Vincent the investigation result. Vincent kept running when answering the call. When he heard the information, he immediately pulled a long face and hung up the phone without even waiting the person to finish his words. He then called Charles and said in an extremely gloomy voice like a Satan from the hell, ¡°Charles, listen, if you dare to touch her, I will let you die an ignominious death!¡± ¡°Vincent, you found it out so soon. I really admired you.¡± Charles, who was at the other end of the phone, said with a smile, ¡°What a pity! I had sex with her. Like Macey, she¡¯s not a virgin now. Why do you want this kind of woman?¡± ¡°Impossible!¡± Vincent growled in anger, his hands trembling violently. He clenched his hands into fists, yet only to find that his hands were trembling so violently that he was a bit powerless, ¡°Le is not Macey. Charles, I warn you not to touch her. Otherwise, I can¡¯t promise what I will do to you!¡± Le, you¡¯re fine, right? You must be alright, right? Vincent was highly strung up all the way and drove the car at an extremely high speed. He ran several red lights and then broke into a high-end residence. He then rushed to the lift, feeling inexplicably disturbed. With his brows knitted tightly, he mmed the lift button. Until now did he realize that he could not live without Le and that he loved her so much. Nope, Le would not be like Macey! In the apartment, Charles put down his phone and grabbed Le again. He then stretched out his head towards her. ¡°Let go of me!¡± His masculine breathsnded on Le¡¯s cheeks. As Le was already libidinous due to the effect of the philter, she trembled more violently. ¡°I don¡¯t want to let you go.¡± He replied in a deep, low voice while fixing his eyes on her. A trace of imperceptible sexual desire flicked across his unfathomable ck eyes. When Le looked into his eyes which had some dangerous intentions in them, she was freaked out and shouted out of instinct, ¡°Let go of me! I gonna kill you if you dare to rape me! I will definitely kill you!¡± ¡°Really? I will look forward to it.¡± Charles curled up his lips and abruptly sped the back side of her head with his big palm, ¡°Beauty,e, kill me! Come on! Kill me with your body and your gentleness!¡± Le widened her eyes. But before she could say something, Charles suddenly lowered his head and landed a kiss on her lips. With one hand on her waist, Charles confined her tightly in his arms. He kissed her on her pinky tender lips passionately with his cold lips in an overbearing manner. He was like a wild wolf that was confining its prey, leaving her no chance to resist him. Le was startled and confused. Her mind had totally gone nk. The warm wave of sexual desire in her body was stirred up again and she scratched the piece of porcin across her arm again. Blood flowed out of the wound and the room was soon prevailed by the dense smell of blood. She must keep herself conscious so that he would not be able to control her! But she was so ufortable, really. ¡®Vincent, where are you? Pleasee to help me!¡¯ She thought in her mind. Charles¡¯s kiss became more and more passionate as if he was addicted by the kiss. He held her more tightly in a more overbearing manner. He passionately kissed her lips and tasted her lips wantonly. He then stuck out his tongue into her mouth to have a better taste of her. Chapter 378 My Girl Chapter 378 My Girl Le felt that she couldn¡¯t withstand it any longer if this continued. The sharp pain and despair caused her mind to be in chaos. She gradually cked out and became unconscious. The warm wave of sexual desire in her body didn¡¯t disperse, even for a little bit, yet the pain from her arm let her remain sober to resist the lust. The remaining strength in her body supported her to keep struggling. She bit him to refuse him and beat and kicked him with all fours. She even tried to scratch his face with the piece of porcin. ¡°How dare you to bite me?¡± Charles slightly pressed his lips together and sensitively noticed the despair that flickered across her eyes, ¡°And you even tried to disfigure me?¡± Le didn¡¯t reply. She panted desperately, feeling that all the strength in her body had gone. Charles¡¯s gaze was unfathomable as if he had seen though her mind. He suddenly heaved a sigh and asked in a low voice, ¡°Le, are you really afraid of having sex with me? You don¡¯t want me to touch you?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Le leaned against the wall to support herself and continued, ¡°You¡¯d better let me go. Otherwise, I will cut my artery! I would rather die than having sex with you! Believe it or not, if I die, you will be held responsible. You can have a try.¡± ¡°You¡¯re really tenacious!¡± Charles curled up his lips into a smile ofpliment, ¡°Good girl, you¡¯re more aspiring than your sister.¡± ¡°Let me go!¡± Le bit her lower lip. She had lost much blood from the wounds on her arm. ¡°Le, why don¡¯t you consider being with me? I will dote on you.¡± He studied her face carefully, shifting his gaze from her chin to her neck and finally fixating it on her chest. Noticing his lines of sights, Le lowered her head and took a look, and then her face immediately flushed, ¡°Pervert!¡± The button of the cor band of her shirt was unsped and he could saw her cleavage. ¡°Shameless! Dirty!¡± Le gritted her teeth and reproached him, wrapping her arms before her chest. He was looking at her breasts! Trembling, she sped the button. ¡°I want many things.¡± Charles directly admitted it, ¡°I want to fuck you, desperately.¡± His words were so dirty. Le still felt angry. When she recalled that he kissed her without her permission just now, her heart ached as she felt sorry for Vincent. She was overwhelmed by a gush of despair and cried sadly and despairingly, ¡°Let go of me! Pervert! Shameless pervert!¡± ¡°Good girl, rest assured. I don¡¯t want to fuck a dead body.¡± He curled up his lips with a trace of smile shing across his eyes, ¡°Just wait, I will let Vincent detoxify you. Oh, is it because I¡¯m not as charming as before? Or could it be that you are addicted to Vincent?¡± Le staggered again. She even felt it difficult to stand on her feet as if all the strength in her body were drained out. Charles took a nce at the Vacheron Constantin watch around his wrist and twitched his mouth, ¡°One, two, three¡­¡± Then they heard someone kicking open the door. Charles shrugged his shoulders and then walked to the door. The moment he pulled opened the door, he was greeted by a punch. ¡°Oh¡­¡± Charles screamed miserably, covering his chin with his hands, ¡°Damn it, you really hit me, huh?¡± ¡°Screw you. I want to kill you now.¡± Le finally heaved a sigh of relief when she heard the familiar roar of Vincent. He came here. He came timely. Luckily, Charles hadn¡¯t done something to her. Le shook her head, feeling very dizzy. She felt so horny and the pain on her arm couldn¡¯t help her resist the lust any longer, ¡°Mr¡­ Mr. White¡­¡± When Vincent entered the room, he immediately saw Le who was leaning against the wall with a blushed face. The corners of her mouth were red and swollen and her face was extremely red. There were three wounds on her arm, which were still bleeding. Vincent couldn¡¯t bear to see it. He grabbed Charles¡¯s cloth and took a punch at him, ¡°Charles, fuck you, asshole!¡± Charles got out of the way. He closed the door and walked to the sofa aside, curling up his lips into a helpless light smile, ¡°Vincent, you should save your girl first.¡± Vincent strode to Le. Her cheeks were weirdly red and she was soaked in sweats with her arm covered by blood. She was still gripping a piece of porcin, which had cut her fingertip and caused it to bleed. Vincent¡¯s pupils dted and then contracted at the next moment. Feeling heartbroken, he shouted in a trembling voice, ¡°Le¡­¡± ¡°Mr. White¡­¡± Seeing Vincent hurrying to here with worries, Le knew that it was not him who asked Charles to do so. She could finally relieve. Le looked up at him and let out a consoling smile, ¡°Mr. White¡­ I¡­ I didn¡¯t lose my virginity.¡± ¡°I know.¡± Vincent replied. He felt like having a sore throat as if a fishbone was sticking in his throat. It ached so much. ¡°I know, my good girl.¡± Le grabbed his cloth tightly, ¡°Take me away.¡± ¡°Okay! I will!¡± Vincent lowered his head and held Le into his arms. He kept telling himself to calm down. Maybe it was because she had used up all her will power, or maybe it was because she, who had been highly tensed-up, felt relieved when she saw Vincent, Le¡¯s body became feeble and she passed out in Vincent¡¯s embrace. ¡°You¡¯d better not leave now. How about this, I can lend my bed to you.¡± Charles¡¯s voice sounded from behind. Vincent pressed his lips together and didn¡¯t reply, his expression gloomy. No one knew what he was thinking in mind. He held up Le and turned his head to take a fierce nce at Charles, ¡°Charles, I¡¯ll get even with you for this when Le wakes up! It will not end easily!¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t touch her.¡± Charles looked at him, ¡°She¡¯s a good girl. She deserved to be cherished.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t need you to tell me this.¡± Vincent fixed his sharp eyes on him, ¡°Open the door.¡± ¡°I can lend my home to you.¡± Charles took a nce at Le, ¡°She¡¯s bleeding. Treat her wounds first.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t need your dirty ce.¡± Vincent directly refused him, ¡°Open the door!¡± Charles had no choice but to open the door. He watched Vincent leaving the house and then turned around to look at the blood stains on the ground. A trace of helplessness flickered across his eyes. On the top floor of the sea-view apartment¡­ Vincent swiftly opened the door and put Le onto the bed. He then quickly found a towel to clean her wounds. There were three deep cuts on her arm and her cloth was soaked in blood. ¡°I must kill Charles! That son of bitch!¡± Hended a blow on the wall. Because he had used great strength, the punch left a hole on the white wall and his hand got red and swollen. Nevertheless, Le, who was semi-conscious, couldn¡¯t see the scene when Vincent was roaring in anger. Vincent eyes turned red because of anger and his handsome face was covered by anger. Charles, that son of bitch, how dare him to imprison Le? Did he think that he could get his way? This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. Vincent lowered his head and saw the piece of porcin that was gripped tightly in her hand. Vincent¡¯s heart ached. In order not to be raped by Charles, she would rather to use the piece of porcin to harm herself, right? What a silly girl! Vincent felt touched and heartbroken. He lowered his head and looking at her blushed face, his eyes gradually became red. He wanted to take the piece of porcin from her, but Le still gripped it tightly and refused to let go. ¡°Le, let go.¡± Vincent said in a low voice. Le still refused to loosen her grip. Vincentnded a kiss on her forehead, ¡°Good girl. Let go of it. It¡¯s me.¡± Le finally let go of the piece of porcin. Looking at her fingertips and her arm which were wounded by the piece of porcin, Vincent felt wrenched. He lowered his head, cleaned her wounds and then bandaged them. He then went to the toilet to wash his hands. His heart was still trembling when he recalled the bleeding wounds and the blood on her body. He would not let go of Charles, absolutely! Lying on the bed feebly, Le was overwhelmed by the warm wave of sexual desire again. She wriggled her body and groaned in a low voice, ¡°I feel hot¡­¡± Her face was crimson red, which made her looked like a mature apple and intrigued people¡¯s impulse to take a bite. Her pinky mouth was slightly opened and her breath quickened. She began to pull her cloth, wanting to take off her clothes so that she could be morefortable. But she still couldn¡¯t undress herself. When Vincent walked out of the toilet, he saw her struggling and saying that she was hot. ¡°Le?¡± Vincent sat down by the bedside to help her take off the clothes. He hadn¡¯t expected that Charles would really drug Le with philter. He frowned and gently stripped her. Le grabbed him and mumbled, repeating the words in a husky voice, ¡°I feel hot¡­ Vincent¡­ I¡¯m hot¡­¡± Vincent took off her clothes. When he saw her chest that was heaving up and down and her fair, charming body, his reasons told him to retreat his hand, but he couldn¡¯t control himself. ¡°Damn you, Charles!¡± Vincent knitted his brows. He didn¡¯t want to have sex with her now because she was drugged, but he was only one who was qualified to detoxify her by the means of sex. He moved her towards the inside of the bed and then got on the bed and embraced her in his arms. Vincent looked down at her beautiful face and her red and swollen lips. ¡°Hot¡­¡± When she uttered the word, her lips were so close to his and their breaths entangled in the air. Her breath was hot and was so attractive to him. Le suddenlynded a kiss on Vincent¡¯s lips. She opened her eyes and looked enchantingly at him. Her pupils were a bit dted. She whispered, ¡°Mr. White¡­ I want Mr. White¡­ I only want Mr. White¡­¡± Although she was unconscious now, she was still calling his name, which satisfied Vincent a lot. He embraced Le with cherish and distress, ¡°Le, good girl, I¡¯m here!¡± He deepened the kiss and gently kissed her lips. He knew that Charles kissed her lips before. This silly girl, at that time, she must be afraid that she would lose control of herself and therefore she harmed herself to stop Charles¡¯s plunder. He must cover Charles¡¯s smell and only his smell could be left. Le kept turning over and wriggling her body as the sexual desire in her body became stronger and stronger. The ce between her thighs was wet, ¡°I feel hot¡­¡± She rubbed Vincent with her soft boobies and murmured, ¡°I feel so ufortable¡­¡± She felt so hot and empty. She wanted so much to get rid of this torture¡­ The lust in her body was bing stronger and stronger¡­ ¡°Le, I know it. I know all of it.¡± Vincent¡¯s masculine, hot breath sprayed on her face and a trace of wildness shed across his ck eyes. He then kissed her passionately. Feeling his hot breath, Le wrapped her arms around his neck and passionately kissed him back. While kissing each other passionately, Vincent began to take off their clothes. Le wrapped his waist with her legs. When her soft legs touched his muscr waist, Vincent felt that all his blood was rushing towards his head and the weird feeling made him felt extraordinary excited. ¡°I want you¡­¡± Le whispered in his ear. She fixed her eyes on him affectionately without even blinking her beautiful big eyes. Her eyes looked charming and unfathomable. She let out a silly smile, ¡°I want you¡­¡± Vincent lowered his head to look at his girl. Under the effect of the philter, her face was radiating enchantment that could not be seen on her in usual times. And this made him excited. He had never seen this aspect of her. She looked cute, seductive, beautiful and enchanting at the moment. She kept wriggling her body, and in the end, Vincent finally failed to withstand such a sweet torture. Chapter 379 The Most Tenacious Good Girl Chapter 379 The Most Tenacious Good Girl ¡°Le, I will thrust my thing into it.¡± He asked tentatively and hesitantly. But in the end, he failed to resist the crazy lust and vigorously put his penis into her pussy. ¡°Ah!¡± Le gasped. She seemed to feel better and tightly wrapped her arms around Vincent¡¯s neck. They then had a passionate kiss. Vincent let out a pleasant groan and grasped her butts with his big hands, leading her to enter the wonderful paradise of sex. ¡°Le, my good girl.¡± Vincent mumbled indistinctly while nibbling Le¡¯s breasts and plundering her tender body. The see wind blew across the room. This sea-view suit which was located on the top floor became a paradise of sex. At this moment, all gloominess was dispersed and they only had each other in their mind when having this passionate sex. When Le sobered up, Vincent¡¯s penis was still in her pussy and he was hugging her tightly. Their posture was so romantic and intimate, as if they were a pair of Siamese twins. ¡°Mr. White?¡± Le¡¯s body stiffened as she was stunned at the moment. When she saw that the one who had sex with her was Vincent, she let out a sigh of relief, ¡°Is it really you?¡± She couldn¡¯t believe it. She was so scared. Luckily, it was him. ¡°Good girl. It¡¯s me. It¡¯s me.¡± Vincent lowered his head andnded a light kiss on her lips, then her eyebrows and eyes, then her exquisite noses, ¡°It¡¯s me. I¡¯m sorry.¡± He embraced her tightly. Le felt her body sore. Vincent then gently moved his penis in her body. Le suddenly burst into tears. Tears of sadness streamed down her face, ¡°I thought I can¡¯t see you again. I¡¯m so scared. I¡¯m so afraid¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. He didn¡¯t touch you. He didn¡¯t. The one has sex with you is me.¡± Vincent whispered an exnation in her ear, ¡°I¡¯m the only one.¡± Le didn¡¯t move. She simply buried her head on his chest, her hot tears falling down onto his chest. Vincent felt more distressed for her, ¡°Le, you¡¯re safe now, really.¡± He gently cupped her face, forcing her to raise her head and look at him. As Le was still shedding tears, she refused to raise her head. Seeing that she was so sorrowful, Vincent could onlyfort her, ¡°Le, it¡¯s all my fault. I¡¯m the one to be me. I haven¡¯t protected you.¡± ¡°Why did your mom treat us like that? She¡¯s so scaring. Mr. White¡­¡± Le sobbed and looked up at Vincent, her words bearing her sorrow and usation. Vincent felt sorry for her when he heard the words. Le clenched her hands into fists and thumped Vincent¡¯s chest with great force. Vincent didn¡¯t react and just let her beat his chest. He felt as if she was not pounding his chest but his heart. He was overwhelmed by distress and an inexplicable bitterness, ¡°It¡¯s all my fault. I won¡¯t let this happen again.¡± Vincent pulled Le into his embrace and hugged her tightly. Le whimpered feebly. Burying her head on Vincent¡¯s shoulder, she cried loudly. In the end, she was exhausted because she had been shedding tears just now andid her head on Vincent¡¯s shoulder. The remaining philter in her body affected her senses and she uncontrobly gasped. Because when she calmed down herself, she found that his penis was still in her body. Le blushed when she felt his erected dick which was hard and hot in her pussy. When hearing Vincent¡¯s heavy breaths by her ear, Le¡¯s delicate face became extremely red. She stammered, ¡°Vincent¡­ You¡­ I¡­¡± ¡°Are you feeling shy?¡± Vincent said in a low and husky voice, his face as red as Le¡¯s, ¡°It¡¯s me. Don¡¯t feel shy in the future. I¡¯m your man. My girl, why do you feel shy?¡± Le¡¯s heart throbbed wildly, which almost made her feel breathless. The way how Vincent looked at her made her mouth feelpletely dry. Her lips became dry due to nervousness and she unconsciously stuck out her tongue to lick and moisture her red lips. Fixing his eyes on Le¡¯s red lips, Vincent felt a gush of lust surging from his lower body and his breath became quick and heavy. He abruptly leaned towards her and kissed her on her red lips. Vincent then let out a sexy and masculine groan. Le also moaned and became cooperative to his movements. Vincent¡¯s body tensed up as he was overwhelmed by lust. He kept rubbing her pussy with his penis and then suddenly paused, getting ready for the next action. ¡°Ah¡­¡± Le was oblivious of herself in the sex and moaned. With an abrupt push, his penis reached the deepest part of her pussy. Le¡¯s pussy contracted and she trembled violently¡­ Unlike the past, this time, she felt satisfied, sweet and excited. After a long while, Le felt exhausted and feeble and fell into a deep sleep again. Vincent lit a cigarette and turned his head to look at the woman who was lying beside him. Le was in a sound sleep with her head on his arm. He lifted the quilt and then thoughtfully covered it back onto her body. Vincent pressed the cigarette onto the ashtray to stub it out after several smokes and then lay down onto the bed again and fell asleep with Le in his arms. They slept until the noon and then finally woke up. Vincent was so close to Le and his breaths sprayed on her face. When recalling what happenedst night, Le¡¯s fair face became crimson red again. She found it hard for her to face him now and gently pushed him. Vincent gripped her arm. He checked her arm first and heaved a sigh of relief when seeing that the wounds she gotst night didn¡¯t ooze blood. ¡°Why a silly girl!¡± His tone of voice was full of helplessness and distress. Le also lowered her head to check the wounds. She replied, ¡°If I didn¡¯t use this approach, I¡¯m afraid that I would lose control of myself under the effect of the philter.¡± ¡°I understand it.¡± He should be held liable because he hadn¡¯t protected her. ¡°Is it still hurting now?¡± Le shook her head, ¡°Nope.¡± How could it be possible? Vincent said in a doting voice, ¡°Silly girl, do you know it? You¡¯re so attractive to men.¡± Le widened her eyes in shock. ¡°Get up. We¡¯ll have breakfast together and teach Charles a lessonter!¡± Vincent then continued. ¡­ When thinking of Charles, Le¡¯s eyes became gloomy. She felt very aggrieved in heart. She knew that his mom had rtion to this matter, but she really couldn¡¯t understand why Charles adopted such an ignoble approach. Charles¡¯s behavior hurt Le deeply. She didn¡¯t dare to imagine what would have happened if Vincent hadn¡¯t arrived in time, or if she was weak-willed. Maybe she would be the female role in those videos, just like her elder sister. Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Le, I will deal with this matter.¡± A familiar voice sounded from behind Le. He embraced her from behind, ¡°Don¡¯t think too much. Go have a bath, I will ask someone to send your clothes here.¡± He carried her into the bathroom and then walked out to make a phone call. When they met Charles again, he still had a flippant look. He studied Le with a smile, ¡°Oh, bravo, I really admire you, Le. How¡¯s it? You man detoxifiedst night, did the sex please you? You must be assured at that time? And you didn¡¯t hurt yourself again?¡± Le turned her head aside because she didn¡¯t want to see him. His words were really obscene! Vincent asked him toe to the seaside. The three of them were now on a beach right at this moment. Vincent curled up his lips into a cold smile with a touch of gloominess flickering across his eyes. Le took a deep breath to suppress her burning anger. Not knowing what Vincent nned to do, she stole a nce at him and found the anger in his eyes. He took off his suit jacket and handed it to Le, ¡°Le, take it.¡± ¡°Mr. White?¡± Le took the jacket from him, feeling a bit stunned. ¡°What? Do you want to fight against me?¡± Charles raised his brows. ¡°Come on, Charles. It¡¯s time to get even with you for our grudges.¡± Vincent couldn¡¯t control his anger any longer and roared. He quickly took a step forward and swooshed a blow towards Charles, who was still stunned. ¡°Ah¡­¡± Le hadn¡¯t expected that this was the way for them to solve the problem. The two men grappled with each other at the next moment. They fought fiercely and swiftly against each other on the beach. Although Vincent¡¯s actions looked simple, his every punch and kick carried great force and were directly aimed at Charles¡¯s vital part. ¡°Huh, Vincent, we haven¡¯t had a fight for a long time. Your fighting skills are still awesome.¡± Charleslet out a loud whistle while attacking Vincent. Heughed impudently and there was the me of fighting spirit in his eyes, ¡°I will not humor you.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t be lenient to you.¡± Vincent growled in a deep voice. His attack became more sharp and cunning and every of his blow was aiming at Charles¡¯s vital parts. How dare he to drug Le? He was really audacious! He had told him and his mom, but they totally forgot his words. Vincent was really furious at the moment. Le nced at them with astonishment. Their quick and forceful attacks were so hairy. A trace of sharpness shed across Vincent¡¯s ck eyes. He coldly and arrogantly nced at Charles, whose attack was also quick and fierce. This time, he had to teach this insolent Charles a lesson. Le was frightened. She held Vincent¡¯s jacket tightly in her arms. She didn¡¯t dare to shout or to move, because she was afraid that this would affect Vincent and that Charles¡¯s blow wouldnd on him if he was distracted. Charles looked like he was primed for the attack. He was not afraid of Vincent at all. Although Vincent¡¯s every attack was quick and fierce, he still managed to doge them. ¡°Vincent, you can¡¯t hit me.¡± Charles could block Vincent¡¯s every attack. Vincent looked coldly at Charles who was gazing at him provokingly, exuding a cold and dangerous aura. He looked quite different from his cool andposed self. There was an unruly smile on his face. Looking at Vincent who looked quite cold and arrogant and was exuding a suppressing and deterrent aura, Charles knitted his brows, ¡°Are you serious?¡± At the next moment, the fight between Charles and Vincent became fiercer. Both of them used all their strength. With anger in heart, Vincent attacked him fiercely and ruthlessly. Nevertheless, although it looked like Charles was simply guarding himself from Vincent¡¯s attacks, but in fact, he swiftly dodged Vincent¡¯s sharp attacks effortlessly and tactfully. He dealt with Vincent¡¯s attack with ease. They became angrier and angrier along with the fight, whichsted for more than ten minutes. In the end, Charles got some injures on his face and he also sessfullynded a blow on Vincent¡¯s face. Vincent¡¯s calm, cold and arrogant look immediately became fierce. He gazed at him indifferently and his attack became more forceful. Charles gradually felt it hard to dodge his attacks. Vincent¡¯s blowsnded on his face one by one, causing his face to be swollen and disfigured. ¡°Vincent, you¡¯re really serious? You really beat me?¡± Charles screamed and began to fight back. But as he had lost hisposure, his loophole was exposed. Vincent found it and abruptly attacked him again. Charles stepped backwards under his punches. When he was trying to dodge the attacks, a fierce blownded on his chin and blood flew out of his face. He took several steps backward and then finally managed to remain his bnce. Charles red at Vincent with a defeated look. He was so furious at the moment. But in the end, he let out a smile and pushed aside his hair, ¡°Vincent, you¡¯re skilled in fighting. Go on!¡± ¡°Mr. White, please stop this.¡± Le shouted anxiously. Vincent stopped his attacks when seeing the wounds on Charles¡¯s face. He turned around and then walked towards Le, smiling gently at her. He then turned around and nced at Charles, ¡°Tell her, this woman will be the only wife in the rest of my life. Don¡¯t try to anger me again. I don¡¯t want to repeat my words.¡± Le¡¯s heart skipped one beat. She nced at Vincent dully and felt herself being shrouded by warmth. Was this hismitment? ¡°Okay.¡± Charles also stopped the fight. Nevertheless, Vincent narrowed his cold, ck eyes in a dangerous manner with gloominess and sharpness shing across his long eyes. He stared at Charles coldly. It was only then that the anger in his heart was relieved for a little bit. ¡°But I don¡¯t know whether she will agree with it,¡± Charles added. Vincent suddenly turned around and stared at Charles with a pair of sharp eyes, ¡°You still want to fight against me?¡± ¡°Does this matter have anything to do with me? I was just carrying out her order. I also feel aggrieved.¡± Charles wiped away the blood around his mouth corners and walked to Le, ¡°Le, sorry for offending youst night.¡± He looked so sincere when apologizing to her. But Le didn¡¯t want to talk to him and turned around. ¡°Are you still angry?¡± Charles raised his eyebrows. ¡°Fuck off!¡± Vincent uttered two words coldly. Charles twitched his mouth, ¡°I give up, alright? No discord, no concord. Le, please, forgive me this time.¡± ¡°I can let go of the thing that happenedst night, but if you dare to do that to me again, I will definitely call the police!¡± Le, who had been pressing her lips together tightly, finally spilled out the words. After finishing the words, she took a nce at Charles. ¡°Okay. This won¡¯t happen again. Can we be friends?¡± Charles asked. ¡°Impossible!¡± Vincent gave him the answer. Two buttons of the neckband of the shirt of his business suit, which was always straight and smooth, were unsped and his muscr, bronze chest was exposed. His sleeves were rolled up. Her hair became messy due to the fight just now and was now stered to his forehead. ¡°I didn¡¯t ask you,¡± said Charles. Facing the sea, Le replied in a cold voice, ¡°The one who approaches me with purposes won¡¯t be my friend. Moreover, you ruin my sister¡¯s life. I can forgive you for what you have done to frame my sister, but I can never forget the face that it is you who ruin my sister¡¯s life.¡± ¡°We can¡¯t even be friends?¡± Charles widened his eyes, ¡°You¡¯re really merciless.¡± ¡°You didn¡¯t show mercy to my sister when you framed her back then.¡± Le took a nce at Vincent who was knitting his brows with the corners of her eyes, ¡°Vincent, it¡¯s true that my sister have many shorings. But you should also be held responsible for the things happened to her. It¡¯s fine that you don¡¯t love her. But how could you frame her?¡± ¡°I admit that I¡¯m also responsible for that.¡± Vincent nodded. He then walked over and embraced Le into his arms, ¡°We should go now.¡± It was true that he was responsible for the things that happened to Macey. At that time, he agreed with his mother¡¯s suggestion and asked Charles to seduce her. He then humiliated her as well as the Hunter family. After all, not all of people could resist the effect of the philter. ¡°Hey, you two really ignore me?¡± Charles shouted from behind. But the only response he got was the strong sea wind. He looked at Le¡¯s back with a frown and then let out a sigh. This girl was really tenacious. She was the most tenacious girl that he had seen. What a good girl! Chapter 380 I’m Pregnant Chapter 380 I¡¯m Pregnant After sitting in the car, Le heaved a sigh. She turned around and looked at Vincent. He got a punch on his chin, which was reddened and a bit swollen. With her hand touching his chin, she whispered, ¡°Does it hurt?¡± He was taken aback for a moment. Looking deeply at her, with his hand stroking across her cheek, he lowered his head and kissed her lips. He answered in a gentle voice, ¡°No matter how much it hurts, I know you have suffered more than I do.¡± Biting her lower lip, Le mumbled, ¡°I¡¯ve never expected that you are so skilled in fighting.¡± ¡°If I didn¡¯t spend so much effort in bedst night, I believe my performance would be much better,¡± he whispered again in her ears. Seeing that she blushed again, he chuckled and fastened the seat belt for her. He took her for dinner. After that, he took her to have a walk in a park. Along the road, there were all French sycamores. Under the breeze, they felt quite rxed and romantic. They walked shoulder-by- shoulder, his big palm holding her hand all the way. Under the light of the streetmp, his side face looked particrly hazy and handsome. She smiled faintly. They had been through extremely hard times until today. She wondered what they would experience again in the future. She just wished that they could always go on no matter what would happen. When they walked out of the park and reached ane, Le heard that someone was ying piano, and the song was ¡°Afterwards¡±. Then she heard a familiar voice. After being startled for a moment, she recognized that it was Renee who was singing -- Afterward, I finally know how to love someone. Unfortunately, you¡¯ve gone long ago, Vanishing in the crowd. Afterward, I finally understood while shedding tears, If I missed someone, then nothing could be done. This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. The white petals of gardenias, Fell on my blue pleated skirt. ¡°I love you,¡± you whispered. I bent down my head, smelling the fragrance. The eternal evening, In the mid-summer of my seventeen, In which you kissed me... For some reason, Le felt quite sad. When she pushed the door open, both she and Vincent was startled at the spot. They froze... They couldn¡¯t believe what they saw. Renee had be so haggard. They hadn¡¯t seen her for a few days, but she looked like a walking dead. Her face was pale and her hair was messy. She looked skinny. ¡°Renee, what happened?¡± Le rushed to Renee, looking at her face. ¡°Hi, Le.¡± Renee stopped ying the piano, putting on a bitter smile on her face. She forced herself to smile and say, ¡°Why are you here?¡±| ¡°I¡¯m having a walk with Mr. White. What¡¯s wrong with you? Why have you be so bony?¡± Le felt sorry for her. When she walked closer to Renee, she felt sorrier. ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°What a coincidence...¡± Renee just turned around to cast a nce at Vincent as a greeting to him. Vincent fell into the silence. He was also shocked why Renee had be so bony while she was still lively a few days ago. Le was more worried. ¡°What on earth happened to you?¡± *** Perhaps it was because Vincent was standing aside, Renee kept silent. Le could see that she was embarrassed. She walked over and whispered to Vincent, ¡°Mr. White, could you leave us alone, please? There¡¯s something wrong with Renee.¡± Vincent¡¯s expression was stiffed, bing a bit gloomy. After casting another nce at that woman, he frowned. He looked as if he was a bit angry, but he didn¡¯t have the heart to refuse Le. He nodded in agreement. ¡°Be quick. You¡¯ll only have five minutes.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Le answered gratefully although she was bitching that he was way too petty. After she looked up and smiled at him, he walked out in satisfaction like a child. Le turned around. Before she could ask anything, Renee immediately shed tears. The teardrops flew out and fell on the ground. Le was in a panic. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Renee?¡± ¡°Ah--¡± Renee cried out and burst into tears. Her cry was so loud that the owner of the musical instrument store was frightened. ¡°Don¡¯t cry, Renee. What happened? Tell me!¡± Le was more anxious when seeing her crying. However, no matter what Le said, Renee couldn¡¯t stop crying at all -- her teardrops fell like unchained beads, keeping dropping on the ground. It seemed that she was aggrieved so much. Her tears ran out all of a sudden. As soon as she saw Le, as if she had seen a family, she couldn¡¯t stop shedding tears at all. ¡°Speak!¡± Le was so anxious. ¡°Le, tell me... Why does God have such a n on me?¡± ¡°What on earth happened?¡± ¡°I¡¯m pregnant!¡± she answered while sobbing. ¡°What?¡± Le was startled. ¡°Whose baby is it?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t ask, Le. That heartless man is getting married. I don¡¯t want to love him anymore. I won¡¯t!¡± Renee whined. Her words made Le more confused. It had just been a few days only. She couldn¡¯t help wondering whose baby Renee was carrying. ¡°Renee, it¡¯s useless to cry. Stop crying, please. Let¡¯s figure out what to do.¡± Le heard such news as if she was struck by a lightning bolt. Her mind was nk, and she couldn¡¯t figure out a way at all. Renee¡¯s tears kept dripping onto her cors while running through her cheeks. Sobbing, she muttered, ¡°He¡¯s getting married, but I¡¯m not the bride.¡±\ ¡°Who the heck is it?¡± Le was taken aback. ¡°Who else could it be? Callum West!¡± Renee was crying miserably. ¡°What should I do? Le, tell me what I should do.¡± ¡°What? It¡¯s him!¡± Le could roughly guess that Callum was the father of the child, but still, she was somehow surprised when hearing the answer. ¡°Then, you should go to tell him that you¡¯re pregnant. You should ask him what to do.¡± ¡°No! Please don¡¯t!¡± Renee shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t want to do that. Le, is it useful if I told him that? He¡¯s a heartless man. Do you think it would be useful to trap him with our child?¡± Her words made Le helpless. Indeed, why would a woman want a heartless man? It would be a tragedy eventually. ¡°But, Renee, are you sure he¡¯s heartless to you?¡± ¡°Do you know whom he¡¯s going to marry?¡± ¡°Who is it?¡± ¡°The daughter of the municipal party secretary. Her father is above your father. Do you think Callum West would reject this marriage?¡± Renee started to wail while squatting down. She cried and yelled, ¡°How could I shed so many tears? Since I¡¯ve fallen in love with Callum West, my tears are turned into the fucking tap water. It¡¯s so easy for me to shed tears, as long as I felt wronged. I¡¯ll never love him anymore! Never!¡± ¡°Renee, what on earth happened between you guys?¡± Le was almost anxious to death. ¡°Le, let me tell you. I¡¯ve been knowing him for over two decades. We were childhood friends. I thought I know him the most. I thought I could wait for him to love me back. But, after waiting for so many years, I¡¯ve lost him. Oh, nope! He dumped me!¡± Renee and Callum were childhood friends. Later, they were separated because their parents changed their jobs. Then, when they met again, Renee felt that it was destiny nned by God, and they were destined to be together. Last month, Renee saw that Callum was getting a hotel room with a girl. Callum was always a yboy, just like Casanova, which Renee knew very well. At that time, she just came out from a bar and had drunk a bit of alcohol. She caught up with them and blocked their ways. For some reason, she felt so upset when seeing him with another woman. Hence, she stood out in the middle of their ways. Callum gaped at her. ¡°Renee, what are you doing?¡± He looked shocked. Disbelief was written all over his handsome face, which made Renee fascinated for so many years, and he just gaped at her. Like a lunatic, she rushed to kick and hit him. ¡°Will you die if you don¡¯t fuck a woman? Callum West, why are you always like a breeding pig? Why?¡± Seeing Renee¡¯s violence, the girl with Callum made an excuse and left. Renee and Callum were tangling with each other for half an hour. The hotel¡¯s lobby manager finally couldn¡¯t bear them and walked to question what was going on. ¡°Nothing, Sir. Nothing serious. I¡¯m discussing checking in the hotel with my wife. But she insists on going home.¡± ¡°Checking in the hotel with you? I¡¯m not your wife!¡± Renee shouted again. Unexpectedly, Callum picked her up and carried her in his arms. After checking in, he took her upstairs. ¡°You¡¯ve driven her away, so you need to take the responsibility,¡± he whispered in her ears ambiguously. Finally, Renee understood what was going on. She wanted to maintain her virginity until she became his bride eventually. However, she couldn¡¯t control the situation -- she found that she could never bear to see him with another woman again. Moreover, he held her as soon as they entered the room and carried her onto the bed. They were tangling with each other like the vines. Tugging and tangling, she cried, but he didn¡¯t stop at all. He shared a salty and sticky kiss with her and broke her lips. She also bit his neck. They kissed each other like two beasts. While they were kissing, his hand reached out and wandered around on her body. She kept feeling as if she got an electrical shock, almost exploding. Callum tore apart Renee¡¯s dress. She couldn¡¯t hear his heart hammering. He called her name, again and again. His ink-ck eyes looked deeply into hers. Her tearful eyes with grievance made her look so pitiful, not so aggressive as she usually looked. He stared at her for almost half a minute. Then he asked, ¡°Renee, may I?¡± She looked back at him in a daze, tears flowing. ¡°Callum, once you have me, you can¡¯t have any other woman.¡± Without any hesitation, he entered her body. The pain made her frown, but she didn¡¯t cry out in pain stubbornly. His intrusion wasn¡¯t going smoothly, but he kept getting deeper without any hesitation. They became one, pestering each other in pain. That night, they kept having sex without any stop until they both got worn out. That was the first time that Renee wouldn¡¯t forget her whole life. On the bedsheet, there was a rose blossom. It was florid, beautiful, and pure. She still could remember how satisfied Callum was when he looked at the virgin blood on the bedsheet. With a smile, he asked, ¡°Renee, do you have a secret crush on me for many years?¡± Renee just answered, ¡°Dream on!¡± However, when Renee thought that nothing could separate her and Callum, he went on a blind date. Probably Renee had taken things too simply -- she thought they loved each other so deeply. She had hit him, made a fuss, and had sex with him. Even she had lost her virginity to him, which she aimed to keep until their wedding day. She had thought that nothing could part them at all. However, unfortunately, she saw him on a blind date. The girl was the daughter of the municipal party secretary. Then Renee walked to them and asked openly, ¡°Hey, are you guys dating?¡± Seeing her, Callum exined to the daughter of the municipal party secretary in embarrassment, ¡°This is my friend. I treated her like my younger sister.¡± Renee was hurt. When he said that she was like his younger sister, her heart broke. She didn¡¯t make a farce. In silence, she turned around and walked away. Later, she met Callum again, when Arthur was sending her back to the Overseas Chinese Affairs Office. He was angry when seeing her with another man. Then Renee asked for a day off. Soon, she found herself pregnant. However, when she was about to tell Callum about her pregnancy, she went back to the Overseas Chinese Affairs Office and received her wedding invitation. His wedding would be held next week -- it turned out that he was marrying the daughter of the municipal party secretary. ¡°So you just watch it happen?¡± Le felt sorry for her as well as sad. Renee finally managed to stop crying. Pressing her lips, she sniffed. She said in embarrassment, ¡°I¡¯m sorry for bothering you, Le. I¡¯ve overreacted.¡± ¡°What would you do next?¡± Le¡¯s gaze fell on her belly. ¡°I¡¯ll go for an abortion.¡± Renee sniffed again. ¡°Could you please go to the hospital with me tomorrow?¡± ¡°Renee!¡± Le called her name in anxiety. ¡°This is a new life. How could you have the heart to do so?¡± ¡°Le, obviously this boy is not weed to this world. If I kept him, I would be in hell all my life. I¡¯m just this kind of person -- if I love him, I will love himpletely; if not, I don¡¯t want to be in touch with him any longer. I don¡¯t like be in an ambiguous rtionship.¡± Renee smiled slightly. ¡°If you are still my friend, just go with me.¡± ¡°I can go with you, but I hope you can think twice before doing it.¡± ¡°Please don¡¯t tell anyone else about this matter, Le. Please!¡± Renee still needed to continue singing in the store. She told Le that she would be fine, asked Le to leave, and she wanted to be with herself. When Le walked out of the store, she felt quite upset. Raising her head, she found the tall and strong figure across the street of the musical instrument store. He was smoking, his statue-liked body was slender and straightened. As if he was impatient, when he saw hering out of the store, he tossed the cigarette end, stamped on it, and strode over from the other side of the street. Seeing that he walked over with a frown, Le wondered what she would do if Vincent treated her in the same way one day. At the thought of it, she felt bitter in her heart and hard to breathe as if she was about to suffocate. ¡°Can we leave now?¡± He looked at Le deeply. She could see the affection and tenderness in his eyes, shining like the peach blossom. ¡°Why did you cross the street?¡± She was a bit confused. Raising his eyebrows, he was silent for a long time. Then he asked, ¡°Did she butcher a hog in there?¡± Le was stunned, wondering if that was a sick joke from Mr. White. ¡°She had some trouble. I¡¯m quite sorry for her.¡± ¡°We can¡¯t do anything on others¡¯ matters,¡± he muttered, his lips apart. Then he said in a jealous tone while pointing at his wristwatch, ¡°You¡¯ve been there for half an hour!¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. White.¡± She forgot the time. She understood that he didn¡¯t interrupt after waiting outside for such a long time because he must have heard Renee¡¯s whining. She cried so miserably without caring about her public image, and Le believed that she must felt extremely sad. When loving someone, this happened -- you could get hurt and the wound would be so deep as if your bone marrow would also be injured. The pain spread from the blood to the bone marrow. The pain could hurt you to the core. *** Suddenly, she reached out and wrapped his waist. Pressing her face onto his chest, she murmured, ¡°Mr. White, we¡¯ll never be apart, will we?¡± Chapter 381 Abortion Chapter 381 Abortion He didn''t answer but his hands held her tighter and it seemed like he used all his strength to hug her till she was embedded in his body. Then, he let go of her and held her hand. ¡°Let¡¯s get home!¡± Why didn''t he give a response? She wanted to ask but she was afraid that it would seem like she took it too serious, and she let him hold her hands and both of them walked to the car. ¡°I will apany Renee tomorrow!¡± Le said after getting in the car. Vincent snorted coldly. ¡°You can¡¯t!¡± ¡°But she needs me!¡± Le responded immediately. Vincent inserted his key into the keyhole and turned to look at her. By then, he found that her hair had grown longer and draped softly on her shoulders, and her big eyes were shining brightly which was really beautiful. He stared at her for a long while until Le felt a little awkward and asked, ¡°What are you looking at?¡± Vincent nodded thoughtfully and murmured, ¡°Let your hair to keep growing, I like long hair. Renee has to ask the child''s father if she wants to get an abortion!¡± He kept staring at her when he was talking to her. He said, ¡°No one has the authority to deprive a life of its right to live. You are also an executioner if you are going with her!¡± ¡°Did you hear that?¡± Le was shocked and she was even more astonished after listening to his following words. She knew that he was kind. Yes, no one had the right to end a life casually! ¡°Of course! She was shouting. I wonder who can''t hear it!¡± ¡°Ah!¡± Le¡¯s face blushed. Oh, yes! She forgot to stop Renee from screaming at that time as she was in a hurry. ¡°Isn''t she be more pitiful if I don¡¯t go with her?" The car passed and turned around the street corner. Suddenly, Le saw the familiar figure in front of her, ¡°Stop! Stop!¡± ¡°What''s wrong?¡± Vincent stopped his car. Callum walked by with a woman at the front of the bustling street corner. Le opened the door and ran towards him. ¡°Le¡ª¡± Vincent yelled at her anxiously because he saw a car almost hit her. Le was suffering from the shock but then she still ran and chased after Callum. ¡°Callum West! Callum?¡± Le called him for a few times. Callum turned around and he was surprised to see Le who was panting heavily, ¡°Le? What a coincidence, you go shopping?¡± Le nced at the girl next to him. She was a noble girl who was tall, plump and having a pair of big nting eyes with a sharp look. Le smiled at her. ¡°Hi, I''m Callum¡¯s colleague, I have some work issues to talk to him!¡± Callum was startled because Le had resigned. He guessed that she might havee for Renee. He told the girl beside him, ¡°Lennie, this is Le, Mr. Hunter¡¯s daughter!¡± Lennie Newman is the daughter of Secretary Newman. When she heard that Le was the daughter of Brian Hunter, she changed her expression in an instant and nodded slightly. ¡°Hello!¡± At that moment, Vincent had already reached there and he grabbed Le¡¯s hand. ¡°Mr. White?¡± Callum was a little surprised. He didn''t expect Vincent to be there. He smiled and nodded with a hello. Le repeated, ¡°Callum, I wanted to report some issues to you!¡± Vincent¡¯s eyes darkened. He was trying to stop it but he remained silent after seeing the pleading look in Le¡¯s eyes. Just as Callum moved aside with Le, she whispered immediately, ¡°Callum, Renee was staying at the piano store now which was 200 meters away from the street corner. Please go and meet her!¡± Le thought that Callum shouldn¡¯t have no feelings for Renee. Her prediction was just right, when she mentioned Renee, his eyes shed a touch of pain but it passed away very quickly. Le spoke again, ¡°No matter who it is that you are going to marry, that is up to you. However, you have to tell Renee that it''s over, go and meet her or else you will regret!¡± Callum nodded. ¡°Thank you, Le!¡± Le only talked to him briefly and then she reminded him again. ¡°Anyway, you must meet her in person!¡± He frowned and nodded. Vincent and Lennie stood there waiting for them. She said something to Vincent and he just frowned and didn''t say a word. She seemed a little angry when she saw that he didn''t respond. Le ran over, ¡°Lennie, I''m sorry to take up your time!¡± ¡°It''s okay!¡± Lennie pulled her lips and nced at Le. Then, she looked at Vincent. Vincent looked down at Le and rubbed her hair. Then, he held her hand and said nothing. They returned to the car. Le saw that he seemed unhappy. She exined, ¡°I said nothing to him, I just told him that he must go to meet Renee in short!¡± Vincent pursed his lips without having a trace of surprise in his eyes, and just stared at her in silence for a minute before driving. ¡°Mr. White, are you ming me for being nosy?¡± Le asked. C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. He sighed and said solemnly, ¡°Callum found a nympho! Lennie was not as good as Renee!¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Le was shocked, what did he mean? He did not continue exining on it. The car passed by Callum and Lennie. In the reverse car mirror, Vincent saw Lennie looking as their car were leaving. The words Lennie said just now shed in his mind, ¡°President, a mayor¡¯s stepdaughter seems a bit inappropriate referring to your status? Obviously, Le is not staying at the same level with you and she is not worthy of you!¡± The next day, Le received a call from Renee, ¡°Le, let''s gather at the Overseas Chinese Affairs Office. You just need to send me back. I''m afraid that I will die there due to hemorrhage!¡± ¡°You,¡± Le took a pause. ¡°Are you sure you still want to go?¡± Didn''t Callum go and meet her? Le was so worried! Vincent walked out of the bathroom and he saw that Le was on the phone again. Without saying a word, he took the medicine box and came over. The wound on her elbow was healing and it needed medicine. ¡°Okay! I''m going with you now!¡± Le put down her phone and got up but she was pulled by Vincent. ¡°Apply medicine!¡± He only spoke two short words. No matter what she said, he started to help Le on applying iodine on her wound. Le¡¯s heart felt very warm. She was watching Vincent who frowned gently and helped her to clean up her wound little by little. He put on new gauze and the gauze was tied neatly with extra care. Le raised her head to look at him but she didn''t expect him to get close to her all of a sudden. They were so close, so close¡­ His breath hit her suddenly. Her eyes shed, and she moved forward and took the initiative to print a kiss on his lips. Vincent was taken aback by her action as well. He became stiff for a while and then he hugged her immediately and deepened the kiss. He only let go of her after a long time. ¡°Let¡¯s go! I''ll take you there!¡± Vincent knew that Le was worried about her friend and she had rarely worried about a person, Renee should be considered as one of her good friends in her limited friend list. Therefore, he did not stop her from going. ¡°You don¡¯t have to do that!¡± Le said immediately, ¡°I can go by myself!¡± ¡°I''ll drive you there!¡± Vincent said abruptly and his brief answer overwhelmed her voice. He was having a strong and determined attitude which made her unable to reject him. When Le arrived at the Overseas Chinese Affairs Office, she saw Renee squatting at the corner of the gate like an abandoned puppy. She squatted there with her arms hugging around her shoulders and her head buried in her knees. She seemed so small and pitiful. Vincent saw Renee as well, he looked at Le. ¡°I will send a driver to follow you. After sending her home safely, youe to mypany and find me!¡± ¡°Okay! No problem!¡± Le got out of his car. ¡°Oh, wait!¡± He lowered his car window. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Le was confused. ¡°Come here!¡± He said in a deep voice. Le went over, she bent down and got near to his car window. He got his head out and left a gentle kiss on her face, ¡°Okay! You can go now, my girl!¡± Le¡¯s face was blushed thoroughly, and she yelled in a low voice, ¡°Mr. White!¡± They were in front of the the city hall. How could he kiss her just recklessly? Especially since Renee was in such a sad mood, Le had the opinion that she shouldn¡¯t be too happy and she felt sorry for Renee. ¡°Attention to your injured elbow!¡± Vincent reminded her before he closed his car window and left with his pressed lips. Just as he left, a car came over and his driver¡¯s business car stopped in front of the office. The driver was standing there and waiting for Le and Renee. ¡°Renee?¡± Le went over and called her. Renee raised her face. Le saw that her eyes were red and swollen. Le thought that it must be the result of her crying over a night. ¡°Le, why are youte? Let¡¯s go!¡± Renee stood up and held Le¡¯s hand to go. At that moment, the driver came towards them and said. ¡°Miss, Sir had ordered me to service you and your friend!¡± Renee was stunned for a moment, ¡°Wow, Le, your husband was not that bad! He was so thoughtful, alright, let¡¯s go!¡± Le sighed in her heart, she looked back at the city hall. Callum was not there, she had no idea whether they had met yesterday or not. What did they talk? Why did Renee adhere to get an abortion? In the car, Renee said, ¡°This car is so cool. It¡¯s so good to be rich!¡± Le knew that Renee was just trying to act as she was happy. Le sighed, ¡°Renee, when did you go back yesterday?¡± ¡°Oh! I went backte, and sang two more hours!¡± ¡°So¡­¡± Le actually wanted to ask if she meet Callum. Didn¡¯t he go and meet her?¡± ¡°I slept well, Le. Don¡¯t say anything, I don¡¯t want to talk now! I know what you mean but I have made my decision!¡± Renee was so determined on that. In the hospital. Outside the gynecological abortion room. ¡°Where is the child''s father? The child''s father need to sign for abortion!¡± The nurse said formically. ¡°Dead!¡± Renee gave a brief answer indifferently. The nurse looked at her and she also understood that Renee was having unmarried pregnancy. The nurse spoke disdainfully, ¡°Pay the bill!¡± At that moment, Le saw the humiliation shing in Renee¡¯s eyes. However, Renee just bit her lip until her lips turned pale. Then, she straightened her back and entered the operating room. When Le saw Renee going in, her whole heart was hung up. She was not reconciled. She picked up her phone and called Callum. She wanted to grab a chance for Renee for once andst because she knew that only Callum could stop Renee now. After the call was made, she heard Callum¡¯s voice on the line soon. ¡°Le!¡± ¡°Callum, didn''t you meet Reneest night?¡± He pondered and said, ¡°Yes, we have met! Thank you, Le. The rtionship between me and Renee is over, and you won¡¯t understand! But still thanks for your kindness!¡± ¡°It''s over?¡± Le buzzed her head, but said anxiously, ¡°Callum, didn''t Renee tell you something?¡± ¡°We have talked over everything!¡± Callum said again, ¡°If you have nothing else to say, I¡¯ll hang up now!¡± Chapter 382 Seaside Love Story Chapter 382 Seaside Love Story ¡°Callum, wait!¡± Le shouted urgently. ¡°We are now in the hospital, can youe over here? For the last time!¡± ¡°Le, I¡¯m getting married next Saturday! I¡¯ll send you an invitation! You and Mr. White are wee to come to my wedding with Lennie!¡± Callum obviously didn¡¯t want to know what they were doing in the hospital! Le was stunned for a moment! ¡°Bye!¡± And with that, the phone hung up! In the operating room. ¡°Take off your trousers and lie down! Take it all off, and don¡¯t be afraid as it is only a painless abortion within three minutes and it¡¯ll be done soon!¡± The female doctor with the mask said mechanically with a frown. Renee removed her trousers. ¡°Take off your underpants too!¡± Without wearing anything for her lower body, Reneeid on the special gynecological surgical bed with a surgical sheet covering her body and she was injected with anesthetic. Renee felt a little painful as the cold instruments entered her body in such a humiliating way. Her hand clenched at her side with a line of tears slipping from the corner of her eyes. Baby, I¡¯m sorry! She didn¡¯t know what the doctor had taken from her body as a hot current flowed out of her body and she seemed to fall asleep. Her mind turned unconscious for a few minutes until the doctor shouted, ¡°Wake up! It¡¯s done!¡± Only then she opened her eyes and saw the doctor¡¯s surprised eyes with her teary eyes, ¡°Is it over?¡¯ ¡°It is over!¡± At this moment, Renee felt the pain was unbearable from her fingertips to her heart as not only a life but her heart were flowing out of her body! And that heart which was riddled with holes was dead from now on! Le anxiously greeted and hugged Renee by the time she saw her bending over and walking out of the operating room while holding onto the wall. ¡°Renee!¡± ¡°It¡¯s all cleared!¡± Renee gave her a smile that was worse than crying. Le¡¯s tears almost came out of her eyes. ¡°Renee!¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Renee¡¯s face was deathly pale and her body was shaking, but she shook her hands and held Le¡¯s hand, whispering, ¡°I¡¯m not afraid of anything! I¡¯m fearless!¡± Renee, what should I say about you? Renee refused to go home so she asked the driver to drive her and Le to the beach. She squatted on the beach alone while staring at the vast ocean, which made her burst into tears. She said, ¡°Le, I have dreamt countless times that I wanted to have children with Callum and the boy looked like him while the girl looked like me! We would hold our hands together for the rest of our lives and be the lucky three!¡± ¡°Separated just like that?¡± Knowing how sad she must be, Le mumbled and she dared not to ask Renee. ¡°Is he still worthy of my love? I won¡¯t love such a bad rogue anymore! No way!¡± Renee almost roared like a lunatic! ¡°Renee! Cry over it and cheer up!¡± Le could only say that. Renee burst into hot tears,. Yes, she should have cheered up a long time ago! Youth, dream, love and lust had nothing to do with her and that man who had made her passionately fall in love, and now make her heartbroken, should go to hell! I hate you, Callum! Forever and ever. Renee was finally willing to go home after she was tired of crying. After sending Renee away, Le went back to the beach alone. Le¡¯s tears flowed out when she was at the ce where she had just squatted with Renee. Why was it so hard to love someone? Was it wrong to love someone? Was it wrong to love someone at the expense of a child? Why? She looked up to the distant sea with her calm face but tears streaming down her face. ¡°Sir, Madam is crying alone by the beach!¡± The driver kindly called Vincent. A Bugatti rushed ten minutester. Vincent saw the tiny figure on the beach far away after he got the call and rushed here after leaving his work behind. She was crying! Was this little liar grieving for Renee? When he walked near to her, she turned her head around just in time to meet his gentle eyes. ¡°Why are you here?¡± She turned her head quickly to wipe away her tears. Vincent sat down beside her and reached out to wrap his hand around her shoulders. ¡°I think you might need a shoulder right now! That¡¯s why I¡¯m here!¡± Her heart raised a warmth but turned sad again as she rested her head on his shoulder, ¡°Mr. White, what is happiness?¡± He sped her into his arms and she secretly opened her eyes while curling up in his arms. Just looking at his hands wrapping around her waist, her heart was filled with happiness which in turn made her feel a little uneasy. His voice whispered in her ear, ¡°To stay alive!¡± To stay alive was happiness? Le froze! Wasn¡¯t it the case that two people loved each other in this life? He took her hands and intertwined her ten fingers. She stared nkly at his big bronze hands that intertwined with her small white hand tightly and she heard him say, ¡°I¡¯m not Callum! You aren¡¯t Renee either!¡± Her heart fluttered with fear and confusion as he said this. She turned sideways, lifting her eyes from his arms to meet his deep and dark eyes. The look on his face was peaceful as if the words had not just been spoken by him. ¡°Mr. White¡­¡± She was a little speechless, not knowing how to say it. ¡°You are uneasy!¡± He said again. ¡°You are insecure!¡± He said these words seemingly without thinking and his hands that embraced her didn¡¯t loosen in the slightest, one embracing her waist, and the other tightly intertwined with her small hand. At this moment, she was suddenly startled and just realized that perhaps this was the way he spoke out his promise. Le lowered her head but was then curled back into his arms. Suddenly, with a turn of his grip around her waist, her body was forced to turn and face him. He looked down at her and the sea breeze blew his hair away from his forehead, wild and unrestrained, yet, his face turned even more handsome that one couldn¡¯t look directly at him and his burning breath made her blush. ¡°Don¡¯t you trust me?¡± His voice was low and raspy. She inclined her head slightly and her voice was close to a murmur, ¡°I trust you, I¡¯m just a little afraid that the happiness is too fragile!¡± Hisrge hand tightened even more warningly. She immediately said, ¡°Mr. White, I know I shouldn¡¯t have thought about it! I believe that you will give me happiness!¡± His lips, atst, curled up in satisfaction. ¡°Of course, I¡¯m your man!¡± ¡°Yes! You are my man! The only man!¡± Oh my God. Saying such lingering words of love in such an atmosphere, Le¡¯s face flushed uncontrobly and she would feel as if it was a tease. As expected, she changed her flushed face to normal by the time he released her waist but his kiss landed on her lips. She snorted, trying to avoid his kiss but a strange feeling appeared all over her body. Fortunately! He just kissed her. ¡°Let¡¯s go, the beach is windy!¡± After that day, Le went to visit Renee, and she was getting more and more emaciated as the blood flow didn¡¯t stop even though she had used two extended sanitary napkins at one time. Callum did what he said by sending Le an invitation. Miyamoto and Owen got along well recently and Owen had taken the initiative to live with Miyamoto. Pippa was discharged from the hospital and no one knew where she had gone. Charles called Vincent as he suddenly remembered what happened that day. ¡°Vincent, I remembered that I don¡¯t know the two people who tried to kidnap Le that day, and you better tell your wife to be more careful as I don¡¯t know how many men are thinking about her!¡± So far, Vincent apanied Le every day, and even when she went out, he would arrange her a driver and a bodyguard who protected her by her sides. On Saturday, Callum¡¯s wedding was held in the HJ Hotel ballroom. Le took the invitation but she didn¡¯t know whether she should go or not. Vincent looked down at the invitation and frowned, as if he had something to say. Le looked up at him. ¡°Mr. White, do you think I should go?¡± ¡°Renee will go!¡± Vincent said in a deep voice. ¡°Then I¡¯ll go too!¡± She hurriedly said. ¡°Renee had just finished her surgery and can¡¯t be stimted, so I will definitely go and help her!¡± A smile curled up on Vincent¡¯s lips. ¡°You are more devoted to her than you are to me!¡± ¡°No!¡± Le swiftly denied. ¡°No?¡± He raised his eyebrows and gazed at her, and under his eyes, there was a special hint of affection. Le subconsciously avoided his gaze, ¡°Can you go too? You are invited!¡± ¡°Hum! I¡¯ll wait for you in the exclusive suite!¡± His tone was so ambiguous. Le blushed furiously and pouted, ¡°Mr. White!¡± On Saturday. Le wore a silver conservative dress to Callum¡¯s wedding banquet as Vincent had forbidden her from too much of exposure. In fact, she looked prettier in a strapless dress, and it was just that the conservative one covered up her everything. In the hotel building, Renee really came. She was unusually thin and frightening as there were only bones left covered her whole body. A purple strapless dress reflected her originally beautiful white face but emitted an aura that would make others feel vague as if she might be drifted away by the wind and disappear at any time. At the entrance of the hall, Callum¡¯s parents and Callum were waiting there to greet the guests. Renee¡¯s long hair was coiled up and she was wearing 9cm high heels on her feet, so enchanting and charming yet pitiful. Facing each other, Callum looked at her and only spoke out one sentence, ¡°Wee!¡± Renee smiled lightly but spoke to Callum¡¯s parents, ¡°Congrattions, Mr. and Mrs. West!¡± When they saw Renee, they didn¡¯t think about anything but just took her hand, ¡°Renee, why do you turn to be so thin suddenly?¡± Renee only smiled, ¡°Skinny is quite popr recently! Mr. and Mrs. West, I¡¯m going in, congrattions again!¡± ¡°Renee!¡± Callum¡¯s expression stiffened a little. N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. Renee walked up to him and raised her face. Her eyes were dull but then she gave him a bright smile. ¡°Callum, congrattions on your happy wedding! Have a precious son soon!¡± There was like a thorn in her throat when she spoke out the words ¡®precious son¡¯. Le was by her side all the time, knowing that she was heartbroken, yet, she still forced a smile on her face. Callum didn¡¯t say anything in the end but just looked at her with different expressions of sadness. Le, Vincent and Renee were sitting at a table in the ballroom. Le was besides Renee and Vincent hade to apany Le because he was worried about her. The pianist yed the wedding march and the hall which was decorated with pink roses was filled with friends and rtives from the Wests and the Newmans. Lennie took the arm of her father, Secretary Newman and walked towards Callum who was standing in front of her in a ssic dress. Chapter 383 Strangers Chapter 383 Strangers The white wedding dress perfectly outlined the beautiful figure of Lennie. The white veil covered her face, but from that haze, one could still clearly see the beauty of the bride today. "Miss Lennie, will you marry Mr. West and make a solemn vow before God to love him,fort him, protect him, in sickness and in health, for richer or for poorer, always to be faithful to him and to your marriage." As the priest read the vows, Lennie stood quietly to the side. She said, as if shyly, "I do!" The same vows were pronounced again by the priest. He asked Callum. "Mr. West, are you willing?" Callum seemed to pause for a moment. "Mr. West?" Since he didn''t get an answer from Callum, the priest couldn''t help but increase the tone of his voice. Callum was stunned to see that everyone was looking at him. And Lennie, beside him, was so beautiful and enchanting under the wedding dress. "I do." Callum finally spoke. Renee''s eyes were dead silent, yet so peaceful. Her eyes were hollow and she kept looking over there, only the sweat on her forehead was growing. Renee was still so calm, and Le subconsciously looked at Renee. Then she seemed to hear a stream of water, which was so loud. She looked at Renee''s feet, where the blood had gathered a small pool, and it was shocking to the eyes. "Ah--" Le whimpered. "Mr. White, help Renee!" With Le''s whimper, Vincent looked at Renee with sharp eyes. He instantly turned pale, and without saying a word, he picked up Renee. "Le, go get the doorman to drive here! We need to get her to the hospital right away!" She was clearly bleeding profusely. "No, no need!" Renee maintained herposure, but her face was ashen and her lips were turning white. Callum was stunned at the sight. He staggered. In full view of the crowd, he saw a sh of purple, followed by a patter of bright red. The wedding march continued. As the crowd stared in disbelief, sh after sh, Callum finally left the bride behind and followed after them. "Callum?" Lennie shouted in dismay. But there was no sign of Callum. Blood was dripping. Vincent was covered in blood, and Le''s hand was stained with blood as soon as she reached out. "Renee, Renee ..." Callum lunged over. The driver was already driving the car around fast. At the hospital. Callum slumped in the doorway of the operating room with a look of shock and disbelief. On the way here, Le had told him what had happened. He couldn''t believe that Renee was pregnant with his child and that she had aborted it herself, "Renee, why are you so stubborn?" That day at the piano shop, she told him herself that she was in love with someone else and asked him to marry the secretary''s daughter. At that moment, he really gave up! But-- He looked desperately at the door of the operating room and murmured, "How could it havee to this? How could it?" Callum finally broke down. His parents even came after him personally. His father yelled at him righteously, "Callum, how can you leave your bride behind? Come back with me now. Don''t miss the auspicious time!" Le looked at Callum''s parents, and her heart suddenly went cold. Didn¡¯t miss the auspicious time? But what about Renee? Vincent reached out and grabbed Le''s hand, taking her into his arms. How much blood had Renee lost? Was she still alive? Le really didn''t dare to think about it. She only dared to pray in her heart to God to save Renee! "No! I''m not going!" Callum shook his head and stared at them nkly. "I''m going to wait for Renee to wake up!" "What''s wrong with Renee?" Mr. West then remembered to ask. "She''s pregnant with my baby and now she''s bleeding profusely!" Callum covered his face with his hands in pain. "Ah--" Callum''s parents were stunned at the same time. "How could this happen?" Mrs. West eximed. "How is Renee?" "I don''t know. I don''t know. It''s all blood. It''s all blood ..." Callum murmured. Callum''s parents didn''t dare ask him to go back again and had to wait there. After an hour of resuscitation, the door to the operating room was finally opened and Renee was wheeled out. Just like when Pippa was resuscitated, one blood bag and one drug bag, and two syringes were fed into her body at the same time. Her eyes were closed and her long eyshes curled against her eyelids. Then she slowly opened her eyes. "Renee, Renee, how are you?" Callum shouted in a low voice. Renee opened her mouth. "I''m sorry I ruined your wedding. Go back quickly. Don''t spoil the mood of the bride!" Her words made Callum feel like his heart was pricked by a needle. "Renee, I''m an asshole. It''s all my fault. Why are you so stubborn?" Renee just turned to look at Callum''s parents and apologized gently. "I''m sorry, Mr. and Mrs. West. You can take Callum away!" "Renee, no, it''s you I love. I was wrong! I was really wrong!" Callum murmured and grabbed her hand tightly. Her hand was cold. But she struggled and gently drew her hand back from his grip. They were no longer rted. Why did he have to be so ambiguous? She smiled faintly."I love you, but it has never been about you. Callum, I don''t hate you! Don''t feel guilty about me! Our love is over, and our fate has been destroyed. We are not destined for this life. You and I are strangers after all!" That was it! It was over! It was time for everything to end! After the disaster, what she wanted most was to let go. No matter how much Callum begged, Renee didn''t want to see him again. This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. In the end, Callum went back! It was said that the wedding went on again that day, except that the groom never smiled again. It was said that Secretary Newman, the father of Lennie, was furious. It was said that the newspapers were extraordinarily sensational that day. None of them expected that the wedding could be interrupted. Renee''s parents finally found out about it, but could only sigh helplessly. Renee, lying on the hospital bed, had a hidden sadness in her eyes, yet it did not seem like it, but more like a sense of grief. In these gloomy days, Renee recalled the conversation between them at the piano shop that day. Renee was singing the song "Later" for hours until her voice was hoarse, and she was still singing. After Le left, Callum came to the piano shop. The moment she turned back around, he was staring at her in a daze. Her heart ached and her tone stiffened a bit. "What are you doing here?" Callum was silent for a long time and just said, "Renee, I''m going to get married! I thought I should tell you in person! About that night, it was a beautiful mistake. Everything was my fault! Since you have a boyfriend too, and I have someone to marry, let''s be brother and sister in the future. I hope to remain your friend!" He came to just apologize, he said that the night was a mistake, and he denied the night between them. Renee even wanted to die at that time. It turned out that her sincere dedication, her most precious first night, was actually a mistake for him. She had said that after making love to her he could not do it with anyone else, and yet he had done it without a second thought ... But what did he do then? She finally understood that in this world, she would rather believe in ghosts than in men. She was obsessed with her love and always thought that since she loved, she would love like a fool. It turned out that everything was just a beautiful mistake. Who said that men love women with their lower body, and women love men with their upper body. Once a woman made contact with a man, she immediately wanted a wedding dress and diamond ring and wanted to be with the man for a long time, even if the man had an extramarital affair. Men would like to sleep with women and say something sweet to coax them to spend as little money as possible, while women wanted to get married to them. So the biggest difference between men and women was that men wanted to possess a woman''s body, while women wanted to possess a man''s heart. In the end, she just said two words, "Get out!" Callum finally did go away. Although he looked a bit forlorn, although he seemed to have something to say, he finally did not say anything. The moment he turned to leave, she burst into tears. She sat at the piano in the piano shop and continued to y the song "Later". She sang that very meaningful song in a mournful, hoarse voice to the point of heartbreak. What she didn''t know was that outside the piano shop, Callum was standing there for an hour. He thought she would chase him out, would grab him, and forbid him to get married, but she didn''t. He thought that maybe she was really in love with that guy. The man that day was indeed dazzling. He was driving a red Ferrari that he couldn''t get in exchange for a lifetime of hard work! Unrequited love was a blooming flower that bloomed only in the heart, one after another, which became a patch and then a garden of lovesickness. However, that person came just to pick the flowers. He was just a hurried passerby, and that was all! She thought he would stop and love her for as long as he could. But no. It was just a fleeting moment. Then, having loved, it was just a thing of the past! Renee had to stop loving him and give up. Even though she knew it hurt, it was hard, she decided to give up. If she could, she would spend her life trying to forget this love that she had held on to for so many years! One must always learn to forget something. The flower would fade, just like her heart! Le didn''t know what to say. She just felt that there was still love between the two, but Renee was hurt too deeply. The one she loved was the tattoo on her heart. How could she just forget him? Even if she didn''t think of him, the tattoo engraved on her heart would throb and ache, reminding her that the person might have been engraved on her heart long ago. Her withered heart. Her heart withered because of infatuation! A weekter. Le went to see Renee and found her quiet and expressionless. She was no longer the lively and cheerful woman she had been. Le only felt her despair was like water, making her suffocate. In the quiet office, Vincent, who had been busy, was taking some rest for the first time. He put down the file in his hand and gazed with unusual concentration at Le who was sitting on the sofa looking at her review material. Her bangs were a little long and fell down as she bowed her head. Between her hair, her brow was slightly furrowed, as if she was thinking about something. What was he looking at? Le did not look up, but still clearly felt Vincent''s passionate eyes like fire burned on her body. Did he openly ask her toe to his office to work with him, saying that he was protecting her, but in fact he was looking at her? Chapter 384 Video Was Out Chapter 384 Video Was Out This little liar looked pretty adorable when she was studying seriously. Vincent¡¯s dark eyes flickered with hints of gentleness and bliss in them, but he also felt sorry for her. She was busy with Renee¡¯s matter recently and looked exhausted. As he was lost in thoughts, his phone rang. It was Charles. Vincent grabbed his phone and walked towards the other side of the room, ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. ¡°It¡¯s boss¡¯ birthday in two weeks, are youing back to Tokyo?¡± said Charles in a yful tone of voice. ¡°I also heard that Pippa went back! You better be careful!¡± ¡°What? What do you mean by be careful?¡± asked Vincent in a low tone of voice. Charles called and mentioned this to him explicitly, but what was he trying to say? ¡°Nora is going to introduce you to a beautiful girl! After the thing with Pippa, Nora doesn¡¯t n to give her to you anymore. She found you a Japanesedy instead.¡± Charles said casually with aplicated look in his eyes. His boss forced Vincent to leave Le but he admired Le¡¯s guts. He then said, ¡°Just be prepared!¡± ¡°I¡¯m not going to Japan!¡± Vincent decided quickly, ¡°It¡¯s her birthday, you celebrate it with her!¡± Vincent hung up and leaned against the wall. He rubbed his temple. When would his mother let him go? His serious face softened as he thought about Le. When would his mom finally let him and Le live peacefully? He sighed. Le was looking at her work seriously with her head hung low on the sofa. She was serious and quiet and Vincent felt sorry for her. Her bangs that were tucked behind her ears fell out and blocked her view, but Le didn¡¯t move her hand to tuck it away. A warm hand reached out to her. This doting action seemed intimate. He used his slender fingers to tuck her bangs that fell out behind her ears. Le was about to look to the side to avoid Vincent¡¯s intimate touch, but Vincent prevented her from moving by holding down her shoulder. He then sat down next to her. ¡°Are you tired?¡± Le noticed that he looked exasperated. He looked at her and smiled, his eyes filled with anguish, ¡°No matter what happens between me and your father, you are still my wife, okay?¡± Le got worried, ¡°What are you nning to do?¡± ¡°Nothing!¡± He wasn¡¯t collecting information on Brian as it wasn¡¯t an easy feat. He halted the progress because he knew what he wanted the most. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t leave you if you did nothing wrong!¡± Le¡¯s nose tingled and she choked with sobs. ¡°Come here.¡± Suddenly, he reached out his arm and looked at her lovingly. He smiled and said ¡°I wanted to kiss you deeply at first, but I¡¯m not feeling greedy anymore. I want a hug, just a hug.¡± ¡°Okay¡­¡± Le inched closer and leapt into his arms. His hug was strong and warm, his pounding heart and the feeling of belonging made Le felt at peace. He hugged her tightly and she found it hard to breathe. She endured his force even though she felt like she was about to break. After a long while, he finally loosened up. His strength diminished but he was still hugging her. He was indulging himself in her scent, both of them giving each otherpany. Vincent¡¯s mother called from Tokyo on her birthday. ¡°Vincent, today is my birthday. You didn¡¯te back and so I gave you a present instead. I hope you¡¯ll like it!¡± said Nora. Vincent was taken aback and he felt uneasy, ¡°What present?¡± ¡°I¡¯m flying tonight, going back to F City,¡± said Nora directly, ¡°You¡¯ll see what I mean!¡± ¡°You¡¯reing back?¡± Vincent was stunned. ¡°Why? Do I need your permission toe back?¡± Noraughed, and her voice turned wintry. Vincent didn¡¯t want to say more, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go get you.¡± ¡°No need! Let¡¯s throw a banquet at HJ Hotel tomorrow. I have a Japanese guest over!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll help you arrange it!¡± ¡°Charles already did!¡± Nora hung up. Vincent frowned, since it was his first time he had no idea what his mother prepared him. His intuition was telling him that it had something to do with the Hunter family. The next day, the video of Macey and Charles was out in public. The video which was half an hour long was posted online without any mosaic. Macey was indulging herself in pleasure throughout the video and Charles¡¯s face was not clearly shown at all. One could only tell that Macey was doing it with some man. Macey¡¯s face was exposed just like that to the inte, and even the newspaper was reporting about this with the title ¡°F City¡¯s mayor, Brian Hunter¡¯s daughter having an enjoyable time with an unknown man¡±. ¡°Le, your father had a stroke. Come quickly to the hospital!¡± Le was making Vincent a nice breakfast at home when she got an urgent call from her mother. ¡°What?¡± Thedle fell onto the ground and Le asked worriedly, ¡°What happened? What happened?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know, he fainted after seeing the news. I¡¯m so worried! He¡¯s in the emergency room right now!¡± Mabel was worried to death. At the hospital. Vincent and Le just arrived. ¡°Mom, how¡¯s dad?¡± Le rushed to the surgery room and saw Mabel waiting in distress. She wasn¡¯t crying, since she was a strong woman. The tougher the situation, the tougher she would try to be and not cry. ¡°Le, your dad read some news and fainted on the sofa. I was making breakfast in the kitchen and I didn¡¯t know what happened. I took a look and saw him trembling and I quickly called the ambnce. I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going to happen!¡± Mabel exined the situation. Le held her mother¡¯s hand and was worried as well. She felt her mother¡¯s hand trembled and she comforted her, ¡°Mom, don¡¯t worry. It¡¯s going to be fine!¡± And then Vincent received a call. It was Nora. He walked to the corridor to take the call. ¡°Son, do you like my present?¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Did you read the news or the inte? Oh, or maybe the morning news?¡± ¡°What did you do?¡± Vincent¡¯s heart skipped a beat. ¡°Go read the paper!¡± Nora hung up. Before Vincent could ask about how Brian was doing, he quickly went to the doctor¡¯s office and grabbed a morning paper. He understood immediately what had happened the moment he saw Macey¡¯s face on the paper. Brian saw this piece of news and had a stroke due to the shock. At this moment, Nora called again. Vincent was almost hysterical, ¡°Mom, what are you doing? I told you to delete that video!¡± ¡°Come to HJ Hotel right now or else I¡¯ll post the one with you and Le!¡± ¡°What?¡± Vincent was shocked, ¡°What did you say?¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t do what I say now, I will post the one with you and Le. Son, do you know how much effort I put into crushing Brian Hunter? How dare you fall in love with his daughter! I¡¯m so disappointed in you!¡± ¡°Mom!¡± Vincent was getting mad, and his handsome face turned wintry, indignant and fierce due to the sudden happening. There was a hint of fury in his cheeks, ¡°How could you film me and Le?¡± ¡°Come here in 15 minutes, or else the video will be up!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll be there!¡± Vincent couldn¡¯t tell Le about what was going on in time, and quickly got in the lift. Le was waiting outside the surgery room. Vincent called her as he walked, ¡°Le, no matter what happens, you have to remember that you are my wife!¡± ¡°Vincent?¡± Le looked around for him, ¡°Where are you?¡± ¡°Le, promise me to not believe anything you see, since that isn¡¯t the truth. Don¡¯t easily believe anyone else!¡± Vincent said in a low voice, ¡°Your father had a stroke because of the news this morning. My mom is here and I¡¯m going to her right now. Wait for me!¡± ¡°Vincent¡­¡± The call got hung up. Le was confused and she wanted to go get a paper. At this moment, the door to the surgery room opened. The doctor took off his mask, Le and Mabel quickly went up, ¡°Brian?¡± ¡°Dad?¡± ¡°Mr. Hunter is out of danger for the time being. He had a brain haemorrhage and had to take some medication for a set period to further dissolve the blood clot. It may or may not work out. Madam, you and your family should be mentally prepared. Many patients who have had a stroke will experience seque.¡± What?¡± Mabel was shocked, ¡°What, what type of seque?¡± ¡°He might not able to close his mouth or speak clearly, which then causes hemiplegia. Though, we will try our best to lower the possibility of this!¡± said the doctor. Brian was pushed into an intensive care unit. Le thought about the newspaper and was shocked when she got the paper from the nurse station. Her sister¡¯s video was exposed! The nurse at the station looked at her in disdain, and one of them actually asked, ¡°Mrs White, is this really your sister?¡± Le felt awkward and couldn¡¯t answer, but another nurse said, ¡°Mrs White, it really wasn¡¯t mosaic at all. It was even more stimting than pornos from Japan! Impressive!¡± Le ran away as fast as she could. She squatted down in a corner when she got outside. She felt something rolling down her cheeks. She wiped it and realized that it was her tears. What was going to happen to her sister? Was she just destroyed like that? Why did Vincent go back on his words? No wonder he said the other day, that no matter what happened between him and her father, she would still be his wife. But how could she trust him when things were happening like this? Le¡¯s face nched. She felt betrayed and the feeling was engulfing her heart. She sighed and her tears welled up in her eyes even more. The video was out, and her father would be too embarrased to stay in his office anymore. No wonder he had a stroke, he couldn¡¯t handle the news. Why? Vincent, why did you do that? How could I still be your wife after this happened? Just because I love you, I was to be eaten down to the bones by you and still use the remaining of my soul to tell you that I love you? The video on the inte? Le couldn¡¯t think straight anymore. She went to an inte caf¨¦ and rented aputer. On the screen, she saw Vincent¡¯s personal suite in HJ Hotel. She quickly closed the video and curled into a ball in a corner. It was true, the whole inte saw Macey Hunter, the daughter of Brian Hunter, in a sex tape! Le¡¯s heart felt heavy as she walked out of the inte caf¨¦. It was summer and the sun was vicious. She was the only person around standing idly under the sun, but her heart was as cold as ice. Chapter 385 Phoney Mercy Chapter 385 Phoney Mercy Le stood for a long time. She was almost sunburnt but she still felt cold. She went back to the ward again and her mother was sitting alone in front of the sickbed. The heart monitor and the venttor were both working. Brian was lying quietly on the bed with his lips a little crooked. Le looked at him, who was sleeping and seemed to have been in aa. Then, Le saw her mother staring nkly and there were tears in the corners of her eyes. It seemed that she had aged too much in one night. As soon as Mabel turned around and saw Le, she looked at her in a daze and said gently after a long time, ¡°Le, why did Vincent do this to you?¡± It turned out that her mother had already known about it. Le¡¯s heart ached, and she became speechless with a cry. ¡°How could your father withstand this blow! He¡¯s always been so strong, so determined. How can he bear to live with it?¡± Mabel whispered. ¡°Mum ...¡± Le was even more upset. ¡°Le, Vincent has let Mum down too much!¡± Mabel said again. Le lowered her head, and her tears were almost falling down. Someone suddenly came to the ward at that moment. Mabel regained her emotionalposure as she stood up and walked to the door. Le heard she shouted, ¡°Secretary Newman, you don¡¯t have toe if you¡¯re too busy as Brian¡¯s life is no longer in danger!¡± Then, dozens of municipal partymittee leaders walked in, the atmosphere was solemn and serious. Secretary Newman even said in a deep voice, ¡°Mrs. Hunter, Brian is a good leader, and he cared much about his people. We are deeply saddened by his illness. On behalf of the municipal partymittee and government, I havee to see him and hope that he will recover soon and return to work!¡± Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Le bowed her head, and suddenly she felt like a sinner. She hadn¡¯t been able to get the video back and everything seemed to be her fault. Her heart overflowed with bitterness and her head hung down low. She was in the corner and heard her mother say, ¡°Thank you for your concern!¡± Later, Secretary Newman and his party didn¡¯t stay much longer. They just told her mum to take care of her dad, then looked at her again and left. Eventually, Director Gordon, Julian Gordon¡¯s father, saw Le. He gave her a very thoughtful nce and said, ¡°Le, take care of your father!¡± Le nodded her head and sent them away. She ran outside to answer a strange phone call, and a in voice came from the other end. ¡°Le, are you okay?¡± Le was slightly stunned and asked back indifferently, ¡°What do you think?¡± ¡°Actually, I¡¯m a victim too!¡± Charles¡¯s voice seemed to leak a hint of grievance. ¡°That is my body and your sister¡¯s after all!¡± ¡°Are you okay?¡± Le asked. ¡°I just want to say, be strong!¡± Charles¡¯s tone was very sincere. However, Le spoke in a cold voice, ¡°I don¡¯t need your phoney mercy!¡± ¡°Hold on, Le, my boss wants to talk to you!¡± Le was about to hang up the phone, but once she heard it was Vincent¡¯s mother, she continued listening, ¡°What can I do for you?¡± ¡°Le, the problem between the Hunter family and the White family has been more than a couple of days, if you don¡¯t want things to get embarrassing, please divorce Vin immediately!¡± Nora said on the other end, ¡°You should know that I don¡¯t like you!¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Le asked back grimly, tugging at the corners of her lips, ¡°You¡¯ve done all this painstakingly to get him to leave me, have you?¡± At this point, Le understood one thing that she and Vincent simply could not live out their lives happily. That¡¯s just it, because there was really too much resistance between them. ¡°By the way, Vin is attending a blind date banquet right now! Do you want toe? We¡¯re at HJ Hotel!¡± The phone hung up! Le was stunned. Was he impatient already? He was going on a blind date before the divorce was granted? Le put down the phone in disbelief. She took a deep breath, went downstairs to look for a taxi and rushed to HJ Hotel. The banquet hall was very busy at the moment. He was really impatient to have a party in the middle of the day. As she walked into the hall, the buzzing scene made Le feel out of ce. She couldn¡¯t be a wealthy lady after all. Vincent was already annoyed, and he really didn¡¯t expect his mother to do this. There was no notice at all beforehand, so he was really caught off guard. His mother had threatened him, and he could not ept that threat any more. He could only stand here with a cold, handsome face, even though he really couldn¡¯t stand for a second at the moment. There was even a Japanese woman who came up to talk to him in broken Chinese. His eyes immediately became indifferent and sharp, and his face was featured clearly. Under his thick ck eyebrows, the eyes were like deep pools, deep and dark, and his slightly pursed lips were even colder. ¡°Vincent!¡± Le finally saw him, and there were several beautiful women with slender figures standing beside him. She smiled and stepped forward to talk to him without the fear of his indifference. Le took a deep breath and walked over in stride. When Vincent turned around and saw Le, he was a little stunned. She walked forward and took a deep breath, ¡°Mr. White!¡± ¡°Le? Why are you here?¡± Vincent swept his eyes around and saw the cold stare of his mother not far away and instantly understood what was going on. ¡°Let¡¯s get a divorce!¡± Le said quietly. ¡°Go back!¡± He immediately said in a deep voice. His whole face pulled down and his heart ached even more inexplicably. Le just calmly took out the credit card he gave her from her bag, ¡°This money is for you to buy some supplements. How can you serve moredies when you always have impotence? Don¡¯t you think so?¡± Vincent¡¯s handsome face suddenly darkened, his gaze coldly ncing at her figure as she tried to leave and he said in a deep voice, ¡°Stop!¡± She stopped in her tracks, slowly turned around and smiled, ¡°Anything else?¡± His mouth turned up and his deep eyes flinched as he took a step in front of her. He bent down before he could say anything as she abruptly lifted her foot and kicked him hard in the testicles! ¡°Mr. White, it¡¯s trendy to have a pain in the testicles these days! You are wee!¡± She turned around again amidst the gasps of the crowd. Vincent covered his lower body. His body hunched over and slowly crouched down with a storm of destruction shing inside his eyes ... Le turned away in the sight of the crowd, straightening her back and not being humble. Nora also seemed to have not expected Le to be like this. Meanwhile, appreciation shed once again in Charles¡¯s eyes. What an interesting girl. Vincent slowly stood up and walked out in stride in front of the stunned eyes of the crowd, the gloomy look in his eyes made him look even more cold and stern. Le had just given him a kick that had actually hit him in the vitals, but the fact that the little liar actually did not trust him made him feel like a blow and a shout. His body almost fell to the ground with a sway, which was really a double whammy. Vincent walked faster and faster, an icy aura radiating from his body. ¡°Vin ...¡± Nora chased after him. ¡°Don¡¯t go out!¡± ¡°Get out of the way!¡± The cold voice was like a millennium of ice, and the eyes that looked at Nora were even colder. His eyes shot straight at Nora, and his look instantly caused her to freeze up her spine and take a step back. Vincent crossed over her and took a big step after her, ¡°Le, wait ...¡± ¡°No!¡± Le turned back as she walked away, not wishing to have any entanglement with him at all. ¡°Le, I said, stop!¡± Both of them had already walked out of the hall. Vincent¡¯s low voice raised icily, striding up after her and pulling her arm, ¡°Do you hear me?¡± ¡°No!¡± Le was forced to stop and look back at him, ¡°Let¡¯s get a divorce!¡± ¡°Damn it!¡± Vincent snapped, then his big hands pulled her into his hug, ¡°Didn¡¯t I say that you¡¯re my woman after all!¡± ¡°But it¡¯s my father who is sick, and it¡¯s my father who is so angry about this matter that he has a stroke, not your father!¡± Le yelled back. ¡°Yes! It was your father who was sick, but it was my father who died in the first ce!¡± Vincent yelled out the same way. They were stunned at the same time after yelling! Le stared at Vincent, who was also in a daze, and her body felt as if she had fallen into an ice pond. ¡°I know, is that enough? My dad may never go back to work. Is it enough for him to live the rest of his life like this, with his mouth partially paralyzed, or even with his mouth drooling when he opens it? Will your mother let go?¡± Le¡¯s face darkened and her eyes grew cold. ¡°My sister put her life on the line for this, what else do you want? Are you going to bring me to my knees again? Make me put my life on the line too? I¡¯ve already sacrificed it!¡± Vincent¡¯s eyes ached and his heart cut like a knife, ¡°I didn¡¯t do this!¡± ¡°Does it matter now if it¡¯s you who did it? Do you think we can still stay together? Vincent, do you think I can still be with you while watching my father who was left with the seque of a stroke and then laughing happily with you? Do you think I can still do that? Can you?¡± Le asked feebly, the feeling of difficulty in breathing growing stronger. She felt so breathless and ufortable. ¡°Le, is divorce going to solve the problem?¡± Vincent looked into her eyes in pain. He was responsible for this matter, but he didn¡¯t know that his mother still had the secretly taken video there. If he had known, he should have destroyed it long ago, not to mention that his mother still had the video there. As for when the video was taken, he didn¡¯t even know. An unprecedented sense of frustration hit him, making him feel unbearable pain. Le¡¯s eyes were covered with silent emotions, her beautiful water-like eyes looked at Vincent in dead silence. ¡°Mr. White, I believe you didn¡¯t do it, but what can I do? I just can¡¯t go on with you anymore! I can¡¯t convince myself! Let¡¯s get a divorce!¡± ¡°Le, think about it again!¡± Vincent¡¯s dull voice was even lower and deeper than usual. He looked at the expressionless Le with chagrin, and suddenly tightened the force on his arm, pulling her into his arms and holding her tightly. When Le raised her head in dismay, a kiss with love and affection pressed over wildly, leaving no chance to resist. Le was stunned by the sudden kiss, and quickly tried to push Vincent¡¯s body away. Unfortunately, his arms were like chains tightly imprisoning her body, and his cold lips assaulted her lips with suppressed desire in an open and unbridled manner. Not a sloppy kiss, but one with a stormy wildness, sucking on her lips as if to ignite the fire of lust on her lips. She resisted, but the tingling sensation on her lips gradually became clearer. Her eyes were closed and her body was rigid. Her numb face had a faint look of detachment. Even though she didn¡¯t refuse, Vincent could feel that she was just coldly bearing a sudden kiss. ¡°Damn it!¡± Vincent suddenly opened his eyes under the intoxication and met Le¡¯s indifferent and heartless face. Instantly, the burning passion was extinguishedpletely, and his hand holding her shoulder tightened angrily, ¡°Did my kisses make you feel this awkward? Are you really this heartless? Damn it!¡± Chapter 386 Not Suitable To Be Together Anymore Chapter 386 Not Suitable To Be Together Anymore After calming down her breath and heartbeat, Le raised her head slowly and moved away her hand that was on Vincent¡¯s shoulder. Her cold voice was totally not affected by the excitement that happened just now, ¡°Let go of me.¡± ¡°Le?¡± Vincent was stunned when he noticed her indifferent look then he hugged her again immediately. He said with his low tone as if he was begging her humbly, ¡°Please don¡¯t. Please don¡¯t leave.¡± ¡°We are not suitable to be together anymore.¡± Le shook her head and moved away her eyes because she could not bear to look at the disappointment on his face. He used to be someone who was confident and proud to the extent that she had no chance to tease as well as hurt him. But, the video that went viral online was about her sister and the person who was in the hospital was her father. ¡°Le.¡± Vincent moaned and Le felt deeply hurt when listening to his emotional words. Over the years, this was the first time for Vincent to be so desperate in obtaining something except for his career. However, the fate was cruel. ¡°I want to divorce. I am truly exhausted. Please let me go, Mr White!¡± Le said it in a voice of entreaty. When Vincent wished to get more from her, she only gave him an indifferent look. Vincent smiled dejectedly and said, ¡°We should calm down before doing anything!¡± There was unwillingness, repentance and pain in Vincent¡¯s eyes and he held Le¡¯s hand tightly while looking at her eyes. He said, ¡°Le, you maye back to my side anytime.¡± Previously, she indeed hoped that he would care about her and loved her a lot. But now, the urrence of this incident had destroyed every wonderful expectation. How could she bear it? What could she do to face it? Le¡¯s expressions were increasingly indifferent when she looked at her father who hadn''t woken up. She moved away her hand that was grabbed by Vincent and sighed calmly, ¡°I am sorry. I will send you a divorce letter via awyer.¡± She had no choice but was forced to do so because she could not ept the truth. ¡°Mr White, take care!¡± He grabbed her small hands again with his big hands and looked at her nkly. His eyesight was concentrated and firm until he was reluctant to release his hands. Le did not dare to turn around and looked at him because she worried that she could not bear from crying. However, he held her hands tightly and she could feel his rushing breath, ¡°Le, we could not be separated like this!¡± She turned around and noticed that his eyes were red at that moment. This was her first time to witness such an emotion from him. She was broken-hearted and he grabbed her hands tightly as if she would disappear after letting go his hands. She saw there were tears in his eyes and suddenly, she wondered why this would be so tough? Why was it so difficult to love someone? Why would it be so hard to let go of the hands? She strained every nerve in stopping herself from crying. Sneering was the most merciless weapon like those sharp knives to break the rtionship between them. ¡°Vincent, can we not be separated? What would those people say if we continued to stay together? Who would be the next casualty?¡± ¡°No means no!¡± He was almost yelling. He grabbed her hands forcefully, resulting in pain on her hands. She restrained herself from dropping tears. In her mind, his appearance and everything rted to him were bing vague gradually. ¡°Let go!¡± She said. ¡°No!¡± He rejected her. Her nose was sore and her legs turned weak. She felt there was severe pain in her chest and it seemed like everything was spinning in her eyes. She could also feel that her whole body was trembling. Her tone was even changed but she was able to say it clearly, ¡°You need to let go of me. Could you travel to the past? Could you stop all the tragedies from urring? If things continue, could you predict what will happen next?¡± Looking at her face, he was extremely upset. He looked at her and started to speak after a while with a hoarse tone because he could not suppress his distress. ¡°Why would this be so hard?¡± ¡°Yeah, why would it be so hard?¡± She muttered and asked him as well as herself. She tended to withdraw her fingers from the gap but he refused. She opened his finger one by one and finally took back her hand. Then, she turned around. What was left in his eyes was her resolute figure, it was so determined and at that moment, he was distressed while witnessing her resolute act when she turned away from him. Looking at her back, he did not know how to chase after her! He slowly lowered his hands and put them at his side. Le walked into the lift hurriedly and tears were blurring her eyesight. She walked out from the building and headed towards the road. She walked for a long time before she was finally back to her senses. At that moment, she felt sorrowful. She felt that her life was so tough and she squatted at the roadside and then bawled in her arms. She cried for an hour long until she felt dizzy. She ignored all the attention given from the pedestrians and just simply wiped away her tears before walking forward again. Along the way, her tears were dropping incessantly. She never knew that it was so hurtful to love someone as if her heart was taken away by someone with knives! Three thousand and six hundred knives! The feeling was beyond pain and it came with dizziness as well as suffocation. All the emotions were stirred in it. ¡®Vincent, I love you. So, I need to leave!¡¯ ¡®I afraid that I would not love you anymore when things continue so I need to leave now!¡¯ ¡®Let it be over! I can¡¯t face you anymore!¡¯ ¡®Let¡¯s still have a bit of nostalgia in our hearts, so it will not be gone at the end of the pain.¡¯ She cried desperately until no tears were flowing out from her eyes. The distress and sorrow never disappear from her heart. After Le left, Vincent stood at the corner outside the door of the hall. He lowered his head to lit his cigarette with his trembling hands. He did not lit it sessfully for the first time and finally got it done after a few attempts. He raised his head and frowned deeply. He smoked a few cigarettes continuously while showing a gloomy look and did not say anything before walking back into the building. ¡°Vincent!¡± Charles appeared from the side and portrayed a worried expression on his face. He said, ¡°Are you alright?¡± Nora kept a cold face and her eyes were like giving a warning. Vincent¡¯s strict face showed a cold smile and his eyes were even deeper. With his cold expressions, he was like a king walking out from the dark and his eyes were scary. The guests were surprised but they knew Mr White¡¯s testis was kicked, and he looked gloomy. Bump! Vincent punched heavily on Charles¡¯s chin. Under the strong force, Charles who was thin and tall stepped backwards before stabilizing his body. ¡°Vincent!¡± Charles was astonished and wiped away the blood at the corner of his mouth. He stared at Vincent because he was puzzled. Although Vincent¡¯s facial expressions were indifferent, he was extremely angry. At that moment, Vincent¡¯s fist wasing for the second time. Charles who felt annoyed originally did not give in at this time. Both of them punched each other without using any skills because they were just venting their anger. ¡°What are you all doing? What are both of you doing?¡± Nora yelled with her sharp voice, ¡°Stop it!¡± However, both of the men did not listen to her words and continued to fight together. The Japanese guests were shocked. ¡°Guys! Call the security to separate them!¡± Nora¡¯s sharp voice echoed through the entire ballroom. But who dared to approach them? The two men just punched each other for venting their anger and after a few minutes, the security guards finally stepped forward courageously to separate them because Nora was yelling. Charles pulled open his tie and lied on the floor while panting heavily. There were bruises on his face. Although having great skills, Vincent was not having the advantage since the corner of his mouth was broken and one of his eyes was swollen. After venting, the anger in his heart was reduced. This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. ¡°It¡¯s none of my business! I do not send it!¡± Charles felt wronged so he totally did not give in. Vincent did not speak anything and stood up. He stared at Nora with his cold eyes and then left rapidly. ¡°Stand there!¡± Nora yelled at him. Vincent halted and turned around steadily, ¡°Are you satisfied now? What do you gain?¡± Nora was shocked and grinned. ¡°You know me that I will not give up unless I obtain my objective. It is never toote to seek revenge!¡± Vincentughed coldly and left with a sentence, ¡°As long as you are happy!¡± When Le returned to the hospital, Brian already opened his eyes. When he saw Le, his eyes were concentrated on her face only. He did not say anything but looked at her only with hisplicated eyes. ¡°Dad!¡± Le moaned with sobs. ¡°Le...¡± Brian called her and his saliva flew out from his mouth when he tried to speak. His pronunciation was not clear too but they barely could hear what he said. Le suddenly felt sad because his dad who used to be elegant and have a high reputation ended up like this. After a brain stroke, couldn¡¯t his calm personality withstand such a blow? ¡°Daddy, I am sorry!¡± There were only a few words. But, Le felt a sore throat and almost sobbed. Mabel helped Brian to wipe away his saliva with a piece of tissue. ¡°Brian, don''t be nervous. You can speak it clearly!¡± He wanted to express something but he could not say it verbally so he was very nervous. When he was annoyed, he waved his hand to push Mabel away. He only shouted, ¡°Le...¡± ¡°Daddy, what do you want to say? Say it.¡± Le felt distressed. ¡°I am listening, Daddy!¡± Mabel¡¯s hand was rigid and turned around her head to wipe away her tears. ¡°...¡± Brian said something but Le and Mabel could not understand him. When they could not understand him, he became increasingly nervous. Eventually, he tried a few more attempts but in vain. His saliva was kept flowing out and he kept hitting the bed forcefully with his hands. ¡°Daddy, you can¡¯t be nervous. It is no use for you to be nervous. As long as you are willing to train, you will be better for sure. Don¡¯t worry. Let me guess, alright? If I guess it correctly, you nod and you shake your head when it is wrong, alright?¡± Le tried tomunicate with his father with this method. Brian immediately nodded. There was finally a way ofmunication and Le kept guessing what his father was thinking in his mind. ¡°Daddy, are you asking where my sister is?¡± Brian moaned and nodded. ¡°I tried to call her but no one answered the phone!¡± Le tried to contact her via phone for a few attempts. ¡°But, I will find her, Daddy!¡± Brian shook his head. Chapter 387 It Hurt Too Deep Chapter 387 It Hurt Too Deep ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to find my sister?¡± Le asked again. Brian nodded his head and looked at Le. There was something crystal-clear in his eyes. Le was startled a little as she could see his struggle in his eyes. She did not know how to guess about it. ¡°Father, you don¡¯t want me to look for my sister?¡± Brian nodded again. Le sighed. Brian looked at the ceiling in the ward as if he was thinking about something. That day when Le came out from the ward, she sat on the long bench in the corridor. Her eyes were fluttering and showing a little stubbornness. Suddenly, her eyes just turned red. ¡°Le?¡± There was a familiar voiceing through. Le looked up nkly and saw Renee. She was even thinner. She was wearing a pair of jeans, and a white T-shirt with a plum blossom printed on it. She was holding a bouquet of flower while looking at Le. Her eyes were filled with a thousand words but she only spoke out a sentence. ¡°Le, it¡¯s really not a big deal. We will be strong!¡± Le stood up. Her eyes were red, and she rubbed her eyes and stretched out her hands to hug Renee. ¡°You¡¯re right. We have to be strong! Why do youe here? How¡¯s your body doing?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine!¡± Renee smiled. ¡°Let¡¯s go in and see your father!¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Le nodded and pulled Renee into the ward. Brian was asleep again. Renee put the flowers on the table in the ward, and then said a few words with Mabel. ¡°Mrs. Hunter, Le and I will stay outside for a while. Is that okay?¡± Mabel nodded. ¡°Lexi, just go back. Vincent will be worried if you¡¯re back homete!¡± N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. ¡°Mother! I...¡± Le knew what she wanted to say but she suddenly stopped. ¡°Mother, I wille back to take your ceter. Please go back to rest in the evening. I will take care of Father!¡± When Le left the ward with Renee, Mabel wanted to say something but she suddenly paused. In the end, she did not say anything at all. The two girls were sitting in the pavilion below the hospital, Le bought a thick stack of newspaper and put it under Renee¡¯s body. She just had a miscarriage with a severe bleeding while she was still in confinement. She should not catch any cold. ¡°Le, you always make me feel angry and bad at the same time!¡± Renee suddenly said when she saw the stack of newspapers. Le raised her head and replied, ¡°Let¡¯s sit down!¡± ¡°How can you still be so considerate at this time! I¡¯m willing to treat you as my friend!¡± Renee did not cry for so long because her tears were dry. Her eyes suddenly turned red at this time. ¡°Aren¡¯t we friends forever?¡± Le sounded gentle as she turned her head at Renee. ¡°Of course!¡± Renee sat on the newspaper, and suddenly she felt that her heart was getting warmer. ¡°Have you found your sister?¡± Le shook her head. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect it to happen. How could that kind of thing spread out? It just makes anyone mad! It¡¯s too disgusting. Who did that?¡± Renee was feeling indignant at injustice. Fighting for injustice had always been her nature. ¡°It was too immoral!¡± ¡°Vincent¡¯s mother!¡± Le gently spilled out two words. ¡°Ah...¡± Renee suddenly got stuck. ¡°I¡¯m preparing to divorce!¡± Le said gently. ¡°It¡¯s too difficult!¡± ¡°Le... if it wasn¡¯t Vincent who did it, are you still...¡± ¡°Don''t convince me!¡± Le interrupted her, ¡°If you¡¯re my friend, don¡¯t give me any advice! We still can live our lives without any man!¡± ¡°Can I smoke a cigarette?¡± Renee frowned. She suddenly asked. Le was startled, ¡°Your body is not getting better yet, why do you want to smoke?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t hold it anymore!¡± Renee sounded indifferently. ¡°Okay! Just smoke then!¡± She felt like crying when she heard about what Renee said earlier on. Renee took out the cigarette box. It was long. The packaging was white in color and long just like her hand. She lit up a stick, and the way she smoked was attractive. Renee was so beautiful in the smoky atmosphere. As Le was looking at Renee smoking, she had never seen any woman who smoked so elegantly. Le stretched out her hand, ¡°Give me a stick.¡± Renee looked at Le and took out a stick for her. She helped her to lit it up. ¡°Le, are you sure you¡¯re okay?¡± It was the first time that Le smoked a cigarette in her life. She took a puff in her mouth, and it was numbing and spicy. Suddenly, she was choked and coughed after. ¡°Cough, cough, cough...¡± ¡°Le, you don¡¯t know how to smoke!¡± Renee sighed. Le did not say anything and took a puff again. Then, she coughed even violently as if something was going toe out from her eyes. ¡°Just cry if you want to. I can borrow you my shoulder. Don¡¯t pretend that you¡¯re choked by the cigarette!¡± Renee said calmly. ¡°Can you not to be so straightforward?¡± Le suddenly turned around and look at her, and her tears flowed. ¡°How long are you going to hold back if I¡¯m not being straightforward? I¡¯m just worried that you might suffocate from holding back for too long!¡± Le sighed, and her tears began to flow as she felt like she found a confidant. It was emotionally touching and she felt she had nowhere to hide. They kept sitting at there, Le was crying silently. The time wasing to dusk and there was a trace of loneliness. Renee continuously smoked a few sticks of cigarettes and said gently, ¡°I don¡¯t feel regret about the choice that I¡¯ve made. Do you know? Callum even get married with Charles. My mother said that he was not worth my love because now he even brings Charles to Australia for honeymoon!¡± Le was shocked and startled at the same time. She suddenly felt that Renee was much more miserable than herself. ¡°Therefore, I don¡¯t feel regret about the abortion, since that was not the result of true love, but just my own little baby!¡± Reneeughed but herugh sounded harsh. ¡°I love him, for more than 10 years, and I¡¯ve been thinking about him for more than 10 years. After innumerable twists and turns which engraved in the memories, I became a passerby. This is the fate! But you and Vincent are different. Think before you act!¡± Le was speechless. It was not the same but it was difficult too! Renee continued, ¡°Women cannot be degrading to themselves, especially if it is for men who are not worthy. But, if that man is worthy, I think I¡¯m willing to be degrading to myself!¡± ¡°Do you still believe about love?¡± ¡°I do! Why don¡¯t I believe? Marrying the wrong husband and believing about love are not rted!¡± Renee looked up in the sky. ¡°About the past, I will treat it as if I owed Callum and I¡¯ve cleared! As I¡¯ve owed him from the previous life, now I have paid for everything therefore I need to continue to live on to enjoy the rest of my life.¡± Le also looked up in the sky, and it was about to rain. After Renee was discharged from the hospital, she became thinner like a single leg. Her eyes looked refreshing. She used to be as hot as a rose but now she seemed like a weakdy. Le could only sigh that they used to be young and good spirited. That night, Mabel asked her to go back to rest. Mabel mentioned that she did not need to take care of her father, and she just had to do the things that she was supposed to do. Brian was the mayor, and the government had sent two high-level security guards to take care of him so she did not have to stay there at night. Le returned to the Pearl Community. After she finished her shower and changed into her pajamas, she heard a knock on the door. She did not have to think and she already knew who the person was. But she did not want to open the door because she was speechless and did not want to grieve again. The knockingsted for a few minutes, and it continued rhythmically. Le looked at the door quietly but did not open it. Until there was no knocking sound from the outside, the room became quiet. Le thought, perhaps he was gone! But it was not too long before the phone rang for a while. There was a message. ¡°Lexi, I¡¯m at the door!¡± The phone shows that it was from Vincent. Le held the phone for quite some time. She thought that he was quite stubborn but she was even more stubborn. She looked at the phone quietly and pressed the reply button with a single sentence. ¡°Please leave, I do not want to see you!¡± Vincent¡¯s tall figure was standing at the doorway, and he looked at the replied message on the phone. His hand was shaking as he took out the cigarette and he lit it. ¡°I¡¯m not leaving!¡± ¡°It¡¯s none of my business!¡± She did not open the door, but turned off the light andid on the bed. It was a sleepless night. The next morning when she washed up and get ready to open the door, she found out that he was still at the doorway. He was still sitting on the floor, and his suit was crumpled. He was leaning against the wall as if he was maintaining the posture for quite a long time. Le did not see his face. If she took a closer look, she found out that his face was wounded and especially his eyes were bruised. This masterpiece was done by Charles. As soon as the door was opened, he immediately stood up. His body was shaking a little, and his leg was numb as it was maintaining the same posture. He almost fell forward at Le but she was feeling anxious so she stretched out her hands to support him. His tall figure along with his familiar aura wasing directly at her, and her heart hurt again. It was just that this hug made her feel tired and painful into the bone. It was the umted result of the bits and bits of their memories. Just, it was just a memory. At the same time, Vincent took her into his arms. He said in a hoarse voice in her ear, ¡°Lexi!¡± ¡°Just leave!¡± Le replied gently and supported him to stand still. She closed the door and went downstairs by herself. But Vincent held on Le¡¯s hand again, her expression was cold and tired yet with a hint of gentleness. ¡°Don¡¯t mess around with me. It hurts.¡± Her heart was throbbing as she was not ying around. She felt tired. ¡°Vincent, let go of my hand.¡± She frowned and quickly withdrew her hand but he sped too tight. It seemed like he did not want to give her any space to struggle. ¡°No.¡± He had always been calm but it was his first time for being like a child. Not only did he not let go of her hand, but he used his strength to pull Le¡¯s body against him to give a quick kiss on her soft lips. He seeded and his smile was overflowing from his mouth. ¡°Vincent White!¡± She shouted his full name, and she red at Vincent who was enjoying himself. Then, she gave a p on his face without any hesitation. ¡°Lexi, my face has been wounded, do you still want to hit?¡± He quickly held her hand when she was about to raise her hand as he looked down at her. Le was startled as she stared at his face. It was really wounded! His eyes were bruised and eyelids were swollen! Other side of the face was fine and normal. ¡°Lexi, it hurts!¡± Vincent gently touched Le¡¯s dull face, and he shouted tiredly. ¡°I haven¡¯t eaten anything for a day, I haven¡¯t slept all night!¡± His tone was low and hoarse. It was like a child who was acting coquettishly. He wanted to get her attention. ¡°Don¡¯t touch me.¡± As her face was touched, Le quickly turned around and pulled Vincent¡¯s hand away. As Le broke free, she quickly stepped aside and moved a distance away from him, ¡°Go and eat by yourself. I need to go the hospital!¡± ¡°About that matter, it¡¯s none of my business!¡± Vincent shouted in low voice. Le walked downstairs and replied, ¡°Even if it¡¯s none of your business, it¡¯s still impossible for us to move on!¡± Vincent did not chase after her, his heart was empty, and it felt like there was a big hole. It hurt so much. She did not care about him anymore, and she was hurt too deep. After Vincent returned to the office, he was deeply stuck in the executive chair. There had been some problems about the shares of the White Group. Someone was secretly purchasing the White Group¡¯s shares but Vincent did not manage to find out at that time. So, he could only use the excuse of program adjustment to stop the trading for a few days and started aprehensive investigations on all the shareholders. Chapter 388 Divorce Papers Chapter 388 Divorce Papers In other words, he was quite busy; then, something came up at home, and now he was incredibly busy. He didn¡¯t sleep one wink all night, and now he was working under intense stress and fatigue. Le rushed to the hospital to visit her father. Mabel began to sigh and asionally turned away to wipe tears from her face. ¡°Mom!¡± Le ran up to hug her. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m so useless!¡± ¡°Why would Vincent do this?¡± ¡°It wasn¡¯t him, Mom!¡± Le said softly and sorrowfully, ¡°This time, it wasn¡¯t him!¡± Mabel was stunned and suddenly became speechless! In the afternoon, Vincent received the divorce papers which Le asked thewyer to deliver. ¡°Mr. White, Mrs. White has already signed; please sign as well!¡± Vincent was taken aback for a second. He took the papers and scrawled quickly on it. Thewyer looked down at the papers and was stunned. In huge letters was the words - Not in a million years! ¡°Mr. White, I¡¯m just Miss Hunter¡¯s attorney; please cooperate!¡± ¡°Get out!¡± Vincent¡¯s chilling tone voiced his incredible discontent at the moment. ¡°It¡¯s my job; please cooperate!¡± Vincent red at him, then picked up his phone. ¡°ra, fetch someone to kick this man out!¡± ¡°Yes, President!¡± In a mere minutes, some security guards appeared in Vincent¡¯s office and carried thewyer out. ¡°President White, you can¡¯t do this; I¡¯m awyer!¡± Vincent leaned back in his chair. Le was quite decisive; it¡¯d only been a day and she has already lawyered up. Was she this eager to leave him? Le got the call from thewyer, who stated Vincent wouldn¡¯t sign the papers. Le felt incredibly helpless. ¡°¡±He won¡¯t sign?¡± ¡°Mrs. White, Mr. White¡¯s way too dominating; he had men carry me out. He signed, but what he signed was ¡®Never in a million years¡¯. I think he¡¯s still quite caught up on you. Are you sure you want to get a divorce?¡± ¡°We¡¯ll put this on hold for a while,¡± Le said, ¡°I¡¯ll contact you!¡± She hung up, then continued to call Macey. It was as though she had vanished, there wasn¡¯t a trace of her anywhere. Over at the White Group. ¡°President, Miss Russell is looking for you!¡± ra said over the speakerphone. ¡°No!¡± ¡°But she¡¯s already here; didn''t the President instructed before that Miss Russell coulde and go as she pleased? She¡¯sing up now, just right before your door.¡± ra¡¯s voice became smaller and smaller. Vincent scratched his head; it was true, he did give these instructions. Pippa was here to see him, but this only made him more frustrated, ¡°Send her away!¡± ¡°Miss Russell-¡± As ra¡¯s voice trailed off, the doors to his office were pushed open, and Pippa stood right at the entrance. ¡°Vince, I¡¯m sorry!¡± Pippa¡¯s eyes were filled with tears as she pitifully stood at the entrance, looking at Vincent¡¯s direction. When she saw the wounds on his face, she immediately rushed over to him. ¡°Vince, you¡¯re hurt? How did you get hurt?¡± She didn¡¯t attendst night¡¯s banquet, so she didn¡¯t know that he got hurt. As she neared him, Vincent slid back in his huge armchair, then he took another step back to completely avoid her touch. ¡°Stop, don¡¯te near me! If you¡¯ve got something to say then say it! Then be off on your way!¡± Before, he always thought she was feeble and soft-hearted, someone who he could confide in. But lately, he only saw her as a burden. ¡°Vince-¡± Pippa stared on in disbelief as Vincent evaded her, ¡°I¡¯m truly sorry, I didn¡¯t mean to be so stubborn. I can¡¯t help it, I hope you can understand!¡± ¡°Oh, I understand; you can leave now!¡± Vincent said promptly, and continued to look at his documents. ¡°Vince, I know thepany¡¯s in peril; let me help you!¡± Pippa continued. ¡°No need!¡± He didn¡¯t want any further ties to Pippa. He said in a low, raspy voice. On his face, there was no hint of the tenderness from before when he spoke to her. Instead, his face was cold and distant. ¡°If you need cash flow, ask Mom; she¡¯ll wire it to you!¡± Pippa sniffled and wiped tears from her eyes. ¡°I just want to help you!¡± ¡°I said, no need!¡± Vincent repeated. ¡°You can leave now! ra, get some guards, escort Miss Russell out! From now on, don¡¯t let any irrelevant personnel in!¡± ¡°Vince, let mee to the White Group to help you out. I can do it, and I won¡¯t be so stubborn anymore.¡± Pippa said quickly. ra called for security. It was the second time that day she had someone thrown out of Vincent¡¯s office. As Pippa continued to shout, Vincent furrowed his eyebrows, but his mind was set. Suddenly Le¡¯s call came in, which startled Vincent. His stern expression immediately softened, and he picked up the call with shaky hands, ¡°Le?¡± ¡°Sign, Mr. White!¡± Le sighed, ¡°Give me a break, and also give yourself a break!¡± These words were like knives carving on his heart. The phone in his hand suddenly felt incredibly heavy. His throat suddenly felt parched and dry. In a single moment, he was like a lion that was defeated inbat and who had lost his all his territory and pride. ¡°No! Never!¡± ¡°Why do you have to act like this?¡± Le asked, then hung up. Late in the night, Vincent was speeding along the streets. His car was like an arrow that zoomed by in the night. Inside the car, Vincent¡¯s gaze was filled with an intense look of pain. Losing someone he loved felt as though his heart was removed, and in its ce was a throbbing pain he didn¡¯t know how to ease. The bar was filled with loud noises and shy lights. The deep bass sted electronic music, and people of the nightlife were fully enjoying themselves and danced. At a corner in the bar, Vincent drank one ss after another. As far as he could recall, he had never been this out of control. But now, he felt incredibly sad and just wanted to drown himself in alcohol. But the more he drank, he worse he felt. It felt as though a knife was jabbed into his heart, and pain constantly poured out in throbbing waves. Now he knew why loving someone felt so devastating. He was in love, deeply in love with Le! But she wanted to leave him! Having had too much to drink and feeling distraught, he stepped out the bar, but it was pouring rain. He was drenched in mere seconds, but it helped him to clear his mind a bit. He would never get a divorce, never! As the rain continued, raindrops sttered everywhere. It wasn¡¯t until Le was leaving the hospital did she realize that she didn¡¯t have an umbre. Just as she came out, she saw a small group of people huddling together in front of the inpatient building, looking at something. She headed over out of curiosity, and saw Vincent. He was out in the pouring rain, looking defeated, without any sense of his former glory. Everyone looked on at him as though he was a madman. Le¡¯s heart felt torn! At that moment, she had the urge to go up and hug him, but she didn¡¯t! Pretending as though she didn¡¯t see anything, she got out of the crowd and prepared to leave, but Vincent spotted her, ¡°Le, I¡¯m here to pick you up!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t follow me!¡± She shouted as Vincent came near her. From now on, she was determined to cut off all ties with him. She didn¡¯t hesitate as she ran toward the bus stop in the pouring rain. ¡°Le!¡± Thinking that she¡¯d rather be drenched in the rain than let him drive her home, Vincent¡¯s eyes became gloomy as he ran after her.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Le picked up her pace. ¡°Damn it.¡± As he stared at Le running in the rain, he sped up and grabbed her hand; his sorrowful eyes looked at the rain fall down her cheeks, and he asked in a low voice, ¡°You really won¡¯t let me take you home?¡± ¡°No.¡± She forcefully brushed off Vincent¡¯s hand; she didn¡¯t want to look at his distressed face, and she tried again to turn and leave. He said nothing, but Vincent took huge strides and caught up to her. He grabbed her hand again, and then while she was still in surprise, he ced something into her palm. Le looked and was shocked to see that it was an umbre. Then he turned around and left. Still in shock, she asked herself, he had an umbre? Yet he was still soaking in the rain? She looked at the umbre in her hand again, then at Vincent¡¯s silhouette. In the huge downpour, his back looked incredibly lonely. Her eyes began to lose focus; maybe it was the rain or something else, but her eyes were getting blurry. At the hotel. ¡°Pippa, what¡¯s wrong? You haven¡¯t ate anything for two days?¡± Nora concernedly looked at the weak Pippa in bed, and held onto her hand, ¡°Pippa, get up and eat something!¡± ¡°Mom, Vince doesn¡¯t want me anymore. Miyamoto doesn¡¯t want me anymore. Owen doesn¡¯t want me anymore!¡± Tears began to fall down her face. Pippa began to cry aloud, ¡°Vince doesn¡¯t want me anymore; he¡¯spletely spellbound by Le and he doesn¡¯t want me anymore.¡± ¡°Pippa, what¡¯re you saying?¡± Looking at Pippa¡¯s tear-filled face, Nora was terrified and didn¡¯t know what to do. She quickly held onto Pippa¡¯s trembling body, ¡°Pippa, it¡¯s all my fault; I shouldn¡¯t have always wanted you to marry Vincent. It¡¯s my fault!¡± ¡°Mom, it¡¯s my own fault. If it wasn¡¯t for what happened between me and Miyamoto, how could things have turned out the way they are now?¡± All the anger and humiliation from these past few days became tears of hatred. ¡°Pippa, stop!¡± Nora softly said and sighed, ¡°Mom likes you, so I don¡¯t want to see you suffer. But look at Vincent; he won¡¯t listen to me anymore! It¡¯s all my fault!¡± ¡°Mom, it¡¯s not your fault, it¡¯s because of my own uselessness!¡± Pippa said; tears began to stream down her face again. The centipede-like wound on her hand looked incredibly gruesome and unusual. Nora could only continue to hug Pippa and sigh, ¡°Pippa, you¡¯re a good kid; you¡¯re just too obsessive and loving, like me! But this will only make you suffer all your life!¡± As she buried her face in Nora¡¯s embrace, Pippa straightened her expression. No matter what, she¡¯d never stop; she would do whatever it takes! Brian¡¯s condition became stable, but there were serious after effects. At least he was still alive. Mabel¡¯s face was twisted with concern. Le didn¡¯t show it on her face, but she felt incredibly worried as well inside. There was still no sign of Macey; where could she have gone? Le hurriedly went to fetch some food for her mother. Out in the hospital lobby, someone called out to her, ¡°Mrs White?¡± Le stopped in her tracks and it was a fat old man with a huge belly. She recognized this man; it was Carson, who was dating her sister. ¡°It¡¯s you?¡± ¡°Mrs White, still alive and kicking?¡± Le didn¡¯t like this man¡¯s tone, but she thought that he might know her sister¡¯s whereabouts, so she stopped to ask him, ¡°Do you know where my sister is?¡± Chapter 389 Arguing In The Ward Chapter 389 Arguing In The Ward "You say Macey? She made such a pornographic video and became the object of masturbation for male Inte users all over F City and even the whole country. I am afraid that many men are now looking for her, right? Maybe they all want Macey to go sleep with them for a night!" "You--" Anger shed in Le''s eyes, but she instantly suppressed her emotions. She knew there was nothing to say to such people. Without further ado, Le carried her food box and walked towards the building. "Don''t worry, Miss Hunter. I know where Macey is!" Le didn''t stop and just walked straight ahead. A fierce light shed in Carson''s eyes. "Miss Hunter, stop pretending to be so noble. Even if you''re noble, you''re still the sister of that bitch, Macey. How much better can you be?" Hearing what he said, Le slowly turned around and gave a cold snort. "Mr. Palmer, don''t you smell a beastly odor. Such a strong stench seems to be emanating from you, right?" "Bitch, you scold me?" Carson had known about Brian''s illness. He guessed that he wouldn''t be able to go back to work, and should be retired from work early. The Hunter family was down, and he didn''t have to fear Brian, so he stepped forward and grabbed Le''s wrist. "Let go of me!" Le tried to pull her hand back. "You scolded me and then want to leave, how can it be so easy?" Carson tugged Le. Ignoring the fact that they were in public, he dragged Le towards the corner, "I heard that you kicked Vincent in the balls. Girl, is he not able to satisfy you? Come with me, I''ll satisfy you!" "Yuck!" Le felt disgusted. Some of the moves she learned at the Taekwondo Gym came in handy this time. Le lifted her leg and kicked Carson in the knee. "Damn it!" Carson cursed. Le took a step back, "I''ve seen shameless people, but I''ve never seen one as shameless as you!" "Damn girl, you want to leave just like that?!" Carson quickly rushed over. He stretched out a hand to grab Le''s arm, but she dodged away. "Get lost." Le gave him an indifferent look. Her voice was cold and her face was expressionless. She was most disgusted by people who were so horny that they were shameless in her life, so her face was colder than usual. Seeing that Le was going to leave, Carson became even more anxious. He had taken a liking to this little woman. She was hot enough, much hotter than Macey! That bitch, Macey, was pretty but not so hot! When he was about to pull Le again, a slender man''s hand instantly intercepted Carson''s hand. "Huh! Isn''t this Mr. Palmer? In broad daylight, are you trying to embarrass a little woman? I don''t know how my sister has offended you?" "Arthur?" Le was stunned and turned back to meet Arthur''s handsome face with a gentle smile. "You, you, why are you back?" Arthur blinked. "Le, you don''t have to be so surprised. We''ll talkter!" And with his other hand, he pulled Le behind himself. Le was really frozen. Howe he''s back? Wasn''t he in America? He had only been gone for a few days, so why did he suddenlye back? "Oh! So it''s Mr. Lane, huh?" As soon as he saw Arthur, Carson immediately said, "Long time no see. How have you been?" Arthur looked at Carson with a smile on his face. His bright eyes shed with a touch of coldness. "Mr. Palmer, what are you pulling with my sister here?" "Oh! It''s nothing. So Miss Hunter is your sister? I don''t know what kind of sister she is? It''s easy to get into trouble when brothers and sisters are together!" "Do I need to report this to you?" Arthur had a reputation for being mean. At the moment, he even curled his lips up into a cold smile. "Recently, the surveince equipment business is good. Mr. Palmer, I have many friends who want to be in this business. I have always felt that they should not be allowed to enter F City to grab business with you. But now I don''t know what these people have eaten, they are so excited that they have to squeeze into this field. Mr. Palmer! Let''s have a meal together sometime so they can learn from your experience!" Carson was startled. He heard Arthur''s warning. He was trying to squeeze him out! Even if Carson was reluctant, at this moment, his face was ashen, and he lost the domineering spirit he had just pulled with Le, "Mr. Lane, okay, let''s have dinner together someday! I still have things to do. I''ll leave now!" Arthur turned his head to look at Le only when he walked away. A gentle light shed in his eyes. And he thrust one hand into his trouser pocket with a dashing gesture. "What brings you back all of a sudden?" Le was still puzzled. "I was afraid you wouldn''t be able to hold on alone, so I came back!" His words warmed Le''s heart. So she smiled softly. "Did you know about that incident too?" That was not a good thing after all. As the saying went, good things went unnoticed, while bad things spread a thousand miles. This was the current scenario, right? Le''s eyes could not help but darken. A touch of heartache shed across Arthur''s eyes. He stepped forward and gently embraced her, "Le, it''s no big deal. Life is like this, which is full of unknowable destinies. It''s not up to you or me to decide. When you encounter it, be open to it, let go of your mind and you''ll be able to handle it with ease. I believe you are strong. Let''s go, I''ll walk you upstairs!" "Yes! You said it so well!" Le nodded, feeling so moved. She needed some strength at this time. She looked at him as she walked, "When are you going back to America?" "What? I just got back and you''re kicking me away?" Arthur raised his eyebrows and pretended to be aggrieved, "Am I that unpopr?" "No!" Le shook her head and exined, "You know that''s not what I meant." "I''m just kidding. Look how nervous you are!" Arthur rubbed Le''s long hair affectionately. "How can you be open-minded when you''re so serious?" "Yeah. I should be open-minded!" Le agreed. Le and Arthur walked to the VIP ward just in time to hear the sound ofughtering from inside. Theughter was somewhat smug and familiar, and Le panicked. It was Nora''s! Why was she here? She immediately barged in and saw Nora and Pippa standing together. Nora looked at Brian on the hospital bed and smiled smugly. "Brian, you didn''t expect it, did you? I could not have imagined that you would be what you are today. It''s not something I thought of. I can''t believe you had a brain stroke so early! You''re really cooperating with me, ahahahaha ..." "What are you doing here?" Anger instantly welled up inside Le. This was Vincent''s mother. She thought with sadness, ¡®Why would Vincent have such a mother?¡¯ And because of such a woman, she and Vincent could no longer get together! She felt sad and helpless about it! This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. "Huh! You and Vincent aren''t even divorced yet, and you''re disrespecting me! Brian, your daughter is really something to be ashamed of. One loves to make nude movies, and the other has no courtesy. Like father, like daughter!" Nora''s cynical words made Le''s scalp tingle. The hair all over her body stood up. It turned out that even though she was prepared, this woman''s words were still so damaging to her. Nora was still wearing a delicate cheongsam. Her hair was still meticulously coiled up high, and her clothes were ironed without a single crease. Her chin was slightly raised as she spoke, looking condescending and haughty. Le didn''t know how she should address her. It was obvious that she was hostile to Nora. She walked over to the bed, blocked the front of the hospital bed, and gave Brian a worried look. "Dad, how are you? Are you okay?" Strangely enough, Brian''s expression was very calm. He just looked at Nora, and his eyes seemed to be somewhat drifting. It was like he was remembering something through Nora, who was in front of him. Luckily, Dad was not angry. Le looked at Nora coldly and said in a deep voice, "You are not wee here. You can leave now!" "Do you think I love toe? Haha, I just came to see what happened to him. That''s funny. Brian, I didn''t expect you to be what you are today. Your mouth is crooked, and you''re drooling, aren''t you? It''s so disgusting!" Nora looked contemptuous. "You don''t like toe, yet you stille. You are really boring!" Le said coldly. "You''ve seen my father. You can go now!" Nora gave Le a contemptuous look, not even lifting her eyelids. Instead, her gaze fell straight on Brian''s body. "Brian, it is just the beginning. Do you remember what I said?" Brian didn''t blink and just looked at her as if she were a stranger. "Your daughter is about to be dumped by my son!" Nora smiled smugly again. Le bit her lip. Watching Nora talk about her father and herself like this, she was furious inside. Her hands clenched into fists at her side, but she just looked at her coldly. Her long, arched eyshes trembled slightly. There was anger in her eyes, but she was holding back. Her stubborn look was heartbreaking. Finally, she spoke softly and said in an unhurried tone, "You are wrong. It was me who didn''t want him, not him who dumped me! Listen carefully, it was me who dumped Vincent!" Arthur stood behind them, looked at Le, and then quietly looked at Nora and Pippa. At this time, he was quiet like air, yet he was still dazzling. Hearing Nora''s words, Arthur was also helpless, and Le''s words made him even more unable to resist the heartache. He finally couldn''t help but speak up. "Mrs. White, are you here to visit the patient, or are you here to quarrel?" Nora froze, turned her head back, and looked at Arthur in dismay. "Arthur? What are you doing here?" "You can leave now!" Le spoke. Le wondered where her mother had gone. Howe there was no one here with Dad? Howe Mom left Dad here alone? Arthur nced at Nora. For this kind of behavior of hers, Arthur was very disdainful. He spoke coldly. "Mrs. White, be merciful to others!" "You were with Le?" Nora looked at Le as if her gaze was a searchlight, making her feel as if she had nowhere to hide. From Le''s limited knowledge of her, she would never let herself be put on the back foot. Even using the most viciousnguage to attack others, as long as it would make her feelfortable, she would never take into ount the feelings of others. Especially for her who had long disgusted her to the core. "I''ve seen shameless people before, but I''ve never seen a family as brazen as yours. No wonder Brian has such a shameless daughter. Brian, as you can see, your daughter is not even divorced yet, and she''s hooking up with another man!" Le really admired her for saying such vicious words in a very elegant tone. Chapter 390 Stop It! Chapter 390 Stop It! By the time she wanted to retort, Arthur¡¯s handsome face looked serious and turned dark immediately. ¡°Nora, has your mouth been bitten by a poisonous snake? Have you been kissed by the most poisonous king cobra as all your words are tinged with poison!¡± ¡°Arthur!¡± Nora was furious. ¡°Nora, I can hear that clearly, but You are really good at framing people. I finally learn it now and I am now wondering if you have also framed Brian Hunter. And I think you are clearer than me whether the death of Eric has anything to do with Brian.¡± Arthur spoke in a cold voice. Nora¡¯s eyes visibly tightened and she stared at Arthur directly. ¡°Arthur, who are you to tell me what to do here?¡± Arthurughed coldly again. ¡°Nora, don¡¯t you mean that I am someone with Le? Isn¡¯t this status enough?¡± Arthur¡¯s rebuttal made Nora stuck, not knowing what to say for a moment! Arthur said again, ¡°Nora, I respect you as an elder as you are Vincent¡¯s mother but now that I¡¯m here, please leave immediately as you are not wee here! You can insult me but you can¡¯t frame Le. Let¡¯s go and talk outside.¡± Nora, who had probably never seen such a tone of voice from Arthur, immediately shook off his arm and sneered, ¡°Why are you scared?¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you the one who is scared? Why don¡¯t you dare to go out?¡± Arthur coldly hooked his lips and looked at Pippa again. ¡°Pippa, is that fun to leave your son behind and rush to here without saying anything?¡± Pippa¡¯s face paled suddenly. ¡°I¡­I¡­¡± Le didn¡¯t expect Arthur arguing with Nora and Pippa in such a way that made both of them go speechless! By the time she saw both Nora and Pippa¡¯s faces turned pale, her heart felt better and funny but she also felt sad for them deeply. ¡°Stop stammering, let¡¯s go! I have already said that you are not wee, so what are you still doing? Waiting for Brian to give you sweets?¡± Arthur began to speak again. ¡°Arthur, Le, you all must have something!¡± Nora seemed a little annoyed, ¡°Le, how dare you betray my son! Divorce him immediately!¡± As she was saying, an unusual aura came in from the doorway. Le who sensed it immediately turned her sight to the doorway but no one was there. She didn¡¯t know who was at the door but her instinct told her that it was Vincent. Le smiled coldly, ¡°I have already sent the divorce agreement and I¡¯m just waiting for him to sign it!¡± ¡°I will not divorce¡­¡± A cold voice resounded the ward. Immediately afterwards, a tall, long figure appeared in front of everyone. The air froze for a moment as if an appalling danger prated the entire ward. Everyone was instantly shocked when they turned their eyes to the owner of the cold voice. Vincent in his ck suit which couldn¡¯t hide his heroic posture was standing at the doorway and his eyes were cold and dark. Gazing coldly at Nora and Pippa, his handsome features showed a domineering temperament that seemed giving others a sense of oppression! His entire body emitted a kingly aura that could shake the whole world. And behind him, Mabel also walked in. There was something wrong with the atmosphere for a while, especially when Vincent turned his eyes back to Le the moment he saw Arthur, yet, there was pain in his eyes. He said in a deep voice slowly, ¡°I said I won¡¯t divorce Le as she is my wife and no one can change this fact! Don¡¯t let me see anyone hurt her. If so, destroy!¡± Nora and Pippa froze and Nora started to get nervous. ¡°Even against me?¡± ¡°Anyone!¡± The word was so cold that it made Nora¡¯s face turn tragically pale. Le also froze on the spot especially when she saw Vincent¡¯s cold and deep eyes. Her heart began to ache, was he bing an enemy of his mother just for her sake? This was what she was afraid of and her heart ached for too. Vincent¡¯s handsome face turned gloomy with his two eyebrows furrowed together, only then he looked at Arthur and frowned, ¡°Arthur, why have youe back?¡± ¡°I want toe back!¡± Arthur shrugged, ¡°Brian needs to rest now. If you guys have something to say, you can go out and talk, don¡¯t disturb the patient!¡± Vincent¡¯s eyes were even colder when he saw his mother and Pippa again. He came to visit Brian just now and was called by Mabel to say something around the corner but he didn¡¯t expect his mother to come, and even Arthur and Le were there too. Yet, the conversation between Arthur and his mother made him even more angry, he said angrily, ¡°What are you guys doing here?¡± Mabel met Nora¡¯s gaze that made her stunned for an instant before she looked towards Brian who then reached out his hand. Mabel stopped looking at Nora but walking towards Brian¡¯s sick bed, saying nothing and turned silent. ¡°Of course I¡¯m here to see what happens to evil people!¡± Nora smiled softly and gave an even sharper nce when she saw Brian¡¯s hands intertwined with Mabel¡¯s. Le looked at Nora warily especially when she spoke, which really made others disgusted. Pippa kept her head down and didn¡¯t say anything. ¡°Mum, stop it! I say to stop it! Don¡¯t you understand?¡± Walking in quickly, Vincent angrily grabbed Nora¡¯s arm, pulled her and headed out. ¡°Let go!¡± Nora shouted. ¡°How can it be so easy to just stop it! He has killed your father and you want me to stop it? There is no such a cheap thing in this world!¡± Nora was furious and rebuked Vincent angrily, ¡°You such a betrayer!¡± ¡°Mum!¡± Vincent spoke in a cold voice, ncing at the evil Nora in disgust and forcefully trying to take her away. ¡°Go! Get out of here immediately!¡± ¡°Shut up! Do you treat me as your mother?¡± Nora huffed and pushed Vincent away, raising her angry face, ¡° I juste to see what happens to Brian, hahaha¡­¡± Brian slowly closed his eyes as if to cover up some of his emotion. In the end, Vincent still pulled Nora away and Pippa ran out too. Meanwhile, Le felt even more exhausted when she saw Nora who had been dragged out by Vincent. The moment Vincent left, he gave Le a deep look that was filled with pain but when Le saw him looking at Arthur again, she could only sighed in her heart as she realized that Vincent seemed to have misunderstood something so, bing unbearable for a moment, but after all, he didn¡¯t say anything. Arthur walked over to the bedside and looked at Brian, ¡°Mr. Hunter, take care of your health. People like you who have gone through a lot of things should learn to take things easy, right?¡± Arthur¡¯s words made Brian open his eyes and look at him. His eyes showed a smile of appreciation and then he turned his eyes back to Le as if asking her who this was. Le immediately introduced, ¡°Dad, this is Arthur, my friend!¡± Then another introduction was made for Mabel. Mabel looked at Le then turned her sight towards Arthur whose eyes were full of concern for Le. He was really a good man. Brian just looked at Le and his eyes seemed to have thousands of words. Le didn¡¯t understand why her father was looking at her like that but the more he looked at her, the sadder she felt in her heart. She was unsure when she started to feel that her father¡¯s eyes were filled with strong and deep paternal love as if he was putting all his hopes on her. The White¡¯s Group was once again covered by low pressure that almost depressed each and everyone as Vincent returned to thepany with a gloomy and dark face, yet, ayer of desperate aura shrouded all over his body as if it was written on his head that no one was allowed to approach him. Arthur came back to the hospital with Le again. Le insisted on divorcing him in this way. Was Arthur trying to take advantage of this? Vincent thought annoyingly that he had such a strong desire to possess a woman for the first time, hoping that she would smile at him and gently lean on his side and stay by his side for the rest of his life, but she insisted on leaving him! It was clear that she loved him, damn it, he really didn¡¯t know what to do about it! Especially after reading her diary, he found it was hard to let go of her, which was so different from his original intention. This was not his usual style at all. Since when did women be the most important thing in his life, especially this woman who repeatedly trampled on his dignity. She was his wife but she cruelly told him that she was ready to divorce. What was it that he could not let go of as she kept trampling on his feelings again and again? Thinking of this, Vincent abruptly sank down his gaze. For thest time, he would never allow himself to have such unbridled feelings: to be happy and at the same time sad for a woman like this. But when sitting at his desk, he looked at the piles of documents in front of him and raked his hair in annoyance. Only then, he understood the helplessness on his cold face but he simply could not erase her figure from his mind. ¡°Damn woman!¡± With a low growl, Vincent shook off his head, allowing himself to focus on the paperwork without thinking much about that woman who made him hate so much and like so much. ¡°ra, Arthur is back, call him and ask him toe to thepany to handle the stock market case!¡± Vincent pressed the phone and indifferently threw out the words before walking outside. After receiving the phone call from ra, Arthur immediately spoke to Brian, ¡°Mr. Hunter, I wille to see you another day, get well soon! Also, Le was like my sister, so don¡¯t worry about her as I will take care of her!¡± Le was somewhat touched but she also heard that something was wrong with those words. He was taking care of herself? For a moment, something shed through her mind but she shook it off again. Le sent Arthur off. Walking to the elevator, by the time both of them waited for the lift, Le didn¡¯t say much but Arthur said, ¡°Go back, your father needs more care in the next few days, don¡¯t let that happen again!¡± ¡°Hum!¡± Nodding her head, Le wanted to say something but stopped. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Arthur saw she seemed to have something to say. Le thought twice before she finally spoke, ¡°What are you doing back here this time?¡± ¡°Do you want to know the truth?¡± Arthur raised his eyebrows and his eyes looked at her deeply. ¡°Is there a lie?¡± Le asked rhetorically.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. Chapter 391 Woman in her Room Chapter 391 Woman in her Room ¡°To be honest, I was doing it for you!¡± Arthur spoke straightforwardly. After Le heard this, her small mouth opened wide in dismay. Seeing such an expression on her face, Arthur let out a sigh. He then smiled and put his arm around her shoulders, saying, ¡°Are you now under pressure? It is not? Is it especially stressful to have a handsome man to back you up?¡± Le lifted her head, looked at the Arthur¡¯s shimmering eyes and frowned, ¡°It is very stressful, but your joke is not funny at all! It is a pity that you are not awyer with that mouth of yours. You made me felt so happy when you scolded Vincent¡¯s mother just now!¡± A smile appeared on Arthur¡¯s face, ¡°I have helped you by being the bad guy in that situation and you seemed to have done releasing your anger, you should be overjoyed, right?¡± ¡°Oh... I¡¯m sorry!¡± Le sincerely apologized. ¡°Although I also wanted to give her a scolding, but I just could not do it!¡± Arthur understood what Le¡¯s mind was thinking about. Then, he leaned down and spoke mischievously by Le¡¯s ear, ¡°Le, you are a smart girl. You know which statements I said were true and which were jokes. However, I will give you time so that you can find out which statements were just jokes! Bahahaha¡­¡± After saying that, he lifted up his head andughed out loud. Le looked at him with some frustration, waited for him to finishughing, and spoke, ¡°Thank you, Arthur, you will continue being my best friend!¡± Hearing Le said that he was her best friend, he felt sad in his heart, but still smiled and said, ¡°Of course, we are best friends forever!¡± N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. However, he still wanted to do something else, but would he have the opportunity? The elevator door opened and Le said, ¡°Go in now!¡± ¡°Bye!¡± Arthur blinked and finally got into the elevator. Le waited for the elevator door to close, sighed, and then came back. Mabel looked at her while Brian also looked at her. Le was surprised, ¡°What''s wrong? Dad, mom?¡± ¡°Le, who is Arthur? Did you want to divorce Vincent because of Arthur?¡± Mabel hesitantly spoke. Le was shocked. ¡°Mom, why did you think in this way? He''s my friend!¡± ¡°Just now, Vincent came to tell me that he won''t divorce you, he doesn''t want to care about the previous generation''s affairs, he only wants you!¡± Mabel spoke quietly then she looked at Brian again. ¡°Brian, I don''t agree with Le to divorce him either, unless there are no more feelings between them! However, now that I look at Vincent, I can see that he still has feelings for Le! So, no matter what kind of feud the Hunter family and the White family have, I still want our daughter to be happy!¡± Mabel¡¯s words caused a pain in Le¡¯s heart. She even almost choked up as she spoke, ¡°Mom, you don''t understand!¡± Mabel looked at Le with unblinking eyes as Le walked over. ¡°Dad, I want to divorce him, I''m tired, I''m really tired!¡± Mabel could feel her tiredness. She just sighed as the sorrows in her heart grew. ¡°Only those who don''t have feelings will get a divorce, you obviously still have feelings for him, why do you want to divorce him?¡± Brian reached out his hand towards Le. Le was dumbfounded as she quickly reached out her hand. ¡°Dad?¡± Brian shook his head. ¡°Don''t you want me to divorce Vincent?¡± Le asked in a soft voice. Brian nodded his head but then he shook his head. ¡°Then what is it?¡± Brian pointed at Mabel, who naturally understood the situation and spoke, ¡°Your father and I have the same opinion, we will no longer stop you, you can think about it yourself and do whatever you want! Isn''t that right, Brian?¡± Brian nodded his head. Le was suddenly at a loss, not knowing what to do all of a sudden! When Le left the hospital, she met Vincent again downstairs . When she saw him, Le was a bit shocked. When he saw her, some heaviness could be seen in his eyes. The gloom that had dispersed before came back again. His dazzling eyes were staring at her calm pale face, ¡°Arthur returned, just because for you! Are you happy?¡± Le did not want to talk to him again. She just felt that such a conversation was meaningless and unnecessary. Moreover, it would make her feel tired. So, she quickly walked away and continued on her journey. When Vincent saw her treating himself so coldly, he started feeling a bit sad in his heart. He quickly reached out and grabbed her wrist, making her frown as she turned back. He then said in a cold voice, ¡°After falling in love with me, you now want to leave? Le, you are such a coward, I doubt that the love you im to have for me in your diary is true or not?¡± Boom... Le was stunned, how did he know about her diary? She immediately stood in shock there, and her eyes were filled with panic and helplessness. ¡°You, how do you know about my diary?¡± The diary in thatputer contained all the details about her crush, her first love, her only love. She had only ever loved such a man in her life! Now this man was standing in front of her, telling herself that he had read her diary where she had written down all about her crush. Oh my god, her face turned red. Her hands were sweating from nervousness. He had always been the man of her dreams! He had always been. Only, she did not expect this secret to be known by Vincent, she felt embarrassed and ashamed. Yes! She loved him, she always loved him. In that moment, she was dumbfounded, shocked and stunned! How did he know all about it? ¡°Vincent, you are not a good person, how could you read my diary? How can you read it?¡± And her password for the file was his birthday, he actually knew about it already. No wonder he asked her about the password some days ago, so he already knew about the contents of the diary at that time? ¡°So, so what? That was just some immature thoughts I had when I didn''t know any better! Now I had already stopped loving you, loving you no more!¡± Vincent listened to her heartless words as he walked closer to her and looked at her. He remained silent, as if they were about to die tomorrow. A cold chill seemed to spread up from the bottom of his feet. Vincent¡¯s gloomy face was tense and unbearable sadness could be seen through his cold yet appealing pair of eyes. As a tall figure slowly walked over, Vincent¡¯s hand which was clenched into a fist trembled slightly, ¡°Immature thoughts, huh, immature thoughts, so you decided to just erase your feelings for me?¡± Le¡¯s heart ache as she lowered her small face. Fragmented pain could be seen suppressed in the bottom of her eyes as she softly said, ¡°After everything, to say whether I love you or not, is there any meaning to it left?¡± ¡°I thought love could make people go on with their life full with determination!¡± A bitter smile appeared on Le¡¯s face. ¡°Loving someone while feeling tired will just make one even more tired in the long run! I just want to free myself from this!¡± ¡°Let''s go talk in the car!¡± Seeing that people wereing and going, with some people even noticing them, Vincent reached out and pulled her over to head over to the parking lot. ¡°No!¡± Le shook her head. Vincent reached out and picked her up, ¡°It¡¯s not up to you!¡± ¡°I''m not going, I''m not going anywhere!¡± But he still carried her to his car, and the two of them sat in the back seat of the car. ¡°Why are you always so bossy?! Vincent, you should know, we can never go back to...¡± Le sighed deeply, met his eyes and told him seriously, ¡°After today, sometime in the future, I might still look for a man who truly loves me and who I also love to spend my life with. He can be anyone, anyone expect you!¡± She looked at Vincent. He was frowning, his eyes were filled with deep emotions such as agitation, pain, aggressiveness and even a little fear. ¡°I forbid it!¡± Before she could react, his lips were already touching hers. He forced his lips to press against hers and Le was unprepared for it. In a moment of surprise, his tongue had already gone into her mouth. With much strength, he snatched away all the air from Le¡¯s chest. Moreover, his other hand was holding her hips and his kiss was like a violent storm that made her blood inexplicably heat up. The moment their lips were pressed together, Le could not help but feel a shiver run through her body. Her heart was beating so violently that she had lost the ability to think. He seemed to be satisfied with her reaction, and he was extremely close to bing crazy by seeing her trembling. No one knew how long he kissed her, his lips left hers and he moved closer to her ear where he gently nibbled on it. He then spoke as if he was reciting a curse, ¡°Le, I know I''ve wronged you; I know this matter has hurt you! I know how important your loved ones are to you, I know it all, I know what you are thinking in your heart!" Her tears flowed out uncontrobly, and she pushed him away with all her might. She told herself over and over again that if she continued to love him, she would be ruined. Not by herself, but by her loved ones! They looked at each other, and her determination made the helplessness and pain in his eyes grow stronger and stronger. ¡°Vincent, you have turned me into someone who¡¯s very passive. Although I still won¡¯t submit myself to humiliation, I have be someone that will turn a blind eye. Our marriage, precisely because before I did not put in too much expectation, so I wasn¡¯t hurt that much. This was also why I could ept all aspects of you, even if others could not do so. But now... now I¡¯m feeling confused again. During the period when I was married to you, I endured unprecedented humiliation and unprecedented aggravation. There was also an unprecedented sense of happiness, but more was a sense of fear. Until this incident happened, my mind had snapped, and a greater sense of fear came along with it. My mind could not think straight anymore and it¡¯s no longer able to see things through. I am afraid! Do you know? I''m really, really scared!¡± ¡°Le ...¡± he called her softly, his tone was full of pain. They gazed at each other for a long, long time. ¡°Tell me, tell me what I should do for you to make you just feel happy and not afraid.¡± Pain could be seen in his eyes. As his hand caressed her face, she was touched. Even in this moment, she was touched. ¡°I don''t know, I really don''t know.¡± Le shook his head, ¡°I''m afraid, I''m afraid of you, afraid of your mother, even afraid of Pippa. They used a video to harm my sister, and my father, I do not know what more I can say? I really don''t know what your mother wants in order to let go of us; didn''t you hear what she said in the hospital room? My dad is already in that state and she still refuses to let go of our family!¡± ¡°Le¡­¡± Vincent embraced her, ¡°Is getting a divorce the only solution?¡± ¡°I don''t know, I just want a divorce now!¡± Le was trapped in his arms as she continued murmuring. Vincent¡¯s grip on her waist tightened. He closed his eyes and tried to cover up the pain by breathing deeply. Finally, he nodded his head and said in a deep, sad tone, ¡°Okay! I get it! I will sign!¡± He gradually loosened his grip. Le¡¯s heart jerked for a moment, as if something had drained away from her blood. There was only nkness in her mind and her heart was missing a big chunk of something. She then heard him say, ¡°I''ll draw up an agreement tomorrow, you can just sign it! I''ll send you back now!¡± Chapter 392 Reluctance and Fondness Chapter 392 Reluctance and Fondness Vincent got out and walked to the driver¡¯s seat. He drove the car to take Le to the Pearl Community. Vincent and Le were silent all the way. He only kept his eyes on the road ahead without even ncing at her in the rear view mirror, as if he was deliberately ignoring her. ¡°Here we are!¡± The car stopped and Vincent said in a deep voice. Le got out of the car and was as silent as usual. The car drove away quickly and slowly disappeared. Le¡¯s indifferent face was tinged with a hint of guilt, a look that was perhaps moreplicated than guilt. Unfortunately, Vincent had left. Otherwise, he would have noticed the reluctance and fondness in her eyes. Le stood there dumbfounded for a long, long time as tears fell from her eyes. She guessed she was in trouble after all! The wind blew against Le¡¯s thin clothes as she went upstairs alone. She hadn¡¯t even broken up yet and she was starting to miss him. It was so sad and miserable! The rtionships in this world are always between two people who owe each other. You owe me, I owe you. Then, pay them back one by one. The next day. Vincent¡¯swyer called Le. ¡°Mrs White, the president asked me to bring the agreement for you to sign. Where should we meet?¡± Le¡¯s heart panicked, she bit her lips and said softly, ¡°Let¡¯s meet at the cafe outside the hospital at 11am!¡± At the cafe. Ted Parry, Vincent¡¯swyer arrived with his briefcase and sat down after greeting her. Le¡¯s face was a little pale. If you looked closely, her eyes were heavily shaded, blue and she looked quite tired. ¡°Mrs White, the president wants to give you 20% of thepany¡¯s shares!¡± thewyer took out the document. Le almost thought she had heard wrong, ¡°No, I don¡¯t want it!¡± ¡°This is what Mr. White wanted, and it is the only condition for him to sign!¡± thewyer exined formically. ¡°Mrs White, you should take a look at it first. This is the share transfer agreement. You can just sign it, the contract can be signed once you sign this!¡± ¡°No! I don¡¯t want these shares!¡± She had never wanted anything from him, never had. ¡°What Mr. White said is that if you don¡¯t ept it, the marriage can¡¯t be divorced!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want the shares! I¡¯ll call and talk to him myself!¡± Le hurriedly took out her phone and called Vincent in front of thewyer. Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. After ringing three times, Vincent¡¯s low and slightly tired voice came through the phone on the other end. It was a simple ¡°hello¡± that struck her vulnerable heart. She suddenly felt the urge to cry as she listened to his voice. It turned out that she really wasn¡¯t as strong as she thought she was! However, she still said stiffly, ¡°It¡¯s me!¡± ¡°I know!¡± He said. ¡°Did you sign it?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want the shares!¡± ¡°Le, you should know that you deserve it. Thew gives you the right to do that, so why don¡¯t you want it?¡± ¡°I just don¡¯t want it!¡± Le bit her lip, ¡°I¡¯ll only sign the divorce agreement, I don¡¯t want the shares!¡± ¡°Whether you want it or not, it¡¯s all yours!¡± Vincent spoke quietly, his deep male voice was extraordinarily heart shattering. Le pursed her lips without speaking, a sh of pain crossing her eyes. After a short while she shouted in a low voice, ¡°Mr. White ...¡± She never thought he would be so generous as to give her the shares of the White Group. She knew he had been good to her, but never knew it would be this good. ¡°Le, don¡¯t be stubborn anymore, just ept the shares! I still have a meeting to attend, sign the agreement and settle it as soon as possible!¡± A very dull tone, ¡°Whether you sign it or not, it¡¯s all yours! I¡¯ve already signed the agreement!¡± ¡°Mr. White ...¡± ¡°Well! I have something to do, that¡¯s all for now!¡± No more pestering, his tone was that dull. Her heart was starting to hurt! Thewyer insisted that she sign the transfer agreement before he would give her the divorce agreement. However, she did not sign it after all! Thewyer was a little speechless. ¡°Mrs White, you are so insistent on getting a divorce, why don¡¯t you just hurry up?¡± ¡°No! I don¡¯t want the shares!¡± It was still the same words. Her nose was sour and she simply felt a palpitation of bewilderment. Thewyer left helplessly. When Le returned to the ward, her whole body was in a trance. ¡°Le, are you okay?¡± Mabel shouted with concern. Le did not respond, and no one knew whether she had heard her mother¡¯s words or not. Le did not receive a phone call from Vincent after thewyer left. She didn¡¯t know if he knew that she hadn¡¯t signed the agreement. She assumed that he already knew. For the following three days, Vincent really did note to see her anymore, nor did Arthur. asionally, Le bought a newspaper when she passed by the hospital newsstand one day and realised that the stock of the White Group had been suspended for a week. There was a lot of spection that the White Group was in crisis. The stock was suspended? Le¡¯s heart thudded, what was it that could cause trouble to Mr. White? Was he doing well? White Group. Vincent had a tired look on his face and rubbed his brow. Arthur sat down opposite him. ¡°Thispany called Silver Breeze has just been established for about three months or less and it actually dares to privately acquire ourpany¡¯s shares!¡± ¡°To be able to target the White Group shows that he is very capable and bold!¡± Arthur¡¯s tone was not anxious as he teased, ¡°That¡¯s interesting, I can¡¯t wait to find out who the boss of Silver Breeze is. Thepany was said to be set up in Australia and headquartered in KL. Vin, do you have any foes in KL?¡± Vincent said in a deep voice, ¡°Theodore Hall!¡± ¡°Who is Theodore?¡± Arthur raised his eyebrows. Vincent frowned at once and simply said, ¡°You don¡¯t need to know!¡± ¡°Is there anything I don¡¯t need to know? I¡¯m a shareholder right? I think I should have the right to know that.¡± ¡°About 10% of the shares were acquired by him!¡± Vincent looked at the financial statement and said in a deep voice. ¡°That¡¯s not enough to form a threat!¡± ¡°But we are having a cash flow problem, you won¡¯t be unaware of that, will you? If your mother wants to sell 20% of her shares and is acquired by that Theodore, he might have 30% of our shares in his hands. Once your mother gets mad and wants to do that, I think we¡¯ll really only be passive!¡± Arthur had already found out that Nora Morgan was recently looking for someone to sell her shares to. Vincent had also heard about his mother selling her shares, and his gaze became even more grim. He knew that after he pulled his mother away that day, her harsh words were definitely not just a threat when she said, ¡°I never thought you would fall in love with your foe¡¯s daughter. You have ruined my ns and you have let your deceased father down. As such, we are severed from mother and son, so don¡¯t me me for doing anything!¡± ¡°Our current finances are simply not enough to acquire 20% of the shares in her hands, what do you think we should do?¡± The inte rang and Vincent hurriedly answered the phone. ¡°Tell me!¡± ¡°President, Mrs Hunter is here again. She said she can provide you with the capital, please do meet her!¡± ra said in the call. ¡°No!¡± Vincent hung up the phone in a deep voice. ¡°Vin, Pippa is really infatuated with you!¡± Arthur chuckled. ¡°You don¡¯t even want the money sent to you!¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± Vincent nced at him and called again, ¡°Where is Theodore now? Have you found out yet?¡± Brian¡¯s condition did not improve. Perhaps because he was aware of the state of his health, Brian asked Mabel to help him go through the sickness retirement procedure, intending to go home and retire completely to stay away from politics. The video incident became the topic of conversation among the citizens of F city, but it was eventually forgotten as time passed. However, the divorce agreement between Le and Vincent was not settled. Vincent insisted on giving her 20% of the shares, but Le was adamant that she did not want them. Since that day when she met with thewyer, she never received another call from Vincent and the lawyer never looked for her. However, she saw the crisis at the White Group and immediately became worried. She endured the day and finally could not resist calling Vincent at ten o¡¯clock in the night. When she heard the sound of coughinging from the phone, her heart pounded. She didn¡¯t want to admit it, but she guessed that he was probably sick. Vincent coughed one after another. He rubbed his temples, ignoring the high fever on his forehead, and continued to work on the documents in his hands. He didn¡¯t even look when the phone rang and answered it straight away. ¡°Hello? Coughing ...¡± Le listened to the coughing sound again and her heart instantly tensed up, ¡°Are you okay?¡± Vincent was slightly stunned to hear Le¡¯s voice at first. She was calling to talk about the divorce again, right? Vincent suppressed the intense pain in his heart and stifled a coughing sound as he said, ¡°Yes?¡± His tone was soft as he didn¡¯t know how to face her talking about the divorce once again. His tone made Le unconsciously frown and she asked again, ¡°Are you sick?¡± She should have been d that he had finally stopped harassing her and everything had returned to peace. His indifference was gone, and she had be rxed and at ease. However, Le frowned when she heard Vincent¡¯s cough again. He was coughing so hard that he must be sick. Was he going to turn his cough into pneumonia? ¡°It has nothing to do with you. If there¡¯s nothing, I¡¯m going to hang up!¡± He forced the difort from his throat, his voice was cold and urging. What was wrong with her, she was the one who wanted a divorce, and now she was here to care about him? ¡°Where are you?¡± Le asked again, ignoring his indifference. ¡°If there¡¯s nothing, I have work to handle, that¡¯s all for now! ¡°Vincent said in a deep voice, his tone short and chilling. If he didn¡¯t hang up the phone again, he was worried that he would cough even worse. He had stayed upte for days, and what had happened recently had caused his immunity to drop rapidly. He had actually caught a viral cold, and his cough was very bad. ¡°Are you in the office?¡± Before Le could say anything else, the phone hung up. She finally cared about him after all. She put the phone down and dashed out. She called a car and hurried to the White Group. It waste at night. It was past 10 pm, was he still at the office? The security guard was still there. Le got out of the car and went to the entrance. It just so happened that the security guard knew her too. ¡°Is Mr. White still up there?¡± Le asked hurriedly. ¡°Yes, yes!¡± The security guard hurriedly said. ¡°Do you want to go up there, madam?¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to see him, can I go up?¡± The guard nodded once he thought that she was Vincent¡¯s wife. ¡°You may go up!¡± There was no one at the front desk, they were all off duty. Was he the only one working overtime? Le took the lift upstairs. In the lift, her thoughts were a mess, not knowing what to do. She wondered what she should say when she met himter. Would he misunderstand if she rushed to meet him and worried about him? Chapter 393 Involuntary Chapter 393 Involuntary Sure enough, when Le arrived at the top floor, there was no one in the corridor, the secretary was not there, and only the president''s room was lit. Was he working overtime alone? Before she even entered the office, she heard one cough after another, each one hitting Le in the heart. At this moment, her heart hurt so much. He was the man she loved, the man she had loved secretly for years, the man she finally married, but also the man she had to leave. From then on, was she still qualified to care for him? As her fingers trembled and reached out to knock on the door, she finally stopped! Hesitantly, listening to the coughing, she didn''t walk in after all. Instead, she sent a message to Arthur: Arthur, Vincent is sick, can you take him to the hospital? After sending the message, she hid to the side of the corridor and waited anxiously for Arthur''s reply. And in the president''s room, the constant coughing sound was so clear. The low cough echoed back and forth in the dark corridor, tugging at her heartstrings. She was so worried! Just, between them, was there still a need for such entanglement? This kind of love was like collecting the silk of silkworms little by little, and it hurt too much! She finally understood that unrequited love was a kind of utter loneliness. There was sweetness, there was happiness, but, what was more was the heartache of being alone. When the love was gone, the heart was empty! She would rather her love for him had always been a secret love! Even if he knew everything, she would rather lie to herself and tell herself that it was still a secret love and that nothing had happened! Her phone rang, and it was Arthur calling. The phone rang only once and Le hurriedly picked it up lest Vincent hear that she was right outside the office. She answered the phone in a low voice, "Hello?" Arthur''s voice came from the other end of the line. "I know Vincent is sick, and I''ve got a doctor for him. Didn''t he have an injection? I''ll check it out, where are you?" "I...I''m at home!" Le whispered. "He''s in the president''s office with a severe cough. You go check it out! Please!" "All right! Don''t worry and leave it to me!" Arthur was decisive. "I''ll definitely take him to get the IV!" Vincent, who was in the president''s office, seemed to hear Le''s phone ring, but then he shook his head and thought he must be coughing until he was experiencing tinnitus and hallucinations! Then there was another coughing fit, one louder than the other. It took Arthur twenty minutes to get here. During the twenty minutes, Le hid at the stairway, listening to the coughing soundsing from the president''s office, her heart burning with anxiety. When she finally heard the elevator bell, she immediately concealed herself while Arthur strode toward the president''s office, "Vincent, you''re coughing so badly, do you want to cough yourself to death?" "None of your business!" Said Vincent, with another coughing fit. "Cough ¨C¨C" "Let''s go see a doctor, you need to see a doctor!" Arthur didn''t give Vincent a good-natured look, "You think I loveing to you? It was Le who called and told me!" Vincent was stunned instantly, and there was a consternation on his face, followed by a bitter smile. "How is this possible?" "Why not?" Arthur frowned, and it was only then that he saw Vincent''s lifted face, and he realized that not only was Vincent coughing, but even his eyes were red, seemingly the symptom of a high fever. Ignoring him, he walked over and stretched out his hand to test his body temperature, and what was under his palm was a burning heat. Sure enough, not only was he coughing, he was running a high fever. "Damn it, you want to die, huh?" "Go to the hospital and see a doctor!" Quickly snatching the documents from Vincent''s hand, Arthur picked him up as he said irresistibly, "Let''s go, I''ll be in charge of getting you there and also giving Le an exnation!" Vincent was still not convinced, "Le won''t care about me!" "You''re going to ruin yourself if she doesn''t care about you, huh?" Arthur growled at him without good grace. Outside the office, Le, after hearing Arthur and Vincent''s conversation, was even more upset, an indescribablyplicated taste swirling in her heart. "You may leave now!" Vincent pushed Arthur away. He knew that Le wouldn''t care about him. He had felt guilty about her and had felt sad, so it didn''t matter if he was physically sick, and it just so happened that the sickness could alleviate the pain in his heart! "Let''s go!" Arthur ignored him as he dragged and yanked him out the door. "I said, no, I don''t need it!" Vincent was a bit annoyed by his pull. But Arthur turned a blind eye to him and pulled him straight away. After they got into the elevator, Le finally breathed a sigh of relief as she listened to the sound of the elevator doors closing. She walked out of the stairway and waited for five minutes before taking another elevator downstairs. As soon as Arthur and Vincent arrived downstairs, when Arthur helped Vincent walk out of the office, they met the security guard, who saw that only Arthur and Vincent came out and was immediately a bit puzzled. "President, didn''t Mrs. Presidente down with you?" "Mrs. President?" Vincent was abruptly surprised. "Yes! Mrs. President came to you just now, she went upstairs and hasn''te down yet!" The guard exined. Vincent''s heart immediately surged with ecstasy, and his voice was followed by excitement. "You said Le is here?" "It''s the second daughter of the Hunter family!" The guard affirmed. There was a sh of sadness in Arthur''s eyes, but it disappeared in a sh. "It was Le who called me, and I think she''s still upstairs. This girl, she obviously cares about you, but she doesn''t want to show it." Vincent turned his head to look in the direction of the elevator, she came but didn''t see him. A twinge of pain shed through his heart. She turned out not to be so cold and heartless. He didn''t care, he wanted to see her, and he wanted to see her right now! Not long after, the elevator doors opened and Vincent really saw Leing out of the elevator. For a moment, Vincent''s heart pounded. He looked at her tiny figure with excitement. Le had her head down and didn''t even see the two outstanding men at the entrance. Suddenly, a coughing sound came and she was startled to look up and see Vincent and Arthur standing at the entrance of the building. For a moment, she didn''t know how to confront them. While Le was hesitating what to do, Vincent had walked over. Le nced at Arthur with a trace of chagrin, while a smile shed in Arthur''s eyes, which was so warm. Le had to grit her teeth and greeted him, opening her mouth and shouting, "Mr. White!" Her fair face was fixed in front of his eyes, Vincent''s eyes instantly tightened, and his handsome face didn''t change in the slightest. However, the condensed eyes revealed his real emotions, which were an indescribable struggle, fondness and reluctance. Le had no choice but to walk up to him, "Please go see a doctor, Mr. White!" But he reached out, pulled her into his arms, and whispered in her ear, "You go with me!" Le''s heart trembled violently, and she couldn''t actually tell what that strange feeling in her heart was. As Arthur watched them embrace together, he averted his eyes slightly and looked away. Suddenly, he felt annoyed and had the thought of smoking, but in the end, he gave up the thought and quickly calmed down instead. "Let''s go!" Since she had been caught, Le didn''t want to be pretentious any longer. "Let''s go to the hospital!" Vincent''s heart was slightly pleased and leaned his body on Le, she frowned and he immediately said, "I have no strength!" She looked up at him, at his red bloodshot eyes and slightly flushed face. His eyes staring at her were so deep, so deep that they seemed to suck her in. Le had a momentarypse of concentration and felt as if she had fallen into a quagmire. She was powerless to struggle, unable to escape, yet she was so willing... "You two, if you keep hugging, I''m afraid your illness will turn into pneumonia!" Arthur had to remind them. "Cough, cough, cough ¨C¨C" The coughing started up again. The spell unraveled in an instant. Le blushed, lowered her head, and helped Vincent out. In the hospital. Vincent was given an infusion after the tests were done. Lying in the hospital bed, Vincent''s gaze followed Le''s figure closely as Arthur finally said to Vincent after paying the medical bill, "Vincent, I''m leaving, I realize I''m the light bulb, an oversized one. I don''t feel like being that, so I''ll go first!" Without saying anything to Le, Arthur just left, and Le, who walked out of the doctor''s office and didn''t see Arthur, immediately asked, "Where''s Arthur?" Did he leave? Le felt sorry for him, obviously she was there, but she let hime anyway. Vincent was silent, under the light, his gentle eyes were as bright as moonlight, as handsome as the god of heaven, and he just looked at her unblinkingly. Le panicked, "Go to sleep! It seems like you haven''t slept for a long time!" Vincent''s gentle lips abruptly hooked into an evil smile, revealing a million affections for her. His voice was low like sweet mellow wine, yet he said in a childish tone, "I''m afraid you''ll be gone when I fall asleep!" The zing look of tenderness in his eyes gave Le''s heart a great shock, and she subconsciously said, "I won''t leave!" "Le..." He reached out, grabbed her small hand and said gently, "Don''t you go, cough, cough -" Vincent had another coughing fit, which broke the wonderful atmosphere, but his dependence made her heart feel doubly sore. Then, a touching warmth rushed to her heart, and her dark eyes could not help but emerge with a thinyer of mist... "Stop it, you get some rest and I''ll watch you!" That was all she could say. He smiled, and his smile shimmered in her eyes, making her mesmerized. "I''m not sleepy! I want to talk to you!" They hadn''t been together for days since that incident. He really didn''t want to part with her. He had a difficult time making up his mind to say yes to her because he was afraid she would be in a difficult situation, but now that she wasing to care for him, he really didn''t know how to let her go! Le raised her eyes to meet his smiling eyes, sighed deeply, and asked softly, "Is something wrong with thepany?" "Yeah!" He nodded silently, with a smile still on his lips. Le was choked, "Something has happened and you''re still smiling?" "I''m d to see you!" He said patiently, as gentle as water. An inexplicable feeling came over her, and she whispered, "What''s so good about seeing me?" "Le!" Vincent sighed softly and pulled her small hand to his chest so she could feel the sound of his heartbeat. "Nothing is more important in my heart than you right now!"C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. The thought of her leaving him just for her kin made his heart begin to ache vaguely! Le''s heart was trembling, and her small hands were trembling along with it, feeling his fiery heart beating under his zing chest. He said she was the most important, and for some reason, she believed it! His words made her tears well up in her eyes, a mist coalescing in them. She looked down into his deep dark eyes, where there was absolute sincerity. After spending so much time with him, Le gradually felt as if she had be ustomed to this dependence in her life, ustomed to his intense masculine scent. As long as he was by her side, any more insecurities seemed to be reced by happiness. Chapter 394 Reluctant to Eat Medicine Chapter 394 Reluctant to Eat Medicine But, were they blessed? Was blessing the reason to abandon the family members and only the two of them could be blessed? How could she be so selfish? Thinking of her sister¡¯s situation and her father was still lying in hospital, she felt extremely sad. She even withdrew her small hand uncontrobly. Vincent was frustrated when he saw that she took back her hand. An embarrassed smile was portrayed on his face and his expressions wereplicated. But, he did not allow her to reject him. Then, he did not speak anything but showed a cold face and stretched his hand to grab Le¡¯s arm tightly. He did not give her any chance for rejection. Did he need to grab it so tightly? Le subconsciously nced at Vincent who was going to explode his emotions and she was helpless. ¡°How could you be so ignorant?¡± Vincent yelled angrily and once again, he realized that the woman standing in front of him had the potential to drive him mad. Astonishingly, Le choked and could not say anything but just looked at Vincent¡¯s angry face. When she thought that the chairman of the White Group, who used to be an arrogant man, portrayed such facial expressions because of her, she was distressed. She did not want to have any rtionship with him because she did not know how to face it. But when he was sick, she knew that she was unable to ignore him. Human being is so contradictory because sometimes rationality can not defeat the subconsciousness and the uncontroble heart. ¡°Ahem...¡± Vincent was coughing again. Le listened to the coughing and could not bear from frowning and then became increasingly worried. ¡°Why is your coughing so serious? I go for a doctor.¡± ¡°Ahem... No need...¡± Vincent shook his head. Vincent had already got an intravenous drip and the medicine was not functioning yet. That¡¯s why he was still coughing. Le looked at him worriedly and med him, ¡°What has actually happened to you? Why didn¡¯t you look for a doctor before your illness got serious?¡± Vincent did not blink while listening to her scolding because it was obvious that she still loved him. But, she insisted to divorce with him. Le¡¯s face was blushed when he was looking straight at her. There was shyness in her eyes and she realized that she could not control her emotion again so she felt defeated. Vincent rarely had the chance to enjoy peaceful moments like this and looked at her quietly. He started thinking since when he fell in love with this beautiful girl standing in front of him? Was it when she was cooking in the kitchen? Was it when she was doing the housework tiredly at midnight? Or was it when he knew she took theptop and was ready to leave? N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. Or even was it when she called him as ¡°Mr White¡± sweetly... She was so adorable and perhaps she did not know the great feelings she brought to him. She gave him a wonderful feeling because she apanied him who had been lonely for years. However, due to the problems between the families, there was the incident of Macey. As a result, they were forced to face a desperate situation. Vincent frowned even harder. ¡°Let¡¯s eat the medicine first!¡± Le looked at the medicine ced on the table which just came together with the intravenous drip. Vincent pursed his lips and let go of her hands. When Le was pouring the hot water, she tested the temperature of the hot water and made sure the temperature was just fine. Then she handed it to him. ¡°Just take the medicine!¡± Vincent looked at the medicine in her white hand and frowned. Immediately, he showed a hatred look as if she was holding a bomb. ¡°No!¡± ¡°Why?¡± Le was stunned. Vincent¡¯s facial expression was awkward and he were staring at the medicine in her hand and remained silent. ¡°Just take it and you will be alright then!¡± Le did not know why he was so reluctant like a child. ¡°Bitter!¡± Vincent frowned and muttered that word. Le was stunned and totally astonished. ¡°Bitter!¡± she could not believe what he just said. Did she hear it wrong? How was it possible that such a strong man would fear the bitterness of medicine? Le did now know how to react but she could not bear from smiling when she looked at his adorable appearance. ¡°Don¡¯tugh!¡± Vincent slightly raised his eyebrow. Le suddenly realized that there were some changes on his facial expression. Both of his eyebrows were frowned, showing that he was angry at that moment! But nothing could be more important than the health of a patient! ¡°Good medicine is always bitter! Are you afraid of taking medicine?¡± She felt that he was childish sometimes. Vincent said vaguely, ¡°Dislike!¡± ¡°No one likes to take medicine, but you are sick so you need to take it!¡± Le was astonished. He groaned and turned around his head, ¡°Whatever you say, I won¡¯t take it!¡± ¡°Vincent!¡± Le felt that he was overbearing but childish and funny. ¡°You have to take it,e on! Why is a grown man like you afraid of medicine? You are the chairman of the White Group, people would laugh at you because of that¡± ¡°I said don''tugh!¡± Vincent said it gently again. Le was busy putting the medicine into his mouth did not realize that his eyebrows were not as frowned as before. ¡°I won¡¯t take it!¡± Vincent turned around his head. ¡°No way. Don¡¯t you dare to try!¡± ¡°What can you do to me?¡± Both of them totally did not realize that they were like children ying childish games. One of them insisted on giving the medicine while the other one persisted in rejecting the medicine. When Le tried to put the medicine into his mouth forcefully, he turned around his face and she had no choice but to put down the cup. With that, she was able to utilize both of her hands. One of her hands was grabbing his handsome face whereas the other hand was holding the medicine. Vincent¡¯s face was finally turned by Le and the medicine was right besides his lips. But, he purposely pursed his lips and was reluctant in taking the medicine, and Le was so frustrated. ¡°Vincent, don¡¯t you dare to reject!¡± He did not open his mouth because he worried that the medicine would be ced into his mouth if he opened his mouth to talk. Le was speechless, since she could not figure out why a man would be so reluctant to take medicine? ¡°This medicine isn¡¯t bitter at all, it has been covered by sugar!¡± Le remembered that her motherforted her with that trick when she was a kid. Whenever she was sick and reluctant to take medicine, her mother would trick her in such a way. She never thought that she would be using the same trick inforting Vincent one day. ¡°Humph!¡± Vincent did not cooperate at all. When he lowered his head to look at her, Le approached his face closely. Vincent stepped backwards slightly because he did not want to infect her. But, Le even came closer to his face and asked, ¡°Are you gonna take it or not?¡± He shook his head. Le frowned and she looked determined when putting the medicine into her mouth. She used her lips to block his lips and Vincent was shocked because he did not know what she was doing. She gently pushed her tongue forward to open his lips and the medicine was pushed into his mouth as well. She quickly took over the water and sip it, then feed him. Instinctively, Vincent swallowed the medicine and his pupils were erged! He totally forgot the bitterness of medicine! Le sat down and her face was blushed. She had no other choices other than this. Vincent was distracted because her sweet kiss made him forget the bitterness of medicine and he actually took it! For a while, he was like eating honey and smiled foolishly. But then, he suddenly yelled, ¡°Who gives you the permission to kiss me?¡± Le felt embarrassed and lowered her head while remaining silent. She suddenly remembered that she was the one who asked for a divorce and she should not have the right to kiss him. She always did contradictory things! She only said softly, ¡°I am sorry!¡± ¡°What if you are infected?¡± He continued yelling. Le was slightly shocked when she knew that he was worried of her being infected! She lowered her small head and she felt awkward. Le handed over the cup and said, ¡°Drink more water so the bitterness won¡¯t stay in your month!¡± He shook his head immediately and said, ¡°No! It¡¯s not bitter at all! With your kiss, how could it be bitter!¡± Le¡¯s face was blushed again. ¡°I don¡¯t really know that you care about me!¡± Vincent smiled with satisfaction like a proud cat which sessfully stole something. Le was touched but when she recalled what had happened these few days, she was even more sad! So far there was not any news regarding her sister and it seemed like her sister did not dare to appear in F City again! The video was extremely alluring and it was so clearly shot that it was almost like a professional pornography video! ¡°Ugh.....!¡±She sighed deeply. There waspletely silence in the ward and the intravenous drip had been already changed twice. When the third intravenous drip was on, Vincent suddenly said, ¡°I need to go to the toilet!¡± Le was stunned because he was using the intravenous drip so he needed someone to help him with holding the drip packet. However, she did not want to apany him to the toilet. ¡°Let me look for a nurse!¡± ¡°It¡¯s toote! I can¡¯t tolerate it anymore!¡± Vincent lifted the nket and got down from the bed. He took off the drip packet and handed it over to her while staring at her. From her facial expressions, he completely knew that she was shy. ¡°Either you help me to hold the packet, or you help me to take off my trousers!¡± ¡°I will take the packet!¡± She said it immediately. Vincent smiled and said, ¡°Then, let¡¯s go!¡± Le held the drip packet at a high position to prevent the blood from flowing back. There was a washroom in the VIP ward and they walked into it together. Le stepped backward but Vincent did not dare to move one of his hands forcefully due to the needle. So, it seemed hard for him to untie his belt with one hand only. No, it was just that he did not want to untie it with one hand only. Facing the toilet bowl, he thought of something and turned around his head to look at Le. Unexpectedly, Le was standing back to back with him. He frowned and said with a deep voice, ¡°I am unable to untie, help me to untie it!¡± Le was stunned and her face was blushed. She just felt her ears burning and said, ¡°You untie it by yourself!¡± Vincent did not move and just looked at Le with deep emotion. There was grievance in his complicated eyes and he said, ¡°Le, I am having a needle on one of my hands. I am unable to untie the belt. Let me take the packet and please help me to untie it!¡± ¡°No way! You untie it yourself!¡± Le was annoyed because he did it on purpose. ¡°Le, do you want me to pee in the trousers?¡± There was a sense of grievance on his face while looking at her blushed face. Vincent¡¯s bright eyes made his face extraordinarily handsome. He pouted and said, ¡°Hurry up! I am going to pee!¡± ¡°This is too much!¡± Without any hesitation, Le just said, ¡°You can pee inside your trousers since it is your trousers!¡± ¡°You are merciless! I am a patient!¡± Vincent smiled evilly as if he was a cunning fox while looking at Le who was facing backwards to him. That little girl! ¡°It¡¯s not beyond your limitation! You can do it yourself!¡± Le said with a cold voice. Vincent slightly smiled and did not tease her anymore then said, ¡°It seems like I can untie it myself. I am going to untie so you don¡¯t peek!¡± ¡°I will not peek!¡± ¡°But if you want to have a look at it, I can let you see!¡± ¡°No, I won¡¯t!¡± Vincent raised the corner of his mouth and said, ¡°I really don¡¯t mind if you want to take a look at it. It doesn¡¯t matter for you to peek at it if you are too shy to look at it!¡± ¡°Vincent!¡± Le was frustrated. There was murmuring sound in the washroom and Le immediately turned quiet. While facing backward at him and holding the fluid packet, her face waspletely blushed because it was her first time to apany a man in the washroom. She was extremely embarrassed! Even though she did not look at anything, the sound was more than enough to make her haveplicated feelings. She frowned! Chapter 395 Sudden Kiss Chapter 395 Sudden Kiss In fact, sometimes, Vincent could be a little yful. But for the past few years, many things had been suppressing his nature. It did not allow him to be himself and be like other men who couldugh freely! Although there were a lot of problems between him and Le currently, he knew himself well and he knew her well. He did not want to suppress himself anymore! He did not want to hide his interest. The sound of flushing the toilet finally stopped, Le was almost suffering. There was no movement for quite some time, Le had to ask. ¡°Are you done yet?¡± ¡°Not yet! Another minute!¡± He said. ¡°I¡¯m afraid that if I want to go to the toilet and you don¡¯t want to help me. It¡¯s troublesome to untie the belt every time! Is it okay if I don¡¯t wear it at all?¡± ¡°Vincent!¡± Le growled. ¡°I will go if you behave like this again!¡± ¡°Fine! I just buckle up my belt!¡± Vincent turned around and flushed the toilet. Then he gracefully walked back to the hospital bed with steady steps. Le almost lost her anger even with just his single word. She was hoping him to get better quickly so that she could tear his bones apart! Vincent walked over with aughing face, it was full of contentment. He felt at ease when she was around even without doing anything. His worries and anxiety at work for the past few days seemed to disappear. There always a peace of mind if Le was beside him. Le shook her head as she looked at Vincent¡¯s happy face. She quickly moved over to hang up the infusion bag, ¡°Hurry up and get some rest, it¡¯ste now.¡± ¡°Lexi, can you sleep with me.¡± Vincent said in the deep tone. He quickly raised his hand towards the gaze from Le. He solemnly promised, ¡°I promise that I will only talk under the quilt and I am not doing anything else.¡± ¡°I¡¯m helping you check on the needle! I can¡¯t sleep!¡± As she looked at the way he was, Le sat down by the bed. She looked at his eyes seriously. It was filled with traces of faint bloodshot. ¡°You haven¡¯t slept for a long time, there are some problems in thepany, you should get some rest so that you have the strength to ovee it. You should sleep now!¡± ¡°Lexi, can¡¯t you be a little more docile?¡± He gritted. Vincent¡¯s eyes were full of resentment as he stared weakly at this little liar in frustration. ¡°Shut up! Sleep!¡± She said strictly. Her concern did make him feel emotionally moved. Indeed, he was sleepy and tired, ¡°After the injection is done, you cane up and sleep.¡± Le was startled, she was speechless. The bed was too small, even if it was big, she was not sure if she had the chance to sleep with him again. She was feeling mncholy as her eyes slowly closed. In the daze, she did not know when she fell asleep. Le wasying on the side of his bed. She was completely asleep on the side of his bed, she was curled up because of the coldness and she was not covered with a quilt. Vincent was awake, he woke up when the nurse came to give him the injection. It was 3 in thete night. asionally, he still had some coughs but he had to admit that the effect of the medicine was good and it was able to get it under control a little. When he woke up, he carried her body onto the bed. Le¡¯s body became stiff and awakened suddenly without opening her eyes. ¡°Little liar, why do you have to divorce me?¡± Vincent covered her with a quilt, he gently grabbed her waist with his hand. There was a deep emotions in the weak sigh. The corner of her eyes suddenly turned wet, this feeling reminded Le of those happy days that she had with him. The bed was too small and both slept closely with each other. Vincent hugged her without saying anything again as if he hadn¡¯t noticed that she was awake. After a while, there was a sound of steady breathing. Le¡¯s body slowly rxed and her eyes were still closed. Le fell asleep again in his warm hug. The moment he hugged her into his arms, her stiff body made Vincent understand that she was awake. After more than ten minutes, he turned his gaze and realized that there was no sense of rejection. As Vincent was looking at Le sleeping quietly in his arms, he secretly smiled a little and slowly turned into a bigger smile which was a little silly. The sound of steady breathing was made by Vincent to make her think that he did not know that she was waking up and did it purposely. He lowered his head kissed gently on Le¡¯s cheek. He hugged her contentedly and closed his eyes and fell asleep together. That night, there was a hidden corner in the hospital parking lot, an expensive red Ferrari was parked there. "Mr. Lane, I found the address of Macey that you wanted!¡± There was a low voiceing out from the phone, but she might be leaving at dawn therefore I had to call you now. The man who was sitting in the car was Arthur Lane, ¡°Okay, tell me the address!¡± On the other side, Arthur hung up the phone. He lit up a stick of cigarette. As the faint light of the lighter shed by, it reflected his handsome face. While he was smoking, the smoke lingered around, it seemed depressing. How upsetting it was! While the smoke was filling up in the car, Arthur grabbed the cigarette in one hand and looked at the window of the hospital building. Le was with Vincent, he gently sighed! Vincent was her happiness! He lowered his head and start up the car. What he could do was to look at them from far only! Other than that, he could not do anything! The car was driven out in thete night, the address of the ce was found! Macey, all that Arthur could do was to help Le to find her sister back. When he was struggling to get through the narrow roads into the tube-shaped apartments to look for Macey¡¯s location, when he knocked of the door of a slum house in the middle of the night, he was thinking if he should bring Macey back to the Hunter family if he found her, right? But what happened back then, it was such a sad tragedy for a woman! He knocked on the door for a few times, there seemed to be some movements but the door was not opened. Arthur whispered, ¡°Macey, it¡¯s me, Arthur Lane. If I¡¯m not wrong, you shouldn¡¯t have money now, just open the door!¡± It was quiet inside. But after a minute or more, the light was turned on and the door was opened too! Arthur was startled when he saw the woman inside the room. The way she looked like she was begging for some food. She had not taken shower for many days, her hair was messy with a strange smell on her body. There was only a broken bed in the room. There was no quilt on the bed. There was nothing at all but a broken bed in the room. A lot of used instant noodle boxes were piled on the floor which gave off an unpleasant sour smell. She just stood at the doorway with a pair of cold and dull eyes. Arthur frowned as he looked at her. He shouted out loud in shock. ¡°What happened to you?¡± ¡°Shouldn¡¯t I be this way? I¡¯m the most lustful woman in the F City. Shouldn¡¯t I be living this kind of life?¡± Macey did not bother at all as she did not have dignity at all. A strong sense of self-depreciation shed through right in front of her eyes. ¡°I deserve it, don¡¯t I?¡± The way she said made Arthur feel a little sympathetic about her. ¡°Don¡¯t say that way, although this kind of this has happened, to be honest, there are more women who are mostscivious than you, it¡¯s just that they did not get cheated!¡± ¡°Why are you here?¡± ¡°Pack up everything and follow me back!¡± ¡°Where are we going?¡± ¡°Are you nning to go on like this?¡± ¡°No! I¡¯m moving!¡± Macey did not expect that Arthur woulde look for herself, she did not even know what he meant. ¡°I know that you¡¯re moving, but you don¡¯t have any cash, where do you want to move to?¡± ¡°As long as I sleep with someone, I would have a ce to stay! This room, isn¡¯t it what I get for sleeping with different persons?¡± Macey replied coldly. There was a tangled pain in her eyes, but it disappeared in an instant. Arthur looked at her, he did not ignore her sudden pain and said sincerely, ¡°Just follow me now and let me help you settle down and I will send you overseas!¡± ¡°Why do you treat me so good?¡± Macey no longer believed that there was anyone who would treat her well. ¡°Because you¡¯re Le¡¯s sister!¡± Arthur replied honestly. ¡°Le has been worried about you, she asked me to look for you!¡± He was the one who wanted to help Le to look for her. Le did not know anything about it. ¡°It¡¯s Le again!¡± Macey smiled bitterly. ¡°No need, I don¡¯t need her fake kindness!¡± ¡°You¡¯re really stubborn! Both of you are real sisters!¡± Sometimes when Arthur thought about Le¡¯s stubbornness, he sighed. ¡°Macey, your father is in the hospital, I believe that you know about it, I don¡¯t believe if you don¡¯t n to do anything about it.¡± Macey trembled and shook a little. Sheughed grimly. ¡°I broke off the rtionship with them a long time ago!¡± ¡°Even breaking the bloodline?¡± Arthur¡¯s single sentence kept her in silence. They looked at the sky, it was slightly bright outside the window. ¡°I haven¡¯t slept for a night. Do you still want to go with me? Are you sure asides from me, is there anyone who could help you?¡± Macey was startled as if she was nning about something. ¡°Let¡¯s go, take a shower first and get change. You¡¯re so smelly!¡± ¡°Okay! I will go with you!¡± Macey did not say a second word. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± It was early in the morning. She woke up from his warm hug, Le was startled. What happenedst night yed back right before her eyes. Vincent? She opened her eyes and looked coldly at the man who had not yet woken up. His handsome face turned gentle because of his deep sleep, his sword-like eyebrows were risen. His prominent nose along with his shaved cheeks made anyone feelzy. His smooth chin had some moustache leftover dregs. How good would it be if there were no grievances between the two families? When she closed her eyes, there was a pain shing through her heart. After she regained her calmness, Le finally got out from the bed. This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. It was just a little movement, but feeling the person in his arms suddenly leave from his hug. Vincent instantly stretched out his hands to stop. Le was not aware and was pulled back into his arms unexpectedly again. Her nose was heavily hit on Vincent¡¯s chest. There was a low voice. Le looked back with her head down and realized that Vincent was wide awake. The deep eyes of his were quietly intertwining with hers. ¡°I¡¯m awake.¡± Le said coldly as she touched her nose. She woke up with a cold expression. ¡°Lexi.¡± The hoarse voice in the morning sounded deeper than the usual time. Vincent looked at Le without any expression, he felt annoyed and suddenly tightened the force of his arms. As she just woke up and she fell onto his body again. She was startled and raised her head. There was a sudden kiss with some sense of nostalgia. It was so wild that no one had any room to fight back. She was startled about the sudden kiss. She quickly pushed Vincent away but her body was tightly confined by his arms, like a chain of iron. His cold lips attacked hers wildly with a suppressed desire. Then, he quickly realized that he was catching a cold. He was worried to infect her and let her go instead. Chapter 396 The Faint Confession Chapter 396 The Faint Confession Vincent found that his patience was getting better, he indeed could lie there silently even if he were facing a person that showed an indifferent face. ¡°Sometimes, I want to dissect your brain to see what is inside it,¡± Vincent could not help but say in a low tone. When he faced Le¡¯s indifference every time, he did not know whether he should clutch her or pull her into his arms and kissed her heavily. Perhaps the kiss could tear off the cold mask on her face. ¡°I will ask whether you need more shots or not. If not, I should leave now!¡± Le said that but she still worried about him. She shook her head and let go of her worries. Hearing that, he pulled his face, ¡°I have recovered, no need to ask anymore, I can be discharged now!¡± Vincent¡¯s driver drove towards him, he dragged Le into the car. ¡°Whoosh¡ª¡ª¡± The sound of the wind could be heard. The car moved speedily. Le was dragged into the car and taken away by him. She wanted to escape and visited her father in the ward but his action was dominant and did not care about what she thought at all. Her wrist was all ck and blue being pulled by him. He pushed her into the back seats of the car with strength and even held her tightly with his arms, did not allow her to have any chance to escape. C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. ¡°I want to get off!¡± Le shouted strugglingly. ¡°Drive to my office!¡± Vincent roared, the driver was shocked and elerated. ¡°Let go of me!¡± Le bit her teeth and said but she did not say it loudly, she was afraid that the driver would hear it. Vincent held her tightly and lowered his voice, it was dreadful, ¡°Shut up!¡± The car moved speedily and headed towards the White Group. Vincent dragged Le out of the car and all the way from the lobby into the elevator and towards the CEO¡¯s office on the top floor. ¡°Bang¡ª¡ª¡°, the door was pushed and shut. ¡°Mr White!¡± Le did not know how to call him and said annoyingly, ¡°I have not visited my father!¡± Vincent shrank his eyes and dragged her towards the sofa with strength. He pressed her hard and went above her body. Le was stuck between the sofa and his chest. When she struggled nervously, he pinched her chin tightly. His strength was so huge that it almost cracked her bone. He wanted her to face him! ¡°Tell me! Are you going to divorce?!¡± Vincent asked her with a cold tone. Le was stunned, she could not make a response. Her silence seemed to represent some sort of answer. His fingers were getting ck, Vincent showed a serious expression. He said out the words one by one but the words broke her heart, ¡°Do you want me to beg you? Le, I am tired of your ever-changing behaviour. I tell you, you¡¯re not my only choice. There are so many women in the world, and they all want to be my wife!¡± She showed a bad expression to him, he was annoyed but did not know how to change her behaviour. ¡°I ask you again, Le, must you divorce?!¡± Vincent bit his teeth, his voice was getting louder and reverberated in her ear. ¡°I don¡¯t know!!¡± Le bit his lips, she was depressed. His words made her sad but she did not know what to do! He was frozen, he thought that she would insist but she indeed said that she did not know. ¡°Do you want to torture me? Huh? Le?¡± Vincent hugged her suddenly, ¡°We don¡¯t divorce, and we can face the situation together, can¡¯t we?¡± Torture? Le was startled and confused! ¡°I don¡¯t! I am just conflicted¡­¡± Le choked by her words after saying that, she turned around her small face and wiped away the fallen tears. Her heart was as if cracked by a big hand. He did not say anything and moved her small face. He lowered his body to kiss her tears that broke his heart, ¡°Silly woman, I will face the situation with you, don¡¯t say divorce anymore! Understand?¡± ¡°But your mother¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t care about her! She can¡¯t control me!¡± ¡°But she is your mother! Such thing happened, I¡¯m afraid!¡± ¡°Le, in the past, I had never fallen in love with any woman no matter how charming they are. Only after I met you, have I known that I will care about a woman¡¯s feeling. I never have the feeling on your sister, I admit that I¡¯m not a good man! But after getting married, I always maintain the integrity as a husband, I never betray you! All the bad things you had gone through, I had done those things on purpose to embarrass you, but I did not mean it! Le, I want to tell you that I will keep my integrity as a husband in the future. Can¡¯t you trust me then?¡± His voice was soft like the hypnotist. It blocked Le¡¯s consciousness from working. She looked at him foolishly and looked at his moving lips. The low voice nearby her ear was as heavy as the rock. ¡°Le, I never expect that you are so charming and allure my soul! When you say that you want to divorce, I realize how important you are to me at the moment. You¡ª¡ªare the treasure that I had been looking for for many years, you are the woman that I want to cherish forever. So, Le, I love you¡­love you¡­¡± He gazed at her eyes and said the words loudly. Le looked at him, she was stunned. His ck eyes and voice was magical and made her heart beat fast, she was even short of breath. Although she could not understand his words totally, she could feel that he said the words seriously. She believed that the man really cared about her. Most importantly, he confessed! He said that he loved her! She was touched at the moment. The feeling filled her heart fully. There was ayer of mist appearing under her eyes. ¡°Le, can we not get divorced?¡± ¡°I want you! Only you!¡± ¡°Give me a chance, ok? I will protect you and never let you get hurt!¡± ¡°I¡ª¡ª¡± Le choked, she could not say anything. ¡°Le, Le¡­Le¡­Le¡­Le¡­¡± he kept calling her name and broke her heart. She felt like something flowed out of her eyes. ¡°Le, don¡¯t you love me?¡± ¡°Le, are you so cruel to see me suffering after I find that I have fallen in love with you but you want to leave me? Do you want me to suffer forever?¡± ¡°Le, do you want to leave me because of their resentment? Are you happy if you leave me?¡± ¡°Le, let us be together, be together forever. Let us love each other and be together forever.¡± ¡°Le, look at me, tell me that you love me. I want you to look at me and say that you love me!¡± ¡°I¡ª¡ª¡± Le sobbed, she could hear his breath. It was fragile, tangled, pitiful and nostalgic. Her heart almost broke. She loved the man for many years, he was her hero. She was addicted to him, she did not care anymore. She was reluctant to leave him, reluctant! ¡°Le, look up. Le! Look at me!¡± He still called her. ¡°I love you, this will never change!¡± Le agreed softly, she did not act firm anymore, ¡°But I don¡¯t know how to continue our rtionship. I¡¯m afraid that my family will suffer a lot. I feel guilty for them!¡± ¡°I understand, silly woman. I understand!¡± When their sights met, he muttered affectionately. Le¡¯s heart beat fast, she raised her face. She was touched and looked at him with tearful eyes. He? Could finally say something sweet and touching? Was he Mr White? Her hand shivered, tears flowed out of her eyes. Five years, it had been five years. She could finally pour out her woes to the man that she loved the most. She had waited for so long, so long. When she decided to leave him, he confessed! It was Mr White! The handsome, tall, cold and dominant man that made her suffer for five years!¡± ¡°But I love you!¡± He spoke. I love you, these three words knocked on her heart. ¡°Le, give us one more chance!¡± ¡°Mr White!¡± Le sobbed while stretching her hand, she held his neck tightly, ¡°Say one more time that you love me!¡± ¡°I love you, Le! Is it enough for me to love you forever? If not enough, then, add on my next life¡­¡± She cried again, she said with a sobbing voice, ¡°Me too!¡± ¡°Can we not leave each other anymore?¡± Finally, Le cried loudly. She did not want to leave him, she was clear that she did not want to leave him. He was like the bloodstream in her body, and was like her bone mallow. If there was no blood and bone mallow, how was she going to survive? He started to hug her with strength, he hugged her so tightly that she felt pain even in her bone. But she liked the painfulness! Yes, it was so painful yet she was fond of it! It was the pain of love! The man that she loved emitted a sense of dominance, ¡°I don¡¯t want to leave you, never!¡± ¡°Le!¡± He buried his head on her shoulder, ¡°Le, you little silly, finally I have been waiting for this. If I give up, are you really going to leave me?¡± She raised her head and stretched her hand. She caressed his handsome face with her chattering hand. She caressed his brow and his eyes. He was her dream man, her dream lover, the person that she loved the most in her life! Her blurred sight blinked under her curved eyshes. Her small nose tipped slightly. Every part of hers made Vincent fall in love with her. His big hand caressed her face dotingly, then he lowered his body slowly and kissed her lips affectionately. The light odour entered his nose following the air as if it were alive. Then, it spread across his chest and his limbs. Every part of his cells was getting excited by the odour. ¡°Whoo¡­¡± Le was held by him in his arms, she raised her head and looked at his dominant pattern. She opened her mouth slightly but Vincent seized the chance by inserting his warm tongue into her mouth. He sucked the sweet liquid in her mouth greedily and invited her tongue to dance with him. The strong arms held her tightly. His dominant tongue entered deeply into her mouth. Gradually, his ck eyes underwent changes, they were getting deeper. They were as deep as the pool that burnt with fiery me¡ª¡ª Le could feel his sudden changes and struggled slightly. He was so powerful and dominant, he made her¡­afraid¡­ ¡°No¡­¡± she defended slightly after he moved away from his lips but it triggered hispassion and possessiveness. ¡°Le, you¡¯re my wife!¡± Vincent held her sensitive waist while his another hand moved across her body expertly. After saying that, his fiery lips slid towards her ear. Chapter 397 What Happened In The Past (Part I) Chapter 397 What Happened In The Past (Part I) He opened his mouth to take it, but it caused Le to gasp. "Don''t do that!" Her little head buried deep into his chest, he said softly in a doting tone, "Baby, in this life I will not let you be aggrieved and hurt again. I love you ... love you ..." Apanied by whispers, his kisses fell on her forehead, between her eyebrows. He kissed her eyes, which were permeated with tears ... Le wrapped her arms around him and buried her little face in his bosom. She pressed against his chest as if this was the only way she could find peace. The sky began to turn blue. Vincent picked her up and walked toward the lounge inside the president''s room. "Vincent!" Le eximed in a low voice. "Silly girl, I''m just carrying you to rest. You sleep a little longer!" He said gently, then put her on the bed and kissed her on the forehead again, "Be good and stay with me at work. Something is wrong with the company. Only if you are here with me, I can have peace of mind!" What else could she say? Le nodded and grabbed his big hand with her small one. She said hurriedly, "Vincent, is it tricky?" "I''ll take care of it! Trust me!" Vincent said again in a deep voice. "Okay!" Vincent stood by the bed and looked down at her. His eyes were like zing, which reflected the light of love so brightly. In the White Group''s president''s office. Vincent was on the phone, "Charles, it''s me!" "Vincent, why are you looking for me?" Charles was a little surprised. "You want to fight, huh?" "You clean up the videos my mom has about me and Le immediately!" Ignoring his flirtation, Vincent said in a deep voice, "This is also a chance that I give you to make up for your mistakes!" "Why should I help you? I don''t want to make up for my mistakes!" Charles grunted. "It¡¯s none of my business!" "I know she''s crazy, but are you crazy too?" Vincent frowned. "How many more people do you want to pay for this?" Charles was silent for a moment and said, "To tell you the truth, I decided to help you because of Le. Otherwise, I''d be fucking crazy to help you! It was Le, that stubborn girl who made me believe that there are still good girls in this world!" Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. "You''re not allowed to watch that video!" "If I don''t watch it, how will I know if it''s you and Le!" "You''ll find a way!" Vincent was absolutely not allowed to let any man see Le. Absolutely not. "Okay! I won''t look. I''m so afraid I can''t get it out of my eyes. I''m afraid of getting blind!" Charles hung up the phone. Vincent frowned and contemted for a moment. He looked towards the door of the lounge with soft eyes. Therey the woman he loved most. For her sake, he had to pull himself together and get rid of all the crises. He picked up the phone again and dialed another number. "Look into Macey''s whereabouts. Notify me immediately when you find her!" No matter what, Macey was in this situation because of him. It was true that she brought trouble to herself, but more so because of the feud between the White family and the Hunter family. Vincent knew that Le was worried about Macey, so he also wanted to share her burden. He''d better find Macey first, and then they could discuss itter. Arthur took Macey to the beach house. After taking a shower, Macey changed her clothes. Arthur prepared a T-shirt and denim. This time, Macey was not fussy but wore it obediently. Looking at Macey, who was refreshing, Arthur nodded and felt satisfied. "You look good, very innocent!" "Humph!" Maceyughed at herself. "You just don''t need to be sarcastic. Innocence is not a word that suits me anymore. It won''t suit me anymore in this life." "You sound like you''ve been disillusioned with the mortal world?" Arthur raised his eyebrows. "The mortal world? The mortal world!" Macey smiled gently and looked very forlorn. A touch of sadness crossed her eyes. "I''m looking for Vincent!" "It''s got nothing to do with him!" Arthur said. "It was his mother who did it. I advise you to just let it go. How about I send you out of the country?" "No!" Macey shook her head. "I can''t just leave like this!" "What do you want?" "They owe me justice!" Macey spoke in a low voice. She looked at Arthur and said with sincerity, "Arthur, thank you. Lend me some money and I''ll pay you backter!" "Money is not a problem, but I can''t let you out. Macey, why can''t you understand? The evils we bring on ourselves are the hardest to bear. It is their business what they have done. What you need to do now is to leave F City immediately and start a new life!" "Arthur, do I have a new life?" Macey asked. "You are responsible foring to this point!" Arthur sighed. If it was in the past, Macey would have immediately retorted him harshly. But this time, Macey nodded and admitted, "Yes! I am responsible. If I hadn''t been tricked by Charles, I wouldn''t have be what I am today! I was the one who kept gambling. I did it even though I knew it was wrong. I bring the evils on myself!" "I asked Le toe over. She''s worried about you!" "No!" Macey shook her head. "I won''t see her. Arthur, I won''t see her!" "Why?" "You don''t understand. You''ll never understand!" Macey shook her head in pain. She went to the floor- to-ceiling window and looked out at the sea. "I don''t want to see anyone in my family. I can''t help but be hysterical when I see them, and I''ll think of my mother''s sorrow and her aggravation." "But they all care about you!" "Arthur, you should know that Le is my half-sister. Her mother is my aunt. When I was a child, I admired my father very much and thought he was a great man, who was ambitious and motivated. No man in the world couldpare to my dad! He was a god in my heart. But when one day I heard my dad and mom arguing, my dream was shattered!" That day, she was going to buy her dad his favorite small steamed buns. So she purposely got up very early, opened the door of her room, and tiptoed out. It was too early. She was worried about waking up her mom and dad, so she was almost on tiptoe when she passed the door of her parent''s room. However, she had only just reached the door when her mother''s cry of sorrow came from inside the door. Her voice was so strange, so full of pain and struggle, that she immediately stood still. "Why?" Her mother seemed to cry out, "I have endured, and I have not said anything! Do you think I don''t know? For twenty years, what do you take me for? Do you think I don''t know whose daughter Le is? She is your illegitimate daughter, the child you and my sister had behind my back! Look! I knew it all, but I didn''t ask you. I''ve put up with everything. Why do you still want a divorce?" Macey''s head exploded. She waspletely stunned. Dad and Mom were getting a divorce? Was that possible? She stood frozen in the doorway of the room and did not move. Le was the illegitimate daughter of her dad and her aunt! "I''m sorry, April!" Brian''s voice was full of pain, and he seemed so struggling and mournful. "You also know that there are too many problems between you and me!" "What are you trying to say?" April raised her voice. "April, I admit, you are very beautiful and noble. You are like a goddess, a noble and cold goddess. You are independent and intellectual, but you can only be a noblewoman of the upper ss. I can never be close to you! I look at you every day and I feel like I''m seeing a goddess. Even having sex with you, I feel guilty. Sometimes I even wonder if I''m living with a human being or with a god!" "But Mabel is different. She is kind, gentle, and lovable. She is a living, breathing person who makes me feel alive. She would rather condemn herself to be a mistress forever than hurt you. April, I can''t afford to aggravate her anymore. She loves me with her life! I tell you frankly, I love her, a lot! I love her enough to stop being the mayor of F City. I just want to be with her!" "You''re in love with Mabel ! Oh ... for her, you would rather divorce me. We''ve been married for over twenty years and now you want to file for divorce? You don''t even consider Macey?" Divorce? Her aunt was his father¡¯s mistress? Le was her real sister? Macey thought vaguely. She instantly felt like there were countless bombs going off, which shattered her world and her happiness! Her father was in love with another woman! She adored her father, who was the perfect man in her heart! But he was having an affair! And he had an affair so many years ago. Her heart was in turmoil. She felt shocked and pain. Some kind of grief and anger enveloped herpletely. She could not bear such a blow. "Macey''s grown up. She should ept this!" Her dad''s voice was as cold as it could be. "ept? Brian!" April yelled in grief and anger, "How can Macey ept the fact that you had an affair twenty years ago? The kindest and gentle aunt in her heart is her father¡¯s mistress who destroyed her parents'' marriage? You don''t want to aggravate Mabel anymore, so you divorce me? You say I am noble, yet she is kind, gentle, and lovable. I''m just a piece of wood, aren''t I? I''m not as slutty as she is, am I?" "April, where''re your manners?" Brian shouted too. "How can you say something like that?" "Brian, you think I''m the one who wants to be a god, don''t you? You''re the one who told me you love me being noble. You loved the noble me! I didn''t expect that I had worked so hard with all my heart and soul to do what you wanted, but in the end, I still ended up being abandoned. Brian, I''m really wrong. I''ve been a failure in my life. You have made me taste failure, pain, sorrow, and despair!" "April-" "You shut up!" April roared. "Isn''t Mabel slutty? Can she seduce you if she''s not slutty? Would she not know that you are her brother-inw? You''ve been having an affair for so many years and going on dates in R City every week, you think I don''t know about it? You''re done being slutty and then you tell me that you''re going to divorce me? What makes me supposed to ept that?" "April!" Brian was also angry. "I forbid you to use such words about Mabel. She''s your sister, and you should know very well that she doesn''t want to hurt you. We just can''t help it!" "How dare you!" Aprilughed coldly. "Does a married man have the right to be in love with another woman? Do you have the right to leave ethics behind to have an affair? Brian, is this the right thing for you to do as the mayor of F City? Is this what a married man is supposed to do?" "April, I know I owe you, but there is no right or wrong in love. I don''t want to shirk my responsibility. Yes, I feel guilty about you. I feel like I can''t hold my head up in front of you. For a long time, I felt it was pressure. I don''t want to go back to our house, and I feel tired! Very tired! Yes, Mabel is not as beautiful as you, not as talented as you, and not as noble as you! However, she is tender ... Do you know that men need tender women? Not only do I need, but every man also needs! In many cases, men are like capricious children who need to be tolerated, admired, and relied upon ... I am in no way ming you, and I am not shirking my responsibilities. I''m just telling you the truth. The reason why Mabel was able to make me defy the odds was that she is stoic. She is very tender. You, on the other hand, have none of that!" Chapter 398 What Happened In The Past (Part II) Chapter 398 What Happened In The Past (Part II) "Haven''t I put up with enough?" April roared up in anger. "I knew ten years ago that you and Mabel had an affair. I''ve put up with it for ten years. For your sake, for the sake of our family, and for Macey''s sake, I had to put up with it! If it were anyone else, you would be spit on by all of F City today! A man who betrays his marriage and family is the most shameful!" Macey leaned against the wall. She felt her stomach flip and felt her internal organs roll over and scream in pain. "Brian, do Mabel know that you are screaming to divorce me like this? I''m going to ask her if she has to make us divorce to be satisfied?" "This is between me and you. It has nothing to do with Mabel! You don''t go to her!" "Brian! You bastard. Since you won''t let me live, I won''t let you live either. I will kill Mabel and Le. I¡¯ll kill them!" April finally roared and shouted in excitement. "April!" Brian started pleading and even groveling, "I beg you. It''s all my fault. It''s my fault. I''m not asking you to forgive me, but I can''t let Mabel continue to live like this anymore!" Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. "Is that what she asked for?" "She has always given and not asked for anything from me! I''m the one who wants to marry her!" "Why?" April sobbed. "I do not constrain you. You can continue the affair with her. Haven''t I been ying dumb? Why do you have to marry her? Can''t you even let me maintain the superficial happiness? Can''t you even let Macey maintain respect for you? You''ve always been her favorite father!" "I can''t!" Brian was so determined. "Hahahaha ..." Aprilughed harshly. Macey could no longer listen or control herself. This miserableugh from her mother tore up everything she had. She felt like she was going crazy and about to explode. At that moment, she realized that she was living in a world full of hypocrisy. With one hand, the door was pushed open by her. She rushed right in and shouted at Brian, "Why? Why? Dad, I worship you, from the bottom of my heart! So the affair can be hidden so deeply. You hid it for twenty years! That''s amazing. Shouldn''t I learn from you?" "Macey?" "Macey!" Brian and April both froze. "I''m going to find my cheap, slutty aunt and ask her why she seduced you?" "No!" "Do you want me to be as slutty as my aunt? You want me to seduce men everywhere, don''t you?" Macey gritted her teeth, shook her head in indignation, turned around, and ran outside. As she ran, she shouted like crazy, "I''m going to find them! I want to see how bitchy she is!!!" "Macey!" Brian shouted and jumped out of bed. "Come back! Listen to my exnation!" Macey had long since run down the stairs like a whirlwind and sprinted out of the living room. As she rushed into Mabel''s house in Pearl Community, Mabel opened the door and smiled gently, "Macey, why are you here so early? Have you eaten yet? Le and I just finished eating. Do you want me to cook you something to eat?" Macey rushed in like a whirlwind, and she looked extremely angry. She panted and red at her. Mabel was a little dazed. Before she could fully understand what was going on, Macey had already turned the table over. "Ah--" Le was startled. "Sis, what are you doing?" "What am I doing? Le, you should ask your mother what she did. She''s a lowly woman who seduced someone else''s husband. Don''t you want to know who your father is? Just ask your mother!" Macey was standing there and looked furious. Le''s name was still Le Ross at the time. She stood frozen and turned her head to look at her mother. That was when she found her mother''s face had turned ghastly white. And Macey''s gaze burned like two searchlights emitting a strong light in the dark night. She gave Mabel a fierce look, then pointed at Mabel and cursed, "You slutty woman! You stole your own sister''s man. When has my mother ever treated you badly? Why do you treat her like this?" Macey stare at Mabel for an instant. She saw her face from her hair to her pale face, saw her body trembling, and her frightened look. She was indeed charming. The anger in Macey''s heart rushed out like a volcanic eruption. She stared at Mabel viciously and said in a stern voice, "Auntie, how about you teach me and Le how to seduce men? We can all learn to seduce men from you in the future!" "Sister, what the hell are you talking about?" Le didn''t understand. "What? I''m telling you, you and I are half-sisters. Your mother seduced my father and gave birth to you!" At that moment, Le froze! "Mom?" Mabel bit her lips and her face was pale as she nodded. "Yes! Le, your uncle is indeed your real father!" "Did you hear that? Your mother admitted that she''s a bitch!" Macey raised her eyebrows and took a step forward. She shouted loudly, "How can youpare to my mother? What''s so good about you?" Mabel lowered her head low and kept silent. "Mom, why is it like this?" Le hurriedly went up to pull Macey as she seemed to be about to hit her mother. Macey pushed her hand away at once and took a step backward, "I won''t hit you because you don''t deserve it!" "I''m sorry, Macey. I''m sorry for you and for your mom!" Macey clenched her hands into fists. She shouted excitedly, "You''re not my aunt. Why didn''t you say you were my father''s mistress? Why didn''t you say you were a slutty woman who seduced a married man? You want my father to divorce my mother and marry you, don''t you? Do you have that ability?" "Ah!" Mabel cried out in shock and staggered back. Her face immediately changed drastically. Holding onto the sofa, her body shook. "No, no, no! I didn''t! Macey, listen to me. I didn''t ask them to divorce!" She whispered sadly, "That''s not true, that''s not true ..." "You''re just a bitch! You did it and you won''t admit it!" "Macey, stop it!" Suddenly, a low, furious voice came from the doorway. Everyone looked up. It was Brian! He was standing in the doorway and stared at Macey sullenly. When Mabel saw Brian, she was like seeing a savior. She couldn''t help but stand up and run to his side. With tears on her face, she whimpered and sobbed, "Brian!" After shouting, she flung herself at him. Seeing her face full of tears, Brian''s heart already ached. He reached out and instinctively took her into his arms. Macey turned around and stared fixedly at the scene. She was breathing heavily, and her chest was heaving violently. She let out a deep breath and said pointedly, "Yes! Dad! You''ve finally arrived! Did you rush to protect your mistress? Do you think I''m going to kill her? Well, you guys are really making out! You''re shameless!" Le was also dumbfounded. At that moment, her whole body was dumb! Why would her uncle be her father? Why would her mother jump into her uncle''s arms? That stern, yet kind uncle to her was actually her father? It was so ironic! Her mother actually stole her sister''s man and had been a mistress for so many years! "Macey, there''s no point in saying anything! I want to divorce your mother. Divorce!" "You''re sorry for my mother!" Macey''s eyes straightened and her gaze was stern. "I hate you all!" Tears finally welled up in her eyes. She looked steadily at her most revered dad, then turned to Le. "Did you see that? One husband with two wives. This is our dad. Yours and mine, hahahahaha ..." Le couldn''t believe how it all turned out this way! Macey shouted, "Daddy! You''re a hypocrite! You are the most hypocritical dad in the world!" Brian pped Macey hard. Macey staggered back several steps, and Brian went after her and pped her again. When he raised his hand again, Le yelled, "Don''t hit my sister. Don''t hit her!" At the same time, Mabel darted over and clung to Brian''s arm. She cried and shouted, "Brian, don''t be crazy! How can you hit the child because of our mistake? It''s my fault. It''s me who''s wrong. It was me who did wrong! I thought that my pure devotion to you would not hurt anyone else. I didn''t know that even devotion could hurt others! I was wrong! I was wrong! I was wrong!" Brian closed his eyes and whispered, "Love is sinless!" "What a sinless love!" Macey slowly lifted her head. By the corner of her mouth, there was a trace of blood spreading. She wiped the blood and ran away wildly. "Sister-" Le could see that she was devastated. Her sister was so proud, so sunny. How could she take such a blow? Macey ran like an arrow to the door and ran straight out. She ran so fast that she almost rolled and fell down the stairs, and Le chased after her. The two of them ran out of the neighborhood. Macey ran aimlessly and wildly. In the sound of cars and horns on all sides, she sprinted, regardless of the vehicles. Her mind was nk and she was unconscious. What burned in her heart was just suppressed anger. In the mixed emotions of rage, grief, and pain, she just ran ... ran ... ran towards that unknowable future. A car raced by. At that moment, Macey didn''t see it. Le eximed, "Sister--" In desperation, she pushed Macey. Macey was pushed out by her and the person behind her pushed her. She froze when she was in shock and turned her head to hear the sharp sound of brakes scraping against the ground. The person who had fallen in a pool of blood was her noblest, most beautiful aunt. "Aunt-" Le crawled to her, and Macey froze. "Mom-Mom--" Blood flowed out of April''s mouth. So much. She clutched Macey''s hand, "Macey, I can¡¯t, can''t take care of you anymore!" "Mom, no! No, let''s go to the hospital. Mommy!" Macey sobbed uncontrobly. "I am, am dying!" April spit out a lot more blood. She turned her head to look at Le, and a smile appeared at the corners of April''s lips, "Lei, Le, promise me you''ll take care of your sister!" "Aunt, I will. I will!" Le shed tears of mourning. At that moment just now, if it wasn''t for Mabel pushing her away, it would have been her who fell in a pool of blood. Inside the house, Brian suddenly reacted with a start. A sharp pain was like a whip on his heart. "Brian, let''s get out. Something''s going to happen!" Mabel shouted urgently. Chapter 399 Just A Bit Lost Chapter 399 Just A Bit Lost The streets were filled with noise and traffic. As Brian ran out, he saw April already lying in a pool of blood. He felt his blood freeze still. April¡¯sst words were, ¡°Le, tell your mom to get married with your father; have her take good care of him. If she won¡¯t listen, I¡¯ll hunt her down even after I¡¯m dead¡­¡± ¡°Mom-¡± Macey cried. April shut her eyes; at the moment of her death, she saw Brian running toward her, with tears in his eyes. He shouted toward her, ¡°April, don¡¯t, don¡¯t go! I was wrong, I was so wrong!¡± April thought to herself. Wrong? Indeed! So wrong! Wrong to fall so deep in love! Since ancient times, the love struck people were the most foolish! Falling in love with Brian was the bane of April and Mabel. There was no escape for them! ¡°My mom is dead! A yearter, my dad married Mabel, and she changed Le¡¯sst name to Hunter!¡± Macey turned to look at Arthur. ¡°Everyone thought my dad and aunt got married so that she¡¯d help take care of him in ce of my mother. They all spoke highly of the great Mayor Hunter, who let his wife¡¯s sister¡¯s daughter change surnames to the same as his own. No one knew that Le is my father¡¯s blood-rted father! And I became the extraneous person in the family; I hated going home!¡± ¡°In the end, your mother forgave your aunt and your father!¡± Arthur felt sorry for thete April, ¡°Your mom was a formidable woman!¡± In her final moments, the best side of her humanity shone through; April was quite an admirable woman! Le saved Macey, and April saved Le. But she died alone; how could anyone notment over her? Also, the one she saved was the daughter of the man who betrayed her! ¡°Yes! My mother forgave my aunt and father. But I can¡¯t. From that day on, I became rebellious and intolerant of them being together. I became incredibly rebellious to be a thorn in their life. The more they asked me to do something, the more I would refuse! I viewed my aunt and Le as enemies. Then, when I met Vincent, I became a good girl for over a year! I didn¡¯t visit bars nor did I smoke; I just maintained a rtionship with Vincent. I never would have thought that I¡¯d met the bane of my life! It was that vixen of a man, he ruined me!¡± Arthur was quiet. Because Arthurter found out about Vincent¡¯s mother¡¯s motives, to which Vincent also agreed. The n was to ruin the Hunter family¡¯s daughter and disgrace her, to let the world know Brian Hunter had a shameful daughter! ¡°I don¡¯t have the grace of my mother; or rather, my mom hadpletely given up. I think when my dad brought up the divorce, my mom had already sunken into despair. She seemed to have known the end already! Even if that car ident didn¡¯t happen, my mother would have likely ended her own life to stop the pain. She was such a prideful woman; how could she possibly ept a divorce! I¡¯m no saint like her. I got what I deserved, so don¡¯t bother feeling pity for me, it¡¯s not worth it! I deserve all this, but I don¡¯t regret it.¡± ¡°Macey, it¡¯s no big deal!¡± Arthur began to feel sorry for her after hearing her story. He reached out and patted her shoulder. ¡°Start over; just being alive is great. Just think of it as staying alive for your mom¡¯s sake. Let the past be bygones. Go somewhere else, start a new life. I can get you a job in mypany in the US; I think you might do well in a financial field. What do you think?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll think about your offer. Right now, I just want to go out. Lend me some money!¡± Arthur nodded, and took out a stash of cash from his drawer. ¡°Go on! Sunsses, mask, baseball cap, it¡¯s all here; just bring yourself. Oh, you lost your phone, right? I had someone send a new one over; you can start using it right away. The number¡¯s on the box. I also added my own and Le¡¯s numbers inside; call me if you need anything! I¡¯ll help you out!¡± Arthur handed her a phone; the second she took it, a glint of tears shed across Macey¡¯s eyes. ¡°Why are you helping me?¡± ¡°For Le¡¯s sake!¡± Arthurughed. ¡°At first, I did it for Le; but now, I¡¯m helping you out for your own sake. I¡¯m doing this because I think you¡¯re a good girl! Just a girl who¡¯s a bit lost!¡± If you¡¯ve done something wrong, just correct it! ¡°I¡¯m not! I never was!¡± ¡°Who wasn¡¯t rebellious in their teens; just toss out your past and start fresh, it¡¯ll be a great thing.¡± ¡°You love Le!¡± Arthur¡¯s eyebrows scrunched together, then he nodded, ¡°Yes, I love Le! Very much!¡± Macey was at a loss for words, ¡°That¡¯s quite some grand love of yours!¡± ¡°Love is, just hoping that the one you love will always be happy!¡± Arthur said. ¡°Always be happy!¡± Macey lowered her head; that man¡¯s face shed across in her mind. She shook her head; that man never loved her, and she¡¯ll never believe in love again. She took the sunsses, cap, and mask, andughed at Arthur, ¡°Thank you!¡± As if she was a butterfly breaking out of its cocoon, having gone through this whole ordeal, Macey¡¯s heart felt at ease. That side of her that often easily became hysterical and angered easily finally seemed to have found some inner peace; as though the dusts had finally settled, and she felt at ease like she had never felt before. Arthur returned to the White Group and found Le resting in the lounge, and Vincent looked incredibly on edge like he was high. ¡°How¡¯re you feeling? Is your cough all well?¡± ¡°The medicine¡¯s working, much better now!¡± Vincent said happily, ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to my darling wife!¡± ¡°Ugh!¡± Arthur¡¯s lips curled, ¡°Don¡¯t hold your breath!¡± ¡°Jealous?¡± Vincentughed slyly; he said it deliberately to remind Arthur to think less of his woman. ¡°Theodore¡¯s still in Australia; word has it he¡¯s returning next week. Apparently, he married a rich Arab¡¯s daughter, so he¡¯s got the funds to purchase our stock!¡± ¡°Is that so! Depending on a woman now?¡± Arthur gasped, ¡°I don¡¯t like this kinda man. What about our funding? How¡¯re things on your mother¡¯s end?¡± ¡°I already have an idea!¡± Vincent smiled and beamed in confidence. ¡°That¡¯s great! All¡¯s well with Le?¡± ¡°Of course!¡± Vincent¡¯s smile made people want to punch him in the face, ¡°My treat today; how about we grab a meal together? Miyamoto wille along as well!¡± ¡°Sure!¡± Arthur nodded his head, ¡°I¡¯ll go do some work first; call me upter!¡± ¡°OK!¡± Around noon, Le finally woke up; it felt as though it was decades since shest rested this well. It also felt as though arge pair of hands sped her face. She slowly opened her eyes, and Vincent¡¯s huge face was right before her. ¡°Le!¡± Vincent called out to her in a low voice. ¡°Hm?¡± She stared at him with herrge eyes. He bent down slightly toward her. His warm tongue thrusted directly into her lips, and he flicked her tongue and enjoyed her sweet, tender kiss. He just couldn¡¯t contain himself and the overflowing sense of happiness he felt. Whenever he saw her, he just wanted to kiss her uncontrobly; she was his! ¡°Oh-¡± Le mumbled a bit; she just woke up and was greeted with Vincent¡¯s passionate kiss. The passionate French kiss was too much to take in. ¡°Alright, we¡¯re going to lunch; you, me, Arthur, Miyamoto, and Owen! Off we go!¡± Vincent told her in a low tone. ¡°Right now?¡± ¡°Yeah!¡± Le got up; the second she did, her phone rang. It was Renee calling, so she picked up. ¡°Renee?¡± ¡°Where are you? Treat you to lunch!¡± ¡°I¡­¡± She hesitated; she had just told her that she wasn¡¯t with Vincent anymore, and now she was together with him again. But since Renee was her best friend, she decided not to hide the truth from her. ¡°I¡¯m with Vincent; we¡¯re about to go to lunch. Why don¡¯t youe along?¡± After she said so, she looked to Vincent, ¡°Mr. White, is it alright if Reneees along?¡± ¡°You decide, whatever you say!¡± Vincent gave her the confidence to make the call. ¡°Come join us, Renee; Arthur ising too, and a Mr. ck! Come now, you¡¯re by yourself anyway. Besides, I have so much to tell you!¡± Le continued. On the other end of the phone, Renee pondered for a bit, then replied, ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll be over in a bit!¡± Before the entrance of the restaurant. The men all donned tuxedos, each one looking more handsome than the next; their fit physiques made them look like male models. Miyamoto looked deadly and cool; Arthur looked dashing and unchained. As for Vincent, he had on a sly crooked smile, which looked both devilish yet charming. Vincent and Miyamoto stood together and greeted each other; his eyes were still as dark as always, and he wore a ck suit. His nted bangs slightly covered over his eyes, but his eyes were deep and asionally shone a light. His thin, cold lips formed a slight curve. There was no way to distinguish what kind of emotion he actually felt, but it was an attractive smile. Le looked at these three men; they were incredibly handsome. Just how did they end up like this? Owen spotted Le and rushed to grab her hand, ¡°Le, how are you?¡± ¡°Good! How are you doing, Owen?¡± Le smiled as she took his hand. The little boy seemed much livelier since he began to spend time with Miyamoto. Genuine smiles finally began to show on his tiny face. The party sat at a table by a window. Perhaps it was because her rtionship with Vincent escted to a new level, her face was constantly feeling red. Vincent looked at her happy smile and he felt happy and content as well. With unrelenting spirit, he leaned over to her ear and said, ¡°Girl, I¡¯ve missed you so. Come home with me tonight, alright?¡± ¡°No!¡± Le¡¯s face turned even more red. She knew what he meant by asking her to return home with him. ¡°Then I¡¯ll go to your ce! Wherever you are is my home!¡± Vincent whispered. ¡°Renee¡¯s here!¡± She shoved Vincent away the second she saw Renee standing at the entrance and ncing around. This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. Renee had on a pale blue suspender dress; she looked incredibly thin. Her arrival surprised all the men, except for Vincent. Her clothing¡¯s simple yet delicate designs showcased her beautiful shoulders and sexy corbone. Her hair was tied to one side and fixed with a random hairclip, which made her look bothzy yet appealing. Chapter 400 Haunting Chapter 400 Haunting "Renee, oh it''s you, you''re very beautiful today!" Arthur praised her first, smiling brightly. Vincent shook Le''s hand and said a silent hello by slightly nodding his head. "Hey! Arthur, why did youe back so early? Didn''t you n to be away for half a year?" Renee naturally knew what Arthur came back for. Le had something serious issues, and he could not stay in America. "Sit here!" Le pulled Renee down and motioned to her to sit next to her, while Owen happened to be sitting next to Miyamoto. In such a seating arrangement Renee and Le were next to each other, but also next to Owen. Miyamoto took his wine ss, only nced at Renee lightly, then his gaze stayed on the scenery outside the window. Le introduced Miyamoto to her. Miyamoto didn''t reply and kept looking out the window in a daze, while Renee looked at Miyamoto''s gaze and shrugged. "Forget it, don''t disturb people in their thoughts, this is how great minds are born!" Arthur smiled and said, "Renee, you are still so funny!" "No, no, I''ve always been heartless!" Renee smiled faintly, and a touch of sadness passed from the corner of her lips. Miyamoto turned his head and looked at Renee with sharp ck eyes. The cold eyes collided with Renee''s indifferent gaze. Renee''s eyes shed with coldness, he was ignoring her, but it didn''t matter, this man looked like everyone else owed him something. He had a thin face, very cold, cold to the bones! "Dad, Mom is here!" Suddenly, the child sitting between Renee and Miyamoto tugged at Miyamoto''s clothes. Everyone was shocked, and only then saw a white figure walking towards the doorway. Le''s body became even more stiff, Pippa''s eyes fell on Vincent, Miyamoto''s veins on this hand on the chair was even more exposed, and Renee clearly felt the coldness from his side. At that moment, she was a little confused, Pippa''s gaze fell on Vincent as soon as she entered the door; she was not looking at Owen, not looking at Miyamoto, only looking at Vincent. Holding Le''s hand, Vincent lowered his head and kissed Le''s tight cheek lovingly, and said in a low voice, "I won''t pay attention to her. I can''t keep making the same mistakes." Slightly surprised and moved by his thoughtfulness, Le shook his big hand, her red lips curled up and murmured dissatisfied, "Why is she always haunting us?" "Because she is crazy!" The slender fingers touched Le''s cherry red lips affectionately. Vincent sighed and said with a depressed expression, "Perhaps we should go to the private room, why do we sit in the lobby every time wee here to see the scenery?" "That''s right, we should go to the room!" Arthur agreed. "Why don''t we go now!" Watching the intimate gestures of Vincent and Le with cold eyes, Pippa''s eyes burst out with sternness. The White Group was in a crisis. What else could Le do besides tempting Vincent? "Okay! Let''s go!" Vincent smiled, "Let''s go!" All of them stood up. "Vincent-" Pippa walked over and called Vincent''s name. Miyamoto nced at her and held Owen''s hand. He took the child to the private room. Owen looked back at Pippa and said with his small face looking up, "Dad, why does mom only look at Vincent?" Miyamoto stiffened and remained silent for a long time, only holding his son''s hand tightly. Renee heard what the child said. She looked at the tall figure with some sympathy as they were leaving. It turned out that the one who was really heartbroken was Pippa, the one that was in love with the husband of Le. "Le, let''s go!" Vincent didn''t even look at Pippa. He took Le''s hand in a pampering way and pulled her to his side, hugging her intimately and walking towards the room. "Vincent, the White Group is in a crisis now, do you still want to avoid me?" Pippa suppressed the stern look on her face, and smiled softly, her eyes falling worriedly on Vincent''s tired face. "Thank you for your concern, but it''s okay, I''ll take care of it." Vincent still hugged Le, and said estranged to Pippa who was standing aside blocking their way. When she heard that something went wrong with the White Group, Le panicked but then thought that Vincent said he would take care of it. She also believed he had this ability. Leaning close to Vincent''s side, she was like a little bird and smiled at Pippa, "Ms. Russell, you don''t need to worry about this, I believe Vincent will take care of it himself!" Le didn¡¯t like people like Pippa, because when she came, she didn¡¯t even look at Miyamoto, or even her own son. For this kind of woman, the more polite people were to her, the more cruel they were to themselves, that is why she would sweep away the introverted person she once was. "Vincent, I''m here to discuss business with you." She was very sensitive and thus aware of Le''s hostility, Pippa endured her raging anger, still staring at Vincent with a weing smile, and said sincerely, "Vincent, I know you are in need of money, Mom wants to sell the shares of the White Group, you need my support." "I have already said, no need, thank you for your kind intentions, please don''t bother me and Le again. She is still not able to destroy me and the White Group yet, so please tell her to know her limits." Vincent looked at Le with calm eyes and smiled softly at her, tightened the hands that hugged her body, and silently conveyed his confidence to her. "Vincent, is it really going to be okay?" Le raised her head and looked at Vincent. "Pippa, Owen is inside, do you want to see him?" Arthur said then. "No need!" Pippa said coldly. C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. Renee wanted to enter, but stopped suddenly. "You really don''t want your kid anymore?" Arthur raised his eyebrows and looked at Pippa sharply, making her feel guilty, but she bit her lip again and stared at Arthur stubbornly. "It''s not your business to teach me yet!" "Why do people only regret after losing?" Arthur sighed and went straight into the room. Renee nced at the man smoking inside. Miyamoto was really calm. He must be really disappointed with Pippa, just like she was so disappointed with Cullum, that''s why he was so indifferent. "Le, let''s go in, are you hungry?" Vincent smiled at Le and asked with concern. "Well, a bit!" Le also gave Vincent a smile, turned her gaze to Pippa again, and smiled faintly, "Ms. Russell, you are really kind, but unfortunately you use your kindness in the wrong ce, Vincent won''t be ambiguous with you anymore, so you need to see the reality!" "Just because you are afraid that Vincent and I are involved, you ignore Vincent and the White Group, and make Vincent deal with the crisis until he is exhausted, you will allow the White Group to copse." After all, Pippa stared at Le angrily and questioned her coldly, "You are so selfish, Vincent gave up so much for you, can''t you be considerate of his situation?" Vincent raised his eyebrows and looked at Pippa coldly, then turned his gaze to Le, his gaze turned gentle. "Le, will you mind if I be poor one day?" "No, even if you have nothing else left, you still have me!" Le stared into his eyes, and said affectionately, then held Vincent''s hand, then locked her cold gaze on Pippa''s slightly grimaced face from her anger andughed mockingly, "Vincent is my husband, no matter what I do, he will not comin, and this is my business with Vincent, and it has nothing to do with you. Even if the White Group copses, I don''t need your help, because there is really a problem with your character, Pippa. It is so sad that you have lost the man who loved you so much and even your lovely son, but now you even want to help other men. Don''t you think your life is a failure?" "What?" Pippa trembled angrily, looked at the arrogant Le coldly, unable to utter aplete sentence for a long time. After a long silence, Pippa calmed her breath and turned her gaze to Vincent, "Vincent, will you really let your mother sell the shares? That''s your hard work, and now only I can help you, why do you want to refuse?" "Pippa, you don''t need to say anything anymore, because of Le, even if the White Group copses, it doesn''t matter to me. As long as she is fine, everything is fine to me." Once again, he rejected Pippa''s offer. Vincent looked firmly at Le on his side with perceived warmth and affection. "Vincent, don''t talk to her anymore, I''m hungry!" Le said softly, a little spoiled. With a chuckle, Vincent shook his head helplessly, and smiled softly, "Okay." Pippa got angry, turned around and walked out. She really ignored Owen and Miyamoto. This woman was really cruel! As soon as she walked out and stood at the door of the room, Le looked up at Vincent worriedly. "Vincent, is everything really okay? Is it really like Pippa said, is she the only one who can help you?" "Stupid girl, even if the White Group goes bankrupt, I can still support you!" Was he that bad? If he could build an economic kingdom, he could naturally build another one. What''s more, even if his real estate didn''t increase now, it would be enough for a few lifetimes. "I don''t need you to support me, I''m just worried about you!" Le pursed her red lips. "As long as you treat me sincerely, even if we only have the basic things in life, I will feel happy!" "But I won''t let you only have the basics. I want you to have good clothes and food and not worry about money ever. This is also the vanity of a man. It is a joy of life to work for my wife and make money for my wife!" Vincent reached out his hand and squeezed Le''s nose. "But I''m still very worried. I can''t help you, I feel very useless. After all, the White Group is your hard work. Do you really not care about it? As Pippa said, the White Group is your hard work, you have established it, nothing should happen to it." Vincent stared at Le''s face quietly, and said firmly, "If you are so worried about me, why do you still want a divorce, stupid girl, you are not speaking what you are thinking, little liar." "I-" Le blushed and lowered her head shameful. "I don''t know if you love me..." "So you are running away and want to divorce me, is all that to force me to say what I think?" Vincent raised his eyebrows. "I didn''t think so much at the time!" Le said honestly. "How should I know that you fell in love with me!" Chapter 401 Heartbroken Chapter 401 Heartbroken "Yes, I''m in love with you!" Vincent was holding Le''s wrist with a worried look on his handsome face, "This silly girl has been into me for a very long time. She didn''t tell me but keep a diary secretly." Le''s eyes darkened and whispered, "You were my sister''s boyfriend. I''ve sworn that I won''t steal my sister''s boyfriend, because my mother did something wrong to my aunt. I don''t allow that kind of tragedy to happen, but unexpectedly, we''ve got married! I let my sister down. I''m sad. It''s so cruel to my sister." "No more tragedies will happen. I have had people go to Macey. I believe that she''ll be found soon." Vincent said in a deep voice. "Really?" Le looked up at him and felt very moved. She suddenly hugged Vincent tightly, with her head buried in his chest, and murmured, "Thank you, Vincent!" Vincent seemed to fall into deep thoughts, patted Le''s back softly, hugged her tightly and whispered, "Sweetheart, you can''t wait anymore? You find that you are lusting after me after parting with me for a few days, so you learn to throw yourself at me." "You think too much!" Le shook her head mischievously and wanted to get rid of Vincent. Vincent smiled more happily and stroke Le''s head with his warm hand, "Let''s go in to have lunch." They finally sat down. The private room was luxurious. Renee kept staring at Miyamoto quietly. After Pippa appeared and left, Miyamoto kept frowning and pursing his thin lips, with a cold vibe surrounded. "Daddy, I want to go to the bathroom!" Owen shook Miyamoto''s arm suddenly. Miyamoto seemed to fall into deep thoughts and didn''t react. Renee patted Owen''s shoulder. "Kid, let me take you there, okay?" Owen turned her head and nodded, "Thank you, auntie!" Renee held Owen''s little hand and took her to the restroom. When holding his tender small hand, Renee felt a bit sorrowful. If she hadn''t had a willful abortion, would the child of her and Callum be like this kid, who was tender, obedient and lovely? Renee didn''t want to let go of this small hand. After having an abortion, Renee often had nightmares. In her dream was a bloody little kid calling her "Mommy". She would wake up from the dream, wipe the cool face and could not help but burst into tears. Did she regret it? No. But she would feel that she owed her unformed kid a lot. Thinking of this, she felt so painful and knew that she may be tortured by nightmares about it for the rest of her life. She would murmur, "My baby, I''ll compensate you in the next life." In the bathroom. "Auntie, I can go in by myself!" Owen said in a young voice. "Can you?" Renee looked at him, "You are just a kid. What if you fall into the toilet?" "I can do it." Owen reassured Renee. "Auntie, I won''t fall into the toilet. I''ve grown up!" "Really? Okay, I''ll wait for you here. Do you know how to take off your pants?" "Yes!" "Good boy!" Renee touched his little face. He was so lovely. It was a pity that his mother didn''t love him. Unexpectedly, Renee met Callum. The world was so small. When Renee stood outside the restroom and waited for Owen, she saw Callume out of it. In an instant, their eyes met. Renee''s nose twitched. She thought that she had suppressed her emotions. However, she felt her heart throbbing with pain the moment she saw him. "Renee?" Callum was surprised. He seemed to hear Renee''s voice inside the bathroom, but he didn''t expect that would be her. Callum looked at Renee who was very thin with worry. He hadn''t seen Renee since he met her in the hospital that day. She resigned from the Overseas Chinese Affairs Office and he was promoted to the deputy director of the policy research office of the municipal government. "Are you alright?" Renee looked down and chuckled, "Callum, I didn''t expect to meet you. What a coincidence!" She said calmly to keep them at a distance, but she knew how heartbroken she was. She thought that they would never meet, because it was over between them, but ¡­ She found that she was not that strong. A hint of helplessness shed across Callum''s eyes. They kept silent. Callum stared at Renee who lowered her head but looked beautiful and thin. She had been with him for more than a decade, once pregnant with his kid, and almost died. He looked at Renee full of affection. It seemed that he was staring at the woman he loved most. But this deep gaze was interrupted by a voice. "Callum, what took you so long?" Lennie said in a soft voice. Renee stiffened her body instantly. Owen hadn''te out yet. Renee stepped back subconsciously, not because she was guilty. She didn''t want to have any contact with Lennie, since Lennie was Callum''s wife. Lennie found Renee, "Well, are you Renee? Callum''s childhood friend. You suffered from a loss of blood at our wedding. Have you got better?" Hearing that, Renee''s face was pale. "Lennie!" Callum shouted. "What? Am I wrong?" Lennie raised her eyebrow and threw a nce at Renee. She put on a provoking smile and held Callum''s arm, "Callum, what''s wrong? You doesn¡¯t look good. Who enrages you?" "Let''s go." Callum said. "Renee, go with us. You should talk about old days in the private room instead of the restroom, right?" Lennie winked at Callum, "Callum, you two chat in the private room. I''ll go first. What''s your opinion?" "What nonsense are you talking about. Go with me!" Callum was about to leave but was pulled by Lennie. ¡°Renee, did you be dumb because you bled heavily? I heard that you had a sharp tongue. Why are you so quiet today?¡± Renee destroyed her wedding and Callum left her at the wedding. That day, Lennie swore that she would teach Renee a lesson. She didn''t find a good chance before. Today, she saw Renee and Callum standing together. She heard that Renee had been pregnant with Callum''s child. She felt so angry that she needed to vent her anger. Renee bit her lip and looked pale, indulging herself in sad memories and what she had experienced with Callum. If possible, she wished she had never known him. The past days came to her mind. She never stopped feeling helpless, angry and sorrowful. She was not strong and cold enough. Otherwise, how could she feel so painful when she was mocked? Miyamoto came to the bathroom to find Owen. He knew that Renee took Owen to the bathroom, so he came here once he came to his senses. When he turned a corner, he heard Lennie humiliating Renee while Renee kept silent. He stood at the corner and didn''t move. "Stop it!" Callum pulled Lennie. Lennie shook off Callum''s hand once again. "Callum, to tell you the truth, I''ve wanted to get even with her for long. She destroyed my wedding,which is once in a lifetime. I won''t let go of her that easily!" "Renee, go away." Callum frowned more tightly and threw a reproachful gaze at Lennie. Renee looked at them calmly, "I''m waiting for someone. You should go!" "Renee, do you think you are very charming? To put it bluntly, Callum loves me. You''d better stop hanging around us. We love each other very much. Even if you get naked and climb into his bed, Callum won''t love you. You''d better stop seducing him. Otherwise, you won''t live a good life in F City." "Stop it! Lennie, I''ve married you. What else do you want?" "Tell Renee that you love me!" "Yes, I love you!" Callum said that as if he was a puppet. "Have you heard that? He loves me!" Lennie put on a smug smile and nced at Renee from top to toe. She humiliated Renee like the victor. When Renee heard Callum say that he loved Lennie, her heart was broken into pieces. Renee was enraged by Lennie. She raised her head and refuted Lennie with sharp words, "Yes, I heard that!" "Lennie, listen to me. Callum is a two-timer that I don''t care about. In my eyes, he is just a despicable, shameless and cold-blooded animal that heaven and earth cannot tolerate. He is not worthy of being a primate. Only such a woman as you will like him. It can be seen that you are also an asshole. You are a perfect match!" "Don''t refuse to ept it. It''s the truth. You think I can be bullied easily since I don''t talk? It''s not a big deal that your father is some leader in F City. When someone does me a favor, I''ll give back more. But if someone directs at me, I will spare no efforts to revenge on them. Get it? If you want to humiliate me, go to get more androgen to fight with me. Otherwise, don''t go out to make a fool of yourself. You show affections to each other at the door of the bathroom. Don''t you feel disgusted? Why don''t you go to septic tank and dip your hand in it? So everyone will know how smelly you are and how much you love each other." Hearing that Callum and Lennie''s faces darkened. "You vulgar shrew!" With that, Lennie lifted her hand to p Renee. Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. However, a man rushed over and held Lennie''s wrist in the air. The cold vibe rushed over. Renee thought that she would be pped. She didn''t expect that someone would stop Lennie. Miyamoto threw a sharp and cold gaze at Lennie and said in a deep voice, "You want to p her because you are defeated?" Chapter 402 What Do You Want Chapter 402 What Do You Want This was the first time Renee had heard Miyamoto''s voice which was deep, loud and pleasant to ears. He spoke thenguage not very fluently since he was a Japanese. She didn''t expect this indifferent man would help her. "Who are you?" Lennie felt a little stunned when this man who was more handsome and stronger than Callum held her wrist. Callum said to Renee in a low voice, "Renee, I''m sorry." "Mr. ck, forget it." Renee shook her head and put on a self-mocking smile. She had nothing to talk about to that kind of woman. "Daddy!" Owen walked out of the bathroom, lifting his cute pants. Miyamoto released Lennie, and threw a sharp and disdainful gaze at Callum. "Owen, let''s go!" Renee held Owen''s hand, "Go to wash your hand!" Once Lennie was let go of, she could not help but mock Renee, "So she wants to be a stepmother since nobody wants her." "Stop it!" Callum shouted, "Can you be quiet for a moment?" Renee bit her lips stubbornly and pretended not to heart that. She opened the faucet and washed Owen''s hand, "Owen, wash your hand. Come. Let me give you some hand sanitizer." Lennie was taken away by Callum. Miyamoto turned his head to look at Renee who was washing his son''s hand. A hint of tenderness shed across his dark eyes. He felt that Renee had the same misfortune as him. He was surprised by his own thoughts. "Auntie, thank you." Owen expressed his sincere gratitude to Renee. Renee stroke his head, "You are wee. Look at you. You''ll be a gentleman when you grow up. Many girls will take a fancy to you!" "I''ll love a girl devotedly." "Well." Renee was stunned. Even a kid was constant in love. It was sarcastic that Callum, that two- timer, didn''t know it. Renee shook her head to stop thinking about Callum. She raised her head and met Miyamoto''s thoughtful gaze, "Thank you for your help." "You are wee." He said indifferently, turned around and walked to the private room. Renee sighed and thought that she was the bitchiest. Otherwise, how could she fall in love with Callum? "After a halt to stock trading and some bad news spread, I am worried that thepany''s share prices will fall when the market opens." Arthur was talking about business with Vincent. Miyamoto, Renee and Owen walked in together. Before Vincent spoke, Miyamoto sat down and looked up to Vincent, "I can invest 1 billion yuan to your company to help you get through this crisis? What''s your opinion?" Hearing that, everyone was stunned. Vincent was also surprised and raised her eyebrows, "You''re going to help me?" "Miyamoto, why are you so kind?" Arthur said in a mocking tone. Miyamoto fell into deep thoughts and raised his head after a few minutes. He said to Vincent, "I''ve evaluated yourpany. Frankly, if yourpany was not capitalized, you would not get through this crisis, so I decide to help you." "What do you want?" Vincent put on a thoughtful look. He didn''t think that he would pay no price. "I want thend west of your resort." Miyamoto stared at Vincent. "The bid price of thatnd is 1 billion. It''s now worth 1.2 billion. Why do you think that I''ll give it to you?" Vincent said calmly, "Businessmen don''t undertake non-profit business. That''s true. You even covet thatnd!" "Yes, I only want it." Miyamoto was resolute. "Give me thend. 1 billion will be into your ount at once." "Thatnd is full of potential. As long as it''s developed, many investors will be attracted. So, it''s another way to gain capital. As long as I announce it will be developed, I can get 1 billion very soon. Moreover, even if I want to sell thatnd, I don''t have to sell it to you at such a low price." Miyamoto took the cup on the table and took a sip of the tea, "It''s up to you. I don''t have to buy it anyway." Le frowned slightly. Did Miyamoto take this advantage to get thatnd? "I won''t sell it." Vincent affirmed. "Can the White Group give enough funds for such arge-scale project?" Miyamoto continued. "Let''s not talk about business at the table. Let''s have lunch." Vincent prevented Miyamoto from talking more. Arthur and Vincent exchanged nces. Arthur smiled, "Miyamoto, you are good at ying different roles. You can do well in both underworld and business field." Miyamoto rolled his eyes and said bitterly, "I cannot seed in doing everything, such as making my rtionship go smoothly." Hearing that, people present was moved. We could be leading roles in all kinds of fields, but we may get obstacles in the path of pursuing love, because love was unpredictable. "You are right. Love is hard to get." Arthur said and threw a glimpse at Le who leaned against Vincent like a good bird. Renee''s eyes darkened. Love was hard to get! That was true. Le also had that feeling. It was uneasy for her and Vincent to get together and go through all that trouble. When Le picked up her phone to answer Theodore''s call, she just visited her father, walked out of the hospital and was in the backyard of the hospital, since the driver parked the car at the gate of the backyard. She rushed over but her phone rang. "Le, this is Theodore. I want to talk to you. I''m in the car 10 meters in front of you." Le frowned and nced at that car in the backyard. She saw someone wave his hand. Le walked over and saw Theodore. He sat in a luxurious touring car. "Theodore?" Le was surprised. "Get in." Theodore said. "Wee back." Le smiled and got into the touring car. Theodore became more mature, dressed in high-end handmade suit that fit him and foil his tall figure. Le was stunned slightly when seeing Theodore. She smiled at him politely, "What''s up?" Theodore looked up, nced at Le for a few seconds and turned his gaze to the scenery outside the window. He said in a deep voice, "Le, I heard that Vincent''spany was in crisis." Le was surprised. "How do you know that?" Theodore didn''t exin but lit up the cigarette with a lighter. The sound of the lid being opened was very clear and broke the silence. N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. He took a puff and blew out smoke. The smoke was in front of his eyes and his handsome face became hazy. However, his gaze was still sharp and he was staring at her as if he had seen her through. Le felt something wrong. Theodore seemed to appear in front of her with a noble identity. "I heard that Silver Breeze bought 10% of the shares of the White Group and Vincent''s mother nned to sell another 20%." Theodore said in a deep voice, showing how shrewd he was. Hearing that, Le remained silent and frowned. She was wondering how he knew it. She had nothing to say with Theodore. Though his words were implying something, she could not get it. "I don''t know how to do business. I don''t want to ask about it. I believe Vincent can handle it well." Le smiled lightly. With that said, she was about to get off the car. With a cigarette in hand, Theodore frowned and said, "I didn''t expect that you would be with him after he dealt with your family. Don''t you feel guilty about what you''ve done to your sister?" "What do you mean?" Le paused and looked at him in confusion. "I just worry about you." Theodore said calmly. Le sneered, "Theodore, I''ve made my point. Thank you for your kindness. I''ll go if there''s nothing else!" Theodore saw her disdainful expression, but he could not help but get close to her. Why did she still attract him like a ma after so long? Theodore thought that she had broken up with Vincent! He didn''t expect them to be together. She was so independent that she kept away from others. He liked her delicate and beautiful face, and charming figure wrapped by T-shirt and jeans. She was so beautiful that he couldn''t take his eyes from her. He liked Le, that cool girl in campus, who was indifferent to him and refused to betray her husband. "You don''t want to know the boss of Silver Breeze?" The moment Le got off the car, Theodore said. Le had to stop, "Who?" "My wife!" "You got married?" Le was shocked. "Yes!" Le was stunned, "Your wife bought 10% of the shares of the White Group?" "Yes!" "Why?" Le''s lips moved and felt quite suffocated, "Theodore, why did your wife buy the shares? Did you require her to do so?" "What do you think?" Theodore chuckled, threw a cold gaze and said, "To make it clearer, I did that. I will buy the other 30% percent of shares of White Group soon. Vincent only has 35%. Arthur has 15%. As long as Nora sells 20% to me, the other shareholders will support me. I may have the same number of shares as Vincent and Arthur." Le was stunned. Theodore was crazy! Though she didn''t know what it meant, she felt it terrible. She didn''t want to talk nonsense but remained calm. She didn''t want to be upset by his words. "Have you finished? Can I go out?" Staring at her soft and fair face, Theodore took a puff and squinted. He sneered, "Do you look down upon me?" Le turned a cold gaze at him and smiled, "Yes, I despise you!" She was so thin, but she had a strong vibe at this moment. She smiled at him and said in a calm and rational tone, "Nothing will change even if you have the same shares as Vincent does. Vincent and Arthur can obtain achievements by themselves no matter what business they are in. How about you? You can only live off a woman. Will your wife let you do whatever you want?" Chapter 403 Absence Makes the Heart Grow Fonder Chapter 403 Absence Makes the Heart Grow Fonder Le believed that Vincent was excellent. Le''s words indicated that she loved and admired Vincent, which made him sulky. He used fingers to crush out his cigarette, ignoring the heat. Le put on such a peaceful smile that irritated him. He felt unhappy and squinted his eyes. Le got off the car. Theodore followed her, "I don''t have to do that." Le felt that Theodore seemed to suppress his feelings and tried to know what she thought. Le''s back stiffened. She turned around to look at him. "You only need to promise me one thing!" Theodore said. "What?" Le thought perhaps she could take this chance to solve the problem for Vincent. "Stay with me for one night!" Theodore said. Le was surprised! She didn''t say anything but her gaze turned strange and sharp. Theodore was waiting for her to answer as if he was waiting for verdict. He stared at her, caught in a dilemma. On the one hand, he hoped that Le could refuse him. On the other hand, he hoped that she could say yes. However, he felt that Le would reject his request. Conflicting emotions churned inside him. Le did not say anything, turned around and stepped away when Theodore was at a loss for what to do. Theodore was astonished for a moment. He didn''t expect that she would not say anything or scold him. She just walked away like that. Did he make her speechless? Le strode to the back gate. Though Theodore threatened her in that way, she would not sell her body. No matter how much she loved Vincent, she would not help him in this way. Meanwhile, she figured something out! Theodore bought the shares of the White Group for her. Nora forced Vincent because she held a grudge against Le''s father. Only then did Le know that Vincent endured it silently. Vincent must have known that Theodore bought the shares? Le felt very moved. She walked out of the back gate. A car parked by the road. It was the car on which she went to the White Group. Le raised her wrist and nced at the watch. It was 5:30 p.m. Did Vincent get off from work? "Shall we go back to thepany?" "No, let''s go back to the vi." Le had not been to the vi for a long time. Yesterday, after having dinner with Arthur and Renee, Vincent worked overtime at night, and Le helped him sort out the materials. They worked overtime together all night. As dawn broke, Vincent rested for two hours with her in his arms and then went back to work. When she came back to the vi, Le cooked with Eira, "Eira, cook more dishes. Vincent wille back for dinner." "Alright." When Vincent came back, the table was set with dishes. Le was waiting for him at the door. Though he was tired from work, Vincent felt warm and happy when he saw the woman he loved waiting for him. Le took his briefcase. "You must be very tired, right? I''ve run a bath for you. Take a bath and we can have dinner." "Okay." Vincent embraced Le softly and kissed her, "Do you miss me?" Le blushed and looked at the kitchen. Eira peeped at them with a smile. She felt happy to see them in love with each other. Le''s face grew redder, "Eira is watching us!" "Are you shy? We are at home. We''ve been married!" Vincent stared at her with love and touched her face. He lowered his head to kiss her on the lips and put on a mischievous smile, "Don''t feel bashful to miss me." Le bit her lip and murmured, "I don''t miss you." "You''ll be punished if you lie." Vincent whispered to her ears. Seeing Le blush again, Vincent chuckled and threw his arms around her, "Sleep with me tonight. I haven''t had sex with you for so long." "Don''t be like that!" Le was pettish to Vincent. After dinner. Le felt very nervous. They would have sex for the first time after they made peace.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. What Theodore had said in the afternoon make her feel guilty. Without her, would the White Group have had this crisis? Thinking of this, she felt more guilty. Vincent came in and looked around. Since Nora had the video about him, Vincent searched the bedroom, found a pinhole camera and put it aside that day. Now, he searched the bedroom again and made sure that there were no more cameras. "What are you looking for?" Le felt puzzled when she saw Vincent look around and look for something. Vincent threw his arms at Le and buried his face on her hair to breathe in her hair smell. "Nothing!" "Vincent!" Le felt her heart racing and blushed when Vincent embraced her. "Take a rest. You didn''t rest wellst night." Vincent groaned to show his discontent, "I haven''t had sex for so long. You should make it up to me!" She was challenging him. The woman he loved was in his arms and he hadn''t had sex with her for so long. How could he fall asleep? He couldn''t fight his desire. Le''s heart was racing. She understood him, but could he make it when he was in such a condition? He was busy with work and got sick, "Go to sleep. I''ll make it up to you when you get better." With that said, Le blushed. "No! I want to have sex with you now." Vincent whispered to her ears. Le could feel her heart beating violently. The musky aroma from Vincent seduced Le and made her excited, but she was bashful, "Let''s talk about it after you take a rest!" "No, do it now!" Vincent was against Le''s soft body, kissed her and breathed out hot breath. He bit her fair neck. He was extremely excited. This woman could really arouse him. Now, Vincent felt the sexual urge to caress Le. Le was in his arms. She could feel something hard was against her. She blushed and breathed quickly. "Vincent!" Le was timid. She tilted her head to avoid being kissed, so Vincent kissed her on the cheek, and then nibbled her corbone... "Vincent!" Le trembled nervously. In the next moment. Vincent carried her, put her on the bed and was on her top... "Don''t refuse me." He said in a hoarse voice and his expression changed because of sexual desire. "I just feel..." Le was a bit nervous and bashful. They pressed against each other in an intimate way. Even if she only moved a bit, Vincent would groan. The woman he loved was under him with a pitiful look. Vincent could not help but have sex with her. The heat rushed through his abdomen. Then, he kissed her more fiercely. He was defeated by the desire to have sex with her. Vincent lowered his head and kissed her on the lips violently. His moist tongue went into her mouth and he sucked her mouth to take out the oxygen. She almost suffocated. He took off her pajamas and caressed her body from the waist to the breast. "Le." Vincent kissed her on the eye corner, lips and neck. Vincent hooked around her back and pressed her against himself. Her breast was against his, which excited him. He unhooked her bra. Vincent buried his head on her breast and sucked her nipples. "Vincent..." Le called his name at a loss. She lost the strength and she felt her heart thumping. He separated her legs and touched her vagina. "Do you want to have sex with me?" He asked in a hoarse voice. "I..." Le was at a loss. Her eyes met his reddened eyes. She bit her lips, "I don''t know!" "You want it!" Vincent flung her hair and pinched her jaw for an answer. Le felt the blood over her body was boiling and rushed to her brain. She could not think about anything. Only one instinct was in her mind. She desired his love, but she couldn''t put it bluntly. Finally, she nodded. In an instant... Vincent prated her private part and kissed her on the lips. Le groaned and felt her desire was satisfied. Vincent lifted her fair legs and called her name. He prated deep into her private part at will to satisfy the desire. Le couldn''t help but gasp, "Vincent ... take it slowly ..." But Vincent didn''t give her the chance to gasp and continued having sex with her. Theirbination was so wonderful that Le almost cried. She seemed to be born for him and doomed to be his wife. She called his name intently. She was no longer rational when they had sex. She knew that she belonged to this man for the rest of her life no matter what happened. At dawn, the sunshine was streaming into the room and the curtain became colorful. Vincent woke up. He realized Le was leaning against him. He curled his lips, held her more tightly and felt very happy. She was his wife and beloved. He felt happy that he could wake up with her in his arms. Chapter 404 Once Infatuated Chapter 404 Once Infatuated As he was pondering, the phone rang with a crisp ring. The ringing persisted and Vincent quickly answered the call. The caller was Charles who called early in the morning. Vincent frowned as he thought that the call was inappropriate. He looked at Le who was still fast asleep. She was indeed exhausted. He didn¡¯t restrain himselfst night and had exhausted her. He grinned sheepishly and answered the call, ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°The boss practically found out that I¡¯m helping you. I have obtained a copy of the video but I think that there is another copy. She said that if I were to help you again, she would kick me out of thepany! By helping you, I¡¯d betrayed my boss who had saved my life. You have caused me to be in a moral dilemma!¡± ¡°You¡¯ve been discovered by her?¡± Vincent frowned. ¡°Yes! I¡¯ll send this copy to you immediately!¡± Charles replied. ¡°Send it to the vi!¡± Vincent demanded. In half an hour, Vincent took the video from Charles and Charles grinned devilishly in satisfaction. ¡°I¡¯ll think of a way to get the other copy. But I feel that the boss is already cautious against me and had given me a warning. I may not be able to steal it anymore.¡± Vincent nodded as he frowned and asked, ¡°Have you looked at it?¡± ¡°Do I dare? But I had to open it to have a quick look to ascertain if it was both of you.¡± Charles rolled his eyes. ¡°Damn it,¡± Vincent yelled angrily and almost blew off the vi¡¯s roof. ¡°Hahaha¡­ I¡¯m leaving!¡± Charles quickly walked out of the vi and then turned to say, ¡°Vincent, you¡¯ve got great stamina. You could do it so many times in one night. Le must be exhausted! Next time be gentler to her!¡± ¡°Damn you! You watched the whole video?¡± ¡°No! No!¡± Charles quickly denied it and turned to leave whileughing. Could he not watch it? He couldn¡¯t get that stubborn girl so why couldn¡¯t he watch their intimate video? He would be mistreating himself if he didn¡¯t watch it. After all, he knew that he wasn¡¯t an honorable person and could never be a gentleman. Vincent didn¡¯t believe him and chased after him, ¡°Stop right there!¡± ¡°I said that I didn¡¯t watch. I really didn¡¯t!¡± He intentionally emphasized the words ¡®didn¡¯t watch¡¯ but the meaning was obvious, ¡°Really did not watch!¡± Vincent would be a fool to believe him. Vincent was furious! The woman that he loved had been seen in that manner by another man! Damn it! Charles walked to his car and then turned and said, ¡°I promise that I only watched a minute. You are huge and blocked Le. I wanted to continue to watch but I didn¡¯t want to be so sleazy so I didn¡¯t watch the rest of the video.¡± Vincent took a deep breath and suppressed his impulse to kill Charles with a punch. He lowered his head to look at the video disc in his hands. At least it wasn¡¯t like the video of Charles and Macey which had been viewed by the entire country. When Charles drove away, Vincent closed his eyes and then started to grin. He didn¡¯t want to reveal his sadness. He suddenly felt that he and Le were equally tragic like Romeo and Juliet. The dispute between the White family and the Hunter family was increasingly toxic. Even his own mother was about to deal with him in that manner. Back at his study, he yed the video and when he saw that the first minute he was simply hugging and kissing Le, he became moreforted and rxed. They were still fully clothed at that point but later both of them were naked and he made love to her in numerous positions. He was furious that he couldn¡¯t even make love in privacy. Damn it! He took out the disc, broke it, and destroyed it. He must get his hands on the other copy. Otherwise, there was no telling what his mother would do if she got angry. After Vincent broke the disc in two, he threw them into the drawer and walked to the window. He pushed open the window, the breeze blew and the morning sun rays shone into the room. He lit a cigarette and leaned against the side of the window as he frowned. He took a long draw of the cigarette and exhaled the thick white smoke. Now he realized that he had moments that he felt helpless and was unable to do anything. He wasn¡¯t that capable after all. If he was that capable, he would be able to convince his mother and protect Le and the incident with Macey would not happen at all. He felt very frustrated. Le didn¡¯t see Vincent when she woke up in the morning. She opened her eyes slowly and got out of bed. Her legs were very painful and gave way when she tried to stand. They were so sore that she almost knelt on the floor. She started to blush when she thought of what happenedst night. He really didn¡¯t hold himself back and had exhausted her. Her entire body was covered with red and green marks. They were the marks left behind by what happenedst night. She took up her robe to cover herself and then went to look for Vincent. He was in the study and when she pushed open the door, she could see the smoldering cigarette gripped by his fingers. The cigarette had started to burn his finger but he didn¡¯t seem to notice it. He continued to look out of the window. ¡°Isn¡¯t it painful? What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Le frowned as she walked in quickly and flicked the cigarette out of Vincent¡¯s fingers and asked, ¡°Did something happen at the office?¡± She stood beside him as she frowned and her heart ached for him. She also felt very guilty. Theodore was too troublesome. She held onto Vincent¡¯srge hands and softly said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Vincent!¡± She then ced her hands around his neck. Vincent was stunned and then asked, ¡°What are you sorry for? Silly girl? Thepany¡¯s issues are not insurmountable. What is troubling isn¡¯t money but rtionships!¡± He wouldn¡¯t be so upset if Nora wasn¡¯t his mother. ¡°Why are you crying?¡± Vincent was surprised when he felt that his chest was wet. He slowly patted Le¡¯s shoulders as hisrge hands caressed her hair and said solemnly, ¡°What¡¯s the matter, girl?¡± ¡°Vincent, I know about it!¡± Le continued to hang onto his neck as she buried her face in his chest. ¡°It¡¯s Theodore, isn¡¯t it?¡± Vincent frowned and was stunned, ¡°How did you find out?¡± ¡°I heard it!¡± Le didn¡¯t say that Theodore looked for her because she was worried that Vincent would get angry. She wouldn¡¯t bother with him anyway. She then said, ¡°It¡¯s me who had caused yourpany to be in this situation!¡± ¡°That¡¯s fair. I had hurt you so deeply and now it¡¯s my turn to be hurt. Otherwise, the heavens would be upset. I owe the Hunter family too much. If I had handled the situation better, your sister would not be missing and your father wouldn¡¯t be in the hospital.¡± ¡°You are not to me for these. It¡¯s your mother who did those!¡± Even till that day, they didn¡¯t know who was to me. Le frowned as she leaned against Vincent¡¯s chest. He knew how deeply she had been hurt and how much the Hunter family had been hurt. But the person who was really hurt was her sister! ¡°Vincent, what should my sister do?¡± Le asked, ¡°What shall my sister do in the future?¡± Vincent paused for a minute and then pondered deeply as he looked at the head in his embrace. He gently stroked the skinny face and said, ¡°When we find her, I¡¯ll find a way to send her overseas. Send her to a ce where no one knows her. It¡¯s best if she could start all over.¡± ¡°Vincent, have you ever loved my sister?¡± Le suddenly asked. Vincent paused his answer was denial but not absolutely, ¡°I was once infatuated.¡± She couldn¡¯t describe her feeling when she heard him say that way. On the one hand, she had hoped that he loved her sister but on the other hand, she hoped that he didn¡¯t. That conflicting feeling was tormenting. This must be the dilemma of being in love. She wanted him to be solely hers and yet hoped that he didn¡¯t have any ulterior motives for being with her sister. N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Vincent asked himself what he saw in Macey at that time. Perhaps it was her rebellious attitude and stubbornness. But he had forgotten most of it. It wasn¡¯t until he found out that Brian was the one who had killed his father that he had a motive to get close to Macey. He nned to dump Macey and then get to Le. He wanted to dump all of Brian¡¯s daughters and then cause them be unable to face the world. But he didn¡¯t expect to fall in love with Le! He wasn¡¯t a winner in this game. He had hurt so many people and now he couldn¡¯t find peace in his heart. ¡°Jealous?¡± He asked when he noticed that Le remained silent. ¡°No!¡± Le denied. She wasn¡¯t jealous but her heart was aching. This must be the feeling of being deeply in love. She continued softly, ¡°My heart aches. I hope that you loved my sister and yet hoped that you didn¡¯t.¡± She answered honestly which made Vincent feel even more guilty and upset. ¡°Le¡­ actually¡­¡± If he had known that his true love was her, then he would rather that he had never been involved with anyone else. But no one could have anticipated this. ¡°Say no more. Vincent, I know. I know it all.¡± Le felt that in a short period of time, she had experienced all sorts of feelings but then it was mostly sweet as he was finally hers. How difficult it was and the path ahead was fraught with difficulties but as long as he was with her, she would feel very blissful. She felt so happy that she started to cry again. ¡°Le?¡± Vincent¡¯s voice cracked. Anxiety, worry, and panic all were revealed in his voice, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? If I had known that I would fall in love with you, I would never be involved with any other woman. If possible, I wished that we had known each other since when we were in kindergarten. Then we would determine that we love each other and no one else could interfere with us!¡± He thought that she was jealous of Macey. She felt very touched when he exined in that manner. ¡°I¡­ I¡­¡± She stammered, ¡°I am so happy that I feel like crying!¡± Le looked at him with those big wet eyes. She loved those deep-looking eyes of his. He was much more tender and touching than before. She bit her lips tightly and felt like she had a lot of things to say to him but didn¡¯t know where to begin. He looked closely at her as he frowned gently, ¡°Silly girl, why should you cry when you¡¯re happy?¡± His heart broke when he saw her tear-soaked eyes. ¡°Vincent, I love you, I truly love you!¡± She dered. ¡°I know, I know!¡± His voice was raspy as he replied, ¡°Don¡¯t cry anymore. You look like a pitiful kitten and are not cute anymore!¡± ¡°I¡¯m not cute at all!¡± She murmured as her eyshes were soaked with her tears which made her look vulnerable. ¡°You are the cutest in my eyes!¡± He turned his head, pondered, and then continued, ¡°I love it especially when you act coy when in bed!¡± ¡°Rascal!¡± She was so embarrassed, wiped her tears, and red at him. ¡°If you really think that I¡¯m a rascal, I¡¯ll leave and get out of your sight!¡± ¡°No!¡± She quickly grabbed onto his shirt and said anxiously, ¡°I want to go to your office and learn to help you with your work!¡± Chapter 405 Forced To Divorce Chapter 405 Forced To Divorce ¡°Great! You¡¯re learning to be a good wife?¡± He said happily and smiled as he looked at her, ¡°I¡¯m be overjoyed to have my wife beside me. I believe that I can achieve a lot more with you by my side!¡± His expression was tender, loving, and caring as he said, ¡°Girl, but you should go to the hospital in the morning to take over your mother. Let her rest for a while. I will send two other caretakers to help take care of your father.¡± Vincent could not ept Brian as his father-inw because due to Brian, he couldn¡¯t see his father anymore. Although he was willing not to pursue the matter, that didn¡¯t mean that he had forgotten about it. Le could detect the meaning of his message. She calmly asked, ¡°Vincent, are you still unable to forgive my father?¡± He stared at her and said seriously, ¡°Yes! I¡¯m sorry, Le!¡± ¡°I understand! Although I don¡¯t know what happened in the past, I understand your feelings¡­¡± She heaved a deep sigh, ¡°I just hope that it can be resolved one day. He is no longer the mayor and he is bedridden! He was a titan but now he is suddenly paralyzed. This tragedy is a fate worse than death for him!¡± Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. She suddenly looked at him with matured mncholy, ¡°Can you imagine his situation now? He is bedridden and cannot move. He drools when he speaks and slurs inaudibly. He even urinates on the bed! That¡¯s the situation my father is in!¡± His eyes glimmered when he answered, ¡°But he is still alive and had lived in fame and luxury for so many years, isn¡¯t it? Le, I am unable to respect him as I respect your mother. I¡¯m sorry, please forgive me!¡± He sincerely said, ¡°Perhaps I will be able to ovee this after some time, but not now!¡± Le understood that she couldn¡¯t take this lightly and nodded. ¡°Come, let¡¯s eat something,¡± Vincent said. After their breakfast, Vincent sent Le to the hospital and instructed the driver to wait for Le and also to protect her. He proceeded to thepany thereafter. At nine o¡¯clock. Nora came to Vincent¡¯spany and the front desk did not stop her from entering. No one dared to stop her. Pippa came along with her. ¡°ra, bring me the files that are required for the meeting afterward,¡± Vincent said coldly. ¡°President, your mother and Pippa are here!¡± ra said. Vincent was stunned and frowned immediately as he said solemnly, ¡°Let them in!¡± When Nora came in, Vincent was focused as he read the files. He didn¡¯t raise his head to greet her. ¡°You¡¯re truly something!¡± Nora said sarcastically as she entered the office, ¡°Thepany is in a crisis and you are still so calm. I must have taught you well!¡± Vincent slowly raised his head and looked at Nora and then nced at Pippa. He calmly blinked with disdain and then lowered his head again. ¡°Is this your attitude towards your mother?¡± Nora became furious when she saw his expression. ¡°Don¡¯t get angry since your heart is weak!¡± Vincent said as he continued reading the files. He would have tolerated it in the past but now that he knew about his feelings towards Le, he decided not to indulge his mother. She would even use her status as the mother of the director of the White Group. He was suspicious how deep her feelings were for his father. If her feelings for him had been deep and strong, then how could she have sold thepany shares? ¡°How dare you be disobedient against me since you knew that my heart is weak?¡± Nora said coldly and her eyes red furiously. ¡°I have no time to chat with you. Please leave if there isn¡¯t anything else!¡± Vincent was unwilling to say anymore and suggested that they leave. ¡°You!¡± Nora looked at her son and felt helpless as she fumed angrily. Her expression darkened as she said, ¡°Looks like I need to use that video now!¡± Vincent was clearly stunned as he held onto the file. Le would not be able to handle it if a raunchy video of him and Le was released like what happened to Macey. Nora scoffed when she saw Vincent¡¯s stern expression, ¡°Hmph, worried now?¡± Vincent stood up as he fumed, ¡°What the hell do you want? The subjects in the video are your son and daughter-inw!¡± ¡°I¡¯ve never epted that Hunter woman as my daughter-inw!¡± ¡°Then you are willing to hurt your son?¡± Vincent said coldly. ¡°Vincent, mom¡¯s health is frail. Don¡¯t anger her!¡± Pippa tried to calm the situation down. ¡°Shut the hell up!¡± Vincent yelled angrily at Pippa. ¡°What are you so worked up for?¡± Nora sternly rebuked, ¡°I give you 12 hours to divorce Le. Otherwise, you¡¯ll see the video being broadcast!¡± ¡°Mom!¡± Vincent remarked. ¡°There¡¯s nothing else to say!¡± Nora turned away as she blinked, ¡°Pippa, let¡¯s go! I¡¯ve said what I wanted, walk!¡± ¡°I won¡¯t divorce!¡± Vincent objected. ¡°Then you leave me with no choice. Since you intend to spend your days with our enemy, then don¡¯t me me for being ruthless. I won¡¯t let you disrespect your father!¡± ¡°Then have you respected him? The White Group had been his lifelong achievement. How could you sell the family shares? Mom, I¡¯m suspicious if you¡¯ve ever loved my father! Or is everything you said a ruse? Did Brian really cause the death of my father?¡± Nora was clearly stunned. At that moment, her snide look froze as she took a step forward and red at Vincent. She said slowly as she emphasized every word, ¡°You are suspicious of my feelings towards your father? You¡¯ve betrayed your father and now you are finding excuses for yourself!¡± ¡°If you love my father then why did you divorce him?¡± Vincent asked coldly. Nora¡¯s expression stiffened as she looked at Vincent. It took a while before she couldpose herself, red at Vincent, and said, ¡°You have 12 hours until midnight tonight. If I don¡¯t receive notice of you leaving Le by midnight, then the video would cause a biggermotion than previously! Oh! Right, I changed my mind. You need to hold a press conference to announce this. You need to tell everyone that you will divorce Le! Otherwise, I¡¯ll make sure you regret it!¡± ¡°Why?¡± Vincent yelled furiously as his calmness evaporated. Nora¡¯s lofty elegance also disappeared and only anger and frustration remained. When she saw Vincent¡¯s fury and aggression, Nora continued to press onto Vincent¡¯s pressure point, ¡°Don¡¯t try to have Charles look for it. He won¡¯t be able to find it. I began to be cautious of Charles when he failed to seduce Le!¡± ¡°You¡¯re cruel!¡± Vincent tried to keep his cool but his pain could be seen in his expression. ¡°Son, you¡¯ve forced my hands. You already knew that I hate Brian¡¯s daughters. In the beginning, it was just a game but you became too involved in it. Now you have to wake up!¡± Nora red at Vincent as she said. Her tone and expression exuded her viciousness and determination for revenge. ¡°Okay! I will divorce Le!¡± Vincent remarked in resignation. He then looked at Nora, ¡°But not during a press conference!¡± Nora retorted sarcastically, ¡°Son, do you think that you have any choice?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t force me!¡± Vincent yelled. ¡°It¡¯s you who are forcing me!¡± Nora yelled in return, ¡°I didn¡¯t want to do this but to prevent your rtionship with Le from rekindling, I want you to marry Pippa after you announce your divorce. Otherwise, you will never get the video back!¡± Vincent red at Nora with his eyes wide open. He had never seen such a ruthless mother. Was she truly his mother? He felt as though he had been viciously stabbed. Then he suddenly raged, ¡°I was just a chess piece for your revenge. In the past, I believed that Brian killed my father, but now I¡¯m suspicious of it! Okay! I promise you that I will divorce Le and then marry Pippa! Pippa, do you dare to be married to me?¡± Pippa was stunned by the question and then answered definitively, ¡°Yes! I¡¯ll definitely agree to be married to you!¡± Vincent closed his eyes to contain his pain as he clenched his fists tightly, ¡°Both of you must leave now! I will satisfy both of you!¡± ¡°No! You want to see Le, right? Do you want to tell her that it¡¯s a fake divorce? No! Then I will release the news before your divorce!¡± ¡°What news?¡± Vincent demanded. ¡°That Pippa is pregnant. I¡¯ve already let the reporter prepare the news article. As soon as I make the call, the news of Pippa carrying your child will be published. By then there will be no turning back!¡± Nora had considered all unscrupulous methods. ¡°You¡­¡± Vincent copsed into his chair and his eyes looked frosty, ¡°What does her pregnancy have anything to do with me?¡± ¡°Of course it¡¯s a fake pregnancy to let Le give up on you. It¡¯s to ensure that she is utterly disappointed with you and gives up on your rtionship.¡± Nora said. ¡°You¡¯re vicious!¡± Vincent scoffed, ¡°I¡¯m embarrassed to have you as a mother.¡± Nora made a call, ¡°Lee? Publish the article. Publish online before nine-thirty and then publish in the newspaper at ten o¡¯clock!¡± Pippa didn¡¯t know that Nora would do these as Nora didn¡¯t tell her anything. She was unsure and asked, ¡°Mom, do you really want me to be married to Vincent?¡± ¡°Of course, I like you. You are my rightful daughter-inw but it was a pity that you¡¯ve missed out over these years!¡± Nora pulled Pippa to the sofa and continued, ¡°Son, when is the press conference? I can¡¯t wait any longer!¡± ¡°Now!¡± Vincent said with his eyes closed. He would not give up like this but he couldn¡¯t hurt Le. He pressed the inte and said, ¡°ra, immediately prepare for a press conference! Contact all the major news media!¡± The news was being yed in the patient¡¯s room. After Brian contracted the sickness, he practically watched nothing but the news. He was more at peace when he watched the news perhaps, he always had this habit over the years. ¡°Dad, do you want to watch F City¡¯s news channel?¡± Le handed the remote control to him. Brian was able to move one of his hands. Half of his body could move but the other half had lost all sensations. He changed the channel looking for news. Suddenly a segment of entertainment news caught his attention. The news announcer said, ¡°Now we will cover the news just announced by the White Group. The President of the White Group announced today that Pippa is his long-time mistress and she is now pregnant with his child. Now Vincent had decided to divorce Le. A lot of citizens guess that Mayor Hunter must have fallen gravely ill after watching his daughter¡¯s raunchy video and left the public office. Mr. White and Le¡¯s marriage ¡­¡± Why did he want to divorce me? Pippa was pregnant? Le¡¯s mind erupted immediately! She felt as though all the blood suddenly rushed to her head and her mind went nk. The news continued to cover the press conference. Chapter 406 Tears Won’t Fall Easily Chapter 406 Tears Won¡¯t Fall Easily Vincent''s face was gloomy, Pippa leaned against him like a little woman, smiling so happily, and beside him, Nora smiled even more triumphantly. Vincent only said a few words. "Because Pippa is pregnant, I had to take responsibility for her, so I had to divorce Le. Thank you foring.I have made a mistake that any man in the world could make. I hope my wife Le can understand. I can¡¯t help myself! I also hope that Le and I will remain friends after the divorce, I hope she can bless me and Pippa, as well as our child!" His tone was stiff, his eyes were staring at a certain ce, deep and quiet, as if there was a huge pain hidden. Le looked at him, through the screen, she saw his eyes looking into the camera, and when he said when he was divorcing her¡ªhis throat jumped, seemingly unwilling and helpless, his teeth were clenched tightly, the bruises on his cheeks were exposed, and his expression was so stiff. Le frowned, what was wrong with him? Le stared nkly at Vincent on the TV. The man who lingered with hertest night was now telling the citizens of F City that he was going to divorce her. Because he had a child with another woman! And she, looking at him in the moment when he turned and left the press conference, seemed to have seen the sadness in his eyes! "Le-" Brian patted the bed with one hand, seeming a little worried and nervous. Le regained her senses abruptly. Ayer of tears in her eyes, she was shocked, but she quickly suppressed the sadness. "Dad, don''t worry, I''m fine, you should take care of yourself!" Something shed in Brian''s eyes, he just grabbed Le''s hand, but couldn''t speak, and drooled again in his anxiety. "Dad, you don''t have to speak, I know you worry about me, I''m really okay!" Le smiled at him. "It''s not a big deal. If the sky was falling down, there is a taller one standing against it. I''m not afraid!" Le wiped his saliva with a tissue, and Brian moved his lips. "Pen-" Le seemed to hear him say pen, a very clear word. "Dad, do you want a pen? You want to write?" Brian nodded. Le immediately got pen and paper. Brian trembled and wrote a few words, ¡®Some things are not what they seem to be!¡¯ Le looked at the words, they were very crookedly but seemed to give her huge confidence, and she nodded. "Dad, did you want me to believe Vincent?" Brian didn''t nod or shake his head. Later, Le received another call from Nora. "Le, Pippa has Vincent''s child. I forgot to tell you. In Japan, Lan and Pippa had drunken sex. Now I will have someone send you the evidence!" Le was confused! When she received the package from Nora, Vincent''swyer also came and brought the divorce papers. Le looked at the divorce paper in the hands of Ted Parry at the door of the ward. The difference from last time was that this time, even the shares were gone, and he only took the divorce to her. Thewyer seemed hesitant to speak. Le asked softly, "Did he entrust you toe?" "Madam, the president seems to be reluctant to divorce, he, he only said to give you this, but I think his expression was very painful!" thewyer exined. Le nodded, bit her lip, thinking, maybe he had something he couldn''t speak about. She held the envelope sent by Nora in her hand. What could it be? It looked like a photo, she wanted to take a look, "Wait a minute!" She tore open the seal, it was really a photo. Le pulled it out, her face was instantly pale, because she saw Vincent''s face, but her eyes fixed on the photo behind that one. Her eyes were round, since it was Vincent and Pippa naked. Every picture was taken very clearly, especially Vincent''s face. Le finally understood Nora''s ambition at this moment,ughed at herself, and took the pen, "Okay, I¡¯ll sign!" After signing her name, Le took a deep breath, and then said to thewyer, "Tell him to take care of himself!" Thewyer was taken aback, "Madam?" "I''m no longer Madam!" Le put the photo in the envelope and entered the ward. Until the evening, Le did not receive a call from Vincent. He did not exin to her! Renee immediately called Le when she saw the news, and rushed to the hospital. Mabel was even more shocked and worried. "Mom, I''m okay. Renee and I will go out to have a chat. Take care of Dad and don''t worry about me!" Le said softly. "How could this happen?" Renee was surprised when the two went downstairs. "That can''t be right. When we were having dinner together yesterday, Vincent spoiled you so much, and when he was looking at you his eyes were so strong and hot, why did he suddenly hold a press conference today to say that he would get a divorce? No, it''s not right!" Le did not speak, she looked into the distance, turned slightly, and was extremely silent. There were photos of Vincent and Pippa in her bag. She held the bag tightly with her hands and took a deep breath, just saying, "I want to go to KTV! " "Okay! I''ll go with you!" Renee said immediately. As soon as the press conference was over, Arthur hurried back to Vincent''s office, pushed his door open vigorously, and shouted. "Damn, what are you doing? Why did you get Pippa pregnant again? And then you divorced Le! What the hell are you doing? And then you ask Le to be friends with you. Some people can be friends after a divorce, some people can simply be enemies. You hurt her so much, you are her enemy, and you want to be her friend. You idiot!" Vincent''s head was buried in his arms, he was sitting on the executive chair, his entire face buried in his arms. "Damn it! Tell me what''s going on!" Arthur pped the table, the papers on the table were so shaken that they almost fell, showing the strength of his punch. Vincent raised his head, and Arthur''s words that he was about to shout out ming him suddenly got stuck in his mouth, and he couldn''t say them, because he saw Vincent''s red eyes, seeming to suppress the unquenchable vigorous feelings. Vincent cried? Arthur was in shock. He had known him for so many years, let alone crying, he hadn''t even seen him fragile, he was always like a king, strong, confident, cold and arrogant, strategizing and controlling everything. With the ultimate wisdom and leadership, a man so good and so tough would cry? What happened today? Was he sad because of the divorce, but why? "You can go!" Vincent said solemnly, "Leave me alone!" Arthur didn''t even know what to say, he just murmured, "Really, this is it?" Vincent buried his head in his arms again. "No way, I won''t let anyone who hurt Le and me get away! Even if that person is my mother!" "I''m going to see Le!" Arthur was worried after all. "If you have something to say, I will tell her!" "No!" Vincent muffled. "Don''t say anything!" "It''s really annoying! Do you know that you will really lose her like this? What did your mother do?" "It''s all my fault!" Vincent murmured. Arthur lit a cigarette, took a deep suck, then looked at Vincent from aside, "You know? I really want to kill you, but look at you, I know there is something unspeakable, tell me, what is it? Being sorry is bullshit. I want to know why?" "I will fix it!" Vincent didn''t say why. Arthur had no choice but to leave. C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. He called Le and found out that she and Renee were on their way to a KTV. "I''ming too, where is it?" Le told him the address. However, Arthur happened to meet Miyamoto when he was parking, he was smoking by the car alone. "Huh? Miyamoto? What are you doing here?" Miyamoto raised his head and frowned when he saw Arthur. "None of your business." "Did you eat dynamite?" Arthur raised his eyebrows, and suddenly realized, "Oh, I know, you are depressed because of today''s press conference, right? You don''t really believe that Pippa is pregnant with Vincent''s child, do you? You saw Vincent right that day and his attitude towards her? Seeing you like this, and seeing Vincent like that, I don''t know what about Le. I''m really unlucky, knowing you guys!" Miyamoto nced at him, and said solemnly, "I saw Le and Renee go upstairs!" He was driving but because he was very depressed so he entrusted Owen to the babysitter. He came out by himself. He didn''t expect to see Le and Renee who got off the taxi. Because of the press conference, he and Le were the victims. Like a ghost, he drove the car to the parking lot of the KTV and ran into Arthur as soon as he smoked a cigarette. "Let''s go upstairs together! I guess you are very depressed! Le is probably so depressed that she wants to growl! Vincent is stunned! You are even more stunned." Arthur sighed helplessly and strode towards the building. Miyamoto did not refuse, and left with him. When they entered the private room, Le was singing, and the singing had a sorrowful taste, which made Arthur''s heart throb in an instant. When she was robbed of love You forgot all your vows She raised the banner of love and victory You want me to choose the way to continue loving you You once said to protect me Just give me gentleness without frustration But now you always avoid me Don''t worry about me anymore People say that love is like flying a kite If you care too much, you will have regrets But you all forgot to tell me Indulgent love will also scar the sky Too wronged, even breaking up is thest news for me I don¡¯t cry because I¡¯ve never owed you anything or love Too wronged, still in love with you, but you hold others in your arms Can''t go on like this, through the storm of love Too wronged, even the breakup I was thest to know... Arthur and Miyamoto were stunned at the door for a while and looked at each other. Le didn''t see them, but Renee waved and the two walked in and sat on the sofa. Arthur turned on the phone and recorded, recorded Le''s singing, then sent it to Vincent''s phone, and sighed deeply. Renee whispered to them, "Le is in a bad mood, no one should irritate her!" Arthur understood naturally, and nodded. Renee looked at Miyamoto again, "Mr. ck, isn''t Pippa your wife? What happened?" "We weren''t in contact for a long time!" Miyamoto said solemnly. Renee was taken aback and pursed her lips. "It''s okay, she''s a bitch, seducing Le''s man, damn I want to kill her!" Miyamoto frowned when he heard the words. Renee seemed to notice his displeasure, and immediately said, "Do you think you and Pippa will have a forever after? Mr. ck, she is pregnant with another man¡¯s child, why are you still so angry? It''s not worth it!" Chapter 407 Loves Price Chapter 407 Love''s Price Arthur''s gaze fell on Le who was singing in the front. She sang very focused, with a low voice, like a confession. Her voice sounded very good. If it weren''t for her current mood, Arthur would apud and say she sang well. But, at this moment, he felt the same grievances and pain as she did. C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. And he didn''t know how to help her! Le sang with all her heart, almost using her whole strength to sing, she felt so tired. Those lyrics were just like her mood, she couldn''t control her tears anymore, she couldn''t help but shed tears as she sang the song. As she sang, her voice was not right anymore. Arthur was worried, and walked over. He finally knew why he was tempted by Le immediately, because she had a blurry temperament that made people unable to stop. "Le!" He called her. Le was taken aback, the singing stopped abruptly, she wiped away her tears in panic, turned around, and saw Arthur. "You came?" Arthur reached out his hand and patted Le''s shoulder, saying nothing, just trying tofort her, and Le wanted to cry again. "I''m okay, don''t worry!" Le squinted, lowered her head and closed her eyes to prevent the emotion in her eyes from showing, "Are you going to sing? I''ll give you the microphone!" "I don''t sing, Miyamoto is here too!" Le looked over. Miyamoto sat on the sofa. Le walked over and sat aside. "Mr. ck, are you here to sing too?" Nodding slightly, Miyamoto was a little surprised, because he knew how strong Le was. Le''s optimism made Arthur very distressed. He raised his hand and rubbed Le''s head fondly, and handed the microphone to Renee. "Renee, go ahead and sing, don''t make the crowd awkward!" "Okay! I just added the song!" Renee was not in a good mood, and wanted to let it out. "What are you going to sing?" Arthur looked at Renee. She blinked her eyes and smiled, it looked extremely charming, "You''ll find outter! By the way, Le has not eaten, please order some food! I will dedicate this song to you, I have been a fan of this song recently. The lyrics are too artistic!" Renee walked to the TV, adjusted the microphone, and sang along to the lyrics on the screen, echoing with a slightly hoarse voice. Remember the dream when I was young, Like a flower that never fades Apany me through the wind and rain, See the impermanence of the world and the vicissitudes of life The price paid for love is always unforgettable All the sincere and infatuated words will always be in my heart, although he is no longer there... Arthur rolled his eyes speechlessly. Why did Le and Renee both sing such sad songs today. First, he intended tofort them, but his mood also went down now. Miyamoto was sunken in the sofa, listening to Renee¡¯s song quietly, standing there in front of the TV. Under the shadow were the lights passing by, and under the light there was a sad face, slender brows, a pair of blurred eyes, and under the pretty nose were her cherry lips curled with a bitter smile. The price of love?! Miyamoto held up the wine ss, raised it to Arthur, holding the wine ss, but his gaze stayed on the moving shadow who was singing. "It''s very good, I''m in a bad mood when you were singing it!" Arthur sighed and turned to Le, "I ordered you something to eat, they will bring it right away." "I''m not hungry!" Le smiled faintly and shook her head. "You need to eat even if you are not hungry!" As the waiter brought some Western-style fast food, Arthur grabbed the burger, "Go with this!" Le looked up, saw the warm concern in Arthur''s eyes, thanked him, nodded, took the hamburger, held it in both hands, and started to eat quietly. Renee was still singing. Let''s go, let''s go, people have to learn to grow up by themselves Let''s go, let''s go, you will inevitably experience painful struggles Let''s go, let''s go, find a home for your heart I was sad and weeping, and I was heartbroken, this is the price of love Maybe I still miss him asionally, but asionally it is inevitable to miss him I''ll pretend him to be an old friend, it makes me feel bad, it makes me miss him It''s just that there is no more spark in my heart, let the past go with the wind... Le listened quietly. Vincent! Vincent! Vincent! She yelled softly in her heart, stronger and firmer again and again. With this sad love song, Vincent, I yelled to you in my heart! My heart, it hurt, it hurt! She didn''t even know what the burger tasted like, she just ate it hard. The light in the room was very dark, Le tried not to cry, but her throat became tighter and tighter, and finally, in Renee''s hoarse singing, her tears fell presumptuously, seeming she had suppressed her feelings for too long. She opened her mouth wide to take a bite of the burger, she wanted to finish this one quickly, and in her heart she told herself and also told Vincent, "I''m very good, I will take care of myself, and you must too!" Maybe it was because she took a bite too quickly, and the bite was too big. She couldn''t swallow it, it was a bit dry, and she was choking. "Ahem, ahem, ahem-" "Eat slowly, don''t choke!" Arthur was always paying attention to her, and when he saw her tears, he sighed helplessly in his heart. Le lowered her head, insisted on finishing the burger, and then said lowly, "I''ll go out!" Then she ran out in a hurry. At the end of the corridor, Le''s tears were flowing like a waterfall. She didn''t cry when she signed the papers, but she wanted to cry at this moment, so she thought about it. Leaning on the wall of the corridor, her shaking shoulders revealed her emotions. Such a helpless and pitiful appearance caused Arthur, who was worried and followed her out, to feel a small but biting pain in his heart. It was a pain that could not be ignored. Seeing her love was so hard, his eyes suddenly tightened. He wanted to say, "Le, if you feel tired,e to me!" However, he knew that he couldn''t say anything at this time. At this moment, Arthur wanted to approach Le so much, but after all, he just stood quietly and said nothing, because he knew that at this moment, she was in a confused state, and maybe she just wanted to be alone. He was looking at Le''s trembling shoulders, she seemed to wipe away the tears. He saw her take a few deep breaths, then turned around and saw him, seeming a little surprised, and then a smile bloomed on her lips. That smile, so beautiful, still with teardrops on her face after the grief, her smile was bright and distressing, Arthur suddenly felt as if he choked, his handsome brows were tightly frowning, and his heart was so painful as if it had been pierced by a needle. Why was she so sad when sheughed? Was there anyone in this world who could make her smile from deep within? Who would be the man to apany her forever after and make her happy? Loving someone was probably heartbreaking and distressing, because only in this way would one understand what was unforgettable, would one know that love was not easy, and would people cherish each other. If one didn''t experience a bit of exposure to cold, how could we see the plum blossoms? They were standing in the corridor, five meters away, Le smiled at Arthur, but his eyes were sore, his heart fluctuated and he frowned, but then he rxed them again, and whispered, "I was worried about you, and came out and take a look!" Le walked over and shook her head. "I''m fine, thank you, Arthur! You are a good person!" But I would rather be a bad person, I want to be a bad person, take you, and spend my whole life to heal your heart. Arthur groaned in his heart, looking at the stubborn face in front of him, her face with a faint smile, the corners of her lips slightly curled up, her shiny eyes were a little hollow, and her dark hair. She looked as if she was untouchable. She was not the most beautiful woman he had ever seen, but the one who touched his heart the most. "Le-" Arthur hesitated. Le raised her eyebrows slightly, "What is it?" Arthur sighed in his heart, and finally asked, "About today..." Before he could say anything, Le just smiled faintly, and then said softly, "Do you want to ask me about divorcing Vincent?" "Yeah!" Le knew that he would ask. If others asked, she might not say anything, but it was Arthur, she could feel his care, she didn''t know how to face what happened today, and frankly speaking, she was in a mess right now. She knew something was wrong. She was crying not because Vincent divorced her, but because she saw the picture of Vincent naked and entangled with Pippa. It was so clear, it made her sad and she didn''t know how to face it. But she didn''t believe that Pippa was pregnant! She never wanted anyone to worry about her, and smiled slightly, "He must have something that he can''t speak about!" Just one sentence, but it hit Arthur''s heart, and it hurt so much. He saw her smile, beautiful as a firework in the night sky. How could sheugh so peacefully and so easily. But he never noticed it before, it turned out that her smile could be so ring. "Do you believe him?" Arthur could hardly believe his ears. Le smiled again and nodded. "Yes, because I love him, so I believe him!" What kind of treasure was she?! Arthur thought that Vincent had found a valuable treasure, and nodded, staring at her with deep eyes. It took a long while for him to spit out a few words, "Vincent is lucky to have met you!" "Vincent and I were so lucky to have met you. You are our eternal friend, thank you!" Those were sincere thanks, Le was grateful for Arthur''s concern. Le''s words of forever friends, a word of "we", separated him from them. She and Vincent were "us", and he, just Arthur, was their friend, not hers! "It''s easy to fall in love with a girl like you!" Arthur took a deep breath and sighed. Le chuckled slightly, her smile a little sad, "What did I do for that? I just want to live a simple life in peace, without asking for too much. I am going back in to sing, I will sing a lot of songs tonight!" She thought that her sister had experienced something like that, Renee had also experienced a lot. They experienced a lot more pain than she did. She was lucky, so she had to be strong. Then, she would wait! Helplessly, Arthur joked, "I thought you would be so fragile that you need a shoulder, I didn''t expect that I was overthinking it, but you are so strong that I admire you. Good job, Le!" "It''s not a big deal, is it?" Le raised her eyebrows, her smile calmed down, her calm was distressing. "Yes! No big deal!" At the White Group, president''s office. It waste at night, the lights in the president''s office were still on. Vincent raised his hand and took a deep puff of his cigarette. The white smoke diffused over his handsome face, drawing a thoughtful face. He couldn''t tell Le that he really didn''t want a divorce her. He couldn''t tell her that Pippa was not pregnant. He had never slept with her. Chapter 408 Defeated Instantly Chapter 408 Defeated Instantly He couldn''t tell her anything, since whenever he tried to contact Le, his mother was monitoring even the phone, and she would send the video out, which would only make the situation worse. He couldn''t allow Le to be in the same situation as Macey, since that would drive Le as well as himself up the wall. The voice message sent by Arthur made him hear Le''s sad singing, and the song "Too Wronged" made his heart sore that he almost suffocated. "Vincent, I brought you food!" Pippa''s voice sounded at the door of the president''s office, with a hint of expectation, a hint of excitement, and a hint of tension. Vincent''s falcon-like gaze condensed and precipitated a shock of coldness, as it swept towards her. "Vincent, hurry up and eat!" Her cherry red lips curled up, there was a little bit of invisible tenderness in her tearful smile. Pippa tried hard to make herself look calmer, but she couldn''t suppress the excitement of marrying Vincent. Variousplex emotions shed across Vincent''s cold face. Looking at Pippa who was still entangling him like this, there was a cold sh in the deep ck eyes. Standing up, he staggered, because he had been sitting for too long, and his legs and feet were numb. Vincent had never felt such a cold. It seemed that he was frozen including his blood. He was forced to this point by his own mother. This was the most painful part of being her son. "Vincent?" Looking at Vincent walking outside with a cold expression, Pippa quickly turned around and followed him, grabbing Vincent''s arm anxiously. Vincent turned around and saw Pippa''s hand, his eyes suddenly drenched, and he said coldly, "Let go of me!" "Vincent, you need to eat!" Pippa said anxiously. "You haven''t eaten anything since noon until now. How can you do this to yourself? Your body won''t be able to handle it!" "Let go!" It was still the two words of indifference, revealing the icy cold, the eyes shot at her like sharp swords, making Pippa not knowing what to do. After a long time, she said, "Mom, Mom said that if you don''t listen to me, she will send it out!" His eyes were tight again, Vincent''s big hand was clenched on his side, and the sadness fell deeply into his ck pupils. She would really do anything. Why did his heart hurt like this, it was torn bit by bit. Bloody was his broken soul, and he was unable to piece it together again. All these years, why? Was his mother really revenging his father? His heart fell into the boundless darkness. Vincent felt the pain for the first time, losing her love, losing a close rtive, while his mother, the only blood rtive he had, treated him this way. What scruples did he have? He couldn''t allow anyone to hurt Le, no. As if making up his mind, Vincent exuded a dark breath, and returned to his executive chair. Pippa was taken aback. What happened to Vincent? Why did she find Vincent a little darker just now, as if he was an emissary back from hell? After the light passed by on him, Vincent''s ck eyes were silent without any emotion. Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. Pippa opened the food box, Vincent didn''t look at it nor eat it. "Pippa, we have known each other for many years." Vincent lit a cigarette, his tone was low and tense. Why did the elegant, well-known and gentle Pippa be like this? "What do you want to say?" Pippa raised her eyes and looked at Vincent. The light shone on his face, but it couldn''t dissolve the indifference on his face at all. Instead, it outlined a circle of dark color, making the pair of eagle-like ck eyes stand out. They were sharper and morepelling, dark, like a boundless abyss, which seemed to draw all the darkness into it. No wonder that Pippa was so obsessed with Vincent, because he really had a poppy-like temperament. This man was cold and noble, introverted and quiet. He was arrogant and not easy to get close to, but he had the aura of a king that made people surrender. Especially at this moment, he seemed to emit a dark light, while you knew the danger, but it was like a poppy, immersing people in it. "Do you know me?" Vincent raised an eyebrow. "I..." Pippa paused and whispered, "Of course I know you, I know you better than Le, and I can help you in your career better than Le. You are kind and passionate-" "You may not know that if you really irritate me, I will be ruthless and cruel!" Interrupting her coldly, Vincent took a deep breath of his cigarette, looking at Pippa''s shocked face, Vincent said indifferently, "You will not be happy with me!" "I don''t care, I just need to be by your side!" Pippa said anxiously. "As long as I can see you, I can feel happy!" "You are so lost!" With a cold sentence, Vincent sarcastically smiled, and his eyes flickered. All those who owed him, he would ask them to pay back, one by one. Standing up abruptly, Vincent walked out. "Vincent, where are you going?" "To see her!" Vincent nced at Pippa coldly, then walked out. "I will go back with you!" "Go back by yourself, don''t mess up my car!" Vincent said coldly. Pippa was as if hit by a sword. "You, do you think I am dirty?" "Are you clean? You don''t think I will want a woman who has given birth to someone else''s child?" Suddenly heughed coldly, the longughter revealed his indifferent sarcasm, and he strode towards the elevator. He said the words that he was once afraid might hurt Pippa, since in this moment, he didn''t care whether he was vicious or not. In the end, he would notpromise. When Le and Arthur walked into the room together, Renee was still singing, Miyamoto was smoking a cigarette, his eyes fell on Renee, or on the video on the screen. For a moment, Le felt a little weird. Renee actually sang an English song, the theme song of "Ghost". Oh! God! Le sighed. The lyrics and the sad tone was so heartbreaking that Le couldn''t help to feel her nose itch again. She found that she and Renee were both easily sad. Actually, what was the big deal? Le shook her head vigorously and walked in. She staggered because she didn''t pay attention, and Arthur immediately supported her, "Is everything all right?" "Yes, it is a little dark, I didn''t see!" Le exined. "Shhh! Renee sings really well! Mr. ck is fascinated!" He nced at Le worriedly. After making sure she was really okay, Arthur turned his eyes to Miyamoto, Miyamoto''s eyes looked thoughtful in the darkness, as if his thoughts drifted somewhere along the way. Ghost, such deep love. The moment the male protagonist finally kissed the female protagonist in the holy aperture in the video, Le''s tears fell. Love was so deep, but they were separated, and would never see each other again, all they had left were longing. Renee''s heart was also sour. After finishing, she put down the microphone, the room became quiet again. Arthur apuded first. "Thank you, I can''t sing well!" Renee was a little shy. Arthur yelled, "I am apuding for their love, and who said the apuse was for your singing!" "Ah-" Renee was surprised. "So I overthought it?" "Hahaha..." Arthurughed, "You are really self-conscious!" "Arthur, you are so annoying, you don''t leave me any face at all!" Renee was angry and funny, and walked over, grabbing the beer on the table and started drinking. Le''s eyes were quick and she grabbed her hand. "You can''t drink this, drink some milk!" "It''s okay, I want to drink!" Renee smiled at Le. "Get drunk tonight!" "You are not in good shape, you can''t drink!" Le didn''t forget that she had just had a miscarriage and tremendous bleeding. Strictly speaking, it hadn''t been a month since her delivery yet. She shouldn''t be outside anyways. If she drank alcohol, she would die! Le was very serious, and Renee nodded. "Le, you are so kind!" She was really grateful to Le. She was scolded by her parents at home, saying that she was low and lost the face of Bryne''s family. From the day of the bleeding till now, Renee had never received warmth from anyone else than Le. Of course, she had to depend on herself, but Renee was still eager to get the understanding of her parents, but it is so difficult, so difficult! It seemed that as long as a girl had a miscarriage, if the news spread, it would be hopeless for this person and she would be damaged goods, and there would be no happiness at all. Those memories left by Callum were so painful and unbearable, those lingering sentiments, lingering nightmares but they were so entangled, and endless. Many times she dreamed of Callum and the scene under the tree that year, he was dressed in fluttering white, smiling so brightly. She was dreaming of the yground, where he was leaning against the railing in the wind flirting with other girls with a wicked smile on the corners of his lips. In fact, it was really just a memory, and it really hurt too much! "Why can''t you drink, Renee? Let''s drink together!" Arthur didn''t know what happened to Renee, and called out for her to drink. Le pped him on the shoulder, and Arthur was taken aback. "What happened?" "Renee can''t drink!" Le solemnly said to Arthur. "Don''t make her drink!" Miyamoto suddenly walked out and shouted at the waiter in the corridor. "Waiter, a cup of hot milk!" Everyone was puzzled. When the milk came, Miyamoto pointed directly at Renee, "For thisdy!" Renee was surprised. Suddenly Le was puzzled. Renee should drink hot milk during her post-delivery month, but how did Miyamoto know that Renee needed hot milk? Arthur frowned and blinked, and asked doubtful, "Miyamoto, you, do you know Renee?" Miyamoto said disapprovingly, "Does it have anything to do with you?" "Damn! I find that sometimes you have the same virtue as Vincent, you''re so choking when you talk! You are the same type of bitches." Arthur took a sip from his ss. "But I guess you must know Renee''s secret!" Renee looked at Le. Le was taken aback and shook her head. She hadn''t said anything. Renee lowered her head and picked up the warm milk on the table, such a warm ss of milk, she whispered to Miyamoto, "Thank you!" It was so unexpectedly that Miyamoto was such a caring man! Renee guessed that he must know about her miscarriage, but how did he know? Was it on the news? Did he see her bleeding when she was carried away by Vincent at Callum''s wedding? Chapter 409 Taking Advantage Of Each Other Chapter 409 Taking Advantage Of Each Other Simrly, Miyamoto still had not said a word towards Renee¡¯s words of thanks. It was strange! It was definitely strange! Arthur raised an eyebrow and was forced to address the elephant in the room by saying, ¡°Miyamoto, what are you really nning?¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°The thing about Vincent divorcing Le to marry Pippa!¡± Le¡¯s face went pale again, Arthur was indeed straightforward. Her heart had barely managed to feel rxed for a bit and now it started to hurt again. Renee looked towards Miyamoto as well, only then did she remember that in the news, Vincent had mentioned that the woman he was marrying was the mother of his son. ¡°It has nothing to do with me!¡± Miyamoto replied coldly, his dark and dense hair was so thick, and his devilishly handsome feature had no expression. He lowered his amber coloured eyes, those curly lashes that were even better than that of a woman¡¯s, which covered the dark shadows under his eyes. His thin lips pursed slightly, but there was a seductive curve to it. ¡°Because I¡¯m getting married as well!¡± ¡°What?¡± Le gasped. ¡°With whom?¡± Arthur was surprised as well. ¡°Her!¡± Miyamoto pointed towards Renee. ¡°What?¡± Renee was thunderstruck! She waspletely and grandly thunderstruck! Why had she not known that she was getting married? ¡°Yes! You!¡± Miyamoto was so sure, so sure that Renee almost fainted. ¡°What? Mr ck, what kind of joke are you making? It¡¯s not April Fool¡¯s today!¡± Renee eximed hurriedly. Suddenly, Miyamoto moved close to her darkly and evilly and held onto her waist tightly with one hand. They were sitting together and their positions were close, as he looked down on her tiny pale face from above. Her cherry coloured lips were pursed into a straight line in anxiety as her soft and shiny long hair fell on her shoulders. Her skin was as white as snow, her features exquisite. Her glimmering eyes was full of emotions, and her long and curlyshes fluttered, leaving a shadow on her face. She was like a beautiful fairy that was out of this world. ¡°Yes, you! I want you!¡± Saying so, he kissed Renee¡¯s lips in front of Le and Arthur. Renee was shocked as she pushed away Miyamoto forcefully. His lips that were ice cold kissed on her lips, which made her almost frozen, ¡°Hey! Damn it! How dare you kiss me!¡± Renee stunned, she had not much experience in this entire life and had only kissed Callum once and had only gotten intimate that night. Suddenly she was kissed forcefully by this strange, cold man. It was hateful, and some more he even had the audacity to say that he was marrying her. ¡°What, what do you mean?¡± Renee was so pissed off that she stood up and almost scolded Miyamoto pointing at his nose. Miyamoto stood up as well and grasped Renee¡¯s hand in one go, ¡°I think you need a wedding to cleanse off some things!¡± Having said so, he pulled her along and began to walk outside. ¡°Hey! Where are you pulling me off to?¡± Renee shouted, ¡°You madman!¡± ¡°Mr ck!¡± Le got to her senses as well and shouted anxiously, as she chased out after them. ¡°I won¡¯t hurt her, Le!¡± Miyamoto turned back and said to Le. Le froze there for a while and was unable to react for the moment. It was as if she was watching a shadow puppet show, between the light and shadows, muddling the person. ¡°What is this about?¡± Arthur frowned but did not get up, and he and Le watched as Renee got dragged away by Miyamoto just like this. ¡°I don¡¯t know either!¡± Le shook her head and looked at Arthur again. ¡°Did I hear that Mr ck said that he was marrying Renee just now?¡± Even now Le did not know if she had heard it wrong, could her ears had deceived her? ¡°This is indeed the case!¡± Arthur slumped onto the couch, ¡°You didn¡¯t hear it wrong, and I hadn¡¯t heard it wrong either!¡± In F City, in a premium apartment that was newly developed. Renee was brought here by Miyamoto. She red at the dominant man whom had not say anything but only that he was bringing her somewhere. He had actually brought her to a apartment, his apartment. Once she got in she saw that Owen was ying with a toy car on the floor and his nanny was apanying him. There were also four bodyguards in the living room. What was going on? Renee was shocked! ¡°Auntie?!¡± Once Owen saw Renee he stood up, ¡°Why have youe to our home?¡± ¡°Well! Hello, Owen!¡± Renee greeted awkwardly. How would she know how she had juste to their home, and she wanted badly to run away immediately now. ¡°Owen, daddy had something to talk about with auntie, you y on your own! I¡¯ll read you a storyter!¡± Miyamoto¡¯s tone when he spoke was low and gentle. Owen nodded obediently and replied, ¡°Alright! I won¡¯t disturb daddy and auntie!¡± ¡°Good boy!¡± Miyamoto grasped onto Renee¡¯s hand and went into the study. This dominant man¡¯s hand wasrge, Renee was held in a deadlock by him, so she entered the study. Once she entered she could not help but exim, ¡°Are you out of your mind? I¡¯ve told you all the way here that I won¡¯t be marrying you! Do you want to marry every woman you meet?¡± He locked the door and then went to his desk. Sitting down, he looked up at her, ¡°Listen to what I have to say first and have a thought about it!¡± ¡°What?¡± She could not tolerate his falseness as she red at Miyamoto angrily. ¡°Spit it out!¡± ¡°I know that you have just had a miscarriage and lost a lot of blood, and I know that your rtionship has failed. Your parents feel that you¡¯re losing their reputation and are trying hard to introduce you to some people to marry!¡± ¡°How, how did you know?¡± Renee was shocked. ¡°Did you investigate me?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Because I needed a woman who had been wounded to marry me!¡± That cold and devilishly handsome face with features that were exquisitely carved was radiating with an intoxicating seductiveness. His pitch ck pupils were unpredictable as a vortex in the ocean, the bridge of his nose was straight, and his thin lips curving into a slightly annoyed angle. His tousled hair was a little messy, his dark clothesplimenting his fit figure. ¡°I¡¯m not a wounded woman. Sorry, but I won¡¯t marry you!¡± Renee only felt that Miyamoto was in need of a beating. ¡°Further, even if I needed a man to marry, I won¡¯t find a Japanese one!¡± ¡°You¡¯re racist!¡± ¡°So what?¡± ¡°I¡¯m half Chinese!¡± ¡°What does it have to do with me?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t need you to fulfil your marital duties, and if you fall in love with someone else one day, we could divorce. Marriage is just a formality, I need a woman to marry. In other words, I need a woman to y along with my acting!¡± His unreadable eyes swept over her, as Miyamoto stood up and came before her. ¡°What? Does it not attract you? Even if you can look good in front of Callum and make him live his entire life in regret?¡± His arrogance and prudish look were really annoying her. Although he was so handsome, but he was a narcissist. Renee replied annoyedly, ¡°Hearing what you say, it was as if I should be thanking you for your gracefulness. Funny, why must I be your wife?¡± Miyamoto lowered his body and Renee was so shocked that she fell onto the couch. He pinned her between his arms and watched her face that had a funny expression, ¡°No woman had ever dared to speak to me like this, have you forgotten how Lennie had embarrassed you? I believe that besides me, no one would be better than Callum. With my ability and wealth, a wealthparable to Vincent¡¯s, it¡¯s enough for your parents to stop pestering you. Aren¡¯t you interested?¡± His evil eyes and smile looked like a devil, as if he would pounce on her weak self at any moment. ¡°Even if that¡¯s the case, so what?¡± Renee red with herrge eyes, trying to act like she does not have a care for the world. But her non-stop shuddering legs had exposed her cowardness. Miyamoto curled his lips and his handsome face came close again. Renee eximed and her body curled into a ball and shrunk into the couch, ¡°Don¡¯te closer! You can just talk standing there!¡± ¡°I heard that Lennie¡¯s father has already started taking action against your father.¡± His words caused Renee to pause. Her alertedrge eyes stared at him. This was indeed the case, her father had first been transferred from his position as the key officer of his original department. It sounded like a promotion, but in fact he had been transferred to another department to retire and no longer had any realmand. Renee knew as well that it was the result of her fainting at Lennie¡¯s wedding that day. ¡°What do you want?¡± One side of Miyamoto¡¯s lips curled up, ¡°Firstly, be my wife obediently, you don¡¯t have to warm my bed; secondly¡­¡± He came close to her slowly, the corner of his lips evil and cold, ¡°I¡¯ll make Lennie look bad, and make Secretary Newman look bad!¡± ¡°You vile person!¡± Renee was so angry that she pushed him away. She turned her eyes, his words were indeed attractive to her, ¡°False marriage?¡± ¡°Yes! False marriage! Taking advantage of each other!¡± ¡°Alright! I¡¯ll take advantage of you first. Since you can investigate so clearly, please help Le and Vincent. If they are not divorcing, then I¡¯ll marry you and be willing to be a tool of yours!¡± ¡°How is this hard?¡± Miyamoto raised an eyebrow, he straightened his body and looked at her like a king, ¡°All you have to do is to cooperate with me, and I can solve their problem for them.¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve never been unable to do what I intend to do!¡± ¡°Deal!¡± Under the light. Le sat by the desk and took her bag. She breathed in deeply, there were photographs of Vincent and Pippa inside, photos that were sent by a person on Nora¡¯s orders. Ever since she came back from the karaoke, she had been thinking about this on the way. She never believed it, and felt that something was not right. If Mr White had indeed in that kind of rtionship with Pippa, why would Miyamoto not know? Would he have allowed this sort of thing to happen then? Further, Mr White had never admitted to having an ambiguous rtionship with Pippa, and this photo was sent over by Nora¡­ She breathed in deeply once more, taking out the photo, lowered her head and examined. At the beginning she had merely swept through it with her eyes. But then, her eyes suddenly widened as something shed through her brain. The two figures being intimate, the woman under Vincent¡¯s body. That figure, why was it so familiar? Le searched in her mind quickly and stood up suddenly, her face was pale. Was it not her? There was a red mole the size of a mung bean on the arm that was wrapped around Vincent¡¯s neck, that was hers. Yet, it was Pippa¡¯s face! She was shocked as she came to a realisation! Was it really like how she thought? The photo was photoshopped was in fact Mr White and herself, so had Mr White been threatened? So he wanted to divorce so suddenly, out of the blue. Back then when she had wanted a divorce, he did not want to agree at all, but this time he suddenly mentioned about divorcing. Andst night, they were really being that intimate on therge bed in the mansion. The editing of the photo was well enough to make people think these were real. Le continued looking, the more she looked the more it seemed to have given away. It was really herself, what then was up with this photo? Was it same as her sister¡¯s? Was she in some video as well? Chapter 410 Stop Forcing Me Chapter 410 Stop Forcing Me She put the photo into the envelope once more. Le walked into the kitchen, took out a basin, and turn on the gas stove. She lit up the photo and it burnt into ashes in the basin. Suddenly, there was a smile on Le¡¯s lips that was genuine. She knew that Mr White had been forced into divorcing her, she knew that she should have trusted him¡­ ¡°Mum! Vincent is still not taking heed of me!¡± Pippa drove while she called Nora. ¡°It¡¯s alright, Pippa. I¡¯ll think of a way, if it really could not work, I¡¯ll put the second n into action.¡± ¡°Mum, do you mean Le?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Hanging up the call, cruelty shed through Pippa¡¯s eyes. She would not allow anyone to snatch Vincent away, Vincent was hers. The Bugatti drove to where Nora lived. Charles came out from the side and was looking a little anxious. ¡°Don¡¯t fight with her, it¡¯s useless!¡± ¡°Thanks for the reminder!¡± Vincent¡¯s tall figure brushed by Charles¡¯s side coldly as he walked into the living room. Behind him, Pippa¡¯s car drove into the yard as well. Charles stood in the yard, seeing that Pippa came down from the car, he walked over. ¡°Pippa, is it worth it to abandon your own son and a man that loves you deeply to marry a man who doesn¡¯t love you? Is it really worth it to live in your entire life in pain?¡± Pippa was stunned by Charles¡¯s question. Thinking of Owen, her gaze tightened, but she replied adamantly, ¡°I don¡¯t want anyone except Vincent! You better not betray Mum, don¡¯t forget that you have sworn before!¡± Charles was shocked by her reply, ¡°I never forget! But it alsoes with conditions, no?¡± Vincent breathed in deeply and suppressed all the emotions that should not appear under his calm expression, as he walked into the living room. Nora was sitting on the couch, she did not even lift her eyes as she saw Vincent walk in. ¡°When are you marrying Pippa?¡± ¡°Think about this clearly, if you really go to such extreme ends, even if Ipromise and married her our mother and son rtionship would end here. We will no longer be owing each other anything!¡± Vincent stated without expression. Nora paused and raised her head, examining Vincent. ¡°Nice try! I should be d that my son has made it on his own and no longer needs me as his mother!¡± ¡°Have you ever thought of me as your son?¡± Being asked so, Nora¡¯s expression froze as she stood up angrily. ¡°If I hadn¡¯t thought of you as my son, Le would have been long got rid off by me! What do you think I did it for?¡± Vincentughed coldly, ¡°You didn¡¯t think of me as your son, you¡¯re just afraid that I would take revenge on you. You should know that since there is your blood in my body, it would naturally have your taste for revenge, and the key is whether I want to use it or not! But if you force me to, I will surely exhaust all means and will never rest until I achieve my aim. If you piss me off, both of us would lose and we¡¯ll meet my father earlier, and then I can make it clear whether you¡¯ve ever loved him! Or had there been something hidden behind what happened years ago?¡± Staring coldly at Vincent¡¯s expressionless face, Nora sat down instantly. The tense atmosphere in the room shocked Pippa who had just came in. Charles walked in following her and hiszy and nonchnt attitude immediately changed. He poured a cup of tea and passed it to Nora. ¡°Calm down, boss!¡± Nora took the cup of tea with a stiffened expression and took a sip of the tea, as if she was hiding something. Seeing Vincent before her being cold and scary, the chiselled features were a carbon copy of Eric and her own. But those eyes were filled with hatred at this moment, and were watching herself. The look made her feel guilty, made her suddenly feel anxious. Vincent looked at his own mother coldly, his dark, alerted pupils poring into her as if they could see right through her, his thin lips pursed together. ¡°Give me the video and I can promise you that I won¡¯t find Le again. But if you don¡¯t give it to me, then I have no promises as to what I might do.¡± ¡°Get out!¡± In the silence, Nora suddenly fired up, ¡°You disobedient son, you rascal!¡± ¡°You¡¯re no longer one of the White family, when you married Uncle Russell years ago you¡¯re no longer my father¡¯s wife. Even if you die you can only be buried in the family tomb of the Russell family, the White family has nothing to do with you. I¡¯m a disobedient son, I¡¯ll admit, but it is because you forced me!¡± ¡°You, you, you¡­¡± Nora pointed at him, suddenly her face went green and her lips quivered. Vincent¡¯s fists tightened. ¡°Oh no, she¡¯s having a heart attack, take the medicine fast!¡± Charles acted quickly and immediately took a pill and stuffed it into Nora¡¯s mouth, ¡°Stop provoking boss, Vincent!¡± He warned him already to not deal with it hard on, being hard on would only worsen things. ¡°Mum! Drink water, drink some water!¡± Pippa began to feel anxious as well. Vincent closed his eyes, refusing to allow the pain in his eyes to show. His tightly pursed lips showed his emotions now, that was still his mother after all, and he did not want to anger her to death. After taking the medicine, Nora¡¯s emotions calmed down slightly. The anger which she suppressed for more than a decade in her heart overwhelmed her heart as she red at Vincent in anger, ¡°Get out!¡± ¡°Vincent, stop angering mum! Is it worth it for Le, for the enemy¡¯s daughter?¡± Pippa felt clearly the emotions that Vincent was suppressing, but she could not care for his emotions any more, she must get Vincent. ¡°I¡¯ll nevere again, stop forcing me. Give me the video obediently, and from now onwards, you¡¯re no longer my mother!¡± He had to say these words cruelly, Vincent turned around and left inrge strides. ¡°And you Pippa, you¡¯re no longer my family. The ce you should be is the asylum!¡± Late at night. Le burnt all those photos, while she felt rxed she also felt pressure at the same time. It seemed that Nora really hated her father. She could not wait to investigate until she had qualified to be a policewoman. Le spent the whole night in front of theputer searching for what happened years ago, she found out from some messages posted by someone who imed to be an insider on an online forum that years ago her father, Eric and Gordon Fletcher were very close ssmates and friends. C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. Le suddenly recalled that when she asked her father before, he mentioned that Eric died because of him. For this, he felt very guilty! Why did he die because of her father? Le was confused! On the morning of the second day, Le went to the hospital very early and stood before the sick bed. Le asked seriously, ¡°Father, what really happened as to Mr White¡¯s father¡¯s death? Can¡¯t you tell me?¡± Brian stunned, seeming to have foreseen that Le wasing to ask him this and he shook his head. ¡°Father, you said that Mr White¡¯s father died for you, what¡¯s the reason? Even until now, you¡¯re still unwilling to tell me what happened then?¡± Brian gave Le a long look and it was not known when he had a pen in his hand. He wrote with difficulty a few words on a notebook, ¡°This is my promise to him, I¡¯ll take it to my grave!¡± Le read the words on it and was shocked to her core, ¡°Father, if you don¡¯t tell, I¡¯ll go investigate. I must know, Nora¡¯s being more and more terrible now, not caring even for Mr White. That¡¯s her own son and she no longer cared, and if you don¡¯t tell why we would never know, and more people will get hurt because of this!¡± Brian only sighed deeply and no longer spoke. The corner of his lips was still askew, once he opened his mouth he would drool and it was uncontroble. Le looked at her father as her heart ached, as she continued, ¡°Father, how much deeper do we have to be hurt before you can understand?¡± ¡°Some things are better left unknown!¡± Brian wrote a sentence lopsidedly again. These words were written so forcefully and so slow. ¡°I know! I know you wouldn¡¯t tell, then I¡¯ll go ask Director Gordon Fletcher, I think he should know the reason!¡± Brian¡¯s pupils suddenly contracted and Le could clearly feel Brian¡¯s nervousness, it shed by and was gone quickly. ¡°Father, it looks like Director Gordon Fletcher indeed knows the truth from years ago, I understand!¡± Le immediately walked out of the ward. ¡°Le¡­¡± Brian called out in a low voice, his voice was muddled and almost could not be heard clearly. ¡°Le!¡± Mabel saw that Brian was a little anxious and she instantly stopped Le for him. ¡°Mum!¡° Le stood before Mabel and her eyes widened, ¡°Mum, Father knew about the truth of this incident but is always unwilling to tell. For this, my sister had already been a joke of F City and the next person to get hurt could be me. If father wouldn¡¯t say, I can only go ask myself. I just don¡¯t believe that no one knew about that incident years ago! Seth is already dead but he still has children, no? Director Gordon Fletcher is still alive, right? The people in the office years ago couldn¡¯t have all died, right?¡± ¡°Your father doesn¡¯t seem to want you to investigate, Le!¡± Mabel frowned and was very troubled, ¡°I know that this thing isplicated and Nora hates us!¡± ¡°Father, no matter what, I must know the truth!¡± Le could wait no further¡£ ¡°I¡¯m sorry but I must still go!¡± Saying this, she turned and ran out. ¡°Le!¡± Mabel chased after her, ¡°Wait for me, wait for me for a moment! I have something to say!¡± ¡°Mum!¡± In the corridor, Le had already ran very far away and had to stop, ¡°What do you have to say?¡± She turned and saw her mother Mabel being serious, it was a serious expression she had never seen before. She reached over and held on Le¡¯s tiny hand, looked around and said to Le, ¡°We shall go there to talk!¡± Le could only get pulled away by her to the corner of the stairs. Mabel knew that Le was being headstrong, so as if she had decided she told her, ¡°Le, your father will never cause harm to Uncle White, they were such good ssmates, good friends and were close as brothers. Your Uncle White was very good to your father too, how would your father cause harm to him?¡± ¡°Then why did Nora say that father had caused Uncle White¡¯s death?¡± ¡°Because she loved your father!¡± Mabel finished and closed her eyes in pain, ¡°She had hatred born out of love!¡± ¡°How is it possible?¡± Le was shocked, how could this be? ¡°Mum, is what you¡¯re saying true? How would Nora have loved my father? Isn¡¯t she Uncle White¡¯s wife?¡± Mabel immediately held onto Le¡¯s hand tightly, ¡°Because of this, Le, your father might have felt as if he owed her because he hadn¡¯t been together with her back then. So he tolerated her revenge on the Hunter family!¡± ¡°No! Even if so, he couldn¡¯t possibly give in on my sister¡¯s and my happiness?¡± ¡°Your father never thought that things would be so serious, or else why would he have copsed under the anger? Listen to me, Le, no parent would hope for their own child to be the joke of the entire world!¡± Le stared at her mother, her vision clear. She wanted to see something from her mother¡¯s eyes! Yet she saw her mother who had thinned down, ever since her father was sick she seemed to not notice her mother¡¯s condition. She was pretending to be strong alone, taking care of her father alone. Although there was special care, she seemed to have not talked to her mother in a long time, she suddenly felt that she was being further and further away from her mother. Chapter 411 Leila Hunter’s Counterattack Chapter 411 Le Hunter¡¯s Counterattack ¡°Mum, why are you so thin? Mummy, you¡¯re getting old! Your hair is turning white!¡± Le called out in a low voice. Mabel¡¯s expression faltered as she shook her head and calmed Le. ¡°Mum is fine, that¡¯s all Mum knows. Nora Morgan likes your father and your father was an attractive man! It¡¯s normal that many people like him. He¡¯s a lifelong fate for Mum and your aunt, a fate that can¡¯t be escaped!¡± ¡°Mum!¡± She frowned, ¡°How did you know that Nora liked my father?¡± ¡°Your father said so!¡± Mabel¡¯s expression seemed a little unnatural. Le was stunned and a little suspicious. ¡°Le, Mr. Gordon doesn¡¯t know anything either. They were just ssmates back then!¡± Mabel saw Le¡¯s somewhat sceptical expression and said hurriedly, ¡°You should know that it is Mr. White who isn¡¯t taking straight. As Nora liked your father, Mr. White felt cuckolded and that¡¯s why he get depressed! You shouldn¡¯t ask Mr. Gordon again as they have such a good rtionship. You ask people who are aged and they will get nostalgic and be sad!¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Le murmured and no one whether she was asking Mabel or asking herself. Committing suicide just because he was cuckolded? Could it be that Nora had something to do with my dad back then? Therefore he couldn¡¯t bear the blow. With his wife on one side and his best friend and partner on the other, he ended up choosing to take the dead-end! It seemed to make sense, but something wasn¡¯t right. Committing suicide for someone else? Can this be the decision of a man in a high position of power? Le was silent, frowning in thought. ¡°Le, I¡¯ll go in and apany your father now!¡± Mabel said carefully, ¡°Don¡¯t go to find Mr. Gordon again, he¡¯ll be very embarrassed! Also, don¡¯t tell Vincent about this, Mum doesn¡¯t want him to know that his mum doesn¡¯t love his dad! It must be a big shock to him!¡± Le was aware of the seriousness of the situation, but why did she feel that something was wrong? But as she confronted her mother, she could only nod her head. ¡°I understand, mum!¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to look after your dad, what about you and Vincent?¡± Mabel¡¯s head ached as she recalled yesterday¡¯s press conference. ¡°Divorced!¡± Le whispered, lowering her head. Being able to meet such a mother-inw and such parents who obviously knew the truth but didn¡¯t say anything, it would take a miracle for them to go on, Le thought. Obviously, her mother was keeping some secrets too! After thinking about it for half a day, she decided to go and find Seth Jordon¡¯s family secretly. She was sure that someone would know the truth. ¡°Mum, I¡¯ll go now!¡± Le picked up her satchel and headed for the Southern Suburbs of F City. She asked around many ces once she entered the Southern Suburbs, looking for Seth¡¯s family. But the news she got was that he had a son who had previously been at home, but had mysteriously disappeared a few months ago! He had disappeared a few months ago! Le tried to ept the news and had no choice but to return for the moment. The only clue was that Seth¡¯s son was called Ben Jordan. She wanted to investigate further! She sat on the bus as the scenery sped by along the road. She held the phone in her hand but it never rang for a moment. Was he not avable to call her? Her heart was still upset. As she was thinking about it, the phone rang. Le was a little nervous but noticed that it was an unknown number and she answered it immediately. When she heard the voice, her heart was disappointed that the person was Pippa Russell. ¡°Pippa?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s meet!¡± ¡°No thanks!¡± Le didn¡¯t want to see her. ¡°It¡¯s not me who wants to meet you, it¡¯s my mother!¡± Pippa¡¯s voice was grim. Le was stunned, Nora? She frowned and thought for a moment before adding, ¡°Where do we meet?¡± ¡° Grand View Cafe!¡± Pippa said. ¡°Alright! I¡¯ll be there in half an hour!¡± Le hung up the phone and pondered what Nora would say. She was Vincent¡¯s mother anyway so Le decided to go and meet her. At Grand View. Le walked in and saw Nora and Pippa already waiting by the window. She slowly walked over to them. Nora was wearing delicate make-up as usual and a tight-fitting cheongsam. On the other hand, Pippa was dressed in a white suit, giving the impression of a capable urban woman. Le walked up to them and did not rush to sit down, but smiled gently. She turned to Nora and asked, ¡°Are you looking for me?¡± Nora saw that Le did not look intimidated andughed mockingly, ¡°I have something to say to you.¡± Pippa raised her head even more proudly and confidently curled the corners of her mouth then smiled smugly. Le was very calm, standing quietly in front of them without saying anything. A stagnant aura surrounded them, bringing a sense of oppressive suffocation. ¡°Have a seat!¡± Nora said. Le sat down opposite them. ¡°If you have something to say, just say it. This is thest time I see you, and we are no longer rted. I think you should have understood that I have signed it! I have nothing to do with Vincent anymore!¡± ¡°What kind of attitude is this?¡± Pippa held back her indignation, her sharp eyes looking interrogatively towards the calm Le. Le was calm and said without annoyance or anger, ¡°It¡¯s already my limit that I can stand here today and speak to you calmly and politely like this!¡± Nora curled the corners of her mouth mockingly and smiled gently, ¡°I asked you out to invite you to Vin and Pippa¡¯s wedding. They will be holding a grand wedding ceremony at HJ Hotel this Saturday!¡± Le was stunned but there was no expression on her face. She knew that Nora intended to see her sad. However, why did she have to let someone else be pleased? Le smiled gently, ¡°Great! I¡¯ll send a big gift package!¡± ¡°Are you not angry?¡± Nora raised her eyebrows. ¡°Why should I be angry?¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you still in love with Vin?¡± ¡°Who says I am still in love with him? I begged you to make me whole and give me my freedom. If there is nothing else, I should go now!¡± Le said and was about to stand up. ¡°Wait!¡± Nora stopped her, ¡°What¡¯s the hurry?¡± Le didn¡¯t say anything and didn¡¯t leave. Was Mr. White really going to marry Pippa? She thought about Nora¡¯s words and messed up her thoughts. Le bit down on her lip for a moment. She had to admit it, even if she didn¡¯t want to. She minded and felt sad. Even though she knew that perhaps he had no choice, she was still very sad. She didn¡¯t know what it felt like to be in her heart at that moment, but she felt a sense of sadness that she hade to the end of the road and had no ce to go. ¡°Le, if I can ruin your sister¡¯s reputation, of course I can do the same thing to you!¡± ¡°Is it still a nude photo?¡± Le raised her eyes, her cold gaze looking at Nora. ¡°Is it still the same trick? Taking nude photos of me and then recing them with Pippa¡¯s face? Aren¡¯t you afraid that I will send out the nude photos that you sent to me? I pay back the same way as you did, aren¡¯t you afraid?¡± Nora snapped. ¡°You found out?¡± N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. ¡°Such a poor synthetic technique, but you have helped me instead. If I send this to the media then Miss Russell will end up just like my sister. Miss Russell, my sister was embarrassed but my sister has no children, and you? You obviously didn¡¯t have sex with Vincent but you were photographed naked and intertwined. If this is published, will Owen still recognise you as a mother? I¡¯m afraid he will hate you as a slutty mother, right?¡± Le never wanted to be harsh and sarcastic. But she found that when she met Pippa and Nora, it was easy to stir up the evil element in her bones. ¡°You ...¡± Pippa looked at Le with a shocked expression. Nora also didn¡¯t expect that when she asked someone to send that photo just to piss off Le, these photos should be exploited by her! But if she knew that Le had already burned those photos, she would only be more arrogant. However, Le was d that Nora didn¡¯t know. Le looked at them quietly. She saw the shock sh in their eyes and hid the sh of disgust underneath them. Facing Pippa whose face was distorted by anger and shock remained a pair of clear and deep eyes. ¡°Do you still want to threaten me? This time you¡¯ve been threatened back, right?¡± ¡°Huh!¡± Nora was older after all and was able to calm down quickly.¡± But that¡¯s your body, you¡¯ll ruin your life as long as I send out the original version!¡± ¡°Then you¡¯ll have to condemn your good daughter!¡± Leughed gently again, ¡°I¡¯m not the only one whose life is about to be ruined. Am I? To be honest, I¡¯m not afraid of you now as I have nothing anyway! My father is no longer the mayor of F City, and my sister has already ruined her life, so it¡¯s worthwhile for me to ruin my own life and ruin yours! I have nothing after all but you are the mother of the president of the White Group. She is the heir to the Russell family, your future daughter-inw. Who will find it more humiliating? Let¡¯s wait and see!¡± ¡°What an eloquent tongue!¡± Nora really didn¡¯t expect Le to have such a good eloquence. ¡°Thanks for thepliment!¡± Le smiled coldly. She stood up and looked at Nora and Pippa. ¡°I want to say something for you. If I were your foe, it would be understandable for you to treat me like this. But Vincent is your son, how can you bear to force him to be so helpless and in such pain? As for you, Pippa. Isn¡¯t it even sadder that you married a man who doesn¡¯t love you? Aren¡¯t you afraid of the wrath of God for abandoning your lovely son, Owen?¡± Nora¡¯s body stiffened violently and her face stiffened even more. Pippa was also pale from Le¡¯s question. Le turned to leave and just walked a few steps away, when her head was lowered and her eyes met a pair of ck leather shoes. Le slowly raised her head and was not surprised to see that it was Theodore Hall. Theodore was walking towards her, his white shirt lined with a vest of vertical stripes, his straight trousers with long legs, clean and neat. Theodore walked up to her and stared at her intensely. His deep eyes were filled with an unexinable sadness and Le was a little ufortable by his overly intense gaze. She turned away without greeting him and wanted to leave. ¡°Le!¡± Theodore blocked in front of her, not allowing her to leave. He lowered his head and stared at her silent face, saying in a deep voice after a long silence, ¡°They hurt you like this, Vincent abandoned you, and you still stand up for him?¡± Le was stunned as his unexpected words startled her. She thought that he might have heard what she had just said to Nora. Nora and Pippa both stunned as they looked at the tall and gentle Theodore. Le whispered, ¡°It has nothing to do with you!¡± ¡°But my heart hurts!¡± He said quietly, his tone truly heartbroken. Le looked at Theodore who was standing in front of her. His eyes were so clear that one could look at him quietly and see his genuine sincerity. He said quietly again, ¡°I have always hoped and waited for the day when you would be my wife. I have never been in love. Even if I married someone else, I would still love you just as much and never change. Le, I know I am not eligible to love you anymore, but I am eligible not to allow others to bully you. You are not alone.¡± Chapter 412 Jointly Attacking The Enemy Chapter 412 Jointly Attacking The Enemy Le pursed her lips and said softly, "Since you are already married, just treat your wife well. I don''t need you to worry about my affairs. I will handle it well on my own!" "Le," Theodore unconsciously clenched his fist. He was silent for a long time and said bitterly, "I just want to help you." "If you really wanted to help me, you wouldn''t have acquired the White Group''s shares privately. Are you sure you''re helping me?" Theodore looked Le in the eye and said, "I know I made you mad thest time I said something like that, but I''m really d you were speechless towards me. Because I know that, until the end, you''re a good girl, who deserves my love!" "Sorry. I''m leaving!" She didn''t have the time nor the mood to listen to hispliments. She just felt sad and upset. "Le, I''ll take you to Vincent to confront him about why he abandoned you!" Theodore said eagerly. He even said in a pleading tone. "Will you give me a chance to help you?" "You really are a bitch!" Pippa approached her and said sarcastically, "You''re flirting with a man in public." Le smiled lightly, looked Pippa in the eye, and raised her eyebrows, "Miss Russell, there are plenty of bitches out there. It''s just that I''m not going to be a bitch in my lifetime. And you''re the one most qualified and capitalized to hold that title, right? You broke up someone''s marriage, abandoned your own son, and the man who loves you with all his heart since you are obsessed with another man who doesn''t love you. The word "bitch" describes you, right!" "Don''t you dare say that about me!" A harsh roarced with frustration rang out in the cafe. Pippa shuddered slightly. Why did Vincent have to be so stupid to like a woman like Le? "I wouldn''t dare!" Le smiled gently, "And I don''t care either!" After saying that, she was about to leave! "Wait, don''t you go!" Pippa was stimted and went up to pull Le. There was a snap, apanied by a scream, "Ah-". So loud, so crisp, so strong. Whose face had been pped? Le froze and looked at Theodore in dismay as she saw him p Pippa. And his elegant face looked very sinister at the moment. "You," Pippa covered her cheek and her eyes went wide with shock. "Theodore!" Nora also stood up from the sofa and came running sharply. "You hit Pippa? You''re a man. How can you hit a woman?" Theodoreughed as if he had heard a ridiculous joke, "As long as I am here, Le will not be bullied by you. I''ve put up with you for too long! Le is kind, but that doesn''t mean I''m kind too!" "What do you mean?" Nora staggered, "We were so close to working together earlier!" Nora''s somber gaze was now tinged with disbelief, "Mr. Hall, apologize to my daughter!" "Apologize to this bitch?" Theodore''s mockery deepened at the corners of his mouth. He raised his eyebrows andughed, "Sorry, I''m not used to seeing this bitch bully Le. If you have a problem with that, I''ll just p her again!" Le was also amused by Theodore. The warm smile washed away the cold chill around her. Then she spoke to Theodore, "Forget it, let''s go!" She didn''t want to be bullying, but she didn''t want to be bullied either. "Mom!" Pippa covered her face. It hurt. Theodore had really used all his strength when he pped her just now. "Le!" Suddenly, a familiar female voice came from the doorway. Le was dumbfounded and looked towards the door, and saw Renee standing there intimately holding the arm of Miyamoto at the door. Renee, who was slim and beautiful, was like a delicate rose. She leaned against Miyamoto, who was tall and aloof, calm and distinguished, and Le somehow felt that they fit together so well. They looked really like a perfect match! Without even looking at Pippa, Miyamoto looked down and said to Renee, "Don''t drink the coffee. You''re not in good health!" "Okay! I''ll listen to you on all counts!" Renee nodded tenderly. Oh, God! Le remembered the scene in the KTV room. She still couldn''t believe it. Pippa was stunned. Especially when she saw Renee holding Miyamoto''s arm again, she was so shocked that she felt struck by lightning. "You...You?" Pippa pointed at Miyamoto and Renee in shock as she looked at them incredulously in such an intimate manner. "What''s wrong with us?" Renee wasn''t being polite. She just hated pretentious women like Pippa. She felt bad every time she looked at her. Their arrival, naturally, drew the attention of the crowd. Le too. Miyamoto had a magnificent figure and a slightly indifferent face. He frowned and nced at Nora, but did not look at Pippa. Then Miyamoto turned his eyes to Le, and said slowly "Le, if anyone makes an enemy of you again, he will be themon enemy of Inagawa-kai!" Inagawa-kai?! Theodore was also startled. In Japan, Inagawa-kai was one of the three major underworld gangs, and its influence was magnificent. Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. While Le was dumbfounded, Renee smiled and said, "Le, Mr. Miyamoto has given the word that you will be under his protection. Anyone who dares to mess with you is an enemy of the Inagawa-kai. Honey, did someone just mess with you? I''ll beat her up for you!" "Well..." Le hesitated and shook her head. "No! It''s just that you guys..." What were they up to here? "I forgot to tell you, Miyamoto and I, we are nning to get engaged first. Tomorrow night, we will have our engagement ceremony at the HJ Hotel ballroom. Honey, I came to tell you on purpose!" With that, Renee nced at Pippa and pretended to be very sorry. She sighed, "I really didn''t think that happiness could be so easily at hand! Miyamoto, you promised to love only me in this life. You told Le in front of her that you promised. I want my good friend to witness our love!" After saying that, Renee could not wait to bite off her tongue. She felt like she had eaten shit. It was disgusting! She was acting with him and humiliating Pippa at the same time! She was now really acting against her conscience to "talk about love " with Miyamoto. Miyamoto''s hand on Renee''s waist tightened, and then a light smile bloomed on his face. But his eyes were still cold, without a trace ofughter. Obviously, he didn''t feel a hint of pleasure about the romance Renee created. But he still cooperated with her. He brought his sculpture-like, perfectly handsome face close to Renee''s, then whispered. Although his voice was small, it was still heard by the few people standing there. "Of course, in this life, I will only spoil you!" His breath sprayed on Renee''s ear, giving her goosebumps. Damn, she wouldn''t have done such a boring thing if it wasn''t to upset Pippa. Hearing Miyamoto say that, she had to raise her smiling face and chucked a few times before saying delicately, "That''s good, then I can rest assured! You''re so good. I was so afraid that someone would steal you from me! After all, there are so many shameless women these days. Don''t you think so, Miyamoto?" Seeing her arms densely covered with goosebumps, Miyamoto froze for a moment. Then he raised the corner of his lips to reveal a charming smile, "No need to worry. Those are not my women, you are. I just want you." With that, he turned his gaze to Pippa, who was pale on the side. Pippa had forgotten to react and just stared at them in dismay and shock. It was surprising that he looked so good when he smiled. Why had she never found Miyamoto to be so handsome when he smiled? Le had never seen Miyamoto smile either. When he smiled, Le was a little shocked. Because the few times she saw Miyamoto, he was mournful. But this time? "You, you''re really getting engaged?" Pippa looked at Miyamoto with disbelief. "Yes! You old woman!" Renee replied. "Who''s old?" Pippa screamed, "You''re old!" For a moment, there was silence. Pippa seemed to realize that she had lost her temper. She murmured, "How can you get engaged? How can you be engaged to someone else?" "If he''s not engaged to someone else, should he be engaged to you?" Renee countered her nonchntly. The atmosphere became strange because of Pippa''s words and reaction. Nora was also stunned. Because she didn''t think the Inagawa-kai would want to protect Le. She knew the power of the Inagawa-kai. If this was true, then if she did something to Le, she would get herself into trouble! The situation changed all of a sudden and caught her off guard. "Miyamoto, you can''t get engaged!" Pippa said again with a sudden scream. Her words made Renee almost jump to her feet. She was not jealous, but angry. She couldn''t understand how Miyamoto could fall for such a woman and even go out of his way to fake a marriage with her for such a woman. She stood on tiptoe and said in a very small voice in Miyamoto''s ear, "Were you out of your mind back then to find such a mother for Owen? How did you fall for such a woman?" Miyamoto¡¯s eyes suddenly turned sharp as his eyes darkened. Renee actually dared to say that he was out of his mind! No one had ever dared to say that about him before. He suddenly turned his head, and Renee didn''t have time to duck. So his lips brushed against her ear. They were both startled. Renee suddenly blushed! Miyamoto was also a little surprised and then stood up straight without a trace. They were so affectionate and so in love. Pippa looked at them and realized for the first time that Miyamoto was a luminous man whose every move showed a unique charm. Her mind was confused, and then fixed on the scene when they kissed. She stared fixedly at them with a pale face. "Our engagement is in your way? Aren''t you pregnant? Aren''t you getting married? And you want to control us?" Renee questioned Pippa nonchntly. "He can''t marry you. If he marries you, what about me, my son?" Pippa raised her voice and looked at Miyamoto and shouted, "I forbid you to find a stepmother for my son!" "You forbid? What gives you the right?" Miyamoto didn''t say anything, while Renee had already spoken up. "Sorry, Owen is very happy to have me as his stepmother. I''m afraid you didn''t allow our engagement for Owen''s sake, but for your own, right? I''ve seen too many women who are just like you. You''ve got Vincent and you still won''t let Miyamoto get married! You''re disgusting! You¡¯re the most shameless!" "You''re the shameless one! You want to be my son''s stepmother. You''re the shameless one!" "You old woman, you''re jealous, right? Miyamoto, she scolded me! What should I do?" Renee suddenly pretended to be pitiful and pouted at Miyamoto, "You have to protect me!" "Renee, forget it, let''s go!" Le also knew that she was deliberately making Pippa angry, but Pippa was really mad. Not only did she want to marry Vincent, but she also forbade Miyamoto to get engaged with someone else. And no matter what was going on with him and Renee, just looking at Pippa like this, she already felt her quite annoying. Chapter 413 Marriage Alliance Chapter 413 Marriage Alliance "Pippa, let''s go!" Nora didn''t get a good deal, and was very angry. She was afraid if she stayed any longer, she would be even more humiliated, so she was pulling Pippa to go out. "No! I won''t go!" Pippa struggled. "You can never win the shameless!" Renee shook his head and sighed. But, after all, Pippa was pulled out by Nora. As soon as they left, Renee immediately pulled away Miyamoto''s hand and got one meter away, as if she was avoiding some gue, with a look of disgust, and did not forget to use him: "You are brainless,me. Oh! No! You are just blind to have found such a woman as your ex!" Miyamoto''s eyes dimmed, he turned his head and walked out. "Hey! Miyamoto, are you going out to chase after that old woman?" Renee immediately shouted when she saw him leaving. Miyamoto turned around, his eyes hard, but he didn''t speak. Renee frowned. "Don''t go! At least not now!" "Have a cup of coffee, it''s been a long conversation after all!" Theodore said. Le looked up suddenly, saw Theodore, and frowned, "Why haven''t you left?" Theodore was silent, with some pain in his eyes, Le couldn''t bear it. After all, her words were a bit straightforward, but if she was not straightforward, it would only make everything more ambiguous and they would cause harm to each other. Miyamoto really didn''t go out to chase Pippa, but walked slowly to another table and sat on the sofa. "Ha! I won the quarrel! This is really enjoyable!" Renee sighed and nced at Theodore again. "Hey! Who are you? I saw you p Pippa on the road just now, it must have been so enjoyable! Are we allies?" Le was taken aback, helpless, and introduced: "He was my senior in college! Theodore, this is my good friend Renee!" Today Theodore came forward for her. Le was a little surprised by this situation, but she was also relieved. At least Theodore was not hopeless, but she didn''t want to have any contact with him anymore, because of what was said must have left something in the heart! "Hello! Renee!" Theodore greeted Renee politely. "So Theodore..." "Let''s have some coffee, waiter, four cups of coffee please!" Theodore beckoned to the waiter. Le was only halfway through her sentence, and she had to swallow the rest abruptly. She wanted to tell him to let him go. Suddenly, she felt a dilemma and could only sit down. "Mr. ck, thank you." Le thanked sincerely. Miyamoto didn''t speak, his face returned to a cold look. Renee looked at him like a monster, feeling inexplicable for his reaction. "Mr. ck, what you just said must count. From now on, Le and I will be protected by the Inagawa-kai! You can''t go back anymore! If you regret it, I will curse your ancestors. I never really liked Japan for no reason, if you lie to me, then I must hate you even more!"Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. "Aren''t you tired after talking so much?" Inexplicably, Miyamoto looked at Renee with a frown. "Ah-" Renee was stunned by the questions and had a stiff expression on her face and curled her lips. "I am not tired, not tired! Why do you care if I am tired? Just tell me if you agree?" Le froze! Why did it sound like flirting in this situation? Miyamoto calmly and elegantly picked up his coffee mug, as if nothing happened, and tasted the coffee elegantly! Renee nced at him, just as he raised his eyes, his ck eyes were shocking and seemed to want to eat someone alive, and she could help shivering from the cold. She just ignored him, and whispered to Le, "Why are you here? What did the two old women want from you?" "They told me that Pippa will have her wedding next Saturday!" "With Vincent?" "Yeah!" Le nodded. "Vincent didn''t contact you?" Renee eximed, staring fiercely at the coffee cup, as if the coffee cup was Vincent, and she had a great desire to crush him. "He probably cannot talk about it!" Le said slowly, she believed that there was a reason he didn''t look for her. Renee stared at Le dissatisfied, then looked at the indifferent Miyamoto with an unhappy look. She saw him looking just as cold and even more angry, but she turned to Le and said, "You are really helpless. What secret could he possibly have? You still speak for him! And you, Miyamoto, have you investigated? What is the reason that Vincent is going to give up Le after all?" "Renee, don''t talk to Mr. ck like this, he has no obligation to help us investigate!" "Of course there used to be no obligation, but now there is!" Renee did not forget the agreement between the two of them. "He will marry me, naturally he will have obligations. Your business is my business, and my business is his business!" Miyamoto frowned when he heard this, and Renee immediately added another sentence. "Of course, your business is mine. Why else would we get married? Marriage is about reaching an offensive and defensive alliance, and using each other, taking care of each other, helping each other, bringing the world together, making society harmonious, and letting human beings show the most beautiful side of their souls, to have each other on their minds." Miyamoto gave Renee a threatening look, and Renee obediently shut up. Theodore said at this moment, "I didn''t expect Mr. ck to have such a connection with Inagawa-kai?" The corners of Miyamoto''s mouth twitched but he did not speak. Theodore seemed a little embarrassed, then stood up and said to Le: "Le, if you need my help, just come to me! Anyway, I still hope I am the Theodore as I used to be in your heart!" Le felt a little sad, why should Theodore wrong himself like this? She can only nod. "Thank you!" Theodore left. "Wow! He is so infatuated!" Renee said with a chuckle, moving closer to Le. "This man looks very much infatuated!" "Don''t talk nonsense!" Le stopped her immediately, wanting to ask her what was going on with Miyamoto, but felt embarrassed about it. After all, some things were inconvenient to say in front of Miyamoto. Renee saw that Le wanted to say something but stopped, and said to Miyamoto, "Ahem, you can go now! Le and I will chat a bit more. We will see you tomorrow for the engagement party!" Miyamoto interrupted her abruptly and said slowly, "You muste with me tonight!" "Why?" "To try on the dress!" He said to her, stood up, nodded slightly to Le, and walked away. "Why so arrogant! If it weren''t that I needed a favor, I wouldn''t bear you!" Renee curled her lips and looked back to see the way Le was looking at herself, "Hey! Alright, don''t ask me, I admit it all! It''s a fake marriage. Do you understand, fake marriage?" Le''s mouth opened wide in surprise. "Do you see marriage as a game?" "Tz! I am just getting married. Sooner orter, I have to get married. Anyway, I am not a pure person anymore. I can''t stand the scolding at home anymore. So I find a man who is willing to marry me, whatever his purpose, if he can take me from my broken thoughts, it is better than anything else! The most important thing is that I also want to be redeemed because of this. Even if I can¡¯t be redeemed, I still want to cut myself off from the past, so that my parents can rest assured and I can find a peaceful ce for my heart. Also I think that Japanese guy has the same purpose! We are very simr in this point. If we can''t be a couple, we can still be a fake couple that uses each other!" Le was shocked by her words. "Don''t be stupid, do you have to fake a marriage in order to avoid your parents¡¯s chatter?" Le was still worried. "This is a responsibility for marriage and yourself!" "Le, you don¡¯t understand. All of F City knows that I ruined the wedding of Secretary Newman¡¯s daughter. My dad is now put to some idle position and has no hope for his career. I made him very disappointed. He is almost going crazy. I feel guilty towards my parents. If I marry Miyamoto, my parents can rest assured and save some of their face, why should I not do it? And he is Japanese. In the future, if we divorce, I will leave F City, my parents will have a good image! No one will know that I am divorced, they think I have gone to Japan. I just think that sometimes people can¡¯t just think about themselves, I think I should think about my parents too!" "Are you sure you didn''t do it because of Callum?" After Renee was silent for a while, she said, "If I said no, would you believe it?" "I don''t want to believe it, but if you say that, I think you might have considered it carefully!" Receiving the look in Le''s query, Renee smiled: "He is not worth it. I only hate myself for being too late to repent. I should have awakened much earlier!" After Renee analyzed herself thoroughly like this, Le sighed in her heart. She could understand how deeply Renee was hurt by Callum, but did she really wake up now? Those shadows, those injuries really didn¡¯t exist anymore? With a helpless sigh, Le red weakly at Renee, who looked indifferent, really wanting to knock her head open to see if she really let it go. "Renee, as long as you think it really suits you, I admire how you can love and hate, but I am also worried that your bravery will plunge you into another whirl." "Le, I won¡¯t! You will never get hurt if you don¡¯t engage feelings. Only if you truly put feelings into something, you will get hurt. Miyamoto and I, we are just business, we use each other so I won¡¯t be hurt! Let go of your worries!" But was this really the case? Would she really not get hurt? Le still felt weak and worried even more about Renee. At the White Group. At the CEO''s office. Arthur walked into Vincent''s office. "Today is the engagement party for Miyamoto and Renee. Did you get an invitation?" "Yeah!" Vincent''s face was calm. He received it early in the morning, shocked at first, but calmed down later. Vincent calmly turned on theputer, ready to check today''s stock market. He was really the president, Arthur looked at Vincent admiringly, "Are you not shocked at all?" "What should I be shocked about?" Vincent raised an eyebrow. "Do I need to be shocked?" Arthur really admired him. When he first heard the news, he was shocked, but he didn''t think that Vincent was neither surprised or shocked. He just gave a simple hmm. Such a quiet posture was worthy of being the overlord of the business world. "Do you want to know how Le''s doing recently?" Vincent''s lowered expressionless face suddenly showed tightened eyes, an indescribable sadness shed, but then he remained indifferent. Arthur saw his expression, but he just said: "Forget it, since you don''t want to know, I won''t tell you!" With that, he smiled at Vincent, picked his chin, he just wouldn''t tell him. Vincent didn''t want to see Arthur, whoughed like a fox, looked at theputer in front of him again. "I''m going out! I will attend Miyamoto and Renee''s party tonight!" Arthur got up and left. Chapter 414 I Never Hate You but Only Love You Chapter 414 I Never Hate You but Only Love You Vincent jerked his head up. ¡°Wait!¡± Arthur curled his lips, revealing a cunning smile, and a sh of despondency as he turned around. ¡°Is there anything else?¡± Vincent¡¯s slender fingers which were holding the mouth stiffened. He said, ¡°How is she now?¡± ¡°Just call her yourself!¡± ¡°Arthur!¡± ¡°I can hear you!¡± Arthur said with a smile. ¡°Something will happen thetest by tomorrow!¡± Vincent said slowly, showing a serious expression. ¡°Is she good?¡± ¡°Not really good!¡± Arthur stared into Vincent¡¯s eyes and asked him in a deep voice, ¡°But it¡¯s much better than expected! Are you so sure you can make her love you again?¡± ¡°She loves me!¡± Vincent¡¯s said confidently. ¡°You¡¯ve hurt her very deeply! You dumped her in front of all the people of F City and put her to shame, and are you so confident that you can still make her love you again?¡± ¡°I will love her more this time!¡± Vincent closed his eyes as if he felt pain. Yes. Would she forgive him? Would she be angry and hurt as he suddenly dumped her without saying a word? ¡°Ugh, you really love her so much. Le was crying sadly at first, then she stopped crying and sang a lot of songs. When she left, sheforted me and thanked me. When she thanked me, she said it was on behalf of her and Vincent together! My Chinese is not so good and don¡¯t understand her words, you can figure it out yourself!¡± Arthur said before he walked out. Vincent smiled sadly and felt relieved, hoping Le would wait for him for one more day. There was a banquet in HJ Hotel. The banquet hall was decorated gorgeously, with pink balloons suspended in mid-air, and there was the smell of different perfumes. A row of waiters in tuxedos and maids in pink maid uniforms were at the side to serve the guests at any time with great grandeur. In the center of the hall, a pianist was invited to perform melodious music which was perfect for asions like a banquet. The sound of the piano was very melodious and the musical notes made people feel peaceful and calm. In the luxurious banquet hall, many important people who were active in the political and business world came. Le followed Arthur enter the hall. She was invited by him this afternoon as he didn¡¯t have a female companion. It was the engagement ceremony of Renee and Miyamoto tonight. Renee¡¯s father was a leader who had been in the political world for many years, but now he had been dested. Although most of the people who came were to have a goodugh at him, but also some were his true friends. At least he was considered an important man in F City, so of course many people would attend his daughter¡¯s engagement ceremony! As soon as Le followed Arthur to enter the banquet hall, they attracted many people¡¯s attention. The women wearing beautiful costumes looked fascinated when they saw Arthur who was handsome and elegant, while the men were undisguisedly looking at Le¡¯s delicate body. They knew that Le was the second daughter of Brian Hunter and also Vincent¡¯s former wife. Le was wearing the precious blue evening dress, showing off her charisma elegantly in just the right way. The dress with an asymmetrical cutting revealed Le¡¯s skin which was as white as gtin to be even more charming, and then with multipleyers of tulle, a wide belt iid with ck pearl, and the neckline iid with a sparkling diamond delicately outlined her delicate plumpness beautifully. This dress was given by Renee and she told Le to wear the dress so that she won¡¯t be ashamed, as Le was her best friend. However, Le was also afraid that she stole Renee¡¯s thunder, but Renee said she didn¡¯t care about that and she was willing to let Le steal her thunder. However, Le¡¯s dress had undoubtedly be another centre of attention of the ceremony tonight. Renee who was the main focus tonight wore a purple bustier dress. Her skin was fair and thus wearing purple made her look noble and also very attractive. Miyamoto was wearing a decent suit, looking tall and noble. When they stood together, they looked match with each other. Le thought that it would be quite good if they were really together. When Miyamoto and Renee stood together, everyone in the hall was attracted by her. Renee showed a beautiful sunny smile on her face. Although she looked a bit nk, she was still beautiful. Her crystal bright eyes, pink lips, and perfect skin which she always took good care of, made her look watery and transparent. Only her overly thin body was a pity. Le stood quietly in a corner. Her eyes kept looking at Renee, sincerely hoping that Renee would be happy. Suddenly, there was a mour at the entrance of the hall, Le turned her head and saw a tall and ck-suited man. It was Vincent who was entering the hall slowly with steady steps. At that moment, Le¡¯s heart throbbed for a moment and she felt pain. When Vincent saw Le, he looked gloomier. Damn, how could Arthur let Le wear this kind of dress, showing her white skin to every people? He could not wait to approach her and take off his suit to put it on her. ¡°Mr. White, here youe!¡± Vincent¡¯s acquaintances havee forward to greet him. ¡°Mr. White, your wife seems to have been taken over by your vice president.¡± Carsonughed loudly, provoking Vincent haughtily. He thought that Arthur wouldn¡¯t be able to take him down. He gloatingly thought that he could let Vincent deal with Arthur who threatened him. It was Carson Palmer! Looking at the man in front of him, Vincent showed a gloomy face. He walked forward slowly. Wearing a straight handmade suit, he disyed a cold and arrogant aura. An icy, stern, and murderous chill emanated from his body. ¡°Carson, do you want to be the spectator while others fight and reap the spoils when both sides are exhausted? Unfortunately, you¡¯ve found the wrong person.¡± Vincent said. His voice was thick and not loud but sounded like he was warning him. He curled his thin lips and looked at Carson from a high position, revealing his cold and arrogantly wild aura at the moment. ¡°Oh, is that so?¡± Carsonughed arrogantly. He walked backward to move away from Vincent. Humph, did he think he still can act so cocky? Carson nced at Le, then he turned and looked at Vincent, ¡°I heard that Mr. White had knocked up a woman. I wonder if it¡¯s true?¡± Laughing wildly and loudly, Carson picked up his wine ss and walked to the side. Vincent¡¯s face was still sternly cold, thinking about why Carson was attending the engagement ceremony of Renee and Miyamoto? Frowned, he thought that he hooked up with some important people, and that¡¯s why he was so cocky. ¡°Vincent, why are you having such a creepy expression?¡± Arthur quickly came over, putting his hand on Vincent¡¯s shoulder brotherly. It¡¯s quite sad that Carson had be their target but he didn¡¯t know about it. Le kept looking at Vincent. When she was looking at him, everyone was looking at her. When she realised that many people were looking at her, she quickly averted her eyes. She turned around and walked towards Renee. ¡°Mr. ck, Renee, Happy Engagement!¡± Le sincerely congratted them. ¡°Enjoy the happiness together!¡± Renee smiled heartlessly, but she looked uneasy when she saw the couple walking in the doorway. Le looked over and saw Callum and Lennie. She was surprised to see them! Renee could not help but tremble when she saw Callum and this action was noticed by Miyamoto who was keen. He put hisrge hand on Renee¡¯s slender waist untraceably. Renee trembled again and raised her eyes, while Miyamoto nced at Callum who just walked in the doorway sharply. He suddenly kissed Renee. ¡°Mmm¡­¡± Renee moaned. Callum was looking at her, and Lennie nudged him. ¡°Are you jealous of him?¡± Callum swallowed hard and drooped his lids, remaining silent. But he looked so hurt, as he had no right to own her again! Le was stunned as they were kissing. She¡¯d better avoid it, as it¡¯s too embarrassing. She nced at Vincent hastily just now and decided to look at what he was doing at the moment. Then she saw that he was looking at her too. Their eyes met in a distance, and she could almost see the complex emotions in his eyes. His eyes were hot, showing sincere emotion. He had lost his weight! Had he not eaten properly? His eyebrows were furrowed. But he didn¡¯te over, Le felt a little uneasy, probably because he didn¡¯t dare toe over on such an asion. She turned around and walked towards the toilet. She didn¡¯t know if he would follow her, but she decided to try anyway. Arthur frowned when he saw Le walking away. Vincent¡¯s eyes also kept looking at her. ¡°Go ahead. I will keep an eye out here!¡± Le went to the toilet. Not long after that, she heard a slight footstep behind her. She became anxious and ran into the toilet. Then, she heard Vincent¡¯s voice, ¡°Le!¡± Le was very anxious. When she raised her eyes, a tall figure had alreadye in. When Vincent entered the toilet, he closed the door. When he saw him entering the toilet, her dark eyes looked excited. She gazed at him, not opening her mouth, not moving, just looking at him in silence. ¡°Le.¡± He gazed at Le, and their eyes met, seemingly bursting with sparks in a lightning bolt. They stared at each other in fascination, without saying a word. The tacit understanding, passion, understanding, and desire were all in each other¡¯s eyes clearly. He moved his hand towards her and caressed her face dominantly. After he caressed her lips, he kissed her sweetly over and over again. The familiar scent of tobo entered her mouth, and Le¡¯s heart trembled as he kissed her so urgently and lovely. She knew that he was forced to divorce her. He suddenly held her in his arms, as if he wanted to rub her into his body. He fiercely asked her, ¡°Do you hate me? Do you hate me for divorcing you without saying a word?¡± Le was held in his arms, and tears rolled down her cheeks. Le was like she finally found a harbour to dock. She moved her hands slightly, hesitating for a long time, reaching out to wrap her arms around him, shaking her head in his arms. ¡°I never hate you but only love you!¡± ¡°Le¡­¡± He whispered sadly. ¡°You are my sweetheart!¡± N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. ¡°I know you are forced to do so! I know it all, all that you want to say, and haven¡¯t said. I understand it all!¡± Le whispered. Her tears flowed down her cheeks, and Vincent could feel her tears which were wet but warm. His fierce expression froze suddenly. Her words made his heart hurt, and it was more painful than the time he was forced to announce their divorce during the press conference. Chapter 415 I Will Wait for You Chapter 415 I Will Wait for You His throat felt like there was fish bone stuck in it. It was so unbearable and excruciating. That was his woman! How could she make him feel so much pain. With his beloved woman in all his life in his embrace, he tightened his hug and promised with a seriousness, ¡°I won¡¯t marry Pippa. I won¡¯t do it even if it would cost me my life!¡± Le¡¯s eyes were welling up tears, yet her face was also sparkling. She lifted her head and stared at him as if in a daze and noticed that he had really be famished. It was only just one day, yet he had be thin and forlorn! Her tiny hand slid across his face as she continued to stare at him. He was still her most beloved Vincent. He had his reasons; he had unspeakable bitterness. She knew that. She knew that! At the same time, Vincent drooped his head at her. He had never seen her so beautiful and dazzling! ¡°Le, I¡¯m sorry!¡± ¡°Shh! Stop talking!¡± Le shook her head, and her eyes were both stubborn and passionate. She tiptoed and sealed his lips with hers, ¡°Mr. White, I love you. I believe in you!¡± As their lips connected, Vincent let out a muffled moan, and from being led in this, he at this time took the initiative and kissed her deeply, bit her tender and pink lips, and his tongue searching her sweet cavity. She responded to his initiative with vigor. She really missed him. She really missed him too badly! ¡°Le¡­¡± Her passion almost made him go crazy. Vincent stared at her watery and mesmerizing eyes, and she was also returning his gaze. The naked desire couldn¡¯t be concealed in both of their eyes. Only until they ended this lengthy and romantic French kiss, did he take a good look at her with a sorry expression on his face, ¡°You rascal, just wait a little more, alright? Just wait another day. I will exin everything to you!¡± He continued with a sincere and solemn face, ¡°I am not really marrying for real. That¡¯s not true!¡± She threw herself at him with her arms wrapped tightly around him. She buried her face in his shirt as she replied, ¡°I know that!¡± He again kissed her hair, feeling moved by her. ¡°My dear Le!¡± He murmured with his head drooped, ¡°Mine! Mine! You are mine! Every strand of your hair, every cell of your body, they all belong to me!¡± He kissed and sucked her every fingers while announcing, ¡°Everything is mine!¡± Her eyes were moist, and she was still closely stuck to him. She responded with a low voice, ¡°You belong to me too! Me alone! You belong to me forever!¡± They stared at each other, and it felt like they had a million words to say at the moment. After this disaster this time, they finally had a more profound understanding of each other. After holding their locked gaze for some time, he finally said while feeling torn, ¡°You fool, this is my number. It¡¯s a new number. Call this number when you want to reach me!¡± That was because his old number had been tapped. ¡°I won¡¯t look for you. I will wait for you!¡± She smiled earnestly. He hugged her tight with an ever-intense sincerity and passion. How could she be so great? There was no need for any exnation and she would believe him without any condition. He was really moved from deep down of his heart, and he was really feeling sorry for her wholeheartedly. They continued to hold each other, basking in each other¡¯s agitated emotions. ¡°You fool, if I really divorce you, would you still believe me like this?¡± ¡°You won¡¯t do that!¡± Le said yfully, ¡°If you really divorce me, then I will go look for another man, another man who is more excellent. I would be very grateful to you when that happens!¡± ¡°I dare you?¡± His huge palms suddenly sped Le¡¯s voluptuous buttocks, and Vincent suddenly smiled sweetly as he cooed to her with her in his arms, ¡°You are right. I won¡¯t ever do that. Even if you would misunderstand me, I would throw myself at you forever. Even if you are far away, I will always be right behind you. I won¡¯t allow any distance to separate us.¡± ¡°Is it because of that video?¡± Although Le was basking in absolute happiness, she didn¡¯t forget to inquire him about that important matter. ¡°You know about it?¡± Vincent was taken aback. ¡°Yes! Your mother has sent me those photos. Pippa and you are in it, but I saw that although the face belongs to Pippa, that body is my body!¡± ¡°How can you see through that?¡± Vincent gawked at Le with a shocked expression. ¡°I am not a moron, okay?¡± She pouted her red lips and said softly, ¡°Let¡¯s get out now. We are in the toilet for way too long!¡± ¡°I really don¡¯t want to leave you!¡± He whispered and then once again pressed his lips against hers. Their kiss were infatuated and steamy, and Vincent¡¯s body was at its breaking point. His blood is boiling, and his body is screaming out at him. Despite that, it was not the time to immerse himself in such fleeting emotions. He hugged Le hard again and with a heavy breathing and unsettling body, he whispered with his hoarse voice by her ears, ¡°I miss you.¡± ¡°I miss you too¡­¡± Le could clearly feel the hot steamy sensation of Vincent¡¯s crotch propping up against her abdomen. She smiled gently and looked up at Vincent who was doing his best to push back his lust. Her little hand caressed his handsome face and she said softly, ¡°Mr. White, when all is said and done, I will reimburse you your due.¡± ¡°When I recover, Le, I will make sure you won¡¯t be able to get off the bed after three days and nights.¡± Vincent muttered jokingly, but his arms around her got even more suffocating. He finally let her go, ¡°Go out first. I will be next!¡± ¡°Alright! I will wait for you!¡± Le sounded like something had caught in her throat. She tiptoed again and opened her fangs and bit Vincent¡¯s lips, ¡°I love you, Mr. White.¡± Vincent who felt a jolt of pain smiled silently. Even though his heart was torn, he still curled up his lips, ¡°You foolish girl!¡± Le emerged from the washroom as she tried to sweep away the jitters and guilt by wiping off her tears and recing her expression with a smile. She must continue to stay strong. When Le was heading out, Renee was hooking her arms around Miyamoto¡¯s arms, and seated opposite was Callum. They seemed to be engaged in some sort of conversation. Le walked to a sofa in one corner and sat down. After a short while, she saw Vincenting out from another end with a darkened expression. His face was unperturbed and his gaze was as sharp as ever, as if a king had descended upon the masses. When his gaze swept over Le, there was a spark in her eyes. Le seemed to notice him winking a little, which made him look so charismatic. The corner of her lips inadvertently lifted. He really knew how to put on a fa?ade! ¡°Vincent, am I invisible like the air to you?¡± Arthur who was seriously ignored couldn¡¯t helpining. His long and nting eyes were filled with dejection as he red at Vincent who was paying no heed to him viciously. He had just helped Vincent earlier on! Vincent nced in his direction, ¡°What¡¯s wrong this time?¡± ¡°The corner of your lips are chapped! Has Le announced her right to you? Are you trying to shun away all the other women eyeing you in this scene? Are you trying to tell the outside world that you are no longer avable? Tsk, tsk, did you gnaw at Le in the washroom just now?¡± After taking a look at Vincent¡¯s lips, Arthur couldn¡¯t help mocking him. ¡°Do you have something to say about that?¡± Hezily stared at him. Le was his woman. Did he have to tell the entire world if he really wanted to do something with her? As if understanding the underlying meaning of Vincent¡¯s gaze, Arthur said without fear, ¡°Vincent, don¡¯t forget that Le is no longer your wife! Let me have a dance with Le!¡± ¡°You damned bastard!¡± Vincent was so angry that he was gnashing his teeth. Arthur was smirking wildly, and at that moment, the person who appeared at the door made both Arthur and Vincent freeze. The visitor was none other than Pippa who was dressed in a white long dress. Standing at the door, her face was one of arrogance and smugness, and after entering the ce, she didn¡¯t even look at Vincent as she made her way to Miyamoto. Renee naturally spotted Pippa too. She had just fought Callum and Lennie, and now Pippa was her next opponent. It was going to be a hard-fought war in this engagement banquet today! ¡°Hey! Your ex-wife is here! It seems that she is fuming with anger. Tell me, do you think she is qualified to behave that way?¡± Renee chuckled maliciously, and her pale and tiny hands patted Miyamoto¡¯s chiseled shoulders at the same time. To tell the truth, Miyamoto looked more like someone who would back herself up. In Callum¡¯s eyes, he couldn¡¯t see her tiny and insignificant self. Renee¡¯s smile was only for a moment, and to make things worse he didn¡¯t do anything significant too. Miyamoto gazed at Renee¡¯s ever so brilliant smile. Although she looked as eye-catching as always, he could sense a perfunctory duty to her facial expression. It seemed that she had gotten used to smiling, no matter she was in pain or feeling happy. She would always show her smiling face. As if noticing Miyamoto¡¯s focused gaze, Renee looked up in confusion. At the moment, Miyamoto¡¯s handsome features were basked in a kind of seriousness and focus, which lured Renee out of her focus, ¡°Stop looking at me with that solemn and pitiful expression. We are just putting on an act. Don¡¯t lose yourself in the story!¡± ¡°Ah, what are you guys doing?¡± A shrilling voice broke the silence as Pippa covered her mouth in disbelief. Her innocent and huge eyes were directed at Renee and Miyamoto who was attached to each other intimately. ¡°We are engaged! Don¡¯t you see it? We are having an engagement!¡± ¡°I won¡¯t allow that!¡± ¡°You are really persistent!¡± Renee shook her head, but when she looked up, she realized that she was standing too near with Miyamoto. With the positions of their heads, they looked like they were about to kiss. Renee! Pippa¡¯s gaze was as cold as the winter, and her eyes were focused on Renee vehemently. Her jealousy made her whole face contort grotesquely. Le was afraid that Renee would be at a disadvantage here considering Pippa was looking more and more like she wanted to pick a fight. She then walked towards them. ¡°Who are you to object their engagement? You are bearing the child of another man, and you are still going to not let go someone else¡¯s man without any shame on that press conference. Now that you understand how good a man Miyamoto is, you¡¯reing back here to ask for a reunion? Aren¡¯t you too cheap?¡± C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. ¡°You¡ª¡° There was a sh of anger in Pippa¡¯s eyes. A cold glint shed by on Miyamoto¡¯s face. Pippa¡¯s gaze swooped in and locked with his gaze, ¡°Miyamoto, are you really marrying someone else?¡± ¡°Does that have anything to do with you?¡± Miyamoto was looking at Vincent. He was also making his way towards them. ¡°Pippa, why are you here?¡± Vincent asked in his low baritone. Since Pippa hade here for Miyamoto alone, he was sure that Pippa still harbored feelings for Miyamoto. It was just that she had ran into a dead end and had no way to find a way out. Now that Miyamoto was going to marry someone else, she started to regret her past actions. Pippa couldn¡¯t find an answer to Vincent¡¯s words, and there was a sh of hurt in her eyes. All her life she was able to get everything she wanted without any problems. She had never suffered any indignation or been wronged in the past. Now that Miyamoto was marrying someone else, and Vincent no longer loved her. Was she going to have an empty hand? At this moment, she suddenly felt an extreme fear gripping her. ¡°Miyamoto, can we talk? Let¡¯s talk!¡± Pippa moved forward and grabbed him, wanting to drag him away. ¡°Hey! Are you going to snatch my groom?¡± Renee roared in fury. The most despicable thing was that Miyamoto decided to follow in her footsteps. Fortunately, everyone was still dancing around. Not many people were focusing on the drama unfolding here. Renee frowned at Miyamoto¡¯s shrinking back. Fuck it, she couldn¡¯t believe that he was someone who didn¡¯t have any standards. Fuck it, she was really angered! Miyamoto was dragged by Pippa all the way to a resting room next to the hall. She was familiar with HJ Hotel, and she had her own suite here. That was also left to her by Vincent. Chapter 416 Had Been Discovered Chapter 416 Had Been Discovered When the door was closed, Pippa turned around and looked at Miyamoto. Miyamoto remained silent. ¡°Miyamoto...¡± Pippa said with a low voice then hugged Miyamoto from behind and buried her head in his broad back. She hugged him tightly and said, ¡°I don¡¯t want you to marry her. No way, you said you love me! How could you be lying to me?¡± Miyamoto smiled like he was teasing her obviously. Seemingly, he heard the biggest joke in the world and asked, ¡°If I don¡¯t marry others, then marry you?¡± Pippa stood rooted to the ground because she was stunned. ¡°I want to marry Vincent White. It¡¯s my dream!¡± ¡°Ha...¡± Miyamoto smiled sarcastically, showing that he was indifferent. He did not get angry but smiled with the corner of his mouth raised. He looked at her with his dark eyes and thought that she was thinking unrealistically because she allowed herself to marry others but did not allow him! At that time, how would he fall in love with such a woman? She was so hypocritical and possessive that she hoped that all the men in this world would care about her! When he increased the force of his arms... Indescribable... ¡°Don¡¯t push me away, no way!¡± She begged him humbly. Miyamoto frowned and lowered his head to look at her. He was examining her and asked in a low voice, ¡°Do you really want to marry Vincent?¡± His breath which were scorching hot were lying on her skin. Pippa felt a chill flowing from her neck to her blood and gradually to her heart. ¡°I...¡± She hesitated because it was her dream to marry Vincent. She thought that Vincent would marry her and he would not fall in love with another woman. So even when he was dating Macey, she did not feel panic at all. Then, when he was together with Le, she did not treat Le as her opponent. It was because she thought that Vincent would not like Macey and Le. But when she discovered that Vincent actually fell in love with Le, she was mad and envied insanely. Vincent was hers! She could not tolerate that Vincent loved another woman so she let go her elegance and temperament. Vincent would be gentle to her and he could only be gentle to her! However, when Miyamoto showed his care towards another woman, she felt jealous and mad also. She did not care about it before and Miyamoto did not have another woman! Now... Nevertheless, she was not willing to let go of Vincent! ¡°I can¡¯t let go of Vincent and you too!¡± She hugged him from his back. ¡°I know I¡¯m a bit too much and I know that I can¡¯t have both of you at the same time! But, I really don¡¯t want to lose him!¡± ¡°Do you want to have both of us?¡± Miyamoto said it with annoyance and he tightened his hands, making the ribs between her waist and stomach hurt. He sighed deeply and she uncontrobly raised her head and looked at him pitifully. He stared at her indifferently and seemed to smile. She could not understand and did not dare to know the meaning of coldness in his eyes. ¡°No!¡± Pippa shook her head and pursed her lips, ¡°Vincent will not touch me...¡±Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. ¡°Do you mean that you marry Vincent and be a nominally couple only? Then, get physical satisfaction from me?¡± Miyamoto grinned. ¡°Yes! Couldn¡¯t I? My body still belongs to you!¡± Pippa said softly. ¡°Don¡¯t you always love me? Don¡¯t you abuse me all the time when I resist? I will not resist anymore! Alright?¡± Miyamoto¡¯s eyes were showing hidden desperation while standing there like a lonely ice sculpture. He pursed his lips to express his anger. Pippa was overwhelmed by his cold look and subconsciously wanted to leave his hug. There was pain on her shoulder. Miyamoto¡¯s fingers were grabbing her tightly as if she was thest piece of floating wood and he put his best foot forward to grab it even though he could spoil it. She looked at him painfully. She was stunned when she discovered that there was fragility, loneliness, panic and fear in his eyes. Not only that, there was even destructive anger in his eyes. ¡°Is it a must for me to cooperate with all your instructions? Don¡¯t forget, we do not have any rtionship already. Why should I beg such a cheap person humbly? Animals take care of their children, not to mention humans. How do you think of Owen? It¡¯s you who did not want me to get along with gangsters and insist to divorce! After I get rid of those things and now, you break your promise! I thought that our child will grow properly under your protection but you sent him to Nora Morgan! These years, I admit that I did not shoulder the responsibilities as a father. I was forced but how about you?¡± ¡°Do you know why I never touch Nora? It is because she nurtured our son, but you? What did you do? You stay with Vincent in F City and think that your arrangement on us is pretty well. However, you are wrong! I am not a fool that you can y with, so does Vincent! Today, for the sake of Owen, I ask you for thest time. If you are willing to let go of Vincent, I can pretend that nothing has happened and you are still Owen¡¯s mother. Or else, ...¡± ¡°I am originally Owen¡¯s mother and no one can change the truth. It is impossible to let Renee Bryne be the mother of my son! I know that I do not have much time for my son but I love him! I love him so much!¡± ¡°Do you still want to marry Vincent?¡± Miyamoto immediately sped her waist with his hands. It seemed like her waist could be broken if he twisted it forcefully. ¡°I...¡± ¡°You, get out!¡± Miyamoto put down his hand dejectedly. This was hisst time to struggle for his son and his exhausted heart. ¡°No! Don¡¯t! Don¡¯t chase me away! I know that you need me too since your body reaction is so strong! How long have you been without a woman? Miyamoto, let me satisfy you, alright?¡± ¡°Get out!¡± He only said the words with his cold voice because it had reached his limitation. ¡°Ring!¡± They seemed to hear something. Pippa heard that and she turned her head to look towards it. It seemed to be someone knocking the door. She did not wear any clothes at that moment. Her clothes were on the ground. ¡°Bang...!¡± There was a loud sound! The door was banged on the wall angrily! It seemed like the air in the atmosphere had frozen. The wind which was piercing cold came from the door like a snowstorm! Renee walked into the room openly with a knife in her hand. Le and Arthur were behind her in shock. When the three of them appeared at the doorway, they were stunned. Pippa was embarrassed and not knowing what to do. She subconsciously covered her chest with her hands and buried her face in Miyamoto¡¯s chest. She did not wear any clothes and there were people at the doorway. So, she did not want to be seen by others. At first, Miyamoto wanted to push away Pippa but Pippa was naked so he instinctively helped her to shelter her. He raised his head and saw that Renee was stunned and stood rooted to the ground at the doorway. Chapter 417 Collapsed Chapter 417 Copsed Renee saw Pippa naked and Miyamoto standing there stiff with rage. His lips were white, and he looked expressionless. And there was unrestrained anger in his cold eyes. He was ming them for interrupting his business? Seeing them standing in the doorway with the same stunning look, Miyamoto took off his suit and draped it over Pippa''s body without saying a word. Arthur quickly backed away to avoid it. Oh, God! What did he see? Was Pippa wearing nothing? His eyes! He was really going blind! "Renee!" Le pulled Renee to go. This was too awkward. They were clearly about to have sex. They didn''t have to guess what was about to happen in this situation. Renee stared nkly and couldn''t say a word. She was shocked! At her engagement ceremony, her fianc¨¦ left the room of guests next door to have sex with his ex-wife in public. They just didn''t take her seriously, did they? Renee nced thoughtfully at Miyamoto, whose face had been gloomy and cold. In any case, she was the heroine today, and what he did had really ruined their acting tonight! "Renee, let''s go!" Le shouted awkwardly. "No, Arthur, call Vincent over now, and let him see the true face of this woman!" Renee raised a hand. "That''s not good!" Le was in a bit of a hurry. Renee came in with a fruit knife. What if something really happened? "Arthur, are you a man? Are you my friend? And you, Le, don''t you pull me! You want to be a peacemaker, but I don''t! Damn it, Miyamoto, you tell me clearly, what the hell are you doing?" Renee yelled. "I, I''ll go get Vincent!" Arthur hurriedly ran to get Vincent. Le was also very embarrassed. She really didn''t expect this to happen. Renee was very straightforward, but she ... Pippa had been clinging to Miyamoto''s neck, draped in his suit, while her legs were bare and exposed. "Get out!" Miyamoto said coldly. Renee was stunned and frowned, "Pippa, you can put your clothes on now! No one is asking you to be so naked! And you, Miyamoto, behave yourself. You can''t infringe on my sovereignty in any way! Or you can go out right now and tell everyone that the engagement is off! I won''t even frown. I''m sick of being ambiguous!" Even if it was a contract, even if they were falsely engaged, he had to take care of her face, right? After saying that, she nced at Miyamoto, who was furious. He was ming her for disturbing him, wasn''t he? Renee withdrew and closed the door for them herself. "Renee!" "Le, shut up. I know you''re afraid I''ll get hurt. I''m not mad. I just need to ask what that man means. If he doesn''t want to get engaged, then don''t humiliate me at the engagement party. Damn it, it''s not like I begged him to marry him!" Renee tapped her knife against the ss at the door. Vincent and Arthur came down the hallway. Vincent had a grim look on his face, and right behind him was Nora, who looked condescending. At that moment, the door opened! Pippa got dressed. Miyamoto opened the door while Pippa sat alone on the sofa in the lounge and cried. Miyamoto just said to her while she was getting dressed, "Pippa, I regret having loved you! I''m sorry that it''s over!" "Pippa?" Nora saw Pippa crying as soon as she came in. Instantly, she was furious. "What did you do to her?" Le and Vincent looked at each other, and their eyes were filled with warmth. Le bit her lip and gathered her courage. She hesitated for a while but finally reached her hand out to him. As Nora rushed into the room without noticing her, she stood quietly in the doorway, reached out, and took Vincent''s hand in hers. He was slightly surprised at her initiative, and then a smile appeared on his face. He squeezed her hand tightly and held it. Her small hands were so soft. He lowered his head and looked at her hand. There was nothing on her slender fingers and they looked very polished. This small movement of theirs was seen by Arthur. He sighed inwardly. Seeing this sympathetic affection of theirs, he didn¡¯t know what to say! "Pippa, what are you crying for? Say something?" Nora shouted sharply. Renee broke in. "Say? Say what? You''re asking strange questions! You should ask her what just happened. Ms. Morgan, how can you let a woman who is pregnant and still having an affair with her ex- husband be your daughter-inw? Aren''t you afraid that she will cheat on your son? That''s a very special hobby you have. I really admire you." Le was a little nervous and wanted to go in. Suddenly, Vincent grabbed her hand tightly and shouted in a low voice, "Le!" "What?" Le''s heart trembled slightly and stopped in her tracks. "What just happened?" Before Le could exin, there was chaos inside. "Mom!" Pippa cried out. "I''m not marrying Vincent anymore. I don''t want him anymore! Okay?" The crowd was shocked by this scene. Did Pippa suddenlye to her senses? "Pippa?" Nora called out. She was a little surprised, "You, don''t you love Vincent?" "I love Vincent, but I don''t want Miyamoto to get married!" Pippa whispered and howled as if she had broken down. Renee got angry, "Hey! Who are you choosing? You love Vincent, and you don''t want Miyamoto to get married. I''m really speechless with you! Everyone is here, so speak clearly!" Renee looked at Miyamoto. He stood by the window, lit a cigarette, and smoked it silently. "Damned Japanese! Fuck, can you say something?!" Renee yed with the fruit knife and looked at Miyamoto with resentment. Pippa just howled. Vincent and Le also came in, and Arthur walked in as well. After the door closed, the atmosphere in the room was a bit strange and stagnant. Everyone turned their eyes to Miyamoto. He was silent and stood by the window like a statue. This Japanese guy was really annoying. Seeing that he didn''t say anything, Renee spoke again. "Pippa, you know what? I really want to cut your face with this knife. You''re the number one person in the world who makes me fucking speechless!" Not even Callum had ever left her so speechless! Nora waspletely dumbfounded and her heart was aching. Pippa''s cries were harsher, and they were etched in her heart. She patted Pippa''s back and slowly nced over to Vincent, whose eyes were focused on Le''s face. It was as if Nora saw herself years ago, when she was looking at her beloved with such focus and fervor. Pippa seemed to have not cried like this for a long time. She cried her heart out, her voice was hoarse, but she was still wailing. Her tears soaked into Nora''s clothes. The others stood by and watched her cry! "Shit!" Renee finally became impatient and flung the fruit knife out. The crowd was shocked. But the fruit knife just shot precisely into the wooden window sill frame next to Miyamoto. It shot in for half a centimeter and settled there. "Wow!" Arthur eximed. "Sentimental Swordsman!" "Wrong! Do you know how to talk? It¡¯s just Renee Byrne, okay?" Renee nced at Arthur. "My name is Renee Byrne!" "Okay! I got it, Renee Byrne!" Arthur shook his head in amusement. "How do you practice?" "I''ll teach you someday!" "It''s a deal!" Her behavior finally caught the attention of Miyamoto. He turned back around and, in front of everyone, said, "I think Pippa''s having trouble with her brain. I suggest taking her to the hospital!" Pippa really had a problem! The doctor said earlier that she was depressed, and he thought she really had a problem. After saying this, Miyamoto walked towards Renee from the window and looked down at her. "Let''s go. Don''t make the guests wait!" "Are you sure the engagement party is going to continue?" Renee asked him uncertainly. Miyamoto nodded seriously. Hearing that Miyamoto was going to go with Renee, Pippa sobbed again. "Oooh ... don''t go ..." Vincent walked in, looked at his mother, and said in a deep voice, "Are you sure you really want me to marry Pippa?" Nora hesitated. At this moment, she looked at Pippa''s face, watched her cry, watched her trembling shoulders, she actually did not say the words for the first time. Le didn''t know what she was thinking. It was like she was thinking about Vincent''s words, and then she wasn''t. No one knew what Nora was thinking at this moment. And for a moment, her eyes wandered. Vincent waited for Nora''s answer. Le''s heart was filled with anticipation and nervousness. How she wished Nora would say it herself and stop pushing Vincent! However, Nora also just turned her eyes to Vincent, looked at him for a few seconds, and then turned back to Le. At the sight of Le, her eyes narrowed and she said to Vincent in a cold voice, "Send Pippa back!" Le sighed inwardly. "No! I''m not going! I''m not going!" Pippa shook her head and suddenly stood up. "I don''t want to go!" Everyone was startled by Pippa again. Her eyes turned in a daze to Renee and Miyamoto who were already walking towards the door. Then she suddenly stood up, ran towards the window, snatched the knife that was stuck in the wooden window, and lunged towards Renee with great speed. "Ah--" Le screamed. "Look out!" Nora, frightened out of her wits, shouted, "Pippa--" Renee and Miyamoto were walking to the door, Vincent and Arthur were across the couch, and Miyamoto was already standing outside the door. Renee turned back when she heard Le''s scream and suddenly saw Pippaing straight at her with a knife in her hand. She would be stabbed by the knife if she stepped forward, and would bump into Miyamoto if she stepped back. Miyamoto quickly turned around, but Pippa''s movements were too fast. Miyamoto only had time to pull Renee back a little, and the knife was already darting. C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. "Uh--" Renee lowered her head and looked at her belly with a pale face. Pippa plunged the knife into her belly. It all happened so fast! "Damn it!" Miyamoto let out a low scream. "You go to hell! Go to hell!" Pippa screamed, while her face was twisted with pain. She turned back to Le again, "And you, you deserve to die too!" She lunged to grab Le. Vincent quickly brought Le into his arms. "Oh my God!" Arthur eximed and immediately jumped over to grab Pippa. "Get Renee to the hospital!" Blood was pouring out of Renee''s belly. She looked down at the fruit knife stuck in her belly. Pain swept through her whole body. She gritted her teeth in pain and huffed, "Retribution ising! It¡¯s because I miscarried my baby! And I shouldn''t have thought of harming anyone. I just tried to scare her, but I didn''t think I''d get stabbed by her! It must be retribution. It''s retribution from God!" Chapter 418 After the Calamity Chapter 418 After the Cmity ¡°Can someonee here!¡± Miyamoto shouted. ¡°Can anyone quicklye here!" His bodyguards hurriedly ran down the corridor. ¡°Go to the hospital!¡± Renee¡¯s lips trembled as she said, ¡°Miyamoto, if I die, you will have to keep my ashes. I should be considered a family member to you, don''t let me be a lonely ghost! Even if it turns out to be a lie, you have to keep my ashes!¡± ¡°Shut up, you won''t die!¡± ¡°Renee, Renee!¡± Le was also shocked. At that moment, she was really shocked. It was too fast; Pippa had rushed over so fast that everyone was unable to even stop her in time. ¡°Can someonee, send Pippa to the police station!¡± Vincent said in a deep voice. ¡°Vincent!¡± Nora shouted urgently, ¡°You''ll ruin Pippa¡¯s life if you do this!¡± Vincent looked down at his mother, and then at Pippa. However, he still insisted. ¡°She intentionally tried to kill someone; she must be criminally responsible!¡± Nora staggered back a step. ¡°Let go of me!¡± Pippa screamed and struggled. However, Arthur just would not let go. ¡°Pippa, what''s wrong with you? How did you be like this?¡± Two people came to restrain Pippa while Miyamoto carried Renee and quickly ran out. Vincent pulled Le over to chase after them. ¡°Arthur, you stay and give a statement to the police!¡± Nora staggered back and sat on the sofa. As she looked at Pippa who was been restrained, she suddenly lost all her strength all of a sudden. ¡°Pippa, why are you so stupid?¡± Pippa was taken away by the police! In the Hospital. N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Miyamoto quietly waited outside the operating room, his white shirt was stained with Renee''s blood. Le was nervous, ¡°Nothing will happen to her, right?¡± ¡°Nothing is going to happen!¡± Vincent reached out to hold her hand. And at that time, Vincent¡¯s phone rang, and a deep voice came through from the other end. ¡°Good job, Vincent. Your underlings actually stole away the video tape! I''m really impressed! How do you know that the copy of the video tape must be in the safe?¡± Vincent remained calm; his handsome face did not have the slightest expression. This was because the video tape was not yet received by him, he did not dare to be toocent, ¡°Pippa is probably in the police station now, my mother must be very devastated, you are in charge of contacting her!¡± ¡°What''s wrong?¡± ¡°You''ll know when you meet my mother!¡± Vincent said in a deep voice and hung up the phone. Finally, after the resuscitation, the lights in the operating room went out and the doctor walked out feeling relieved. ¡°Fortunately, the patient was brought here in time. However, since the patient''s physique is very weak and she also bled a lot, her body now is even weaker and she should have more rest to adjust herself. In addition, the knife pierced into the patient''s ovary. So, as ast resort, we removed her ovary.¡± As her brain processed the information given, Le asked nervously, ¡°What does that mean? Does this mean she can¡¯t get pregnant?¡± ¡°No, we can only say that the chances will be reduced. After all, she has one less ovary!¡± The doctor exined. ¡°That''s good!¡± Le breathed a sigh of relief. It was hard to imagine what kind of a blow it would be to a woman if she knew that she could not have children. Miyamoto was dumbfounded when he heard this. He watched Renee being pushed out of the operating room, her face was pale, her lips were gray, but her consciousness had returned. She slowly opened her eyes and smiled faintly when she saw three anxiously waiting faces around her. ¡°I... am still alive, aren''t I? A menace like me... is going to live on for many years isn''t it?¡± ¡°Renee!¡± Le choked; how can she be so unlucky. Last time she bled out a lot like this was just a month ago. Such a thing happened yet again during her engagement party. ¡°It''s okay, don''t you worry!¡± ¡°It''s good that you''re okay, just get well. Vincent didn''t dare to tell your parents; he was afraid that they will get worried!¡± Renee was bewildered and smiled bitterly, ¡°Thanks, but maybe they don''t care at all!¡± Le did not understand what she was saying, Renee continued speaking, ¡°You guys should leave first, let this Japanese man serve me! No matter how you see it, his ex-wife was the one who stabbed me!¡± Hearing her speak, Miyamoto¡¯s indifferent face finally had a hint of color. As his pair of sharp, ck eyes stared at Renee who was on the sick bed, he sternly warned, ¡°Never use a fruit knife ever again!¡± ¡°Why are you so fierce? Who knew she was so crazy?¡± Renee was not afraid to roar back, but her voice was weak. Sheid defeatedly on the sick bed and was pushed to the ward. Le and Vincent looked at each other, then they left to give space for Renee and Miyamoto, maybe they would have something to say to each other¡­ ¡°Vincent, the video tapes have been retrieved. There was a total of two copies, and a different copy was shelved inside, the safe still remained intact. Even your mother''sptop has been hacked, nothing is left! You can rest assured!¡± Reggie¡¯s deep voice came from the other end of the phone, then he said with a smile, ¡°I can''t believe your actions actually got recorded, what a surprise!¡± ¡°Don''t make fun of me, I know I''m miserable and stupid this time! I''m already very annoyed! You should just stop bashing me!¡± Vincent replied in a deep voice. ¡°When will you send it to me!¡± ¡°I¡¯m already nning to send it to you.¡± ¡°Just send it now as I''m in the hospital parking lot. By the way, ask Elijah how much money he wants, I''ll write a check to him!¡± ¡°He said he doesn''t want any money because his wife is going to give birth to a second child, so he''ll just consider as doing a good deed!¡± ¡°Then you should thank him for me!¡± ¡°I already did!¡± Not long after, someone sent in a box of video tapes. Vincent then led Le into the car and put in a video tape into the DVD yer in the car. The video tape really showed scenes of them rolling around in bed together. Le¡¯s face turned red. ¡°Oh my god!¡± ¡°Are you being shy? This is you and me!¡± Vincent thought to himself, this would be beautiful if he kept it for himself to enjoy. However, thinking that it was his mother who tried to harm him and Le, he immediately felt angry. He took out the video tape, broke it in half and destroyed it. Only then was he relieved. ¡°It is really destroyed?¡± ¡°Yes! It ispletely destroyed. I will protect you in the future, this is a lesson for me!¡± To Vincent, he would really remember this lesson for the rest of his life. When Le knew that the video tapes was recovered, she was dumbfounded. She felt like she was dreaming after knowing that there was nothing that could threaten them. He was so great; he actually got the video tapes back. He actually seeded in opening the safe and switching the video tapes secretly! He was so great, she suddenly felt that he was incredibly great. She was shocked for a while and then she gave a big smile, ¡°Vincent, you''re amazing.¡± She looked at him as if she was worshipping him. He was stunned as he looked at her acting like this. Seeing this little girl looked at him like a child worshipping an adult, his heart suddenly rippled with emotion and satisfaction. As if at this moment, a word of praise from her would make him forget about anything, and even the sky looked dazzling. ¡°Let''s go, let¡¯s have a meal!¡± He took her hand and walked forward. Le did not know where he was taking her, she just followed him. He took her to a seascape restaurant on the waterfront with beautiful piano music ying. The table was set with a sumptuous dinner. On the wine rack, rested a bottle of red wine. Two empty sses, set on both sides of the table, were waiting for the hosts to taste the wine. Silence surrounded them. Outside the window, the sound of the fluctuating seawater sometimes seemed to be very soft, and sometimes seemed to be very loud. Vincent led her towards the table, pulled the chairs out as a gentleman, and helped the slightly dazed Le to sit down. He, in turn, walked to the opposite side and sat down. As he gazed at her, he suddenly curled his lips with a faint smile on his face. ¡°Time toe back to your senses, little girl!¡± Everything felt like a dream. After Le suddenly returned to her senses, she saw him looking at her while smiling faintly. This made her smiled back while feeling a little shy and coyly. After the wine bottle was opened, the two of them clinked their sses and took a sip. Le never drinks, but he said she should drink a little because tonight was really a beautiful and special night. The two of them dined quietly, without saying much. He only silently carried the te in front of her and cut the steak for her to eat. In a seemingly casual move, he had cut the steak into small pieces. He then carried the te back to her. ¡°Eat it, does it taste good?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± After Le went to taste the steak on the te, she instantly felt an appetite! When they finished eating and were leaving, it was almost eleven o''clock at night. The night sky was sparkling with stars, and Vincent took her for a walk on the beach. ¡°Vincent, is everything really alright?¡± Le asked softly. ¡°The video tapes are destroyed and my mother still doesn''t know that I had switched the video tapes! I don''t know if her heart can take it if she knows I''ve switched it.¡± ¡°Then what should we do?¡± ¡°Just keep our cool!¡± Vincent smiled gently while feeling a bit helpless. ¡°She should have expected it to be me!¡± ¡°Alright! What about Pippa? Is she really going to jail?¡± ¡°If she has an illness, she needs to be identified by some professionals from the government. If she really has a mental illness, she does not need to go to jail, However, if she¡¯s not, she will go to jail!¡± ¡°Thank goodness that Renee is fine!¡± ¡°My mother and I are responsible for turning Pippa into this today!¡± Vincent sighed, ¡°Well, let¡¯s stop talking about that. Since we finally got out of trouble, do you have anything you want to say to me?¡± He held her hand and stopped walked. She raised her eyebrows, only to see him gazing at her in silence. Under the moonlight, a cold light seemed to be shinning from his dark eyes. She looked at him fascinated, did she had something to say? After experiencing so much, she had a thousand words to say, but she summarized all into one sentence. ¡°From the moment you said you loved me; I chose to love you unconditionally!¡± Le said quietly as she felt incredibly d that she believed him. ¡°Le¡­¡± Vincent suddenly pounced towards her as his body covered her. One of his arms wrapped around her. His scent came so quickly that she was unable to dodge it. Le was shocked and her eyes widened. His kiss, which came so quickly, was dominant yet gentle that one could not help but indulge in it. The tip of his tongue brushed over each of her teeth, hooking onto her tongue to tease her. He wrapped his arms around her petite body tightly, as if he wanted to rub her into his own body. He was constantly tangling and kissing her deeply. His desire to have her by his side was very strong. ¡°Le!¡± Vincent quickly embraced he, calling out her name with a hoarse and deep voice in her ear. Le was also breathing heavily as she murmured a promise. She only felt that her body was getting hotter and hotter, and her cheeks had already turned red. Through her eyes, the reflection of his handsome face could be seen. His hot lips pressed against her skin, leaving a mark every time he kissed her. A strange tickle could be felt that made her body turned limp. The sea breeze blew slowly, but the temperature of his lips was hot. When Le came back to her senses, she punched him shyly. His kisses always came so fast, so urgent, and without warning. ¡°Tonight, where do we go to sleep?¡± Vincent quickly calmed down, his long and slender thumb caressed her soft cheek. His eyes shone with apelling charm in the dark night. As her heart skip a beat, Le dodged his gaze and said softly, ¡°I, I don''t know! We''re divorced now!¡± Vincent pouted, ¡°I don''t want to admit it.¡± Chapter 419 Couldn’t Deceive My Heart Chapter 419 Couldn¡¯t Deceive My Heart ¡°But we really aren¡¯t rted now!¡± She pouted and said, ¡°We are divorced and I no longer belong to you, so I don¡¯t have any obligation to be with you!¡± ¡°Le!¡± Vincent shouted in a low voice and red at Le with a displeasure look that was shown by his tightly furrowed eyebrows. ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Le found he was so cute that she then reached out to wrap her arms around his waist while burying her small face in his chest. ¡°I¡¯m teasing you!¡± ¡°What a bad girl! Do you miss me?¡± Vincent asked in a low and husky voice as his eyebrows stretched out. Le bit her lip and nodded as this topic really embarrassed her. ¡°Mr. White, let¡¯s not do this now as Renee is hospitalized and Pippa has been taken away by the police, how can we¡­¡± Vincent¡¯s eyes looked towards the building over there which was close to the Sea Hotel and Arthur lived nearby, thinking that he coulde back in the evening to discuss the matter rted to Pippa. ¡°Let¡¯s go to the apartment!¡± Le was stunned upon hearing this, her beautiful face was flushed red and her eyes were filled with astonishment. ¡°Let¡¯s go to the police station to visit Pippa first!¡± As she was saying, the phone rang. Vincent¡¯s dark eyes looked serious, he snorted coldly before answering the phone, ¡°Who is it?¡± ¡°Are you Mr. White? We are calling from F City Police Station Rose Road Branch, pleasee and record a statement as we need testimony!¡± ¡°It¡¯s the police!¡± Vincent said as he hung up the phone. ¡°It seems that we cannot rest tonight!¡± Le¡¯s phone rang too and it was also from the police, who asked her to go to the police office to record a statement. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Vincent held her hand. It was two o¡¯clockte at night after they finished recording the statement at the police station. Le told the police what she had seen without hiding any truth from the facts. Vincent, Le, Arthur and Charles stood at the door when they left the police station. Arthur sighed, ¡°It really exhausts me! I have been tossing and turning for almost six to seven hours !¡± ¡°I¡¯m worried that Pippa is out of control!¡± Charles said in a deep voice. ¡°Ask Ted to bail her out and take her to the hospital!¡± Vincent called hiswyer and instructed him to the police station in the midnight. ¡°Vincent, I¡¯m leaving, I¡¯m quite worried about your mother as she is unusually quiet tonight¡­¡± ¡°I go and check it out!¡± Vincent spoke to Arthur in a deep voice. ¡°You take Le to the Sea Hotel and I¡¯ll come afterwards.¡± Arthur nodded his head. ¡°Alright! Le, go with me! I¡¯m so sleepy! Is Renee alright?¡± ¡°Nothing serious, just need to take care of her body well!¡± As Vincent was leaving, he held Le¡¯s hand and whispered in her ear, ¡°I¡¯ll be back soon! Don¡¯t talk too much with Arthur!¡± Le was so helpless and embarrassed that Vincent then turned around and left in satisfaction. In the car, Arthur nced at Le beside him. ¡°So you two are good again?¡± ¡°Hum!¡± Le nodded her head. ¡°That¡¯s good!¡± Arthur turned his eyes to the road ahead. Both of them then turned silent. Le didn¡¯t say anything even though the atmosphere was a little awkward. In such a dark night, Arthur¡¯s clear eyes showed a hint of sadness. After parking the car, Arthur said, ¡°Let¡¯s go to my ce first! I have a surprise for you!¡± ¡°What kind of surprise?¡± ¡°We will find out when we go! You can go upstairs again when Vincent is back!¡± ¡°Tell me first about the surprise!¡± Le looked at the time and it was already three o¡¯clock in the midnight. Le¡¯s phone suddenly rang and it was an unfamiliar number. Le nced at Arthur before she picked up the phone and gently said "hello". ¡°This is a new number.¡± The low male voice on the other end of the line startled her. Le obediently replied to him with an "oh" before the other end said, ¡°Have you reached there? Go upstairs when you get there. I¡¯ll be back soon, wait for me after taking a shower!¡± Le went speechless and her face was blushed as Vincent said such ambiguous words in front of Arthur, yet, she could only answer, ¡°Got it!¡± Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. ¡°Good girl!¡± The phone hung up. The phone call made by Vincent made Le¡¯s originally calm heart fluttered. Even after she went into the elevator, she was still blushing. Arthur could guess what was going on and he didn¡¯t say much. The elevator rose slowly and when it stopped, Le couldn¡¯t hold herself and asked. ¡°Anyway what is the surprise? Can¡¯t we see it tomorrow?¡± ¡°It¡¯s better today, I think you¡¯ll want to see it!¡± Arthur said in a mysterious manner. Le then shook her head helplessly as his words made her curious, ¡°Is there really any surprise as you are so secretive?¡± ¡°We¡¯ll find it out soon!¡± Arthur entered the password before he opened the door and Le followed suspiciously. The light was on and a familiar female voice came from the house, ¡°You are back? Why are you sote today?¡± Le was stunned by the time she saw a familiar figure stepped out of the kitchen. It was her sister, Macey, whom she had been looking for a long time. Oh my god! She was here with Arthur? ¡°Sister¡­¡± Le had already choked up before she could speak. ¡°Sister¡­¡± Macey also froze when she saw Le at the door as she didn¡¯t expect that Le would follow Arthur returning. Le saw her wearing a long pure white dress with her white face that was without a heavy make-up, like the innocent look she had when she was sixteen. Was her beautiful sister back? Macey¡¯s eyes widened as she looked towards Arthur, ¡°Why do you bring her here?¡± ¡°Macey, you can¡¯t escape it forever!¡± Arthur closed the door of the room, untied his suit and tie, and said seriously. Because of his words, Macey turned silent and didn¡¯t say anything. She walked over and took the suit from Arthur¡¯s hand. Macey was like a virtuous full-time wife who helped Arthur hang up the suit, then gently stretched the tie and put it down before she walked over to the dining table and handed a ss of water to Arthur while whispering, ¡°Drink some water, you forget to drink it again!¡± ¡°Thank you!¡± Arthur carried the water she handed over and walked to the sofa then sat down. ¡°Le, have your seat!¡± Le was dumbfounded due to Macey¡¯s indifference but she was momentarily excited and grabbed her hand. ¡°Sister, where have you been all these days? I¡¯ve been looking for you but I can¡¯t find you and Mr. White has been looking for you too!¡± ¡°Take away your fake good intention!¡± Macey pushed her hand away, ¡°I won¡¯t die!¡± ¡°Sister!¡± Le shouted in a low voice and her tone choked with sobs, ¡°Let¡¯s go home, sister, our home will always be your home!¡± ¡°It¡¯s not mine, it¡¯s yours, my home is gone and my mother is gone, there will never be my home anymore!¡± Macey couldn¡¯t treat Le well, even though both of them got along well when they were young, yet, Macey couldn¡¯t take Le as her sister after knowing the truth as she and her mother caused her to lose everything. She didn¡¯t expect that her father was unfaithful to her mother whom had loved him wholeheartedly for so many years and even had thought of matching her father and aunt in the end of her life. She was not as selfless as her mother and she was very furious but the grievance in her heart was hard to eliminate. ¡°Sister¡­¡± Le knew she was angry and understood how she felt. She had rebelled in such a way all these years because of her mother and father. Yes, she and her mother felt sorry for her aunt. Without her aunt¡¯s help, she would still be an illegitimate daughter today! ¡°Have your seat!¡± Seeing how sad Le was, Arthur stood up and held her to sit on the sofa. He then turned around and spoke to Macey, ¡°The Buddha said, to let it go is to be morefortable! Macey, you are too narrow-minded! Think about it, how lucky you are to have a sister who shares the same blood as you in this world? In this case, Le is not wrong, it is the elders who are wrong! I think you shouldn¡¯t take your anger out on Le if you have grievance against the elders as you two are sisters after all! Being able to be siblings in this life is a blessing earned in the previous life!¡± His words made Macey shut up quietly, in fact, she did so not because of his words but he was Arthur who said those words and she owned Arthur. Le was so touched that she didn¡¯t know how to thank him and her sister seemed to have been here with him for more than a couple days, he had actually helped her quietly! ¡°Sister, I¡¯m sorry! I know nothing I can say to make up for the harm that Dad and Mum have brought to you and Aunt, but since the past is over, shall we start over?¡± ¡°No way!¡± Three of them sat on the sofa, Arthur drank the water before Macey took the empty cup while ignoring Le¡¯s apology, she then looked at Arthur and asked, ¡°Are you still drinking?¡± ¡°Nope, I¡¯m sleepy, you two talked about it! I would suggest you go overseas!¡± Arthur spoke. ¡°Mr. White thinks just the same!¡± Le hurriedly spoke up. Upon mentioning Vincent, Macey¡¯s eyes dimmed and she frowned. ¡°He¡¯s not qualified to control my affairs! Le, you are not qualified either!¡± Le¡¯s heart dimly ached and she lowered her head. ¡°Sister, I¡¯m sorry!¡± Arthur raised his eyebrows and looked at Macey. ¡°Don¡¯t look at me like that as this is how I am, I am clear in my grudges and I don¡¯t want to say anything else!¡± Macey said to Arthur. He knew that she was ming Vincent and Le, ¡°Macey, this is the way life is, full of unpredictable variables. In many cases, it is not under our control, all we can do is to ept it silently and be open-minded. If everyone walks into a dead end, then nothing beautiful and true is going to happen in our lives.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t convince myself!¡± Macey parted her face. ¡°Sister, no matter what happens, juste back home with me. Dad is worried about you as you are his beloved daughter!¡± Le always remembered how her father had pinned his hopes on Macey before the truth was told. ¡°No, I¡¯m not going back!¡± Macey shook her head. ¡°I¡¯ve thought of a solution!¡± Arthur suddenly spoke. ¡°What is the solution?¡± Le asked. ¡°Hold a press conference to inform the media reporters that the video is synthesized!¡± Arthur rubbed his chin. ¡°That¡¯s the only way to clear her aggrievance! Of course, it may not work!¡± ¡°No need!¡± Macey shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t mind it anymore as it is true. It can deceive the world but not my heart. At this point, true or false doesn¡¯t mean anything to me!¡± ¡°Sister!¡± Le shouted in a low voice. ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about my affairs!¡± Macey lowered her eyes. ¡°But I think it is good for you in this way!¡± Arthur whispered. ¡°I don¡¯t need it anymore! Arthur, do you think I still need excuses to justify myself? Those are only done for others to see! I don¡¯t need it anymore as it can deceive others but not my heart! I¡¯m just a broken shoe in others¡¯ eyes, I don¡¯t care about it anymore and I don¡¯t need any reputation as well!¡± She uttered these words with an expressionless face. Chapter 420 Love to Hate Chapter 420 Love to Hate Le listened and became speechless, she didn''t know what to say. She thought that what she had been through would disappear like a puff of smoke over time. However, her sister was so stubborn and couldn¡¯t get out from it. Le could also put herself in her sister¡¯s shoes. Looking at Macey¡¯s indifferent face, Le was absentminded all of a sudden. She ignored the slight pain in her heart and whispered, ¡°Macey, are you angry with Mr. White? Or are you angry with Charles?¡± Macey¡¯s body shook. Then, she spoke in a dumb voice, ¡°It is none of your business!¡± Hearing the name of Charles was enough for Macey to feel cold in her chest. At that particr moment, she felt that she was like a clown in a burlesque, using all her strength to rebel but she still didn¡¯t own a good ending. That person had never loved her, not even for a moment. Looking at Macey¡¯s quiet grieved expression, Arthur and Le looked at each other in silence. At Nora Morgan¡¯s vi. Vincent came to meet her early in the morning. The living room was quiet and Nora was sitting on the sofa. Just as Vincent and Charles walked in and Nora saw Vincent, she was stunned. Then, she turned to Charles and asked, ¡°How is Pippa?¡± Both of them were silent for a while and then Charles answered her, ¡°Her emotion is out of control, copsed!¡± Vincent looked at his mother, she seemed to be much older overnight and Pippa had finally caused an irreparable disaster. It is truth that Nora was one of the reasons and she also took the me afterwards. Nora was getting a little flustered and confused and she even lost her senses when she heard about Pippa¡¯s emotional breakdown. Vincent walked straight towards her. Nora raised her head slightly and then Vincent spoke in a deep voice. ¡°Mum, don''t force yourself too much!¡± ¡°Every debt has its debtor, is it considered a force?¡± Nora asked coldly. Vincent looked at the face in front of him. His mother, she was so thin that her entire chin was pointed and her eyes were sunken. Over the years, she had been tortured too much, right? How terrible it was to sink in hatred! ¡°Still not letting go?¡± Vincent voice was deep. ¡°This is my business, if you are not going to help me, just forget about it!¡± ¡°Mom! You have not loved Dad! Why do you keep doing the wrong thing?¡± Nora was stunned for a moment. Then, she frowned. ¡°You, what are you talking about?¡± ¡°I looked into your past, you loved Brian Hunter but he didn''t love you back so you hated him afterwards!¡± ¡°How dare you to investigate my past?!¡± Nora murmured. ¡°I can¡¯t believe that you go and investigate me.¡± At that moment, she felt that she had be awkward and pity. The embarrassment and anxiety was still controlling her. Vincent smiled imperceptibly. ¡°Just admit if you have loved Brian Hunter, as your son, I will notugh at you. Everyone has the right to love. However, is there a reason for you to frame Brian Hunter and kill my father?¡± Vincent felt absurd in his heart. The dialogue between them seemed to be a pair of distant and polite guests. But this woman was his mother, the one who spoiled him when he was a child. Nora¡¯s expression changed suddenly, her eyes were full of seriousness and solemnity. She stretched out her left hand in calm and pointed to the door, ¡°You can go now! Since you have looked into me, you can continue your investigation! Use this truth to teach me? You are still young!¡± Vincent was taken aback and nced at Nora quickly, ¡°Have you never loved Brian Hunter?¡± ¡°Didn''t you survey me? Who told you? Brian Hunter told you that I loved him?¡± Nora¡¯s tone had a powerful indescribable indifference as if she was despising Vincent¡¯s wit. ¡°Really not?¡± Vincent looked at her in shock and then he turned to look at Charles. Charles gave him a helpless nce. Vincent was puzzled, isn''t it? ¡°Go out!¡± Nora pointed at the door, her voice was not as sharp as before, but she was helpless to do that. ¡°I am relieved to see that you are all right. I want to tell you that I will remarry Le. No one can stop my determination to be with her!¡± ¡°Aren''t you afraid that I will publish your video?¡± Nora questioned again after a daze. Vincent and Charles looked at each other and frowned. ¡°Up to you!¡± It turned out that she had not checked her safe until now. They wonder how angry she would be when she saw the video which had changed to a set of ident porn. Vincent took a deep look at Nora before he turned and left. After he left, Nora became silent. Charles Read walked across to her and looked at her. ¡°Boss, you are treating Vincent too indifferently!¡± ¡°Are youing to use me too?¡± Looking at Charles, Nora really didn''t know whether it was sadness or happiness, me or resentment, hatred or pity, she only eximed, ¡°You also think that I did it wrong?¡± ¡°I didn''t mean that!¡± Charles shook his head. He walked to the sofa and reached out to embrace her body. He hugged her tightly, ¡°Look, you are so tolerant to me, to Pippa and even to Owen, you treat us so kindly! But you are so strict to your own biological son. It was not easy for him to fall in love with a girl, and you had also told me in person that Le would be worthy for Vincent if she is not daughter of Mr. Hunter, right?¡± That was the first time Charles having intimate action with Nora after Charles had known her for so many years and he did it so naturally, just like hugging a mother. Maybe Nora had been staying in loneliness over a long time, maybe she needed support. Anyway, she burst into tears in an instant. ¡°I have not forgotten what I should revenge. I have forgotten nothing but we have done a lot of matters without caring much or thinking whether it was a mistake. Boss, I felt a sense of guilt in my heart of a sudden to see Macey like that. I think I am wrong! I know that I should not have such ridiculous thoughts and shouldn''t have sympathy on her but I just have that feeling.¡± Nora was not saying a word, she just remained quiet. Charles knew that she listened to what he said! ¡ª¡ª After returning home, Vincent didn''t see Le so he called her immediately. ¡°Le, where are you?¡± ¡°I''m here with Arthur!¡± After Le finished speaking, she nced at Macey and Arthur again. ¡°I''m going to sleep!¡± Macey ignored Le as usual. ¡°Macey! Go home with me, let''s go back now!¡± Le was trying to persuade her but Macey had already got up and walked to the guest room. Le was helpless. The doorbell rang, Arthur went to open the door. Vincent frowned in a sullen face. ¡°Why did you bring my wife to your house?¡± Arthur chuckled. ¡°Well, you can take her back now!¡± Vincent walked into his house and grabbed Le¡¯s hand in his own hand. When he was about to go out, Le said anxiously. ¡°Mr. White, please wait for a while, my sister is here!¡± Mr. White was taken aback and he frowned, ¡°Macey is here?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Le nodded and she bit her lip. ¡°She refuses to go home with me!¡± Vincent spoke nothing, he walked to the sofa and sat down, crossing his slender legs casually. ¡°Arthur, are you the one who hide Macey for a long time?¡± ¡°Seriously?¡± Arthur also walked over and sat down. He looked at Vincent with his amorous eyes with a sloppy attitude but a sharp look, ¡°I respect Macey¡¯s choice. She needs time!¡± ¡°Macey?!¡± Vincent frowned, ¡°Are you so familiar with her?¡± Arthur smiled charmingly at him with deep meaning. ¡°Vincent, as long as I didn¡¯t get close with Le, it has nothing to do with you if I get close with anyone, right?¡± Vincent¡¯s handsome face was getting sullen when Arthur asked him on that. Then, he said coldly, ¡°Let here out, I have something to say!¡± Arthur smiled with a sense of interest and he didn¡¯t obey Vincent¡¯s order, ¡°Go and knock on her door by yourself, I dare not to call her! Is she willing to see you?¡± ¡°I''ll call her by myself!¡± Vincent stood up and walked to the side of the corridor. He spoke loudly, ¡°Macey,e out!¡± Le looked at his tall figure standing at the door. At that moment, she couldn''t say anything in her heart. But just now, when he asked Arthur about whether Arthur is familiar with Macey, his expression let her think that he had really been obsessed with her sister. She was feeling both sad and happy in her heart. She felt sad because he had liked another woman and she felt happy because it was the truth that he had some special feelings on her sister. However, she couldn¡¯t deny that she was a little bit disappointed. That was also because she loved Vincent and she couldn¡¯t tolerate other people to stand between her and Vincent. ¡°Macey,e out, do you hear me? I am Vincent, I have something to say!¡± Vincent shouted again. Le lowered her head and said nothing. When he called again, she nced sideways at him. He was staring at the closed door with no emotions on his handsome face. The door was still not opened. Vincent turned around and walked over, holding Le to leave. ¡°Going back now?¡± Arthur asked. Vincent uttered a few words in a deep voice, ¡°Going back now ande here tomorrow!¡± Arthur was stunned for a moment and suddenly burst into an uncontrobleughter. ¡°Without sincerity, it''s weird if she is willing toe out!¡± Vincent stopped and frowned. ¡°You go and ask her toe out!¡± At that moment, the door opened. Macey raised her head and nced at Vincent. She leaned at the door, looking at them from a distance and then she raised her slender eyebrow in dissatisfaction, ¡°If you have something to say, make it fast!¡± Vincent saw Macey in white clothes standing at the door. His eyes shed as if she was in the first face just like many years ago, when she was also standing under the acacia tree in a white dress who was as holy as an angel at that time. Time had passed and they all had different life now. He had not fallen in love with her but in love with her sister, Le. However, if there wasn¡¯t a revenge, what would his fate be like? At that moment, Macey looked so pretty. She seemed like she waspletely renewed and showing a simple posture. ¡°I am relieved to see that you are alright!¡± Vincent said sincerely. ¡°Don''t lie! Aren¡¯t you always wish to see this?¡± ¡°Go abroad!¡± Vincent uttered the words without worrying about her, ¡°Go to Europe, America or Australia, whereever you like!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t need it!¡± Macey refused. ¡°Why are you so stubborn? If you weren''t so stubborn, how could you get hurt?¡± ¡°Does this have anything to do with you? Mr. White, you are really weird. You are the one who made me be like this and youe here to pretend to bepassionate now. Do you think I have reason to believe in your kindness? And she, she has already fallen in love with you long time ago so when you threatened her, she did not hesitate to marry you! Both of you, a pair of couplese to me and tell me howpassionate you are when I am in trouble. Should I believe you? What do you want me to do? To forgive you to lighten your little guilt?¡± Macey¡¯s question made Vincent speechless for a while. Le lowered her head. Yes, her sister was right, she was guilty and she was guilty of falling in love with Vincent. In her opinion, Vincent was also guilty. He was guilty for allowing Charles to begin the trick. Maybe if Vincent continued to get along with Macey, he might fall in love with Macey and then Macey would not be like that anymore. N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Chapter 421 A Whole Lifetime Chapter 421 A Whole Lifetime Well, it was not like he did not have any feelings for her sister. He used to be obsessed with her sister. Yes, he said that he had been obsessed with her before. Her sister was so pretty and beautiful! When she looked aside and saw Vincent was startled just now. At that moment, she suddenly felt an unknown anxiety in her heart. She was thinking, would Mr. White love her forever? Maybe, in this world, no one could be held precious for a lifetime! When the thoughts came in, her eyes couldn¡¯t help but turn dark. Arthur turned his eyes around, there was a sense of heartache shing through his peach liked eyes. Did she care about the tone that Vincent used when talking to Macey? So gentle! Just like how upset he was at this moment to see that she stood beside Vincent instead of himself. ¡°I, will not ept your help, I¡¯m sorry. Please leave!¡± Macey walked into the room and mmed the door. Arthur pursed up his lips and said, ¡°You guys should leave now. Macey need some time, I will talk with her. She¡¯s here with me, please don¡¯t worry!¡± Le felt so grateful for Arthur, she looked directly at him and thanked him sincerely, ¡°Thank you, Arthur!¡± ¡°You are wee! Aren¡¯t we friends?¡± Arthur¡¯s words sessfully made Vincent frown. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go, it¡¯s almost dawn, I want to get some sleep! I¡¯d like to take a half day leave tomorrow, please approve my leave, boss!¡± Vincent sounded cold with some sense of dullness, ¡°I¡¯ll leave her to you then!¡± ¡°Understand!¡± Le was quietly held by Vincent to the upstairs. She felt that she stole her happiness from somewhere, it was not honorable. She was annoyed, guilty, and even looked down on herself. Within a few minutes, her struggled eyes made Vincent felt sorry for her. He held her hand and made it into a fist. He used his big palm to hold hers, ¡°Lexi, don¡¯t think too much. Let¡¯s give her some time, she¡¯s way stronger than I think, she will be fine.¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine!¡± Le said in a lower tone. ¡°Thanks to Arthur, if not we will keep worrying about her. We can temporarily stop worrying since my sister is with him. The rest of the things will have to take some time!¡± Vincent narrowed his eyes and saw how grateful she was at Arthur. He was inexplicably upset as he looked at her. Then he gently lifted her chin as his lips lightly touched hers. It was very gentle. ¡°Are you so thankful for Arthur?¡± ¡°Yes! Because he has been secretly helping me and never asks for anything as a return. He¡¯s just helping me quietly! He¡¯s a good man!¡± ¡°It¡¯s the scariest if there¡¯s no purpose. Having no purpose means that he has the biggest purpose!¡± Vincent disapproved! Le looked at him seriously and did not like what he just said. ¡°Mr. White, why do I suddenly feel insecure today? It feels like we have cleared all the doubts and yet we can¡¯t be together?¡± ¡°Why do you think like this?¡± Vincent was startled. ¡°Because I¡¯m not sure if you would love me forever!¡± Le whispered as she looked at him. Vincent frowned, ¡°I just want you, Lexi. Just you!¡± He said in a low tone, Le felt that his hands were shaking, ¡°I want you.¡± He moved his lips against her cheeks and stared into her eyes. Her eyshes were half falling and her eyes were moist. ¡°Tell me, you will never belong to another man, tell me!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t have to tell you.¡± She replied gently, ¡°Don¡¯t you know how I feel?¡± ¡°I know how you feel, yes! I know!¡± He seemed likeforting himself. ¡°Why do you feel insecure?¡± ¡°I¡¯m afraid of the fate. There are many times that we cannot control our destiny.¡± Le murmured with a faintly discernable emotion. Vincent hugged her tightly and his lips were touched on hers. ¡°Never, I will never let the fate to control my life.¡± She was moved and raised her head. Her tears slid from the corner of her eyes. ¡°You¡¯re crying again.¡± He whispered as he carried her up and walked towards his room. He opened the door and went in then closed the door. ¡°Don¡¯t turn on the lights!¡± She did not want him to see the restlessness and vulnerability in her eyes. He leaned over to kiss her lips. ¡°Oh silly, you¡¯re so happy, that¡¯s why you always worry about gains and losses!¡± ¡°Yes! I know! Do you really want me for the rest of your life?¡± She asked him gently and carefully, and she then realized that she was eager to know his answer at this moment. Vincent frowned and his expression became more intense. ¡°All my life, I just want you! Certainly and definitely! No one can snatch you away from me, you¡¯re my private property! Just belong to me only!¡± So, it turned out that he was treating her as his private property. He did not allow anyone to vite his property... This thought made her heart literally sink. She felt some sourness as if there was half of a lemon putting inside her mouth. Le¡¯s eyshes trembled a little, there was a sense of helplessness in her gentle voice. ¡°Just a property?¡± ¡°Of course!¡± Vincent seemed like he did not notice about her tone at all. If she was a property, she may be thrown away someday. Because no one would use a single thing for the rest of their lives. ¡°Don¡¯t turn yourself like a pathetic wife, I¡¯ll feel bad for you.¡± He narrowed his eyes, his tall figure leaned against her thin waist, he was breathing warmly against her cold cheeks. There was a sense of ticklish and flickering on her skin and even her whole body started to be numb. ¡°You¡¯re my property, my lover! My forever!¡± ¡°Lover?¡± She was startled. Her cheek was blushing in the darkness. She pursed her red lips and her shyness was more than enough to tease any man. ¡°I¡¯m so done, Mr. White. I¡¯m always worried about gains and losses. I¡¯m worried that my happiness is just a dream. When I wake up, everything is gone! I¡¯m sorry, I do hate the way I am! I really do! I feel like I have be more narrow-minded, I don¡¯t like myself being like this! But I really do think like this in my heart, I¡¯m jealous whenever you are kind to my sister. But when you treat her badly, I¡¯m not happy either! I¡¯m such a hypocrite! I¡¯ve always been. My mother robbed my aunt¡¯s husband and I also robbed my sister¡¯s boyfriend. In my whole life, I might not be able to raise my head because of this matter!¡± Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. ¡°Silly, you¡¯re such a silly girl. Lexi, how is that a dream? I want you, I love you.¡± While he was talking, his ming eyes were stuck onto her delicate face which burned every single inch of her skin. ¡°You do not rob from Macey. I just don¡¯t love her. Can we stop talking about the pasts anymore?¡± In the darkness, their sparkling eyes were staring at each other. She was stunned and she could hardly breathe. She was too familiar with this kind of gaze. Every time when he was being lustful, he would have this expression. ¡°Sorry, I shouldn¡¯t think too much. It¡¯s my fault!¡± Le lowered her head and sighed gently. She deeply med herself, how did she be such narrow-minded? How did she be so careful? She hated the way she is! It was not cool and she can¡¯t let it go at all. Even if it was just a small thing, she would care about it to death. Because she could hardly believe it, every time he looked at her, she just felt unbelievable. She felt more and more like a dream. Her excitement, nervousness, insomnia, and her heart palpitation... she never had this kind of feelings before. At that time, she had a crush on him. She just felt hurt inside because having a crush was like a sword turning back and forth at herself. I love you, but it was just about myself! But, when love became something between two persons, she found out that it was tiring! She became selfish, her domination became stronger. The worry about gains and losses made her afraid to face herself and Vincent. She was worried that he might regret in the future. Therefore, after they cleared all the doubts, she became abnormal. Sometimes she could be sharp, sometimes she could be upset inexplicably and sometimes even happy like a bird flying in the clouds. Sometimes, she could be as quiet as the small pebble lying on the side of the riverbed. She became extremely sensitive and extremely sharp. ¡°Mr. White, I¡¯m really afraid, I¡¯m afraid that you won¡¯t love me forever, I¡¯m afraid...¡± Vincent finally could not stand anymore and grabbed Le¡¯s arm and shouted. ¡°Lexi, please keep your tensions away! Life¡¯s short. Do you want to live in the life of worrying about gains and losses for the rest of your life? Or do you want to live a life without any worries? Or live a good quality life?¡± ¡°I know! I¡¯m wrong!¡± She apologized and felt annoyed. ¡°I just want to be with you and be happy always!¡± But could she be happy? ¡°Lexi, we¡¯re going to spend our lives together for a long time. I hope that there¡¯s only happiness in our lives without any worries. For our marriage, we have struggled and fought together and reached where we are today. Can... I ask you for a favor?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± She nodded while feeling very insecure. ¡°Don¡¯t simply think about anything, or even give a hint!¡± He said it sincerely, steadily in a low voice. ¡°The past is all in the past, we could only look forward for the future. Let us use our happiest feeling to ept the future, is that okay? Can you stop being like this, you know that if you continue being like this, it¡¯s not going to be easy for you and me! Lexi, I like what you told me in HJ Hotel tonight. You said that everything will be alright, you willpensate me! So can you stop being like this? I can¡¯t stand it if you keep worrying about gains and losses. One day, I might get disappointed and until that time, we might even hate each other!¡± ¡°Mr. White!¡± She jumped into his arms and immediately hugged him tightly. She hid her cheek inside his shirt in front of his chest. ¡°Sorry, sorry! I think I do need to see a psychiatrist! Mr. White, I know that I¡¯m wrong!¡± ¡°Just rx! Lexi, just rx!¡± He suddenly turned on the light. He saw the panic in her eyes. He held her face and looked into her eyes. He said, ¡°Lexi, tell me. At this moment, what do you see in my eyes?¡± She looked into his eyes. He looked calm and steady all this while but only when he was in love, he would show his craziness for her. Le looked into that pair of eyes, in that moment, there were passion that was deep enough, regrets and hesitations along with some nervousness and worries. She felt like her heart was rippling. She was blushed from her cheeks to the bottom of her ears. She tried to move her face away to avoid his scorching hot and sincere gaze. But he stopped and pulled her face and looked at her even more affectionately. Although they had intimate rtionship before, she was still shy like a virgin, unlike Vincent who handled like a butcher¡¯s cleaver with ease. ¡°Say it! What do you see?¡± She saw the true feelings and the deep affection. She was too mean! She even felt insecure and doubted his feelings towards her. Her nose felt a little sour. She swallowed her tears and bit her lips. ¡°Love!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± He breathed out. ¡°You have to know that a lifetime is a long time, there¡¯s a long way for us to go through. You must believe in me, even if I can¡¯t guarantee that I would love you for a lifetime. But you should believe that we are so in love at this moment. And can you guarantee that you would only love me for the rest of your life? Didn¡¯t you also divorce just because you love me? Lexi, there are so many unpredictable moments in our lives. Can we just cherish our days together! Don¡¯t be like Pippa, who likes to waste time on insignificant problems!¡± Chapter 422 Leila Was Pregnant Chapter 422 Le Was Pregnant His words sent a shock through her heart. Yes! Who could guarantee something as long as a lifetime? She looked at him and for a moment,menting in her heart that everything had finally returned to normal after a period of hardship, then she nodded slowly. "Thank you, Mr. White! I got it!" "Good girl!" Watching him emanate the sexy appeal of a mature man while his eyes gazed at her intently and passionately, her mind was unsettled and the blood boiled throughout her body. Le was shocked and lowered her face, her fair skin tinged with crimson. His husky voice was like a caress, causing the tide of lust surge easily in her body. She felt ashamed and turned around in a hurry, trying to hide her embarrassment. "Dear, rendezvous nights are always too short, shouldn''t I carry you to the shower now?" Vincent ignored her embarrassment, his sexy lips curved into a meaningful smile, his dark eyes lit up with sparks of lust, then he said hoarsely, "These days, your face, your body¡­alwayses to my mind." His long, slender fingertips lightly teased her thin shoulder straps, and his fiery eyes were like fire. "Did you miss me?" "Yes!" She murmured, not denying that she missed him all the time. Le closed her eyes and allowed Vincent''s palms to slide into her dress, stoking the fire of lust on her sensitive skin. He ripped off herce lingerie and the plump, snowy white breast on her right side came into view. He then lowered his head and extended his deft tongue to gently suck on her tiny red bud, leaving teeth marks on the snow-white skin next to the red bud, then sucked it quickly. She moaned, her red bud suddenly sticking out. He picked her up and went straight into the bathroom. After the shower, he carried her back to the king-sized bed. As they took off their bathrobes, the silky smoothness of the freshly bathed bodies sent shockwaves through both of them, and a zing fire burned through their bodies. Her arms tightened around him and she shyly buried her face into the nook of his muscr shoulder. When her cheek touched his smooth and firm muscles, she didn''t think twice before leaning even closer to them. "It''s good to have you by my side," She murmured. "I''m d you''re here with me, too." He stroked her hair fondly. "Le, we''ll be good together." "All right!" She replied softly, feeling secure as she leaned into his chest that rose and fell with his breath. Involuntarily, her lips kissed the area where his heart was beating, then gently kissed his nipple, over and over again. Vincent held his breath, damn it, did this little liar know what she was doing? "Your body smells so good," She murmured like a kitten. "Haha...then smell it every day!" Le heard his low maleughter. At this moment, she felt his silky, hot lips covering her glistening white breasts. His sucking, teasing, and nibbling made her heart palpitate with nervousness. His movements were so full of temptation, but she enjoyed them so much. Le felt dizzy and panted shyly¡­ (Indescribable)... When their lust was satisfied, she curled up in his toned chest. Vincent''s heart was filled with pleasure, an indescribable sense of conquest as well as satisfaction filled his entire body. The night was long! However, all of a sudden, Le frowned, she felt extreme pain in her belly, and her belly seemed to be contracting. "Ah--" "What''s wrong?" He looked over at her hurriedly. "My stomach is hurting, it hurts so much! Mr. White, my stomach hurts so much!" "Does it hurt that much?" Vincent asked with concern. He couldn''t enjoy the physical pleasure in time and was thoroughly rmed. "Ah! Howe there is blood?" "I...It hurts! It hurts!" Le''s brow furrowed. "My stomach hurts!" Vincent saw that Le''s private parts were bleeding, had he just hurt her by exerting too much force? "Let''s go to the hospital!" Dressing her, Vincent picked her up and took her to the hospital in a hurry. Outside the emergency room. After the doctor finished examining Le, he came out and told Vincent. "Sir, congrattions, your wife is pregnant! But she has signs of miscarriage, fortunately she was taken to the hospital in time, otherwise it would have been difficult to save the baby! But you two should pay more attention in the future, it is best to avoid intense sexual intercourse. For the good of the child, you should work harder and put up with it for a year and a half!" "Pregnant?! Impossible!" The color drained from Vincent''s face instantly. He took on a ghastly expression, which was then reced by a miserable paleness, and the veins on his forehead were clearly visible as he murmured, "How is this possible?" "Why is it impossible? The embryo is only about thirty-five days old, so no gestational reaction has urred yet. That''s why it''s always ignored by thedy though she¡¯s pregnant, and this is the time when they are most likely to miscarry. Go check on your wife!" "No--" Vincent shook his head, not believing it no matter what. His fists were clenched tightly at his side, and a chilly aura emanated from him. The doctor gave him a strange look. "How can the results of our hospital''s professional instruments be inurate? This is your child. Look at him, he''s as big as a bean now, it''s him who is glowing!" The doctor gave Vincent a piece of amniotic sheet and the image was ck with a small glowing bean in the middle. Such a radiance stung his eyes! "Hurry up and go check on your wife!" With that, the doctor left! Vincent stumbled and copsed onto the bench, how was this possible? Whose child was this? The child was not his! How could she lie to him? How could she be with someone else when he trusted her so much and loved her so much? He didn''t even care who she gave her virginity to, how could she do this to him? That was too cruel! She had spoilt his heart! Ayer of fog emerged under Vincent''s eyes! The eyes were covered with lonely and silent emotions. ''Why? Le, how can you be with another man? And you even have his child?!'' He stood up in a sh, hesitating whether to go in to see her. "Where are the family members? Hurry up and push this pregnantdy to the ward, the emergency room still has to take other visits!" The nurse came out and shouted. The moment she saw Vincent, she immediately fell silent and thought, "Wow! What a handsome man! With a cold face, Vincent gave the nurse a nce and went into the emergency room. Le was lying on the sickbed and was sleeping at the moment. She was exhausted! And she didn''t know she was pregnant yet. "Where''s the doctor? I want to do away with this child!" Vincent nced at Le, who was sleeping on the bed, and he clenched his fist in pain. When he uttered these words, his heart was inexplicably restless, but after the pain, he had no choice but to say, "Abort this child!" "How can you do this?" The nurse said with some iprehensible contempt, "You''re a good-looking man, but I didn''t expect you to hate children so much. You just let your wife abort the baby for your own selfish desires? You''ve tortured your pregnant wife to the extent that she almost miscarried, how can you still have the nerve to say that you want to abort your own child?" "Abort the child right now! Get the doctor here!" Vincent''s mind was in turmoil, and this word repeatedly swirled in his mind. Impossible, impossible! His mind suddenly recalled a scene from a few years ago. During a full-body physical examination, the doctor told him, "Young man, your sperm survival rate is almost zero, and you''ll never have your own children in your lifetime!" At the time, he asked, "No miracles will happen?" "The miracle may have happened to others, but to you, not even one out of one hundred billion!" He had gone to several hospitals for examinations but got the same result, his sperm viability was almost zero. The doctor said it might be a family gic or testicr lesion, and he did have testicr pain at that time, which was why he went to have his semen checked. Unexpectedly, his testicles were in good condition, but his sperm were found to be non-viable. However, it seemed unlikely that this was a disease that ran in his family?! The nurse grimaced and frowned. "Even if you want to have an abortion, you''ve to wait until your wife is in better health. She''s so weak now, having an abortion would be life-threatening for her!" ''It was too noisy!'' Le felt it was so noisy around her and as soon as she woke up, she heard Vincent shouting coldly, "Abort him, I don''t want this child and my wife won''t want him either! Go get the doctor!" Child?! Le was still in shock, and before she could digest the news, she heard the word "abortion". In an instant, she was down in the dumps and her heart was as cold as if she had fallen into the South Pole. She struggled to open her eyes and Vincent was looking towards her with a tangled brow. When their eyes met, he looked sorrowfully at Le, who looked back at him sorrowfully, and then she said softly, "Am I pregnant?" Vincent closed his eyes and looked away, spitting out one word in a cold voice, "Yes!" The nurse froze and thought to herself that this couple was really strange. Everyone else was overjoyed at the news of pregnancy, but they looked gloomy as if someone had died. They were just too scary. "Get out!" Vincent''s cold eyes swept over, startling the nurse. She wanted to say something, but after seeing his man-eating expression, she immediately walked out and left the emergency room to them! Outside the window, it was already dawn! But Le''s mood was full of gloom and despair. "You want me to get an abortion?!" "Yes!" "Why?" She suddenly felt an icy chill run through her body. "He''s not my child!" A concise statement thatpletely repudiated Le. She was stunned, slowly sat up and got out of bed. "You can insult yourself, but you can''t insult my innocence. He''s my child, I don''t have anything to do with you anymore, and you can''t ask me to get an abortion!" An indignant expression appeared on Vincent''s handsome face as he questioned loudly, "You know very well whether he is my child or not. Le, I may not mind which man you gave your virginity to, but I do mind raising a child for someone else, I can''t do it!" "Snap--" Le''s anger was instantly ignited, and she pped her hand hard against Vincent''s face. A p to the face made Vincent frown. With a sulky look on his face, his tall figure immediately blocked the sunlight cast in from the floor-to-ceiling windows behind him. Vincent was also overwhelmed with anger as he stared at Le, the anger in his eyes almost bursting out. "How dare you, you''ve cuckolded me, and you dare to p me!" "I''m not going to bother with you. Take your words back, I can pretend it never happened, and I can still let the child recognize you as his father!" "I don''t raise children for other men!" "He''s your child!" Le shouted. "No way! He''s not my child! I''m so naive that I actually believe you. You gave your virginity to someone else, yet I thought you''re innocent, I thought you''re kind, I thought a stubborn woman like you wouldn''t betray me, but I never thought you would bring me the greatest shame of all! Even if I never have a child in my life, I don''t want this one! You tell me who that man is?" Vincent forced the question in an intimidating tone, and he really felt the urge to strangle Le. "I didn''t! I feel no qualms about it! This child is yours!" Le replied, without anypunction. "You dare to set me up?!" Vincent said through clenched teeth. Le stared with incredulous eyes and eximed, "Why don''t you believe it? Vincent? This is your child. Let me tell you again, he''s yours, don''t you trust me?" "No!" A sneer spilled from the corner of his mouth as Vincent sighed bitterly and mournfully, "I was so wrong to fall in love with you! You don¡¯t say what you think. Now I even wonder if you really love me or not? Is it love for me, or is it revenge against the White family?" Le was stunned, her body stumbled and almost fell over. She struggled to tell herself, ''don''t be sad, you can''t be sad, Le. You are pregnant with the child of the man you love most. Whether he recognizes him or not, the child is yours, you must not be angry, you must protect the child.'' Taking a deep breath, she walked towards the door. "I can forgive you for all your mistakes, but I can''t forgive you for the insults you''ve hurled at me today, or for questioning the child in my belly! I can''t tolerate you trying to abort this child while I was asleep. Vincent, do you have any humanity left? He''s a human life, who are you to treat our child like this?" A cold light swept across Vincent''s icy eyes, and he said gloomily, "Abort him, then I can pretend that nothing has happened, otherwise, we''re finished!" Le gasped, "What do you mean we''re finished?" "Break up! And we don''t owe each other anything in the future!" He threatened viciously. In the emergency room, the icy atmosphere suddenly froze. C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. Le stared nkly at Vincent, he actually said they were finished! But was this really the end? What about the child? She can''t let him lose his father! "Can you tell me why you suspect that the child in my belly is not yours?" Vincent sneered. "Do you still need a reason for this? Don''t you know it very well in your heart? You didn''t give me your virginity, I was too kind and didn''t me you, but I didn''t think you would betray me again and again!" Listening to his words, Le''s beautiful silhouette looked more and more poignant in the reflection of the white wall. She gently stroked her belly. Her soft fingertips caressed her belly, where her child was, and she thought, "Baby, your daddy doesn''t believe mommy, what should mommy do? *** When she caressed her belly, her instinctive maternal nature and innermost emotions were aroused. It turned out that the uneasiness was because there would be another tribtion, and it was endless. "Yes! I didn''t give you my virginity!" Le lifted her eyes to look at Vincent. "But it wasn''t given to another man either! I gave it to myself!" Vincent frowned and didn''t seem to understand what she meant! Her memory slowly drifted away... She remembered that on the day he went away on business, which was also their first week as newlyweds, he changed three women in three consecutive days to humiliate her, so she fled back to the Hunter family. The man she had had a crush on for years treated her like a pawn, and she had topromise for Macey''s sake, but he shouldn''t bring another woman to humiliate her every night. In a fit of rage, she locked herself in her room. With tears streaming down her face, she stroked her private parts with her trembling hands. Chapter 423 First Time Chapter 423 First Time She thought to herself, she¡¯ll never fall in love again in this lifetime! Because the man she deeply loved didn¡¯t love her back; she never expected her first love would end like this. Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. When her hand touched her body, her heart felt incredibly afraid and ufortable. At that moment, a look of helplessness was in her eyes, and tears of despair fell from her face. She had fantasized before that maybe one day she¡¯d give herself to Vincent. Perhaps that fantasy will nevere true now; though she did marry him, she was like a pawn. She was incredibly hurt! She hated herself for being unable to refuse, and to be so easily manipted by him. She despised it, but she couldn¡¯t fight back. Since they were never going to fall in love, then what difference did it make if her first time was with him or not? But she knew, she wouldn¡¯t give it to any other man. Because he was her first love; all her love is buried deep in her heart. Meanwhile, every night she couldn¡¯t sleep due to the pain, but he didn¡¯t know nor cared; all he did was molest her, with the goal of disgracing the Hunter family. And she did it, not to disgrace him, but to resist; this was her way of resistance. She took in a deep breath and shut her eyes. She used her finger and pressed hard, to destroy her first love with her own hands. The pain quickly came, and her cold sweat began to pour. A drop of blood fell from her finger as she looked at her bloodstained hand. Her tears were like a waterfall that fell uncontrobly. Each drop fell into the sink and carried with it despair. Numb and depressed, her heart felt empty. The next day, her body was still writhing in pain. When her sister noted her walking gesture was amiss, she felt a wave of sorrow ovee her. At that second, she felt regret, she regretted that she chose that kind of method to end her first time! Vincent stared on at Le in disbelief, ¡°Are, are you serious?¡± Le let out a dry smile; she wiped the tears on her face as she headed towards the door. ¡°It¡¯s just like what you said, we don¡¯t owe each other anything. I didn¡¯t give you my first time, but I didn¡¯t give it to another man either! Don¡¯t you think about trying to disgrace me, I won¡¯t admit it. And don¡¯t you think about trying to abort my baby, since there¡¯s no rtion between us anymore!¡± She rushed out the emergency room as Vincent still stood there in disbelief. When he came to his senses, Le was long gone. Over at Renee¡¯s ward. Le wandered herself over to Renee¡¯s room, but she stood at the entrance and didn¡¯t know how to enter. She had a kid, but the father refused to recognize the child. How ironic, she thought. She overcame hundreds of difficulties before, but howe she couldn¡¯t pass this one? She could endure all manners of pain from others, but she couldn¡¯t bear the verbal abuse he used toward her. Inside the room. Reneeid in bed; when she opened her eyes, she saw Miyamoto still resting by the bedside. He took care of her all night. All her anger evaporated when she opened her eyes. After all, that was his ex- wife; his ex-wife whom he no longer kept in touch with. She ended up getting stabbed with the fruit knife she used, so it was just karma, not his fault. Though she didn¡¯t touch him, her movements in bed woke up Miyamoto. In a panic, he quickly asked her, ¡°How are you feeling? Does it still hurt?¡± Renee remained quiet and said nothing. Herrge eyes looked at Miyamoto. After a bit, she said, ¡°I need to use the restroom, help me call a nurse over!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll carry you there!¡± ¡°No need; it¡¯s been over ten hours, I think I can leave the bed now!¡± Renee refused him. ¡°I¡¯ll carry you there, the nurses don¡¯t have the strength anyway!¡± He insisted. Renee frowned, ¡°No, you are a man after all!¡± But Miyamoto wouldn¡¯t listen; he quietly said, ¡°I don¡¯t think of you as a woman!¡± ¡°What do you mean? I¡¯m not a woman? What am I, then, a man?¡± Renee almost exploded. ¡°¡­¡± Miyamoto had never met such a woman who could get angry so easily; she was so skinny, but how did she still have such a loud voice? ¡°Hey! Miyamoto, you better clear that up for me, what did you mean? Am I not feminine?¡± ¡°Look at yourself; aren¡¯t women supposed to be more effeminate?¡± ¡°How am I not effeminate? Oh- I get it, you¡¯re still thinking about your ex-wife, aren¡¯t you? If she was so effeminate, why¡¯d she stab me with a knife! She appears all nice and dainty on the surface, but she¡¯s tough as a lion underneath. I suppose you got tricked and yed for a fool?¡± ¡°You!¡± Miyamoto couldn¡¯t say anything but frown. ¡°Hmph! I¡¯ll go to the restroom by myself, I don¡¯t need your help!¡± Listening to the conversation inside the room, Le let out a small smile in relief. Maybe Renee had found her other half! She didn¡¯t want to bother them, so she headed towards the stairs. Le went to visit her father, then left the hospital. On the streets, she covered her face as the tears began to run off her face again. A huge burden; yes, it was a huge encumbrance. Why did love felt so much like a torture? She began to feel dizzy; the sun shone too brightly, and her consciousness felt as though it was slowly fading away¡­ Who was calling out to her?! She wanted to open her eyes and look, but she couldn¡¯t see anything; she only felt herself falling. Just as she was about to fall to the floor, a huge figure held her and shouted, ¡°Le, Le-¡± ¡°Are you awake now?¡± Le opened her eyes and saw Theodore looking back at her in a concerned manner. She was shocked; she quickly nced around at her surroundings. She was in a foreign room, filled with high ss yet simple decor, which gave people a feeling of simplicity. ¡°Where am I?¡± Le tried hard to recall; she visited her father, then left the hospital. But she had no recollection of where she went afterwards. The sun was shining brightly, she was walking on the street, and she suddenly began to feel dizzy. It seemed like she had fainted shortly after; at the moment she fainted, she seemed to have heard Theodore calling out her name. He shouted, ¡°Le, Le, are you alright?¡± ¡°This is my apartment!¡± Theodore said in a low voice, filled with concern. ¡°You fainted, but it¡¯s alright now. I think you might have had a heatstroke, so I brought you back!¡± ¡°Oh, thanks!¡± Le was about to get up. ¡°Le, you¡¯re pregnant!¡± Theodore looked at her. ¡°Don¡¯t fidget too much; you have signs of a miscarriage, so you need to rest!¡± ¡°How did you know?¡± Le asked in shock. ¡°I called a doctor friend of mine; he took your pulse, and said you¡¯re pregnant!¡± Theodore said in a soft, low voice. ¡°Right!¡± Le nodded. ¡°Vincent must be quite thrilled!¡± Le felt a lot calmer; even Theodore¡¯s first reaction was that the baby was Vincent¡¯s. To think Vincent would have doubts! Vincent had totally broken her heart! At the mention of Vincent, her face was expressionless, too calm to the point that Theodore felt astonished. It was as though the name meant nothing to her, so Theodore felt something was off. ¡°Le?¡± Theodore slowly called out to her. This made him freeze in ce; she slightly frowned, but looking at his concerned expression, she secretly sighed in her mind, then turned her face to hide her feelings. She didn¡¯t want Theodore to see her sadness, because that was between her and Vincent! ¡°Thank you, I should get going now!¡± ¡°You can¡¯t move! The doctor said you should rest in bed!¡± Theodore said, ¡°How about this; if you aren¡¯t comfortable around me, I¡¯ll call Vincent over! Once your condition¡¯s stable, you can leave, how¡¯s that?¡± ¡°No! No! No!¡± Le repeated herself thrice! She refused, because she was afraid he would tell her to get an abortion again. She couldn¡¯t bear it. She needed emotional stability right now. The baby was in danger of a miscarriage at any moment. For the sake of the baby, she had to calm herself down. ¡°Le?!¡± Theodore¡¯s gaze waspletely focused on her, ¡°What¡¯s wrong, you two fight again?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but can you get me something to eat? I¡¯m starving!¡± ¡°Oh, I¡¯ll get someone to send it over. What do you want to eat!¡± ¡°Anything, I¡¯m really starving!¡± She didn¡¯t really have an appetite to eat, but she had to eat food for the sake of the baby! Theodore called someone to bring some porridge and warm milk; Le began to wolf it all down. She didn¡¯t even note the taste of the food as she took it all in. Theodore continued to look at her anxiously. He didn¡¯t know what happened, but he could sense it was serious. Le wouldn¡¯t tell him, and he had no way to find out, but he could tell something was wrong between her and Vincent. Theodore handed her some napkin, ¡°Le, rest a bit; I can let you stay here if you like. I¡¯ve got a guest room next door. I¡¯m going to the office now, don¡¯t you go anywhere!¡± ¡°Professor-¡± Le said in a hurry. ¡°Hmm?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t tell Vincent that I¡¯m here!¡± ¡°Le! Can you at least tell me why?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t ask, just please!¡± She had never asked this of him before; there was a tint of pain in his heart. Her miserable state now made him just want to care for her. ¡°Alright, I won¡¯t say anything! I¡¯ll be back soon, you take a rest. You¡¯ve got bags hanging under your eyes! I¡¯m guessing you haven¡¯t slept in quite a while?¡± ¡°Right, thank you!¡± Le was tired out. Sheid down, and said to Theodore, ¡°Really, thank you so much!¡± ¡°Think nothing of it!¡± Theodore shut the door; there was a glint of sadness in his eyes, mixed with worry, pain, and mainly a feeling of dejection. Le slept all the way until the afternoon; someone woke her up! ¡°Who are you? Get up!¡± A wide-eyed girl who looked like a mixed race stood before Le with her hands on her waist. ¡°Tell me, who are you, what¡¯s your rtionship to Theodore?¡± The girl spoke Chinese fluently, but she looked like a Persian! ¡°Who are you?¡± Le asked confusedly at the woman who entered the room. ¡°I¡¯m Theodore¡¯s wife!¡± The woman continued to stare at Le and her lips pouted, ¡°Why are you sleeping here at Theodore¡¯s apartment? What¡¯s your rtionship to Theodore?¡± ¡°You¡¯re his wife?¡± Le said in shock. ¡°Yes!¡± Chapter 424 He Did Not Trust Me Chapter 424 He Did Not Trust Me ¡°Oh! Hi, I¡¯m Theodore¡¯s junior, sorry ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡± ¡°Go away immediately! I don¡¯t like you, Theodore is mine, so you go away now!¡± The girl pointed at the door. Le¡¯s mind had gone nk, she was trying to exin. The girl said: ¡°Come on, I know you are a bad woman. You just lingered around Theodore and wouldn¡¯t let go. Hmph, I¡¯m not scared! I¡¯m specialized in dealing with foxy woman!¡± ¡°I¡¯m really just Theodore¡¯s junior. I have nothing to do with him!¡± ¡°Even if you are not, you must leave now. You¡¯re not wee in my house!¡± The girl shouted, not even listening to what Le had said. Le bit her lip and nodded. She felt much better after a sleep. She got up and insisted:¡± I was really sick and Theodore helped me. Don¡¯t misunderstand him, we¡¯d nothing!¡± The girl frowned and said coldly: ¡°Go! I won¡¯t get him wrong!!¡± Without any choice, Le left Theodore¡¯s apartment. She was still wearing the same dress she had wornst night. Fortunately, she still had her bag. Looking at the traffic, Le burst into tears. She felt so lonely and helpless. She turned on her phone and saw a message from Vincent White, he said, Le, whether you hate me or me me, I still can''t believe that the child is mine! She deleted it and then deleted all other messages as well. This messagepletely broke her down. She felt that she had nothing to do with Vincent anymore as he didn¡¯t believe her. She continued to delete the messages until she felt that she didn''t have the strength to do so. He sent a lot of messages to her, but she didn''t read the rest! As she flipped through her contact list, she didn¡¯t know whose ce she could go to hide in order to go through this dangerous period. She just realized that she only had a few friends. Suddenly, she saw Arthur¡¯s phone number. After some hesitation, she dialed the number. ¡°Hello? Le? What¡¯s up?¡± Arthur seemed to be still asleep. Le listened to his voice and realized she couldn''t make a sound at all. Her tears flowed down her face, gagging her eyes. She didn''t bother to wipe them with her hands. After a while, she finally said, "Arthur, can you help me?" Arthur sat up from the bed in a sh. "Le, what''s wrong with you? Speak slowly. Don''t cry. Where are you? I''ll be right there. Are you upstairs?" "I... I''m on the road!" Le choked up and said the address. "Don''t look for Vincent. Arthur, help me!" She called him brother. At that moment, she treated him as her family member. "Wait, I''ll pick you up. Don''t move! Watch out for the vehicles, I''ll be there soon!" Fifteen minutester, the sharp sound of brakes can be heard, and the red Ferrari squealed to a halt where Le was. The car door was opened, and the key was not even removed. Arthur tumbled down and jumped out of the car. Then he saw Le was curling up sitting beside the road where her figure was so small and helpless. It was heart-wrenching for him to see this! He walked over and called out in a low, gentle voice, "Le?" Then he bent down and took her in his arms. She burst into tears, sobbed her heart out. It was the first time she cried so hard, and if she didn''t get it out, she thought maybe she would die. Arthur said, "Good girl, don''t cry. Tell me what happen? Vincent has bullied you, hasn¡¯t he?" C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. "Don''t mention him!" She sobbed sadly as if she was going to die. "He doesn''t believe me. He doesn''t trust me ...he doesn''t trust me ..." When Arthur finally heard what had happened from Le''s choking voice, he was furious. Vincent was too arbitrary! Damn, he really wanted to give Vincent a punch. "Oh well! Everything will get better soon! Come! I''ll bring you to somewhere!" Thinking that she was now pregnant, and her rtionship with Macey was already at odds, then they obviously couldn''t live together now, Arthur took Le directly to the apartment which was located near to hispany. Arthur moved into the apartment and looked after Le''s daily life. Seeing how quiet she was after crying, he was helpless and didn''t know what to say! ¡°I¡¯ll go find Vincent and beat him up! Beat until he is awake!¡± "No!" Le shook her head. "He has nothing to do with this matter already!" She wanted this child. This was her first pregnancy in her life. It was her first child, her and Vincent''s child. She gave birth to this child not to win back Vincent, but tomemorate this love that she once had. Even though, this love that had made her willing to die for now made her heartbroken. She had always thought that Vincent and she could be together now, without any hard feelings. However, he just so quickly denied her and their love. Over the next few days, Le switched off her phone. She only called her mother every day, and her phone was turned off for the rest of the time. She began to eat desperately. She was throwing up as she ate but she continued to eat. She ate for the sake of the baby in her womb. In the CEO room. Arthur looked at Vincent with an expressionless face. Vincent with his figure straight and upright, stood in front of the French window. The intense light outside the window enveloped him. His breath seemed to be so unreal. He looked nkly out of the ss window at the blue sky, where birds flew past, and the sky was unrealistic quiet and still as if it was asleep. Arthur put aside his emotions and said in a cold voice, "Pippa is admitted to a psychiatric hospital. The results of the evaluation showed that she has serious depression and needs to go through a cycle of treatment! The court date has been set after one cycle of her treatment!" ¡°I got it!¡± The voice was cold and deep. ¡°How long do you n to y possum?¡± Arthur said with his patience well exhausted! Vincent turned back coldly and frowned. ¡°You¡¯ve met Le?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± "Then you know where she is?" Vincent gazed deeply at Arthur. Looking at the reproach in Arthur¡¯s eyes and the way he frowned in dissatisfaction, Vincent¡¯s sight turned back to the window. His deep eyes were like holding an ocean of bottomless feelings. He whispered painfully, "She shouldn''t have betrayed me!" "Damn it! How do you know and how do you be sure that she betrayed you?" "I have infertility!" Vincent yelled back in the same way. After he finished yelling, his eyes became bleak. Arthur was shocked. ¡°What did you say?¡± His voice was low but intensive, said: ¡°The survival rate of my sperm is almost zero. The doctors say my chances of having a child in my lifetime are one in a hundred million!" Vincent closed his eyes in pain, the trauma within him once again aching as if countless poisonous insects were chewing on his heart. Deep inside Vincent, he also wished that the child was his own! But is it possible? Impossible! He was so shocked when he first saw the test results and he was completely dumbfounded. Despair and grief flooded through him, and his heart was even more disappointed when he knew that Le was pregnant. Arthur was very shocked. The CEO''s room was incredibly quiet. The air became stagnant and the sunlight seemed to be frozen, glinting coldly on the bright ss. He looked at Vincent and his mind turned quickly. ¡°Is Le that kind of person? I don¡¯t believe it! If she had betrayed you, would she need to be this upset? I don¡¯t believe that Le is that kind of person! So what about that one in a hundred million? It doesn¡¯t mean there is no medical miracle!¡± "Impossible! I''ve looked a dozens of hospitals here and abroad, there''s no way they''re all wrong!" Vincent murmured in pain. "Then you just conclude that Le''s betrayal? Cuckolded you?" Arthur didn''t know what had gone wrong. But the way Vincent looked, it wasn''t a lie, and he didn''t have to lie. Arthur was a man, so he understood his pain as a man. After a moment of contemtion, he spoke, "Go to the hospital and check it again. If you wrong Le, you will regret for the rest of your life!" Stunned for a moment, Vincent hesitated for a second before may grabbed his car key and headed out. ¡°Hey! Where are you going?¡± Arthur shouted from behind. "Hospital! I''ll go check!" Vincent gritted his teeth. He also had to know whether a medical miracle would happen to him or not, even though he knew that maybe the result could be a great disappointment for him again. Arthur sighed slightly, he knew that if he said nothing and just treated Le well, maybe in one day, Le would belong to him. However, he knew even that, her heart would not fully belong to him. So, he could only bleed in his heart to aplish her love. There were millions of ways to love someone. Selfless love was to wish her happiness! I loved you but it had nothing to do with you! It was not being selfish or tying that person to your side. Shaking his head, Arthur also left the office. He went to the shopping mall to buy some ingredients to make soup for Le tonight, and also the little one in her belly. That was a one in a hundred million baby. Didn''t know what an exquisite child it would be! He saluted Vincent''s sperm from the bottom of his heart. It had gone through all sorts of obstacles and won itself a chance to be born! And life, it''s so amazing! When Arthur returned, Le was boiling water in the kitchen because they were out of boiling water already. She was afraid to drink pure water and scared that the water in the fridge too cold which would cause uterine contraction, resulting in a miscarriage. Now she was cautious all the time, afraid that the baby would be aborted. This was her baby, just thinking about it made her face tender. With a baby, nothing mattered anymore. Those words that made her sad, those words spoken by Vincent, they didn''t matter anymore. As long as she had the baby, it was enough! The water boiled. Because she was imagining how cute the baby would look like, she identally got scalded by the sshing boiling water, "Yikes..." It hurt a bit! ¡°How is it? How is it? Are you okay?" Arthur hurriedly ran over. He dropped his bag on the floor, grabbed Le''s hand and examined it. He saw there was just a small red swelling on the back of her hand. Looking at her heartily, his care for her has shown on that handsome face. How could Vincent suspect Le? Was it really like what people said, that deep-set love would be blinded to see the truth? "You''re back?" Only then Le saw Arthur. In the face of such anxious concern from him, she felt warm. "Arthur?!" "It''s good that your hand is okay. What are you thinking about and you are lost in thought? Don''t do household chores anymore. I''ll boil the water before I leave the house!" "It''s okay, I''ve been feeling much better these past two days!" Le drew back her small hand that was being held by Arthur, feeling a little embarrassed. Arthur also realized that he had forgot his manner and immediately released her hand, said in a loud voice, "I''ll pour you some water, have a seat and rest. Let¡¯s see my cooking skills tonight, I¡¯ll stew some ck-bone chicken soup for you and your baby!" "Thank you!" Le was moved to say thank you. "Silly girl, what are you thanking for! To be a friend, I have to bend over backwards to help you!" Arthur shook his head andughed. Le didn''t know what to say. "Lexi, can I talk to you for a minute?" Arthur murmured. "What? Please say!" Chapter 425 Great Suffering Chapter 425 Great Suffering "Vin-" He just said one word, and Le''s heart felt hurt. He would have thought that the child was the fruit of her betrayal." "He''s infertile, and that¡¯s why he misunderstood you!" Gosh, her head suddenly went nk! Le was shocked, she raised her eyes and looked at Arthur."He, he¡¯s infertile?!" "Yeah!" He seriously nodded. Arthur said again, "He is now going to do the examination in the hospital and soon you¡¯d be proved innocent!" Le''s heart beat quickly, she felt confused in the heart. He was infertile! Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. It was like this! Suddenly she felt a fit of heartache; she felt sad at the same time; it hurt because she knew he was suffering from the problem; She was sad because he didn¡¯t trust her. This was not any other issue, nor was it hatred. Trust was the most important thing in marriage. If he didn¡¯t trust her anymore, it would hurt both of them. She didn''t know how upset and regretful Vincent would be after he found out the medical report saying he was all fine; besides, she didn''t know how to face him. In the hospital. In the sperm room, Vincent got some milliliters sperm by masturbation, and he then took it to theb; he wore sunsses as he was afraid that people might recognize him. But when he walked to theb to submit the sperm, there was a beautiful figure by the stairs looking at him suspiciously. Eh? Wasn¡¯t that Vincent White? The pretty woman followed him afterwards. Vincent handed it over and asked, "When can I get the result?" "It will be ready by tomorrow morning!" Vincent handed in, took the receipt and left. The woman then walked over, and asked across the ss window of the testing room, "What did that gentleman check just now?" " The inspector in the testing room nced at the beautiful woman and frowned, "I''m sorry, this is the patient¡¯s privacy and it can''t be disclosed!" The woman squinted and looked at the inspector. The inspector looked at the beautiful woman, winked and shouted out of surprise, "Eh? Aren''t you Meredith Baker? I heard that you''re going to star in an youth idol drama called ¡®Don''t Say You Love Me¡¯, aren''t you?" She was Meredith Baker. ttered by the inspector, she thought maybe he was a fan and immediately she nodded with smiles. "Yes, hello, what''s your name please?" "My name is Harvey. Harvey Baker!" "We are the Bakers then!" "Yes, Miss Baker, hello!" "Oh, Mr. Baker, hello to you too; Can''t you tell me what the man tested just now?" Meredith made eyes to him and flirted with Harvey Baker, he felt dizzy. "Well, that, actually it¡¯s fine to tell you, he was making a sperm activity test!" "Sperm?" Meredith was stunned, rolling her eyes, she said, "Dr. Baker, you are really great, you can make such kind of difficult analysis!" Meredith showed an admiration look, Harvey Baker suddenly felt ttered when he heard his idol¡¯s adorable tone. "In fact, it is nothing, That¡¯s due to the microscope, such a small thing is invisible to the naked eye!" "That''s amazing too. It''s a very sophisticated test, does that take a long time?" "Not really, it¡¯s very quick, there are a few testing samples sent in today, it can bepleted in a short while" "Is that so?" Dr. Baker, it''s nice to meet you. Are you off work soon? Why don''t we sit together and have a talk? " Meredith again flirted him, it was the first time she initiated to invite a man . Harvey Baker was ttered, "Fine! Then I will do the test immediately, the result will be ready right away! Come in! Come inside and wait for me! Harvey Baker opened the door to let Meredith in, Meredith gave a delicate smile and sat in the chair waiting. Ten minutester. Harvey Baker frowned. "It''s really strange that when I typed in his name, I can even get out his previous testing report on my computer. He actually did the examination before, incredible!" Harvey Baker murmured. "What¡¯s incredible?" "Oh, it''s like this! Harvey Baker replied, "Four years ago, hisb report showed the sperm morphology analysis results: normal: 1%. deformity 99%, head deformity, 45.4%, tail deformity, 34.5%, mixed malformation 15.1%, body deformity 4%. This is impossible to recover. But on this analysis report, the sperm motility rate (a + b + c) was 46.7%, A-grade fast forward motility rate was 9.7%. B-grade fast forward motility rate 24.5%. With a normal sperm rate at 8.5% and an effective sperm density at 5.5M/ml, the chances of getting pregnant was still tiny, but it''s a miracle to have recovered to this state." "What does that mean?" Meredith blinked her big eyes. "Dr. Baker, you are so knowledgeable you can tell these professional things, it¡¯s really impressive!" "Hehe, strictly speaking, he has infertility!" Harvey Baker was showing off again, he just could not resist any praising and ttering. ording to the World Health Organization (WHO)¡¯s ¡®Standard Sperm Rate¡¯, his normal sperm rate is just at 8.5%, (normal rate would be above 30%). Sperm motility of Grate A + Grade B is supposed to be above 50%, while his is only 34.2%. The quality of his sperm was poor though, it¡¯s a miracle to him already given the fertility rate of this sperm is very, very low, but it¡¯s no more impossible!" After work hours on the next day. Vincent went to pick up his report.. Harvey Baker¡¯s expression was a little strange, yet with a mask Vincent did not notice. Harvey Baker handed over to Vincent. Vincent took over the report and was stunned. It was the same report as he received four years ago, almost the same. There was a momentary gloom shown on his hard face, which made him look coldly sad. "Are you sure this report is mine?" Harvey Baker was stunned, he answered quickly, "Yes Sir! I''m very sure!" Clear now! There was no longer a touch of softness on his hard face, Vincent¡¯sst hope got shattered!His eyes were filled with despair, it was true! Holding the report, Vincent could find the result by himself even without asking the doctor. He had asked doctors numerous times on thest same report, the answer was the same, it was almost zero chance to have a baby. Early morning at the President''s Office. Arthur was the first to ask, "How is it? How''s the report? When can you tell Le is innocent?" Vincent''s cold eyes suddenly turned bloody, "Don''t ever mention this woman to me again!" "What?" Arthur became stiff. "Vin, what do you mean?" A cold and thin face appeared in Arthur¡¯s eyes, he pursed his lips, above the tall nose was a pair of icey eyes that looked deep and dark, with pain and destion. "The baby is not mine!" Vincent just said one sentence and buried his head in his work. "Get out to work!" "Vin!" "Get out!" Arthur was speechless! Why couldn''t Vincent trust Le? No matter what the testing report turned out, Arthur could not believe Le had betrayed Vincent, either from the intuition or paranoid; he really did not believe. "What are you going to do, Vin? Le was living a muddled life every day, she ate so desperately because there is a baby, do you know how sad she is? She hid all the sadness in the bottom of her heart, she is afraid of losing the baby if she is sad and careless.Which matters more, is it your male chauvinism important or the woman you love?" Looking at Vincent, he gave a bitter smile at the corners of his mouth, it seemed like self-talking or talking to Vincent who was next to him. "You like her so much then you can take over!" The deep voice was a little hoarse. After a sleepless night, Vincent¡¯s cold face looked more darker. He stood up and said, "I''m going back." "Vincent, what are you talking about? Don''t think that I''m scared, I''ve been tolerating you for quite long time, okay! Today I heard this from you, now I understand! Don¡¯t worry about Le from now onward. You won¡¯t find her back again. You don¡¯t deserve her!" Without any stop, Vincent opened the door and walked out directly, his thin lips pursed tightly, he did not ept and he could not ept it at all. She had nothing to do with him any more, maybe it was right to divorce. ncing at his cold face reflected from the elevator mirror with his dark eyes, there was a hint of guilt. After all, he was wrong about Macey. It humiliated the Hunter family and also hurt her, this is how it is. But now, Le also humiliated him, no man would like to be such a cuckold. The Bugatti drove on the road in high speed and soon disappeared in the early morning sunshine; In another car on the roadside, Meredith looked gloomy and horrible while she was driving with her white slender fingers tightened on the steering wheel, Vincent was the only man that she could not hold. Meredith was not willing to ept this! After a sleepless night of fooling around with Harvey Baker, Meredith breathed deeply with a ferocious look on the face; she suppressed her resentment; Vincent, you dumped me, I would make you suffer! A man had infertility, what would happen if this was exposed! In an exclusive suite at the HJ Hotel. Vincent poured himself arge ss of XO and took a big gulp. The spicy smell of the wine passed through his stomach, he suffered great agonies in his mind and his face looked in deep pain and he could not let go. He clenched his fist and smashed it against the wall with a loud bang. Seeing the blood dripping from the back of his hand, Vincent¡¯s heart ached even more. Even though he was bleeding and injured, Vincent never hummed. He only felt that his throat was blocked and his sore eyes ached bitterly; so sad. Why? ¡®Le Hunter, I love you so much, why?¡¯ After a few days¡¯ rest, Le felt much better. She turned on the phone, her mother''s messages came in immediately, "Lexi, what''s wrong with you? Why haven''t youe to see your father these days? I am worried about you. By the way, your sister came back! She didn''t say anything, neither did she make your father angry again! Mom is very happy, your father''s health got improved a lot, some of the blocking points began to be slowly unblocked; although it is impossible to recover entirely, as long as he can keep exercising, thenguage function can be recovered more or less!" Le lowered his head to read the messages, a gentle smile appeared at her lips; as long as her father was well, all good! Macey went back to see her father, did that mean Macey¡¯s heart was beginning to soften? Was it because Arthur persuaded her sister to go back, and she did? Looking around the apartment, Le smiled silently, She should leave as her health got restored almost. As long as she maintained herself well, there was no problem with the child. Moreover now that she had been bothering Arthur for so long, she felt sorry. These days, he bought foods everyday and followed the recipes to make all kinds of strange dishes for her, yet all turned out very tasty. Chapter 426 Troubled Love Birds Chapter 426 Troubled Love Birds Le liked the peaceful life with the warmth of a married couple. But, this was not love but the warmth between friends. She could not disturb Arthur anymore because his care towards her was so strong that she seemingly realized something and she knew that she needed to leave this ce. She thought should leave after telling Arthur. After putting the clothes on which were prepared by Arthur, Le went to the hospital to visit her father and Renee. When she entered Renee¡¯s ward, she immediately heard her exciting cheers. ¡°Hey! Why don¡¯t you come earlier? Where have you been these few days? Have you forgotten your sister enjoying your life?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry!¡± Le smiled gently. ¡°It¡¯s my bad! Do you feel any better?¡± Renee realized that something was wrong with her because Le smiled silently. ¡°What has happened to you?¡± ¡°Nothing!¡± Le denied while shaking her head. She looked around the ward and did not see Miyamoto. ¡°Where is Mr. ck?¡± ¡°He went back already!¡± Renee did not have any unpleasantness. ¡°Are you alone in the hospital?¡± ¡°No! The nurse goes to buy lunch for me!¡± ¡°Yes! When can you discharge from the hospital?¡± ¡°About four to five days. I just need to remove those stitches.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good!¡± Le nodded. ¡°How about Vincent? Why didn''t he visit me? He is so unfriendly!¡± Le did not say anything. Lately, she often cried in her dream and was calling a person¡¯s name. ¡®Vincent, why don¡¯t you let me go, even in the dream? Why?¡¯ Whenever she cried and woke up, the night was lonely outside the window. ¡°What has happened to you? Such a dreadful look! You have ruined my good mood! Let me know what has happened!¡± Renee could not tolerate it so she said it. Le was stunned and said, ¡°I am pregnant!¡± ¡°It¡¯s good!¡± Renee shouted, ¡°Getting pregnant is a good news!¡± ¡°Ya! It¡¯s great!¡± Le also smiled and did not say anything more because Renee was still ill. So, she did not want to let her worry more. ¡°Just a bit ufortable only. Don¡¯t worry!¡± ¡°How long has it been?¡± ¡°About forty days!¡± Le smiled and her face showed the brightness of a mother. Renee looked at her and recalled that she had a miscarriage so she felt upset for a while. Then, she shook her head because it was over. Everything was over! ¡°Renee, I am here!¡± With a childish and exciting voice, a small figure ran into the ward. That was Owen. ¡°Ah! Owen,e over here! Why do youe so early?¡± When Renee saw Owen, she smiled vibrantly. ¡°Renee, when can you discharge? As promised, you need to bring me to eat KFC!¡± Owen had already ran towards Renee¡¯s bedside. ¡°When I am alright, I will bring you there! Don¡¯t worry, I will keep my promise!¡± ¡°A real man never goes back on his words!¡± said Owen. ¡°Owen, be careful! Don¡¯t press on Renee!¡± There was Miyamoto¡¯s voice behind him. He did not forget to remind his naive son. ¡°Noted!¡± Owen replied clearly and when he saw Le in the ward, he raised his head then asked politely, ¡°Le, where is Vincent?¡± ¡°Err! He is busy!¡± Le exined and she felt nervous when mentioning Vincent. Miyamoto slightly raised his head towards Le as a greeting. Renee did not look at Miyamoto and just hugged Owen. She said, ¡°Owen, tell me where you were yesterday? Did you follow my instructions?¡± ¡°Yes! I did! Daddy and I visited mummy but she was sick. Mummy did not like Owen all the way, did I do something wrong?¡± Owen said and lowered his head, expressing his gloomy emotion. Renee looked towards Miyamoto and his emotion was rigid. Then, he turned around his face and remained silent. ¡°Does she have depression?¡± Renee raised her eyebrow. C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. Miyamoto nodded. Renee shrugged her shoulders and smiled leisurely. Her eyes showed a sense of excitement and she said, ¡°Good! She doesn''t need to go to jail if she has depression, right? Isn¡¯t it good news?¡± Miyamoto moved the corner of his mouth and asked, ¡°Don¡¯t you wish her to go to jail since she stabbed you?¡± Renee¡¯s smile turned rigid and she shook her head, ¡°I am a vengeful person. Why don¡¯t I want to take revenge? If possible, I want to throttle her! But, she has such an adorable child and I don¡¯t want to let Owen¡¯s mother be a criminal! So, for the sake of Owen, just forget about it!¡± Miyamoto looked at Renee withplicated facial expressions. Renee simply smiled and suddenly she frowned as if she was struck by lightning. ¡°Why do you look at me like that? Am I mighty? Please don¡¯t! I am not mighty at all. I will take revenge on everything!¡± Le held Owen¡¯s hands silently and said, ¡°Owen, can you go outside with me?¡± Owen nodded obediently and followed Le to go outside. Le thought that perhaps Miyamoto was truly touched. He looked towards Renee and hisplicated eyes were filled with gratefulness and upset. Le and Owen went outside and she closed the door quietly. Renee just realized and asked, ¡°Ah? Why do they leave?¡± Miyamoto suddenly walked towards the window and sat at the bedside. Renee was shocked and asked, ¡°What are you doing? Stunned? Why do you sit so close to me?¡± ¡°You are really a nut!¡± Miyamoto said softly. ¡°Who is a nut? I am so kind to forgive your ex-wife and you aren¡¯t grateful then call me a nut! Damn! Miyamoto, are you stupid? How dare you call me a nut?¡± Renee was frustrated at that moment and did not feel touched. ¡°Little Japanese, let me tell you that you are not as adorable as your son. You can get out now and let Owen to apany me only.¡± ¡°Renee, you said vulgar words!¡± Miyamoto sighed helplessly and quickly outstretched his hands to hug Renee who was trembling. He lowered his body gently and kissed her lips that were talking non-stop. At that moment, he just wanted to do that. ¡°Oh my god! Please! If you want to be intimate, do look for others! Damn! I don¡¯t have to do this!¡± After shocking, Renee pushed him away and rolled her eyes. ¡°You are not allowed to kiss me! Do you copy that?¡± Miyamoto was shocked too. Shockingly, he was stunned and stood up suddenly then walked towards the outside with a cold face. ¡°You are crazy! At first, I thought that you are infatuated and never consider you are a wolf in sheep¡¯s clothing. Are you taking advantage of me for nothing?¡± Renee sneered and turned around her face. Crazy! Unexpectedly, he kissed her! After four days, Renee was discharged from the hospital. On that day, Le also visited her. ¡°Do you want to go home?¡± ¡°No! I want to stay in a rented house afterwards because I don¡¯t want to go back home. I don¡¯t want to let my parents know everything about me!¡± Renee shook her head. After that day, Miyamoto sent Owen here daily and busy using hisptop in the ward. He did not talk with her anymore andpletely ignored her. asionally, when he saw that Owen had fun ying with her, his eyes turned deep. Then Renee would always stare at him because he looked very self-glorified. Since he did not want to talk to her, there was no need for her to pay attention to him. They were just making use of each other. After walking out from the ward, she was going to conduct all the formalities for discharge. Before the arrival of Miyamoto and Owen, Renee would like to leave secretly first. ¡°Eh! Isn¡¯t that Mr. ck? Don¡¯t you inform him that you will be discharging today?¡± Le said gently when she saw that Miyamoto was walking towards her. Today, he did not bring along Owen with him. Immediately, Renee moved her eyesight towards Miyamoto who was approaching her. When waiting for him to get closer, Renee was so embarrassed until she pulled the corner of her mouth. When Renee saw that Miyamoto was having a gloomy face in the dark, she scolded him for thousands of time at her inner side. ¡°I said that you don¡¯t need toe. I am sorry, I do not have time to chat with you. Le, let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°Where to go?¡± It was strange that Miyamoto smiled warmly. Even though the smile was mild to the extent that his facial features were still strong, he was smiling for sure. He said to Le, ¡°Le, thank you foring. I have something to deal with her so you will need to go out with her on another day!¡± Le was shocked but nodded. She smiled and said, ¡°Then, I leave first!¡± ¡°Ah! Le, aren¡¯t you my friend?¡± Renee grabbed Le¡¯s arm. ¡°You can¡¯t leave. I want to stay with you. Don''t you have a house at Pearl Community? Since you don¡¯t live there, rent it to me!¡± Le was awkward and before she said anything, Miyamoto said, ¡°Follow me!¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°It is because we have engaged!¡± Miyamoto raised his eyebrow and asked, ¡°Do you want me to inform your parents that you are staying in a rental house outside?¡± ¡°You little Japanese! You threaten me!¡± Renee knew that her parents would not allow her to do so then she chose to walk towards Miyamoto afterughing awkwardly. ¡°Then, we go back first.¡± Miyamoto smiled weirdly and suddenly held Renee¡¯s hand. After bidding farewell to Le, he went towards the lift with Renee who was stunned. ¡°You...you...you...¡± Renee was shocked with her mouth opened when she saw that he was holding her hands. What did Miyamoto want to do? Was he afraid that this was not chaotic enough? ¡°Why? Just now, I saw Callum West is downstairs and he seems to be with Lennie Newman to carry out some examination. Do you want to let them witness the fake engagement of ours?¡± Miyamoto looked at Renee who was stunned innocently with slightly mischievous eyes. ¡°Are they downstairs?¡± Renee finally said something and she suddenly felt nervous. ¡°Yes!¡± Miyamoto nodded with an uncontroble smile. He did not see Callum actually but he did not know why he would do so! Renee suddenly pped her cheek to ensure that it was not her delusion. She really saw that he was smiling like a cunning fox. Then, she looked towards Miyamoto and noticed that there was a sense of teasing in his eyes at this time. ¡°You are on purpose. They aren''t downstairs, right?¡± Renee was utterly difited and yelled at him. She was always being cheated by his dreadful look. There were not any Callum and Lennie. There was only a cunning fox standing in front of him. ¡°Believe it or not!¡± Miyamoto suddenly halted and turned his body sideways to look at Renee who was frustrated. He was smiling genuinely for the first time in the past few years. Chapter 427 It’s None of Your Business Chapter 427 It¡¯s None of Your Business ¡°Look how insidiously you¡¯re smiling and still don¡¯t admit it.¡± Renee shouted in frustration. She thought he was an infatuated man but it turned out that she had been fooled by his appearance. However, how could he survive in the Inagawa-kai if he wasn¡¯t a secretive person. ¡°Let¡¯s go! I have a room where you can stay!¡± Miyamoto suddenly felt his mood soar, deepening the smile at the corners of his mouth as he gently took Renee¡¯s hand and pressed open the door of the lift and walked in. Le Hunter looked at their leaving figures and turned towards the stairs to go upstairs to see her father. Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. She hadn¡¯t seen Vincent for over a week and was currently still living at Arthur¡¯s ce. She nned to relocate once Renee was discharged from the hospital and would go tell Arthur about itter. ¡°If I knew you wereing at this time, I would have left earlier! I should have been discharged from the hospital at midnight!¡± Renee suddenly felt that her peaceful and freedom days hade to an end when she got into Miyamoto¡¯s car. Miyamoto nced at Renee who was grumbling and suddenly felt that it seemed easy to feel rxed with her. A rxing feeling? How many years had it been since then! Because he had never liked women who were too rowdy, he had always felt that Pippa Russell who was quiet and had a noble smile back then was the one he liked! ¡°I¡¯ll go home first then!¡± Renee said. ¡°I told you to live with me!¡± ¡°Why?¡± Renee replied immediately. She then looked at Miyamoto with a wary face. He wouldn¡¯t have any intentions, right? Miyamoto sensed the defensiveness in her eyes. He concealed his smile and said, ¡°You can actually stay with me since we will get married soon.¡± ¡°There¡¯s actually no need to get married, an engagement would be fine. Pippa has gone to the hospital now too, who are you acting for? Isn¡¯t it? No need to act like this anymore.¡± Renee said in panic, ¡®he really didn¡¯t mean well¡¯. ¡°How about staying at your house, your parents seem to like me a lot.¡± Miyamoto suppressed his laughter and said thoughtfully, his unperturbed gaze ncing at Renee who looked stiff at the side. ¡°Crazy!¡± The words stiffened a little. Renee looked at the earnest Miyamoto beside her. He was literally bullying her and treating her like the joke of her life! ¡°Do you want to be nagged by your parents until you grow old?¡± Miyamoto blinked and started the car. ¡°Cheh! Nevermind. If I live with you, I¡¯ll live with Owen, and I¡¯ll definitely sleep in Owen¡¯s bed!¡± Renee smiled treacherously. ¡®I¡¯m not afraid of that!¡¯ Miyamoto¡¯s face was a little unnatural when he saw her exaggerated expression. So she really liked Owen, was she a nymphomaniac? He then lowered his voice and said, ¡°My son sleeps in a very small crib!¡± ¡°Uh!¡± Renee¡¯sughter trapped in her throat and twisted her face, ¡°Owen can stay with me in the guest room then!¡± She was much safer with the baby around! ¡° Okay!~¡± Without further ado, the car drove off. Renee shrank back into her seat, how could she have been brought back by Miyamoto without noticing? ¡°Where do I sleep at night?¡± The house seemed big. ¡°You choose any room you want except for my bedroom.¡± ¡°Then you are wee.¡± Renee looked at the newly renovated vi and walked over in a few steps. She had recovered quite well, although her body had just been stabbed. ¡°I¡¯ll choose this one then.¡± Renee pointed at the room in front of her and spoke with a big smile. The room was small but was very elegantly decorated, warm and cozy looking. Miyamoto¡¯s expression behind her stiffened, his disoriented gaze looking towards the room that had been opened in front of him. Boundless pain quickly passed through his pupils and he said in a cold voice, ¡°You cannot choose this room.¡± ¡°Why?¡± Renee nced back nkly, capturing the sh of expression in Miyamoto¡¯s eyes. After a moment of silence, she shrugged her shoulders and said, ¡°If not then I¡¯ll change to another room.¡± The intense sadness in Miyamoto¡¯s eyes seemed to have fallen into Renee¡¯s eyes at the same time. He walked into the next room with an indifferent grimace but with a stifled mood. Is this Pippa¡¯s room? Renee nced at the door, tossed her head and quickly went to the bathroom to wash up before sleeping. She closed her eyes and drifted into a deep sleep, the continuous loss of blood caused her body to get tired easily. Miyamoto looked at the room that had been closed by Renee with a mixed expression and he slowly opened the door with his trembling hands and walked in. This room was designed by someone ording to Pippa¡¯s preference when he first arrived but he knew that this room would never be lived in by Pippa again. Owen is still living in the appartment and the vi was only cleaned out yesterday. Miyamoto could not understand his feelings towards Pippa until today. The first time he saw her, that clean and wless smile was like a spring breeze blowing into his heart. In a world of blood and gloom, he stumbled upon her pure smile and gentle tone of voice, always with a slight elegance. It was then that he instantly fell in love with Pippa and indulged in her smile. He drunkenly took advantage of her for the first time. From then on he was obsessed with that woman for six years. A message came on the phone as Le walked out of the hospital. Le held the phone in her hand and opened it. Her heart trembled violently when she saw Vincent¡¯s name reflected on the screen. ¡°Le,e down to the hospital car park, let¡¯s have a talk!¡± Le¡¯s heart throbbed. Should she forgive him for having infertility? She didn¡¯t care that he had a disease. She would be willing to stay with him for the rest of her life even if he did have a disease. But she realized she really didn¡¯t know how to forgive him for his distrust of her integrity. This hurt more than anything! He actually suspected that she had cuckolded him. She stood in the street and suddenly stopped to look at the cars passing by. There were so many feelings that overwhelmed her vision in a moment. She had a very strong desire to see him. She had to know what he really thought. Did he think clearly in thest few days? Was he willing to trust her? She told herself that if he apologized and told her he believed her. She would forgive him without a second thought once he had figured it out. Because everything had to be for his own good! She didn¡¯t want the baby to be without a father! Le held her phone in a trembling grip as he replied to the message. ¡°I¡¯ll be right there!¡± She rushed out into the car park looking for the white Bugatti. She saw a tall figure leaning against the door of the car when she was looking for him. The figure was so forlorn and lonely. He stood there smoking quietly. Le clearly heard her own rapid breathing and heartbeat. She missed him even after he had hurt her so much. Vincent probably heard the sound of footsteps and slowly raised his head to look at her. They looked at each other and there was a pain in their eyes. The spark between Vincent¡¯s fingers flickered. Le took a deep breath and tried to calm herself down. After another long silence, Le walked over. Every single footstep she took was heavy and full of expectation. But she did not expect Vincent to ask her like this, ¡°Who is that man?¡± Le had not yet returned to her senses and had not had time to clear her mind to respond. Vincent stammered out a puff of smoke and growled in pain, ¡°Who is the man who made you pregnant?¡± Le was in shock! Her heart was broken! This time she heard the sound of her heart breaking, it was so painful and sad. He still didn¡¯t trust her and ndered her, she was truly heartbroken! She was so sad that she felt this way at the moment, wasn¡¯t she? She turned to go without a word. He saw her about to leave and jerked up then anxiously stepped forward. He reached out fiercely and tugged her wrist, pursing his lips and saying softly, ¡°Don¡¯t you have anything to say?¡± Le pulled his hand down with one hand and did not turn around. She felt a sore throat so painful that she wanted to cry. ¡°I have nothing to say to you!¡± Le finally answered and continued to take her steps. However, Vincent grabbed her wrist and wouldn¡¯t let her go. They were so in love to stay together for the rest of their lives. If she wanted a baby, he could go to the hospital sperm bank to find healthy sperm and fulfil her wish to be a mother. This would be such a blessing but he couldn¡¯t ept such a betrayal! Vincent¡¯s tears suddenly clouded his eyes, and his eyes were blurry. The unspeakable thoughts and chagrin made his eyes turn red. ¡°Le, are you really so heartless to abandon me?¡± Le heard that choked voice and finally turned back around when she could not stand it anymore. When she saw his bloodshot eyes, she gritted her teeth and growled, ¡°Vincent, I really have nothing more to say to you! Her heartless words jarred him. It was as if something was blocking her chest, and she didn¡¯t care if her tightly pinched shoulder creaked. ¡°Are you really going to insist on having someone else¡¯s child?¡± Le closed her eyes in pain and opened them again. A strand of ck hair fell down and she cried out in pain, ¡°It¡¯s none of your business!¡± ¡°Then I really won¡¯t turn back!¡± Vincent shouted in a deep voice, looking at her in pain. ¡°If you don¡¯t want this child, I can pretend that nothing has happened!¡± Le stood still for a dizzying moment, then turned around and left without a word. Vincent clenched his fist in pain and mmed his fist on the car. ¡°Le, do you really love me?¡± Did she love him? She loved him so much that she could have died for him, and he didn¡¯t trust her like that! Le rushed away with tears streaming down her face and crashed into a warm embrace. ¡°I¡¯m sorry! I¡¯m sorry!¡± Le apologised hurriedly. The person sighed helplessly and looked at the tearful Le with slight shock. ¡°Excuse me.¡± Le spoke vaguely. She stepped away vacantly and nced at the figure beside her but could not see it clearly under her teary eyes. The person did not stop her and moved out of the way. Le wiped her tears and slowly walked to the building. She found a quiet corner and crouched down by the flower pond as she was unable to walk any further. Arthur was there to pick her up from the hospital. He happened to be in the car park and saw the scene. He watched her leave and followed her over. She was so sad and crouched in a corner at the moment. Her slim, thin figure and that huddled body made his footsteps jerk. A wave of pity spread up from his chest. ¡°Le!¡± Arthur eventually spoke up and took a big step over. He squatted down and stroked Le¡¯s head that was hidden in his knees. ¡°Go back with me!¡± Chapter 428 Single Man and Woman Chapter 428 Single Man and Woman ¡°Arthur?¡± Le lifted her head and barely made out the figure of Arthur. As if broken free from her sorrow, she burst into tears and rushed into his arms. Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. ¡°Alright, it¡¯s fine now.¡± This was the second time a woman was sobbing in his arms. The first time was her as well, out on the streets. Arthur let out a sigh; there was a look of powerlessness on his handsome face. He softly patted Le¡¯s trembling body, who was sobbing like a helpless child. Her weak side as she cried made him want to hug her in his arms and tell her, ¡°Le, I¡¯ve always liked you a lot!¡± But the words just wouldn¡¯te out. As she sobbed, she grabbed onto Arthur; all her emotions came pouring out uncontrobly. Gradually, her cries dwindled. ¡°Le?¡± Arthur called her name in confusion; then he noticed that she had already fallen asleep. Her eyes were red from all the sorrow and pain she had held in. Though her eyes were shut, she still sniffled from time to time. Arthur shook his head and carried her thin, small body toward his car in the parking lot. He ced her in the backseat and began to drive her home. ¡°Renee, time to eat!¡± Miyamoto knocked at the door, but only silence greeted him. He opened the door and headed in; the person in bed seemed still sound asleep. Her messy hair covered over her face; through small cracks in the hair, he could see a row of thin arched eyshes shut tightly in ce. The snow white face was slightly rosy red, with a look of satisfaction as the person slept serenely. ¡°Renee, time to get up.¡± Miyamoto called out to her again; he didn¡¯t notice that her slight smile already all managed to erase his frustrations from the afternoon. As though she heard him, her lips pursed, and her body twitched a bit. She held her pillow even tighter, and continued to sleep. Miyamoto shook his head helplessly; he walked to the bedside and removed her pillow. She was an adult already, yet still behaved like a child. Even Owen didn¡¯t hug anything in his sleep! With nothing left to grab, Renee¡¯s hands randomly grabbed onto Miyamoto¡¯s hand, and her lips muttered, ¡°Don¡¯t run, I¡¯ve got you now.¡± Miyamoto froze still when her hands held his, since she brought his hand directly to her chest. The softness of her chest suddenly made him start to get turned on! In his awkward situation, Miyamoto looked to Renee¡¯s face. She was still asleep, so it wasn¡¯t her trying to flirt with him. Maybe it was because she was still muttering, there was still a hint of drool on the corner of her mouth. Miyamoto pulled his hand away; he didn¡¯t want to take advantage of her, especially in her sleep. The second he yanked his hand away, Renee frowned. ¡°Renee, time to get up.¡± Miyamoto began to shake her hand forcefully. ¡°Mom! Don¡¯t bother me! I don¡¯t want to get up, I didn¡¯t sleep well. Besides, I¡¯m sick, I need rest! Don¡¯t yell at me!¡± Renee put in an effort to open her eyes andin toward the person that was forcing her to get up! It was not her mother?! In shock at the blurred vision before her, Renee shook her head violently, then more clearly saw Miyamoto standing before her. It then dawned on her that she was at his home. ¡°Ah, why are you on my bed.¡± ¡°I came to call you to go eat! Renee, can you let go of my hand now?¡± Miyamoto¡¯s sight fell down to Renee holding onto hisrge hand. ¡°Ah?¡± Renee froze, then threw his hand aside as though it was a snake. ¡°Why, why are you in my room?¡± ¡°Lady, you¡¯re the one who grabbed me!¡± ¡°No way!¡± Renee frowned. ¡°Whatever!¡± ¡°Well, I must have mistook your hand for a pillow. But it¡¯s your fault, why did youe in my room unannounced!¡± Renee smirked, then pulled the nkets over herself and shrunk herself into a ball. Looking at her distant behavior, Miyamoto¡¯s eyes looked a bit sad, and his heart slightly skipped a beat. ¡°Come on, time to eat.¡± Miyamoto said in a calm tone. ¡°Oh, fine, but you head out first.¡± Renee kept her distance. ¡°Where¡¯s Owen? Can you call him toe over?¡± ¡°He¡¯ll be here tomorrow!¡± Miyamoto said as he headed toward the door. ¡°You, you mean, it¡¯s just the two of us here now? Tonight? Just a single man and a single woman?¡± Hearing her words, Miyamoto suddenly felt upset and turned around. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with just the two of us? Do you think I¡¯ll do something to you?¡± ¡°Who knows what you¡¯re thinking. Anyway, I just want to let you know that I¡¯m not interested in you at all!¡± Renee pursed her lips; why did she felt a bit awkward from keeping her distance with him? It was indeed awkward with just the two of them at the dining table. Renee sat there and looked at all the food on the table. All of her appetite was lost with the strange half Japanese man sitting across from her. ¡°Drink the soup!¡± Miyamoto said in a low voice. She slurped down all her soup without a word. Then she began to eat the other dishes in a hurry. All she wanted to do was quickly return to her room. ¡°I¡¯m done!¡± Renee grabbed a napkin and wiped her mouth as she headed to her room. The phone suddenly rang, which startled Renee to the point that she muttered to herself, ¡°Who could be calling me?¡± She looked down at her cell and nearly jumped out of her skin; it was Callum calling. Startled, she blinked a few times, then gritted her teeth and picked up the call, ¡°Hurry up and speak!¡± ¡°Renee, are you alright?¡± ¡°What¡¯s that got to do with you?¡± Renee snorted. ¡°Don¡¯t call me, I¡¯ve got no time to waste on you. Sorry, it¡¯s just too tiresome!¡± ¡°Renee, listen to me, I just want to know if you¡¯re doing OK?¡± Callum¡¯s voice sounded off; it had a scratchy sound as though he had been drinking. As though something inside her was stirring, she couldn¡¯t quite put her finger on it. On the other end, Callum sounded incredibly agonizing and lonely. ¡°Renee, I truly didn¡¯t mean to hurt you; I didn¡¯t want things to turn out like this. Please, forgive me! I like you, I really like you, but I had to marry Lennie¡­ Renee, are you still there?¡± Renee froze still; she never expected to hear these wordse out of Callum¡¯s mouth. It was all too sudden and without any sign. Renee didn¡¯t want to keep listening, but listening to him speak this thought while drunk, she felt her own mind nk out. What did he mean he had to marry her? It was just an excuse! To her, the man on the phone really hurt her too deeply, to the point that she wanted to die. As of now, after having gone through two life and death experiences, Renee was numb to Callum¡¯s words. ¡°Callum West, I don¡¯t want to hear from you again, not ever again!¡± Renee said in a cold tone. Callum West!? Hearing the name, Miyamoto felt slightly shocked. Her cold attitude made him nce at her. He saw her calmly hang up the phone. He realized he was holding his breath, and he returned to normal as he breathed a sigh of relief. Renee slightly turned around slowly and looked at him, ¡°Can you get me a new number?¡± Miyamoto raised an eyebrow but said nothing as he nodded. Renee was about to return to her room, but upon looking at Miyamoto, she walked to the sofa, and said in a very calm tone, ¡°Miyamoto, if Pippa gets well and realizes she loves you, you two should get re- married!¡± In shock again, Miyamoto looked at her confusedly. As though she was pondering something, she began to speak again, ¡°Vincent doesn¡¯t like Pippa. If he did, they¡¯d have gotten married long ago, and he wouldn¡¯t have fallen for Le. So, in this life, there¡¯s no way Pippa would ever marry Vincent. As for you two, the two of you chose to have Owen, so you should treat him well and give him aplete family with a mother and father. So, you should take Owen to visit Pippa more often in the mental hospital. She used to be quite normal, so I¡¯m sure she can get well! So you should have some faith in her!¡± Her words aroused mixed feelings inside him; he continued looking at her in a puzzled manner. She blinked, ¡°Actually, I think Pippa is not so bad. She might have been a bit spoiled, but deep down, I think she¡¯s quite shy. She¡¯s like a flower that only blooms at night, and when daylightes, she wilts. And you happen to like that kind of girls; one look is enough to steal your breath away. She wants all the men around her to shower her with affection. Well, ¡®all the men¡¯ might be a bit exaggerated, but at least she wants you and Vincent to care about her! And with the two of you suddenly walking out of her life like that, she¡¯s incredibly hurt. People like her in that kind of bottled up situation will definitely crack. It¡¯s fine if they were not hurt, but once they are, it¡¯s as though the world turned its back on her, and she will be extremely selfish and irrational! Then she bes prone to erratic behavior.¡± Miyamoto sat silently by the dining table and Renee sat on the sofa. There was some distance between them two. Renee continued again, ¡°Such introverts carry quite a bit of grudge but also an alluring beauty. If your heart is still with Pippa, then there¡¯s no way you have room for another woman. The heart is like a house with a key, and the key is in the hands of the woman you love. If she doesn¡¯te, your house is empty. My key was broken by Callum. And yours was broken by Pippa! So for now, both our houses are empty and can¡¯t fit anyone else inside, right?¡± Miyamoto was still listening, but there was aplex look in his eyes. ¡°Love¡¯s like that, it can lift you up to heaven or drop you down into hell forever. So many people try to forget their lovers in the afterlife and hope they never meet again in the next life. If there was a potion to make you forget the ones you loved, I¡¯m sure I¡¯ll make millions by selling it!¡± Chapter 429 Taking Advantage of You Chapter 429 Taking Advantage of You Miyamoto frowned. The serious and deep topic of conversation was changed by her out of the blue! He had nothing toment. ¡°So I think it''s better for you to remarry Pippa. You should work a bit harder for Owen!¡± Renee spoke seriously. Miyamoto frowned. He stood up and walked over from the dining table. Renee looked at him and chuckled to conceal the loneliness in her eyes caused by the call from Callum just now. Then, she smiled, ¡°What I said make sense, right? You be speechless now, right?¡± Miyamoto came over and squatted on the ground, on the sofa in front of her. He squatted down to the same level as Renee. N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. ¡°What if she refuses to remarry me?¡± he asked. ¡°I don¡¯t think so? She won¡¯t refuse after her disease is cured?¡± Renee hesitated. ¡°She would not be willing to do so!¡± He shook his head. ¡°If she would, I won''t have waited for five years. How many five years can you waste in your life?¡± ¡°But our fake marriage is a waste of time! So it is the wisest choice to nip the tragedy in the bud!¡± ¡°Maybe this marriage can be real!¡± He blinked and looked at her with a deep look. ¡°If you want to make this real, I think maybe you can give it a try!¡± ¡°What?¡± Renee stretched out her hand in horror to cover his mouth, ¡°I refuse to hear this from you!¡± Suddenly, a warm touch came from the palm of her hand and the tingling feeling spread throughout her body like an electric current. After recovering from that, Renee realized what she had done. She took her hand back and her fair face blushed immediately. She wiped her palms on her clothes in panic and shouted, ¡°I didn''t mean it. I was definitely not tempting to take your advantage.¡± Seeing her rapid hand-wiping action, his eyes were getting a little gloomy. It seemed like she had never wanted to get close to him. He stood up and walked towards the study. Renee looked at her hand nkly. Then, she looked at him who was not having any emotions on his face, and she got a conclusion, he got angry! She felt regret, she stood up and chased after him with a smile on her face, ¡°I am sorry, I was not doing that on purpose just now. I promise that I will never have any physical contact with you again in the future. Please don''t be angry anymore.¡± Miyamoto turned his gaze and stared deeply at her smiling face. Then, his handsome face seemed gloomy and he turned his head, ¡°Go and rest!¡± ¡°Alright, don''t be angry anymore. What I said is true, think about it. After all, it is for the sake of your child. I didn''t mean to take your advantage, so you must not be angry!¡± She really didn''t mean to take his advantage. It was all because she covered his mouth in a hurry, so he shouldn¡¯t get angry on this trivial matter. Miyamoto frowned. He looked at Renee who was constantly apologizing and his heart seemed to be entangled with threads. His tone sank, ¡°I''m not angry!¡± ¡°Oh!¡± She nced at Miyamoto who seemed unhappy, she pouted but still looked at him to see whether he was angry. Miyamoto also didn''t know why he turned displeased of a sudden. It seemed like everything was messing up when Renee started to walk into his life. Especially when he saw her constantly wiping her hands, it seemed like she wanted to stay out of his life. He admitted that during the few days he took care of Renee in the hospital after she was stabbed by Pippa, he felt inexplicable distress for this optimistic girl. It seemed that everything could be hidden behind her brilliant smile! She had a rxed and happy quality in her body, it was so weird and full of vigor. Even though she was very sad or she was deeply injured, she would still smile. When looking at her, Miyamoto could felt peace in his heart that he had never had before, she was just like an old friend he had known for years and he could just stay casually in front of her! ¡°Miyamoto, what if we be buddy for each other, it seemed like you are a nice person and so do I, good people forming an alliance should be good!¡± With a serious expression on her face, Renee thought that it was a good idea for them to be buddy of each other. ¡°You will help me with everything in the future, haha¡­ it¡¯s such a good idea!¡± In that way, she don¡¯t have to worry about being bullied in the future. Also, she would not need to worry about being nagged by her parents. Anyway, it would not be a problem for her to remain single for the rest of her life. Thus, she asked him to bring her to Japan and then she nned to wash the dishes in Japan to support her life by herself at there. The hand on his side tightened and he turned around in a snap. Renee¡¯s body became unstable and she bumped into his body. ¡°Hey! Don''t turn around so suddenly, OK? It''s terrifying! I didn''t want to take your advantage again!¡± Miyamoto looked at Renee with a bitter smile. ¡°I really didn''t mean it. It was you who stopped suddenly which causes me to run into you!¡± The more Renee exined, the more gloomy Miyamoto face be. Lastly, she shut her mouth nkly, leaving only an anxious look at him. ¡°Well, I was wrong, I''ll go back to my room now!¡± Renee wanted to enter her room but Miyamoto moved suddenly and he blocked her way. ¡°Hey!¡± Renee¡¯s words were suddenly swallowed by the warm lips that covered her mouth. Her eyes turned into shock instantly. He kissed her! ¡°Close your eyes.¡± Miyamoto said hoarsely. His soft lips gently covered her soft lips and his big hands covered her widened eyes in an instant. In the darkness, Renee¡¯s only feeling was that her heart was beating faster and faster, the sensation in her mouth made her fall in dizziness. His lips brought warm to her and there was a tingling sensation spreading from her lips to all her limbs. She just felt that her entire brain exploded at that moment. It waspletely nk. The only remaining feeling was that his lips brought such a gentle touch, bringing the unique breath of Miyamoto. After exploding into a light in her mind, the feeling of suffocation slowly swept across, Renee put her little hand on his chest in a loss and she felt that she couldn''t breathe! She was stunned and forgot to breathe. Maybe it was because she didn''t have any kissing experience, maybe it was because her body was too weak, she fainted! ¡°Damn it!¡± Miyamoto hugged her falling body quickly. ¡°Renee? Breathe!¡± But she had already paralyzed and closed her eyes. ¡°Hey! Renee!¡± He picked her up and carried her into the bedroom. Howe this girl was so unfamiliar with kiss? ! She fainted after a kiss? ! Miyamoto really didn''t know what to do next. He put her on the bed and kissed her lips again. However, this time he helped her breathe and gave her artificial respiration. Her body was so light, it seemed to float up and drift into the clouds, white clouds, warm touch, gentle breath¡­ Renee felt that she was floating to reach the clouds. ¡°Hmm¡ª¡± She opened her eyes suddenly and arge size handsome face was up close. What was the situation now? ¡°Uh! Thanks God!¡± Miyamoto breathed a sigh of relief. Then, he sat up straight and looked at her. His smile on the corner of his mouth was the sign that he was very happy at that moment. ¡°Have you ever kissed?¡± ¡°Ah¡ª¡± Renee took a big breath and her blushing face was so charming. ¡°How dare you take advantage of me? Why must you take revenge on me for such trivial matter! Yes, I admitted that I just take advantage on you but won¡¯t you feel shameful to take revenge just because of such a trivial matter?¡± ¡°Hehe¡­¡± A deep and sweetugh sounded in Renee¡¯s ears. She blushed and frowned. Then, she took a nce at the handsome face, Miyamoto who was in a smiling face. ¡°Why are youughing?¡± ¡°Have you never kissed?¡± ¡°Who, who said I didn¡¯t?¡± Renee pursed her mouth and said immediately, ¡°You kissed a lot, right? Then you must be dirty. That''s mouth, not a septic tank! How can you just kiss whoever you want?¡± ¡°Why does such a beautiful thing has different taste when the wordse from you?¡± ¡°Ah? The taste has changed? I don''t have bad breath!¡± Renee frowned. ¡°What do you mean? State it clear to me!¡± ¡°You are really special!¡± Miyamoto held his smile and stared thoughtfully at Renee¡¯s swollen lips. It felt really good to kiss her. Heughed a little differently. Renee stared at Miyamoto¡¯s smiling face doubtfully. How could this cold manugh too? He didn¡¯t look like the somber man when he was hurt by love. At that moment, his mouth was slightly curved up, his eyes filled with a smile and warmth. Renee frowned and pursed her mouth. ¡°You are definitely not a good person!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Miyamoto nodded and smiled gently. Then, he turned his face slightly and nced at her ruddy cheeks. His smile was deepened, ¡°Is there any problem?¡± ¡°Miyamoto, you are a bit horny! I thought you were a gentleman! It turns out that men are all the same, taking sex as priority! Humph!¡± Although her face was still blushing, Renee¡¯s embarrassment had disappeared and she was blinking without confusion and staring at Miyamoto¡¯s smiling handsome face. This man kissed her? ! She felt that it was not bad! Dizzy! There was a bit of suffocating anxiety but unfortunately she fainted, otherwise she really wished to know how wonderful it was to kiss a strange man! ¡°The true color of a man!¡± Miyamoto retracted his gaze, he seemed to mutter in a low voice. He judged Renee¡¯s rusty kissing skill as she even forgot to breathe. Such immature skills and shy response really made him feel sorry for this girl who was hit by one experience and almost lost her life for it! Not only that, Pippa snatched some part of her body. How would she continue her life in the future? Unconsciously, he worried about her? Pippa wasing from a wealthy family while Renee was not. What did Renee have? When Miyamoto thought about that, he felt sorry for her again. Even if she was having this fake marriage with him, he would still support her life when she left him so that she would have nothing to worry about for the rest of her life. ¡°Okay, please go out!¡± Renee was really tired and her body was very weak. ¡°I''m going to rest!¡± ¡°Renee!¡± Miyamoto snorted in frustration and his gentle sight slowly became dimmed and finally condensed to a cold light. Renee felt that she was enveloped under a chill from him. ¡°Why? You look at me like this as if I did something wrong again. Forget about it, I''ll go now, I''ll go home and listen to my parents¡¯ nag. Staying with you is even more terrible than them. I was wrong previously as I thought that the safest ce is to be in front of you!¡± Renee swallowed her saliva. Then, she smiled and posed as an obedient girl. ¡°I''m leaving, don''t miss me too much!¡± No wonder he was a gangster, he seemed so scary when he reacted coldly! ¡°Don''t go anywhere! Sleep!¡± Miyamoto said solemnly and pressed her down. He hit a tap on her forehead. ¡°You are not allowed to go anywhere, have you heard?¡± Seeing his slender fingers tapping on her forehead, Renee was stunned for a moment. Then, she said in a nk mind, ¡°Okay!¡± Chapter 430 By Force Chapter 430 By Force Miyamoto sighed helplessly and simply rubbed her hair. Then, he realized that the touch under his palm was sofortable that he could not stop. ¡°Why am I so sleepy? I have no energy at all. It¡¯s really unwise to get you body hurt, since it¡¯s going to take a really long time for you to recover!¡± Renee automatically ignored the hand that stroked her hair. Her gaze moved away, and seemed to be a little unnatural. A strange feeling flowed inside her. ¡°When you are getting better, I¡¯ll take you to exercise!¡± His heart ached when he saw her in this condition. He covered her with the nkets and said, ¡°Sleep now. I¡¯ll go out.¡± Until Miyamoto had walked out, Renee only came back to her senses. Why, why did all this happen? It felt so weird! At Arthur¡¯s condominium. ¡°Let¡¯s eat!¡± Arthur put the light and nutritious food that he had just prepared on the table. ¡°Thank you, Arthur.¡± Le said her thanks in a low tone. Her eyes were still red and swollen with sadness. She didn¡¯t know that when she called him ¡®Arthur¡¯, he felt like he was sent to hell since then. He smiled faintly, feeling despondent endlessly. ¡°Don¡¯t mention it, I told you that already. Just eat!¡± The aroma of the diced chicken that was cooked with paprika was nice, the texture of the meat that looked tender and tempting and the color of the vegetarian dishes were also cooked beautifully. All the food looked delicious. Both of them concentrated on eating. Le took a few bites. Then, she put down her chopsticks and said to Arthur, ¡°Arthur, I think I have to go. I¡¯m feeling better now. Sorry for bothering you these days. I feel guilty and I¡¯ll stop saying thanks from now on. Please send me back after our dinner tonight.¡± ¡°Le¡­¡± ¡°Arthur, I know what you want to say, but I¡¯ve decided!¡± Le looked up and smiled. Her red eyes were filled with pleading. Arthur¡¯s heart jerked suddenly, finally, he didn¡¯t say anything, just said, ¡°Alright. Since you have decided, so let it be. I¡¯ll send you back. But you have to promise me, call me if anything happens. I¡¯m avable 24 hours!¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Le agreed without any hesitations. After the meal, Arthur sent Le back. At the parking lot, Le walked rather fast. ¡°Le, be careful! Don¡¯t slip and fall!¡± Arthur grabbed Le¡¯s arm and gave out a helpless sigh. Then, he held her hand and continued walking towards his car. Le wanted to pull her hand out, but Arthur said, ¡°If I hold your hand, it¡¯s safer. You won¡¯t slip!¡± At the corner, there was a white Bugatti parking at the parking lot. Unfortunately, neither Le nor Arthur noticed it. When Vincent watched Arthur walk into the parking lot holding Le¡¯s hand, his eyebrows knitted together instantly. He began to regret about saying those heart piercing words to Le in the afternoon. He thought over and over again. How could it be possible that Le betray him? However, he was infertile! What about the child? He believed what she had said about her first time, but how about this child? He felt headache whenever he thought about this! He felt very sad, as if his heart was torn apart. Now that he saw her walking out, with Arthur holding her hand, he was even angrier! Could it be¡­ He didn¡¯t dare to think about it anymore! He opened the car door and walked towards them in a huff. He appeared in front of them all of a sudden. Le and Arthur were both stunned, ¡°Vincent?¡± ¡°Bang!¡± Vincent swung his fist towards Arthur! Arthur gently pushed Le to the side and reached out to block Vincent¡¯s fist. ¡°Are you crazy?¡± ¡°I am crazy!¡± Vincent had nowhere to vent his frustration. He looked at Le with his sad gaze, ¡°No wonder you were so eager to break up with me. It¡¯s because you have already found another man! Le Hunter, I¡¯m really disappointed in you!¡± Le was stunned. She narrowed her eyes and looked at Vincent, as if she was studying him. She also looked like she was trying to know him all over again. She held her tongue and was silent for a long time. Then, she said in a very calm tone, ¡°Vincent White, we¡¯ve broke up for quite some time. You, please don¡¯t appear in my life ever again! Whether I found another man or not, it has nothing to do with you anymore!¡± Arthur sighed, ¡°Vincent, why are you mad again?¡± Vincent didn¡¯t say anything. He was panting and ring at him. ¡°Arthur Lane, I was wrong about you! Le Hunter, I was wrong about you too! I guess the child is his, right? Look how loving you guys are, holding hands and going out together!¡± N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. ¡°You¡¯re crazy! Damn it! There¡¯s nothing between me and Le! Vincent, I¡¯m telling you now, I knew that I¡¯ve been wrong about you long time ago. How in the world could you not trust Le? I doubt that whether you really love her or not? Can¡¯t you see how skinny she is now? You said you love her, but are you that hard-hearted enough to torture her? Does she need to bear so much sufferings if the child belongs to someone else?¡± Vincent was stunned, he stared at them with a strange look. There was nothing but self-deprecation and despondency in his eyes. Le bit her lip, the feeling of shamefulness made every blood vessel inside her boiling. She looked at Vincent. Her eyes showed anger and sadness. Men were reallyplex and strangely contradictory creatures. When they loved you, you would be in heaven. When they didn¡¯t love anymore, he would send you straight to hell. Le felt confused and her heart felt heavy. Hearing the words that he used to hurt her and Arthur, she felt breathless. Reality, pride and arrogance ... What an intricate and disordered life! ¡°Vincent, even I, an outsider, believe that Le is bearing your child, why don¡¯t you trust her?¡± Le was shocked, and her heart hurt even more. Even Arthur believed her, why couldn¡¯t Vincent believe her? She felt despair and her heart was cold. Le¡¯s fingertips trembled, her fingers gradually clenched into her palm. The tighter she clenched, the deeper her nails pierced into her palm. She gathered all her energy towards her fingertips and pierced them into her palm deeply! A sense of pain came from her palm, but she looked like she couldn¡¯t feel it at all. She looked at Vincent, speechless. Then, she turned and said to Arthur, ¡°Arthur, let¡¯s go!¡± Arthur nodded, ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll go now.¡± If Vincent went on like this, he would lose Le someday. Arthur sighed silently in his heart and felt sorry for him. It was actually a misunderstanding, and Vincent even suspected him! This time, he would not forgive Vincent again, let alone Le. ¡°You guys are not allowed to leave!¡± Vincent stood there and his body that was stiffed with anger. Jealousy filled his brain, his lips were pale and he was staring at those two standing together. In his deep eyes, as if there was a me of pain burning. He stood there like a lonely ice sculpture, cold and icy. However, his tightly pursed lips revealed his extreme anger. Le was stunned. The atmosphere was so tense that it made people feel breathless¡­ ¡°Why did you lie to me?!¡± Vincent¡¯s voice sounded dry and hoarse. He closed his eyes in pain, trying to suppress the anger in his chest. Le felt heartbroken deep inside her. She couldn¡¯t say a word, and she didn¡¯t know how to exin. Since he didn¡¯t believe her, there was no need for her to further exin anymore. Looking at Vincent¡¯s cold and angry handsome face, she felt the cold in her chest. The humiliation of being thrown away like a garbage made her feel despair and hopeless. ¡°You don¡¯t allow? Who gave you the right to do so? We have already divorced. All our past, whether it was happy or sad, I don¡¯t want to mention it again. Vincent, you have made me disappointed, very disappointed!¡± Vincent¡¯s heart felt like it was struck hard by a heavy hammer! He narrowed his eyes and looked at Le. Her eyes were filled with despondency, but she struggled to pull a smile. She looked at him quietly and ced her hand gently on her belly. She tried to make herself smile. Because she wanted to protect her baby, she had to be strong at this moment. ¡°You¡¯ve made me disappointed too! Very disappointed!¡± ¡°We¡¯re done, and since we¡¯re done, don¡¯t dwell on it. Why are you acting like a child? You kept on going back and forth for nothing, and couldn¡¯t keep your promises!¡± Her heart was throbbing violently, as if an invisible hand viciously grabbed her soft heart and squeezed it ruthlessly. The pain she felt made her difficult to breathe. Her clear and peaceful eyes were filled with sorrow and pain, but she still tried hard to smile. She lifted her head and forced back her tears, ¡°Don¡¯t forget, we have no rtionship anymore!¡± Arthur¡¯s handsome face turned totally cold and gloomy when he saw Le¡¯s expression. A gush of anger filled his ck eyes. His hands clenched into fists, trying hard to hold back the anger that could not be vented in his heart, ¡°Le, let¡¯s go. Get into the car!¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Le wanted to leave too. However, Vincent stepped forward and grabbed her arm abruptly. Le tried to shake off his grip vigorously. ¡°Vincent, what the hell are you doing?¡± The fire that had been so hard to suppress in Arthur¡¯s heart rose up again. He quickly stood in front of Vincent, using his tall figure to block him. He sneered mockingly, ¡°Vincent, you don¡¯t believe Le. Whatever you do was just hurting her. This time, I won¡¯t let you hurt her like this again. Let her go!¡± ¡°Get out of the way.¡± Vincent¡¯s gloomy handsome face was cold. He looked at Arthur coldly, who was blocking in front of him. He narrowed his long eyes. His eyes were overwhelmed by indescribable coldness, ¡°I will take her away!¡± "You''ll take her away?" As if he was hearing a big joke: "Where are you taking her to?" Arthur¡¯s eyes were filled with coldness. He stepped forward and grabbed Vincent¡¯s cor. Then, he said with a cold face, ¡°Stop hurting her. How much more wounds would you want to add onto her deeply wounded heart?¡± When Le heard these words, she felt so sad that she almost fell into tears. Vincent¡¯s deep eyes narrowed dangerously and nce coldly at Arthur. From that pair of eyes, Vincent saw that Arthur was very protective of Le. Instantly, the gloomy face of Vincent that had been carrying for few days dropped to freezing temperature again. His gaze swept over the hand that grabbed his cor and smiled coldly. He raised the corner of his thin lips arrogantly and confidently, ¡°You can¡¯t interfere! You have no right to do so!¡± ¡°You¡¯re worse!¡± This time, it was Le who spoke, ¡°Let go of me!¡± She used all her strength to shake his arm off, but he held her tightly and refuse to let go. ¡°Get lost! Arthur!¡± A cold and desperate voice, with a domineering disdain. Vincent grabbed the wrist of Arthur. And with a force, he directly moved his hand away from his cor. ¡°I won¡¯t indulge you anymore. Damn it! You are simply a lunatic.¡± Arthurughed mockingly and looked deeply at Vincent who had a gloomy face. Let go! Let go of her! Let her make her own choice!¡± An irritation spread out from his body. Vincent¡¯s originally cold and proud yet handsome face slowly revealed a touch of darkness and creepiness, and his eyes looked even more lonely and dark. A cold and treacherous glow was flowing deeply in his eyes. Instantly, the atmosphere turned into a cold and endless darkness. "I won''t let go!" The voice was low and slightly dull. As these words came out from his thin lips arrogantly, his eyes filled with wildness and domineering, looked at him coldly like a sharp sword. The corners of his lips pulled into an extremely cold smile, ¡°I want to take Le away, whether she agrees or disagrees. As for you, Arthur, you think you have what it takes to stop me?¡± Chapter 431 Words Do Not Mean Anything Chapter 431 Words Do Not Mean Anything The mockery in his question made Arthur¡¯s gloomy face suddenly bloom into a smile. He was so angry that it actually made himugh. He clenched his hands into fists and then he angrily swung one of his fists towards Vincent¡¯s face. ¡°Let¡¯s try it, you might not even be able to defeat me!¡± As the cold and arrogant ck figure continued standing still, Vincent disdainfully looked at the fist that swung towards him. He then raised one of his hands to grab Arthur¡¯s fist as he arrogantly let go of Le. It was a sessful block; Arthur¡¯s attack was blocked by Vincent! ¡°Since you want to fight, then let¡¯s just do it!¡± Disdain and contempt could be seen through Vincent¡¯s eagle eyes. As he was looking at Arthur who was angry today, he exerted some force with his big hands and immediately pushed Arthur back. ¡°Stop! You guys stop it!¡± Le was stunned. How did they start fighting after talking for a while? ¡°Le, you should move to the side, I don''t want to hurt you. I''ll teach this crazy person who doesn''t know what''s good for him today!¡± As Arthur stood up straight, he turned back his head and swung his fist with all his might, and a reckless aura could be felt around him. He was so mad, very mad at Vincent being a fool! How dare he hurt Le so much. ¡°Do not fight, you guys should not fight! Vincent, if you dare to hit Arthur, I will never forgive you for the rest of my life!¡± ¡°Damn it!¡± Noticing that she was really attached with Arthur, Vincent¡¯s handsome face had a twisted expression. They soon started fighting each other, punch after punch was hit hard on each other¡¯s body. Although they avoided hitting each other¡¯s vital spots, after fighting for a while, both of them were covered with bruises. ¡°Vincent, stop it. If you continue to fight, I call the police!¡± No emotion could be heard from Le¡¯s m voice. She took out the phone and really was about to call the police. ¡°Damn it!¡± Vincent gave Arthur another punch on his body, none of them was getting the upper hand. Le gaze at him and saw his expression getting more and more cold, that pair of ck eyes of his were filled and flooded with anger. Vincent was trying to suppress that anger of his while his gaze towards Arthur still remained cold. However, he still would not stop fighting him. Le suddenly wanted to let out a loudugh as she locked on her sight at Vincent. ¡°Arthur, don''t fight with this kind of person, it''s not worth it!¡± Le said calmly. All his emotions were violently suppressed, even though at the moment his heart was hurting as if it was being cut by a sharp knife. However, he still continued suppressing his emotion and pain in his heart as always. Suddenly, as the cold light in his eagle eyes shed, Vincent stopped fighting back. He looked back at Le who had a cold expression on her face. His heart went cold as he felt that what he was doing was all for nothing. Seeing Le¡¯s cold gaze was locked at him, anger could be seen in Vincent¡¯s eagle-like ck eyes. His sinister gaze looked as if it was about to tear down Le. Finally, they stopped fighting. Arthur¡¯s hair was very messy. He walked up to Le, but coldly looked back at Vincent. ¡°I¡¯ll see how you regret itter. Even if you cry when the timees, I will no longer help you!¡± ¡°Le! Come over here!¡± ¡°No!¡± Le slowly looked up, she remained quiet and looked directly at Vincent¡¯s cold and gloomy gaze, and the determination to stand by her decision could be seen in her eyes. ¡°Come over here now!¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have the rights to demand me.¡± Once again, Le still remained calm, but because of the calmness of her tone, it made others felt angry for seemingly no reason. The cold eyebrows on Vincent¡¯s handsome face frowned. His eyes narrowed dangerously and power could be felt through his sharp gaze. That big hands of his were also tightly clenched into fists. ¡°You don¡¯t have the rights! Please don''te to disturb my life again. Whoever I am with, it has nothing to do with you!¡± Le denied his request again. She did not care about Vincent''s already extremely sinister and gloomy face, and said to Arthur again, ¡°Arthur, I''m sorry for causing you trouble!¡± After saying that, she turned around and headed for the exit. ¡°Le! I''ll send you off!¡± Arthur was getting anxious. Vincent was about to go after her, but the phone rang. Charles¡¯s voice came through with urgency, ¡°Vincent,e back quickly, your mother had a heart attack and is in the hospital for resuscitation, I''m at the hospital right now!¡± ¡°What?¡± Vincent¡¯s expression changed instantly. ¡°I''lle right away, which hospital is it?¡± ¡°First Hospital!¡± When Arthur heard the word hospital, he immediately frowned. Although he was angry, he could not help but ask. ¡°Who''s sick?¡± Vincent looked at him coldly, did not say anything and drove away. Le had just walked to the door towards the parking lot as a Bugatti drove past her. It was going so fast that it rolled in a gust of wind which made her closed her eyes. In the car, a pair of eyes painfully looked at her from the reversing mirror, but the person still left in the end! After that, Le¡¯s phone rang at the exact moment, it was her mother. ¡°Mom?¡± ¡°Le, your sister, your sister has caused Vincent¡¯s mother to faint, it was a heart attack.¡± Mable¡¯s urgent voice came through. ¡°Nora is being resuscitated now, I don''t know, I don''t know if she can be saved!¡± ¡°What? When did that happen?¡± Le felt a bit overwhelmed. ¡°Just now, it happened just now. Nora was sent to the hospital again and Macey also followed. Even that person, Charles, also came, and then they started arguing...¡± ¡°I''ll go right away!¡± Le hung up the phone. Arthur¡¯s car came to a stop. ¡°Le, get in!¡± Without having the time to speak, Le got into the car. ¡°Arthur, my sister has made Vincent¡¯s mother faint, now she is in the hospital being resuscitated, you should take me to the hospital!¡± ¡°Macey went to the hospital?¡± Arthur was also very shocked. He was taking care of Le these days and he had not went back to the HL apartment. ¡°Sit tight, let¡¯s go immediately!¡± Le looked at him from the side while feeling apologetic. His eyes were bruised as he was punched by Vincent. His handsome face had been beaten up and was now it looked quite swollen. Vincent also suffered the same consequences. She felt very apologetic towards Arthur, because this time, the matter really had nothing to do with him. He really suffered for nothing. ¡°Arthur, I''m really sorry, it''s all because of me just now!¡± ¡°Le, it''s not because of you. This was between me and him. After being brothers for so many years, he really went too far. He did not believe you, and he did not believe me either! Although fighting is not the way to solve problems, between men, it''s much better than being wishy-washy! It won''t be long before we get back into good term again, don''t worry! You guys will also be fine!¡± Arthur said without minding much. Will everything still be okay? She was already very nervous! Le turned her head to look at Arthur, thinking in her heart. Maybe, she should leave for a while! This was to let each other to calm down, topletely and utterly calm down. She did not want to make it so difficult for everyone, and she did not want to be so tired! In the hospital. After Vincent arrived five minutes ago, Arthur and Le also arrived! Outside the emergency room, Charles, Macey and Mabel were waiting there. When they saw Arthur¡¯s bruises, and looked at the Vincent who also looked beaten up, they were a little surprised, but they did not have time to ask. When Le arrived, Charles was reporting to Vincent, ¡°She really wanted toe to the hospital so I had no choice but to follow her. When we arrived, we met up with Macey, and then there was a conflict¡­¡± Macey stood up from the lounge chair with a grunt. ¡°Vincent, look how the tables have turned, if your mother had not gone to my father''s ward to cause trouble, she would not have a heart attack!¡± Vincent ignored Macey¡¯s cries and asked Charles, ¡°How is she now? What did the doctor say?¡± ¡°She is still being saved. The doctor hasn''te out yet!¡± Charles coldly nced at Macey. Their eyes locked on to each other. Macey¡¯s eyes were full of sadness, and she then quietly sat back. Seeing Vincent¡¯s face having bruises shocked Charles. He then looked at Le and Arthur who just rushed here. Seeing that Arthur¡¯s face also had bruises, he frowned. ¡°You guys were?¡± ¡°Is the person okay?¡± Arthur ignored Charles¡¯s question and instead looked at the door of the emergency room. ¡°I don''t know!¡± ¡°Le?¡± Mabel walked to Le¡¯s side and looked at her in shocked. ¡°Why have you lost so much weight?¡± ¡°Mom, I''m fine!¡± Le shook her head tofort her. Vincent sat down at the side and remained silent. Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. Outside the operating room, it was quiet and the atmosphere was gloomy. Macey¡¯s sight never left Charles. She looked at him and she realized that she spent so much time to find him but he always refused to see her. Now that she finally met him, she noticed that she had nothing to say to him. Being hurt so deeply by the man she loved; this could also be seen an ill-fated rtionship! Le walked to Vincent¡¯s side and spoke softly, ¡°Your mother will be fine, don''t be sad. Your mother is very determined, she will be able to ovee this hurdle and turn it around.¡± She stood in front of him, her soft female voice came through the air. As Vincent¡¯s body stiffened, he slowly looked up and saw her calm eyes was as bright and clear as they were at the beginning, but now it was mixed with a little sadness. The m expression on her face made him feel as if his heart was pricked by needles. Arthur gazed at Le with confusion. Not long ago, Vincent was saying things that were hurting her. However, at this moment, she still went and calmlyforted him, this woman was so silly that it hurts when other people saw it. Le looked at him with no emotion in her eyes. She remained very calm, as if the she was caring for a stranger. Even if it was someone else at this moment, she knew that she will alsofort that person like this. Vincent¡¯s sight was locked on her face. Her long hair softly draped over her shoulders. Her hair had gotten longer, but her face was smaller and thinner while her eyes were red and swollen. He could tell that she had cried not long ago just by looking at her, why did she cry? His heart felt pain. He was thinking that a month ago, she was by his side and they were happy, did she at that period have time to be with another man. Her diary said that she had a crush on him for years! Would she still find someone else? His mind was so confused, very confused! Strictly speaking, he really did not believe Le betrayed him. However, the report made him suspicious of her again. Everything was so confusing, his mind felt very confused! In the corridor, as people kepting and going, Vincent stared at her for a long, long time. Le looked at him calmly and peacefully, then finally spoke again, ¡°It will be fine, I hope you can face everything calmly and with reason, not with impetuosity! After being petrified for a while now, Vincent finally came back to his senses. His body swayed slightly while he still remained silent, not saying even a word. He had listened what Le had just said. These days, he indeed did not face everything rationally. This was because once he found out that she was pregnant, he got agitated and lost his mind all of a sudden. Le turned around and walked over to Arthur, ¡°Arthur, let''s go apply some medicine on you first!¡± There was blood at the corner of Arthur¡¯s lips and his face was even more swollen. ¡°There is no need!¡± He shook his head. ¡°Let''s go!¡± Le had reached out her hand and pulled down the sleeve of his shirt. Arthur could only follow Le to get the doctor. Chapter 432 I Can’t Lose You Chapter 432 I Can¡¯t Lose You Behind them, Mabel¡¯s eyes showed her worry while for Vincent, his eyes turned spiritless when he looked at them leaving. He only closed his eyes when Le and Arthur turned into the corner and could no longer be seen. His ck hairs covered his eyes, and his handsome face could not hide his nkness and exhaustion. The door of the emergency room was closed, and the atmosphere was very quiet. ¡°Vincent, your mother will be fine!¡± Mabel spoke up tofort him. She also worried that there would be a problem in case if Nora died. Her words were too harsh. She thought of how furious Macey had been when she saw Nora. Before Nora could say anything, Macey immediately cursed her directly, ¡°You old witch! What are you doing here? Haven¡¯t you done enough harm to our family?¡± ¡°Who are you calling an old witch?¡± Nora was stunned and her eyes turned to Brian Hunter who was lying on the sick bed. He gave her an indifferent look and showed nothing. ¡°It¡¯s you! An old witch! You¡¯ve ruined my life, you old bitch! You caused my father to lie on a sick bed and what are you doing here again? You old bitch, don¡¯t you have anything better to do? Are you lacking men?¡± ¡°Boss, let¡¯s go back!¡± Charles came after Nora and his whole body froze when he saw Macey. Macey froze for a moment too when she saw Charles behind Nora. Nora was cursed directly and fiercely by Macey and before she could say anything, she heard Macey start cursing again. ¡°Charles, you a bastard! You finally appear! We are not done yet!¡± Macey pounced on him directly and tugged the cor of his shirt. ¡°Tell me clearly, why do you film that? The old bitch is perverted and are you perverted too? How can you do this to me? I trust you so much but I am cheated by you!¡± ¡°Yes, you are cheated by me!¡± Charles¡¯s cold words sent Macey into hell! He coldly pushed her hand away. ¡°What the hell do you think you are?¡± ¡°This is what happened to Brian Hunter! I have told you before, I won¡¯t let it go easily!¡± Nora snorted coldly and nced at Brian. ¡°How¡¯s that? Does it feel good to lie in bed and not being able to talk?¡± When Macey saw Nora was scolding her father, she immediately cursed her back, ¡°You old witch! Are you a pervert? Do you like making nude videos? You are so perverted that no wonder you went to Japan. I guessed you worked there as a female porn star as you love this industry so much and loved filming people¡¯s sex! God repays you for heart disease and you deserve it! I¡¯m not ashamed of it but it¡¯s my own privacy and I don¡¯t mean to expose it, but you have done the harm to me! And you, Charles! Are you her bed¡¯s ve? This old witch must have served thousands of men and that¡¯s why she is so perverted! You have been serving thousands of men and haven¡¯t you gotten enough? You have such a terrific appetite, aren¡¯t you afraid of getting AIDS?¡± ¡°You¡­you¡­¡± Nora¡¯s face was stiffed upon Macey¡¯s scolding. ¡°What? You¡¯ve bullied my family and harmed me for a lifetime, can¡¯t allow me to scold you? Besides, am I wrong to scold you? Charles, what good is it for you to serve this old witch? Is she so sultry that you can¡¯t sense it?¡± ¡°Macey, enough!¡± Charles¡¯s face looked serious. ¡°Enough?¡± Macey snorted coldly. ¡°I won¡¯t end like this! I tell you, I won¡¯t!¡± ¡°Charles¡­¡± Nora shouted nervously. ¡°Boss?¡± Turning around, Charles found Nora¡¯s face turned pale while gasping for air, seeming to be in pain. ¡°Where¡¯s your medicine? Where¡¯s your medicine?¡± Before Nora could say anything, she fainted suddenly. ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± Macey pped her hands andughed. ¡°Retribution ising! Do you think you can get away with it by pretending to be dead? Old witch, you deserve it! Hahaha¡­finally it makes me relieved!¡± ¡°Macey¡­¡± Mabel found something was wrong. ¡°She really fainted, call a doctor immediately!¡± ¡°No! Let her die!¡± Macey gritted her teeth. Charles red at her and shouted, ¡°Call the doctor!¡± Brian had already rung the call bell by himself and Nora was sent to the emergency room. Vincent did not speak to Mabel as his mind was messed up and he was in a mess now! All he knew was that he could not let go of Le! He kept thinking of Le¡¯s words in his mind as Le refused to admit and even Arthur also. Frankly speaking, he couldn¡¯t believe that Arthur would be with Le and he was just a little annoyed but he had nowhere to vent his anger, so that¡¯s why he said those harsh words to Le and Arthur in the car park but that was not what he wanted to say! He wanted to tell her that he couldn¡¯t leave her and he couldn¡¯t live without her as well. However, when he saw her with Arthur, his heart ached and trembled. He got himself up immediately and went to look for Le. Just as he reached the surgical reception room entrance, he heard Arthur say, ¡°Don¡¯t cry, Le, it is ok!¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, it¡¯s all my fault!¡± Le spoke sadly. ¡°Does it hurt?¡± ¡°No, it doesn¡¯t hurt! Le, you are too kind that you stillfort Vincent even though he treats you like that! You are so pitiful!¡± ¡°Whatever, his mother is an elder and even though I am very furious about it and really want to curse her to death, right now, she is still the grandmother of the child in my belly which can¡¯t be avoided. I just want to have a clear conscience in front of my child and want my child to be a responsible person in the future. Just think of it as for the sake of the child!¡± Le said quietly. ¡°Even if Vincent doesn¡¯t consider the baby belongs to him, I just hope my child grows up physically and mentally healthy!¡± The child¡¯s grandmother? Till now, she was still saying that! And telling him that the child belonged to him! Vincent¡¯s eyebrows knitted tightly, was he really wrong? Did he meet the chance of one in a billion? How much he hoped that the child belonged to him, but he had long despaired of having a child and had long been sent to hell by multiple test results! Vincent tried to think. He said he loved Le but he didn¡¯t trust her. And now since the technology was so advanced that the child born could be tested whether the child belonged to him, Le wasn¡¯t so stupid and she didn¡¯t have to lie in such a way! Moreover, she was not that kind of person! Was he wrong? His heart was in a mess, he stood at the doorway and didn¡¯t know how to walk in. Yet, inside his heart, he wanted to walk in, putting down his pride and told her that he didn¡¯t care whether the child belonged to him or not, he just wanted to stay with her! But how to speak it out? There was a noise near the door and Vincent immediately dodged around the corner. ¡°Arthur, you go first, I need to go to the washroom!¡± Le spoke up. ¡°Hum, alright, be more careful!¡± ¡°Hum!¡± Le walked towards the washroom. After disinfecting and applying medicine, Arthur then went back to the emergency room. Vincent waited for him to walk away before he walked towards the washroom too. Le, on the other hand, didn¡¯t go into the washroom, instead, she went to the corner of the corridor, opened the window, standing there and quietly looking at the night sky outside the window and sighed deeply. Was he the one who made her so sad and helpless? Vincent asked himself in his heart! Le stood there alone in silence. The atmosphere was very quiet with the cool wind blowing from the outside and even the moon seemed to carry a hint of sadness hanging beside the window. Le stood there alone, not knowing how long it had been. A long, straight figure appeared behind her with his well-made dark shirt showing off his innate aristocratic aura, and his arrogant and cold features with scars that were reflected in the dim light of the night didn¡¯t diminish his aura! ¡°Aren¡¯t you pregnant? Aren¡¯t you afraid of catching a cold if you stand here too long?¡± A low voice rang out and the window was pulled up. She froze slightly and when she was just about to turn around, her shoulders were quickly wrapped into Vincent¡¯s arm from behind, and his heavy warm breath swayed directly on her delicate neck. ¡°Le, tell me, does the child belong to me?¡± He held her tightly with his hot breath lingering on her fragrant skin. Le lowered her eyes and not wanting to meet his burning gaze but simply replied indifferently, ¡°No! Mr. White, please let go of me!¡± ¡°I know you¡¯re angry and I¡¯m angry too, but I am sterile, how do you expect me to trust you? I don¡¯t want to doubt you either and I feel that you wouldn¡¯t lie but I don¡¯t want to deny that I can¡¯t trust you fully, only that I know I can¡¯t leave you! I don¡¯t want you to leave me for a moment! I want you, and I want this child!¡± Vincent lowered his stance, and his cold eyes showed his worry. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, please let me go!¡± Le faintly pursed her lips and said indifferently, ¡°Everything has nothing to do with me! Your mother is under rescue and I don¡¯t want to hear this from you! Please pay attention to your behaviour, Mr. White, we are not rted anymore!¡± It was toote to say anything without trust. Even if he could trust her now, would those wounds left in her heart disappear? Did they need to experience those harm again? She would never want to experience again the pain of being not trusted! ¡°Le!¡± Vincent¡¯s face turned even colder, and his dark eyes red at her with a coldness that was poised to strike. Le¡¯s heart beat uneasily, yet she was still feigning to be calm. ¡°Your mother is still under rescue!¡± ¡°I know!¡± How could he not know, he was worried too, but he was more worried about her and more afraid of losing her! ¡°I don¡¯t care, I believe this baby is mine, I believe it, ok?¡± He closed his eyes in pain. Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. Le was stunned when she saw his painful eyes again, she shook her head and her eyebrows knitted even tighter with her watery eyes showed her anger, ¡°You¡­Vincent, you don¡¯t believe it, you don¡¯t believe it in your heart! But it doesn¡¯t matter anymore, since even if you do so, I will not forgive you! Never!¡± ¡°Le¡­¡± Vincent was just about to say something. The phone suddenly rang. Vincent had to let go of Le while she took the opportunity to leave. It was Charles calling, Nora had woken up. Chapter 433 The Truth Chapter 433 The Truth When she reached at the doorway of the emergency room, the door was opened. The doctor took off the mask and took a deep breath, ¡°She just escaped from the jaws of death, and the patient has a serious heart disease. The valve is not closed tightly, an artificial valve has been reced. Please don¡¯t upset the patient anymore!¡± Macey sat on the doorway. She twitched her mouth and said, ¡°Such a pity, she¡¯s not dead yet!¡± Vincent looked away coldly. Macey said again, ¡°Ah! I know, God doesn¡¯t want her to die because she has not suffered yet and he wants to torture her together so he doesn¡¯t want her to die yet!¡± ¡°Macey Hunter!¡± This time, Charles was angry too. ¡°What? Can¡¯t stand with it?¡± Macey sneered. She stood up and turned around. She saw the special nurse pushing Brian on the wheelchair. He sat on the wheelchair and looked at everyone. ¡°Dad?¡± ¡°Day? Why are you here?¡± Le walked over worriedly. Mabel was worried too! Brian moved his mouth towards the emergency room. ¡°She¡¯s fine, Brian!¡± Mabel exined. Brian seemed to have a sigh of relief. He looked around for a while. When he saw Vincent, there was a complicated expression on his face. Vincent also looked back at him, he was doubting about the way Brian looked at him. It was so complicated that he did not say anything in the end. But Brian handed a small notebook for him. It was an old notebook with a red stic cover. Vincent was startled lightly, he received it and did not know what was written on the book. Everyone was startled too. Everyone was confused as they looked at Brian. But he just turned around and mumbled an unclear word to Mabel, ¡°Let¡¯s go back!¡± Mabel nodded her head immediately. ¡°Brian, I will push you back now!¡± Nora was asleep, her face looked calm and seemed like there was no pain! Vincent lowered his head and opened the notebook. It seemed very old. He was curious and opened the first page. Such an upright and strong handwriting, it was so familiar! Vincent was startled, it was his father¡¯s handwriting. It was so familiar that his emotion got stirred up. He was a little excited and turned the pages. The first page was a love poem. The poem was written by a Tibetan poet. At that moment, I hoisted the wind-horse banners but not to beg for good fortune only for your return. On that day, in a temple with burning incense I mediated, suddenly I seemed to hear the resonance of your recitation in my ear. On that day, I put up the sacred boulder pile but not to umte virtue only to cast a stone in your heart¡¯s pool. At that night, I listened to the soulful chant in relief but not for enlightenment in quest, only to feel your living breath. During that month, I span all the prayer wheels turning but not to achieve transcendence only to brush your fingertips. During that year, I was prone in the dust of the mountain road but not to make obeisance only to press into your warmth. During that lifetime, I made sacred quests but not to seek rebirth only to meet you along the way. Once in a split second, I may ascend as a spirit but not for eternity only to bless you with a happy and safe life. Vincent was startled. His father was the person who wrote it. It was the love poem from a Tibetan poet. After he turned to the next page, there was also a poem written by his father. On the second page was another poem... First, it¡¯s better if we were not to meet, then we would not fall in love. Second, it¡¯s better if we were not in acquaintance, then we would not be drowned in lovesickness. Third, it¡¯s better if we were not inpany, then we would not mutually owe. Forth, it¡¯s better if we were not to cherish, then we would not recall. Fifth, it¡¯s better if we were not to fall in love, then we would not mutually abandon. Sixth, it¡¯s better if we were not face to face, then we would not meet. Seventh, it¡¯s better if we were not to hurt, then we would not fail to be loyal. Eighth, it¡¯s better if we were not to promise, then our love would not continue. Ninth, it¡¯s better if we were not to depend, then we would not snuggle. Tenth, it¡¯s better if we were not to encounter, then we would not be in reunion. Albeit, ever to meet is to know! If ever is as such, then better not to meet. s! How could I part with you eternally, thus not in the gyre of endless lovesickness? The third page was the poem Meet or Not. Vincent was puzzled and tried to search again. All of these poems were talking about unrequited love. He was confused and looked up as Brian was pushed away by Mabel. He hurriedly caught up. ¡°Wait a minute...¡± In the corridor, the wheelchair was stopped. The atmosphere turned a little quiet and strange... Vincent walked to them and stood in front of Brian. He looked down at him and asked, ¡°These are my father¡¯s handwriting!¡± Brian nodded, his vision seemed a little distant as if he was reminiscing about something. He was so focused yet faintly discernible. ¡°Why is my father¡¯s notebook with you?¡± Vincent asked again. He quickly searched the pages behind. He was hoping to see more writings. Those were his father¡¯s handwriting. There were very little at home, very little, in his impression, his father was a habitually silent person. He almost never said anything much to him, there was almost no such thing called domestic bliss in the family! He did not even know that his father would write such a love poem and it was with Brian all this time. Brian did not speak or even exin a single word. Vincent searched again and again. When he saw thest page, he saw a few bold wordings. To Mr. Hunter, hope to not see each other again! He was surprised! ¡°Why?! Why would my father write such a poem for you?¡± Mabel¡¯s face bogged down but Brian sighed silently without saying anything. Mabel pushed him and left. Le and Arthur were behind, they were also curious. Le walked over and saw that Vincent was holding the notebook. It did not look like something from the present day. It seemed like a very old notebook from many years ago but it was carefully protected therefore there was no damage. ¡°What did my father give to you?¡± Le walked over and asked. Vincent looked at her and put the notebook away. His heart seemed to have some guessing, his face was pale. He did not want to believe it because he did not want his guessing to be right! Impossible, it was impossible. Vincent turned back and went back to the ward. Nora was awake. When she saw Vincent, she tried to open her mouth but she was not able to say anything. ¡°If you don¡¯t feel well, don¡¯t go anywhere else!¡± Vincent stared at his mother with aplicated expression. ¡°Charles,e out now!¡± As she was waiting for Nora to wake up, Macey then stood at the doorway and said it to Charles. Charles worried that he might interrupt Nora resting. So, he had no choice but went out and both faced with each other. Charles lowered his head and looked at Macey. ¡°If there¡¯s anything, let¡¯s go outside and talk!¡± ¡°If you want to talk outside then just talk outside!¡± Macey snorted coldly. Both walked towards the end of the corridor. Le was a little worried but Arthur pulled her back. ¡°Let them take care of their own problems by themselves!¡± Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. ¡°Mr. Lane, please leave. I¡¯ll go see my father and head back too!¡± ¡°I¡¯m waiting to send you off!¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay, I will just take a taxi!¡± Le felt some warmness in her heart. She could not bother Arthur anymore; it would be too troublesome. Arthur seemed to see through Le¡¯s minds and nodded, ¡°That¡¯s alright! Please be careful!¡± ¡°Okay!¡± In the ward, Vincent was sitting next to the bed. He was feeling confused, and he realized that things were getting clearer. He remembered about thest time when he had contacted James Gordon and asked him about this matter, hisplicated expression told him that his mother did like Brian, but Brian did not respond therefore she took a revenge. Although he was suspecting about something, but he could not ask so clearly. In his expression, his parents¡¯ rtionships had been tough, they lived like treating each other as an honored guest. They were being too polite. It seemed fake and suspicious. If it was his mother who fell in love with someone? He did not really believe about it. Was it his mother who fell in love with someone? Or was it his father who fell in love with someone? At this moment, Vincent had a deep thought about it. It seemed like something broke through in his heart as if he had understood about the deep meanings in the eyes. Nora opened her eyes and looked at the ceiling. There was a messageing from the electrocardiogram monitor. Her heart was calm in the moment. Vincent lowered his head and the struggle in his eyes was so obvious. He finally said, ¡°Mum, my father does not love you anymore, does it?¡± Nora obviously seemed to struggle a little as she stared at Vincent. ¡°But you, never loved Brian Hunter!¡± Vincent said in a low tone, ¡°My father doesn¡¯t love you, you can¡¯t take it. If I¡¯m not wrong, you do love my father. And you really do love him that you got hurt. You felt helpless and took the wrong path.¡± The entanglement in Nora¡¯s eyes was so obvious. She herself did not know if she was being jealous or what in the moment. That was the reason that she went to take revenge like a crazy person. ¡°I love your father, he¡¯s the only one I¡¯ve loved. Eric White, he¡¯s the only man I¡¯ve ever loved in my life. He¡¯s your father, the only person whom I¡¯ve loved in my life. The reason that I married Mr. Russell was because I couldn¡¯t live on. Those years when I couldn¡¯t live on without your father, it was Mr. Russell who stayed with us. If not, I would not be able to live on!¡± Nora looked at Vincent and her tears suddenly burst. She stretched out her hand to wipe away the tears. An rm sounded in the monitor. ¡°Mum, don¡¯t say anything. Let¡¯s talk again when you feel better!¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine!¡± Nora tried her best to control her emotions. Slowly, the numbers on the monitor went back to normal. ¡°I loved him, but he never ever loved me before!¡± ¡°Was it my father¡¯s problem?¡± Vincent had a deep thought and finally opened his mouth steadily. Nora did not say a word, her vision slightly dimmed. While she was in thought, Nora said, ¡°No matter what, your father died because of Brian Hunter! It is without a doubt. I want to take a revenge on him, it¡¯s not wrong!¡± Vincent was startled a little. He lowered his head while struggling. ¡°At this point, both of our families have been suffering, please stop!¡± Nora frowned. ¡°Impossible!¡± ¡°What do you want? Do you want him to die right in front of you?¡± ¡°...¡± Nora was stunned. After a long while, she said, ¡°Get out, I¡¯m tired, I want to get some rest!¡± Vincent had a lot to say but it was converted into a single sentence. ¡°Maybe my father didn¡¯t love any woman at all, did he? He used to love a man. His emotional world was veryplicated and contradictory. He felt pain. He was not sure about facing with you or me or even himself for having such a problem. Because he was a bisexual, he could not face the reality therefore he chose tomit suicide! And you, who angered the person he loved, the person was Brian Hunter, right?¡± ¡°Get out!¡± Nora shouted coldly. Vincent heard the monitor was rming. He immediately kept quiet and walked out. Why was this happening? There was a strong wind blowing outside, the summer wind felt a little cold. Macey and Charles started to quarrel at the end of the corridor. Facing the tall figure with an elegant suit, she thought he was such a gentleman. The evilness in his bones seemed to be scarier than Vincent. Macey was attracted by this kind of aura of his therefore when he appeared, she suddenly sank. She did not expect that he would treat her like that! Chapter 434 Who Was Regretting Chapter 434 Who Was Regretting ¡°Charles Read, why do you lie to me?¡± ¡°You will need to ask your daddy! He offended so many people including me!¡± Charles said in melodious voice, with a mild smile and he looked at Macey disdainfully. ¡°It¡¯s you who are unrestrained and unable to stand those enticements. If it was Le Hunter, all these tragedies would not happen! Le is stronger than you. She would rather do self-injury than have sex with me. What about you? Since you have poor self-control, you deserve to be the one who gets hurt!¡± Macey¡¯s face turned pale and felt that the man standing in front of her was a devil. ¡°Now, there are two options for you. Your first choice is to leave F City and as time goes, nobody will recognize you then you can live your own life! The second option is to stay here and be looked down by the others for the rest of your lifetime! Everyone will remember that you are a licentious woman!¡± Charles smiled elegantly and then only looked back at Macey again. He said continually, ¡°Of course! You have the third choice which is to be a prostitute and serve different men every night. Don¡¯t you like this?¡± Macey said with a pale look, ¡°Charles, I have only one question for you. Right from the beginning, do you ever love me?¡± ¡°Love?¡± Charles seemed to be listening to a joke. ¡°Fall in love with a woman like you? Do you think it is worthy?¡± At that moment, Macey felt extremely hurt and looked at Charles, ¡°Never even a bit?¡± ¡°No!¡± Charles smiled elegantly. ¡°I have answered your question. Can I leave now?¡± ¡°Charles! You are a bastard!¡± ¡°Yes, so what?¡± Charles raised his eyebrows and looked at her with a pair of cold eyes. ¡°You can only me your father for being too merciless. You deserve it!¡± ¡°How did my father offend you? Exin it clearly!¡± Macey blocked Charles¡¯s way. In the dark, Charles looked at Macey with his cold eyes and lit a cigarette. He held the cigarette with his slender fingers and emitted the white smoke directly onto Macey¡¯s face. Macey looked at Charles¡¯s face and held her breath suddenly. Her heart started to beat rapidly, and her face was blushed. When she opened her mouth wanting to call him, he opened his mouth first and asked indifferently, ¡°What do you want me to exin clearly?¡± Macey was stunned while looking at Charles. His thin and resolute face which brought some coldness like winter snow showed his indifferent temperament. His dark eyes looked deep and bright like the shining stars in the sky. There was some darkness hidden inside the eyes. Meanwhile, he also pursed his thin lips without any emotions. ¡°Charles! Why did you do this to me?¡± ¡°Because yourst name is Hunter!¡± ¡°I thought that you love me at least a little bit!¡± ¡°What? You love me for real? Macey?¡± He hugged her thin waist and rubbed it forcefully. He smiled evilly, ¡°What? Do you want to spend another wonderful night with me again?¡± She realized his hidden enmity when he hugged her waist with such a strong force, as if he was going to break her waist. She felt so painful that she moved her body to get rid of him. She gently said, ¡°Char...¡± ¡°Don¡¯t ever call me Char!¡± Charles shouted at her indifferently and suddenly pushed her against the wall forcefully without any emotion. He grinned, ¡°You are a licentious woman for sure! I just leave for a while and you already found so many men!¡± Macey was astonished when ring at Charles¡¯s perverted face which looked like an evil devil. There were tears filling up her clear eyes gradually. She opened her mouth, but she could not speak out a word. True! When he left, he gave her a tape which was about them. Then, he said that the main copy was with Vincent White! At that moment, she knew that, he approached her for a reason! She had a serious setback because she betrayed Vincent for the sake of Charles. And now, she lost Vincent and Charles too! At that moment, she felt that the whole world was full of lies. Her love was that cheap and insignificant which could be trampled by Charles casually! Charles easily lifted her by grabbing her cor and he got close to her lips. His big hands already entered her shirt, grabbing and rubbing her breast maliciously. He said provokingly, ¡°After serving so many men, your breast is already too soft and they are sagging now! Perhaps no one would spend five hundred to spend a night ying with you anymore in the club?!¡± Macey pursed her lips forcefully because she felt humiliated by his rudeness. Her delicate red lips turned pale, and her long eyebrows were coating with a thinyer of mist. She stared nkly at the man in front of her. Was this the man that she loved before? She could throw her temper to anyone else but only him, she did not know how to face him! Macey suppressed her emotions and asked again, ¡°Have you ever loved me sincerely for real?¡± ¡°No!¡± He said mercilessly again. ¡°Alright!¡± Macey finally understood that it was true that she was just being used. That was it. She was just a part of their tricks, a pathetic victim who shouldered all the responsibilities herself. Macey slightly changed her expression. Charles... a merciless man. Previously, she loved him but for now, she did not possess any hope for him. She smiled coldly, turned around then left. Without knowing the reason, up until today when looking at Macey¡¯s gloomy face, Charles frowned inexplicably and pursed his lips tightly. Facing a woman that had once loved him, he felt guilty eventually although he did not admit it. Macey went back to Arthur¡¯s apartment. When she walked into the living room, she found that the lights were still on and Arthur was sitting on the sofa leisurely with a goblet on his hand. The red liquid was indeed alluring. Apparently, Macey was slightly surprised because Arthur did not return home these few days. ¡°You are here?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Arthur raised his head and saw Macey. The make up on her face was smudged and she was in a mess. He was astonished and asked, ¡°Why are you looking like this?¡± ¡°Nothing!¡± Macey waved her hands without paying attention to him and shook her head. She sat directly on the sofa and said, ¡°Give me a ss of wine. I want to drink too!¡± Arthur nodded and did not stop her. He poured a ss of wine and handed it over to her. ¡°Arthur, I will go abroad!¡± Macey drank the wine in the ss at a stretch. ¡°I¡¯ll take your advice! I will go abroad!¡± ¡°Good girl!¡± Arthur patted her on her shoulder, ¡°That¡¯s right! I will arrange for you.¡± ¡°Arthur, I think I am wrong! I realize that I am wrong for the first time!¡± Macey put the wine ss on the table and covered her face with her hands. ¡°I am wrong! So wrong! I can¡¯t go back!¡± Macey had never been as sober as she was at the time. She removed her shoes and sat on the sofa with her legs crossed. While looking at Macey who curled herself up and covered her face to cry, Arthur felt sorry for her. ¡°Everyone will make mistakes and it is important that we learn lesson from it! Everything will be over!¡± ¡°Nope! I will be having lots of punishment in the future. It will not be over. I finally understand that once you have done wrong, you will need to pay back one day...¡± Macey sighed with sorrow. ¡°I will need to pay the price for my own actions!¡± ¡°That¡¯s not scientific proven!¡± Arthurughed. ¡°But it¡¯s true though. I believe in it deeply, but God has mercy. If you realize your mistake and correct it, you are still a good fellow.¡± ¡°Drink!¡± Macey wiped her face and took a deep breath. Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. Arthur poured another ss of wine for her again. ¡°Don¡¯t drink too much or else you will suffer too!¡± Listening to Arthur¡¯s clear voice, Macey felt touched for his kind consideration. She replied evasively. Arthur was the man that should be loved, and she only hoped that she could look properly and find a proper person to love in her next lifetime. Never be fooled so miserably like in this life! ¡°Never mind! I will not be drunk!¡± Macey smiled and shook her head. Macey suppressed herplicated emotions and smiled lightly while drinking the wine at one go. She did not know how much she had drunk, she was not drunk at all and her mind was very clear. Arthur switched on the television and yed a song. The sorrow melody and gloomy tempo made them be quiet. Macey immersed herself into the sorrowful music and her memories were triggered in her mind. She realized that all those helplessness, anger and sadness did not disappear at all, she was not strong and merciless enough. If not, she would not have felt hurt whenever she reminisced them. The journey was very long, and she could not guess where her destination was. Atst, was someone waiting for her there? Could it be that she would not get the simple life she desired anymore? She finally understood today the saying¡ªonce the first step was wrong, everything would go wrong. She drank the wine one sip after another and let her tears flow out with the sad melody. The spiciness of the wine stung the throat and formed an unutterable bitterness in the mouth that straightened to the bottom of her heart. She bit her bottom lips tightly and eventually cried uncontrobly, she cried until she lost her sound in the half-drunk state. If she did not run around that day, Le would not chase after her and then pushed her to save her. Therefore, her mother would not push Le too then she could have escaped from death. Why did she run out at that moment? If not, at least her mother would not die on that day! Her mother still had her! After losing her mother, her entire world had changed, and her father was extremely regretful. Even though she was frustrated, she could see that how regretful her father was. She did not understand why her father that used to love her mother so much could change so abruptly? Also, why did her father who was extremely gentle previously be so mean and insisted on divorcing her mother? ¡®Mum, was it worthy for this merciless man? Mum, you were too selfish because you left me alone. Didn¡¯t you feel guilty?¡¯ ¡®But mum, you were freed!¡¯ ¡®Macey knew your emotion and understood how painful you were. Mum, Macey wanted to apany you there, but Macey knew that you would be upset! So, I would continue to live properly.¡¯ Her heart was in pain as if it was squeezed. She felt extremely upset. She drank the whiskey in her cup at one go. ¡®what the fuck love is, what the fuck will never change, all the love was just temporary, and all the promises did notst long! Nothing!¡¯ Arthur looked at her and remained silent. That was her world and she needed to vent. At the corridor in the hospital. Vincent stood at the corridor while smoking and his lonely shadow had been pulled until very long under the shade of the moon. Finally, without knowing how long he had been standing, Vincent walked towards Brian¡¯s ward in big steps. When he arrived at the door, he met Le who just walked out. They looked at each other and Vincent was like having thousands of words to say. Le raised her eyes and gave him a nce, then she left a space at the door for him and left the ward directly. Chapter 435 Just Like A Stranger Chapter 435 Just Like A Stranger Vincent looked at Le. She didn''t even say anything and was going to leave. His whole body suddenly stiffened, he subconsciously followed Le towards the lift. "Le, wait a minute!" Le''s heart trembled a little and then returned to coldness in a moment. She turned around and asked, "Anything?" ¡°Let¡¯s have a talk.¡± Once again, he clearly felt that alienation in Le¡¯s eyes. Vincent was inly distraught. ¡°Sorry, I¡¯m tired. I want to go back and rest!¡± Le turned around again with her back towards Vincent. Her expression was indifferent and there was no trace of emotion in her calm eyes, just like she was looking at a stranger. "I''ll go with you." Not allowing Le to refuse, Vincent quickly stepped forward. With his long, slender big hand, he tightly pulled Le¡¯s arm. The excessive force made Le know his determination and persistence. "I''m going back with my mum!" Le stood upright at the corridor. Her indifferent face was like covered with icy snow, cold and arrogant without a trace of warmth. "I¡¯m going back to the Hunter family, are you going too?" Vincent gazed at her in silence. He suddenly felt he was losing something. Le had never been someone that he could control. Her independence, patience, rigid indifference had made the anxious feeling in Vincent''s heart became heavier, so oppressive that he could not breathe. Loneliness spread out after a few moments. "Just say what you want to say." Le stood proudly and looked quietly to the end of the corridor, thinking that she really had to leave. "Nothing!" Vincent''s lonely figure trembled, "Let¡¯s make it some other day!" His heart was in turmoil now. Although he didn''t want to let go and wanted to take her into his arms immediately, his mind was too messed up. It was better to find out what was going on first. Without stopping, Le strode away. Her face was calm and without a trace of emotion. Vincent was just about to walk into Brian Hunter''s ward when Mabel opened the door and walked out. She was not surprised to see Vincent, but whispered to him, "Brian said that you woulde, he said that he had nothing to say! Vincent, please go away. " Vincent became dazed for a moment. His handsome face looked as if he had realized something. "I have something to ask him, and I must ask him face to face." ¡°He said that he wouldn¡¯t tell you, not a thing!¡± ¡°Mother! I have to meet him!¡± ¡°I¡¯m no longer your mother-inw. You have already said in the press conference that you abandoned my daughter. We have no rtionship now. Vincent, please leave!¡± A faint sentence was like a knife stuck in Vincent¡¯s heart, as if she was harshly questioning, but also sounded like nothing mattered to her anymore. ¡°I¡¯m sorry!¡± Vincent turned his lonely body and about to leave. Mabel was flickered, she opened her mouth and said in a low voice, "Vincent, go and find James Gordon!" ¡°What?¡± Vincent frowned. Mabel lowered her voice, bit her lip and hesitated for a moment. As if she had made a great determination before saying, "You go to find James Gordon! Perhaps, there is everything you want to know, but don''t say that I said it." After finished talking, Mabel went into the ward. Vincent was stunned. He looked at his watch. It was already one o¡¯clock in the morning. This was not the right time to look for him, better wait until tomorrow. What did Mabel mean when she told him to go to find James Gordon? Thinking of the news that he had previously got from James Gordon he frowned in confusion. He said that his mother loved Brian, but it was not the truth. . At the study room on the second floor of the Gordon¡¯s house. Although it was already midnight, but James Gordon and Julian Gordon were not sleeping. "Dad! I won''t go on a blind date!" Julian sat on the sofa and turned his face away. There were stubbornness and helplessness shown on his handsome face. He didn''t love women. How could he go on a blind date? "Julian, don''t be ridiculous." James Gordon reprimanded in a cold voice. There was indifferent displeasure on his cold face. "You are twenty-five years old, it''s time to have a girlfriend!" "Dad! I''m only twenty-five years old, why do you have to make me go on a blind date now? I told you, there is no suitable candidate. Don''t force me. I don''t want to be like you and mom who has an unhappy marriage. If I will have to be like you guys, I would rather not get married for the rest of my life!¡± Julian shouted out loudly as this had driven him to madness. So, he had no choice but to shout out loudly. ¡°Rebellious son ¡ª¡ª¡± James Gordon¡¯s body trembled with anger. "Yes! Dad! I''m doomed to be the rebellious son. I can''t go on a blind date anyway, not now and not in the future as well!" Julian¡¯s tone had an unprecedented appraisal. The fact that he did not love women made it difficult for him to tell his father. He felt deeply guilty in this matter. Perhaps, the Gordon family would be extinct from now on because of him. But he really couldn''t love women, and he couldn''t ept them either. Like his mom and dad, his mom had a publicly known lover outside while his dad stayed in his study room until midnight all year long. He didn¡¯t want a rtionship like that. Although he didn''t know the reason, he knew the number of years that his parents hadn''t slept together in the same room. An unhappy marriage was unfortunate, and he wouldn''t find a woman to cover up his sickness. He didn''t want to wreck others, and himself too. But he also didn''t want to see the look of his dad who was disappointed in him. "Julian, can you tell why you won''t go on a blind date?" James Gordon asked, holding back his anger. "Give me a reason, if it''s appropriate and reasonable, I will not force you!" "Dad, I have no feelings, I really have no feelings towards them. I do not like matchmaking!" N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. "Then you go find yourself a lover and start dating, Dad won¡¯t force you!" "But I don''t have a girl that I like right now!" "Twenty-five years without a girl that you like? Last time in my office, were you not ... to Le¡­" Last time, it was because Le was Vincent''s wife. He already knew and he was approaching her with a purpose, that''s all. But how could he tell everything to his father? "Dad, Le is Vincent''s wife. It was a jokest time. Don''t force me. If you force me, I won''t get married for the rest of my life!" Julian softly yelled in anger. But when he met James Gordon''s cold and stern gaze, he was abruptly shocked and then quickly got up and murmured to James Gordon, "Dad, don''t be angry, fate can''t be forced!" Julian just didn''t understand what''s going ontely. He had been wondering why his dad seemed to have gotten into a bull''s-eye and had to force him to get married. James Gordon''s face was cold and sullen with displeasure. "Within a month, you must go on a blind date, find a girlfriend, and get along first. Or else I''ll ask your boss to stop your job! I will make you penniless." "Dad! You''re being arbitrary. What does this have to do with my job?" "It''s just arbitrary!" James Gordon abruptly sank his face, kept all his emotions, and walked out with big steps, "Now, go to rest and meet the girl tomorrow!" James Gordon went out of the study room, walked into his own bedroom. These years he owned a bedroom of his own. In the room, there was an old photo hanging on the wall. He stood in front of the photo. Looking at a bunch of young faces inside, those were him, Brian Hunter, and Eric White ... He stretched out his hand and his slender fingers fell on Eric''s face. With his trembling fingertips, he sighed again, and a tear slowly slipped out of his wrinkled eyes. Another sleepless night. In the municipal government. Vincent went to James Gordon¡¯s office early in the morning. "Director Gordon!" Vincent looked at him and asked straight to the point, "There seems to be a discrepancy in what you told mest time about the inside story back then! You said my mom had deep feelings for Brian and was enraged to get back at him. Director Gordon, this joke is not funny at all." James Gordon seemed to expect Vincent''s return from the very beginning. He smiled ndly and looked at Vincent. "Vincent, you are indeed smarter than I thought, no doubt that you are Eric''s son." "Director Gordon, so you admit that you are lying!" Vincent''s eyes instantly chilled down, and his sharp eyes swept over James Gordon''s face. James Gordon smiled lightly and nomittally and said, ¡°Vincent, Brian has helped you a lot, from the beginning when you were setting up yourpany to the present day when you are already the business overlord in F City. You know some of the help from Brian but some of which you don¡¯t know. You could say that he is your benefactor. But what have you done? You caused his two daughters to be theughingstock of the whole city. Macey could not face people ever again while Le was abandoned by you, and you caused him to fall ill and leave his job from then on. Are you not feeling remorse for all these up to today? Just like what people say since ancient times. A snake in one¡¯s bosom, that is you! It is fancy that Brian was always considerate about you, saying that you have no choice, and you are charitable like your father." Vincent''s eyes were not moved, then narrowing slightly as he frowned, "Is Director Gordon fighting for Brian Hunter¡¯s discontents?" "So what if it is?" James Gordon snorted lightly. "Couldn''t I be upset for him? After doing so much for you, but you don''t appreciate it at all and be ruthless to him? Don''t you think that''s too inhumane?" "This is the matter between me and the Hunter family. Director Gordon seems to care too much about the Hunter family, don¡¯t you? Also, from what perspective, does Director Gordone to voice the displeasure?" Vincent frowned and questioned. "Oh, of course I care! Because it was your father''sst wish. Your father didn''t want anything to happen to Brian and your father felt he was causing him trouble. It was Eric''sst wish, so I had to keep him safe. But I didn''t expect that Brian''s indulgence of you would bring things to this point." James Gordon seemed to be quite emotional. "Your mother has gone crazy! The Hunter family has paid a terrible price for this, but who will pay for their aggravation?" "My father''sst wish, you''ll fulfill it?" Vincent staggered as something broke out of his mind once again. "Why?" "Let your mother go back to Tokyo. Let''s all let bygones be bygones, no one can make up for the damage that has been caused. Don''t let the damage pile up and cause an irreparable situation. That''s what I want to say to you. Vincent, don''t let your mother hurt innocent people in the name of love!" For a split second, Vincent¡¯s eyes met James Gordon¡¯s eyes. His eyes had only sincerity and remembrance. Something shed through Vincent''s mind. "Why do you all refuse to tell us the truth? I just want to know the truth. I don¡¯t want to make wild guesses by myself and think about the unbearable. What kind of a person is my father?" "A good man who is responsible and upright!" James Gordon said in a deep voice. "He could stay up for days and nights without sleeping for the people of F City, just to work. He had been dimoded himself in order to be able to give you a warm home. He lived a depressing life, and he had no way to vent out. If your mother gives him a little warmth or at least listen to his innermost thoughts and feelings, perhaps he will not take the desperate road!" Chapter 436 Homosexual Chapter 436 Homosexual ¡°My dad was a gay?!¡± Vincent clenched his fists, ¡°Am I right?¡± Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. Gordon felt stunned, but then heid down on the chair. He looked into Vincent¡¯s suspicious eyes, he clenched his fists, and he looked like he¡¯s holding on to something. He stared at Vincent. Vincent was Eric¡¯s son, he inherited Eric¡¯s intelligence and wisdom, but he wasn¡¯t soft and indecisive like his dad, he was strong and resolute, whenever he had doubts, he would keep asking and looking for the answer until he got it. Vincent looked at Gordon in doubt, ¡°The one my dad liked was Brian, the one he loved was Brian, didn¡¯t he?¡± ¡°No!¡± There was a moment of hesitation in Gordon''s eyes. ¡°You lie!¡± Instead of believing in Gordon, Vincent sneered back. Vincent¡¯s cold face and eyes were as sharp as a hawk and made him look cold and arrogant, he looked at Gordon¡¯s frustrated face. ¡°My dad loved Brian, as for you, you must have an indescribable rtionship with my father. You --¡± Gordon¡¯s face changed. Vincent gazed at Gordon, Gordon¡¯s face became pale, he didn¡¯t say anything. ¡°You have a problem too! You were in love with my dad! Am I right?!¡± If what he guessed was correct, then this should be the case. ¡°Actually, my father and you both had the potential. Both of you were bisexual, so both of you had your own wives. But in those days, you and my father''s feelings were not recognized, and neither of you even dared to say how you truly felt. So you got married, had a wife and children, but both of you were also harming the life of the wife and children, both of you were equally selfish! Among the three of you, only Brian was heterosexual, am I right? My father couldn''t love the one he loved, that was why he was miserable and depressed, in the end he went on, to the dead end.¡± ¡°Brian felt sorry for my father because he wasn¡¯t gay, he couldn¡¯t respond to my father''s abnormal secret love, and you were best friends, as close as brothers, that was why you three felt very painful! My father passed away, Brian felt guilty towards my father, after all, you were all good friends, and you, you liked my father, so you felt heartache. Director Gordon, am I right?¡± Gordon was a little absent-minded with theplicated emotions he felt. His silent acquiescence made Vincent feel heartache as though his heart were torn apart. Was my dad that kind of person? Vincent¡¯s handsome face could no longer remain calm. Finally, Gordon murmured, ¡°Vincent, what you guessed is right! That''s right. Yes, I did have unspeakable feelings for your father, but we remained our friendship as it was and never talked about it! I''ve never told him my feelings. I never thought that you could see how I feel inside, I don''t deny it.¡± ¡°You never told him?¡± Vincent was a bit surprised. ¡°Do you know why Brian won''t tell you the truth??¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Because he wants you to remember your father as a perfect and great person, not someone with abnormal feelings! Therefore, he has never exined anything, and because he promised your father that he would not say it out, even though he thought it was only brotherhood for your father. Vincent, Brian is an indomitable man and a good mayor. He feels guilty towards your father because your father confessed to him the day before his death and told him his depressed feelings. In addition to the mine disaster, your father only said those words after drinking. Brian has rejected your father; he told your father that the love and feeling he felt was just an illusion. Otherwise, how could he marry your mother? But no one thought that...on the next day, your father left¡­¡± ¡°So the truth is really like this!¡± Vincent''s dropped his shoulder, ¡°My father, he was someone like this.¡± He couldn''t believe it. He felt a sense of suffocation going stronger inside his heart. So this was the truth, his father was like this, his father loved a man, no wonder his father was so indifferent towards his mother and himself, no wonder he was always frowning. Everything that happened in the past slowly faded away from his heart bit by bit, he was wrong! The so-called revenge between him and his mother turned out to be so ridiculous! However, he could not repay his guilt and debt towards the Hunter family even if he died. Vincent''s heart was throbbing with pain. His gloomy face was entangled with pain, he felt that his heart was swallowed up by the pain little by little. He was wrong! He¡¯s sorry towards Brian, sorry towards Macey, sorry towards Le! ¡°Let your mother go! Your mother didn''t know all this, she may have had doubts, but she didn''t know how your father was! So, don¡¯t let her know what I have just told you! Save your father hisst dignity!¡± Vincent didn''t know how he left Gordon¡¯s office. In the ward. Gordon was reporting to Brian everything that had happened just now, little did they know, coincidentally, Le came with the thermal pot to deliver soup to Brian, she heard Gordon¡¯s words, in that moment, her mind went nk. It turned out that this was the truth. Le''s mind was in a mess, her face was as pale as a paper, and her heart was feeling bitter. She heard what Director Gordon said to her father, and Vincent had already found out the truth. Her brain felt like getting hit by a thunder, she stepped back and leaned against the wall. So this was the truth! In order to save Eric¡¯s dignity, her father actually sacrificed her sister and her for him. Do I me him? But what for? Not sooner orter. That''s just what happened. Who was wronged? Who was really wrong?! And Vincent, could he bear the blow? Did he know this was how his father took the blow? Le was still standing there, like a rooted tree, standing at the door of the ward for a long time. She couldn¡¯t calm her emotion. She pressed her cheeks with her hands. Her hands were cold. She felt that her throat was like being strangled, she murmured to herself, ¡°The truth was really so absurd.¡± After being puzzled for a short while, she held her breath and calmed her mood, she knocked on the door and walked into the ward as if nothing happened just now. Since her father wanted to hide the truth and keep his promise for Vincent, as his daughter, it¡¯s best for her to not ask anything. She was afraid that if she asked, she would get hurt. At least, her dad was not the murderer. He didn''t deliberately hurt Vincent¡¯s father like what she imagined. Then that''s enough. Inside the Sea Hotel. Vincent lied on the bed and looked up at the ceiling. All day long, he didn''t eat or drink. His mind was empty and confused. The sky has already turned dark, and the room has be dark. Only a small tablemp on the desk was on, and a small white ceramic angel on themp was still standing quietly. Vincent looked at the little angel figurine, he tried to concentrate his thoughts, but his thoughts were a mess. He closed his eyes bitterly. Many things had happened one after another in the past few days, they were shocking and they caught him off guard. Since he came back from meeting Director Gordon, he justid down on the bed. He felt that he needed to be quiet. The guilty feeling he had for Le, for the Hunter family was overwhelming. He got up from the bed, came to the window and stood in silence. The night sky shined on him and made his figure look like a lonely and cold statue. He looked at the distant sea with cold eyes. Was his life a joke?! Father was such a person, and he himself was such a superficial person. He made Le and Macey the victims of the so-called enmity between the White family and the Hunter family. Nobody could turn back time and the damage that had been done could not be made up again. Under the night sky, the phone rang. Vincent took a deep breath and suppressed the pain in his heart. He let his facial expression return to coldness. He saw the phone number, it¡¯s Charles Read. He didn¡¯t answer the call. His eyes gradually turned cold and gloomy. The night sky was bing darker and darker. At the White Group. The sun shined into the room. The room was filled with cold air. Vincent sat behind the ck desk, the sunshine shined on his back and made him look dazzling, but his face that was against the sunlight seemed even colder. ¡°President, this is the information you want.¡± Ted put a folder on his desk. Vincent opened the folder silently. It was a thick analysis report with some photos in it. Vincent looked at the young man in the photo, he closed his lips tight. It was a picture of Ben Jordan. After a long silence, Vincent leaned back into the leather chair. He closed his eyes and think. After a long time, Vincent took a deep breath, turned on the phone and called Charles Read, ¡°Come to mypany!¡± Just one sentence. Half an hourter, Charles appeared in Vincent''s office. A bunch of documents were smashed on Charles¡¯ face, and the documents fell on the ground. Charles saw the photo dropped directly beside his shoes, there was a beautiful young boy in the photo, it was him, long ago, he was called Ben Jordan. ¡°You¡¯ve investigated me?¡± Charles said and squatted down to pick up the photos on the floor. ¡°Yes! Your father, Seth was not promoted to an important position back then, so he wanted to take revenge on Brian. The revenge we talked about was in fact just a farce, in fact it was all about desire!¡± ¡°Because of promotion?¡± Obviously, Charles was shocked, ¡°It¡¯s impossible!¡± ¡°Read it yourself!¡± Vincent pointed to the documents on the ground. Charles picked up the documents and browsed quickly. He read the reports collected by Vincent, and it turned out¡­ He always thought that Brian was taking revenge on his father because his father used to be Eric¡¯s subordinate. How could it be his father who was the one taking revenge on Brian? And the boss, Nora... How was that possible? Charles was stunned, his face turned pale, and he felt the pain of being cheated spread from his mind. He felt like his mind had burst and was tearing him apart. He felt the cold darkness in front of him, ¡°How could my father lie to me?¡± Charles¡¯ chest felt like it¡¯s burning, the pain from the bottom of his heart made his lips pale as a sheet of paper. After a long time, when the darkness in his mind gradually dissipated, his fingers had already crumpled the paper. He looked at Vincent gloomily, ¡°How could that be?¡± ¡°Why couldn¡¯t it be? My mother has lied to me too!¡± Vincent yelled. The sadness that he felt in his heart was no less than Charles¡¯. ¡°We were just pawns in our parents¡¯ hands, your dad lied to you, my mother lied to me. The revenge they talked about was just to fulfill their own selfish desires. That''s all. It turned out that everything was just a farce from beginning!¡± ¡°A chess piece!¡± Charles murmured, ¡°We''re just their pawns?¡± ¡°Charles, go to Tokyo with my mother!¡± Vincent tried to calm down and said indifferently, ¡°The damage we caused is irreparable now. Macey has be the victim of this incident, and we were wrong! We were very wrong! Brian didn''t harm my father at all! He didn''t harm your father too, so stop everything right now and don''t make any mistakes again!¡± Chapter 437 Redemption Chapter 437 Redemption What if he really hurt Macey because of this?! Charles didn¡¯t dare to think about it. He was scared, the world was filled with lies and the person who lied to him was his father whom he respected. How could this be? Charles walked as fast as he could and got to the wardroom. Nora was still hospitalized. She saw Charles rushing back and noticed that he looked off, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Boss, please forget about your revenge towards the Hunter family!¡± said Charles calmly. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Nora was puzzled, ¡°Do you not remember what Brian did to your father?¡± ¡°He never did anything to my father. It was you and my father who did something to him, right?!¡± Charles felt frustrated. He thought about that day when Macey was asking him about something in the corridor. She asked him if he had even the slightest feeling towards her. At that time, he answered so heartlessly. He remembered that she had tears in her eyes when she left. Her eyes so bright they blinded his eyes. Her tears were like pins, pinning on his heart and whenever his heart was beating, it would hurt. That day, he unconsciously walked behind her. When he saw her tears, he felt suffocated and then he turned around. He thought her eyes would be filled with hatred, but no. He would rather she screamed and yelled at him. He could live through a lot of things, but he realized that he was most afraid of silent and non- hateful usation. At this moment, his heart was filled with regret. ¡°Charles, what are you saying? Are you going crazy?¡± Nora looked at him in disbelief. ¡°I¡¯m not crazy, you guys are the crazy ones, both you and my father. Boss, I respected you. You saved my life when I was in pit bottom. I owe you my life. But even so, I won¡¯t help you anymore!¡± Charles sighed, ¡°Sorry!¡± ¡°Charles, what are you saying?¡± Nora could not understand the situation. Charles sighed again, ¡°Boss, my father wanted revenge. What Brain did to him back then was fair, he did not give him a promotion because it did not make sense at that time. But my father hated Brian for many years because of that, he searched for the opportunity and made fake evidence to trick you into helping him! The talk about the document that was held back was groundless. It might be an ident, not something on purpose, but my father twisted the fact and med it on Brian. He just wanted Brian to lose everything! That¡¯s why he went up to you and Vincent.¡± ¡°My father was a narrow-minded man, it made sense that he didn¡¯t get a promotion. A leader should be someone like Brian, only a mindful man could be a leader.¡± ¡°Did Brian drug you? Why are you ndering your father like this?¡± Nora was puzzled. ¡°He didn¡¯t drug me! Boss, I really wronged Macey. It was my fault. Please stop your revenge, I cannot let you continue doing wrong. Are you really happy to hurt others?¡± ¡°Get out!¡± Nora closed her eyes; her heart was starting to hurt again. ¡°Stop it! My father used me as his pawn, and you are also using your son as your pawn! Don¡¯t you think that you are cruel, and that Brian is innocent?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything cruel, Brian deserved it. He hurt Eric!¡± ¡°I told you that it was a misunderstanding! Nobody suppressed any documents; it was all revenge from your side. You know best why you are taking revenge on Brian! Boss, I respect you, but I cannot let you do as please anymore after knowing the truth!¡± ¡°Nonsense! Charles, I already told you that I wouldn¡¯t let him go¡­¡± ¡°You are too selfish! You hurt your son and innocent people just for your selfish will. Boss, I thought you weren¡¯t that kind of person, but I was wrong! Since Brian was not the one who hurt Eric and my father, there¡¯s no need for me to keep my promise!¡± said Charles as he turned around and walked towards the entrance. ¡°What are you doing?! Charles¡­¡± Nora was trembling in rage, she yelled loudly. ¡°I won¡¯t hurt the Hunter family anymore. I will help them when necessary, and I will announce to the public that the video of Macey and me is identally leaked. I need to restore her name, otherwise, I will hate myself for the rest of my life. Boss, just go for it if you still want revenge, but I will not let you hurt them. Also, don¡¯t wait until it¡¯s toote and make your son hates you¡­¡± said Charles. He left the ward and mmed the door so hard, and Nora was startled. She did not think that Charles would go against her wishes because of the Hunter family. She was breathing heavily, and it tensed up her heart. The monitor¡¯s rm went off. Coincidentally, a nurse came into the room. She quickly rushed up to the bed seeing the patient like that, ¡°Madam? Madam, are you okay? Someone,e! Get the doctor¡­¡± In the next two days, Charles was looking for Macey. He came to Brian¡¯s ward and asked about Macey¡¯s whereabout. Macey didn¡¯te by in the past two days. Her phone was unreachable, and he couldn¡¯t find her. He was preparing to do a press conference. He wanted to announce the fact about that video. He wanted to fix his mistakes and he hoped he could still make it. At the press conference. Charles stood behind a desk and there were a bunch of microphones and cameras in front of him. He looked gloomy. ¡°I¡¯m here today to rify something. It¡¯s about the video about me and my girlfriend, Miss Macey Hunter. I believe that it had been circted for the past few days and most of you had seen it. The male in the video is me. Myputer was hacked, and the video got leaked. Because of this, my girlfriend was hurt. I sincerely apologize and am sorry for what happened. Today, I just wanted to say, Macey, I¡¯m sorry. And let¡¯s get married.¡± Everyone started pping merrily. Macey was sitting in front of the television. She cried seeing it on television. Arthur sat down next to her, ¡°Are you touched?¡± ¡°Do you believe that?¡± Maceyughed. ¡°Are you not disillusioned anymore?¡± ¡°Maybe!¡± Maceyughed as her eyes were filled with tears, ¡°I don¡¯t believe anything anymore. Even if it¡¯s true, some things couldn¡¯t go back to the way they were anymore! I knew from the start that some changes would be for a lifetime, and some regrets would be there forever. Even so, I still did the wrong things without hesitation!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know what Charles is scheming with this announcement!¡± ¡°Whatever he¡¯s scheming, it has nothing to do with me!¡± At the press conference, Charles was done with his confession. The press started to question him, but he only smiled and shook his head. He then left politely and returned to the resting area. ¡°Do you know what this means?¡± asked Vincent. Charles looked at him and didn¡¯t say anything. ¡°Did you ever consider that by openly saying that Macey is your girlfriend, you might help restore her name a bit, but you wouldn¡¯t be able to be with her anymore? This would hurt her even more!¡± Vincent was stating facts. ¡°I thought of it and I would take full responsibility! She was hurt because of me, I was responsible for that,¡± said Charles in a deep voice, ¡°Do you know where she is?¡± Vincent observed him for a bit and then said, ¡°Charles, responsibility is an obligation, you cannot turn it into love. You¡¯ll just hurt her even more. If you¡¯ve thought this through, then go look for Arthur. They are in the Sea Hotel!¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Charles left filled with determination. When Charles arrived, Arthur was the one that opened the door. Charles asked worriedly when he saw Arthur, ¡°Where¡¯s Macey?¡± ¡°She went out!¡± Arthur didn¡¯t deny that Macey had been with him. ¡°Where?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know!¡± Arthur sighed. Macey cried after seeing the press conference just now, and then she left. Arthur understood that she needed some time to think alone. ¡°Is she okay?¡± asked Charles as he stared at Arthur. C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. ¡°How did you suddenlye to this conclusion? Did you realize something? Truthfully speaking, I don¡¯t think you love Macey. Forcing yourself to love her will only hurt her even more.¡± ¡°Vincent also said the same thing!¡± Charles smiled, ¡°But I know what I am doing! This is my responsibility, there¡¯s no other way.¡± He needed to fix his mistake. He admitted that he did not love Macey, but he felt sorry for her. If he could make up for hurting and causing Macey misery like this, he would be willing to try to love her. He did not want to feel guilt-ridden for the rest of his life. ¡°Fine!¡± said Arthur. Suddenly, his phone rang, and he quickly picked up the phone. It was Macey, ¡°Hey! What¡¯s wrong? Where are you?¡± ¡°Can you call Le out for me? I want to have a meal with her in the evening. I¡¯ll buy some stuff and then I¡¯ll leave!¡± said Macey. ¡°I¡¯m at the shopping mall!¡± ¡°Erm! Okay! Well¡­¡± ¡°What? Why are you hesitating, it¡¯s not like you!¡± ¡°There¡¯s someone here for you!¡± said Arthur. ¡°Who?¡± ¡°Charles!¡± Macey went radio silent. ¡°Is that Macey?¡± Charles raised his brow, ¡°Give me the phone, I¡¯ll talk to her.¡± Arthur passed him the phone and Charles quickly said, ¡°Macey, it¡¯s me, Charles. Can we meet? I need to talk to you! I have a lot of things to say to you.¡± Macey¡¯s emotions were going up and down hearing his voice. Though, she paused briefly and said, ¡°There¡¯s nothing to talk about. Charles, thank you for your help, but nothing means anything to me anymore. Thank you for the press conference today. I think that would be a great constion for my father, and that¡¯s more than enough.¡± ¡°Macey¡­¡± ¡°Stop it. I still have things to do, let¡¯s hang up! Charles, goodbye!¡± She then hung up the phone. Charles stared nkly at the phone. ¡°Faith can move mountains!¡± said Arthur as he smiled. ¡°It would be nice if that¡¯s true. I rather that she yells at me and says that she hates me. I¡¯m more terrified that she¡¯s acting like this!¡± Charles smiled. He couldn¡¯t do anything more to fix his mistake and reverse the pain he inflicted on her. Her quietness and calmness were scaring him. Le was worried as she couldn¡¯t call Macey. She was then dumbfounded as she saw Charles¡¯s press conference on television. Did he find out the truth and was Vincent trying to make up for his mistake? Le thought that Vincent was the one trying to fix the mistake. She was thinking about it when suddenly she got a call from Arthur, ¡°Le, are you free tonight?¡± ¡°I¡¯m free.¡± Le hadn¡¯t met anyone after that day at the hospital. Not Vincent, not anyone else. She visited her father at the hospital every day. She took walks and took care of her nts during the rest of her free time. Arthur did so much for her and even fought with Vincent because of her. She wondered how the wound on his face was. She felt sorry and said, ¡°Arthur, let me treat you to a meal.¡± Chapter 438 I’m Tired Chapter 438 I¡¯m Tired ¡°Ok, but next time. Today is on me, Macey will join us too. Macey said that she wanted to have a meal together with you tonight. I¡¯ll pick you up.¡± He said in a deep voice on the other end of the phone urging hurriedly. ¡°That¡¯s it. I¡¯m a little busy right now. I¡¯ll pick you up at the Pearl Community around 5.30 pm.¡± ¡°My sister?¡± ¡°Yes! It¡¯s she who takes the initiative to ask you out!¡± Arthurughed. ¡°I¡¯ll hang up now, I¡¯ve some business to attend!¡± Le was holding her phone and cried with joy. Her sister took the initiative to ask her out? Did it mean that her sister had forgiven her and her mother? At 5.30 pm, Arthur¡¯s car stopped directly downstairs. Le received a call and went downstairs. Looking from far away, she saw him standing at the street in the neighborhood. He was talking andughing with a few middle-aged women. He made those aunties so happy with his radiant smile. A man like Arthur could be considered as a public lover?! In a private room of a luxury nightclub. When Le and Arthur arrived, Macey was already there. ¡°Sister!¡± Le called in a low voice. ¡°Sit down!¡± It was rare that Macey didn¡¯t talk acrimony. Her tone was calm but not overly intimate. But this was enough for Le. She felt satisfied because her sister had taken the initiative to call her out. The table was filled with dishes and arge te of braised chicken wings was ced in the center of the table. Macey picked up one and put it into Le¡¯s bowl, ¡°Lexi, this is the chicken wing that you love the most!¡± Le was ttered. Macey still remembered that she liked chicken wings?! Before she could say anything, Macey said, ¡°I called you toe here today because I want to apologize to you! No matter what the reason is, I shouldn¡¯t try to harm you, let someone bully you at the pub and even ask someone to kidnap you. I don¡¯t know if you were lucky, or I was too unlucky. In short, I didn¡¯t make it so it made me less guilty! Tonight, I want to apologize to you!¡± ¡°Sister!¡± Le was shocked and somewhat ttered with her eyes warming up. ¡°Don¡¯t say something like this!¡± ¡°I¡¯m leaving. I will go to United States. Later, the family will be counting on you, I¡¯m noting back again!¡± Macey spoke lightly with not much fluctuation in her emotions. Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. But Arthur looked at her and sighed. ¡°How about the guy who is looking for you?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve already talked to him and he won¡¯t be looking for me anymore!¡± Macey smiled and said, ¡°Arthur, thank you for all these days!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t thank me yet, you have to think of what to do if that persone to you again!¡± ¡°Who¡¯s looking for my sister?¡± Arthur gave Le a nce and spoke softly, ¡°The main character of today¡¯s press conference!¡± ¡°Is he really looking for my sister again?¡± Le was dumbfounded and suddenly became happy. ¡°Is that real? Is he sincere?¡± A smile yed on Macey¡¯s lips, but her eyes were vaguely in a trance. ¡°Let¡¯s eat. It seems that they put too much sugar and it tastes so cloying!¡± Le and Arthur looked at Macey at the same time, Macey was stunned. Although her lips twitched with a faint smile, she puckered up her lips obstinately and said, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± At that moment, the door of the private room was opened. Two tall figures appeared at the door coincidentally. Le and Macey were both stunned. Le saw Vincent¡¯s tall figure blocking the door. His indifference handsome face showed a unique charm whereas the person next to him was Charles. Le raised her head up slowly and saw him. Then she lowered her head and smiled faintly but slightly sour. It must be Arthur who told him. She didn''t expect that Charles will look for her sister. Did hee to make up with her after knowing the truth? Then Vincent also came to apologize to her sister! Arthur spoke first with a smile, ¡°All of you are here. Since all of you are here, then don¡¯t block the door ande to have a seat!¡± Vincent and Charles walked slowly towards the two-seated sofa and sat down. Ever since Vincent knew the truth, he had been thinking calmly and busy with his matter. He had never met Le all this while and imagined that how miserable and disappointed she was. It felt like their distance was so near yet so far, a distance that he couldn¡¯t even fly across. With extremely remorse, he still came! Because he wanted to give Le and Macey an exnation, at least, an apology in person. Macey¡¯s gaze turned to Arthur. ¡°Arthur, did you tell them about our dinner together today?¡± Arthur confessed, ¡°Yes! It¡¯s me!¡± Macey stopped talking and lowered her head, as if she didn¡¯t see the iers and only said to Le, ¡°Eat!¡± Le also didn¡¯t know what¡¯s that feeling in her heart, and she unconsciously grabbed the hemline of her skirt tightly. She nced at the man who sat right across her. Le slightly stunned as his gaze fixed on her. That kind of gaze which was excessively hot and horribly focused, like a deep possession. Le smiled with her lips twitched bitterly. She ate quietly. She wouldn¡¯t make herself hungry, especially now that she had a baby in her belly. Her baby needed nutrition and she was too thin these days, so she needed to get extra nutrition. Although they were tasteless and she started to have pregnancy reaction, she would still eat. The atmosphere was awkward after the arrival of Vincent and Charles. Everyone stopped eating, except Le who was still eating quietly. Then, everyone was looking at Le. Le finally noticed it. She looked up and her face turned red instantly, but she said, ¡°Aren¡¯t you guys going to eat? I¡¯m hungry. Sister, let¡¯s eat. Arthur? Macey also picked up her chopsticks. Arthur smiled, ¡°Ok, let¡¯s eat!¡± However, Vincent and Charles didn¡¯t move their chopsticks. It looked like they didn¡¯t want or didn¡¯t have the mood to eat. One¡¯s heart could not be loaded with too many things because once it was too much, it will spoil one¡¯s app¨¦tit. Finally, Charles stood up without saying anything. He held Macey¡¯s hand and walked towards outside. ¡°Where are you taking me?¡± Macey startled. ¡°I¡¯m not going. If you have something to say, just say it here!¡± ¡°Macey¡± Charles shouted quietly in pain. ¡°Don¡¯t pull me!¡± Macey jerked Charles¡¯s hand away, sat back to her seat andughed mockingly, ¡°Charles, as I said, there¡¯s nothing more to say. About what you did today, I have two words for you, thank you!¡± ¡°Let¡¯s talk outside!¡± Charles was still insisting. ¡°No need! I¡¯ve nothing to say.¡± Macey spoke quietly. ¡°Everybody is here today, it¡¯s good to talk clearly right here, no need to go out!¡± Macey¡¯s insistence made everyone astonish. Le knew Macey¡¯s temper. She would do what she had said. But Le worried that such stubbornness would harm her sister. ¡°Sis¡± ¡°Shut your mouth up and mind your own business! I know what I¡¯m doing.¡± Macey roared lightly. Le immediately shut her mouth up and dared not speak again. ¡°Okay then! Let¡¯s talk about it here!¡± Charles didn¡¯t reject anymore. He sat across her, looked at her and spoke seriously, ¡°Let¡¯s get married!¡± It was still the same line in the press conference. Charles said it again in front of them. Macey didn¡¯t want to tangle with him again, she looked at Charles as cold as ice and asked, ¡°Why?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry for everything that I did before. I was wrong. I apologize and I want to make it up for you! I¡¯m not a good man, but please give me a chance topensate you!¡± ¡°No need!¡± Macey replied indifferently. ¡°Have you finished talking? When you¡¯re done, please go. Go back to where you are from. If you have nothing to do, then find something else to do.¡± Charles almost lost control, "Stop it, you are doing yourself no good!" "I don''t need any help from you!" The sentence was said indifferently, it was calm and cold. Macey had nothing to say anymore, and she lowered her head. "I will not live humbly with someone who cheated me for the rest of my life. It''s not fair for me! But I will not live with someone else either as it''s not fair to him! In my life, I will not get married and have long been destined to live like this. So, it¡¯s better to leave what you think is good to others." Le looked at Macey¡¯s calm face and understood how she felt in her heart. She was hurt too deeply that she was not in the mood or unable to have any rtionship with anyone again. Vincent spoke, "Macey, Charles is sincere!" ¡°In this world, sincerity is cheap. Thanks for your so-called sincerity. But for me, it doesn¡¯t matter anymore. Arthur, I¡¯m full. Please send Le back. Lexi, my words have all been said to you, our family will depend on you in the future!¡± When Macey finished talking, she stood up and walked towards outside. ¡°Macey¡­¡± ¡°Stop pulling me!¡± "You guys have ruined the farewell meal tonight!" Arthur let out a helpless sigh, "Macey, you haven''t eaten! You should eat before you leave." ¡°Farewell?" Charles eximed and he was no longer able to hear the rest of the words. His eyes widely opened instantly then he looked at Macey. "Could it be that you want to leave?" Vincent also looked at Le, and then Arthur, he tried to question with his eyes. Le sighed inwardly. She had wanted to leave as well. Just that she didn''t tell anyone. "Yes! I''m leaving and I will never return to F City," Macey gave Arthur a nce with a little helplessness. "Arthur, you know that force won¡¯t work. Just like you, you never force others, because you know that if something that has been forced to happen at that time, it will be more painful afterwards. It''s better to make it a memory than to meet each other, isn''t it? So, please, don''t reveal my whereabouts again, and please don''t tell people about me without my permission, okay?" She was polite to Arthur because she owed him for the help that he gave her when she was going through her most despondent days. She didn''t like to owe people anything. She just wanted to live a real life, no matter good or bad, it''s all real. She exhaled a breath, lowered her head slowly, looked at her toes and said, ¡°Charles, Vincent, did both of you realize that in the past, maybe you guys were wrong?" Both of them were stunned. Macey said again, ¡°One single slip brings eternal regret and when you look back, everything is toote. Everyone needs to pay for their mistakes and so do both of you. But it doesn''t mean that I must involve in the so-calledpensation. Because I no longer want to be used by someone again. So, please don''t disturb my life when I have settled down!" Charles suddenly felt extremely deste, bleak and chilly. He murmured unconsciously, "You refuse to marry me?" ¡°Why should I marry you?¡± Macey smiled gently, ¡°For me, the best punishment for you is to make you suffer for the rest of your life, not let you take it for granted. It¡¯s better this way, isn¡¯t it? So, don¡¯t feel guilty towards me. I¡¯m not a good woman either. I¡¯m just a piece of trash. If you are willing to feel guilty then do so. If not, just start your new life, but I won¡¯t involve in your life. I¡¯m tired, I¡¯ve seen through it and let go long time ago. Goodbye!¡± After she finished talking, she turned and walked out. Charles staggered. She said that she wanted him to feel guilty for the rest of his life. He knew that this pain and guilt will be buried in his heart for life! People should not do bad things, otherwise it would be entangled in their hearts for a lifetime. chapter 439 In My Shoes chapter 439 In My Shoes Le heard what her sister told her, she only thought about it silently, but she did not move, stop her, or even try to chase her. Le thought maybe her sister really figured it out as she had said what she thoughts so thoroughly. Although she felt very sorry, she decided to respect her decision. Only that she felt a little bit powerless. Life was truly unpredictable, and the vicissitudes of life were not shifted by human¡¯s will. Vincent''s gaze kept flowing on her face, he looked down at her and the inviting light flickered in the bottom of his eyes. He suddenly said a few words in a low and hoarse voice "Come back home!" Le was taken aback for a moment, with her heart beating fast, but then she felt very ironic. Those hurtful words shed back through her mind, and her lips were filled with indifferent smiles. As if there was no such person in her sight, she treated him as air, and she said to Arthur Lane, "Arthur, I''m full, I think I should go back too!" Arthur also heard Vincent''s words, he was not surprised by Le¡¯s reaction, so he stood up and said, "I will send you back!" "I''ll send her back!" Vincent said suddenly. "Let''s go!" Le reached out to pull Arthur, she just wanted to cut off with Vincent. After being stunned, Charles ran out after Macey. There were only three people left in the room, and the dishes on the table were barely moved. "Le! Can we talk?" Vincent asked again. But Le was on her way out. Vincent blocked the door again, "Arthur, give us some room! I have something to tell Le." Le recalled thest time they fought, and Arthur was badly hurt on face. So she loosened her grip and said, "Arthur, you can leave first, I''ll talk to him!" "Are you sure?" "No problem!" Leforted him. She would no longer allow Arthur to be hurt for her own sake. This had nothing to do with Arthur, it was only between her and Vincent. "Okay! I''ll go first!" Arthur walked out of the room. Now there were only two people left in the private room, less than a foot away, Vincent stood upright in front of her. Le returned to the dining table. She didn¡¯t say anything, but picked up the chopsticks, and started eating again. Vincent was a little surprised and looked at her. "Come back home!" he repeated it again. The me in his eyes looked burning more intensely. "Le!" She suddenly raised her head and stared at him. Her mouth, with half-finished food, opened slightly. She kept being silent. For a moment, they just stared at each other like this. Then, she gently moistened her lips with the tip of her tongue and began to chew the food. "What do you mean?" she asked in a husky voice. He looked at her eyes and said word by word, "Come back home, let''s start it all over again!" She immediately closed her eyes. When she opened her eyes again, they were full of tears. She tried not to burst into tears, tried to see him through the mist of tears, and attempted to maintain a calm smile... But she failed to do so. Her tears were rolling down, she could neither see him clearly, nor make a smile. He noticed her expression, so he walked up to her and sat beside her. Without saying a word, he embraced her. But out of his expectation, Le pushed him away and shouted hoarsely, "Don''t touch me!" Vincent stood in amazement, " Le¡­" Le stood up and walked to the ce where he sat just now, facing him across the table. Knowing her intentions, he hesitated and no longer walked over. He looked grieved and said, "Le, I will not give you another chance to run away from me!¡± Le frowned, felt disgusted with his rhetoric, "In this world, no one can really force anyone, and no one really can''t live without another person! If they do have concerns, the reason is because they still love each other, and once love is gone, there has no more concerns. You won¡¯t give me a chance to run away? Do you think you can do it?" Vincent''s self-control seemed to copse at this moment. He moved swiftly and violently towards her, stretched out his hand to grasp Le¡¯s hand firmly and screamed, "Let''s start again!" There has no mood on Le''s face, but a trace of panic shed in her eyes. She forcefully got rid of his hand, with which made him even grip her tighter. There was a burst of burning pain in her wrist. She gritted her teeth and shouted angrily, "It hurts, let me go!" Vincent still grabbed her tightly. With all the rage, she counterattacked without showing weakness. "Bang!" only hearing a loud p sound, she was apanied by the burning pain inside of the palm, which was enough to show how much strength she put in it! Vincent was slightly stunned, the burning pain on his cheeks and the taste of rusty iron in his mouth made a me gradually rise in his eyes. But instead of being mad at her, he just stared at Le deeply. There seemed to be something in his eyes, like endless pain, or a touch of unnoticeable sadness. Le bit her lip with a stubborn and indifferent expression on her face. Looking at his handsome face, she still felt shocked by the bright red fingerprints, but there was also a burst of joy came through her mind. The p was also with grievance and anger that were aroused by him. She said coldly, "I don''t want a re-start with you. We are already over. Don''t forget about one thing, I am having someone else¡¯s baby. Are you afraid of being cheated?" Vincent showed signs of sorrow in his eyes while he was stunned. Suddenly, he unreconciled to what she said but restrained the emotion. He looked at her for an instant, paying attention to the expression on her face, not letting the slightest change slide away. Indeed, her expression has nothing but indifference. "It''s my child, isn''t it?" he still asked in a questioning tone. Although he had been thinking about it for many days, even though he calmed down, thought a lot, he knew that Le had almost no time to cheat on him, he still had no confidence in himself, he had no confidence in that one billionth opportunity. "Vincent, do you know? It is not that you don''t trust me, but that you don''t learn to love people! You neither understand love nor marriage. You made me believe in you, but you never trust me! We no longer have the possibility to restart." He didn¡¯t know how to love?! Vincent was surprised. And all of a sudden he realized something. Could it be that he was wrong? Maybe their sweet and bitter memories from the time when they were being together have already gone in the wind! Only by thinking of this, a dull pain swept through his chest. Vincent looked dignified, he took a deep look at her, a faint pain shed in his eyes, he smiled with a bit of self-deprecation. "If I didn''t love you, would I be so painful?" "All of your paines from whether this child belongs to you! It is exhausting to be with you. I am more than grateful to your mother for letting us get divorced. It is such a good thing!" Le said calmly. Vincent''s eyes were as dark as ocean water and were watching Le¡¯s face intensely. He asked in a lower voice, "If you had infertility, would you still be so confident? Have you ever thought about it?" Le''s suddenly felt a chest distress. She would not know what to do if it were her! However, she knew that there was a problem between them. If shepromised, the problem would exist for a lifetime. This was not a small contradiction at all, but the core part. He had never believed in her. After he had done that to her, Le could not just forgive him easily, she just could not do it! Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. After seeing a hesitation in Le''s eyes, Vincent said again, e back home, let the past be past, I will ept this child and will treat it as mine." Le heard that, her face shed with indifference, she stood up, mocked and said with her deep voice, "No need, this kid was never yours, goodbye!" "Where are you going?" Vincent¡¯s gazed her coldly, he felt the mes of jealousy rising in his chest. In an instant, the me turned into something as hot as magma and he couldn¡¯t bear it and it just rushed out from his chest. He gritted his teeth and said, "Stop, we haven''t discussed it yet!" Leughed at him and said calmly, "I have nothing to discuss with you." Le almost walked to the door, she opened the door and walked out. Vincent took a deep breath to calm himself down. He squinted his eyes gazing at the closed door and thinking how could it be like this again? Le rushed to walk out of the private room. Before calling a taxi, Arthur¡¯s car drove over. He seemed worried about her. He was thinking if Le and Vincent had left together, then he would have drove away by himself. If she hadn¡¯t, he would send her back when she came out. Seeing her walking out alone, Arthur sighed and realized the conversation didn¡¯t go well! It made him anxious. "Le, get in the car! I''ll drop you off!" Arthur slid down the window. Le was surprised when the car stopped by her side. "You didn''t leave?" "I am worrying about you!" Le felt she was being taken good care of, and saw Vincent chasing out from the private room. She was afraid that he would not let her go, so she immediately got into the car. "Arthur, hurry up, let¡¯s go!" Seeing her getting into Arthur''s car, Vincent''s sight became icy cold, he suddenly turned around, and walked towards his car. Until the car drove out for a long time and they made sure that no car was behind them, Le lowered her head and said guiltily, "I''m sorry, Arthur!" Arthur was surprised but asked softly, "Why do you say sorry?" Le seemed so miserable, and she bit her lower lip, "you helped me every time I was in trouble as well as my sister. I¡¯m sorry to get you into this!" "It''s nothing, don¡¯t say that!" Arthur waved his hand. After a long silence, she whispered, "Arthur, I want to leave F city!" Arthur felt a tingling pain in his chest and asked her in a deep voice, "Why are you leaving?" Le tasted a bitterness in her mouth and her voice was bleak, "To avoid him. Since my father¡¯s condition is stable now and my mother can take care of my father. I want to leave for a while and raise my baby in peace. I don''t want to be disturbed!" "He still didn''t believe in you?" Arthur raised his eyebrows. Turning her head around and she looked at Arthur''s handsome face, she shook her head. "No!" "Damn it!" Arthur hit on the steering wheel while driving the car. Le was startled, thinking it was so sweet that Arthur could still believe in her. However, Vincent didn''t, she couldn¡¯t sallow the bitterness. Le then asked softly after seeing Arthur¡¯s anger, ¡°Arthur, why would you believe me?" Arthur''s pupil shrank slightly, after a while, the car braked suddenly and stopped on the side of the road. He turned his head and looked at Le, "Le, actually I¡ª" ¡®I love you! That is why I believe in you! But I am afraid, I am afraid it would ruin everything after I tell you! But I want to tell you my true feelings, you don¡¯t know how much I want to tell you my feelings immediately.¡¯ Arthur paused what he was about to say in his throat. He looked at Le. He felt that he was sentenced to death in terms of love. He shook his head when he saw Le was looking at him in surprise. Turning his face, an odd smile appeared at the corner of his mouth, "It''s okay, I believe in you, without any reason!" Chapter 440 Toyed With Chapter 440 Toyed With Le was not a fool after all, she felt something faintly. She turned around and looked at the night sky outside the window. ¡°Thank you for believing in me, Arthur. You¡¯re really like my brother, you¡¯re a good brother!¡± Arthur turned around and looked at her. His heart felt like being pinched, he could only take a deep breath to relieve the congested pain. He sighed lightly and turned around. He did not say a single word and started the car quietly. The mint vor of the air freshener filled up the quiet atmosphere in the car. Arthur focused on driving and he was looking at the road seriously. His slender fingers were holding the steering wheel. His expression was serious and focused along with his charming movement. It revealed his refined charming aura identally. ¡°Where do you want to go?¡± ¡°Any unfamiliar ce!¡± Le said. ¡°I think it¡¯s not appropriate if nobody takes care of you. I do support you if you are leaving a while. But you should have someone to take care of you. How about this? I have a grand aunt who lives in City R. She has not been married in her whole life; she lives by herself. You can go and stay with her for some time!¡± ¡°I...¡± Le was startled. ¡°It¡¯s okay, you¡¯re a pregnant woman. It¡¯s not safe to go out by yourself, it¡¯s not good for the child too. You can stay at my grandaunt¡¯s house. She will not interfere you, at least she has someone to talk with!¡± Arthur exined as he was worried that she would not go. He could not imagine how a pregnant woman like Le could survive living outside, although he wanted Le to be happy. But right now, Vincent did not cherish her, he was disappointed. Maybe staying apart for some time would be the best for both of them. It was a period to clear all the misunderstandings and doubts. ¡°Thank you!¡± Le felt a sense of warmth in her heart. The way he tried to help her without asking for any returns made her feel so warm. But she owed him too much that she shook her head to reject. ¡°I have somewhere else to go and I have someone that can take care of me!¡± N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Arthur nodded his head after he heard her reply. ¡°Fine, at least someone can take care of you!¡± But in his heart, he knew that she was lying. Because in that moment just now, she hesitated. He knew that she was lying. He felt bad for her. Suddenly he wanted to do it without thinking the consequences. No matter what, he wanted to try to fight for his love. Le stayed at her home now. Because she worried that Vincent mighte to find her at midnight therefore, she came back. When they reached the entrance, she came out from the car. Arthur came out from the car too and did not have the intention to leave. He was hesitating, his heart was struggling as he looked at how exhausting she was. He was in dilemma. ¡°Lexi...¡± ¡°Yes?¡± Le raised her head. She saw Arthur¡¯s eyes was shining brightly under the streetlight. He suddenly stretched out his hand and grabbed her hand. Le was shocked and withdrew her hand. Arthur said, ¡°Lexi, thank you for believing in me as you bid farewell with me. I have a few words that I wish to tell you!¡± Le was worried, ¡°Arthur...¡± ¡°You trust me so much and tell me that you¡¯re leaving, and I thought that I wouldn¡¯t dare to say. I thought that you¡¯ve never considered me in your heart! But...¡± She tried to avoid and said, ¡°I¡¯ve said it earlier, you¡¯re a good friend!¡± Good friend?! ¡°Friend¡± again?! Just ¡°Friend¡±? He took a cold breath. ¡°It¡¯s not friend! I don¡¯t want to be a good friend.¡± He suddenly burst out. He could not stand it anymore. He was confident and steady. He blurted out, ¡°Your one word ¡®Friend¡¯ pushes me down to the hell. I know that you¡¯re smart, you do know what I¡¯m thinking about. Lexi, since you¡¯re having a tough time, how about following me to United States. Leave this ce! Leave Vincent! I promise that I will take good care of you and your child!¡± Le was startled as she raised her head. She looked at him calmly. He said it! He really said it! Her heart wasplicated, and she murmured, ¡°You don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about. Arthur, you should leave now. My head is a little dizzy, I can¡¯t hear anything, I will go in first.¡± ¡°I know!¡± He whispered. His eyes turned even more deeper and brighter. ¡°I know what I¡¯m talking about and what I¡¯m doing. I am just doing something that I should have done earlier. I am here... to request you to marry me!¡± ¡°Ah!¡± Le whispered. She was shocked and startled. She covered her face with her palms. But he did not allow her to avoid. He used his hand to hold her chin and lifted her face forcefully. He stared at her and kept asking, ¡°What do you think? Tell me! I know that after I confessed, we might not be friends anymore. At first, I thought that you would be happy therefore I never wanted to confess to you and never thought of anything else. But now, you¡¯re not happy and you¡¯re suffering. He does not cherish you, I just want to protect and take care of you. Now I do want to give myself a chance. Whether it¡¯s going to be sessful or not. I think I want to give myself a chance!¡± Le felt like she could not breathe anymore. She could not move at all. Her mind waspletely nk. Arthur proposed to her. This sudden proposal caught her off guard. She was shocked, horrified and tired at the same time. ¡°Arthur, I¡¯m sorry!¡± ¡°I know that this is the result, I know all this time. You don¡¯t have to care about me and try to consider about what I said. I will be waiting for you, don¡¯t get stressed out. If you need me, pleasee to me. If you don¡¯t need me, that¡¯s fine as well. Please don¡¯t feel guilty because the fact that I like you is my own matter!¡± ¡°Please don¡¯tpare Vincent with me! If you can¡¯t forget about him, I won¡¯t force you! Before you give me an answer, please think thoroughly...¡± He withdrew his hand and lit up a stick of cigarette. His hand was slightly shaking, and his voice was a little stiff. He puffed out a thick smoke. ¡°I¡¯m sorry!¡± Le felt inexplicably guilty. She could not say anything bad towards someone who was so kind like Arthur. But she could not give him a response. ¡°Arthur, you should leave now. It¡¯s impossible for us, forever!¡± Through that thinyer of disgust, he was watching her carefully and deeply. He did not ignore any subtle expression on her face. Her cheeks were getting whiter, and this expression squeezed his heart and twitched his nerves. She refused! ¡°Arthur?¡± Le saw his nk expression and shouted at him. Arthur raised his eyes and he looked at her worried face, ¡°Don¡¯t you want to think about it for few more minutes?¡± He asked hoarsely as he tried to suppress his disappointment forcefully. His voice continued to tremble in anticipation, ¡°I can wait. You don¡¯t have to give me the answer so soon. Perhaps, tomorrow or perhaps the day after tomorrow... let¡¯s talk after you think about it!¡± ¡°No need!¡± She answered quickly, ¡°It¡¯s impossible for us! Arthur, I¡¯m sorry!¡± Arthur pursed his lips into a line, then he suddenly got up and walked back to the car in big steps like a shooting star. He started up the car and left. Le looked at the car as it left, there was a mixed feeling from the bottom of her heart. She took a deep cold breath. She felt that her whole body was sinking into a deep and cold icehouse. It was so cold that all her will had frozen. My most beloved Arthur, so actually he liked me, why did this happen? Arthur drove a long way and he stopped the car beside of the street. He was smoking non-stop. He must be out of his mind to confess to Le, at that moment when he said it, he regretted. He felt that he was not mature enough, but he already gave up too! He was worried at the same time that Le would not care about him anymore or might be angry, sad and annoyed. Worries had caused his whole body to be in tense and it also made him lose his grip. Through thatyer of smoke, he felt that he was getting lonelier. He was smoking one after another and his throat started to tighten, and he felt the pain. After a while, when he finished smoking, he threw it out of the window. He took out another stick of cigarette and lit it up with the lighter. His hand kept trembling uncontrobly. It took almost quite a while for him to lit up the cigarette. He put away the lighter and he tried his best to cheer himself up. He tried to remain calm, but he was still trembling! This was his first confession in his lifetime. It was always girls who liked him and took the initiative to confess to him. Who would have guessed that he failed at the first time? It was a lonely night which belonged to the broken-hearted person. Charles sessfully caught Macey and brought her into his car by grabbing her arms. Macey could not get rid of him and she was taken by him to the beach. He stood in front of her. He was being persistent with his pleading eyes, ¡°Let¡¯s get married, Macey.¡± ¡°Impossible.¡± She replied coldly as she looked at Charles¡¯s eyes. There was no emotion in her eyes when she replied him. There was no fluctuation, only a faint silence. ¡°We¡¯re not suitable for each other!¡± She really did not have any feeling for him. He raised the corner of his mouth casually with a self- depreciating smile in his eyebrows. He took a deep breath. Gave up on her? After all, forcing a woman¡¯s feelings was not something that he could do but... ¡°No, we are perfect for each other. In those struggling nights on the bed, our bodies were very corresponding.¡± It was impossible to give up. Charles smiled confidently but there was a hint of weakness. But no matter what, he would not let go of her, he would not let her leave him. ¡°It¡¯s up to you.¡± She did not really care about it anymore. Macey withdrew her vision coldly. She turned around and left. It was like a tribute towards her feelings in the past. As Charles stared at Macey¡¯s back who was leaving, the feeling of bitterness became stronger. He did not know if he liked her. He also didn¡¯t know what kind of feeling that was. But that feeling of losing her was clearly engraved in his heart. It was empty and it felt that as if all his senses and emotions were taken away by her. It left only the helpless emotions that entangled him. He felt weak but still unwilling to let her go. Vincent drove to the Pearl Community. No one was there. He came to Le¡¯s house again. Unexpectedly, Mabel just came back from the hospital and saw him. Mabel looked at him coldly, ¡°Please leave!¡± Vincent was shocked, ¡°Mum! I want to meet Le!¡± ¡°Please don¡¯t call me mum! I can¡¯t ept it.¡± Mabel tried to cast away their rtionships. ¡°Le won¡¯t meet you. Didn¡¯t your family hurt us enough?¡± A single sentence made Vincent¡¯s lips lose their color and his face turned pale. But he remained calm. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I know that an apology will not make up anything! But I¡¯m really sorry!¡± ¡°I get it, please leave!¡± Mable replied coldly. ¡°Please let me see her!¡± Vincent replied. Mabel looked at him calmly and said, ¡°It¡¯s unnecessary, Le doesn¡¯t want to see you!¡± Her eyes stared on Vincent, then she looked at him from top to the bottom. Vincent lowered his eyes unconsciously. ¡°Macey and Lexi have been fooled by you until now, we have paid a heavy price for this. I believe that you already know the truth, so don¡¯t mess around with my children anymore!¡± Chapter 441 True Love Chapter 441 True Love Vincent was enraged but suppressed his anger, "I have never intended to fool around with Le. At least I didn''t mean it after I got close to her..." "So, you did mean it at the beginning?" Mabel questioned, "You are just fooling around with Le, aren''t you?" Vincent felt it hard to exin and frowned. "No," he said in a strained voice, "I got close to her on purpose at the beginning. It was my fault, but I fell in love with herter. I like her, so I came to see her..." "You''ve been divorced." Mabel reminded him. "She has ended it with you." N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Vincent sighed and shook his head, "It''s my mother''s requirement. I didn''t have any other choice!" "You have choice now? You are not afraid of your mother? Aren''t you afraid that she might have a heart attack?" Mabel found that Le was absent-minded and upset recently, and she cried secretly. She knew that they had a problem, but she didn''t know what happened to them. Le told her that she must not allow Vincent toe in if he came here. "I am not afraid of my mother. I only worry that Le will get hurt, so I divorce her..." "You are hurting her, right? Can you promise to make Le happy? Though my daughter hasn''t lived an extravagant life since childhood, I love her very much and never wrong her. Can you give her the best? Can you promise to make her happy for the rest of her life." Vincent lowered his head. Yes, it seemed that he had enraged and wronged her all the time. "Have you made it clear?" Mabel continued, "Let me ask you. What is true love? You just want to have her by your side so you can keep her under control. Do you think it is love?" Vincent was stunned. What was true love? Mabel continued, "Vincent, ask yourself. I always take you as a good man. Le likes you, but she has been very unhappy recently. She cries alone and bears all grievance and pains instead of telling me what happened. I watched TV and saw you abandon her in public, but she didn''t hold a grudge against you. I have no idea what happened afterward, but I can''t let my daughter feel wronged." "I ... I love her!" Vincent turned red in the face, "I wish she could happy..." "Without you, she could be happier. You don''t love her but destroy her. Think it over. What did you give her though you said you loved her?" Vincent turned his head and lit up a cigarette to hide the frustration and sadness. "Go away! You''re not wee here." With that said, Mabel pushed open the gate, went in and closed the gate. "Le..." he shouted. Then he got on the car, leaned against the seat and pulled his hair tightly with his fingers. He just wanted to own her? When Mabel went back home, Le was vomiting. The noise of vomiting came from the restroom. Mabel was worried, "Le, are you okay?" Le looked up at her mother, washed her face and said, "Mom, I''m fine." Mabel looked at her pale face in confusion, frowned and asked, "Are you pregnant?" Le was surprised and shook her head hurriedly, "No!" "Le, I''m your mother." Mabel fixed her gaze on Le, "Though something happened to our family and your father is in bad conditions, you have me. I always support you. Don''t hide it from me, okay?" "Mom!" Hearing that, Le sighed. She thought that her mother was worried about her father and had no time to care about her. She felt warm, but she didn''t want to upset her mother. "Mom, I''m fine." Though Mabel had some doubts, she didn''t ask further, "Why do you look so pale. Did you have a meal?" "Yes." Le put on a soft and bashful smile, "I''m sorry for making you worried. I''m fine." "Alright!" Mabel smiled, "Remember to have more food to feed up yourself. Vincent appeared at the gate just now." Le stiffened. "Did you have a problem?" "Mom, I''ve cut it off with him!" Le said with difficulty. Mabel stopped smiling and threw Le a serious and soft gaze, "Le, marriage is not a game. When I heard his words just now, I felt that he had feelings for you, but perhaps he doesn''t know how to love a woman!" "Mom, let''s not talk about him anymore!" Le said in a low voice. Mabel threw her arms around Le''s shoulder to embrace her. "Mom!" Le held her mother tightly as if a drowning man caught a piece of driftwood. "Mom!" "What can I do to let you live an easy life?" Mabel stroke Le''s hair and her nose twitched. "I''m worried about you." "Mom, I''m fine. You''ve told me that only after getting through a lot of trouble can people seed, right?" Le was in her mother''s arms. "I cannot be strong without suffering. Don''t worry." However, she had loved Vincent for so many years. It was impossible to let it go so easily. She stood by the window and looked at the dark night, with tears flowing down her cheeks. At the corner of a noisy bar. A man came to the bar and attracted lots of attention. Women were fascinated by him. Though these women had seen a lot of handsome men, they felt that he looked very stunning. The man was in the dark but was exceptional. He looked lofty and elegant. Deep sadness was locked between his eyebrows. He had cold but charming eyes. His every move made others wanted to submit themselves to the rule of him. Others didn''t have the guts to get close to him. Women were attracted by him and locked their gaze on him, but they were afraid of the cold vibe from him. There was a charming woman dressed in the summer wear of Chanel that fit her tall figure and wrapped herrge breast. Her beautiful legs were covered with ck stockings that showed her curves. She walked toward Vincent on catwalk. "Vincent, haven''t seen you for a long time." Meredith said in a pettish tone and sat opposite Vincent. Vincent''s wine ss was smashed into the ground and a cracking sound came. Vincent squinted suddenly at the woman that disturbed him. After making sure that she was Meredith, he frowned, "It''s you!" "Drinking alone?" Meredith asked with a smile. Vincent turned his gaze, swigging from the wine bottles. Seeing that Vincent neither replied to her nor drove her away, Meredith asked the waiter for a bottle of brandy and two sses. "Vincent, it''s not interesting to drink alone. Let''s drink it together!" Vincent squinted without saying anything. "Vincent, you''re so annoying. Why don''t youe to see me? Do you forget me after you make use of me?" Meredith said very intimately on purpose. Vincent could no longer stand it, "When did I make use of you? You mean that thepany hired you? I''ve paid you the sry, right?" "I''m joking. Don''t take it seriously." Meredith smiled, "Vincent, I saw you divorced Le on TV. I''m a bit worried about you." Vincent frowned and a hint of confusion shed across his eyes. He threw his gaze on Meredith and said coldly, "You care about my life so much?" "Yes!" Meredith said and didn''t deny it. "I''m into you for so long. You don''t give me any chance? I''m angry but at a loss for what to do!" "Really?" Vincent rolled his eyes and said, "Into me?" "Of course, I told you before." Meredith said with a smile. "Vincent, are you free tonight? Let''s go to see the stars by the sea." Vincent frowned. Then Meredith sat beside Vincent and put on a charming smile. Her plump figure was pressed against Vincent''s, "Vincent, please!" "Meredith, behave yourself." Vincent was not drunk and knocked away Meredith''s hand, "Keep away from me!" Vincent put up with Meredith who appeared in the bar at night. He was wondering why she was here. She was ying the role of TV series, was she not afraid of being recognized by others? "Vincent. Don''t be so serious. I''m kidding with you." Meredith pouted invitingly, pretended to be cute and caressed his chest. "You are kidding?" Vincent curled his lips and put on a charming smile, but he was indifferent. "Yes!" Meredith hooked around Vincent''s body. Her plump breast was pressed and rubbed against his strong back. "it''s not interesting to drink alone. Come to my house. I have some hundred-year-old French ret." Vincent wasn''t aroused by Meredith at all. He kept smiling, patted the hands that were on her waist, and said in a low voice, "Keep it for others." His voice was deep, and Meredith felt that his words were implying something. She let go of Vincent reluctantly and said softly, "Vincent, you got married, so you cut if off with other women. Now, you''ve been divorced. I thought you would be a bachelor that all women in F City love. I don''t expect that you are so upright." Seeing that Vincent could not be seduced, Meredith put on a serious look, sat back into her position, picked up the ss and took a sip. Vincent squinted and threw a cold nce. He asked Meredith, "Do you know love?" Hearing that, Meredith was stunned for a moment andughed, "A little." "Do you know what true love is?" Vincent kept thinking about this question. That was why he didn''t drive Meredith away. Chapter442 The Same Heart The Same Heart Meredith didn''t know why Vincent asked her. Since he drank alone, it may have something to do with the test results. Meredith rolled her eyes and thought over his question. She recalled her lines from TV series, "True love is to defend your beloved and keep your heart unchanged no matter what happened." Vincent was stunned slightly. He didn''t expect Meredith could make the point clear and signaled her to continue. Meredith felt happy that she was appreciated. She continued to quote the lines of the heroine, "In the face of challenges, you could ovee the turmoil in your mind and insisted on your thoughts. Regardless of the shorings or bad habits of his beloved, the rumor, the obstacles and the objection from his rtives, you''re still willing to love her with your whole heart." Vincent sat still. He would love her no matter what happened. "If you abandon the one you love because he is sick or has some shorings and bad habits, you don''t love him with your true heart." ¡°If you stop loving her because of these negative factors, it''s obvious that you don''t love her enough or truly. To love someone, we should pocket our pride, give up prejudice, be gentle and prevent any factors that make you at odds with each other. More importantly, you should love her with your true heart and believe in herpletely.¡± ¡°Don''t let your true heart be affected by other factors. When she hurts you or doesn''t love you, you won''t hold a grudge against her or regret it. It proves that you truly love her. You can get the sacred love and feel mentally wealthy. Therefore, in face of the shorings of your beloved, your attitudes, feelings and reactions indicate if you love her truly.¡± Hearing that, Vincent fell into deep thoughts. He was thinking about her words and then raised his eyebrows, "It makes sense." Meredith shrugged her shoulders and said as if implying something, "Of course, I am a love expert." "You make a very thorough analysis!" Vincent told the truth. He was absorbing what she had said. He didn''t love Le unconditionally or trust herpletely. Without doubt, Mabel was right. He didn''t know how to love. Meredith saw Vincent''s serious look and said, "I hope to meet my soulmate. I don''t care if he is disabled. I wish we could live a free life. We don''t have to have a child. Even if that man is unable to have kids, it doesn''t matter. I love him, so I will keep hispany and cherish him." Vincent suddenly raised his head, and something came to his mind. He threw a sharp gaze at Meredith and their eyes met. Meredith couldn''t help but feel shocked. Vincent threw a sharp gaze like an ice arrow on her. Meredith''s body stiffened when she was gazed at like that. She looked a bit guilty and avoid Vincent''s gaze. Vincent''s dark eyes became gloomy. Perhaps a man who had infertility was sensitive. Anyway, he found that Meredith was guilty. Meredith squeezed a smile and said, "Vincent, why do you ask such a question?" "You don''t want any kids?" Vincent threw a sharp and cold gaze at her. A few momentster, he snorted and shouted, "Meredith!" With that said, Vincent stood up and reached to pull Meredith. Meredith was stunned, "Vincent, what are you doing?" Without saying anything, Vincent took Meredith out of the bar. Meredith felt surprised about the current situation. Her lips moved but she didn''t have the guts to make any noise. She was afraid of enraging him since she knew Vincent''s ability. At the corner outside the bar, Vincent''s gaze was sharp, and he said in a deep voice, "Say it!" Meredith was stunned, "what shall I say?" Vincent''s face darkened with the veins on his forehead swelling. A hint of cruelty shed across his eyes. He gritted his teeth and shouted, "Meredith, don''t take me as a fool! I''m not foolish." Meredith was scared, "I don''t take you as a fool. Vincent, what shall I say?" "Meredith!" Vincent didn''t move but squinted at her. Meredith was astonished and thought that she could not make a confession. Otherwise, it would be over. She could not let Vincent know that. Why he was so clever. She just said that she didn''t want to have kids. He knew that she meant that she didn''t care about his infertility. She thought that he would be touched, but she didn''t expect that she had expose her real thoughts. Vincent had some doubts. He couldn''t confirm that Meredith knew something. He was thinking if he was too sensitive. However, since she looked guilty, she must have known something. Otherwise, why would she appear suddenly? It was not a coincidence! "Tell me the truth!" Vincent clenched his fist. "Do you think you can cheat me?" He stared at her coldly and said in a cold voice, which sent shivers down her spine. "Vincent! Let go of me!" Meredith coughed and gasped. She thought that Vincent would throttle her but he let go of her, pushed her to the ground and shouted, "Say it or not?" "Vincent..." Meredith was scared by his gaze but she smiled. She had been determined that she would not say anything. Not only was she involved, but it also concerned the career of Harvey Baker. She got the information by sleeping with Harvey Baker. She couldn''t waster her efforts. "Vincent, I don''t know what I should say. I admit that I came to the bar because I saw your car. I really like you and hope to be your wife, but you ignore me and make me lose face." Meredith knew that Vincent wouldn''t stop demanding an answer if she didn''t say anything. She closed her eyes with a stern look, "Anyway, I like you no matter what you think. Do you want me to say that?" "No!" Vincent said in a deep voice, "Think it over. What have you done?" "I don''t know." She had decided not to tell the truth. Vincent looked sulky, fixed his sinister gaze on Meredith and warned, "Meredith, I can make you unable to make a living in F City. You became a star with my help. I can also let you lose all reputation." "I know that. Vincent, we''ve known each other for so many years. You should know that I consider my career the most important. I seize every chance you gave to me!" Vincent''s gaze turned cold and said, "It''d better be." With that said, Vincent turned around and left. He didn''t think that he was too sensitive. He realized that Meredith said she didn''t want to have kids on purpose. True love was to tolerate and love the other party unconditionally. Vincent sat in the car and closed his eyes to hide his annoyance. He took the phone and made a phone call. "Mike, this is Vincent. You''ve been an entertainment agent. How is it going? I''ll introduce some new stars to yourpany, but you need to have some people trace Meredith. I want to know what she has been doing recently..." After that, his phone rang. It was from the hospital. Vincent was surprised, "Hello?" "Vincent, your mother is in bad conditions, but she insisted on being discharged from hospital. Can you come here to persuade her? She has to be hospitalized." The chief doctor called Vincent and told him. "Okay, I''ll be there right away." Without thinking much, Vincent hung up the phone and drove the car to the hospital. What Meredith had said tonight made him begin to reflect on himself. He recalled what he had experienced with Le and found that he didn''t know how to love her with his whole heart. How could Le betray him? She wrote that she loved him in her diary. She forbore from speaking even if she suffered a lot. She was such a stubborn girl. She would rather hurt herself than be bullied by Charles. She wouldn''t betray him. The Adam''s apple of Vincent slid. He closed his eyes and opened them suddenly. He tried to suppress the pains and sorrow. Perhaps, he was truly wrong! He drove to the hospital soon and hurried over to his mother''s ward. When he came in, he heard her mother shouting, "I need to leave the hospital. What are you doing? Are you restricting my freedom? Whether I die or not has nothing to do with you!" "Nora, we have no other choice. Your son said that only when you got better could you leave the hospital. You are too weak to leave hospital at present!" "I need to go!" Nora insisted. Vincent pushed open the door. The doctors and nurses surrounded Nora. When they saw Vincent, they breathed a sigh of relief, "Vincent, you''re here. Your mother insisted on leaving the hospital. We''re so anxious." "I see. You go out first." Vincent said in a deep voice. Nora saw Vincent put on a cold face, snorted and turned her head, "Let me go!" Vincent didn''t speak. The doctors and nurses went out. Vincent closed the door, sat on the sofa and said, "Mom, don''t be so childish. When you get better, go to Japan to recuperate." "No, I need to avenge your father!" "Why? Brian didn''t do anything wrong. It''s our fault!" Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. "What do you mean?" "My father was a gay. He liked Brian. Hemitted suicide because he loved a man and felt so painful!" "It was impossible..." Nora screamed. Chapter 443 Broad Mind Chapter 443 Broad Mind "This is what my father gave to Brian. Take a look!" Vincent took out the age-old diary and put it on Nora''s bed. Nora turned pale after she took a nce at the diary. She reached to get it with her hands trembling. When she read the love poems, she was stunned and looked paler. Her lips turned dark and she murmured, "He did love Brian..." Nora wanted to leave the hospital and removed the monitor, so her body index was not shown. Vincent found his mother looked very pale with her lips trembling and realized something went wrong, "Mom, don''t be so excited. I was afraid that you couldn''t stand it, so I didn''t give it to you at the beginning." With that said, Nora lied down. Vincent was worried, stood up quickly and shouted, "Somebody, help me!" Vincent sighed and put the diary into his pocket. Seeing his mother receive first aid treatment, Vincent felt worried. "Vincent, your mother cannot be excited anymore. She may have heart attacks, which lead to worse results. You will regret it." The doctor instructed Vincent. Vincent sighed, remained calm, nodded and whispered. "She will know it anyway!" That was why he chose to told his mother. He hoped that she wouldn''t hold a grudge against the Hunter family anymore. They would no longer get hurt since all of them suffered a lot and could not bear it anymore. When Nora came to herself at 1:00 a.m., Vincent was sitting beside her and held Nora''s hand. Nora closed her eyes. Vincent knew that she was not asleep. When she came to herself, she was calm. She opened her eyes and closed them quickly. "Mom! Let''s not take unnecessary pains, okay?" Vincent said, "Brian did nothing wrong. It was our fault. Brian tolerated us and made a concession. I ruined his daughters. Mom, when I know the truth, I am overwhelmed by feelings of guilt. I feel sorry to hurt his daughters. Can you understand my feelings."? Nora kept silent. "Mom, if Brian had told me the truth, there would have been no tragedy. Seth tampered with the tape. Mom, stop struggling to avenge my father and refusing toe to your senses." "Am I wrong?" Nora spoke suddenly, opened her eyes and gazed at Vincent, "Do you think I am wrong?" "Mom, we are wrong!" Vincent said, "You taught me that we should admit our mistakes." "Even if your father is a gay, he died because of Brian. They are good brothers. Brian didn''t handle the rtion with your father well, so your fathermitted suicide." "So, Brian felt guilty and when I said I would marry his daughter he told me that I was no match for him. He even made me mistake him as a cruel father who would take his daughter as a chip." "Now I know that he is wiser. He was worried that Le would be hurt by me. He had spected that I would hurt Le much if I knew he loved Le very much, so he told me that Le was only a chip to him. I felt a pity for Le from the beginning. I couldn''t bear to hurt her and felt she was innocent. Brian seemed to know that Le and I would fall in love. He was right. He wanted to solve the contradictions between the White family and the Hunter family. But he didn''t expect that we would make that tape public, which lead to consequences..." "Go out. Leave me alone." Nora said calmly. Vincent made sure that the data on the monitor were normal and nodded, "Alright, I''ll go out first. Think it over." Vincent could not stay calm and felt worried once he thought of Le. Le endured all pains alone. That kid should be theirs. Otherwise, she wouldn''t have been hurt like that. He regretted it very much and med himself. He was overwhelmed by the feelings of guilt. He had never protected her. What right did he have to be her husband? What qualifications did he have to love her? He even didn''t know what true love was. He opened his dark eyes that turned reddened again. Vincent walked to Brian''s ward. When Vincent arrived, Brian wanted to get up to urinate and the nurse was helping him. He had difficulty in going to the bathroom and need help. The nurse was a woman and it was a bit hard for her to hold Brian. Vincent said to her, "Let me help you!" Brian was surprised at Vincent''s arrival. He turned his questioning gaze at Vincent. Vincent didn''t say anything but held Brian and took the stinkpot. He said in a hoarse voice, "Let me help you!" He said with respect. Brian smiled. Though his mouth twisted because of seque of stroke, it could be seen that he smiled. Vincent caught Brian''s smile and felt more sorrowful and guilty. With the help of Vincent, Brian urinated and Vincent said to the nurse, "Get some water. I''ll wipe his body." Brian lied on the bed and looked at Vincent gently. Vincent stared at Brian. Their eyes met. Brian fixed his tender gaze on Vincent as if he was looking at his son. Vincent felt touched and his nose twitched. He swallowed saliva and said, "I''m sorry!" Brian shook his head. Vincent was surprised, "You don''t me me?" Brian nodded. "My mother and I put you in such a position. I put Macey and Le in a dilemma. You don''t me me?" Brian nodded again. Vincent''s nose twitched. The nurse took the bowl and towel. Vincent asked her to take a rest and wiped Brian''s body very cautiously. Then he changed Brian''s clothes. He sat there and talked to Brian. They didn''t take a rest all night. Vincent confessed himself to Brian. At dawn, Brian pointed at the drawer. Vincent opened it and found a letter in it. On the envelop was Vincent, my son-inw. "Dad..." Vincent whispered. Brian still admitted that Vincent was his son-inw after Vincent hurt him so much. Vincent had never taken Brian as his father-inw. After getting divorced to Le, he found that he was truly wrong. Knowing that Brian was so tolerate, Vincent felt himself childish. He sobbed, "Rest assured. I''ll make Le happy and love her." Vincent left with that letter. He returned to his mother''s ward to see her. She fell asleep. Vincent got back on the car and read that letter. The letters leaned to one side, but Vincent could feel that Brian was very serious. Obviously, it was written by Brian after he got sick. Vincent. When you read this letter, you may have known the truth. Forgive me for not telling you the truth and making you struggle. Your father is my best friend. Our friendship won''t change no matter what happened. I never forget the promise I''ve made to him. I keep my promise and keep my mouth shut. Vincent, you''re Eric''s child and I take you as my child. To tell you the truth, I have a lot of expectations of you. I apologize to you on behalf of my daughters. Macey is straightforward and very rebellious. You could not stay together for long. So, you broke upter. I don''t me it on you. It''s not your fault to make that tape public. I''ve been a civil servant for so many years, so I shouldn''t have been superstitious. I believed the destiny. Don''t me yourself anymore. It''s Macey''s fate. That child is rebellious. She will pay the price for what she has done anyway. Le looks soft but is strong inside. She endures everything silently. She is fit to be your wife. I believed that you would love her. But I didn''t expect that you would get divorced. It''s her fate. I don''t know if you want to be together with my daughter again. If you can get back, please love her. If not, don''t force yourself. Do not wrong yourself because you are guilty of what you''ve done to us. I always take you as my kid and wish you a good life...N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Vincent feltplicated feelings when reading this letter. He found that he was so shallow and sympathetic. He rushed to Le''s home. When Mabel saw him, she sighed, "Why do youe here?" "Mom, I''m here to take Le back!" Vincent said sincerely, "It''s my fault. Le has been pregnant. Mom, let me see her." "She is pregnant?" Mabel was astonished and went upstairs to see Le. Vincent followed after her. When she pushed open the bedroom door, she found that the quilt had been folded and a letter was on it. They were stunned. Le had gone. She left a letter and sad that she needed to went for a walk. She told her mother not to be worried and to take good care of her father. She would be back soon. "Where did she go?" Vincent felt his heart being clenched. He took the phone and called Le hurriedly. But Le''s phone rang in the bedroom. She didn''t take her phone. "Where has she gone?" Mabel was worried, "What happened to you? Vincent, why did she tell me that she wasn''t pregnant?" "Mom, I''ll take Le back. Rest assured." Vincent ran out and thought where Le could go. Was Le very disappointed with him? Le was quiet on the train to R City. Chapter 444 I Have Difficulties Chapter 444 I Have Difficulties As City R police recruitment was giving public notice of entrance examination, she signed up, thinking that she might work there if she passed. However, she didn''t expect that an eye-catching tall figure came to her view when she just got off the train and walked out of the station. Arthur stood there, with a faint smile on the corner of his lips, looking at her. It was quiet as if he had been waiting for a long time. Le was a little surprised. How could he know that she came to City R today? Besides, she just made the decisionst night to leave in the early morning for she was upset after Arthur confessed his love to her and there were just so many problems around her. However, she never thought that Arthur would appear. "You, why are you here?" His eyes were bloodshot. He went back to Le''s housest night, trying to apologize to her for saying those words at that time, but he didn''t know how to say. He smoked in the car and stayed there all night. At dawn, he saw Le carrying a bag, opening the door stealthily, and then getting into a taxi. He followed her all the way to the railway station, and he was lucky that Le didn''t notice him. Seeing that she bought a train ticket to City R, he quietly backed away, and then drove to City R ahead of time. "You left in a hurry!" he said. Le shook her head, embarrassed. She really didn''t expect to meet Arthur here. "I followed you all the way! I know you haven''t arranged a ce to live. Don''t get me wrong. I have no other intention. I just fixed you up with a ce to stay. Once I know you¡¯re safe and sound, I will go back immediately!" "I..." "Come on, " Arthur said in a begging tone. "If you don¡¯t think about yourself, should you think about the baby in your belly?" Finally, Le nodded, without refusing Arthur''s kindness. ... "Renee, is Le with you?" Vincent called anxiously. He called almost everyone who Le might came to, but in vain. "Shit! I''ve just recovered from a serious illness. Le hasn''te to me for several days!" "Le is gone! She ran away from home." Vincent''s voice trailed off, and he was almost hopeless. "What?" Renee jumped out of bed. "Watch out, don''t jump. The wound hasn''t healed yet!" Miyamoto worried. Renee immediately waved and motioned to Miyamoto not to speak. She yelled at the phone, "What''s the matter with you? Vincent, I won¡¯t let you go if Le is gone. Let me put in this way, Le is kind, but I¡¯m not a pushover. I''m her best friend. Tell me the truth. What did you do to Le? She ran away from home? When did it happen? I was wondering why she didn''te to me these days. It turned out that you upset her! Shit! Are you a man? Look at yourself in the mirror. Who do you think you are? How could you make Le sad and give her a hard time..." Vincent hung up the phone, as he was not in a mood to listen to Renee''s long speech. He wanted to find her immediately and tell her that he believed that the child she was pregnant with was his. There was no need for him to do the DNA test. He believed that the one in a billion miracle would happen to himself. However, she had gone and disappeared. Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. "Damn it! He hung up my phone. How dare. What a man! Renee scolded and she immediately changed clothes. "Ge out, out, I need to change clothes!" she said to Miyamoto. "What''s the matter? Is Le gone?¡± "Tell me about it, you don''t hear it all. Hurry up and help find Le!" Renee rolled her eyes at Miyamoto. "Hey, hurry up. Go out, I need to get dressed.¡± She pushed him out and began to look for clothes in a hurry. After getting dressed, Renee opened the door, seeing Miyamoto standing at the door with a frown. He stared at Renee who was in anxiety, saying, "Where are you going to find her?" "Oh! Where can I find her! I''ll call her first!" With that, Renee called her. But it was Mabel who answered the phone, and she realized that she left without her phone. " ¡°She didn''t want us to find her. She is crazy! No, I have to find her. I think something happened to her, or she will not go away like this. " "Then how can you find her?" Miyamoto asked, frowning. "But I have to try! By the way, aren¡¯t you capable enough? You have got to help me!" "Why?" "What? I can¡¯t believe you don''t take Le as your friend. Ungrateful Japanese. I know you are not likable. Well, I don''t need you. I will go for it myself! Forget about the fake marriage." Renee snorted and went out. "Auntie..." the childish voice came from the door of the next room. Owen raised his face and looked at Renee and Miyamoto with worry. "Did you fight with dad? Auntie, are you leaving?" Looking at Owen¡¯s sad face, Renee suddenly changed her face and beamed a smile. "No, we¡¯re not having a fight. I need to go out for a while, and I¡¯ll be back soon." "You promise, Auntie!" Owen came over and held Renee¡¯s hand, and looked up at Miyamoto. "Dad, please don¡¯t fight with auntie. I like her. She will read many stories to me in the evening. Mommy never do that..." As he said, his voice trilled off. Feeling a pain in her heart, Renee scolded Pippa for her irresponsibility to her child in her heart. Holding Owen¡¯s face, Reneeforted, "OK, I will read so many stories to you, so many so that we¡¯ll make up for what you¡¯ve missed in the past. Is that okay?" "Great!" Owen was overjoyed. "Good boy! Give me a kiss!" Renee puckered her red lips and pecked her on the cheek, and he beamed a smile. Miyamoto looked at them, a warmth surging over him at that moment. He felt quite warm. Why didn''t Pippa cherish it? He couldn¡¯t figure it out he was wrong, or Pippa, or they were both wrong. "Owen, good boy. Go to y games. I¡¯ll go out to deal with something!" Renee said, patting his little face. "Okay!" he agreed, and he said to Miyamoto, "Dad, don''t let auntie go!" He ran to his room before he got his dad¡¯s promise. Renee took a look at Miyamoto, who was looking at her affectionately, and she was shocked. ¡°Well, I''ll go out to look for Le!" With that, she turned around and was about to leave when Miyamoto said, "Wait a moment, I¡¯ll make a call to ask someone to look for her!" "Really?" Renee was stunned andughed. "Well! Make the call now!" Miyamoto sent for Le, and he looked for her with the Renee outside. However, they didn''t expect to meet Callum. Renee thought Le would go to that pianopany, only to find that Callum was ying the piano there. He was singing a song, which was to her liking, Later. His voice was low and hoarse, and it was full of emotion. Listen to the hoarse voice... Later, I finally learned how to love, but you have turned around and disappeared. Feeling a pain in her ear, Renee went to ask the boss directly whether Le had been there. Callum stopped ying upon hearing the voice of Renee. Renee, who turned back to him, didn¡¯t feel like say hello to him. She didn¡¯t expect Callum toe to her and started the conversation. Renee!" Renee turned around, revealing a faint smile. "What a coincidence!" she said politely. "Renee, I..." "Sorry, there¡¯s an emergency I have to deal with. See you next time!" Renee turned and left. Callum chased after her and tugged at her arm, "Renee, I''m wrong! I''m very painful. Can you listen to me?" Renee closed her eyes, trying to cover the grief, and said, "Callum, now, there is nothing to say. Why bother to make me sad?" "Renee, I don''t know what you have to do with Miyamoto, but I know that he doesn''t love you, and he is not a good man you can marry." Renee pulled back her arm and sneered, "If he isn¡¯t, will you be the one? What is a good man? Is there any good man in the world?" Callum was stunned and his eyes were red. "Renee, I had my own difficulties. I do!" "You had your own difficulties?" Renee asked with a smile and sheined, "Sorry, I don¡¯t. I¡¯m free to marry anyone I like, and it has nothing to do with you. Well, are you regretful? Aren¡¯t you happy? Now you finally realized I¡¯m such a good girlfriend. Sorry to disappoint you. I¡¯m doing very well. I have someone to love me and to take care of me. Miyamoto treats me like his daughter. I can¡¯t be any better! Are you jealous? Hahaha..." Callum was dazed, not knowing how to answer. Miyamoto didn''t see Reneee out after parking the car. He thought she found Le, and he got out of the car to enter the piano business, only to find she was with Callum. He looked at them quietly. Seeing that Renee seemed to be calm, but her eyes were full of indifference, he stepped back slowly and said with a bitter smile, "I see. Renee, are you going to marry Miyamoto in revenge, right? You still love me, and you hate me, so you revenge on me with your happiness!" Renee¡¯s body shook a little and she pursed her pale lips tightly. Was that so? If not, why did she feel the heartache? She would rather not have loved him. She turned around to avoid looking at Callum, but she didn¡¯t expect to see Miyamoto. Meeting his eyes, she saw a trace of sadness from his eyes, and there was a kind of sympathetic feeling. Callum backed away and hit the piano behind with a bang, the piano making a harsh non-key tune. Renee walked to Miyamoto, whispering, "Let¡¯s go, Le did note here!" Looking at her pale face, he reached out and gently held her shoulder to give her support, without saying a word. Renee did not refuse, and her heart ached. Callum sighed and sat down. The phone rang. It was sweet. He didn''t answer it. It kept ringing. He still didn''t answer. It didn¡¯t stop ringing. He finally shouted at the phone, "What else do you want? You can get your dad to sign the investigation order!" Chapter 445 He Was Wrong Chapter 445 He Was Wrong Vincent took a great effort to look for Le, but in vain. Sitting in the car, he was regretful with a frown, thinking that it was because he hurt her feeling that she left him. It was not until he got the phone call from Mike that he realized he made a huge mistake. "Mr. White, Hello, I have sorted it out about the whereabouts of Meredith these days. She has dated several boyfriends, including an architect, a doctor and a photographer, and she is very close to them! I wonder if you want to know more about it." "Is there a doctor?" Vincent was stunned and asked anxiously, "Who is it? The doctor?" "Harvey Baker, a doctor from the First Hospital! Well, this is Meredith''s private life. As long as she is not photographed by reporters, it''s not our position to intervene too much!" "Harvey Baker?" Vincent wrote down the name. "I know! Thank you, Mike. I''ll keep my word. Keep an eye on her!" Vincent went straight to the hospital to find the chemist in theboratory as soon as he hung up the phone. Harvey Baker was written on his badge. At the sight of Vincent, he was stunned and said, "Mr. White? Why are you here?" Catching a nce at him, Vincent said in a cold voice, "Are you Dr. Baker?" The doctor was slightly stunned, trying to pretend to be calm. "Yes, Mr. White!" he answered. "Doctor, about myst examination report, I want to know if there was a mistake?" Vincent asked, looking at him coldly with a sneer. The doctor was shocked by Vincent, who was filled with coldness. His face was as cold and solemn as marbles, and his ck eyes were sparkled with anger. He felt his back numb as Vincent was not someone who he could afford to offend. Fortunately, he made the preparation in advance. "Well! OK, Mr. White. I''ll show you right away!" he said. The doctor entered Vincent''s name on theputer, found the inspection report, printed a copy, and then handed it over. Vincent nced over it and he was dumbfounded when he saw that the report was different from the last one. Seeing that his name was on it, he said coldly, word by word, fixing his cold eyes on the doctor, "Is this report different from thest one?" "Really?" The doctor pretended to be confused. "What was it likest time? Mr. White.¡± "I was about to ask you!" Vincent said coldly and his eyes was devoid of any warmth, making the doctor feel that he was surrounded by ice and snow in summer. "Mr. White, this one is as the same as thest report. Have you brought it?" The doctor asked nervously. "It seems that Dr. Baker doesn''t want this job. Are you going to keep acting?" Vincent sneered. His fierce look made him shudder. His cold eyes nailed him like a poisonous needle, making him unable to move. "No, Mr. White. Did I make mistakes in my work? I misunderstood you?" "What a misunderstanding." Vincent gave a cold smile. "It seems that Dr. Baker is challenging me. Good, very good!" Hearing his words, the doctor shivered all over, "Mr. White, how dare I challenge you?" With a sneer, Vincent took out thest report and threw it to him. The doctor took a look. "Ah... I made a mistake. I was really wrong. Mr. White, I''m really sorry. It was due to my failure to do the work. Please forgive me!" "What a mistake. Are you trying to shirk responsibility by saying that?" "No! No. It''s my fault. I did not mean to!" The doctor exined. "Well, in that case, let''s talk to the president about it!" "No! No! Mr. White, it''s really my fault in work. Please don''t be angry. I was wrong. I was careless. I made a mistake in theboratory report and gave you the report of the examination you did in our hospital many years ago. It''s my fault!" "Oh? Is that so?" Vincent looked at him coldly. It was hard to imagine that he was in such an attitude doing his job. But when he looked at the report, his eyes were cold. He took out the phone and dialed the number, "President James, I''m Vincent. Pleasee to theboratory!" Sweat was beginning to break out on the doctor¡¯s forehead as soon as he heard that. Taking a meaningful look at the doctor, Vincent sat on the sofa and said, "Since you don''t want to see the president, I¡¯ll have to bother him to see you! Hey, you want to join us? Come here, I just want to consult you on something!" Vincent said to another chemist inside. The man was stunned and came out. "Take a look at the test reports. What do they say?" He said to him as he passed them to the chemist. The chemist took a look at Harvey Baker, and then looked at the test reports. Afterparing the two reports, he said to Vincent, "Sir, from the results on the reports, your semen quality has improved a lot, and you have healthy sperm. Although it can''t be regarded as normal, it''s really a miracle based on the previous report!" Stunned, Vincent was so nervous that his heart seemed to raise to his throat, and he asked in disbelief, "Does it mean I can have children?" "Well, it depends. After all, it hasn''t returned to the normal level, but it''s not something we can decide. There are people who have seeded in having a baby with the same semen quality as yours, but the chances are slim!" "Damn it.¡± The surprise on Vincent''s face was reced by disappointment. He wronged Le. He really did. His face froze as he clenched his fist tightly. With gloomy eyes, Vincent looked Harvey Baker, who was shivering all over in fear. He reached out, grabbed his cor and punched him in the face. "Harvey Baker, you bastard!" Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. "Ah... " "Mr. White?" President Lawrence, who had just entered the door, was also startled. "What are you doing?" Looking back at President Lawrence, Vincent took the reports directly, and said to him, "President Lawrence, I''m sorry, I suspect there''s something wrong with Dr. Baker''s professional ethics. I''ll send the evidence within three days. I''ll sue him so that he can''t get along in the industry from now on!" Vincent looked coldly at the doctor again, and people around him were overwhelmed by his coldness. Harvey Baker, Meredith! How dare you! Everyone was shocked by Vincent''s gloomy anger, and the atmosphere in theboratory froze. "Mr. White, I''m sorry. I made a mistake at work. Please forgive me." With a plop, Harvey Baker knelt down and kowtowed to Vincent desperately. ncing at them haughtily, Vincent walked towards the door. He was wrong. He was wrong! With a thump on his chest and his eyes widened, he suddenly felt his hands and feet cold. Sitting in the car, he lit a cigarette and realized that he was wrong. It was he who pushed her away from his side and deeply hurt her. Why? Vincent stroked the sore temple, his Adam''s apple rolling. On his tense face, his eyes were closed, he took a drag on his cigarette, and exhaled the smoke, reflecting a beautiful face in pain. He tried his best to suppress the pain, but he found it was impossible for him to do so no matter how hard he tried as the pain had seemed to permeate into the blood and bone. His face grew darker, and he frowned in pain. There was no single news about Le from the people he sent to look for her. The calmness on his face faded and was reced by paleness. ¡°Le, where are you? You''re so disappointed with me, aren''t you?¡± he said to himself. The deep and cruel blow made him feel that his heart had seemed to be plucked out at that moment, but he could not vent the intense pain. How could he believe that he... He med her for betraying him? She kept denying, and even Arthur believed in her. What about him? He hurt the woman he loved most! He was not as good as an outsider. The more he thought about it, the paler his face was. His face was bulging with blue tendons and his throat was rattling. He looked up at the sky in pain. The pain from the depth of his chest were tearing him apart silently. He didn¡¯t love her enough. How could he doubt her loyalty? Why was he such a jerk? He gave a miserable smile with an empty heart. There was despair in his bloodshot eyes. "Le, where are you?" he murmured. In the City R. Without refusing Arthur, Le went with him to his grandaunt''s house. Miss Spencer was over sixty years old and very kind, living in a bungalow alone. There were many flowers in the courtyard, with trees and flowers. When she entered the courtyard, she felt calm a lot. Miss Spencer was very enthusiastic. After receiving the phone call from Arthur, she immediately cleaned up the room for Le. "Thank you, Miss Spencer." Le said, looking at the room that had just been tidied up. With a desk, a wardrobe, a new quilt on the bed, it was not luxurious, but warm. The orchid pattern wallpaper was peaceful and elegant. Miss Spencer went to get something to eat, leaving only Arthur and Le in the room. Taking a deep breath, Le felt a very light aroma lingering around the tip of her nose. As it smelled very good, Le unconsciously inhaled and wanted to smell more, but suddenly it faded down. It was unknown where the fragrance came from. They were quite embarrassed with each other because what Arthur said to Le. Le tried to ease the atmosphere, but in vain. "Arthur, thank you,¡± she said. Arthur was stunned. Seeing her like this, he knew it clearly and said with a smile, "Never mind. I hope I''m still your good friend! It doesn''t change because of anything or any reason. " Le nodded. "I also hope we are good friends for life!" she said. "Good friend!" Arthur said with a smile. But Le was also very sad that she still could hear the sadness in his tone. Chapter 446 Can I Kiss You? Chapter 446 Can I Kiss You? "You should stay here for some time to rx and calm down. Don''t think too much. Pregnant women should be happy and keep calm all the time,¡± he said in a gentle but firm tone. "Okay!" Le nodded. "Arthur, Le, time to eat. Come out!" Miss Spencer called outside. With a smile, Arthur said loudly, "Got it, Grandaunt. Come right away!" Then, he was silent for a while before he said to Le, "Let¡¯s get something to eat. You must be hungry, right? I guess you didn¡¯t eat anything when you ran out early in the morning." Le bit her lips and nodded, and something dawned on her and she said, "Didn''t you go home all night?" Arthur nodded and walked to her, looking down at her. "I''m hungry. When shall we go for dinner? How long are you going to stand?" he asked. Le was in a trance. He was obviously trying to avoid her question. Looking at his bloodshot eyes, she knew he must not have sleptst night. She sighed and went out without saying anything. The living room was connected with the dining room. There were several tes of light and delicious food on the dining table, as well as the rice. Miss Spencer waited for them with a smile. "Arthur, what''s wrong with your eyes? They are bloodshot." "It''s OK, Grandaunt. I''ll go back to F City after finishing eating, and Le will be with you!" Arthur took out the chair for Le and he sat in the opposite. "In such a hurry? It''s not toote to leave tomorrow. Your eyes are bloodshot. No matter how busy you are, you have to rest. After dinner, you can go to the guest room and have good sleep before leaving," Miss Spencer said as she served out the soup. "No! It''s OK. It takes only a few hours!" Arthur, who didn''t take it seriously, took a mouthful of soup and couldn''t help praising, "Grandaunt, it''s delicious. It''s still the taste of my childhood! I want some more!" "Kid, you glutton." "Of course! Because you made such delicious soup!" "Le, have a bowl of soup. " Miss Spencer gave Le a bowl with a smile. "Well! Thank you, Miss Spencer." Le took the spoon and said softly, looking at Arthur again. "You''d better take some rest before going back. It''s not safe for you to drive like this!" "Indeed! Since Le cares about you so much, do you mean to refute her kindness?" "Okay, I¡¯ll leave at night!" Arthur said, rolling his eye. "I¡¯ll spend the whole afternoon sleeping to gather my strength before leaving! I''m afraid you don¡¯t want me to stay here for a long time. "Who?" "Well, not you. It¡¯s Le. I''m afraid she doesn¡¯t want me to stay!" Hearing his words, Le was stunned, feeling ufortable to eat. After finishing eating, they stayed at the dining table quietly for a while. Le helped Miss Spencer clean up the dishes, and Arthur went to the guest room to have a rest. He said to Le before going to the guest room, "I''ll leave when I wake up." He was really worn out, and he would be sleepy if he drove back. Considering his health, he decided to take a rest. She said "yes". After going to the guest room, Arthur lit a cigarette. As he smoked, he seemed to be lost in deep thought until his mobile phone vibrated. He answered the phone, and it was Vincent''s voice. "Arthur, is Le with you?" Arthur was slightly stunned. Hearing Vincent''s urgent tone, he asked, frowning. "What''s the matter? What happened to Le?" "Isn''t she with you?" Vincent asked suspiciously. He was afraid of being found out, but he still said calmly, "No!" It had been three days. Le was still nowhere to be found after three days. Vincent was on the verge of losing patience, and he was much painful. He sat quietly in the chair; heavy, brooding silence descended around him. He frowned deeply with a cold expression, his eyes full of loneliness and pain, and he couldn¡¯t be lonelier and sadder. "ra, please ask Arthur toe over!" he said to ra over the phone. "Yes.¡± After a while, Arthur pushed the door into the president''s office. Looking at Vincent''s tired and dispirited look, he asked, "What''s the matter?" "Le is gone!" Vincent said to him. "I know. You said it three days ago!" Arthur sat calmly opposite him. "What do you want to do with Le?" Vincent was stunned and as he stared at Arthur. All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Arthur looked as calm as ever, "Are you regretful because you can¡¯t find her?" After hearing Arthur''s words, Vincent said nothing, his eyes growing darker, his hands tightening unconsciously. Being stunned by Arthur¡¯s question, he had to admit that he was regretful. Seeing that he was speechless with a frown, Arthur said with a faint smile, "It seems that you really regretted it!" "Do you know where she is?" Vincent came back to his senses and he put on aplicated expression. He said coldly, "She''s pregnant. It''s not safe outside. I want to find her immediately!" "The child is not yours. What do you worry about?" Arthur smiled gently. "Damn it! That''s my child,¡± Vincent yelled, pursing his thin lips tightly. A feeling of reluctance surged over him as his eyes suddenly darkened. Whether she could ept his apology was still unknown. He must find a way to find Le and ask for forgiveness. "Is the child yours?" Arthur sneered, "How could the child be yours? You kept denying that. Now how can you tell me the child is yours? Do you want to hurt her more so that you want to find her?" "I can''t lose her. I can''t!" Hearing Arthur¡¯s question, Vincent was distressed as if he was being surrounded by darkness and he had fallen into a cold abyss and could no longer see any light. With a frown, Arthur looked at Vincent, who was in despair at the moment. Vincent, who was originally powerful, was as fragile as a child, and looked as if he might break down at any time. "Why can''t you lose her?" Arthur asked. "I..." "Vincent, you are arbitrary, headstrong and opinionated. In particr, you tend to get overly emotional about everything! To my eyes, you are not mature just like a child in terms of emotions. Have you considered it? Suppose you find Le and apologize to her, even if she forgives you, what will happen in the future? The problems between you two won¡¯t disappear. Are you capable of dealing with them? You¡¯d better calm down first. Even if you find Le, don''t rush to appear in front of her like this. You should consider clearly whether you really love her and what kind of life and happiness you can grant her? If it''s just pain, it''s better to let go!" ¡°¡­¡± Looking at the sympathy in Arthur¡¯s eyes, Vincent felt a chill spread from his feet, as if he had lost all his strength. "Vincent, the saddest thing about you is that you don''t know how to cherish the things you have, and you regret when losing them, but you have to know that not all your love wille back after you lose it. Maybe you lost Le because you¡¯re headstrong and self-righteous! You might never find her!¡± With that, Arthur got up and said, "I''m going back to work!" "No!" There was a painful wail, and it sounded like a wounded beast that had lost itsstpanion. Vincent''s hands trembled with grief. "I can''t lose her, I can''t!" Vincent murmured in pain. He felt severe pain in his chest, a look of despair showing on his tense face. Arthur added when he went to the door, "Some things are not decided by your will! Love is like sand in your hand. The tighter you hold it, the faster you lose it.¡± Feeling that the pain was like the fire burning in his heart, Vincent was about to lose his consciousness. Suffering the severe pain in the heart, he couldn¡¯t help but sigh in grief, ¡°Why?¡± Macey had bought a ticket and was scheduled to leave F City for the United States in three days. These days, Charles woulde to Arthur''s residence every day, but every day, Macey refused to open the door. He just waited outside the door. Arthur sympathized with Charles and Vincent, but he didn¡¯t intend to speak for them. Macey opened the door to see her father and said goodbye to him. When she opened the door, she saw Charles standing at the door, leaning against the wall, as if he had maintained that posture for a long time. There was a pile of cigarette butts on the floor of the corridor. "Macey?" "Please leave!" Macey was very calm, and her eyes were devoid of any emotion. "Don''te back in the future to bother me!" "Macey, please think about it again and give me another chance!" "There¡¯s no need. I''ve figured it out. Charles, move on! Don''t make it too hard on yourself.¡± Macey walked toward the elevator after saying that. "Macey..." Charles caught up. "I have thought long and hard and I¡¯m sure that I want to be with you. I admit that I don''t love you, or that I don''t love you enough, but I think my feelings for you can be changed if we have some time together!" "Charles, a lifetime is only a few decades. I took a wrong step, and my whole life has passed away. Since you said you don''t love me, why are you bothering me? This is the rule of the world, lonely and shameless! You pay for your fault! I''m paying for my own behavior, too!" A rtionship totally changed her, and she was exhausted. Macey had made the decision to move on. Even if giving up a person was as hard as giving up smoking, heroin, she had no way but to brace herself for it. Even if she was covered all over with cuts and bruises, she must quit, because the harm of the poison itself was far more painful than the drug addiction. "Macey, I''m serious!" "Charles, so am I!" In the elevator, they stared at each other, and Macey turned around. Charles suddenly came close to her, holding her hand, and then asked, "Macey, can I kiss you?" Macey was stunned for a while before she said, "No." When she said that, her tone was very gentle, and it was not decisive at all. He tried to kiss her, but she dodged. He waited for a moment before he gave her a kiss on the forehead and said, "I''m wrong!" Chapter 447 Search Notice Chapter 447 Search Notice Macey was as flustered as a rabbit, using her smile to cover her flurry. She blushed like a little girl, and she didn¡¯t remember how long she hadn''t blushed. She found that she should never see this person again as there was a magic in him. But she would not get into trouble again. She was annoyed that she would lose her mind again. Charles'' eyes were sparkled with joy as he noticed changes in Macey''s eyes, and he said in a low and hoarse voice, "You love me, Macey. You still love me!" "Well, is that so?" Macey''s heart trembled and she pushed him away with a smile. "Love is a luxury to me! Charles, do you know how many men I hook up with these days when you left?" "Macey, stop!" Charles whispered in pain. "Can''t you stand it?" Macey mocked, "You barely can stand it when I just said that. Do you want to marry me? Don''t you know that the woman you want to marry is not as good as a prostitute? Just as a man would say, I am a whore, a woman who can sleep with anyone. Do you still want marry me?" "Macey, you can¡¯t degrade yourself like this!" Charles said, fixing his eyes on her as if he could see clearly every expression on her face, "it''s my fault, I don''t care, I really don''t care. " "Don''t you care if your wife is a bitch?" Macey continued, "But I care, Charles, I''m a whore, don''t you care? How can I match you? You want me to be guilty in my whole life? I don¡¯t want to!" "I don''t care!" Charles said in a low voice as if he was determined. Macey chuckled, "You look so sad. Aren''t you afraid that I might cheat on you even if I promise to marry you? You might not know that my heart is changeable. Aren''t you afraid I''ll cheat on you?" "Don''t say it! Stop talking! Please.¡± Charles held her, threw her on the wall like a hungry wolf. "What do you want?" Macey wanted to escape, but she was unable to break free. "Don''t you feel heartbroken when you say these words to hurt us?" "I don''t. Instead, I¡¯m good..." Before she had finished speaking, she was kissed by Charles. His tongue was trampling on her lips. The heat, like the temperature of magma when a volcano erupted, was about to burn herpletely. She felt suffocated! Macey never knew that his cold lips were so hot. His kiss was domineering and hot, and he was skillfully biting her red, swollen lips. Suddenly, his tongue stuck in her moist and soft mouth, entwining and sucking her violently, as if he was going to eat her alive! Her brain went nk. She had no idea why he was so out of control. In a panic, she was kind of turned on by him. However, she closed her eyes in pain. It couldn''t go back, and she would not allow herself to hesitate! "You want to y with my body, don''t you? Well, so do I. Where do you think we should go? Or in the elevator, in front of the camera, let''s do it again. Anyway, all the people in F City have seen us naked. It''s not their first time, right? Why don''t we go back to our old dreams?" "Macey!" He was stung by her deliberate humiliation. He grasped Macey''s bare shoulder with his big hand, gazing into Macey¡¯s face. At this moment, he suddenly found that, in fact, Macey and Le were both stubborn as sisters. And he deeply regretted that he was wrong, and he hurt her badly. Charles looked at Macey in anguish. "You know I won¡¯t do anything to you if you said that. You''d rather hurt yourself with the most merciless words than be with me, right?" "Yes,¡± Macey answered firmly. Even if she loved him and being with Charles used to be her dream, she still decided to move on as life was full of changes and they were doomed not to be with each other. What''s more, he didn¡¯t love her. Even if he did, she would not deserve him! That erosive past made her unable to be with any man! She was aware of this point. "Fine! I will stay away from you from now on! Since I owe you, I will not marry in my life. If I marry, the bride will be you.¡± Charles let go of her, looking at her in a serious look. "This is my promise, and it has nothing to do with you! I''ll be there for you all the time!" promised Charles. Macey was stunned! Why were men both ruthless and infatuated? She really didn''t understand them. "Whatever, I won''t be with you!" she said directly. As the elevator arrived at the first floor, Charles let her go and said, "I''ll wait for you all my life!" "Are you crazy?" Macey cried feebly. As Charles turned away, Macey was upset, looking at his back. Le, who stayed with Miss Spencer, cleaned up the flowers and nts in City R. There was a room in which flowers were nted. Miss Spencer lived by selling rare orchids, Phenopsis, a nt that was very delicate and high temperature oriented. The high temperature made Le almost suffocated when Miss Spencer watered the flowers and nts in it. "Have some fresh air. You''re pregnant now. You can''t stay here too long. It''s too stuffy here. Go outside and garden the others in the yard," said Miss Spencer. "Well! Okay! Miss Spencer, you should alsoe out. The temperature here is too high!" "I''m used to it!" After leaving F City, Le felt very quiet and peaceful. She was aware that she had to get used to being alone just like she was at the beginning. No! She was with her baby, she would not alone anymore. She had already signed up and the examination would be in a few days. In the following days, while Le took care of the flowers and nts, she was preparing for the exam. She learned a lot from Miss Spencer about how to garden. They lived together and became friends despite the difference of their age. Le realized that, in fact, it felt quite good to be alone, and the reason Miss Spencer never got married was probably that she had a very unforgettable history. "Le, it''s a pity that this child is not Arthur¡¯s!" Miss Spencer came out with a pot of orchids and sighed. Le said quietly with a smile, "He and I are good friends!" "But Arthur is a good and trustworthy man. It''s a pity that you have no feelings for him. What''s so good about Vincent?" "Ah?" Le was surprised. "Miss Spencer, how do you know Vincent?" "I''ve read all the newspapers. Now there''s a search notice in the newspaper with your picture. They¡¯re looking for you with a reward of 100000 dors!" said Miss Spencer. "What?" "Ah, what? Vincent is sshing out on looking for you! I''m just going to tell him about you living here, so that I can get 100000. How many flowers do I have to sell to earn 100000 dors?" Miss Spencer sighed with a smile. "Miss Spencer!" "Ha ha ha, I''m joking. Look how sacred you are! I won¡¯t do that.¡± Le didn''t expect that Vincent would publish a notice to find her. He was really crazy! Another day passed, and there was no news. Arthur obviously refused to tell him about Le, but Vincent believed that he had something to do with, so he asked someone to pay close attention to Arthur''s whereabouts. Nora was quiet, lying alone in the hospital, apanied by intensive care staff. Charles often went to see her. She said very little, and almost didn''t speak for a day. Vincent, however, was too busy looking for Le to see her. Mabel was anxious and dared not tell Brian that Le disappeared. Mabel never expected Le, an obedient daughter, would run away from home. Now she was worried sick about her, and she only felt a little reassured when Vincent promised to get her back. On Friday, Le left F City for four days. Being worried about herck of nutrition, Arthur left the company early in the morning and drove to City R to visit Le. Before leaving, he asked Vincent for leave. "I have something to do today. I''ll go out of town!" "For what?" "It¡¯s personal!" Arthur left after saying that. Arthur sighed when he left Vincent''s office. After all, he was not so cruel. He liked Le too much and couldn''t bear to let her suffer outside with her child. Although he didn''t tell Vincent where Le was, he did give him a signal! All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. If Vincent was smart enough, he shall follow him! If he was not, he would not deserve Le! Looking at his back, Vincent lifted an eyebrow immediately and got up. He got in the car he had prepared earlier and followed him. Vincent was stunned when Arthur''s car arrived at the highway to City R. He kept following him but didn¡¯t dare to follow too closely for fear that Arthur would find out. Three and a half hourster. Arthur drove the car to Miss Spencer''s yard with lot of supplements. The arrival of Arthur surprised Le. "Why are you here again?" she asked. "Come to see if you¡¯re fine. I''m worried you would have trouble eating well, so I brought you some food!" Arthur smiled. "Don''t get me wrong, I''m not worried about you, I''m worried about the baby!" "Arthur, thank you." Le was moved with red eyes. He was a good guy, but there was no ce for anyone in her heart. "Le... " just as Arthur wanted to speak, a familiar voice rang out from the door. Hearing Vincent''s voice, Le was stunned. How did hee? She looked at Arthur, who was extremely aggrieved and innocent. "I didn''t tell him you were here, and I don''t know how he got here!" Le quickly put on a cold face. She turned her head and saw aplex light in Arthur¡¯s eyes. She said faintly, "Let''s get inside!" She was so cold and indifferent that he seemed to be a stranger, which made Vincent more painful. "Le... " His face was full of pain, and he tried to speak but stopped, tying to suppress the depress in his heart. He knew very well that if he didn''t do something, he could never get her back. Taking a deep breath, he cast his cool eyes on Arthur. "You hid Le here?" he asked. Chapter 448 Showing Up to Apologise Chapter 448 Showing Up to Apologise Arthur¡¯s thick brows frowned slightly as he sighed, Vincent was indeed a fool. He almost just told him that Le was here, but not only was he not grateful for it, he even interrogated him. He had truly understood how far his dominance and possessiveness could go. ¡°Yes! I hid her, so what?¡± Arthur replied slowly after a moment of silence. His tone showed his coldness, ¡°Do you want to fight again? Did youe here to fight?¡± Vincent¡¯s stunned, he did note here to argue. He was here to ask for Le¡¯s forgiveness. Le already entered the living room. Arthur reached out to stop him. ¡°Vincent, you must change your ways, you cannot ask for forgiveness by being so progressive!¡± Vincent¡¯s expression darkened as he replied coldly, ¡°It¡¯s none of your business, and we need to talk when I get back!¡± At this moment, Le walked out again and pulled on Arthur¡¯s hand, as she said quietly, ¡°Arthur, stop talking so much nonsense with people who are not worth it, let¡¯s get inside! You must be tired after rushing here from so far away. I have some cold drinks that I¡¯ve prepared for Miss Spencer,e here and have some!¡± Watching as their hands entwined was as piercing as a needle prick, Vincent held back his jealousy and suppressed his tone, ¡°Le, I was wrong, let¡¯s go back!¡± Arthur did not enter the house and Miss Spencer did not seem to be home as well. He nced at Le as he said, ¡°Did Grandaunt go out to sell her flowers? I¡¯ll go out to see if she¡¯sing back! I¡¯lle back for the cold drinkter!¡± Le knew that he was trying to allow her and Vincent to have a good talk. For everything he had done for her, how could she ever repay him? Le was exasperated, and she entered the house once more. Arthur nced at Vincent, ¡°Get in, and just say what you should say!¡± Vincent gave Arthur a long look, and he entered the room. In the room, Le stared at him coldly. The two locked eyes with each other, as a shapeless chillness spread through the room. Le sat on the couch and did not look at Vincent. She had just managed to escape, and he had already followed her here. She did not expect that he would manage to find her no matter where she went. ¡°Le¡­ I know that I was wrong, I¡¯ve wronged you!¡± Outside the house, Arthur¡¯s heart could not help but pulsate with pain. His longshes lowered themselves and hid its loneliness, his straight silhouette seeming to be stiffened. He strode and walked out of the yard, lit up a cigarette and began to smoke it slowly. Le turned her head over and smiled coldly at him, her words were cruel, ¡°Vincent, did you make a mistake? How could you possibly be wrong?¡± Vincent¡¯s stunned as his eyes showed a slight uneasiness, ¡°I was wrong, and it¡¯s toote for me to regret now. Le, I know that this is my child, mine!¡± Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. His eyesnded on her abdomen; his child was here. He had thought that he would never be able to have a child again in this lifetime! Yet she carried his child, life was just so miraculous and unbelievable. It was the symbol of their love. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but it¡¯s not! It¡¯s not!¡± Le denied, her expressionplicated. When he said it was then it was, but when he said it was not then it was not. How was it possible? ¡°This isn¡¯t your child; how could it possibly be your child?¡± ¡°I was wrong!¡± Vincent knelt before her. Le looked at him coldly, ¡°So you apologise when you¡¯re wrong, but when you¡¯re not wrong you can just hurt me? Who are you to just do whatever you want? Do you want all of us to y along?¡± A pang of deep pain appeared in Vincent¡¯s eyes, ¡°I had jumped to conclusions, I had used you wrongly, it was my fault!¡± He reached and held on her tiny hand, grasping it tightly. Le resisted his grip instinctively, but she could not ovee his strength, so she could only re at him, ¡°Let go of me, you let go of me!¡± Vincent¡¯s face showed a pleading expression as pain shed through his eyes. Hisrge hand covered her tinier ones, as he begged hoarsely, ¡°What do you want? I¡¯ll give you anything if you wanted it. Stop torturing yourself and me, please?¡± Le tried hard to fling away from his grasp, but his arms were as solid as metal, ¡°Let go of me! I don¡¯t want anything but only for you to stay away from me!¡± Vincent¡¯s passionate deration had been returned with her refusal without hesitation, he held onto her tightly and buried his head on her legs, as he roared deeply and hoarsely, ¡°No way! Only this I cannot do! You know I can¡¯t let go!¡± Le felt a tremble upon her heart, and she frowned. He was like this every time, whenever he apologised, he would throw a tantrum like a child, she could not help but soften. But once she remembered his hurtful words, her heart went cold, ¡°Some things are not to be as what you want, please have some self-respect! There¡¯s no longer any rtionship between us! If you really feel sorry and feel that you have indeed wronged me, then please stay away from me. It would be enough to give me peace of mind!¡± Le watched his unruly locks of hair and sighed inwardly once more. Since when did he who was so attentive to his appearance, made himself look this messy? Vincent¡¯s entire body froze as his arms hugged Le¡¯s legs gently, replying woefully, ¡°What about you and the baby if I leave? Can you bear that the baby has no father?¡± Le paused and froze slightly, as her eyes zed over. Yet she said again quickly, ¡°The baby has a father, but it isn¡¯t you!¡± ¡°Le, I know that the child is mine. I was wrong, please don¡¯t be angry anymore. Or if you¡¯re angry you can hit me to release your anger, but don¡¯t ignore me, don¡¯t chase me away! I¡¯ll protect you and the baby!¡± Vincent said. Thinking that he had a baby, his heart was quickly consumed by the overwhelming joy that he was going to be a father, and his voice became slightly hoarse, ¡°Alright?¡± Le felt quite uneasy as she replied coldly, ¡°Let go of me first!¡± Vincent hesitated slightly and he then released her. He slowly raised his eyes, the eyes were bloodshot due to not resting for the past few days, they looked exhausted. Her clear, bright eyes watched Vincent calmly, as she said coldly, ¡°I really cannot tolerate the fact that you have doubted me in such a way. So, you and I, we¡¯re not meant to end up together! I¡¯m sorry, but please go back! Don¡¯te disturbing my life ever again!¡± ¡°Le¡­¡± Vincent¡¯s pupils became dark and woeful, his heart even felt like it was missing a piece, making him not feeling like himself, ¡°Don¡¯t be so cruel!¡± ¡°You were the one who was cruel!¡± Le shook her head coldly. Vincent¡¯splexion was nasty as his eyes filled with sorrow, ¡°I had been wrong!¡± Le remained silent and turned her face away. Vincent rubbed his temples as his eyes stayed on Le. He did not know what he had to do just so that he could obtain her forgiveness. This cold and indifferent demeanour was making him feel helpless, as his deep, dark eyes filled with defeat stared at Le who looked indifferent. ¡°Le, what on earth should I do?¡± His low voice carried a sense of defeat, as Vincent¡¯s elongated figure stood up. Yet it seemed a little dispirited as he sat beside her, his dark eyes looking at Le who was beside him in woe. What on earth could he do to make her forgive him? ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, please leave,¡± an indifferent and distant voice sounded. Le met Vincent¡¯s examining gaze silently like a stranger, not softening at all for his words. She stood up and walked towards the door. He immediately chased after and tugged onto Le¡¯s hand instantly, stopping her action of going out from the door. Vincent sighed dispiritedly, he who was always confident and calm, and was this defeated for the first time. He did not know what to do for her to be willing to smile once more. ¡°Le, I know that you¡¯re ignoring me because you¡¯re angry. But for our baby, please forgive me! I know that I¡¯m wrong!¡± ¡°The baby is mine; it has nothing to do with you!¡± Le¡¯s attitude was chilly, her gaze was also chilly as she retracted her arm. But Vincent¡¯s grip was tight, and she was unable to escape. Le turned around indifferently, ignoring Vincent¡¯s begging demeanour at this moment as she replied ruthlessly, ¡°Let go!¡± She would rather raise the baby on her own than give him a chance? It looked like he had hurt her too deeply and made her so cold towards him, treating him like a stranger. ¡°Le¡­¡± Vincent pulled Le into his arms with one strong tug, his strong arms holding onto her slender body tightly, not allowing her any chance of escape. His sharp, ck eyes seemed especially piercing at this moment as if he could see through her soul behind her indifference. ¡°Do you know how important this child is to me? Do you know how important you are to me?¡± ¡°This isn¡¯t your child!¡± Once she thought of how cruel he had been when he used her of cheating on him, she felt a piercing pain in her heart. Her cherry lips curled with a bitter smile as she lifted her head to look at Vincent. ¡°How could this possibly be yours?¡± She shook her head and saw that there was an obvious pain in his ck eyes, only then that she pushed Vincent who was holding onto her away coldly. She opened the door and stepped out of the room in determined strides. But watching Le who was leaving, Vincent was stunned for a while, as a determination shed through his dark eyes which were cleared of the defeated and hurt look just now. His bright, dark eyes seemed as if they were just filled with life once more, as they shone with confidence. If she still said so it would mean that she was angry, if she was angry, it would mean that she still had feelings for him. It was just that she had been hurt too deeply, thus she was so cold. It was an extreme indifference showed on her face out of being disappointed to the limit. He would make it up to her and treated her sincerely. If she remained here, he would never leave! Making up his mind, Vincent walked outside as well. Le walked out of the room calmly, the yard was silent. Le knew that Arthur was creating an opportunity for her and Vincent on purpose, he was indeed a good person! Breathing in deeply, she suppressed all her expressions perfectly. Le walked out looking for Arthur as if nothing had ever happened. Vincent followed and walked out as well. Watching as the two walked out one following another, Arthur raised an eyebrow. ¡°Get inside, Arthur, it¡¯s hot outside!¡± ¡°Alright!¡± Arthur nced at Vincent again. Vincent¡¯s face recovered its calmness as if he had calmed down immediately. Had she forgiven him? Arthur thought silently, thinking that Le was too soft-hearted. But Vincent said to Arthur, ¡°I¡¯m leaving!¡± ¡°Leaving?¡± Arthur was shocked. ¡°I¡¯m not weed here!¡± Vincent lowered his voice. ¡°How could you leave? Didn¡¯t you two talk things through?¡± Arthur was shocked. But Vincent had already walked towards his car without even looking once at Le. ¡°Let¡¯s go inside!¡± Le did not look at Vincent either, but she saw with the corner of her eye that he had not even look at her once. Her eyes although clear were mixed with a bit of sorrow. She then smiled towards Arthur, ¡°Arthur?¡± Vincent got inside the car. He squinted sharply, looking at the surroundings of this petite yard. This ce was an old street in City R, and there was a single storey house with a yard that wasid out in the same way beside it. A strange light shed through Vincent¡¯s eyes, and the corner of his lips curled up into a confident smile. Chapter 449 Green Food Chapter 449 Green Food Le took out the cold drink from the refrigerator and ced it before Arthur. She opened the container and scooped it into a bowl with adle and passed it to Arthur. ¡°Have some first! The weather¡¯s very hot today!¡± Arthur was still in doubt. Vincent had left just like that! Damn it, damn Vincent! Arthur cursed silently. To his surprise, Vincent had given up so easily. But ording to his understanding of Vincent, it should not have been so! He was the kind of man that would never rest until he got what he wanted, and had many extreme means that were ruthless, how would he possibly have given up? Could it have been a n for the time being? Arthur pondered upon it as he ate, the cooling sensation entered his mouth and into his stomach, bringing aforting feeling. ¡°It¡¯s so tasty!¡± Le smiled; her smile had a bit of distractedness. She seemed absentminded as if she was in the rain or the fog. It made Arthur feel that his heart was aching as if it was pricked by a needle, her absentmindedness was probably because of Vincent! Arthur sighed silently, as he freeze-framed Le¡¯s face into his consciousness. Her beautiful long hair, her white t-shirt, her loose linen pants. Her tiny face had a gentle smile on it, looking very peaceful. This girl was wonderful, yet she was not his. Because she never was, so she would never be so in the future! So, even if he tried very, very hard it never would be the case! Everything seemed like a dream, he was only having a dream. N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. His eyes locked upon her for a very long time. Sighing, Arthur lowered his head and ate. Le was behaving as if she had been petrified, being absentminded for a long while, thinking of something unknown! ¡°Huh?! Is Arthur here?¡± Miss Spencer surprised voice rang from the yard. ¡°Yes! Grandaunt is indeed psychic, knowing that it¡¯s me when you haven¡¯t entered the house!¡± Arthur called out from inside the house, ¡°Yes, I¡¯m here, here at your ce to breathe in some fresh air!¡± ¡°What psychic, you rascal? Do you think that I¡¯m a god? Your shy red Ferrari is parked at my gate. I¡¯m not blind, can I not see it then?¡± As Miss Spencer said so, she entered the room. ¡°The next time you come, rascal, drive a humbler car. With you parking at my door, if the thieves think that I¡¯m rich and come to pay me a midnight visit, then I¡¯m doomed!¡± ¡°What are you afraid of? Grandaunt, if a thief came, you could just allow him to steal. Give him whatever you have if only to preserve your life, if everything¡¯s gone, I¡¯ll take care of you. No matter how much he takes from you, I¡¯ll give you in double! You¡¯ll not be at loss!¡± ¡°You rascal, knowing only to be blindly generous!¡± Miss Spencer red at him jokingly. ¡°You¡¯re back, Grandaunt? Come have some iced water, it will lower the heat and cool you down!¡± Le passed over a ss of water. ¡°Alright! It¡¯s so nice! It¡¯s nice for someone to wait on me, once I¡¯m back someone hands me water, this feels like amunistic society!¡± Miss Spencer jokingly eximed, ¡°What more is there to want in such a life?¡± ¡°Surely, you¡¯re too easy to satisfy, Grandaunt?¡± ¡°Well, we ought to appreciate what we have!¡± Miss Spencer smiled as she nodded, ncing once again at Arthur while asking meaningfully, ¡°Usually youe once a month, but this week you have alreadye twice, this is indeed rare!¡± ¡°Stop making fun of me, Grandaunt, I came to send you and Le some food!¡± ¡°Alright! I won¡¯t make fun of you. Since today is Friday, you should probably not leave but wait until Sunday night to leave. Open the gate and drive the car inside, it hasn¡¯t been lively for so long at my ce, and you can apany me!¡± ¡°Well¡­¡± Arthur¡¯s gaze could not help but turn to Le. She smiled as well, feeling a little awkward. She felt that her arrival was disallowing Arthur from doing whatever he wanted, so she said immediately, ¡°Yes, Arthur. Staying with Miss Spencer taking care of the flowers and tidying up the nts can calm down your mood!¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll stay?¡± ¡°What are you so courteous for? You rascal!¡± pping his shoulder, Miss Spencer winked and whispered, ¡°I¡¯m creating an opportunity for you, kid, hold on to it!¡± Arthur froze and lowered his voice as well, ¡°You¡¯ve misunderstood, Aunt, Le and I are good friends!¡± ¡°You useless thing, failing even before trying!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t use such big words, Grandaunt, I can¡¯t understand!¡± ¡°You¡¯re good for nothing, nice girls have to be snatched and not waited. Wait further and she would be another¡¯s!¡± ¡°Grandaunt, I think what is mine would surely be mine. If it isn¡¯t mine, even if I force it to be mine it wouldn¡¯t be mine!¡± Seeing the two exchanging silently, Le shook her head and sighed, and she went to tidy up the things that Arthur had bought. A few hours after they had dinner, there was suddenly a knock on the door. ¡°May I know if a certain Miss Le is here?¡± The three were cooling off under the tree in the yard, and all of them froze at this. Miss Spencer went to open the door, while Le and Arthur came along to the entrance. Le saw that the delivery van was parked at the door. It was a four-wheel van, a container van. A few words were printed on the door ¨C Mind Castle. Pausing, Le was unable to recall at the moment until the delivery man asked, ¡°May I know who Miss Le is?¡± ¡°Well! I am!¡± Le replied hurriedly, ¡°You¡¯re from?¡± ¡°I see! Hello Miss Le! About this, we came on the orders of Mr Kelly to send you some pollution-free food. Mr Kelly heard that you¡¯re pregnant and he said that food safety is an issue recently. We will be sending you fresh vegetables and fruits three times a day in the morning, noon and evening, as well as some spring water and the milk of cows and sheep! Mr Kelly told us to bring you his greetings, congrattions on bing a mother!¡± ¡°What¡­¡± Le was shocked. Arthur was also intimidated. ¡°Oh, my word!¡± Miss Spencer was even thunderstruck. ¡°Mr Kelly? Is he Reggie Kelly?¡± Le suddenly recalled the castle that Vincent had brought her tost time. ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°How does he know that I¡¯m here?¡± Le eximed quietly. It would be Vincent, it must have been him who had asked Reggie to do so. Vincent who had left without a word must have been nning this! Le did not know how she should feel about it. ¡°Is there anything for me?¡± Miss Spencer asked the delivery man after her shock. The manughed, ¡°Yes! The portions that we are sending over is enough for ten people! If you can¡¯t finish it, you can give it to the neighbours as well!¡± ¡°How long are you sending for?¡± Miss Spencer asked again. ¡°About this, Mr Kelly had said that we would be sending until Miss Le has given birth to her child! If Miss Le ns to have a second or third child, he will supply fully as well!¡± ¡°My god, Le. Just give birth, after having this child you can have another one, you can keep having children until I pass away. Then I wouldn¡¯t have to worry about food anymore! Could this be a free lunch as the legend says?¡± ¡°Miss Spencer¡­¡± Le shook her head in exasperation. ¡°Stop joking, Grandaunt!¡± Arthur stopped Miss Spencer while watching all of this with scepticism. Could Vincent be behind this? Le told them, ¡°Please thank Mr Kelly for his good intentions on my behalf, but I don¡¯t need these. You can take it back!¡± ¡°But this cannot be, Miss Le! Our Mr Kelly had said that if we can¡¯t deliver these, we will have to lose our jobs. You wouldn¡¯t bear to see us losing our jobs, right?¡± Le shook her head helplessly, ¡°I don¡¯t want you to lose your jobs, but I¡­¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to be so polite, Miss! Quickly unload!¡± The driver told the worker, and the two of them went to unload. In her exasperation, arge pile of things was unloaded. There were fresh strawberries, tomatoes, cucumbers, and onions. The milk of the cows and sheep were in the thermal box, and there were also tworge pails of spring water, beef and mutton! ¡°My gosh!¡± Miss Spencer eximed again. ¡°This is even more than those in the supermarket! I can stop selling flowers now and open up a supermarket! This pollution-free food is super expensive!¡± ¡°Grandaunt!¡± Arthur shook his head in amusement. ¡°What¡¯s this, you dare to ept these things without knowing how it came by?¡± ¡°Could it have been poisoned?¡± Miss Spencer raised her eyebrows and suddenly she blinked as she came to a realisation, ¡°Could it really be poisonous, to harm us? To harm Le?¡± ¡°Grandaunt!¡± Arthur rolled his eyes helpless, feeling only the difficulty ofmunicating. ¡°It¡¯s impossible then! I too feel that it¡¯s impossible, who woulde to harm us out of having nothing to do? Have you got a delusion of being harmed? Really, I don¡¯t care anymore, even if I die, I would eat this! You can rx, I¡¯ll try everything first, I won¡¯t let your precious Le die of being poisoned!¡± ¡°Grandaunt! I have issuesmunicating with you, it¡¯s hard!¡± Arthur eximed helplessly. ¡°Then shut up and wash these tomatoes for me, I¡¯ll try to see if they¡¯re poisonous!¡± Le was flustered as she watched them unload, the more she refused the harder they worked to unload instead. Finally, she gave in and watched as they leave after moving everything into the house. At this moment, a van delivering furniture also drove into the alley. Miss Spencer frowned and nced, as the furniture delivery stopped at her gate. ¡°Could it be for us?¡± The three were stunned. At this moment, the furniture delivery men came down from the car carrying a new bed, a new couch and other assorted furniture, and walked towards the house next to Miss Spencer¡¯s house. Then the neighbour next door opened the door at this moment, as a low voice rang, ¡°Move all of these in and carry the ones inside out. Take them away and throw them wherever you want!¡± ¡°What¡­¡± Arthur eximed. ¡°Vincent!¡± He moved and began to run towards the house next door, and indeed he saw Vincent who was giving out orders in the yard. ¡°My God, it¡¯s really you?! Have you gone mad?¡± Vincent turned to give Arthur a fully confident smile, ¡°Yes, I n to stay here for a while!¡± ¡°Vincent, you¡¯re nning to drag things out?¡± While Arthur was shocked, he was also deeply impressed by Vincent¡¯s actions and determination at the same time. He was indeed a man of extreme means; Le could not have been his match. ¡°Yes! Until Le¡¯s willing to follow me home! Or else I¡¯ll stay here and be neighbours with her! I¡¯ll protect my wife and child here every day!¡± Vincent¡¯s tone was deep, showing his determination. Touching the fringe on his forehead, Arthur frowned so hard that his eyebrows were entangled, as he smiled in exasperation. Seeing that Miss Spencer and Le hade by, he nced at Vincent who was in the yard once more. ¡°Is it really Vincent White? The legendary wealthy merchant of F City?¡± Miss Spencer raised her head to take a look, and she eximed, ¡°My Arthur is already good looking enough, but this man looks even better! Le, is this the man who had wronged you?¡± Unable to answer Miss Spencer, Le patted her hand and rushed in. Staring at Vincent, she began to reprimand him quietly, ¡°What are you doing?¡± Vincent reached out and hugged Le, who dodged aside quickly. He then shouted to the men carrying the furniture, ¡°Careful, don¡¯t hit anyone!¡± Le was shocked, she had rushed in just now and had forgotten to dodge from the men and was almost knocked into. Luckily Vincent had grabbed her, while she heaved a sigh of relief, she also left Vincent instantly. ¡°Be careful, Le!¡± Vincent¡¯s low and maic voice was filled with the intent of sucking up instead at this moment. Vincent had shifted from his usual cold and indifferent demeanour, as his attractive lips curved into a smile. Hisrge hands pulled Le over directly, protecting her with care. He even shook on her arm in an attempt to act cute. ¡°You didn¡¯t follow me back, so I could only buy this ce. We will be neighbours from now on!¡± Chapter 450 Bleeding Again Chapter 450 Bleeding Again What on earth did he want to do? Le¡¯s gaze was cold, had he ignored what she had said a few hours ago? ¡°Go back immediately, who are you to live here?¡± Le was furious. ¡°I, why can¡¯t I stay here? I¡¯ve bought this ce, it¡¯s not like I robbed it!¡± ¡°You¡­¡± ¡°You¡¯re really angry, Le. Don¡¯t be angry, be careful of our baby!¡± He said without having regard to Miss Spencer¡¯s stunned expression at the side, and Arthur¡¯s shocked expression as if he had just met a ghost. Vincent continued to pester Le, his always stony face was instead gentle as ever at this moment, the gaze of his dark eyes was filled with gentleness and adoration that could be felt. ¡°My god! Such infatuation! But if you¡¯re so infatuated, why did you divorce?¡± Miss Spencer eximed, sighing over the fact that there were no reporters now. If a reporter had taken a shot of this scene of great affection, who knew how many people would be touched by it? ¡°Vincent, we¡¯re already divorced!¡± Le finally burst into anger. Her tone was cold, as she red furiously at Vincent who was smiling gently. That confident and calm face made Le suddenly realised that she was like a woman who was throwing a random tantrum, while he was the one being tolerant and calm. ¡°We can still remarry; you know that I didn¡¯t really mean to divorce you. I¡¯ll announce to the public immediately that we are getting married.¡± Rubbing Le¡¯s hair affectionately, Vincent¡¯s deep gaze showed happiness, as if being able to adore her like this was such a joyful thing to do. ¡°What on earth do you want, Vincent?¡± Being provoked into anger, Le flung away Vincent¡¯s wandering hands abruptly, ¡°Can you not make a scene like a child?¡± She could face his indifference and could face his deviousness. But when a cold, sharp and devious man was suddenly acting cute like a child, she really did not know what to do, thus she was angry. She found out that after getting pregnant she became easily pissed off, whenever she met him, she wanted to burst into anger. ¡°I just want to love you, adore you, apany you and take care of you! Look forward to our child¡¯s birth with you!¡± Topensate for his mistake, he was really going to all ends, but his eyes were rather serious and determined. ¡°I don¡¯t need this!¡± ¡°How could you not need this? You need me, and the baby needs its father!¡± He was wrong and he felt regret beyond measure. He would never hurt her again and would never let go of her again. He would be like a piece of toffee sticking by her side until she came back into his arms. Le suddenly calmed down and watched Vincent silently, then she replied coldly, ¡°Suit yourself!¡± Le walked outside and held onto Miss Spencer¡¯s arm, who was in shock. ¡°Let¡¯s go, Miss Spencer!¡± Miss Spencer turned back to look at Vincent, his ck hair shone with the remainder of the sunset, his onyx-coloured pupils were deep. He pursed his seductive lips as the curve at the corner of his lips faded. Watching Le¡¯s figure as she left, his pupils became even deeper. As the night fell. Vincent¡¯s body sunk into the couch as he listened to theughter in the yard next door. The woman that he loved the most was next door and was still unwilling to forgive him, as he guarded this empty house alone. This was the first time that he wanted to drink voluntarily. He was always disciplined and did not prefer alcohol nor women, but today he really wanted a drink, his heart ached too much! As he emptied the drink, thick and spicy sadness shot through his insides, piercing his heart and going into his lungs. Not only did his woes not subside, but they became heavier and heavier. Having one ss after another, he was still very awake, so he just took up the bottle of liquor and drank from the bottle. The liquor flowed down slowly from his defined jawline that seemed like it was carven by a knife, the burning spiciness showering on his struggling emotions. He lifted his head,ughing in destion. He was wrong! Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. One bottle of liquor was finished quickly, and another bottle became empty as well. He loosened his grip and the bottle fell to the floor with a ng. He felt that his head was starting to be heavy, but his consciousness was awake as ever. He stood up, his body stumbling as he walked outside. Unknowingly, he came before Miss Spencer¡¯s door, reaching out and banging on the door with force as he shouted on the top of his lungs, ¡°Open up, open up, open up! I want Le! I want my Le!¡± What on earth was he doing? Le was really feeling powerless, feeling extremely awkward, she hurried said to Miss Spencer, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Miss Spencer, I¡¯ve disturbed you!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be, I can¡¯t even thank you enough. It¡¯s been boring recently, and I love to join in on the fun, I couldn¡¯t be happier with the free drama for me to watch! Don¡¯t ever apologise to me, I hate these words the most. I hadn¡¯t been courteous with you when I ate all that pollution-free food and drank that spring water that was by the courtesy of you, so what are you being so formal with me for?¡± Miss Spencer was rather quite open-minded, and instead showed her excitement for the drama. Now Le felt even powerless, why did she feel that Miss Spencer was still like a child in her sixties, wanting for more drama to happen? ¡°I¡¯ll go talk to him, do you want him toe in or for him to go home?¡± Arthur stood up, looking at Le. Really, Vincent was banging on the door in the middle of the night? ¡°Please tell him to go home, Arthur!¡± Le pleaded. ¡°Alright! I¡¯ll go convince him, he was rather matured just now, why did he be childish again?¡± ¡°Open the door! I want my Le¡­ Le¡­¡± ¡°Coming,ing, you madman! Why are you banging on the door? If you break the door, you¡¯re paying!¡± Arthur opened the door and the thick scent of alcohol overwhelmed him. ¡°Urgh! Damn, how much did you drink? You¡¯re even trying to look pitiful?¡± Once he opened the door, Vincent pounced over directly and hugged Arthur, shouting, ¡°Le¡­.¡± ¡°Please, can¡¯t you tell between a male and a female? I¡¯m a man, stop hugging me! Damn, I¡¯m not a transsexual! You smell awful, Vincent, go back to your house!¡± Arthur scolded, but he still held on to him. Le stood in the yard, ncing at Vincent who was at the gate. He was indeed crazy to actually drink all that alcohol, she could even smell the scent of alcohol from where she was. She forced herself to retract her worried gaze. This look of his made her feel sad and bitter out of the blue. Although he was no longer a child, a man who was calm and collected like this was using such means to torture his own body. Did he not know that drinking when feeling sad was only going to worsen his sadness? His stomach hurt badly, and a nauseousness dove upwards. ¡°Vomit outside!¡± Arthur held onto him quickly and pulled him out of the yard. An ufortable sound of vomiting came from outside. Miss Spencer lifted her gaze and snuck a look at Le. ¡°If you¡¯re worried, my child, you should go out to have a look!¡± ¡°Miss Spencer! I, I¡¯m not, I¡¯m going back to my room!¡± Le did not want to go to take another look. Turning, she walked towards her room. Miss Spencer sighed, shaking her head, but she did not say anything. Arthur did not return for the entire night, and Le was sleepless the whole night. She thought that perhaps Arthur was keeping Vincentpany, and had taken care of him the whole night. Le finally used the phone in Miss Spencer¡¯s home to call her mother¡¯s number at dawn, but when the call went through, her whole person froze. ¡°What did you say, mum?¡± ¡°Le, your father¡¯s condition has worsened again. He suddenly had another cerebral haemorrhage, it couldn¡¯t be controlled, and he sank into aa entirely!¡± ¡°What¡­ Mum, how could this be?¡± Le was thunderstruck. ¡°Mum, I¡¯lle back now. Don¡¯t cry, it¡¯s alright, it¡¯ll be alright!¡± Le changed her clothes in a frenzy, why did her father have another cerebral haemorrhage? Was he not already stable? Grabbing her bag, Le walked outside and shed with Miss Spencer with a ng. ¡°Oh my! Be careful, Le! You¡¯re a pregnant woman, how can you be so careless?¡± When she saw that Le¡¯s face was pale, she instantly eximed, ¡°What happened, Le?¡± ¡°Miss Spencer, my father¡¯s sickness had gotten worse, I need to go back immediately!¡± Le exined. ¡°I¡¯ll leave first!¡± ¡°Wait, allow Arthur to send you!¡± Miss Spencer already shouted at the top of her lungs, ¡°Arthur,e out, now!¡± She called out a few times over the yard, and the sounds of opening and closing the door immediately came through on the other side. Then, Arthur and Vincent both appeared at the door at the same time. ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°Le¡¯s father¡¯s condition has gone worse. Arthur, you should send Le back!¡± Miss Spencer ordered. ¡°His condition worsened suddenly?¡± Vincent was taken by surprise as well, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Le, we¡¯ll go back together!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll start the car!¡± Arthur immediately opened the car door. Le did not look at Vincent but instead followed Arthur closely, and she slid into his car directly. ¡°Le¡­¡± Vincent was hurt to see that she had ignored him. The hangover from waking up this morning was making his head ache badly, but for Le to ignore him and get into Arthur¡¯s car made his heart ached even more. Miss Spencer sighed and went to open the gate. Vincent did not think twice and opened the back door of Arthur¡¯s Ferrari directly, sliding in, ¡°I¡¯ll ride in your car!¡± ¡°What about yours?¡± Arthur raised an eyebrow. ¡°I was just drunk and it¡¯s unsuitable for me to drive!¡± He hurled his words at Arthur coldly. Vincent¡¯s gaze turned to Le who was sitting in the passenger seat, as heforted, ¡°It¡¯ll be alright, Le, don¡¯t worry!¡± Le did not respond, but suddenly her eyes teared up. Arthur passed her a tissue and Le thanked him, epting it and wiped her tears. Vincent saw that Le¡¯s eyes turned red and suddenly did not know what to do. Le gritted her teeth, before the car started, she suddenly opened the car door and stumbled off the car. Once she got off the car, she felt dizzy, as if something was churning in her stomach. She rushed to the side and started vomiting. ¡°Le¡­¡± Vincent was anxious, getting off the car to take a look at her. After Le vomited, she entered the car again, ignoring him. Vincent could only follow her and re-enter the car, ¡°Let¡¯s go, Arthur!¡± ¡°It¡¯ll be fine, Le, the medical field is so advanced now!¡± Arthur stared at the side of her face, as he comforted her. Le was silent and did not speak for the moment. Afterwards, she finally replied calmly, ¡°I know that it¡¯ll be fine.¡± For her to talk to Arthur and ignore himself, Vincent did not know what to feel at the moment. But his father-inw was suddenly in critical condition and he had no time to think about this. He took out his phone and called President Lawrence. ¡°Hello, President Lawrence! This is Vincent!¡± He was calling from the back seat, ¡°How is my father-in- law, Brian doing right now? Please get the best doctors to treat him immediately, I only want him to be alright, save him no matter the cost! You know that money is no issue!¡± Hearing Vincent¡¯s call, Le and Arthur went silent. Arthur told Miss Spencer something and he drove the car out the gate, speeding towards F City. From Arthur¡¯s memories, Le had always been very quiet and strong. She always had a tolerant and gentle heart towards anyone, but this time she was really furious at Vincent. But her behaviour like this that was never before seen, actually made Arthur¡¯s heart ached further. Vincent was still on the call, ¡°Alright, I see. Thank you for your effort!¡± Hanging up the call, Vincent spoke calmly, ¡°Don¡¯t be too worried, Le. The doctors are rescuing him now, your sister and Charles are there as well. Be rest assured!¡± Chapter 451 Passing Away Suddenly Chapter 451 Passing Away Suddenly Le did not speak, but her expression remained woeful. No one spoke again on the way. They arrived at the hospital. It was already a few hourster. Le sped all the way. ¡°Slower, Le, be careful!¡± Vincent shouted anxiously from behind. She entered the elevator, all the way to the wards. Le heard the sound of crying and froze at the moment, there was a bad feeling in her heart. Was it because of her father? ¡°Brian¡­ how could you leave me behind?¡± It was her mother¡¯s frenzied cries. Le¡¯s heart was pierced once more, bing even more erratic. ¡°Don¡¯t rush, Le! Don¡¯t run!¡± Vincent was worried that she would slip, following closely behind her. But when they reached the ward, they were both dumbstruck. Mabel was crying at the bedside. Macey was also in tears. The face of the person on the sickbed was already fully covered by the sheets. ¡°Father¡­ father¡­¡± Le¡¯s tears filled her eyes instantly. She screamed in anguish; her saddened tone carried her regrets. ¡°Father¡­¡± ¡°How could this happen?¡± Vincent was in shock. He was fine a few days ago, how could this happen out of the blue? He had passed away suddenly! President Lawrence saw Vincent and came to exin, ¡°We have done our best, Mr White. Brian¡¯s body was peculiar, and it wasn¡¯t known how he had been provoked, his already frail body couldn¡¯t handle it at the moment, and it caused multiple minor capiries to bleed, and he went into aa! But this isn¡¯t the direct reason for his death, we didn¡¯t expect that when we stopped the bleeding, the veins in his heart were blocked. The consistency of his blood was too high, the bleeding was stopped but the veins were blocked instead. In the end, he died due to a sudden heart failure!¡± Vincent nodded, he was already gone. He believed as well that the hospital had undergone a comprehensive treatment, but it was unable to save him. ¡°Le¡­¡± Vincent went to hug her, but Le escaped from him and fell before the sickbed. ¡°Mum¡­ father, he¡­¡± Le bit her lip, her tears falling likerge unstrung beads dropping down. ¡°Le, your father, he¡¯s gone¡­ gone¡­¡± Mabel¡¯s cheeks were also filled with tears, the mother and the daughter hugged each other and cried. ¡°It was all my fault; how could I have just left? I didn¡¯t even manage to see him for thest time¡­ it¡¯s my fault¡­ my fault!¡± ¡°My child¡­¡± Mabel cried as well. Le cried for a while and leaned against the beside. Kneeling there, her hands trembled as she unveiled the sheets. Brian was lying there silently, his expression peaceful and his lips were shut tightly. It was rather not obvious about the pain he was in, but Le¡¯s heart broke. ¡°Father¡­ I¡¯ve been a bad daughter, sorry¡­ sorry¡­¡± She was actually not by his side at thest moment. Macey was also crying, she cried until her entire face was filled with tears. She sobbed, not having the slightest strength. Charles embraced Macey from behind. ¡°Don¡¯t cry, Macey!¡± Arthur had not expected this to happen as well. When he rushed here after parking his car, he was actually seeing this scene. After Le cried, she became even more silent. She was already a quiet person usually, but now she was even lonelier. Brian¡¯s funeral was three days after, no one had expected him to pass away so soon. Further, no one expected his grave to be right next to Eric¡¯s. There were two empty graves next to Eric¡¯s grave which had been bought many years before. There was one on each side, Brian was on the left. During the burial, Director Gordon rushed by. Following Brian¡¯s earlier arrangements, he shifted April¡¯s ashes from another graveyard to be buried together with him. Until all the rtives and friends have departed, and only Le, Vincent, Mabel, Macey, Charles, Arthur and Julian had left behind, Director Gordon exined. ¡°The one on the right is mine, the one in the middle is Eric¡¯s. The three of us had made a pact that we would be buried in the same graveyard together after we die! We were once best friends and the closest brothers! They are already gone and I¡¯m the only one left. Julian, when I die, bury me here at the right!¡± Julian called out in anguish, sobbing, ¡°Father¡­¡± ¡°All men die, don¡¯t be sad about it! The dead are already gone, so let us be stronger for them to leave peacefully!¡± Director Gordon then walked to Mabel¡¯s side, ¡°My condolences, Mabel!¡± ¡°Thank you!¡± Mabel had already calmed down. Due to Brian¡¯s sudden passing, Macey missed her flight, so she would not leave for the time being. ¡°Thank you all, you should all go back first, I would like to stay here by myself for a while!¡± Mabel continued. ¡°Mum!¡± Le was quite worried about her. ¡°I¡¯m fine, Le. I would like to stay for a while longer with your father and your aunt. You should go back with your sister first!¡± Mabel patted Le¡¯s hand, looking calm. Nodding, Le did not persist. Everyone left the graveyard together. But as they reached the entrance of the graveyard, they met with Nora who had a bouquet of white chrysanthemums in her arms, dressed in a ck cheongsam. Everyone froze, while Nora froze as well, seeing them. ¡°Mother, how did youe out? The doctor hasn¡¯t allowed you to be discharged!¡± Vincent went over. Nora looked at him coldly, she gazed at Le and looked at everyone. Finally, her gazended on Charles, and she replied, ¡°Charles, I¡¯ll be returning to Tokyo tomorrow, are you sure that you¡¯re not Charles nodded seriously. ¡°I won¡¯t be going!¡± ¡°Fine! Fine then!¡± Nora no longer said anything but lifted her chin slightly, walking past them. Macey suddenly rushed out and blocked before her, questioning her sharply, ¡°What have you said to my father again? How did you provoke him again? You have killed my father!¡± Everyone was shocked and Vincent was even more rmed inside. He nced at Le erratically, who was also feeling unbelievable. ¡°What are you saying, sister?¡± ¡°I saw her going to Father¡¯s ward again. Then, Father suddenly went into aa. I don¡¯t know what she told father, he was fine in the beginning and suddenly he couldn¡¯t make it¡­¡± Macey¡¯s words immediately ced Nora into an awkward position, but she did not seem to have any expression. She merely looked at Macey and then at everyone. ¡°Mother! What is going on exactly? Why did you go there again?¡± Vincent¡¯s expression appeared annoyed. He did not expect and did not dare to imagine, that if this incident was rted to his mother, then how would he and Le continue? Would Le not have hated him tremendously? ¡°Sister, you¡¯ve seen with your own eyes that she went to father¡¯s ward?¡± Le felt unbelievable as well as she clutched onto Macey¡¯s arm tightly. Macey nodded seriously, there were tears in the corner of her eyes. ¡°I saw with my own eyes that she came out from father¡¯s ward. I argued with her and then she left, and father suddenly became unconscious!¡± Le heard a confirmed answer. Without speaking, she raised her gaze slowly, looking towards Nora. Her gaze was cold as she asked in a low voice, ¡°What did you say to my father?¡± Her tone was calm, but it showed extreme indifference, there was an undeniable power to it. Nora was rather calm as she looked at Le, raising an eyebrow, she asked in reply. ¡°What do you think?¡± ¡°Have you really gone to provoke my father again?¡± Le¡¯s emotions that were originally heavy and devastated becameplicated and indescribable. Nora sighed, under the shocked gazes of everyone, she replied in an abnormal calmness, ¡°I did say some things to him!¡± All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Mother! What did you say? Why did you go there again? Can¡¯t you stop causing trouble for a moment?¡± Vincent was really bing flustered, ¡°Why can¡¯t you understand after I¡¯ve told you so many things? My father¡¯s death had nothing to do with him!¡± Nora paused slightly, her lowered eyes had a bit of sorrow and she did not move for a while, merely staring at Vincent. She was expressionless and her tone was calm and indifferent. She stared right into Vincent¡¯s eyes, her pupils being emotionless as if Brian¡¯s death was just such a small matter unworthy of mention and had nothing to do with her at all. Vincent frowned and a sense of me red inside him. ¡°Mother, I¡¯m really disappointed in you. All of this to this day, what are you doing it for?¡± Nora¡¯s eyes froze and she pursed her lips. She then asked, ¡°I¡¯m your mother, am I that unworthy in your heart?¡± Le lowered her eyes standing still, at this moment, no matter how she pestered Nora it would never bring her father back to life. Nora¡¯s question had made Vincent speechless, silenced Le, and had cause Charles to frown. Arthur was expressionless, Julian being calm yet sceptical, while sorrow appeared in Director Gordon¡¯s eyes. Meanwhile, Macey¡¯s eyes red at Nora in anger. There was deep sorrow in the atmosphere, and the sky was also grey. Time trickled away bit by bit like sand between the fingers. Macey was the first to use sharply, ¡°But are you any kind of a good person? You know clearly what you have done, do we still need to state it once more?¡± ¡°He¡¯s already gone, are you satisfied?¡± Director Gordon asked as well. ¡°Surely it must feel bad living in hatred, Nora?¡± Nora¡¯s body froze at Director Gordon¡¯s question, and she snorted. ¡°To not repay a favour would not make you a good person, but to not take revenge would be inhumane!¡± ¡°So, you still think that my father is your enemy?¡± Le suddenly spoke up in a low voice. ¡°So you would have your revenge no matter what? Even if the revenge that you imed was just a fiasco, you still wouldn¡¯t let go? Does your life have any meaning? You can even use your only son, everything else was insignificant in your eyes. But look back at yourself, is there still anyone around you? Don¡¯t you feel lonely in the middle of the night? What would be the purpose of living for a person who only has hatred in her heart?¡± Nora¡¯s insides stumbled, as the calmness in her eyes were torn apart. Le continued, ¡°My father is already gone, he wouldn¡¯t have hoped that we caused any trouble towards you because you were once Uncle Eric¡¯s wife. But that was also in the past. We tolerated you due to the rtionship that my father and Uncle Eric once had. Yet today, who are you and what position do you have to appear before the graves of Uncle Eric and my father? You have remarried and is no longer one of the White family!¡± Hurling these sentences at Nora, Le held onto Macey¡¯s hand. ¡°Let¡¯s go home, sister!¡± Macey had wanted to continue, but hearing what Le said she gave up as well. ring at Nora who was pale-faced, she left together with Le. Le did not look once at Vincent, as if this person never existed. Vincent immediately felt hurt. Nora lowered her head and raised it again after a while, ncing at them as if she was thinking of something. After a while, she still decided to go to the graveyard. Vincent nced at Charles, while he nodded silently, leaving behind Nora. Vincent chased after Le inrge strides. He rushed forward and caught up with Le. Holding her hand, he started speaking with a tightened expression, ¡°Le¡­¡± Macey saw that Vincent was catching up, and she said to Le, ¡°I¡¯ll go wait for you in the car!¡± ¡°Alright!¡± ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, Le!¡± Vincent felt very bad. Hearing Vincent¡¯s words, Le turned slowly. Staring into his deep, dark eyes, Le only replied calmly, ¡°Go back to rest, and stop following me!¡± Chapter 452 I Feel Very Happy Chapter 452 I Feel Very Happy "Le..." Vincent hugged her suddenly. "Well!" Le was in panic and felt that Vincent was pressed against her and wrapped her in his arms. "I''m sorry," Vincent said in a hoarse voice and fixed hisplicated gaze on Le''s weary face. He put his hand on her shoulder and kept her around him. "I don''t need your apology!" Hearing that, Vincent felt powerless, and his head knocked against Le''s shoulder. He closed his eyes with pain. His sudden approach surprised Le who stiffened her body and didn''t move. Vincent leaned against her as if he had lost strength. He looked extremely lonely and frustrated. Le was thinking about what to do. After hesitating for a few moments, Le said with difficulty, "Leave me alone!" "I''m sorry." Vincent''s deep voice sounded again. Vincent suddenly threw his arms around Le with great strength as if he wanted to crush her. Le kept her body tighter. He used so much strength that she felt pain in her bones. Le looked into the distance and whispered, "It hurts so much." "I''m sorry," Vincent said in a heavier tone. He felt guilt, regret, and pain. Did he have any qualifications to stand in front of her? Vincent embraced her for a long time and Le didn''t push him away. He suddenly let go of her and stared at Le who looked into the distance. His gaze fell on her calm face. She turned around and walked away so fast as if she wanted to escape from him. Le went back home. The portrait of Brian was ced in the living room. The atmosphere was very oppressive. Macey was in her bedroom. So was Macey. Le was in the living room. Le answered Renee''s phone and felt warm. "Renee?" "What happened? Where did you go? Where are you? I want to see you. Why don''t you tell me that? Do you take me as your friend?" Hearing Renee''s questions, Le was at a loss for what to say. "I''m sorry!" "Le, I''m sorry for your loss," Renee said in a soft voice. Half an hourter. Renee came to Le''s home. When they met each other, the rim of Renee''s eyes turned red. She bowed to the portrait and walked up to hug Le. "Dear, take good care of yourself. I''m by your side!" "Thank you." Le sobbed and felt warm. "How is Mrs. Hunter?" Le looked upstairs subconsciously and nodded. "Let''s talk outside. My mom is tired out." Le was afraid that her mom would feel sad if she heard their conversation. Moreover, her mom was busy making arrangements for her father''s funeral and had been tired out. Though she was sad and tired, her mom had just lost her loved one. Her mom had waited for her dad for so many years. They were finally together. However, they hadn''t lived happily as man and wife for years and her father had passed away. This was fate. When they walked out, Miyamoto was leaning against the car door. He saw them, walked up, and said in a deep voice. "Le, I''m sorry for your loss." "Thank you!" Le said. "Get on the car! Miyamoto, Take Le and me to a quiet ce." Ten minutester, Miyamoto took them to the Pearl Community. They went in and Miyamoto left. "What happened to you?" "What do you want to know?" "Why are you away from home suddenly?" "It''s a long story." Though Le was hesitating, she told Renee what had happened these days briefly. "Your father passed away suddenly because of Vincent''s mother?" Le shook her head. "I don''t know. She gave me an ambiguous answer." "What do you n to do? Vincent has gone so far. He doesn''t believe you and even dares to question your integrity. I am so mad. He even has the brass to apologize to you. It is about principle. He cannot be forgiven!" Renee cursed Vincent with anger. "Is Vincent that stupid? I find that the more sessful a man is, the more stupid he is. Miyamoto is also stupid. Pippa is a bitch and good for nothing, but Miyamoto is concerned about her and keeps a bedroom for her. Moreover, Callum suddenly called me and apologized to me as if he was crazy. A good horse will never turn round to graze on an old pasture. He is nothing to me." "What will you do?" Le asked. They sat on the sofa. When Le asked her, Renee was stunned for a few moments. "What will I do?" "Callum." "I won''t do anything. He regretted it. It doesn''t mean that I have to be together with him again." Renee raised her eyebrow and sneered, "I''m not married yet. Even if he divorced Lennie and wanted to marry me, I do not have to get married to him, and he has got married once anyway. I don''t have to make myself unhappy to please him." "Miyamoto was also married. He even has a child" Le came to the point. "Well..." Renee was stunned for a moment. "So, you support Callum? Right, Miyamoto was married, but he has done nothing wrong to me. He¡¯s different. It would be weird for me to be with Callum, and Callum is not even a match for Miyamoto. Anyway, I do not love Miyamoto and he does not love me either. It¡¯s pure business and thus safe. Callum cannot and will never get rid of that bitch anymore! I don¡¯t want to join them and therefore I should stay away from them." Though she felt painful, reluctant, and regretful, she would no longer miss it. She knew that she had missed Callum and they would never get back together. She had loved Callum for over a decade, but he never cherished her. It was so hard to love a person. Love should be maintained by both parties. Though it was so painful to give up a person that she loved, she couldn''t hesitate anymore. She had to let it go even if she almost died of a broken heart. She would allow Callum to hurt her again! Hearing Renee''s words, Le was stunned slightly and said, "I cannot let go like you." "You n to make peace with Vincent?" "I don''t know. I feel I am more estranged from him. I want to give birth to our kid. Without this kid, perhaps I would be determined to leave Vincent. Now, I don''t know how to make my way." Le was confused. She could bring up this kid by herself, but could her kid grow up healthy? "Think it over." Renee could not give Le any advice. Renee aborted her child because she could not imagine the future days. However, the education that Le received and the family background of Le were different from hers, and Le may deal with problems in a different way. Therefore, Renee could not give a suggestion. "Yes!" Le said. "I need to go to Japan to rx!" Renee asked, "You won''t disappear suddenly, will you?" "No, I''ll make it clear with Vincent. I need to think about a lot of things alone. I will be irrational if I see him. I think we need to spend some time thinking alone." When Renee left the Pearl Community, Le stayed there. She wanted to ponder what to do next quietly. Renee went downstairs and found three hours had passed. She had talked with Le for so long. Renee didn''t call Miyamoto, only to find that his car was parked on the ground floor. Renee was stunned slightly. Miyamoto went off the car, "Have you finished talking?" "Why are you here? Shouldn''t you have gone?" "I thought your conversation may have ended, so I came to pick you up," Miyamoto said in a deep voice. Renee pursed her lips, looked into Miyamoto, and followed him. Callum had never waited for her. She was always the one that was waiting. She didn''t expect that Miyamoto would wait for her. At this moment, Renee felt extremely moved. At the seaside. A beautiful and charming woman got off the car. The off-the-shoulder ck dress that fit her plump figure was enough to arouse the desire of any man, not to mention her appealing face. Under her delicate eyebrows were a pair of eyes that glistened. Her skin was fair. She curled her lips and put on an enchanting smile, looking seductively charming. Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. The woman got off the car and went towards the sea. When she saw the figure beside the Bugatti from afar, her eyes glistened with greed. "Vincent, why do you ask me out?" When Meredith answered Vincent¡¯s call, she was wild with joy, dressed up, and got here right away. Though Vincent didn''t say anything, Meredith felt his mood swings when Vincent looked at her coldly. "Vincent?" Meredith felt something went wrong when she approached Vincent. She kept a straight face and didn''t have the guts to get closer. She asked, "Vincent, why do you ask me out?" "I want to talk to you!" Vincent realized his emotional changes. He could not help but frown but he tried to remain calm. "What''s up?" Meredith asked with caution. She could not get through to Harvey Baker and did not know where he went. She was worried that something went wrong, especially when she thought about what Vincent had said herest time. Vincent looked up to her and said, "You want to see the stars, don''t you? So, I''ll look at the stars with you today. Let''s count the stars by the sea." "Really?" Meredith felt ttered and leaned against Vincent, but he dodged silently. Meredith was stunned, didn''t have another try but said, "Vincent, you are so nice to me. You finally think of me! I miss you so much!" Vincent felt sick of the affected air of Meredith, but he said patiently, "Really? You are thinking about how to scheme against me?" "Vincent!" Meredith raised her head and asked, "You ask me to look at the stars, don''t you? How can you say that I am scheming against you? You are my boss. I don''t have the guts to do that. Let''s look at the stars together. I feel very happy to see the stars with you!" Chapter 453 Accident Chapter 453 ident Vincent threw a nce at Meredith and sneered, "We can do something else!" "You are so annoying. We are at the sea. Aren''t you afraid of being seen by others?" Meredith mistook his intentions and thought that Vincent wanted to have sex with her outside. Vincent frowned and came straight to the point, "Yeah, I am annoying. I have brought someone with me. Perhaps he would like to do something else with you." Meredith was stunned slightly and frowned, "Who?" Vincent''s eyes glistened and he said calmly, "Your old sweetheart." He pped his hands. The car door was pushed open and Harvey got off from the car, trembling. When he saw Meredith, he said shakily, "Meredith, you screwed up everything! I''m fired. All the hospitals in F City refuse to recruit me..." Meredith looked paler and said hurriedly, "Who are you? What nonsense are you talking about?" "You don''t know him?" Vincent chuckled and frowned slightly with his dark eyes shrinking. Meredith pretended to be wronged and sobbed, "I don''t know him!" "Meredith, you..." Harvey was stunned, frowned, and whispered, "We are so intimate that I even see you naked, but you don''t admit that you know me?" Meredith said in surprise, "Don''t nder me. Am I that kind of person? Vincent, he is ndering me! How could I..." Vincent threw a sharp gaze and said coldly, "Meredith, you seemed to forget that Mike became a famous agent in the entertainment industry with my help and I introduced you to him. I didn''t expect that you would not treasure this opportunity. So, you won''t tell the truth until there is no way out?" Meredith raised her head and tears flowed down suddenly. She looked very tender, "Vincent, I admitted that he was a one-night stand." A hint of coldness shed across Vincent''s eyes, "Apart from it, what else did you do? Tell the truth!" "No!" "Vincent, Meredith asked me to rece that report. I didn''t want to do that, but she said I was her first man and threatened me that she would sue me for forcible rape!" "Her first man?" Vincent chuckled, "Dr. Baker, how childish you are! You don''t persist in professional ethics for this loose woman?" Meredith frowned and sobbed, "Vincent, he was indeed my first man!" "Well, the designer and your college ssmate who has lived with you for a long time have erectile problems? They never have sex with you?" Vincent squinted and threw a sharp gaze on her. Meredith looked down, bit her lips, and choked, "How do I know..." Vincent snorted and made a phone call in front of them, "Mike, stop arranging work for Meredith. Moreover, tell otherpanies that Meredith has a bad nature. If they sign a contract with her, it means that they are going against me!" Meredith''s face turned pale, "Vincent, it''s my fault. Don''t do that!" "I''ve given you thest chance, but you didn''t cherish it. I hope to umte merit for my unborn child, so I don''t want to be so ruthless. But you haven''t admitted the mistake that you made by now. I cannot let you off! Due to what you did, my wife refused to forgive me and I suspected myself when I had a kid. I could not let you off so easily!" "Vincent ... I beg you..." Meredith came at Vincent and grabbed his arm, "I am wrong!" "It''s toote!" Vincent breathed a sigh of relief with aplicated look and said in a deep voice, "Meredith, you''ll pay the price for what you''ve done!" "Vincent..." "Mr. White, can you forgive me? I will starve to death without a job! Please let me off..." The car door was pushed open and Le got off from the car. Meredith was stunned for a moment and pointed at Le, "She is Le? You are not divorced?" "Does it have anything to do with you?" Vincent asked. Le picked up Vincent''s phone at dusk. He said he would take her to know the truth. Le was dragged into his car. Vincent took another person and they went to the seaside together. Vincent didn''t go to too much detail but asked Le to watch the show in the car. Therefore, she stayed in the car quietly, listened to their conversation, got off the car with a calm look, and looked at Vincent. "Le, both of them set me up!" "Vincent, they set you up, but you did nothing wrong?" Le questioned in a cold voice, "By now, I don''t think you''ve figured out the problem. You don''t need to see me anymore. I feel too tired." With that said, Le walked to the seaside road. "Le!" Vincent was in a hurry and caught up with Le. "It''s my fault. I know you are mad at me. I don''t me it on others." Seeing that Le ignored him, Vincent''s face darkened. He stared at Le in frustration. He was not proud but fragile at this moment. He looked very lonely and ill at ease when he spoke in a hoarse voice, "A lot of things happened to us. I want to be with you and go through difficulties with you. Let me take care of you." "I''m so tired." Le closed her eyes in frustration. She was so tired that she was a bit dizzy. "I beg you. Don''t see me anymore. Leave me alone!" "Le..." "Don''t follow me. I can walk myself." Le said in a cold voice. "It''s not safe outside in the evening. Let me take you back!" Vincent went to get his car. "I''ll drive my car here. Wait for me." Le walked to the seaside road. "Vincent..." Meredith was struggling. Vincent said to Harvey, "You take a rest. We''ll talk about your job in a month." "Thank you, Mr. White." Harvey did not expect that Vincent would let him off. He was excited with disbelief. Vincent got on the car, left them there, and drove to Le. When Le walked out, she sighed and felt very sad. She crossed the road to take a taxi. Just then, a car rushed over. Le paused to dodge, but that car was turned around and came towards her when it got closer. Le was frightened and turned around to avoid it. But it was toote. Le was hit by that car. "No..." When Vincent drove his Bugatti, he saw Le bounce off and fall to the grass, and a muffled sound came, "Le..." Vincent felt heartbroken, got off the car hurriedly, and ran to Le. That driver who was frightened stopped the car for a moment and drove away rapidly. "Le, Le..." Vincent ran to the grass and saw Le covered with blood and her hands trembling. He kneeled to hug her. "My kid..." Le breathed faintly and put her hands on her belly, but her belly hurt so much. The hot liquid ran down her legs, but she could not feel any warmth. Her body turned colder gradually... Le felt her belly hurt so much. She felt something hot and blood flowed out of her body. She wanted to stand up but she had no strength. She wanted to cry but she could not let out any sound. What was in her mindst was that Vincent hugged her and called her name in a voice that sounded desperate. "Le, Le ... I''ll take you to the hospital. Don''t sleep... I''m here..." Vincent could not suppress his pains, grief, and despair. "Le. I beg you. Keep awake. Open your eyes to look at me..." Vincent said shakily and reached out to stroke Le''s pale face. What he wanted to say turned into endless pains. He once thought that he could take good care of her and make her happy, but he always hurt her. "Oh my god!" Harvey ran out and saw Vincent shouting with Le in his arms. "Le, wake up!" Meredith walked out. When she saw them, she was surprised, "Oh my goodness. Howe?" Vincent was at a loss for what to do. He didn''t know how to hug Le. So much blood flowed down her legs. "Meredith, open the car door. I''ll drive." Harvey saw the driver''s door was not closed and said to Meredith at once. It was too urgent. Meredith didn''t refuse and shouted, "Vincent, take her into the car quickly." Only then did Vincent carry Le into the car. Harvey swallowed saliva to stay calm. He started Vincent''s Bugatti. "Let''s send her to the hospital immediately. We still have time. I''m a doctor. Believe me. She''ll be fine!" Harveyforted Vincent since he appreciated that Vincent let him off and demonstrated his professional ethics. "She''ll be fine, Vincent!" Meredith alsoforted Vincent. Vincent only hugged Le tightly who was in aa. In the emergency room. He had wandered in the door of the emergency room many times. idents urred one after another. Why¡­ Vincent was covered with blood. His hands and feet were cold. Meredith threw a scrupulous nce at Vincent andforted, "Le will be fine. Vincent, I''m sorry. I''m too willful. I don''t mean to harm you. I just adore you ... so..." Vincent only put his hands on his head without saying a word. He was too painful. Vincent stiffened his body in grief. He stared at the front, his eyes zing.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 454 Miscarriage Chapter 454 Miscarriage If he had known there would be a car ident, he wouldn''t have taken her out. All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. If he had known there would be a car ident, he would drag her into his car. But unfortunately, consequences were unforeseeable when you were doing something. The vehicle that hit Le? Vincent was stunned. He went to Le and didn''t call the police. That car had been driven away. He tried to suppress the sadness. He took out the phone, called the police, and informed Arthur and Renee. He had never been that afraid before. He didn''t know how to face it. Soon, Arthur, Renee, Miyamoto, and even Charles came. Seeing Vincent bury his face on his palms and tears flowed between his fingers, Renee found it hard to me him. Renee didn''t reproach butforted him, "Le will be fine. Vincent, pull yourself together. You''re a man!" Vincent pulled himself together soon. When he put down his hands, everyone saw that the rim of his eyes turned red. Arthur was lost for words. His Adam''s apple slid. He clenched his fist, rxed his grip, and sat on the chair. "I''ll go to the police station to find out the driver. Vincent, do you remember the license te?" Vincent tried to recall. It was a ck car. He didn''t know the license te since he could not see it in his position. "It''s a ck car. I cannot see the license te in my position." "I''ll check the surveince footage to find out that driver." Charles made a phone call and handled it at the end of the corridor. The door of the emergency room was closed and time passed slowly. Everyone felt it hard to wait for the results. Le was in aa. She seemed to be pressured. She felt worried about something. With the oxygen mask, she was so sad and felt something was in his body. The doctor used the gauze to stop the bleeding. He put it into Le''s body and took it out when her bleeding stopped. She just felt ill at ease. She could not find the path in the fog and felt a cute baby was waving its fat hand at her. Her kid? Her kid came to her mind! She shook her hand suddenly. She was receiving a blood transfusion. The nurse clutched her arm and whispered, "Don''t move. We''re saving you." "I..." With an oxygen mask, Le tried to open her mouth and wanted to ask whether her kid was fine. The nurseforted, "You''ve suffered a loss of blood. You are very weak. Don''t move or speak. Otherwise, your life would be in danger." Tears flowed down her cheeks. She felt heartbroken. "My baby, don''t leave me. I am OK. Please do not leave me alone." Le finally said with difficulty, "My kid..." The nurse that brought her back to life said, "Miss, you''ve got in such a car ident. It''s a miracle that you haven''t broken anything, but your kid cannot be saved. Please pull yourself together. You are so young. You can be pregnant again!" Her kid was gone? Le looked at the doctor in despair. Behind the sses were the doctor''s eyes that were filled with sympathy, "Say it again!" "Take good care of yourself!" said the doctor. "No!" Le shook her head, struggling, and shouted crazily, "Why do you take my kid away from me? Where is my kid?" Le didn''t cry but shouted crazily. She lost control and seemed to go crazy at any time. She was so desperate. If that was a girl, her kid would be like her, gentle and quiet. If that was a boy, her kid would be like Vincent, handsome and noble. Anyway, that kid was her hope, but it was over now! She could not ept it. She felt so tired, closed her eyes, and fell into aa. After having an operation for three hours, Le was taken out of the emergency room. The doctor took off the mask, breathed a sigh of relief, and said, "She is in a stable condition and has nothing broken, but she had soft tissue contusion. Her bleeding has stopped but we failed to keep the baby. She had a miscarriage before you took her here..." Vincent was stunned and felt heartbroken that their kid was gone. Fortunately, Le was alive. He didn''t know how to get rid of the pains. Seeing Le lying on the ward bed with a pale and fragile look. Tears stood on the rim of her eyes. His heart ached. Le was taken into the ward. Others left. Le who was asleep was like a fairy out of touch. A wisp of hair was on Le''s forehead. Her face was pale and her eyshes were long. Tears stood on her eyelids. He couldn''t help but stretch out his hand to wipe the tears and stroke her small face. He sighed and sobbed. "Le, I''m sorry to let you suffer a lot." Arthur stared nkly at Vincent and Le in the ward through the window. He felt that he should not appear. Arthur turned his head and put on a sorrowful smile. Le loved Vincent all the time. She would be with Vincent for the rest of her life? Even if Le was seriously injured, she still hoped that Vincent would keep herpany, right? The only thing Arthur could do was to watch them and leave silently. "Le, it''s my fault ... If you died today, I would not live by myself ... I was so afraid when I saw you covered with blood. If I lost you, I would have no idea how to live alone." Thinking that Le was covered with blood, Vincent felt heartbroken and said while crying, "I''m so sorry! It''s all my fault." He pulled Le''s hand, "Le, hit me. It''s my fault. Do whatever you want. Wake up and take a look at me." Le didn''t move and kept her eyes closed. Hearing Vincent apologizing to Le, Renee nced at Arthur who frowned, clenched his fist with worry, and tried to suppress his feelings. Renee sighed and thought to herself. Love made lovers vow to stick together no matter what happened. She could not control her feelings when she met her beloved. She hated him because she loved him. The memories were sweet. It was hard to find another one that she could talk to freely. Miyamoto received a phone call and his expression changed suddenly. "What? Say it again?" The other party told him, "Miyamoto, I''m sorry. Your ex-wife fled away. We''ve called the police to look for her. If she contacts you, please inform us or the police in time!" Miyamoto could not handle the truth when he put down his phone. "What happened?" Renee found Miyamoto was a bit strange. "Pippa fled away!" "When?" Miyamoto didn''t answer Renee''s question but said, "You go home yourself. I''ll go first!" "Okay!" Renee could only look at his back and nodded. Harvey and Meredith had been waiting. When they saw Le be taken into the ward, they left. Only Renee and Arthur were in the corridor. "One event seeds another." Renee sighed, "This is life!" Arthur turned his head, nced at Renee, and nodded. "Misfortunes always happened to Le. It''s so unfair!" "Her life will run smoothly after she has experienced so much." Renee hoped. "I hope so!" They were in the corridor for much of the night. Mrs. Hunter and Macey weren''t informed until midnight. When Vincent called Macey, it urred to him that he did not tell Mrs. Hunter. He was worried that Mrs. Hunter could not ept the reality. He felt more guilty because he didn''t protect Le. When Mrs. Hunter came, Le was sleeping. Mrs. Hunter didn''t want to talk with Vincent. She held Le''s hand and whispered, "Le, I''m your mom. Open your eyes and look at me..." Why did Le live such a miserable life? She had never been loved by her father. She was regarded as an illegitimate daughter. She never let her mother worry about her. Why did she suffer so much? Le was asleep. She curled up like a pitiful cat in a great bed. Teardrops hang on her delicate eyshes. She pursed her pink lips. It seemed that she wanted to tell others about her grievances. Her face was very pale. It was hard to tell how much she had suffered in the emergency room. Vincent took a deep breath and felt terrible pains... When Mrs. Hunter and Macey were by Le''s side, he left the ward, sat on the resting chair in the corridor, stroked his forehead, and drooped his head. Arthur and Renee sat beside him quietly. The smoke was rising between Vincent''s fingers and surrounded him. "You go back to take a rest!" After a long time, Vincent raised his head and looked at Arthur and Renee with red eyes. Renee looked at Vincent without saying anything. She knew that Vincent was sad. Men didn''t like being disturbed when they were sad. So, she didn''tfort him. She also knew that Vincent didn''t need others''fort. "Take good care of yourself!" With that said, Renee went to the ward to see Le,forted Mrs. Hunter in a low voice, and left. Arthur also went to the ward to see Le and left with Renee. He thought this was the only thing that he could do. Chapter 455 There Is No Ifs Chapter 455 There Is No Ifs Vincent got up and went to the public toilet outside. He turned on the tap and washed his face with his eyes closed. However, when the running water was sshed on his face, his muscles also twitched, making it impossible for him to distinguish whether it was water or tears! After a while, he finally calmed down and went back to the ward. If he had been with her, then the child must still be there, and he would have a child! If, in the beginning, he didn''t have the slightest doubt, and if he told her how much he liked the child and he took her to the vi to take good care of her as soon as he got the news, the child would be there. If he had never doubted¡­ But there were no ifs in the world. Maybe he would never have children again! This was the punishment from heaven for his distrust of Le. His body began to twitch again, but he closed his eyes to fight back tears. Nothing could defeat him, and he would pull through. But it really hurt so much. Le had been in aa for a whole day. It was another evening. Vincent sat beside the bed without sleeping, holding Le''s hand. Mabel was here, and she crumpled on the sofa in exhaustion with red and swollen eyes, but she refused to leave. Later, Macey said to her, "Aunt, let''s go. You cane back when Vincent can''t hold on!" Mabel, however, was still reluctant to leave. It was Charles who talked to the hospital to arrange a high- end ward next door to let her rest there. Vincent had been on Le¡¯s side, knowing that she didn¡¯t wake up because she still had a lot of pent-up depression in her heart. She was growing thinner, like catkins that would be blown away by the wind at any time. Holding her hand tightly, Vincent couldn''t figure out what he had done in his previous life so that he had to suffer so many hardships. How could there be so many setbacks in his rtionship with Le? No! It was not what he had done in his previous life! It was right now that he had been wrong. First, he married Le to make her a joke in F City, but he didn¡¯t expect that he fell in love with her gradually. However, he thought that their rtionship could go on when he confessed his love to her after realizing that he fell in love with her, but she was deeply wounded, which was unexpected to him. Finally, he had no choice but to abandon her in a high profile. And he was just a pawn in his mother''s hand, pitiful and ridiculous! Should he me fate? He might as well me himself! He should be med for failing to distinguish clearly between right and wrong! What''s worse was that he suspected that she cheated on him, which was an unforgivable mistake. How ridiculous this was? She, who loved him so much and was secretly in love with him for years, refused to ept Charles. How can she mess with others? Since he had never cherished her, he sure did not deserve her! How can marriage continue without trust between each other? God taking his child was the biggest punishment in his life! Bowing, he whispered in her ear, "Le, wake up, I''m sorry, I''m sorry. I shouldn''t have doubted you! I shouldn''t hurt you! Wake up.¡± There was no response for a long time, but he kept on talking to her. In aa, Le only felt as if she was surrounded by theva from the volcano, hot and boiling, attacked, surrounded, and impacted by the heatwave. She was struggling, struggling in the whirlpool. The whirlpool was devouring her one after another like a wave. Feeling that she couldn''t breathe at all, she struggled to shout, but as if she was stuck in the neck and suffocated, she couldn''t shout out as it had just been a nightmare. In the sharp pain, in the churning of the viscera, in the rolling hot wave-like whirlpool, she felt something was shing in her mind. Vincent''s face was deep in her mind! Oh, she saw her child. She seemed to see a toddlering towards her, wobbly, and he was so lovely with a tender face.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Baby! She held out her hand, trying to hold him, but in the twinkling of an eye, it turned into a bright red bloodstain. "Ah...no..." She held out her hand in fear and uttered a terrific cry, "No!" "Baby.¡± She seemed to be awakened from the cry, and she vaguely found herself lying in a bed. A gentle cool hand seized her hand groping in the void. She turned her head and murmured, "Baby. My baby... " She struggled, trying to clear her mind but in vain. Suddenly, she opened her eyes in a daze. "Le, Le, are you awake? It''s me. I''m Vincent. I''m here! " Vincent felt terrible pains when he heard that she was calling baby. Le, however, suddenly closed her eyes again. "Le? "Le?" She recognized it was Vincent''s voice, then she felt his cool hand stroking her forehead. He said, in choked words, "Le, forgive me! Le, forgive me. Vincent''s voice trailed off, and she closed her eyes again. After quite a while, she woke up in a daze, as if to hear a voice saying something. "Doctor, why hasn''t she woken up yet?" It was her mom''s voice. "She may be avoiding something, and she doesn''t want to wake up subconsciously!" The doctor sighed, "But she''s out of danger. Don''t worry. She''ll be fine." Le opened her eyes nkly again, wondering that she might be ill. All of a sudden, she realized that she had a car ident instead of being ill, and she lost her baby! In front of her was hazy, and everything was hazy. Her mother Mabel''s face was like a shadow in the mist, distant, fuzzy, but not real. She blinked, trying to focus. "Mom!" She cried, wondering how strange and hoarse her voice was! "Mom!" She called again. Mabel rushed to the bedside and held her hand. She was so excited that she sobbed and cried with joy and surprise, "Le, are you awake? Are you awake? " "Mom, don''t cry!" She raised her hand, trying to wipe off her mother''s tears. However, her hand was extremely heavy. She lifted it up and then fell again. "Le, thank God that you¡¯re awake!" Le gazed at her mother, noticing that she became thinner and haggard. As her vision cleared, he whispered, "Mom, you have gray hair." "Silly child, I¡¯m old!" Mabel said, wiping tears. She was relieved to see her daughter wake up. Vincent, who just came in from the outside, was surprised when he saw the scene. "Le, you¡¯re awake? " Hearing Vincent''s voice, Le trembled, a hopeless mockery forming on the corner of her mouth, "The child is gone!" "Le, I''m sorry!" Vincent, with sharp pain, rushed to the bed and hugged Le. Le turned her head to stop herself from meeting his eyes. Tears welled up in her eyes. Mabel looked at them with a daze, and she said with a sigh, " Vincent, Le just woke up. You¡¯d better not to excite her!" "I... I know..." Vincent nodded with a choking voice. Mabel went out with the door closed. In the corridor, another tall figure stood there. It was Arthur! Seeing him, Mabel was very grateful that he came to visit Le every day. He did not do anything. Instead, he just stayed in the corridor, like a wise man who stay aloof from the affair, or a man who was infatuated with a girl. "Thank you, Arthur! Le has woken up!" Mabel said to him. "I hear it. It¡¯s great!" Arthur said in a low and hoarse voice, but there was dness in his tone. "It¡¯s great!" Since Le woke up, the only thing he could do for her was to pray for her. And in the ward. Le and Vincent, who were left in the ward alone, were both shedding tears. But Le had not given a single nce at Vincent. Vincent kissed Le''s hair again and again. "Le I''m sorry... " Le copsed in his arms and she finally cried out, "I thought, I could give birth to him. I thought I could have chances to love him, but God won''t give me a chance. " Vincent''s heart broke down in her cry, and he said with tears, "Sorry! It¡¯s my fault. It was all my fault. " Taking Le''s hand, he said, "Le, can you beat me? It was my fault. You can do whatever you want. " Instead of hitting him, Le hugged him, crying like a child. That day, Le had been holding Vincent tightly, with her face buried in his arms, crying like a child. When the nurse came in to give her an injection, she was still holding on to his clothes with her little hand. "Le, it¡¯s time to get an injection!" Vincent whispered, grabbed her little hand, and he was heartbroken when he saw the bruise on the back of her hand. Without speaking, Le reached out her hand. She trembled when the needle was pierced into the blood vessel, and Vincent¡¯s heart ached for her as he held her in his arm. He swore that she would never be wronged again! Never! But a rtionship with too much miserable memory could still be pure? Le became very quiet after that. After crying in Vincent''s arms for a long time, she stopped crying and never mentioned anything about her baby. She focused herself on recuperating. These days, she was at her best behaviors as she didn¡¯t say no when asked to eat, drink, or take an injection. But everyone was concerned about her. Vincent was more worried than ever. On the other side, Miyamoto rushed to the hospital as soon as he got the phone, and before he arrived at the hospital, he received a call from the hospital, saying that Pippa was found who was sitting in the garden in the back yard of the hospital all the time, and murmuring a name! The moment Miyamoto rushed to the hospital, he stood in the doorway of Pippa''s ward, seeing her cowering in the corner with a rigid expression on her face. She was so thin, and she muttered upon seeing him, with fear in her eyes, "Vincent... " She repeated that word! Chapter 456 I Taste Better Than Sugar Chapter 456 I Taste Better Than Sugar Miyamoto, who stood straight at the entrance of Pippa''s ward, sends out a frightful and icy aura. With his head hanging, he looked at Pippa with cold eyes. "Where have you been, Pippa?" He approached her, squatted down, lifted her jaw with his slender index finger. He said with a cold smile, "Do you want to leave the hospital, right? Or did youe back after leaving here?" "Go away!" Pippa involuntarily trembled, reached out to shake off his hand. "You are not Vincent!" "Don''t you recognize me?" Miyamoto narrowed his eyes, tightened the grip on her jaw. "I just hear from the doctor that you are awake most of the time. Pippa, tell me, did you go out in the afternoon?" "Vincent, I''m sorry..." Without looking at him, Pippa kept murmuring the word, again and again. "Pippa, I understand. Come on, are you the one who is behind Le¡¯s ident?" Looking down at her, Miyamoto said coldly, "When are you going to realize that you are wrong?" Hearing the question of Miyamoto, Pippa, who was originally reciting Vincent''s name, was numb. She was staring into his eyes, which were full of pain in disbelief. "I didn''t!" Pippa insisted with her hand holding her head. "It was not me..." "Just let it go!" Miyamoto squatted beside her. With persistent eyes, he said in a firm tone, "Move on, and stop tormenting yourself!" Pippa shook her head. "I didn''t. I didn''t. Go away. Go! I¡¯m a patient in your eyes, but I¡¯m not sick. You don''t believe me!¡± "If you are not ill, you can only go to jail!" With deep eyes, Miyamoto fastened Pippa''s shoulders and held up her head. "Tell me, did you do it or not? Do you know Le is pregnant? You got her child lost and almost killed her. If she hadn''t been fallen on the soft pawn, she would have died long ago! " Pippa trembled upon hearing that Le was pregnant, and a harsh light shed through her eyes when she heard that Le had lost her child. She pushed him away fiercely with tears, and she said, trembling, "I didn''t, I don''t know what you''re talking about!" She looked at him, sobbing, with reprimand and doubtfulness in her eyes, but more was resentment. "Pippa doesn''t look at me with such an aggrieved expression. You should know that I know you better than Vincent!" Miyamoto''s sharp eyes cast on her pale face, and he said with a forced smile, "I indulged at you too much, but I can''t watch you harm others!" She knew that he always did what he said, so she stopped sobbing consciously. "I didn''t! I didn''t do anything," Pippa looked at him with decisive eyes and cried with thest trace of courage. All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Miyamoto hesitated for a moment before he finally picked up Pippa and put her on the bed. He just said, "Are you really happy when you torture yourself, me, and Vincent?" "I didn''t, I didn''t do anything!" Pippa insisted that she had never done that. "Well! Fine." Miyamoto sent ahead a strong murderous look. He stared at her with burning eyes and said in a cold voice, "You are lucky this time. Next time, I don''t think Vincent will let you go!" Pippa calmed down without speaking. She gazed into him and a trace of softness shed by her face. She said lightly, "How is Owen?" "If you take care of Owen, you should take care of yourself and take the responsibility after recovering! Shrinking can''t solve any problem!" Miyamoto said in a deep voice. "Do you really want to marry that woman?" Miyamoto said, raising his eyebrow lightly, "It has nothing to do with you!" "It¡¯s true?" Pippa was a little excited and red at him angrily. She oared, "Get out. Don''te to see me!" "I will! But there¡¯s one thing I need to deal with before I leave! " "Come on," Miyamoto said calmly. At this time, a man stood at the door, speaking in Japanese, "Yes, sir, what can I do for you!" "Iwatani, arrange 6 people to take care of Pippa in turn. Keep an eye on her anytime, and at least 2 people should be around her! " "Yes.¡± "You want to keep watch on me?" Pippa asked in disbelief. "Exactly! Watch your every move until you give uppletely!" With cold eyes, Miyamoto said in a determined voice. "You''re shameless, pervert!" Clenching her fist, said hatefully, "I have nothing to do with you. Leave me alone!" "Yes, we¡¯re even!" Miyamoto said, "But you won¡¯t have a chance to hurt anyone else! You made me have no choice but to keep watch on you! " "No..." Unable to keep calm anymore, Pippa screamed as her face turned pale, "I don''t want to be monitored. No!" "Then go to jail!" Miyamoto, who was at the end of his patience, yelled, "You drove me to do this. I have no choice!" With that, Miyamoto tipped a wink at Iwatani, and he stood by the ward door with the door locked. "Bastard, Miyamoto, let me go! I hate being watched on by your men!" Pippa roared in the ward. As Miyamoto went out, he wondered what to do with his eyes closed, frowning. He had no evidence yet! Miyamoto found Renee was not home when he returned to the vi, so he went to pick her up in the middle of the night. As soon as he went out, Renee was driven home by Arthur. Seeing the key in Miyamoto¡¯s hands, Renee asked, "Did you find Pippa?" Miyamoto replied before he hesitated for a while, "Yes, she was in the hospital backyard. She didn¡¯t leave the hospital!" "Oh.¡± Renee nodded with a frown." The hospital is badly managed, or else how could she run out?" "I don''t know. I have arranged for someone to take care of her!" "Arthur, go back. Le is fine. Have a good rest tonight!" Renee turned to Arthur, who was in the car. Waving his hands at her, Arthur drove the car away. Renee and Miyamoto enter the courtyard. "Is Le OK?" Renee sighed. "Not good yet?" "She was sleeping when I saw her. I''ll see her tomorrow!" said Renee, who was exhausted. Without saying too much, Miyamoto said lightly, "Leave me here alone. I need a smoke!" Renee nced at him suspiciously, frowning, thinking that he might be thinking of Pippa, his former lover. She teased, ¡°Well, are you sad after seeing your ex? " Hearing her words, Miyamoto looked at Renee with a frown, and she was stunned for a while. Suddenly, a feeling of electric shock ran across him. Being stared at, Renee asked, blinking her eyes, "Hey, why are you staring at me?" "Do you care?" Miyamoto asked after a long silence. "Yes. Anyway, we are in the same boat. I¡¯m supposed to care about my partner! Like I care about Le," Renee said, pouting. Hanging his head, Miyamoto fixed his eyes at her, and Renee¡¯s face grew hot beneath his gaze. Noticing her reaction, Miyamoto smiled faintly and lit a cigarette without speaking. As he took the time smoking, he looked into the night sky, as if he was looking for a direction. Instead of going inside, Renee went to the swing stand in the yard, sat on it, and sighed at the thought of Le. "Men only smoke when they are in a bad mood. Women have many ways, such as drinking, singing, dancing, and eating! I¡¯ll eat sugar. Sugar is sweet. Eat something to make your heart sweet. Do you want to eat something? " She took out lollipops from her bag, which she had bought for Owen. Remaining speechless, Miyamoto went to the swing frame, sat close to Renee on the spacious swing frame. "Hey, this is the spot I chose first. Sit over there!" she muttered, pointing to the other chair. Miyamoto neither spoke nor moved! Renee frowned and ignored him. Opening the package, she put the candy into her mouth and rolled her eyes. "I don''t swing, and you won¡¯t swing either! What are we doing here?" Then she took out the lollipop, stretched out her little tongue, circled around the top of the lollipop, and then licked it from top to bottom. "Well, it''s so sweet. No wonder children love sugar. It¡¯s so sweet." As Miyamoto looked at her, a warmth flew through his lower abdomen, and he couldn¡¯t stop himself staring at the lollipop that had been licked by Renee. Damn! Was it because he had not made out with women for a long time? He couldn¡¯t believe that he had a sexual desire for her. Atst, Renee held the lollipop in her mouth, opened her mouth into an O-shape, moved the sugar back and forth in her mouth, making a sound that made his mind wander. "Damn it,¡± Miyamoto said as he grabbed the lollipop from Renee. "My sugar! Give it back to me!" Renee snapped, looking into Miyamoto¡¯s eyes. She immediately turned her eyes away as she realized that she was startled slightly whenever she gazed into his eyes. "If you want to eat, I''ll get it for you!" Miyamoto threw the cigarette end and an evil smile appeared on the corner of his lips. Suddenly, he had the urge of kissing her lips despite the inappropriate moment! Finally, he could not help but kissed on her lips, stuck out the tip of his tongue to touch hers, and flexibly teased her astringent but curious tip of her tongue. "Well..." Renee was dumbfounded again! Her reason seemed to be absorbed by his kiss, and she was startled. He continued kissing her affectionately, squinting at her red face. He didn¡¯t stop until a few minutes later. It was hard to describe how the feeling was. Renee stood motionless, unable to believe that he kissed her again! "Hey! Hey,¡± she asked, flushing, "Why did you kiss me?" An evil grin crossed Miyamoto¡¯s face as he looked up, "I think I taste better than sugar!" Chapter 457 Strangers Chapter 457 Strangers "What?" Renee said with a red face. The smile on his face almost melted her heart and she couldn¡¯t believe she expected him to kiss her again. Ah! Was she out of her mind? Thinking of that, Renee pushed Miyamoto away as if he were a snake or a beast. "Listen, if you kiss me again, I''ll get off the boat, and we¡¯ll have nothing to do with each other! " Renee said with a sad look. But Miyamoto was in a good mood after hearing her words. "I can let you kiss me back if you feel a loss," he joked. Renee¡¯s cheeks puffed up like a balloon, and she jumped up from the swing angrily, "Talk to the hand. I can¡¯t believe you took advantage of me. We have agreed. How could you change your mind? " "I just kissed you and didn''t ask you to have sex with me. If you want to, I do not mind. Anyway, I have not had sex for a long time. I really want to meet the needs!" Miyamoto said, looking at Renee''s angry face with pleasure. "Humph! You pervert! " Renee wrinkled her nose and turned around in anger. What was wrong with him. This man tried to take advantage of her. It was so disgusting! What''s more, she allowed him to kiss her for such a long time instead of pushing him away right away. She felt less ufortable at the thought that the kiss was mixed with sweet sugar, the fresh tobo, and the unique masculinity of Miyamoto! Well! It was all his fault!Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. Renee felt like she was a slut as she didn¡¯t feel any shameful being kissed by Miyamoto. Although they were all singles, they should not be so intimate! Renee, who was in a daze, failed to sort out her mind. After bathing, she changed her pajamas andy in bed, and she still could not stop herself thinking about it. It was annoying. Renee did not know why she was so obsessed with his kiss. She couldn¡¯t be more annoyed at the thought of his warm thin lips as she touched her lips with her fingers. "Renee! What¡¯s wrong with you! You¡¯re an anthomaniac woman," she scolded herself with her face buried in the pillow. But she was still unable to calm down, her face burning. Was she some mighty empress in her previous life? Was that the reason she was such a slut in this life? In the dim night, the moon hung in the sky, Miyamoto stood in the yard, frowning. He looked a little tired, but a faint smile was visible on his face. He went inside after takingst drags at his cigarettes. Owen had already been sleeping under the care of the nanny. He took a look at Owen before leaving. Passing by Renee''s room, he found the light in her room was off! Inside the room, however, hearing his footsteps, Renee was slightly shocked and she became upset. He was nothing but a partner of her. He was a kind man who saved her from her parents'' suffering. She kept telling herself that he was just a normal friend of hers, and she would take the kiss as an interest! She was not a slut! From tomorrow on, she had to behave herself! ... In the hospital ward. It was too quiet to breathe sometimes, and Le was there, speechless. A week passed in a sh. The hospital informed her that she would be discharged on Monday, which would be tomorrow. This week, Vincent stayed with her every day, and she never cried and rarely spoke after releasing her emotionst time. She said to herself, "Le, you must be strong!" It must be fate that she lost the child! Once, she said to Renee that she would be alone if there was no child, and she would not be with Vincent. It seemed that she and Vincent were not doomed to be with each other. Sheughed sadly, hoping that they stopped torturing each other! She looked up at Vincent, who was looking at her with bloodshot eyes. "We shall talk!" she said. Vincent nodded, having a bad feeling. He said in a hoarse voice, "Okay!" "Your mother is not in good health. She is your mother anyway. Please spend some time with her!" she said. Looking at her, Vincent was stunned before he said slowly, "She hurt you and your family. Now you want me to spend some time with her? Le?" Vincent asked in disbelief. Le turned to him, and said in a low voice, "She is your mother. No matter what she did, she is your mother, the only one. Don''t make yourself regretful in the future!" Vincent was stunned by her words and his heart ached for her. "You silly girl!" "Have as much time with her as you could!" she added. He stopped talking. They looked at each other for a long time, speechless. Vincent¡¯s heart ached for her. "I''ll be discharged tomorrow!" Le said. "Well!" He nodded and remained quiet to wait for her words. "Don''te here tomorrow!" she said, without looking at him, and turned her eyes towards the window. Vincent was stunned with a pale face. Repressing the pain, he clenched his fists with a frown. A thousand confused thoughtse to his mind as his throat rolled a few times. His eyes were fixed on Le and he said nothing. "I''lle back to my house tomorrow, and then I''ll leave F City. Would you stop following me? Don''t go to City R. It¡¯s better for us not to live in the same city." Her words were like a knife breaking his heart. He looked at her with concern and felt much distressed to see her grow thinner! It might be a truth that she was too tired of being with him, and she wanted to leave him because she was worn out! That was the reason she chose to leave. "How can I make you feel happy and not so tired?" he asked. "I want to be alone. Is that okay?" she asked. Finally, she said it. Was she trying to break up with him? If it was in the past, he would not agree, but he didn¡¯t think he deserves her anymore after going through a lot and he would only hurt her. "Fine!" he said in a cracked voice. A hint of sorrow passed across Le¡¯s heart as she thought that they would have nothing to do with each other in the future, but she also determined to leave. Vincent¡¯s eyes were lingering on her, and he was heartbroken to see how slender she was. She had bigger eyes and a pointed jaw on her delicate face. However, her eyes were as clear as they were before, devoid of any distractions like a little girl¡¯s. Vincent stretched out his hands and held her in his arms. "Le, you promise me that you will be happy no matter where you are!" he choked. Le was in a trance, feeling the warmth through his clothes. She nodded, murmuring, "I will be very happy! You too! " Vincent reluctantly released her, turned around with his eyes closed. "I''m gone, I won''te tomorrow! I won''t go to City R, and I won''t look for you. Don''t worry! Be happy." "Well!" She nodded faintly. "Goodbye!" He finally strode away. The moment the door closed, Le turned her eyes to the window. It was a lonely night. People came and went in the street, but under the noise, there was a figure who seemed to be away from the soul, wandering in the crowd. Several times, he was bumped by passers-by. Vincent suddenly felt a sharp pain in his heart. He held themp post beside him, tears welling up in his eyes. With empty eyes, Vincent slightly raised his head to fight back the tears, but he failed, and tears ran down his face, slid into the mouth, with the pain that could not be suppressed. He had to let it go! He walked alone in the street with tears on his face in despair! People all over the street, looked at this well-dressed man, squatting on the ground, shedding tears. The next day, when Le was discharged, Vincent didn¡¯t show himself as expected. But Ted came with thest share transfer, 20% of the group. Miss Hunter, Mr. White asked you to sign it!" Le looked down and shook her head. "I don''t want it!" "But Mr. White said whether you sign or not, it''s all yours." Le was stunned and hesitated for a long time before she took Ted¡¯s pen and signed her name. Aftering back home, Mabel asked, "Have you made your decision?¡± "Mom, I don¡¯t feel like saying anything. Could you respect my decision this time, OK?" Mabel nodded. Macey dyed her trip to the United States because of Brian''s sudden death. The next day after she was discharged from hospital, Le went to City R, and Macey went to the United States. Two monthster. At the police station in City R. A young girl in police uniform came out of the police station with a ck leather bag in her hand. "Hi! Le, off work?" a young male colleague greeted. With a faint smile, Le looked calm and indifferent after the vicissitudes of life. She had her hair cut, looking bright and lovely. After being through a lot, she had be a gentle and quietdy with calmness and peacefulness on her face. "Well! It''s time to get off work!" Le responded with a smile. Now, she was admitted to the City R police station and became a new police officer in the archives office. She rented a small apartment by herself. After work, watching TV, raising some potted flowers, drinking tea, and giving her mother a call was her daily routine. She led a peaceful life. Le didn''te to Miss Spencer, afraid that she would cause any trouble to her. Arthur called after knowing that she left F City. At that time, she just told him faintly, "Arthur, we are friends all our life. Take care of yourself. No matter where I am, I will bless you from my heart!" After refusing Arthur¡¯s offer to see her off, Le went to City R by train. After two months, she was admitted to the police station and trained. On Monday. In the office. "Le, there is an activity in the bureau. Every year, new colleagues will take part in a one-month training at a training base of F City Police Station. Get yourself prepared to attend training with other new members of the bureau! I seem to remember that your family is from F City. It''s time to go back and have a look!" Hearing this, Le waspletely stunned. She had nevere back in these two months, and she did not expect to go to F City for training. For a moment, she was slightly stunned, and the team leader said, "Well, don''t you want to go back?" Le replied, shaking her head. "I do!" Chapter 458 What Was Love Chapter 458 What Was Love ¡°Then go get yourselves ready, there¡¯s a bus this afternoon and it will send you all over there!¡± Thus, Le returned to F City together with her fellow trainees. Getting off the highway, Le stared at the city outside the window, where millions of lights were shining. This highway was strange yet familiar, she had passed by it with someone before! She sighed inside and retracted her gaze. The stories that were carved into her past had faded into a distant dream. The simpler her life was, the happier she would be! The car drove directly to the hostel at the police station. Le looked at the time, it was half past eight at night. She should go back to see her mother! Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. Getting off the car, she first confirmed where she would stay during the training, and it turned out that she would be sharing a room with another young girl. Putting her luggage down, Le went home only carrying a small bag. She did not hurry to hail a cab but chose to walk on the main street silently. At this moment, a luxurious sedan passed by before her. In the car, a tall figure radiated with an aura of indifference, his cold and handsome looks were simr to the attractive gods in Greek mythology. He had profound features that were masculinely shaped, under his thick and dark brows were a pair of dark eyes that were like an abyss, shining coldly and sharply. His pursed thin lips indicated the facet of the owner of the body that was serious and cold. He was making a call in the back, as he turned the corner of his eyes he could not help but look sidewards. He saw a thin figure dressed in a white t-shirt and dark fitted jeans, and it was so familiar. His chest immediately began to hurt suffocatingly, and the phone in his hand had already slipped off. He wanted to ask the driver to turn around immediately, yet the road was a single-way route. When their car had finally turned back from the other end, that figure was no longer on the path. Vincent got off the car. Walking around inrge strides, he examined his surroundings. Yet the beauty was already gone, he could not help but smile bitterly. How could it be her? How could it possibly be her? He knew that she was in City R, he knew that she had nevere back. He knew that she had gotten into the police station and became a police officer that was in charge of handling the files in the documentation room. He knew that she was living quietly, and knew that she had not contacted Arthur. He knew that she no longer needs him in her life! Perhaps he missed her too much. Perhaps he really could not let it go, maybe her face, her voice, and her smile had long been carved into his consciousness and his bones, no longer able to be removed. Le got into the cab, the car drove towards her home. On the way, she stared at the bustling street. F City was still lively as ever, and the crowd was still bustling, nothing had changed! The moment she opened the door of her home, Mabel paused. ¡°Le?¡± ¡°Mum!¡± Le smiled quietly and went forward, hugging her mother! ¡°I¡¯m back! Mum!¡± ¡°Dear child, my child!¡± the mother and the daughter wrapped their arms around each other. Le smiled lightly. She thought that no matter how deep the wound was, it would scab over. Time was the best medicine. To her at the present,ing back was only for her job and not for anyone else. She chatted happily with her mother for a long time, seeming to have returned to her teenage days a long, long time ago. The mother and daughter chatted until the daylight broke. When Vincent went back, his mother came. These two months after Le had left, he had visited his mother ording to Le¡¯s requests, but he always felt that there was too much between his mother and him. Once there was a barrier, they would never be able to get close again. However, Nora too became quiet and almost did not speak much. She would visit Pippa asionally and would keep sighing when she returned. Vincent had never visited Pippa since she was sick. Seeing that his mother hade to his mansion, Vincent merely greeted her lightly, ¡°Mum! When did you arrive?¡± Nora looked at her son, and guilt had caught onto her already aged face. Seeing that he had been this tired and absentminded, and crazily involved in his work as if he would never be happy again, Nora had aged quite significantly. ¡°Are you very tired?¡± Nora asked. ¡°I¡¯m not!¡± He answered quickly, but his tone sounded weak. Sitting on the couch, Vincent was confused at his mother who had only been visiting for the first time in these two months. ¡°Did anything happen to you?¡± ¡°Can¡¯t Ie to visit without anything happening?¡± ¡°No! I¡¯m fine, I¡¯m just a little busy today so I didn¡¯t go to visit you,¡± Vincent replied. ¡°Vincent, are you still ming me?¡± Nora had held it in for half the day and she finally asked. He did not agree nor did he disagree, Vincent did not reply for the moment. Nora watched as Vincent suppressed his pained expression at this moment, feeling guilt in her heart. Meanwhile, Vincent did not know how to get along with his mother. He did not want to see her, but once he thought that she was after all his mother, everything then became helpless. But once he thought of what he did, he was the one who had hurt Le and not his mother. Because how he had made it through all the extreme difficulties before was due to Le being by his side, loving him. It was him who made Le lose her trust, making her so furious. While for himself, after being through so much, he could only suppress the guiltiness that he felt towards Le deeply. If only she was well, he would then guard her silently and not disturb her. This was the only thing that he could do for her now. He felt that something was wilting slowly in his heart, it was a vine named love. It was into his blood and bones, assimted into his soul. It was like a hidden thorn every day, once it was touched it would pain him beyond measure. He thought that this must be karma, to pain him for the rest of his life, to punish him for not knowing to treasure things. ¡°Vincent, Le¡­¡± Nora wanted to speak again, but Vincent had already waved his hand coldly, stopping his mother from speaking. Nora started to speak but then she stopped. It was silent at the moment. Nora thought about it and still spoke up. ¡°Vincent, I know that it has been toote even if I can now realize that I was wrong!¡± ¡°Mum, stop bringing up what has passed!¡± Vincent¡¯s indifferent voice was so cold that it was devoid of any emotions. He stared at the night outside the window silent, and suddenly he turned his eyes sidewards and looked towards Nora who was beside him. Sorrow filled in his dark eyes, and finally, it became, ¡°She doesn¡¯t want me anymore, and we would be strangers to each other thereafter!¡± Nora was taken aback slightly. Once she raised her head, she suddenly found that Vincent¡¯s eyes were red, seeming that he was trying hard to suppress the sorrow that he could no longer contain. ¡°Mum! I¡¯m tired, I¡¯ll get upstairs first!¡± Vincent realized his reaction and stood up abruptly. He spoke to his mother quickly and began to go up the stairs. Was her son crying? Nora was in shock. Her son had always been matured for his age since young and was strong and cold since he was little. She had never seen him being this venerable. He was always an alpha, confident and strong, and was wise in making decisions and seeding in business. Yet he was defeated by love! What indeed, was love? Nora sighed deeply once more. Was herself dissimr as well? She had been conflicted over love for her entire life, conflicted of her whole life due to a person who did not love her. She had been wrong her entire life, which finally resulted in a wrong that could not be corrected. Her son had wanted to cry just now! Nora stared at Vincent who was going upstairs disbelievingly, he was so saddened over Le leaving. Had he loved Le that much? Meanwhile, what should she do for her son? Nora stared as her son¡¯s retreating figure went up the stairs and suddenly she came to a realization. She was wrong, she was indeed all wrong. She had been so wrong that it was sphemous, so wrong that it was unbelievable! She left Vincent¡¯s mansion. The driver wanted to send Nora back, but she suddenly spoke, ¡°Go to the Hunter family¡¯s house!¡± ¡°Madam?¡± ¡°Go!¡± Nora made up her mind. When Le and her mother were curled up on the couch talking about her experiences these days, the doorbell rang. Mabel was puzzled, ¡°Who woulde? I¡¯ll go have a look!¡± Le looked at her watch, it was already eleven at night. Who would be visiting at thiste hour? When the door opened, Mabel saw Nora. After being slightly surprised, her expression went cold, ¡°What are you doing here?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Nora wanted to speak but stopped, pondering before she finally replied, ¡°I want to see Le!¡± ¡°She¡¯s not here!¡± Mabel wanted to close the door directly. Nora put her hand forward to block the door quickly. The door that was about to shut mmed into her hand, but she did not exim her pain. ¡°I have something to say. If Le is not here, I can tell you just as fine!¡± ¡°I have nothing to talk about with you!¡± Mabel¡¯s tone was icy. ¡°Mabel, no matter what, we were once best friends, right? Even if we haven¡¯t seen each other for years and even if there was a misunderstanding between us, we were once like sisters, right?¡± Nora softened her tone begging, as her tone filled with genuineness. ¡°Let me in and we¡¯ll talk about it, please?¡± Mabel shook her head. ¡°What was between us had already ended twenty-five years ago when I found out about the truth! No, from twenty-six years ago, when you did what you had done, it had already ended for us. I don¡¯t have a sister like you!¡± ¡°Mabel¡­¡± ¡°Mum, who came? It¡¯s sote?¡± Le¡¯s voice came from inside, and she walked to the front door quickly as well. When she saw that Nora was standing at the door, her entire person froze as she was taken aback. After a while, she nodded slightly and greeted calmly, ¡°May I help you with anything?¡± ¡°Le, you¡¯re home?¡± Surprise shed on Nora¡¯s face. ¡°I¡¯ve got something to tell you, I was looking for you!¡± ¡°Looking for me?¡± Le was puzzled. Nora nodded deeply. ¡°Can I go inside to tell you about it?¡± Le nced at her mother, Mabel did not give any signs. Le thought about it and nodded, ¡°Mum, let her in!¡± Mabel seemed not very weing of Nora¡¯s arrival. Nora sat on the couch, seeing that Le had cut off her long hair into a sleek short style, she sighed. ¡°Le, I came to beg you to go back with me! Please reconcile with Vincent.¡± Mabel heard this and was shocked, but Le was very calm and merely smiled lightly while shaking her head. ¡°Le, you and Vincent love each other. Since you both loved each other, why don¡¯t you get back together?¡± Nora sighed, ¡°I know that you med me. I admit that it¡¯s my fault that caused you two to be unable to be together despite being in love. I can¡¯t make right what I have done wrong before, but I didn¡¯t provoke your father when I visited him at the ward that day! I went to apologize!¡± ¡°If you didn¡¯t provoke him, how could he have died?¡± Once Mabel heard this she instantly red, standing up abruptly. She pointed at the door, ¡°Get out, leave immediately!¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t, Mabel!¡± Nora exined, ¡°I went to apologize to him, I didn¡¯t expect that the truth was actually that Eric liked men. Further, I didn¡¯t expect that he would fall in love with Brian. Perhaps I have been deceiving myself all this while and was unwilling to believe the truth! Back then they had been so close that it was out of the boundaries of being friends, and Eric was so cold towards me, I should have already suspected, it was me who didn¡¯t think of it. The day I apologized to Brian, he became hot with emotion, he was moved to tears. I guess he wasn¡¯t expecting me to apologize, I didn¡¯t expect that he would pass away on that day. If I had known I wouldn¡¯t have gone, I too am frustrated now! Chapter 459 Unhealable Wound Chapter 459 Unheble Wound ¡°I don¡¯t believe you! Now that he¡¯s gone, anything you say can¡¯t be proved!¡± Mabel shook her head. ¡°Mum, I think she might be telling the truth!¡± Le held her mother¡¯s hand, ¡°Father is already gone, even if she didn¡¯t say so, he would have forgiven her. This is probably why he had always allowed her to take revenge on us and bully us, Father had never med her.¡± ¡°Le¡­¡± Mabel sighed. Nora turned again towards Le. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, it¡¯s my fault! But Le, Vincent is in a miserable state now. I have never pampered this child because he¡¯s a man, and the White family has a rule that sons are never pampered, and sons are meant to grow up in suffering! It¡¯s always been my ideology to raise my son strictly and my daughter benevolently as well, so I adored Pippa tens to a hundred times more than how I adored Vincent. But this doesn¡¯t mean that I don¡¯t love my son. Watching him being sad would break my heart as well! Come back with me, he needs you!¡± ¡°Leave, my daughter will never enter your home anymore!¡± ¡°Why can¡¯t you understand, Mabel? They are in love with each other, will we really be satisfied and assured, watching the two of them acting like strangers to each other thereafter?¡± Nora painstakingly exined. ¡°You and I are both losers in love, I¡¯m even worse off than you are! At least you had been loved once, but I have nothing!¡± ¡°You knew as well that Eric was the bane against my entire life, he was the pain that was buried in my heart unable to be forgotten by me for this life. Once it¡¯s touched, I¡¯ll lose my sanity, once I think of it I¡¯ll lose myself! Although I have once cursed that he should die but I didn¡¯t really want him to die! I¡¯m still in such sorrow when he¡¯s dead! When Seth found me and told me about those things, I lost my sense. I¡¯ve taken revenge regardless of the means, but it was the truth!¡± ¡°The experiences these days finally made me understand that if you have loved each other and if you have once felt deeply hurt for each other, the life or death of that person wouldn¡¯t have nothing to do with you but would instead be deeply rted to you. Once you would think that you would only be happy when he¡¯s dead, but when he is really going to leave you, you would then realize that no, you didn¡¯t think in that way. You¡¯d hope that he lives on healthily, even if he has betrayed you, even if he no longer loves you. You would still hope that he lives on well until the age of eighty and has many children and grandchildren. Yes, I thought so. But Eric is dead! Your Brian is dead as well. My son and your daughter, they loved each other, if they can¡¯t be together as well, are you and I really going to be satisfied?¡± Nora¡¯s words stunned Mabel. It was true, she did not want to see Le and Vincent breaking up for real as well, especially when they were in love. During the days when Le was in the hospital, Vincent had been taking care of her busily for many days, he had been so caring and so gentle towards Le. She had been touched as well! Seeing that Mabel was silent, Nora continued speaking to Le, ¡°Le, do you really intend to be strangers with Vincent from here on? Not knowing each other again? Having separate lives? Will there not be a bit of regret in your heart? Didn¡¯t you both love each other deeply? Weren¡¯t both of you once so happy and sweet?¡± Le froze slightly, thinking of Vincent. She thought about the things they had been through in the past ¡ª he cooked for her, made a brown sugar drink for her, bought her a notebook, bought her flowers, and gifted her a ne. Even when they got divorced, he gave her some shares as well. She paused. Back then, he was like an angel and a devil, so devilish and high profile, even being arrogant. But afterward, what he had was more of sorrow hidden under the coldness. The memories were actually still so clear, she recalled the child-like, perfect face when she had left. The exhaustion that could not be hidden in his expression made her heart ache, wanting to go by his side to heal his wounds for him. She suddenly felt so many memories and so many emotions, that she could not hold back the pain that was spreading in her heart. She pursed her lips together tightly making it show a pale color, but she did not know how to face it. Without trust, how could they go on? Seeing that she did not speak, Nora was quite anxious. ¡°Le, are you still unwilling to forgive me?¡± Le stunned again, feeling surprised. Suddenly, Nora knelt before Le. Proud as she was, she was actually kneeling at this moment. For the time being, Mabel and Le were both taken aback. ¡°Nora¡­¡± Mabel eximed quietly. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Le hurried and wanted to help her up. Nora shook her head. ¡°Mabel, Le, I have been wrong before. I¡¯ve missed lots and lots of amazing things in my life. Now I¡¯m old with heart disease and I am about to be near the brink of death. Perhaps in not more than a few days, I would no longer be in this world! They say that a dying person would always speak kind words. I¡¯m begging you, please listen to my words?¡± ¡°You can speak after getting up!¡± Mabel pulled on her. ¡°No! Allow me to finish!¡± Nora shook her head. ¡°Mabel, you should know how proud of a person I am. I¡¯m kneeling before you two today, not for myself, but my son!¡± Le could not possibly bear for her to kneel before herself, ¡°If you want to speak you can speak after getting up, don¡¯t kneel here, it¡¯s not good! I can¡¯t take this as well! Please get up first before you speak!¡± But Nora still insisted, ¡°If you forgive Vincent, I¡¯ll get up!¡± ¡°Please don¡¯t be like this, auntie. You are really exhausting me greatly.¡± Le bit her lip and tried hard to tug on her. Mabel used some force together as well and they tugged Nora onto the couch. Mabel pondered over it and spoke, ¡°You should speak sitting down!¡± ¡°Mabel, I just knew that you¡¯re still so kind.¡± Nora sat on the couch and continued, ¡°I¡¯m not pressuring you, Le. I don¡¯t want to force you as well, but I just want to tell you that Vincent is struggling greatly now. He¡¯s being busy without stopping every day, he didn¡¯t know to eat and didn¡¯t want to eat. He¡¯ll eat whenever he remembers and wouldn¡¯t eat when he doesn¡¯t want to. He¡¯s also smoking more, three packs per day, one after another non-stop. Or else he would be working crazily, being busy without an end, refusing to let himself stay free. He¡¯s missing you, do you know? My son has never cried before, but when I mentioned you today, he actually cried.¡± Worry shed through Le¡¯s indifferent eyes. No matter how, she still could not disregard Vincent, she was just this useless! She still worried about him, even if she has been hurt by him and was not trusted by him, she still could not help but want to care for him. Hearing Nora¡¯s words, she went silent, biting her lip. Nora saw her expression and immediately added, ¡°Le, why don¡¯t you two start by dating first? Can¡¯t you two try again?¡± Mabel did not speak. She understood her daughter. If they loved each other, she would hope to start over with him as well. ¡°You should go back first!¡± Le replied lightly. Nora had wanted to say something but she knew better than to continue, and she nodded. ¡°Alright! I¡¯ll leave first, you can think more about it!¡± Thus, after Nora had left¡­ Mabel said to Le, ¡°Le, I have something to say to you. You¡¯re no longer a young girl like before, you¡¯re a divorced woman. Vincent had announced that he was divorcing you so publicly, even if someone were to fall for you, but would he not mind and marry you? My child, once a woman is divorced it would mean that her value would drop significantly! You¡¯re merely twenty-two years old, and although you¡¯re still young and pretty, you were married! Do you understand?¡± ¡°Mum, I¡¯ll just remain unmarried for the rest of my life!¡± Le was conflicted, as her heart struggled. Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Do you still love Vincent?¡± Le bit her lip and thought about it. ¡°I love him, Mum, he¡¯s the only person that I¡¯ll ever love for this life. This wouldn¡¯t change now and it wouldn¡¯t change after, I¡¯m just stubborn, hard-headed like this. But even if I love him, it doesn¡¯t mean that we¡¯re suitable for each other! ¡°Nora had said just now, you two can try to have a date first! Allow him to pursue you properly this time, and the two of you can try to coordinate again, how does that sound?¡± ¡°Mum¡­ we¡¯ll talkter! I¡¯ll go bathe first, I have to report tomorrow, and I need to attend the training at the base. Let¡¯s sleep early!¡± After Le said so, she returned to her room. Mabel knew that she was avoiding it, but she knew that something could not be solved hurriedly. At the mansion. Absentmindedly, Vincent locked himself into the study, but he could no longer use his busyness to hid his painful heart. He sat on the chair weakly, his hands covered his handsome face. He closed his eyes, allowing the endless pain to consume his long fragile soul. Vincent became more and more silent, smoking cigarettes heavily. In the smoke, a lifeless and pained face was reflected. He never thought that this would be the ending, but he could only ept it. Vincent breathed in deeply, staring into the long night. It would again be a sleepless night tonight! At about one in the morning, he saw a car driving in through the main gate. Vincent frowned, seeing that it seemed to be his mother¡¯s car. He saw his mother getting off the car hurriedly, and yelling in the yard without much care for her image, ¡°Vincent, Vincent, get downstairs!¡± Instantly, a sudden fear came upon his heart. What was his mother doing looking for him sote at night? ¡°Mum?¡± Vincent went downstairs immediately. His mother had alreadye to the living room and was panting heavily. ¡°Your heart is not well, can you not run so hurriedly? What happened?¡± Vincent was filled with the thick scent of cigarettes. ¡°Vincent, I¡¯ve just seen Le, she¡¯s home!¡± Le?! ¡°It¡¯s impossible, Mum, how could Le be possibly back? She¡¯s in City R!¡± Vincent tried hard to suppress it, but there was still loneliness in his heart that could not be erased. There was also anxiousness, as his heart twisted tightly. ¡°She came back, I saw her. My son, is she the only one you want and no one else?¡± Nora held Vincent¡¯s shoulders with both her hands, asking as she stared at him seriously. ¡°Mum, you know that without her, I wouldn¡¯t be together with any other woman! Not now, not in the future. I only want her, only her, but I can¡¯t hurt her anymore!¡± ¡°She still loves you. I went to find her! I can see that she has you in her heart!¡± ¡°Mum, what are you doing, finding her? Don¡¯t go to disturb her again!¡± ¡°I went to apologize!¡± Nora lowered her voice. ¡°I¡¯ve taught you when you were young, that you must recognize your mistakes. I didn¡¯t want to believe that I was wrong, but I was still wrong in the end. So that day I went to apologize to Brian, but I didn¡¯t expect that he would pass away that day suddenly. I went to apologize to Mabel and Le, I no longer am against you two being together, my son. Go to find her, there¡¯s still a chance! I told her that you two could have a date first. Go, there must still be a chance!¡± ¡°What did she say?¡± Vincent finally believed it, he believed that his mother had met Le. Chapter 460 Long Time No See Chapter 460 Long Time No See "Even though she didn''t say anything, I know she still cares about you because I''m a woman too. Cheer up, son, because you can do it!" Nora patted his cheek. "You are my son, so you can''t give up easily, and you just keep going!" "Mom " "Believe in yourself!" "I''m going to find her!" Vincent was in a hurry to get out. "She''s at her mother¡¯s house, so you go straight to her!" "Okay! Mom, stay, and you can stay in my room! It''s toote, while you''re in poor health!" After Vincent finished speaking to Nora, Vincent turned, running out of the house. Nora looked at her son''s back, sighing, and she really hoped it wasn''t toote! The next morning, Le woke up at six o¡¯clock as usual. She went downstairs, cooking noodles for her mother, and then the two of them sat down at the table, eating breakfast. "Le, have you made up your mind?" "Mom, I''m going to the training base right away, but I won''t be back in the evening because I''m working now, so I''d better live with my colleagues." Obviously, Le didn''t want to face it. Last night, she tossed and turned without sleeping well, and she didn''t go to sleep until she was tired, but she couldn''t escape the dream that had been repeated. Fragmented memories had formed an illogical movie in her dream, but the final scene was just the cold and lonely night sky... She pressed her aching temple with her hand, and she was having a bad day, so she didn''t know how she should face the training. "Did you sleep wellst night?" Mabel asked. "Well, I went to bedte." Le didn''t say why. "Mom, I''m full, so I go first!" "Le, don''t be so hard on yourself!" There was concern in Mabel''s voice. "Mom, you too!" Le took the handbag, leaving the house. She walked out to get on the bus with her head down, and she kept her head down until she felt that she had identally bumped into someone. "Ah! I''m sorry!" Le put her hand over her aching head, apologizing. "Le¡ª" Le heard a low and husky voice which was with pain, and it startled her. Le looked up in astonishment, looking Vincent straight in his eyes, which looked full of pain. Le froze, but Le was the first to calm down. Her smile looked so natural and she could even look straight at him without flinching. "Long time no see, Vincent." When Vincent saw her smile and heard her soft voice, Vincent was so heartbroken that he could hardly stand, while his hands, which were hanging by his side, were clenched into a fist. Her hair was cut off, so her hair looked so short and neat, which made her look like a tomboy. She was very young, and her white skin and big eyes made her look so beautiful. When Vincent looked at her, he had mixed emotions. She stood there, smiling in the same way, as if her smile had frozen and wouldn''t change at all. But in Le''s eyes, his handsome face which looked gloomy made him look a little helpless. As Vincent stared at her, he lost his mind for a moment. He waited all night, but he didn''t know what to say to her. He was afraid she would refuse him, he was afraid to hear her say no, and he was afraid of getting her into trouble. She looked at him in silence too, since she didn''t say another word. They were silent for so long time that Vincent suddenly said, "You''ve cut your hair!" What he just said was an affirmation, not a question, and even he didn''t know why he said these words to her. Le still smiled faintly, as she nodded. "When did youe back here?" Vincent looked down, whispering to her after a while. "Yesterday!" She answered him. "Are you alright?" She heard his low and husky voice again. "I''m fine!" Le didn''t expect him toe to her home to look for her, and when she spent too much time with him, she could still feel the pain in her heart, so she said to him. "I have something to do, so I''m leaving!" "Le¡­" Vincent murmured. "I''m really busy, and I''m leaving!" She seemed to be running away from him as she left in a hurry. As she passed him, her smile slowly faded, while her eyes looked dim. Vincent didn''t follow her, although he waited all night, as he was afraid to hear that she was tired, and he was afraid of getting her into trouble again. On the bus, as Le sat on a chair, she held her handbag in both hands at the same time, and her knuckles looked bloodless as she clenched them so hard. She kept staring at the pattern on her handbag. The mild color soothed the pain in her eyes, keeping her tears from bursting out. After she took a deep breath, she took a deep breath again. After she repeated a few deep breaths, she was able to suppress the pain that was rushing through her chest. Le got off at the training base, where Le went to report. The training was easy, as it was about understanding the duties of a police officer, and Le has been listening to her lessons all morning. When Vincent returned to thepany, he felt even sadder, but he couldn''t ease his feelings. He couldn''t stop thinking about her, and it was so clear. She was no longer attached to him, so how could she still care about him in her heart? Obviously, she now regarded him as a friend! When she met him, she said hello to him, but they were never close again! He was still hoping that at least she had feelings for him, but he was wrong, for she no longer felt any affection for him. Otherwise, how could she have been so calm when she saw him? Vincent worked like a workaholic while he used to be a workaholic. "Vincent, this document is ready, so please look at it." Arthur handed over the document, but when he nced at Vincent, he looked indifferent and calm, and Arthur frowned. "What''s the matter with you?" "Put it down." Vincent raised his head, took the document, and nced at Arthur indifferently. Then, Vincent lowered his head again to deal with the document he was looking at. "The car hasn''t been found yet?" It''s been two months and the police still had not found the car. Vincent raised his head when he heard Arthur mentioning the car which had caused the ident, while there was a sh of pain in his cold and ck eyes, he became calm again, shaking his head. "Not yet!" The car disappeared like a rock into the ocean. All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Vincent contacted the head of the police station privately, but he was told that they still couldn''t find the car. He said the car might have been mutted. Was it an ident? Or was it a conspiracy? At this moment, Vincent really didn''t know, whereas he had secretly sent a few men to protect Le, but in the past two months, no one had hurt Le again, so he once thought that it might have been an ident. The perpetrator ran away for fear of taking responsibility after the ident. "I feel a little uneasy if we can''t find the car!" Arthur spoke to him from the side. "We still have to find the car, and I''m going to work first!" "All right!" Vincent nodded. When Arthur got to the door, Arthur turned around and asked as if he had remembered something. "Have you been in touch with Letely?" Vincent froze for a moment, while his eyes flickered with pain, but he didn''t say anything. Arthur''s eyes flickered and he didn''t speak either. Back in the office, Arthur''s phone rang. "Hello!" "Mr. Lane, Miss Hunter is now in the police training base where she is attending a one-month police training!" "I know, thanks!" Arthur hung up the phone, got up, picked up the car keys, and walked out, looking thoughtful. In the CEO''s office, Vincent picked up his car keys and hurried off. In half an hour Arthur came to the training base. Le came out to hang out after lunch, and she was used to being alone, so she was always alone, as she liked to be quiet and just by herself. She still had one ss in the afternoon, while the rest of her time was free. She let out a long sigh as she came out of the training base, covering her forehead with her hand, and when she looked at the burning sun, she smiled helplessly because she had no umbre, so she had to endure the scorching sun. Summer was ending, and the weather in autumn was cool. "Le." She heard a familiar and hesitant voice with strong feelings, while she felt as if the speaker were hesitating. After Le turned her head, she saw Arthur, who stood in front of the red Ferrari, looking slim. "Long time no see, Arthur." Le smiled at him after she went into a trance. Her faint smile dazzled him, making him hold his breath for a moment. He had thought he would never see her smile again. When she had left, she had refused him to see her off, and she had told him they would only be friends for life, and he had promised her. He didn''t know how many cigarettes he had smoked that night. Now, when he saw her smiling in front of him, he didn''t know what to do. Should he pretend to be indifferent or say hello to her, or should he just step forward and hug her tight? Next, should he say to her, "Le, would you like to be my girlfriend? I will make you happy!" But he knew that even if he wanted to make her happy, she might not want it or ept it because happiness might not be what she wanted most, and perhaps, what she wanted most was an experience of life and that experience must be about love and Vincent! More than two months have passed, so Le had calmed down long ago, while she walked over and stood in front of Arthur, smiling and saying. "Arthur, how are you?" "I''m fine, and you?" Arthur came to his senses as he managed topose himself, smiling at her. "Have you really be a policewoman?" Le sighed. "Yes! I''m studying taekwondo." "Oh, really?" "Yes, and it can make me stronger." Le smiled helplessly. "Where are you going? Do you want me to give you a ride?" "No, I''m just hanging around, so you go about your business and we''ll talk when we have time!" Obviously, she was distancing herself from him since she didn''t want to give him any chance to get close to her. Arthur smiled as he understood what she meant. Not far away, from his Bugatti, Vincent watched them from a distance, and as Vincent watched them talking, Vincent felt nervous because he was afraid Le might get too close to Arthur. But he didn''t expect Le to say a few words to Arthur, and then Le turned around, leaving! At that moment, he breathed a sigh of relief. Arthur watched Le leaving, feeling disappointed, but he went back to his car, turned around, and drove off in his car. Vincent frowned, got out of the car, stepped forward, slowly crossed the road, and walked towards the delicate girl with short hair... Le went to the jewelry store, but she just hung around as she liked shopping. But she just looked around and didn''t buy anything. She used to buy hair cords, all kinds of hair cords, but now that her hair was short, she didn''t need to buy anything. When she saw the cute teddy bear, she stopped in front of the giant teddy bear. It was a white pr bear, looking almost as big as she was! Ever since she miscarried, she had always felt cold, so she thought that if she could sleep with the teddy bear at night, perhaps she would feel warm. But now she''s in training, so if she bought a teddy bear this big, her colleagues wouldugh at her! She turned to smile, leaving. Vincent followed her, seeing her standing in front of the white teddy bear for a long time, and he wondered what she was thinking, and she still didn''t notice him when she left. He quietly bought the teddy bear, carrying it out. Le went into another store. Vincent stood there, looking quietly at her slender and delicate figure through the ss window, and there was tenderness in his eyes. Le seemed to sense something as she suddenly looked up. Chapter 461 How Nice of Her to Take It! Chapter 461 How Nice of Her to Take It! The man holding the giant teddy bear came into sight! When she looked at him, she was momentarily obsessed. Not only has this man not lost his charm, but he has be more and more attractive over the time. In the busy street, many people had stopped looking at the man, who was in a nice suit with a teddy bear, but the man seemed to be in a world of his own, as he didn''t care what others were looking at! Le was stunned because that was the teddy bear she had seen just now. Had he just been in the shop she was in? They looked directly into each other''s eyes, and he looked deeply at her through the ss window. He was so focused that he made her heart tremble. She was shocked, so she quickly took a deep breath, walking out. She walked up to him, seeing that he blushed slightly. He must have never bought and held this kind of teddy bear when he stood in the street. He was wearing a suit, carrying a giant teddy bear, and they looked so funny and harmonious. Le walked out of the shop, standing on the steps and looking at him. He looked a little embarrassed, but after a moment, he walked up to her, trying to say something, but finally, he just handed her the teddy bear without saying a word. Le didn''t want his teddy bear, so he was even more embarrassed, and he said to her atst. "I...I saw that you seemed to like this teddy bear, so I just... I bought it for you!" Le looked up, looking at the blue sky, and then she looked at his handsome but nervous face. The feeling of anguish in her heart seemed to vanish at this moment. She didn''t know why, but she held out her hand, feeling the breeze passing through her fingertips, and although she couldn''t hold the wind, she made a wishful attempt, as love has always been the only thing women wanted. When she took the teddy bear, she saw Vincent''s face lit up with a smile of surprise. "Le?" Le was calm, or at least she seemed calm. Vincent was stunned, and when he saw her ept his gift, he was so overjoyed that he couldn''t restrain his excitement. He almost reached out his hand and hugged her, but he was afraid that she would be angry, so he just whispered excitedly and passionately to her. "Le!" She felt the tenderness of his voice as he whispered to her, and the tenderness of his voice broke her heart. Le felt her eyes warm, as tears filled her eyes, and she was about to burst into tears, so she turned quickly, looking away from him. She was afraid that if she looked at him, she would be attracted by his profound eyes and would not be able to refuse his next words. "I''ll take it! And I have ss in the afternoon, so I have to go!" She hurried away from him again and only this time she was carrying a gift from him. Vincent was worried that she wouldn''t want his gift, but she epted it! He felt as if he had been pulled from hell to heaven, so he grinned. How nice of her to take it! "Le, when you finish ss, I''ll pick you up, and we''ll go out to eat together, OK?" Vincent ran after her again. Le tried to trot away, but he caught up with her. He reached out, took her little hand, and added nervously. "I''ll be right here waiting for you, so you come out after ss and I''ll take you out to eat!" Le pushed his hand away, but she didn''t refuse him or say yes. But Vincent knew that if she didn''t say no, she meant yes. He was as happy as a child, and as he watched Le walking quickly into the training base, he went across the street, drove over, and sat in his car waiting for her. Le exhaled nervously, feeling that she was crazy to ept his gift without explicitly rejecting his request. Suddenly the phone rang and Le went upstairs with the teddy bear in her arms, so she answered the phone as she walked, and she realized it was Renee on the phone. "Didn''t you go to Tokyo? So why are you calling me?" "Le, I tell you I''m going back right now, and I want to live with you, so you have to take me in by all means, because I feel humiliated!" "What''s the matter?" Le was stunned. "I¡­I¡­I was fucked by that Japanese man, Miyamoto! Damn it, I knew I couldn''t go to Shizuoka just because it''s beautiful, so I lost myself immediately!" "Did you have sex while you were drunk?" Le burst intoughter, smiling faintly. "It would be nice if we had sex when we were drunk! At least I find somefort because I still have an excuse, but when I had sex with Miyamoto, I wasn''t drunk. I''m obsessed! I must be spellbound! I''m at the airport and I''ll be back soon, so where are you?" "I''m in F City and I''m in training right now, so what should we do?" "Then I''ll go back to F City! Ah! I''ll stop talking to you because I''m about to board the ne! I''m going to hang up!" Le looked at the phone that had been hung up, and she didn''t respond for a long time. Renee had sex with Miyamoto, which really made her feel surprised. In Tokyo Renee was on the ne as she was on her way home, while she still looked blushing. She closed her eyes, thinking of everything that had happened in those two months. In the first month, when she was living in her own country, she had a good time, and as she and Miyamoto took advantage of each other, and they were just like friends. Then a monthter he took her, Owen, and the nanny on a trip to Japan, and then he took her to Shizuoka. Since the scenery there was so beautiful, they stayed there for a month, while she has bepletelyzy! Later, when school started, Miyamoto sent Owen to school. And then they were alone. But gradually, she found that when the Japanese man looked at her, his eyes were deep with fury, and she felt that he seemed to be as impulsive as a beast. One day they went to the new town, but when they got ready to stay in the hotel, there was only one suite left, so Renee said they should return to the town overnight, but Miyamoto firmly told her that he was tired, so if they had to leave, they should leave tomorrow. Renee froze, and then she shook her head. "You are a man, but you are too weak, aren''t you? How long have we been walking? And you''re tired already? I want to see the tea ntation tomorrow, so what about you?" She grumbled, and she didn''t notice Miyamoto''s creepy smile. When they entered the room, Renee realized how serious the problem was. "Well, I slept on the bed, so you slept on the floor." Miyamoto stared at her in disbelief. "You want me to sleep on the floor? Don''t you forget that I paid for this room?" "You paid for this room, so what? You don¡¯t expect me to sleep with you right, so you sleep on the floor while I sleep on the bed as it is a matter of course!" "I want to sleep on the bed!" Miyamoto insisted. "All right, all right, you can have the bed." Renee frowned. "You are not a gentleman!" After she had said these words, she picked up the quilt, spread it on the floor, put the pillow on it, and took the pajamas to take a bath. Listening to the sound of running water in the bathroom, Miyamoto''s eyes looked even deeper. When the phone rang, he looked at it, frowned, and answered the phone. "Say it!" "Sir, Miss Russell is not getting any better. She has been trying to get out, making a scene and refusing to cooperate with us!" "Then you keep an eye on her and don''t let anyone let her out, all right?" After hanging up the phone, Miyamoto looked again in the direction of the bathroom. Renee finished her shower, changed into her pajamas, and came out. Then she sprawled on the floor, sighingfortably. "The best thing in life is sleep, good night, you Japanese." Mr. Miyamoto didn''t speak but went into the bathroom. Renee pursed her lips, thinking that he was so mean, and then she closed her eyes, enjoying a moment of peace. The bathroom door was opened by him. She unconsciously opened her eyes, ncing at him, but who knew that after she nced at him, she blushed! Mr. Miyamoto wrapped a bath towel around his waist, and there were beads of water dripping from his hair, while he walked barefoot on the floor, and the thing between his straight legs was barely visible between the bath towel¡­ Renee froze, blushing. "... You should havee out in your pajamas!" Miyamoto raised the corners of his mouth slightly, while his skin was white and clear, and his handsome face was wless. Then, he raised an eyebrow wickedly. "I''m wearing a bath towel, so why are you blushing?" Renee red at him, got flustered, and looked away. "I''m going to bed, and I tell you that you''re not going to sleep naked because there''s ady in the room, so you''re not going to be naked! I''m kind enough to let you sleep on the bed, while I''ll sleep on the floor, so you must respect me!" Miyamoto crouched down, stretched out his arms, grabbed her in his arms. "Then you''ll share my bed." "Oh¡ªI''m not sleeping with you!" Without saying a word, Miyamoto carried her to bed, firmly pressed her down, put his arms around her waist, slept on the outside of the bed, and closed his eyes. "I warn you not to move, and now go to sleep." "Miyamoto, what''s wrong with you?" "Maybe there''s something wrong with me." "You..." He held her so tightly that when she tried to move, she had to cling to him. She tried desperately to sit up, but when she identally rubbed against his body, she froze, and then her eyes widened. "Miyamoto" "What''s the matter?" "What''s so hard?" "Haha." He smiled wickedly, leaned close to her, and whispered in her ear. "My erect penis, of course!" Renee blushed even more as she realized something. "Damn it! if you have a sexual desire, get out of here! And let go of me!" Instead, Miyamoto held her more tightly, and she felt the heat of his breath in the ear, which made her feel close to him. "I warned you not to move! I don''t get sexually aroused easily!" Renee was slightly stunned, while she and Miyamoto looked directly into each other''s eyes. Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. "Miyamoto, you can have sex with whoever you want, but I will not have sex with you!" "Can''t you have sex with me or don''t you want to have sex with me? He forced her to look him straight in the eye, and then he nced at his penis. "It''s an instinct, so it''s not up to me to be sexually aroused!" Then he came a little nearer to her so that his lips were only a little farther from hers. "And I''m sorry I couldn''t help wanting to have sex with you!" Renee was stunned, gulped, and felt her heart racing. Why did she want to believe him when she heard him say these sweet things to her? He raised her chin with his fingers, stared at her slightly parted lips, and looked enchanted with a smile. "Will you be my woman?" "No!" She shook her head. "Don''t turn me down too soon, since we can give it a try because you might like me!" His lips moved closer to hers as he kissed her. Renee''s mind went nk, and all she could do was staring at his perfect features, counting his long and thick eyshes. At first sight, she thought he was pretty as a fairy, and with a closer look, she thought he was gorgeous. He had been kissing her passionately, and when she felt his passion and the way they kept kissing each other, she unconsciously put out her tongue, licking him lightly. Suddenly all reason and all self-control were subdued in the face of sexual desire. Miyamoto rolled over, holding the back of her head with one hand and stroking her chest with the other hand, while his big palm grasped her soft breast without hesitation, and his tongue yed with hers. She had to admit that he was a pretty good kisser. When he kissed her, she felt his breath so clear, and it was a strong breath of him as a man. Renee felt an unprecedented emptiness sweeping over her, so she couldn''t help but want to leave everything behind. She tried to forget who she was and who he was, because she only wanted to satisfy the pure sexual desire between a man and a woman. Chapter 462 Totally Screwed Chapter 462 Totally Screwed Only at this point did she realize that her body was telling her that she wanted to have sex with this man. It''s instinctive, so she didn''t reject it, and for some unknown reason, she felt a lust for him. But this idea horrified her at the same time. How could she be so dissolute? Miyamoto quickly undressed the two of them, looking unspeakably charming as he pressed her down. When she realized that she was naked, she was ashamed, so she tried to grab the quilt, but he stopped her in time, as he pressed her wrists, immobilizing her. He kissed her passionately, caressed her body with both hands, and searched for sensitive parts of her body. Although his penis was burning like a fire, he was not in a hurry to have sex with her but patiently turned her on little by little... (indescribable sex) "Ah¡­" Fortunately, the night was long, for the passion between them grew stronger and stronger, and the blissfully enchanting taste of their intercourse made them eager to taste more... It was the best sleep she had had for a long time. When she woke up from exhaustion, she was rxed. The feeling of being in another world made her reluctant to open her eyes until a faint smell of smoke stirred her consciousness, so she opened her eyes slowly. She blinked a few times, and the first person she saw was Miyamoto. He covered his legs with the quilt, while he was leaning against the head of the bed, being naked. He held a cigarette in his hand, which rested on his arched knee, and he seemed to be thinking, for his face looked grave and serious. The warm sun shone in at the window, as the early autumn sunshine was warm. Renee was stunned¡ªwhat on earth did she do? When she looked at Miyamoto, she realized that he was not only good-looking but also had a very sexy figure. He had strong muscles without proud flesh, which was the result of his frequent visits to the gym. He had an impable figure, so if someone said he was a model or a movie star, there would be no doubt. She had sex with Miyamoto! Ah! What a shame! What the hell was wrong with her? In her heart, she regretted what she didst night because it was to forget Callum that she was so bold to take advantage of Miyamoto, and she asked Miyamoto to promise her that he would not have sex with other women in the future! At that moment she had mixed feelings and she closed her eyes again, pretending to sleep. Suddenly she heard a low male voice overhead. "Get up, since you are awake! And I can''t feel my arm!" "Ah " How did he know she was awake? She suddenly realized that she was resting on his arm, and when she turned her head slightly in embarrassment, they looked directly into each other''s eyes. He raised the corners of his mouth, looking energetic and smiling at her charmingly. "Good morning! Did you sleep well?" Renee understood what he was saying, so she raised an eyebrow, ring at him. "I, I made a mistake last night, so it doesn''t count!" He was stunned at what she said, and his handsome face looked slightly angry, so he stared at her. "You say we made a mistake?" "Well! Right! It was a mistake." Anyway, she felt so humiliated! It was a shame that she had sex with him as if she was desperate for sex. She gave him a push, blushing. "You get out of bed because I''m going to take a bath!" He had been slightly angry at her words, but when he saw her blushing face, his face softened. "I remember someone saying that she would be responsible for me and that she would expect me to be responsible for her!" "I don''t remember..." Her voice was almost inaudible as the sound of a fly. Miyamoto raised an eyebrow and snorted. "I thought you said you were responsible for me! You can take a bath, but I need to lie down for a while!" "How can I take a bath with you being here? " He told her that he wanted her to be responsible for him, so Renee was totally screwed. "Are you shy? But when I was having sex with you, I had seen and done everything, so don''t you think it unnecessary to be shy now?" He said, approaching her with his face. *** His face was close to her eyes, which made him look even more handsome, and then Renee realized that her heart was beating fast while her body felt hot. She suddenly rememberedst night when they had sex, and she could only stare at him, being speechless. He reached out, raised her chin, looked at her pink face, and smiled. "You''ll get used to me." Suddenly, Renee gulped, but before she realized what she''s feeling in her heart, she''s scared to death by what he was saying. "Like all couples who''ve been together for a long time, I will love watching you take a shower when you are naked, so I also hope you won''t be too surprised to see me in the shower when I was naked!" Miyamoto smiled again, while she thought he was handsome enough to dazzle her eyes. His eyes suddenly lit up while he said happily to her. "You take a shower now!" Renee was totally screwed! So when Miyamoto didn''t notice, she sneaked off alone. She sneaked right to Tokyo and the airport, and then she came back alone! On the ne, Renee closed her eyes, and in her mind, she cursed herself a million times. Renee, you admitted it! You wanted to love this man, Miyamoto! So you''re not affectionate at all, as you are like a nymphomaniac, and how can you betray Callum? Even if Callum was really a shameless bitch, but you shouldn''t betray Callum so quickly? She learned what love was from Callum, and when she learned what love was, she never forgot it. If you didn''t use it, a lot of skill was lost, and if you did not stay in a rtionship, a lot of passion was lost, so maybe she should be ready to start dating Miyamoto, but was it too soon? Vincent was waiting for Le, and although he didn''t sleep all night, he was still very energetic because Le came back and she didn''t refuse his gift, so he was so excited and merry. At that time, he felt very happy, even if he had not slept for three days and nights. Four o''clock in the afternoon Le was out of ss. She walked out of the training base. Not far away, through the window of his car, Vincent looked wistfully and obsessively at the familiar figure walking towards him. Le also saw Vincent''s Bugatti was parked at the base gate from a distance, and she saw him waiting for her. Had Vincent been waiting for her for three hours? He''s really patient, but didn''t he have to do business? Little did she know that in the two months since she left him, Vincent had already finished his work as he had been a workaholic for two months. Le was stunned because he was the one she had loved so deeply. She had thought that when they met again, she would be calm, while she thought that when she said goodbye to him, it really meant goodbye. However, after they said goodbye, they met again! She paused at the gate, hesitated for a moment, and then came out. Before she could get to the car door, Vincent was out of the car, asking her excitedly and cautiously. "Le, where shall we eat?" Le shook her head before he finished his words. "I can''t go out to eat with you!" After hearing her words, Vincent froze, and there was a sad look in his eyes.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. "I''m busy today because Renee will be back soon!" She added, "She''ll be here tonight!" "Is she arriving tonight?" Vincent was relieved because he had thought that Le didn''t want to eat with him, but it turned out that it was because Le had something to do. "We''re going to eat now, and I''ll send you to see her after that!" She wanted to refuse him, but before she could say it, he interrupted her. "Le, I haven''t had breakfast yet!" She was stunned because it''s already four o''clock in the afternoon, and had he not eaten yet? She looked up, seeing that his handsome face was pale. He had ck hair and eyes, and his eyes looked like the deepest inkstone, but he had obvious dark circles under his eyes, which were the result of staying upte. He looked at her with a pleading look, looking so cautious. Le''s heart trembled, feeling an inexplicable bitterness. "Will you eat out with me?" He spoke again. There was a long silence, and the time passed. She didn''t speak, so he sighed in his heart, and when he was about to give up, he heard her ask him softly. "Why aren''t you eating breakfast?" Although she was criticizing him, he felt she was worried about him, and he felt warm in his heart. He grinned with surprise, while his eyes were full of smiles. "I forgot! Le, why don''t you go out to eat with me?" After he opened the car door, they looked at each other in silence, and he was afraid that she would refuse him. But she didn''t refuse him, as she quietly got into the car, sitting in the passenger seat. Vincent was suddenly excited because she didn''t turn him down, and he looked excited as if he had won the lottery. Then, he carefully closed the car door for her, ran back to the car, and grinned at her. "What do you want to eat?" Le shook her head. "I''m not hungry, so it¡¯s up to you!" "No way, let''s eat together!" As he spoke, he leaned towards her. Le avoided him, but he immediately exined to her. "I''ll fasten your seat belt for you!" Le blushed, looking down. Vincent put his hand on the seat belt, fastening it carefully for her. Le felt the lingering smell of smoke and his distinctive breath, which made Le a little dizzy since she felt his breath was so familiar that she was a little obsessed with it. Le was in a daze, but Vincent had returned to his seat, driving. They stopped talking, and Le was very tired, leaned back in her chair, closed her eyes, and soon fell asleep. She''s not fully recovered, and she thought too muchst night, so she felt really tired. As Vincent drove, he heard Le''s breathing as she slept, while his eyes were full of deep feelings. Even a minute by her side was a luxury to him now, for he was so happy to look at her. If he were not driving, he would have reached out and touched her cheek, but he was driving, so he had to give up. He tried to drive slowly, for he was afraid that the jolt would wake her. He made a quick stop at the HJ Hotel and left the car in the parking lot of his hotel. Vincent waited quietly since Le closed her eyes, sleeping. He just looked at her quietly, and it was as if he could never be tired of watching her. He looked at her with tenderness in his eyes, and at that moment, he suddenly had a slight pain in his heart. Why was he so obnoxious? Why had he hurt her who was so kind? If he had not doubted her, their child would still be healthy, growing in her womb, but... His heart twitched as he thought of the loss of his child and what she had suffered, and he was very sad. After Le fell asleep, she turned sideways, leaning her head toward him. Vincent was afraid that she might identally hurt her head, so he immediately reached out to help her, but as soon as he touched her little face, his slender fingers stroked her wistfully. He touched her little face gently, feeling the pain in his heart grow stronger. Le felt someone stroking her face, so she suddenly woke up, and when she opened her eyes, she was stunned, but when she looked at his eyes which were with concern when he looked at her, she said, "Sorry, I fell asleep!" "It''s okay, and didn''t you get any restst night? Why are you so tired? You need to have a good rest, okay?" When he had finished speaking, it urred to him that he had no right to speak to her like this now, for she was no longer his wife, and it''s all his fault. She murmured when she saw how much he cared for her. "I''m fine..." "If you''re fine, then why do you look so tired?" "I just didn''t sleep wellst night! "I''ll take you to rest!" As he spoke, he unbuckled her seat belt. Then he stopped thinking about anything, took her hand without hesitation, and led her straight to the elevator of the building. He took her to the 27th floor, his exclusive suite. "You want to eat, don''t you?" She asked. "I can eat when I''m upstairs, while you look exhausted, so go and have a rest, and it won''t keep me from eating!" Vincent was worried about her, so he called Manager Billy, giving orders directly. "Manager Billy, please send some nutritious food to me! And bring me some nice desserts that girls like! Yes, bring food here at once!" "I''m not hungry!" Le said again. "Even if you are not hungry, it is time to eat, for it is almost five o''clock!" As they were alone in the small elevator, Vincent couldn''t help holding her in his arms. Forgetting that they had broken up, Vincent murmured to her. "Don''t let me worry about you so much, and you must sleep and eat well!" When he suddenly embraced Le, Le was stunned and couldn''t help but cling to his arms, while his words poured into her like a warm current. He held her so tight, but she did not feel bad at all. She sniffed at his breath, whispering to him. "You''re the one who didn''t eat properly! You''re the one who didn''t sleep well, so you are the one who needs to eat and sleep well, not me!" "I will take good care of myself, too!" He assured her, feeling good to be able to hold her again. "Then you must remember to eat well and sleep well, while you should try to stop smoking and don''t let your mother worry about you!" When she had said these words in a low voice, she gently pushed him away, for she was not used to such intimacy. He froze. "Aren''t you worried about me?" She looked down, kept her head down, looked at her toes, and didn''t say anything. She was worried about him, but... They took the lift quickly to the 27th floor. They soon arrive in Vincent''s exclusive suite. Le sat quietly on the sofa. It was not long before a waiter arrived to bring food, and there was a heap of food on the table. "You must eat!" Le spoke to him, looking at her watch again. She didn''t know when Renee would arrive, but she thought that Renee wouldn''t be there until nine o''clock in the evening. Vincent didn''t eat but sat down opposite her, looking at her carefully and speaking to her. "Le, I''m sorry, but will you forgive me? I fail to protect you, but let''s get back together, Okay?" Vincent reached out gently, taking Le''s slightly cold hand, while Vincent silently held her little hand tighter. All he knew now was that no matter what had happened, he would not let go of her hand. He had thought so before, and he would not change his mind even in the future. "Eat first, because you said you hadn''t eaten all day, didn''t you? So you need to eat now!" As Le looked at Vincent''s gaunt face, Le suddenly stood up, walking quickly to the table. "You''d better eat first!" "Le, let''s get back together, Okay?" His voice sounded so gentle, and he almost begged her to agree to what he had said. Chapter 463 She Still Ran Away Chapter 463 She Still Ran Away Le let down her defense in this tone, but her words were still so deste, ¡°I have no idea if we can start over again! Maybe it¡¯s ok, but I think it¡¯s not this moment. So don¡¯t force me to do it.¡± Vincent walked to her side, squatted down, and looked into her eyes. "I am not forcing you to do it, Le! I just want to tell you my feelings, the truest feelings in my heart!" She was a little surprised. She tried to draw her hand, but it was in vain. ¡°Le, I missed you every day during the past two months you weren¡¯t around me. Sometimes, the empty kitchen reminded me of you busy in an apron. Every time I thought of this in my mind, all the food in my mouth lost its taste no matter where and when. I found that I was sadder in the day without you. I do notice that I had hurt you so deeply and caused irreparable consequences. And I confess every day.¡± He seemed to be thinking and suffering great pains. After a long time, he said, ¡°Sometimes I woke up in the middle of the night, your shadow was shaking in front of me. I couldn¡¯t tell dream from reality! I missed you so much...¡± Le was startled, but she still said faintly, "If two people lived together for a long time, they would make it a habit. But it can be changed, and you would get used to it slowly!" He was silent for a long time. Le saw that his mouth had been opened several times, but he failed to speak it out. ¡°But we have been together just for a few months, there were few habits between us. I thought it was not just the habit, it was love!¡± He looked at her eyes with deep affection. ¡°Let¡¯s go for a meal first.¡± She was afraid to hear more affectionate confession. ¡°Le, I was not hungry.¡± He whispered. ¡°You have to eat even if you are not hungry.¡± Again, Le said it tly and kept looking at him. Vincent shook his head and closed his eyes. The scenes of being with Le constantly appeared in his mind and he was so reluctant to it. "I know that if I say it right now, when the wound in your heart has not healed, it will force you a bit. But I just want to face it with you, okay?" "If you don¡¯t want me to leave now, stopped saying, okay? Just shut up, let''s have a meal first!" she said quietly. Her mind was in a mess, she just didn''t know how to move on. Love was unpredictable. She believed that Vincent loved her but love just was not enough! "Okay! I would shut up and eat!" Vincent opened his eyes and stared at Le''s fair face, he nodded and said nothing. He just felt so happy that she was willing to meet him and had a meal with him. That would be fine. Her broken heart needed time to heal slowly, and he was willing to spend a lifetime warming her badly hurt heart and hoped that he could do well enough. "You haven''t eaten for a day. It¡¯s better to drink some soup to moisturize your stomach!" But he suddenly looked up at her when she brought a bowl of soup to him. His eyes seemed moist, but she couldn¡¯t tell whether it was tears or the vapor from the soup. She watched him sipping the soup as if it was so precious to him. Le felt a sudden spike of pain in her heart. To calm down, she pinched her left hand hard under the cover of the table. Vincent was unable to control his emotion anymore. ¡°How are you doing in City R?¡± He asked in a hoarse voice. ¡°It¡¯s ok.¡± Le tried her best to smile. ¡°Do you know¡­¡± He couldn¡¯t utter the rest of the words. He wanted to say, ¡°Did you know how much I miss you?¡± Le had pinched herself so hard and her left hand had be reddish. She tried to change the subject, ¡°How is Pippa doing recently?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know!¡± Vincent had never been to visit her. He is not a heartless person, but he just didn¡¯t want to get in trouble, because Pippa was so paranoid that she always made trouble. Le didn¡¯t say anything. She kept her head down and didn¡¯t look at him. ¡°Eat something.¡± He got some food for her when he saw that she was not eating. ¡°OK.¡± She ate silently but very little. He ate quickly but very little too. He just sat there and watched her after the meal. Le looked into his eyes and asked, ¡°Are you done?¡± ¡°Yep!¡± He nodded. She looked at the bloodshot in his eyes and said, "Then go to sleep, I am leaving now!" "Where are you going?" He became nervous suddenly and didn''t want her to leave. "I''m going to pick up Renee!" "It''s still early! What time is her flight arriving? Doesn¡¯t Miyamoto stay with her? Why do you need to pick her up?" He just didn''t want her to leave. "No, she came back alone!" she whispered. "What happened to them?" Vincent frowned and asked inexplicably. ¡°No¡­nothing!¡± Le couldn''t tell Vincent that Renee Byrne had sex with Miyamoto, right? This is the private of Renee Byrne, she needed to keep it secret. "Le, I will go with youter!" Vincent said. "No! I can do it alone!" Le insisted. Then she walked out with her bag. Feeling her persistence, he was so sad and lonely. "Let me take you to the airport please!" "No, I''m going home now! I''ll go to the airportter!" "Then let me take you home!" ¡°No!¡± She said. ¡°Then you stay here and I¡¯ll take you to the airport before she arrives!¡± His big hand suddenly gripped Le''s small hand and led her to the sofa. Suddenly tears welled up in her eyes. She kept her head down, and the tears fell onto his leg, getting her jean wet. She cried without a sound, he was startled and asked: " Le, are you crying?" He was panic seeing her tears, ¡°It¡¯s ok, it¡¯s ok.¡± The next moment her soft body fell into a warm embrace, her petite body was grabbed tightly by his powerful arms. The roots of her sensitive ears suddenly turned reddish when his warm breath tickled them randomly. Le got butterflies in her stomach at this moment. But she couldn¡¯t hold back her tears. It¡¯s so inexplicable. How did they get to this point? The tears welled up in her red eyes kept flowing down. She tried to sniff hard but quietly, ¡°Don¡¯t do that¡­¡± Le was so scared that she tried to escape from his charming embrace which might hurt her again. However, the more she struggled, the harder he grabbed. ¡°Don¡¯t cry Le, it hurts me so much when I see you cry. Please! Stop! I''ll kiss you if you keep crying!¡± But she still cried and pummeled at his chest. "How dare you!" ¡°I dare not, please, don¡¯t cry! It¡¯s my fault!¡± he whispered. "Why can''t I forget you, why do I fall in love with you?" She might be so wronged that she cried and screamed out the grievances in her mind. "Why do I have to fall in love with you?! If I don''t love you, I won''t feel so bad and so hurt... Why? It''s all your fault... and you made me so sad..." "I am so sorry!" He knew that it was his fault. Seeing her crying sadly, he felt so hurt. ¡°It¡¯s you!¡± She cried more intensely. The tears were all on her shirt. ¡°Don¡¯t cry, or I will kiss you.¡± He cupped her face in his hands and kissed her gently. His breath was so hot and peremptory. With tears still hanging on her long eyshes, she was stunned suddenly when she was kissed by him. And then she struggled so hard, but he prevented her from moving. Her delicate body trembled lightly, and her heart gave a flutter. She wanted to resist! But they were so close that she couldn¡¯t exert her strength! It was as if her body belonged to him. Feeling his peremptory aura, she gradually limped in his arms and left him free to kiss peremptorily. They tossed and turned, nibbled at each other, licked and caress each other¡­ Their lips closely touched with each other. Le muffled. With the senses excited by the sound, Vincent suddenly hugged her limp body with a little strength and walked towards the big bed. Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. ¡°No, stop!¡± Le was panic. Suddenly, she struggled desperately to push him over then ran away. ¡°Le!¡± Frightened by her abrupt reaction, Vincent followed in a hurry. She ran so fast that there was no one in the corridor when Vincent opened the door! Vincent rushed out of the corridor and ran towards the elevator. " Le, let me exin, I¡¯m so sorry¡ª" Vincent was very anxious. But the door was closed before he got on the elevator. At thest minute, he saw that Le looked at him usingly with her red eyes filled with disappointment! Damn it! He shouldn''t be so impatient, but he couldn''t help himself! He pressed the button of another elevator repeatedly, but there was no response. The elevator seemed very busy. The elevator that Le took had already gone down several floors! Finally, here was the elevator, Vincent entered the elevator quickly, closed the door, and went downstairs. He came across Manager Billy when he got to the lobby. He looked at him and asked quickly, "Did you see Le?" ¡°Mrs. White seemed to run out, Mr. White.¡± Manager Billy said hastily. Vincent felt depressed. He ran out and saw that Le had already taken a taxi and left! ¡°Damn!¡± He was so upset with himself. Why was he so impatient? Vincent hit the wall beside him, and the blood flowed down his finger. Then he instantly calmed down, and felt regretful, with his eyes being bloodshot. Manager Billy had never seen him like this before, and he was too frightened to move forward. Without another word, Vincent turned around and ran to the parking lot, then drove to the airport. Le ran in a hurry. She took a taxi and went straight to the airport. She thought that it was better to wait for Renee at the airport first. She hadn''t cried for two months and she was out of control emotionally today. She thought she couldn¡¯t face him indifferently, and she just could not stay calm. She still remembered the feeling when they kissed just now. It was sweet, like a dream where you stood above the clouds. But she still ran away! The love with too much sensuality would notst if a man only took a fancy to the body. She seemed to prefer a more spiritualmunication and thought that sensuality was attached to the spirit. She finally took a step and tried to be with him without having sex so early. Sex! Sex! It seemed that men only thought about sex, while women always thought about love, the true love! Getting off the taxi, Le noticed that it was still two hours before the flight arrived. She was upset. How come she was so stupid. Why she came so early! She might as well wait in the departure lounge! Chacter 464 Till Death Do Us Part Chacter 464 Till Death Do Us Part Waiting for Renee alone in the departure lounge, Le was so bored. Vincent walked into the departure lounge after parking. He didn¡¯t know where she was, or if he could find Le. But he still came. Anyway, he might be able to meet her when Renee arrived. But what should he do when he saw her? Apologize? What should he do if she brushed him off? Thinking of this, Vincent was annoyed again! Why was he so impatient? He knew that Le could not believe him now, but he still kissed her. *** He wandered around in the departure lounge, searching for Le wittingly or unwittingly. Suddenly, he saw a familiar figure. It was Le! Vincent was surprised but worried, she was here! Should he apologize? Thinking of this, Vincent walked over and decided to face his mistakes. He thought that if a real man did the wrong thing, he would admit his mistake. Hearing the footsteps, Le raised her head slightly and froze at once. She saw Vincent. He stood one meter in front of her. Standing there, he was wrenching and guilty. With the deep-set eyes, he just looked at Le without saying anything. She couldn¡¯t help feeling startled in this quiet atmosphere. For a moment, it was as if the world and all the people had vanished, and the two of them were left alone. Why was he here? Le thought. Both of them were silent. He stepped forward, and she was shocked again. ¡°Le, I am so sorry about that. I am too impatient.¡± He apologized. Le was taken aback, then she pulled the hands hard. Did he just exin to her? Did hee to the airport just for an apology? With hesitation, Le bowed her head and sat on the lounge chair. Her fingers pulled and unlocked each other. She was so upset, and said softly, "Actually, it''s not a big deal." "Don''t you me me?" Vincent was stunned, then surprised. He squatted in front of her at once. Le froze there for a moment, then looked up at him timidly. He was looking at her in surprise, and then sighed with relief and said, "I was so scared. I thought you were angry!" She was angry! But she was just angry with herself! Vincent sat down beside her. "I''ll wait with you!" ¡°That¡¯s ok. Please go back!¡± Le said. "I''ll be with you!" he insisted. He was sitting next to her. Le was sitting in a daze for a long time, and her mind was wholly taken up with the question¡ªwhy would they still care about each other? Now she felt that she could not make a choice. She could not make a choice. She stared at the ground, and her vision blurred. Vincent said nothing, sitting next to Le like a knight standing guard. Being a guard even without talking to her was very satisfying for him! The people passing by looked at them sometimes, and Vincent frightened them with a cold eye. Especially for men, they had rarely seen such a domineering person¡ªthey just sneaked a peek at the beautiful girl next to him, and then they encountered the hostile eyes of him. "Huh? Isn''t that Vincent?" Someone whispered. "That woman looks like his ex-wife, didn''t he just make a divorce announcement?" "Yes! Is it how the celebrities maintain their fame today?" "Possibly! The divorce probably was fake!" "Oh my God! They are well-match!" ¡°¡­¡± All of a sudden there were more buzzes. Hearing the buzzes, Le frowned. Vincent was worried especially when her arch eyebrows frowned. He cast a cold nce at the people around. His eyes became hard, he thought that the people at the airport should be educated and would not gossip like the other people. Le stood up. There were still nearly two hours, she was afraid that they would draw people''s attention when she was next to Vincent! "Le! Let''s go to the car!" Ignoring everything else, Vincent reached out and took Le''s hand. At this time, journalists were gathering up and suddenly blocking the way. "Mr. White, didn''t you just announce that you divorced Mrs. White? Why are you together today?" "Mr. White, are you really divorced or not? Or was it just a hype?" "Mr. White¡ª" Le faced with such a scene with her lips tightened. ¡°Le, don''t be afraid!" Facing the sh, Vincent reached out and protected Le in his arms. ¡°Excuse me, let me through please!¡± With her small head leaning against his firm chest, Le was held in Vincent''s arms. Listening to his steady heartbeat, she would feel rxed suddenly even when something big was happening outside because he would protect her. And she had been looking forward to the feeling for so long. You longed for it but didn¡¯t dare to touch it. It was noisy around, they were trapped by the journalists and the pleasure-seeker, and it caused congestion immediately. Journalists were everywhere! It was awful! They even didn¡¯t know how they showed up! At this time, the airport staff showed up and put a stop to the journalists. One of them stepped forward and said: " Mr. White, please follow us to the VIP lounge!" Vincent always protected Le in his thick arms, and softlyforted her, "Le, don''t be afraid, we are going to the lounge now." She knew she should keep silent, so Le said nothing. Surrounded by crowds of journalists, she was panic and didn¡¯t know what to say. They were just like scourge! "Mr. White, could you please talk about the rtionship between you and Mrs. White?" He realized that if he said nothing, it would be difficult to calm the situation. Facing the camera, he nodded and said, ¡°I just say one thing!¡± All the microphones were passed to him suddenly! " Le is my wife forever, and it will never change until death!" Vincent said and then went to the reserved lounge, escorted by the airport staff. The journalists were shocked! Professing firmly and affectionately in the presence of the media, he was a real man! Some people marveled at him, and some admired him! Everyone looked at him admiringly. After entering the room with Le, Vincent breathed a sigh of relief. They finally ducked out! But Le was still thinking about what Vincent said just now. He said that she was his wife forever, until death?! Her mind was just like a well, and someone had just thrown down a huge stone, disturbing it. With mixed feelings, she was startled by what he said. Vincent said something to the staff, then Everyone left except them. Vincent saw that Le was so nervous that she sped the handle of her shoulder bag with both hands. She was so beautiful and pure as a lily. Hoping that she would never be hurt and always be happy, he wanted to protect her beauty impulsively. Vincent went up to her, he stooped and asked slowly with warm eyes, ¡°Are you scared?" Le was in a trance with eyes slid out of focus, just not looked at him. ¡°Sit down and have a rest. We will go out when the timees.¡± Watching her keep silent, he didn¡¯t dare to speak. There was a distant look in her eyes. Her mind was thrown down a small stone, and it rippled. All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. The words ¡°it will never change until death¡± freaked her out. She wanted to ask him if it was true, but she bitted it back. She kept his head down and sat down quietly. He was stunned for a moment and happier because her appearance betrayed her that she was shocked by his words just like the other journalists. So a bright smile showed up on his solemn face again, proud but treacherous. he knew that she would be touched! He had to find a way to make her feel moved. She didn''t know what he was thinking¡­ Le finally brought back to himself. As soon as she looked up, she saw Vincent smiling weirdly. He was originally an extremely good-looking man, with manly facial features and wise eyes, deep, handsome, and mysterious, which would catch the eye of every woman. However, she didn''t know why she suddenly felt that his smile was very treacherous and cunning. He seemed to have some plot, that was why he smiles so weirdly. Facing Le¡¯s curious eye, Vincent leaned on the sofa, shrugged his shoulders, and squinted at Le as a frustrated look crossed her face, ¡°Le, were you just scared?" ¡°No!¡± Le denied. She was not afraid of the media; she just didn''t want to be in trouble. She didn''t want that her private life spectacrly unraveled, she just wanted to be an ordinary person and lived a simple life, and that was all. She was so scared that she just didn¡¯t say anything. She still yed the fool. He saw through her little game and smiled like a fox. Le saw himughing treacherously, and his tant smile was so obtrusive. She didn¡¯t know why he laughed like that, but it must be not good for her. So Le rolled her eyes and snorted coldly, then turned away and didn¡¯t looked at him. A trace of puzzlement flitted across her cold little face. He didn''t ask anything. But that''s ok. She just didn''t know why a sense of despair shed in her mind. Vincent looked at Le¡¯s side face with affectionate eyes. He just loves her, even if what she was saying was not really what she was thinking. But he thought the words "it will never change until death" were very likely to cause ripples in her mind, then he felt confident immediately. What was heughing at? Why did heugh when he entered the lounge after meeting so many journalists? He might be desperate! Sneaking a look at him, Le saw the bloodstains on the back of his hand. She froze for a moment. She was worried and her face twitched. Why did his hand get hurt? When did he get hurt? Looking at the bloodstain, Le froze for a minute, then she walked over. Vincent looked up at her and smiled in surprise. Le frowned, "What are youughing at?" "No, nothing!" He shook his head without caring about his hands. Looking at him with a taut face, Le said tly, "Give me your hand." But Le felt a sharp pike of pains inexplicably, then she couldn''t help but directly stretch out and hold Vincent''s hand, looked down, and checked it carefully. At this time, Vincent suddenly remembered that he had hit the wall with his fist before. And he noticed that his hand hurt when he thought of it. "Oh! It''s fine, just only a scratch!" Vincent immediately wanted to withdraw his hand, but Le didn''t let it go. With a painful look showed up on her cold face, her arch eyebrows frowned. This made Vincent feel warm. Le''s cold heart couldn¡¯t help be soft. "I''ll get you some band-aids!" With that, she went out and asked the airport staff for a few band-aids, and then came back to put it on Vincent. Chapter 464: Chacter 464 Till Death Do Us Part Chapter 464: Chacter 464 Till Death Do Us Part Waiting for Renee alone in the departure lounge, Le was so bored. Vincent walked into the departure lounge after parking. He didn¡¯t know where she was, or if he could find Le. But he still came. Anyway, he might be able to meet her when Renee arrived. But what should he do when he saw her? Apologize? What should he do if she brushed him off? Thinking of this, Vincent was annoyed again! Why was he so impatient? He knew that Le could not believe him now, but he still kissed her. *** He wandered around in the departure lounge, searching for Le wittingly or unwittingly. Suddenly, he saw a familiar figure. It was Le! Vincent was surprised but worried, she was here! Should he apologize? Thinking of this, Vincent walked over and decided to face his mistakes. He thought that if a real man did the wrong thing, he would admit his mistake. Hearing the footsteps, Le raised her head slightly and froze at once. She saw Vincent. He stood one meter in front of her. Standing there, he was wrenching and guilty. With the deep-set eyes, he just looked at Le without saying anything. She couldn¡¯t help feeling startled in this quiet atmosphere. For a moment, it was as if the world and all the people had vanished, and the two of them were left alone. Why was he here? Le thought. Both of them were silent. He stepped forward, and she was shocked again. ¡°Le, I am so sorry about that. I am too impatient.¡± He apologized. Le was taken aback, then she pulled the hands hard. Did he just exin to her? Did hee to the airport just for an apology? With hesitation, Le bowed her head and sat on the lounge chair. Her fingers pulled and unlocked each other. She was so upset, and said softly, "Actually, it''s not a big deal." "Don''t you me me?" Vincent was stunned, then surprised. He squatted in front of her at once. Le froze there for a moment, then looked up at him timidly. He was looking at her in surprise, and then sighed with relief and said, "I was so scared. I thought you were angry!" She was angry! But she was just angry with herself! Vincent sat down beside her. "I''ll wait with you!" ¡°That¡¯s ok. Please go back!¡± Le said. "I''ll be with you!" he insisted. He was sitting next to her. Le was sitting in a daze for a long time, and her mind was wholly taken up with the question¡ªwhy would they still care about each other? Now she felt that she could not make a choice. She could not make a choice. She stared at the ground, and her vision blurred. Vincent said nothing, sitting next to Le like a knight standing guard. Being a guard even without talking to her was very satisfying for him! The people passing by looked at them sometimes, and Vincent frightened them with a cold eye. Especially for men, they had rarely seen such a domineering person¡ªthey just sneaked a peek at the beautiful girl next to him, and then they encountered the hostile eyes of him. "Huh? Isn''t that Vincent?" Someone whispered. "That woman looks like his ex-wife, didn''t he just make a divorce announcement?" "Yes! Is it how the celebrities maintain their fame today?" "Possibly! The divorce probably was fake!" "Oh my God! They are well-match!" ¡°¡­¡± All of a sudden there were more buzzes. Hearing the buzzes, Le frowned. Vincent was worried especially when her arch eyebrows frowned. He cast a cold nce at the people around. His eyes became hard, he thought that the people at the airport should be educated and would not gossip like the other people. Le stood up. There were still nearly two hours, she was afraid that they would draw people''s attention when she was next to Vincent! "Le! Let''s go to the car!" Ignoring everything else, Vincent reached out and took Le''s hand. At this time, journalists were gathering up and suddenly blocking the way. "Mr. White, didn''t you just announce that you divorced Mrs. White? Why are you together today?" "Mr. White, are you really divorced or not? Or was it just a hype?" "Mr. White¡ª" Le faced with such a scene with her lips tightened. ¡°Le, don''t be afraid!" Facing the sh, Vincent reached out and protected Le in his arms. ¡°Excuse me, let me through please!¡± With her small head leaning against his firm chest, Le was held in Vincent''s arms. Listening to his steady heartbeat, she would feel rxed suddenly even when something big was happening outside because he would protect her. And she had been looking forward to the feeling for so long. You longed for it but didn¡¯t dare to touch it. It was noisy around, they were trapped by the journalists and the pleasure-seeker, and it caused congestion immediately. Journalists were everywhere! It was awful! They even didn¡¯t know how they showed up! At this time, the airport staff showed up and put a stop to the journalists. One of them stepped forward and said: " Mr. White, please follow us to the VIP lounge!" Vincent always protected Le in his thick arms, and softlyforted her, "Le, don''t be afraid, we are going to the lounge now." She knew she should keep silent, so Le said nothing. Surrounded by crowds of journalists, she was panic and didn¡¯t know what to say. They were just like scourge! "Mr. White, could you please talk about the rtionship between you and Mrs. White?" He realized that if he said nothing, it would be difficult to calm the situation. Facing the camera, he nodded and said, ¡°I just say one thing!¡± All the microphones were passed to him suddenly! " Le is my wife forever, and it will never change until death!" Vincent said and then went to the reserved lounge, escorted by the airport staff. The journalists were shocked! Professing firmly and affectionately in the presence of the media, he was a real man! Some people marveled at him, and some admired him! Everyone looked at him admiringly. After entering the room with Le, Vincent breathed a sigh of relief. They finally ducked out! All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. But Le was still thinking about what Vincent said just now. He said that she was his wife forever, until death?! Her mind was just like a well, and someone had just thrown down a huge stone, disturbing it. With mixed feelings, she was startled by what he said. Vincent said something to the staff, then Everyone left except them. Vincent saw that Le was so nervous that she sped the handle of her shoulder bag with both hands. She was so beautiful and pure as a lily. Hoping that she would never be hurt and always be happy, he wanted to protect her beauty impulsively. Vincent went up to her, he stooped and asked slowly with warm eyes, ¡°Are you scared?" Le was in a trance with eyes slid out of focus, just not looked at him. ¡°Sit down and have a rest. We will go out when the timees.¡± Watching her keep silent, he didn¡¯t dare to speak. There was a distant look in her eyes. Her mind was thrown down a small stone, and it rippled. The words ¡°it will never change until death¡± freaked her out. She wanted to ask him if it was true, but she bitted it back. She kept his head down and sat down quietly. He was stunned for a moment and happier because her appearance betrayed her that she was shocked by his words just like the other journalists. So a bright smile showed up on his solemn face again, proud but treacherous. he knew that she would be touched! He had to find a way to make her feel moved. She didn''t know what he was thinking¡­ Le finally brought back to himself. As soon as she looked up, she saw Vincent smiling weirdly. He was originally an extremely good-looking man, with manly facial features and wise eyes, deep, handsome, and mysterious, which would catch the eye of every woman. However, she didn''t know why she suddenly felt that his smile was very treacherous and cunning. He seemed to have some plot, that was why he smiles so weirdly. Facing Le¡¯s curious eye, Vincent leaned on the sofa, shrugged his shoulders, and squinted at Le as a frustrated look crossed her face, ¡°Le, were you just scared?" ¡°No!¡± Le denied. She was not afraid of the media; she just didn''t want to be in trouble. She didn''t want that her private life spectacrly unraveled, she just wanted to be an ordinary person and lived a simple life, and that was all. She was so scared that she just didn¡¯t say anything. She still yed the fool. He saw through her little game and smiled like a fox. Le saw himughing treacherously, and his tant smile was so obtrusive. She didn¡¯t know why he laughed like that, but it must be not good for her. So Le rolled her eyes and snorted coldly, then turned away and didn¡¯t looked at him. A trace of puzzlement flitted across her cold little face. He didn''t ask anything. But that''s ok. She just didn''t know why a sense of despair shed in her mind. Vincent looked at Le¡¯s side face with affectionate eyes. He just loves her, even if what she was saying was not really what she was thinking. But he thought the words "it will never change until death" were very likely to cause ripples in her mind, then he felt confident immediately. What was heughing at? Why did heugh when he entered the lounge after meeting so many journalists? He might be desperate! Sneaking a look at him, Le saw the bloodstains on the back of his hand. She froze for a moment. She was worried and her face twitched. Why did his hand get hurt? When did he get hurt? Looking at the bloodstain, Le froze for a minute, then she walked over. Vincent looked up at her and smiled in surprise. Le frowned, "What are youughing at?" "No, nothing!" He shook his head without caring about his hands. Looking at him with a taut face, Le said tly, "Give me your hand." But Le felt a sharp pike of pains inexplicably, then she couldn''t help but directly stretch out and hold Vincent''s hand, looked down, and checked it carefully. At this time, Vincent suddenly remembered that he had hit the wall with his fist before. And he noticed that his hand hurt when he thought of it. "Oh! It''s fine, just only a scratch!" Vincent immediately wanted to withdraw his hand, but Le didn''t let it go. With a painful look showed up on her cold face, her arch eyebrows frowned. This made Vincent feel warm. Le''s cold heart couldn¡¯t help be soft. "I''ll get you some band-aids!" With that, she went out and asked the airport staff for a few band-aids, and then came back to put it on Vincent. Chapter 465 A Mean Man Chapter 465 A Mean Man "It cannot kill me!" He lowered his head andforted her. "Maybe you should have died, so I don''t have to take care of you!" She said coldly but put on a sympathetic look. She was such a stubborn girl and didn''t admit that she was worried about him. "Alright, if it can make you happy, let me die!" "You..." She paused and pursed her lips like a kid in a mood. She had his wound dressed and sat down. At 8:30 p.m. Renee arrived in F City by ne. When she got off the ne, Renee turned on her phone. She didn''t expect that her phone would ring as soon as she turned it on. She nced at it subconsciously. She was frightened and swallowed saliva. It was Miyamoto. She was astonished and threw her phone as if it was a snake. She refused to take the phone call, but Miyamoto called her again. She didn''t answer the phone, but the other party called her again. Though she was not answering the phone, Miyamoto phoned her again and again. It almost drove her crazy. It seemed that Miyamoto would not stop calling her until she picked up his phone. She gritted her teeth and forced herself to pick up his phone. "Why have you been calling me? Do I owe you a lot of money?" Miyamoto shouted, "Damn you, woman. Where are you?" "I..." Renee swallowed her saliva, "I can''t wander around? I don''t have freedom? You want to prison me?" "Where are you? Let me pick you up!" Miyamoto''s tone softened. "You are a woman and don''t speak Japanese. It''s not safe to run around!" "I''m safe and sound! Leave me alone. Don''te to see me. I need to think alone!" "There is no need." Hearing that, Miyamoto was angry. "You need to be responsible for me. I''ll take you as my responsibility. Why do you escape? Come back. Let''s get married." "No!" Renee refused. "I''ll contact you when I''m ready. Don''te to see me. Don''t tell my parents!" "Damn, you returned home?" Miyamoto heard what the loudspeaker broadcast. Renee was stunned for a moment and shouted, "No!" "Renee, don''t let me catch you, otherwise..." Renee had walked out of the cabin and was answering the phone in the aisle. She felt a chill sent down her spine. "You can do nothing. You are not a virgin. Why do I have to be responsible for you."? "Damn you, woman!" "Damn you! Wait for my call. I''ll be responsible for you, but I need time to make a n. Don''t call me! Get it?" "No way!" Miyamoto said coldly and firmly. Renee twitched her mouth. Why did she have to be responsible for Miyamoto? He had been a father! s, she was the one who required him to be responsible for her before that happened. Now he wanted to be with her, but she was not that brazen-faced anymore. Renee regretted it, patted her forehead, and hung up the phone at once. Miyamoto didn''t call Renee again. Renee called Le, "Sweetheart, where are you?" "I''m at the exit. Have you got off the ne?" Le asked. "Yes. Wait. I''ve seen you!" When Renee saw Le and Vincent, who was standing guard from afar, she was so surprised that she opened her mouth wide. "Vincent, Vincent is beside you!" "Yes!" Le felt embarrassed. She once promised Renee that she and Vincent would never get back together, but now they stood together to meet Renee. "You''ve got back together? Alright, let''s celebrate it!" "No!" Le shook her head. "Why?" Renee stopped walking. She talked to Le on phone and observed Le''s embarrassed look. "Vincent has seen me. I wanted to have some small talk with you, but it can''t work out now. Honey, I won''tugh at you. It''s good that you get back together. He is not a bad guy, but a bit stupid. There is no such thing as a perfect man. It''s reasonable that Vincent is an idiot when he faces a love problem." "Well!" "He is staring at me. I''ll hang up first." Renee hung up the phone and turned it off to stop Miyamoto from calling her. Vincent had seen Renee in the distance and threw a sharp gaze on her. He knew Renee was talking with Le on the phone. Though he didn''t know what they were talking about, he knew it had something to do with him from Renee''s expression. Renee put on a surprised look when she saw Le and him stand together, so Vincent confirmed that they were talking about him. Renee wore her bag and walked to them. She left hastily, so she only took her passport and identity card with her. "Honey, give me a hug!" Renee threw her arms around Le. Vincent frowned instantly and gave Renee a warning look. Renee understood that Vincent was dissatisfied. He was still a possessive man. Renee was a woman. If a man hugged Le, perhaps Vincent would kill that man. Vincent''s sharp gaze fell on Renee''s arms that hooked around Le''s neck. He could not help but open his mouth, "Renee. Let go of Le. Le could not breathe!" "I won''t hurt Le. Vincent, you''re so mean. You are jealous of me because I hug Le? How annoying you are! If I kiss Le, will you just die?" Renee curled her red lips and kissed Le on the cheek. "Damn it!" Vincent shouted. Le smiled faintly and held Renee''s hand, "Let''s go!" It was obvious that Le didn''t want to talk to Vincent. Renee suddenly understood that they didn''t make peace. It was Vincent who pestered Le and wanted to make peace, but Le ignored him. Seeing Le ignore him and hold Renee''s hand, Vincent felt frustrated for a moment. Then he raised his head and followed them as if he was their attendant. "Le, I''m hungry. Let''s have a meal!" "Le, since Renee is hungry and you haven''t had much this afternoon, let''s find a ce to have some food!" Vincent pulled himself together, stepped forward, smiled, threw his arms around Le''s shoulder, and gave Renee a smug look. It implied that Le was his. Renee got it and felt speechless. Vincent was so childish. Le pulled down Vincent''s hand silently, "Renee, let''s go!" Seeing Vincent''s frigid smile, Renee smirked, stretched out her arm around Le''s shoulder. "Le, listen to me! I traveled to a lot of ces in Japan and had a great time. I''ll take you next time, just you and me." With that said, Renee nced at Vincent. He looked a bit angry. "Le, let''s buy something from the night market?" Renee proposed it because she believed that Vincent would not like eating food from street food stands. Sure enough, hearing that, Vincent said, "Street food stands are dirty. Arthur had some food from food stands. Then he had the trots and was in the hospital for a few days. Let''s not go there!" "I''ll go with Renee," Le said indifferently. "I''ll go with you!" Vincent said. "You go back. I''ll have food with Renee." Le''s cold voice sounded. Vincent put on a stiff smile on his handsome face. Le held Renee''s hand. "I haven''t had snacks for a long time. I want to have some. Let''s go together." "It sounds great!" Reneeughed and kept nodding. She turned her head to give Vincent a mischievous look, pulled Le''s hand, and walked out.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. Vincent touched his nose pitifully and felt annoyed. It was obvious that Renee was tricking him. How scheming she was! When they walked out of the airport, Le stretched out her hand to stop the taxi. Renee said, "Let Vincent send us. What happened to you? You haven''t got back together? So, he keeps pestering you? Do I need to drive him away?" "No need!" Le sighed. Vincent came out, "Let me send you there." "Thank you. It''s morefortable to sit in a Bugatti than in a taxi, though the driver has bad driving skills. We''ll take your car. Let''s go!" "Renee, you really have a sharp tongue!" Vincent frowned and red at her. "Well, you deserve it!" Renee refuted. "Did I offend you?" "No, I just dislike you!" Le felt that Renee was going against Vincent whenever she was there. Le kept silent. She wanted tough when Vincent became silent because of Renee''s words. Le was pleased with Vincent''s embarrassment. "Le, it''s morefortable to sit in a Bugatti, right?" Renee said in a rising tone and seemed to want Vincent to hear it. "Renee, why don''t youe back with Miyamoto?" Vincent asked with a taut face. This woman enraged him on purpose. When Vincent mentioned Miyamoto, Renee frowned and retorted, "I don''t have to be with him!" Vincent was stunned and sensed that Renee''s expression changed a bit. He realized that something must have happened to Renee and Miyamoto. He rolled his eyes and said, "Something must have happened to you. I''ll ask Miyamoto. You won''t tell me anyway." With that said, Vincent was about to call Miyamoto. "Don''t call him. Don''t tell him that I am with you!" Renee shouted. Vincent smirked and lifted his chin. Le looked at them and was speechless. Renee smiled at Le and turned to Vincent, "Let''s talk about it over there." Chapter 466 Vanish Like Wind Chapter 466 Vanish Like Wind With that said, Renee pulled Vincent aside. "Vincent, you''re a wicked man!" "I''m forced to do that!" Vincent snorted, "Nothing is too deceitful in a battle!" "Tell me. What can I do to let you keep my secret?" Renee asked. "Help me to make peace with Renee." "Damn it! Why do I have to help you?" Renee hated being threatened and made use of. "Otherwise, I would tell Miyamoto that you are with Le. You seemed to be afraid of being found by him." Vincent smirked. "You wicked man!" Renee cried angrily. Hearing that, Vincent smiled, "I''ll provide what you need if you help me. You know I have deep feelings for Le. I''m not afraid of beingughed at by you. I want to spend the rest of my life with her. If you are a good friend, help me once. If you do me this favor, I''ll give you much in return!" "Much return?" Renee blinked and rolled her eyes. It was clear that Le liked Vincent. She helped Vincent. She also helped Le and herself to some extent. So, she nodded reluctantly and said, "Okay, I''ll help you. Don''t tell Miyamoto that I''ve returned home. Don''t let him find me for the next month. Provide amodations for me. I need to think about my life alone!" She also needed to think about whether she should be responsible or not. "Okay!" Vincent agreed. "Deal!" "Deal!" They murmured and reached an agreement. When they got back to Le, Renee put on an ingratiating smile. A spark of hope was kindled in Vincent''s mind. They spoke at the same time. "Let''s go!" "Let''s go!" When they got into the car, Le couldn''t figure out what Renee and Vincent had talked about. She felt puzzled that they had a chemistry suddenly. Vincent was driving while Renee and Le were in the backseat. "Le, the street food stands are dirty. If we have loose bowels after having snacks, it''ll be terrible. Let Vincent treat us to meals since he is so rich. He can afford any meals." "What do you mean?" Vincent frowned. "Shut up! When we are talking, you do not disturb us!" Renee said. She was helping him and selling her best friend. Vincent really shut up since he was in need. Le frowned, "Let me treat you. I am earning a sry." Le became a policewoman and had a sry. Though it was not much, she could pay the meal. "No!" Renee refused at once, and murmured, "Vincent is willing to afford it. Why do we have to spend the money that we earn through hard work?" Vincent didn''t earn money through hard work? Le rolled her eyes. Thinking that Renee said that with kind heart, Le didn''t continue. "You''re back. I should invite you to a meal!" Le smiled. "Le, let me treat you!" Vincent looked at Le''s calm face through the rearview mirror and sighed. Hearing that Le wanted to treat Renee and spend her first sry, he felt jealous. Her first sry meant a lot to him. He wouldn''t let her spend it for others. "I have money!" Le said. Le''s sry was not much. Though Vincent had given her credit cards andpany shares, she didn''t use them. Vincent felt sorrowful and said, "Let''s have a barbecue. We can have a lot of snacks." "Alright!" Renee nodded, "I want to have ostrich meat. You should ask them to roast it for us!" "No problem!" When they got off the car, Renee found an excuse to leave. "I''ll go in to have food first. I almost starve to death!" With that said, she ran in. Le was stunned. Under the neon lights, Vincent closed the car door and walked up to Le. He stretched out his hand to hold her shoulder, "Le, don''t be mad at me, okay?" Le didn''t speak. She looked at his eyes filled with sadness and recalled what he had said in front of the media. He said his love for her would never change. Could she also do that? He made a promise in public. If he failed to do that, he may beughed at by all of the people in F City. What was done could not be undone. Didn''t he know it? He was an idiot. Life was short. They didn''t have to torture each other. Was it possible for them to get back together? Did she have the courage to love him? Was she able to love him? Life was short. She didn''t want to be lonely all the time. This handsome and tall man still fascinated her. He was as helpless as a kid and expected her answer. She shook her head, "I''m not angry!" "Why do you ignore me?" He said in a wronged tone. She reached out to hold his waist and bent her face to his chest. "If I don''t talk to you for the rest of my life, will your love never change?" Vincent was stunned for a moment and looked down at Le in his arms. He chuckled, put his hand on Le''s, "I''ll wait until you change your mind." "Then let''s take another try." Le closed her eyes and spoke. She felt at ease and happy in his arms after experiencing so much. "Le?" Vincent thought that he may have misheard her. "What did you say?" Vincent asked, held Le tightly and kissed her hair softly, "I didn''t hear it wrong? You are willing to give me a chance?" Le chuckled and felt it amusing to see his eager look. She was amused. When she wasughing, the ident came to her mind. She lost their kid. Perhaps it was the fate. Le felt a bit distressed. She breathed the air from Vincent and nodded. Vincent saw it and felt extremely happy. He carried Le in his arms. "Le, you forgive me! I am so happy." In the parking lot, Vincent turned around with Le in his arms. Le put on a timid smile. Leughed and tears rolled down. She was so heartbroken before and thought she wouldn''t have the ability to love him. However, she could not forget him. It was bitter romance. Perhaps, they were destined to be together. Her face was bathed with tears. "Vincent!" Le called him. Hearing that, Vincent felt happy, his eyes filled with happiness. He called her with deep affection, "Le..." They stared at each other and seemed to look into each other''s soul. They were the close to each other. They looked at each other and forgot about time. Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. "I''m sorry!" Vincent said and wiped her tears, "Silly girl, do not cry." She trembled, sobbed and used him in an aggrieved voice, "You did not believe me!" "I''m sorry!" She lost their kid because he didn''t believe her. They were holding hands. Love and hatred, joy and sorrow, all of these had vanished at this moment. Vincent''s tears fell on her hair. He said, "We''ll have another kid!" But he didn''t know if they could still have a baby since his semen quality was not good. What if they couldn''t have a child? He fell into deep thoughts. Was he too selfish? They had experienced a lot. He still believed that they should be together. He would give her love for the rest of her life. If he could not make her pregnant, he would go to sperm bank and satisfied Le''s wish of being a mother. He didn''t let go of her because he believed that he could make her happy. Their tears were mixed together, bitter and sweet. Le sighed with tears flowing down, "Le..." They held each other tightly. "I''m sorry," he said, "I love you so much. My love is so selfish that I cannot live without you. I could only keep you by my side forever!" "Hello? Are you done? I almost starve to death!" Renee shouted from afar. "If not, I''ll go to eat first!" Le said hurriedly, "Let''s go in. Renee couldn''t wait anymore!" "Yes!" He wiped Le''s tears. Le raised her head and saw his smile and her heart skipped a beat. She threw her fair arms around his neck. She looked up and said in a timid tone with great affection, "No matter what happened, we should believe each other, okay?" "Yes!" He nodded to make a promise. He held her soft and slender waist. He looked at Le with deep affection and said in a low voice, "I''ll totally believe you and love you! I did something wrong before. It was my fault." Le shook her head and put her face on his strong breast to hear his heartbeat, which was soft, "Let bygones be bygones." Vincent curled his thin lips and bent his face. He kissed Le in her ear and whispered, "When will you come home?" Vincent exhaled his breath to Le''s sensitive ear. Her heart skipped a beat and she blushed, "Don''t force me. I don''t want to go back at present. Give me some time, okay?" Hearing that, Vincent was frustrated, but he had been pleased that Le forgave him, "I won''t force you. Let''s start over as if we have just fallen in love. When you think it''s time to go back home, you can go home with me, okay?" "Okay!" She nodded. She had the same thoughts. Le chuckled when she buried her head on Vincent''s chest. Vincent put his hand on Le''s chin and lifted her chin. He put on a charming smile on his handsome face, "Do you want me to pursue you?" Le blushed. She was fascinated by Vincent''s eyes, which were filled with emotions. She couldn''t resist it, "I should go!" Chapter 467 You Have to Face It Chapter 467 You Have to Face It She pushed him bashfully and ran into the restaurant. "Be careful!" Vincent curled his lips. He was so excited and happy. They could start over. He would cherish this chance. It was so happy to regain what he had lost. In the restaurant. Renee ordered a lot of food. The waiter set the food on the table and gave a charcoal fire. Renee roasted the food and sighed. Seeing Lee in, Renee teased, "You made up?" Le blushed and nodded. "Congrattions!" Vincent strode in and sat beside Le. All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. "Vincent, roast the meat for us!" Renee passed the dish to him. The meat was already thoroughly cooked. They only had to roast it for a while. "Roast the meat?" "Yes." "Renee, don''t order me." "What? You and Le made up. Then you have the guts to offend me?" Renee snorted, "Le is my good friend. I''m her closest friend." "It''s me!" Vincent boasted. "Le, who is your closest friend?" Renee was unconvinced by Vincent''s words. "You!" Le smiled and spoke. "Have you heard that?" Renee frowned and peered at Vincent. Vincent rolled his eyes. Le felt amused, "Let me help you!" "No, let me roast it!" Vincent didn''t allow Le to do it. He adjusted the heat and started to roast the meat. Renee and Le''s gaze met. Renee teased, "You are a sweet man. Vincent, continue to show yourself. You will win a Best Man of the Year from me at the end of the year." "Give Miyamoto that prize!" Vincent snorted. "Vincent, are you sick? Why do you mention him?" "Miyamoto offended you or did he do something wrong? Why do you keep away from him?" "It''s none of your business!" "I am just curious!" "When do you be so gossipy? Aren¡¯t you a man?" "I''m always a man. Le can prove it." Vincent boasted without shame. "Stop arguing!" Le stopped them. Why did they quarrel with each other when they met? "We''re not arguing." Vincent smiled and said to Le, "I just care about your friend. Renee, don¡¯t I?" Renee twitched her mouth, "I don''t need it. Just care about Le. Can I have the meat now? I''m so hungry!" Vincent flipped the meat and passed it to Le, "Le, have it!" "Hello! Vincent, I almost starve to death!" "Yours!" Only then did Vincent pass the meat to Renee. "You pay more attention to a lover then a friend!" "Thank you for your appreciation!" Vincent was brazen faced. They had a great time having a meal and quickly finished it. Vincent didn''t know why Renee kept away from Miyamoto. Vincent''s phone rang. Vincent was surprised when he saw the calling number. Le and Renee were frightened by Vincent''s expression. "What''s up?" Vincent paused and said, "Miyamoto calls me!" "Tell him that I''m not with you, okay?" "I see!" Vincent nodded, signaled them to keep silent and picked up the phone, "Hello, Miyamoto, what¡¯s up?" They didn''t know what Miyamoto said. Vincent said, "I haven''t seen her. If you want me to have my men seek her, I''ll help you. Can you tell me what happened to you?" Sure enough, Miyamoto called Vincent to ask about Renee. Renee thought to herself. Miyamoto couldn''t retain hisposure and even called Vincent. It was hard to imagine how he seeded in underworld. Vincent asked, "She is determined to keep away from you? You must have offended you!" Renee rolled her eyes at Vincent. He was so gossipy. Meanwhile, she felt worried and put on an anxious look. Le shook her head, stretched out her hand to pat Vincent and signaled him not to put it bluntly. Vincent hung up the phone and looked up to Renee who looked uneasy. He raised his eyebrow and said in a deep voice, "Renee, did he spoon you?" "No!" Renee denied. Vincent smiled, "He must have done that. Otherwise, you wouldn''t keep away from him as if you were escaping from ady killer!" "Le keeps away from you, so you are also ady killer?" Renee refuted. Vincent sighed, "You are a sharp-tongued woman. I''m afraid Miyamoto has no way out. He used to seek Pippa after he broke up with her. Did he..." "Don''t make a guess!" It was Miyamoto who required her to have the responsibility for him. How could she tell them the truth? It was so embarrassing. Anyway, she was a girl with a sense of shame. Miyamoto gave up Pippa easily. Renee thought about Pippa, Owen''s mother, who was in mental hospital. Renee felt a bit guilty. If she was with Miyamoto, she would be Owen''s stepmother. It was so astonishing. When she thought about that, Renee''s face darkened, "Vincent, did Miyamoto love Pippa very much? He used to seek Pippa in this way?" Vincent was stunned slightly but told the truth, "Yes." "Well, he wanted to make up with Pippa?" Renee asked. "I have no idea, but he sought her around the world." Vincent didn''t want to hide it. Renee was a straightforward girl. Though she had a sharp tongue, she was Le''s only friend. Vincent wished Renee could be happy. Though it would hurt Pippa if Renee was with Miyamoto, it was not their fault. Pippa didn''t cherish it, so she lost so much. If Renee was with Miyamoto, Renee should get through it and be ready to be a stepmother! "Are you done?" Renee lost the appetite and asked them. Le kept looking at Renee. She understood Renee''s feelings, "Have more. We won''t have night snacks." Renee smiled, "I''m full. Vincent must be tired. Stop roasting. Let''s go!" Vincent went to pay for the meal. Le asked worriedly, "Are you okay?" "I''m fine!" Renee shook her head. "Do you fall in love with him?" Le looked at Renee, "You are jealous of Pippa?" Renee was stunned and kept her eyes and mouth wide open, "Are you kidding?" "Alright." Le didn''t want to embarrass Le, so she stopped it. After that, Vincent took them to the Pearl Community. Le and Renee insisted on going to the Pearl Community, though Vincent wanted to take them to the vi. He had promised to provide amodations for Renee, but they refused. Vincent could only send them here. When she got off, Renee said to them, "Give me the key. You go to date. I''ll go in first!" Le and Vincent were left in the car. Le wanted to get off but was stopped. Vincent stared at Le with attention in the dark. He looked at her with great affection. He wanted to stay by her side for the rest of his life. Le lowered her head bashfully. "I¡¯m going upstairs." Seeing Le''s bashful look, Vincent felt his heart beating fast. He immediately pressed her against the soft seat. His eyes were like twinkling stars. His face was handsome. His features were even more delicate than Satan in the hell. He was tender, dangerous and fascinating. "Le, I miss you. I want to be together with you..." "You said that you would not force me." Le trembled a bit. Her heart beat so fast and her lips were open a bit as if she was inviting him. She looked pitiful and was lying under him at a loss. Her smell was from the shower gel he liked. Vincent couldn''t help but slide his Adam''s apple. He bent over and buried his head on her neck to breathe her smell. "Le, when will you live with me?" "Let''s talk about itter!" Le blushed and spoke. Hearing that, Vincent raised his eyebrow and put her in his arms. He said with justice, "If you don''t live with me, how can I rest assured? Renee keeps youpany tonight. How about tomorrow?" "Renee will live with me in the next days. She will go to City R with me." "You''ll go back to City R?" Le nodded. "I work there. I like that ce. It''sfortable to live there since no one knows me or bothers me!" "I can work in City R. Anyway, I have hotels there!" Vincent whispered to her ears, "I''ll live with you." Le stared at him with her watery eyes and seemed to use him. Vincent could only say in a low voice, "Alright, I won''t go there. I''ll wait for you until you let it go." "Get up! I need to go upstairs!" Le pushed him. This gesture was so awkward. "Wait!" He cried. Le was stunned and Vincent kissed her on the lips with a mischievous smile. His tip of tongue was into her mouth and their lips intertwined. They inhaled the breath of each other. She breathed hastily and couldn''t refuse his passion, "Le, I can''t fall asleep without kissing you!" With that said, his strong and dangerous vibe surrounded her. His dark eyes glistened in the car, which made her heart skip a beat. He said in a low voice, "You''re mine!" His sexy and hoarse voice was filled with desire and confidence. "Mine!" Chapter 468 Macey Returns Home Chapter 468 Macey Returns Home He stretched out his fingers to stroke her rosy lips. He lowered his head to kiss her with deep affection. He kissed her softly and then passionately... His kiss fell onto her neck and seemed to make her suffocate anytime, "This is mine!" "Let go of me!" Le sobbed in a soft voice. Her heart was throbbing when she heard Vincent''s words. Vincent raised his head, and his eyes were filled with passion. "Le, I won''t fool with you. Don''t be afraid!" Le''s clear eyes were a bit moist, and she felt very happy. She kissed him on the lips, blushed and felt her ear hot. "Go back to sleep. You haven''t taken a good rest for a long time. We''ll talk about things later." "Okay, good night!" Vincent got off the car, held her hand and sent her to the door. Renee opened the door. Vincent took Le into the room and left reluctantly. "You go to sleep with him!" Renee teased, "I''ll live by myself!" "No!" Le shook her head and lifted the sofa cover. They sat down. "What happened to you and Miyamoto?" "Miyamoto and I couldn''t help but have sex. I thought I wouldn''t love anyone else, but I was wrong. Perhaps I am a whore in the previous life." "You!" Le didn''t know how tofort Renee for a moment. "Miyamoto may have let go of Pippa. He cares about you, so he is looking for you anxiously!" "He used to care about Pippa, didn''t he? He cares about me. He can care about other women. He is a two-timer!" "What are you going to do?" "I won''t do anything!" "I can''t give you any advice! But you can''t keep away from him forever. You have to face him!" "Yes, but I''m not ready yet. Tomorrow I''ll ask Vincent to arrange a ce for me lest Miyamoto finds me. I''ll hide!" "You''re evading the responsibility!" "I''m not evading. I''m thinking! Can you understand?" "Do you wonder if you''re in love with him?" Le was rarely so aggressive, "Renee, I think you are brave and can figure it out! I''ll take a shower!" Renee frowned. Did she fall in love with Miyamoto? How was that possible? Love was once in a lifetime. She always believed she could only love one man devotedly in her life. How could she love another man? That was impossible. Le was right. She had to face him anyway! Vincent had made up with Le, so he was in a good mood and even felt the wind outside gentle! When Vincent got back to the vi, Nora was there! "Mom?" Vincent said in a brisk tone. "Wee Back. How''s that? Have you met Le?" Nora asked. Vincent nodded, put on his slippers and went to sit on the sofa in the living room. "Yes, she is willing to give me a chance!" "That''s great!" Nora nodded, her expression a little strange, as if she wanted to say something. "Mom, what''s wrong?" Vincent felt it strange. "Well!" Nora thought for a while and nodded. "What is it?" "I went to the hospital to see Pippa today. She seemed to be much better and in a stable condition. The doctor said that she was recovering. But Miyamoto had his men spy on Pippa and seemed to prison Pippa." "Really?" Vincent was stunned. He hadn''t gone to see Pippa for long, because he was in a mood after breaking up with Le and worried that Pippa would pester him. He didn''t want to get into trouble. "Pippa said she was fine. I think she is recovering!" "She''ll go to jail if she has recovered!" Vincent continued. "Can you ask Renee not to sue Pippa? Nora felt a little embarrassed. After all, Renee was stabbed by Pippa. It was difficult to beg Renee. Nora felt embarrassed, but he couldn''t bear to see Pippa in prison. "Mom, whether or not Renee uses Pippa is not important. Pippamitted a crime, so the police won''t let go of Pippa even if Renee doesn''t sue Pippa!" "Well...?" Nora nodded and frowned. "Well, let nature take its course!" "Mom, are you sure she''s fine?" Vincent had doubts. " You can go to see her. I think the police will take her away soon!" Nora said. "Well!" Vincent nodded. "After experiencing so much, I decide to let it be. Charles went to the United States. He insisted on looking for Macey. I don''t know if they can be together!" Nora spoke of Charles and sighed. "I''m afraid Macey won''t forgive him easily. After all, Macey really loved Charles." If Macey didn''t love Charles with true heart, she would just let go and forgave him easily. Since she loved Charles so much and was deeply hurt by him, it was difficult to for her to pull herself up. After experiencing so much, Vincent only hoped that there weren''t any bad feelings between Le and him. He would be wise and sincere to deal with the things and never do anything wrong. "I heard that Macey did a good job in the bank!" Nora said. "Yes, she studied Finance when she was at the P University. Though she is aggressive and has a bad temper, she does well in business. She''ll find her position over time! When Arthur rmended her, I was hesitating, but we owed her a lot. I ought to make it up to her!" "If I don''t make it up to her, I won''t feel at ease." "Does Mom have the same feelings?" "Of course!" Nora didn''t hide it. It seemed that they hadn''t talked to each other like that since long ago. While chatting with Nora, Vincent took out his phone and wanted to call Le, but he was afraid that Le might be asleep. He held the phone, moved fingers and sent a message, "I am home already. Le, thank you for forgiving me and giving me a chance. You are an angel sent by heaven to guide my way. You save me with your kindness! I Love you! Good night!" When he finished, he went on to talk to Nora. Looking at Vincent''s earnest and sweet expression when he sent a message, Nora pursed her lips, smiled and sighed. People who were indulged in love were so happy. She was once in love, but it was a long time ago! The things they had used were still there, but the people were no longer the same ones. In one''s life, she couldn''t bear that kind of sadness. As she grew older, she was more afraid of being lonely. Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. Nora left soon after. After Vincent saw his mother off, he saw a message on his phone, "Good night!" He had said so much to her, but Le only sent him a brief message. That was all she wanted to say? But he was satisfied. It was better than being ignored! He pondered and replied, "Le, only two words? You don''t want to say more? For example, I miss you so much. Without you, I can''t sleep well or eat well. I miss you every second! I wish to keep you company all the time!" However, Le only replied, "I am going to turn my phone off!" Vincent felt frustrated and at a loss for what to do. At 6:30 a.m. Le and Renee were awakened by the ringing bell. Renee frowned and cried, "Who is it? It''s so noisy. So annoying!" Renee and Le chatted and didn''t go to sleep until midnight. They felt they were awakened after a short sleep. Renee felt angry as she got up. Le was used to getting up early and would wake up regrly since she had ss. Le went to open the door in her nightgown. She saw a tall man standing outside. Vincent looked down at her with eyes zing and several bags in his hands. "Good morning, Le! I bring you some food. I want to have breakfast with you!" As he spoke, he bent over and kissed her on her lips. Le was a little stunned and moved to let him in. "In fact, you don''t need to bring breakfast to us. I can buy it for Renee. I have to go to ss!" "I''ll send you after breakfast!" Eira cooked the breakfast early in the morning, including soup dumplings, sweet buns and sweet porridge that are to replenish blood. Vincent knew that Le and Renee had suffered a loss of blood, so he asked Eira to prepare the breakfast for them. Renee was sleeping. She was unwilling to get up. Le had to have breakfast with Vincent. They sat together. Le ate porridge which tasted fresh and ate one soup dumpling and two sweet buns. "Are you full? "Yes, but it''s not finished!" Le felt a pity. Vincent took her bowl and drank the rest of the porridge. Le blushed and felt moved that he did not mind it. Vincent said, "You should have more food. You are too thin, so you need more nutrition!" Le did not speak but felt moved but because of his concern. He looked at her and said, "You are too skinny. It''s notfortable to hug you." Le immediately blushed. When Vincent sent Le to the base, Le asked, "How is my sister doing these days?" "Didn''t she call you?" Vincent was surprised. "No!" Le shook her head. She hadn''t heard anything about Macey for two months. Macey changed her phone number. Even Le and her mother couldn''t contact Macey. "Do you miss her?" Vincent asked in a low voice. "Yes! She''s my sister, and we were very close when we were kids, butter..." If her mother had not taken her father away, they would not have been that estranged. "There will be a meeting in a few days, and she will be back for it. I will tell you! So, you can meet each other!" "No, I just wish her a good life. I don''t think she wants to see me. As long as she is fine, that''s okay." Le said softly. Vincent did not say anything more. He understood Le. "I think she''lle home to see you herself when the timees!" Le nodded and no longer continued. They arrived at the base soon and Le got off the car. Chapter 469 Discouraged Chapter 469 Discouraged Vincent also got out of the car, went to her side, whispering, "Le, I''ll go to see Pippa today, OK?" Le was stunned, wondering why he would ask her. "Go ahead. Why do you ask me?" she asked. "I want you to know everything about me!" Vincent said seriously, and Le nodded, "Actually you don¡¯t need to let me know. You can do anything you want. We should have trust in each other, and we¡¯re free to do anything we want." "You have total freedom to do whatever you like, but I want you to know what I''ve done. I''m willing to tell you anything!" he said. With a faint smile, Le was delighted, and she didn¡¯t expect that she would be so easy to be satisfied. She nodded in a cheerful mood. "I''m in!" He suddenly bent down and gave her a kiss on the forehead. "Well, go in and I''ll pick you up after ss!" "Good!" In a good mood, Le went into the base with lively steps. Behind her, Vincent¡¯s eyes were lingering on her and he was reluctant to leave until she was out of his sight. The sky was clear and blue, dotted with white clouds, and even the sun was not dazzling. It turned out that people''s mood changed with their emotions. On the way to thepany, Vincent drove the car with a smile on his face, and he greeted every employees when he went into thepany, whether he knew them or not. When he ran into Arthur, Arthur asked in curiosity seeing how delightful he was, "You and Le are back together?" "Yes.¡± "You look in a good mood!" "Yes, indeed!" Hearing this, Arthur feltplicated, happy and disappointed. Le could be happy. He should be happy for her, but why would he feel lost? Vincent dealt with several documents and said to the Arthur, "I am visiting Pippa now. And the meeting, inform Macey to return home!" "Good!" In the hospital. When Vincent came to the ward where Pippa was, he saw two people in ck guarding outside the door. It looked like they were monitoring Pippa. He failed to know the purpose of Miyamoto doing so. When he went in, Pippa was surprised at the sight of him. "Vincent, you¡¯re here. Is it you?! I knew you woulde to see me. Youe to see me! " Vincent wore the guard on his expression as he saw the sudden change on Pippa¡¯s face. He nodded. "I drop in and see how you are!" "How are you? Vincent. I¡¯ve been waiting for you to see me. What does it take so long? You know what? I miss you so much.¡± Vincent was startled after hearing her words, wondering whether she was recovered or not. If she was well, how could she say that? He suddenly regretted that he hade to see her. But then, her next words puzzled him again! "Vincent, don''t be afraid. I''m not a monster. You don''t have to be so alert!" As Pippa came over, Vincent subconsciously stepped back, but she said with a shy smile, "Don''t be afraid, I won''t pester you! I¡¯m so happy to see you. I''m bored these days! Miyamoto sent someone to watch on me. I don''t know what he meant, and I''m not allowed to go for a walk in the garden. The doctor allows me to go out, but his people won''t! " Pippa said in an aggrieved tone, and Vincent was relieved as she presented her ideas clearly. "Vincent, I''m good, I''m really fine! Can you tell Miyamoto not to let people watch on me?" Pippa said, "I just want to take a walk in the garden. Anyway, the gate is closed, and I can''t get out! I also know that I will go to prison after I get well. If I hurt Renee, I should bear the legal consequences. I know what I¡¯ve done is serious! But just want to take a walk in the garden, and that''s all.¡± Vincent frowned suspiciously. "Pippa, you know Miyamoto won¡¯t care about what I said, and he is in no position to affect me either, but I can have a try!" "Thank you, Vincent!" Pippa was immediately surprised and smiled. She said gratefully, "Vincent, you are still so kind. Thank you!" "You''re wee. I hope you get better soon, too!" All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. "Well! I will. How is Owen?" Pippa asked again. "Good! He''s with Miyamoto now, and they are very close. Don''t worry!" Vincent''s eyes fell on Pippa. Her hair was rolled up into a sideburn, looking immacte and clean. Even if she was hospitalized here, she looked very good. She really didn''t look sick, and she asked about Owen, unlike her usual self, who was a little repellent to Owen. Looking at her, Vincent felt both happy and uneasy. Was she really fine? She didn''t make any inappropriate moves. When he left, she stood by the window and said to him, "Vincent, my mother talked with me a lot to help me move on. I was wrong in the past and I caused you too much trouble. I hope you can forgive me!" She apologized with a smile on her face. He couldn''t bear it for a moment and said, "It''s nothing. The past is gone. You''ll be fine. You''ll always be my sister!" "Thank you!" After leaving, Vincent called Miyamoto. There came the voice of Miyamoto ck, "Is there any news from Renee? Did she go to Le? " Vincent was stunned. "Miyamoto, are you in love with Renee?" There was a period of silence on the other side before Miyamoto asked, "Can''t I have a rtionship with others? I¡¯m over Pippa." "No, I don''t mean that. What''s the matter with the two people in ck outside Pippa¡¯s ward? You are keeping watch on Pippa, but you are clearly trying to win Renee¡¯s affections. What do you want?¡± he asked. "You''d better not persuade me to let them go, or you''ll regret it!" Miyamoto said in a deep voice. "Why?" Vincent was puzzled. "They can''t leave. I have my own discretion when they can leave." Miyamoto said seriously. "Miyamoto, Pippa is much better now. She has a clear mind now. I also asked the doctor and he said that she has recovered very well, and her mind is very clear. She can be discharged soon!" "My answer is no. Do you understand?" "I don''t understand! You don''t let her go because you are still not over her? You are a two-timing jerk?" Vincent asked in dismay. "It¡¯s you who want to be a two-timing jerk. When do I say I want to get back together with Pippa? If she''s really okay, I''ll let her go. I¡¯d like to know how you can be sure that she''s really recovered?" Vincent got stuck for a while. Yes, how could he be sure? He was speechless and hung up the phone. On the day of the quarterly meeting of the White Group, Macey rushed back from New York for the meeting. Charles, who also came back with her, was relieved that she was getting familiar with her business step by step. But what made Charles powerless was that Macey didn¡¯t care about him at all. He had no idea what was in her mind. No matter how Charles tried to win her affection, she was untouched. In the meeting, Macey, who put on a pair of sses, with a cold face, looked exactly like a businesswoman. In just two months, she had totally changed! After getting off the ne, she went to the cemetery first. Putting a bunch of flowers in front of Brian''s grave, she said to him, "Dad, I''vee to see you! I¡¯m a unfilial daughter. It''s all my fault. I shouldn¡¯t have got you mad and ill. I was wrong. I shouldn¡¯t act like a child and piss you off... " Macey turned and left after staying there for half an hour. At the entrance of the cemetery, Charles, who was waiting there, stepped forward as soon as she came out. "Macey, let me drive you home!" "No!" Macey strode out. "Macey!" "I can take a taxi!" She went straight away. However, the cemetery was in the suburbs, in a remote ce, and the taxi that took her here was long gone. Charles drove the car over, got off the car and said cautiously, "Macey, get in the car. There''s no taxi!" Macey took a look at him and refused indifferently, "No, I can wait!" With a sigh, Charles looked at her with deep eyes. With her long hair bundled andthe pair of sses she wore, she looked smart, cool and independent. Her skin was as fair as snow, and she was just like the first time they met. She was very beautiful, and the delicate white sses on her face showed excellent temperament. Looking at her, Charles was amazed. In his memory, she had always been beautiful, and she was just a tool for his revenge. He didn''t even take a close look at her, but now, he felt dejected as she had been so cold to him these days. At this time, a taxi came and someone got out. With a smile, Macey walked past him, walked towards the taxi and got into the car. Feeling a little bit helpless, Charles put on a cool face and chased after the taxi after getting into his car. After the quarterly meeting of the White Group, a banquet was held in the HJ Hotel. Macey was also invited. Vincent worried that she might not be willing to appear in public after the video ident. Unexpectedly, she was calm and agreed to attend the banquet. In the afternoon, Macey said in the president''s office, "Have you made up with Le?" "Yes!" Vincent nodded. Macey thought for a while before she said, "Why don¡¯t you ask her toe to the party with you, so that we can have a chance to catch up!" In the banquet hall of the HJ Hotel. With the light shining brightly, Macey regained her indifference and chose one of the darkest corners. However, Charles was in another corner far away. "Why are you sitting here alone?" Arthur came to Macey with wine in his hand and sat beside her. Not far away, Vincent was talking with some department heads. Le hadn''te yet. She was supposed to watch slides tonight and did not intend toe. But she was happy to know that her sister asked her toe when she came back. At the moment, Le was on the way to the banquet in a very conservative dress. Macey had always seemed to be alone since she came back this time. She sat quietly in the most inconspicuous corner, looking at all the brightly dressed people through the ss. She was just a simple bystander, which made Arthur end his conversation with his colleagues and walk towards her. Chapter 470 Teasing in the Eyes Chapter 470 Teasing in the Eyes "It''s too noisy," Macey said lightly as she took a sip of the wine. She found herself was not used to the noisy environment, and she was not in line with the people attending the banquet, except for Charles, who was sitting in the corner. "Indeed." Arthur smiled and he seemed to understand how Macey''s feeling, "Macey, you know what?" "What?" "You have changed!" "Ha ha..." With a slight smile, Macey raised her ss to clink his, and they sipped their wine. She asked, "Do you think I''ve grown up?" ¡°You bet! You¡¯ve changed a lot! " "Really? Only you always praise me. I just feel like I have returned to where I was. Thank you. I can¡¯t be me without you. A drop of water in need, shall be returned with a spring in deed. I will pay you back! " "No need. What I did is not worthy of mentioning. Don¡¯t take it to your heart," Arthur said with a smile. At this time, Le came. At a nce, Vincent saw Le, who was looking around at the entrance of the hall. He was looking at the door frequently, waiting for Le toe. Finally, he hurried to the hall and took Le''s hand and led her into the banquet. Since he had said to the reporters at the airport that Le was the only wife in his life, everyone knew they had got back together! Le would still be Vincent''s wife! As soon as Le entered the door, Arthur looked over, holding the sstightly with a smile. His expression did not escape Macey¡¯s eyes. As the music started, Macey put down the ss and looked at Arthur. "You are into my sister. I finally figured it out that men tend to like women who was quiet, not those who are rebellious!" All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. "Where¡¯s Macey?" Le asked Vincent as soon as she came in. "I''ll help you find her!" Vincent said, holding her hand, "Le, you know? Macey changed so much that she impressed me and Arthur. Her proposal for overseas business is approved by the board of directors. Theodore was there in the afternoon¡¯s meeting, and he now holds 11 percent of the shares!" "He''s here?" Le was surprised. Since thest time they met at Theodore''s home, they were out of touch. "He said he would not sell back to me the shares for the time being. He won¡¯t sell it until thepany to make more profits and the stock price soared to a certain extent! I can''t imagine Theodore is good at doing business! " "Would he be a threat for you?" Le asked. "No, he won¡¯t be!" Vincent smiled gently, holding Le''s shoulder. "I¡¯m not afraid. As long as you are with me, there¡¯s nothing to be afraid of!" Le replied, shaking her head, "It¡¯s because you are confident. It has nothing to do with me!" "Le, when will you move back home?" Hearing this, Le hurriedly switched off the topic. "Where¡¯s my sister? Let¡¯s find her!" Vincent could only sigh helplessly. "Okay! Let¡¯s find her! " It took them a lot of effort before they found Macey, who was drinking wine with Arthur in the corner. Vincent took Le''s hand and walked over, "It''s really my sister. She''s back!" "You think I lied to you!" As soon as they entered, Macey smiled softly and said, "Hi! Le,e on. Have a sit! " "Macey, are you really back?" Le went to her with red eyes. Macey nodded, and looked at Le sitting beside her, and asked, "Well, I¡¯m back. How are you?" "I¡¯m all right!" "That''s all right!" Macey nodded and asked, "How is my aunt doing recently?" "She is fine! Macey, are youing home tonight? Shall we go home together? Mom often talks about you!" Mabel had always mentioned Macey these days and she¡¯d like to see how Macey was doing. "Well, OK, let¡¯s go home tonight!" Macey smiled. Arthur served a ss of juice for Le and handed it to Vincent. "Le, juice will be better for you!" "Thanks!" Vincent raised his ss and had a drink with Arthur and handed the juice to Le. At this time, Le turned around, only to find that Charles was drinking in another corner alone. Le turned to see Macey, and then she looked at Charles. Vincent and Arthur left after getting her signal, leaving room for them. They went to get a drink with Charles. As soon as she left, Le asked Macey, "Macey, do you still refuse to forgive Charles?" Macey pondered and said with a bitter smile, "Do I deserved to be in a rtionship?" "Macey!" Le uttered but she felt sorry for Macey. She fully understood what Macey was thinking, knowing that she was not confident, and she was afraid that she didn''t deserve him. "You¡¯re just not confident!" "It''s not about self-confidence, it''s a clear understanding of the reality. I''m the bitch for all of the people in F City or the whole country. Does such a person have the right to talk about love and marriage? What''s more, he doesn''t love me! " "Macey, actually..." "Le, never mind. I don''t feel like talking about such things. Let''s talk about something else. When will you and Vincent remarry? I¡¯ll give you a big gift. I can make money now, and I¡¯ll buy you gifts with the money I¡¯ve made.¡± "Macey, I don''t want a gift. I just want you to be happy!" Le¡¯s eyes were reddened again, and she said with mixed emotions, "Mom and I hope you are happy!" "I''m happy!" Macey reached out and patted Le''s little hand. "Don''t worry! Get married soon. Vincent loves you.¡± For Macey, Le always felt guilty, feeling that she had stood in the way of Macey pursuing happiness. "I¡¯m happy with my current status. I don''t know when I will remarry. I want to go back to work in City R!" "It''s better for women to get married early! Family and children are more important than anything else. That''s the so-called family happiness!" Macey sighed. "When will you agree to Charles¡¯s proposal?" "Le, I can¡¯t see the future between us. Arthur also loves you. Will you be with him? You know such feelings, right?" "This is not the same. You love Charles!" "But he doesn''t love me. Even if he does, doesn''t he really care about my past? Don''t forget, how many guys have I had rtionships with? I don¡¯t deserve it! I¡¯ll go to dance with Arthur!" Le was lost for words as she saw Macey went over and said to Arthur, "Arthur, let''s dance!" Arthur was stunned and he subconsciously looked at Charles. A dim light shed through his eyes and he said, shaking his head. "Forget it, I don''t like dancing very much. Charles can have a dance with you!" "Forget it. Vincent, are you in? By the way, I can have a word with you! " "Me?" Vincent pointed to himself. "What? You want to be my brother-inw and dare not dance with me?" Macey teased, raising her eyebrows. "That''s not true. I think it''s best for you to dance with Charles!" "Vincent, do you want to dance or not? OK, I''ll ask Le for help!" Macey waved to Le. Le went over. "Le, do you mind if I dance with Vincent?" Le was slightly stunned before she answered with a smile, "Not at all,e on. Go ahead!" "Le?" Vincent was a little nervous. "It doesn''t matter. I just have something to say with Arthur. Go ahead!" In fact, she also wanted to talk to Charles. Thus, Vincent and Macey went to the dance floor. Le looked at Charles with a faint smile, sat down on one side. "Charles, long time no see!" He turned to the direction of the dance floor, thinking that he had no chance as Macey would rather dance with Arthur and Vincent than talk to him! "Hello, Le!" Knowing that Le was trying to make a match between Charles and Macey, Arthur said, "It seems that you need to do some reflections on yourself. I can¡¯t believe you failed to win the affection from a girl." "That makes the two of us!" Charles nced at Arthur and said, "I don¡¯t see much difference between us." "No! We¡¯re not the same. I¡¯m sensible and I know someone is not meant for me! But you are different.¡± While Vincent and Macey were dancing with music at the dance floor, they couldn¡¯t help looking at Le in the corner. They seemed to be a perfect match for each other. If Le didn¡¯t stand between them and there was no revenge, Vincent and Macey might be with each other! Now, they were just inws. Le sighed, looking at them, speechless. Simrly, Charles¡¯s eyes fell on them. The shadow of darkness ted ayer of dark diaphragm on him, which seemed to iste all people. His eyes were full of pain, and he asked himself, was he guilty or having an inexplicable feeling? As they danced with music, Macey said with a faint smile, "When will you remarry Le?" "Anytime, but she doesn''t seem to want to! I am helpless!" Vincent said frankly. "You¡¯re helpless?" Macey asked, raising her eyebrows. "Of course!" Vincent nodded. "In fact, you guys are really right for each other!" Macey looked at him and said sincerely. "You know what, Vincent?" "Well?" Vincent raised his eyebrows. "If I go back in time, I hope I never met you!" But time couldn''t go back, neither could people. "I''m sorry!" Vincent sincerely apologized. "If time can go back, I hope I didn¡¯t hurt you at the first ce!" "I can''t me you!" Macey said with a gentle smile, "Get married with Le as soon as possible. I hope she will be happy, which was also my father''s wish." "What about your happiness?" he asked. "I''m happy, too!" Macey gently said, "I am making money and having a nice job, I¡¯m satisfied. Why shouldn¡¯t I be happy?" "You really don''t want to give Charles a chance?" Vincent asked, raising his eyebrows. "Why bother?" Macey chuckled. "You have too much on your mind! I think you should be free! " "Being free doesn¡¯t mean I should do harm to others!" Vincent was speechless. "You''d better remarry with Le as soon as possible. I''m her sister, and I''ll be your sister-inw, which is something we cannot change for a lifetime!" "Don''t you me me?" "Yes! Why don''t you marry Le and me?" Macey'' teased. Chapter 471 Dream was Easy to be Broken Chapter 471 Dream was Easy to be Broken "I only want Le!" Vincent quickly exined. "Ha ha..." Macey chuckled. "I''m kidding. Look, you''re scared!" "Thank God it was a joke!" Vincentughed as if two old friends were joking. They talked calmly with light smile on their face. The past all had gone with the wind. Seeing that they were having such a nice moment,ughing and dancing, Charles suddenly stood up and strode toward the dance floor with his thin lips pressed tightly, which startled Le and Arthur as he looked like he was going to fight! But Vincent had already noticed Charles, who was walking toward them, and he said, "I''m guessing that Charles is not someone who is willing to give up. Take care of yourself! Seriously, Macey, Le and I both want you to be happy! " "I''m serious, aren''t you afraid that Le will be jealous? I''m not afraid to rekindle my old love for you?" "You don''t love me!" Vincent smiled gently. "You love Charles!" At this time, Charles came to them, reached out to take Macey from Vincent''s arms and hold her in his arms. He said to Vincent in a deep voice, "Now it is time to change dancing partner!" "I''m too tired to dance!" Macey clearly did not want to dance with Charles. "I''ll go first!" Vincent took the opportunity to leave and give them a chance to have a moment with each other. Back on the sofa, Vincent was with Le. Charles said in a begging and threatening tone, "Macey, I hate to see you dancing with Vincent!" With his arm holding Macey''s shoulder gently, his breath surrounded her, Macey began to be a little distracted, thinking that she couldn¡¯t be softhearted to make Charles suffer. He would be regretful or even feel disgraceful one day for marrying such a woman, but now his heart was filled with guilt. He would regret after the ordinary life had dissipated his enthusiasm! She said, looking up at him indifferently. "It''s none of your business!" Her words were cold, and she could not help looking at him when she felt Charles¡¯s hands on her shoulder suddenly froze. His face was devoid of any expression, but she was sensitive to realize that something was wrong. He seemed to be chilly all of a sudden, and coldness filled his eyes. Macey¡¯s smile was as calm as the sea breeze, which stunned Charles, who stared at her with strange eyes, speechless. The atmosphere was a little strange at once, but Macey smiled softly, as if nothing had happened, "Let me go, Charles!" "No way!" He finally said with hysteria, ¡°Can¡¯t you be with me? Why are you so stubborn?" Macey smiled without answering directly, but she said, "Charles, don''t waste time. We¡¯re very busy!" Without listening to her, Charles suddenly took her out of the banquet hall. "Where are you taking me?" "Let''s talk about it outside!" Charles took Macey out. Seeing them, Vincent waved to Manager Billy, and whispered to him, "Prepare a presidential suite for Charles!" "Yes.¡± Manager Billy went ahead. With that, Manager Billy followed them out, and walked to them. "Charles, this is your room card! The first room on the twenty seventh floor!" he said to them. Charles was stunned slightly, but Manager Billy blinked at him and turned away without a word. Macey was in a daze and she said in a hurry, "Let¡¯s talk here!" "Let''s go up!" Charles said as he picked up Macey and went into the elevator. He opened the door with the card and threw Macey onto the bed with the door closed. Panicked, Macey tried to calm herself. When she was sitting in bed, she had regained her calm, and seemed to be free from any trouble. Seeing that, Charles was stunned a bit. She really changed, and she could calm down in a moment. She was no longer the girl who spoke her mind! She matured a lot, but Charles was concerned about her. "What do you want to talk about?" asked Macey, raising her eyebrow slightly. "Do you want me to have sex with me? I may disappoint you. I am not interested in having sex recently. Maybe I did too much before, so I am not used to it! " "Macey, don''t make me suffer like this!" Charles growled. Her words upset him. "What is that? Ask me toe up and talk to you? I''m sorry. I''m busy!" "Knock it off." A trace of sadness shed through Charles¡¯s eyes as he looked at him. "I know you don''t think that way. I know what you are worrying about. Are you worried that I care about what you did in the past? Look, I don''t care. I have thought it out. Can''t you give us a chance? I just want to spend the rest of my life with you! Don''t look down upon yourself, OK? Everything in the past is a mistake." Macey gave a start of astonishment, trying to remain calm. But he saw through her, and he knew what she worried about. Unable to keep cool at this moment, Macey said, "Since you understand, just let it go, and you should know my determination!" "Macey?" Being taken aback, Charles put on a half smile as he saw the panic in her eyes. He remained speechless, as if he was waiting what she would say. She whispered, "We are not right for each other. A marriage without love or marriage with tooplex past will not work out!" "But how can you know it won¡¯t work out without giving it a shot?" Charles said as he held Macey''s shoulder, bent down to kiss her cheek. Macey was dumbfounded for a moment. He looked down at her, remaining silent for a long time. Macey was nervous and suddenly stood up! Charles pressed her on the bed, fixed his beautiful eyes on her, and he said with a trace of bitterness, "Macey, life is very short. You used to be brave. Why are you so timid now? " She looked at him with a daze, "Because someone once told me that he loved me very much, but it turned out to be a dream. The man suddenly became a devil when I woke up!" Hearing her words, Charles was heartbroken. Macey added with her head tilted, "It seems that I begin to suffer whenever I feel extremely happy. Because one always falls from heaven to hell when he is just too happy!" "If I said it would not be that case, would you believe it?" Under the light, Charles stood alone and looked at her. Macey also looked at him, and at this moment, she felt the seriousness in his tone and her heart ached for him because of his pleading. "I¡­I don''t believe it!" "Give us a chance, will you?" There was sadness in his voice. She pushed him away and said, word by word, "But I don''t trust you!" Charles¡¯s heart convulsed in a series of twitches, and he said, clenching his fists, "Why?" Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. What responded him was silence, and the pain in his heart gradually intensified, and a trace of despair and grievance rose in the heart, which he never felt before. "but you said love me?" "But you don''t love me!" Macey said softly. "I..." He hesitated. Did he love Macey? He was sure he didn¡¯t lover her in the past. But in the two months, she was indifferent to him. She was no longer her usual self. Her coldness, confidence, stubbornness made her different. She spoke fluently with foreigners in shopping malls and made every report with seriousness. She was so excellent. He never saw such a girl. For a time, he couldn¡¯t tell if he felt guilty about her or he fell in love with her! She lowered her eyelids, and her long eyshes in the cheek showing a small shadow. He could no longer stand the pain as she was so cold to him. "To be honest, I didn''t love you before! But now my feelings for you have changed. You let me see something new about you, and you are so excellent! I cannot say my heart is not moving at all!" said Charles in a husky voice. Macey was in a daze. His eyes were gloomy, and he felt his throat hoarse. "Macey, stop torturing yourself?" "No!" She whispered. "I¡¯m not torturing myself!" "Aren¡¯t you?" With mixed emotions in his eyes, Charles tried to stay calm, and he said, "Aren¡¯t you going to forgive me until I die?" Hearing this, Macey uttered words with difficulty, her heart sinking, her little hands tightly twisting together, her body trembling slightly, "I don''t want you to die! And it has nothing to do with me! " The warm light in the room shone on her beautiful face. Paleness filled her snow-white face, and sadness was written on her beautiful eyes. She couldn¡¯t be more heartbroken! But her eyes were devoid of tears! No one was to me for her life, and she was doomed to be alone, because she was too rebellious. Nothing could change the result and it would be impossible for her to go back! She was doomed to fall into a hopeless situation since she slept with Charles identally, which was the fact she was aware of. How heartbroken she was! She took a step and was about to go, but Charles reached out and pulled her wrist. Her hair brushed his face, and he was stiff. Turing over, Charles forced her to hold her in his arms, and kissed on her lips. Despite her struggle, he kissed her lips fiercely. When Macey''s lips touched his, her heart ached, and neither she responded him or refused! She opened her eyes, looking into his dark eyes. A drop of tears fell from Macey''s eyes, quickly slipped through her soft cheek, and then flew to Charles¡¯s cheek. It was salty! Then, her tears flowed down her cheek endlessly and she didn¡¯t make a sound! Charles didn¡¯t stop kissing her, allowing her to release her emotion without frowning. In fact, he hoped that she could cry out loud, because at this time, Macey''s silence made his heart ache even worse! Chapter 472 Im Filthy Chapter 472 I''m Filthy After a long time, with watering eyes and a running nose, Macey was tried from crying. But Charles didn¡¯t stop kissing her, who was shedding tears silently. Finally, Charles let go of her, and shey on his arms without struggling, her eyes fluttering. "Macey, look into my eyes!" Charles said in a low voice. He couldn¡¯t stand that many thoughts whirled around in her mind when she was in his arms! Macey looked up, and her eyes as soft as water, filled with sadness. Holding her in his arms tightly, Charles said to Macey heartily, "You used to be so brave and rebellious. Can''t you be brave again for me, the one you have loved so much! Can''t you have confidence in me again? " The pain hidden seemed to be heard in Charles¡¯s voice. Macey was shaking slightly, looking into Charles¡¯s eyes, stroking his face, "But I am filthy. I don¡¯t deserve to be with you! Can you promise me that you won''t mind? I had dated with many guys. After sleeping with you, I had sex with several men, old, young, ugly, or disgusting! " "Macey, stop it!" "Look, you care! You can¡¯t stand it when I mention a bit of it! So what about the future? How do you promise that you won''t care about it in the rest of your life? And if one day a man who had sex with me appears in front of you and tells you he slept with me, wouldn¡¯t you mind? " She was more of asking herself than Charles, as a matter of fact. But it killed Charles as he heard her words, which was filled of despair and sadness. There was so much so his heart that he couldn¡¯t breathe. Macey''s beautiful eyes were full of tears, and the faint fog distressed him. "I''m not a decent woman! No more!" Macey said in a choked voice. Shaking his head, Charles lifted Macey''s small face, "No, you are a good girl. I don''t care, but my heart ached for you when you say such things!" "You don''t love me, and you will care if you love me! So, we aren¡¯t meant for each other. Just stop wasting time on me! " "Macey?" He was aware of her struggles and feelings. "I know what you¡¯re caring about. I know very well!" "No, you don''t. If you know, you won''t force me! I can''t marry you because I think it¡¯s the right choice for you. I don''t want you to regret it in the future, and I don''t want to disappoint myself in the future. If I have a glimpse of hope, I will be disappointed! " "To put it bluntly, you are afraid that I will fail you, aren''t you?" Macey was stunned as she realized that she went back on her word, and she kept silent with a smile without exining. Charles gazed at her with deep eye. She was so headstrong and had turned to be a woman ofposition after suffering a lot. Even if she was just quiet in the corner, there was also light and fragrance on her, making her attractive. At the beginning, Charles was trying to revenge her by seducing her so that she would fall in love with him, and in this way, she would knew how he had been suffering in these years. Revenge could be very struggling in the bottom of his heart. When the truth was revealed, he suddenly felt that he was so powerless. It turned out that he was wrong, and everything was wrong. He retaliated against the wrong object and ended up hurting her! He wanted to make it up! But he overestimated himself. As he became closer to her, his feelings seemed to be out of his control. He paid more attention to her. She changed and became quiet and beautiful, just like poppy that made him addictive! All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Charles knew that she had been in love with him since they were with each other, but now, he saw a kind of alienation in her eyes, as if she could leave him at any time and feelings were not so important to her. Sometimes, he felt that it was just an illusion because there was tenderness and affection in her eyes when she looked at him, but suddenly he felt it was his illusion. His trance made Macey¡¯s heart twitch as she saw a far-away look in his eyes. She began to feel guilty for rejecting him as he tried so hard to ask her to marry him! Macey did not give him any chance since she did not want him to regret in the future and she did not want to be humiliated and hurt by a man like him either. "Can you let me go?" Her eyes fell on his big hand, which held his wrist tightly. He didn''t answer, and she could see theplex emotions and deep pain in his eyes. Macey raised her head slowly, gazing at him with dark eyes, which were as beautiful as the moon. The man in front of her was the man she loved most. Therefore, his happiness was as important as hers. How could she not know how he felt! Without speaking, Charles bent down and kissed on her lips, as if he was trying to hide the pain in his heart. He whispered, ¡°No, I won¡¯t let go!" "I want you, now!" There was distress in his low voice. The deepest emotion in his heart was exposed... Tears fell down her cheek instantly! "But I''m filthy!" "I don''t care!" He yelled, and all of a sudden, he went crazy, pulling at her dress! Being pressed on the big bed by him, Macey felt unprecedentedly nervous as sudden panic overtook her, as if they were together for the first time. She felt the strong muscr texture of a man. She enjoyed the feeling when she was being pressed by him as she enjoyed the pressure on her body, which was steady and warm, but... In a trance, she felt a tongue reach into her mouth, smooth and cool. Their tongues tangled with each other. He quickly took off her clothes. She could hear his breathing. She could clearly see a warm objecting down towards her. A part of her body was beating violently, which made her panic. Her legs mped tightly together. "Well..." She raised her arm with difficulty, trying to struggle, but a low cry came from her deep lung, and her hands fell powerlessly. Charles seemed to be immersed in the kiss. His kisssted for so long, so much so that she was unable to feel herself and she almost copsed! She was flustered and scared! He suddenly let her go and quickly took off his clothes. She closed her eyes when she saw that part of him bounce out of his pants. "No! Don''t do that. " "Macey, I want it!" He murmured and came up again to kiss on her lips. Knowing that she was on the verge of losing control and she might not be able to end things with him, Macey was helpless as she was unable to break free at all. Beingpletely pressed under Charles, Macey was lying on the bed without any clothes on. He came into her body with a long roar, and it seemed to be a lifetime of hunger and thirst. He was in and out, back and forth. Sometimes he concentrated on the bottom, and sometimes he held her and kissed on her lips. Her brain was like ink stains, which are magnified and diluted infinitely. She felt like she was about to soar with lightness and pleasure. He came out again. With her body trembling, and with a heavy groan, she felt sad, and inexplicable happiness and emptiness! She looked down upon herself, but it felt so great having sex. She felt that She was being roasted by fire and soaked by iced water, which tortured her. Charles, however, turned over her body, and then with her knees pushed forward, buttocks up, he came in again. They rubbed their naked body on each other. Their body, like a flying kite in the air, swayed fiercely. She wanted to break free, but there was nothing she could do. She felt desperate as if she was about to die. "Charles! No more... " She finally couldn''t help crying out. The man, whom she really loved, gave her a different feeling! Charles finally came, pressing on her back. Macey was like a kite flying in the air. She waspletely released. Charles hugged her from behind, put her in his arms, and whispered in her ear, "Are you more comfortable? Don''t be that strong anymore, OK? " She sighed bitterly in her heart. Unexpectedly, her body gave in to him! "Don''t you feel disgusted? Don''t you feel sick because it''s so dirty?" He was at a loss for what to say after hearing her words. She pulled down his arm, turned around, stared at him, sobbing. They were naked to each other. Macey trembled and shed tears silently. Looking at Macey''s sad eyes, Charles said, "Macey, when are you going to put your guard down?" He felt sad, hugged Macey tightly, allowing her to cry and vent freely. Warm tears burned his chest. " Macey, I''m sorry..." he sobbed. There was sadness in Charles¡¯s hoarse voice. He held her in his arms painfully. The familiar body temperature and elegant body fragrance lingered in his heart. Macey''s choking turned into sobbing, and then she broke into tears. "Charles, do you know how cruel you are? You let me bear your hatred, and you let me betray Vincent. When I was in love with you, you showed me that video and told me this was you and Vincent''s plot. It¡¯s you guys who made me bewilder and cause me to shed tears alone in the middle of night. Do you know? " Hearing her words, Charles couldn¡¯t be more heartbroken. He choked, "I know, I know! It''s my fault. Forget about the past, and let¡¯s start it over, OK?¡± He knew exactly how she felt at that time. The feeling of being cheated made her distrust anyone, so she began to indulge herself! It all had something to do with him, which was why he felt so guilty when he knew the truth. He picked her up, let her sit on hisp, and held her tightly. Being naked, they did it again! Chapter 473 Extreme Self Control Chapter 473 Extreme Self Control Macey realized once a man and a woman slept together, just like now, it would not be thest time again! Indeed, he entered her again while she was shocked and sad. ¡°You¡­¡± ¡°I want you!¡± Charles imed. ¡°Not for a day or a year, but the rest of my life, trust me, I¡¯m genuine!¡± Macey waspletely defeated; she clenched her teeth and endured. She felt depressed, ¡°Do you have to do this?¡± ¡°Yes! This is what I want tonight!¡± He felt that she was struggling, and he put in more strength and said, ¡°Just let it out! I¡¯ll let you off if you let it out! Say it, that you will marry me, we¡¯ll stay like this until you say yes, until you beg, until you can¡¯t take it anymore and agree to marry me¡­¡± Macey finally gave up and moaned out loudly, ¡°You bastard¡­ I can¡¯t take it anymore¡­¡± He became fiercer, ¡°Say you agree! Agree to marry me!¡± ¡°Please¡­¡± Macey begged at the end. ¡°Charles please, I can¡¯t take it anymore¡­¡± ¡°Say yes then!¡± ¡°I¡­ Ah¡­ Yes, I will marry you¡­¡± She shouted out in desperation for mercy. Charles finally slowed down and became gentle after he got the answer he wanted, yet the night was long¡­ In the hall. Vincent was chatting casually with people around, while Le was chatting with Arthur on the sofa. Arthur swept a nce at her, ¡°Have you decided?¡± Le was stunned but understood his meaning. She nodded with a smile. Arthur asked, ¡°When will you two be married again?¡± ¡°Not sure yet, let¡¯s just try first.¡± ¡°Alright, be sure to be happy!¡± ¡°You too, Arthur, get yourself a girlfriend!¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to pass on that!¡± Arthur¡¯s voice became gloomy suddenly. Hearing his gloomy voice, she raised her head and stared at him. Looking at Le¡¯s awkward face, Arthur softened andughed. ¡°It¡¯s too early to settle down, I can¡¯t enjoy going out with whoever I want to if I have a girlfriend.¡± Le knew he said it intentionally, she felt sad but smiled. Seeing Le¡¯s reaction, Arthur forced a smile on his face. After a while, he said, ¡°Le, thank you for your concern, I hope we will always be best friends!¡± ¡°Of course! I¡¯m okay with that! It¡¯s all up to you!¡± ¡°Great, my friend, your man ising for you, go home early with him!¡± He spoke towards the direction where Vincent wasing over. Le followed his sight, she was a little embarrassed, ¡°You should go home early too!¡± Arthur shook his head andughed, ¡°I¡¯ll be all alone at home anyway, it¡¯s better to stay here!¡± Le didn¡¯t expect that from him and smiled helplessly, ¡°Get a girlfriend and you won¡¯t be lonely again!¡± Arthur raised his head and gave her a side-nce. ¡°Better be alone than in badpany!¡± Le was stunned by his words, and she said softly, ¡°Arthur, bted love is the best!¡± ¡°I have the same thought!¡± Arthur could not bear to pressure her, and he just wished her to be happy. ¡°Go on, Vincent is looking for you!¡± Vincent appeared in front of them, ¡°Any interesting topic?¡± ¡°Nothing!¡± ¡°Nothing!¡± They uttered the word almost simultaneously, there was a fit of slight jealousy on Vincent¡¯s face. ¡°Alright then, go home, don¡¯t spoil my lonely mood here!¡± Arthur waved. Vincent remained calm and brought Le out of there. Outside of the building. The moon shined brightly onto them, creating a romantic atmosphere. Le raised her head and looked at the moon, ¡°I told my sister that I will be home tonight!¡± ¡°She is with Charles now, in the room. Are you sure you want to disturb them?¡± Vincent raised his eyebrows and looked at Le under the moonlight. ¡°No!¡± Le shook her head; her sister deserved all the happiness in the world. Seeing her shook her head, Vincent turned gentle and smiled. ¡°Come home with me.¡± She threw him a nce, ¡°No, you ask me to go home with you every day, aren¡¯t you tired?¡± His face changed and then he stared at her with an odd smile. She realized abruptly that she had said something embarrassing, luckily the mellow moonlight provided a shade to her embarrassed face. She felt warm on her ears. She lowered her head and said, ¡°I want to go to my mom¡¯s!¡± There was no reply from him after a while. She was annoyed but when she raised her head and saw his stiffened and slightly miserable face, it seemed like he was trying so hard to endure some pain, she understood abruptly that she had again hurt his dignity. He had been asking her to go home, she knew what it meant, but she wasn¡¯t ready. ¡°It¡¯s midnight, your mom will be worried if you go home now, juste with me!¡± His gloomy voice came from the top of her head and she saw him starring at her sadly. They froze on the same spot for a while, and he smiled. ¡°I won¡¯t eat you.¡± And so, that night, Le followed Vincent back to his vi. Le felt emotional for being here once again, and it was the same as she left¡ªhe kept all her clothes. ¡°Go shower!¡± He said, ¡°Have a good rest after that!¡± He went for a bath too. Le put on her pajamas after a shower, so did Vincent. He came over to dry her hair with a dryer. Le rejected him shyly, dried her hair and kept the dryer aside. ¡°Go back to your room!¡± ¡°I want to sleep with you!¡± He said. He walked towards her, sat down and gave her a quick nce. ¡°Go back!¡± Le said seriously. She peeped and saw him smiling calmly. He smiled looking at her action, ¡°I can still control my desire.¡± A flush of embarrassment rose to her cheeks, she lowered her head and stared at the tip of her toes. Both of them stayed silent for a while until Le couldn¡¯t stay still any longer. She looked at him and saw him looking at her bluntly. Their eyes met in silence. After a long while, Le shouted, ¡°Go back to your room!¡± He smiled and opened his arms, putting one hand on her shoulder another on her hand. ¡°When will you be able to fully rx around me!¡± A sudden weight hit Le¡¯s heart. ¡°Not now.¡± She said inwardly. Another moment of silence passed, and he said, ¡°Let¡¯s sleep, I won¡¯t touch you, I just want to hold you!¡± Finally, Le did not reject. Vincent held her in his arms on the bed. He only embraced her. Le closed her eyes, let down her reasons and guards to enjoy his warm embrace and the steady heartbeat. Everything was so familiar and nostalgic. She even moved her body to find afortable position in his arms. Amid the silence, a cold ring surrounded her ring finger out of a sudden. Le was stunned and opened her eyes. Her fingers were locked with Vincent¡¯s¡¯ and there was a diamond ring on her ring finger, and one on his finger too. It looked like a couple ring. She was astounded, since that was not their wedding ring, it was a different pair! ¡°Le, marry me again! I wasn¡¯t genuinest time, but I am this time!¡± It felt like her lonely heart had finally settled, Le turned her hand and held onto Vincent¡¯s. She looked at him dazedly with uncertainty, she neither spoke nor removed the ring. ¡°Silent means yes!¡± A bright smile appeared on Vincent¡¯s handsome face, he pulled Le into his arms again and let out a sigh of relief. He looked at her with his eyebrows raised and all he wanted now was to make love to her. ¡°Don¡¯t even think about that thing!¡± Le screamed softly looking at his wolf-like nce. ¡°I didn¡¯t say anything, I was just thinking!¡± Vincent looked at her passionately, ¡°Let¡¯s sleep!¡± Le closed her eyes again suspiciously but in the morning, Eira heard Le¡¯s scream from the bedroom when she was cleaning. ¡°Vincent White, where are you doing?¡± Le woke up and felt Vincent¡¯s hand inside her pajamas, like a hungry wolf, touching and grabbing. She was startled and immediately shrunk to the corner of the bed. ¡°Vincent White, you said you won¡¯t do anything!¡± ¡°But my dear, I¡¯ve been on abstinence for so long!¡± His voice was husky and not very clear in the morning. Vincent buried his head into Le¡¯s shoulder, breathing to her neck while his hands stroke her waist and slowly moved onto her breasts, and he even moaned in satisfaction touching her soft breasts. ¡°Can¡¯t you show me some mercy?¡± ¡°No!¡± Le shook her head and said angrily, ¡°Don¡¯t do this, if you do this, I will break up with you!¡± She felt a slight pain with a pinched on the breast by Vincent, her face turned even greener. This darn man, a pervert! He was nothing but a god damnpervert! ¡°Don¡¯t ever mention breaking up! Le, I love you, I want you out of love!¡± Vincent turned his body over on top of Le¡¯s and said pitifully. Was it wrong to love? Love and physical desire were inseparable, that was a fact! It had been months! His extreme self-control helped him endure up until now, but her soft body was in her arms, along with his morning glory, it was extremely hard for him to remained rational especially in front of her. Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Get up at once or I won¡¯t forgive you!¡± Le said seriously. ¡°Alright, alright!¡± He removed his hands from her chest and showed a sorrowful and miserable face. While enduring, he looked down at his crotch¡ªa tent was pitched. Le was puzzled and followed his sight. She blushed instantly, ¡°Pervert!¡± ¡°I won¡¯t be a man without such reaction!¡± Vincent defended. ¡°Not to mention I¡¯m a perfectly normal man who had been in abstinence for so long! You would be suspicious of my love to you if I do not respond this way!¡± Chapter 474 That’s Unreasonable! Chapter 474 That¡¯s Unreasonable! ¡°Yeah, you can keep it that way!¡± Le rolled her eyes. ¡°If we can¡¯t make love, then could you at least give me a kiss?¡± Before Le could reject, he had already pulled her towards him and kissed her lips with a bewitching smile. He stuck his tongue into her mouth and entwined it with hers, exchanging breaths with her. Her breathing sped up and she could not say no to his enthusiasm at all. She groaned. His kissesnded on her eyes and moved all the way down. He kissed every part of her body gently and did not stop caressing her body for a moment. His touch on her skin gave her an unusual sense of pleasure and she finally gave in willingly. ¡°Vincent¡­¡± An inexplicable sense of emptiness engulfed her and her cheeks blushed. Le looked at the man before her with misty eyes. She had truly fallen for him, because of the asional weakness he showed, his loyalty towards love, his domineering manner, and his sincere words, everything. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ve promised you it¡¯s just going to be a kiss, I won¡¯t go beyond that!¡± Vincent let out a smile and he touched her blushing cheeks gently. He once again stooped, kissed her on the lips and released her. ¡°Time to go. Change your clothes and I¡¯ll send you to ss after having meal!¡± He had actually let her go! When she was about to ept him. Feeling slightly startled, Vincent raised one of his eyebrows, ¡°Anything wrong?¡± ¡°No!¡± Le immediately shook her head and her face flushed. After turning around, she widened her eyes and only exhaled after her embarrassment faded away. She dashed into the bathroom to clean up. Vincent could tell she was acting evasive and he smiled. Acent look shed across his carefree handsome face. Without the need to rush, he would get her sooner orter. Meanwhile, at a suite at HJ Hotel, Macey felt excruciating pain all over her body as if she had been run over by a car after she woke up. It could be she had not experienced that kind of thing for too long, or Charles had been too crazy. He had almost squeezed out all of her energyst night and he still refused to let her go when she pleaded due to exhaustion. He kept on asking her to marry him! It felt tiresome and ufortable like when she had her first menstruation. He had acted too recklessly to satisfy his libido! She felt that she was floating on air and her body was so weak that she did not have any strength. She extended her hand to the front and tried hard to support herself, yet a hand instantly pressed her down on the waist from the side. She opened her eyes in a daze and realized Charles was staring at her with eyes burning with excitement. Macey squeezed the nket and covered her chest. She sat up yet her pale back full of bruises was still exposed. There were even kissing marks left on her arms. ¡°Let¡¯s register today!¡± Charles spoke. ¡°No!¡± Macey shook her head and declined. ¡°You promised mest night!¡± Charles used. ¡°That¡¯s because you forced me!¡± Macey bawled. Charles stared at her and replied in an icy tone. ¡°We¡¯ve promised each otherst night, and now you¡¯re saying this?¡± Recalling what happenedst night, his threatening behavior provoked her. She reminded him, ¡°I was forced by you, I don¡¯t want to marry you, and don¡¯t you talk to me like that!¡± Charles let out an evil smile. ¡°Great, then no one will get off the bed today. We¡¯ll just stay on the bed. I¡¯ll see how many times of lovemaking would make you agree, after all, our body match so much.¡± Macey was petrified and she could tell he was serious from his look. He meant it. If she rejected, he would not let her get off the bed. That gangster had followed her for two months and he had always been a gentleman with patience. He only used that way to force her because he could not take it anymorest night! He was still that gangster, the frivolous guy she fancied when she first met him! With his evil look and wicked smile, she had developed feelings towards Charles, and she had never had that kind of feelings towards Vincent before. ¡°Alright¡­Let¡¯s register!¡± She finally gave in. Charles kissed her on the lips once more due to excitement. ¡°Really? You really mean it?¡± ¡°It¡¯s just having another trip to hell!¡± Macey said sourly. After she finished, Charles approached her with his lips. She pushed him away but he exerted force and had forced her down onto the bed, sucking her lips. Macey puffed hard after the mad kissing and her head whirled for a moment due tock of oxygen. She puffed and wanted to say something, ¡°Charles¡­¡± ¡°Okay, we¡¯ll registerter when the office opens!¡± He glimpsed at the watch and there were still two hours. As he spoke, he had already pulled the nket off her and without giving her any chance to reject, he plunged his dick into her secret part. Macey groaned in pain. ¡°Damn, I can¡¯t¡­¡± Charles seemed to not hear anything and Macey could hardly withstand his aggression. He lied onto her and grunted too. ¡°I¡¯ve not done this for a long, long time, I can¡¯t take it anymore¡­¡± Macey did not move underneath him. He said lethargically with acent look, ¡°I¡¯ve missed you for too long, therefore I¡¯ll do this for you rejecting me earlier!¡± ¡°Damn you Charles, I¡¯m exhausted!¡± Macey growled. She could not resist and she was worn out. Charles¡¯s pride as a man showed up when he saw her misty eyes. He knew he could satisfy her and burst outughing. ¡°See, you¡¯re being dishonest! Your body needs me!¡± Macey pushed him away, but he insisted to have sex with her before letting her go. When it was already noon, Macey reached the office for marriage registration while being held by Charles. They took pictures and got the marriage certificate. ¡°Let¡¯s go, Mrs. Read. Where should we celebrate?¡± Charles asked after they got out. Macey did not speak. She nced around and seeing the pharmacy, she walked in. ¡°Hey! Where are you going?¡± Charles chased after her. Macey did not reply. She walked straight in, took a box of pills, paid the money and walked out. She did not forget about contraception. Charles did not use condoms this time, therefore she had to take pills. ¡°What have you bought?¡± Looking at the box she held tightly in her hands, he walked towards her, grasped her arm and wanted to see what was in her hands. Macey refused to let him see that, yet he still managed to wrench her fingers away and have a look. Seeing the pills, he looked at her and threw the box away. ¡°What are you doing¡­¡± She wanted to pick it up. Yet Charles put his arm around her waist and dragged her into the car. He stared at her and there was a strange look on his face. He said, ¡°Looks like you don¡¯t want to give birth to my child.¡± ¡°Let me go! You¡¯ve hurt me!¡± ¡°We¡¯ve gotten married, why do you still need to take contraceptive pills?¡± ¡°I still need to work!¡± she said. ¡°You can count on me! I¡¯ll give you money!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t need it; I don¡¯t want to be a man¡¯s essory. I want to be independent and earn money myself! My career has just been stable recently and I¡¯ve just found a suitable position, how could I have kids?¡± Most importantly, if a woman like her had babies and the babies knew about her past, what should she do? ¡°That¡¯s not a problem, I don¡¯t stop you if you want to be a workaholic and a powerful woman. You can earn money. After we have kids, I¡¯ll raise, feed and take care of them, giving birth is the only thing you need to do! Don¡¯t you take any pills anymore, or else I¡¯ll run the pharmacy down!¡± She evaded his eyes. ¡°Charles, you¡¯re absolutely unreasonable!¡± ¡°Yes, I am! It could be there¡¯s already baby in your tummy. Let¡¯s go! From today onwards, we¡¯ll need to take care of your health, so we¡¯ll have a healthy baby!¡± He patted her hand, started the car and searched for a ce to have meal. ¡°Why are you forcing me?¡± ¡°How could I not force you? When can you stop being stubborn? That¡¯s the only thing I can do!¡± He approached her ear the moment the engine started. ¡°You can sleep me as much as you want, don¡¯t worry, if you¡¯re pregnant, just give birth!¡± She could not help but punch his chest, feeling embarrassed and annoyed. ¡°You¡¯re a bastard!¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you like me because I¡¯m a bastard? I¡¯ll continue to be like that. I¡¯ve lost my mind due to your torture back then! Honey, let¡¯s get a house at New York!¡± He did not want her to keep on remembering the past, he wanted her to start afresh! ¡°You¡¯re mad!¡± ¡°Yeah, if I¡¯ve be mad, I¡¯m going to make you the same too!¡± They went to a seafood restaurant to have a meal. As they had just walked in and was ready to enter a suite, they met Carson Palmer. He had juste out of a suite with his beer belly and he saw Macey. ¡°Tut tut, isn¡¯t this Macey?¡± Carson eximed. Macey was startled and she pulled down her face. Charles¡¯s expression changed and he shot a re towards him. Without uttering a word, he put his arm around Macey and wanted to enter the suite. ¡°Hey, why do you pretend that you don¡¯t know me? Isn¡¯t that Mr. Read? You two have posted such a viral video at the press conference, and were you trying to fool the citizens of City F? Macey, I haven¡¯t forgotten your flirtatious look when we¡¯re doing it together. I¡¯m feeling so nostalgic!¡± Macey¡¯s face went cadaverous at once when she heard that. She now knew if she took one step wrongly, the steps following that would all be wrong. That was the price she had to pay. ¡°Damn you!¡± Charles red up and he nced at Carson. With a cold look, his face was full of rage and hatred. As if resembling a devil, he walked towards him and seized his cor. ¡°Why, Mr. Read, you like this type of woman?¡± Carson asked with balls. ¡°Are you tired of living?¡± Charles rumbled coldly. There was rage on his handsome face, yet his eyes were full of worries as he nced at Macey. Macey appreciated his look, but she felt extremely sad deep down. Charles gave him a hard punch and Carson fell down. He grunted. Charles snorted. ¡°If you still cherish your life, shut your mouth up!¡± Carson was so terrified by his rage that he did not dare to rebut. Charles walked towards Macey and seeing her pale face and desperate, empty and upset eyes, he extended his warm hands and caressed her face. He moved locks of her ck hair to the back of her ear and said, ¡°Come, let¡¯s eat inside!¡± Macey did not say a word. She was too quiet that made Charles worried. ¡°Macey?¡± ¡°I¡¯m okay!¡± Macey looked up and she spoke calmly, ¡°Charles, if you¡¯ve regretted marrying me, you can divorce me now, I won¡¯t mind!¡±Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 475 As It Was Back Then Chapter 475 As It Was Back Then "Damn, I don''t regret it!" "If one day you regret it, tell me!" She lowered her head so he wouldn''t see her red eyes. "There won''t be that day!" He assured. In the afternoon, Macey was going to see Mabel, and Charles apanied her. They got a call from Le, so they went back to the base to pick up Le. And finally, the three of them came back. They wanted to give Mabel a surprise, so they didn''t tell her in advance. Le realized that they had really made up when they sat in Charles'' car! Looking at her sister''s shy look, she understood what had happenedst night. The two sat in the back seat while Le held her hand. She was excited beyond words. "Le, from today onwards, I am your brother-inw!" Charles drove in front and didn''t forget to announce his new status. "Brother-inw?" Le was stunned. "I just got a marriage license with your sister!" He said. "Ah..." "What? You have a problem with that?" "No, no, how could I? Brother-inw! Oh, good, Charles, wee you as my brother-inw. You must make my sister happy in the future!" Le said very ingratiatingly. "No problem!" Macey did not speak but looked out the window quietly. Could she really have the so-called happiness? When the car arrived at the house, Charles saw Nora''s car while her driver was waiting at the door. Seeing him, the driver greeted politely. "Mr. Read, hello!" "What''s Boss doing here?" "Bosses often these days!" The driver said. The three of them frowned. What was Nora doing here? Walking to the door, Le was puzzled when she heard the sound of her mother talking to Nora from inside. All three of them paused. They did not open the door and froze at the door. Because they heard Nora say, "Mabel, after all these years, now you still refuse to forgive me? I really meant well in the beginning! It''s just that I shouldn''t have told your sister on her wedding day with Brian!" "Let bygones be bygones!" Mabel said quietly. "That''s fate. I''m sorry for my sister after all!" "Don''t me yourself. It was not your fault. After all, it was you and Brian who met first! After all, you were the one who was with him that night. He was the one who misunderstood and thought it was April!" Le was frozen, and so was Macey. The two looked at each other for a moment, stunned, and stiffened in the doorway. "What can I do if he and I met first? Did you think he thought it was my sister he was with that night, so he married her and wanted to be responsible for her? Do you think that if you hadn''t run to tell him that it was me that night, maybe I wouldn''t have been a mistress between my sister and Brian in this life and spent all my youthful years in loneliness!" "I''m sorry! I was not supposed to tell him. If I hadn''t talked too much and let you go, maybe this wouldn''t have happened. I really thought he would call off the wedding with April. But no, he married April anyway!" "You''re wrong. He knew it was me that night. He did know! I''m not ming you for this. I''m mad at you for doing that to Macey and Le, for hurting so many innocent people for the sake of dead ones!" "How is that possible?" Nora was stunned. "Why did he marry your sister when he knew the truth?" "Nora, don''t you understand? He was in love with my sister too! He first fell in love with me, got me, and found my sister more beautiful. He wanted both the peony and the hibiscus. He fell in love with me and my sister at the same time. My sister was right when she said that Brian was our sisters'' destiny in this life. Actually, what''s the point of ming you? It has nothing to do with you. After you told him the truth about that night, didn''t he still have a wedding? Didn''t hee back to me after the wedding night? He just wanted me and my sister, and he wouldn''t let either one go!" Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Mabel''s voice had the emotion of being disillusioned with this human world after all the vicissitudes. "It was myck of self-respect. I shouldn''t have had a rtionship with him again, and I failed to resist his sweet words and fell in love again. I was young and reckless, thinking that love was enough, but I didn''t realize that I had hurt others, harmed my sister, and Macey, and my daughter. I let my daughter be an illegitimate child for years. I am most sorry for my daughter! Despite the guilt towards my sister, Brian was by her side six days a week after all. Seven days a week, and he only gives me one day! I didn''t fight or grab and waited for over 20 years. Finally, he felt sorry for me and wanted to break up with my sister! In fact, I really didn''t want to marry him. I just want to go on like this. Anyway, I was wrong, and I don''t care about the future. But he filed for divorce with my sister. Because of the divorce, my sister got killed!" "I still can''t figure out how he could love both of you at the same time!!!" "I always knew that. But what could be done? I loved him! I was willing to be the lover between them. But my sister didn''t know that I was the first to fall in love with Brian, and she didn''t know that we had a rtionship before. She thought that we were simply schoolmates, so she lived a carefree and happy life for more than a decade! I, on the other hand, have been living in self-loathing. I was always guilty, sad, and lonely! Love is the gut-piercing poison that swims through my body. I don''t die but I''m left with the aftermath!" "We''re all miserable to fall in love with a man like that. Mabel, I''m sorry!" "Don''t be sorry! I shouldn''t me you either. I was ashamed into anger. You are my best friend. It was wrong of me to be angry with you that day. I just couldn''t ept the truth that he was going to marry my sister, and I heard that you went to him, so I couldn''t help but be mean to you and break off friendship with you! Who would have thought that we would be separated for so many years! In my heart, I do feel guilty towards you, too. You know what? The first time I saw Vincent, I guessed that he was your child. That child looks like you!" "Mabel, you really don''t me me?" "I don''t me you. I''ve lived half my life, and I''ve seen everything!" Mabel sighed. "One is already having a family by the age of thirty; one is no longer confused about things by the age of forty; one is no longer afraid of death by the age of fifty. You and I are now at the age of fifty, just move on!" "So you''ve endured so much?!" Nora murmured, "I really didn''t expect it!" "What''s that? My sister is the greatest. She wanted us to be together before she died, but, you know what? We did get married. But since my sister died, I''ve never been intimate with Brian! We slept in the same bed, but he didn''t touch me, and we were never close again! We were like an old friend who talked asionally, but no longer an intimate couple. Because each of the three of us is indispensable, and we are notplete without my sister!" "Never mind, forget it! I don''t have many days left. I just hope that in my lifetime, I can still hold my grandson, then I will be satisfied! It''s better to be open-minded in life. Only by letting go can you be at ease!" "Don''t mention it! Do you want to eat the meat I cooked? I''ll make it for you!" "I''ll help you!" The people outside the door were frozen when they heard such a conversation! After a while, Macey came to her senses first and whispered, "Did Auntie know Dad first?" "Sister..." Le didn''t expect it either. Her mother had never said these words to her. So, it turned out that her mother had been living such a hard life! "Am I wrong about her?" Macey asked herself, and also Charles. Charles reached out, wrapped his arms around Macey, and whispered, "Pretend you don''t know anything. I think this is the only way that won''t make your aunt embarrassed!" Le really didn''t expect that her mom was the first one to know Dad. How could Dad fall in love with two women at the same time? How did this make Mom feel? She thought she should notment on the elders'' affairs as a junior, not to mention that Dad had already gone, and now there was no point in saying anything! The deceased had passed away! Le looked up at Macey and found that she too was in shock. She whispered, "Sister, let''s pretend we don''t know. After all, Dad is dead!" Macey paused and was silent for a few seconds before finally nodding, "Fine. Let''s pretend we don''t know!" The three of them lingered for a moment to calm themselves, before entering the door. Inside the house, Mabel and Nora heard voices, looked up, and saw the people standing in the doorway. Both of them were stunned. When she saw Macey, Mabel was in a trance and immediately came over, "Macey, you''re back? You''re back?" Macey''s eyes suddenly got red. She went up and hugged Mabel, "Auntie, I''m back ..." "Good girl!" Mabel was a little surprised by Macey''s intimate action, but she still rejoiced at the change in her. She embraced her tightly. This was a scene Le had been looking forward to for years. Several years! Since the death of her aunt, her sister had been cold and indifferent to her mother. Now that her sister had taken the initiative to embrace her mother. Her mother must be very relieved and happy, right? "Auntie... forgive me for not knowing anything before... Auntie... I love you..." Macey''s eyes were red and tears fell down and dripped on Mabel''s shoulder. "Macey?" Mabel was even more ttered. She murmured, but with heartfelt joy. "Good girl, good girl! I love you too ..." Charles was also relieved to see this scene. If everyone could let go of the hatred in their hearts, how beautiful would this world be? Le also came forward. The three of them embraced together and the sweet scene made both Charles and Nora''s eyes wet. Mabel cried for joy when she learned that Macey and Charles had got their marriage license, "You''re married. It''s good to be married. It''s good to be married!" Le had never seen her mother so happy, not even when she and her father finally got married. She got a call from Renee. Renee''s voice came over the phone, "You didn''te backst night. I''m starving to death, and I don''t dare to go downstairs. Hurry up and bring me food!" "Ah! Sorry, sorry, I''ll go right now!" Le just remembered that it was time to buy something for Renee. She didn''t have enough to eat and had to be restocked immediately. "Mom, I''m going out anding back for dinner tonight. You make something delicious. My sister and brother-inw are back, and Mrs. White is here too. We didn''t even know you knew each other before!" Le walked up to Nora and smiled at her. Nora took off one of the emerald bracelets she was wearing and put it on Le''s wrist without saying a word. "Le, this bracelet belongs to the White family. I''ll pass it on to you from now on!" "This¡­ Mrs. White¡­" Le was about to refuse. Chapter 476 A Sincere Apology Chapter 476 A Sincere Apology However, Nora stopped Le who was talking. She looked at the diamond ring on Le¡¯s finger. ¡°Don¡¯t call me Mrs. White! It¡¯s time to call me Mum! Your mother and I are waiting for you and Vincent to get married so that our wishes can be fulfilled.¡± It was the first time that Nora smiled so kindly at her and Le was touched. Le nodded her head with tears in her eyes and called out, ¡°Mum¡­¡± ¡°Good. I¡¯m sorry for what I had done to you.¡± Nora apologized to her sincerely again. ¡°Mum, let¡¯s not talk about the past!¡± Le also said sincerely. ¡°Go ahead. Didn¡¯t you say that you have something to do?¡± Nora patted her hand. Looking down at the emerald bracelet on her wrist, Le nodded and went to buy food for Renee. As soon as she walked out, she saw Vincent driving up to the door. She asked, ¡°Why are you here?¡± ¡°Why didn¡¯t you wait for me? Did you juste here alone?¡± Vincent got out of the car and asked her eagerly. His eyes met her dark pupils which were like the most beautiful and poisonous flowers of hell, making him forget about everything and only want to listen to her. Le smiled and said, ¡°My sister got married to Charles and they are getting the marriage certificate today.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± ¡°Yes! I¡¯m so happy. Now I¡¯m going to buy food for Renee, will you go with me?¡± ¡°Of course. How can I rest assured that you are hanging around yourself?¡± Vincent stepped forward and hugged her in his arms. He opened the door for her to sit in and got back into the car also. ¡°Charles and your sister got married and they got the marriage certificate. What about us? When are we going to get married?¡± ¡°I think staying like this is quite good!¡± Leughed. Vincent looked like an elegant nobleman, ¡°Then I have to be a bachelor for a long time, right?¡± After saying that, he grabbed her hand and kissed the back of her hand, looking at her with a bitter expression. Looking at his intense eyes, Le wondered if he was a human or an evil. ¡°I don¡¯t care. We need to get a marriage certificate also. I have to ask Charles how he and your sister compromised to get married.¡± ¡°Come on. Let¡¯s go to the supermarket.¡± She bought a bunch of snacks, vegetables, meat, and many types of food for Renee. Vincent waited for her downstairs, giving Le and Renee time to chat alone. Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Just as she entered the house, she saw Renee¡¯s pale face. She looked like her mind was unsettled and it made Le¡¯s heart throb for a moment, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Renee walked straight over and took the snacks from Le¡¯s hand. She found a big packet of potato chips and hugged the packet on the sofa to eat them, ¡°Don¡¯t ask. I almost died due to starvation. When I was starving, I wanted to give you a call. When I just turned on my phone, I received a call from Miyamoto. Fuck, had he been calling me all this time? Did he have nothing better to do than keep calling me?¡± ¡°That¡¯s good! The reason that he kept on looking for you is that he is willing to take the responsibility to take care of you. He is a good man!¡± Le said with a smile. Renee kept shoveling potato chips into her mouth. She looked nk and only after a while she said, ¡°I¡¯m the one who gets the short end of the stick. I¡¯m actually afraid that he¡¯ll take the responsibility to take care of me.¡± She said she got the short end of the stick? Le propped herself up against her temple and she remembered what she had said a few days ago. She suddenly realized, ¡°How can you say you are the one who gets the short end of the stick? You¡¯re the one who gets the short end of the stick if he doesn¡¯t want to take the responsibility to take care of you?!¡± She nodded, ¡°That¡¯s true! But I¡¯ve been thinking about it for days and I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a good idea for the two of us to just get married like this. We only agreed that we would help each other and would not be in love but now we are helping each other and also loving each other. Just look at this trouble!¡± As the two of them were talking, the doorbell rang and Le said, ¡°It¡¯s Vincent. He¡¯s waiting for me downstairs. I¡¯ll go and open the door for him!¡± ¡°Well, as long as it¡¯s not Miyamoto then you can open the door!¡± Renee said as she was eating the snacks. But after Le opened the door, she froze because it really was Miyamoto. Renee was still eating potato chips and she didn¡¯t even turn her head back. Le almost shouted out, but Miyamoto immediately stopped her, and Vincent was behind him. Vincent gave a wink to Le, who nodded and went downstairs with Vincent, leaving Miyamoto and Renee in the house. ¡°Vincent, I¡¯m chatting with Le about my trouble! Do you have to her away when she can only be with me for such a little time? Why do you like that! You two see each other every day, and it won¡¯t kill you to share some of her time with me, right!¡± Renee muttered as she ate the potato chips. There was no reply. The door was closed and locked. ¡°You¡¯re annoying!¡± Renee muttered again. There¡¯s still nobody replying to her. She felt it¡¯s strange. ¡°Vincent, I¡¯m talking to you. Don¡¯t you hear me?¡± Renee finally got irritated and jerked back, only to meet a pair of angry eyes of Miyamoto. ¡°Ah¡­¡± The potato chips in her hand dropped on the ground. She was stunned, ¡°You, you, why are you here?¡± ¡°Damn, who gave you the permission to turn off your phone for so long?¡± Miyamoto finally red at her who showed a frightened look in her eyes furiously, ¡°You think it¡¯s funny, right?¡± ¡°Who said it was funny. It wasn¡¯t funny at all!¡± Renee calmed down, but she was still shocked and startled. How did he find this ce? ¡°Where¡¯s Le? Ah! She dared to betray me!¡± Miyamoto also quickly suppressed his anger and looked at her quietly, ¡°Don¡¯t you have anything to say?¡± Renee was stunned. She thought for a moment and nodded her head. ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°Go ahead.¡± ¡°Get out, and please close the door!¡± ¡°Damn!¡± Hearing her words, Miyamoto¡¯s expression suddenly changed. At the moment, he looked like a ghostly man. He was wearing a ck suit and a ck shirt. The colour of the outfit he was wearing was low-key and restrained, yet his aura was so strong that it made her lick her lips nervously and unnaturally. She didn¡¯t know that her movement made his throat slide a bit and she blushed. Miyamoto stood straight with his strong and slender legs in front of Renee. He looked down at her, with one hand clenching his fist at his side. Renee was quite nervous looking at his purely ck eyes. His expression was imprable and intimidating, like sinful and demonic y. They stared at each other for a long time, and then he suddenly smiled, as if he was relieved to have found her. His smile looked like a million equinox flowers blooming. The flowers were red and they grew in dark soil. Renee thought that he was such an evil! She also felt that he looked deadly and dangerous as if he was about to eat her with his eyes. He brought her an unexinable feeling and made her feel suffocating. He kept looking at Renee as if he was thinking. He looked so dangerous. She felt that she had to defeat him. She blinked and rolled her eyes a few times. She was calcting. ¡°You¡¯re looking for me because you want my body, right?¡± Renee looked at him provocatively. After seeing how strange the expression on his face was, she walked up to him and spun around to look at him. Then, she reached out and pulled him by his tie, ¡°Come on!¡± She pulled Miyamoto into the bedroom and pushed him onto the bed. She pounced on him. Not long after that, Miyamoto¡¯s tie, shirt, and belt were all thrown on the floor. When she was about to take off his trousers, Renee realized that Miyamoto had been allowing her to touch his body and he did nothing at all. Renee looked at him coldly, ¡°Are you a man?¡± Miyamoto said, ¡°Don¡¯t you know if I¡¯m a man?¡± Renee came closer to his face and said word for word, ¡°Then you don¡¯t want my body. Get lost.¡± Hearing her words, Miyamotoughed inwardly. He flipped over and before Renee could regain her consciousness, her waist was held tightly by him. After a spinning, she was pinned to the bed. ¡°You have to learn how to put out a fire if you y with fire.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know how to put out a fire. I¡¯m not the fire brigade. Let me go. Stop, stop ying!¡± Renee begged him for mercy. ¡°It¡¯s toote, my woman!¡± Miyamoto ced his lips on hers. He didn¡¯t kiss her, but he was just talking. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t have run away. You shouldn¡¯t have yed with me, teased me, and tried to escape. Do you think I¡¯ll let you go?¡± His lips rubbed against hers and she was shivering faintly. Renee swallowed her saliva. She felt like her body was on fire. She looked at him warily and deeply. He was looking at her at the same time. Finally, he ducked his head and kissed her. His lips were tender and gentle, like feathers caressing her skin. His lips were so soft. He did his best to control his desire. He did not rush, but he forgot that the woman beneath him was no slouch, not to mention the fact that she was the one who lit the fire. Renee couldn¡¯t resist her desire and she opened her mouth to bite his lips, announcing her impatience in this way. Miyamoto smiled and the corners of his eyes were flushed with red. He looked seductive. ¡°Whatever, let him take the responsibility to take care of me!¡± Renee opened her mouth as she had a strong desire. She couldn¡¯t help but let out a seductive murmur, ¡°Enjoy it first¡­¡± Even though she felt that this moment was hard to bear, she was still very immersed in Miyamoto¡¯s tender torment. Because she felt the process of them kissing each other was like a stamping process. His lipsnded on her lips, at her neck, in her cochlea. It seemed like he was leaving his mark on every part of her body. Then, he used his long and slender hands to softly part her legs. Renee wrapped her arms around his neck. His body was taut with tight muscles. He was very hot as if he was burning, and his breathing was unsteady. She could feel his breath on her cheek, which blew up a few restless strands of her hair, ¡°Don¡¯t run away anymore!¡± His hoarse voice entered her ears, and at the same time, his long-prepared penis entered her body. She felt so hot and crazy. She wanted to tremble, to scream like she was experiencing the tsunami and the storm. She also felt like she was in the darkness, enjoying supreme pleasure. This reunion of them was so charming¡­ Thenter, Miyamoto enjoyed her body so much like a leopard eating its prey to the bone. After venting their emotions, Renee wanted to get dressed and she was pulled into his arms. His hands caressed her smooth back, drawing circles slowly with great seduction. ¡°You can go now. We are helping each other. I also need your help. In the future, you can tell me if you need my help. We help each other. I can help you to do a favor like this, but don¡¯t expect to get married to me. After all, the divorce process is quiteplicated. Let¡¯s don¡¯t do something that will waste our money and time!¡± Miyamoto narrowed his eyes slightly, ¡°Why should I go?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you already get what you wanted?¡± ¡°What I wanted?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Renee negotiated with him calmly. ¡°It feels good to make love with you. We can make love the next time, but just don¡¯t get married.¡± After finishing her words, she noticed that he did not react to her words. She frowned suspiciously and found out that he looked angry. She swallowed hard and hemmed, ¡°Don¡¯t be so petty! You don¡¯t love me, do you? Since all you want is my body, and I¡¯ve agreed to make love with you. Then let¡¯s negotiate about it! You¡¯d really pleased me!¡± He squinted at her with a dangerous look. Chapter 477 You Do Want to Marry Me Chapter 477 You Do Want to Marry Me She felt a little cold. Miyamoto curled his lips, "If I just want to have sex, a lot of women will be willing to do that with me. I don''t have to take great pains to find you!" Renee trembled all over. "Because of what happened just now, you must be responsible for me." Miyamoto whispered to Renee''s ear in a hoarse voice, "Renee, you can''t get rid of me." "Do you really want to marry me?" "Yes!" "You won''t regret it?" "No!" "Well, you promise!" Renee nced at him and hooked around his neck, "I can marry you as you wish, but you need to handle things about Pippa, lest you make up when she gets better. If so, I''ll suffer too much! I''m now a mistress at best. If I marry you and divorce you, I''ll be a divorced woman and worth nothing!" "It''s very thoughtful of you!" Miyamoto raised an eyebrow. "Thank you." "What do you want me to do with Pippa?" "She either recovers herself or goes raving mad. I feel ill at ease that she is in such a condition! " Renee told the truth. "In our engagement party, she stabbed me in my ovary. Fortunately, women have two ovaries. Otherwise, I don''t think I can have a child of my own for the rest of my life! If I marry you, perhaps she''ll stab me in the heart. I don''t want to perish miserably!" "When she recovers herself, she''ll go to jail!" "I didn''t sue her!" Renee frowned. "I don''t want her to go to prison. Ask the doctor to give her electric shock or use some hypnosis treatment. As long as she no longer hurts anybody, I can forgive her. How about feeding her some drug to make her an idiot? You can support her life after she bes an idiot!" Miyamoto was lost for words. Renee had the potential to drive him mad. "You can''t bear to make her suffer?" Renee raised her eyebrows. "She has been taken to the police station for public prosecution next week and maybe sentenced." "I know. If those count as minor injuries, she could be imprisoned for at least three years. If as serious injuries, she could be imprisoned for more than three years and less than ten years. If she confessed, the punishment could be mitigated. But she didn''t. If Owen knows her mother will be in prison because of me, he will hate me! Miyamoto, you are up to no good. In this case, how can I be your son''s stepmother?" Renee didn''t want Pippa to go to jail? Miyamoto looked down at Renee in his arms. She was really a wonderful woman. He sighed, and he did not intend to put Pippa in prison. He would have his men imprison Pippa. He wasn''t going to let off Pippa unless she repented her past mistakes. "The case is about toe to trial, but no one notices me. Am I not a party to this case?" "Your phone''s off. Your parents called me several times and told me that the police were looking for you. Damn it. It justes to my mind. Go to the police station with me. You have to be on court!" "What did you tell my parents?" "I told them you escaped!" He said in a deep voice. "Are you crazy?" "Yeah, I am driven mad by you!" Le and Vincent returned to the car. Le was still surprised, "Why did Miyamotoe here? How did he know that Renee was with me? He appeared so unexpectedly." She was still in shock and worried about Renee. She nervously grabbed Vincent''s arm and said, "Will he hit Renee? I''m a little worried!" Vincent couldn''t bear that Le paid attention to others. When Le was murmuring, he pressed her against the seat. Le was surprised. Vincent lowered his head, kissed her, and gently bit her lips as if he was punishing her. The slight pain caused Le to cry out in a low voice, and he took the opportunity to have his tongue into her mouth. The hot and nimble tongue was intertwined with hers. He took away all the oxygen in her mouth in an instant. Le felt weak and pushed him, but she failed. He gave her a warning look, took her hands, and fixed them on her head. His kiss became more passionate. Le only felt her blood boiling all over her body. She could not stand the heat. Her ears were ringing and she almost suffocated. She decided to obey rather than resist. Conquering the unyielding with the yielding was a good tactic of all time. Soon, Vincent let go of her hands. His intense kiss turned soft. His lips were soft and smooth! Finally, he let go of her. Le took breaths of fresh air, and before she came to senses, he criticized her. "You care more about other people than me!" He used her. Seeing that Vincent mighte at her for another kiss any moment, Le quickly exined, "Renee is my best friend. Of course, I care about her. You have good friends too. You cared about Pippa then, didn''t you? Pippa is a woman. I didn''t reproach you when you cared about a woman. Renee and I are both women. Do you have to be jealous?" "You''re raking up the past!" He fixed his gaze on Le and said after a long time. "I just told the truth. What right do you have to punish me?" She red at him. "What is our rtionship? We''ve been divorced, but Renee is my friend!" Vincent raised Le''s chin with one hand and asked, "Do I need to do what I just did to confirm our rtionship?" "I''m serious," she said, looked straight at him, and said, "If you get jealous again, I won''t marry you again. Why do you get jealous of Renee?" His eyes glistened, Vincent looked at her and said, "I am just jealous." Le was lost for words and shook her head. "At least, let me have a friend!" "You can have friends, but I just don''t want you to pay too much attention to other people. I want you to think about us seriously. When will you marry me?" "I won''t marry you. You interfere with my life before we are married. Why should I marry you?" Le twitched her small mouth and said insincerely. "Le, you are soft-hearted, but you are really stubborn!" Vincent sighed. Le frowned, moved her lip, but was at a loss for what to say. Vincent was right. In the past, Vincent could do what he wanted. He didn''t trust her, but she could do nothing. She told him that she loved her, but he still did not believe her. Although he apologizedter, she was not confident in their rtionship. She flinched and felt afraid because of anxiety, hesitation, and other reasons. She refused to marry him again. She wanted to be with him, but she felt uneasy at the same time. "Well, I''m going back home. My sister hase back. Your mom is also there!" Le said. "Got it!" Vincent continued, "When are you going to marry me?" She thought about it for a while. "Let the nature take its course!" "You are a liar, and you are torturing me!" He snorted and said awkwardly, "When will you stop torturing me?" "I torture you?" Le raised her head in confusion and saw a hint of helplessness in his handsome and charming face. She blinked her eyes and joked, "It is my honor to torture you!" "You will be willing toe home with me sooner orter!" He decided not to continue and started his car to take her home. Hearing that, Le felt a bit excited. She would go back with him, but not now. Le sighed, turned around, and looked at Vincent who drove the car. With his handsome face and deep facial features, he looked manly and noble. Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. They got married and divorced because of the video. Too much love and hatred had involved them. Why did he fall in love with her? Le frowned and stared at Vincent with suspicion. "Why do you like me? "You don''t need a reason to like someone." Vincent suddenly spoke when driving the car. A trace of a smile shed across his dark eyes. She didn''t expect herself to say what was in her mind. Le was stunned and blushed. She turned her head and looked out of the window. "You are a very strong, patient, and kind girl, Le! You have virtues and love devotedly. I don¡¯t need too many reasons to love you. To find a reason is an insult to my love for you!" Vincent said in a gentle voice. His happiness and good mood were showed on his beautiful and elegant face. He felt happy that Le was touched by him, but he was a bit sad because she still minded the bad feelings between them. After all, it was he who hurt her and made her lose their child. When he thought of it, Vincent was so sad and remorseful. And they were still looking for the car in the ident. His hazy face tightened at the thought of the hit-and-run guy. He put on a horrible look, with sadness hidden in his eyes. He needed to hurry up to find that car! To avenge their child, he must find out that driver. Tomorrow he would go to the police station again to follow up on the case. Soon, he drove the car to Le''s home, but Vincent received a call from the police station. The man on the phone told him that the car had been found in an abandoned garage on the western outskirts of F City. The car number te was removed, and the car was painted again. Vincent froze for a moment and said to Le, "Le, I have something to do. I need to go out right now!" Le wondered. "It''s about the business?" Vincent was afraid that she would be sad, so he didn''t tell the truth. He just said, "Yes, something urgent happened. I''ll go to thepany ande back after I handle it." "Do we need to wait for you for the lunch?" "No, I''lle back this evening!" "Alright!" In the police station. Vincent went to the chief officer since he had asked him to follow up the case and Mr. Brown was most willing to help Vincent. It turned out worthwhile for him to sponsor the police station 500 tons of gasoline every year. Mr. Brown gestured to him to sit down when Vincent came in, "Mr. White, the car has been found, but it''s not the same car anymore. Judging from the scratch, I can say that it¡¯s the car that has caused the ident!" Chapter 478 Pippa Has Changed Chapter 478 Pippa Has Changed "Who is the owner?" Vincent asked in a deep voice. "It''s hard to tell you the truth." Mr. Brown looked at Vincent very seriously, "The owner is your mother!" "What?" Vincent was shocked, trembling, and almost fell over. "My mother?" "Yes, your mother is the owner!" Mr. Brown said seriously. "How is that possible?" Vincent could not believe it. He felt cold all over. Vincent was stunned and his mind went nk. "So, I notice you first. I let my men stop proceeding with this case. Otherwise, your mother would be summoned and investigated. Before that happens, I want you to go back and ask her who drove that car that day!" "It can''t be my mother. She doesn''t have a license and doesn''t know how to drive!" Vincent said in a deep voice. But perhaps her mother asked someone to do this. He had no idea, and only felt a chill sent over his spine. Vincent was unsure because his mother had done something bad before. He felt so afraid. If his mother was behind that ident, he couldn''t exin to Le. "Mr. Brown, thank you. I go back to look into it right away!" He spoke. "Don¡¯t mention it." "I''ll go first! "Maybe someone else drove away that car. You need to stay calm!" "Thank you!" Vincent then left. He could not believe that his mother could be so cruel. How could it be? He was holding the steering wheel and the veins in his hands stood out. It was notte. Le said that his mother would have a meal in the Hunter family. He was in a mood, so he didn''t want to go back to have dinner with them. He drove the car to his mother''s residence. He sat in the car and felt agitated and guilty. He went through mixed emotions and felt more worried about Le! He put on a grieved look. What if his mother was the owner of that car? He couldn''t exin with Le. He couldn''t wait until his mother finished her meal! Vincent turned around and drove his car to Le''s home. He knocked at the door and Le opened the door. When she saw Vincent, Le immediately asked, "You''ve handled it? Have you had dinner yet?" Vincent blinked his eyes. He felt guilty and fear when facing Le, "No!" "Is it Vincent?" Mrs. Hunter stood up, "Come to have dinner with us!" Nora looked peaceful and said, "Go and wash your hands!" Charles and Macey looked at Vincent and nodded in greeting. Vincent looked around and his gazended on his mother. He was stunned for three seconds and then nodded. Le seemed to feel something wrong with him and passed chopsticks to him. During the dinner, Vincent did not say much, while Charles was talking more. "Vincent, why don''t you talk?" "Congrattions to you and Macey!" Vincent smiled faintly. " When does the weddinge off?" "We won''t hold the wedding!" Macey said, not interested in the wedding. "Why not? I want to have a wedding. We can hold the wedding in a church in the United States. Let God witness our marriage!" Charles disagreed with Macey. He wanted to give Macey the best. "No need. A wedding makes no difference. Love is more important!" Macey said calmly, "Please!" "Well." Charles was disappointed. "I think Macey is right!" Mrs. Hunter smiled and said, "As long as you are together and live a happy life, there''s no need to hold a wedding!" "Yes, a grand wedding is not as important as a true heart. Lady Diana held a grand and luxurious wedding, but she got a failed marriage! I agree with Macey!" Nora spoke. Macey took a nce at Nora. She disliked Nora and even scolded Nora in the hospital. She didn''t think she would be broadminded to sit down with her at the table to have a meal, but they were at the same table now. She had no feelings and felt the past had vanished like the wind. It seemed that everything became unimportant, not to mention the past grudges. She looked up at Nora and said seriously, "Nora, I like holding a grudge. I really hated you before, but I don''t hate you now! I hope that you won''t mind any of the impolite words I''ve said before!" Nora was slightly surprised and had tears in her eyes. "Thank you for your kindness. Let''s forget it!" Vincent sensed his mother thanked her sincerely from her eyes. He was a little confused. Was his mother in confession? Did she have someone cause that ident? "I propose a toast for the future." Charles stood up and said to Mrs. Hunter and Nora: "Mrs. Hunter, boss, cheers! Let''s forget the hatred and grudges." Nora put on a sincere smile. "Okay, Mrs. Hunter, let''s have a drink!" "Cheers!" Mrs. Hunter and Nora chinked sses! Vincent frowned. Le hit him with her elbow and asked in a low voice, "Are you alright?" Suddenly, Vincent looked at Le with aplex expression. "I''m fine! Let''s drink, Le." Vincent raised his ss and clinked his ss against hers. He put the ss down and held her hand sympathetically. Le did not know what happened but felt that something was wrong with him when he came back." Le frowned and whispered to his ear, "Are you okay?" "I''m fine!" Vincent suppressed her emotions. "Have more food!" "Okay." Le nodded and sensed Vincent''s mood swings. "My mom and your mom cooked the dinner. Take a try." "Okay!" Vincent felt a bit sad. He needed to ask his mom about the ident and told Le the truth. After dinner, Vincent pulled his mother into the yard and asked her, "Mom, is the car with the number XXXX yours?" Nora was stunned for a moment, nodded, and asked in confusion, "Yes, it''s my car. What''s wrong?" "Mom! You don''t know or you pretend?" "What do you mean?" Nora was confused. "Where is the car?" "It''s in the garage of Sea Hotel!" Nora said confusedly. Vincent was stunned. Another person had the key to that garage! He froze! Is it her? Pippa! Vincent had mixed feelings. So, Pippa was the driver? Pippa should be in the hospital. Why did she have a chance to drive that car? His mind was in turmoil. It turned out that he killed their child and hurt Le. Something came into his mind! No wonder Miyamoto had his men watch Pippa and told him not to regret it if he let off Pippa. "I told you that I let Pippa park my car there. You forgot it?" Nora asked. Vincent looked at his mother again. "Mom, how long has it been since you saw that car?" "Pippa drove the car to take me to have my hair done. I haven''t seen it since then. I don''t need it! What happened?" "Nothing!" Vincent shook his head with a pale face. That was Pippa! Vincent stood in the wind. His ck hair was flying. He put on a cold look as if his handsome face was covered with ice and snow. "Mom, I have to handle something. I need to go. Please tell Le that!" He hurried off. Nora did not know what happened. Le came out. Seeing Vincent drive away, she was confused, somewhat anxious, and felt agitated by how Vincent behaved today. "Le, Vincent left because he had to handle something!" Nora said. "Yeah, I see, Mom!" Le nodded. "How strange. Vincent asked me about the car! I can''t drive!" Nora said to herself. Le was stunned and subconsciously asked, "What car?" "It''s the car I bought for Pippa before." Nora smiled. "But Pippa only drove it several times. It''s usually parked in the garage! It came to my mind when Vincent mentioned it!" "Pippa''s car?" "Can you drive?" Nora asked suddenly. "No!" Le shook her head. "You go to learn driving. I buy you a car. It can make your life more convenient!" "No! Thanks, Mom!" Le thanked Nora. "Go to learn driving. As a young woman, you should be vigorous and vital. When you can drive, take me and your mom for a trip. Though we have drivers, it''s better that you take us out!" Nora sighed. Le felt warm, "Okay, I''ll learn to drive!" "That''s great!" Nora patted Le on the shoulder. "Let''s get in!" "Okay!" Le nodded. Looking at the Bugatti that went far away, Le thought about something and became more irritable because of what Nora had said. Le quickly entered the house, took a bag, and went out. When Nora mentioned that car, an idea shed through Le''s mind. She thought of the driver of that car. Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. Had that driver been found? Vincent didn''t want her to feel sad about the miscarriage that day, so he chose to deal with it himself, right? In the mental hospital. Vincent''s arrival excited Pippa. "Vincent, youe here to see me?" Vincent looked at her with aplicated expression. He said to her face to face, "Pippa, Since when did Miyamoto have his men watch you?" Pippa was stunned, turned alert at once, and then smiled, "I forget it. What?" She smiled nobly and elegantly. She looked gentle and tender like an orchid, but Vincent knew she had changed! Maybe he never really knew Pippa! When she looked at him, she was quiet and smiled innocently. When she met him that year, she had the same expression. At that time, her smile was bright and happy. She was a happy little girl because of the unexpected brother. But now, Vincent felt bitter when he saw that kind of expression on Pippa''s face. Chapter 479 As Your Wish Chapter 479 As Your Wish Vincent didn''t reply to Pippa. He felt a little bitter but still put on a tolerant smile and looked at Pippa. "Have you been out recently?" "What?" Pippa looked innocent. "I want to, but I can''t! I went to the police station yesterday and confessed. Then I was sent back here. The police still insisted on prosecuting me! I''m going to jail!" "Pippa, did you drive the car to the beach two months ago?" "Vincent, I..." Hearing Vincent say those words in a gentle voice, Pippa was about to speak, but Vincent stretched out his hand to stop her. He put his long fingers on her shoulder and smiled softly. His eyes were filled with clear gentleness. He tried his best to suppress the anger, "Tell me, have you been there? Did anything special happen that you could never forget?" No one could hurt Le. Even Pippa could not. If necessary, he would rather take illegal means than let Pippa hurt Le again. Pippa was stunned and threw aplicated gaze, "Vincent, why did you ask me that question? I want to see the sea, but I can''t get out. How can I possibly go to the sea?" "You''re lying!" Vincent roared, with his eyes filled with anger. He stretched out his hand to grip Pippa by the throat. Pippa immediately felt suffocated! Vincent dragged her and pressed her against the wall. He used so much strength that her delicate neck seemed to be twisted. He sneered and ordered, "Tell me the truth. You drove that car, XXXX and you hit someone." His handsome face was cold and solemn, and his dark eyes were as cold as frost. Pippa was shocked at the cold vibe around Vincent, with panic in her eyes. She wanted to say something, but she could not make a sound, because Vincent was choking her. "You don''t think I have the guts to kill you, do you?" He red at her and said coldly with a ruthless look. He quickly looked away and disdained to look at her. Pippa frowned. Her self-esteem made her unable to suppress the frustration. Vincent pursed his lips and pressed her with so much force that she could feel the crush of her bones. He said angrily, "Say it!" Pippa suddenly felt a sense of loss. Vincent was not in her control all the time. He was independent, strong, and indifferent. That was why Pippa never really got him. Pippa could not even find out what advantages Vincent had to attract herself, but she just wanted to be with him when he stood in front of her. She felt so lonely. "I didn''t mean it!" Pippa whispered. Hearing that, Vincent stumbled and almost lost his footing. After a long silence, Vincent stood proudly, looked out of the window, and stared at the blue sky. She admitted that she was that driver! He lost his baby because of her! "Damn you!" Vincent growled in a voice of pain and distress. Hearing that, Pippa trembled a bit and closed her eyes. A drop of tears flowed down. "Vincent, you cannot stand me?" He didn''t have to feel pity for a cruel woman. Vincent withdrew his hand and said in a cold voice, "Choose a way to die." "Vincent¡­" Pippa shuddered and her face turned pale. "I really didn''t mean it!" "So you want me to decide it for you." Vincent''s eyes darkened. His eyes were cold as if they were covered with snow. "Should I choke you to death or should I run my car over you?" Pippa stared in horror at Vincent and sat on the floor, screaming, "I am wronged! Why don''t you believe me? I didn''t mean to run into her..." Vincent frowned, and his cold and cruel voice sounded, "You did not mean it? You did it on purpose. You had a heart as malicious as that of a snake. I am so blind that I don''t know your bad nature until now!" "I told you I didn''t mean it!" "I''ll strangle you and say that I don''t mean it!" He bent down, grabbed her by the neck, and lifted her up. "Kill me. I don''t want to live any longer! I didn''t mean it. Since you don''t believe me, just strangle me. I would rather die than live a hard life." Shemitted suicide twice, but she didn''t die. She wanted to die all the time. Since life was painful, she would rather die. When Vincent recalled that Le bounced off, kept bleeding, and had a miscarriage, he felt a sharp spike of pain as if his heart were torn. He could no longer maintain a calm look. When Pippa admitted she did it, Vincent felt stabbing pains in his heart. His calm face seemed to be covered with frost. Vincent maintained a cold and straight face. After all the things that happened, he really wanted to strangle Pippa himself to avenge Le and their unborn child! But he was the one that should be med. Facing Vincent''s distant and sharp gaze, Pippa straightened her back and said, "Go ahead! I won''t resist!" "You don''t think I''ll kill you?" Vincent sneered and asked with his eyebrow raised slightly. Pippa looked up at him with soft tenderness in her eyes. "I feel happy to be killed by you! After all, you are the apple of my eyes!" Vincent did notment but put on a smile as if implying something and gently caressed her cheek with his big hand. "Pippa, how long have we known each other?" "Twelve years!" A trace of hope was shown on Pippa''s beautiful face, but she felt hopeless when she saw his cold eyes. "Then you should know my temper very well!" Vincent''s eyes glistened with coldness, and he grabbed her by the neck with more strength. "Sure, I should never do not let you down or I will bear the consequences." Pippa''s face stiffened and she quieted down. "Pippa, I take you as my elder sister, and I pamper you, but you hurt my child!" Violence shed across Vincent''s eyes. His words were like ice picks that stabbed into Pippa''s heart. "Now, I will strangle you myself to avenge Le and my child!" Hearing that, Pippa was stunned and closed her eyes. "That''s what I want! But if you choke me, you will pay the price! You bear to leave your woman?" "You¡­" Vincent was angry, and said in a cold voice, "I consider you are my elder sister, but you don''t repent of your sins and even scheme against me. You don''t think I''ll kill you?" "Just go ahead. I''ve said that I want to die!" Pippa opened her eyes again and tears flowed down." I didn''t mean to hit her. I didn''t expect her to run out suddenly. I didn''t know she was there!" "Pippa, stop pretending to be innocent!" Vincent shook Pippa''s shoulder vigorously. He red at her with a gloomy face. "I didn''t pretend! I told the truth. Why don''t you believe me?" Pippa screamed. Outside the door, two men sent by Miyamoto called him immediately after seeing that. Le walked on the corridor. She did not know that Vincent was here. She thought of Pippa and came to see Pippa. "Now I know you are a vicious woman!" Pippa put on a pitiful look and tears flowed down her cheeks, but Vincent ignored it. "You don''t admit your crime until now!" Vincent kept a straight face, looked up, and said in a cold voice, "You won''t confess to your crime until there is no way out?" Pippa''s face was bathed with tears. She raised her eyebrow and sneered. "I didn''t mean it. If you don''t believe me, just kill me!" Vincent was shocked and angry. He grabbed her by the neck with shaking hands and shouted angrily, "If so, I will choke you to death!" Vincent looked fierce and he gritted his teeth. He looked at Pippa furiously and growled, "You killed my child. If she knew you were that driver, she would never forgive me for the rest of her life. Even if I throttled you, my hatred of you could not vanish! But I must strangle you to death to avenge Le and my unborn child! " Pippa slumped and looked at Vincent with tearful eyes. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Vincent''s eyes were reddened with anger. He choked Pippa with great strength. Pipa had such a beautiful face, red and delicate lips, but she was so vicious and never repent of her sins. "Go to hell!" He used great strength, and Pippa''s face was turning pale. It turned ck and blue. Vincent''s eyes were filled with coldness and ruthlessness. Tears flowed down from Pippa''s eyes, but she did not beg for mercy. Perhaps she really wanted to die! Her mind went nk... Pippa trembled with fear. She was dizzy in despair. When death wasing, she wanted to survive. Pippa endured the severe pain, stretched her hands to grab Vincent''s hand, and struggled with all her strength. Vincent frowned angrily, "You vicious woman. Go to hell!" Vincent didn''t let go of Pippa. His eyes were filled with hatred, "You want to die? I''ll realize your wish!" Pippa gave a faint voice. "You vicious woman!" Vincent was angry and used more force. Pippa trembled with her pupil dted and her mind went nk. She could not breathe, and a chill sent over her body. She felt pains and went into convulsions. She wanted to survive when death wasing. Chapter 480 Lose Everything Chapter 480 Lose Everything "No¡­" Pippa tried her best to push him away. Her body writhed violently. She struggled with her legs in the air. She did not want to die! It turned out that it was more painful to be killed by someone else! "You vicious woman. Let me kill you!" Vincent squinted, grabbed her by the neck with more strength and his mouth twitched. Pippa opened her mouth and spat out her tongue. She panicked at the feeling of suffocation. She held his hands to stop Vincent. Pippa felt what was before her eyes became out of shape and obscure. The door was kicked open. Le was stunned, frowned, and cried. She stepped forward to stop Vincent, " Vincent, let go quickly! She is about to die!" "Le¡­" Vincent ignored Le and went crazy. "I''ll kill her to avenge you!" Vincent stared at Pippa like a wild animal. His rage faded away. He put on a ruthless look and fixed his gaze on Pippa with much hatred, "I must kill her!" "Let go! Vincent, don''t be a murderer!" Le was very anxious and knocked on Vincent''s hand. "Come on. Stop him!" Le shouted at two men at the door. Only then did theye in and pull Vincent away. However, Vincent refused to let go. One of them could only grab Vincent''s fingers. "Mr. White, calm down!" Pippa was dying. "Don''t pull me!" Vincent''s dark eyes were filled with hatred. "Vincent, let go!" Le beat Vincent''s arm. She was scared. She was stunned when she heard the conversation between Vincent and Pippa, but she did not expect that Vincent would lose his mind and choke Pippa. "Vincent, let go. Don''t do that!" Le pped Vincent''s arm, and Vincent finally stopped. When Vincent let go of Pippa, Pippa slumped against the wall and coughed. Vincent squinted and wanted to grab Pippa again, but Le hugged Vincent to stop him. "Don''t do that, Vincent!" "Le, she deserves it!" Vincent fixed his cold gaze on Pippa. "If she is alive, no one will live a good life!" "She will be punished for what she has done byw. You cannot punish her yourself." "Le¡­" Vincent turned his gaze at Le with a guilty expression. What he wanted to say turned into an apology. He stood straight with aplicated look, "I''m sorry!" Le felt pains. She heard their conversation and knew Pippa drove that car to hit her, but Pippa said she didn''t mean it. Le held Vincent feebly. Tears flowed down from the corner of her eyes. She began to feel it hard to breathe. Le took a deep breath, raised her hand to wipe her tears. She had lost their child forever. It was useless to me her. Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. "Vincent, I don''t want you to be a murderer!" Le leaned against Vincent helplessly, but she still persuaded him, "We have no right to end her life. Even if we have, she doesn''t have to die to redeem her sins!" "Le, she killed our child and nearly killed you!" Vincent felt heartbroken. "I know that!" Le suppressed the pain and said calmly. Nothing could bring their child back. "I didn''t mean it¡­" Pippa in the corner coughed and murmured, with her eyes full of tears. When Miyamoto came with Renee, they were shocked. "What happened?" Seeing Pippa sitting in the corner with tears on her face, Renee asked in confusion. Vincent embraced Le with a mournful expression. Before Miyamoto could speak, Pippa got up, came at him, and threw her arms around his neck. She cried, "Miyamoto, I didn''t mean to ... You should believe me ... Vincent does not believe me!" "Let go!" Miyamoto said in a low but cold voice. "Please take your dirty hands off me!" Renee was stunned. When she saw Pippae at Miyamoto, she frowned subconsciously. Unexpectedly, Miyamoto pulled Pippa''s arm and pushed her to the ground. Pippa issued a low cry. "You know if you did that on purpose. Even if you didn''t mean it, you have caused the ident. You did not make up for your fault but chose to conceal the fact and evade your responsibility!" Miyamoto squatted down in front of her, "Pippa, it seems that you haven''t repented of what you''ve done in the past two months of imprisonment!" "Why don''t you trust me?" Pippa shouted. "Because you are abominable!" When Vincent looked at Pippa, he was like a bloodthirsty animal. He said in a hoarse voice, "You don''t repent or cherish what you have." "Do you believe me? Le, I didn''t mean to hurt you!" Pippa looked up at Le. Le looked at Pippa and shook her head. "You hit me and ran away. You need to bear the responsibility. Anyway, I won''t forgive you. I''m sorry, I must sue you! You will be punished by thew." Pippa stared at the floor with empty eyes in frustration. No one knew what she was thinking. In Pippa''s ward, they were standing there, and the atmosphere became depressing. All the people were silent and stared at Pippa. Pippa stared at Miyamoto in front of her. After a while, her body began to shake uncontrobly. Le was very quiet, or she was immersed in sadness and shock. Why did Pippa hit her? She also had the responsibility for her unborn child. If she did not refuse Vincent that day and got on his car, perhaps she wouldn''t have lost her child! But life was not a game, she couldn''t start over. She could only regret it and endured the pain. This was a punishment for being willful! Even if Pippa didn''t mean it, that ident had caused unchangeable consequences. Le believed Pippa would be severely punished byw. Vincent held Le to support her with worry. Renee''s gaze fell on Miyamoto''s face, and she saw his eyes were filled with mixed feelings when he looked at Pippa. There was love, pity, and helplessness! "I didn''t mean it!" Pippa raised her head, looked at Miyamoto, and murmured. Her neck was ck and blue because Vincent grabbed her by the neck just now. It seemed that he had been determined to strangle Pippa. Miyamoto looked into the eyes of Pippa and seemed to see through her nature. His cold gaze did not contain any feelings, as if it would devour Pippa. The air was cold. Pippa shivered and her mind was in turmoil. Her eyes were moist with tears because she was afraid. She was more and more afraid. Miyamoto, who once loved her so much and was almost driven crazy by her, no longer believed her. She felt afraid! No one would trust her anymore! Renee saw Miyamoto crouching there. His gaze fell on Pippa. She went to Le and took her hand. "Le, let''s go out!" The atmosphere here was too bad. Renee was worried that Le would think about something bad. Moreover, Miyamoto looked at Pippa with a pitiful expression. Renee put on a self-mocking smile. If Miyamoto still had feelings for Pippa, why did he let go of Pippa? Le nodded and pulled Vincent out. Vincent walked slowly behind Le. Renee looked back, shook her head, and sighed, "You have to face it sooner orter. Le, don''t be sad." Reneeforted Le with mixed feelings and turned her gaze at Vincent "You take Le out and we''ll talk about itter." Vincent nodded silently and hugged Le to get on the car. Renee stood together with Miyamoto''s men in the corridor. It was quiet in the ward. "You ¡­ I ¡­" Pippa didn''t know what to say. Faced with the man with whom she had a baby, she could only cry to express her feelings. Pain! The pain seemed to be under their skin and erode her soul. She was falling apart. She had lost Miyamoto too! She had lost everything! What a sad ending it was. She could not ept it. They didn''t love her anymore. She was never with Vincent, and Miyamoto who loved her so much no longer loved her! She couldn''t ept it, cried and scolded, "Miyamoto, you''re a bastard. You have had enough of me, haven''t you? You said you expected to see me every day and could not fall asleep because you missed me. You said you would love me all your life. You don''t love me now, do you?" It turned out that love was as fragile as greenhouse flowers. She could not bear that Miyamoto made her aggrieved. Everyone could wrong her, except for Miyamoto. Except for Miyamoto. Because he said he would love her forever! He said he wanted to love her devotedly! She thought Miyamoto would never leave her, so she tortured him at will. She was pursuing what she was unable to get like a gambler and didn''t cherish what she had, but¡­ In the end, she found that she had lost everything, even Miyamoto! She couldn''t take it! Chapter 481 I Want Your Love Chapter 481 I Want Your Love ¡°Miyamoto, you said that you would love me forever, you lied! You said that you would pamper me forever! You liar, you bastard, you asshole. You said that you would love me no matter what I did. I want you to tell me that you love me now! Continue loving me! I want your love!¡± ¡°But¡­ I¡¯m tired!¡± said Miyamoto in a deep voice. He grimaced, ¡°Everyone has a limit!¡± Renee overheard their conversation from outside of the house, she suddenly clenched her fist tightly. She thought about her past love. People like Pippa were just using Miyamoto¡¯s feelings towards her. She took it for granted but couldn¡¯t ept it when he didn¡¯t love her anymore. She was beyond cure. She probably never loved Miyamoto. She just got lost! She always asked for what she did not have! Love was like a sickness; everyone would fall in love sooner orter. Some fell deeply in love, some just a little. But the only cure would be your heart, and you should control your heart and choose someone you really loved. Never be too intoxicated when in love just to only be in pain when falling out of love. Why couldn¡¯t everyone listen to their heart? But then again, who could really see through their heart? And so what if one managed to see through their heart, they still had to learn to control it. They had to learn how to choose the right person to fall in love with. Then they were destined to bet everything on it! Betraying people close to you just for love, was it worth it? ¡°But you said you love me, you said that you will love me forever¡­ Miyamoto, why did you stop loving me? Why?¡± Pippa yelled hysterically. Renee lowered her head and stared at her feet. ¡°I don¡¯t care, you have to love me as always, as always¡­¡± Renee saw Pippa leaping into Miyamoto''s arms, and Pippa started to bawl. ¡°Pippa¡­¡± He couldn¡¯tfort her, even when she was crying, he couldn¡¯t find the strength tofort her anymore. Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Stay strong.¡± He smiled sorrowfully. Miyamoto¡­ His heart was already cold. And a cold heart that couldn¡¯t beat again for her anymore. Renee quietly looked at them as they were hugging each other. They would be a perfect couple if Pippa never hurt Miyamoto! She sighed and said, ¡°Miyamoto, maybe only you can cure her right now!¡± Miyamoto turned his head abruptly and saw Renee. His hand which was on Pippa¡¯s back trembled and he wanted to move it away. But then Renee said, ¡°Comfort her properly!¡± And then she smiled brightly at him, ¡°With reasons and sentiments, that¡¯s how you should do it, right?¡± She stared at Miyamoto for a long while, and then she turned around and left. ¡°Renee¡­¡± Miyamoto growled. ¡°I¡¯ll wait for you outside! Let her calm down first!¡± said Renee as she walked away faster and faster. But how could she wait for him? He had to be in a difficult situation right now! Renee ran away! When she walked out, she saw Vincent¡¯s car in the courtyard. Vincent and Le were embracing each other. She then turned around and looked at the hospital and the wardrooms and looked at the car again. In the end, she decided to walk up to the car. She knocked on the car window. Vincent and Le let each other go when they realized Renee was there. Renee smiled brightly, ¡°Hey! I¡¯m sorry to interrupt you guys!¡± ¡°Get on, Renee!¡± said Le. ¡°No need. Vincent, leave everything to Miyamoto. You should send Le home right now. Remember to call the police and you can discuss with Miyamototer about how you want this to be settled. Le needs to beforted and you¡¯re just wasting time loitering around here! Erm! No! You guys need to comfort each other!¡± Renee smiled heartily. ¡°How about you?¡± Le asked. ¡°Me? I¡¯ll wait for Miyamoto! Don¡¯t worry!¡± Renee smiled again. ¡°Okay! Then we¡¯ll take our leave!¡± Vincent nodded. ¡°Go ahead!¡± Renee nodded repeatedly. The Bugatti drove away. Renee stopped smiling the moment the car wasn¡¯t in her sight anymore. She turned her head and tookrge strides towards the main road where the taxis were parked. She got into one of them and said to the driver, ¡°To the Pearl Community!¡± On the way home, Le was very quiet. Vincent said with his gruff voice, ¡°Le, don¡¯t worry. I will make her go to jail to ensure that she will never hurt anyone again.¡± Vincent was wearing a ck suit and it suited his cold and indifferent expressions. His dim eyes seemed to be tired and helpless. If it wasn¡¯t for Le, he might already kill Pippa. ¡°Do you know that you almostmitted murder?¡± Le was still in shock, she shivered just thinking about how Vincent almost killed Pippa and might be sentenced to death, ¡°Since when are you so irrational?¡± The car stopped and the veins on Vincent¡¯s hands which were holding the steering wheel were popping. He turned around abruptly and stared at Le¡¯s face, he looked wrong, ¡°But she hurt you! I won¡¯t allow that! I wanted to kill her!¡± ¡°But I¡¯m fine,¡± said Le calmly. She was still feeling down, but she looked tremendously calm right now, ¡°You were so irrational! How could you act like that?¡± ¡°Le¡­¡± Vincent yanked her close to him, ¡°I know that I was acting irrationally, and I admit that I really wanted to kill her. But I just can¡¯t let her harm you! I was going crazy just thinking about how she was going to harm you!¡± He thought about the day when Le got hit by the car. He wished that he was the one being hit instead. ¡°I was wrong again and again, and I hurt you again and again!¡± Vincent sounded tired, ¡°I should¡¯ve died!¡± Le¡¯s face nched, she couldn¡¯t keep her limbs together and frigidness was seeping throughout her body. She felt like she was in a snowstorm just because of what he said. She couldn¡¯t breathe properly, and she felt like her chest was being torn apart by an invisible hand. Blood, bones, and flesh were spurting everywhere, and the pain was indescribable, ¡°You, you, how could you say that? Do you want to abandon me? Do you want me to be alone forever?¡± ¡°No.¡± Vincent felt Le¡¯s body tensed up. He grabbed her bony chin with hisrge palm and kissed her on her pale lips. ¡°I couldn¡¯t bear to do that.¡± He then hugged her thin body with both arms andforted her quietly. He had aplicated look in his profound eyes as he stared at her, ¡°I wouldn¡¯t want to do that! But I¡¯m afraid of you getting mad at me. I¡¯m afraid that you¡¯ll me me. That¡¯s how selfish I am. And you will forgive me no matter what!¡± ¡°But is it worth it to risk your life for something like that?¡± Le put her head against Vincent¡¯s broad chest softly, ¡°Have you ever think about what will happen to me if you die?¡± Vincent clenched his fist and stared at Le intensely. His feelings right now were ineffable, and his cold face was filled with agony, ¡°Le?¡± ¡°I want you by my side, forever and ever. Otherwise, I will suffer for as long as I live! You promised me, right?¡± ¡°But what about Pippa?¡± ¡°We¡¯ll forgive her! No use crying over spilled milk. So, what if she goes to jail? What¡¯s more, from the way she is, I¡¯m afraid that she¡¯s not recovered yet. You guys say that she¡¯s well again, but I am unsure about that! Maybe she really didn¡¯t do it on purpose, even though what she did is inexcusable!¡± ¡°Le, she did it on purpose. Don¡¯t be so soft-hearted. I¡¯m going to sue her, if I cannot kill her, I want to at least throw her in jail for many years! We cannot let her do whatever she wants anymore!¡± Le thought about how gentle he was towards Pippa back then and now he was just cold and heartless towards her. She felt perplexed, ¡°Vincent, are all the men this heartless?¡± ¡°What?¡± For a moment, Vincent was confused. Le scooted back to her seat and said calmly, ¡°I saw how deeply in love Miyamoto was with Pippa back then. I saw him carrying her without slippers on to the hospital when she tried to kill herselfst time. That wasn¡¯t just on a whim, only a person who harbored deep feelings towards another would do something like that. After that, he married Renee, and I knew that he really loved Renee. And you, you were so gentle towards Pippa back then as well. In a blink of an eye, you¡¯re just merciless towards her and even want to kill her. Men are just so heartless¡­¡± Vincent was dumbfounded and he didn¡¯t know what to say! ¡°Le, actually¡­¡± He couldn¡¯t exin it well, ¡°It¡¯s not like that, Miyamoto is just exhausted! He¡¯s exhausted from being tormented by Pippa. As for me, will I still be considered as a decent human being if I¡¯m nice to a person who tries to harm the woman I love? Am I still a man? Do you know how intive a man would feel if he couldn¡¯t even protect the one he loved? Do you know how much they would me themselves? Pippa wasn¡¯t like that before; she wasn¡¯t that extreme. But Miyamoto and I were just tricked by her appearance, we thought that she was a meek woman that needed our protection. But we were wrong, and he realized that also. And hence he fell out of love! And me, I could¡¯ve made her my sister and we could still have a normal rtionship for as long as we lived. But she didn¡¯t appreciate it, what else could I do? I cannot let the person I love be sad! Le, this is not about being heartless. We are just heartless towards people who are not worth fussing over. If it¡¯s the person they love, a man wouldn¡¯t be heartless towards them. Believe me!¡± ¡°Vincent!¡± Le¡¯s emotions were surging all of a sudden and she leaped into Vincent¡¯s arms. She was trembling as she hugged his body tightly. Vincent hugged her back and they were hugging each other ever so tightly, ¡°Don¡¯t lose confidence in me just because of this, okay?¡± ¡°Have more confidence in me,¡± said Vincent. His voice was hoarse, and it was slightly trembling. Le pursed her lips and looked at Vincent whose eyes were red, and she muttered unhappily, ¡°Don¡¯t leave me, don¡¯t be so irrational anymore. Men are cruel, in a blink of an eye, they wouldn¡¯t care about you anymore. I¡¯m definitely not wrong about that and you¡¯re the same!¡± ¡°Silly girl.¡± Vincent shook his head hearing herining, he didn¡¯t know what to do with her. Words were stuck in his throat and he could only hug her tightly again. ¡°Are you feeling bad for Pippa or do you just hate men in general? Is it worth it to say that about men just for Pippa?¡± ¡°Are you nning to still be with me? I¡¯ll get out of the car if you don¡¯t want to be with me anymore. I¡¯ll go find another man. I¡¯m still very desirable, I can find another man after I leave you!¡± said Le with a serious face as she pushed Vincent away. ¡°You silly girl, don¡¯t you dare! Don¡¯t you! I won¡¯t allow it.¡± He spun her so that she was facing him. He dried her tears lovingly and put her hands on his chest. His gravelly voice was filled with excitement and joy, ¡°Le, my heart beats for you. My life would mean nothing without you.¡± Chapter 482 Can’t Wait Chapter 482 Can¡¯t Wait The pounding heartbeat seemed that it was burning the palm. Le looked away, unwilling to look at Vincent, ¡°Don¡¯t you want to be a murderer? There¡¯s no point in saying anything now.¡± Vincent smiled softly. His eyes brimming and swirling, and there were unprecedented determination and persistence in his gaze, "I won¡¯t do it again. She''s not worth it. She''s not worth being punished by me personally!" "Are you serious?" Le wrinkled her nose, feeling much calmer inside. "It''s a promise!" He listened to her soft voice and suddenly felt happy. "Lexi, will youe home with me tonight?" Le blushed, wrinkled her nose, sucked it up, wiped away her tears, and held Vincent''s hand. Vincent also held Le''s hand back, looking at her face with fondness, and hugged her tighter in silence, "Go home with me. After all we have been experiencing so much together since a long time, don¡¯t you still trust my feelings for you? Believe me, you are the person who I want to be with all my life." Finally, all the questions were being solved. Le smiled with tears in her eyes and hugged Vincent''s body back tightly, "Vincent, Vincent." ¡°You silly girl.¡± Listening to her calling his name over and over again, Vincent''s heart was overflowing with happiness. He lightly kissed Le''s hair, and continued to say in a low voice, "Lexi, I will never let go of you again, never. From now on, no matter what happens, I will never let you go again. Even if I lose the world, I will never be apart with you. " Hearing Vincent''s words, Le finally smiled. Even if Le''s delicate face still had tears on it, but they were tears of happiness. She knew she and Vincent would never be separated again. "Then how about going home?" A smile appeared in Vincent¡¯s deep eyes, looking at Le''s smiling face, he also turned up the corners of his mouth. She belonged to him, and no matter what happens in the future, he will not let go of her. "Well! Vincent, let''s go home." She took the initiative to hug him, and they embraced quietly. Le smiled softly, "I''m going home!" "Yeah, you silly girl." Vincent smiled dotingly, released his hand and then patted her shoulder. "Sit tight, I''m driving!" "Home is where you are¡­" She spoke softly. Without him, it wasn¡¯t a home. There was only one home for them, and the ce with him was home. He was surprised and tears welled up in his eyes! He murmured, "Le¡­Yes, home is where we can be with each other!" Le smiled happily, and her heart full of joy. Le closed her eyes and leaned on the seat. She was quietly enjoying the happiness that belonged to her, the happiness that was long overdue. Vincent drove very fast. Le couldn''t help but call out in a low voice, "Slow down!" Hearing her exim, Vincent broke intoughter, "I want to get home quickly!" How long had it been since they hadn¡¯t been together? At this moment, he was so d that he didn¡¯t strangle Pippa to death. When he recalled that Pippa had hurt Le, he really wished to kill her, but thank god for giving him the opportunity to have Le again. He would keep her for the rest of his life, spoil her, and fulfill his promise to her. So that, she would be carefree and happy forever. In the vi. Vincent got out of the car and opened the door for Le. Then he bent down, and in the moment of her dismay, he carried her in his arm and went upstairs. Le eximed. "I''m going to carry you upstairs!" He said. Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Leaning over and gently dropping a kiss on the corner of Le''s mouth, Vincent smiled contentedly and held her tightly, letting her rest quietly in his embrace as he went upstairs. Eira who was in the kitchen was surprised but didn¡¯t spoil this sweet moment! With the familiar chest and the unique warmth that Vincent''s body had, Le smiled silently and moved her body, bringing herself even closer to Vincent''s body, and her little soft hands were hugging around his neck. Vincent quickened his pace, carried her straight to the bedroom, closed the door, and gently put her on the bed. He then followed her to the mattress and kissed her on her red lips. It had been so long that he thought he would lose her forever. And it was so lucky that he was to get her back again after losing her and to be able to hold her like this without any worries for the rest of his life. His lips gently licked her lips. Such a gentle touch made him know that everything was real, not a dream, and they were finally together again! Meanwhile, there was silence all around. Le closed her eyes happily and gently wrapped her hands around Vincent''s neck, responding passionately to his fevered kiss. That happy feeling was from the lips to the limbs. Even with closed eyes, Le could feel Vincent''s eyes were filled with full of deep love. After several twists and turns, it was blissful that they still could have each other! Le instinctively responded to Vincent''s kiss with her heart throbbing. His tongue that slipped into her mouth was curling wave of passion, and the trembling sensation was making her feel melt, she could only tighten her arms around his neck. "Lexi!" As his lower body suddenly felt a spike of swollen pain, Vincent slightly flustered and turned his head. He tightened his arms around the soft body that was in his embrace and then he gasped and pillowed on her shoulders, he wanted her, and he always had a strong desire for her. "Vincent," Her face was blushing so red. Le felt the erection between his legs was against her thigh, she moved ufortably. "Don''t move, Lexi," It was already hard to restrain, and her sudden wriggling made Vincent stiffen, and he said in a hoarse voice. Under a lost and found ecstasy, he didn¡¯t know what happened to himself, he actually couldn¡¯t wait anymore, but at this moment, he was worried that she would be angry. "Don''t hold back if it''s ufortable!" She spoke shyly, with her eyes locked on Vincent''s face as he tried to suppress his desire. The taut, rigid face was faintly oozing a thinyer of sweat, and a pair of eyes that were always tinged with tenderness and doting emotions were now like raging waves in the sea. In his deep eyes, there was a desire that she understood was burning. "Lexi¡ª" "Actually, I miss you so much too!" Whispering softly, looking at this face which had engraved into her heart, Le raised her hand and gently stroked his cheek, portraying it little by little. The past two months felt like a lifetime for her. "Lexi, my Lexi¡­" Knowing all the pain she had suffered, Vincent spoke in a deep voice. With his big hands stroking her hair tenderly, once again he was holding the slim body tightly in his arms, "May I?" She nodded her head blushingly. Then, she just felt her body being swept strongly into his arms, as if she was pressed halfway into his body. This was exactly the feeling that she wanted. Melted solidly into his arms and became a whole with him, as if they would never to be divided again. There was no reason, and no one would ever want to separate them again and they will be together as a whole forever. How wonderful it was! She wrapped her arms around the body, hugged it tightly and closed her eyes. She felt this world wouldn¡¯t exist after she closed her eyes! She could only feel herself in his arms. The sky was a little dizzy, and the ground was a little shaking. However, this slightly dizzy feeling was really good and rxing. She really wanted to be held like this forever. Vincent stroked her cheek with his fingers, and his lips slowly kissed on her passionately. His hands went into her bra and rubbed her breast, and Le kissed him back, a kiss that seemed passionate and long. His fragrant scent surrounded her little by little. What a hot kiss! As the kisses continued, Le''s eyes closed tightly. Her long eyshes were twitching incessantly. He unbuttoned her clothes and gently removed them. Her white bra and small panties were into his eyes, and Vincent''s heart was beating. His eyes greedily smacked every inch of her skin. His body was numb as he felt his heart was to copse. The male hormones that he umted for so long had burst at this moment! Almost impatient to lean over, his lips kissed on her lower body. Le was trembling, and she tried to hide those light tremors inside her body. Only when they were touching each other, it could feel the trembling deeply. He kissed her body and went up. The burning lips made her experience another kind of spasm. His lips swept over the stunning cleavage of her breasts, removing her bra little by little to release them. Several times his tongue touched the little tits inside, and he kissed it gently and released it. He moved both hands to her back, touched the small hook of the bra, and easily removed it. Her breasts bounced in front of him. Vincent licked his lips, kissed down fiercely... (Indescribable) ...... The woman''s low whimpers, mixed with the man''s low gasps, and the sound of two bodies colliding, filled the night¡­ Renee packed her luggage and left Pearl Community at night and went to the train station. Renee put a note on the door with a sticky note when she left. But just as she arrived at the train station, the phone rang, and it was Miyamoto ck. She answered the phone and gave a soft hello, and then had nothing to say. "Where are you?" Miyamoto''s low and slightly anxious voice came from the other end, along with Pippa''s sobs. "I havee back already, how is it? Why is Pippa still crying?" Renee asked softly. "Don¡¯t run around!" He whispered. "I''ll go back to pick you up now, or you can go back to my ce by yourself first!" "Oh! You cane pick me up at Le''s apartment!" Renee grinned. She won¡¯t go back! Maybe it was the right thing for her to leave! It was impossible to think that Miyamoto did not have Pippa in his heart. Even though Pippa may be hateful, but if he fell in love with this woman, it was hard for him to just give up easily. Just like her, even after letting go of Callum, she could still feel the pains when she thought about it once in a while. How could someone be so forgetful? In the psychiatric rehabilitation hospital. Miyamoto kept listening to Pippa crying, waiting for her to vent and recover. Then he said, "I should go! You take care of yourself!" "Miyamoto, you really don''t want me anymore, do you?" Pippa cried out. Chapter 483 Seek Revenge on Leila Chapter 483 Seek Revenge on Le "We had a deal a long time ago, didn''t we? Pippa, I will talk to Vincent and ask him and Le to let you off, but it¡¯s up to them. If the local court doesn''t charge you, I''ll have someone to send you back to Japan, or send you back to Japan after you get out of jail!" "Even you don''t want me...," Pippa had to ept the reality, her face was full of tears and pain. ¡°Well...Leave¡­It''s me who didn''t cherish you...It''s me who deserved it...This is God''s punishment for me...Miyamoto, wish you all the happiness!" "Pippa?!" Miyamoto was stunned for a moment, and it seemed that he didn''t expect she would say something like that. Smiling miserably, Pippa struggled to take a breath and shake her head, "I know you must be curious. This is it for me¡­I¡¯ll lose everything. Don''t worry, I¡¯ll turn myself in! I did the hit-and-run! I didn''t really want to hit her, I didn¡¯t..." Miyamoto was stunned to see that expression on Pippa''s face. It looked real. She seemed sincerely repenting and truly regretting. "These aren¡¯t important anymore!" ¡°Leave!¡± Pippa nodded then lowered down her head. ¡°Take care of Owen, find him a good mother who can love him!¡± ¡°You¡­¡± "I''m fine, really, I will be going to jail! " Pippa whispered, stood up, and pushed Miyamoto out of the room. Then, she closed the door, slid down, squatted by the door, and whimpered. Outside the door, Miyamoto frowned and sighed as he listened to her whimpering from the room. Having experienced so much together, he was also responsible for it! He spoke from the doorway, "Pippa,e on! You can start over, you can find your happiness! Go forward, there''s still happiness,Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. don''t be obsessed! Be the gentle, happy and noble girl you once were, you can do it!" Miyamoto''s voice was soft, but he knew she could hear his words. As her crying stopped gradually, and then she cried again, he knew she heard his words! "Sir, shall we leave?" The two men at the door asked. Miyamoto shook his head, looked at the door, and finally left without hesitation. When he dialed Renee''s phone again, her number was unobtainable! He felt a pang of unease and immediately drove to Pearl Community. The lights were not on, but he didn''t give up and went straight upstairs, and there was a sticky note at the door, saying¡ª Miyamoto, we can''t have this marriage while you''re still in love with Pippa! So, please deal with the things around you and ask yourself if you really want to marry me? I''m Renee Byrne, not Pippa Russell, we are two totally different persons! Are you sure you still want me? I think it''s better if we don''t get married while I don''t have you in my heart! I''m going on a trip now. A weekter when it¡¯s time for court, I''ll be back. So, don¡¯t look for me! Thank you! I''m really just going on a trip, please give you and me some space! She was gone again! That feeling of unease swept over him. His figure looked a bit dull under the shadow. Renee''s face shed in his mind, his heart palpitated a bit, but he felt he couldn''t understand why he had felt that way. When Miyamoto''s phone call came, Vincent had just finished his third wave of vigorous sex with Le. He was panting when he received the call. ¡°Miyamoto?¡± "Pippa knew she''s wrong about the car ident, let her off!" Miyamoto said pleadingly on the other side of the phone. "It¡¯s impossible!" Vincent instantly frowned and said coldly. Le felt his tense muscles and shocked. "Miyamoto, don''t let her fool you. I don''t believe her anymore. I can''t do it!" "I will get her under twenty-four-hour surveince and won''t let her cause any more trouble!" "But that''s not a totally secure n, she''ll have to face the severe punishment of thew!" "She''s just a patient who did something wrong!" "I don''t care so much. She did it, so she has to pay it back. What goes around,es around!" Vincent just wouldn''t let off. "You think about it again, we¡¯ll meet tomorrow and talk!" "It''s a useless talk. I can''t let her off like this!" Hanging up the phone, Vincent had a gloomy face. On the other hand, Miyamoto put down the phone and received another call, "Sir, big trouble. Miss Russell is gone!" "Gone? What do you mean?" Miyamoto was stunned, "Aren¡¯t you guys watching her?" "We can¡¯t find her. The doctor came to pick her up for a checkup, I followed her and waited at the door, but then she suddenly disappeared! We looked around but couldn¡¯t find them, and the doctor who sent her in also disappeared!" "Damn it!" Miyamoto was immediately alerted, "Send people to find her!" "Yes!" He had just put down the phone when he received another call. Miyamoto was so happy when he looked down at the phone and found that it was Renee. He immediately answered the phone and asked, "Renee, where are you?" "Miyamoto, help!" Renee''s cry of breathlessness came from over the phone. "Hey! Where are you? What''s wrong? What''s happened?" Miyamoto''s heart immediately lifted along with him. "Renee? Renee? Damn it, talk to me!" Another squeal came from the other side of the phone, followed by a beeping sound, and the phone hung up! Miyamoto immediately dialed back, but the reply he got was¡ª¡®The dialed number was not reachable.¡¯ At a vi by the sea. "Boss, I¡¯ve brought the woman in!" Someone opened the door and walked in dragging Pippa. "Bring her over." Dragging at his cigarette, Carson Palmer dropped it and his ck leather shoes stepped on it. He sat back in his chair, crossed his legs, and narrowed his eyes at the door. "Didn''t you say you were going to take me out? Where are you taking me now?" Pippa screamed in terror, cowering and looking fearfully at several strong and burly men. "Our boss wants to meet you!" A cold voice spoke and pushed Pippa into the room. Carson pouted at his men. "You guys go out, I want to talk to Miss Russell!" "Who are you?" "It doesn''t matter who I am. What matters is that I can help you!" Carson looked at Pippa and said lazily, "I heard that Vincent betrayed on you." Pippa puzzled, immediately alerted and stared, "You, how do you know?" "Miss Russell, since I have brought you out, I must have a certain understanding of you! Otherwise, I would not dare to rashly go to the psychiatric hospital to bring you out, tsk tsk tsk... You, a charming girl, howe you are treated as a psychopath. I feel unjust for you in my heart!" Carson pulled out another cigarette and lit it. Pippa peeked at the old man. He had a big beer belly, double chin, fat and round body, but he also had a pair of sharp eyes, and at his chin, there were injuries as if he was just beaten up. "Who the hell are you? What did you take me here for?" Pippa asked in a shaky voice. At first, a man in a white doctor''s gown said he wanted to give her an examination, then took her into the examination room, saying that he could get her out of Miyamoto''s captivity. At that time, she was tempted, so she climbed out of the window with him. She just didn''t expect to be brought here after came out. And she didn¡¯t know what the man in front of her was going to do? She trembled. She looked at the man from this position, he looked like a normal tough guy with no extra expression. With a look or a movement, he seemed to be able to make his men terrified. "Of course, there is something I want to work with Miss Russell!" Carson raised a cryptic smile. "Be frank, Vincent has been messing with me for too long, and he had been an eyesore to me! For Brian Hunter, unfortunately he''s dead, and I can never take revenge, and I''m going after his daughter and son-inw! So, do you want to cooperate with me?" Pippa was stunned for a moment, "You''re seeking revenge on Le?" "Seems like she''s also your rival, isn¡¯t she?" Pippa hesitated for a moment and shook her head. "Why should I cooperate with you?" "Miss Russell, I have full assurance so that I brought you here. If you refuse to cooperate with me, then there will be a headless female corpse at the sea tomorrow!" "You wouldn''t dare!" Pippa stared at him. "What do I not dare?" Carson asked rhetorically. "It''s against thew to kill someone!" "You hit Le, but you¡¯re still alright, aren¡¯t you?" "You¡ª" "Oh, Miss Russell, you can think again! You want to cooperate with me or not!" Carson stood up and paced in the room. His eyes turned to Pippa again with an amatory look, and then turned his gaze elsewhere, "And before that, Miss Russell just stay here with me! Somebody helps Miss Russell change clothes and remove allmunication devices!" "You want to put me under house arrest?" Pippa was shocked. "Far from it, I just want Miss Russell to really think about it for one day, at most, tomorrow at the same time if you don¡¯t agree with it, then I''ll let you go. But until then, nah, I can''t let anyone get to me!" Carson finished, some women came in. With a look from Carson, two strong women began to tear the clothes off Pippa''s body. "Let go of me, you don''t pull my clothes. I''ll change it by myself, I don''t need you!" Pippa screamed. Carson gave another look and then walked out. Pippa didn''t know what this man was going to do to towards Vincent. She had been defeated, there''s nothing left, and even if Le died, she knew that she couldn''t have Vincent because Vincent already hated her so much! There''s no way for her going back to it, she couldn''t do that. *** But what was this bad guy going to do? After Carson went out, she changed her clothes. Then her phone and clothes were taken away, and someone brought in food and drinks. Pippa looked around the room, the windows were with steel bars and there was no way out. There were bodyguards in the yard and also wolf dogs. After the two women who examined her body went out, she covered her face with her hands and rubbed her face. Across the street in the house. Carson''s lifted in a smile as he looked the surveince screen where Pippa was drinking with a ss of water. He took off his clothes and hummed softly, "Self-righteous woman, wait and see how you beg for mercy!" Then, he let out an inaudibleugh. "Boss, you''re so bad!" A gorgeous woman leaned over with her body naked. "Little demon!" Carson gripped the woman''s boobs. Chapter 484 Pulling Her to Die Together Chapter 484 Pulling Her to Die Together The woman''s delicate face was slightly distorted, and a seductive and enjoyable lustful cry came from her throat. "I''m so ufortable!" The woman''s face had an unbelievable flush. She clung to Carson''s arm and cried out vaguely, "I want it!" "Oh, I can get any kind of woman. Even Macey, let alone Pippa¡­ Let alone Le¡­" He tightened his grip on the woman and made a violent thrust, spreading his sperm inside her body. The woman let out a soft cry and fell limp like dough, but she still stared at him greedily. "This is a good drug, right?" Carson pulled on his pants and nced at Pippa on the monitor again. "I gave her twice as much as you. Hahahahahaha ..." At this moment, Pippa was sitting on the bed. After drinking the water, she felt ufortable all over, as if she was thirstier, and there was a fire burning in her body. She was restless. The fear in her heart made her already overwhelmed, and now she was even more overwhelmed. Carson sneered, "There''s nothing I can''t have, only what I don''t want!" Pippa was already so hot that she was pulling at her clothes. Seeing that the time was almost right, Carson opened the door, walked out, and opened the door of Pippa''s room. Hearing a sound, Pippa looked warily at the door. "You, you..." Snapping her head around, she saw the disgusting man standing in the doorway smiling lewdly. He stood there quietly with an impossibly disgusting smile on his face. "Is my water good, Miss Russell?" He asked, gesturing with his eyes to the ss in front of her. Pippa looked down at the water left in the ss and her heart suddenly fluttered. "You, you drugged it?" "You''re not stupid! Haha! Yes, Miss Russell, I drugged it. I did it to further our rtionship and make it easier for us to form an alliance!" Carson''s words confirmed Pippa''s suspicions, "Don''t worry, it''s not poison. It will only make you lose your strength temporarily and then make you crazy for sex." Pippa secretly clenched her hands. Yes, she did have some trouble exerting herself, and longing rose up in her body. She inexplicably craved it and felt so ufortable. Hearing this, Pippa''s back broke into a cold sweat, "What do you want? Send me back immediately. Otherwise, Miyamoto will not let you go!" "That Japanese couldn''t care less about you right now! Because I took his new girlfriend too! He''s looking for his new girlfriend right now.¡± Carson slowly moved closer to Pippa, "He couldn''t care less about you right now. Miss Russell, don''t you know your ex-husband is getting married to Renee?" So this disgusting man had it all nned out. "And you kidnapped Renee?" "Don''t say kidnapped! It wasn''t a kidnapping. I just had someone take Renee away first. The information I got is that he''s looking around for Renee right now! It looks like Renee is more important than you! Miss Russell, you have nothing left now. Are you so willing to be put in jail by them?" "I know!" Pippa calmed down instead. "I already knew it! So what if I''m not willing?" "Then Miss Russell, you still refuse to cooperate with me? It would be too polite of you not to punish them, wouldn''t it?" "I don''t want to try anymore!" Pippa shook her head. "Let me go. I''ll go to jail. I won''t cooperate with you!" "Why?" "Because you''re too disgusting!" "Hahahaha ......Miss Russell, you are . But you won''t cooperate with me? That''s not good. Miss Russell, don''t you know that? The prison is not a ce to stay! The first thing you will have when you get in is a wee dinner! First, you''ll have tofu stew with fatty sausage, and then you''ll have a pot of golden soup to drink. The prison guards are all turning a blind eye!" "I''m not afraid!" Pippa gritted her teeth. The effects of the drug were starting to kick in. Her strength was fading, and her body temperature was rising ... (Indescribable) With her eyes closed, she had no strength left to resist at all. She slowly sank under Carson''s kisses. She began to respond to his kisses, hooking her arms around his neck and catering to him passionately. It was Vincent! Her Vincent! In the end, her senses werepletely engulfed. She closed her eyes, as if in aa... By the time she woke up, the storm had stopped. The harsh sunlight rushing into the bedroom seemed to prate the skin and burn the muscles. She felt sore and weak all over. Suddenly, she looked up and saw a disgusting face, and then she remembered everything that had happened. There was a buzz, and it was like lightning shed in her head! She still had her clothes on! She saw that she was wearing a clean dress, except she had bruises on her neck. If it wasn''t for the hickey on her neck, she felt as if it was a nightmare! "Baby, you''re awake?" Carson lit up a cigarette and nced at Pippa. This woman was really good, as good as Macey, but didn''t look as easy to handle. "We had been passionate all nightst night!" Everything was true! Pippa''s pale face had an unsure shock. She repeated Carson''s words dully, "You... what did you just say? A passionate night?" "Of course!" Carson raised an eyebrow and said with a snicker. "The only one to me is Vincent. Oh yeah, and Charles, how dare he p me! I had to get back at him!" "Because of them, you approached me?" Pippa spoke through gritted teeth and looked grimly at Carson. Her trembling hands slowly clenched into fists. "Yeah! If it wasn''t for Vincent, I wouldn''t have taken a fancy to you. I had no choice. My men followed Le for a long, long time without being able to make a move! That''s why I brought you here! If you want to hate someone, hate Le! You''ve be her recement! But sooner orter, I''ll get my hands on her too!" "Ah¡ª" Pippa''s sudden scream came out as she burst into tears. She lost her mind and screamed, "I wasn''t raped, no!" "How can this be rape? It''s a matter of mutual consent. You followed my people out of the hospital on your own. It shows how rebellious you are against Miyamoto''s captivity! Oh, don''t mention how enthusiastic you werest night. You kept calling Vincent, so you can see how much you like him. Oh yeah! You even called Miyamoto. Baby, you are really flirty. Are you trying to have two husbands, huh?" "Get out of here!" Pippa cursed hysterically and then let out a loud cry. She felt that this time she screwed up. How could this happen? She was so ashamed and embarrassed that she wanted to die! But, but how resentful she would be if she died like this! Thinking that if she died, Le and Vincent could still be happy together, and Miyamoto and Renee could also be together. And her children. Her children! How unwilling she was! Thinking about this, she suddenly even lost the strength to curse! She bent her legs and hugged herself and cried. She cried until her legs were weak and finally was unable to cry. Her throat was hoarse, and she felt like something was blocking her throat, which made her so ufortable. She lost track of time and wondered just how long she had been crying. By the time she got out of bed and stood up, her both legs were numb. She took a step with difficulty and nearly fell over. Carson kept watching her cry, and then reached out to catch her. "Oh, do you want to die?" "Tell me, how can I let Le die? I just want her to die with me!" After Pippa cried for an hour, all she could think about was death. But before she died, she would not be so willing. She wanted Le to die with her and make Vincent suffer for the rest of his life! Even if she had to use this way to make Vincent hate her, she wanted him to remember her and live in remorse for the rest of his life. She should die anyway! "No problem. Don''t worry, I will naturally let you do as you wish!" Carson grinned as he approached Pippa ... Miyamoto had been looking for Renee all night. After she made that call, her cell phone was always off! They both went missing at the same time. Miyamoto''s hunch was that Pippa had escaped and then found someone to kidnap Renee, since she was the only one with that motive. When she woke up in the morning, Le received a call from Macey. She said she was leaving F City with Charles to live in New York. And that they were taking an evening flight. Macey also had an appointment with Arthur. And early in the morning, she met him at the cafe across from the White Group building. "You''re leaving?" Arthur asked with a smile as he sat down across from her. Macey took a sip of her coffee and nodded. "Yeah, the flight is tonight." "Well, I''ll go see you off!" "No, I''ll go with Charles!" "Are you sure you don''t need me? At least we are friends. It''s only right that I see you off!" Macey shook her head with a smile, put down her cup, and took out an envelope from her bag. It was bulging, like a lot of money had been stuffed inside. She pushed the envelope to Arthur. "This is what you lent mest time. Now I''m paying you back!" "I don''t need this. You don''t have to give it back!" Arthur pushed it over. "But if I don''t give it back, I won''t be able to live in peace. Can you please take it and let me live in peace?" Macey looked at him calmly and said. Arthur raised his head to look at her. Macey today still had her long hair pulled up and coiled into sideburns at the back of her head. She was wearing a ck professional suit, just like a white-cor, looking not at all mboyant. In this way, she looked sensible, feminine, mature, stable, and also strong. Arthur nodded without refusing. "Okay, then I take it!" Then he casually took the envelope and put it in the pocket of his suit. "Arthur, thank you for being willing to give me a hand when I was at my worst and most difficult. Otherwise, maybe I would have fallen into hell!" Macey spoke seriously, with tears in her eyes, "You are a good man, and a good man deserves a safe life!" "Oh, you are also a good person!" Arthur said to her with a smile. "I owe you more than I can ever repay, and I''ll keep it in my heart!" "That''s just a little thing that doesn''t matter. Do you have to make it so strange? Didn''t I say we were friends?" "Yes, we are friends!" Maceyughed. "We''re friends for life, thanks!" Vincent drove Le to the office. The car stopped before the cafe across the street. She looked inside at the window seat and saw the two talking over coffee. "They''re there!" "Well, let''s go too!" And at that moment, Vincent received a phone call. He took a look and answered it. "Hello? Oh, good. I''m downstairs at the office. I''ll be right up!" "Something at work?" Le looked at him. "You go in first. I''ll be right there. I''m going to sign a document, and I''ll be down when I''m done!" Vincent nted a kiss on Le''s forehead. "You can just have a heart-to-heart talk with your sister!" "Good! You don''t have to rush. It''s important to take care of business!" Le thoughtfully helped him straighten his suit and tie before getting out of the car. When she entered the cafe, she saw Arthur and Macey chatting happily. Le also smiled and walked over, "Sister, Arthur, have you been waiting for a long time?" "Not too long!" Arthur nced at his watch. "It''s only half an hour. Macey is going to New York with Charles tonight. Shall we go and send them off?" "Well, I''m definitely going!" Le said, looking around, "Hey, where''s Charles?" "He''s got something to do with Nora. It seems Nora is exining some business matters to him. He''s coming to pick me upter!" Macey spoke faintly. After going through so much, she really became different. Now she was not arrogant, not impatient, and spoke calmly. Seeing such a change in her, Le was happy from the bottom of her heart! "I''m going to visit Dadter. Le, you cane with me!" Macey spoke up. "Sure!" Macey looked at her watch, "But Charles isn''t here yet!" "I''ll just drive you guys! I''ll send you guys back here when you''re done. I have nothing to do today anyway!" Arthur said voluntarily. Both of them looked at him, who spread his hands. "Or you guys can wait a little longer. But I really have nothing to do today!" "Well, I''m not afraid to bother you! Who made you so unlucky to have friends like us?!" Macey was also not polite. So the two of them got into Arthur''s car, bought flowers, and went to the cemetery to visit Brian. On the way there, Arthur spotted the car trailing behind. He frowned and kept watching through the rearview mirror. "That car is weird. It kept following us!" Macey turned around and saw a car and frowned too. "Is that him?" "You know that car?" Arthur asked. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Macey shook her head, "No, I just thought that car looked familiar! It looks like it''s Carson''s! But the license te isn''t. There are many cars that look the same." Le also knew that old man with a big belly. And at that moment, Le''s phone rang. Vincent''s voice came on the other side of the phone. "Le, where are you?" "We''re on our way to the cemetery. I''m with Arthur and my sister. What''s going on?" "Pippa and Renee are both missing. I just got a call from Miyamoto. He suspects Renee has been kidnapped by Pippa. Don''t you run around,e back quickly!" "Renee and Pippa are both missing?" Le eximed. "Yes, give the phone to Arthur quickly. I''ll talk to him!" "Arthur, here you go!" Le handed over the phone from behind and Arthur took it. "What''s wrong?" Vincent said briefly. "You take the girls back immediately and go to the cemetery another day. I''m afraid Pippa will kidnap Le too, because she may have kidnapped Renee. Le is also someone she may deal with. Do you understand? I want Le safe! I did send someone to protect Le, but they just got stuck in a car and got separated from you guys!" "I got it. We''ll be back immediately!" Arthur replied in a deep voice. "Don''t worry, Le will be fine. I will be responsible for sending her back safely." After hanging up the phone, Arthur looked steadier. "The car in the back!" Macey was startled, "Suddenly there are two more!" "Uh!" Arthur tossed the phone to Le. "You guys sit tight. I''ll dump them!" Chapter 485 Jumping into The Sea Together Chapter 485 Jumping into The Sea Together ¡°Someone is following us! Is it Pippa?¡± Le couldn¡¯t believe it, yet she was more worried about Renee as Renee had been kidnapped, and now that their car was being followed again, it seemed that someone was really trying to kidnap them! ¡°Let me go! Let me go!¡± Pippa kicked her legs but unfortunately, Carson Palmer¡¯s big strength made her unable to break free. In the vi, Pippa twisted her body in pain and her white skin that had been stripped of her clothes was in sharp contrast with Carson¡¯s tanned skin. ¡°Baby, just for thest time! After we are done, I will bring you to get even with Le!¡± Unable to control his desire, Carson hurriedly took off his pants. Tears kept falling from her eyes as her legs were vigorously parted and the man pressing down on her had already pushed in with his great strength. Pain and hatred settled down in her eyes and all gathered into hatred for Le, ¡°Ugh¡­¡± Already covered with tears of humiliation, Pipa was forced to cling to his body tightly and being hit by him violently to reach the climax. It was ten o¡¯clock at noon. Carson put on his clothes in satisfaction after venting his desire, ¡°Rest for half an hour and we¡¯ll leave immediately!¡± Pippa was left in the room and she nkly recalled what she had gone through. She thought of how she had actually moaned under this scum¡¯s rape, humiliatingly satisfying him in various perverted intercourse positions. Tears fell down in an instant, with humiliation, remorse, anger, and all kinds ofplex emotions tangled together. Le! I will make you pay for what I suffered today! Wiping away the tears on her face, Pippa quickly put on her clothes and looked out of the window with a deep coldness in her dark eyes, she would make Le pay for everything she had suffered. In the meanwhile. ¡°I¡¯m calling the police!¡± Macey immediately took out her phone when she saw three cars following them. ¡°Ugh¡­my phone!¡± The car spun suddenly and the phone which Macey had just taken out was thrown out and fell into the carriage. She had no idea where the phone had fallen and the elerated speed of the car left her with no time to pick it up. ¡°Be more careful! Sit tight as they might crash into us!¡± Arthur sensed something wrong and his handsome face looked serious. ¡°Let me call the police!¡± Le clutched the handle of the car with one hand to prevent herself from being thrown off her head while using the other hand to take her bag. ¡°I¡¯ll help you! Le, be very careful!¡± Macey held on to Le¡¯s bag tightly. ¡°Be careful!¡± Arthur shouted hurriedly as he had stepped on the gas to the maximum. Luckily, there were very few cars along the mountain road, it was just that a few sharp turns made their bodies being thrown around and swayed with their weight. With Macey¡¯s help, Le finally got her phone and this time, she was very careful by holding it tightly. Only before she could dial the number, the phone was being thrown out again as one of the cars had caught up and was bumping the back of their car. ¡°Watch out, Le!¡± Macey shouted urgently, ¡°Damn it, who the hell are these people?¡± ¡°Sit tight, guys! We can¡¯t possibly stop now and it was obvious that all these cars havee prepared!¡± Arthur saw the three cars chasing after him tightly in his rearview mirror, yet, they are now already too close to the cemetery that is barely sparsely popted, so he thought of going to Beach Road where he could enter the main road. The three of them were very nervous as they were being chased by three cars. ¡°Le, call the police, don¡¯t rush, and hold your phone tight! Don¡¯t throw it out again as we cannot and do not have the time to pick up the phone!¡± Arthur spoke in a low voice and he was already unconsciously in a state of alertness. ¡°Alright, got it!¡± Realizing how serious things had been, she immediately dialed the number of her chief, Archer Hill. And the chief¡¯s voice came from the other end. ¡°Le?¡± ¡°Chief, it¡¯s Le. There are three people in my car right now and we are currently in West Hill Road in F City going towards Beach Road which was about ten kilometers away. Please help us contact the local police in F City, we are driving a red Ferrari AXD XXX and behind us are three ck cars¡­¡± Le didn¡¯t see it and was trying to look back while Macey who had already seen it clearly immediately shouted out, ¡°A3N XXX, A3X WXX, A3W XXX.¡± ¡°Did you hear that, Chief? Please call the local police immediately!¡± Le shouted. ¡°Le, take it easy and don¡¯t hang up the phone, I¡¯ll contact Chief Brown of F City immediately and ask them to give you support!¡± ¡°Thank you!¡± Le held the phone and became even more nervous. Meanwhile, Arthur drove the car seriously as the road was very steep, so he required more concentration while driving. While the three cars behind were so vicious that they didn¡¯t want to let them go. ¡°Who is the one to track us like this?¡± Macey shouted and asked. ¡°I don¡¯t know if it is Pippa!¡± Le was also worried. ¡°Vincent said she¡¯s missing and Renee is missing as well, yet we don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on so how could anyone know we¡¯re here?¡± The chief¡¯s voice rang out from the other end of Le¡¯s phone, ¡°Hey! Le, do you hear me?¡± ¡°Yes, Chief!¡± ¡°Chief Brown had already sent the police and you guys run towards Beach Road immediately now but pay attention to the intersection of Beach Road and West Hill Road about two kilometers away and do remember that you all don¡¯t go up the hill, don¡¯t get chased up the hill!¡± ¡°Got it!¡± Le said cautiously. But the Ferrari was already driving fast, and it almost reached the intersection at the end of the country road. The chief got nervous too when he heard the noise from the other end. The car was like a gust of wind that was speeding rapidly towards Beach Road and the mountains and trees outside the window had disappeared in their sights in an instant. The three of them were sitting in the car, Arthur was concentrating on driving while keeping a sharp eye on the cars behind him. The car soon reached the intersection which was found to be blocked. However, the intersection that led to Beach Road was blocked by three other cars at the same time and was rushing to crash. ¡°Oh no, we can¡¯t get through! They¡¯re absolutely desperate!¡± ¡°They¡¯re chasing us up to the cliff!¡± Le shouted alertly. ¡°Damn it! Don¡¯t be afraid!¡± Arthur¡¯s face looked serious, and his calmness put both Le and Macey at ease. ¡°The cliff ahead is not very steep and jumping into the sea should not be a problem. Let¡¯s drive over there as they wish!¡± Arthur¡¯s phone rang suddenly. ¡°Macey, pick up the phone! The phone is in my jacket pocket, be careful and hold it tight!¡± ¡°I know!¡± Macey approached as the car made a fast turning, clenching the back of the driver¡¯s seat and carefully reaching into his jacket pocket to get the phone. ¡°It¡¯s an unknown number!¡± ¡°Answer it!¡± ¡°Hello? Arthur, I want you to stop the car immediately, do you hear me?¡± ¡°Who are you?¡± Macey asked in a cold voice, ¡°Are you following us? What do you want to do?¡± ¡°It¡¯s simple. Just do as I say, and stop the car right there, or you all prepare to jump into the sea!¡± ¡°Damn it!¡± The phone was in handsfree mode and Arthur was already cursing in agitation. ¡°You sinister scum. Who are you! Tell me, what are you going to do?¡± ¡°Listen, stop the car! We have guns, and if you want to live, stop!¡± ¡°What the hell are you doing?¡± Le spoke in a cold voice; she had been a police officer for two months and she was calm enough when dealing with the situation. She knew that as long as she kept her wits and reason, the criminals would be scared, and she would have a chance to outwit them. ¡°You are committing a crime!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t mention thew, don¡¯t you want to stop yet?¡± Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. It seemed that the other side really knew them well, and his power couldn¡¯t be underestimated as there were six cars of the same brand tracing them. Still, Arthur drove to the cliff as there was no road ahead, and he had no choice to stop the car. Immediately afterward, the six cars surrounded them. ¡°What should we do?¡± Macey covered the phone and asked Arthur. ¡°You guys wait for me here and I¡¯ll get out of the car! Le, Macey, do you know how to swim?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°When you have to, get out of the car and jump into the sea!¡± Arthur spoke with a grave expression. ¡°It won¡¯t be a problem if you can swim!¡± ¡°Hey, hey, hey¡­¡± the man on the other side shouted urgently. ¡°We just want Le, Arthur! We can let you go if you give her to me!¡± ¡°I can¡¯t do that!¡± Arthur shouted in a low voice. ¡°They want me?¡± Le froze, ¡°Arthur, don¡¯t move, I¡¯ll go out! Please take my sister away!¡± Before Le could think about anything, she got out of the car! ¡°Le!¡± Arthur immediately unbuckled his seat belt and followed behind. ¡°Arthur, I have told you to stay in the car.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t leave you alone!¡± Arthur said. The car behind them came down with dozens of men wearing sunsses while holding machetes. Le was relieved that luckily it was not a gun, and they should be just usual gangsters who didn¡¯t know thew and earn a living by fighting and killing, and that was why they broke thew. ¡°Arthur, get into the car!¡± Le shouted in a low voice, ¡°Hurry up! Get into the car!¡± ¡°Le! We just want her!¡± The head of the group said. ¡°Come here, Le!¡± ¡°Le, leave me alone!¡± Arthur had already run to her side and grabbed her wrist with one of his hands, ¡°Don¡¯t go!¡± ¡°Arthur, if I go, you¡¯ll be safe!¡± ¡°No, you can¡¯t go, let¡¯s go to the car!¡± How could Arthur let her be caught? Meanwhile, the dozens of people seemed to be in no hurry while just watching them pulling and tugging at each other. In the car, Macey climbed to the driver¡¯s seat and calmly started the car, made a strong and sharp turning that rushed towards the dozens of people when she saw everyone was focused on Le and Arthur. ¡°Ugh¡­¡± Le was dumbfounded. The group of people immediately fled! ¡°Jumping into the sea! Hurry up!¡± Macey shouted then stepped on the gas and crashed towards one of their cars. And that car which was crashed by the Ferrari flipped in a circle which led the fuel tank to catch fire. ¡°No¡­¡± Le was in shock. ¡°Macey, jump out of the car!¡± Arthur shouted urgently as the engine would explode if anyter. He saw his own Ferrari was also on fire! That fire made everyone escape hurriedly! Macey rolled out of the car and Arthur stepped forward and grabbed her, ¡°Jump into the sea together!¡± The men at the back stepped backward and drove the other cars away. ¡°Let¡¯s run!¡± Arthur grabbed Le with one hand and Macey with another hand, running towards the cliff. He heard the crackling of the burning fuel tank and the mes exploding, ¡°Run! It¡¯s toote! Jump!¡± Chapter 486 Goodbye, My Love Chapter 486 Goodbye, My Love Almost instinctively, as he did not have any time to think, he violently pushed Le off the cliff. "Ah¨C¨C" Before Le had time to do anything, she had already fallen straight down. "Bang¨C¨C" The fuel tank exploded! And Arthur hadn''t had time to take Macey over! The deafening explosion caused Le, who was falling rapidly, to freeze and let out a cry of sorrow, " Arthur, Macey¡ª" The moment the st hit them, Macey instantly threw Arthur, who was about to push her off the cliff to the ground, while along the huge shockwave her back was hit by the ss shards of the car, "Ouch¡­ Arthur? Are you okay?" "Macey?" Arthur turned over and hugged Macey. He felt itpletely. At the moment of the explosion, she jumped on him to save him. "Are you okay?" Both of them fell on the edge of the cliff. "I..." Macey smiled and suddenly gushed out a mouthful of blood, then gasped for air. "I..." "Macey?" Arthur was stunned, he felt a handful of blood as he reached for her, "Ah¡­Are you hurt?" "I¡­I¡­" Macey tried to say something, but as soon as she opened her mouth, blood gushed out of it. Arthur trembled and cried out in panic, "Macey, you make me scare, where did you get hurt?" "I¡­Ouch¡­" Macey moaned in pain, blood flowing down her mouth, while her back was gurgling with blood from a bloody hole pierced deeply by the ss. The blood slid out of her body along the wound, and Arthur saw her back, it was her lung. Had her lung been injured? Had she injured her pulmonary artery? How could there be so much blood? And she was drenched in blood, looking miserable, with blood spitting out of her mouth, "I¡­I can''t hold on anymore¡­" Macey panted heavily, her hand clutching Arthur''s, "Tell, tell Charles, let¡­him find a good girl to marry¡­" "Macey¡­" Arthur choked out. "You''re not going to die, you''re not. I''m taking you to the hospital!" Arthur hurriedly grabbed Macey''s hand and turned his head to re at the other five cars behind the mes zing in the sky. They seemed startled in their cars, too. However, no one stopped and the car left in a hurry. "Get back here! Get back here and save her!" Arthur growled mournfully. "Ar, Arthur¡­" Macey shouted urgently, "I can''¡­I really¡­can''t¡­don''t me yourself¡­I''m happy¡­ really!" "Macey, I''m taking you to the hospital!" Arthur choked, his eyes rimmed with red, and his hands were covered with her blood, too much of it, too horrible. He held her hand with a pale face and tried to pick her up, but Macey shouted at once, "Don''t move me!" "Macey? Let''s go to the hospital, let''s go to the hospital now!" Arthur could no longer care about Le. "I¡­I really¡­can''t¡­please¡­don''t move me¡­" Macey shook her head. "Macey, how could I not save you, how could you be so silly? Why do you protect me?" If she hadn''t jumped on him, maybe he would be the one to die. She saved him, but she had only just gotten together with Charles, and she had only just decided to start a new life in America. He really dared not to imagine if she died. "As I said¡­the grace of¡­the grace of dripping water¡­should be reciprocated by a gushing spring¡­" Macey smiled. Perhaps, she could really feel relieved if she died. "I''m happy, don''t be sad...tell Charles that I died in peace¡­" Suddenly, at that moment, the siren of a police car came. Arthur shouted as if he had seen a savior, "The police is here, the police is here. Macey, the police will take you to the hospital!" "I''m afraid I won''t be able to hold on¡­" The police finally arrived. Vincent and Charles were both in the car, who were notified by the police. As soon as Charles saw Macey covered in blood, he almost went crazy. He knelt down beside her and let out a desperate cry, "Macey ¨C¨C" Tears of joy had flowed down Macey''s cheeks as she had a chance to see Charles again before she lost herst breath. "Charles¨C¨C" she called out to him nervously. When he heard her call, he knelt down and cupped her face with trembling hands. Her appalling blood left him stunned, looking at her, his heart ached beyond words. He gazed at her with his eyes full of affection that it was like looking into her souls, like he was looking at the most intimate person in the world. "Macey, Macey, Macey..." he wailed, so destely. "I¡­Charles¡­I''m fine¡­very fine¡­Don''t be sad¡­" Macey reached out to caress Charles'' face, her tone so gentle as if she was telling a usual story. "Macey, let''s go to the hospital, to the hospital!" Charles picked up Macey. "How could this happen?" Seeing such a scene, Vincent was also stunned. He held Arthur''s shoulders and said in a trembling voice, "Where is Le? Where is Le?" Arthur was taken aback and finally remembered Le, "Le has jumped off the cliff, go save her!" "Damn!" Almost without a second thought, Vincent jumped straight off the cliff, while Arthur shouted loudly to Charles and Macey, who didn''t know if there was any chance of survival, "Macey, I''m going to save Le, you must hold on and wait for me toe back!" Macey, this girl, made his heart ache! It was true that the grace of dripping water should be reciprocated by a gushing spring, but he didn''t give her any grace, how silly was she to insist on blocking the shockwave for him? Arthur also followed Vincent and jumped into the sea. Several police cars came, and seeing such a scene, the head of the police immediately said with the walkie-talkie, "Send some men to the seashore, right now!" Vincent fell into the sea, sank into it, and floated up again. As soon as he appeared on the surface of the sea, he immediately raised his voice and shouted, "Le? Le?" But the sea was quiet, no one was around. Where was Le? Where was his Le? With another ssh, Arthur also fell off. "Le?" As soon as he surfaced, Arthur immediately asked, "No one is here? Where is Le?" "Damn it, where did she go?" "She has jumped down!" Arthur was also dumbfounded! Could it be that¨C¨C He really didn''t dare to think about it anymore! The two of them swam to the beach and Le was nowhere to be found, where did she go? The cliff was only a dozen meters, so it shouldn''t have been life-threatening! But she was missing! In the police car. Macey was holding Charles''s hand with blood still spitting from her mouth. "Cha¡­Charles, I can''t¡­" At the sight of Macey covered in blood and spitting blood from her mouth, Charles''s heart seemed to be taken away. He felt so much pain that he finally realized that he really couldn''t live without her, and if he lost her, he would go crazy with grief! Was this love? He was in love with her? When he finally realized it, she was about to leave him? Leaving him forever and ever?! "No, Macey!" Charles shook his head. "Don''t you sleep, please don''t sleep, we will live a long life, don''t leave me, please don''t leave me! I love you, Macey, I''m in love with you, please don''t leave me!" Hearing him said that he loved her, her tears wet her eyes. Her chest heaved violently from the excitement and she tried to adjust her breathing, but no matter how she breathed, it didn''t work. She was ufortable, breathless, so sad but also happy. As Charles saw her spitting blood like this, and saw so much blood streaming out of her back, he immediately felt a sense of powerlessness. His trembling body was conveying how vulnerable he was at the moment. Vulnerable. At this point, Charles was vulnerable. The police drove steadily and anyone with experience knew that there was no way Macey would survive because the ss had pierced the artery and she wouldn''tst long! Maybe before she was taken to the hospital, she would be gone! But for humanitarian reasons, they had tofort the living in this way, thus the police car drove slowly to the hospital. Charles also knew that she was really not going to survive, and he helplessly buried his head in the nape of Macey''s neck, trembling all over. Macey felt the gradually regr breathing on her shoulder that belonged to him. Charles''s hair gently caressed her cheek, giving her a tickling throb. And the smell of soap on him, mixed with the lemon scent of conditioner, lingered in Macey''s nose in bursts. At that moment, the world was quiet, and she said with difficulty, "Find a...Find a good girl." "No¨C¨C" He shook his head resolutely. "It''s you, you''re the only one in my life! Macey, don''t leave me, you can''t be so cruel, you can''t leave me when I just know I love you¡­" "Don''t let me leave uneasily, okay?" Macey''s voice, in this silent moment, was so faint and helpless. "I don''t want you to be alone¡­I''m happy¡­really¡­thank you¡­Charles!" Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. "Macey¡­Don''t leave me!" Charles murmured, choking in her ear. "It''s so nice to¡­to meet you¡­" Macey smiled. Charles lifted his head, and Macey saw the tears in his eyes, falling on her face as she gasped for air and coughed up blood. "Promise me¡­find a good girl¡­promise me!" He looked at her, tears streaming down his face, falling on her cheeks and mixing with her blood. "Macey!" "Promise me!" She was so desperate that perhaps she felt she couldn''t hold out any longer, a smile curled her lips and she looked at him expectantly, "Promise me¨C¨CPlease¨C¨C" What followed was a moment of silence. He burst into tears. The tears and blood were so intertwined that they could no longer be distinguished. After a while, Charles finally choked back tears and nodded, "I''ll find, I''ll find a good girl! But she''s not Macey anymore! No one can rece Macey!" His tears revealed his vulnerability. She struggled to reach out and wipe his tears. "Charles, don''t cry¨C¨C" "Don''t leave me! Macey, we should love each other for a lifetime, no, for all eternity, how can you leave me?" Charles trembled, her voice choked with sobs, "Who gives you permission to leave me? Who gives you the permission? I forbid you to do so! I forbid, do you hear me?" Their fingers were intertwined together; all their love and hate, all their sorrow and joy, were left with nothing but a lifetime of regret at this moment! Macey smiled, a stunning smile blooming on his lips, "Charles¡­Goodbye¡­thank you for the happiness you have given me¡­In my next life, I hope I can love you without sin¡­" Goodbye! My love! Macey slowly closed her eyes¡­ And her consciousness was gradually drifting away¡­ ''Good bye, Charles, my love, if there is another life, I hope my love for you will be pure!'' His tears fell on her face. "Macey, don''t sleep, please, don''t leave me!" Charles murmured in her ear, choking with sobs and hugging her tightly. "Don''t leave me¡­" Eventually, she couldn''t breathe and her breath gradually faded away! With tears streaming down his face, Charles kissed her, "Macey, I forbid you to die, and I won''t find anyone. If you dare to leave, I will be a bachelor for the rest of my life!" However, her breath had stopped¡­ Chapter 487 Your Good Days Are Coming Chapter 487 Your Good Days Are Coming He just found that he had fallen in love with her, and she died in his arm, how sarcastic it was! Was it the worst revenge falling on him? He was retaliated for he had not been treating her nicely. Thus, God had arranged this sad ending to let him live by himself in loneliness for the rest of his life? He kept hugging her in his arms until his tears drained. Then, he kissed her forehead again, choked in sobs, and spoke softly, ¡°Macey, I will take you home¡­ We are back¡­¡± The policemen in the car were all weeping. In a warehouse near the sea, there were stacks of fireworks. Le woke up quietly. ¡°Awake?¡± Le was suddenly startled by a familiar female voice. Explosion? That scene shed in her mind. Where were Arthur and her sister? Le looked at Pippa in a daze. She was sluggish for a moment. At that moment, her face turned gloomy, it was really her. ¡°It''s you!¡± Le was in extreme anger, she stood up suddenly! But Pippa just pushed her down and her hoarse voice came over clearly, ¡°Le, I am going to die today, and I am going to let you die with me! Do you see? All these fireworks here will explode soon and let¡¯s die together!¡± ¡°You crazy bitch!¡± Le roared angrily in a low voice. She felt that all her wrath exploded in an instant. Pippa was really crazy. ¡°What about Renee? What had you done to her?¡± ¡°I only want you to die with me! I don¡¯t want her to die with me!¡± Pippa smiled coldly, ¡°Don''t worry, she''s fine!¡± ¡°Pippa, you, lunatic!¡± However, it seemed that Renee was safe, Le took a breath of relief. ¡°Maybe it doesn¡¯t happen to be what I said. It depends on whether the people want to spare Renee. It¡¯s not up to me!¡± ¡°Do you still have aplices?¡± Her nervous expression made her face look a little pale. That was the first time that she didn''t want to die in that way. After all, she had finally reconciled with Vincent, they had gone through all the difficulties and obstacles, it was so uneasy for them to be together. ¡°So what? Just as you said, I am a lunatic and I just want to take you away, let you die, and let Vincent suffer!¡± ¡°What¡¯s good for you?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not a bad thing to me though!¡± Pippa had made her decision, and she just wished to let Le die with her. ¡°It¡¯s your fate to apany me on the way of death!¡± ¡°Why are you doing this?¡± Le had no ideas, ¡°Why are you still so stubborn? Don¡¯t continue to be lunatic, Pippa! What advantage will you get from it?¡± ¡°I am stubborn?¡± Pippa pointed at herself, ¡°If it weren¡¯t you, I will only be imprisoned and get out in a few years. But because of you, because of all of the Hunters, I had to suffer in hell! That¡¯s grief that I will never forget forever. You tell me, how can I just get it over so kindly?¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°Because of you, I was raped and ruined by your enemy. This is my lifelong nightmare. Thus, I am going to drag you to be with me. Am I wrong? If it weren''t because of your family, I wouldn''t be ruined. You are the one that should have been ruined! Do you know how disgusting, dirty, and ugly the man is?¡± Le¡¯s heart trembled, she just felt like her heart was tightly clenched by a hand and the pain spread across her heart. Le opened her mouth, but she found that she had no idea what to say. She didn''t know what she had done. Le murmured, ¡°How could this be?¡± Pippa looked at Le¡¯s with her eyes filled with tangled hatred. Then, she spoke in a cool tone as if a cold wind was blowing from her body. She said, ¡°Do you know how hard it was for me to decide to give up? I even gave up provoking you so that you and Vincent can be together peacefully and I thought I would never involve myself in the matter between you two again. Do you know how much courage did it take for me to give up? Do you know how much my heart hurt?!¡± She shook Le¡¯s arm, and her voice became stern suddenly which was just like a sharp knife stuck in her heart. ¡°But, but your enemy came to me, why? Why am I the one who was ruined? You are the one who should be ruined, not me, I''m taking the insult for you! So how am I wrong to let you die with me?¡± Le¡¯s chest quaked and she couldn¡¯t move but was stunned. ¡°Pippa, you¡ª¡± Le felt that the blood in her body seemed to freeze at that moment and she just lost the ability to think. Le looked at Pippa in disbelief. Pippa said that she was raped? And Le was the person who should be raped, and Pippa bore it for her?! That''s what she meant. Le was stunned and her gaze did not leave Pippa¡¯s eyes for a moment. Le¡¯s voice trembled and she asked, ¡°Pippa, you¡­what did you say?¡± Pippa¡¯s sorrowed smile expanded. She slightly shook her head andughed at herself, ¡°It''s useless to say anything! I just want you to die, stay with me, make Vincent sad, and let him live in loneliness for the rest of his life! I want him to be unable to love anyone anymore!¡± The hatred in her eyes was deep and Le trembled physically and mentally. She knew that Pippa hated her because she had got Vincent who was the man that Pippa had always wanted! The first time when Le met Pippa and Vincent, they were having dinner at Sheah Restaurant. She was as noble as a fairy at that time but she seemed to be trying to say some calm words and pretending she had not fallen in love with Vincent and she was just a confidante of Vincent. Le couldn¡¯t deny that Pippa was really good at pretending during that time. The second time when Le saw Pippa, Pippa was selling dresses in a shopping mall. Pippa pretended to know Vincent very well and simply said some words, entrusted her to take good care of Vincent as if she had a special rtionship with Vincent. She was also very good at pretending at that time! However, Le had since then been sure that she didn''t like that woman! It seemed to be an intuition, women just don''t like another woman. She didn''t like Pippa and she would never like her, but Pippa said she was raped! Le was stunned, she couldn''t believe it. Her gaze fell on Pippa¡¯s face and was moving down slowly. Then, she saw a new hickey on Pippa¡¯s beautiful neck. Le knew what Pippa said was true. However, how was it rted to the Hunter family? Why did the enemy rape Pippa? Le trembled in disbelief and asked, ¡°Who? Who did it?¡± She knew exactly what it meant for a woman to be raped. It must be a hundred times and ten thousand times as painful as going to jail. Pippa¡¯s eyes were empty and desperate, and the pain was unbearable. She looked at Le and murmured with a sorrowful smile, ¡°Does it matter? It''s toote! I was going to be imprisoned and I had decided to go to jail! But you refused to let me go!¡± How could it be? How could it be? She thought that after surrendering herself to prison, she could continue her life after she came out, just like what Miyamoto said. However, the more beautiful the imagination, the more cruel and desperate reality would be. Pippa raised her hand of a sudden and grabbed Le¡¯s shoulder, and her eyes were full of intense anger as if she was a desperado who cared about nothing. She said, ¡°I will let you experience what I have experienced! Wait for a moment, he ising soon, you will know him then! He wants to get you; you will also suffer what I have gone through!¡± Pippa asked Le to endure the same pain and then die together with her! Le¡¯s body shook and her eyes were full of hurtful emotions, ¡°Pippa, you are also a woman, how can you bear to do so? I''m very sad when knowing that you have faced that cmity. I felt sorry, but I am not the one who asked them to treat you like that! You¡ª¡± ¡°How dare you say that! If you were the one who was abandoned and raped, would you still say that?¡± Pippa snorted coldly, her eyes were empty, and sheughed desperately of a sudden, ¡°I used to have a ce in Vincent¡¯s heart. Vincent would stay together with me if you and Miyamoto do not appear! However, he fell in love with you because of you, Miyamoto, and the issues between the families! Both of you had just stayed together for only a few months! How came you were in deep love within just a few months. I am still far inferior to you! Why does he never forget you? Anyway, since I can''t get him, I was ruined, so ruining you is worth it for me.¡± Pippa''s gaze became indifferent, and she had decided to kill Le. ¡°You should not me me but yourself and your family who have provoked them.¡± ¡°You actually love Vincent but why were you pretending that you were not?¡± Le was stunned by Pippa''s attitude and she asked back Pippa sharply. ¡°I¡ª¡± Pippa was speechless. Pippa was stunned and smiled desperately; she turned her head forcefully. ¡°It''s none of your business!¡± ¡°I will still say the same words, maybe you haven¡¯t figure out who you actually love. I don''t believe that you don''t love Miyamoto, and you gave birth to Owen for him. I really don''t believe it!¡± Pippa turned her head and looked at Le, her gaze was full ofplexion, it seemed like she had understood something. Le turned her head and looked at the other side of the warehouse. There were stacks of firecrackers piled up. The air was filled with the smell of nitrate and phosphorus which hade from the fireworks and explosives. Pippa¡¯s eyes were firm and indifferent. She spoke coldly, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. You have to die!¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go and die now! I''ll be with you!¡± Leughed at herself. ¡°Since I''m going to die, don''t torture me. Hurry up, light it up!" ¡°No!¡± Pippa shook her head. ¡°He hasn''t had sex with you yet so you can''t die now even if you want to! I have suffered and you have to suffer too!¡± The door of the warehouse was suddenly opened with a ¡®bang¡¯ sound and it was followed by footsteps. Le was startled and panicked. She looked at Pippa, while Pippa just narrowed her eyes and gave a cold snort. ¡°Your good day ising too!¡± ¡°Pippa, stop before it¡¯s toote!¡± Le whispered. ¡°Haha, Le, I finally caught you! I miss you so much! How do you feel when you see me?¡± Carson Palmerughed wildly and evilly. He was staring at Le who was in a panic with his vicious and triumphant eyes. ¡°It''s you?¡± Le finally saw Carson clearly. ¡°You¡ª¡± ¡°Yes! It''s me. Your sister had a very good rtionship with me before! She had promised to get you for me but it was such a sad thing that you were saved by Charles Read on the way!¡± ¡°It was you who wanted to kidnap me that time?¡± Le froze. She was thinking of the time when she was taken by Charles. ¡°Yes! Don''t even think about getting away from me this time!¡± Carson was talking with a smile. ¡°Just wait for me! I''ll settle my chores ande back with youter!¡± ¡°Carson Palmer, you are detaining me illegally!¡± Le calmed down and talked to him, she was trying to correct him. ¡°You will be imprisoned if you continue to do this!¡± ¡°Oh, Really?¡± Carson seemed to take what she just said as a joke. ¡°Even Mr. Ellis, the new head of the government, is not going to do anything, do you think that you can control it? Oh! Thinking about it, when your father, the mayor, Brian Hunter was alive, he kept seeking trouble from me, causing my business to fail and my casino could not open. Even when my nightclub was opened, he asked people to seize me. However, he is no longer here anymore, who do you think can help you? The new mayor has been settled by me long ago! I will be fine if the mayor does not sign the arrest warrant!¡± Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Do you think you can get away like that? Do you think Mr. Ellis is willing to lose his job for you?" Chapter 488 Its Not Her Chapter 488 It''s Not Her "Did I do something? I don''t seem to have done anything, do I?" Carson raised an eyebrow and looked at Le as if trying to disassociate himself from that. "Who are you to arrest me?" "You¡ª" "Good girl! I didn''t do anything. Don''t just use the good guys!" Carson walked over, patted Le''s cheek, and spoke with a smile. Le smacked his hand down. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Pippa looked away with fierce eyes. "He just touched your cheek, and you couldn''t stand it. If he raped you, how would you have felt? Now you should know how much I hate you!" Le was stunned for a moment. Carson was in no hurry. He ignored Pippa, turned to Le, and spoke slowly. "That, I forgot to tell you, now your man, Vincent, already thinks you''re dead!" "No way!" Le eximed. Carson blinked his little eyes in a creepy light! "Your clothes have been changed. Le, I changed your clothes and dropped a headless female corpse with the same figure as yours in the sea. Now, she should have almost surfaced!" "Ah..." ************************************************ On the beach, everyone was busy in a mess. "Howe I can¡¯t find her?" Vincent had been swimming in the sea for three hours. There was simply no one here. Arthur naturally joined him and apanied him in his search. At the same time, he was worried about Macey''s injury. They still did not know that Macey had died. There was no more Macey in this world. The Maritime Rescue Department also sent a yacht. And Vincent brought in hundreds of people to help find Le! The entire beach was filled with people in groups of three or five. They were all just searching for Le. "President, maybe she''s been rescued!" A department manager ran up to speak. With a serious look on his face, Vincent wiped the water from his face, then spoke with restrained anger, "Maybe. Increase the search area immediately!" He hoped that Le was rescued, not captured. Vincent didn''t have to guess the strength of the people behind this, as the fact that they were able to avoid the surveince facilities on the beach meant that they were familiar with this part of the beach. They were definitely not ordinary thugs. Arthur got information from the police, "All six cars were modified. They were simply stolen. The cars were rted to nobody, and the engine numbers were changed without records. And they also changed the colors of the cars. We don''t know where those people went, and we didn''t catch a single one! They simply came prepared. Vincent, Le should have been caught by now. Leave these people here to continue the search. We still have to go elsewhere! I remember when we were cornered on the cliff above, the thugs said all they had to do was leave Le behind! They only wanted Le!" "It''s really her. It''s really Pippa!" He couldn''t help but think the worst. Vincent froze in horror as his expression changed dramatically. His stony face shed with ruthlessness. Suppressing his tense emotions, he spoke in a low, slow voice, "If Pippa had done it, she would have called. Her purpose is only to make mepromise, or to make me ..." He didn''t dare to think about it anymore. If Pippa meant for Le to die! Then¡­ "Wait!" Vincent looked cold and quickly picked up the phone. The phone was still dripping with water. Fortunately, it was waterproof, "Damn Miyamoto! Answer the phone!" Vincent was calling Miyamoto. He just felt the blood in his body had frozen. His already tense emotions were almost about to explode at the moment, and his cold and gloomy features were tightly tangled, leaving only a pair of obscure and gloomy eyes. It seemed he saw Pippa''s crazy face again. "What the hell is Pippa up to?" Arthur frowned as he watched Vincent calling. "But can she do that? It''s clear that there is someone else. She couldn''t have done it by herself as she ran out alone! There''s no way she could have assembled that many people in a short time!" "If Pippa dares to hurt Le, she should know the consequences are definitely not as simple as going to jail! No matter who it is, this time, I will not let him go! If the police don''t care, I''ll use the power of the underworld!" Vincent struggled to suppress his anger as his grim voice sounded. His tone sounded calm, but it made people feel creepily cold and oppressive. He looked cold and stern, like the god of death from hell. He was no longer as calm as usual, and his cold and darkness that he used to suppress showed up, making him look gloomy as a ck hole in the universe and cold as if he wanted to tear everything apart. The call finally came through, and Miyamoto answered the phone. "Hello!" "Have you found Renee yet? Have you found Pippa yet?" "There''s a whereabouts. I''m on my way to rescue her!" "Le''s missing and Macey''s been seriously injured. Where are you?" "Sea Horizon Resort! I know what''s going on your side. Macey is dead!" Miyamoto''s voice was weary. He had been looking for Pippa for a long time, and finally, he had found a little trace. And he learned about what happened to Macey while he was investigating. Now he was rushing to find Renee. "Macey''s dead?" Vincent staggered as his mind buzzed. "Yes! I just got the news! Pippa''s cell phone is not even getting a signal. It seems to be blocked. I''m investigating her whereabouts. I''ll contact you when I find her!" Miyamoto whispered. "If Pippa did all this, I would kill her!" Vincent looked gloomy and appalling. A cold light shed in his dark eyes, which were like deep pools. His extreme anger was very obvious. Arthur was also confused. He mumbled and repeated, "Macey is dead? She''s dead! She''s dead..." He almost nted himself on the beach and flopped down on his knees. His ck figure was like a demon before its rage, and an icypelling chill came from it. "I will kill that murderer with my own hands!" If she hadn''t protected him, if he had been a little faster, maybe all three of them would have jumped! But... Vincent was also stunned by this news. He couldn''t say what he felt in his heart. Heartache! It really hurt! After all, Macey was his lover. After all, she was Le''s sister! He was sad too! So sad. "I''m going to look for Le elsewhere. Macey is dead, and nothing more should happen to Le!" Arthur stood up violently, took a deep breath, and said in an icy voice. Then with a stern p of his ck sleeves, he turned and left. "Gather up!" Vincent''s eyes were cold, and he spoke in a cold voice, "Credit agencies, police stations, everyone. I want to search for Le''s whereabouts regardless of the cost!" "Yes!" The secretaries and managers all followed and went to contact people as Vincent had instructed. With a thud, he mmed his fist into thepany car. Arthur''s chest choked with pain! Macey had died to save him! What was he going to tell Charles? How could he exin to Le? How nice it would be if he were the one who died! He was a lonely man, and there was no point for him to live in this world without a lover. Why wasn''t he the one who died? Why would such a thing happen? Arthur closed his eyes in pain and mmed his fist hard on the car again. After a moment of silence, he picked up the phone and dialed tremblingly, then said in a hoarse voice, "Charles, I''m sorry!" After saying these few short words, the phone in Arthur''s hand fell to the ground. He looked up to the sky with a long sigh of grief, "How could this happen? How could this happen?" "Mr. Lane!" Someone was worried and tried tofort him. But ra had already pulled the man back. It was the first time she had seen Arthur like this, and she had always remembered him as strong, humorous, yful, and funny! "I''m the one who got Macey killed. I''m the one who got her killed!" Arthur''s eyes abruptly burst into me. "It had to be Pippa!" Vincent went crazy too! "It''s not good. It''s not good!" Someone suddenly shouted. Vincent and Arthur, who were in pain, turned around abruptly and saw the speedboat stopped at the shore. And the police on the speedboat were wearing waterproof gloves on their hands. "What''s going on?" "Pre, president, we found the body of a headless female!" "No! It can''t be!" Vincent shook his head violently. His face was hideously appalling at the moment. He walked over quickly, while hisrge hand instantly clenched into a fist and his five fingers tightened firmly. He questioned with a grim and appalled face, "That''s not Le, no!" Underneath the eerie coldness, there was a lurid gloom and doom. Vincent strode toward the speedboat. His pace was disorganized, and his red eyes had tears shining in them. She would not die. It couldn''t be Le! The body bag was carried off the speedboat. The moment the coroner unzipped the bag with gloves on, Vincent saw familiar clothes. They were the clothes he had helped Le pick out in the morning! "No¡­" Vincent raised his head, closed his eyes in pain, and let the tears roll down his cheeks. He couldn''t take it and fell to his knees. His long, slender fingers clenched tightly, then he howled in suppressed grief, "No, it can''t be!" Arthur was also frozen. When he saw the familiar clothes, he was frozen! The light of hatred quickly and gradually gathered in his grief-stricken features, and his dull voice was soaked with broken despair, "Vincent, is this Le? How can it be?! I don''t believe it! I don''t believe it!" Everyone gathered towards the shore. They were all sad to see their president like this. "Mr. White, maybe it''s not your wife. We''re taking it back now for a DNA match, and we won''t know for sure until the resultse back!" "No, it won''t!" Vincent suddenly stood up and walked towards the body. He was just stunned by the clothes at first. But he didn''t believe it. He didn''t believe for a second that Le was just gone! He held back his mourning and walked over to the police and the coroner, saying in a deep voice, "I want to examine the body myself!" "Mr. White?" the police officer froze. "I want to examine it!" Vincent spoke word by word. He wanted to check it himself to be sure. "All right, Mr. White, gloves!" The policeman spoke slowly and handed over the gloves. He put on the gloves. At this time, Vincent''s cold face was expressionless, and his pair of sorrowful gazes showed strong grief and the heart-consuming pain under the grief. Vincent put on gloves, squatted down, and lifted the corpse that was a little swollen because it was soaked in water. It had just been three hours, and it shouldn''t be like this, right? Le''s body had the hickeys he leftst night. There were hickeys on her belly and chest. But on this body, there was nothing! Vincent first looked at the belly, and there was nothing, and then he lifted the shirt upward, and he still found nothing. He sighed in relief and suddenly stumbled and sat on the floor. "Vincent?" "No! It''s not Le! It''s not Le!" Vincent quickly took off his gloves. "Really? Really?" Everyone was dumbfounded and then acted as if there was hope. "I''m sure it''s not Le!" Vincent calmed down. As long as it wasn''t Le, there was still hope, "You guys split up and look for her immediately. Now! Race against time!" Chapter 489 Don’t Run Away Again Chapter 489 Don¡¯t Run Away Again After Miyamoto received the news, he was searching in the Sea Horizon Resort and then said, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that the signal is from here? Are you sure that the signal is from here? Why isn¡¯t she here?¡± ¡°Sir, we are searching, and there are still ces to be searched!¡± ¡°Where is she?¡± Miyamoto looked at the huge resort and they had searched upstairs and found no one. The signal could only tell him that she was nearby but they needed to search everywhere. Her phone had been switched off and so no one could contact her at that moment. He did not know that Renee was being tied up when someone brought her to the resort. She was being forced into a tent and she was unconscious after being knocked down. At that moment, she was still sleeping and did not know what was happening outside. She just felt tired, so she kept sleeping. Under the sun, Miyamoto stood at the beach and his huge figure looked cold. He frowned when looking at the tents on the beach and gave an order, ¡°I need more people to check every tent!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Immediately, those people were approaching the tents. She was not found yet. Since he heard Renee yell for help from the phone, he had not shut his eyes and there were blood vessels on his eyes. He held his fists tightly, showing that his emotion was not as calm as his expressions showed. He hoped that nothing had happened to Renee. Otherwise, he did not know how he would be in the future! Due to this incident, he felt extremely sad and desperate in his heart. The world was like a moonless night that was covered by the thick ck clouds. After disturbing many dating couples, they finally found the tent of Renee. ¡°Mr. ck! She is here!¡± Suddenly, a man yelled in Japanese with surprise. Almost at the same time, Miyamoto ran towards the tent and opened it. His eyes were fixed on the person inside. Her four limbs had been tied up and she was sleeping quietly like a child. Her long eyshes were covering her eyelids and forming a beautiful circr shape. She was so adorable. She was so beautiful. Miyamoto felt relieved and could not bear from rising the corner of his mouth. He made a silence gesture and his well-trained men immediately turned around and then stepped further for ten meters away. They were just standing there and waiting for his instruction. Miyamoto took out his phone to call Vincent. ¡°I found Renee and she is safe now. How about Le? Alright, I will send some help to assist you!¡± He got into the tent and helped her to untie the rope with his hands. She was not awake yet and Miyamoto frowned when looking at her with his gentle eyes. After a few seconds, he shook her and said with a gentler voice, ¡°Renee, wake up!¡± After being shaken, Renee slowly opened her eyes and looked at Miyamoto¡¯s eyes nkly. She was stunned and suddenly shouted, ¡°Help! Help!¡± ¡°It¡¯s me!¡± Miyamoto grabbed her hands. ¡°You!?¡± Renee seemed to feel relieved and frowned because she was puzzled. ¡°I...I...¡± ¡°Renee, how are you?¡± Miyamoto was frightened by her astonished look. ¡°Me?¡± Renee stared nkly at Miyamoto who was astonished and worried. ¡°Ah! I was kidnapped! Ah, it hurts!¡± ¡°Where do you feel the pain? Where?¡± Miyamoto asked nervously. ¡°My neck. Damn! Those people knocked my femoral artery. When I called you to seek help, I was found by them and they did this to me. It hurts! Hurts!¡± ¡°Who?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know!¡± Renee shook her head and raised her eyes to look at him. Within the few hours, he became so dispirited unexpectedly and his eyes wereplicated when looking at her. Miyamoto slowly outstretched his arm to touch Renee¡¯s cheek with his trembling hand. He said, ¡°Luckily, you are fine. It¡¯s good that you are alright!¡± As long as she was fine, he felt relieved! ¡°I thought you were killed!¡± ¡°Killed?¡± Renee was stunned and suddenly understood the reason why Miyamoto had been so dispirited. She asked, ¡°Do you be so exhausted because of me?¡± Miyamoto remained silent. At first, Renee lowered her head because she thought that he did not love her and everything was just her imagination. Suddenly, there was a strong force pulling her and she directly fell into Miyamoto¡¯s arms. He said with his trembling voice, ¡°Do not run away again!¡± All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. He hugged Renee tightly with his arms as if he would like to put her into his body. With it, he could only get rid of the pain and anxiousness that were spreading from his bone. Luckily, nothing had happened to her, because he had been extremely frightened. When he knew Macey was dead, he was shocked, and his limbs were cold! He was just pretending to look calm but luckily, she was alright! ¡°Miyamoto, I can¡¯t breathe.¡± He hugged her so forcefully to the extent that she truly could not breathe. So, she said it with an unstable breath. If he did not let go of her, she would die in his arms before she would be killed by those gangsters. After a moment, Miyamoto finally released his arms slowly. Before Renee was able to take a deep breath, a wild kiss wasing. With the wild kiss, Miyamoto hugged Renee crazily and absorbed her breath in her mouth. It seemed that only by doing so, he could feel her breath and her existence was just for him. Renee was stunned for a while and then she felt dizzy and suffocated. She could not differentiate the dizziness was either caused by the knock or Miyamoto¡¯s crazy kiss. She could only feel the ebullience of her blood in her whole body. Under his lead, her body was like igniting and burning vigorously. All their rationality and emotions had been thrown away and they were only left with their instinct desire. She put her hands on his body and her face showed sensual and unrestrained enthusiasm. She could only feel that his kiss was following her lips to move downwards and stopped at her white neck. As a result of biting, the pain released more enthusiasm. Miyamoto was kissing the woman in his arm hysterically and his big trembling hands were gently caressing her soft body. He moved inch by inch and he seemed to ensure that her presence was not just his delusion in desperation. While breathing and moaning lovely, Renee put her hands softly on his back and leaned on him instinctively. Miyamoto finally stopped kissing and raised his head. Both of them looked at each other again. His body was pressed on her and his slender fingers were touching her hair that fell onto her face softly. In the dark, she was familiar to the face that was in front of her. Miyamoto pursed his lips and said, ¡°Although I want to have sex with you now but there is something more important. We need to go and find Le!¡± ¡°What is it?¡± Renee was stunned. Meanwhile, she was shy because her lips were feel pains after the kissing! ¡°I will let you knowter. You tell me who had kidnapped you...¡± Miyamoto was helping her to tidy up her clothes and pulled her to stand up. ¡°A group of gangsters with a chopper that lengths a meter. After I bought the railway ticket, they came and intended to bring me to a ce. I was so afraid that I followed them obediently. When the car reached Sea Horizon Resort, I called you secretly, but they found me. I had not had the time to say much before being knocked down by someone! Then, I didn¡¯t know what had happened...¡± ¡°Totally clueless? Didn¡¯t they mention the person who wanted to kidnap you?¡± ¡°Nope!¡± Renee shook her head after thinking. ¡°Think again!¡± Renee thought for a while, ¡°Yes...Ah...I remember. They called a Mr. Palmer!¡± ¡°Mr. Palmer?¡± Miyamoto frowned and asked, ¡°Anything else?¡± ¡°Nothing, they asked Mr. Palmer for the uing arrangement after kidnapping me.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t know what the answer was on the other side of the phone but then they hung up!¡± ¡°Alright!¡± Miyamoto took out the phone to call Vincent to inform him regarding the current situation here. He also asked him to look for someone called Mr. Palmer! There should not be many Mr. Palmer with such power in F City! After getting into the car, Miyamoto told Renee what had happened. Le¡¯s sister had died, and Le was still missing now. Oh my god! Why would these incidents happen? Pippa was missing also! ... Callum West was driving a car with Lennie Newman and they came to a warehouse alongside the beach. ¡°If you want firecrackers, we can buy them. Why do you want to take it from here? Isn''t it troublesome?¡± Lennie rolled her eyes and frowned. ¡°What do you know? This is a warehouse, and it has everything inside. All these are going to be exported to other countries and we happened to be living in a country where only the quality of those exports is eptable. The ones sold outside totally cannot be used! Instead of ying with firecrackers, we might end up dying from the explosion!¡± ¡°You are thinking too much!¡± Callum was impatient! ¡°Quick! Where is Carson Palmer?¡± ¡°I need to call him. He doesn''t know that I aming yet!¡± Lennie took out her phone to call him. Callum parked his car outside the warehouse and all the warehouses were arranged orderly like containers. He had a look at the surroundings and did not have any interest in them. ¡°Hi! Is Carson speaking? I am Lennie and I am at the warehouse to get some firecrackers. I want those colorful...¡± Lennie was talking with her phone. ¡°Eh, nope! I want it now. Quick!¡± After hanging up the call, Lennie pursed her lips and said, ¡°How dare he want to reject me! Hypocritical man! Hum, I don¡¯t care!¡± ¡°If he doesn¡¯t want to give, then let it be over!¡± ¡°Nothing! Let¡¯s wait here. He will definitely be here soon! If not, I will tell my father to not take care of him anymore. He is still afraid of my father! Don¡¯t you have any fear of my father also?¡± Lennie gently raised Callum¡¯s chin with her hand. Callum frowned and turned his face away to look away from Lennie. ¡°Don¡¯t touch me!¡± ¡°You are my man. Why can¡¯t I?¡± Callum directly looked towards the outside of the car. At the moment, Carson walked out from the warehouse. When Lennie saw him, she immediately said, ¡°You see! He doesn''t have the courage to offend me! Open the boot and let¡¯s get some firecrackers!¡± Callum remained silent and pursed his lips but opened the car boot. ¡°Lennie, just let me know how many firecrackers you want will do. Why are youing here to get them yourself?¡± Carson did not dare to offend Lennie. ¡°Carson!¡± Lennie shouted, ¡°I don¡¯t want to trouble you so Ie here to pick them up myself! Carson, why are you in the warehouse? What happened to thepany?¡± ¡°Some goods needed to be sent to Thand. So, I need to get it done personally!¡± Carson gave a signal to his employee with his eyes and then the employee walked towards the warehouse to look for more people rapidly. ¡°I want to go to the warehouse too. I can get it myself!¡± said Lennie. ¡°Ah, Lennie, let¡¯s go to the office. I can call someone to get it for you. Don¡¯t you believe me?¡± Carson¡¯s expression was not natural because Le was in there. Callum hated Carson so he frowned and did not want to look at him. Chapter 490 Youre Sick in the Head Chapter 490 You''re Sick in the Head ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll wait here!¡± said Lennie, ¡°But you have to get me something good!¡± ¡°Of course!¡± Carson vouched for it. After 10 minutes, his men were still nowhere to be seen. Lennie was getting impatient! ¡°Carson, where are your men!? Callum, let¡¯s go in and take a look!¡± ¡°Lennie! They areing!¡± said Carson as he stood in front of them. ¡°Carson, are you hiding some treasures in the warehouse? Treasures that you cannot let us know about??¡± Lennie teased. ¡°No way!¡± Carson denied. ¡°Save me¡­¡± Suddenly, someone was yelling for help! Callum¡¯s ears twitched! Carson was taken aback, he quickly said loudly, ¡°Lennie, are you thirsty? Let¡¯s go have some tea! We may need to wait a bit longer since those are really heavy and it may take quite some time for them!¡± ¡°Save me¡­¡± The voice was so familiar! Callum could tell that it was Le! He frowned and wanted to listen to it closer, but there was no more noise. He looked at Carson and Lennie puzzledly, ¡°Did you guys hear someone yelling for help?¡± Lennie was busy talking and didn¡¯t hear anything, she shook her head, ¡°How could it be? It must be something else.¡± ¡°Yeah, how could someone be yelling for help?¡± Carson smiled, but he had an odd expression on his face. Callum looked at him suspiciously. He tried to listen more closely, but he really couldn¡¯t hear anything. And then, a few people walked out with a few boxes of firework in their hands. Lennie was excited and Callum was distracted. Lennie was very excited as she finally got the fireworks she wanted, she was so pleased, ¡°Carson, thank you. We¡¯ll be taking our leave!¡± ¡°Yeah, just call me if you need more. I¡¯ll get someone to send some over, no need for you toe over since it¡¯s far,¡± Carson said in a relief. ¡°But it¡¯s fun getting them yourself!!¡± ¡°Alright! You can juste to get some when you want to!¡± ¡°Bye!¡± Lennie waved her hand and got into the car. Callum looked around suspiciously while driving back and didn¡¯t find anything out of the ordinary. He was a bit out of it on the way home because he thought that he heard Le¡¯s voice. But why didn¡¯t Lennie and Carson hear anything? Was it really something else? In front of the warehouse. Carson frowned and was listening to his subordinate¡¯s report, ¡°Vincent seemed to realize that the body they found didn¡¯t belong to Le. He increased the manpower on the search team. Carson, what should we do next¡­¡± ¡°The cargo ship is only reaching in the night. Don¡¯t worry, he won¡¯t be able to find her within 7 hours! And when they get here, thedies will already be sold to Southeast Asia for prostitution!¡± Carson¡¯s face turned dark. In the warehouse, Le was tied to a pole! ¡°No use yelling for help!¡± Pippa scoffed, ¡°Nobody will save you!¡± Le tried to calm down, it was only two of them now. She tried her best to calm her nerves and looked at Pippa who was walking towards her calmly. Pippa said, ¡°If you¡¯re cooperative, you won¡¯t be tied up. Look at me, I¡¯m free to walk around!¡± Le shook her head calmly; she was really speechless. She sympathized and felt sorry for Pippa, and she didn¡¯t even know how to be mad at her because she was just too pitiful! Pippa smirked, and her beautiful face turned hideous from her twisted and vile expressions, ¡°I¡¯m waiting for that ugly guy to rape you.¡± Le sighed; she was really speechless. How could she be so rxed? Pippa stood afar and looked at Le¡¯s calm face, she felt a bit angry. She walked over and pped Le on the face. Le was shocked for a moment, her face started to burn and not long after a handprint could be seen. But she quickly remained calm and looked at Pippa¡¯s vicious face. That soft and pretty face was now evil and wintry, she wasn¡¯t as pretty as before anymore. ¡°I¡¯m going to kill you! I¡¯m going to be the winner; nobody can get things that I cannot!¡± She was the winner, only her. Pippa grimaced deeply, her eyes filled with poison and bitterness. ¡°Did you really win though?¡± retorted Le. ¡°You¡¯re really not afraid, not afraid at all!¡± Pippa yelled hysterically. Her eyes were bloodshot, and she red harshly at Le¡¯s thin face. She wasn¡¯t having it, no way! ¡°It¡¯s not that I¡¯m not afraid, but I know that it¡¯s useless to be afraid. I know that Vincent will save me, he will be able to find me!¡± Le stared at the hysterical Pippa with her very calm eyes and looked away. She didn¡¯t want to waste her breath anymore. Pippa¡¯s hatred towards Le became more intense after listening to what she said. She let out a wintry sneer, her pale face which was twisted looked even eerier. Her dark eyes were filled with hate and it was nefarious. ¡°Yes, he wille. And I¡¯ll kill you in front of him!¡± Pippa¡¯sughter was heinous. She remained cid as she stared at Le¡¯s tranquil face, ¡°Kill you in front of him and make him regret forever.¡± ¡°That¡¯s better, if he¡¯s here before I die, I can warn him to not marry someone like you even after I die. He must find someone kind and nice, not some extreme crazy person like you so that he doesn¡¯t ruin his own life,¡± said Le nonchntly. She nced at Pippa who looked shocked, and said again, ¡°You are destined not to be loved by anyone and will be alone forever!¡± ¡°No! I won¡¯t be alone!!¡± she yelled with all her might and her body trembled from rage. But her eyes that were filled with sorrow betrayed her, she was afraid of not being loved and being alone. ¡°You¡¯re that kind of person and I finally understand. I didn¡¯t know, but now I do now!¡± said Le coolly. ¡°You fell in love with Miyamoto, but you took his love for granted. You didn¡¯t care about him. You think that what you can¡¯t get is the most precious!¡± Pippa was taken aback; it was only precious if she couldn¡¯t get it? Was that so? She fell in love with the shy and humble Miyamoto at the foot of Mountain Fuji. He was tall, handsome, calm andposed. When he was by her side, he would hold off all the bad things. Wasn¡¯t that why she fell in love with him? Pippa was lost realizing that she fell in love with Miyamoto at first sight. She was too reluctant and was used to being chased after! That was why she lost her way! She only realized after she gave birth, that Vincent who was younger than her became more mature. He was more amiable andposed, and she felt butterflies in her stomach when she saw him. But then he got together with Le. She was sad, disappointed and dested. She started arguing with Miyamoto a lot, until one day they got a divorce. She used him as a recement for Vincent. After that, the White family began plotting their revenge. Vincent had to frame Le and it gave Pippa hope. She had energy again. But then Le was in the picture again. Pippa thought that Vincent wouldn¡¯t fall in love with either of them! In the end, she was wrong. Vincent fell in love with Le, the person right in front of him. Pippa¡¯s dream was once again shattered! In the end, she lost Miyamoto as well! ¡°The most pathetic thing about you is that you don¡¯t even realize where your fault lies. You are really pitiful!¡± said Le coldly as she looked at Pippa¡¯s crumbling expression. She turned her head and looked somewhere else. She didn¡¯t even bother to look at someone like that. Pippa took deep breaths as her skinny body tensed up and she was trembling violently. Her surging emotions slowly calmed down and she red wintrily at Le who wasn¡¯t even looking at her. Suddenly, sheughed madly, herughter was peculiar and creepy. ¡°Le, you sure have tricks up your sleeve. I wanted to shame you but you shamed me instead. But have you forgotten? Someone is going to rape you.¡± ¡°You, you¡¯re sick in the head!¡± Le¡¯s aloof eyes turned cold, she looked at Pippa and her eyes were filled with sadness. She was sad for Pippa. ¡°If that¡¯s so, then even if you get incarnated, Vincent and Miyamoto won¡¯t bat an eye at you! If there¡¯s an afterlife, Vincent and I will live happily together!¡± Pippa was startled, her heart was filled with shock and she was trembling in fear all over. She used up her might and let out a burst of evilughter, ¡°Hahaha¡­ Too bad there wouldn¡¯t be an afterlife!¡± An hour had passed. Miyamoto brought Renee over and the four of them were gathered in the hall on the first floor of Sea Horizon Resort. They were waiting for thetest news. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Vincent who was waiting impatiently, his usual wintry face was gloomy. He felt a sudden pain in his heart, he was nervous and worried. Where could she be? ¡°Who would want to kidnap us? I¡¯m fine, so Le will be fine as well. But where is she?¡± asked Renee puzzledly. She thought that it couldn¡¯t be Pippa, ¡°If it was Pippa, she should only want to take revenge against me. But between me and Le, I turned out alright!¡± ¡°Pippa turned off her phone, but who else could it be? Le never offended anyone else.¡± Miyamoto analyzed that situation level headedly and said, ¡°I really thought she sincerely regretted her actions in the hospital, but now¡­¡± He looked at Vincent puzzledly, Pippa didn¡¯t call back at all, ¡°Could it be that Pippa was also kidnapped?¡± It was weird. First Pippa was gone, then Renee and then Le. Vincent tried to remain expressionless, but he was obviously worried. He could do nothing but helplessly wait for the news. There was nothing that he could do. ¡°Does the credit agencies have any news?¡± Vincent asked the dreary-looking Arthur. ¡°No.¡± Arthur looked depressed, and his face was filled with regret. He should stay in the caf¨¦ with Le and Macey. That way, Macey wouldn¡¯t get into an ident. ¡°Renee, you really don¡¯t remember the man¡¯s full name?¡± asked Vincent in a serious tone of voice, ¡°There are many people whose surname is Palmer. It¡¯s hard to track so quickly!¡± ¡°We should be getting the news soon!¡± Arthur looked at his phone, waiting for a call. Vincent was most worried about this. He looked very calm, but his heart was filled with worry and frustration. If this was normal kidnapping, then the kidnappers would ask for money. They must know that Le was his wife because he announced it at the airport. The whole world knew about it, but nobody called yet. In that case, the kidnappers weren¡¯t after money. They might not care about sacrificing Le and hence Vincent was even more worried about Le¡¯s safety. Chapter 491 Let Her Go! Chapter 491 Let Her Go! "Ask the police to find every and each Palmer in the city!" Renee said. Since Le and the Mr. Palmer were nowhere to be found, she believed it might work if them find all of the Palmers in the city. "They are already doing it!" Vincent said coldly as he took a look at Renee, and he knew how she felt since she was also a good friend of hers. "No news yet!" For a moment, everyone in the room fell into a deep depression. All of a sudden, the sound of hasty footsteps made everyone in the hall keyed up. They didn¡¯t know what it was. Good news? Or bad news? "Boss, the satellite is tracking a signal." Panting, the man reported directly to Miyamoto. "Pippa''s signal?" Miyamoto frowned suspiciously and said to Vincent and Arthur, "I installed some software on Pippa''s mobile phone. When she turned her phone on, I could track her!" "But the signal shed by.¡± "Did you lock the position?" Miyamoto asked, raising his eyebrows. "I¡¯m not sure, but I¡¯m certain they are around the seaside vi area!" "Will Pippa be there?" Renee eximed. Vincent, who looked indifferent as usual, put on a serious and cold expression on his face. Taking a closer look at him, one would find anxiety on his indifferent face as he clenched his fists tightly all the time. From the moment he knew that Le was missing, he had been clenching his fists. Vincent took the phone and dialed a number. "Chief Brown, I want the CCTV footage of the seaside vi area, and every vi inside!" As soon as he put down the phone, it suddenly rang again. It was a strange number. Vincent suddenly stood up from his chair, with aplicated look on his cold face. "Answer the phone,¡± said Renee in anxiety. After pressing the hands-free button, a low and confused voice came from the other end, "Hello? Is it Mr. White? " Hearing this voice, Renee shook. She didn¡¯t expect it was Callum. "Callum?" Vincent was not sure. "Mr. White, have you met Le?" Callum was a little uncertain. "Callum, what do you mean? Why do you ask about Le?" "Isn''t Le with you?" Callum asked again. "No, are you looking for Le?" "No, I seemed to hear Le''s cry for help. I¡¯m calling you to make sure if she''s with you, or if she''s at home. I called her mobile phone, but no one answered!" "Did you hear Le''s cry for help?" Suddenly, Vincent eximed, "Where is it? Where? Callum, where did you hear that? " "Is she really missing?" Callum eximed. "She''s missing! We¡¯re looking for her.¡± At the same time, Renee, Miyamoto, and Arthur all got excited. "In the seaside wharf. Let me take you guys there. I''m on the way to Beach Road now. " Callum just dropped off Lennie, who nned to go swimming with her friends. Later, as Callum thought about it, he felt that something was wrong. He heard Le''s call for help clearly. Then, he called Le several times, but no one answered. He had a hunch that it was wrong, so he called Vincent, but he didn''t expect that Le was really missing! "We''re here, and we''ll meet you right away!" Vincent exined quickly. He rushed out quickly as he said. Arthur ran out, too. "Get ready for the car!" he said. "You don''t need to go!" Miyamoto reached for Renee''s hand. "It''s too dangerous for you. Wait for the news here!" "No, I have to go. I''m worried!" Renee said with determination, shaking her head. Helpless as Miyamoto was, he looked at her with deep eyes, held her hand, and instructed, "If there is danger, protect Mrs. ck!" "Yes.¡± The subordinate nodded very seriously. Did he said protect Mrs. ck?! A strange feeling shed through Renee¡¯s heart... In the warehouse of the seaside wharf. Being tied, Le was startled when the warehouse door opened again. Pippa started the conversation, "When will you call Vincent?" With a faint smile, Carson shook his head, andughed mischievously, "Beauty, who said I will call Vincent? I am going to have great fun with you two and sell you to Southeast Asia. " "You lied to me?" Pippa screamed in astonishment, "You dare to lie to me!" "So what?" Le sighed, thinking that Pippa was too naive! How could she cooperate with someone like Carson? Pippa screamed again sharply, rushing towards him. "Ah, you bustard. You go back to your words!" Looking at the woman who was screaming and kicking, Carson frowned. ¡°Damn, she is crazy. No wonder she stayed in the mental hospital for so long!¡± "Come in! Joe! Jim! Collect your reward! " Carson looked at Pippa with a rapacious smile. "You, what are you going to do?" Pippa was frightened. So was Le, who was tied up and struggling secretly. It hurt so much as the rope cut her skin. She was about to break free when Carson came in with others. She understood that Carson asked his men to take liberties with Pippa, but what about her? Le was also frightened at this moment! "Boss!" Two strong men came in. Carson looked down at Pippa, who was beating himself. ¡°Pippa is yours. Le is mine. But she is also yours after I get tired. There are six hours left to get on board. Let''s hurry up! " "No..." Pippa screamed. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. "Thank you, boss!" Two men pulled Pippa over and pushed it directly onto a paper box piled with firecrackers. One man was unraveling his belt, and the other pressed Pippa to keep her from moving. "Carson!" Le roared. "Vincent will not forgive you! You can''t do that to Pippa!" Hearing Le''s voice, Pippa was dazzled. At this time, she couldn¡¯t believe that Le spoke for her when she was in danger. She was a stupid woman! Pippa cried even more! "Pippa, kick them, kick them!" Le shouted in a hurry. "Carson, let us go, or Vincent will kill you!" "How could he know that I did it?" Carson chuckled, "It¡¯s they who are having fun with Pippa! I am having fun with you! Beauty, I¡¯ve been thinking of you for too long! Today, I finally got my wish!" Feeling anger boiling up inside her, Le struggled hard, the blood mark on her wrist getting heavier. She was scared to see Pippa being pressed! "Jim, this woman is so beautiful!" The young one called Joeughed evilly, revealing a mouth of yellow teeth. Pressing Pippa¡¯s arms, he looked at his partner with an evil smile. "Woman, I¡¯ming!" "Ah, no, let me go!" As her fear turned into a cry of panic, Pippa shouted in panic, struggling, but she was unable to break away from the two men no matter how hard she tried. "Damn, it¡¯s noisy!" The young thug red at Pippa and suddenly pulled off the clothes from her, gagged her mouth with her clothes. Then he looked up at his partner with a smile, "let me do it first and then you!" Pippa sent out a painful whimper, and her hand was mped down, and she felt very regretful. "Are you monsters?" Le screamed, no matter what Pippa did, she shouldn''t be treated like this. "Let her go. Do you hear me. Let her go!" Carson swallowed hard as he stared at Pippa''s snow-white skin. "No way. It takes us a lot of efforts so that we can take liberties with you!" "Asshole!" Le cursed. "Let her go!" "Don''t worry, you will soon be the same as her!" Carson untied Le from the pir. When he saw that her wrists were covered with blood, he pretended to be heartbroken. ¡°Beauty, what are you struggling with? I will untie you if you don''t struggle, but not now! " "Let Pippa go!" Le eximed, ring at Carson. It was horrible to see a woman pressed down by a man! Pippa was nearly crying her head off, making it unbearable for Le to take a look at her. Besides, she had no idea what to do. She wanted to kill these men in person. "Pervert, you don''t deserve to be human. Pervert!" Carson just untied the rope on her feet and hugged Le tightly. The smell of wine came over, "Let''s y an interesting game! Aren¡¯t you not moved at all? I can''t wait! " Hearing his frivolous word, Le snarled at the man, who was holding her tightly and breathed alcohol fumes all over her, and gritting her teeth, "Carson, let go! Let me and Pippa go! Otherwise you will be screwed! " "Beauty, let me have a good time with you." Seeing her beautiful face, his blood was boiling with an amatory look on his face, and his hands were restless. "It''s said that the eldest daughter of the Hunter family is a naughty elf, but I take fancy on the second daughter. The more stubborn you are, the more eager I want to have sex with you! You are the real beauty.¡± With fierce eyes, Le pushed her knee up in an instant. Carson was shocked. Before he bent down, Le kicked him on his lower body. With a bang, Carson was kicked out. Le kicked him on his private part! Carson bent down to cover his lower body and let out a wail. He was unprepared. How could she be so fast?! "Buddy?" The young thug, who was pressing Pippa, was startled. No one expected that Le would kick Carson so hard. At this time, the old one was in high spirits. With tears in her eyes, Pippa uttered a cry of despair! Almost at the same time, Le quickly aimed a kick at Carson''s chin! But this time, Carson was on the guard and dodged her kick! Chapter 492 Go to Hell Chapter 492 Go to Hell With her hands tied, Le stood there, looking at the lustful man, who seemed to be suffering great pain. She sneered, "Fuck yourself!" She spared no effort to give the man a second kick. Even if the disgusting man was not disabled by her kick, he would not have the mood to touch her today! "Bitch!" Ignoring Pippa, the old thug directly pounced on Le and pped her! Being tied, Le could not escape and there was another palm print on her face. It hurt so much. "Bah!" Le spits up blood. "Bitch!" Carson cursed, looking down at his private part! Damn! He couldn¡¯t have an erection. It hurt. "You dare to kick my pennies. Even if I can¡¯t have an erection, I will have a good fun of you!" The young thug was still pressing Pippa, and for a time, the sound around seemed to disappear. "Buddy, why don¡¯t you let me deal with the bitch?¡± The old thug suggested. "Bastard!" Carson cursed. "I haven''t enjoyed her yet. It¡¯s not your turn!" "But you..." Taking a look at the part between Carson¡¯s legs, he wondered if it would work since he was kicked. "I''ll take medicine! Tie her up! I will make her suffer. "Carson snorted and then he looked at the young thug who was sexually aroused. He spat and stared at Le, and then walked outside the warehouse. "Bitch, wait till I get hold of you!" The old thug threatened, looking at Le. There were only four people in the room. Pippa was raped by the young thug. Le looked at the old thug who was strong and tall, and she regretted that she didn¡¯t have a goodmand of taekwondo. But if she didn''t save herself, Pippa would be in a worse situation. Fortunately, Carson was not working now, and she had bought time for herself. "Pippa, get up and resist. Come on, you can do it!" shouted Le, who looked around, looking for a way of self-help. Then, suddenly, she ran towards the cargo pile upon seeing the fireworks boxes piled there. "You dare to run, bitch!" The old thug went after her. Le kept running and suddenly stopped when she ran to the corner. The old thug, who was unable to stop in time, was blocked by boxes that Le deliberately knocked over. Taking advantage of the chaos, Le gave a kick on his crotch. "Ah..." he screamed. "Go to hell!" With that, Le kicked him again. She had won this way twice in a row, hoping she it could work this time! "Poof!" He knelt down and hugged himself. Le spat, and she was d that she made it this time! On the other hand, the young thug hade, and he was about to withdraw when Le had galloped away! She saw the clothes on the ground, while Pippay on the box, paralyzed. Pippa opened her eyes which was empty and dull, and her face was pale and expressionless. Suddenly, her hand moved, and she screamed, "Ah..." The sound rang through the warehouse. With the scream, she jumped up and beat the man who was lifting his trousers. He was shocked and suddenly figured out what was going on. He took Pippa¡¯s wrist, scolding, "You bitch!" "I¡¯ll kill you. I¡¯ll kill you!" Pippa screamed and threw herself on the man, with her hand pulling his hair and her teeth biting him! "Beast.¡± Le¡¯s eyes were red, and she felt sorry for Pippa¡¯s suffering. She hated these men! Under the stimtion of such a scene, Le went all out and kicked the man''s waist straight. The position of the kidney should be the key. The man who was bitten by Pippa had no other parts to expose, only the kidney! "Ah! Damned women! " He howled. "How dare you!" "Go to hell!" He threw Pippa out. It hurt that his waist was kicked! With a frown, seeing that Le was aiming the kick at him, he dodged this time! He looked down at the chest muscles bitten by Pippa, blood gushing out of the wound in a sh. "Damn it." He scolded, turned to look at Le, "Bitch, I¡¯ll kill you!" As he said, he whipped the box with his belt! Pippa got up from ground with difficulty, staring at the man with hatred in her eyes. She threw a box of fireworks in the way and blocked the belt. This was thest chance. Le suddenly bit her lips with a pale face, blooding from her lips. Her hand struggled again. Finally, the tightly tied rope could be removed. As the rope behind was untied, Le broke free! Pippa was mad, and she rushed over again, and grabbed his hair. "I''m going to kill you! Kill you!" she yelled. As she was shouting, Le held the rope in her hand, and grabbed the rope and roped his neck on the back. "Le, help me!" Suddenly Pippa shouted. "Kill him! Kill him! " "Pippa, I know. We¡¯ll kill him!" At this moment, Le tightly tightened the rope and held down his neck. She didn''t expect Pippa and her would in the end be united together! "Help! Jim..." He cried for help. Pippa bit the man''s mouth to stop him from shouting for help. All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. On the other hand, the old thug ¡¯s private part was kicked by Le while he was in high spirit, watching his friend raping Pippa. Right now, he was sweating in pain, having no time to care about his friend. Outside, Carson went to the office to find medicine. He was not willing to sell her without having enough fun with her. After taking the medicine, he decided to have a rest before heading to the warehouse, but suddenly there were a lot of cars outside. Carson looked out of the window doubtfully. A man with a tall figure came out, followed by several strong men! "Carson!" At the door of the warehouse office, Vincent walked towards him with tiredness on his handsome face, and he yelled in a cold and deep voice. "You, why are youing?" "Where is Le? Tell me!¡± Vincent punched him and asked. Seeing that the warehouse was surrounded by the police, one of them said, "She¡¯s in the warehouse!" Vincent threw another punch at Carson and said to Miyamoto, "I¡¯ll leave it to you! Teach him a lesson!¡± "No problem!" Miyamoto nodded, and Carson was bit by several men around him. Renee shouted, "Hit him. What a bustard! " Callum couldn¡¯t help looking at Renee with mixed feelings in his eyes, and he let out a sigh. In the warehouse. Le tied the young thug to the post and held him in his neck. He was unable to move at all. The buckle around his neck would be tightened whenever he made a move. Le picked up the clothes on the ground and put on Pippa. Pippa stepped on his private part, making him let out a miserable cry. "Ah..." He kept moaning from the pain. Pippa was startled and her eyes were dull. Her eyes were so dry that she could not shed tears. Her mind was in a whirl, but she saw clearly what happened. "He''s passed out!" Le was relieved. "Le, why?" A heavy pain swept over Pippa¡¯s chest, and she grasped on the side of the stiff ground, blood dripping from her fingertips. The pain was extremely terrible. With a dull smile, Pippa gave up struggling and curled up in corner. Her mind was in a nk. "Why me?" Le felt a pain in her heart and hugged her. "Pippa, forget it!" At this moment, she was at a loss! Just now, Pippa and her managed to overpower the young thug. In the end, Pippa chose to help her! "Why do they all like you?" "Pippa..." Le was lost for words, not knowing how tofort her. The door of the warehouse was suddenly opened. Le was shocked, thinking that Carson wasing again! "Le?" When hearing the familiar male voice, Le was suddenly surprised, and she yelled. "Vincent?" As Vincent quickly ran in, Le stood up, running to Vincent''s side. Vincent held her in his arms! "Vincent?" Le timidly nestled in Vincent''s arms, taking his hand. "I knew you woulde to save me!" "I¡¯m sorry for your suffering!" Vincent looked at Le with affectionate eyes. Fingerprints were still visible on her red and swollen cheek, and her wrist had a scratch, blood seeping out along her fair skin. "I¡¯m alright!" Le smiled faintly, shaking her head. All of a sudden, Vincent gave her a kiss. Le was startled by the sudden kiss. She felt that there were many people rushing into the warehouse. Subconsciously, she wanted to push him away quickly, but she failed to break away from him no matter how hard she tried. It was not a gentle kiss, but a kiss with his miss and worry. Le sighed. He must be so scared. In fact, she was scared too! Arthur gave them a look of pain and looked around. "Let''s get out of here!" Vincent picked up Le and went out after finished kissing. Arthur found Pippa, who curled up on the ground with messy hair and empty eyes. He asked in astonishment, "Pippa?" Le, who was carried to the car by Vincent, suddenly remembered something, "Oh, Pippa is still in the warehouse!" "Pippa?" Vincent raising his eyebrows. Le was the only one in his eyes! Le clutched Vincent''s arm. "Vincent, she was raped. How miserable!" Vincent was shocked. "Le, Le!" Renee ran from the outside and Le got out of the car. "Ah! I¡¯m so d that you''re OK!" Renee eximed, and they hugged each other. Chapter 493 Life and Death Chapter 493 Life and Death "I''m fine, I''m fine!" Le said. "That''s good!" Renee was finally relieved. At this time, Callum came over and took Renee. "Renee..." In the direction of the warehouse, came Arthur''s urgent cry, "Pippa,e out. Come out!" "Vincent, let''s go to see Pippa!" Le was worried that she would take things too hard! Callum grabbed Renee, while Vincent and Le ran to see how Pippa was doing. The door of the warehouse was closed and Arthur stood at the door. "Pippa,e out quickly. Don''t be stupid!" "What''s the matter?" "Go away! Leave me alone.¡± Pippa cried inside. "I don''t care about you.¡± "Pippa!" Arthur yelled, patting the door of the warehouse, "Don''t do anything stupid!" "Go away, Arthur! I don''t want you to die! " Pippa sobbed low! "Come out. It''s no big deal. Pippa,e out. Do you hear me?" "Arthur?" Le came running. "What happened to her?" "I was going to take her out, but she won''t and pushed me out. She''s locked in. Please find someone to open the door. She seems to have a lighter! It''s a warehouse full of fireworks.¡± As soon as Vincent heard fireworks, he immediately said to Le, "Wait for me on the bus. Arthur, take Le to the bus. I¡¯ll take care of Pippa!" "No! Vincent! " Le insisted to stay. "Listen to me!" Vincent winked at Arthur. Arthur could only take Le''s hand and left. "Pippa, open the door. I am Vincent!" Vincent shouted at the door. "You go away! go away! You all go away! " Pippa cried. Le, who was dragged away a few steps away, shook her head. "Arthur, go to the car. I''m with Vincent!" "Le, go to the car!" Arthur shook his head. "You go to the car and wait for us. Vincent and I are here. We will be OK!" "Evacate!" Arthur shouted and told the staff of thepany, "Take Le away. Keep everyone away from the warehouse!" They were truly afraid that Pippa would light the fireworks in the warehouse, and the power of a warehouse of firecrackers would be unprecedented. "Don''t pull me!" Le shook her head. "Arthur, please let me be with you!" "Le, listen to me. Don¡¯t make us worry about you!" Arthur said with sad eyes. Macey died, and if something happened to Le, how could he exin to the Hunter family? At this moment, he tried his best to stay calm and in control. In order to save him, Macey died. He had no idea how to face Le and Charles. Suddenly there was a crackle. "Get out of there!" Vincent suddenly turned back and shouted to Le. "Ah! She lit the fireworks, my Goodness!" Le eximed. Arthur ran outside with Le, and at this time, the door of the warehouse suddenly opened from inside. The old thug staggered to open the door. "I don''t want to die, No! Bitch! It''s going to explode!" he cried. He scurried out, for the fear that he would die. In the warehouse, came the violent sound of the explosion. Vincent saw Pippa, who was standing in the burning crackling fire and looked at him with a smile. She shouted, "Go, get out! Ough, ough... Fire... Vincent. I don''t want you to die!" "Pippa,e out!" Vincent roared in amazement. He couldn''t hear Pippa at all! But he felt that Pippa really wanted to die. She stood on a pile of boxes instead of running. He saw the boxes were lit up inyers, but Pippa stood still. Standing on the high box, Pippa burst into augh in the crackling firecrackers, and herughter was crazy and painful. Tears flowed out of the eyes. Tears welling up her eyes, she stared at Vincent with pain. "I still don''t know what mistakes I had make. But I don''t want you to die with me. Get out of here!" She shouted at Vincent. Unable to hear her words, Vincent was going to rush in, but Pippa shook her hand desperately, She seemed to roar at him madly, and her hair was scattered, covering her face, which was filled with tears. She cried, "Go!" Vincent could tell from her mouth that she was asking him to leave! He was in a state ofplexity for a while. And the boxes at the door were blown up one by one, making a loud noise! He watched Pippa disappeared! In thest second, he seemed to see the smile of relief on her face! It was so brilliant and was fixed in his mind! It exploded! A loud buzz startled Vincent! Pippa was dead! Although he had wanted to strangle her and he hated her, but at this moment he felt sorry for her as the explosion rang! "Vincent, run!" Le''s shrill cry seemed to ring in his ear, and the explosion contiuesd. But he still heard Le''s cry. Vincent quickly returned to his mind and ran out! Pippa died! Perhaps, for her, it was the best way out! The explosion went on and on! "Let me go!" Le ran back, crying. She wanted to be with Vincent! "I¡¯ll go over there, Arthur. It¡¯s too dangerous for him! I will be with him till death!" Le tried to break from Arthur''s hand, shaking her head. She ran to Vincent. When she looked back, she just saw Vincent running towards her quickly. She could tell that Vincent was shouting, but the sound of firecrackers was so loud that she couldn''t hear it clearly. She just saw him shouting. "Watch ou..." Suddenly, there was a loud noise. Something was flying all over the sky, and Le felt that she was knocked down. "Vincent..." The moment she fell down, she saw Vincent''s body smashed by the rolling shutter door! She heard the bitter groan of Arthur, who has knocked herself down. Le''s head was also hit by something, and she fainted in pain. People were screaming, sirens were ring, and there was chaos all around. Miyamoto and Renee stayed there, dumbfounded. At this moment, their mind went totally nk. "Help! Help!" Renee screamed. "Somebody helps them!" After some time, Le woke up, opened her misty eyes and met her mother Mabel, who was looking at her anxiously. "Le? Are you awake? Are you awake? " Mabel said anxiously, stoking her forehead and her hand. She choked as a feeling of joy, mixed with sadness, surged over her, "Thank goodness! You wake up!" Le was in a trance. In her memory, she was in the seaside wharf! "Mom, where''s Vincent? What about him? " Le suddenly asked, "Arthur! What about them?" "Le, listen to me.¡± Mabel sat beside her with tears in her eyes. "Vincent is still in the emergency room. He was hit on the head." "No..." Le shook her head, tears welling up. "Mom..." Le murmured. She lifted the quilt and was about to get out of bed. "I''ll go to see him. Hurry up!" "You can''t get in there. Le, Arthur is out of danger. Le, Arthur was hit in the leg to save you!" Hearing her words, Le said in a choked voice, "Mom..." "I almost lost you..." Mabel shouted anxiously. Having no time to speak to her mother, Le rushed out. "Mom, I''m going to see them!¡± "Le, are you awake?" Renee, who was in the corridor after seeing Arthur was surprised to see Le. "You wake up. That''s great!" she eximed. "Is Le awake?" In the ward, hearing Le''s voice, Arthur eagerly asked Miyamoto. "Arthur?" Le''s face was full of guilt. She felt sorry for Arthur, who was hit by fragments on his forehead. Now his head was covered with gauze, and fortunately there was nothing wrong with other parts of him. Le was aware that it was Arthur who was protecting her so that she was fine. Hearing Arthur''s voice, she trembled for a moment, ran in, saw him lying on the sick bed. She said gratefully with tears in her eyes, "Arthur! Thank you.¡± This is from N?velDrama.Org. "Le, I¡¯m so d you¡¯re fine!" Seeing that she could walk, Arthur was relieved. A trace of excitement shed through his dark face. At that moment, he felt that he had a hallucination. "Arthur!" Le saw the injuries on Arthur¡¯s face. He tried to get up. Miyamoto immediately said, "No, you can''t get up! The doctor said your leg..." "Miyamoto, take Le to see Vincent!" Arthur suddenly spoke. Miyamoto bit back the words he was about to say and nodded. He knew that Arthur didn''t want Le to know that his legs were very seriously injured. Arthur¡¯s love was so selfless. Miyamoto did not say anything. Vincent?! Le suddenly flustered at the thought that her mother said Vincent was in emergency. She wiped tears, came forward to hold Arthur¡¯s hand. "Arthur, I''lle to you after seeing Vincent. You must take good care of yourself!" "I will! Le.¡± Arthur gave her aforting smile. Le turned around and ran out. "Vincent, where is he?" Looking at her back, Arthur closed his eyes as a darkness shed through his eyes. He was so tired, and the first thing he did off the operating table was to ask how Le was! Finally, knowing that she was okay, Arthur was relieved and fell into a hazy sleep! "Vincent? Vincent.¡± Le yelled in a choked voice, looking for him. "Le, listen to me!" Renee said, holding her hand. "Renee?" Le had a bad feeling in her heart. "Vincent, he is not...¡± "No, don''t overthink. He''s still alive, but his injury is too serious! He haven''te out of the emergency room yet.¡± "He''s still alive!" Le was relieved as soon as she knew that he was alive. "I''m going to see him!" "Le, be prepared!" Renee said. "What?" Le asked with nervousness. Chapter 494 He Would Be Fine Chapter 494 He Would Be Fine "The doctor said he might..." Renee suddenly turned around and her eyes were hot. "It''s going to be okay. No!" Le shook her head with a pale face. She opened her eyes wide, with her mouth opened slightly. She was on the verge of losing control. She began to cry, tears gushing out like a spring, rolling down the corner of her eyes. "It''s going to be all right, " she cried sadly. She sobbed, biting her lips in despair. "He''ll be fine. I have so much to say to him!" Unable to control herself any more, Mabel rushed over and turned her face around. She stared at Le with tears. "Le, Vincent will be OK! God will not be so cruel. We have lost your sister. We can''t lose Vincent again! " "Lose sister? Er! Where is my sister, by the way? " Le suddenly eximed in horror, "Mom, what do you mean?" "Mrs. Hunter¡ª" Renee stopped her. "What do you mean? Renee, tell me!" "Renee, tell her! Tell her the truth! Better a finger off as aye wagging. She has to face the truth! This is what we should face! " Mabel cried. "Mom!" Le''s face was as pale as a piece of white paper. "What''s the matter? Tell me! Please tell me! What happened? What happened to my sister?" Le suddenly yelled with her hand holding her head, "Please tell me!" "Le, you are strong. Listen, your sister Macey was hit in the back by a car ss fragment after the explosion. The fragment entered the pulmonary artery and she lost too much blood. There was no time to rescue her. She¡¯s gone!" Renee said with red eyes. Mabel was also shedding tears. "Le, you''re the only one in my life!" "No!¡± Le yelled, "Howe I lost my sister? No. She just married Charles! How could she die? You''re kidding me, aren''t you? " The muscles on Mabel''s face were twisted by pain. She opened her eyes wide and tried to fight back the tears. But no matter how tough she was, the fact that she lost her families one by one hit her hard! "Le, we must be strong. Vincent will be fine. Trust me, he will!" Mabel gritted her teeth and said, "Doctors are fighting to save his life. You have to be strong. Let¡¯s pray for him. He''ll be OK. He''ll get out of danger..." "I see!" Le closed her eyes. When she opened them again, her eyes were as dark as two bottomless pools. She said in a t voice, "My sister is dead, isn''t she? Arthur is injured, and Vincent is still in the ward. Mom, what about Charles? Go find him. He must be very sad. He¡¯s supposed to be the saddest person! I''m going to be with Vincent... " Le''s face was expressionless, and her eyes were deeper and darker. She turned around, wiped away her tears and went to the emergency room. "Miyamoto, see Charles how he is!" Renee said to Miyamoto. "Well!" Miyamoto''s voice was also calm, tired and t. Miyamoto was at a loss now that Pippa was dead! His heart seemed to be empty. He did not know if it was bitterness or what and he just felt emptiness. Outside the emergency room, several staff members were with Nora, who sat on the bench, and the door of the operating room was closed. Le walked over, and there were no more tears on her face. She called out from a distance, "Mom..." Nora looked up, and saw Le and eximed, "Le, are you awake? Thank goodness.¡± When she met Le at the moment, her feelings were mixed. She knows that Vincent was injured for saving Pippa, so was everyone. Her heart was filled with guilt! Pippa was dead! She died in the fire after the fireworks exploded. "Mom! Vincent will be fine!" Le said in an affirmative tone. Trying tofort Nora, she reached out her hand and hugged her tightly. This was the first time that she hugged her on her initiative! They used to be hostile upon each other! At this moment, they were so close! They were all worried about the same person! "Le..." Nora eximed again, looking at her in amazement. This was her daughter-inw, such a strong girl! She liked strong girls! If, if Pippa were stronger, perhaps, these tragedies would not happen today! "Le,¡± Nora cried again, and immediately her eyes were misty and full of tears. "Mom! Vincent has promised me that he will be with me for a lifetime. He will be fine!" Le said briefly, wiping Nora''s tears with her sleeve, "Let¡¯s wait for him to wake up." Nora came back and nodded tearfully. The door of the operating room was opened! Le suddenly froze, and rushed over there, only to see that Vincent was pushed out of the operating room with his head wrapped in gauze, his hair removed! His face suffered from multi scratches. His face was pale and his eyes were closed tightly! "Vincent! I''m Le, I''m Le! Wake up and look at me.¡± Le thought she was prepared, but she couldn¡¯t help bursting out crying when she saw him like this! Nora also came over. "How is my son? What''s the matter?" she asked anxiously. "He is alive, but he lost consciousness. We are worried that he may be vegetative! Of course, We can¡¯t be sure until the patient wakes up. He''s still in aa!" The doctor exined. "No..." Nora was unable to stand the result and fainted. This is from N?velDrama.Org. "Mrs. White!" Renee quickly held Nora. Nora was sent to the rescue room and given a shot in the arm. Vegetative?! Was this a big blow?! "Le!" Renee put her hand on her shoulder. "I¡¯lle to the ward with him! He won''t be a vegetative. I won''t allow it. She straightened her back and pushed Vincent into an intensive care unit with the nurse. Le went in alone. Everyone else was outside. The solemnity, the tranquility and the irresistible power in her face shocked people outside. In the intensive care unit, all kinds of instruments were monitoring Vincent. Le knelt in front of the bed, fixing her eyes on Vincent! His face was so pale, and he still pursed his thin lips as usual! For a while, she just knelt in front of his bed. Vincent was lying on the bed with his eyes closed. His hands were hanging on both sides of him, and he had been putting on a drip. She reached out to hold his hand, trembling. She choked, "Vincent, I know you can hear me! I know you can feel me. I am your Le. Last night we were still together! You promised me to take care of me all my life! But in the twinkling of an eye, you are lying here! Will you open your eyes soon?" Her voice was calm and serene, and she continued, "I have a lot of things to say to you. But I don¡¯t know how to say in the face of you, do you know how much I love you? I love you so much.¡± Le reached out and gently stroked Vincent''s cheek, just like stroking a sleeping child. She gazed at him and added, "Vincent, you are really bad! You are so bad! I still can''t help ming you when I think about what we have gone through! When we met, you were my sister''s boyfriend! But I fell in love with you unexpectedly. I was at a loss and felt guilty at that time.¡± She stopped to catch her breath and said, "Then you said you wanted to marry me! Do you know how I felt that day? I was excited, happy, afraid and sad, because I know that you want to marry me for another reason, not for love. Although I didn''t know what your purpose was at that time, I agreed! Because I love you! I don''t care what you do! But I can only keep my feelings to myself, and I thought I would keep it to myself all my life!" "I even thought about being alone in my life. Even if our marriage fails, I will not start a new rtionship, because I only love you in my life! Vincent, our baby is gone. I don''t me you for leaving. I don''t really me you. I me myself! I didn''t protect myself well. I understand you didn''t trust me at that time. I was sad, and I had to be cold to you. You have been the only man in my heart! You''ve always been the only one! My love does not allow me to betray you, betray myself.¡± She rested her head against the edge of the bed, tears gushing into her eyes. She had a moment of silence, and then, she resolutely raised her head and said, "I miss you so much in the past two months since I left you and went to R City! I wished one day you suddenlye to me, take me back, and tell me you wouldn¡¯t let me go no matter what happened! But You didn¡¯te! When your mother came to beg me, I seemed to see hope at that moment. It turned out that your heart ached too. You also love me. At that moment, I know how much you love me from your mother!" Two drips of tears fell on the edge of the bed. She looked up tearfully and looked at his stiff, expressionless face. "Do you know? How happy and excited am I when I see you the next day? But at that time, I pretended to be calm because of my self-esteem! God knows how surprised I am! Maybe I''m a fool!" "I''m angry because you don''t trust me. I love you so much! How can you suspect that I cheated on you? I even hate the touch of other men. I only love you.¡± Le sniffed; her eyes still fixed on Vincent. "Fortunately, we were together atst! Vincent, I decided to go home with you yesterday. I want to stay with you all my life. Would you wake up? I need you, and I can''t live without you! If you dare not wake up all your life, I will not forgive you, never! Do you want to see me sad? Do you want me to suffer more? " She said a lot. There were only the two of them in the ward. Outside the ward, Renee was standing there, and Callum came too. He looked at Renee with mixed feelings! Chapter 495 Keep Torturing Chapter 495 Keep Torturing Le said, holding Vincent''s hand tightly, "Wake up and look at me? Tell me, you''re OK. You''re so strong, so healthy! " But Vincent did not respond whatever she said, tears falling down her cheek. Suddenly she got excited. "Listen, if you don''t wake up, I''ll die. I''ll make you regret it all your life. Even if you wake up, you can''t find me! Do you hear me? Wake up! No... I am wrong. I will not die. I will be with you forever! I won''t leave you, and you can''t leave me. I''ll be with you all my life! " She yelled wildly, fiercely, bitterly. Outside the ward, Renee said goodbye and wiped away the tears from the corners of her eyes. Callum was speechless. Mabel''s heart ached as she looked at her with tears in her eyes! She wished that they could be with each other. All of a sudden, Le, with tears on her face, seemed to hear a voice! She heard a familiar husky voice in her ear! "If I don''t wake up, I''m afraid you''ll be a crybaby!" "Vincent..." Shocked and surprised, Le suddenly looked up at him! He closed his eyes, and there were two beads of tears welling up from the corner of his eyes, slowly running down his face! "Vincent..." Le uttered a cry of joy, and immediately stood up and approached his lips. "Vincent, I''m Le, your Le. Did you speak just now? Did you speak?" "When can you call me honey?" Vincent finally slowly opened his eyes, where were so dark and deep! They gazed into each other, thousands of words welling up in their heart. Le''s tears dropped on his face. "Are you awake? You¡¯re really awake?" "Silly girl!" Vincent sighed! Le lowered her head and put her lips on his¡¯. She called out again, "Vincent." "I''ll go on sleeping if you don¡¯t call me honey," he snorted. A trace of frustration shed past Vincent¡¯s cold face. He simply couldn''t do anything with Le, who still refused to call him honey when he almost became a vegetable! But he was d to know how she felt. He suddenly kissed her on her lips with a faint smile on the corner of his mouth. "Le, I love you!" he said! All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. "Vincent! Vincent.¡± she eximed, and they were kissing affectionately! Outside the ward, Renee and Mabel embraced each other. "I''ll tell Nora!" Mabel wiped her tears. Laughing and crying, she rushed to find Nora to tell her the news. "Oh! It hurts.¡± Vincent gave a low cry. "What''s the matter?" Frightened, flustered, Le quickly looked up. "How did I hurt you? What¡¯s wrong? Vincent.¡± "I feel a pain in the head!" It hurt when he turned his head because he had surgery! "I''m sorry. I''m sorry!" "How¡¯s Arthur?" Vincent asked. "He''s in the ward. He''s OK!" Le said in a hurry. But she didn''t know that Arthur''s leg was smashed to the tendons and nerves was affected. Maybe he would be disabled all his life. Outside the mortuary. Miyamoto passed a cigarette to Charles and held one in his hand. Charles looked at Miyamoto with dull eyes. Standing at the door of the mortuary, he felt light-headed and soon cked out. "Charles," Miyamoto called in shock, and he held him immediately, "Someone sends him to ward!" Being enveloped in sadness, Charles stood outside the mortuary for ten hours, motionless. But it could not change the fact that Macey had died! The lively girl now was frozen in the freezer, and he lost her forever! A monthter! Carson was sentenced to death for smuggling, homicide, kidnapping, rape and so on. He was sentenced to death and executed immediately! Vincent was discharged. But Arthur ended up sitting in the wheelchair, and he refused to see anyone because he was dejected that he might be disabled. When Le got news from her mother, she was filled with guilt. She clearly remembered that when he put her down, he made a dull hum. Out of guilt, she had no smile on her face. Not only her sister and Pippa were gone, but Arthur lost his health. Did she deserve to be happy? It seemed that her happiness was rted to Arthur. Arthur, however, left the hospital by himself, in order not to bring pressure on Le. Later, Le learned that he went to his grandaunt! She called his grandaunt, but she told her that Arthur was not doing well, and he was getting thinner and thinner! "Le, are you worried about Arthur?" How couldn¡¯t Vincent know what was on her mind. She decided not to pretend to be strong. Tears were trickling down her cheeks. Vincent hugged her tightly. Vincent knew what she wanted to say, and he said before she had a chance to say. "I am worried about him. I know his legs won¡¯t be recovered for the time being, so we can¡¯t be happy for real! How can we be so selfish? Le, do you want to see him? You want to stay with him and encourage him to do the treatment, right? He refused treatment because he was guilty of your sister! I got it, and I know what¡¯s on your mind!" "I..." Le opened and shut her mouth, saying nothing. "I know!" Vincent said with a faint smile, "I know the best doctor! You want to take care of him, don''t you? " "Vincent!" Le eximed. "I know what you want to say. We cannot be so selfish, and we can¡¯t be relieved until he is fully recovered! I¡¯m okay with you taking care of him, and I''ll wait for you! Wait until you have no pressure to be with me!" He told her affectionately. "Vincent!" Le cried and she wept with tears of joy. "I can¡¯t believe you know me so well. I want to take care of him and to be with him during the treatment! His grandaunt said he refused treatment at all. We need to help him! My sister died for requiting favor, and he is injured for protecting me. I¡¯m supposed to help him!" He smiled, looking at her and his eyes were full of love. "But what do you do?" She asked softly, stroking his face. "What do you say?" He squinted at her. "I don''t know!" "I am well. My brain was operated on, but I was lucky and alive!" Le looked up at his handsome face, dotted with shallow scars. Because of the surgery, his hair was gradually bing hairy, making him look better. But he was lucky to be alive after the ident! How could she live without him? "Take care of Arthur. We¡¯ll be relived if he''s fine!" He said. "Vincent! I love you.¡± Le tiptoed, pulled his neck down and kissed his lips. "Hey, I am very petty. In particr, I can be very possessive about my woman, but I also care about the Arthur. He is a good friend of mine! Besides, thepany also needs him. When he is OK, he has to work, and I will travel around the world with you!" Vincent said with a smile, and he hugged Le in his arms and kissed her cheek. "Everything will be fine, and he will be fine! We''ll all be fine!" Le was so grateful that Vincent was very magnanimous. "Yes. If he listens to the doctor and cooperates well, everything will be fine," he said firmly. He held her tightly. He wasforting her, and he was probablyforting himself. "Honey..." Le called him, raised her head and looked into his ck eyes. "Well? You''re finally going to call my that?" He lowered his head and looked at Le in surprise. "It seems that my sacrifice is not in vain!" "I love you." He smiled and kissed her affectionately. "I love you, too." As they finished kissing, she took him to the bed. "Honey." Gently putting him on the bed, she sat on it too. "No." He resisted, looking at her worriedly. "Why not?" Le asked as her restless hands wandered around him. He was still and he swallowed hard. She knew he wanted it! They hadn¡¯t had sex for a whole month because of his health condition, and there were funerals and now Arthur¡¯s legs were broken. All the pressure was brought in their heart, which was why they didn¡¯t have sex! How could he, a person who had vigorous sex drive, not want it. "No." He turned his head back and was a little away from her. She was smiling and approaching step by step, like a wolf. "I''ll go to visit Arthur¡¯s grandaunt tomorrow and help Arthur cheer up!" She said in a coquettish way, rubbing in his arms, "We may not meet for a long time!" Her soft chests were against him. He breathed heavily and his eyes were burning with fire of desire. He couldn¡¯t wait! "Honey..." She kept seducing him and whispering in his ear and licked his lips lightly with hers. In a moment, his desire finally defeated his reason. He was turned on. "Le!" He took a deep breath. She held him and helped him to undress! He was a man who could worry about Arthur and her, and a very possessive man who could make sacrifices and concessions. How could she not love him? He could not resist the temptation and covered her with his body. Their heart leaped... After taking off each other''s clothes, they finally merged into one, physically and spiritually! They couldn¡¯t help but groan, which was very seductive. She could feel that her body was going to be blown up! It was so hot... Gradually, as their hearts beat raced, his low roar also became heavier, and his body was already tight to a certain limit. Finally, in a fierce sprint, he gave himself a hard release. She was filled with the flow of liquid, which only belonged to him. Le closed her eyes with sweet satisfaction! Chapter 496 He Keeps Showing Up Chapter 496 He Keeps Showing Up Pippa was buried in a cemetery on the western outskirts of F City. After the death of Pippa, Renee and Miyamoto felt it awkward to get along with each other. Miyamoto no longer clung to her. He often fell into deep thoughts and asionally turn his gaze at her, but Renee did not know what he was thinking. Renee could not stand it and finally told Miyamoto after Pippa was buried, "Since you are so sad and miss Pippa so much, be a widower for her! Don''t bother me anymore. I''m really tired. Your life is too complicated. I don''t want to live that kind of life. Let''s break up!" Renee didn''t care about what Miyamoto answered, turned around and left! Unexpectedly, Miyamoto didn''t give any exnation but ordered his man, "Protect Renee!" Three weeks had passed since that day. Miyamoto''s man made a report about what Renee did every day. Renee lived in Pearl Community. Miyamoto''s men guarded at the gate. When Renee went out, they would follow her and protect her. Renee thought they were spying on her! She couldn''t bear it anymore and shouted to Miyamoto on the phone, "Miyamoto, let your men keep away from me. They follow me wherever I go. Can you leave me alone?" "They''re protecting you!" "I don''t need protection!" Renee shouted with anger. "I am not the head of some state. I am just an ordinary person. I don''t need bodyguard when I go out. I like to live a free life, so please stop disturbing me!" "Alright! I''ll tell them to go back!" After the silence, Miyamoto agreed to withdraw his men. His men received the phone, nodded, and left! On the street, Renee stuck her tongue and felt much more rxed. She would not be followed and watched at any time. So, did it mean that their rtionship was over? It was like she and Miyamoto had been sex partners all this while. The joy was always transient, wasn''t it? Forget it! She and Miyamoto had been over anyway. Renee shook her head and continued shopping. She was thinking whether or not she should find a job. "You don''t like being followed by bodyguards?" Suddenly, a familiar male voice came to her ears. Renee was looking down and saw a pair of ck leather shoes. When she raised her head, she saw a tall man in the suit. Then her gaze met Miyamoto''s! "Why are you here?" She paused and said calmly. As she turned away, she felt Miyamoto wanted to say something, but she decided to ignore him and stride forward. She would pretend not to see him. "Since you don''t like bodyguards, Ie to keep youpany!" His voice sounded from behind. He hadn''t seen her for three weeks! Her back was still thin. She wore a long ck dress with her long hair put up. Her slender and beautiful neck was exposed, and a wisp of her hair hung down. When she walked, her earrings were wobbly and shiny. She strode forward and he followed. She was on heels of five centimeters. Her figure was slender and enchanting. The crowd threw their gaze at Renee. Miyamoto didn''t like others looking at Renee, especially when they put on a lustful and surprised look. She was so eye-catching when she stood on the street. "Renee..." He heard himself muttering, but Renee pretended not to hear him and continued walking. He stepped forward and reached out to grab her wrist. She turned around with anger, but she suppressed her anger when she saw him. She looked at him with a light smile and watery eyes. She put on a disdainful expression, "You don''t want to be a widower for Pippa? So, youe to see me?" "Do you have to be so aggressive?" Miyamoto was stunned and realized why she was angry. "You are jealous of Pippa?" "I''m jealous of her?" Renee was shocked! "How was that possible? I am in a carefree mood now. Are you kidding me? Let go of me. I don''t want to have any contact with you. I''m so tired!" "Let''s talk!" Miyamoto gently smiled. Renee frowned and threw a cold gaze. When she saw the person behind Miyamoto, she put on a faint smile and greeted that person. "What a coincidence ... Callum! You said you wanted to talk to me, didn''t you? I''m free today!" Callum appeared, walked to Renee surprisedly and said in a surprised tone, "Renee, you are willing to talk to me?" When Miyamoto was stunned, Renee shook off his hand, "Let''s go. I''m free today!" But Miyamoto put on a gloomy face because of Callum! Renee was willing to listen to Callum''s exnation. Did it mean that she was willing to make up with Callum? This annoyed Miyamoto. When he saw them walking towards the cafe, he followed them without a word. Renee turned around with an indifferent look and said to Callum in a low voice, "I''m sorry for making use of you. I just want to get rid of Miyamoto. Don''t follow me anymore. Thank you!" "Renee? Callum was stunned. "Don¡¯t you¡ª" "I don''t have time to listen to your exnation. It makes no difference to me." They walked into the caf¨¦ and Renee said, "A back door is over there. Get out! I want to drink coffee alone. Don''t disturb me!" "Renee! "Leave me alone!" Renee snorted and walked toward a quiet corner. She felt tired! She felt tired of dealing with men! "What would you like to drink, miss?" "ck coffee, please!" Renee said. Callum looked at her from a distance, and sighed. He looked at his watch and turned to leave. If he had nothing else to deal with, he would stay and exin to Renee! Coffee was set. Renee was drinking coffee quietly and sank into the sofa. Her sight was blocked by the highchair. She felt very lonely... "In order to get rid of me, you made use of your ex-boyfriend? Renee, are you too unprincipled?" Miyamoto questioned Renee in a low voice! He kept showing up! Renee suddenly turned her head and found that Miyamoto was looking at her with passion! He stood there like a king! Renee was stunned for a moment, smiled and hooked her fingers towards Miyamoto. He froze for a moment and breathed quickly because she seemed to seduce him with the gesture! He sat down beside her. She got close to him, exhaled her breath to his ear and snorted, "Does it have anything to do with you? What are you to me?" "I am your betrothed!" His pupils constricted in an instant. He found himself having a strong urge for Renee. Otherwise, he would not have a hard-on when she seduced him just now. "I don''t want you to be my fianc¨¦ anymore. Anyway, we are not husband and wife. We don''t need to get divorced!" Renee took her coffee and took a sip. "Now, you''re no longer my betrothed!" After Renee put the cup down, Miyamoto took the cup and took a sip. Renee blushed! "Why don¡¯t you just but yourself a cup of coffee if you want? Why do you drink mine? You are too disgusting." "I don¡¯t mind!" He stared at her fair face. In the dim light of the cafe, he could see the light makeup she wore and the faint eye shadow around her eyes. "What a joke! I am sick of you, okay?" Renee giggled and pushed him away, "Keep away from me, okay?" Hearing that, Miyamoto smiled happily because he noticed that Renee was nervous. "You''re scared and nervous!" He threw his arms around her and pressed her against the sofa. He got close to her and exhaled breath to her lips. "Are you afraid of loving me?" People passing by could hardly notice them in the corner. The chair back was high and the passers-by couldn¡¯t look through the window. But it was not umon to see couples act intimately in the cafe. "Fall in love with you?" Renee snorted. "It''s you who pester me. It''s you that fall in love with me!" She smiled with disdain and anger in her eyes, but she looked seductive in his eyes. Miyamoto was stunned. He didn''t get angry but smile. He had such a strong desire that his heart skipped a beat. He looked at her and his heart was pounding. "Okay, I fall in love with you!" Renee was stunned! She came to her senses and snorted. "A man who is grieving over his ex-wife''s death but falls in love with me? His love must be worthless." He was stunned for a moment and felt frustrated at her usation. He withdrew his hands and held her tightly in his arms. Her slender figure was pressed against his chest. He lowered his head and kissed her, but he wanted more. He let go of her, got up and threw a bill on the table. He held her and walked outside. Renee was shocked. When she came to her senses, she had been in the car. Before she could retort, his kiss fell on every inch of her body. As she retreated, he got closer, "Let go of me!" Renee was pressed against the seat. Miyamoto was on her top and stretched his hands into her dress. "Let me go!" What was wrong with him? Why was he in heat like an animal when he was together with her? All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Renee was enraged, pushed him hard and bit him. "I''m sorry for ignoring you recently!" He whispered. Renee realized men were terrible creatures after all. She couldn''t resist him with her strength. He was a gentleman, but he turned into a rutting beast the next moment. She was no match for him. Chapter 497 I Decided to End It Chapter 497 I Decided to End It "Miyamoto, can you let me go?" Renee red at him, stopped him with her hand and grab his hands. Even if she had used great strength, she could not stop Miyamoto. He kept caressing her body. "I''ll never let go of you!" They were in the car. Although the car windows were tinted and the passers-by could not see the inside, Renee could see the outside. She was shy and scared! He was on top of her and his penis was right in the middle of her legs. She could feel the heat, but she didn''t want to¡­ Because she felt his grief over the death of Pippa! She had mixed feelings. Miyamoto loved Pippa very much before. If he was indifferent to Pippa''s death, he would be immoral like an animal. But if he cared about it too much, his future wife would live a hard life! Renee felt it difficult to be with Miyamoto, so she didn''t want to marry him! In other words, she didn''t think Miyamoto was wrong! But they shouldn''t have known each other! When his kisses were passionate and fierce, she felt that Miyamoto loved her, but she couldn''t ept him. His kiss was imperious and manly. He kissed her from her lips to her neck, and then he tried to unzip the zipper of her dress, but it was on her back. He was so hurried that he failed to do it. When he kissed her cheek again, he paused. The corner of her eyes was moist with tears and tasted salty. He murmured and didn''t dare to move, "Renee¡­" How could that be? She was fine and strong. She shouldn''t have cried. What happened? She pushed Miyamoto and said huskily, "Stay away from me!" He retreated to his seat and saw the tears on her face as she wiped them, "Miyamoto, don''te to me again, okay? If you want to have sex, there are plenty of women on the street. I''m not right for you. Don''t expect to y with me again!" As she spoke, she reached out to open the door but was stopped by him. "Renee, you mistook me. Let''s talk!" "I didn''t!" She said coldly. "Renee... I''m sorry for neglecting you!" Miyamoto said in a panicky tone. "No! You don''t need to say sorry!" Renee shook her head. "I''m not a pet of you. I am Renee. I am strong! I can be happy without a man. You make me unhappy, so I don''t need you anymore. You said that you wanted to marry me, but your ex-wife is still in your mind. I don''t need a man like you! Got it?" Renee''s big and bright eyes were filled with sadness. She was always happy and people around her would feel worried about her when she was in sadness. "Renee, please listen to me!" "Stop it!" Renee was in a mood. She had stopped crying, but she still felt ufortable. She shook off his hand and looked tired. "I have to go..." She did not want to quarrel with him and said lightly. She wanted to open the door to get off, but Miyamoto didn''t let go. He said, "Let me take you there!" "No need!" Wen was stubborn. "I don''t want to scold you!" He made her want to curse! "Then listen to me!" he shouted, looked and her and calmed down, "Can you listen to me?" He murmured, reached for her hand, but she dodged. "Say it!" She murmured weakly. She didn''t want to waste her words. She would go after Miyamoto finished speaking. "Renee, I know you are angry about my reaction after Pippamitted suicide!" Miyamoto said quietly, "To be honest, I think you may have misunderstood!" "No! I didn''t! I know it''smon. She is the woman you once loved! I can understand that you''re upset. She''s the mother of your child! If Callum or even Macey died, I would feel very sad. Humans have empathy. I didn''t misunderstand you. I support you! I feel very sad about Pippa''s death, not to mention you." "But you want to leave me because of that!" Her words made him feel sad. "You''re still mad at me!" "I''m not!" "I can feel it." "Well, I''m not angry. I''m jealous... You said that you would marry me and forget Pippa, but you lost your mind for that woman!" She said frankly and felt much better. She couldn''t stand that Pippa was in Miyamoto''s mind, nor could she pretend to be tolerant. He smiled suddenly. Renee was puzzled and more embarrassed. "Renee! You''re jealous!" He spoke. "Yes!" She snorted. "You''re in love with me!" "I don''t know!" Though he was right, and his reaction wasmon, she felt very ufortable. "Renee, you are a sunny girl. We have the simr experience, so we can attract each other!" "I am not attracted by you!" "Okay! You attract me!" Miyamoto admitted. She rolled her eyes and looked away, like a fussy child. "It''s you that haunt me." "Pippa died. I did have mixed feelings!" He said sincerely. "I felt I had the responsibility!¡± As he spoke, she felt a pain. "I don''t know how to love. Pippa came into my world like a fairy. She was my first woman! My mother told me to be constant in love, so I felt Pippa was my lifetime partner!" Renee listened to him quietly and felt her breath seemed to pause for a while. "I want to possess her instead of loving her! When she tried to leave, I had changed. I became ruthless and even abused her. I begged her, but I didn''t let go of her! Her death had something to do with me. If I had let go of her, gave her some space and stopped pestering her, she wouldn''t have died! After she died, I felt a bit empty and couldn''t tell what kind of feeling it was. The memories about her came to my mind! She died. I am very guilty. I don''t know how to exin to Owen. Pippa and I are not good parents, and we are not nice with the child..." "The first time we had sex in Japan, I decided to be responsible for you and forget Pippa. I''m serious. If you don''t trust me, you can get off. I promise I will never pester you again. If you still have feelings for me and you''re willing to trust me, I will be pleased to stay by your side! I am a very traditional man. I will be responsible for you for the rest of my life. I won''t cheat, go whoring or gamble. I''ve cut it up with the underworld. I am a businessman now! Please choose me as your spouse." Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Renee was stunned. What he said sounded great. However, she still felt it hard to ept his love, so she decided not to embarrass each other. "I''ll get off!" She hesitated and finally spoke! Miyamoto was stunned and his Adam''s apple slid. He failed to say what he wanted and nodded. "Okay!" "Take care!" Without another word, Renee got off and walked. The wind blew through her hair. It was getting dark. She felt lonely when she walked in the crowd! Miyamoto''s car was parked outside the cafe. He saw her walking into the crowd and disappear, and sighed! He was also lonely! Finally, he started the car! Renee walked forward. Walking through the crowd, she was knocked aside by the stampede and ran into a man with tattoos of a dragon and a tiger. He looked like a rascal with a gold chain around his neck. Renee felt the gold chain on his neck was like a dog chain. The man was about to scold but smiled when he saw Renee. "What a beauty! What is your name?" With that said, the man came over. Renee hurriedly retreated and kept a distance from him, "I''m sorry!" She endured the sickness and apologized to him. After all, she knocked him! When she was about to leave, she was grabbed by the wrist. She screamed, felt sick and goosebumps came up. She hated being touched, especially by men who looked so disgusting. "Let me go!" Miyamoto drove the car and saw Renee be held by the wrist. They were in dispute. He sighed. She had made a decision! He didn''t want to pester Renee. He was afraid of hurting her. He had reflected himself after Pippa died. If he treated Renee in the same way, Renee may get hurt. He had thought a lot these days. He didn''t want to leave Renee. If he did, he would never meet a bright and beautiful girl like her! But she didn''t need him! He could only choose to let go! He finally drove the car away! He saw her from the rear-view mirror with attachment to her, but he decided to leave! Chapter 498 A Hero Saves a Beauty Chapter 498 A Hero Saves a Beauty "Let go..." Renee shrieked, trying not to vomit. The manughed but refused to let go. "You are so lovely. I can buy you a drink! Let''s know each other. You bump into me in public. It''s the destiny that ties us together!" "Let go!" Renee tried to shake him off but failed. When Miyamoto drove the car, he could not help but look at Renee in the rear-view mirror. When he saw that she was being pestered by the thugs, he squinted and frowned. He reversed the car, stopped it, got off and walked up to them directly. "Let me go!" Renee screamed. "Let go!" At the same time, the man''s arm was seized by Miyamoto! He appeared like Apollo and became Renee''s savior! Renee was stunned! Why did Miyamoto look so handsome? "Who are you?" When he saw Miyamoto, the thug snorted! "You¡¯re not qualified to know!" He put on a contemptuous and cold smile. He grabbed his arm with great strength. "I have a crush on this beauty! Ouch¡­" Before he could finish, he was punched by Miyamoto. He felt a dull pain and shouted. He was bleeding from only one punch! Miyamoto gave him another blow! The thug screamed and blood flowed from the corner of his mouth. His face contorted with pain. "It hurts!" "Boss!" All of a sudden, more thugs rushed out and red at Miyamoto. They rushed over together, "Hey, where are you from? What''s your name?" Renee was frightened and was behind Miyamoto in panic. "You are not qualified to know!" Miyamoto neglected the thug before him, with disdain in his eyes. He kicked the arm of the man who grabbed Renee. Before anyone could do anything, the man fell on the ground. Miyamoto stepped on that man''s face and said in a cold voice. "You dare to spoon a girl on the street. I''ll cripple you!" Hearing that, the gangsters were stunned and intimidated by Miyamoto. "You, who are you?" The man who was trampled was struggling. "Where are you from?" "Shut up. I don''t like being interrupted when I''m talking." Miyamoto gave the man a mocking look and put on a cold and weird smile. Miyamoto gave him a kick. Then his jaw was dislocated. "Guys, save our boss!" The thugs rushed up! "Well!" Miyamoto raised his feet and gave them some kicks. Before Renee could do anything, they fell on the ground, which attracted the crowd''s attention. Renee was shocked. How did he do that? He knocked them down with several kicks. He moved even faster than the martial arts stars! She couldn''t see it clearly. She looked up at Miyamoto who maintained a cold face. He turned his gaze at her, with concern andfort in his eyes. He looked so handsome when he didn''t smile. His fist was so powerful! He was so manly! "Go!" He said, held Renee and went to the car. Those whoy on the ground and wailed didn''t catch up with Renee and Miyamoto to stop them. Renee kept silent and was pulled to the car by Miyamoto. She was immersed in that fight just now. Was it a dream? He was so handsome. Miyamoto did not speak but drove her to Pearl Community. "Thank you!" Renee thanked Miyamoto and felt somewhat embarrassed. Miyamoto did not speak and remained a cold face. "How did you do that?" Renee was really surprised. She nced at the man beside her. She didn''t knew that Miyamoto was so good at fighting. It was amazing. "Was it Kung Fu just now? How long have you been practicing?" Renee had the urge to roll her eyes. Miyamoto was stunned, curled his lips and looked at her. "What do you think?" Being looked by Miyamoto, Renee was a bit shocked and felt hot all over her body. "You do use Kung Fu? Have you ever practiced some secret moves?" Miyamoto was stunned for a moment and put on a smile. His face twitched, "There is no secret moves!" "You''re so great!" She was stunned and felt it was too exaggerated. She threw an embarrassed look at him. "Forget it!" Miyamoto looked at her again. Renee was confused, looked down at herself and exined, "I bumped into that man. He said he wanted to buy me a drink. I didn''t go, since I didn''t know him¡­" "You don''t need to exin to me!" Miyamoto said in a deep voice. "Yes! I don''t need to do it. But thank you anyway!" Renee put on an aggrieved look and murmured with her hands folded. Looking at her embarrassed look, Miyamoto put on a faint smile. "Are you sure you don''t need a bodyguard?" Miyamoto smiled and said in a deep voice. "I''m fine. idents happen sometimes. I will be careful next time. There are still thews. It''s so terrible!" Renee smiled and looked at Miyamoto with guilt. He had practiced Kung Fu. She''d better stay away from him. Otherwise, she may be killed by him! "Take me to Pearl Community!" Without saying a word, he drove the car to Pearl Community. Renee felt herself unwee and decided to be silent. When the car came to Pearl Community, Miyamoto said, "You will be safer if you go out in more reserved clothes!" "Well!" Renee got off at a loss and wanted to thank him again, but Miyamoto didn''t pause and drove away. Renee was stunned. She blinked her eyes and looked down at herself. She was wearing a skirt and high heels? Did she have any fault? His attitude was so bad! But she suddenly realized that she had cut it up with him! She didn''t have to care about his attitude. When Renee got back to Le''s apartment, Renee rolled her eyes. Forget it! She would like to travel and then get a job. The next morning, she received a call from Le. Le said she would go to City R to take care of Arthur. Renee said without thinking. "I''ll go with you!" "We''re going now. Are you sure?" Le asked on the phone. "Of course. I''m free anyway!" "Okay, let''s go together. I''ll pick you up!" "Okay!" Renee hung up the phone and packed her luggage. She changed her clothes, took a suitcase and a small bag, waiting for Le. Vincent didn''t drive a car himself but asked his driver to drive a touring car. When Renee went downstairs, she saw Vincent and Le sitting in the backseat. "You are on good terms!" "You and Miyamoto are on good terms, too!" Vincent replied. "Well! Don''t mention him. Le, you should watch your man. He is too gossipy." Renee rolled her eyes, opened the door of the passenger seat and sat beside the driver, "Hey, boy, let''s take care of each other all the way. If you feel bored, I can tell a joke to you! Don''t disturb them behind. Let them get tired of showing affection!" "Thank you, miss!" The driver smiled timidly. He was young. Renee smiled brightly, "Don''t mention it. Just call me Renee. Hey, you can ignore us, or you just separate the space!" "Thanks!" Vincent said and reached out to press a switch. "No need!" Le stopped, "We''ll arrive soon and we can be talking all the way!" "Le is so sweet!" Renee put on acent smile and leaned on the seat. "If you go to see Arthur, you must take me. Is he still frustrated?" "Yes!" Le sighed with worry. "We must cheer him up this time!" "Does Miyamoto know that you are going to City R?" Vincent asked in confusion. "It has nothing to do with him. Vincent, can you not mention that man?" "Do you quarrel with him?" Le was also puzzled. "After you¡¯ve experienced so much, shouldn''t you cherish each other? What happened to you?" "You cherish each other. I don''t want to cherish him! I''m too tired. I''ll take a nap. You go on chatting!" This is from N?velDrama.Org. Vincent and Le looked at each other, not knowing what had happened! Pippa died and Macey had gone. Charles was very lonely. They believed that Renee and Miyamoto could live a happy life, but Renee and Miyamoto seemed to be in conflict. It was sunny today and the sky was clear without a cloud. The sun was high in the sky. It was bright but not dazzling. When the car came to a highway toll booth, Vincent frowned and said, "Isn''t that Miyamoto''s car?" Hearing that, Renee was stunned. Miyamoto''s car was really ahead. Did he also go to City R? "It''s really Mr. Miyamoto''s!" "Ray, beep the horn!" Vincent ordered. Ray beeped the horn several times. Miyamoto was confused and found the car behind him was Vincent''s. Miyamoto drove the car aside and waited. "What are you doing?" Renee didn''t want to see Miyamoto after what happenedst night. "I think we need to say hello to him. It seems that he is driving to City R! What a coincidence!" The car stopped at the toll booth. Vincent got off. Miyamoto saw him and stopped there. "You going to City R?" Vincent raised her eyebrows. "Well! To get some fresh air!" Miyamoto nodded and asked, "Are you going there too?" "Yes! A third wheel is in our car. Why don''t you pick her up? Do me a favor! I''ll be very grateful to you." Miyamoto did not know that Renee was on the touring car, "Okay, let her get on my car!" "Thanks!" Vincent opened the door and pulled Renee down. "You take that car. Don''t be the third wheel anymore! We can''t bear it!" Chapter 499 You Are Great Chapter 499 You Are Great "What are you doing, Vincent? I disagree! I want to take your car." "It''s morefortable to take his car. Go!" Vincent pulled Renee down. "Miyamoto, take her to City R!" Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. "Hey¡­" shrieked Renee. Vincent blinked at Miyamoto, got into the car, quickly closed the door, and shouted, "Ray, start the car!" "Yes, Mr. White!" Ray quickly stepped on the gas and the car was driven into the driveway. Le was amused at what Vincent did, "Renee seemed to have quarreled with Miyamoto! Will she be angry? I didn''t talk to her just now!" "Let them argue along the way. I just gave them a chance to get along! Beating and cursing are signs of showing affection! Let''s not interfere! They need to solve problems themselves instead of escaping." Vincent said. Seeing the touring car be driven away, Renee stood there and felt at a loss for what to do. She was never so embarrassed before. Only when Renee got off the bus did Miyamoto know the person on the touring car was Renee. He stood there, waiting without a word. She was helpless when the touring car was getting far away. She took a look at Miyamoto. Forget it. She decided not to go to City R but get back to F City. When she was about to leave, Miyamoto strode over and grabbed her wrist. "You''re going to walk home?" Renee twitched her mouth. She had no choice. Her money, bag and suitcase were in Vincent''s car. "You don''t want to take me. I don''t want to ask for an insult!" "Shut up and get on." Miyamoto pulled Renee, put her into the car and closed the door. Then he got on the car too! "You want to take me, but I don''t want to get on your car, so I don''t owe you!" His hands on the steering wheel twitched. Miyamoto turned his gaze at Renee beside him. He really wanted to know what was in her mind. Being frightened by Miyamoto''s gaze, Renee grinned guiltily. "Is it so hard to go in my car? You need to find such a reason." Miyamoto took back the gaze and focused on the road ahead. "Or are you afraid of me?" She was afraid of him? It seemed true! She found herself on alert when she was with him. Miyamoto was so dangerous. Although he looked so nice, he was more ruthless than anyone else, for he could hide all his emotions, maintain a calm face and give others a fatal blow. When she saw his skills yesterday, she was more afraid! Thinking of this, Renee took a look at the side face of Miyamoto. His deep eyes were very clear, but they were filled with mixed feelings! When he squinted, his gaze would be very sharp in an instant. His fair side face was clear. His lips were neither thin nor thick. The old saying went that men with thin lips were inconstant in love. He was not that kind of men, since he still kept Pippa in mind. He pursed his lips and made a perfect arc. "Something on my face?" Miyamoto asked in a deep voice, seeing Renee staring at him without blinking. "No." Renee was caught peeping, took back her gaze and sat up straight. She blushed and cursed herself in her mind. Why did she look at Miyamoto all the time? She had ended it with him and he had agreed. What did she do? She calmed down, gritted her teeth and looked at Miyamoto again. Their gaze met identally. Renee lowered her head in frustration. She felt ufortable when she saw Miyamoto''s deep gaze. When did he be so terrifying? "Are you afraid of me?" Miyamoto''s voice sounded. "No." Renee answered without hesitation. To avoid another question, she changed the topic. "Why do you go to in City R?" "To get some fresh air!" Miyamoto said and looked at the road ahead. Why? "Are you in a mood?" She asked but wanted to bite off her tongue. It had nothing to do with her! She sat beside him and smelled the faint smell of cologne from him. It spread in the air and she was indulged in it! "Yes!" He admitted. "You feel sad about the death of Pippa?" He paused and chuckled, "What do you think?" "Well!" She was stunned! "I can talk about Pippa''s death. Don''t you think I''ve let go? But you bring this up. You care about it very much?" He put it bluntly. "Renee, I am unhappy because of you!" Renee was stunned for a long time and didn''t know what to say. She pouted in frustration, snorted and sat down. "You look young today!" He spoke. Pure? Renee took a nce at herself. She was wearing white T-shirt, jeans and canvas shoes. She was like a student and shrugged her shoulders, "You told me not to wear revealing clothes!" He paused, thinking about what he had said yesterday, "You''re so obedient?" "What you say makes sense, especially after I was bullied yesterday!" Renee said. "You''re willing to take my advice?" He said in a deep voice, "Have anyone told you that you should treasure your life and your love?" "..." Seeing that she didn''t speak, he smoked a cigarette, took a puff and blew out smoke, which was around him. She could not see his expression. He looked into distance with a sharp gaze. "Can one have two soulmates in a lifetime?" She asked him in a low voice. "You once loved her so much, but you could let go as time passed. When you love another person, can you love her devotedly?" "I only know that we should love with true heart!" Miyamoto''s hand trembled a bit with a cigarette between his fingers, "You won''t get it until you try." "Will you fall in love with anyone else besides Pippa?" Renee said slowly and looked up to him. "I have fallen in love with a woman long before, but I didn''t realize it!" He said softly, "When I knew it, that woman decided to end it with me. I was afraid of hurting her if I forced her. So, I can only let go!" She was stunned. Did he mean that he fell in love with her? He looked at her and smiled. Damn it! Why was he so gentle? A smile made her heart pounding faster. "But if that woman is willing to be together with me, I''ll be pleased!" Miyamoto''s dark eyes glistened with a serious smile. "And I''ll run at her!" She was stunned! She looked straight at him and said nothing. Her heart was pounding even faster! A smile touched his lips. He opened the window and threw out his cigarette. The wind blew in with the smell of cologne and tobo. Did he really want to spend the rest of his life with her? He had no bad habits and would be responsible for her for the rest of his life! He was a good and popr man! "You don''t want to say anything?" He asked. Renee subconsciously groaned and looked in a daze. He smiled wildly. "Let me put it another way." He teased and his serious look shocked Renee. "You¡­" She was lost for words. He smiled, which made her heart skip a beat. "Do you have topare yourself with a dead woman? If I keep pursuing you, will you be hurt or be paranoid?" Renee was stunned. Was he showing his affection? She was nervous and couldn''t tell her feelings. She looked at him and found that he was looking forward to her answer. She lowered her head and became a little timid. "I am not that good! Perhaps I am not qualified to love again!" "No, you are gorgeous!" He stretched out one hand to grab her hand, and he took the steering wheel with the other hand. He lifted her hand, "If you give me a chance, I''ll make you happy!" "You really think so?" She asked in a nervous voice, looking at hisrge hand and him. "You are not just gorgeous!" He shook his head and said more firmly, "You''re a diamond in the rough! But the person you met first did not understand and abandoned you! He may find out that you''re pricelesster, but he doesn''t really know you!" "Do you understand me? They should look at each other to express their feelings, but he was driving. He was a little frustrated and drove the car into the service station. He stopped the car and turned to look at her, "I understand you!" "What do you know?" "You are humbling and doubting me! You are afraid that I''ll hurt you like Callum! But I''m not him!" They looked at each other and she saw his serious look. "You really think that I''m good?" "Yes, if you''re not good, I''m not good, either. Then we''re a perfect match." She looked at him and pondered. After thinking for a while, she smiled happily! "You''ll love me for the rest of your life!" "Of course!" He made a promise. She smiled at him sweetly. "I''ll take care of you forever!" He raised his eyebrows, and a smile touched his lips. "I intended to go out for a trip. Does this trip be our honeymoon trip?" He put on an evil smile, showing his crafty nature. "I don''t want to go on a honeymoon with you. I''ll go on a trip myself." She turned her gaze, but she was a bit happy. "You''re lying!" He moved her head and forced her to look at him. "I''m not lying!" Before Renee could do anything, Miyamoto kissed her on the lips. Chapter 500 Not Because of You Chapter 500 Not Because of You What a kiss! The familiar breath went into her mouth. "Well¡­" Her breath waspletely taken by him. She could only let out muffled sounds. They kissed each other for a long time¡­ She was exhausted and she felt it difficult to breathe... He slowly let go of her. His skillful kiss became tender. Renee gradually felt her breath and calmed down¡­ She could feel his manliness when they kissed. She felt sweet! She could be happy again? She thought that she would no longer be happy after breaking up with Callum, but Miyamoto treasured her so much. He once loved Pippa so much. After being hurt by Pippa, he could be nice with her. From then on, she considered Miyamoto as a good man. Though she was jealous of Pippa, she had to admit that Miyamoto was a responsible man. He enjoyed himself and gently let go of her. His fiery lips were against her swollen lips, "You won''t run away from me anymore?" He rubbed her lips with love. There was a faint smell of tobo on him. It was attractive. He stared at her with tenderness. Renee liked this kind of feeling very much. She was fascinated! To be loved by such a good man was such a happy thing! "Tell me! Will you run away again?" He didn''t get the answer, so he asked again. She blushed and lowered her head. "Will you?" "I won''t!" She promised. The next moment, he kissed her on the lips again. She threw herself into his warm arms. She was so happy. It turned out a man''s embrace was so warm. Moreover, he had practiced Kung Fu, so he could protect her. Renee found herself a bit obsessed with this hero. They hugged and kissed each other in the car in the service station. It seemed that they wanted to be one. After a long time, Renee gently pushed away the man who was holding her. She blinked and looked at him with grievance. "What''s the matter?" He frowned, at a loss for what to do. Renee looked down and smiled. "I''m hungry¡­" She was hungry because she didn''t eat breakfast! He was stunned and misunderstood Renee. He blinked hie eyes, "You want more?" Renee did not figure out his words and said, "Of course!" With that said, she suddenly thought of something, blushed and said, "You are so annoying!" Heughed and whispered to her ears. He hugged her and smiled softly, burying his face in her neck and exhaling warm breath. "Did I say anything wrong?" "You are so annoying!" She gave him a blow. "I could be more annoying. Why don''t we go to a motel? We can go after I satisfy you." He concealed his smile and teased her. "I want to have some food. You go to buy me some food. You said you would take care of me! I''m starving to death!" "Renee, why don''t we stay here for the morning?" He pleaded. The next moment, the shy face of Renee became gloomy. "If you don''t go, I''ll drive away and leave you here!" When she threatened him with her mouth pouting, Miyamoto raised his head andughed in a good mood, "I''m just kidding! You take it seriously?" Hearing that, Renee instantly put on a bright smile. "Alright, let''s have a meal. I am really hungry!" "Okay!" Miyamoto reached out to stroke her nose and went to the service station to buy food. Renee was having food happily along the way. They felt it awkward to talk to each other at the beginning. Now they wereughing and talking. This trip seemed to be a honeymoon travel. When the car was driven out of the highway, they saw the touring car. Vincent and Le were waiting for Renee and Miyamoto by the road. "How long have you been waiting?" Renee asked. Vincent looked at his watch and frowned. "We''ve been waiting for one and half an hour. Are you sure that you''re on the highway?" "Yes, we didn¡¯t get off. Am I right? Miyamoto." Renee asked Miyamoto beside her. Le smiled and was pleased to see that they were on good terms. Vincent heaved a sigh of relief, "Since you''ve made up, I don''t have to bother myself. Let''s go to Arthur''s grandaunt¡¯s home. There is something wrong with Arthur''s legs. I hope that you can persuade him to receive treatment and return to F City with us!" "Don''t worry! I will try my best to persuade him!" Renee said and asked Miyamoto. "You will too, won''t you?" "Yes!" His troubles had been solved since Renee agreed to be with him. The car came to Arthur''s grandaunt¡¯s home. Before they entered the courtyard, they heard a conversation between Arthur and his grandaunt. "Arthur, you should not escape anymore. It¡¯s not a big deal. Macey had sacrificed herself for you. Can you be nice with yourself? Otherwise, you would let Macey down." " Grandaunt." Arthur had bitterness in his voice. "You don''t understand!" "Why don''t I understand? Repenting won''t do any good. Don''t pretend to be pathetic in front of me." They stood in the doorway, and Le pushed the door open. When she saw Arthur, who looked thinner and was sitting in a wheelchair, she could not say a word. She stared at Arthur who was sitting in a wheelchair under the sun, but he looked indifferent and isted from everything around him¡­ Arthur heard the sound and raised his head suddenly. When he saw them at the door, he was stunned slightly and fixed his gaze on Le. He seemed to think about something, smiled and said, "Why are you here?" Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. He was smiling without anyint. Le was moved and her eyes were a bit moist. "Arthur¡­" Le ran to him and said in a hoarse voice. She straightened her trembling body. Her guilty face showed that she was anxious and worried. After he left F City, she felt more guilty. "You''re all here!" Miss Spencer was very surprised, but very gratified at the same time. She relieved, "Finally some hope for this boy!" "Don''t worry. Grandaunt, we will see to it that Arthur is brought back to F City for rehabilitation training!" Renee promised and patted her chest, "If he doesn''t recover, I will take my head down!" Hearing that, Miyamoto squinted. Could Renee take down her head that easily? Renee totally ignored Miyamoto and said to Arthur, "Arthur, you must get better, or my head will be your grandaunt''s! You need to pull yourself together for my head!" "I doing just fine now. You don''t have to worry!" Arthur smiled faintly. "Arthur, no matter what, you must receive medical treatment!" Le advised him. "You sit down! I''m going to make some tea!" Arthur''s grandaunt brought chairs. They all sat down and looked at the Arthur. "You don''t have to look at me like that. I''m really fine!" Arthur spoke calmly. "You really think that you''re fine?" Vincent raised her eyebrows. "Yes!" Arthur smiled. "Vincent, don''t get angry. Are you jealous of me because I can rx myself? I feel it quite good to sit down and rest!" Vincent was so angry. So the yboy Arthur decided to give himself up and live on the wheelchair? Vincent took a nce at him and said, "I''ll have Le take care of you. If you think you''re fine, you can go on living this kind of life. My wife will look after you until you get better!" Arthur was stunned and said, "You don''t have to do so!" "You can try!" Vincent snorted. Le sat down beside Arthur. He was still handsome but got thinner. His cheeks sunk in. The rim of his eyes was dark. Le could understand Arthur had lived a hard life these days. If he was disabled and unwilling to receive rehabilitation, she would be guilty forever. Vincent received a phone call. He needed to go to HJ Hotel to deal with thepany''s business. Before he left, he winked to Miyamoto to signal Miyamoto and Renee to leave. Perhaps, Le and Arthur should talk alone. After all, Arthur loved Le. Vincent knew that a man could not refuse the request from the one he loved. Arthur couldn''t bear to let Le be guilty for the rest of her life. It was a hard decision to let Le be alone with Arthur. He was not willing to let Le take care of another man. Moreover, Arthur was his love rival. But Arthur was also his friend. Now Arthur gave himself up and refuse to take rehabilitation training. All of them felt worried about Arthur. So, Vincent decided to support Le to undo the knot in Arthur''s mind and persuade Arthur to receive treatment. Otherwise, no one could live at ease. When only Le and Arthur were left in the courtyard, Arthur couldn''t help but say, "You shouldn''t have come here!" "If I don''te here, are you going to be just like this and make me feel guilty for the rest of my life?" "It has nothing to do with you!" "Why does it have nothing to do with me? You became disabled for saving my life. Do you think I can live a happy life when you give yourself up?" "Le¡­" Arthur wanted to say something, but Le interrupted him. "Arthur, I thought you were the most rational, the most selfless and the best person, but¡­" "I''m sorry to let you down! I don''t take the training not because of you!" Arthurughed and shook his head. "I''m just toozy and feel it too hard to do training!" Chapter 501 Care For Him, Stay Away From Him Chapter 501 Care For Him, Stay Away From Him ¡°You¡¯re lying. Didn¡¯t you also work out before? What¡¯s the difference between this and working out? It''s hard but it''s better than to stay like this, right?" Le said quickly. But when she met the Arthur¡¯s gaze, her heart throbbed with pain and she parted her face with streaks of tears trickling out. "You''re a healthy man, you can''t be like this!" "Le... Actually, I''m really fine. You don''t have to feel guilty; this really has nothing to do with you!" Arthur spoke in a hoarse voice. Seeing Le in tears and anxious for him, he also felt pains in his heart. Le turned her head to look at him and said seriously, "I don''t care if it has anything to do with me or not. Anyway, you have to go to treatment as the doctor said it¡¯s very likely for you to recover, don''t give up! I¡¯ve had a n, if you can¡¯t stand up and walk again, I won¡¯t go back since I¡¯m now working here! If you are willing to waste your time, I can do it too!" He seemed to have lost a lot of weight. He looked pale and had dark circles under his eyes. It was apparent that he didn¡¯t sleep well. Arthur stared at Le''s worried face. He gradually calmed down and he felt a bitplicated in his heart. He didn¡¯t expect Le toe, nor did he expect Vincent would allow Le toe! He was reluctant to go to therapy because he was too guilty. He couldn¡¯t get out of the shadow because Macey died for him. He felt guilty, especially when he thought of Charles, thought of the Hunter family, thought of the dead Macey, and then thought of his own disappointment in love. Thinking of these, he was buried by guilt, his heart was confused and sorrowful. "Arthur, let''s go to the hospital. If you don''t want to go back to F City, you can also take the rehabilitation program here!" She would definitely help Arthur to get on his feet in order to make up for him. With a deep look at Le, Arthur shook his head. "Le, please go back, don''t worry about my business, okay? I think it¡¯s fine now! I just want to live a quiet life! Understand?" Le was stunned. Her tears fell from her eyes immediately and she sobbed until her tone was hard to be heard, "I know why you''re like this. It¡¯s because of my sister''s death, and you feel indebted. You feel sorry for Charles and my sister if you still live with peace of mind. Also because of your unrequited love and you¡¯re sad. So, you would rather hurt yourself than go to physical therapy. But why? What¡¯s the point for all of this?" "Le¡­" So she knew it all! Arthur trembled. It turned out that Le could read his tired and lonely heart. "But do you know that my sister had desperately wanted to protect you because she hoped that you can live well. You are wasting her life! you should be sorry for my sister, and also your grandaunt. You let her to take care of you at such an old age. How can you be so cruel?" Le quickly wiped the tears on her face, "You made every one of us suffer, and it hurts to see you like this! How can you bear it in your heart?" "Le, please don''t cry!" Arthur reached over and wiped the tears from her face with one hand. The heat of the tears she had cried for him warmed his heart. "I''m not crying!" Le said. She couldn''t give him her love and also the feelings he hoped for, she also felt guilty. But once you loved someone, you just could not love another person. He had saved her life, but she couldn''t give him her love! This also made her feel pain! "Le, I''m so sorry! Just be happy. Go back, don''t let Vincent worry. Go back and have a good life." This is from N?velDrama.Org. "After all I''ve said, you still refuse to go back for physical therapy?" "That''s not what I meant. You do not need to stay here and apany me!" Arthur once again looked at Le''s crying face; he smiled and said, "Live your life well with Vincent, just think of me asionally. Don''t feel guilty. It¡¯s enough to know you¡¯re living a good life. I will also live well." Even if he was alone, even if he didn¡¯t have a home, even if he was tormented in thoughts day and night, as long as she was good, it was enough for him. "So, are you going to therapy or not?" She just wanted him to get well. He really didn''t know how to face her, especially when she was crying¡ªhe really didn''t have the courage to face it. Looking at his mncholy look, Le was sad. She walked forward and squatted in front of him. She put her hands on his knees, she lowered her head, her tears were rippling down from the eyes and fell on his knees, "Arthur, if you don¡¯t want this leg, then I want it. Can you please go to physical therapy, for me?" He was stunned. Her tears which fell on his knee were like a magic spell, broke Arthur''s persistence. Arthur suppressed his feelings and spoke in a deep voice, "Le, I give up." "You agreed? Promised?" Le raised her little face with a surprised smile. "Silly girl, you already cried like this, and if I still insist, I¡¯m only afraid that Vincent will kill me as it¡¯s my sin to make his wife cry so heartbreakingly." Arthur smiled lightly and shook his head. A wise idea shed in his mind, "I¡¯ll get the treatment by myself and you don¡¯t need to apany me. I¡¯ll go to the doctor in City R for physical therapy, so don¡¯t worry!" "No, I want to see you get better!" Le shook her head and held Arthur''s hand tightly, "And you need someone to take care of you when you go to the hospital every day!" "Le, I''m fine. I can hire a caregiver! A professional caregiver can also help me to do massage!" Arthur held her hand back and continued, "For Macey''s sake, I¡¯ve to live a good life to not disappoint her. I owed her. Now I am not just living for myself but her! I just want to go to the physical therapist myself, I don¡¯t want you to be around. I want to do it quietly. You will get me unease if you¡¯re around as I¡¯ll often remember that I¡¯m unlucky in love and I will be discouraged. I need space, a quiet space, and I want to live a quiet life. So, Le you go back with Vincent. I¡¯lle to see you guys when I get better, when I get well, when I can get up, when I have the ability, and also when I rebuild my confidence!" To love was not to possess, but to learn how to let go of her when she was happy! This was the way he loved her. "Arthur¡­" Le looked away sadly, she understood how he felt! Looking at herself every day would only make him sadder. But she really wanted to do something for him! "Well Le, your happiness is my greatestfort. You don''t have to feel burdened!" Arthur nced at the sky and once again looked deeply at Le, "Go back, I won''t ask you to stay for dinner. Go find Vincent, you guys can stay in a hotel, I promise I''ll get better." "But will you really get better?" Knowing Arthur''s feelings as well as his stubbornness, Le pondered for a moment and nodded her head. "If you don''t go to physical therapy, then I''ll stille to pester and annoy you!" "I will!" Arthur shook his head and smiled. If it meant to be alone, let it be. Anyway, love cannot be forced. "Just go, if I''m right, they should be outside not far away, go to find them!" "Arthur?!" Le eximed. "Go!" Arthur turned his face away. "Take care!" Le lowered her head, stood up, bit her lip, and whispered, "Arthur, you will definitely have your own happiness, and there will definitely a girl like an angeling into your life. So, you must get better!" Le left. Grandaunt was wiping tears at the door. Love was tough! She was gone! Arthur feltforted. It was right to drive her away. He was afraid that if he was still with Le, he wouldn¡¯t be able to let her go. He was also afraid that he would love humbly and lost his dignity. Thest thing he would ever want to do was to spoil her happiness. Le walked out of the door and then the alley and turned again, sighing quietly. She owed him too much. Turning around, she walked along the street, and she saw Vincent standing by the car, quietly gazing at her. "Why are you here? Didn''t you go to the hotel to handle your things?" Arthur really guessed it right, they didn¡¯t leave. Not far ahead, Miyamoto and Renee were standing together. Le quickly walked over and took Vincent''s arm, even without saying, he knew just now she cried when he saw her red eyes. "He kicked you out?" Vincent lifted his hand and wiped away the remaining tears from the corner of her eyes. He and Arthur had been friends for many years, and he understood him. If it was him today, Arthur would just do the same. "Let''s go, Vincent. You help him to find the best doctor, the best physical therapist, the best masseur and caregiver. He said he will get better on his own!" Le had some mncholy as Arthur didn¡¯t want to see her because he didn''t want to be sad! And what she could do for him was to care for him, but also to stay away from him. Everyone was happy to know that Arthur agreed to go to therapy. After dinner, they went to City R, eating and drinking until night. They stayed overnight at RR Hotel. Le and Vincent stayed in Vincent''s President Suite. Renee asked for a room of her own, but then she was brought by Miyamoto into his room, who asked her to watch TV with him. She sat on the sofa, watching the TV, but didn¡¯t know what was ying on the screen. Then she saw he suddenly leaned over, held her hand and looked at her with great passion in his eyes. Hunching her shoulders, Renee withdrew her hand andughed bitterly in embarrassment. "How about you let go first." He held her hand and the feeling of numbness made her feel odd. What did he mean by this? Could it be that she was asked to sleep with him at night? Although they had some sort of intimacy, it didn¡¯t mean that she had topromise every time, right? "Renee," Miyamoto called her again. He stood up and his arms supported on the left and right of the sofa where Renee was sitting. He immediately held her between his arms. Looking at each other, Renee gulped and dared not move. She was afraid that if she moved it would cause his desire to burst again, "Th¡­Then I am going back to my room." "Wait a minute!" He said hurriedly. "Ah?" Renee was shocked and looked at the confused Miyamoto, "What?" Chapter 502 Do Not Take No for An Answer Chapter 502 Do Not Take No for An Answer She immediately regretted it! She should have gone into her room straight away! ¡°It''s still early, you wouldn''t sleep so early, right?¡± Miyamoto hesitated for a moment and spoke. ¡°It''s already ten o''clock!¡± Renee spoke in a daze, ¡°It''s not early!¡± ¡°You used to stay up sote.¡± Miyamoto reached out and pressed Renee¡¯s body. He then wrapped his arms around her body and sat down conveniently, letting her sit on hisp. Their position right now was too intimate, right? She tried to move her body as she was being tightly hugged by him. However, she realized that she could not budge at all. So, she gave up struggling and leaned on Miyamoto¡¯s embrace. She then yed dumb and said, ¡°I''m a little sleepy, I want to rest now!¡± Miyamoto gave a faint smile as he tightened his hands even more. ¡°Renee!¡± He called out with a tender tone, and a long sigh could be hearding from above her head, ¡°You''re ying dumb!¡± ¡°Uh! Am I?¡± Renee continued feigning innocent, but she was smiling while being embraced by him. This man was really smart, she knew it clearly in her heart. It was quite intimate for them, especially after they had confessed to each other. She felt a little embarrassed, as she was also a woman, right? Of course, she would be shy! ¡°You have a sinister smile on your face.¡± Miyamoto¡¯s mood instantly became more cheerful. A rxed smile could be seen on his face as he caressed Renee¡¯s smiling face, ¡°Do you know what I think in my heart?!¡± ¡°I don''t know, I''m dumb!¡± Renee smiled, a few strands of hair hanging down on her face. As she was smiling, her snow-white teeth could be seen. She was acting like an innocent child, but she also looked so sexy that Miyamoto could not hide his desire any longer. ¡°Are you tempting me?¡± His voice was hoarse as he spoke, and he suddenly realized how intimate their posture was at the moment. Tempting him? Renee¡¯s clear gaze fell in his eyes as she seemed to see the lust firing up from deep down in his eyes. She then gave a smile and naively blinked, ¡°I remember that it was you who picked me up to sit on yourp. However, your legs are too stiff so it is not asfortable as the sofa. Therefore, I do not want to sit on yourp.¡± This is from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°The sofa is not warm.¡± His voice was a bit hoarse. Miyamoto had a dumbfounded look as he gazed at the woman who was wriggling in his embrace, she was deliberately doing this. His long legs quickly mped her legs which slid into the middle of his legs. Miyamoto narrowed his eyes and fixed them on her as the desire inside him started to surface out, ¡°You are trying to seduce me.¡± ¡°They say men can''t resist when being teased, and it seems to be true.¡± She was unmoved by Miyamoto¡¯s warning as Renee let out a smile. Her small hands were pressing against Miyamoto¡¯s chest. His chest was quite sturdy, no wonder he could knock down a person with one punch. She started automatically raising up her eyebrows. In the past, she did not pay attention to his body as she was too shy or when he did it to her, she could not maintain her focus and was not able to look closely at him. She only knew that he has a strong body with solid muscles! Her small hands touched his chest for a few more times. After she heard his ragged gasp, sheughed, ¡°You really cannot stand my teasing! I¡¯m going to leave now!" Miyamoto coughed lightly to cover up his desire, and the hand of his that was put on her waist quickly went to hold on to her hand, but he still did not allow her to get up, ¡°You are really tempting me!¡± ¡°Am I?¡± As she muttered and curled up her red lips, Renee let out a naughty smile. As her small hands were held under the palm of Miyamoto, she slightly curled up her fingers, using the pointy nails of her fingers to tease him by scratching his palm. Suddenly, he felt a tingle from his palms to his limbs. Miyamoto only felt as if his body was shocked for a while, only to feel the desire in between his legs was firing up. Damn, this little demon, she was teasing him! Renee abruptly widened her eyes as she looked at the now slightly embarrassed Miyamoto, what was the thing that was resting beneath her leg? With a small chuckle, a crispugh could be hearding out from her cherry red lips. ¡°You, you have so little self-control!¡± He rolled his eyes helplessly and sighed as he picked her up and ran straight to the big bed in his room, crushing her beneath him. As he was looking down at the woman beneath him, his narrowed eyes could be seen emitting a dangerous aura. ¡°That''s because it''s you! Stay here tonight and keep me company!¡± ¡°What''s in it for me?¡± She looked at him provocatively. ¡°You''ll find out!¡± He smiled dangerously. His gaze fell on Renee¡¯s face to her snow-white neck. He smirked while a smile could be seen appearing on his face. Like a leopard teasing its prey, it was both dangerous and bizarre. This time it was Renee¡¯s turn to gulp uneasily, ¡°Miyamoto, you''re such pervert.¡± ¡°Just like you? You''re obviously seducing me, and you don''t want to admit it!¡± Miyamoto stared at her and smiled, his hoarse voice resounded softly in Renee¡¯s ears, ¡°I will give you lots of love.¡± His warm breath travelled through her earlobe, and Renee could not help but cower in that moment, ¡°You let go of me now, pervert!¡± ¡°Obviously, I will not let you go! The only person who is a pervert is you!¡± His voice still seemedzy and intimate; a smile could already be seen on the corners of his mouth. No wonder she just yed with him and he was already feeling so excited. He realized that teasing the person now beneath him seemed to be very interesting. Of course, except for the part where he felt physically tormented. ¡°You know men can''t stand teasing, especially a normal man who have a woman in their arms.¡± ¡°It¡¯s my fault, it¡¯s all my fault, just let me go.¡± As she could not win against him, she should just beg for mercy. Renee smiled fawningly, ¡°Miyamoto ck, I want to be a good girl and refuse to do things like having premarital sex!¡± ¡°Uh! I respect your proposal too, but it''s toote!¡± Miyamoto stifled a grunt as his big hand gripped onto her slim waist, ¡°I can''t hold it in any longer!¡± ¡°You¡¯re really bad at controlling yourself!¡± She shouted in panic, her small hands pushed against his firm chest, pounding it heavily for a few times. ¡°I''ve rejected you!¡± ¡°But I don''t take no for an answer!¡± The desire in his eyes burned as he looked at her, seemingly burning with a roaring fire. And the atmosphere in the room sizzled all of a sudden, bing even more intimate. The desire was surfacing, and it was now burning brightly as they were on their big bed. Renee was dodging his lips which wereing from everywhere. ¡°Pervert!¡± ¡°Heh...¡± Miyamoto kissed her neck whileughing in a deep voice. The attractive voice of his was very seductive. ¡°You will not be able to get out of bed because of this statement, and I will show you what a real pervert will do!¡± ¡°Smooch¡­¡± His lips had already pressed onto Renee¡¯s lips. Renee slightly narrowed her bright eyes, with a few shriveled breaths, and let out a soft moan. His kiss, move from one ce to another across her body. Invading her body from the neck while being very determined as he moved downwards to other parts of her body. He kept repeating his movements. He kissed her lips while the tip of his tongue was ying inside her mouth, frantically teasing and kissing her. No matter how Renee struggled, she could not resist his crazy invasion on her. ¡°Miyamoto¡­¡± Renee murmured as she was getting very nervous. Miyamoto, however, remained unyielding and was determined to get it done. The sweat caused by his strong desire kept trickling down from Miyamoto''s forehead, Renee was so beautiful that it aroused all his desire to have her. Seeing her soft body be even softer and moist under the wild attack of his lips and tongue, he raised his head in satisfaction and looked at her with a pair of evil eyes which were full of desire. ¡°Just say you want me!¡± Renee curled up in his embrace, her long hair was messy, her face was now dizzying red while her expression was very shy and nervous. ¡°I don''t want to!¡± ¡°You¡¯re lying!¡± A trace of pity shed across Miyamoto¡¯s handsome face. He leaned down and hugged her again while his lips could not stop kissing, devouring her... ¡°No¡­ don''t do that¡­ so embarrassing¡­¡± Renee could not stand such teasing from him. However, she also could not resist such an attack from him. Her mouth can only let out a soft sob, she was like a scared innocent white rabbit which could only wait for the hunter to hunt her down. Nobody knew when it happened, but her clothes had all been removed! His clothes too! Their messy clothes were now on the ground, both hers and his! Their clothes were stacked together, it looked intimate and messy. As Miyamoto was kissing her, one of his hands held onto her back, forcefully pressed her pink buttocks towards himself. While the other hand holding on her slender waist moved downward, the desire that had been held back for a long time finally could be released... When Renee opened her eyes, his handsome face appeared right in front of her eyes. His face was really good-looking while his forehead was covered with dense beads of sweat. At that moment, he was looking at herself with a burning light in his eyes and she was stunned by his gaze towards her! Her warmth attracted him; Miyamoto muttered to himself. The corners of his lips slightly hooked up as he let out a satisfied sigh. He closed his eyes to feel her warmth and tenderness transferring into him. Renee also did not dare to move; she slightly closed her eyes and bit her red lips. Even if it was not her first time, she still felt a sharp pain when being prated by him. A strange hot, crispy tingling sensation could also be felt which made her entire body to tense up. Miyamoto sensed that Renee¡¯s body was unusually tense, and she was trembling. ¡°Rx! I won''t hurt you!¡± He lowered his head and waited for her to adapt. Even though he was already sweating profusely, even though he was about to go crazy at the moment, he was holding back, afraid of hurting her. He lowered his head and lightly kissed the corner of Renee¡¯s mouth, he pressed against her red lips and whispered, ¡°Does it hurt?¡± Renee was shy and did not answer. It was not pain, but a strange feeling! However, she also noticed his thoughtfulness and felt warmth in her heart. So, she opened her arms to hug his broad back, give encouragement to him. ¡°Good girl, just rx, you can fit me inside!¡± He whispered with a deep voice. She let out a whisper. They were so happy and excited as if they would never feel the same again! Miyamoto gently caressed Renee until she waspletely rxed. Only then did he let loose, closing his eyes and feeling the soul-crushing sensation of him inside her body. ¡°Mmm...¡± Renee shuddered. He let out his tongue and licked her small earlobe, but he noticed her waist was trembling and her whole body visibly shuddered. His heart swayed for a moment and the feeling of delightfulness could be seen through his eyes. She really was sensitive; the earlobe should be the most sensitive area on her body. Miyamoto experimented by putting his tongue into Renee¡¯s earlobe again. He opened his mouth to devour her earlobe while gently biting it. As he expected, he saw Renee¡¯s body trembling while her stiff body curled into a ball. Her face was getting very red as she tilted her head, trying to escape Miyamoto''s ravaging tongue, but he still refused to let her go. ¡°So itchy¡­¡± she whimpered, her voice dripping with intimacy. Chapter 503 Youre so Beautiful Chapter 503 You''re so Beautiful "Hehe..." he snickered, pressed her head while kissing her sensitive earlobe. "Ah..." She could not help screaming, and her screaming voice made her felt shy," No, don¡¯t do that." On that messy bed, their bodies entangled. She muttered under her breath, in the end she started sobbing and moaning. She did not have a chance to escape from him anymore. When Renee was twisting her body as he teased her, Miyamoto put up his penis inside her inner part vigorously. "Ah..."Renee moaned under her breath. She was stiffened, stared at him with her shocking eyes. He looked at her tenderly, whispered right by her ears, ¡°You¡¯re so beautiful, so tight." "What a lecher!" she shouted. "You¡¯re too beautiful!" He could not bear with her beauty. He was toofortable and satisfied that he could not help moaning. His handsome face was red with desire. They were copted perfectly. He looked at her messy hair and flushed face, she was lying naked under his body. She looked so beautifully wrought. Her body was swaying as he invaded and plundered her. Her soft breasts swayed attractively. It induced him to invade her body coarse and wild. "What a woman¡­" He said. "Do you love me?" She asked him when they reached an orgasm. "I love you! " He answered her question without hesitation. "Not bad, you''re improving, I''m satisfied with your answer." Renee said, she kissed Miyamoto¡¯s lips deeply. "Why don''t you ask me?" After sex, they rested for a while, she was lying in his embrace and asked him. He used his strong and muscr arm to cuddle her, answered her question with an idle and ambiguous voice. "I know that you will fall in love with me, even if now you''re not, in future you''ll in love with me!" "You are so confident?" she pinched him, "It¡¯s hard to say." He did not care about her gentle pinching, and used his big hand to hold her small hand. He put her hand next to his lip and sucked her finger. "Uh¡­"Renee was numb, "Let go! " He snickered, "How." "Just let go." she shouted, withdrew her hands from him. He bent down his face and stared at her, "Now I''m asking you. Do you love me?" She was stunned, did not dare to look into his deep eyes, feeling that she would be addicted to him by looking at his eyes. She felt dizzy. It was weird. She felt her body was being ignited. "You''re not?" He said destely. His confidence was totally gone. "No, far from it! I don''t like saying love. Moreover, I find it hard to believe you when you said you love me after we have just done this." Renee said shamelessly and burst into giggles. Miyamoto sighed grudgingly, "But I''m serious." As if he was ascertained, he would not deny, he knew that he was in love with Renee, and he loved her kindness and her self-contradictory character. Perhaps he did not know why he loved her so much but he wanted to spend the rest of life with her. When he said he loved her, it was not because of abreaction during orgasm, at least he was not. "You must spoil me forever!" Renee raised her eyes bashfully, and his eyes was settling on her. "I told you, I will love you forever! If I say it over and over again it will be worthless." He cuddled her tightly. Miyamoto said softly and looked at her obsessively. Yesterday, he thought that she did not want to stay with him, and he did not expect that he would regain her. He felt that God had blessed him. "If you don''t even want to say it, how can you aplish it since it is as long as a lifetime?" Renee moaned with shyness, pouting to act coyly. Now she only knew that being spoiled by someone was so blessed. She once desired to be doted on by Callum West, but.... It was weird to think of Cullum now and it seemed like the story of them happened in another world. Maybe, if you were deeply hurt, you would be fluctuated with despair. Perhaps he was not the right person for her. Now, she only knew that Miyamoto was her Mr. Right, who would apany her forever. "If you don''t believe, wait and see! I always keep my words." He promised gently. "Unless you want to leave me, I won''t let you go!" "Eww, that''s more like it!" Seeing Miyamoto who cuddled her had promised so affectionately, Renee smiled coyly. She used her slim finger to draw circles on Miyamoto¡¯s naked chest teasingly. She recalled their passion and his wild and vigorous action and she wondered if he had suppressed the desire for too long. His chest was heating up, he felt limp and numb like having an electric shock, he was stiffed. His face became red, Renee smirked. Her cherry red lips bit his nipples naughtily, feeling that he was stiffed, Renee chuckled, ¡°If another woman does this to you and you react like that, I''ll definitely cut you off." "You''re such an elfin!" Miyamoto turned over to push her down, having an erection once again. He moved vigorously, she could feel that he was aroused, she gave an exmation at once, "Uh, Miyamoto, you''re ying with fire again!" "Wait! Wait!" She stopped his hands from petting her. This is from N?velDrama.Org. She gulped and said, "Can I ask you a question?" "Um?!" He raised his eyebrows, it was already on fire at this moment, ¡®why did she have so many questions?¡¯ "Eh, eh...Is there really someone who can have sex 7 times in just 1 night like what they say in romance fictions?" It was his turn to be stunned, he looked at this woman who looked shy but tended to make him angry embarrassingly. He tightened his arm that was holding her and sneered, "You can try! Maybe." "You? You?" Renee was surprised with her mouth wide opened, "You want to have sex 7 times in just 1 night?" "No!" He also doubted if he could. "That''s good" She was relieved, "One time only and I have felt tired enough." He put up vigorously and separated her legs, once again Renee felt that she was upied by him, and she moaned. He lowered his body, whispered right by her ears, "If I suppress my desire too long, I think I can make it nine times." "Ah...Uh..." In this warm autumn night, charming and passionate scenery was spreading out. "Um...I don''t to want it anymore, I''ll be dead." After having sexual intercourse for several times, she was crying for help, "I don''t want that! I said I don''t want that!" "No way, I still want more." "No." "Ah...Already five times, enough...I don''t have strength anymore." "You''re challenging a man''s authority." He did not agree, but pointed at his powerful dick. "Oh my gosh, I''m begging you, I won''t dare to say it is impotent anymore." "No way, it disagrees." Phew! Phew! Phew! "We have done for seven times now, you''re better than what they say in romance fictions. Oh, my goodness, how can the women bear it? I''m not them, and I don''t want to be hooked up for seven times. Don''te again!" "It''s still early." He looked at his watch," We can have a few more times." "Miyamoto, I don''t want that. You can be the brand ambassador for Viagra. I can''t bear it!" "I don''t need to make money like that. Don''t worry, I still can afford to support you." "But I''m so tired." "I am not tired yet." "Boohoo..." "Don''t cry, it''s thest time,st time!" Phew! Phew! Phew! "You said that was thest time! Whye again?" She grumbled as she did not have any strength. It waste in the morning. "Renee, wake up, let''s eat something." Miyamoto gently awoke Renee who was sleeping soundly in his embrace. Last night, he was aroused intensely, and even himself did not know how many times he had hooked up with her. He remembered that she said ten times. He was shocked. How could he be so overindulging? They could not control themselves to upy and cuddle each other passionately, letting their soul to be entangled. "Don''t disturb me, I don''t want to wake up. I''m too tired, I still want to sleep." She opened her misty eyes. Renee looked at Miyamoto¡¯s smiling face tiredly. She did not have any strength to sit up. "Didn''t you say you want to go to Mind Castle?" "No need to go anymore! I want to sleep." She was totally drained by him. She felt thirsty, hungry and tired, and she was sock of strength now. Such a lecher, ten times! He did it ten times with her. Hisnky fingers slipped inside the bed sheets, gently massaged her aching waist. She was exhausted last night. "I cannot, I really can''t move, and my body is in pain." She saidzily, while lying on Miyamoto¡¯s chest. She felt like she had just climbed up a mountain, for several times, and as a result she copsed in exhaustion. His lonely soul was filled with happiness for the first time after so many years. It was blessed to love someone and be loved. He smiled radiantly with the corners of his mouth curved up. He let Renee''s soft body lie on him and helped her to massage her aching muscles. On her white skin, some hickeys in green color could be found on Renee¡¯s body. Miyamoto looked at those hickeys dumbfoundedly. Last night, was he too wild? Vincent had not made a call to them, and it was already 3 o''clock in the afternoon. After taking a nap, Miyamoto only realized that perhaps it was not only they who were overindulging lustst night. Vincent and Le might be doing the same thing. In Vincent''s presidential suite, There were messy clothes scattered on the floor and it was obvious that just like Miyamoto and Renee, they had an overindulging night. At that moment, Vincent was kissing Le''s face, he woke up from sleep and said ambiguously, "Le, I want more." "But I''m tired." Le grumbled as she was tired too. She could see the passion in Vincent''s eyes, and his handsome face was fascinating. Her heart was trembling. Her dearest Vincent! They exchanged nces, entangled as if the time was standing still at that moment¡­ Chapter 504 Love Is Flowing Chapter 504 Love Is Flowing A round of fierce kisses and hugs suddenly started between them, and they kissed each other¡¯s eyes, eyebrows, nose, lips so madly... Their bodies were intertwining, and they were hugging and rolling while ovepping with each other... Their suppressed emotions that were kept hidden inside their hearts erupted like a molten volcano. It burned each other¡¯s eyes, scorched each other¡¯s body and even their hearts were burnt. Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. There were hot kisses and hugs along with passionate hugs. Le closed her eyes and enjoyed Vincent¡¯s touch and warmth hug. They were entangling for a night but it was never enough for them! They were so intimate that they were soaked with sweats. He came into her at his very best towards the deepest part of her body. He was being arrogant, possessive and raging¡­ While Le was hugging Vincent¡¯s neck, her fingers tugged into his hair and she moved his face to lean against hers. His passion was boiling, and it was burning the air around them. The wide space resounded with their gasping and moaning. Vincent wouldn¡¯t want to stop, if it was possible, he was willing to die in her hug or die in the midst of having an unforgettable lingering with her¡­. Tight and tighter, it was tightened again. Finally, the string that hid inside her body was finally broken. Le felt her body was floating like a kite with a broken string. She felt like floating and hanging in the clouds, and her consciousness drifted away too¡­ Le wanted to shout but her soft moaning was blocked by Vincent¡¯s lips. His lips were soft and did not leave any gap for her. He wanted to bring her to the peak of their passionate love. After they had a wild moment, they stared at each other. Their visions which were like water entangled together. There was an invisible string that linked their hearts tightly together as they would love each other for the rest of their lives. No one said a single word. Vincent held on Le¡¯s hand and put her trembling hand on his chest to feel his heart that was still beating violently. He just wanted her to feel that his heart was beating for her. Love was growing crazily while emotions were flowing. They smiled at each other contentedly. In the evening, the four of them sat in the lobby for dinner. The two men were staring each other, as if there was a tacit mutual understanding. Renee lowered her head while gobbling up the food. Miyamoto was worried that she might choke herself, so he handed a ss of water for her. Renee looked like someone who just came back from a refugee camp as if she was hungry for many days! She was eating while shouting, ¡°I¡¯m so hungry! I¡¯m so hungry!¡± Le just smiled without saying a single word. Her white cheeks blushed a little. She felt hungry too, she lowered her head and ate with small bites. Vincent looked at Miyamoto, ¡°You guys haven¡¯t eaten?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you, too?¡± Miyamoto raised his eyebrow. ¡°I guess we are the same then!¡± Vincent raised his ss, and they toasted and drank a sip of red wine. Renee secretly looked at Miyamoto and quickly lowered her head. She felt like she was being a criminal. Howe she felt like she hadmitted a crime! Perhaps they should get married as soon as possible. If not, she would feel guilty to live with him without getting married! But when was he going to propose? Perhaps, she shouldn¡¯t make it easy for him to do so. After Renee finished the meal, she felt energetic again. ¡°Le, let¡¯s go to the night market tonight. I heard that the night market is very pretty! Many interesting items are sold there! ording to what I have heard, the whole street near S University are selling all those stuff!¡± ¡°Yes! Many university students set up their stalls there, I had a walk over there before!¡± Le was excited too. ¡°They also sold grass rings, and they were so cute! ¡°When was it?¡± Vincent raised his brow, why didn¡¯t he know? ¡°There is nothing fun about a grass ring, if you want to have a ring, let¡¯s get a ring with a diamond attached!¡± ¡°It was the time when I was a policewoman!¡± Le lowered her head. Renee nced at Vincent for a while. ¡°Oh please, Vincent. I know that you¡¯re parvenu. Don¡¯t be too ostentatious and extravagant. A grass ring is more meaningful than a diamond ring. The meaning of a grass ring is forever. What a woman wants is the man¡¯s true heart and not a pile of gold and silver. I don¡¯t think you¡¯d understand!¡± Le smiled a little without saying anything. Sometimes it was not easy for men to understand what the women were thinking! But Miyamoto was listening to it. It was a night on the street of S University. Many small stalls were set up with different kinds of small toys, some interesting mini stuff, masks, y figures, potteries and plushy toys. They were also mobile phone chargers, mini speakers, batteries, cosmetics, low-priced essories, clothes, footwear, different kinds of gifts and crafts¡­ A lot of stuff anyway. The stalls were set up one after another. The voice of the stall owners made the whole street very lively and noisy. ¡°Oh, do you really n to be a policewoman here?¡± Renee and Le were walking in front. ¡°I¡¯m not sure! He doesn¡¯t let me be a policewoman!¡± Le answered honestly. The twodies walked in front followed by two men with extraordinary appearances. Vincent was wearing a thin ck business suit, one of his hands tucked inside the pocket of his trousers. His slender figure along with his strong aura instantly influenced the whole street. While Miyamoto was wearing a high end casual wear. He had a pair of ck eyes and sexy lips. The shape of his face was manly with some evil charm. The innate leadership aura which made everyone dare not to be disrespectful. They just appeared in the night market and became the most beautiful scenery on the street. The twodies in front of them did not notice that many girls were already drooling over the two men behind them. There were a lot of nymphos! ¡°What do you think about it?¡± ¡°Vincent said that he wanted me to stay with him. Do not allow me to do anything at all! I haven¡¯t figure it out yet! It¡¯s not that bad to be a policewoman. Anyway, I¡¯ll be working in the document room, therefore it is not a hard work and it suits me! If I have to stay at home, I don¡¯t think I can do it. It¡¯s going to be tiring. As a woman, we should have our own jobs, and while it¡¯s not a must to have a career at least we have a job. If I has nothing much to do, I will think about many useless things!¡± Le tried to analyze calmly. ¡°But I want to be azy worm!¡± Renee sighed. ¡°But there¡¯s no one who can support me!¡± ¡°Miyamoto will be happy to do it!¡± ¡°Miyamoto?¡± Renee turned around and looked at him. She realized that he was looking at herself too! Besides, Vincent was the same, his eyes are fixed on Le all the time. Renee turned her head back immediately without looking the people behind her. ¡°He does not say anything! I want to be azy worm, that¡¯s my lifetime dream to be azy worm. I can keep eating until I be a fat, white and cutezy worm!¡± ¡°I can make your wishe true!¡± There was a low and deep voiceing into her ear. Renee was startled for a while. When she raised her head, he was close to her face already. ¡°You?¡± ¡°It¡¯s just a piece of cake to take care of you!¡± Miyamoto said. Vincent also walked to Le¡¯s front and looked down at her. ¡°Le, why isn¡¯t your dream to be azy worm?¡± ¡°Hehe¡­ my dream is not this from the beginning!¡± Leughed and said. ¡°But I can promise you to work in the F City! Aren¡¯t you close with Chief Brown? Please help me to transfer back to F City and we can go to work and off from work together every day, and this seems to be more fulfilling!¡± ¡°Being my wife is so good already! You can just drink tea, do some gardening and go shopping! What a wonderful thing! You can go shopping with Renee. Earning money is what the men do!¡± ¡°But I would like to have a job!¡± She did not want to be a wife who had nothing to do! ¡°This is my dream!¡± ¡°Fine, thene and work in mypany. I can see you every day!¡± Vincent announced domineeringly. ¡°I¡¯ll be tired of you soon if that¡¯s the case!¡± Le replied and saw some mini toys on the carpet. She picked it up and said to Vincent. ¡°Pay for it! I want this!¡± ¡°I want it too!¡± Renee naturally jumped in to choose. Both Miyamoto and Vincent paid for their woman. ¡°Le, howe you will get tired of me¡± Vincent was making an aggrieved usation while paying. ¡°I will never be tired of you for the rest of my life!¡± ¡°Hehe¡­¡± Leughed silently. ¡°But if I stay at home without going to work every day, I will be tired of you!¡± ¡°Is it even rted?¡± Vincent rolled his eyes helplessly. ¡°Yes! Love shouldn¡¯t be imprisoned. Love needs trust, tolerance, and mutual understanding. You can¡¯t even understand my feeling. I wanted to go to work, yet you¡¯re still being domineering!¡± ¡°I¡¯m not being domineering!¡± ¡°The way you act is exactly domineering!¡± Le ignored and grabbed Renee¡¯s hand to look at the small crafts on the carpet. ¡°Oh! There¡¯s a grass ring!¡± Renee saw a grass ring in one of the stalls. There was a stic pink bead on top of it. The ring costed only 1 dor. It was fun and the girls loved it when they were still in the school. In fact, it was fun. ¡°Really! I remember that the girls in our ss used to wear this kind of grass ring and grass bracelet, it was interesting!¡± Le stretched her hand to look for it in excitement. ¡°Looking at these, I suddenly feel old!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, was it a trend during your time as well?¡± Renee asked. ¡°Yes, it was during the high school!¡± Le thought for a while. ¡°Too bad that I didn¡¯t want it when someone bought it for me!¡± ¡°I was studying in the university!¡± She remembered that it was Callum who bought it for her. They were hanging out at the night market, and it reminded her about Callum. Renee shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s not suitable for us to y this anymore! It¡¯s fine! What Vincent said is right, we should buy a diamond ring. Why should we save the money for the men? Men need to be pressured to feel motivated. We as the women who wear gold and silver on us so that the men would feel honored? This proves that they are capable!¡± The carefree time may have passed, everyone should move on to a new journey to start a new life and bid farewell to the past. To say goodbye to the first love without any resentment and regrets. Perhaps, theter the love came, the more beautiful it was! Life was like this. There was nothing as too early or toote to step in. Sometimes, all you had to do was to have a turn in the crowd, and the person was already there! ¡°Excuse me, I would like to have all these!¡± Miyamoto took a few pieces of bills and ced them on the carpet. Renee turned around and looked at Miyamoto. She was startled, ¡°Miyamoto?¡± ¡°If you like it, I will find it for you!¡± He answered her sincerely. Renee suddenly felt so moved. ¡°Hey! You¡¯re going over the top! You bought everything and how about me? Le likes it too!¡± Vincent took a few pieces of bills and gave it to the owner of the stall who was startled. ¡°Let¡¯s split, half for two of us!¡± Le was startled too. ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you like it too? We split the payment into half and buy it for our beloved woman. It¡¯s fair! Quick, how much is it, half for two of us!¡± Vincent said coldly to the owner of the stall. Le and Renee looked at each other. Both shook their heads and took their men¡¯s money. ¡°Let¡¯s go! We have passed the age of ying grass rings! Let¡¯s go buy diamond rings! Diamond! We don¡¯t need these!¡± ¡°In my heart, Le has always been a little girl!¡± Vincent boasted shamelessly. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t miss diamonds or gemstones for her, let¡¯s buy this and leave!¡± Chapter 505 Looks Exactly Like Her Sister Chapter 505 Looks Exactly Like Her Sister ¡°Vincent, please stop being so disgusting, will you?¡± Renee rolled her eyes. ¡°I can''t stand you. You show too much affection in the public!¡± ¡°Isn''t Miyamoto the same? If you don¡¯t show affection, then what is the point of having a rtionship?¡± Vincent retorted¡ªhe never lost when he wanted to argue. ¡°I can''t stand being with you!¡± ¡°I didn''t ask you to be with me anyway, as long as my Le is with me!¡± Vincent hugged Le, ¡°Le, isn¡¯t it?¡± When their eyes met, Le flurried and looked down, her wless fair-skinned face turned red, Vincent just smiled faintly, he extended his arms to hug her and whispered, ¡°Right?¡± Le nodded shyly. She bit her lip. She felt that her face was feverish and her back was sweating, ¡°Gosh!¡± Every time she saw Vincent¡¯s handsome face, Le would think of thest night when they were passionately making love. A sudden burning sensation rose from her back, Le felt that her whole body was burning hot. Vincent looked at the embarrassed beautifuldy in his arms, he felt a little amused. Her face was so red. He gazed at her for a long time, then suddenly went nearer to her face and whispered in her ear, ¡°Don¡¯t you have anything to say? Huh?¡± The warm breath from his mouth exhaled onto Le¡¯s face. She shrank back in shock but Vincent¡¯s arms came right behind her. He hugged Le tightly and didn¡¯t let her continue to dodge him. ¡°Hello! Here is the night market! Control yourself! Control yourself! If you want to get touchy, go back to the hotel!¡± Renee could not stand it anymore and snorted coldly. Miyamoto also reached for Renee, ¡°Don''t worry about others, you just need to be my woman!¡± ¡°Your woman?¡± Renee looked at Miyamoto and asked in a doubtful voice, ¡°So you want me to be your secret lover?¡± Miyamoto¡¯s face which was smiling at first turned puzzled, he frowned, ¡°Then let¡¯s get married, when do you want to get married, it¡¯s all up to you!¡± ¡°But you didn''t propose!¡± Renee pouted. ¡°If I marry you just like this, it would be too easy!¡± ¡°So, let¡¯s go to the jewelry shop now and buy a diamond ring, why don''t we go today, I¡¯ll propose to you today!¡± Miyamoto said. After that, Miyamoto murmured to Vincent. Le and Renee were totally clueless about what they were talking about, after they finished talking to each other, both of them took their phones and called someone. After that, they both looked mysterious again! Le and Renee still wanted to continue shopping, with the two men following them patiently. Walking in the night market, these two couples seemed like four beautiful and unique sceneries, they were particrly eye-catching, but four of them didn''t realize it and they ignored it too. Afterward, they left the night market and went in the direction of the jewelry store. Vincent and Miyamoto looked at each other. They both held their own lover''s hands and headed towards the jewelry store. ¡°Hey! Seriously? Miyamoto?¡± Renee eximed. ¡°Why are we heading to the jewelry store?¡± Miyamoto asked, ¡°Don''t you want a diamond ring instead of a grass ring?¡± ¡°But don''t buy it at night! It¡¯s alreadyte evening, what should we do if we were robbed?¡± Miyamoto said with a smile, ¡°Don''t worry about that. I''ll protect you!¡± ¡°Vincent?¡± Le also looked at Vincent in panic. The smile on his face was still the same, and his eyes looked sweet, ¡°Let¡¯s go, give you a surprise!¡± ¡°What''s the surprise?¡± Le was still clueless about what was happening, but she was taken into the jewelry store. Inside the jewelry shop, it was already decorated with colorful balloons, ribbons, and a huge banner was hung. Wee, Miss Hunter and Miss Byrne! ¡°Eh!¡± Le and Renee were dumbfounded, ¡°What''s this all about?¡± ¡°We did what you like!¡± Miyamoto quickly hugged Renee¡¯s waist and turned to look at the person standing outside the counter, ¡°Is everything ready?¡± ¡°Yes! Everything is ready, sir!¡± ¡°What about ours?¡± Vincent also looked at another person! The man replied, ¡°President, everything is ready!¡± ¡°Great!¡± Both Vincent and Miyamoto were very satisfied, they reached out their hands. At this time, their assistants came over, each one of them was holding a brocade box. Vincent and Miyamoto took the box almost at the same time, and then almost at the same time, they knelt on one knee in front of thedies. ¡°Oh! My God!¡± Renee eximed. ¡°Vincent!¡± Le was also stunned. ¡°Renee, let''s get married!¡± Miyamoto opened the box in his hand, where a diamond ringid in it, a five- carat diamond iid in a tinum ring, showing a dazzling color! ¡°Le, marry me!¡± Inside Vincent¡¯s jewelry box, it was also a five-carat diamond ring, these two rings were different in shape, but they were the most expensive items of this jewelry store. Vincent called his assistant to deal with this matter just now. He decided to propose to Le at the same time as Miyamoto proposed to Renee. He thought it was verymemorative. ¡°This is so expensive!¡± Renee was surprised, this was a five-carat diamond ring. She was shocked. ¡°Vincent! Get up quickly!¡± Le was really shocked, Vincent just knelt down and proposed to her in front of so many people, she felt really shy! She got shy easily, at this moment, her beautiful face turned really red. ¡°Say yes! Say yes! Say yes!¡± ¡°Say yes quickly!¡± ¡°It takes courage to propose in public! Just say yes!¡± The shop assistants also coaxed Le. ¡°Le, are you going to marry me or not? You can¡¯t say no!¡± Vincent said to Le in such an overbearing way. Le did not speak, she was hesitating. Renee was still puzzled, Miyamoto said, ¡°Renee, will you marry me?¡± ¡°Wear the ring! Put the ring on her!¡± His assistant and the shop assistant coaxed Renee too. Vincent and Miyamoto couldn¡¯t care about it anymore, they just picked up the ring and put it on the ladies¡¯ fingers. ¡°I haven''t said yes yet!¡± Le said in her soft voice but the ring was already on her finger. ¡°I also haven¡¯t thought thoroughly about it yet!¡± Renee eximed! The two men stood up at the same time, looked at each other and said domineeringly, ¡°You women have to marry us, even if you don''t want to!¡± ¡°Is this how you propose to us? This isn''t a proposal but snatching us to marry you! are you robbers! So forceful?¡± Renee felt happy but she spoke as if she wasn¡¯t happy with what they did. Le looked at Vincent in a daze. She was silent for a long time. She just looked at him and said nothing. Vincent stood in front of her and suddenly became nervous. Did Le refuse to marry him? Vincent asked carefully, ¡°Le, can''t you marry me?¡± Vincent didn¡¯t want Le to get angry, now he felt reluctant to let her be angry. Leughed because of Vincent¡¯s question which sounded very uneasy. He was still so overbearing, but she still liked him, ¡°The day when Arthur¡¯s legs recover, we would go to get the marriage license!¡± ¡°Really?¡± Vincent eximed. ¡°Yes!¡± Le nodded sincerely, she didn''t forget that Arthur was still disabled at the moment. Although she didn''t know when he would get better but now that her father and sister had just passed away, she didn''t want to get married and she didn''t think it was suitable to get married now. Vincent nodded, ¡°Sure! It''s all up to you!¡± ¡°Renee?¡± Miyamoto shook Renee¡¯s arm. He looked like he was being flirtatious with Renee. Renee couldn¡¯t helpughing after seeing him like this. ¡°My answer is the same as Le¡¯s!¡± Renee said with a smile, ¡°We should be caring enough as a friend, we¡¯ll wait until Arthur is fully recovered, then we''ll get married!¡± The two men got a positive answer from their lovers, although they didn¡¯t know how long it might take but at least they felt reassured that theirdies would marry them. On the next day. Vincent had sent his man to hire a special care nurse. It was Georgia Lee, and although she had just graduated, she was the best student in the school! The four of them helped with the interview in person, because it was rted not only to Arthur¡¯s recovery but their marriages. ¡°Usually graduates do not have experience. Can she take care of Arthur well?¡± Renee was a little worried. However, Le said, ¡°I think we should be understanding towards those who have just graduated with good grades but with no experience. The special care nurse whom we need should be patient and sincere to help Arthur to recover and get through the hardest stage of his life. I think patience is sometimes more important than experience! And we already have the most experienced and authoritative therapist, so the special care nurse is to help him with his daily life! It¡¯s quite difficult to do take care of someone around the clock!¡± ¡°Yes! It was said that Miss Lee was the best student in City R nursing school. She took care of the father of a minister in City R three months ago! I think she should be very good. I have askedAll rights ? N?velDrama.Org. somebody to talk about it with her!¡± Vincent exined. ¡°Let¡¯s seeter!¡± Renee looked at the resume and suddenly she was stunned! ¡°My god!¡± ¡°What''s the matter?¡± Le was puzzled by Renee¡¯s reaction. Miyamoto also leaned over, and when he saw the photo on her resume, he was also puzzled for a while. ¡°What''s the matter with both of you? Why are you guys so surprised?¡± ¡°Lei¡­ Le, quick,e and take a look at this!¡± Renee¡¯s hands trembled, ¡°This girl, this girl looks like your sister!¡± Le¡¯s head was buzzing. She came to take a look at the resume, when she saw the picture on the resume, her bright eyes were so big and bright. She had long hair, an oval face, bright eyes, and white teeth. She didn''t dare to say that Georgia Lee hundred percent looked alike with her sister, but she was about looked sixty percent like with her sister! ¡°It¡¯s true! She really looks like my sister!¡± At this time, the hotel manager knocked on the door. Vincent was also very shocked because the resume was just sent to him, he had not seen the resume yet, how could there be such a coincidence? Was this God''s n? Or was it just a coincidence? ¡°Come in!¡± Vincent said in a deep voice. ¡°Mr. President, Miss Georgia Lee is here!¡± Vincent looked at the three people in the room. Le had such a mixed feeling in her now. Thedy in the photo looked too much like her sister. Her heart felt sour and sad. She felt sad whenever she thought of her sister but she really wanted to see the girl who looked so much like her sister. For a moment, she felt a little excited. ¡°Bring her in!¡± In a few seconds, a person in white who had a tall and thin figure came to the door, she wore a T-shirt, jeans, canvas shoes, and tied her long hair in a ponytail. She carried a backpack on her shoulder, looking just like a student. But she had fair skin as light as cream. When Georgia Lee appeared in front of the four of them, Le could not help but stand up, ¡°Sister¡ª¡± Georgia Lee, looked exactly like her sister when she was still a student! She dared not say that both of them looked hundred percent the same, but it was close enough now that she saw her in person! ¡°Oh My God! How can she look so alike with Macey?¡± Renee also eximed. ¡°Hello everyone!¡± Her voice was low and a bit hoarse¡ªshe didn¡¯t sound like Macey, but her voice sounded very calming, with a slight of hoarseness, it¡¯s very nice to be heard. She stood in front of the desk without looking nervous. She kept a faint smile on her lips, looking confident and elegant. ¡°I''m Georgia Lee. I just graduated in July this year. I haven''t found a job yet! I received your invitation, so let''s discuss my sry and bonuses!¡± Chapter 506 We’re Counting on You! Chapter 506 We¡¯re Counting on You! Le snapped back to her senses. This was Georgia Lee; no matter how close the resemnce, she was not her sister. Renee reached out her hand to gesture her to sit down. Even Vincent was quite surprised by the uncanny resemnce! This woman that just suddenly appeared looked incredibly like the Macey he was dating back then! Was this woman sent from heaven to save Arthur and Charles? Vincent swiftly calmed himself down and asked in a low tone, ¡°Miss Georgia Lee, you seem quite sure of yourself; please, take a seat!¡± ¡°Thanks! I¡¯ve always been quite confident!¡± Georgia Lee she sat down on the sofa and nced around, first at Vincent, then at Miyamoto, Le, and Renee. As she looked at Le, she was slightly surprised, because she noted a different kind of aura from Le, which puzzled her for a second. ¡°Do you find confident people to be a joke? No worries, it¡¯s quite normal. A lot of people have called me crazy, but I believe I¡¯m capable! Whether I¡¯m crazy or confident, I¡¯m just in it for the money, it¡¯s just a job to take on!¡± ¡°Are you in need of money?¡± Vincent raised his eyebrow. ¡°The more the merrier!¡± She said with a slight smile. ¡°I use my skills to get the payment I deserve; it¡¯s an approval for me, and I love what I do!¡± ¡°Is that so!¡± Vincent nodded, ¡°So how much do you think is a reasonable wage?¡± ¡°One hundred thousand a month!¡± She frankly said. ¡°What!¡± Renee gasped, ¡°That¡¯s so expensive!¡± And she justughed it off, ¡°That¡¯s the price; if it¡¯s alright, I¡¯ll do it. If not, you can always find someone else!¡± ¡°Deal! I¡¯ll pay you two hundred thousand a month!¡± Vincent said. ¡°No! I only want one hundred!¡± Everyone was shocked; this was the first time Vincent encountered such a cocky girl. She asked for such a high price, but the second he offered to double the price to try and help Arthur get better sooner, she didn¡¯t want it. What an odd girl. ¡°Fine, you¡¯re hired! Can you get started today?¡± Vincent asked. Le was still in shock; Georgia Lee didn¡¯t understand why Le seemed so fixated on her, so she asked, ¡°Miss, do I know you from somewhere?¡± Le quickly shook her head and said, ¡°Not at all!¡± ¡°Then howe you keep staring at me like we do?¡± She asked. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s nothing! You¡¯re quite beautiful!¡± Le said. ¡°Beautiful?¡± She said and faintlyughed. ¡°Beauty is just a superficial aspect of a person. Rather than a beautiful face, it¡¯s much better to have half a good heart!¡± Surprised by these words, Le nodded in approval, ¡°You¡¯re right!¡± She behaved quite calm. She seemed indifferent even to praise, as though nothing could faze her. She was a very calm and quiet person and didn¡¯t look like a fresh graduate at all! ¡°We¡¯ll take you to the person you need to tend to right now!¡± Vincent got up and walked to Le¡¯s side. He softly held and patted her hand, as if to console her. Georgia Lee took in every detail and thought to herself, ¡®these couple are quite odd. They must be hiding something and that seemed to have some ties to me. But I am here to make money, not to stick my nose in other people¡¯s business!¡¯ ¡°How old is the patient?¡± She asked. "Twenty-seven!" ¡°Any particr habits? Hobbies? Is it a man or woman?¡± ¡°We¡¯ll get you acquainted along the way. By the way, Miss Lee, we¡¯ll help you prepare all your daily necessities, so you don¡¯t have to bother returning home to get them!¡± ¡°That won¡¯t do! I don¡¯t like to use unfamiliar products, so I have to return and take my own! I¡¯ll be quick, just wait for me for a bit! We¡¯ll meet downstairs in an hour! I don¡¯t like unpunctual people, so let¡¯s promptly meet in an hour!¡± Georgia Lee said then left to go get her belongings! Her attitude left the other four stunned, but she was gone already. ¡°What a girl with an attitude, I like her!¡± Renee said. ¡°She¡¯s quite resolute!¡± Le said, ¡°She knows just what she wants, and isn¡¯t greedy to bite off more than she can chew.¡± ¡°But she¡¯s quite odd as well!¡± Vincent chimed in. C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. ¡°Maybe it¡¯s because she knows herself too well, or she¡¯s just proud to disy her attitude. Or maybe she¡¯s just faking it all!¡± Miyamoto disagreed. ¡°No way!¡± Renee rebutted. ¡°Doesn¡¯t she have high marks on her grades? Or else how could she have possibly gone on to take care of the chairman¡¯s father?¡± Miyamoto was startled by the way Renee defended Georgia Lee; he found it humorous and said with a chuckle, ¡°Let¡¯s hope so; all that matters is that she takes good care of Arthur!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Vincent seemed to be deep in thought, ¡°But how could she look so alike?¡± ¡°Fate can be a funny thing!¡± Le said. ¡°She does look a lot like Macey. How¡¯s Charles doing? Should we inform him?¡± ¡°She might look like Macey, but she¡¯s not. If we told Charles, he¡¯d probably think she¡¯s a double for Macey! Right now, all we have to worry about is getting Arthur back to health. As for the wound in Charles¡¯ heart, only time will be able to heal it!¡± Vincent said. Everyone nodded in approval at his words. Nora came to visit Charles. As soon as she opened the door, she saw his bloodshot eyes on his calm face and sighed, ¡°Can¡¯t sleep again, Charles?¡± She could smell the faint scent of alcohol, then turned to see a bunch of empty bottles on the table and floor. It seemed Charles had been taking on his fair share of alcohol these days. ¡°Why are you still drinking?¡± Nora let out a sigh in disapproval; she knew what happened to Macey hit Charles hard, or else he wouldn¡¯t be like this. ¡°I¡¯m fine!¡± Charles said with a hoarse voice. He raised a ss in hand up into the air, then drank it down in one swift motion. The gloom on his face lingered. ¡°Charles, you can¡¯t continue to act like this.¡± Nora walked in and sat beside him, ¡°I know you¡¯re better than this, try to get it together!¡± ¡°I haven¡¯t lost it!¡± Charles said dully; he continued to drink, and there was a cloudy haze over his eyes. ¡°Rather than worrying about me, you should worry about your own health! Your own body isn¡¯t in too good of a condition either.¡± ¡°I¡¯m already old and about to pass away; but you¡¯re still young, your life¡¯s just getting started!¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine, really; I just need some time to calm down, I¡¯m quite sober!¡± Charles shook his wine ss; he looked disappointed to find it empty already and dropped it in frustration. He said in a soft tone, ¡°Just give me a few days, then I¡¯ll head back to thepany and take care of things!¡± Nora nodded; she couldn¡¯t help but feel sorry for Charles. He had been by her side for years and was like a son to her, so of course she felt distressed to see him so disheartened. She thought back to how she had felt back then when Eric died. Didn¡¯t she felt like life wasn¡¯t worth living as well? The one thing you couldn¡¯t escape from in life was ¡°love¡±; people are full of emotions, so of course they will have to endure the pains of loss and sorrow, as well as pleasure and happiness. ¡°Just, take good care of yourself!¡± Nora reminded again before she left. Now left alone in the house, Charles¡¯s loneliness began to spread like an abyss! He looked at the sky outside the window and slightly frowned. His eyes werepletely bloodshot. He kept thinking about what Macey said before she died, about how he should find another good girl to be with! Even at her moment of death, she was worried about his happiness! Charles tried to calm his trembling heart. Never had he regretted a decision more in his entire life. Why did he ask Macey to return; if they were still in the US right now, maybe none of this would have happened! Even if she never forgave him, at least she would still be alive right now! But why did she have to die just moments after they got their marriage certificate? And why did she have to die in such a manner? He med Arthur from the bottom of his heart. Why did he save Le first, and not Macey! But deep down, as soon as he kept to his senses, he knew this was an ident, that no one was to me! He wanted to get smashed and forget his worries, but he couldn¡¯t. Instead, he just felt more and more miserable. He drank one ss after another, but the more he drank, the more sober he felt. ¡°Macey...¡± He called out weakly; his heart throbbed in pain. He tried to use hard liquor to soothe the pain he felt inside. All he wanted was to make her happy and see herugh. He thought back to the days when they were still in love, but now, life and death separated them! How could fate be so cruel! The pain in his chest continued to throb, making him clench his fist in pain. In a second, the ss that was in his hand had shattered! The ss instantly pierced his hands and fingertips, sending sharp pain to his mind. But could he still feel pain right now? Heughed and gave up struggling. He curled back into the sofa, like a discarded piece of junk. He balled up and didn¡¯t want to think or worry about anything more. All he wanted now was to stay holed up and let the tearse flowing out! A man like him was trying so hard to hold back his tears! As they brought Georgia to the hospital, Arthur was sitting underneath a tree reading a book in hand. asionally, he raised his head to look into the distance, as though pondering something with a slight hint of sadness in his expression. ¡°Go on in!¡± Vincent and Le brought Georgia to the entrance, but they didn¡¯t enter. ¡°By myself?¡± Georgia asked in a surprised manner. ¡°Right!¡± Vincent said in a low tone. ¡°Just tell him that I brought you here!¡± ¡°Maybe he¡¯ll throw me out!¡± ¡°He won¡¯t! And even if he did, I¡¯m sure you¡¯lle up with a n to stay!¡± ¡°That¡¯s true; I never let my patients drive me away, unless he¡¯s dead! Or unless he¡¯s all better. If I agreed to nurse a patient back to health, I always see it through!¡± Georgia picked up her trolley and had on a backpack. She didn¡¯t have much luggage, as if she was a traveler ready to hit the road. ¡°Alright, go on in; we¡¯re counting on you!¡± Le said in a small voice, ¡°Georgia, please take care of Arthur!¡± ¡°Fine! Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t let him die!¡± Georgia promised. ¡°Uh!¡± ¡°Most patients may be suicidal; after all, they suddenly became disabled. It¡¯s a normal urrence! I will ensure he stays alive! But I can¡¯t guarantee he¡¯ll fully recover!¡± Georgia exined to Le the second she saw her startled expression. Chapter 507 You Are So Mean Chapter 507 You Are So Mean Vincent and Le looked at each other, both of them felt awkward because Georgia was too straightforward. Maybe they needed time to adapt to this kind of people. ¡°Since you all are not willing to get in, just go back! Don¡¯t block the way at the door! Oh, yes, this is my card number, transfer my sry into this card at the fifth day of every month! I would like to get it on time, please don¡¯t dy it!¡± After she finished her words, she took her luggage and walked towards the yard. Vincent and Le were stunned for a while outside of the yard. Le looked at the note in Vincent¡¯s hand and murmured, ¡°The way she speaks is just like my sister when she was rebellious!¡± ¡°Maybe it¡¯s God!¡± Vincent ced his arm on Le¡¯s shoulder and they left. When Georgia walked in, she saw a perfectly good looking man sitting in his wheelchair, looking at the sky quietly. His eyes were full of inextricable sorrow. That kind of emotion made his eyes lose the luster in an instant and left only a deep grief. Memories shed back in front of his eyes. If he had thought more at that time, the thing would not happen. If he could hurry up, maybe Macey would be fine! One month had passed but he still couldn¡¯t ept the sad news of Macey¡¯s death which was because of him. Georgia put her luggage at the door and she was standing there in silence! Arthur didn¡¯t notice her. Maybe he was just too focused on his own thoughts and didn¡¯t notice thedy who was already standing in the yard. They said that he wasn¡¯t willing to cooperate! He was their friend. They cared about him a lot and they were willing to spend an enormous sum of money to look for someone to take care of him. They said that he must be cured because he was only twenty-seven years old. However, there were so many young people in this world, she could only determine after knowing the real situation. Thus, she was observing him! She got the information that his name was Arthur! She walked over lightly. When she stood in front of Arthur, Arthur got his mind back from his memory. When his sight reached her face, he was stunned and he muttered like having a dream, ¡°Macey¡ª¡± He owned a pair of deep pupils that rippling with gentleness, he just called another person''s name when he saw her. Such a surprise look appeared into her eyes without any sign and disappeared in a moment. Georgia was dumbfounded. Then, she frowned uncertainly, ¡°Macey?¡± Arthur stretched out his hand and grab her hand suddenly. Georgia was taken aback and wanted to get her hand free from him. He shouted, ¡°Macey, is it you? Am I dreaming? Macey, you''re not dead? Is it you?¡± Georgia frowned; she didn''t understand at all. She shook her head. ¡°I am not Macey, I am Georgia! Forgive me as I have to break your dream, I am not the person you know! Are you Arthur?¡± Arthur was stunned for a moment and was in a daze! Arthur looked at her carefully and the ecstatic smile froze on his face. At that moment, his ecstatic face was reced by great disappointment immediately. Georgia had never seen such a sad look before. She looked at him and he just slowly let go of his hand and murmured. ¡°You are not Macey! I saw her being buried with my own eyes. How could you be her?¡± Half of his voice came from his nasal cavity and he seemed to drag a long tone with choking. It was like there was a soft hand gently scratching the bottom of her heart when hearing his voice. Georgia ¡¯s clear eyes were confused and dazed. She was very puzzled. ¡°Do I look so simr to the person, Macey you said?¡± Arthur lowered his eyshes. Then, he spoke in a soft voice and a slow tone, ¡°Yes, very simr.¡± Georgia looked down at the man who was having his eyes down. He was very tall. Even if he was sitting in a wheelchair, she could tell that he was a tall man. She stared at his hand nkly, the hand that held her hand just now. He had slender and strong fingers with distinct bone joints. Her gaze followed that hand and moved up slowly. It was an extremely perfect face. His eyes were half drooping at the moment and his sad expression seemed to be covered with a veil of mystery, making people want to get closer to him unconsciously. ¡°My name is Georgia. If you are Arthur, I will be your caregiver! Vincent and Le hired me to take care of you!¡± Georgia introduced herself. ¡°They are worried about you!¡± After a daze, Arthur looked up at her again. He was stunned for a long while and then his sword-like eyebrows furrowed. Heughed at himself, ¡°Is it a coincidence or n on purpose? God really sympathizes with my guilty heart!¡± Georgia looked at Arthur in surprise, but she hadn''t figured out what was going on yet, ¡°Can you tell me what is going on?¡± Arthur looked at her again and he spoke slowly, ¡°Since you are already here, just stay!¡± He didn''t want to say anything. She was not Macey; his guilt was still there and it was an irreparable guilt. In his opinion, it might just exist throughout his life. Arthur used his wheelchair to wheel into the room. Georgia was stunned, she stepped forward and helped him to push his wheelchair, ¡°Yeah! I can understand if you don''t want to say it! Everyone has his privacy. You looked like dying, and I can tell that person must be very important to you! Your girlfriend?¡± Arthur pursed his lips and said nothing! In this world, there was not only romantic love between men and women! There was not only adultery. In his opinion, there were still friendships. Even maybe there was very few and these were not understandable by other people. His silence caused Georgia to frown again. She turned her head and looked at the blue sky. Then, she said casually an inconsequential sentence, ¡°The weather is really good today! Cloudless!¡± Arthur narrowed his phoenix eyes, slowly turned his gaze to the sky, there was no cloud! He was also surprised that the girl who looked like Macey changed the subject suddenly. She was such a smart girl! He just sighed in his heart but who the hell knew that she just ruined the first impression of herself in his heart. ¡°However even the sunshine was warm, there¡¯s still ce that the shine can¡¯t reached!¡± Georgia said a sentence that was hidden with deep meaning. For now, the sunshine just shone on him and he was covered with ayer of faint light but it couldn¡¯t cover the deep grieved atmosphere around him. Arthur spoke suddenly due to her words, ¡°Don¡¯t need to get in, I want to take a sunbath!¡± ¡°Oh! You are really capricious, how long have you been sick?¡± Georgia stopped, looked down at him and asked. ¡°How am I capricious?¡± Arthur was provoked by her words. ¡°Do you know the way to talk?¡± ¡°You just want to get in but before you do so, you want to get out!¡± Georgia said so. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you capricious? Ok then sir, what do you think this can be called as?¡± ¡°I like to do so, why can¡¯t it be?¡± Arthur nced at her. ¡°All the sick people said so, capricious! I am not going to argue with you, I am such a broadminded person!¡± Georgia looked around the yard and asked, ¡°Where is your room? I wanted to carry my luggage in!¡± Arthur was in a daze, he got angry by her words. She startled, ¡°You want to stay here?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± She nodded deliberately. Georgia said, ¡°I am your caregiver, so I am going to take care of your meals in the future and also for all the things about your daily life. You can just tell me if you need anything!¡± ¡°My daily life?¡± Arthur was stunned. ¡°I don¡¯t need that; I can do it by myself!¡± ¡°Yes! If you have the ability to eat and go toilet by yourself, then there is still hope for you to recover. If not, you have to listen to my arrangement!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t need you, you just need to take me to the hospital and the rehabilitation center, that¡¯s all! You are free for the night!¡± Georgia smiled faintly, ¡°I am sorry, I can¡¯t leave!¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Because I afraid that you willmit suicide!¡± Georgia spoke in serious manner. ¡°If you die, I can¡¯t continue this job to earn money!¡± Arthur was almost choked by her words, he looked at her in surprise. Her face was simr as Macey but younger, she had a pair of beautiful eyes, calm and sharp sight. When he looked at her, she was not even feeling scared but just looked back at him. ¡°So, I am going to stay in the same room as you for convenience! Don¡¯t worry, I will make a bed on the floor! We just stayed in the same room but not sleeping on the same bed, don¡¯t get me wrong!¡± ¡°You¡ª¡± Arthur was speechless! ¡°You are a girl, I am a man. I don¡¯t want to be talked about!¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter, you are a handicapped person. And I will protect myself and not being bullied by you. Don¡¯t think that I am doing this for you, the truth is this is the money worship everywhere, I am doing this for my sry. I just take care of you reluctantly for the sake of money until you recover or until you die! Thus, I hope that you can tell me before you nned to die so that I can resigned in advance and you can go ahead to die after that! Also, I won¡¯t feel guilty or what because I don¡¯t need to face your death. Your death will be a scar for my life afterwards.¡± C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. ¡°You¡ª¡± That was the first time for Arthur to meet this kind of women. ¡°Why are you so mean?¡± ¡°I am just telling you the truth!¡± She didn¡¯t think that there was anything wrong with her words. Arthur red at her, ¡°Did you know that you are very mean?¡± ¡°Yeah! People say so, but I don''t care!¡± Georgia spread her hands, shrugged. She carried a chair and sat down beside him. Then, she looked at him and said, ¡°You look good! Sword eyebrows, high nose bridge, phoenix eyes, thick and long eyshes which were like a fan, and red lips like cherry blossom petals on a spring branch. If you are a man without a disability, you should be an extremely charming handsome guy! You should be a suave man, maybe you are also being fickle in love!¡± ¡°Uh!¡± Arthur was stunned. ¡°Are youplimenting me or scolding me?¡± Georgia felt that she had seen countless handsome men. But even for the most amazing man that she met before, she had never felt such a moment of being unable to move her sight away from him. The main reason would be the sadness and deep sorrow in this man¡¯s eyes. Although he had a pair of beautiful eyes, he also had such a pure face as if he was from another world. He was a different type of man from Vincent and Miyamoto that she saw in the morning. Georgia looked at his face and she was slightly in a daze, ¡°Half praising, half scolding! Let me tell you, I have a bad temper and will abuse patients. If you can''t stand my harsh treatment andmit suicide, I will beat you up until you can¡¯t even kill yourself!¡± Chapter 508 Please Behave Yourself! Chapter 508 Please Behave Yourself! ¡°Are you taking care of me or just to spite me?" Arthur had never seen such a vicious woman before. "I''m disabled!" "Just temporarily disabled!" Georgia coldly snorted. "You think you can pretend to be disabled because your legs aren¡¯t working? There are too many disabled people, and you aren¡¯t the only one. Do you know the pain? Just now when I entered the room, I saw you weren¡¯t exercising but you were looking at the sky. I''ve seen too many men like you. What a convenient excuse! What''s the big deal? Don''t think you''re a thinker if you can daze! When you¡¯ve time, have some exercise to prevent stiffness and osteoporosis, or you may have fracture easily!" "Hey! I mean, are you here to quarrel or to help me?" "If you think it''s a quarrel, I¡¯m not against it!" "You''re really unreasonable!" "Well! You can leave me alone. But I cannot leave you alone!" After saying that, Georgia pulled her luggage over. "Which room are you staying in?" "I don''t live here!" Arthur said in a fit of pique. "Oh! Is that so? I''ll stay wherever you live anyway!" Georgia was sort of antagonizing with him. "Shameless" "How am I being shameless?" Georgia also deliberately patted his little face provocatively. Arthur side-eye looked at her, his gaze was deep and difficult to understand. After a while, he said, "People don¡¯t like stupid women but if a woman is too smart, it will also be tiring to get along with her. While a boasting woman is definitely disgusting! Perhaps you can¡­ restrain a little!" They were looking at each other. Her clear yet wise gaze seemed to look through his eyes and into his heart. His gaze seemed to look through her body and into her soul. The atmosphere was in silence. She blinked her eyes, and thought, this man was clever! Arthur withdrew his gaze and turned to look at the sky. His sight was elusive. She lightly bit her lips and smiled said, "Do you know I''m giving you a hard time?" "Don''t you?" Arthur asked rhetorically. "You guessed it right! I like smart people!" Georgiaughed. "Give me a time, when do you n to have some exercise?" Arthur was stunned for a moment, then raised his eyebrows and said, "Does it still count if I say so now?" Georgia smiled lightly, "How can it not count? Although I¡¯m a strict caregiver, but I¡¯m also reasonable. You can say your idea first, then I¡¯ll see whether it¡¯s reasonable. We make the decision together, is it okay?" "So, what I say still doesn''t count, does it?" Arthur looked at her face. Her gaze was calm but behind the calmness, there were vicissitudes that couldn¡¯t be hide away. He looked at her steadily for a long time and suddenlyughed. Georgia stared and frowned, was unsure because of hisugh. "It doesn¡¯t mean what you say doesn''t count, your reasonable requests should still be met!" "Uh! Is that so?" Arthur leaned back in his wheelchair. "In that case, I¡¯ll go to physical therapy this afternoon. But my only request is that you can''t be in the same room with me. There are many rooms here, you choose one by yourself, just not with me!" "Are you sure you won''tmit suicide?" "I won''t!" His tone was a little impatient. Arthur was almost driven crazy by Georgia who a bit looked like Macey! "That''s fine! I''ll ept it reluctantly!" Georgia ''szy and soft voice rang out, considered apromise. Arthur shook his head and sighed, if he hadn''t been confronted with this face which looked like Macey, he really wouldn''t have allowed her to stay. Why were there two people in the world that look so much alike? They were both super beautiful and amazing women. C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. Simrly, Georgia also had fair snowy skin, long and slender eyebrows, distant blue eyes, small straight nose and a small cherry mouth. So much like Macey, is this the woman that the God had sent to Charles? He would never forget the moment before Macey died and when she said, ¡°tell Charles to find a woman worthy of his love!¡± Macey couldn''t forget Charles until her death. This woman was sent to Charles, wasn¡¯t she? He had to tell him! Arthur lowered his head and sighed, he took his phone and turned it on. It''s been a long time since he used the phone. After he turned on his phone, he called Charles. The phone beeped for a long time before it was answered, Charles'' voice was hoarse and sounded tired. "Arthur, what¡¯s up?" "Charles, can youe to City R?" Arthur suppressed the excitement in his heart and didn¡¯t tell him that there was a woman looked like Macey who was sitting in front of him and listening to his phone call. "Why?" Charles asked. "You''ll know when youe!" "What is it, just say it!" Charles was aloof. "It''s not clear to say through the phone. Youe right now and you can arrive at night. Be careful on the way!" Arthur didn¡¯t give him the opportunity to refuse and hung up the phone. In the afternoon, Georgia came to take care of him. When Miss Spencer knew there was a shrewish beautiful woman that could handle Arthur, she was very happy and yelled, "Finally!" "Right? I know!" "Huh!" said Arthur. "Okay, I got it Arthur!" Georgia ignored him. In the afternoon, Georgia apanied him in the rehabilitation room of the hospital. Arthur stood up with his crutches and tried to walk. His leg was injured in the tendon. He felt his leg had no strength, always a little numb, and it hurt when he walked. Just moving a little bit, he was covered in sweat. "Don''t rush, take your time, you can do it!" Georgia was not as mean as at noon, her tone was gentle. She held him and cooperated with the doctor. "Let''s do traction slowly. Stretch yourself a bit before starting the exercise! Arthur, you can do it. You must remember that you can do it!" Looking at such a serious woman, the Macey-like face, Arthur nodded seriously. "Thank you!" An afternoon of training, exercise, traction, stretching, had made Arthur felt very tired, but he also felt his mind were at ease. He was not supposed to give up on himself. He had to stand up, y basketball, climb the mountain just like he did before. On the way back, Georgia bought him a bottle of mineral water for rehydration. While pushing him, she asked, "Who is Macey?" "A legendary woman!" Arthur said. "Then can you tell me her stories?" "Yes!" Arthur didn''t reject her because maybe in the evening, Charles woulde! He hoped the story could impress Georgia. He started from the first love of her and Vincent, to the moment of her death. A story almost without stopping along the way. Georgia had been listening quietly until the end, and she sighed. "This woman had the gut to take responsibility for what she had done and had a grateful heart! I like her! It''s a shame that she has died at a young age." ¡°If it weren''t for me, she would be in America right now, living happily with her lover!" The sun was setting, the golden halo was around Arthur and it was dazzling bright. It seemed Arthur was enveloped in the golden sunlight which was eye-catching, and she dared not to look at him directly. His brows gently gathered a touch of sorrow, his deep eyes had instantly lost the brightness, and there only remained a thick grief. On his face, there were expression of pain, regret and apologies, "It¡¯s because of me and they can never meet each other again because of me!" "It was an ident, and it''s not your fault! Don''t me yourself too much!" Georgia said. They went on foot. When they were back to the small courtyard, there was a car parked in front of the door, and Arthur knew that Charles was here! The door was pushed open! He then saw a slender figure standing by the flower in the small courtyard and looked at the orchids lost in thought. He turned his back on them, the sunset gradually fading down and the dark shadows cast on his face, bringing a kind of gloomy and cold atmosphere. Even it was dark, his handsome face still could be seen. "Charles?" shouted Arthur. Charles turned around, "What exactly have you called me here for?" Charles?! Georgia thought of the story. It was him, right? There was an indelible sadness in his face, and his suppressed voice trembled slightly, "Say it! What is it?" "Charles!" Arthur saw that Charles only looked at him, didn¡¯t even look at Georgia behind him. It seemed like he could no longer see other women again! Georgia also saw his sorrow and it seemed to be more than Arthur¡¯s. That was reasonable. How could he not be sorrowful as he had lost his lover? "Charles, take a look at this woman!" Arthur spoke. Charles frowned, when he saw the woman behind Arthur''s wheelchair, and he froze! Under the gloomy light, the face that looked like Macey''s came into his eyes. A slender figure moved instantly and stopped in front of Georgia. He pulled her over with a force that couldn¡¯t be ignored and tightly pulled her into his arms. "Macey¡ª" "Let go of me ..." Georgia was suddenly embraced and she startled. "Macey, Macey, Macey.... He murmured calling Macey''s name. His voice was full of pain and loneliness, and a strong feeling of missing. How he had missed her! Georgia knew what it was like to miss someone. Her heart softened for a moment. Georgia originally wanted to push him away, but just listening to his voice of such pain, she hesitated. She thought of the story Arthur said and she stopped struggling. In her puzzled gaze, there were sympathy and pity. It was so sad to miss someone who had gone to the heaven! She wondered if those in the heaven knew the thoughts of those on earth. Why couldn''t they even break into their dreams at midnight? Was it a luxury to give them even a dream? They dared not to enter the dream of a living person, was it because they were worried that the person wouldn¡¯t be able to start a new life; or was it because there was no heaven at all, and death was death! And no more? There was a deep nce of sorrow in her eyes where they were as dark as the gradually darkened night. There was a deep sadness rose between Georgia ¡¯s eyebrows, and the bitterness in his eyes was so intense that could even make her heart shiver. However, just a few secondster, she made a decisive decision, she pushed away Charles and said indifferently, "Sorry, Mr. Read, I am Georgia, not your Macey! Please behave yourself!" Chapter 509 The Only One in The Heart Chapter 509 The Only One in The Heart When Charles was suddenly pushed away like this by Georgia, he was stunned in his tracks and couldn''t respond for a long time, as if his soul had been taken away. Suddenly, he clung to Georgia again. "Macey, I''m Charles, I''m Charles!" "Mr. Read?" Her body ached from Charles''s hug, and Georgia pushed Charles''s body in dismay again. However, she was held tightly by him, as if he wanted to rub her into his body. "Macey, I miss you so much! I''m sorry I didn''t protect you properly, I''m sorry, I''m really sorry!" Charles whispered, an inexplicable fear gripping his heart and his body trembling as he held her. "Mr. Read, I''m not Macey, please let go of me!" Georgia knew he was pining for his lover who was already in heaven, how could she be any different? "No! Macey, don''t push me away! I miss you so much!" Charles buried his face in her hair and murmured, "Macey¡­" Still being held tightly by him, Georgia sighed inwardly and said faintly, "Mr. Read, I''m not your Macey. I can understand your pain of missing someone, not someone you''re far away from, but someone you''ll never see again. The feeling of eternal separation makes love eternal, but you shouldn''t mistake me for her no matter how much you miss her! Because she should be the only one in your heart! You can love again, you can marry again, but no one can rece the only one in your heart! This is the only thing we should do for the one we love now!" Her words fell on Charles''s ears and Charles felt his heart broken, she was not Macey! He was reluctant to let her go, but at this moment, he knew he really had to let go, she was not Macey, Macey was the only one. However, in this life he would never be able to hold her hand again or see her smile again. He let go of Georgia, muddle-headed like being drenched in cold water, his whole body cold and ufortable, "You''re not my Macey!" Georgia looked into his deep eyes, which were filled with the despair of grief. He looked at her too, so closely that his withdrawn soul seemed to return. He seemed toe back to his senses and something seemed to be sprouting from deep inside, breaking through that elegant and dispirited appearance and leaving his mind confused for a moment. After a moment of silence, Charles closed his eyes and murmured, "I''m sorry! I know you''re not Macey." Macey was already dead, and it was he who personally cremated her, personally carried her ashes, and personally sent her to the cemetery for burial, so this woman wouldn''t be Macey. When Charles came back to his senses, his gaze sank and he spoke again in a low voice, "I''m sorry! Yes, there is no one to rece Macey, she is the only one!" "It''s okay!" Georgia didn''t me him for the offense. "Mr. Read, take care of yourself! The deceased are gone, and the living should be strong so that the deceased can rest in peace!" Charles was slightly taken aback. "Have you ever lost someone you loved?" Georgia smiled faintly, neither admitting nor denying! Charles was suspicious because what she had just said was so thorough that she couldn''t have made such remarks if she hadn''t had such experiences engraved on her soul! He looked Georgia up and down deeply, then turned to look at Arthur and asked wordlessly. Was that what Arthur had called him for? Just because there was a woman here who resembled Macey! So Arthur asked him toe here to meet this girl? For what? To woo her? To make her a stand-in for Macey? "Georgia, you go in first and help us prepare dinner!" Arthur said. Georgia nodded and turned her gaze back to Charles. And Charles also looked at her. His thoughts instantly drifted away and tangled inextricably in his mind, leaving his eyes, originally full of darkness, tinged with intense sorrow at this moment. When their eyes made contact with each other, Charles still had a momentary loss of concentration. He was shocked at her resemnce to Macey, but he regained his indifference in an instant. Georgia nodded faintly and went to the room. "You called me here just for this woman?" Charles said in a cold voice and sat down. His mind, which had been in turmoil because of the suddenness of the situation, regained itsposure with that. "They''re a lot alike!" Arthur looked at Charles with aplicated gaze. "Macey said she wanted you to find a woman with a good heart!" Charles turned his head abruptly, looked at Arthur with a cold and sharp gaze, and chided him in a cold voice, "Arthur, what do you mean by this? I don''t need you to worry about my affairs! Please don''t meddle in it anymore! I''m leaving!" "Charles!" Arthur hurriedly called out to Charles. "That''s not what I mean, and I don''t know what I mean!" What was he doing? Introducing a girlfriend to Charles? He was just too excited because this woman was too much like Macey. For a moment, he was so excited that he called Charles. But when Charles asked him such a question, Arthur didn''t know how to answer for a while. "No matter how much they look alike, she''s not her!" Charles dropped these words and turned to leave. "Charles! Where are you going?" Arthur wheeled forward to catch up with Charles. Charles had already walked out. As he stepped out of the door, he fell silent and didn''t leave immediately. Instead, he lit a cigarette in front of the door and smoked it slowly. This is from N?velDrama.Org. Arthur sighed softly and turned his wheelchair. It just so happened that Georgia was standing behind him, and he was slightly startled. And Georgia suddenly bumped into the vulnerability and helplessness hidden under that darkness and was a little stunned, "You shouldn''t have told him that there is someone who looked like his lover! You''re doing it wrong, Arthur!" "I ¨C¨C" Arthur was in a daze. "Yes, I''m wrong!" "Although I don''t know who Macey is, our resemnce only means that we look the same; I''m not her after all. You called Charles here, which is tantamount to rubbing salt into his wounds that are so hard to heal. If I guess correctly, he should be in even more pain right now! His scars have just healed a little, but you''ve uncovered his skin, his flesh and his blood together. Do you know the pain he is suffering now?" Georgia could see Charles''s grief and despondency at a nce. "I didn''t think about it¡­It seems that my brain is really crippled with my disability," Arthur whispered in chagrin, hanging down his head, the look in his eyes was even more self-reproaching. Georgia patted his shoulder with her hand and sighed silently as she looked at Arthur''s self- recrimination. "Since you''ve done it, don''t regret it, I''m sure you meant well! I believe Mr. Read will appreciate your good intentions when he calms down because not everyone is lucky enough to see a face that looks like their beloved again. For me, I''d rather have my heart broken again and want to see it again! Even if that person is not him, the same face can beforting, and at least, I can have my heart hurt for him once more!" "Georgia?" Why did Arthur find these sentences so full of deep meaning? "Are you okay?" "I''ll go out and take a look!" Obviously unwilling to say anything more, Georgia immediately turned around and walked out. If she didn''t guess it wrongly, he shouldn''t have left yet! Because a face that looked like his lover appeared suddenly, even though Charles knew that she wasn''t the same person as his lover, he would still want to see this face again. She just put herself in his shoes and deduced. Sure enough, when she walked out, she saw Charles smoking. It was already dark, and under the dim streetlights was his handsome, frosty face with no extra expression. He was only slightly surprised when he saw here out, but he regained hisposure instantly. "You haven''t left yet!" Georgia didn''t notice his momentary cold gaze and looked at him with sympathy and understanding in her eyes. "Take your eyes off, I don''t need pity and sympathy, don''t look at me with that kind of eyes!" Speaking coldly, Charles withdrew his gaze and looked to the other side, a trace of mockery shed across his frosty face. When thinking of Macey again, Charles''s heart, which had just fluctuated, instantly became gloomy. But he hade to his senses¡ªshe was not Macey, she was not, no one can rece anyone! "I don''t pity you!" Georgia frowned and said in no good humor, "You''re too self-righteous to think I''m sympathizing with you. My sympathy isn''t overflowing. I just want to tell you that Arthur is well- intentioned, but he has botched it! And I envy you that you can still see the same face. For me, even if I want to, I don''t have any chance!" "You?" Stunned for a moment, his glimpse caught the desperate and sorrow look on her face, and Charles froze. "You don''t understand anything! What do you know??" "Nothing! I just know that you''re not the only person in this world who has lost a loved one, and you''re not the only one who knows sadness and heartache. There are many people who are heartbroken still have a smile on their face, they still treat their friends, family, all those who care about them with full gratitude and don''t let them worry! Arthur feels guilty about you and feels intensely guilty about Macey, but when you leave like this, won''t his heart feel even guiltier?" "It''s none of my business!" Charles spat out these words mercilessly, lit another cigarette, and said in a somewhat annoyed mood "You''re heartless!" "How am I heartless?" Charles was stunned. "He kindly asked you toe over and you said a few words that were nothing more than usations, aren''t you being heartless?" "Macey died to save him, and you want me to go easy on him?" Charles said grimly. "He didn''t mean to do it, at least not in the way he intended. No one wants her to die, but that''s the reality, it''s cruel, it''s an ident! It''s an ident that no one wants to happen!" "But she''s dead!" These few words of Charles almost came out in a low roar, hatred enveloping him at once, making his heart fluctuate painfully and can''t calm down for a long time. He didn''t know if it was resentment or hate, and he didn''t even know what the mood was! In short, his heart hurt and was very sad! Especially today when he saw the same face as Macey, the pent-up resentment in his heart burst out all of a sudden. Georgia looked at Charles quietly, not expecting her to be so up to standard as a caregiver. She actually had to help Arthur, who was paralyzed in a wheelchair, to do persuading work for his friend. "I''m sorry!" A sudden voice came from the door made the two of them freeze and startle for a moment. Georgia turned around and saw Arthur, who was sitting in a wheelchair, in the doorway. Charles also froze for a moment, then looked away. Arthur said in a deep voice, "Charles, I''m really sorry that I didn''t protect Macey properly. I shouldn''t have let her save me, in fact I really wish the one who died was me!" "It''s toote for you to say anything, she''s no longer alive!" Charles yelled at Arthur unceremoniously. Arthur''s face bleached miserably at once. Chapter 510 A Woman with Natural Superpower Chapter 510 A Woman with Natural Superpower ¡°Charles, do apologize to Arthur!¡± Georgia shouted it firmly. ¡°Why do I need to apologize? Macey died because she saved him. Can¡¯t Iment on him?¡± Charles shouted. ¡°It¡¯s not my business and I only care about Arthur¡¯s matters. He is my man now and I need to be responsible for his feelings and health. If hemits suicide due to your criticism, what can I do? Apologize to him, now! Aren¡¯t you listening? I do not allow anyone to injure my man!¡± Georgia said it more firmly. The atmosphere had changed into a tense situation. ¡°Georgia, what are you doing? Charles is just sorrowful, and he scolds me to release his anger. Let him!¡± Arthur yelled. Georgia turned her head to look at Arthur who was nervous and sighed inwardly. In her opinion, he was a fool who expected Charles to vent anger with only a few criticisms. ¡°No way! I can¡¯t let him scold you! If he dares to scold, I will beat him! Believe it or not!¡± Charles was stunned and said, ¡°You...¡± ¡°What? Do you think that I will be afraid of you because you are big in size? Do you think that I will have fear of you who is discouraged and downhearted? Let me tell you, I am not afraid of anything. Anything! Now, apologize to him then nothing will happen. If not, ...¡± ¡°If not, what will happen?¡± Charles frowned because she never saw a woman to be so arrogant. Especially, she had the exact same face as Macey but when did she be so arrogant? He suspected that this woman had severe schizophrenia. She changed her expression too rapidly! ¡°I will beat you! Beat you!¡± She did not seem to be kidding. ¡°If you do not apologize, I will beat you!¡± Charles ignored her and walked towards his car because he did not have time for her to nag along. ¡°Want to leave?¡± Georgia groaned and walked forward to block Charles¡¯s way. ¡°Get out of my way!¡± Charles said it with a deep voice. ¡°Nope!¡± ¡°I will not beat a woman!¡± ¡°You can treat me as a man!¡± Georgia totally did not give in. Charles looked at her who was stubborn but had a familiar face. However, she treated him as a stranger. ¡°I will not touch you, please step aside!¡± ¡°Before I let you leave, you will need to apologize to Arthur!¡± said her. Charles did not pay attention to her and walked towards the side. This is from N?velDrama.Org. Georgia was stunned and she attacked Charles rapidly with her white and long legs without hesitation. If she failed to kick him, those years that she had spent on taekwondo would be wasted. With a silent hum, before he realized anything, Charles had been overthrown by Georgia onto the ground. ¡°Georgia!¡± Arthur was shocked, ¡°Stop it!¡± Charles lied on the ground and waspletely shocked. He was wondering about her strength because he fell onto the ground before he could react. He was so weak! Georgia sneered, ¡°Arthur, shut up! You are my man now and do remember that if anyone dares to provoke you during my protection, I will hit them every time! Regardless of who the man is! It¡¯s you who owes to Macey but not me so I don¡¯t need to feel guilty for it. I make myself clear that if someone bullies my man, I will take it as it is towards me. I will not tolerate this at all!¡± She appeared as his protection and Arthur felt touched but he felt guilty to Charles more. ¡°Don¡¯t be like this!¡± ¡°Shut up! You disabled man just keep quiet when someone was talking!¡± Georgia did not care what Arthur had said. ¡°Get up, hit me! Aren¡¯t you a man? Don¡¯t you hate Arthur? You may hate me! Hit me if you can. If you can¡¯t, please don¡¯t simply cry here!¡± ¡°Georgia!¡± Charles yelled with strong anger. Before he got up, he felt sharp pains on his butt. ¡°Get up, continue your fight! I kicked your butts just now, not your balls. Don¡¯t lie on the floor! Get up to fight back!¡± ¡°This woman!¡± Charles jumped in one move and gave Georgia a kick. Georgia quickly moved away to evade his kick. ¡°Yes! That''s right! Come sparring. If not, they will say that I bully you!¡± She shook her neck and then her small figure moved. Her eyes were serious when she gave him a kick. Charles was the one that had some strength because he trained taekwondo before with Vincent so he knew how to fight naturally. However, when Georgia¡¯s kick was approaching him, Charles was kicked by her again! Damn! Was she really a woman? She was so powerful and her kick was extremely painful! He was unable to cope with it! When she was giving him a kick, she stepped backwards to stand still. She was panting as if she had used all her energies. After a moment, she recovered from it rapidly. ¡°Eh, falling down again! Are you a man?¡± ¡°Georgia, stop it!¡± Arthur was stunned because he could not imagine how she kicked him. He could only feel that her kick was so powerful and no one was able to cope with it. Charles directly fell onto the ground! When Georgia saw Charles in pain and his face turned pale and he was sweating, she felt slightly guilty for being a bit too powerful. What if she broke Charles¡¯s thigh? Did she need to help him to install a bone made with stainless steel? At the moment, Georgia looked at Charles pitifully, who was lying on the ground in pain, and asked, ¡°Are you okay?¡± His expressions was twisted because of the severe pain and when he saw Georgia¡¯s caring look with his red eyes, he stood up again. ¡°Come again!¡± Her kick made him feel pain in his thigh. Her first kick was on his butt and her second kick was on his femoral bone. He felt extremely painful! ¡°Arthur, you take a look. Fighting is very addictive. He wants to fight with me. I don¡¯t care for the consequences at this time. You take him to see the doctorter!¡± Georgia said with a cold voice and portrayed an indifferent temperament. Arthur had a cold expression and said with a low voice, ¡°What are you doing? Stop it! Ah! Charles, stop it too! She is too strong and you aren¡¯tpatible with her!¡± ¡°Ah...¡± Before he finished his words, there was a crunchy sound followed by Charles¡¯s falling onto the ground. However, at this time, his arm was dislocated! He kneeled on the ground. Georgia lowered his head to look at Charles happily and was stunned. ¡°Ah! Don¡¯t greet me like this!¡± ¡°You...¡± Charles punched with his other hand. With another crunchy sound, Charles¡¯s other hand was dislocated as well! Both of Charles¡¯s hands drooped and his face was as pale as a white sheet at once. There was full of bead sized sweat on his forehead. ¡°Ah!¡± ¡°Oh my god!¡± Arthur waspletely shocked! ¡°What has happened?¡± Miss Spencer was also astonished by what had happened outside. At that moment, at the courtyard besides Miss Spencer¡¯s house, the door was opened. Le Hunter, Vincent, Miyamoto and Renee ran out from the house. They had not left but hid in the courtyard besides. Under the streemp, Charles was kneeled on the ground with his hands drooped and Georgia stood in front of him. She said it slowly, ¡°Do you all enjoy watching this bustling scene? Is it good?¡± ¡°Oh! My god!¡± Renee was shocked. ¡°What has happened?¡± Le was astonished! ¡°Charles?¡± Vincent said with a deep voice, ¡°What is going on? What has happened to Charles?¡± ¡°Just his arms are dislocated!¡± Georgia did not feel guilty and said it proudly, ¡°I did it!¡± ¡°You?¡± The crowds were stunned! Charles felt embarrassed because he was a mature man but could not cope with it and was defeated by a young woman! His arms were so painful! ¡°Why do you beat him?¡± ¡°He bullies my man!¡± Georgia raised his chin, ¡°So, I can¡¯t let off him for sure!¡± ¡°Your man?¡± Vincent was shocked. ¡°Yes! Arthur is now under my protection and whoever dares to bully him is challenging me. He will end up like Charles!¡± She pointed towards Charles who was on the ground and looked upwards at the sky. She asked Miss Spencer, ¡°Miss Spencer, I am hungry. When are we going to have meal?¡± ¡°Oh! Oh! Oh! I will be ready soon!¡± Miss Spencer who had experienced many things and saw many types of people in her lifetime but she never saw a woman with such a powerful strength. ¡°Do you all want to eat?¡± asked Georgia. ¡°Don¡¯t eat first. Fix his arms first!¡± said Le. ¡°No way!¡± Georgia rejected firmly. ¡°If he doesn¡¯t apologize to Arthur, just let it be!¡± ¡°Georgia, he was in such a pain!¡± Le was very nervous. ¡°You see, he was sweating at his forehead! Can you fix it now?¡± ¡°Weak woman!¡± Georgia slightly pushed Le to the direction of Vincent, ¡°Take care of your woman. I can¡¯t tolerate with those softhearted women!¡± Vincent hugged Le. ¡°Le is kind and why are you being so mean?¡± ¡°I am not kind and I will take note of every revenge as well as favor. It¡¯s what a gentleman should do but I don¡¯t want to be a gentleman. Of course, I am a woman and I don¡¯t care if I be a gentleman or not. If I don¡¯t take revenge, I am not a human. That¡¯s my life motto!¡± While saying, Georgia said again to Charles, ¡°Charles, don¡¯t say I am bullying you. We are fighting fairly and I did not kick your crucial parts on purpose. If so, you are already dead! Then, do you want to apologize?¡± ¡°Nope!¡± Charles said it from the gap between his teeth. He was regretful, embarrassed and awkward! She was not a woman but unexpectedly, she looked the same with Macey. ¡°Fine! Since you don¡¯t want to apologize, then let it be!¡± Vincent supported Charles with his hand and Charles groaned coldly. He firmly refused to apologize. ¡°Don¡¯t you see it? Just let both his arms be like this. It¡¯s beautiful when his arms droops like noodles, right? Hahaha...¡± Georgia evenughed satisfyingly. ¡°I will look for an orthopedist to get them fixed!¡± Vincent said helplessly. ¡°Wait, Vincent right? If you dare to bring him to a doctor, do you believe that I won¡¯t do the same thing to you?¡± Her threatening words made him tremble instinctively. ¡°But, that can¡¯t be like this!¡± ¡°Can¡¯t you concede?¡± Georgia shrugged. ¡°It¡¯s not my problem that he doesn''t want to apologize.¡± ¡°Georgia, I don¡¯t want you to stand up for me. Quick, help him to fix his hands.¡± Arthur felt guilty. ¡°You shut up! It¡¯s not your turn to speak!¡± Georgia directly stopped Arthur. ¡°Let¡¯s talk inside the courtyard! Why are you all standing at the door?¡± Arthur was worried that Charles felt embarrassed. Meanwhile, he was shocked too because she was not a woman that he could afford to offend. Perhaps he could fight all the three men at the same time. Georgia looked at the dark night helplessly and shrugged. With a cunning smile on her white face, she pushed Arthur into the courtyard. ¡°Fine! Let¡¯s go! Go to eat something. After exercising, my appetite is good too!¡± Chapter 511 Its Destiny Chapter 511 It''s Destiny "Charles, you¡¯d better apologize!" Vincent said, looking at Charles mockingly. Charles frowned as he felt awkward to apologize. "Oh my God! How could she be that tremendous? It''s unbelievable that she actually dislocated your arms. Charles, what have you done to offend her? She''s amazing!" Renee eximed admiringly, "She makes women feel proud! " "You..." Charles red at Renee. "What are you ring at?¡± Renee stuck her tongue out¡ªshe felt sympathy for Charles, but at the same time, she felt it was funny and interesting. Miyamoto was startled, his thick eyebrows creased into a frown. He looked at Renee lovingly and hugged her in his embrace. "Hahaha..." Renee finally could not control herself and burst intoughter, falling in Miyamoto''s arms. "Charles, you should apologize first!" Le could not bear to see him suffering from pain, "You have to fix your arms first! " "Don¡¯t get yourself hurt because of humiliation. You n not to apologize and just let your arms hang like that?" Vincent asked. Charles walked in, his arms were still hanging like noodles that had nothing to support them. He only knew now that arms being dislocated could be so painful. After walking into the courtyard, Vincent saw Georgia who was pushing Charles had gone into the house, he followed them. Miss Spencer was setting up the table. Knives and forks were prepared on the table. It seemed that they nned to have a meal with Charles from the very beginning. Charles nced at Georgia coldly, hesitated for a while, in the end, he approached Georgia. "Charles! "Arthur saw hime in, "Georgia, hurry up! Help him to fix his arms!" "Apologize or not? "Georgia raised her eyebrows. "Arthur, I''m sorry! "Charles said. "Sorry about what? "Georgia asked him again. "I¡­ I shouldn''t get mad at him!" Charles said in a low voice. He frowned, it seemed that he was just temporarypromising, Georgia could see that he was not apologizing sincerely. She smiled with corners of her mouth curved up, "Uh! Arthur, do you forgive him? " Arthur was startled, and immediately said, "I forgive! I forgive him! " He did not me him at all. Charles¡¯ nce sank, he looked at Georgia''scent face with a faint mocking. He lowered his head and went silent. "Georgia, hurry up! Fix his arms! "Arthur ordered her. "Uh! OK! "Georgia went straightly, she stretched her hand and grabbed Charles'' arms, "Hold on! Don''t me me for not reminding you! " Hence, in the surprising gaze of all of them, a cracking sound was heard, Georgia sessfully helped Charles to fix his arms. Charles was frowning in pain. "You''re awesome!" Renee praised her sincerely, looked at Georgia''s calming face. Next, it was the other arm and it was sessfully fixed by her too. Charles regained freedom, suddenly he kicked out his leg, spun his body to give her a beautiful left kick. Georgia was dumbfounded, dodged him quickly, "What a scumbag! I need to give you a lesson! " Georgia kicked out her right leg, at the same time, her left leg was lifted out to defeat his attack. Her left hand turned from fist punch to palm strike to give a p on Charles''s shoulder. The room was too small, there was not enough space to stretch the body, Charles was aware of the danger and bent his back backward speedily to dodge her punch. However, he forgot how powerful she was. "Oh..."His shoulder was hit by her urately, his arm hurt instantly. His face turned pale, there was a sense of anxiousness in his deep frustration. Now he knew that he was unable to win her. After a muffled sound, he fell on the floor embarrassingly, he showed a wretched face, then he raised his head, red at Georgia who looked proud. "Charles, it seems that you''re learning from me to be revengeful. This time I will forgive you. I''m hungry, we¡¯d better stop fighting. If you want to fight, we can fight after having a meal! " This was because she saw Miss Spencer carrying dishes anding towards them. All the people in the house were stunned. Only Miyamoto, perhaps in the whole room only he could fight Georgia. This woman was amazing, her fighting skill was awesome and she was still very young. Charles had never thought that he could tumble down the floor again embarrassingly. Of course, he also had never thought that he could lose. It seemed that he was really useless. "What are you staring at? You don''t want to eat? "Georgia raised her eyebrows. Arthur looked at Charles who tumbled down the floor with someplicated expressions on his face, then he nced at Georgia. Such a good fighting skill, it was scary, no wonder she said if he wanted to commit suicide, she would beat him every time she saw it. Now he knew that she was not kidding. "What are the dishes? I also feel hungry! "Renee looked back and saw Miss Spencer holding the dishes. She leaned over to take a look. However, when she smelled the vor of the fried prawns which once was her favorite dish, she suddenly covered her mouth, "Um¡­" She ran out. Miyamoto¡¯s expression changed. All of them felt strange. Was Renee not feeling well? "Renee, what happened to you? "Le followed her. Georgia wrinkled her eyebrows, nced at Charles who sat on the floor, "Why are you still sitting? You don''t want to get up? Maybe she is sick, we can stop fighting first!" Charles sneered. "Charles, hurry up! Get up!" Arthur was looking to the door worriedly, "Is Renee alright?" Renee ran out and she was retching under the tree. She did not know why, she just felt waves of nausea washed over her. "Renee, what''s wrong?" Miyamoto patted her back worriedly. "Don''t¡­ Don''t worry!" After retching, she felt much better, "I just feel nauseous. Is it something wrong with my stomach?¡± "You''re not pregnant, are you?" Miss Spencer suddenly realized something and asked her. "Miss Spencer, I think she is!" Georgia said from behind. "She looks pregnant!" "Ah... " Renee was stunned, she was thinking something in her mind. It seemed that her period had not come yet, but since half of her reproductive organs was taken out, will it affect her chance of getting pregnant? Miyamoto was startled by Georgia and Miss Spencer''s words. He was over the moon instantly, he turned his sight to Renee, "Is it? Renee? Are you pregnant?" "I don''t know!" Since that time she was stabbed by Pippa and one of her ovaries was removed, her period had note. How could she know that she was pregnant? If she was pregnant, could it be that night during the Japan trip? She was pregnant since that night? "Let''s go to the hospital! We have to go now! "Miyamoto held her in his arms and walked towards the door. "Let''s go with them!" Vincent held Le''s hand, looked back to see Arthur, and stared at Charles, then he talked to Georgia, " Please take care of Arthur!" "No problem!" Georgia waved her hand happily. In the hospital. Miyamoto was rushing to hand over the urine sample and did a checkup. Renee saw that he was holding her urine, her face became red. After a while, he went out. While waiting for the result, he never forgot to embrace her. Renee felt a bit tired, she leaned on his arms, his big hand-held her small hand, he could feel that her hand was sweaty, he asked, "Are you nervous?" "No! "Renee shook her head. "The result hase out!" In theboratory window, the nurse passed the receipt to them, they could see a plus sign was written on the paper. "What does it mean?" "The result is positive, you''re pregnant. You need to do a blood test to ensure chemical pregnancy!" The nurse said, "You can go to the doctor, he will arrange for you!" When the final result came out with the amount of HCG beyond the standard of pregnancy, Miyamoto and Renee were surprised. It was different from the first time. Renee was not that scared as before. Instead, she was looking forward to it. "Am I pregnant? Really?" She asked the doctor intensely. "Yes, miss. ording to the result, we can estimate that you have been pregnant for six weeks!" The doctor told her, "You cane back to do an ultrasonography in three weeks!" "Congrattions!" Le said enviously and she was happy for her too. "Thank you! Thank you!" "Renee, our child! We already have a child!" Miyamoto felt proud and delighted unknowingly. He stretched his hands and hugged Renee, "Renee, thank you!" "Dummy!" Renee''s face blushed a little. Delighted andplicated emotions could be seen on her face. She felt happy at the same time she was confused, "How should I raise the baby?" "Let me raise the baby!" Miyamoto said excitedly." You no need to worry about it. You just have to know that you will be a mother soon! " He did not expect that his second child woulde so fast and he was surprised. He had a baby once again! He regretted that he did not take part in the growth of Owen. This time, he wanted to stay by Renee''s side. Vincent said enviously, "Miyamoto, Renee, congrattions!" Although they just confirmed the pregnancy, Miyamoto was alerted to take precautions. Before they left the hospital, the doctor reminded him secretly, "Mister, you will have a hard time during this period!" "What?" Miyamoto was puzzled. The doctor said, "You have to celibate! You have to control your sexual life!" Even though Miyamoto was an adult male, his face reddened, "Uh! I know!" After having a baby, Miyamoto decided to bring Renee back to F City. They had to prepare for their wedding. Besides, he also nned to inform Renee''s parents and visited them to witness his proposal. On the way back home, Le was quiet. Vincent knew that in her heart, she envied that Renee had be a mother. But for them, they also had a child before. However, they lost their child because of his doubt and carelessness, in the end, she had a miscarriage. That child was not only his wound but also her repentance. He still remembered that day she left him for two months because of this ident, and they almost broke up. They did not go to the hotel, but to the countryside. He wanted to bring her to see the stars in the sky. He hoped that she could rx her mind. Vincent hugged Le in his embrace, "Le..." "Huh?" "Sorry!" C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. Le was stunned, sheughed, "Sorry for what?" "We will also have a baby! "Vincent whispered right by her ears, "We will definitely have a baby!" Le leaned on his shoulder and nodded her head, "Yes! I believe that we will have a baby in the future! Vincent, you don''t have to me yourself, we will have a baby!" "Maybe¡­ Maybe I cannot¡­" Vincent was extremely worried. "We had a baby already, this time we also can make it!" Le stretched out her finger to cover his lip, she looked at Vincent obsessively. "You have to be confident, if you''re not confident, the baby will note!" "Uh!" He nodded his head, Vincent kissed her finger, "It''s all my fault!" "It''s destiny, the torment that you and I will need to go through, it will not lessen even a bit. Vincent, you do not need to me yourself. Let bygones be bygones, we should stop mentioning the past, as long as we are happy in the future. That''s enough!" "Uh!" Vincent was touched by Le''s sweet face, his eyes overflowed with tenderness, he bent down his body, kissed Le''s face tenderly, "Le, you are my fortune!" Chapter 512 I’m Afraid That He’ll Fall in Love with Me Chapter 512 I¡¯m Afraid That He¡¯ll Fall in Love with Me Le was touched, she was moved that she finally found her haven again, ¡°Then don¡¯t hesitate anymore! I¡¯m also very jealous of Renee! But it¡¯s okay, there¡¯s hope in the future!¡± This is from N?velDrama.Org. Vincent¡¯s eyes were filled with gentleness and love, he nodded, ¡°I know. What you say and what you mean, I totally understand!¡± In Miss Spencer¡¯s small courtyard. Surprisingly, Charles decided to stay for a meal, the atmosphere during the meal became really weird. Miss Spencer and Georgia were talking happily, they were talking about all the romance dramas they had watched before. They were excited talking about all the love stories, new and old ones alike. Arthur and Charles were quiet, they were just silently eating. Charles had no intention to leave, he just sat there and looked at Georgia with an odd expression on his face. ¡°What? Do you still want to hit me?¡± Georgia arched her eyebrow. Charles looked at her coldly and stood up, he told Miss Spencer, ¡°Thanks for the dinner, I¡¯ll be leaving!¡± ¡°It¡¯s sote, where are you going?¡± Miss Spencer was shocked that Charles said thank you to her and was feeling sorry for him as Georgia dislocated his arm. It had to be rather embarrassing for him. ¡°You seemed tired. Charles, stay the night and leave tomorrow. I¡¯ll clean up that room on the west. Le used to stay there. It¡¯s safer if you stay the night and leave tomorrow!¡± ¡°Yeah, Charles. Stay the night!¡± said Arthur, he was feeling sorry about what happened today. Charles paused briefly and nodded, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll leave tomorrow!¡± ¡°Great!¡± Arthur was happy. Charles went to the room. The three of them were left in the living room. Miss Spencer couldn¡¯t help but said, ¡°Hey, you were too much today. I¡¯m happy that someone takes such good care of Arthur, but poor Charles. You shouldn¡¯t have¡­¡± ¡°Miss Spencer! I don¡¯t think that it was too much.¡± Georgia interrupted Miss Spencer, ¡°It¡¯s not even enough, didn¡¯t you see his face? He was desperate as an ice cube in hell, he wanted to use all his strength to forget the pain in his heart! It¡¯s good that I hit him. That way he won¡¯t mistake me as someone else and fall in love with me, using me as someone¡¯s recement!¡± ¡°You¡¯re thinking too much.¡± How was she such a narcissistic, Miss Spencer couldn¡¯t stand it, ¡°His love is shallow if he just falls in love with you like that!¡± ¡°Hard to say, I have the same face as his former lover. I¡¯m scared that he cannot help but fall in love with me. It will be troublesome and I don¡¯t want to be someone else¡¯s recement, I am me! That¡¯s why I hit him and wake him up so that he¡¯ll remember it every time he sees me! Then he won¡¯t love me, haha¡­¡± ¡°Wow, you sure think far ahead!¡± Arthur looked away; he hadn¡¯t seen such an egoistic woman before. ¡°I had no choice, nobody told you to invite him here. Nothing like this would happen if he didn¡¯te here!¡± ¡°You¡¯re the one that hit him and you¡¯re ming me?¡± Arthur was dumbfounded. ¡°Who else? Please, I helped you. You were bullied and I helped you, but not only you didn¡¯t appreciate it, but you¡¯re also ming me?! Are you still a man?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know if he¡¯s a man!¡± Miss Spencer suddenly interrupted, ¡°But I know that he¡¯s a boy. When he¡¯s young I¡¯ve seen him naked and I know that he¡¯s a boy, so don¡¯t worry about his gender. I can confirm!¡± ¡°What?¡± Arthur rolled his eyes. Miss Spencer was old but still young at heart, she wasn¡¯t afraid to make trouble. He was speechless. ¡°I¡¯m going to talk to Charles!¡± ¡°No need! He needs to calm down!¡± Georgia moved and halted Arthur, ¡°Don¡¯t go anywhere!¡± ¡°Can I go back to my room then?¡± ¡°No!¡± ¡°What can I do then?¡± ¡°Soak your legs in warm water!¡± said Georgia, ¡°You were training for the whole evening. It¡¯s good for your recovery to soak your legs in warm water for at least an hour!¡± ¡°Yeah, soaking them in the water can dissolve blood clots and help with blood cirction. You should do it!¡± ¡°Miss Spencer, when we were not here in the evening, did someone send a huge wooden bucket? The one I ordered through phone.¡± ¡°Yes! It arrived and I got it, I¡¯ll go get it!¡± The big wooden bucket that Miss Spencer brought over was as high as her knees. Arthur was stunned, ¡°That¡¯s huge.¡± ¡°Yes! Only then you can submerge your legs and knees too!¡± Georgia went to get warm water. Not long after, she also brought saffron flowers and threw them in the bucket. ¡°Come, take off your socks!¡± She walked over and held up her sleeves, she rolled them up and squatted down. She took off Arthur¡¯s shoes. ¡°I can do it myself!¡± ¡°No need, I¡¯m giving you service! You paid one hundred thousand after all!¡± After that, she quickly took off Arthur''s shoes and socks and even rolled up his pants. ¡°I can do it myself!¡± Arthur was never serviced like that before, apart from his mother when he was a child. His face and ears turned bright red as she held his legs and put them into the bucket, he was not used to being treated like this by a girl! The atmosphere was odd. Miss Spencer noticed Arthur¡¯s peculiar expression, she quietly left the room and closed the door, leaving them alone. Arthur looked at Georgia suspiciously. She was so thin. When he first met her, she was sharp-tongued andzy, but she was also belligerent. She was such a weird person! She put Arthur¡¯s legs into the wooden bucket, ¡°It¡¯s a bit hot, it needs to be. Otherwise, it won¡¯t help with blood cirction!¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Arthur put his legs in and he twitched. It was scalding and he wanted to take his legs out. He was soaking his legs when Georgia suddenly stood up. She grabbed a chair and sat opposite him. She lowered her head and stared at his legs in the bucket, she frowned, ¡°Your legs will recover!¡± ¡°Not necessarily.¡± Arthur sighed. ¡°You have never seen worse, they don¡¯t even feel pain, but you still can feel something. Your nerves are still working and hence recovery is possible!¡± Georgia''s words gave Arthur confidence, ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Do you want to be cripple?¡± ¡°No!¡± ¡°Then have faith!¡± They quieted down and Arthur nced at Georgia, ¡°I¡¯m worried about Charles¡­¡± ¡°He will be fine! Fighting can distract him, make him reflect, and vent a bit. Maybe he¡¯ll be fine again tomorrow!¡± Arthur was stunned hearing what she said, he quietly raised his head and looked at her. Georgia also looked up, she smiled, ¡°Nah I did it on purpose! I just wanted to hit him!¡± Arthur was taken aback again, Georgiaughed and said faintly, ¡°If I¡¯m not wrong, he must have been like this for a while now. We don¡¯t know when he will return to normal. It hurts to lose someone you love, but life goes on. You should appreciate the things around you and live in the moment, not me and get angry at people around you, going around yelling that God is unfair. God isn¡¯t unfair. He wants the best for us. But the thing is, not everyone has the might to ovee the pain! And he doesn¡¯t, so I hit him. Maybe he¡¯ll thank me tomorrow!¡± ¡°But you made it embarrassing for him!¡± ¡°Is that important? To him at this point?¡± ¡°Well!¡± Arthur couldn''t reply. True, he might be so depressed he didn¡¯t care about losing face. It wasn¡¯t even the next day when Charles suddenly opened the door, he stood there and looked at them, he said slowly, ¡°Georgia, thank you!¡± Georgia¡¯s beautiful eyes were wide open as she heard him thanked her, she looked at Arthur, ¡°See? It¡¯s not even tomorrow yet and he¡¯s thanking me already!¡± ¡°Well!¡± Arthur was speechless, and he was also surprised by Charles''s sudden appearance. Charles stood by the door, it was pitch ck behind him. It was bright inside the room but he didn''t walk in. He stood straight with his back against the darkness, it felt surreal. ¡°Did you decide on something?¡± Georgia nced at him, ¡°Just go do anything you want to, no need to thank me!¡± Charles stared at her and didn''t say anything. As if he was chasing after something, looking at this face. As if he was trying to engrave this face into his mind so that he wouldn¡¯t ever forget. Finally, he said after a long pause, ¡°I will leave here tomorrow and go to Now York to work. Arthur, focus on getting better okay?¡± ¡°You¡¯re leaving?¡± Arthur was taken aback. ¡°Yeah, it was a decision from before.¡± ¡°That¡¯s great! Start working! It¡¯s great for you, life goes on. Live on and see it to the end, that¡¯s the best thing you can do for her!¡± said Georgia as if she had many experiences with life. She sounded oddly used to the vicissitudes of life. ¡°Yeah! Live on, for Macey!¡± said Charles. ¡°I won¡¯t bother you guys anymore; I¡¯ll go take a rest!¡± Georgia shrugged and nced at Arthur, ¡°Are you less worried now?¡± ¡°Yeah!¡± Arthur nodded. It was nighttime. Georgia slept in the room next to Arthur so that it was convenient to take care of him. Around midnight, Arthur heard someone crying. It sounded dested and the person was also yelling about something as if they were having a nightmare. He was surprised and he immediately got off the bed. His legs were stillme and he had to grab the wheelchair. He yanked himself onto the wheelchair and only had his pajamas on. He knocked on Georgia¡¯s door. He heard her crying as he approached the door, ¡°Don¡¯t go¡­ Please¡­ Don¡¯t go¡­.¡± ¡°Georgia? Georgia, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Arthur knocked on the door. The sobbing noises went on until it abruptly stopped. ¡°Georgia, are you having a nightmare?¡± asked Arthur at the door. Suddenly, the lights were turned on, and then the door was opened! Georgia¡¯s face was filled with tears and sweat as she opened the door and appeared before him. He was stunned, ¡°You, are you okay?¡± Georgia looked pale, she looked at Arthur teary-faced and shook her head weakly, ¡°No, it¡¯s nothing!¡± ¡°Did you have a nightmare?¡± Arthur was shocked by her appearance, she didn¡¯t look good, ¡°If it¡¯s just a nightmare, howe you look this bad?¡± Georgia¡¯s small body trembled violently as if she remembered something, she felt a cold shiver seething through her feeting up to her body. She looked back and grabbed Arthur¡¯s hand, ¡°Arthur, can you apany me for a bit?¡± ¡°Yeah?¡± Arthur was taken aback. He looked dearly at Georgia who¡¯s face was nched. Her face was as pale as a sheet and it worried him. Georgia suppressed the pain she was feeling in her bones and grabbed his hand as she noticed Arthur looking at her puzzledly. She didn¡¯t have a nightmare, it was just that the dream and the reality kept reying in her mind, and she was afraid! Chapter 513 Unstable Emotion Chapter 513 Unstable Emotion ¡°Just a nightmare scares you like that?¡± Arthur couldn¡¯t control himself butughed out, after all, she was a girl even if she was tough. He then nodded. ¡°Alright! I¡¯ll watch you fall asleep before I leave, okay?¡± ¡°I won¡¯t be able to sleep for sure!¡± Georgia shook her head. Like Charles, she had lost her dearest person! As long as she had this dream, she would suffer from insomnia all night long. She hid her pain and tried hard to make herself smile and even though a long time had passed, her heart was still aching painfully. Arthur frowned when he saw pain appear on her face with some inexplicable emotions and confusion surfacing in his heart. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± ¡°Nothing!¡± Georgia pushed him into her room before curling up herself on the bed while hugging with the quilts, ¡°Keep mepany as I¡¯m a bit scared!¡± Because of a nightmare, she looked so pitiful with her empty eyes as if her soul had been taken away from her. ¡°Is your nightmare scary?¡± Arthur asked again carefully. Georgia raised her head slightly, forced back the tears at the corners of her eyes, but drop after drop of tears still fell silently from her sore eyes. Arthur froze when he saw her shedding her tears down. His eyes fell on her face in aplicated way, why would a woman as tough as her have such a vulnerable side? ¡°It¡¯s not a dream!¡± Georgia¡¯s face showed a desperate sadness and she just stared at Arthur nkly, slowly, her lips which were clenched by her white teeth opened and raised a faint smile with inexhaustible despair and sorrow. ¡°What are you crying for?¡± Startled by her tear-stained face, Arthur looked at her in a puzzled way with a swirling up feeling which was unable to be distinguished. ¡°I¡¯m not crying, it is just that my eyes are a bit ufortable!¡± Stubbornly speaking, Georgia vigorously wiped away the tears from the corners of her eyes and buried her face in the nket. Arthur¡¯s face looked serious and his heart was tangled when he inexplicably watched her trembling shoulders. Who could tell him what the hell was going on here? The person nestled under the covers seemed to be crying even harder, and Arthur¡¯s face looked even more serious when he listened to her sobsing through and looked at the figure curling up on the bed. Georgia curled herself up and cried silently, meanwhile, Arthur who moved closer, wanted to hand her a tissue but he did not do it and he felt annoyed at his disability that he couldn¡¯t help this pitiful person when she cried! ¡°Don¡¯t cry! Can¡¯t you say something?¡± He couldn¡¯t stand people crying, especially girls. Feeling the figure in front of her, Georgia slowly raised her head and gaze tearfully looked at Arthur¡¯s rigid and serious face. The pain and bitterness in her heart appeared slowly, how could she not feel the pain of being separated from each other forever? And with all that fake strength she was justforting herself! Whenever she had this dream, she would be sad. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Speaking in a deep voice, Arthur looked at Georgia whose face was tear- stained puzzledly, yet, her fragile and desperate look made him surprisingly worry about her. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± She answered in a low voice while wiping her tears away which seemed to be endless as the tears were spreading out from her eyes and instantly wetting her pale face again. Were you calling this okay? She was crying like this and she was still saying that she was fine? Arthur spoke worriedly, ¡°Are you thinking about something unhappy? Just say it, you¡¯ll be more relieved after releasing it out!¡± Looking at the person in front of her with a concerned look, Georgia hesitated for a moment before a suppressed sorrow spread once more. With a loud cry, her slim body swooped into Arthur¡¯s embrace, held his body tightly as she cried out, shedding the bitter tears of her heart. ¡°Ugh!¡± Arthur was dumbfounded when he was holding the person in his arms. Under the excessive force of Georgia¡¯s ramming, the wheelchair on which Arthur sat almost slid over and toppled to the ground but fortunately, he hooked the bed first. Arthur lowered his head and took a look at the trembling man that was crying in his arm. His stiff hand which hesitated in mid-air before finally fell slowly and petted her back, Arthur then spoke in a hoarse voice, ¡°Stop crying, please! They would think that I¡¯ve done something to you as you cry so sadly at the midnight. Don¡¯t cry, do you hear me?¡± Arthur¡¯splex expressions were tangled together while half-embracing Georgia who couldn¡¯t stop crying, what¡¯s wrong with her? While in another room, Charles who was already awake, got himself up when he heard the crying. When he came over, he heard Georgia¡¯s cries and Arthur¡¯sforting voice. After a long look at the closed door of the room, he snapped back to his senses, she was Georgia, not Macey and no one could rece Macey, so tomorrow he would leave! Charles quickly turned around and walked in the direction of his room, the person he cared about had gone, his heart was dead and would not beat for anyone else. In the room, the painful cries gradually stopped, but Georgia was still sobbing and her red eyes held the despair after all the tears had been shed. The clothes on her chest were wet, and Arthur frowned at Georgia who was still choking with her eyes closed, wondering what was wrong with her. When he looked down, he found that the person in his arms had already cried herself to sleep, but she was still choking as if she hadn¡¯t recovered from her grief. What was wrong with her? Arthur red at her tear-stained face, after a moment¡¯s hesitation, he could only lean against the side of her bed. He could not hold her, and for the first time he hated himself for not being able to use his legs, otherwise, he could have picked her up, instead of having her halfying on the bed and half in his arms. She was really trouble! He didn¡¯t know whether Georgia was here to help him or to cause him trouble. ncing at her small face that was asleep, Arthur could only half-hug her and dare not to move around. She was still choking even though she had fallen asleep and her skin was red as a result of wiping her tears away while Arthur could only look at her sleeping face puzzledly. What a resemnce to Macey! But her personality was so different that no one could take them as the same. In her sleep, Georgia slept restlessly and was still choking. She saw her lover, Calvin, covered in blood with his head smashed open and his brains burst out, and bright red roses scattered on the floor. He had been hit by a car while crossing the road to buy roses for her that day when it was on 14th February, Valentine¡¯s Day! That day, the snowkes were fluttering in the sky that made her feel lonely and isted. That day, blood stained the white snow! That day, she cried her heart out! That day, she was cursed by his family! That day, she killed herself but was saved! After waking up, she told herself to live! ¡°No, no, I¡¯m not¡­¡± Shaking her head in pain, Georgia tried to reach out her hand but couldn¡¯t grasp anything. ¡°Calvin¡­ don¡¯t leave me¡­¡± Looking at her small waving hand, Arthur hesitated and finally slowly reached over with hisrge palm wrapped around her small hand. For a moment, a feeling of fullness made his heart drift away in aplicated way by just holding her hand quietly. Watching her gradually quiet down, he finally raised a light smile at the corner of his lips. In the early morning, the sun shone in warmly and Arthur sat stiffly in his wheelchair, his arms and legs were really so numb as he didn¡¯t move around. As soon as he tried to withdraw his hand, Georgia would cry in her sleep. He couldn¡¯t bear with it but secretly med himself for being soft-hearted as she was really a trouble for him! C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. Charles left after the first day he came. When would all of thise to an end? When she cried like this at night while hugging him and making him watch her sleeping? When Georgia finally woke up from her sleep, she shook her painful head while struggling to look at the person beside her. ¡°Ugh¡­¡± She screamed out, ¡°Why are you here with me?¡± Arthur had the urge to die. She had slept all night, and he had been forced to watch her all night with her pillowed intimately in his lap like this and her hand sped tightly in his. Making Arthur unlucky enough to have a sleepless night, yet, there was numbness in his hands and feet and he was even questioned early in the morning. Georgia blinked quickly then looked at her hand that was holding Arthur¡¯s hand tightly before she thought back again and immediately got up and let go of his hand. ¡°Oh! Oh! I¡¯m sorry!¡± ¡°It¡¯s ok!¡± His voice was a little hoarse and the muscle in his face twitched. ¡°Do you stay up all night?¡± Something seemed shed through Georgia¡¯s mind and she was a little puzzled, but she realized everything seemed like what she thought¡ªthat was why she had slept so well until dawn¡ªactually she had someone with her, otherwise she would have suffered from insomnia! ¡°What do you think?¡± How could he sleep when he was sitting in a wheelchair with her hugging like an octopus? Sounding a little impatient, Arthur wanted to go back to his room immediately, but his whole body was so numb that he couldn¡¯t move! ¡°Hmm, are your legs numb now? I¡¯ll help you to massage!¡± Raising a smile, Georgia got out of the bed and started kneading Arthur¡¯s legs with her small hands. ¡°No need!¡± Arthur wanted to refuse but when she started kneading, he felt much better suddenly, so his refusal was not strong. ¡°You¡¯re wee! I wasn¡¯t even polite with youst night, so you shouldn¡¯t be polite with me either!¡± Georgia spoke carelessly. Arthur was curious again, how could she regain her vitality so fast, what was her genus anyway? The puzzled nce fell on her face and when she sensed Arthur¡¯s nce, Georgia nced up at him and said to him, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to be so righteous, did you put up with it all night?¡± ¡°Do you think I want to put up with it?¡± Arthur spoke annoyingly and red exasperatingly at Georgia¡¯s teasing smile, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? Last night you were crying like crazy, and today you¡¯reughing so hard, are you nuts?¡± ¡°Considering I sacrificed myself for a whole night''s sleep, can you please tell me what¡¯s really going on? You are really scaring me with your unstable emotions!¡± ¡°Ugh¡­ nothing!¡± Smiling bitterly, it was obvious that Georgia didn¡¯t want to say a word. Chapter 514 Let’s Go to The Mountains Chapter 514 Let¡¯s Go to The Mountains Arthur sighed tiredly. ¡°Okay, forget it if you don¡¯t want to say it!¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay, you won¡¯t believe even if I say it!¡± Georgia smiled a little and pushed him out. ¡°Why did Charles leave? He even left a letter before he left!¡± Miss Spencer found out that Charles left in the early morning. There was a letter on the table, which was for Arthur. She was holding it! ¡°When did he leave? Why didn¡¯t I know about it?¡± Arthur was startled. He took the letter and opened it. There was a short message written on it... This is from N?velDrama.Org. ¡®Mr. Lane, I would be gone by the time you read this letter. Thank you for your kindness, I know that I should not make any trouble without any reason. I do know that Macey had really gone! I have promised her not to fall in love with anyone! I¡¯m not sure if I can do it. But I would not fall in love with Georgia because she looks exactly like Macey. In this world, everyone is unique. No one could rece anyone! Georgia¡¯s violence wakes me up that I should move on. I must pull myself together! Don¡¯t worry about me, I¡¯m going to New York City for work. Hopefully when we meet next time, you can stand right in front of me, and with your loved one! Live well for Macey. Remember that, this is what you have owed her! Please get better as soon as possible! Bye! Charles!¡¯ ¡°He left?¡± Georgia asked gently. Charles pulled himself together! He would move on. Time is the best medicine. It could heal any kind of wounds! ¡°Yes! He pulled himself together! That¡¯s great!¡± Arthur felt moved while holding the letter. He felt regretted too! He hoped that Macey would rest in peace in heaven! Vincent brought Le back to Mind Castle again. Reggie was handsome as always, Oscar grew more taller and was now a handsome boy. There was a bright and beautiful woman who stood beside Reggie, she looked like she had been pregnant for almost five months! When Vincent and Le arrived, both Reggie and Oscar were very happy. ¡°You found her?¡± Vincent nced at the woman who was beside him. Reggie said, ¡°Lena, this is Vincent White, my friend. This is his wife, Le!¡± ¡°Hello!¡± Lena stretched out her hand and held Le¡¯s hand. ¡°Wee!¡± After they greeted with each other, everyone was happy. Le looked at Lena¡¯s stomach and said enviously, ¡°How many months now? Is the baby about to deliver soon?¡± Lena smiled a little and shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s still early! It¡¯s only six months! I heard from Reggie that you and Vincent are married for quite some time, when are you two going to have a child?¡± Lena did not know about their situation. When she spoke, Le¡¯s expression instantly froze for a while. Vincent heard about it, and he felt a little awkward. ¡°Lena, can you check if the dishes are ready or not?¡± Reggie tried to change to the topic. He already knew about the situation. Lena seemed to understand that she said something wrong. ¡°It¡¯s okay, Reggie. You don¡¯t have to hide it away from your wife!¡± ¡°Uh!¡± ¡°We¡¯re nning to have one! What a country you have here, and we¡¯re nning to stay here for quite some time! How¡¯s that?¡± Vincent hoped that he and Le could truly rx themselves so that a baby coulde! Perhaps there would be a miracle! ¡°Of course! Can¡¯t ask for more than that!¡± Lena smiled. ¡°I will go and check if the food is ready!¡± Reggie followed along and told everything about Vincent and Le to Lena. After Lena knew about everything, ¡°Uh! If it¡¯s difficult, it doesn¡¯t mean that it¡¯s not possible! Don¡¯t we have it here? Maybe we can leave Mind Castle to them so that we can bring Oscar along to visit my parents! And they won¡¯t have to stay with us, and they can really rx themselves.¡± ¡°Uh!¡± Reggie shrugged a little. ¡°Okay! Fine, it¡¯s up to you, as long as you don¡¯t keep running!¡± ¡°Silly!¡± Lenaughed a little. On the second day, after Reggie informed Vincent, he secretly brought Lena and Oscar to the G City! In the castle, there were only two of them besides a few maids. The maids were also strange, since they just disappeared one by one and none of them appeared again! What a pleasant country. ¡°It¡¯s so weird after they left!¡± Le felt a little embarrassed. ¡°It looks like we¡¯re kicking the owner out of the castle!¡± ¡°They left to visit their parents, we¡¯re here to take care of their home!¡± Vincent boasted shamelessly. ¡°But I still feel awkward a little, it¡¯s like we are taking over this ce!¡± ¡°Le, let¡¯s not think about that! Look at the flowers wall in the garden, isn¡¯t it beautiful? Is thiswn suitable to make love or not? Let¡¯s try it in here tonight!¡± Le smelled the flower on the wall of the roses. When she heard about what he said and realized that he was focusing on her with a fiery gaze. She raised her head and stared at Vincent directly. Her hand trembled and the spikes stabbed on her finger. ¡°Ahh...¡± Le shouted in a lower tone. Suddenly, her hand was grabbed a warm hand. Vincent held Le¡¯s delicate hand and looked at the dried blood on her fingers. He whispered, ¡°Why are you not being careful?¡± Le was blushing when he held her hand. When she tried to withdraw her hand but Vincent pulled her finger to his mouth. Then, he put her finger into his mouth. ¡°Ah...¡± Le¡¯s hand was suddenly surrounded by his warmth. She could clearly feel the warmth in Vincent¡¯s mouth. Vincent tried to suck her finger to reduce the numb feeling of hers. She suddenly blushed and did not dare to look at his hot and desperate expression. She was extremely surprised and shy by what he said earlier on. ¡°Do you still feel hurt?¡± Vincent asked while he was still sucking her finger. Le shook her head in a rush and shouted in a low voice. ¡°No, it¡¯s not...¡± Vincent smiled a little when he saw her being embarrassed. He stretched out the tip of his tongue and gently licked the wound on her finger. His expression looked evil and attractive. ¡°Le, Reggie said that there was a ce behind the mountain. No one could go except him, I¡¯d bring you!¡± Le lowered her head, and she was afraid to look at him. Vincent¡¯s tongue sucked her fingertip like a snake. As it slowly moved down along her finger, Le trembled and withdrew her finger. Her body felt numb as if she was struck by a lighting. ¡°I, I don¡¯t want to go...¡± Le stammered. But he did not let her go and pulled her into his arms. He replied in a low and domineering voice above her head. ¡°You still have to go even if you don¡¯t want to...¡± Le was still taken by Vincent to the quiet ce behind the mountain. The forest was thick and dense with a trickling stream. What was even stranger was that there was a cave on the side of the mountain, which seemed like it had been renovated! Le was startled when she saw the cave was about 30 square meters! The cave was carpeted with a bed and there was a stone made bench. It was like a paradise in the world, there was no other ce like this. There was even a new nket on the bed. ¡°Why is there a bed here?¡± Le asked. ¡°It was Reggie! This cave was not so big when it was discovered, but after it was discovered, Reggie asked someone to dig it deeper and turned it into a quiet ce like this. I heard that Reggie and his wife often came here for a date! Their child was made in here, perhaps we could get a little luck from here!¡± ¡°Ah...¡± Le was blushing until her earlobe felt like burning. ¡°I¡¯d go, I¡¯d go to the front, you can have fun by yourself in here!¡± As she was about to leave, she was being pulled by Vincent. ¡°I don¡¯t want you to leave!¡± ¡°It¡¯s so embarrassing!¡± Le literally blushed. ¡°Why are you embarrassed? This is the fun between a married couple!¡± Vincent hugged Le and boasted shamelessly. ¡°What married couple doesn¡¯t make love? Or how could we have a child?¡± ¡°Thewn outside is so beautiful!¡± Le tried to change the topic. Outside the cave, there was awn. It waspletely green in color, it was beautiful. Vincent covered her little face with a hand. She waspletely leaned against his chest. ¡°Don¡¯t change the topic!¡± It waspletely darkness around her. As her waist was held by Vincent¡¯s hand, all she could do was toy down on his chest obediently and listened to his heartbeat and sound of breathing. Vincent looked at the Le in his arms. She lowered her eyes and did not dare to look up at him. She was feeling shy and weak. The way she always acted as shy as a virgin made him love her even more. He loved it when she was in his arms. He also wanted her to be by his side all the time. At this moment, she was tender and soft as water and adorable at the same time. Right now, she could onlyy gently in his arms. She slightly closed her eyes, a row of thick eyshes blinked quietly. Vincent was hugging her and he literally wanted to have her with all his heart. Vincent kissed her hair gently and slowly to her earlobe. Then, he stretched out his tongue to lick her small ear. Le quickly dodged Vincent¡¯s teasing in a panic. While he was kissing her wildly, she felt like her sanity was beginning to sink again. She tried her best to stay clear-headed. She used her hand to block in front of her chest without letting him to touch her continuously. Vincent¡¯s figure was huge, he literally bent down his body and grabbed her knee with his single hand. He carried her body up and brought her to the bed inside the cave. He put Le on the bed andid along. He put Le in his arms, he let her to rest on his chest. He said hoarsely, ¡°I want you to feel the love in the cave, the fun part about love! The feeling is beautiful! There¡¯s no one in the mountain, just the two of us. Do you like it?¡± Le remained silent and shy. He stroked his hand on Le¡¯s body and his breathing slowly became deeper. At the same time, his body was getting hotter. He bent his head and pressed his lips against hers. His eyes were bright like as gemstones. ¡°Do you know why Reggie left us alone here? He wanted us to feelfortable and make love without being disturbed!¡± After Le heard what he said, she was ashamed to reply. ¡°Don¡¯t say... uh...¡± Whatever she wanted to say waspletely blocked. There was a soft feelings on the lips along with his domineering aura. It was so hot that it rushed hurriedly into her nose. He pressed his lips against hers. His lips slowly kissed on hers while his tongue slowly portrayed the shape of her beautiful lips. It was wild and violent as he slowly indulged her lips. He was so desperate for her and he looked at her desperately. The kisses became deeper and wilder. His hot breath blew on her chest which caused her to tremble. He kissed her bewitched. The feeling of touching her lips were soft and gentle like a flower petal. A faint fragrance slowly flowed into his lips. The numb feeling slowly blew away from their hearts. Chapter 515 Get Married Quickly Chapter 515 Get Married Quickly Her lips were so soft, with a unique scent, they smelled so good, even more mesmerizing than wine. He put his tongue in her mouth, intertwined with hers, and swallowed her breath. Such a wild and hot kiss, it seemed like he wanted to swallow her. He was like a greedy beast, indulging her delicate lips and soft tongue. Vincent raised his eyes which turned red from his strong inner desire, he looked at Le affectionately, ¡°Le, I want you!¡± After he finished saying the words, he reached out and touched Le¡¯s wless face with his palm, then stroked her smooth skin from top to bottom. His hand enjoyed her beautiful and smooth curves. As he kissed her gently, he untied each other¡¯s clothes, and then, he caught Le off guard as he entered her body in the fastest and roughest way!... (Indescribable scene) After sex¡­ ¡°Vin, do you like boys or girls?¡± Le blinked her eyes as she looked at him. Vincent put her small head on his arm, hugged her and said with a faint smile, ¡°I like them both! As long as you are the one giving birth to them, I will like them!¡± ¡°I like girls!¡± Le said, ¡°I like beautiful baby girls who can wear flowery dresses! What does your mother like?¡± ¡°She likes girls. Don''t you see her being so affectionate with Pippa? It is to make up for the fact that she doesn¡¯t have a daughter, but the premise is that it¡¯s better to have a son for the White family! If she has a grandson and a granddaughter at the same time, my mother will love that granddaughter more!¡± ¡°I want a daughter and a son too. What should I do? I''m so greedy!¡± Le held his warm palm and said, ¡°Our baby we lost wille back, will him?¡± Vincent looked at Le deeply and nodded affirmatively, ¡°Yes! He will be back for sure!¡± His warm and wet thin lips slowly smooched on her slightly trembling red lips, he let all her pain drown in his gentle stroke, ¡°Le, it¡¯s my fault.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not feeling any better either!¡± Le shook her head, she just felt really sad when she thought about the baby she lost. His embrace was warm and tender. Leaning on his arms, Le felt very blessed. Maybe they were too passionate just now, she soon fell asleep. His slender fingers caressed her pretty cheek, he did it gently as he felt the pain inside her heart. Le who was sleeping had a pair of eyshes which fluttered like butterfly wings, she looked like a beautiful doll, he couldn¡¯t help falling in love with her. As she was breathing steadily, and curled up safely in his arm like an obedient baby, she fell asleep deeply. Her pink lips pursed slightly, they always made him want to kiss her. His long arm tightly embraced around her, he looked at her rich expressions at every moment in an intense and careful way. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. *** She was sleeping soundly while he was looking at her intensely, he couldn¡¯t sleep. The more he looked at her, the more satisfied he felt. The corners of his lips couldn''t help raising to a gentle smile, he felt that he was surrounded with happiness. He couldn¡¯t control himself, he bent over and gently kissed her delicate pink lips. Her pure fragrance was so tempting, he kissed her, lightly and gently, again and again. ¡°Le, I love you¡­¡± His lips got close to her ears, he whispered happily. Le smiled in her sleep sweetly. Her smile was so pure, so happy. After a long time, Le felt that something was touching her body. She waszy and really didn''t want to wake up, but that thing felt really warm, and it kept on touching her body, it was hot, eager and mad. ¡°Uhm¡­¡± Le frowned a little, her eyes were bleary and confused. She murmured discontentedly. It was itchy! (Indescribable scene) Love was always around them during these happy days in the mountains. Reggie and Lena have been away for several days! These few days, Vincent took her to many interesting ces every morning. Today, he took her to another special ce. Through the forest in the mountain, along the stream, they walked slowly. Before she knew it, she stepped into a bamboo forest. The green bamboo was fascinating and mysterious. Gradually, she went into the bamboo woods deeper and deeper. Vaguely, she heard all kinds of birds singing. Beautiful sceneries with calming bird chirps, it was beautiful. That kind of scenery with high mountains and rivers, vige views as calm as the holyke, these could really calm a person¡¯s restless heart! The huge green view was so beautiful, they reflected in the eyes and let their hearts quiet down like a lake without waves. ¡®I really wanted to stay here for the rest of my life and do not care about all the mess in the outside world.¡¯ In the beautiful bamboo forest, Vincent was looking at the fresh green color, which made her fair cheeks look more reddish and stunning, it was like a flower floating on the water, it looked like a crystal. He couldn''t help hugging Le. ¡°Vincent!¡± Le found that Vincent¡¯s hazy gaze suddenly became hot! ¡°Is it beautiful here?¡± Vincent spoke in an eager voice while hugging Le tightly! ¡°Yea!¡± Le nodded as she leaned on him, ¡°This ce is really beautiful here, it''s breathtaking! The beautiful sceneries were like paradises and unforgettable. They will always be kept in my mind!¡± ¡°Our baby will be very smart if we have it here!¡± Vincent said, held her and sat down on the grass. ¡°Do you want to do it again?¡± Le eximed, ¡°Uh¡ª¡± Her body was gently pressed on the grass, the cool dew from the grass wetted her soft back, his warm tongue kissed her face, just like setting fire on her entire body. In every part of the forest in the mountain, they left their loving memories. The mountain, the water and the forest here were the witness of their love! A weekter, they received a phone call from Miyamoto and Renee. It turned out that Miyamoto and Renee were going to have a wedding! They invited them to go back to F City! Miyamoto had purchased another luxury house, there was ake in front of the house and a mountain behind the house. This ce was really a paradise hidden in the city. The three-story building looked as grand as an ancient castle while as beautiful as a pce too. White tiles, orange walls, wide corridors andrge windows, the magnificent Nordic style had been perfectly demonstrated through this house, even each section of wood was shining like a silk luster. The entire pathway was filled with the fragrance of the flowers. This was the ce where Renee lived. From the moment he knew that she was pregnant, Miyamoto became very nervous, he was very cautious, no matter where she went, he would guard her, he would also do everything for her no matter if it was a small or big thing. Renee was extremely moved, she never thought that one day she would live such a happy and blissful life! All of these were brought to her by Miyamoto. When her parents learned that she was pregnant, they also immediately ordered her to marry Miyamoto as soon as possible. Her family was kind of traditional. Renee couldn''t resist her parents nagging her repeatedly so she finally agreed to marry Miyamoto. Her parents wanted to marry her off in ten days. Last time, during Callum¡¯s wedding, her serious bleeding had made her parents feel ashamed, now that there was an excellent man who wanted and was willing to marry her, her parents naturally treated Miyamoto well. ¡°Miyamoto, I still feel sorry for Le. I have agreed to get married at the same time with her. How can I get married first? And I also feel sorry for Arthur. He hasn¡¯t recovered yet!¡± Renee¡¯s mood was like her reaction during the pregnancy, she got easily triggered more and more. ¡°Le won¡¯t me you!¡± Miyamotoforted her. ¡°Arthur won''t me you either. As you can see, Georgia cares about Arthur so much. What are you worried about?¡± ¡°But¡ª¡± ¡°No more buts! Do you want your child to be an illegitimate child? It doesn¡¯t matter to me if other people know that we got married while you¡¯re pregnant but your father who is conservative, can he ept it?¡± In order to get married quickly, Miyamoto used all kind of ways to make Renee marry him, including coaxing and threatening her. He really gave it all for Renee to be his bride. ¡°All right! Even if I feel guilty, I can only marry then! I don''t want the baby to be an illegitimate child and I don''t want you to suddenly regret on your decision and refuse to marry me in the future. In the end I would be single and left alone because of myself? That¡¯s a big loss for me!¡± ¡°You don''t have to worry at all!¡± Miyamoto didn¡¯t know how many times he had to guarantee himself to Renee. ¡°It¡¯s hard to say, you simply cannot believe what a man says!¡± ¡°Renee!¡± Miyamoto got extremely upset. ¡°I didn¡¯t say this, now the baby is angry. Don''t stretch your face¡­ Mm-hmm¡­ Yes, just smile like this, you¡¯d look ten years younger!¡± The wedding was scheduled for the day after tomorrow. He called Vincent and Vincent would bring Le to attend the wedding. Arthur woulde too! Moreover, Arthur nned to live in F City after their wedding, and also decided to have the surgery! Because of pregnancy, Renee was getting more easily sleepy than usual. On the next day, Renee didn''t get to see Miyamoto because she was taken home by her mother. Her mother said that she couldn''t see Miyamoto on the day before she got married. So, what could they do? Miyamoto wanted to live with Renee for a lifetime, so he had to agree to the mother-inw¡¯s request and send Renee back to her home! The wedding dress was also sent to her home! When Renee was trying the dress, with the help of several female designers sent by Vincent, as she tried the luxurious bridal dress. Suddenly, she had mixed feelings, she finally realized she was going to get married! This was real, she was getting married! She felt really blessed and happy! Looking at the person in the mirror, her fair skin was covered in a wedding dress full of diamonds, and her whole body was full of dazzling jewelries. Her small face didn¡¯t only look tired, she also looked shy and nervous with a sense of happiness just like any other bride who is going to get married. Tomorrow was her wedding with Miyamoto. She had finally settled down! Renee¡¯s father was also full of joy, he saw his daughter get happiness, as a father how could he not feel happy. All women hoped for a happy marriage, because marriage meant from now on, they would walk into the same world with their loved ones, together regardless of the circumstances, in happiness or in poverty they stood together and grew old with the love of their lives. Every parent would also want this for their children, they all wanted their children to get married happily. Renee was sitting in front of the mirror and she made a funny face, ¡°Mom, there are too many diamonds, aren''t they? It¡¯s like a person who suddenly bes rich, trying to show off his wealth. Seriously! Miyamoto bought such a conventional dress!¡± ¡°Silly girl, you¡¯re already considered lucky and blessed that he would want to marry you. With your condition like this, you still want toin that the wedding dress he bought is too conventional? I think this wedding dress is absolutely beautiful! It''s diamond, not gold! If it¡¯s gold, it¡¯s really conventional then! Don¡¯t all the TV programs always say that diamond means asting and forever marriage?¡± ¡°Hahahaha!¡± Renee made a funny face again, then she was amused by her own funny face and her mother''s words, ¡°Mom! I really have no idea that you have such a humorous side, I almostugh to death! The diamond indeed looks much better than gold!¡± In the living room of the Byrne family, it was full ofughter, pleasant sound was lingering for a long time. It had been a long time since suchughterst appeared at home. Chapter 516 You Are No Longer My Hero Chapter 516 You Are No Longer My Hero When Callum arrived, he heard Renee''sughter. He looked inside with aplicated look, and finally couldn''t help but to walk in. "What are you doing?" When Renee''s father saw Callum, his face turned cold. "You are not wee here, please leave immediately!" "Sir, I want to see Renee!" Callum lowered his head. He was ashamed, and he didn''t dare to speak loudly, his voice was low. Renee changed to her casual clothes. When she heard her father''s high-pitched voice and her father was angry. Renee and her mother looked at each other. "What happened to him?" "Who knows!" Neither her mother nor Renee heard Callum''s voice. "Go, I don''t want to get angry, Renee won''t see you, don''t disturb Renee''s happiness!" "Sir, I really have something to tell Renee, I won''t spoil her happiness!" Callum said. Renee hesitated when she heard her father say Callum''s name, the muscles on her face stiffened. "Renee, don''t go out!" Her mother was worried that her daughter would be swayed by Callum and won''t get married. "Mom, Callum and I don''t have a chance anymore! Don''t worry!" Reneeforted her mother. "I think it''s okay to see him once, let him rify some things, then we won''t be entangled again, and it''s an end to me too!" "But..." "It''s okay, Mom, trust me!" Renee hugged her mother again. "Mom, I know that Miyamoto is my happiness. I know he will love me. He treats me like a queen these days. Didn''t you see how he treats me, isn''t that why you let me marry him?" Then Renee walked out of her room, Callum saw her and was stunned for a while! She was beautiful! There was a girlish red on her face, her big eyes were looking at him indifferently, then he heard Renee say, "Callum, are you here to see me?" Callum nodded in sadness when he heard Renee''s in and alienated tone. "Yes, Renee, I''m here for you! I have a lot to say to you!" "Renee, you don''t need to speak to him!" Her father was furious. "Let him go!" "Dad! I will get married tomorrow, so don''t hold a grudge! Let him say whatever he needs to say. I don''t care. Now even if God was here, I would not change my mind! Dad, don''t worry! Callum, let''s go upstairs and talk!" Her father was still very worried. "Renee, why are you wasting your time talking with him? We are not obligated to tell him anything!" Renee nodded and smiled, "Dad, I''m afraid he will disturb our lives after I get married. It''s better to let him make it clear now, and I will also make things clear!" "Let''s listen to her this time!" Her mother said. Callum lowered his head and followed Renee upstairs to the study. "Say what you need to say!" Renee sat down on the sofa, not letting Callum sit, and not even looking at him. To this day, she really felt that she had been too stressed for the past ten years. For the love when she was young, she had loved him for more than ten years, but in the end, he did not have an exnation and married someone else! When he was with someone else, she aborted her child! She went through all the suffering alone! Now, he was still someone else''s husband, but he still came to exin to her. This situation was really funny. But Renee still intended to end it. Maybe in the past, she didn''t have the courage to listen to him and his exnations, but now, she was indestructible, because with Miyamoto, she now felt that what others said didn''t matter anymore! Because she had made up her mind that she will stay with Miyamoto for the rest of her life. she suddenly felt that maybe just a few months of love was deeper than that of more than ten years, because they cherished each other, and it was more beautiful than one sided love! And she no longer wanted to act a one man show! Callum sat across from her, looked at her, and whispered, "Renee, I knew I owed you. There was a reason. My father was questioned for a day!" Renee was taken aback, a little puzzled. "When did this happen?" "Before I and Lennie got married!" Callum said, "My dad was taken away by the prosecutor. Lennie said she could beg her dad to give some instructions to the prosecutor''s office. My dad would be fine, but only if I married her!" "You mean you married Lennie because of your dad?" Renee smiled lightly, with a careless attitude. "Yeah!" Callum nodded seriously. "I was really helpless at the time!" "Oh! That''s a good reason, you are a filial son, Mr. Callum, then why are you here now?" "Renee, I owed you, I don''t deny it, but I love you in my heart!" "Really? Mr. Callum, Are you sure you love me? But what should I do? Tomorrow is my wedding!" Renee sneered, those sweet words, that love was no longer suitable for her! "Renee!" Callum was suddenly excited. "I''ll take you away! Let us leave here, okay?" What was this? Elopement? Was he trying to take her to elope? Renee listened to these words, thought about everything in the past. The so called promises that couldn''t resist the test of time and the temptation of power. If she knew this was the case, why waste those words and make her think about it? Renee was suddenly tired and didn''t want to talk, Callum stepped forward and held Renee''s hand, and said, "Why don''t you answer?" Renee looked at his slender hand that held herself. Before, she felt that if he held her hand, there would be electricity shing through her body, but now, she felt it was like she was holding her own hand! No! It felt a little disgusting! She withdrew her hand calmly, took a piece of paper towel on the table and wiped it gently, "I''m tired of listening to the words you used to make a show! Now I am sober!" The movement of her wiping her hand made Callum''s eyes frown in hurt. "Renee, do I disgust you?" "Do you think because you held my hand, so I have to lick it as if it was a huge gift?" Renee raised her eyes, her attitude was even colder. "Do you... do you need me to show you my heart? I really love you Renee!" Callum gritted his teeth. "I love you and have always loved you! I can''t help it. If I didn''t marry Lennie and be Mr. Newman''s son inw, he would not save my dad, and my dad would go to jail!" "You take your heart out, then I believe..." Renee also gritted her teeth and stared at Callum. The two looked at each other, their ck eyes stared at each other closely, after a long while, a smile appeared in Callum''s eyes, but Renee''s eyes were only indifferent. "If I really dig my heart out, are you willing to believe that I am real to you? Renee, you, do you care about my true feelings?" Callum stared down. Joy filled Callum''s heart, he thought she didn''t feel nothing for him. She still had feelings! But, soon, Renee raised her eyes. "Callum, have you finished talking?" "Renee?" He was going to take her hand again. Renee¡¯s face turned pale and pushed him away, "Today let''s make it clear that you are no longer my hero, and I will not go with you! You wanna make it nice, let Lennie be your wife and protect your family, make me be your little side chick and be with you whereever you are? Callum, is there such a good thing in the world?" Fortunately! She saw everything clearly! Fortunately, she cut off her love for him early and was no longer led by him! "But Renee, you love me too. Let''s leave here. Isn''t it better for us to be together in love with each other?" "Sorry, I don''t love you anymore!" Renee shrugged. "But I kindly remind you that what your father did should naturally be bore by himself. If there was nothing , the procurator would not have looked for him! You''d better be clear. Sooner orter you''d have to pay back!" Once upon a time, he was the only one in her dreams. Once upon a time, he was the pain she worried about. After the catastrophe, she went from heartache to frustration and coldness, then bing clear after waking up from a dream, and now as she was looking at him, she felt peaceful in her heart. "Renee? Are you really not going to be with me?" Callum asked unwillingly. "Why should I be with you?" Renee smiled softly. "You go quickly, please don''t disturb my happy life in the future!" "Renee!" C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. "Get out!" A trace of sadness shed across Callum''s extremely handsome eyes. "Was I really wrong?" "I don''t want to care about your stuff. I don''t want to know if you are wrong! Just leave right away! I don''t want to have anything to do with you, and please don''te to me again, I don''t want Miyamoto to misunderstand! We are all very determined. If you don''t love, then you don''t love. If you love, then you love! We are in love with each other now, please don''t disturb us, can you do that?" Renee had no mercy. Callum frowned and looked at Renee silently. After a while, he spoke, but his voice was a little hoarse, "I know you don''t love Miyamoto, Renee, you have always loved me!" Renee angrily replied, "I don''t have time for this nonsense with you, please be rational. Even if there was no Miyamoto, even without Lennie, you and I can''t go back! My love for you ended in the moment you nned to marry Lennie! I am going back, I am myself, this is how I am, and you have known me so long!" Callum''s tall figure shook a little, and he muttered to himself, "After all, you were won over by Miyamoto... you forgot about me..." "Speaking with conscience, women really don''t have to be infatuated with men who have betrayed them..." Renee snorted. "Especially a man with the most dishonesty, isn''t it?" "Even you use me of betraying you, but you are my lover. I thought you would understand the difficulties in my heart, understand me, wait for me, and tolerate me! I, do you think I was willing to do this? If I wasn''t forced, how could I marry a woman like Lennie?!" Callum gritted his teeth, the veins on his temple jumped, and his handsome face was pale. "Don''t exin it to me, I really don''t have time for this nonsense, just go! I have said everything that needs be said, there are still so many things to do! Don''t get in the way!" Chapter 517 Be Kissed by Him Chapter 517 Be Kissed by Him "Renee, is it really toote?" Callum sighed and said sadly. "It''s not toote, it''s impossible! Never again, do you get it?" "You don¡¯t want to give me another chance?" Callum mumbled, he felt that he was a little tired. "Just leave. Don''t stay here, if you don''t leave, then I will!" Renee got up and went towards the door. "Renee! Give me another chance! Thest chance, please?" Callum grabbed Renee and pulled her into his arms. "Ahh..." Renee yelled, "Let me go! Let me go!" "Renee, I can''t, I can''t let you go!" He said into her ear in a low voice, suddenly, Renee felt being taken back to those times, that time, he also held her like this. But, didn''t time already pass, and circumstances changed? The dream was already over! Renee pushed Callum hard, and shouted sharply, "Callum, what are you doing? This is my house!" "I don''t care, I want you, Renee, leave with me, let''s go to America! Okay?" Callum whispered. He stroke Renee''s tender shoulder with his hands, his eyes dark, "I really can''t live without you, please?" "Let go, let go of me..." Renee struggled more intensely. Callum didn''t reply, nor did he let go of Renee. He stared at Renee¡¯s beautiful face, unable to suppress his inner desire to have her. He tightened his arms abruptly, held Renee¡¯s head with his hands and raised her head, while he lowered his, then kissed Renee''s little mouth! "Hmm... no..." Renee subconsciously protected her abdomen, where her child was, and pushed Callum hard with the other hand. "Asshole..." Callum''s heavy breathing resounded in her ears. Renee was his, but he lost her! Callum hugged Renee angrily, as if to vent the injustice and his dissatisfaction with his kiss. After a long while, he was panting, his handsome face was distorted and transformed, but he still refused to let Renee go. "Asshole... hmm..." Renee struggled and yelled. "Miyamoto, save me..." When she was kissed by him, she called out Miyamoto''s name. With a bang, the door was kicked open. Callum was shocked and let go of Renee. "Asshole!" Renee looked back trembling, but saw a man at the door¡ªMiyamoto. Miyamoto was standing at the door, behind him was Renee''s father and mother. They all looked at Callum, Miyamoto''s handsome face was filled with forbearance of anger and rage, which was about to erupt. Renee felt ashamed, she turned to Miyamoto who was angry, and she could almost hear Miyamoto''s fists and teeth ttering! Seeing Miyamoto''s eyes cold, Callum thought, maybe he misunderstood, then maybe he wouldn¡¯t marry Renee, and he still had a chance! But he was wrong. Even though Miyamoto looked very unhappy, he went forward and still maintained his manner. He even smiled at Callum and said, "Mr. West, are you here to congratte us?" Miyamoto spoke calmly and turned to Renee, "Have you invited Mr. West?" Renee was so ashamed that she didn''t know what to say, she raised her eyes to look at Miyamoto, felt very guilty, and subconsciously wiped her lips that Callum had kissed. "Callum, go, don''t stay at our house!" Her father was very satisfied with Miyamoto''s calm performance. The more he looked at this son inw, the more satisfied he became. Miyamoto''s handsome face was still calm, and his tall figure did not move. He just stretched out his hand and took Renee into his arms. But Renee felt anger everywhere in Miyamoto''s body. She flinched a little, but still leaned in his arms timidly. Only here did she feel safe. Even if she didn''t know how Miyamoto would treat her! Would the wedding be canceled? However, Miyamoto did not show anger. He was saying to her father with his usual voice, "Sir, if you have more, please give Mr. West an invitation!" He turned his eyes to Callum. His mother inw did not allow him to follow Renee, but he had sent someone to the Bryne''s house. He received a call from his employee saying that Callum wasing, and he drove there immediately. He knew that Callum wouldn''t allow it to be over like this, he smiled coldly in his heart. Callum also raised his head and looked at Miyamoto. In an instant, there seemed to be fire in their eyes, but they were quickly hidden. Miyamoto stared at Callum for a long while, then asked calmly, "Mr. West, you don''t want to leave?" Callum frowned, his handsome face sinking slightly. Miyamoto stared at Callum closely. There was a mocking smile on that handsome face. After a while, he slowly said, "Mr. West, your wife Lennie should be outside! Don''t you wanna go down and take a look?" Miyamoto took a step forward. His tall figure gave Callum an invisible threat. Callum was slightly taken aback and took half a step back. Callum was stunned by his sharp eyes. It was not his eyes that really shook him, but the perseverance that he didn''t get angry and endured it, which he couldn''t do! In a manly confrontation, they only needed to look at each other to know where the gap was! Callum knew that he couldn''tpare to Miyamoto, he knew that he had lost Renee! Completely lost! "I lost! Miyamoto, Renee, I wish you happiness!" Callum turned and bowed to her parents. "I''m sorry! I have caused you harm. I did not mean that, but I did wrong!" Renee''s father didn''t buy it, "Please don''t disturb Renee''s life in the future. You should be responsible for your own family, don''t look around!" "Yes! You are right!" Callum nodded. "I will remember!" He still looked unhappy. He was really disappointed with this man who he had seen growing up. He didn''t expect that the two families would be enemies because of their children. He couldn''t convince himself to be calm and polite with the West family after Renee got hurt. Callum was gone! Renee breathed a sigh of relief! Her parents knowingly left the room. Renee had a guilty conscience, she was not afraid of him, but because of her guilt, she felt ashamed! Miyamoto looked at Renee coldly. His eyes were like a cold knife at the moment. His gaze went from Renee¡¯s eyes to her slightly red and swollen lips. His gaze condensed suddenly. Renee winced. She hurriedly covered her lips with her sleeves, but was pulled down by Miyamoto. "He kissed you?!" Miyamoto gritted his teeth and asked, his body filled with anger, "Damn, you let him kiss you?!" "No! No, I didn''t let him. It''s him, you, listen to me, it''s not what it seems like..." Renee tried to exin in panic. She really felt flustered, because she did something wrong, she was guilty, that''s how she was, if she didn''t do anything wrong, she would insist on it, if she did something wrong, then she couldn''t stand straight. "So what was it like?" Miyamoto snorted coldly, "The truth is that your old love is unforgettable, so do you go to the study to meet your old lover?!" Miyamoto couldn''t restrain the jealousy in his heart. He suddenly realized that he cared very much. She belonged to him. He didn''t participate in her previous life. It was fate, no one could turn back time. But now, when he walked into her life, she was not allowed to think about others! Callum actually came to the Byrne''s house, Miyamoto didn''t expect to confront him head on today. And in this kind of situation! Miyamoto looked at Renee, those handsome eyes unconsciously had the irritability and coldness of the past. "No, no! Not at all! Why do you act like a jealous woman?" Renee opened her mouth. She was quite good at speeches, but now she was in a hurry, she didn''t know where to start, so she asked questions. Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. "I''m like a jealous woman?" Miyamoto''s heartbroken and disappointed voice rang in her ears, "We will get married tomorrow. It''s our wedding. And today I saw that you and the old lover were together, and you let him kiss you!!" Miyamoto said, with a mocking smile on the corners of his mouth, "Can''t I be jealous?" "No! Miyamoto, I''m sorry!" Renee lowered her head. She didn''t expect him to be so sad. She walked forward, took his arm, and raised her head. She was also very sad. Looking at Miyamoto''s painful face, her heart hurt like it was pinched by needles, "Miyamoto, I don¡¯t have the same old feelings for him anymore. It''s not what you thought, I did not betray you, listen to me..." Miyamoto looked at her anxious look as she seemed to be crying soon. His heart softened, but his eyes moved down and suddenly saw her red lips again, his eyes tightened. "But he kissed you!" "I just wanted to make it clear to him, I don''t care about him anymore! I don''t want him to affect our lives. If you think I am a woman like that, then we can cancel tomorrow''s wedding! I don''t want to see you sad ! After all, I am not a good woman!" Renee looked at Miyamoto with tears in her eyes and looked pitiful. "Do you want to leave me and go with Callum?" His tone became cold again! "No... I don¡¯t want to go with him... I really didn''t mean it. I didn''t expect that I... well..." She wanted to exin something, but her lips were blocked by Miyamoto! With punishing madness, he kissed her fiercely, dominated Renee''s breathing, caused her to be shocked instantly as her head was nk. He didn''t let her go until he was out of breath, Renee was sunken in his arms, and he felt that all she tasted was him. But his handsome face was dignified, he seemed to be thinking about something, he hugged Renee very hard, almost squeezed her, but Renee bit her lip to hold back. Seeing his heavy expression and thinking of his violent kiss, she couldn''t help blushing, and asked Miyamoto cautiously, "Are... Are you alright now?" Miyamoto was silent, his tall figure flickered, he was breathing a little bit quickly, and said , "I''m very angry! Very angry!" Renee began to tremble slightly again, but before she could say anything, she was hugged again and pressed on the small bed in the study, that was the small bed for her father to take a rest when he was tired from work. Chapter 518 You Should Concentrate More Chapter 518 You Should Concentrate More It seemed that he was afraid that his body would crush her. So, he used his own body to cushion her when he carried Renee onto the bed. Therefore, at that moment, Renee was pressed above Miyamoto¡¯s body. Her soft breasts were pressing against his firm chest, and their lower body was closely pressed against each other. While Miyamoto was lying on his back on the bed, his bright eyes were staring at her. It made Renee felt so shy that she did not know how to hide her shyness and just stood there motionless. ¡°I got jealous!¡± Miyamoto''s hand wrapped around Renee¡¯s soft body and said to her with a serious expression, ¡°You are mine, from now on, you can only be mine! Other than that, do not mention leaving me again, I know that you did not mean what you said! It''s just that I was so jealous that I got angry.¡± ¡°Miyamoto...¡± Renee looked at Miyamoto with eyes as clear as the water, her heart was touched, and she suddenly understood something. ¡°You, you were just trying to scare me, right?¡± He gently hooked his lips. He then nodded his head for a while but shook his head afterwards. ¡°I was really jealous and really angry, I really wanted to scare you because I was afraid it will happen again!¡± ¡°It will not happen ever again! I''ve made it clear! From now on, I''ll follow you around and let you protect me!¡± Renee finally sighed in relief. ¡°I really want to bind you to my side, so that you won''t leave me for a moment and will never cause any trouble.¡± As Miyamoto spoke, he could not help but stare at her cherry lips. Her lips, like the most delicate petals of a flower showing a faint red color, were now slightly open, as if it was inviting him to have a taste of it. He was starting to have difficulty in breathing. As he was holding her arms, he unintentionally used more force, and he could not continue saying the words he wanted to say. He was breathing quite fast near Renee¡¯s ear. Renee¡¯s whole body was also shivering as she was being embraced by Miyamoto. His muscles were tense, and his embrace was warm. Renee subconsciously wrapped her arms back around his waist and shouted, ¡°Miyamoto, after what we had gone through not long ago, it looked like that I can¡¯t seem to leave your side!¡± This was because at that moment, when being held by Callum, she was hoping that Miyamoto would come to her rescue. ¡°What do you mean, ¡®it looked like?¡± His tone intensified. ¡°Uh! It¡¯s not that it looked like that, it was indeed the case! I really can''t leave your side! Don''t be mean to me. When you are mean to me, I feel very nervous. Especially when I do something wrong, you also cannot be mean to me! I''ll feel weak!¡± ¡°Then don''t do anything wrong!¡± ¡°To err is human, no one is perfect.¡± ¡°You are twisting the meaning behind it!¡± His hands tightened again. Miyamoto¡¯s manly scent plus his hot body heat made her shiver uncontrobly. She also felt his arms around her waist pushing harder, while the hot breath that he exhaled on her sensitive earlobe made her felt a tingling itch. Renee finally could not help but let out a soft moan. This was because this week, Miyamoto did not have any sex! It was because he knew about her being pregnant. They were holding each other every night to make love. However, every time they almost reach the climax, they did not really continue further. So, she was not the only one who was trying very hard! As he heard a soft moaning out from Renee, Miyamoto¡¯s strong body froze. His expression changed from being serious to being a bit impatient. He subconsciously hugged Renee over to his side. The two of them were now close to each other. However, he did not push her down, as if he was afraid of hurting the child inside her. He forgot, he actually forgotten it. It seemed that his ears only heard her moans and gasps, his eyes only saw her shy and delicate appearance. He looked at Renee with burning desire in his eyes, as if his soul was taken away. He then stretched out his hand to gently move away her messy hair, revealing her beautiful face that was out of this world. He looked into her bright eyes and stared at her face that had turned red by being stared at. He had forgotten the jealousy he experienced just now. He also forgot the anger he had towards her. All that remained in his eyes were her beautiful eyes full of shyness and love towards him. Miyamoto sighed, lowered his head, and kissed Renee. Renee looked at him with widened eyes. Her red lips were already kissed by him, but she foolishly asked him as they were still kissing, ¡°Are you, are you sure you''re not angry?¡± ¡°You... should concentrate...,¡± he gasped, answering her roughly. Originally, he only wanted to kiss her. However, the moment their lips met; he could not hold it in anymore! He felt that recently, he always went out of control because of her. He could not control his body! His kiss went from being gentle to being rougher and rougher. He opened his mouth to curled around Renee¡¯s tongue while sucking and teasing the tip of her tongue. The aroma and sweetness of her lips made him felt as if he was drinking wine. He almost passed out drunk in this tender ce... (Indescribable) ¡°Knock, knock, knock¡­¡± There was a knock on the door which broke the awkward yet intimate atmosphere between them. ¡°Renee, Miyamoto, quicklye downstairs after you two are done talking, the child is important!¡± Renee''s mother shouted at the door. After saying that, Renee¡¯s mother whispered at Renee¡¯s father, ¡°They were in there for so long and nothing seemed to be happening, they better don¡¯t hurt our grandchild!¡± ¡°Yeah! If they still don¡¯te out, you just keep shouting!¡± Renee¡¯s father said approvingly, ¡°Tomorrow, they are going to be married. You should move into their house and say whatever you can to let them pass this dangerous three months before you cane back, understand?¡± ¡°I¡¯m the one who is going to be the third wheeler between them?¡± ¡°You want me to go instead?¡± ¡°Let''s go together. I''m afraid that Miyamoto will go crazy!¡± ¡°Alright! For the sake of my grandson, I''ll go out of my way too! Let''s go together!¡± ... Originally, it had already been said that they should not meet up a day before the wedding. However, because Callum had already arrived, Miyamoto also followed behind. Renee¡¯s mother said there was still a chance to save the situation! No one knew where she got a charm to be burnt in front of the house! ¡°Superstition! Superstition! Superstition!¡± Renee¡¯s father shouted angrily. ¡°What''s the matter with you? I''m working in the government, but you''re so superstitious! Our children¡¯s happiness depends on their hard work, not because of God! There are no gods in this world!¡± ¡°Shhh!¡± Renee¡¯s mother ignored him and still did a ritual at ease. She then finished with a relieved sigh, ¡°If you feel ufortable with it, you can stop looking at me and just consider it as my blessing to my daughter and my son-inw! You kept saying that I am superstitious, it¡¯s really annoying! What a spoilsport! I''ve put up with you all my life, can''t I even do what I want before my daughter gets married?¡± ¡°Uh! What does this have to do with you putting up with me?¡± ¡°Don''t tell me what to do, I''ve put up with you for almost 30 years, so listen to me this time! I just want to do the ritual!" C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. ¡°You can do it, just do it!¡± Renee¡¯s father simply walked out. Miyamoto and Renee looked at each other, both speechless. The next day The sun was shining brightly, flower petals could be seen being thrown everywhere, the whole F City looked as magnificent as if it was from a dream. An orchestra with a hundred people was ying beautiful music outside the vi. On the outskirts of the city, the cathedral in F City. The sound of music was melodious, the fragrance of flowers could be smell everywhere. Countless staff were busy working, thousands of colorful balls decorated with blessings written on them were floating above the sky, thousands of white roses helped in decorating the cathedral in a holy and romantic way. Dozens of little girls and ring bearers and dozens of pairs of bridesmaids and groomsmen were already lined up, waiting for the wedding to begin. Then, a customized silver-gray Rolls-Royce slowly appeared in front of everyone''s eyes. A luxurious escort convoy was also present at both sides as well as behind the car. Miyamoto, who was wearing a white suit, under the escort of his men, came down from the car. As the sunlight sprinkled down, it had embellished Miyamoto''s perfect face. His skin was as white as porcin while his ck hair was shining under the sunlight. The pair of deep ck eyes, as if it was made out all the jade in the world, was glittering. The white suit, which was tailored to be luxurious, had seeded in showing his slender figure wlessly. He looked more noble than a prince, more handsome than a celebrity. The girls and ring bearers were divided into two columns ording to gender. The ten people in front scattered rose petals while being in beat with the rhythm of the music. Light pink petals were scatted on the crimson carpet, as if it had just snowed. The twenty little girls at the back were waiting for the bride toe out of the car door and to help the bride by lifting her diamond-studded floor-length hem. Finally, Renee, dressed in a snow-white wedding gown, stepped out of the car! ¡°Vincent! Renee looked so beautiful!¡± Le could not help but be envious. It was really beautiful, such a wedding was what every woman only dared to dream of. ¡°Le, when we get married, I will make it even more grand than this!¡± Vincent whispered in Le¡¯s ear. Le smiled and shook her head. ¡°We''ve already had a wedding once, there''s no need to have another one!¡± ¡°How is that OK? I want to sincerely make you my bride!¡± At that moment, Renee, who was wearing a pair of diamond gloves, had her hand held by Miyamoto. She was full of smiles as she gradually stepped into the church. The footprints of the two of them stepping synchronously on the red carpet full with rose petals could be seen. In front of the priest. The gentle atmosphere given off by the roses filled every corner of the church. Renee was dressed in a white wedding dress, her beautiful face looked even more beautiful under the light. Her red lips raised a smile as the tailored wedding dress softly wrapped her exquisite body. Her delicate skin tone also seeded in capturing people¡¯s heartstrings. She was d that she finally got married before her belly got big, otherwise she would have looked too ugly with a big belly! Miyamoto held Renee¡¯s hand tightly. Renee raised her eyes to look at him. As they were facing each other, many emotions could be seen through their eyes at that moment. Renee''s mother and father looked at their daughter who was about to get married, their eyes could not help but turn red. After so many trials and tribtions, Renee finally found happiness. They felt a lot of relief that their daughter could find happiness. The priest looked at the couple and solemnly asked, ¡°Miyamoto ck, do you take Renee Byrne to be your wife, to live with her ording to the teachings of the Bible, to be one with her before God, to love her, in sickness and in health, rich or poor, and always to be with her until you leave the world?¡± Miyamoto looked at Renee who was standing beside him and nodded with a smile. Tenderness could be seen through his eyes as he answered firmly, ¡°I do!¡± Renee was moved, her heart felt a lot of happiness! This was her happiness, the man she will rely on for the rest of her life! The priest nodded and turned his eyes back to Renee, ¡°Renee Byrne, are you willing to marry Miyamoto ck as his wife, live with him ording to the teachings of the Bible, be one with him before God, love him in health and sickness, rich or poor, and always end up with him until you leave the world?¡± Renee nodded with a smile as she listened to her master''s words, looked at Miyamoto, and replied with the same firmness, ¡°I do!¡± They let go of each other¡¯s hands and exchanged wedding rings. The priest asked the Lord to bless the ring, ¡°My Lord, the ring will represent the binding of the vows they made!¡± Then the priest took the right hands of the bride and groom and said, ¡°The bride and groom have vowed to each other and have epted the rings. In the name of the Father, the Son and the Holy Spirit, I pronounce you husband and wife. God has joined you together, and no one may break you apart. I have witnessed that you have vowed to love each other, and I feel a great joy to dere you as husband and wife to everyone here, and now the groom may kiss the bride. Excited, Miyamoto kissed the equally excited Renee! ¡°How wonderful!¡± Le apuded vigorously. ¡°They look so happy!¡± ¡°Yes! Very happy!¡± Vincent was also very pleased. Georgia was pushing the wheelchair. Today she, too, wore a dress, while Arthur was wearing a suit. They looked very formal, and although he was in a wheelchair, he still looked very handsome. After the wedding, Arthur said to Georgia, ¡°Take me to the cemetery!¡± He came back to F City! Seeing Le and Vincent were happy, and also seeing Miyamoto and Renee were together, he felt happy for them from the bottom of his heart. When he arrived at the cemetery, Georgia was shocked when she saw a familiar face on the tombstone. ¡°She really looks like me!¡± Arthur put a bunch of white chrysanthemums in front of the tombstone. He remained silent and did not speak for a long time. Nine months had already passed. One day. Georgia was helping Arthur prepare food so she was being busy in the kitchen. From being in a wheelchair, changing to a double crutch, then a single crutch to now using a cane, Arthur was doing some exercise to help with his rehabilitation in the living room. His legs have recovered after doing surgery and after the rehabilitation process. He could walk quite fast now, basically the same as before. However, Georgia said she would leave once his legs recovered! He did not know if he was used to being cared by her or because he was so lonely that he did not want to get better. At that moment, he was standing in front of the floor-to-ceiling window of his room with a sea view. He was looking at the sea in the distance, and no one knew what he was thinking about. In the past nine months! The girl who always had nightmares cried many times during midnight, and many times in his sleepless nights did he helped in soothing the fear and guilt that was in her heart. However, when he asked what happened to her, she always went back to normal the next day. However, in some cases, he could piece what happened from many of the nights as she was sleep talking. After piecing everything together, he came to a conclusion that she had lost her beloved! She should be like Charles, who had lost Macey! As he was thinking about it, a muffled grunt came from the kitchen. ¡°Uh¡­¡± Arthur was in a panic as he ran towards the kitchen. He then saw that Georgia was holding one of her feet and jumping around while crying in pain. ¡°What''s wrong? What''s wrong?¡± Arthur rushed forward and saw that her foot was bleeding and there was a kitchen knife lying on the floor. ¡°The knife fell down, and hit my foot, so I got hurt!¡± Georgia was clutching her foot while jumping outwards away from the knife. ¡°I''ll do it! Don''t move!¡± Arthur bent down and picked up Georgia . He then carried her directly into the bedroom to let her rest on the bed. ¡°I''m going to get the medicine kit, you don¡¯t move and do not touch your wound with your hands, be careful of infection!¡± Chapter 519 Really Bleeding Chapter 519 Really Bleeding Georgia nodded her head, "I got it! Quickly get the medicine box!" And they were all too anxious, Georgia also didn¡¯t notice that Arthur could walk very fast, and he had thrown away his crutches. In fact, his leg was almost recovered, and it was just that he didn¡¯t want her to leave! Perhaps it had been a kind of dependence, which was something like affection that had grown after living together for nine months. Anyway, he didn¡¯t want her to leave after he got better! Arthur came back again with a medicine box in his hand, and he sat down. When he saw the bloody cut on the back of her foot, Arthur''s heart jerked. "Why are you so careless? If you cut on the aorta, you might die!" "Haven¡¯t cut on it, right?" Georgia drew a breath. "I''m afraid of pain, slow down!" "You''re afraid of pain too?" "Nonsense, who is not afraid of pain?" Georgia grunted. "Hey! Slow down, it hurts! I''d rather be cut up than be disinfected, it hurts too much!" "Bear with it, it''ll be sterilized soon!" Arthur mped the alcohol swab to help her wipe on her wound. "Slow down, I''m a woman, not a pig. You don''t have to get the alcohol swab into my wound, just wipe around it. Why do you have to flip out my wound and wipe it! It hurts like hell!" *** "If not so, there is no other way to sterilize. The knife was just used to cut the meat and there are many parasitic bacteria on it. If I don¡¯t help you to sterilize the flesh inside, it will be infected. If you¡¯re infected, you¡¯ll need to be hospitalized, if it¡¯s major infection, then you will have to be amputated!" "I''d rather amputate my leg than sterilize it!" "Nonsense! All right, don''t move!" He simply held her foot and carefully disinfected her wound. When her foot was being held by him, there was a very strange feeling came from Georgia ''s foot and brought her wailing to an abrupt halt. The atmosphere was somewhat ambiguous! Georgia slowly raised her head and looked at the handsome face. He was helping her to do the disinfection and apply the medicine seriously. After a slight loss of concentration, she smiled slowly, "In fact, it¡¯s not so painful, it seems that I exaggerate a little." "Don''t move, I''ll tie the gauze on your wound to prevent it from getting infected." He said in low voice. Arthur''s eyes held a quiet concern as he wrapped the gauze, then looked up at Georgia, "Is it better now? The sterilization doesn''t hurt!" In these days, she had received Arthur''s care and concern while taking care of him. She didn¡¯t forget that every time she had a nightmare, he was by her side. And she recalled vaguely, it was Calvin who used to apany her in the past. However, they were now two worlds apart. At this moment, Georgia felt Arthur''s warm concern for herself. She smiled gently, looking at the back of her injured foot, and said anxiously, "I didn''t expect that cutting a vegetable will almost cut into my aorta, it¡¯s really too dangerous!" Hearing her breathless sigh, Arthurughed softly, "Fortunately, you¡¯re lucky that you didn''t. What were you thinking about when you were chopping vegetables? I can''t believe you can get mind-wandering like this!" "I was thinking that you should probably recovered!" Georgia said. Suddenly she was awakened with her eyes opened wide. "You, you, you¡¯ve recovered!" Arthur was also stunned for a moment, he lowered his head and looked at himself. Yeah! He actually just dropped his crutches. Georgia smiled, "Arthur, you¡¯ve recovered! You can really walk now! Just now you seemed like you didn¡¯t use the crutches and walked by yourself! Quickly show me that you can walk!" Looking at Georgia ''s excited face, Arthur stood up and took a few steps. "It''s really better! You¡¯ve really recovered!" Georgia murmured in surprise. Looking at the tall man in white standing in front of her, she was heartily happy. "Well, that''s good! It''s time for me to go and find the next person who needs my care!" Arthur''s face stiffened and he spoke hurriedly, "Maybe my leg is not really well yet, or maybe my leg will hurt again as soon as it rains, then I can''t walk!" "The doctor said it''s time for you to get well!" Georgia shook her head. "If you have recovered, I should leave too!" There seemed to be no more reason to stay! Arthur was also silent! After a while, he said, "Don''t you move, I''ll carry you to watch TV and I''ll cook!" "You know how to cook?" Georgia looked at him with some suspicion. "You''ve been taking care of me for the past nine months. I¡¯ve eaten the dishes you cooked all the time. And now, it''s time for me to cook it for you! What¡¯s more, you''re now injured!" ¡°Okay then! Thank you very much!" That night, Georgia felt relieved and warm as she ate the dishes that were cooked by Arthur. At night, Arthur carried her back to her room andid her on the bed. Sheid down and spoke as he was leaving the room, "Can you stay with me for a while?" She was wondering why whenever she was by his side, she felt an unprecedented warmth and stability. It was a warm feeling that touched her heart and made her iparably attached, as if a tired bird had finally found a nest and didn''t have to worry about the wind, frost and snow outside. "You sleep, I''m not leaving." Listening to her begging voice, the corners of Arthur''s mouth pursed slightly, revealing a perfect arc. Lying down, Georgia spoke softly, "Arthur, don''t forget to go to see Miss Spencer after I leave. She called yesterday to ask about you! Don''t forget to tell her when you have recovered! Or take her here, easier to take care of her. She is old already, and you have no other rtives!" "Yes! I also have this idea!" Arthur said. "I know the person you like is Le. I''ve observed it these few months, and every time Lees to visit you, you''re all over the ce. But what I want to say is she already has her own happiness, and will soon have a baby! You shouldn¡¯t think about it anymore! Now that your leg has recovered, hurry up and find a girlfriend to get married!" He was slightly surprised. "Is it so obvious that I like Le?" "The first few months it felt like it was! But then Le¡¯s belly is getting bigger and bigger, I can feel the way you look at her has gradually calmed down!" Georgia said truthfully. "You can observe carefully!" Arthurughed and shook his head. Inside his bright eyes, there was a perceptible concern, "How about you? Shouldn''t you also find a boyfriend? Isn''t it time to find one too in order to reassure that person?" "What?" "Georgia! Actually, you didn''t say. But every time I see you having nightmares and shouting the same name, I only have a guess about it. Whatever it is, it''s time to put your heart at ease! It''s been nine months! You''re having the same dream! Every time you¡¯ll cry, there are some things on your mind that needs to be let go off!" Hearing Arthur''s words, Georgia closed her eyes, and there was pain crossing them! "Thank you!" She said something that she never said, "We are friends! Let me tell you my story. I met Calvin when we were in high school. We were in puppy love, very pure puppy love until senior year. On Valentine''s Day in the year that we were preparing for the college entrance exams, he was hit by a car when he bought me some roses! I saw him fall in the snow in my own eyes, saw his brains burst, saw the roses scatter all over ... Just like that, he died ..." Arthur looked deeply at her and nodded his head heartily. "I was called a misfortune by his family. I really didn''t mean it. When I had that nightmare, it was that scene that came back to me! It was my fault, it was all my fault, if I hadn''t wanted to celebrate Valentine''s Day, if he hadn''t rushed to buy me flowers, maybe he wouldn''t be dead! It was all my fault ... I caused him to die ... He died, and I cried for a whole week ... " At the thought of it, Georgia who was heartbroken, felt even more distressed. She even felt shivers down her spine. All of a sudden, she cried out, "Why did God have to end Calvin''s life? Why? He''s only eighteen years old! Only eighteen years old!" "Georgia, Georgia!" Arthur shouted with consternation, seeing her so agitated for the first time. Her face turned pale, her whole body was trembling incessantly, and her teeth clenched tightly on her lips, as if she was suppressing an unbearable pain. "Why? Why?" Georgia only felt a severe pain at her chest. Even after so long, she still felt her heart hurt unbearably. Arthur reached out to hold her hand, he wanted to give her some strength. Georgia gasped; her heart was still in a pain. It turned out that her heart never withered, only was hidden in the deepest part of her. She thought it wouldn¡¯t hurt to say it, but after saying it, she didn¡¯t expect her heart to be so painful that it seemed to make her bloody wound ache again. "It''s not your fault, no one wants this!" Arthur hurriedly held her cold and shaking hand. He thought she still hadn''te out of the shadows, maybe the shadow had been covering her! She bawled for a long time, as if she cried out all her guilt and all her sadness. He apanied her and it was soplicated in his heart! Georgia sniffed after she had cried enough. The house was once again filled with silence. Georgia sighed as the shbacks shed across her mind. Then, she smiled sorrowfully and said, "I''m sorry for making a fool of myself!" Looking at her hollow eyes and numb look, Arthur clenched his hand as he could feel her sadness. "Don''t worry about me! My foot seems to be bleeding!" She spoke uncertainly as she sensed that something¡¯s wrong. "Let me see!" Arthur lifted the nket and saw that her foot was bleeding. The snow-white gauze was oozing with blood. "It''s really bleeding!" "Mmm!" "I''ll help you to change your dressing!" Arthur then went to get the medicine box and came back to have her wound dressed skillfully. He was so cautious and serious in every action, from applying medicine to bandaging. Georgia quietly looked at Arthur who was squatting aside to help her bandage her foot, "I''m fine! You go and have a rest!" "Are you sure?" Arthur was a little worried. "Well! I want to take a break!" Georgia whispered. And suddenly she tilted her head up and looked at Arthur, "Thank you!" Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. "Go to sleep!" Arthur said. He walked to the door, then stopped and whispered, "If I guess it right, the money you earn every month will be send to a ce where that should be Calvin''s parents'' house, is it?" "How do you know?" Georgia was stunned for a moment. "Because you are desperately trying to make up for what you owe to Calvin''s parents, so you work extra seriously and have a really tough time, tears in the night andughing during the day. A woman like you was too contradictory and too tired! In fact, to die for the beloved is also a kind of happiness. At least, he has been happy until his death! The really unfortunate person is the one who lives with the condemnation of conscience forever! If he knows in heaven that you live so hard, I think he will be very sad and me himself! So, since you are alive, let him not so worry for you even he¡¯s now in heaven! Live well for him and stop feeling guilty, because even if you do, that person won''te back!" "Is that so? I can live with peace of mind?" Georgia lost in thought murmuring. Suddenly, she felt gradually clear in her heart, once again she remembered the happy days with Calvin. It was so pure and wless. All of a sudden, she felt cheerful and she wanted to live well! Arthur who was puzzled looked at Georgia who was already thinking wildly. There was something glowing in her lonely eyes, the kind of glow that represents luster of life Georgia suddenly smiled, although there were still tears in her eyes, but they were added with vitality, "Arthur! Thank you!" "Get some rest!" He helped her to cover the quilt and patted her hand softly. Looking at her slowly closing her eyes, Arthur had a moment of trance then he turned and walked out the room. On the next day, when Arthur woke up, it was quiet outside the room. "Georgia? Georgia?" He shouted twice and got up from bed, but no one answered him. *** When he walked out, the living room was empty. No one was in the room. There was a note on the table. ¡°Arthur, all good things muste to an end. Congrattions from the bottom of my heart on your recovery. You are a good man, be happy! Don¡¯t worry about me, I¡¯ll be happy too! When I was so ambitious, Wandering alone to faraway ces. Shouldn¡¯t be sad when saying goodbye. Under the sunset, Talking about the vicissitudes of life, Why were my eyes watering? Who was singing the folk song over there? The song took me to my dreand. Although millions of miles apart, The sky won¡¯t be old, The earth won¡¯t be deserted, We together shared the same moon. Georgia!¡± At the White Group. "You¡¯ve recovered?" Early in the morning, Vincent saw Arthure to work in his suit. He was stunned and surprised. Then, he went to him and gave a fist on his chest. "You¡¯ve really recovered!" Arthur smiled lightly, "If I am still recovered, it will be really sorry for you guys! Just in time for the one- month celebration of Renee and Miyamoto''s son. I no longer want to go to the party in a wheelchair or holding a crutch! I''m worried that I''ll feel inferior after a long time!" "You¡¯ll feel inferior?" "Of course, my heart is very fragile!" "Uh! Fortunately, after ten months of disability, you don¡¯t have mental illness, I also rest assured to pass thepany''s affairs to you!" "Don''t worry, my mental health index, five stars! By the way, when will Le give birth?" "Just a few days, I¡¯ll go back immediately after taking the documents, you¡¯ll be in charge of the company!" A grim look shed in Vincent''s eyes as if he was plotting against Arthur. "By the way, where is Georgia?" "She is gone!" "What do you mean gone?" "She left!" "You didn''t keep her?" "Why would I keep her?" "I thought you would have kept her!" Arthur raised his eyebrows, "I¡¯ll go to work now!" Chapter 520 Their Child Was Born Chapter 520 Their Child Was Born Vincent was stunned, he frowned and blinked his eyes. It seemed like something had happened! Yes! Something had happened! After Vincent was back home, he was still thinking of them, Arthur agreed to let Georgia to go? After nine months of getting along day and night, there wasn¡¯t even a little ambiguity between the two of them? When Le walked out from the bathroom with her pregnant belly, she only saw Vincent standing by the window and looking up at the moon. She was confused, ¡°Vincent, what are you looking at?¡± ¡°Look at the view of the night.¡± Vincent retracted his gaze and put his arm around her shoulders. Then, he ced his hands on her belly and stared at her, ¡°Le, the sky of the night is clear, our days in future will be bright as well.¡± ¡°I know it will! You just told me that Arthur is all right now, I''m very happy but why did Georgia leave? Renee and I just said they might get together a short while ago but why did she leave?¡± Le snuggled gently on his chest. Then, she closed her eyes and sighed from the bottom of her heart, ¡°I think they suit each other well and Renee also has the same opinion with me.¡± ¡°Don''t worry, I''ll call and hire her back!¡± Vincent tilted her head slightly and kissed her long hair which had grown long. ¡°How to hire her back?¡± ¡°Because you are going to give birth! I will let her serve your confinement!¡± Vincent was thinking about that question just now while he looked at the moon. ¡°Will shee?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Vincent spoke in confidence, ¡°But I think you have to call, I''m afraid that it might cause trouble if I make this call! I don¡¯t want to let her misunderstand that I have ulterior motives for her, both of you are women and I think woman talking to woman will make things easier, you can try asking her to help you!¡± Leughed inexplicably, ¡°Wow, you are so smart. Okay, let''s ask her toe. After that, we will create opportunities for them. I think we can go to the Sea Hotel for confinement.¡± ¡°Sure! The Sea Hotel is great as well, anyway it is very big! Eira, your mum, my mum and Georgia, they all can stay there! We don¡¯t need to worry much!¡± ¡°Then I''ll call!¡± Le went to call after saying that. Unexpectedly, Georgia epted the deal. After putting down the phone, Le and Vincent looked at each other and smiled. ¡°Do you think this is Arthur¡¯s fate from God?¡± ¡°I believe fate is set!¡± Vincent finished his words in a low voice. After that, he slowly moved his thin lips down and stamped on her cheeks and then her lips. There wasn¡¯t intense entanglement but just kissing her quietly and feeling her breath. The moon was bright in the sky and the tranquil light fell on the two of them who were close to each other. At that moment, time seemed to stop moving and all the troubles in the world disappeared. Le looked at Vincent¡¯s deep ck eyes which were like bright stars in the sky. His knife-cut and handsome face had softened a bit which made people forget the troubles and fell in love with him unconsciously when they looked at him. ¡°Are you fascinated by me?¡± Hisughter became louder gradually. The arc of his thin lips curved up domineering and joyfully. She was relieved at that time. Then, she said, ¡°Vincent, you are so handsome!¡± ¡°Little fool!¡± ¡°It''s not bad if we get a son, he will look like you!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll like it whether we have a son or a daughter!¡± Vincent slowly kept his smile and looked into her eyes seriously, ¡°Le, don''t worry about it! For me, it will be God''s gift to me. You know that I almost lose the ability to be a father!¡± He was really contented now! With his big hand on her huge belly, the little baby kicked him as if it felt something. Vincent and Le were taken aback at the same time and theyughed happily. ¡°The baby may be protesting!¡± ¡°Haha¡­¡± Vincentughed in his low deep voice. ¡°Our little treasure!¡± ¡°Go and rest, my wife. It''ste at night.¡± Vincent ced his arm around her waist and they walked to the bed. ¡°Hubby¡ª¡± Le called him. ¡°Yeah!¡± ¡°Hubby¡ª¡± ¡°What''s the matter, little fool?¡± ¡°Nothing, I just want to call you.¡± She felt so happy and sweet. ¡°Little fool.¡± His tone was filled with pampering. ¡°Then you should be a big fool.¡± She smiled and replied. ¡°We are a pair of fools!¡± ¡°I don''t want to be a fool!¡± ¡°Okay! Then let''s be a smart couple!¡± ¡°¡­¡± In the darkness, the corners of Vincent¡¯s lips raised little by little, silent but wanton. His arms were holding Le tightly. Vincent covered Le with a thin quilt carefully and lowered his head to stamp a kiss on her cheek. In the wee hours. ¡°Ugh¡ªso painful¡ª¡± Le felt that her lower abdomen was contracting out of the blue and she just had an abdominal pain. ¡°Ah¡ªare you going to give birth? Are you going to give birth?¡± Vincent was panicked at that moment. The lights were on! Le¡¯s forehead was full of sweat. ¡°Painful!¡± Vincent was in anxious, ¡°Eira, Ray, get a car and we are heading to the hospital!¡± As soon as he arrived at the hospital, Vincent ran to the delivery room with his hands carrying Le. Eira and Ray followed. Vincent was feeling distressed when listening to Le¡¯s forbearing pain along the way. For now, he was even more nervous. Nora and Le¡¯s mother were there together. They were in anxiety as well when seeing the look of Le who was in pain. Even Arthur was harassed by Vincent¡¯s call! ¡°Oh, Vincent, stay calm, please calm down¡­¡± Nora was even more worried. ¡°Hold tightly, Ray, push the bed quickly!¡± Finally, they entered the birth center, the doctor which was having their appointment had already received the call and rushed over. They arranged an admission exam hurriedly for her delivery¡­ ¡°The patient is twenty-three years old. Overall she was in a good condition for all aspects and she has taken her dinner. We rmend you have a spontaneousbor.¡± After a series of examinations, the doctor reported her situation to Vincent. ¡°Spontaneous delivery must be very painful.¡± Vincent said nervously. ¡°Cesarean section is also very painful!¡± ¡°Let''s have a natural delivery! Let''s have a natural delivery!¡± Nora and Mabel was having the same opinion. ¡°Dr. Lee, you are an expert and we support you!¡± Vincent did not lose his mind while he was in anxiety. Dr. Lee was the head of the obstetrics and gynecology department. Usually, he would not receive any case in person but he went for this case by himself for this time. His action surprised all the doctors and nurses in the obstetrics and gynecology department. ¡°Let her give birth normally first! We will concern about the safety of the mother. Anesthesiologists and midwives will also be on standby outside the delivery room. If there is any wrong with her spontaneous ¡°Alright! Great!¡± The nurse in the obstetrics and gynecology department made arrangement in person and called the best doctor in the department of obstetrics and gynecology. Everyone in that department guessed that the identity of the woman in the delivery room was definitely very special because Dr. Lee had gone for her case of delivery in person. ¡°Le? Le? Does it hurt?¡± ¡°Yes, I am okay¡­¡± Just as she finished her words, another pain came. The pain apart was getting shorter and when the pain increased, Le tried her best to stand the pain. ¡°Your family members need to go out for a while, we will have another check-up.¡± Everyone was drove out and the doctor began to do the check-ups and further calcte the exact time of her delivery. ¡°You have to wait for a while, your cervical dtion was about two fingers. One of the family members is allowed toe in to apany the parturientter on. Who is going in? Her mother or her husband?!¡± After the examination, the doctor covered Le with a thin nket. Mabel was nervous and she actually wanted to go in but she also knew who was the one that her daughter needed the most at that moment! She looked at Vincent subconsciously. ¡°Vincent, go in! Le needs you!¡± ¡°I''ll go in!¡± Vincent put on istion clothes. The rest of them were out! That was a high-end delivery room. She could give birth in it and live in it after getting birth. This was to avoid her from moving back and forth. Vincent had paid a high price for that delivery room to avoid Le from being tired. ¡°Mrs. White, take it easy. I will check it again for you.¡± Vincent was holding Le¡¯s hand. ¡°Le, I am here, don''t be afraid!¡± ¡°Okay, it¡¯s three fingers now and you can try to give birth now.¡± The light was turned on and Le held her breath for a moment. ¡°Come on, listen to mymand. Breathe in¡­ breathe out¡­ breathe in¡­¡± ¡°Hmm¡­¡± The pain was so unbearable, Le felt that she was about to cry. It was so painful. It was such an unbearable pain that was so painful which she couldn''t describe. She felt like she was about to die. ¡°Rx, the baby is not very big. I estimated that it is about seven pounds, it is easy¡­ There are many women who give birth to eight or nine pounds of babies and their delivery also goes very smoothly.¡± The midwife emphasized on it and kept telling her that was just an easy thing repeatedly by her side. It was just as simple as a henying an egg. ¡°Uh, uh¡­¡± A few drops of tears slid down from the corners of her eyes but she still resisted to let herself call out. ¡°Straighten your legs well and hold your hands tightly so that you will have power¡­¡± Vincent was terrified! Why was it so hard? Why was having a baby so scary? It turned out that women were so great and uneasy! There was a burst of pain that seemed boundless. Tears overflowed from her eyes, she felt so painful. ¡°Le, Le, are you okay? I''m here, I''m here!¡± Vincent¡¯s big hand caressed her face, wiping the sweat off her face a few times. There was warmth in front of her. His lips stamped on her cheeks and he kissed her tears away gently. ¡°Be brave, you can do it! I am here with you!¡± ¡°Vincent!¡± Her tears flowed out again. ¡°Don''t be afraid, don''t be scared! You can do it, you have always been my bravest Le!¡± Vincent reached out to wrap her little hand in his big hand and his voice was extra gentle. Seeing Le suffered in pain like that, his heart hurt too! ¡°Le, after you give birth our baby, we will travel with a family of three when our child was one month old and has grown up a bit! Do you think it¡¯s a good idea?¡± ¡°Le¡­¡± Listening to his whispering in her ear, she felt less pain, or it could also be exined as¡­ she was strengthened again and was able to ovee it. ¡°Ah¡­¡± Le couldn''t help but yelled out loudly of a sudden. Her heart-piercing voice made Vincent¡¯s heart trembled¡­ ¡°Giving birth, giving birth, her baby is out¡­¡± Dr. Lee smiled lightly and hurriedly announced the good news. Just as he finished his words, the baby began crying. ¡°Le, Le¡­¡± Vincent stretched out his hand to wipe her sweat off. He saw their child was wrapped in a white towel and the nurse went to handle some examination on the baby. ¡°He is a boy! Mr. White, Mrs. White, congrattions on your son!¡± This is from N?velDrama.Org. Le closed her eyes and she burst into tears, ¡°Did I really give birth? Did I give birth by myself?¡± ¡°Yes! Le, our baby, our son!¡± Vincent bent over to hug her suddenly, a big drop of tears dropped on her ears, her voice was both pleasantly surprised and choked, ¡°My son, I have a son too!¡± He thought it was a luxury in his life, but he got a son now! ¡°Come on, take a look at the baby.¡± The child had cleaned up and put on the clean baby clothes that had been prepared. The head nurse carried the baby and walked towards Le in person. He smiled slightly and brought the baby who was in pinky face to show Le. ¡°Who does he look like?!¡± All of them were looking at the baby¡¯s pinky face, his face wrinkled like an old man and his eyelids were slightly swollen. By then, he opened his eyes with pupils turning around. ¡°I think he look like his dad.¡± Seeing Vincent who was also watching the baby seriously and silently, the head nurse looked at the baby and answered with a smile. ¡°Look at him, his eyebrows are very thick, the shape of his eyebrows is also same as his dad. His eyes are dark and bright. Ah, he frowned! He was frowning! Look really like as his father!¡± They just saw the little guy frowned as if he was a bit impatient and not willing to be judged by others since he was born. He was such a characteristic baby. When Vincent saw that, his frowned his eyebrows as well, he was a bit worried about that. The father and son was having the same face expression. Both Dr. Lee and the head nurse were laughing for it. ¡°3.4 KG, 60 CM long, Mrs. White has reached the level of nutrition needed during pregnancy, the baby is not overweight and very healthy, all readings are normal!¡± Dr. Lee was also very happy. ¡°Mr. White, you can hold your son now!¡± The head nurse smiled and put the baby in Vincent¡¯s arms. ¡°Ah! I''m afraid!¡± Vincent said instinctively and his words amused Dr. Lee, the midwife and the head nurse. He himself was a little embarrassed and then he exined on it, ¡°He is too young, I''m afraid I don¡¯t know how to carry him!¡± Vincent kept staring at the little guy and the baby stared at his father too. He kept staring at Vincent as if he rolled his eyes and looked for the speaker when Vincent said something. Vincent didn''t know how to react so he kept staring at this strange and kind little boy. Le looked at Vincent¡¯s devoted face who was watching her son, she smiled tiredly. She was feeling so tired! But so excited too! ¡°Mr. White, look at me, holding his head in a hand and his hips in my other hand, holding him like this as what I am doing!¡± The head nurse taught Vincent how to hold his baby. Holding the child in his arms, Vincent¡¯s heart trembled, and he was proud. ¡°My son, haha, my son, Le, look, he is looking at me! He is looking at me!¡± ¡°Mr. White, have you decided your baby¡¯s name?!¡± ¡°No!¡± Le replied in exhaustion. Since she was pregnant, she had been thinking about the name of her child but she always felt that she didn''t think of a good name and so she hadn¡¯t decided yet. ¡°Leslie!¡± Because the baby was born in the morning, he looked at the sky outside the window just now. This name, the name that has troubled him for ten months was settled suddenly! ¡°Leslie? Leslie!¡± Le repeated the name and smiled softly. Their hope, their son! The delivery room was cleaned up and the crowd outside finally got a chance to meet the baby! All of them came in to see the baby. All of them entered the delivery room. Arthur was standing alone at the door. When Georgia rushed over, what she saw was the figure that stood at the door of the delivery room. The bright sunshine was shining on Arthur¡¯s tall body, his whole body was lustrous and handsome. He was standing tall and straight like a god, Georgia couldn''t help but froze slightly and she was feeling a little dizzy. Arthur slowly turned around as if he heard her panting sound. When he saw the person who was coming to his front, he was taken aback and then he smiled. ¡°Hi! What a coincidence!¡± ¡°Uh! What a coincidence!¡± Georgia returned to her senses and she walked over with a little embarrassment. ¡°Have Le given birth?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°Boy or girl?¡± ¡°Boy!¡± ¡°That''s great!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± He lowered his head and his gaze fell on her feet. ¡°Does your feet get better?¡± ¡°Ah! Ah! Yes! Yes!¡± She slightly lowered her head, and her fair neck was blushing. ¡°Raise your head.¡± Arthur walked to her and said solemnly. ¡°Uh!¡± She looked at him without knowing anything. Then, she looked into a pair of eyes that were as ck as ck jade. Before she blinked her eyes, a warm feeling fell on her lips and she was surrounded by his warm breath. ¡°Hmm!¡± She was startled and she pushed him away hurriedly. A half-meter away, Arthur stared at her without moving his gaze away. Heughed in his low and deep voice and then he hugged her tightly. ¡°Georgia, I found that I was lonely after you left!¡± Georgia was flustered. The kiss just now, that was her first kiss, okay? That was the thing that she didn''t even give to Calvin and it was just taken over by Arthur. ¡°You, what does your loneliness have to do with me?¡± ¡°I thought we were friends!¡± Arthur kept hisugh, lowered his body and leaned toward her. His ck eyes were glowing faintly and domineeringly, ¡°You shouldn''t have left that poem! That will make me think that you miss me! So you have to take the responsibility!¡± ¡°Why should I be responsible for it?¡± ¡°Because I want you to be responsible for it!¡± ¡°Why? Who do you think you are?¡± ¡°I am Arthur Lane and I want to be your man in the future!¡± ¡°Crazy, uh¡ªArthur¡ªuh¡ª¡± ¡°You stole my heart so you must be responsible for me¡ª¡° Chapter 521 [Extra Chapters] Bound to Meet Again Chapter 521 [Extra Chapters] Bound to Meet Again At a casino in Las Vegas. Inside a VIP room, ady dressed fully in white sat at the gambling tables. Beside her was a stockpile full of chips, evidently won by thedy. She wore a huge oversized cap that concealed her long hair inside. She had an oversized T-shirt that reached her knees, paired with short grey jeans with two holes, and a pair of white sneakers. She stood out with her way of dress in the casino, but she was at the gambling table, with a huge smile on her face. Her eyes darted around full of ease. She looked at the Caucasian across from her and said, ¡°You got no more chips! Are you going to bet?¡± The man across from her grumbled, ¡°I¡¯ll bet, just hold on, I¡¯ll go get some more chips!¡± The girl unted her hands and said, ¡°Tomorrow, I don''t have time to wait for you!¡± The man became alerted and threw a stare, ¡°Trying to leave?¡± The girl was a bit taken aback. She blinked her eyes, thenughed as she said, ¡°What, are you going to hit me? I¡¯m so scared! What should I do?¡± The man was stunned; she looked like an innocent angel, but somehow, she had won all his chips. While he was still stunned, she still beamed a huge smile, ¡°Word of advice; with your stubbornness to try to win, you won¡¯t ever win me, not in ten years!¡± Suddenly, the VIP room¡¯s doors swung open; everyone nced in that direction. A dozen men stood at the door, with the leader in front dressed in a white tuxedo. The girl looked over as well, only to catch a glimpse of the top of the man¡¯s hair. A group of bodyguards followed behind him, and the man arrived at the girl¡¯s gambling table. A cold air briefly blew by, before the man sat down across from the girl. The girl took a nce at the man; his tall figure was quite muscr. While she was considering him, the man¡¯s eagle-like eyes also darted in her direction. His eyes were like a bottomless abyss. There wasn¡¯t a trace of emotion on his face, other than a cold, nk expression, as though he was made of stone. The girl blinked a few times; so he¡¯s not too bad looking, but he¡¯s not as handsome as Hudson! She instructed the bodyguard beside her, ¡°Lance, tell the owner that we¡¯re donating these chips to the Red Cross. Time to get going! I¡¯m tired, gonna take a nap when I get home!¡± She yawned a few times and stood up, preparing to leave! Suddenly, Elijah looked around; donate all her chips? What a generous girl! The corner of his lips angled upward; if one didn¡¯t master money, even if that person had a ton of money, there was no way they could be a pro at gambling. Elijah squinted his eyes, making his face look even gloomier. This stare seemed to captivate the girl, making her unable to look away and stare straight on at Elijah. ¡°Miss, how about you y a few rounds with Mr. Perry?¡± The casino¡¯s manager came over and asked, ¡°Mr. Perry is quite a pro; he¡¯d never lost before, so he earned the nickname of ¡®God of Gambling¡¯.¡± The girl raised an eyebrow andughed slightly; she pursed her puffy red lips and sized up the cold man sitting across from her. She blinked a few times, then said, ¡°Nah, I¡¯m heading home!¡± ¡°Miss!¡± The manager was getting anxious. ¡°Sorry.¡± The girl shrugged and turned around. ¡°Hold on!¡± An icy, deep tone rang out behind her. Elijah¡¯s voice even sounded like ice that pierced through the air, with a hint of provocation. ¡°Is thedy afraid?¡± The girl chuckled, ¡°Sir, is there a need to taunt me like this? I¡¯m not going to gamble!¡± This was the first girl Elijah had met who had a keen insight. ¡°Hm, is that so; I won¡¯t pressure you, then! Please!¡± ¡°You can¡¯t leave!¡± The Caucasian that had lost all the chips suddenly jumped out and blocked the girl¡¯s path. ¡°I¡¯m not done with you yet, don¡¯t you leave!¡± The girl lowered her head, then quickly popped her head back up with a brilliant smile that was even brighter than the sun; but the words out of her mouth were, ¡°Hehe, I¡¯m leaving, whether you like it or not!¡± ¡°Miss, leave it to me!¡± Lance tugged the girl and moved her behind him, ¡°Sir, if you can¡¯t handle the loss, then don¡¯t gamble!¡± ¡°Someone,e quick!¡± Seeing a bodyguard jump out, the Caucasian called his own cavalry, and a dozen men suddenly rushed to the spot and surrounded the girl and her bodyguard. The girl widened her eyes, but she wasn¡¯t afraid; she just frowned, and said in an irritated manner, ¡°If you can¡¯t stand a little loss, how can you possibly win big? You wanted to hit me, but I was afraid you¡¯d get your clothes dirty, so I politely asked to leave. Besides, I don¡¯t want you to lose your entire life¡¯s savings here. How disgraceful that¡¯d be for you!¡± ¡°You¡ª¡± Her words made the Caucasian at a loss for words. At this moment, Elijah waved his hands, and his bodyguards also rushed over to suppress his men. In mere seconds, the tables had turned! The girl was taken aback; she didn¡¯t expect this man to help her out. She turned around and nced at the cold man sitting by the table, who was smoking. ¡°Let the girl go!¡± Elijah said chillingly, which made the casino manager shiver. Under the circumstances, the Caucasian could tell the odds were against him. The man at the table looked like a predator staring down his prey; there was an abnormal and deadly aura from him. ¡°Fine, leave!¡± The Caucasian unwillingly said as he lowered his head. The girl suddenly smiled, and said to Elijah, ¡°I don¡¯t like to owe people favors. Didn¡¯t you want to go a few rounds? Think of it as paying back! How about it?¡± Elijah raised an eyebrow; a light flickered in his dark eyes, then returned to the deathly gaze. His lips slowly parted, and he uttered a few cold, bitter words, ¡°You can¡¯t afford the buy-in!¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± The girl was stunned and raised an eyebrow, but she kept her bright, sunny smile, ¡°What¡¯s the buy-in cost?¡± Elijah took a puff of his cigarette, his gaze continued to fix on her bright eyes underneath her cap. Then he uttered only one word. ¡°You!¡± The second he said this, everyone around began to hold their breath. The girl stood still; then she had on a huge grin, revealing the dimples on her cheeks. She asked in return, ¡°And what¡¯s your buy-in cost, sir?¡± ¡°Whatever you want!¡± Elijah threw down the offer. This man was quite cocky. Through his cold eyes, there was no telling whether he was extremely determined to win or just bluffing. She knew better than to gamble with this kind of man, but he managed to catch her curiosity. ¡°Can you bet ¡®everything¡¯?¡± The girl could feel everyone¡¯s gaze focused on her. Lance was at a loss. ¡°Miss, don¡¯t!¡± ¡°Step aside, Lance!¡± The girl shook her head. She said so just now; she didn¡¯t want to owe any favors. She said to Elijah. ¡°Let¡¯s y!¡± Elijah¡¯s lips curled up; what bravery. ¡°My buy-in cost is billions; not a bad offer for you!¡± ¡°Wow, so rich!¡± The girl¡¯s mouth stood agape, then she muttered to herself, ¡°Think of all the starving African refugees that could be saved with billions. Never thought I¡¯d evere across a chance to make billions. Guess I gotta give it a go!¡± But if she lost, she¡¯d have to sleep with this man! No way! Even if she were to lose, she¡¯d refuse to sleep with him. Her eyes began to dart around. Time to bet! ¡°Alright, here I go!¡± ¡°Let¡¯s sign an agreement on the bet!¡± An attendant quickly brought in a sheet of paper, and Elijah promptly signed off. The girl pondered a while, then signed off her name: Esther Price. ¡°Wow, a lefty! She must be quite smart!¡± Someone from the audience shouted. Elijah was slightly surprised as well; it was his first time seeing a left-handed person signing forcefully, as though she was writing calligraphy. ¡°Deal the hand?¡± Elijah asked. ¡°Deal!¡± Estherughed, then focused to read Elijah¡¯s face. When she met his yful eyes, she began to regret her actions, and her heart skipped a beat. Damn it; how could she be feeling guilty at a time like this? C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. With both yer¡¯s approval, the dealer began to deal the hand. Elijah was the first to go. Both of their first cards were dealt face down. The next card that came was a king to Elijah and a queen to Esther. When the dealer began to deal the rest of the cards, Esther¡¯s expression began to change. There were two queens and a 10 before her, but her heart began to pound. Because Elijah had two aces and a king. Next came the final cards. Elijah had another ace, and she had another queen. Esther¡¯s face turned blue; this man¡¯s aura had already won her! When she looked at the expressions of those gathered around, Esther let out a smile to hide her anxiety. She hoped that Elijah¡¯s card facing down was not another ace. She was regretting it terribly now! Only time would tell what will happen next! ¡°Show, Ms. Price!¡± Elijah graciously gestured her to show her cards, but his face was still cold and emotionless. Esther revealed her cards; four queens, which made the crowd murmur and await Elijah to show his hand. He took a puff and calmly gazed at Esther; his eyes were filled with lust. Just by looking at his expression, Esther could tell he had already beaten her hand. Her master had always instructed her not to get greedy. She shouldn¡¯t have been provoked like this today. Was she really going to lose herself in a bet? Never! ¡°Mr. Perry, it¡¯s your turn!¡± Elijah¡¯s thin lips arched upward; an eerie smile was on his face which made him appear even colder and gave people chills. ¡°You¡¯ve lost, Ms. Price!¡± Looking at the table, there wasn¡¯t even a need to show hands; everyone was well aware of who the winner was. But everyone still eagerly anticipated the moment of the reveal. While the audience waited, Elijah extinguished his cigarette. Then he used his slender fingers to pick up the covered card and lightly flipped it over; it was an ace. Esther stood up in disbelief, all the colors were drained from her face. Oh shit, karma was here to bite her already! She managed to scrounge up a pained smile and said, ¡°You¡¯ve won!¡± Chapter 522 Gloomy Chapter 522 Gloomy "Supreme VIP, please, Miss Price!" Elijah also stood up. Esther''s little face went white for a moment. She had really lost herself. Damn it, she shouldn''t have taken him lightly. She had just cautioned others and fell into chaos herself. Her mentor had said that she would suffer sooner orter with this temperament. Now it really came true. The retribution came too soon, right? "Miss, this..." Lance whispered with concern, but was blocked by Elijah''s subordinates. Esther looked back at him and gave a wink, so Lance immediately stopped saying anything. And this small action did not escape Elijah''s sharp eyes. Walking up to Esther, Elijah stood still. Esther was forced to look up, and what met her eyes was Elijah''s indifferent face, which was so handsome as to be iprehensible. "Okay! Let''s go!" Esther gritted her teeth. With a sh ofplexity in her eyes, she said stiffly. Elijah did not say a word, turned his head, and walked out. Esther followed him, and she never looked at Lance again. Elijah pressed the elevator button and stepped inside with a big stride. Esther also stepped into the elevator in silence. Until the elevator doors closed, her eyes glittered with unease. Staring at the floor numbers that kept jumping upward, her hands involuntarily clenched into fists. At this moment, her mind was in a state of confusion. She could feel the sharpness of the strange, cold, and yful eyes above her head. Now it was like she was being stripped naked for him to look at. Damn! She hadn''t thought of a way to deal with it, but the elevator had already reached its destination. The elevator door opened, and Esther''s heart thumped wildly. She finally knew what it was to shoot herself in the foot! Inside the Supreme VIP room. As soon as Elijah entered, he took off his suit jacket in front of her, revealing his firm upper body. Of course, it was wrapped in a shirt. Esther was dumbfounded for a moment. No? This was too straightforward, wasn''t it? To get into bed right out of the gate? Elijah turned around with an expressionless face. His eyes were sharp, and his whole body was shrouded in a cloud of gloom, yet there was some hidden light! Esther blushed slightly, "So, Mr, Mr. Perry, about this bet ..." "You want to renege?" He narrowed his eyes dangerously and gazed at her. When she saw Elijah staring at her with a pair of dark eyes that seemed to seduce her soul, she was so nervous that her heart couldn''t help but thump. It wasn''t that she was attracted, but she was feeling guilty! She did want to renege on her debt. But because of the powerful aura of the man opposite, she could only swallow and show a harmless smile. "No! No, how could I renege on my debt?" "That''s good!" The corners of Elijah''s mouth curled up in a yful smile. How could he not know what she had in mind? Esther rolled her pretty eyes. The corners of her lips rose and she immediately said ingratiatingly, "But, Mr. Perry, it''s my first time. You can''t make me so nervous, can you?" "First time?" Elijah raised an eyebrow and blinked. "To bet, to bear!" Saying that, he began to untie his tie, and then unbuttoned the two buttons of his shirt ... "Ah! What are you taking off your clothes for?" Esther subconsciously grabbed the clothes on her chest. She was afraid that he would pounce on her like a wolf on a sheep and overpower her. Elijah came toward her. "Ah... I told you to wait!" Esther quickly retreated behind the couch. She did not expect Elijah just sat down on the couch and didn''t do anything more. She breathed a sigh of relief. Oh my God! She was scared to death! She chose the couch farthest away from Elijah and sat down, calming her breathing and thinking about how to get out of this bet. "Mr. Perry, a man as wise and powerful as you can get any woman he wants, right?" Elijah just grunted coldly. This title of Mr. Perry was really annoying! "Look at me, I don''t have big breasts or hips, and I don''t have a hot body at all, do I?" Seeing that he didn''t say anything, Esther continued, "I''m not trying to renege. I am thinking of your sexuality. I''m afraid that you will be impotent for years because of me at once. Wouldn''t that be a sin for me?" Elijah''s eyes narrowed, "You don''t have to worry about that!" She blinked. Elijah suddenly stood up and came towards her. Esther stood up all at once, "Ah, let''s talk about it. Don''te any closer!" But Elijah was so fast that Esther was not expecting it. He took her by the arm, pulled hard, and then she was already in his arms. She was so scared that she reflexively closed her eyes, "Let''s talk about it!" "Open your eyes!" His low voice grew cold and stern. Elijah sped his hands around her slim waist, and his gaze was tinged with a hint of coldness, "You can''t get away!" Esther''s slender eyebrows furrowed slightly because he hugged her too hard, "I do not escape, then you stop being so fast... I go to take a shower. I have not bathed for several days. I won''t renege. Let me get clean first and leave a deep impression on my wonderful first time!" After saying that, she looked at him. The room was so quiet for a while, with only the sound of their breathing. It was so quiet that she could seem to hear the sound of blood flowing through her veins. And Elijah''s sharp, measuring eyes made her heart rise to her throat. "You go take a shower!" He let go of her. "Yes!" She ran for the bathroom as fast as she could! Then, the sound of rushing water rang out ... Then, half an hourter, the water continued to flow. Having not seen here out for a long time, Elijah realized that something had happened. He immediately went towards the washroom and pushed the door open vigorously, but found it empty and the ss window was open ... The mirror had a threatening and provocative line written in toothpaste: If you don''t want your penis to be "clicked" off, just break the bet yourself! If you ever get horny again, carry an intable doll with you and settle it on the spot! Esther had just returned home when she saw a slender man standing by the window in therge living room, smoking a cigarette. When he saw her return, he turned around. A touch of helplessness shed across the man''s handsome face, while he quickly regained his usual calm. "Esther, who gave you permission to go to Las Vegas?" "Mr. Ball!" Esther pouted and got shocked inside. ¡®Mr. Ball knew all about it, huh?¡¯ She immediately became alert and looked at Hudson carefully. "I didn''t gamble! I just went to see the fun!" When he heard her words, Hudson handsome eyebrows couldn''t help but raise. His eyes narrowed, and his sharp eyes locked onto Esther''s delicate eyebrows. Fine! Okay! She ran over like a petnt girl, narrowed her eyes and smiled, and climbed onto Hudson''s body like a tail-less bear, "Mr. Ball, I just had a small bet. I donated all the money I won!" "No more next time!" Hudson reprimanded, pulling down her hand. She said that every time and she still went there every time. Was he really spoiling her too much? With a frown, Hudson turned around and left. Looking at his back as he left, Esther''s expression stiffened for a moment. It seemed that he was really angry. She secretly stuck out her tongue, chased after him, and spoke petntly, "Mr. Ball, didn''t you say you were leaving the US next week? I won''t even go there anymore¡­" "Every time you say that!" Hudson turned back suddenly and stared at her.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. Esther didn''t stop and bumped into his chest. Hudson held her up. In a sh, she looked up, and her face flushed red. To hide her shyness, Esther flung her slim figure into his arms again, "Mr. Ball, I won''t do it next time. I really won''t!" She wrapped her arms tightly around Hudson''s body, while a mischievous smile spread across her little face as she buried herself in his chest. Luckily, she was alert enough to escape. Her first time was still reserved for Mr. Ball! Hum, that man actually wanted to have sex with her. No way! "Go to bed now!" Hudson''s heart softened, and his cold face couldn''t help but be tinted with a light smile. "Good night, Mr. Ball!" Esther stood on her tiptoes and nted a kiss on Hudson''s cheek. Then she shyly ran back to her room. Hudson was stunned. He only felt a tremor in his heart, and in a sh, his sexual desire was erected. And his face, which was just swirling with warmth, turned cold and tense at this moment. Then, a sh of imperceptibleplexity and pain passed through his eyes - A weekter. In G City. The sun was shining warmly in the garden of a vi. On the swing, a girl wearing a white T-shirt and white washed jeans was sitting on the swing and swinging back and forthfortably. "Esther!" A low voice rang out coldly. His eyes fell on the figure that was flying in the air, and Hudson''s handsome eyebrows couldn''t help but raise. "Mr. Ball, you''re back?" Hearing the familiar voice, Esther abruptly braked the swing and gave Hudson a pure and beautiful smile. Shouting in a brittle voice, Esther smiled and narrowed her eyes to look at Hudson standing in the setting sun. A slight feeling of dizziness swept over her. Mr. Ball was so pretty! She was drooling! But Hudson took a deep look at her, and after a short pause, said, "Esther, I''m married!" There was a bang, and something suddenly shattered. Looking at Esther again, her face was as pale as paper. "Esther, Winnie and I got married yesterday. Because you were too tired from the ne ride, I didn''t ask you to attend the wedding!" The golden sunlight shone on Hudson''s body, but it could not melt the cold aura he exuded. And he kept staring at her delicate little face. After Esther''s expression stiffened for a long time, she unnaturally curled the corners of her lips slightly, "Really?" "Really!" Hudson nodded. After another moment of daze, Esther immediately revealed a bright smile. Although that smile looked bitter, even worse than crying, she smiled. "Then congrattions!" After saying those words, Esther ran outside. The moment she brushed shoulders with Hudson, her tears couldn''t help but fall. Mr. Ball got married! He really got married! Her beloved man married someone else. And he didn''t even let her go to the wedding! "Miss, where are you going?" The taxi driver looked at the girl who had been crying in the back seat and finally couldn''t help but ask. "Anywhere!" Esther wiped her tears. She suddenly felt so useless. Why did she have to cry? "Esther, get down!" The door of the taxi was suddenly opened and Hudson appeared beside the car. "Mr. Ball...¡± Hearing Hudson''s voice, Esther choked and raised her eyes to meet Hudson''s tense face. The resentment in her heart rose up. "Why? Why did you get married?" "Get down!" Hudson simply said these words. "Why?" She got stubborn too. Chapter 523 That Man Chapter 523 That Man ¡°Because I should be getting married soon! I love Winnie. She doesn¡¯t cause trouble and doesn¡¯t y tricks. She doesn¡¯t bother me too much and most importantly, she¡¯s gentle and intelligent and can help me!¡± he said heartlessly. But she was stunned. The person she loved the most was going to marry someone else and was talking about her good points. Her heart was broken, broken into million pieces. It was bleeding, it was hurting! Esther bit her lips and blinked herrge eyes repeatedly. She tried to look strong, on her longshes were dews of tears but she wasn¡¯t crying. She stared at Hudson, ¡°Mr. Ball, then I¡¯ll wish you the best. I¡¯m fine, I just want to go shopping. I¡¯ll be back when I¡¯m tired! Also, don¡¯t make someone follow me! Otherwise, you know, I¡¯ll run away!¡± Hudson was taken aback, there was a hint of sorrow deep in his eyes but it disappeared in an instant, ¡°Fine, go!¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± said Esther coldly to the driver. She stopped crying but the agony was all over her face. Around midnight at K Bar. The moment she went into the bar she was shocked by the atmosphere! It was lit! She was about to turn around and leave but she suddenly heard people bidding, ¡°Three hundred thousand for a night!¡± ¡°Four hundred thousand!¡± ¡°Five hundred thousand!¡± ¡°Come with me, I¡¯ll pay eight hundred thousand!¡± Esther was stunned. She looked in that direction dumbfoundedly. C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. She then saw a beautiful man standing in the middle of the stage. He had long ck hair and wless facial features. His eyes were cold and expressionless. He was standing on the stage just like that, ignoring the crazy old women bidding below the stage. ¡°Ah, Winter, Winter¡­ My Winter¡­ You¡¯re so handsome!¡± ¡°Winter¡­ You belong to me tonight!¡± Shit, this was a host club. The women were trying to buy that man! The man on the stage looked wintry and resigned. He obviously disliked the women, so why would he stay there? Esther suddenly felt sorry for him. A man like that could only wait to be bought by these thirsty and crazy old women. She couldn¡¯t help but walked over and yelled, ¡°Two million, he¡¯s mine tonight!¡± Everyone was stunned hearing her, they looked back and stared at Esther. Esther blinked and her mouth felt bitter. She nced at the plump women who had heavy make-up on and felt disgusted. She looked into their thirsty eyes, they seemed like they would wring him dry. Whatever, she would be nice this time around and rescue him! The price she yelled out stunned everyone, even the men in the rooms on the second floor were taken aback. They all looked down unconsciously. ¡°Two million, deal or no deal? Can hee with me now?¡± Esther threw her gold card on the counter. It was quiet and everyone was looking at this cute littledy like she was some rare animal. They couldn¡¯t believe that she came here to buy a man at such a young age! ¡°Five million!¡± growled a man with a deep voice from upstairs. Everyone looked up to the second floor. There was smoke around him, she couldn¡¯t make out the man¡¯s expression due to the faint light and the smog. Though, she could see his sharp andser-like gaze through the dark. The man stood up and walked downstairs. Esther frowned, she only knew that the man moved and she was still staring at the second floor. She was distracted by the person on the stage, but she now lost interest. Five million, she didn¡¯t have that much on her card. She was depressed, to begin with, and didn¡¯t want to deal with people right now. Mr. Ball was going to marry someone else, nothing meant anything to her now! Before that man could approach her, she grabbed her card and looked at the man on the stage, ¡°Sorry, I don¡¯t have that much money and I cannot save you!¡± The man on the stage was slightly taken aback, he finally took a good look at Esther. She was about to turn around and leave when someone stopped her. She walked into a person¡¯s wide and warm chest. The scent of cologne and the waft of stale cigarette smoke attacked her senses and she stumbled a few steps backwards. ¡°Sorry, please excuse me!¡± She didn¡¯t even look up and tried to walk to the other side. But the person grabbed her shoulder. She was stunned, she saw a slender hand grabbing her wrist. She looked up annoyedly and they exchanged nces. The man stared at her, he didn¡¯t think that he would meet her here. The person before him, her cute face was filled with misery. Her eyes were swollen and it was obvious that she cried. She had a nice-looking neck and arge set of eyes. She stared at him with both eyes wide open because she recognized this person! After that, there was curiosity in Elijah¡¯s eyes. He arched his sexy lips and smirked wickedly. He snorted, ¡°Miss Price, so we meet again!¡± She remembered this face and this voice. He was the man from the casino¡­ Suddenly, she felt like blood all over her body coagted. She never would¡¯ve thought that the handsome man she bumped into would be Elijah. What a coincidence! She felt unlucky, she was bidding against him. The man who yelled five million was him! She decided to pretend not to know him, ¡°Sir, the man on the stage is yours!¡± Elijah nced at the man on the stage. He waved his hand and the man was brought away! Elijah was wearing a white cotton t-shirt and it showed off his buff body. His long cotton pants also showed off his long legs. He looked cold but arrogant and gave people a sense of bewitchment. His wintriness sent a shiver down her spine. Esther wanted to run away but her wrist was seized tightly by Elijah. ¡°Sor¡ªsorry sir! You have the wrong person!¡± Esther tried to apologize again and she lowered her head. She nced around nervously, trying to n an escape route. Elijah grimaced and stood in front of Esther. He stared at her and smirked frigidly, ¡°Miss Price, not only you¡¯re good at escaping, but you¡¯re also good at feigning innocent!¡± ¡°What? I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about, please get out of my way! The man on the stage is yours, I don¡¯t have enough money. And I should leave now!¡± said Esther as she tried to push him away. His chest was so hard, what was it made of? She withdrew her hurting hands and red at him all miffed, her eyes were hurting because they were swollen from crying and it hurt even more after she red at him. She grimaced, ¡°Get out of my way!¡± ¡°Are you still able to get away?¡± Elijah asked coldly. Elijah wasn¡¯t as elegant and handsome as Mr. Ball, but under the dim light the man¡¯s cold and stern face was giving out an air of arrogance and frigidness. He stood out and at this moment, she hated herself for provoking someone like this. ¡°What do you want? Say it!¡± ¡°You owe me a night!¡± Hearing that, Esther¡¯s face twisted. Her eyes were already teary from crying for so long and at this moment, tears welled up in her eyes again. She growled frustratedly, ¡°I didn¡¯t owe you anything, I didn¡¯t. Why are you bullying me? Why are you not letting me go?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s leave together!¡± Elijah yanked her wrist. ¡°Hey, what are you doing?¡± Esther wanted to pull her hand back, but he was grasping her so tightly. She couldn¡¯t break free, and she quickly yelled, ¡°Help, he¡¯s harassing me! He¡¯s a pervert!¡± Her yelling attracted the attention of many women below the stage. Esther was pleased by the results and she used the chance to yelp, ¡°Help me, please save me. I don¡¯t know this man!¡± Elijah had an odd look in his dark eyes and he looked at Esther who was yelling at the top of her lungs scornfully. Fine, great! He would y her game, she was the one who started it. He noticed that a lot of people were looking at them. He put up his best face and let out a suffocating and alluring air around him. Suddenly, he grabbed Esther¡¯s waist and pulled her close to him, ¡°Honey, stop it, I¡¯ll apologize! Let¡¯s go home, our baby is crying and hungry! How could youe here and pay for another man? Am I not enough?¡± ¡°What?¡± Esther was shocked. What in the world was going on, she looked up and her bright eyes met his dark eyes. They were dark and unpredictable. He smirked slightly as he pursed his lips and he was obviously mocking her. He sure could put on a show. ¡°Hey! I don¡¯t know you!¡± she bawled. She wasn¡¯t in the mood to y with him, she wanted to die just a few seconds ago. ¡°Oh, it was just a pair of quarrelling couples! Miss, how could your handsome husband be a pervert? Go home and take care of your child! Don¡¯t snatch the fun of us lonely women. You should appreciate what you have!¡± said someone from the crowd. ¡°What? No, he¡¯s lying. I don¡¯t know him! Help me!¡± Elijah grinned wintrily. His eyes started to fill with cold murderous intent. He lowered his voice and whispered, ¡°Be good, or I¡¯ll kiss you right here right now!¡± ¡°What did you want to do?¡± Esther was dumbfounded. Elijah slowly inched closer and his smile gave her goosebumps. He grabbed her chin abruptly and kissed her on the lips without any hesitation. He held down her head with his other hand, not letting her break free. As she was in a daze, he put his tongue in her mouth and licked the insides of her mouth. The effect of this kiss was more than what he imagined. He slowly closed his eyes and kissed her even more deeply. They were kissing deeply at the bar, ignoring the people around them. Everything was happening too quickly. Esther thought she was hallucinating. But then she heard breathing noises from around her and quickly snapped back to reality. ¡°Elijah, die!¡± She raised her leg, aimed at the area around his lower body and kicked it swiftly. How dare he took the first kiss that she kept for Mr. Ball in public?! She felt a sharp pain in her heart as she thought about Mr. Ball. Why did he want to marry someone else? Elijah wasn¡¯t going to lose, he kicked her back on the side and hugged her tightly in his arms. He then picked her up, ¡°Baby, let¡¯s go home!¡± Acting seemed like an easy feat! Elijah blinked his profound eyes and got into a luxurious car with Esther in his arms. ¡°Pervert, freak, weirdo!¡± Esther tried to break free, and she rubbed her lips with her hands repeatedly. Her eyes were red, she wanted to rub away the warmth he left on her lips. Chapter 524 Really Killed Someone Chapter 524 Really Killed Someone Elijah lowered his head again to block up her mouth with another strong kiss. Esther¡¯s face was blushed and she stared at the culprit aside, ¡°Elijah, why don¡¯t you go to die? Give me back my first kiss!¡± Elijah was sneering with the corner of his mouth raised. He said strictly, ¡°If you dare you wipe it away, you will see what I am going to do next!¡± ¡°You, you, you...¡± She stared at him angrily and suddenly cried. ¡°Why do you all bully me? Why am I being so unfortunate?¡± ¡°Go back to the hotel!¡± Elijah ordered the driver sitting in the front row. ¡°I don¡¯t want to!¡± Esther shouted while wiping her tears but the amount of her tears was increasing. Elijah pulled and hugged her in his arms intimately. His force was so strong to the extent that she could not escape from it. ¡°After giving back what you should give, I will let you go. Tears have no effect on me!¡± ¡°No... You are so cold-blooded! You are a pervert!¡± Esther expected that she was unable to escape. When the car was speeding, she became increasingly nervous because the man had not let her go even after she was crying for a while. She stopped crying and immediately changed her attitude. She begged, ¡°Mr. Perry, I am not an adult yet. You can¡¯t do that to me!¡± He raised his eyebrow and said, ¡°Continue pretending!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you believe it?¡± She was stunned with those tear marks on her face and stared at him. How could he not believe it? What she said was true! He looked at her and the light in the car was dark. Under the neonmp, the light that went off asionally made his handsome face hide in the dark and portrayed a strong illusion. ¡°Should I believe a woman that ran away after losing a bet?¡± She looked at his face and felt that it was so frightening. Then, he came near to her ear and said it with a sound that was only audible for both of them, ¡°Starting from now, shut up your mouth if you don¡¯t want to y car sex!¡± ¡°Pervert!¡± Esther felt that her small face was burning. Why did Elijah want to have sex all the time? He grinned evilly with the corner of his mouth. Esther could not stay calm and within a minute, she started to frown. She asked humbly, ¡°Elijah, are you sick? Does your thing have a problem?¡± Elijah pursed his lips and said it gently, ¡°This is your consequence of offending me! You are now my prey!¡± She looked at him as if he was a monster and said it with a fast pace, ¡°You... you are really sick. Elijah, listen to me, having sexual desire and delusion all the time are actually the symptoms for an illness. In the medical aspect, we call it eroticism and it may result in impotence or other illnesses if you don¡¯t get proper treatment. Eroticism is not the same as having high sexual desire. Eroticism is mainly attributed to the imbnce of inner hormones. Elijah, you are really sick! I am kind enough to introduce a doctor to you and can you let me go?¡± Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. ¡°What do you think?¡± Elijah raised the corner of his mouth and hugged her waist with his hand. ¡°Since you think that I am hyper sexual, then you are my medicine!¡± ¡°Elijah, Mr. Perry, the great Perry, I beg you for real that I am not an adult yet. I am just seventeen years and nine months old then you can¡¯t do that to me! If you dare to injure me, I willmit suicide!¡± She was extremely upset. Her Mr. Ball married with another person and so she was going to get drunk but she did not expect to meet Elijah! She was so unfortunate. ¡°There¡¯s no use for you to call your ancestor! Even if you want to die afterwards, you need to give back what you should give!¡± He would never forget that a woman abandoned him in a VIP suite in K Hotel in Las Vegas before. He would not forget this humiliation throughout his entire lifetime. Just when the car had arrived, Elijah¡¯s phone rang. He picked up the call and said it softly, ¡°Kattie, why are you giving me a call?¡± When Elijah was listening to the call, his firm facial features were bing gentle. But, when he turned around, he realized that the car door was opened, and the young woman had ran away again... After returning home, when she opened the door, she saw that there was a new huge wedding photo in the living room. The bride was beautiful in a white wedding dress while leaning against Hudson. Hudson was handsome as usual and both of them were well matched! When the butler saw hering back, he immediately said, ¡°Miss, young master and his wife went to Japan for their honeymoon. They have ordered me to inform you that you need to take care of yourself!¡± ¡°Honeymoon?¡± Esther repeated and looked at the wedding photo again. She nodded while looking at the ironic wedding photo. ¡°Noted!¡± The butler was worried because he knew that Elijah and Hudson loved each other. However, after coming back to the country, Hudson married with another person hurriedly. No one knew the reason behind it! Esther turned around to walk towards the outside. ¡°Miss, where are you going?¡± ¡°I stay in the courtyard for a while!¡± She said. At a corner in the courtyard, she curled up her body. She huddled her whole body together in the corner. ¡®Why would this happen?¡¯ She did not want to continue thinking and opened her eyes nkly. In the gloomy and dark sky, the wind was getting stronger and stronger then blew the falling leaves on the ground. It was starting to rain. Thiste autumn was extremely cold! She curled her body as before and ignored the rain beating on her body. Until her body could not bear from trembling and until the sky was getting darker, she fainted in the corner then became unconscious. When she got up again, it was noon the next day and she was in her own room. Her eyes were sore and no tears wereing out from there. ¡°Hudson, why do you want to do this?¡± She felt severe pain in her chest and wanted to lift open the nket then got down the bed. ¡°Miss, you are still having fever and you can¡¯t go out!¡± The butler who just walked in yelled. ¡°Never mind, I just take a scroll!¡± Esther gave a pale smile to the butler. ¡°Miss...¡± The butler ran outwards when she was not there anymore. At the moment, he realized that she went missing together with a red Ferrari and he was shocked suddenly, ¡°Miss, you don¡¯t have a driving license!¡± On the street, a woman in white who was holding a phone was on a call. ¡°Elijah, where are you? I am here already!¡± ¡°Wait for a while at the entrance. Ie downstairs to get you now!¡± There was a deep man voice on the other side of the phone. After hanging up the call, she was going to walk across the road. Esther drove the car with her eyes filled with tears. This was a gift from Hudson, and she was going to have the driving license in three months then she could drive it freely. While driving the present given by Hudson, she could not feel the love from him, and her tears were dropping. The amount of her tears was increasing until her eyesight was blurred. And her painful heart got blurred as well... Esther looked to the front andughed silently. She muttered, ¡°Hudson, why do you marry another person?¡± When the woman in white reached the middle of the road, a red Ferrari was speeding towards her... With tears, there was a ¡°Bump¡± sound and followed by something flew upwards then fell down rapidly. The car skidded for thirty meters away and she saw that there was a white figure lying on the ground from the reverse mirror. There was a piece of bloody red in front of her... She just realized that it was a car ident! She got down from the car quickly and before she could run to the figure, the spot was already crowded with people. She was stunned. Did the person die? Did she kill the person? No please... She was dizzy and the blood was getting more and more. Before she could reach the spot, she felt dizzy and fainted. At that moment, she seemingly heard that a man was shouting sorrowfully, ¡°Kattie!¡± Under the pale light in the morning, Esther woke with a start suddenly. The surroundings were unfamiliar. The bed was unfamiliar. Everything was in white and it seemed to be in the hospital. She felt extremely painful on her head. Painful... She touched her head with her small hands and it was covered with gauze. She recalled what had happened before she fainted and she was stunned. The car ident was real. When the door was opened and Esther was stunned, she suddenly felt that there was a ck shadow coming towards her. She raised her head and looked at the huge shadow. The person with a firm facial feature stopped his breath and said, ¡°It¡¯s you.¡± Elijah looked at Esther¡¯s pale face indifferently and grinned evilly with the corner of his mouth raised. He was furious and callous while portraying a hidden bloody motive. ¡°You, you... why are you here?¡± Esther could not bear from bing afraid because his eyes were like going to eat someone. ¡°Where is the other person? Did I truly bump into a person?¡± ¡°Driving without a license. You are so bold!¡± Elijah moved the corner of his mouth and expressed a piercing cold temperament. Esther was shocked. ¡°Did I really kill the person?¡± She could not believe it and covered her mouth nkly. She dted her eyes due to fear. Could it be she really killed the person? Elijah pulled her and dragged her towards the door. ¡°Where are you bringing me to?¡± Esther shouted nervously. He stopped and grabbed over her slender waist. He stared at her and said, ¡°You injured someone!¡± The person did not die! Esther felt relieved instinctively because the person did not die. If not, she would not forgive herself in her whole lifetime. She realized his hidden hostility when he grabbed her waist so forcefully as if he was going to break her waist. She felt unwell so she twisted her body and tried to get rid of him. ¡°Let go of me!¡± ¡°If something happened to her, I would torture you to death!¡± Elijah¡¯s gloomy emotions were concentrated and formed into iparable hatred. She was stunned and was dragged outwards again. When she reached the ICU, the doctor came out just in time. ¡°Mr. Perry, Miss Cole is still unconscious. Please be mentally prepared that she might not be able to wake up forever, Mr. Perry...¡± Elijah was stunned and his hand that was holding Esther¡¯s wrist became tighter. Seemingly, Esther could not feel the pain because she knew what was happening. She knew that the person in the ICU was the woman that was being knocked down by her and the person meant a lot to Elijah! ¡°Doctor, what do you mean? Will she die?¡± Elijah asked with a deep voice and his eyes were filled with strong anxiousness. ¡°No! Miss Cole might be a person in a vegetative state!¡± There was a huge ¡®Bang¡¯ sound like an rming lightning. Esther¡¯s clear eyes was gradually filled with tears. She opened her mouth, but she could not speak out even a word. She hadmitted a sin! After three days. Kattie still remained unconscious because her cerebral cortex had been severely damaged, so she was in an irreversible unconscious state and lost the ability to move. But the center of subcortical could maintain involuntary breathing and heartbeat. This condition was called as ¡°vegetative state¡±! Elijah looked at the unconscious person in the ward without any expressions on his face. Esther¡¯s head had seven stitches and her expressions wereplicated when standing beside him. She felt guilty and said with a trembling and crying tone, ¡°Mr. Perry, I don¡¯t know how topensate you and I will be okay with whatever you ask for. It¡¯s all my fault and I can do anything. I surely admit it and I will definitely not renege on this debt!¡± Elijah suddenly turned around his head and put his fingers on her neck then tended to choke her tightly. His eyes expressed cold and gloomy emotions and he wanted to destroy the woman in front of him who had harmed Kattie¡¯s life. ¡°Do you know that you had destroyed the entire life of Kattie!¡± Chapter 525 Mr. Ball Forever Chapter 525 Mr. Ball Forever Esther didn¡¯t struggle, she bit her lips tightly. The man''s roughness made her feel no pain. Her red lips became miserably white, and her long eyshes stained with a thinyer of watery mist. She gazed vacantly at the man in front of her. Any man saw this scene would have cherished her! Elijah was suddenly irritated. Pretending to be pitiful? He wouldn¡¯t go along with it! However, as soon as his looked at her crying face, his hand could no longer exert any force. He then gritted his teeth and let her go! A sudden freedom made Esther cry out. She was trembling and said in a choked voice, "I am such a troublemaker, so no one will like me! If I could, I''d rather hope it was me who was lying in there... Really, I would rather the person lying there was me..." In these three days, she didn¡¯t say a word. No matter how he threatened, abused and yelled at her, she didn¡¯t have such an emotional outburst, until this moment. However, at this moment, Elijah could only suppress his angry emotions. Esther continued to bawl. She was so sad. Ten years of crush came to nothing, but then caused this Miss Cole to be a vegetative patient! How could she not be sad? The nurse looked at her out of the corner of her eyes. Elijah dragged her towards the other ward until the door closed and isted her crying. Elijah didn''t stop her from bawling. He only looked at her. Esther apologized in a choked voice, "I''m a troublemaker, I''m the one who should be lying over there ... It''s all my fault ... It''s all my fault ... I''m sorry ... Sorry ..." She kept apologizing and kept wiping her tears, "If you hate me, just hate! You can hit me, as long as she can get better, it doesn''t matter if you beat me to death ..." Maybe she would be relieved if she died, she no longer felt the heartache! Elijah took a deep breath, looked at her with aplicated expression. Suddenly he reached out and pulled Esther close to his arms. Esther froze as she was enveloped in his chest. Although he had hatred for her and had been yelling at her all these days, his chest was warm. His sudden movement made her tears flow down even more. She didn''t understand why he lent her his chest, but his behavior made her me herself even more. Esther whimpered, "If Miss Cole can¡¯t survive, I''ll pay the price with death. I''m sorry, I''m sorry ..." Elijah embraced her and said in a deep voice, "I won¡¯t let you die. I want you to live a tough life!" "Oh! Ok! I ept it!" In these three days, she had really lived a hard life. She couldn¡¯t sleep and eat well as she felt very guilty. She would rather be hated by this man. Perhaps being hated, her guilt would ease a bit and she could feel better. Elijah just wrapped his arms around her. There were someplex emotions that unable to understand inside his deep eyes. It was another three days. Kattie was finally diagnosed as a vegetative patient. Elijah¡¯s face was getting gloomy. When Hudson finally received the news that Esther had hit someone, he immediately rushed to the hospital. The stitches on Esther''s forehead had been removed, and now she was curled up on a bench. She wasn¡¯t saying a word. Esther¡¯s eyes, which used to be lively, were gloomy now. As soon as he saw that tiny figure, Hudson ''s heart sank and he repressed the trembling in his heart, "Esther!" Esther looked up dazedly, her eyes were elusive before she saw that it was Hudson. Instinctively she wanted to jump into his arms and cry, but once she thought of him getting married, she just got up and sat there again, whispering, "Mr. Ball, you juste back from your honeymoon?" "Esther, go home with me! I''ll settle the rest!" Hudson said in a deep voice, suppressing the urge to put her in his arms. "I won¡¯t let you go easily!" Suddenly a low voice came from behind of Hudson, he turned around and was slightly surprised to see Elijah. "It''s you?!" Hudson didn¡¯t expect the one who came was Winnie''s elder brother. Elijah sneered. He didn¡¯t have much good feeling towards Hudson, because he couldn¡¯t see the sincerity of Hudson to marry Winnie. However, as Winnie¡¯s brother, he also couldn¡¯t say anything about the man that his sister liked. "Mr. Ball, you should go!" Esther spoke suddenly with her firm and detached voice. "I''ll take care of Miss Cole from now on until she gets well. If not, I won''t leave!" "Esther, I''ll have someone take care of her and I¡¯ll get the best caregiver!" "No, it¡¯s fine!" Esther shook her head. "Mr. Ball, please go back!" She would only bring trouble to others. She had to bear her own mistake. From today onwards, she would be alone! She had no home. "You imprisoned her?" Hudson looked at Elijah and raised his eyebrows. "So, what if I did?" Elijah said in a very cold tone. Hudson''s gaze was filled withplex emotions, and he furrowed his brows when he saw Esther''s pale, tired little face. "Esther, don''t be afraid! Just leave the problem to me! Go back with me!" Elijah let out a cold snort. He didn¡¯t expect Esther to have a rtionship with Hudson. It was really interesting, then he said coldly, "You want to leave? It''s impossible!" His voice was loud and strong. He exuded a sense of killing intent and had pushed the calm atmosphere to the freezing point in an instant. And Esther got nervous all of a sudden. Hudson furrowed his eyebrows tightly then he stared at Elijah and said coldly "Traffic idents are handled by the police. What gives Mr. Perry the right to hold her privately? Thew doesn''t seem to give you the power to do that, does it?" "Humph! Hudson, just don''t forget whose husband you are now!" Elijah snorted coldly. "Esther didn¡¯t stay because she''s hit her!" Esther shuddered and suddenly knew that Elijah was talking about the bet, the one in Las Vegas. Her face turned pale, and she not even realized that Elijah had called Hudson''s name. She was afraid of what Elijah would say, she didn''t want Mr. Ball to know about the bet and she said hurriedly, "It has nothing to do with Mr. Perry! It''s I who can''t go!" "Esther!" shouted Hudson in a heartbreaking whisper. "Mr. Ball! It''s my intention. I can''t leave, at least not until Miss Cole gets recovered." Esther said in a hoarse voice and it was gut wrenching. Mr. Ball already had his own family and Mr. Ball''s chest no longer belonged to her. Elijah didn¡¯t thought Esther would say these. His cold eyes squinted slightly, and he didn¡¯t say anything. His sight just fell on that small face, her face became very thin within a week. Esther froze as Hudson walked towards her, they were standing extremely close to each other. Esther thought he would stand still, but she didn''t expect him to suddenly hug her tightly. The familiar scent instantly surrounded her, and her strength seemed to be drained, she mumbled softly, "Mr. Ball..." This was the embrace of Mr. Ball, once her exclusive embrace. She held him for thest time, and never again! As she thought of that, Esther''s little hand wrapped around Mr. Ball''s waist. Elijah frowned slightly. She hugged the man back when he hugged her, just like a pair of lovers that had been in rtion for a long time. Hudson hugged her even more tightly, as if he was holding a lost and found treasure. He murmured in a husky voice "Esther, just leave everything to me. Don''t be afraid! What did he threaten you?" Elijah heard their conversation which had made him unbearable. He looked straight at the man and woman who were embracing each other. "No! Mr. Ball, I''ll take the responsibility for what I¡¯ve done!" Esther shook her head, and her eyes that used to be lively were gloomy now. "Esther, go home with me!" Hudson said in a low voice. Esther stopped talking and buried her head to enjoy his embrace. This warm embrace had given her countless support when she was lonely, but it no longer belonged to her. She had never expected her Mr. Ball would get married with someone else one day. She never thought that suddenly one day she had to wake up from the happiness. She used to think that she could live happily ever with Mr. Ball. However, happiness was short-lived. She reluctantly steadied herself and said softly, "Mr. Ball, I won¡¯t go back. Don''t force me anymore! From the moment you got married, I have no home anymore." He started to feel pain uncontrobly when she said this sentence. His eyes were filled with sadness and he said bitterly, ¡°But you¡¯re still my Esther, no matter who I married, you are still my Esther!" Elijah''s eyes narrowed. His Esther? How about Winnie? An inexplicable emotion was umted in Elijah''s eyes. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. "No!" Esther smiled bitterly. Once again, she hugged his waist tightly, breathed deeply the familiar scent of his body, and said in a deste tone, "I¡¯m Esther, from now on just Esther, no longer anyone''s Esther! Mr. Ball, goodbye!¡± Hudson trembled as he didn''t expect such an oue. But when he heard those words came out of her mouth, he still felt very shocked... "Esther!" Hudson tried to control his emotions and said in a low voice, "What can you do? I¡¯ll get the best doctor to treat Miss Cole." "No, Mr. Ball. I don''t want to rely on you anymore. Let me decide my own future!" Esther firmly shoved Hudson away. Elijah was about to step forward to separate them, but he suddenly stopped. Hudson said again, "Esther, are you angry with me?" "No! I''m not. You''ll always my Mr. Ball in my heart!" Esther smiled. She turned back and curled up on the bench. In Elijah''s mind, if losing her was so painful, why did he have to marry Winnie? Hudson ''s deep eyes were red and filled with pain. He wanted to embrace her into his arms again, but it seemed he couldn¡¯t. She seemed skinny and weak. She was no longer cheerful as she used to be. He was upset to see her in such a state. "Esther, you won¡¯t be homeless, my ce will always be your home!" Hudson said. Esther didn¡¯t look up, just said, "Please go back!" Hudson pursed his sexy lips slightly but didn¡¯t make a sound. He suppressed his sadness gradually to the deepest part where no one else could touch. Esther, forgive me ... He was gone! Esther''s heart broke along with it. She could feel Hudson ''s scent drifting away little by little. Her dearest Mr. Ball was gone ... This was obviously the result she wanted, but she couldn''t stop herself from crying. She sniffed and buried her face in her knees. Chapter 526 Purposeful Chapter 526 Purposeful Elijah gazed at the woman who was curling herself up in the chair and a deep sense of pity flooded his heart. He walked over and picked her up directly. "Ah¨C¨C" The sudden movement made Esther jerk her head up, and her weeping face was abruptly disyed in front of Elijah. He was slightly stunned, lowered his head suddenly and kissed her lips that had opened wide out of shock¡­ "Ah¨C¨CWhat are you going to do¨C¨CMmmm¨C¨C" Esther froze, tears still in her eyes, but his sudden kiss made her whole body freeze. Without answering, Elijah turned around with her in his arms and walked away. It wasn''t until he shoved her into the car, and it sped down the road that she responded. "Where are you taking me? Miss Cole is still in the hospital!" "You love that man?" He gave an irrelevant answer, his voice cold to the core. At the mention of Hudson, Esther''s entire body froze and said in a panic, "It''s none of your business!" "As long as the bet is still valid, you''re mine!" He drove fast and brought her to a vi. "Hey! What are you doing? Elijah, let go of me!" Esther screamed, and then she was carried by him into a bedroom. Elijah brutally tried to tear off all her clothes! "Ah¨C¨Cyou, what are you going to do?!" Esther hurriedly shielded her clothes, raised her eyes to look at Elijah in panic and confusion. Her eyes were full of shock and fear. "To get back what I deserve!" Elijah sneered, "To do what I''ve always wanted to do but haven''t done yet!" With that, his tall and strong body just fell down and pressed straight against her! "No! You can''t do this!" Esther was so scared that her whole body trembled and struggled desperately to break free from him. Despite her desperate struggle, Elijah had no intention of letting her go. "Don¡¯t do that!" Elijah''s strong hands gripped Esther''s long hair so that she couldn''t escape from his lowered face. After that, his cold but punishing kisses fell on her face, her neck, her chest¡­and then, blocked her lips violently! "Don''t¨C¨C" Esther struggled anxiously, but he was as strong as a yak, and she couldn''t break free from him. He bit her maliciously while she bit him and kicked him, trying hard to defend her chastity. However, he didn''t stop what he was doing. Esther seized the opportunity and bit Elijah''s lips. At once, a smell of blood spread and both of their movements stopped! Esther red at him. "Don''t touch me!" Elijah wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth. He couldn''t help but frown and narrow his phoenix eyes as his gaze locked on her brow. Without any movement, he just stared deeply at her like that. The crimson blood at the corner of his mouth made her feel guilty inside. She knew she had to fulfill the bet she lost, but she¨C¨C Esther pursed her lips. At this moment, Elijah''s pitch-ck ink-like pupils were like a ck hole, adsorbing her gaze, making her too shocked to move at all. This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Their faces were close to each other and their rapid breathing lingered clearly between them. Her heart suddenly couldn''t restrain itself from beating wildly, but she didn''t know whether she was afraid or his eyes were too frightening. "If you resist, it will only make you hurt more!" He said indifferently. Esther''s heart trembled and she actually didn''t know what to do! Elijah kissed directly toward her lips, forcing her to swallow the blood from the corner of her lips, while Esther shook her head with a miserable pale face. "No, I can''t!" She couldn''t do it! However, Elijah had run out of patience. Whatever he wanted, he always grabbed it directly! "It''s not up to you!" He got up and took off his own clothes, revealing his sturdy physique. Esther''s face flushed instantly, not daring to look at him as she had never seen a man naked before¨C¨C The moment he undressed himself, she struggled out of bed to pick up her own clothes, but before she could walk over, her waist was hooked by a strong arm¡­then he leaned down and kissed her. "Elijah!" Esther was pinned down by him, and she was already short of breath at the end of the kiss, but she was powerless to resist him. "Please let me go!" "Impossible!" His deep eyes locked on her brow, the once evil and cold eyes like the cold pool in hell made Esther''s heart tremble. As if struck by the electricity in his eyes, her body trembled slightly. He nibbled her lips again, and the punishing kisses fell densely on her. "Don''t touch me! Mr. Ball, save me¨C¨C" In desperation, Esther cried out instinctively. Suddenly, Elijah''s body tensed up and his eyes were filled with a storm. Without anypassion, Elijah''s face was cold and stern, radiating a chilly light, "You forced me to do this!" "Get out of the way¨C¨C" Esther screamed. She felt his powerful body and had a premonition of what was going to happen next that she can''t help but cry out. "Don''t ¨C¨C" "It''s toote!" As soon as Elijah finished his words, Esther felt the pain that ripped through her heart. When Elijah lowered his head, he saw red blood¡­ Pupils contracted as he halted his body. "Is this really your first time?" Esther''s broken cries reached his ears. "Don''t touch me, I hate you. Elijah, I hate you¡­" She struggled fiercely to get the man on top of her to leave her, but she didn''t know that the more she struggled, the more excited the man on top of her became. "Rx if you don''t want it to hurt!" He murmured, and his kisses became gentle, but it still hurt so much. Her eyes grew grimmer, and even her breathing stopped involuntarily. Her broken eyes turned to the other side vacantly, silently bearing his im. She had nothing left! Everything had been snatched by Elijah! Without knowing how long it took, aplicated feeling rose up during his kisses, making Esther''s body couldn''t help but tremble along with it. Her slightly trembling body ignited Elijah''s desire even more, and he was almost aching all over from the torment of desire. He never thought this woman would make him lose control, maybe his self- control, which he always thought was good, had gotten out of hand since that night in Las Vegas! "Does it hurt?" His voice became even gruffer, and he was so careful not to hurt her that even he was surprised at howpassionate he was. She fell into a trance for a moment, and she looked away, not wanting to look at his face. She wasn''t sure if it was his tenderness that wrung her heart or his coercion. "It hurts¡­" Esther whimpered, her eyshes fine and curly, her red lips exhaling a fragrant scent. She was murmuring and at the same time, softening his heart. Elijah gazed at Esther, then couldn''t help leaning down and printed his warm lips heavily on Esther''s trembling cherry lips, as if he wanted to devour her. When Esther woke up, it was already the next day. Esther remembered that after making love for thest time, Elijah carried her into the bathroom, where he bathed her all over and even helped her wash her body. After that, she fainted in the bathroom. Suddenly waking up from a nightmare, her whole body hurt so much. Should she cry? Shouldn''t all women who lose their virginity cry? Shouldn''t they look for death? No, she was Esther! She was not going to! She took a look at the pink doll pajamas she was wearing, which she thought Elijah had helped her change into. Then she got up and went downstairs. When Elijah came in, he saw Esther sitting alone at the table eating breakfast, or more urately, she was gorging herself on food, which was not at all what he had expected. He thought, ''This woman is actually in the mood for food?'' In the kitchen, Hira was busy working. "Miss Price, this is the first time I''ve made the chocte cake you mentioned, and I don''t really understand the recipe! Can you see if this recipe is right?" Esther didn''t notice Elijah who hade into the living room, and there was something strange about her posture when she walked. Elijah knew the reason. As soon as he saw her hobbling posture, he thought of what happenedst night, and the eyes that looked at Esther''s slender back also became deeper. Esther picked up the recipe written by Hira, "Yes! 80g dark chocte, 80g butter, 100g eggs, 100g fine sugar, 20g high gluten flour. Baking: middle, 175 degrees, about 15 minutes! Wow, Mrs. Bayes, you''re really so smart and I love you so much! Even though I only said it once, you can remember it, this will definitely make a delicious cake!" "Really? Then I''ll make it for you, it''ll be ready in a moment!" Hira was praised for being smart for the first time, and she immediately worked harder, "You eat something else first, I''ll bring it to you when it''s ready!" "Okay!" Esther nodded and said after thinking for a moment, "By the way, where''s that pervert?" She didn''t see Elijah, did he go to the hospital? "Pervert?" Hira was puzzled. "It''s Elijah! Where is he?" Esther raised her eyebrows. Elijah, who had just walked to the door, was stunned. She actually called him a "pervert". "Ah! Miss Price, Mr. Perry is just a little cold, but he''s kind and not a pervert. Miss, you''re really funny, but don''t say this in front of Mr. Perry, I''ll pretend I didn''t hear you!" Hira said while whisking the eggs. "I don''t see what''s not perverted about that guy! Do you know where he went?" Esther couldn''t wait to kill him at the thought of her first night being snatched away by him. "I didn''t expect that you''d miss me so much after only a few hours of not seeing me!" Elijah appeared in the doorway wearing a silver-gray suit, purple shirt, and white tie. His hands were in the pockets of his suit and his body was leaning against the door, looking at her with a smile. Esther was dumbfounded for a moment, when did he appear? "Mr. Perry, you''re back!" Hira immediately greeted him. "Miss Price wants to eat a cake and I''m making it for her. Mr. Perry, would you like to eat it?" Elijah''s eyes fell on Esther''s face, "Yes!" Esther red at him fiercely and at the same time, Elijah also looked at her. There was a yfulness in his deep eyes, yes, Esther could confirm that it was yfulness, and her heart felt a shudder. She lowered her head and walked out of the kitchen. Chapter 527 A Slap Chapter 527 A p The moment he passed by her, Elijah¡¯s indifferent face showed a joyful smile as he could see a hint of depression and panic in Esther¡¯s bright eyes. ¡°Pervert!¡± Esther snorted again the moment she passed him in a voice which only she could hear. ¡°And you¡¯ve just be the woman of this pervert!¡± A cold voice rang out and only then, Esther immediately stiffened at the kitchen doorway while looking up at him. His deep eyes blinked. She took a deep breath as she was not in anger but in pain. Her heart was ached painfully, and she hated this man who had taken away her first time which she had reserved for Mr. Ball. ¡°Go away, don¡¯t spoil my appetite!¡± She red at him fiercely, not thinking that it was cool to show a cold face as she wasn¡¯t intimidated! This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°I think you would cry at least!¡± A cold voice rang out suddenly behind her. With her slim body lurched, Esther turned back and red at him. ¡°I¡¯m not that as fragile as you think! Isn¡¯t it just a membrane? I don¡¯t care!¡± Elijah pursed his lips and didn¡¯t speak anything, but his taut body revealed his mood at the moment and his eyes were even more dangerously fell on Esther¡¯s face. What a damn woman who dared to talk to him like that! Esther walked nearer to him and red at him fiercely, ¡°Elijah Perry, since Miss Cole is the most important person to you, I don¡¯t understand why you can still y with another woman when she bes vegetative. Don¡¯t you think that you are too perverted?¡± Elijah frowned slightly with his thin lips so tightly pursed that no one was able to see his emotions. Esther¡¯s sense of justice surged out again when she felt sorry for Kattie at the moment with her fist clenching tightly at her side. Elijah looked at Esther for a long time until she felt a little diffident. What was his expression? It was gloomy and frightening. Then, Elijah turned around to go upstairs without answering her words. ¡°Elijah Perry!¡± Esther was furious. By the time Elijah turned around, he was attacked with Esther¡¯s p struck on his handsome face. Elijah didn¡¯t expect her to p him, he didn¡¯t mean he couldn¡¯t avoid it but just that he didn¡¯t expect it and suffer her p in silence. He looked up and saw Esther with a murderous look which was going to p him for the second time. ¡°Damn it!¡± Elijah cursed in a low voice. His hand abruptly held her wrist and a soaring anger instantly rose in his eyes. Esther stared at him with a deadly re and said in a loud voice, ¡°This p is for Miss Cole who is dying and for you are still in the mood to make love with another women!¡± Elijah¡¯s eyes shed quickly but flickered away in an instant. ¡°Let me go!¡± Esther looked at Elijah who was fiercely holding her wrist with a strong force that was going to crush her bones while squeezing them bit by bit that she could even hear the sound of bones rubbing against each other with severe pain. With her pale face, Esther suddenly raised her eyebrows while ncing at the hand being pinched by Elijah in defiance before she stomped down quickly. As a result, her thin body swayed a few times before she regained her footing and raised her head, and she coldly responded to Elijah who had a gloomy and serious face. ¡°I have to step on it for myself even if I can¡¯t p on you. Although I don¡¯t care about that membrane, I still feel ashamed to be spoiled by a heartless and unrighteous man like you!¡± Esther nced at him with great disdain then turned towards the table. Suddenly, her waist was sped by a pair ofrge hands, and immediately afterwards, she fell into a wide embrace behind her with the man¡¯s cold voice rang in her ears, ¡°She is not my girlfriend!¡± ¡°Ugh?¡± Esther froze. ¡°Not your girlfriend?¡± Elijah coldly locked her shocked eyebrows. Esther got nervous and said, ¡°Even if she was not your girlfriend, you shouldn¡¯t have betrayed her at this time! Don¡¯t you have to fast for three years after such a big incident? You are being so unkind even if you are only her friend!¡± ¡°She¡¯ll be fine!¡± Elijah uttered another sentence. ¡°What?¡± Esther was stunned. ¡°I said she¡¯ll be fine!¡± ¡°Really?¡± Esther froze and then turned surprised. If Kattie got well, her sins would be lessened, and she could live her life without guilt. But, didn¡¯t the doctor say she was vegetative? ¡°Can vegetative patients get well too?¡± She asked urgently without realizing that she was being held in his arms and his big hands were sping her waist in a very ambiguous position. Elijah curled his lips, ¡°How should you repay for pping me?¡± Esther was stunned, ¡°What the hell! Tell me what is going on, will Miss Cole really get well? If she gets well, I can let you p me even ten times, tell me quickly!¡± ¡°False vegetative state!¡± Elijah uttered the words out that instantly raised hope in Esther¡¯s heart. By the time she was stunned and dumbfounded, he sealed her lips with his lips and released her after he dominantly imed a kiss. ¡°This is thepensation for you pping me!¡± ¡°You, damn it!¡± Esther wiped away the traces that he left on the corner of her lips immediately. In the hospital. ¡°Miss Cole, you must get well, I know it¡¯s all my fault, I shouldn¡¯t have bumped into you and caused you to suffer! I will take good care of you and let you get well soon!¡± Esther looked at the woman lying on the sick bed and folded her hands in repentance at the bedside. ¡°Can you hear what I¡¯m saying? Can you hear my apology? Please get well soon!¡± Elijah saw Esther talking to Kattie when he came in. Kattie had her eyes closed on the bed and was not responding in the slightest, if not for her faint breathing, one might have thought she was dead. As soon as she saw Elijah, Esther immediately got herself up and said, ¡°Elijah, talk to Miss Cole quickly, if she hears your words, she can awaken her consciousness!¡± She had already asked the doctor, who said talking to her often may make her get well soon. Elijah was so adamant that Kattie would get well which indirectly gave Esther strength and support, so she insisted on taking care of Kattie in the hospital, hoping that she would get well soon after her careful care. ¡°Get out!¡± Elijah highlighted the words in a deep voice. ¡°What?¡± Esther was stunned and froze at the spot, yet her thoughts were somewhat confused. Elijah took a gentle nce at the woman lying on the sick bed and his cold face couldn¡¯t show even a single emotion. ¡°Get out!¡± Esther instantly understood. ¡°Hmm? Do you want to talk alone?¡± She immediately turned around and walked out. Since she wasn¡¯t his girlfriend, was there anything he couldn¡¯t say in front of her? Ugh! Forget about it, she didn¡¯t want to hear either. Sitting on the lounge chair, Esther¡¯s small face was tangled together. She had no ce to live now and she was jobless as well, even though there was quite a lot of money in her card and she could get through a few years without working, but how about her future? She couldn¡¯t live at Elijah¡¯s ce as she had already repaid the promise of the bet and as soon as Kattie got well, she didn¡¯t owe anyone else. Picking up her phone, Esther pressed a number, ¡°Hello, is this the housekeepingpany? I need a t with one bedroom¡­ Is there anything cheaper?¡± ¡°Hum, yes, I just want to rent it!¡± She hadn¡¯t thought about buying it yet. The door of the ward opened suddenly and Elijah frowned at her. As soon as she put down the phone, Esther immediately froze. ¡°Have you finished? So fast?¡± ¡°Do you want to rent a house?¡± Elijah looked at her and asked in a deep voice. ¡°That is my business!¡± ¡°Who gave you permission to rent a house?¡± His tone was impetuous. She was puzzled and frowned, ¡°Mr. Perry, aren¡¯t you being too funny? I¡¯ve paid back what I owe you, and now that I don¡¯t owe you, do you want to control my life?¡± ¡°Why not?¡± He raised his eyebrows with his deep eyes shining. Esther snorted, ¡°I don¡¯t care about you, I¡¯ll go and take care of Miss Cole!¡± She entered the ward and began to massage Kattie, begging her to get well quickly so she could be free. ¡°How do I know if you¡¯ll run? I have to monitor your every move until when Kattie is well, you can leave anytime but before that you need to sign an agreement with me!¡± Esther instantly got angry upon hearing this and felt insulted. ¡°Do you think that everyone is as nasty as you?¡± ¡°Then let¡¯s sign the agreement!¡± Elijah nced down at the woman who used to rely on him, and her little angry face looked like a little lion. Esther was speechless in an instant and gave him a look, ¡°Who are you? Who am I to sign with you?¡± ¡°Then don¡¯t even think about going out!¡± He said in a deep voice. Esther went speechless. ¡°Can I go out to live after signing up the contract?¡± She asked. Elijah froze and went silent. ¡°What exactly do you mean, Elijah Perry?¡± Esther gritted her teeth and continued massaging Kattie. ¡°Sign a contract to prevent you from escaping!¡± His gaze fell on Esther¡¯s back as he said. ¡°How can you stop me if I want to leave?¡± Esther snorted. ¡°Stop thinking of signing any more bullshit contracts with me!¡± After signing a bet once, she had lost her first time, so she was not going to sign another contract. Elijah didn¡¯t say anything but only narrowed his eyes sharply as he walked over to the bed and sat down on one side where he could see Esther¡¯s face. She was massaging Kattie and was startled when she suddenly saw him sitting down, then she saw the yful smile at the corner of his lip and the haze that remained under his eyes, yet his domineering aura seemed to oppress her. In addition, the moment the expression in his eyes turned serious inadvertently giving her a feeling of trembling that almost made her suffocate. Esther swallowed her saliva, ¡°What do you want?¡± Elijah wrapped his arms around his chest, ¡°Do you think you can get away?¡± ¡°Ugh!¡± Esther ttened her lips, ¡°Do you want to try?¡± ¡°What are the conditions?¡± ¡°If I seed, I want to live by myself!¡± She said seriously. She couldn¡¯t live with him as she was told by her master that men were dangerous and should stay away from! Elijah nodded, ¡°Alright! If you seed in escaping this ward tonight and sessfully walk out of the hospital gate without being discovered by my men, you will be considered sessful, and I can promise you what you want!¡± ¡°Really?¡± She was in some disbelief. ¡°Really!¡± ¡°It''s a deal!¡± Then, Elijah made a call in front of her and assembled a few bodyguards to guard the door of the ward. A few people were also sent under the window outside the ward just in case, while Elijah himself went back to thepany to handle some things. Chapter 528 She’s Gone! Chapter 528 She¡¯s Gone! When Esther looked at the people around, she did not know what to do. ¡°What a despicable person, the defense is too tight, it¡¯s so annoying!¡± Esther was cursing Elijah while massaging Kattie. While she was worrying, the doctor in-charge came in. When Esther¡¯s eyes turned around as if something was nned. Her little face was calm but the moment she met with Dr. Fothad, she greeted with him with tears in her eyes. ¡°Dr. Fothad!¡± Dr. Fothad found out that Esther was shedding tiny tears. He was startled for a while. ¡°Miss Esther, what happened to you?¡± It was better not to ask but the moment Dr. Fothad asked, Esther immediately shrank her little pink mouth. It was as if she was about to cry anytime. ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°Dr. Fothad, please save me!¡± Esther raised her weeping beauty face. ¡°I¡¯m pregnant with Elijah¡¯s child, he wants me to do abortion! I want to head back to inform his father save our precious baby! But there are many bodyguards outside and they are overseeing me. They said the abortion would start once he comes back. Dr. Fothad, you are so kind, and you could save anyone, please save both of us!¡± As she continued saying, she was choked up and really upset. ¡°Ah!¡± Dr. Fothad was startled. ¡°This is terrible!¡± After they got along for a couple of days, Dr. Fothad slowly knew about Esther. He knew that she was staying beside Kattie¡¯s bedside for quite some time. He had an affection towards this young and prettydy. Because not all the young people had the patience to take care of a patient! Dr. Fothad suddenly felt empathy and patted his chest to confirm. ¡°I¡¯ll help you to escape!¡± ¡°Dr. Fothad, it¡¯s so nice of you!¡± Esther was overjoyed and held on his hand. ¡°Wait here!¡± Dr. Fothad walked out as he finished talking. After a while, he pushed an inspection car over. It was covered with white bedsheet. Esther was standing at the roadside of the hospital¡¯s main entrance. Sheughed a little while taking off the uniform and jumped into a taxi. She literally escaped. Elijah Perry, you lost! Before she left, she wrote a note and ced it on the table in the ward. After Elijah finished handling thepany¡¯s affairs, he only saw a piece of note left in the ward. He frowned and there was no sign of anger in his eyes at all. He just smiled. If someone saw the smile at the corner of his mouth, the person would go crazy as he did notugh often. He looked down at Kattie who was lying on the bed. Elijah kept the note and put it in the inner pocket of his suit. ¡°Kattie, if you could hear me, please get well soon! I have asked the best doctor and caregiver to make you feel better. Please wake up as soon as possible!¡± This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. His big palm was holding on Kattie¡¯s hand, he held it tightly, ¡°Kattie, all the best!¡± Then he looked at her again for thest time. He stood up and went to the doorway. ¡°Someone!¡± Elijah shouted in a deep voice. ¡°Master!¡± ¡°She is gone!¡± Elijah said and left hurriedly while making a phone call. ¡°Please trace back all the surveince videos and find a woman named Esther!¡± After a while, something came up. ¡°Master, Miss Price took a taxi, the car te number is: XXXX. The car stops at Johnnie Home Services!¡± Elijah pressed on his lips tightly, there was a sense of yfulness in the corner of his mouth... Esther was looking for something at Johnnie Home Services for a long time. Halfway through, the owner went out and came back. He mentioned that there was a cheap apartment for rent. It even had a living room. She wanted to rent a single bedroom and a living room but this unit of two bedrooms was very cheap. Thepany said that there was a man who called in and said that he would be working overseas for a long time. Therefore, she was lucky to rent this unit with a bargained price. She was immediately asked to view the unit and signed a contract. Later, someone sent the key and brought Esther to the room. The room was luxuriously decorated and fully furnished with furniture and electrical appliances. There was no need to clean the room, she could move in anytime she wanted. ¡°Is this your room?¡± Esther turned around and asked the person who brought the key. The man shook his head, ¡°No, it¡¯s my friend¡¯s. He¡¯s currently applying to work overseas. Miss, if you¡¯re interested, would you sign a contract to confirm?¡± Esther thought for a while. It was near to the hospital; she was able to take care of Kattie. She nodded. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s sign!¡± After she got the key and paid the deposit. Estherid on the bed happily. ¡°Finally, I have my own room to stay! It feels so great!¡± The doorbell rang at this moment. She frowned and went to open the door. Who was looking for her? When the door was opened, Esther saw the person. She instantly shouted, ¡°Ah...¡± She quickly pushed the door but a pair of ck leathered shoes had already reached inside and blocked the door that she was about to close. Then, his distinct fingers held the door tightly and the door was forcefully opened. Esther was at the doorway. She was startled, horrified and angrier. She was not feeling safe. She looked at the person and it was Elijah. She found out that he was looking at her as well. The gaze seemed yful, unpleasant, and sharp. Esther did want to cry but she could not. ¡°Elijah Perry!¡± She gritted and spoke word by word. Elijah looked at her and gently spitted out a word. ¡°I¡¯m the owner of this room!¡± ¡°Ah...¡± Esther shouted as she waspletely surprised. Elijah raised the contract with his hand, ¡°Try to breach the contract? If you do, you have to pay me five million in cash!¡± Esther almost fainted and gritted. ¡°Where does it mention such a thing?¡± ¡°Read your contract then!¡± Elijah raised his eyebrows and replied in a lower voice. Esther immediately went back to the room to get the contract; and it did mention the money. But it did not earlier on. Could it be that the contract was changed when it was signed? ¡°You¡¯re despicable! You¡¯re cheating!¡± Esther waspletely annoyed but she could not do anything about him. Everything was in ck and white. She signed on it but unfortunately, she did not know that it was swapped. She could only admit it and cursed non-stop. ¡°Despicable man, despicable man, despicable man...¡± ¡°You escaped from the ward, that¡¯s smart!¡± Elijah replied lightly and narrowed his eyes. ¡°I keep my promise and don¡¯t ask you to live with me in the vi. But I don¡¯t expect that we are so fateful that you actually rented my apartment!¡± ¡°You...¡± Esther got stuck. Whatever, she just ignored this lunatic. ¡°Your apartment is yours, I won¡¯t breach the contract! Now I have rented, so during this time, it would be mine!¡± ¡°Yes, I live next to you!¡± Elijah¡¯s thin figure walked towards her step by step. There was a sense of panic in her eyes while her feet seemed to have rooted as she could not take a step backward. Her pupils shrank a little, he was standing right in front of her. He was so close to her. ¡°You, what did you say?¡± She subconsciously pointed at the door on the opposite¡ªhe said that he lived next door? Or another room next to hers? ¡°This is my room!¡± Elijah replied as he took off his suit and hung it on the clothes hanger. Then he walked into the master bedroom. ¡°Hey!¡± Esther was shocked. ¡°How could you act like this? This is rented out for me! How could walk around in someone else¡¯s apartment?¡± She hurriedly ran towards him but he suddenly turned around. She did not stop and screamed a little but it was toote. She bumped into his chest and the smell of cologne surrounded her literally! Oh, the cologne smell was mixed with the smell of cigarettes along with the unique aura of this man. Esther could not help it but thought of that night. She was panic and her heartbeat even faster. Elijah grabbed her with a single hand and looked down at the top of her head. There was a faint sweet fragrance from thisdy that was surrounding her. Esther was startled without moving at all. Elijah asked, ¡°Are you obsessed about my hug, right?¡± As soon as he said, Esther blushed immediately and pushed him away violently. She tried to get away from him. ¡°I¡­ I am not!¡± She leaped over him and jumped onto the big bed in front of him to upy it. ¡°This is my room, please go back to your vi. Don¡¯t try to fight with me for the room!¡± Elijah remained calm as he narrowed his eyes. He insisted to walked into the bedroom. ¡°This bed is big enough! What a waste to sleep alone!¡± He sat down as he finished talking. When Esther saw him sitting down, she became anxious immediately. There was a burst of heat. Her face was full of anxiety, ¡°Hey! Elijah Perry, what do you want?¡± Elijah leaned closely against her. His gaze was as deep as the ocean, ¡°To keep an eye on you!¡± ¡°Are you bored or what? If I really want to escape, I would have gone by now. I refused Mr. Ball¡¯s help because I don¡¯t want to renege on debt, don¡¯t you understand?¡± ¡°Mr. Ball?¡± Elijah winked. ¡°You two are really close!¡± Esther felt a little upset. Mr. Ball was no longer her Mr. Ball. Her eyes darkened. She shook her head and stared at the man sitting on the bed. ¡°Anyway, don¡¯t worry. If she doesn''t feel better, I won¡¯t leave G City.¡± ¡°Why? Would you leave if Kattie gets better?¡± ¡°Of course!¡± She did not have any rtives here; she did not need to stay. ¡°What if I don¡¯t allow you to leave?¡± She was shocked and looked at him in surprise. ¡°For what?¡± His arrogant expression really made her very upset. He was so handsome but an arrogant man. Elijah stared at her little face in shock. His handsome sank in. ¡°I guess I¡¯m your first man right!¡± ¡°What then? What¡¯s so great about it! But you¡¯re not myst man! It¡¯s so funny, it was just one night stand and you want to be responsible for me?¡± She asked. ¡°Let me tell you, I don¡¯t have any virgin complex! You don¡¯t have to be so nice!¡± She said that to him. Elijah turned around and lowered his body quickly. Esther was afraid and shrank into the bed. He corned her in between the arm and the bed as he stared at her funny face. ¡°There¡¯s no woman who talks to me like this. Do you think I would be responsible?¡± Esther twitched her lips and shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t think so, just imagine that I was being reciprocated. Get off!¡± Elijah¡¯s eyes were malicious, there was a hint of wicked smile under his eyes. It should be a pleasant smile, Esther thought suspiciously. It was a little strange like a demon as he was going to throw himself at her anytime. ¡°You, what are you doing? Let me tell you, I, don¡¯t owe you anything!¡± Esther realized that he was not getting up. She was being paranoid and worried. Her eyes widened and tried to make herself not being afraid. But her sense of panic still shown from her eyes. Because this man was scary. ¡°Oh really? Those days when you owed me, should there be anypounded interest included?¡± He winked and raised his lips. His handsome face was approaching even closer. Esther was scared that she almost called ¡°Mum¡±! ¡°What, what interest! Elijah Perry, I¡¯m going to the hospital to take care of Miss Cole. I don¡¯t have time to y with you. Quickly get up!¡± She tried to be alert on him because she was worried that he might do something¡ªsomething that she did not want to happen again even if she died. Chapter 529 Old Friends Chapter 529 Old Friends Strangely, Elijah just looked at her deeply for a long while and then he got up. Esther immediately got up and she fled away hurriedly like she was preventing a thief standing ten steps away from him. But she ran so hard that he bumped into the door. ¡°Uh-oh, it hurts!¡± she let out a low shout, and suddenly she realized there was someone behind; she immediately shut up and ran out. Behind the back was a burst of very lowughter unexpectedly. Esther ran out and stopped. She stood next to the door and looked inside in a sneaky way, ¡°What, what are youughing at?¡± Woah! What a beautiful smile that was! Just a slight smile, but it looked so charming. That was the case perhaps. That man even had two deep dimples when he smiled, however he seldom smiled. By looking at that smile, the smile looked stiff but it was very charming. Especially the dimples. Elijah raised her head and looked at the door, ¡°No need to go tonight!¡± ¡°Why not?¡± she asked. ¡°There is a caregiver!¡± he put away his smile. There was a hint of helplessness shed across his determined face, which had lost its past ruthlessness. His eyes locked quietly on the small face which was shown at the doorway, ¡°Go with me to a party!¡±. ¡°No!¡± she shook her head. If she could not go to take care of Miss Cole, she would find another way to kill her time and then have a good sleep. ¡°If you don¡¯t want me to use violence, you can refuse!¡± he said in a low voice. ¡°Pervert!¡± she hung her head in frustration. He got up and she disappeared quickly. He went out, took his clothes and went to her side without hesitation. He took her little hands and walked out of the door. ¡°Robber!¡± Esther shouted in a low voice. ¡°Don¡¯t you want to meet your Mr. Ball? I take you to see him!¡± Elijah mocked with a cold smile, his deep eyes shed a trace of gentleness and some mixedplex. Sure enough, as soon as she heard ¡®Mr. Ball¡¯, Esther quietened down immediately with a dim face. At the Banquet! Esther dropped her head, leaving the stylist to help arrange her look. The lovely silver and gray color strapless dress together with the lovely bow on the chest, no need of any additional decoration. Esther put on the dress and suddenly became a little princess that everybody loved. It was simple and elegant, a wisp of hair hanging down, it outlined a trace of beautiful vividness on her face. Maybe this was so called ¡®pink face and peach cheeks¡¯. She looked very happy after the makeup. Esther sighed again while seeing her delicate facial features herself in the mirror. Her heart beat fast, she wondered whether she would really see Mr. Ball? After a few days, she really missed him! She lost her mind, and her thoughts drifted away. There was no way to go back, as she was no longer the pure and innocent Esther Price! All sorts of things were entangled in Esther¡¯s mind and her little face were instantly infected with deep sorrow. Elijah walked in and saw the woman in front of him, he was shocked for a while¡ªhe was shocked by her beauty. After a short while, he suddenly calmed down, and his eyes looked as deep as the bottomless sea. ¡°Mr. Perry. Are you satisfied?¡± the stylist asked diligently. Elijah just nodded, he then turned to Esther who was still absent-minded and said, ¡°we can go now.¡± Esther came back to her mind; her feelings were messy because she had been thinking of Mr. Ball. Wearing a silver high-heeled shoes, Esther did not stand firm when crossing the door and she fell forward. Suddenly Esther was dragged by a strong arm stretched out to her. ¡°Be careful!¡± Esther raised her head suddenly, and she looked at Elijahplicatedly. ¡°Is Hudson really going to that party?¡± Elijah looked into her ck eyes with his cold and sharp eyes, he sensed the hidden vulnerability under the ck eyes. She really cared about Hudson. ¡°Will his wife also be joining the party too?¡± Not aware of Elijah¡¯s cold eyes. Estherughed at herself, ¡°Can I not go?¡± She didn''t really know why Elijah made her go to the party, since all the men would bring along their partner. Mr. Ball would certainly take his womanpanion. But would she be brave enough to face Mr. Ball? Especially when Mr. Ball wereing with his wife joining the party intimately together. She felt her heart ached once she thought about this. ¡°Are you afraid of going there?¡± Elijah asked coldly, his eyes looked deep. Perhaps it was because of the desire ofpetition. Esther red at him, ¡°That¡¯s not for me! Let¡¯s go!¡± She stretched her thin body and said, ¡°Go!¡± Seeing her restored vitality, Elijah blinked his eyes and remained silent. After arriving at the destination, Esther just came to know the party was a birthday party. As there was a huge cake at the party food area. On the cake it was written ¡®happy birthday¡¯. In a daze, Esther was thinking whose birthday it would be. ¡°Hudson, this is my brother Elijah!¡± Winnie said peacefully, looking at Hudson with infatuated eyes. But Hudson had been always cold, he was polite to her with some distance. Esther heard the female voice next to her side, she looked back and saw Hudson, she shivered, but at this time Elijah stretched out his hand to her waist, ¡°Esther, just to say hello. My sister Winnie and her husband Hudson!¡± With a sudden surprise, Esther¡¯s eyes caught up with Hudson¡¯s astonished eyes. There was shock and surprise in that deep eyes, even a trace of envy. But Hudson¡¯s sight moved from Esther¡¯s face to Elijah¡¯s. Both Hudson and Elijah had same indifferent eyes and when they met, between them was just the coldness. It was a battle between two men. It was mutual observation and exploration to each other. And Elijah and Hudson were the two most dazzling men at the party undoubtedly. Compared with Elijah, Hudson in ck suit was wilder. He had cold and indifferent face, slender figure, who seldom smiled, and his eyes were sharp and cold. But it gave an invisible cold charm. Esther trembled, and once again she saw Mr. Ball, she actually felt that hundreds of years had passed. And next to him was a charming woman, the pretty woman who she saw in the wedding photo. Seeing the matching couple standing in front of her, Esther was feeling so painful that her heart almost stopped beating by the pain. She clenched her hands and her nails went into the palms and she was not feeling the pain at all. ¡°Brother, who is this beautifuldy? Is she your girlfriend?¡± Winnie looked at Esther, who was next to Elijah with surprise. Her brother never brought a partner to a party. Elijah did not make his reply but said lightly, ¡°Winnie, Happy Marriage!¡± ¡°Thank you!¡± Winnie blushed, and her hands subconsciously held the arm of Hudson. ¡°Hudson, why did not you say hello to my brother?¡± Hudson just nodded slightly, and his sight fell on Esther who looked pale at side. He didn¡¯t know what to say. Elijah put his domineering hand on Esther¡¯s waist, and she leaned on him. They looked so matching unexpectedly. Hudson knew it very early that he would lose Esther after his marriage. However he felt hurt even when he saw her with his own eyes. The pain was like to prick a needle in the heart, one after another. Esther was about to copse, and she forced herself to smile though she was feeling painful. She took Elijah¡¯s hand down to her side and smiled sweetly to Hudson and Winnie and said, ¡°Mr. Ball, so d to meet your wife, she is really beautiful!¡± She stretched her hand with a faint smile, Winnie was startled, she stretched her hand to hold Esther¡¯s hand coyly. ¡°Hello.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be so polite, Winnie, if Mr. Ball treats you wrongly, I would certainly help you!¡± Esther smiled brightly. But Hudson knew how sad she was underneath the smile. Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. At that moment, Elijah¡¯s cold face was turning much tougher, he held his hand around her waist, Esther remained stiff and unmoved. ¡°Hudson, who is thisdy?¡± Winnie gently asked Hudson with surprise in her soft voice. Hudson nodded, ¡°This is my friend, Esther Price!¡± Friend? Esther smiled bitterly. Yes, she was his friend for ten years, just his friend. She did not dare to see Hudson, as she was afraid that she could not help crying out. She just smiled, brightly. ¡°Mr. Ball and Winnie, I¡¯m not going to disturb you, I will look around.¡± She pulled away Elijah¡¯s hand once again and turned aside to walk to a corner. She was stubborn and she kept her back straight. She would not cry. No. ¡°Hudson, Miss Price is your friend. She is the first female partner brought back by my brother. Ah, it seems my brother¡¯s wedding will being soon!¡± Winnie smiled and looked at Hudson. His face was cold with no emotions, but his eyes had been looking at Esther who had left. She felt uneasy in her mind, ¡°Hudson, what¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°Nothing!¡± Hudson turned back and walked to the table, he took a ss of wine and drank it in one go. In the corner, Esther held a deep breath. Elijah walked over. Looking into Esther¡¯s infatuated and sad eyes, her despair eyes gave Elijah a trace of unexinable complex, which also made his eyes look deeper. His heart softened suddenly, and he held his arm around her. Elijah saw Esther¡¯s astonished eyes, for a moment her helpless bright eyes made him lose his mind. ¡°Mr. Ball¡¯s wife is your sister?¡± she asked softly. ¡°so, you knew Mr. Ball!¡± Elijah¡¯s eyes sank, suppressing the strange feeling in his heart, he nodded, ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°Your sister is really beautiful!¡± She said with a bitter smile, ¡°She really matches well with Mr. Ball, they will be happy together!¡± ¡°Yes, they will!¡± He said and hugged her tightly in the corner. People were looking at them and were specting what rtionship were between Elijah and Esther. ¡°Let go!¡± Esther realized that she was held by Elijah, she struggled but she gave up when she saw Hudson was looking at her. Mr. Ball was looking from afar, and she could feel his attention. Esther¡¯s heart ached. She could not tell whether it was sadness or heartache, or bitterness or sorrow, She felt the mixed feelings and she gave up the struggle. She lowered her head and her tears fell on Elijah¡¯s hands. She was filled with sadness. Since Mr. Ball married someone else, why did he look at her with that eyes? His eyes will make Esther have fantasy in her heart. Chapter 530 Fragile Heart Chapter 530 Fragile Heart Elijah silently lifted his hand and helped her wipe her tears without saying any words. Her heart which she thought had gone numb, was aching as if there were a million arrows piercing through her heart. The numbing pain gnawed at every inch of her skin seemingly trying to melt her into that intense pain. She was in Elijah¡¯s embrace, but through his shoulder her eyes still could not help but fall on Hudson who wasn¡¯t far away. He was standing there quietly but his figure was lonely. By this time, the banquet was getting more crowded, and people were getting noisier. Elijah finally let go of the woman who was quietly leaning in his embrace and said, ¡°Want something to eat?¡± Although the banquet was luxurious and the food looked delicious, as soon as she saw Mr. Ball, her heart ached and she lost her appetite. ¡°I want a drink!¡± she said while grabbing a ss of wine from a waiter¡¯s tray and finished it in one gulp. Elijah didn¡¯t stop her, only that his eyes shed. He grabbed a ss himself and gulped it down as well. A loud noise was heard across the room at that moment and were followed by the voice of a sprightly old man about seventy years old, entering the banquet hall surrounded by a bunch of people. ¡°The old Mr. Perry is here!¡± someone shouted. Esther Price wasn¡¯t bothered. She didn¡¯t even know why she was here for the banquet in the first ce, so she didn¡¯t care much. However, Elijah took her hand and led her towards the old Mr. Perry right at that moment. ¡°Hey, what are you doing?!¡± Esther yelled subconsciously. Elijah didn¡¯t say a word, just held her hand and walked towards the other side. Unable to break free, she could only follow him. With themotion, the two soon became the center of attention. ¡°Wow is that Mr. Perry¡¯s girlfriend?¡± someone shouted. The whole crowd was surprised and were all secretly guessing about Esther¡¯s identity. ¡°She¡¯s so young! Wonder which wealthy family she¡¯s from?¡± Chatters were all over the ce. C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. ¡°It¡¯s the first time Mr. Perry brought a femalepanion!¡± ¡°Looks like so to me. Didn¡¯t you see the strong possessiveness look on Mr. Perry? She¡¯s definitely his woman!¡± While Esther was inexplicably brought to the old Mr. Perry¡¯s side by Elijah, she yelled, ¡°Hey, take your hands off me! I want to drink. Elijah! Why did you grab me?!¡± ¡°Grandpa,¡± Elijah led Esther over and said, ¡°Happy Birthday!¡± Tim Perry was stunned for a moment as it was the first time that he had seen his grandson bringing a femalepanion. His sharp gaze fell on Esther¡¯s face. With scrutiny, he looked scarily majestic. Esther was appalled that the old Mr. Perry was Elijah¡¯s grandfather. They really do look simr. Elijah should look like his grandfather in a few decades, right? ¡°Esther, give your greetings!¡± Elijah said in a deep voice. She was overwhelmed by the look from the old Mr. Perry that she didn¡¯t even heard him calling her so intimately. All she could do was to say, ¡°Happy Birthday!¡± ¡°No appetion?¡± asked Tim who raised his eyebrows while looking at Esther, ¡°I am still an elder to you, right?¡± The way the old Mr. Perry raised his eyebrows was simr to Elijah¡¯s, and he also had a cold face. Esther knew straight away that his temper would be just as bad when he got older. ¡°What appetion? You¡¯re not my grandfather!¡± Esther wasn¡¯t being courteous. She didn¡¯t have toe to the party, so what¡¯s the big deal. She knew how to raise an eyebrow too, so she gave one right over and said, ¡°If you don¡¯t mind, I would like to call you uncle because you look so young!¡± Esther said that on purpose as she wanted to take advantage of Elijah. She was angry at the thought of being ckmailed by him. ¡°You want to call me uncle? Does it mean that you would like to be Elijah¡¯s aunt then?¡± Tim raised his eyebrows, trying to hold back hisughter. He looked at Elijah and asked, ¡°Where did this girle from?¡± ¡°Grandpa, she¡¯s my woman.¡± Elijah said. Although his voice was not loud, it was enough to spread through every corner of the room. ¡°Wh¡­ what?!¡± Esther said shockingly, ¡°Elijah Perry, do you even know what you¡¯re saying?! Are you sick? So sick that you¡¯re confused?¡± Elijah had one look at Esther and firmly replied, ¡°You, are my woman!¡± And before she even had time to react, he was already in her ear whispering, ¡°You better behave yourself if you don¡¯t want me to kiss you publicly!¡± ¡°I am not your woman!!¡± Esther roared angrily back at him. How dare he threatened her, she was not having it! Elijah¡¯s handsome face abruptly pressed down against Esther¡¯s, ¡°Mm¡­¡± His lips swiftly sealed with hers in front of everyone. Gasps were heard across the whole room instantly. Mr. Perry really did kiss a woman! He was not gay! Goddammit this son of a bitch! Esther struggled hard and Elijah let go of her. She didn¡¯t dare to go against him. Elijah was a man of his words and Esther knew that she couldn¡¯t mess with him. Only that when she turned around and met the wounded gaze of Hudson filled with agony, her heart tightened as she turned her head away. Elijah murmured, ¡°This is my grandfather, call him grandpa.¡± Tim looked at Elijah and Esther. Interestingly Esther didn¡¯t seem to like Elijah and she had quite a character. It was to his surprise that there was actually someone who didn¡¯t like his outstanding grandson and it was fun. Esther pouted and reluctantly greeted, ¡°Grandpa! I don¡¯t have a birthday gift as I didn¡¯t know what kind of banquet this was, so I didn¡¯t bring any. If you want one, ask your grandson for it, I don¡¯t have any!¡± She then moved a little closer to Tim and said, ¡°Just to be clear, I am really not his woman! I have issues with my gender orientation. This is my privacy so please keep it a secret! Anyways, you just have to understand that I¡¯m not his woman and everything will be fine!¡± Such blunt words had left the surrounding people that heard them stunned, but not Tim who burst out laughing. Esther was baffled. ¡°What are youughing at?¡± she asked. How was it that both grandfather and grandson were crazy? One more than the other. This was the first time that someone dared to speak to Tim so recklessly, moreover that it was a young girl. Tim finishedughing and looked at Esther with a pair of sharp eyes. With great interest, he asked, ¡°What do your parents do?¡± As soon as Esther heard of the word parents mentioned, her eyes darkened. She pouted while saying, ¡°You¡¯ll have to ask God, I have no idea what jobs God has arranged for them!¡± Everyone gasped. Tim looked towards Elijah and he blinked in a silent manner. Everyone started discussing, ¡°She¡¯s an orphan!¡± ¡°She doesn¡¯t have any background; how could Mr. Perry find such a girl?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Doubts rose all at once. Esther heard everyone¡¯s discussion, she lowered her face and didn¡¯t speak. She was an orphan and that was her agony, but she never wanted any of this¡ªwho would want to be an orphan? Her sudden vulnerable side caught Elijah slightly startled. Right at that moment, Hudson who has been sullenly drinking walked straight over to Esther¡¯s side. He held her hand in his and pulled her into his arms. He spoke politely and told Tim, ¡°Grandpa, Esther is my friend.¡± Esther was stunned but her heart overflowed with gratefulness, till she couldn¡¯t help but jump into Hudson embrace, ¡°Mr. Ball ¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be scared Esther.¡± Hudson stroked her back naturally. Why was it that every time the person who gave her strength was Mr. Ball? Tim looked at Hudson and then went on to look at Elijah¡¯s calm and indifferent face, unable to know what he was thinking. Winnie, however, was dumbfounded. Her face was instantly pale white. She had never seen Hudson so gentle before. Heforted Esther gently and said, ¡°Esther, let¡¯s go home! Don¡¯t be afraid, I¡¯m here and nobody will give you a hard time.¡± ¡°Esther Price!¡± Elijah raised his voice suddenly, ¡°Come here!¡± His voice startled Esther and she instantly understood what was happening. She swallowed her tears, Mr. Ball wasn¡¯t single anymore, his embrace belonged to another woman and she couldn¡¯t be greedy anymore. ¡°I¡¯m alright, Mr. Ball.¡± Esther lifted her head. Because she cried, her tears blurred her makeup. Elijah coldly swept his nce at them and with his long arms, he pulled Esther to his side. Esther didn¡¯t say a word. The situation caused all the guests to stupefy, how was it that she became Hudson¡¯s friend now? ¡°The banquet will now begin, let¡¯s dance!¡± announced Elijah. He ced his arm around Esther and led her to the center of the dance floor. The music started and Elijah said in her ear, ¡°Have this dance with me.¡± Esther shook her head and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know how!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll lead you!¡± Elijah said with a deep voice. Esther snapped her head up and red at him. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that Mr. Ball was married, she would¡¯ve left with him tonight, ¡°I¡¯m not dancing!¡± Elijah lowered his head to look at her, tear marks with mascara can still be seen on her face. Esther desperately nced at Hudson who wasn¡¯t far away. His face was full of sorrow and its coldness slowly seeped into Esther¡¯s heart. It was only a few days since shest saw him, but he had already lost so much weight. She can feel that his chiseled face was filled with pain right now. The loneliness and despairing from him made Esther¡¯s heart ached even more, which she had to painfully look away. Esther pulled Elijah¡¯s sleeve and begged, ¡°Can I not dance? Can you please bring me somewhere else?¡± Her sudden vulnerable look got caught in Elijah¡¯s gaze. His eyes tightened and went on to say indifferently, ¡°No. You have to dance!¡± Elijah¡¯s dominance made Esther¡¯s whole body tensed up, ¡°Who are you to do that?!¡± ¡°You think you could get away? I won¡¯t allow anyone to hurt Winnie!¡± he said with a deep voice in her ear. Esther immediately lifted her head up upon hearing this and she had realized why he said that she was his woman. It turned out to be for his sister. He was worried that she would ruin his sister¡¯s happiness with Mr. Ball, right? Esther smiled bitterly and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t ruin your sister¡¯s happiness.¡± As Elijah heard those words, a sparkle gushed from his eyes. He then possessively wrapped his arms around her waist and led her to dance. There was no way for her to break free. On the dance floor, everyone pretended to nce at Esther unintentionally, but they were all in fact, specting about her identity. Meanwhile, Hudson also entered the dance floor with Winnie in his arms. Esther was trapped in Elijah¡¯s embrace and rather than dancing, it felt more like a confinement. She growled angrily, ¡°Let go of me! Or else I¡¯ll ruin your sister¡¯s happiness and ask Mr. Ball to divorce her!¡± Elijah¡¯s hands abruptly tightened, ¡°You won¡¯t have the chance anymore!¡± He then dragged Esther and left straight away, right under everyone¡¯s gazes. ¡°Where are you taking me?!¡± she shouted. As Hudson saw that Esther was being dragged away, he let go of Winnie immediately and followed straight after them. Elijah dragged her into the men¡¯s restroom. Chapter 531 Unspeakable Pain Chapter 531 Unspeakable Pain "What are you doing?" Esther moved sideways instinctively as Elijah closed the door with his chest against the door. "I¡¯m going to let you know whose woman you are!" With a faint smile on Elijah¡¯s cold face, he picked her up, lifted up her short dress, and tore her clothes. He pulled her, picked her up and put her leg around his waist. Esther screamed in fright, holding his neck, "Pervert, Elijah, why? Let go of me.¡± "Shout as you want! Hudson should be here at this time! If you want him to hear that we¡¯re making out, you can shout! " "You bastard!" Esther screamed, "Ah..." Her voice disappeared in his mouth as he kissed her passionately. Esther''s eyes widened as she bit his lips, and the smell of blood filled her lips. Elijah, however, continued kissing her hungrily, ignoring that he was bit by her. His fingers came in. "It hurts," Esther screamed. "There''s more pain!" He gave a cold hum, pursed his lips, and licked the blood from the corners of his mouth. "Esther? Esther.¡± All of a sudden, there was a cry from Hudson outside. "Esther, where are you?" "If you want him to know, just shout it out!" Elijah snorted and went all in. Clenching her teeth, Esther thought to herself that Hudson must not know about it! "Well..." Biting her lips, she tried not to make any sound, but he made her feel the pain of being torn open. Hudson, who was standing outside, was shocked as he heard the sound. He knew exactly what was going on inside. He felt his stomach knot with distress with his fists clenched. Hudson stood outside the door, listening to the sound all the time. Esther red at Elijah, biting her lips with humiliation. She was paralyzed and held tightly by him, feeble. However, he kept meeting his needs, regardless how she was. She fell on his shoulder with tears all over her face till he was relieved. Not knowing how Elijah helped her put on her clothes, Esther only knew that she met Hudson''s desperate eyes when the door opened. "Hudson..." Esther called, sobbing. In an instant, Hudson couldn¡¯t help but feel bitter at the thought that she really became Elijah¡¯s woman. It was clear what just happened. By doing so, Elijah was undoubtedly announcing his ownership. He forced a bitter smile and nodded to Esther. "Esther has grown up. It''s time to have a boyfriend. I¡¯m happy for you,¡± Hudson said bitterly. His smile made Esther''s heart ached. "Hudson, I... " She wanted to exin, but she couldn¡¯t. Her hair was messy and her face was red. It was clear that they had sex just now. Seeing how guilty Esther was, Elijah put on a serious face as a trace of mockery raised from the corner of his mouth, and he still held Esther in his arms. Holding back the pain, Esther quickly looked away, and dared not to look at Hudson, for fear that she would lose control. Hudson nodded again. "I''m in the hall!" He left. "Put me down!" Esther said coldly. As Elijah let go of her, Esther slipped down from him and she could hardly stand because of the passion just now. She straightened her back, turned around and looked at Elijah in depression. "Are you satisfied?" Elijah stretched out her hand and helped her erase the mascara from her face. She hit his hand down and said, "Get out of here!" With that, Esther ran out. When she left the hall, she still tried to look for Hudson. When she saw Hudson dancing with Winnie, she was sad, thinking that they were drifting apart. Esther turned her head and scurried away, not knowing that Elijah''s eyes had been lingering on her. Elijah¡¯s face darkened when he caught a nce at Hudson. Esther ran out of the building, chased by Elijah. But Hudson gripped Winnie''s waist tightly, he continued dancing as if nothing had happened. On the street. Esther ran while crying, wiping her tears. Elijah came out and saw her slender figure, which was so lonely and helpless. With a frown, he shouted, "Esther, stop!" But Esther, who took off her high heels, ran faster instead after hearing his voice. "Esther, stop, do you hear me?" Elijah shouted and strode to catch up her. After a while, Esther nearly exhausted herself running for so long. She was panting and sweating. Sweats fell into Esther''s eyes, which was tingling. Her hair was disheveled, and her eyes were red and swollen from crying. She just wanted to run to escape from this man. How could he force her to have sex with him in the bathroom? What¡¯s worse, Hudson was outside. She didn¡¯t deserve to love him any more! All of a sudden, Elijah picked her up. She looked at Elijah with her misty eyes, and he looked at her coldly up and down. His eyes fell on her beautiful face and her chest. The strapless dress had fallen down, revealing her indistinct cleavage. "Let go of me!" Esther, who was out of breath, didn¡¯t realize that she was about to have a nip slip. Without speaking, Elijah took her back to the parking lot and put her in the car. "Elijah, what do you want? You have humiliated me. Now I am not a threat to your sister. Please let me go. I¡¯m too tired to y with you," she cried. Her hair was scattered, showing her delicate face. Elijah nced at her in the car. "Elijah!" As he didn¡¯t say anything, Esther was even more annoyed. "Can you let me go? You have got what you want. I haven''t been lucky since I met you. Please spare me, OK? " He sneered, an elusive expression shing past his handsome face. "Hello! Say something! " Esther was not sure what did he mean. "I''ll take you back!" Elijah said, taking a look at her. Then he got the car started. She was dumbfounded. Then his phone rang, and Elijah answered the phone with one hand. "Well, I''ll be back in ten minutes. Well, I won¡¯t leave," said him over the phone. Then he hung up the phone, looking ahead, with his hands holding the steering wheel. "I''ll take a taxi myself!" She was in a hurry to get away from him. He nced sideways at the bow dress that had slipped to the bottom. The big bow was about to slip to her stomach now, and half of her chest was exposed. Esther lowered her head following his sight and suddenly let out a scream. She immediately pulled up the dress and cursed, "Pervert!" He was speechless, but a smile shed away from the corner of his mouth. Esther looked into his eyes in a panic, and quickly looked down to avoid the man''s eyes. A sense of shame rose in her chest. She felt as if she had been stripped naked in front of him. She didn''t talk at all. The car was galloping. It arrived at his apartment in five minutes. Elijah took off his suit and threw it to her. ¡°Put it on.¡± "I won''t wear it!" "Well, go out as you want!" he said in a deep voice. Pursing her lips, Esther put on his suit and got off the car as she was told after realizing that there was something wrong with the dress and it would be awkward if she went out in the dress. And he did not start the car until she was out of his sight. Esther wrapped herself tighter in his suit with mixed feelings, and she was too sad to shed tears. When bathing, she found that her neck was full of hickeys, left by Elijah. Standing in front of the mirror, she looked at the perfect curve in the mirror and wept again. The next day. Esther went to the hospital early in the morning. Two caregivers were giving Kattie a massage. As soon as she entered the door, one of them said, "Miss Price, Mr. Perry ordered us to look after the patient 24-hour a day. And you only need to pay the wages of six of us!" Esther was tongue tied. "What?" "Yes! Mr. Perry said, "You¡¯re not capable of taking care of her by yourself. She can''t move now. She needs a full body massage." "Damn Elijah!" Esther snorted coldly. She had to pay for six caregivers. How could she afford that? "Mr. Perry also said that you could go to Perry Group to find Mr. Perry." In the Perry Group. On the eighty eighth floor was the President''s office. Soft light got into the office through the window, but it was still filled with coldness. A tall man in an Italian high-grade hand-made suit stood in front of the French window, with a pair of dashing eyebrows and dark eyes. His straight nose showed the noble lines like a statue, and his thin lips, resolute face, and deep facial features were so refined as if they were curved by god. In addition, his slender figure exuded the air of a king. There was a knock at the door, and the man said in a deep voice, "Come in!" The secretary pushed the door in and said respectfully, "President, the front desk on the first floor says that Miss Esther is looking for you." "Let here up!" The man turned slightly with his hands in his pockets. An air of domineering revealed between his eyes. Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. This man was Elijah. Esther went into the elevator with indignation. What the hell did Elijah do? Esther, who was not even 18 years old and left school with no formal qualifications, couldn''t afford to pay for six caregivers. Besides, she would never ask for Hudson¡¯s help. Chapter 532 You are Mine Chapter 532 You are Mine Thus she could onlye to him. ording to the instructions, she went to the eighth floor, and the secretary was a very young girl, who was lovely and pure. For the first time, she saw a girle to the president. The secretary looked at Esther with a cold face. Esther knew that the secretaries of the bigpany were arrogant. Although she was very disdainful, she forced a bright smile and said hello sweetly, "Hello, you look so pretty. It turns out that secretaries in bigpanies are different." The secretary was overjoyed by her and she asked with a smile, "Is it Miss Price?" "You can call me Esther. It''s all right. Is Elijah here?" It seemed that this girl could not be taken lightly as she dared to call the name of the president. It was said that on the night of the president''s father''s birthday, Elijah announced the rtionship with a woman, which was the first time in recent years that he was in a rtionship. It must be her? "Miss Price, the president is waiting for you. I''ll take you!" "Thank you.¡± Standing at the door of the president''s room, Esther looked at the president''s office on the door. She cursed in her heart, "Pervert! Elijah is a pervert!" After her knocking at the door, there was a steady male voice. "Come in!" C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. Taking a deep breath, Esther pushed the door and appeared in front of Elijah. The man behind the desk sat in the big chair, his hands held, as if he was waiting for her. He said with cold eyes, "Please sit!" Esther sat down on the big chair opposite him, shaking the chair. She said, staring at him, "Six caregivers for a month is too much for me to bear!" "That''s your business," Elijah replied indifferently. "You mean, as long as I pay the six people every month, I don¡¯t need to take care of Miss Chen?" Esther unconsciously grabbed the bag, and she was afraid that he mentioned the medical expenses, hoping that he forgot about it. "Yes!" he said in a t voice and he added when Esther thought he forgot about the medical expenses, "Oh! And medical expenses!" Esther was upset. She knew that she should pay Kattie''s medical expenses, but it was not a small expenditure. She didn''t have enough money in her ount. "I can''t afford it!" She asked him honestly and tteringly. "Would you mind paying for me? I''ll pay you backter. Anyway, it¡¯s not a big deal for a rich man like you." "You can do something else!" Elijah suggested, raising his eyebrows. Then his eyes werended on her delicate face. "How?" Esther blinked in confusion. She asked when something hit on, "Do you mean gambling?" Elijah was lost for words, looking at her with mixed feelings. "Not gambling?" Esther was a little disappointed. "I know nothing but gambling. Why don¡¯t we take a gamble?" she advised. Elijah didn¡¯t speak. Esther said, frowning, "What do you want!" "Sleep with me!" he said slowly. "Ah..." Esther screamed, blushed and gnawed. She forced out a few words, "You pervert!" Elijah frowned, and his eardrum was almost shattered by her screams. He stood up from the big chair, walked past the office table and stood in front of her. Esther looked at him in panic, and her eyes widened. Turning the chair, he stooped down and put his hands on the armrest of the big chair and locked her between him and the chair. Esther subconsciously lowered her head and her heart beat faster. "You, what are you doing?" "Head up," he ordered. Esther managed to raise her head and gazed into his handsome face. "Do you have to tell me something face to face?" His eyes, which were as bright as obsidian attracted Esther''s eyes as if they had the magic of ma. She was in a trance. "Are you afraid of me?" Elijah asked, raising his eyebrows. She still trembled although his tone was t. "No!" she replied, biting her lips. Actually she was so afraid of him but she insisted! He was a man who liked to force others and was way stronger than her. How could she not be afraid? But she had to pretend to be strong. "Go away!" "You know, I''m not talking to you. I''m ordering!" he said coldly. "Ah..." Esther was in a daze, but she was disgusted. He was so closed to her, making her ufortable, and she lowered her head unconsciously. "Look up!" Elijah yelled again. Hearing his words, Esther still lowered her head without moving. The conflict in her heart could not be ignored. Elijah suddenly reached out his hand, pinched her chin, forced her to raise her head to look at him. "Why don¡¯t you be my woman?" Esther yelled angrily, "No way!" She tried to take off his big hand. "Since you¡¯ve became my woman, why do you care about it?" Esther snapped, "I was unwilling. You forced me. If I beat you, I''d beat the crap out of you!" She thought he would be angry after she challenged him by saying this, but instead, he just blinked and looked at her as if he was checking a prey, expressionless. No matter how handsome, how privileged he was or how good he was at gambling, he was the strangest man she had ever seen, and she was unable to tolerate him to look at her with such eyes. She reached out to push him away in anger, her chest slightly fluctuating. "Go away!" A faint smile formed on the corner of Elijah¡¯s lips, and he looked at her pink face. "What if I don''t go?" He said in a husky voice as he approached her slowly, so that she could feel the me of anger in his eyes. "You... You..." His approach made her blush and froze. She was tongue-tied, "You animals?" Elijah seemed to be very satisfied with her reaction, and he puffed a breath on her face. Seeing that her face reddened, he said deeply, "You have no choice but be my woman!" Unexpectedly, she suddenly aimed a kick at him. Elijah sessfully dodged her attack. "You dare to attack me?" "So what? I am fighting!" But Esther was still frustrated. She was distressed that she failed to kick him, and she couldn''t help sobbing, "Elijah, you are so mean to me! Can''t I kick you? Why can you bully me? Why can''t I bully you?" Elijah was speechless and went back to his chair. "Crying can''t solve any problem!" "But it helped drive you away from me for a while!" Esther wiped her tears quickly, seeing him leave. She beamed a smile on her teary face, "It seems that tears still work!" At this time, the phone on the table rang, and Elijah answered it. "Hello!" "President, the chairman is here. He asked you toe back to your office immediately!" Just as he said, the door was suddenly pushed open. Esther turned around and saw Tim, Elijah¡¯s grandpa wasing. Tim stood at the door, looking at Esther. "Esther is also here!" "Oh! Hello¡± Esther felt her nose and said hello reluctantly. "Come in please. I shall leave. Elijah, it¡¯s a deal. I owe you first! I''ll pay back the money slowly! " "Come on, Esther. You can¡¯t leave when I juste. It¡¯s not cool!" Tim stood in the door, and she had to step back. Elijah looked at Tim with sharp eyes and he snorted. "Hey, why are you sneering?" Tim was very angry when he saw his grandson¡¯s expression. "I don''t have time to y with you! Do not put a spy around me, or they will die badly!" Elijah said indifferently, "Grandfather, you can go out!" "What spy? I didn''t understand what you said.¡± Tim asked, pinching his ears. "I''m old, and my ears don¡¯t work well." Elijah stood up and went to the door, past by Esther, who stood motionless. But he held her hand, she was pulled back, and then the door of the president''s office was closed and locked. Esther''s eyes were wide open. She couldn¡¯t believe he shut his grandfather out of the door. Soon, there was a knock on the door. "You brat, open the door. How dare you! Are you out of your mind?" Elijah pulled Esther back to his chair. The knock on the doorsted for a while and finally stopped. "Hey! I''m going back. I''ll go to work and pay you back!" She pursed her lips and was as lovely as a barbie doll. "Well, it''s not very difficult to make money. If the worstes to the worst, I''ll gamble tonight." "You can''t go to the casinos in G City!" He said in an overbearing tone. She didn''t feel at all well. "Why?" "Card shark!" "Well.¡± Esther didn¡¯t take it seriously. "It¡¯s none of your business? I can win, too.¡± "Don''t forget you lost to me!" he reminded. She immediately frowned in frustration. "What should I do then? I want to make money.¡± "Be my woman, and you can go to school," he said again. Esther flushed and red at him. She stood up and eximed, "Hum! Pervert, I have nothing to say with you. I don''t want money now and I won¡¯t be your woman either. Whatever!" She decided to leave at once, trying to keep herself away from him! "Stop!" Elijah''s cold voice rang from behind Esther, and Esther turned around. "I won¡¯t!" She quickly went to the door, stretched out her hand to pull the door, only to find that the door was locked. "It¡¯s abination lock!" he said without the slightest emotion. Damn! Esther looked at Elijah in horror, wondering that what he was going to do? Now she dared not to y hard with him. Did he want to force her? "Open the door!" Without speaking, Elijah sat down on the chair and looked at her. Chapter 533 Care Chapter 533 Care Unable to open the door, Esther said sarcastically, "Is it funny? The President imprisons a little girl. How will people think about you!" "I don''t care what people say. "Elijah gave her a long searching look. "What do you think about my offer?" Hearing what he said, Esther looked down. "I won''t be your woman. The person I love is Hudson. I only love him all my life. I''ve loved him for ten years and I''ve lived with him since I was seven years old. He is the closest person in the world. I thought he would marry me, but if he married your sister, I won''t stood in the way of her happiness. But can you respect me? I''m not a cheap woman. Even if I have nothing, I''m a person with dignity! " Elijah still fixed his eyes on her, lost for words. "Open the door!" She looked at him. Elijah eyes fell on her face. He stood up with one hand in his pocket, walked to the door and opened the door. He was as domineering as a king. Not daring to look at him, Esther hurried out for fear that he would regret it. Elijah looked at her back with narrowed eyes. There were noplex emotions in his eyes. He went back to his desk and dialed the phone. "Send two people to protect Miss Price. Make sure she is fine!" Then, he went to the French window again, lit a cigarette and began to smoke... Esther spent a long time looking through the newspaper in order to find a suitable job, but she failed. The minimum requirement for a job in the newspaper was a bachelor''s degree, but she had no qualifications. Turning around, she found that there seemed to be someone watching behind her. She wondered if Hudson sent someone to protect her. She took a few steps as she didn''t like to be followed, but the people behind her also did as she did. Esther was startled. She took out the phone and dialed to Hudson. At the moment when the phone was connected, her heart also jumped rapidly. She was afraid of hearing his voice and that she would cry. "Hello, Esther?" Hudson''s voice was very low and cold. Esther could feel his coldness from his voice. Yes, he saw what she did in the bathroom with Elijahst night, and his attitude had changed. "Hudson, don''t send your men to follow me!" "Where are you?" he asked. "J Street, let them go back. I don''t need to be followed!" "Wait for me. I''m just at S Street!" S Street was adjacent to J Street. Hudson turned the car around directly. He said in an urgent tone, "Don''t hang up, Esther. They¡¯re not sent by me. I''ll pick you up. Maybe they¡¯re some bad guys. Don''t go to ces with few people. I''ll be there in a minute!" "Not you?" Esther was astonished. "Thanks, Hudson. No need. I thought they were sent by you!" As she said, Hudson''s car had entered the school yard street, and he saw Esther standing next to a newsstand. He stopped the car and said as he lowered his offside window. "Esther,e up!" As soon as she looked back, she saw that the two men were pretending to be chatting. She put down the phone and got into Hudson''s car. "Esther, go home!" Hudson immediately started the car and drove away from the school yard street the moment he saw the two men. "I''m worried about you!" "They were not sent by you?" Esther asked, lowering her head. She did not dare to look at Hudson, afraid that she would cry. "No! You don''t like people following you. I won''t do that without your permission!" he said in a deep voice. "Hudson, pull your car over!" Esther requested as she had to find a job. Hudson pursed his lips and said nothing. "Hudson?" But the car drove faster and drove out of the city. Hudson looked gloomy, pursing his lips. "Hudson, where are you taking me?" Esther knew that he was angry now, but she didn''t know what he was angry about. She was worried. "Hudson?" The car stopped on the mountain road and leaned aside. Hudson turned to see her with painful eyes. He reached for Esther''s hand and said, "Esther, can you come back with me?" Esther''s heart trembled as she looked at her hand held by him. She looked up, gazing into his cold face with mixed feelings in her eyes. She shook her head at the thought that he was no longer her Hudson and she didn''t want to owe him anything. "Hudson! I''m sorry! I can''t, at least not now! " "Esther!" Hudson pursed his lips and had aplicated face. "Leave him. He''s too dangerous. I will afford the help you with your end you to study. If you don''t want to live with me, you can live in school. I''ll help you with Kattie''s affairs." "That''s my own business. Hudson, let''s go back!" Esther choked. At this time, her phone rang suddenly. Esther was surprised to see the strange number. She answered it and there came Elijah''s low voice. "Get off the car at once!" he ordered. "Elijah?" Startled, Esther looked back, only to find that a Veyron was parked on the left side of Hudson''s car. The caller got out of the car and stood by the door in a domineering air. "Sit well, let''s go!" Hudson took the phone and hung up for her. In an instant, Esther felt bitter at the thought of Winnie''s wedding dress when she was with Hudson. "Hudson, I''m okay. I''ll get off the car!" she insisted. Hudson was in a daze for a while before he asked, "Esther, are you with him?" "Hudson, I''m his woman!" Esther said harshly, gritting her teeth. She wanted to cut off all her feelings for Hudson. She opened the door with sorrow. Hudson was dumbfounded, clenching his fists tightly. After a long time, he regained his sense and opened the door. Seeing Esther get out of the car, Elijah squinted his eyes. Esther walked towards him and got on his car without speaking. Hudson frowned, and he was heartbroken thinking that Esther said she was Elijah¡¯s woman! He looked coldly at Elijah, and his eyes were filled with indignation and fury. He couldn¡¯t be more regretful. Why did he bring Esther back? If they stayed in Las Vegas for a lifetime, nothing would happen, and she would still be the little girl he loved deeply! Elijah didn''t speak and he started the car as soon as Esther got in the car. The car sped all the way on the hillside road. Esther¡¯s tears fell down endlessly, and her heart ached so much that she grabbed on the big T-shirt tightly, trying to fight back the tears. Elijah reached out his hand, held her little hand, and said in a deep voice, "If you don''t want to cry, look up at the sky, and the tears can be swallowed!" His words made her want to cry even more, but she held back. As she was told, she raised her head and managed to hold back the tears. When she realized that her cold hand was gradually warm, she found that she hands were held by his big palm. Her heart trembled and she subconsciously wanted to withdraw her hands, but he didn''t let it go. She looked up in a panic, and his eyes were brilliant. Looking at her slightly red eyes, he said faintly, "He doesn''t love you, or he loves himself more!" She was in a trance and asked, "What?" "Forget him!" he said in a deep voice. It turned out that he was talking about Hudson. Well, she knew that he didn''t love her. If he did, he would not leave her to marry Winnie. She didn''t ask him the reason behind it because she was aware that it would not change his mind anyway. But she was still heartbroken to be told by Elijah. "I don''t need you to tell me. It''s none of your business!" Esther withdrew her hand, opened the door and got out of the car! ¡°Off you go! I''ll go back on feet by myself.¡± He was stunned and reminded, "We¡¯re on the top of the mountain!" "I like hiking!" Every time she was in a bad mood, she would walk. It seemed that she could forget the pain through walking. Ignoring him, Esther went straight down the mountain. She thought about getting over him! But how could that be easy to move on? If she could, she would not have suffered so much. Elijah turned the car around, and suddenly stopped when it drove for tens of meters. Lowering the window, he said, "Get on the car. if you don''t want me to force you, just get on the car!¡± The downhill was ten kilometers away from here, and it must be dark if she walked back. "No! I''ll go by myself.¡± Esther was stubborn as she insisted. He stretched his arm and opened the door. "Get in the car. I don''t want to say it again." "Why are you so annoying? I don''t want to see you. Why do you always appear in front of me? ¡°Ah..." Something hit her as she screamed, " You sent someone to follow me, didn''t you? " Elijah frowned, opened the door and get off to catch her. "Bustard, why do you follow me?" Elijah came straight to her, took her and stuffed her in the car. Esther screamed, "You robber. I can¡¯t believe you sent someone to follow me!" "You are very sensitive to notice them!" Elijah said in a deep voice. "I hate being followed!" Esther snapped, ring at him, "Why did you send someone to follow me?" Elijah¡¯s handsome face slightly softened. "I¡¯m trying to protect you!" Hearing his words, she was in a daze and asked him with bright eyes, "What did you say..." He cut off the subject. "Having a trouble find a job?" Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. "Yes!" She was also distracted. "Myck of qualifications and skills is no helpful to find a job that can afford six caregivers. I know nothing but some gambling!" "Give up?" He asked, raising his eyebrows. "No, I won¡¯t. I¡¯ll keep looking. I¡¯m sure I will find one!" She didn''t give up so easily. "There is always a way. I believe I can do it!" She waved her fist in front of him and said, "If the worstes to the worst, I¡¯ll do things what I¡¯m good at. I can go to Las Vegas to gamble and pay you back!" Elijah was moved seeing her firm expression, pink cheek and red lips. Suddenly he held her neck around. Esther was frightened and felt she was kissed. The smell of tobo and perfume on his body surrounded her. She was startled as his tongue reached into her mouth. Chapter 534 Kiss You If I Want Chapter 534 Kiss You If I Want Her brain was in buzz. Why did he kiss her again? She pushed him hard, then Elijah suddenly let her go. Esther eximed, ring at him, "Why did you kiss me? It''s disgusting!" As Esther said, she stroked her lips with her hands to wipe away the breath he left on her lips. "Elijah, you bustard. I hate you!" He took her hand down with a deep eyes. "If you wipe it again, I''ll kiss you!" "Why?" She frowned and blushed with embarrassment and anger. "Kiss if I want. There¡¯s no reason." He smiled and aplex tenderness appeared in his eyebrows, and then he came closer to her again. Esther was nervous. "Hey, stay away from me!" Ignoring it, Elijah pulled the seat belt around her and tied it up for her. She breathed a sigh of relief. She panicked as he was so overbearing. He looked ahead of him, holding the steering wheel. He was driving in an elegant posture. Daring not look at him, Esther turned her head out of the window. He looked at her, and said, "Come to Perry Group tomorrow!" "What?" She was surprised. Could he not shock her? "Perry Group has a charity foundation, and every year it will pay a certain amount of money to fund disabled people, widowed old people and orphans. Don''t you like doing charity?" "How do you know?" Esther was stunned for a while, wondering how he knew she liked to help others! "If you work in foundation, you don''t have to pay for the caregivers and medicine every month. You just need to raise money and persuade the owners of major enterprises to donate 5 million every month to maintain the operation of the foundation! Certificates are not needed for this job. Do you dare to take this job? " Esther was in a daze. The job was really very attractive. "No additional conditions?" she asked when she regained her sense. Elijah raised his eyebrow and a trace of mischievous smile shed through his eyes. "Well, what additional condition do you want?" "You... Don¡¯t you ask me to do your woman?" She blushed and said, frowning, "If there is such a condition, I will not ept it!" ¡°You¡¯re very principled!" Elijah blinked, "Do you know how many women want to be my woman?" "Not me!" Esther quickly rified, "I only love Hudson in my whole life!" He suddenly put on a serious face and said, "No additional condition, and you just need to raise five million a month for the foundation!" "Can I ask you for the donations first?" She got interested all of a sudden. "How do you convince me?" he asked, raising his eyebrows. "Am I working now?" She asked excitedly. "But Elijah, why do you want to help me? I hit the person who is the most important one to you! You should abuse me every day!" "If you think I''m too kind to you, you can consider being my woman!" he said in a deep voice. "Forget about it! I''ll be on duty tomorrow!" said Esther blinking her big bright eyes. Feeling that the scenery outside the car window was beautiful, she said sincerely, "Thank you!" A mischievous smile formed on the corner of Elijah''s lips when he heard that the first time. He could not help but sigh¡ªshe was as innocent as a rabbit. The next day, early in the morning. Esther changed into a bright, rtively not very childish dress. In a white shirt, jeans, and small round shoes, she was cute and full of energy. Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. After entering Perry Group, she realized that she forgot to ask Elijah where to report for duty and who to report to? Would it be strange for her to enter thepany without recruitment? It was already eight fifty, and everyone had to check in at the office by nine o''clock. She stood in the hall in a daze. Pursing her lips, Esther was thinking if she should go to Elijah and ask who to report to. As she was hesitating, she suddenly heard the front deskdy¡¯s voice. "Good morning, president!" Esther suddenly turned back and was relieved to see Elijah, who had a cold expression on his face. He saw Esther, frowning. "Elijah, where can I report for duty?" Esther quickly ran to him, and he was wearing a ssic ck suit today, and his height of 1.85 meters made him look taller and straight. She stood in front of him and had to raise her head to face him. Elijah stopped, looking at her with sharp eyes. Seeing his cold eyes, Esther felt a shock run through her whole body. She swallowed unconsciously and said, "You didn''t tell me who to go to yesterday. Where should I go?" Elijah went straight ahead without speaking. "Hello! I can''t find a ce to go.¡± Esther asked, seeing that he walked to enter the elevator without replying her, "You can''t be teasing me, huh? I knew it. Forget it! I won''t do it!" She turned around and was about to leave when his low voice came over. "Didn''t I tell you about the foundation?" She was startled, turned back, only to find that Elijah¡¯s eyes fell on the sign in the hall. Esther swallowed hard and it dawned on her. She shouted excitedly, "Thank you. I didn''t know I need to see the map. Who should I look for?" "Find the person in charge and tell him it¡¯s me who asked you to be there!" With that, Elijah entered the elevator. Seeing that the charity foundation was on the forty seventh floor on that dashboard, Esther was excited to enter the staff elevator, and the front desk of the hall was a buzz. "Oh my God. The president talked to a woman!" "He is so cool, I love him! Oh God! " "Knock it off. I¡¯ve been working in Perry Group for three years, I¡¯ve never seen him catch a nce at a woman! I dare say that girl is the president''s woman! "Bet?" "Bet, he must like that girl!" ... On the 47th floor, Esther saw the name of the charity foundation. "Hello? I want to talk to the manager of this foundation." When she met a female staff member, Esther asked politely with a smile. "Oh! It''s Mr. Ethel. He¡¯s not here yet! Excuse me, are you? " "I am new! My name is Esther! Nice to see you. We will be colleagues then. How should I address you?" Esther was very frank and polite. "Lh!" Lh was a woman in her thirties. She was surprised to see that such a lovely beautiful girl was a new employee. "You want to report for duty to Mr. Ethel? I wonder if he wille today. He rarely comes to work! " "Who is speaking ill of me?" Suddenly a male voice at the door attracted their attention. A man in a suit strode in. He was handsome and bore some likeness to Hudson, but his eyes were not cold, unlike Hudson''s. Seeing Esther, Ethel squinted with a smile. "Beautifuldy, are you the little white rabbit as Mr. Perry said?" "Little white rabbit?" Esther frowned in doubt. "Eh!" Ethel sighed secretly. Sure enough, she was an innocent rabbit. But he was just curious when did Mr. Perry began to have interest in women? "I mean, lovelydy, wee to the charity foundation. I am the head of the foundation, Ethel!" "Oh, hello! My name is Esther. Nice to see you!" Esther bowed politely. "Don''t stand on ceremony!" Ethel''s attitude changed immediately. He was really ttered that Esther bowed to him. Did anyone bow when they first met these years? Esther was d that she got a job. With a smile, she came to Lh and said, shaking her arm, "Lh, I will bother you to teach me!" Lh was a bit in a daze and nodded. "Let¡¯s work together to save more people who suffer!" "So childish." Looking at Esther, Ethel couldn¡¯t figure out why Elijah called him in the morning to wake him up. There was no need for him to show in person, and Lh could totally take care of her. "Mr. Ethel, we hardly see you. Didn''t you sleep well?" Lh joked. She took Esther and said, "See, Mr. Ethel is the diamond bachelor in Perry Group. Don''t be confused by his appearance. He is a womanizer. Stay away from him!" "Hey! Lh, why are you ndering me like this?" Ethelined in dismay. "I''m talking to Esther. She¡¯s so lovely. Don¡¯t try to take advantage of her!" Lh warned directly. "Esther, remember? Stay away from him! " "Well!" Esther nodded instinctively. "Lh, you are very nice to me! I know, I won''t disturb Mr. Ethel easily! " "Come on, I''m not so horny yet!" Ethel nced at Lh, half squinting, and said casually to Esther, "Esther, don''t worry. I only work one day a week. There are only three employees in this charity foundation, you, me and Lh. You two will work in the future. Well, I''ve epted you. You can go about your business. I''m off duty!" With that, Ethel waved and turned away, leaving Esther and Lh in the office. Esther had be a member of Perry Group¡­ Her main work was to get familiar with the scope of work and responsibilities and then contact more companies as the backing. After all, it was only a drop in the bucket to do charity only by Perry Group. After work, Esther went to the hospital to see Kattie. She was still the same, lying on the bed, unconscious. Esther doubted whether Kattie would get better. She felt extremely guilty. Just as she walked out of the hospital, she looked up to see Winnie. To be exact, she seemed toe to Esther directly. Esther managed a smile, "Hello, sister-inw!" Winnie looked at her with a grudge in her eyes, "He likes you!" "Eh!" Esther did not expect her to say this. She exined with a stiff smile, "Winnie, you misunderstood!" Chapter 535 Move in Chapter 535 Move in "I just want to tell you, please, stay away from him. That''s all!" Winnie said coldly, "No matter what happened between you two in the past, now he is my husband. I have to do something for my marriage. Sorry!" Esther went back to the apartment in a bad mood. She did not expect Winnie toe to her and say that. Thinking about the marriage of Winnie and Hudson, she still could believe not Winnie¡¯s words. How could it be possible that Hudson liked her? If he did, why would he marry Winnie? Esther still had no clue, unable to figure it out. She leaned on the sofa, depressed. It was seven o''clock in the evening. She was so hungry, wondering what to eat. As she was thinking, there was a knock on the door. Esther was so scared, for fear that a thief was outside the door. Esther quickly took the kitchen knife and ran out. Just as the door opened, she held the kitchen knife and saw Elijah at the door. "You scared the shit out of me. I thought it was a thief!" Elijah''s eyes shed at her posture. Esther asked, "Hey! What are you doing here? This is my home. How can you go into others home at will?" Ignoring her, Elijah walked straight in and shut the door. "Elijah, you are beingpletely unreasonable!" Esther followed him holding the knife. "You''re a burry!" "Burry?" he asked, raising his eyebrows. "For money or you? You got to be kidding!" "You..." Esther blushed and red at him. "You said you would not do anything to me and there¡¯s no other conditions!" "Did I say something now?" He turned back to look at her and raised his eyebrows. "Well, you can''te to my house without my permission!" she said aloud. "There are two rooms!" With that, he began to take off his suit. Esther was startled and she asked, "Hey, what are you doing?" "Take a shower!" As he said, he began to untie his tie, and then his shirt. Esther covered her eyes in horror. "You, you can''t!" Elijah took off his coat, revealing his strong muscles. He walked up to her and took her hand. He said with a mischievous smile, "If you don''t want to see me take a shower, pleasee into your room!" "Pervert!" Esther roared angrily, looking at his strong muscles. "Ah, my eyes!" She ran back to her room with the knife, covering her eyes. She cursed, "Pervert, pervert Elijah!" Elijah slightly narrowed his eyes. With a faint smile, he untied the belt and walked into the bathroom in an underwear. After about 15 minutes, Esther didn¡¯t stopining until she heard the door of the bathroom ring. She immediately shouted, "Elijah, you have rented the house to me ording to the contract. This is my house now. Get out from my house immediately. I hate you!" But there was no response from him. After 15 minutes, seeing that there was no movement inside, Esther tried to peep through the crack of the door. Esther breathed deeply to gather her courage, and she finally stepped out. On the sofa in the living room, the man had changed his casual clothes and sat idly on the sofa. Thank goodness he was dressed! Esther sighed as she came out. "Elijah, did you hear it? Go back to your vi right away. This is my ce! " Elijah sat on the sofa with a faint smile, wordless. Esther stood there motionless, and she was afraid to look into his eyes. After a while of silence, she grilled her hair impatiently. "Hum, never mind. I¡¯ll cook. I am starving. I will talk to you when I''m full!" "Let''s move in together!" he said as soon as she turned around. Esther was dumbfounded. It turned out that men think with only their private parts. In a fit of anger, she suddenly turned to the man on the sofa and shouted, "Elijah, have you done? What¡¯s wrong with you!" Not expecting that she would scold him for being neurotic, Elijah looked at her with a faint smile. This is from N?velDrama.Org. She rushed over and took Elijah¡¯s arm. "Get out of here, now! Or I¡¯ll be mad!" "How are you going to get angry?" Finally, Elijah gently pulled Esther into his arms. She screamed and looked up at him. She was shrouded by a ck shadow. "We¡¯re moving in together, not sleeping together. Don¡¯t overthink!" Esther was in a trance as she was attracted by his voice. Not sleeping together? She misunderstood it! She also smelled the breath from him, which was also charming. It was as elegant as the smell on his bed, which she slept on these days. Suddenly, she felt that the smell was a bit familiar and very reassuring as if she had smelled a few years before. Elijah slightly leaned over, taking a closer look at her. He said in a husky voice, "It¡¯s time to cook. I don¡¯t want to be disturbed, or I don¡¯t know what I will do!" She trembled as his breath stroked her face. "You, are you sure you just live here, and you won''t do anything else?" She looked at his handsome face in disbelief. "Or what do you want me to do?" He looked at her with sparkling eyes. "Well! I know you have no good intentions!" Esther got up in a full rage. "I''m not interested!" Since she couldn¡¯t drive him away, she might as well eat first. For a while Esther busied herself in the kitchen, but she could only make cake. Thus she baked a cake. A cake was made after a long time in the kitchen. When she was happy to enjoy the fruits of her hard work, a pair of big hands grabbed her te directly from behind her. "It seems to taste good!" With that, the man took a few bites of a big piece of cake. "My cake! Elijah! " She yelled in a hurry, "I''m starving. How could you take my food away?" "Is this the only one?" He bolted the cake and asked, "I didn''t eat either!" He said it innocently. "I didn¡¯t know you only cooked yours!" "Hey! You didn¡¯t ask me to cook yours." Esther retorted with her hands on her hips. "How can you be so unreasonable? You, you are hateful.¡± He looked at her, lost for words. He couldn¡¯t help butughed, looking at her vivid face. "You can bake one more! I want to eat more! " "No more ingredients!" Esther eximed, ring at him. She was starving and mad. Elijah couldn¡¯t helping closer to her and said, "It tastes good!" Esther''s eyes widened and she said proudly, "Of course, it tastes good. Hudson likes my cake best." Elijah¡¯s face sank and it was so clear that one could see his long and dense eyshes, as well as his own reflection in his eyes. There was obvious displeasure in his eyes. She was startled for a while before she snapped, "Why do you put a long face after eating my cake." He drew closer to her face. "Don''t mention him to me anymore! Otherwise, you¡¯ll be in trouble!" Esther was in a daze as his lips brushed hers, and her heartbeat suddenly elerated. Then Elijah stayed a bit away from her. Esther blushed and stammered, "You, you..." "You can cook something else. Isn¡¯t there any eggs?" he said casually as if nothing had happened. Esther stared at him, speechless. Seeing that she did not move, he asked, raising his eyebrows. "What''s the matter?" "I can''t cook!" "You mean I''ll help you?" "You ate my cake, you kissed me, so you have to pay me!" she said reasonably, but her face reddened. "You mean I can kiss you if I cook for you?" he said faintly with an banter in his eyes. Esther said, frowning. "Forget it, I''ll go out and eat myself!" She was about to turn around when he grabbed her and said, "How about noodles?" She gave a start of astonishment and asked, "You cook for me?" Without speaking, he put on the apron and started to cook, but Esther stood still. Would the chief executive also cook? "Are you sure you want to cook?" She really didn''t believe it. But fifteen minutester, two bowls of steaming egg noodles were served on the table with overflowing fragrance. Esther couldn''t help but praise, "Wow! How delicious! I didn''t expect you to cook. That''s great.¡± Starving as Esther was, she chomped hungrily through the noodles. While eating, she eximed, "well, it''s as delicious as those in restaurants. You can run a noodle shop. How do you cook it? Can you teach me?" Elijah sat down in the opposite, looking at her who was bolting, wordless. "Take your time!" She showed him a bright smile. "I''m starving! Well, it''s delicious!" He picked up chopsticks, wordless. It had been a long time since he had a dinner with others at home last time. Thinking of that, Elijah pursed his lips, narrowed his eyes slightly. He put down the chopsticks. "Why don''t you eat it?" Esther finished the noodles of her bowl and looked at his. She wanted to eat his. Elijah pushed his bowl over. "Help yourself!" he said. "But what are you going to eat?" She didn¡¯t want to eat his food. "Didn''t I take your cake? Don''t be too kind,¡± Elijah said. "I can¡¯t believe you¡¯re not grateful for me not taking your food. Freak!" Esther took his bowl and soon ate his share. She went to the sofa with her round stomach and copsed on it. "President, please wash the bowl. I''m so full!" "Wash it yourself!" With that, Elijah entered his room with the door closed. "Well! Freak. Don¡¯t y it cool." Esther snapped, pursing his lips. She went back to her room after washing the dishes, only to receive a phone call from Winnie. She froze for a moment before answering it. "Winnie, what''s the matter?" Chapter 536 A Lunatic Chapter 536 A Lunatic "If it weren''t for you, Hudson wouldn''t have ignored me!" Winnie spat out and hung up the phone. Esther felt puzzled and called back hurriedly, but Hudson answered the phone. "Esther, don''t take it to your mind!" "Hudson?" Esther could not help raise her voice. "You give the phone to Winnie; I don''t want her to misunderstand me." "No need!" Hudson said coldly, "Esther, let me ask you one more time. You''ve decided not toe back to me?" Esther was stunned and thought about what Winnie had said. She nodded. "Yes, you are always my brother, but I will note back to you anymore. Live a happy life with my sister-inw!" "OK! I won''t force you. Let''s pretend that we''ve never known each other from now on!" Hudson said cruelly and hung up the phone. Esther held the phone, felt stifled and aggrieved. She was scolded in the afternoon and criticized in the evening, so she couldn''t help buty her face down on the bed and sob. She cried more and more loudly, and Elijah next door was bothered. Elijah did not walk up but stood at his door and listened to Esther''s sobs. Esther was only a seventeen- year-old girl, but she needed to bear so much. Esther slept for a long time before she drowsily fell asleep. In the night, Esther''s door was pushed opened and a tall figure walked to the bedside and sat down. Esther was still sobbing when she was asleep. The skin around her eyes was reddened because she wiped the tears all the time. Looking at Esther who was sleeping, Elijah threw aplex gaze at her sleeping face. Esther didn''t sleep very well and sobbed from time to time. She saw Winnie smiling happily in the white wedding dress. Hudson who Esther loved most was holding Winnie''s hand and walking past her as if she was a stranger to him. "Hudson¡­" Esther cried, but Hudson ignored her. She shook her head painfully, and stretched out her hand to catch him but failed. Looking at the small hand in the air, Elijah squinted and reached out to hold her small hand. In an instant, Esther seemed to be at ease and stopped moving. A faint smile touched her lips and she murmured, "Hudson." Hearing that, Elijah suddenly withdrew his hand. "Hudson," Esther screamed and suddenly opened her eyes. Seeing Elijah''s angry dark eyes, Esther screamed again, "Why are you in my room?" This is from N?velDrama.Org. Elijah fixed his cold and sharp gaze on Esther''s small face, "What do you think?" Esther put on a cautious expression, "How can I know?" "You even have the nerve to question me." Elijah chuckled and sent down a chill over her spine. He curled his lips and said in a cold voice. "You think about men even when you''re sleeping. Are you too lonely? Do I need to satisfy your desire?" Esther was enraged, "What nonsense are you talking about?" She raised her small chin in anger and met Elijah''s gaze without fear. She didn''t know why he lost his temper, but she was sure that Elijah was a lunatic. "It has nothing to do with you." "So, you think it''s your honor to spy on a married man?" He was fuming with anger and his cold voice sounded. He looked down upon her. She even had the guts to contradict him! "I didn''t." Esther shrieked, "You don''t understand me! Get out!" He stood up at once and strode out. The door was mmed. She felt puzzled, "Elijah, you are crazy, so is your sister!" Esther whispered, lied down, and found it hard to fall asleep again. Early in the morning. Esther''s eyes were sunken. When she got up to wash her face, she saw Elijah smoking on the sofa. The living room was filled with the smell of smoke, which made her cough. She looked at him surprisedly. Only then did she find the ashtray was filled with cigarette butts. It seemed that he had been smoking for a night without sleep. Thinking that he had mocked herst night, Esther felt a bit angry, so she went into the bathroom without saying hello. When she finished washing, she found Elijah sitting still on the sofa. She felt puzzled and could not help but ask, "Elijah, did you break up? So, you are in a bad mood?" Hearing that, Elijah put on a mocking smile. "Are youughing at me? You are not crossed in love? Did someone die? I am worried about you. Why do you look at me like that? You are so arrogant!" Esther pouted and went to take her bag. "I''m going to work. Don''tmit suicide in the apartment if you want to." "Commit suicide?" Elijah''s expression changed suddenly. He looked colder and seemed to be covered with ice because of her words. He threw a sharp gaze on Esther''s small face. "Forget it, goodbye!" Esther opened the door quickly and ran away as if a wolf was chasing after her. When she went out of the apartment, she whispered indignantly, "What a lunatic! Damn!" When she was waiting for the bus, a Bugatti Veyron was parked on the busne. Elijah opened the car window and showed his handsome face. Esther was stunned and turned her head. Elijah said in a deep voice, "Get on the car!" "No need!" She didn''t want to take the lunatic''s car. She was afraid that Elijah would be crazier. "Get on the car!" Elijah sat in the car like a statue. He looked masterful with his sharp gaze on Esther. The crowd was waiting for a bus and attracted by the handsome man, but Esther insisted, "The bus is coming. I''ll take a bus!" The bus wasing from behind, and Esther''s car upied the busne. The bus driver kept beeping the honks, and the crowd became impatient. "Youngdy, get on your boyfriend''s car quickly. Otherwise, we would bete!" "Get on the car!" Elijah repeated. Esther was very embarrassed, blushed, and got into Elijah''s car angrily. Before she satfortably, the car rushed out like an arrow. She only felt that Elijah became crazy. They arrived at thepany soon. When Esther opened the door to get off, she was surrounded by many reporters. They focused the camera on her. Esther was stunned and looked back at Elijah. "Elijah¡­" "Shit!" Elijah cursed in a low voice and opened the door to get off. "Mr. Perry, is this youngdy your girlfriend?" "Mr. Perry, when will you get married?" "Mr. Perry, is she the girl that appears on the birthday banquet of the old Mr. Perry?" "Mr. Perry, I heard that this youngdy hit your ex-girlfriend! What do you think of it?" "¡­" Esther was stunned. She was surrounded by a group of reporters, so she turned her gaze at Elijah with terrified eyes. Elijah took out the phone and said on the phone, "Take thirty men to the parking lot!" "Are you Esther Price? I heard that you are the younger sister of Hudson, but why is your surname different from his?" A reporter asked Esther. Esther didn''t expect that all reporters would have known her background over a night. Esther turned her frightened gaze and kept silent. She looked somewhat pitiful when she lowered her head. Elijah squinted and reached out to hold Esther in his arms. "Excuse me!" What were the guards doing? They even let reporters enter the parking lot. "Miss Price, what is your rtionship with Mr. Perry?" A reporter asked immediately when he saw Elijah hold Esther in his arms, "Mr. Perry, Miss Price is really your girlfriend? What about Kattie? She would not wake up anymore?" It turned out Kattie was really Elijah''s girlfriend. Esther was thinking about the reporter''s words. The day Kattie became vegetative, Elijah forced Esther to have sex with him. He denied that Kattie was his girlfriend. Did he tell a lie? Esther clenched her fists. Her cheeks were red with excitement. Elijah held her into the arms. She put her arms around his waist unconsciously. She was never surrounded by so many reporters before and at a loss for what to do. The cameras clicked. Meanwhile, all reporters were holding their breath to wait for the response of Elijah and Esther. No one had dared to interview Elijah so close before, because it was said that he was a cold and scary man, and rarely had affairs with women, except for Kattie. The reporters blocked the way. Elijah looked down at the wristwatch. Three minutes had passed. The guards should be here. The sound of footsteps echoed and about thirty security guards rushed into the parking lot. Elijah looked at them and said, "Don''t disturb her quiet life. Otherwise, you would know the results." Elijah''s threatening words sent a chill down their spines. "Sir!" The guards separated the reporters and made their way out for Esther and Elijah. Elijah held Esther''s small hand and strode out when reporters put on a confused look. Esther was at a loss and brought to the hall by Elijah. When receptionists saw Elijah take Esther into the elevator, they were astonished. "What? She is really Mr. Perry''s lover?" Only when they went into the exclusive elevator did Esther came back to her senses and find herself still in his arms. She subconsciously kept herself away from Elijah and made Elijah squint. "Why are reporters in the parking lot?" Esther blurted out. Elijah nced at her without any expression and did not answer. His indifferent look made her suspect if he was the man that held her into his arms when reporters came at her. Esther could not stand that Elijah kept silent even if he had known everything, so she pressed the elevator button and said, "Mr. Perry, I''m going to work!" Chapter 537 Break into Your Room Chapter 537 Break into Your Room "OK!" Elijah did not say anything else. Esther reached the floor soon and went out of the elevator. Elijah went to the top floor. Esther was in a bad mood. She liked smiling but looked frustrated at present. Why did she always get into trouble? Even reporters went for her. In the charity sector. "Esther, we''re going to Ocean Shipping for the clothing costs of the orphanage."Lh saw Esthere in. Esther was stunned for a moment and nodded at once. "We''re going now? She was still thinking about those reporters. "You don''t look very well. Did you have poor sleep?" Lh saw Esther''s eyes were sunken. "Well, I didn''t fall asleepst night! But it doesn''t matter. Lh, let''s go! What shall we say to make them willing to donate money?" "Well, seduce the president if necessary!" "What?" Lh chuckled, "Just count on me. Don''t let others take advantage of us!" "Sister, I can''t sell myself no matter what happened!" Esther felt scared. "We are doing charity instead of selling our bodies, right?" "Don''t be scared. We''re doing charity instead of being whores!" Lhughed. In Ocean Shipping. They were stopped as soon as they entered the hall. "You can''t see Mr. Conrad without an appointment!" "We work for Perry Charity. You may be punished if you prevent Mr. Conrad from doing good deeds. Aren''t you afraid of being fired?" Lh said indifferently. Esther kept silent behind and learned how to do charity. She found that others would not make it easy for them when they did charity. After all, they were going to ask the rich for money. "Lh, you have been here many times. Our boss gives you a lot of money every year. You can''t just ask our boss for money!" "Well! We''ll wait here! We won''t leave until we meet him." The receptionist was unwilling to notice Mr. Conrad, but Lh was not angry and sitting on the sofa with Esther. The receptionist knew Lh would try all means, so she immediately called her boss. After a short while, she walked over, changed her attitude, and said very politely, "Lh, our boss wants to see you!" Lh didn''t reply but pulled Esther into the elevator. When they went into the president''s office, Esther saw a fat man of more than 50 years old sat at the desk. He wore a disdainful look but turned surprised when he saw Esther. "How are you?" Mr. Conrad was refreshed and stood up when he saw the beautye in. Although he said to Lh, he fixed his gaze on Esther''s face. Lh remained calm and pulled Esther back. She put on a ttering smile, "I''m fine, thank you. How are you? How is your wife?" "Who is thisdy?" "She is my sister. She''s pretty, isn''t she? Mr. Conrad, please sign this receipt, and let''s have dinner in the restaurant!" Lh said and passed the receipt to him. Mr. Conrad took the receipt and nced at it, "No problem!" But he didn''t sign. Lh gently smiled and prevent Esther behind her back from being seen by Mr. Conrad. "Mr. Conrad, sign it. One million is not much! Esther, say something!" Esther was confused and stuck out her head. When she saw Mr. Conrad, she flinched and said behind Lh, "Mr. Conrad, you are the kindest man!" "Yes, I''ll sign it. I am the most kind-hearted!" Mr. Conrad''s mouth watered. It seemed that he was a lecher. It gave Esther goose pimples to see his lecherous look. She hid behind Lh and spat out her tongue. She couldn''t figure out how this kind of person became the boss. After Mr. Conradsigned the receipt, Lh took it and put it into the bag. "Mr. Conrad, let''s have dinner in L Restaurant this evening! This time, don''t let your wife ruin our appetite. Esther and I will wait for you!" In L Restaurant. "Lh, are you sure that there is no risk?" Esther asked to rest assured before she entered the private room. "Rx. My boyfriend is a policeman. He''ll be right here as soon as I call him. I let him save you!"Lh patted Esther''s shoulder. "I''ve never failed. It''s uneasy to do charity. Actually, we cheat the rich out of their money and give the money to the poor. If we just rely on good people to donate money, those waiting for help will starve to death!" "But¡­" "I''m going in with you! Don''t be afraid." Before they pushed the door, the door was opened. Esther saw Mr. Conrad sitting on the sofa with two youngdies in his arms. Four men in ck stood at the door. Mr. Conrad raised the ss and drank the wine. He said evilly, "Lh, we''ll change the ce this time. I am sorry for not telling you in advance!" With that said, Mr. Conrad pushed two youngdies away and signaled the four men to carry Esther and Lh out. Esther was stunned, "Lh¡­" Lh was surprised. She misjudged the situation. Damn it. She didn''t expect Mr. Conrad would be prepared this time. Her face turned pale instantly. Could she defeat four men? Esther nced at Lh and realized that Lh was at a loss for what to do. They were carried to the touring car. Esther remained calm all the way since she had a tool for escaping, but how about Lh? Esther rolled her eyes and heard Mr. Conrad smirk, "Lh, you take beauties to me, but I fail to make it every year. I''ve given you money. It''s you who call my wife and the police? Do you think you have a chance this time?" Lh was stunned but remained calm. "Mr. Conrad, I can''t understand you. How could I do such kind of things?" Esther looked at Lh who gave a self-assured look. Esther took it and nodded. She suddenly smiled and asked, "Mr. Conrad, where do you want to take us?" "Shut up!" Mr. Conrad snorted. "Take their phones out!" Under their stunned gazes, their mobile phones were taken away. Mr. Conrad stroked Esther''s delicate little face. "Lh gave you to me for one million. Do you know that? We''ll go to the hotel!" "Don''t touch me!" Esther felt disgusted, wanted to vomit, shook her head, and refused to be touched. "Damn it. Are you pretending to be pure? Who will give you money if you don''t sell your body?" Mr. Conrad sneered. Esther was shocked, "Lh, do you really mean that?" Lh was embarrassed. She was not a procuress. It was uneasy to do charity. She remained calm and implied something, "Esther, when you satisfy Mr. Conrad, those lovely children will have new clothes to wear!" Only when the care to a broad rode could she have a chance to escape! Esther saw Lh''s gaze and knew that she had thought of something. Esther rolled her eyes, squinted, and remained calm. "I don''t expect that I could help children. Mr. Conrad, let''s go quickly!" Hearing that, Mr. Conrad smiled. "My dear, I''m taking you to the hotel!" My dear? It was so disgusting! In presidential suite. Esther was thrown into the bed, Mr. Conradmanded, "Tie up Lh. Guard the door. Be careful. She has learned taekwondo before! "Esther, I''ll go out first, and thene to save you!" Lh shouted with anxiety. When the four bodyguards were about to move, she kicked one of them on the chin. "Lh, you go out quickly!" Esther shouted, ran to the window, opened it, threw out the tool in her pocket, and jumped down. Mr. Conrad was stunned, looked pale, and shouted in a hoarse voice, "She jumped off the building¡­" Esther threw a special tool for escaping. It could instantly hook the steel window and people could climb down along the rope, but she needed to smash the ss of the floor below and escape. It was very risky, but she had no time to think it over. Mr. Conrad said Lh had learned taekwondo, so Lh could fight with the bodyguards to buy time. But she could not be a burden to Lh. She could only escape quickly and call the police to save Lh. The moment she jumped off, she shook her body and hit against the window of the twenty-third floor. The ss was shattered and she threw herself downstairs. She turned over and took back the tool without caring about the pains on her back. "Oh my god." A woman screamed. Only then did Esther see a tall man and a woman on the bed. The man was on top of the naked woman. "I''m sorry!" Esther was stunned. She actually disturbed them.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. She was embarrassed and said quickly without looking at that man carefully, "I''m sorry. You go on. I broke into your room in a moment of desperation. Don''t go to the window. It has been broken. Someone wille to repair it!" Without waiting for them to say anything, Esther ran out rapidly, but she didn''t expect that she would be grabbed by the cor. Esther felt pains in her back and sweated. "Ouch, it hurts!" "Esther." A clear voice with shock sounded. This voice. She suddenly turned back. She bared her teeth with pains and met Ethel Kirby''s wry and shocked look. She felt dizzy for an instant and calmed down. She thought Hudson would be here, but she was wrong. Chapter 538 Have Someone Spy on Me Chapter 538 Have Someone Spy on Me "Mr. Ethel!" Esther was stunned for a moment and shouted. Mr. Ethel was here. It was great. Esther jumped up with excitement and grasped Ethel Kirby''s sleeve. "Where''s your phone?" "This is the twenty-third floor. Did you do stunts?" Ethel Kirby felt it incredible. Looking at Esther''s fairy and tender hand, he felt it very real. He frowned and thought it was an illusion, but it was not. She seemed toe to the twenty-third floor from the sky, and she got injured on her forehead. Ethel Kirby threw a cold gaze at her. "Do you think this is a bungalow? What the hell are you doing?" "Mr. Ethel, I don''t have time. Where''s your phone?" Esther urged. "Give me your phone!" Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. "Ethel Kirby, do you know her?" The naked woman had wrapped herself in a sheet. "Can you shut up?" Esther stopped that woman from talking more and turned her head to say to Ethel Kirby, "Mr. Ethel, call the police. Lh is caught by the boss of Ocean Shipping on the upper floor. We don''t have much time!" "Lh is on the upper floor.?" Ethel Kirby was stunned and dialed a number. "Don''t be afraid. She can deal with them!" But he still took out the phone, dialed a number, "Your woman is caught on the twenty-fourth floor of Y Hotel. Come here at once!" "Did you call Lh''s boyfriend?" Esther blinked her eyes with excitement and worry, "Can hee here in time? You''d better find some security guards to rescue Lh! Otherwise, it would be toote. Lh needs to handle five men. No matter how tough she is, she is a woman!" Ethel Kirby looked at Esther''s babyface. She looked anxious and even didn''t care about her injuries. He admired her a bit. She shoulde down to the twenty-third floor from the twenty-fourth floor. The film trick was yed before his eyes. He was very curious about how she made it. "Aren''t you afraid of death? Tell me how you made it." Esther was stunned and said hurriedly, "I don''t have time to talk with you. Ask someone to save her. We got into trouble because of doing charity!" Ethel Kirby just took out the veil and reached out to wipe the blood on Esther''s face. Esther was astonished, subconsciously stepped back and said cautiously, "What are you doing?" Ethel Kirby rolled his eyes, "You''re injured on the forehead. It doesn''t hurt?" With that said, the veil covered Esther''s forehead. He gently wiped the blood, "Look at it!" "Never mind. It''s more important to save Lh. Mr. Ethel, you don''t go because you can''t defeat them?" Esther did not thank him for wiping the blood, but snorted as if looking down upon him, red at him, turned around, and ran out. "I''ll save her myself!" "Wait!" Ethel Kirby ran after Esther. "Ethel Kirby." The woman on the bed shouted. She made great efforts to get him to the hotel and almost slept with him, but Esther came out and destroyed the n. Ethel Kirby didn''t even take a nce at that woman and went after Esther. "Esther, wait. Lh will be okay. Don''t worry!" Since Esther ran very fast, he could only stride to catch up with her. "Miss, call the police quickly. The boss of Ocean Shipping kidnapped a woman on the twenty-fourth floor. Ask the security guards to save her!" Esther ran to the service counter and told the waitress on duty to call the police. "I''ll do it!" The waitress took the phone and pressed the number. Two men rushed downstairs. "She''s over there!" One man shouted and came at her. Ethel Kirby took a sharp gaze at them. He could see that guns were in their pockets. "They are culprits. Call the police!" Esther urged, "Call the police! Hurry up!" "You can''t get away!" They had caught up and reached out to catch Esther. "Wait!" Ethel Kirby stepped forward, threw his arms around Esther''s waist, and took her behind his back. He fixed his cold gaze on two men in ck. Seeing the guns, Ethel Kirby knew that Lh was controlled because they had guns! Mr. Conrad seemed to be really annoyed by Lh. "Call the police!" The waitress was so stunned that she forgot to dial the number. Seeing that, Esther ran to the waitress, took the phone and called the police. "Don''t call the police!" One man snatched the phone and threw it to the ground. Esther screamed with anger. "Stand aside. Let me teach them a lesson!" With that said, Ethel Kirbyunched an attack quickly before they could react. Esther was frightened and retreated. Since the fight attracted everyone''s attention, no one noticed that the elevator doors parted and a tall man stepped out. When Esther stepped back, a man held her into his strong arms. Esther turned her head in astonishment and her gaze met Elijah''s icy and sympathetic gaze¡­ When the elevator doors parted, Elijah saw Esther''s back bleeding, and her clothes were ripped. It stopped his heart and he felt somewhat worried. When Elijah knew that Esther jumped off the building from a spyware app on her phone, he felt his heart twitching with pain. When he held her in his arms, he found that his hands began to tremble. "Elijah!" Esther suddenlyughed as if she had seen the rescuer. "It''s good that you''re here. Go to rescue Lh. She is upstairs!" Elijah did not speak, but he was stunned and his gaze turned sharp when he saw the wounds on Esther''s forehead. Ethel Kirby had knocked out those two men and tidied up his clothes, "Elijah, don''t tell me that you come here to save Esther!" "You go upstairs!" Elijah said to Ethel Kirby. Ethel Kirby could tell Elijah was angry from Elijah''s cold voice. "Alright!" Ethel Kirby took two guns from the man''s pocket and rushed upstairs. "You''re not going to help him?" Esther looked up at Elijah but found that Elijah was staring at her. Her heart skipped a beat. "Why did you jump off?" Elijah said in a cold voice, but he took off his coat and put it on her body. "I''ll be damned if I don''t jump off the building. I''m not stupid." Esther said angrily and looked at him surprisedly, "How do you know that?" Elijah wore a cold expression, wrapped his coat around her body, and threw his arms around her waist. "Ouch¡­" Esther cried. Her back hurt when Elijah pulled her. "It hurts?" Elijah said quickly. "Yes!" Esther''s small face wrinkled up. "I seemed to be cut by a ss!" "Shit!" Elijah cursed. He uncovered the clothes on her back, took a nce, and squinted. "What are you doing? I don''t want to be naked!" Esther pulled her clothes hurriedly, but Elijah had stopped it and decided to take her away! A man ran downstairs. "Mr. Perry, this is Esther''s phone. Lh has been saved!" "Really? Is she fine? Let me go to see her!" Esther broke free from Elijah and was about to run upstairs. "You can see her tomorrow!" Elijah held her hand and took her to the elevator. "What are you doing? I want to see Lh!" Esther took her phone and was pulled into the elevator. "You''re injured on the back and the wounds needed cleaning up!" He put her in his arms. He only wore a vest and exposed his strong arms, which made Esther blush. "I''m okay. I just need to go back and apply some ointment!" Though she was a little touched by his arrival, she could not help being suspicious. "How did you know we were here?" Elijah was silent. "I''m asking you." Esther looked at Elijah who stared at her with aplex expression. He wore a straight face and seemed to worry about something. Elijah didn''t speak. Esther rolled her eyes, squinted, and had some thoughts. Elijah must have had someone spied on her or installed some spyware app on her phone. Elijah read the expression on Esther''s face and felt that he shouldn''t have worried about him. His worried look turned into an angry look. He threw a sharp gaze at Esther, "Shut up!" The car stopped in the private garage and they got off. Esther went back first. She felt Elijah was too domineering since he didn''t allow her to see Lh. Fortunately, Lh said she was fine on the phone. Only then did Esther rest assured. She walked in front of Elijah, who strode to catch up with her. He reached out to grasp her wrist and took her upstairs quickly. She staggered and had to trot to catch up with Elijah. She took a look at his bleak side face, felt confused and angry. Why did he put on an angry look? "Why are you so angry? You haven''t told me why you knew my location. Did you have someone spying on me?" His handsome face stiffened. Esther confirmed her spection. It seemed that he really did so. Esther asked, "Since you have your men spy on me, why don''t they save us?" He didn''t say anything, and he looked extremely angry. She swallowed saliva. As he pulled her into the elevator and opened the door to the apartment, she could only swallow her tongue back and watched him m the door. Chapter 539 Embarrassment Chapter 539 Embarrassment "You look angry?" Esther frowned. Her back and forehead hurt, but she did not understand why he was angry. Elijah let go of her, went into the bathroom, took out a basin of water, and pressed Esther on the sofa. When she was stunned, he washed her face, wiped the blood and the wounds on her forehead. He was focused and moved gently. He exhaled his breath on her face, making her blush. She felt that they were too intimate at present! Well! Though they had done something more intimate than that, they were like strangers to each other. She didn''t want him to care about her as if she was his girlfriend. "I can do it myself!" She felt uneasy when he was close to her in a vest. His muscles were exposed and she felt a bit shy! She didn''t expect Elijah would start to take off her clothes after he wiped the wounds. "Can you leave me alone? I''m fine. You don''t need to wipe my back!" Esther shook her head violently. "It''s not up to you!" Saying that, he tore apart her clothes. She, dressed in underwear, red at Elijah and screamed. Esther covered her breast and red at him timidly and cautiously. Elijah squinted his eyes when he saw Esther''s fair skin, but he was not appreciating it. Instead, he held her arms and turned her over on the sofa. "You!" Esther looked at Elijah in shock and puzzlement, with tears in her eyes, but she held them back. She was so shameful that she wanted to sit up. Elijah looked at her back, which was bleeding and wounded because of the broken ss. Though the wounds were not deep, the blood and transparent liquid flowed from the wounds. He fixed a complicated gaze on her back and said in a deep voice, "If you dare to jump off the building, I''ll break your leg!" With that said, he twisted the towel and cleaned up her wounds. Esther nced at Elijah''s handsome face. He pursed his thin lips, with the cold vibe surrounded. She was stunned when he wiped her wounds gently. She couldn''t believe such an indifferent and lonely man would be so nice to her. Elijah paused. His cold gaze met Esther''s curious gaze. Esther was so scared that she turned her head and blushed. She cried, "Leave me alone. We should keep a distance." Hearing that, he used some force and Esther screamed. "Shut up if it hurts!" The cold voice sounded and Elijah continued to clean up the wounds. Damn it! He had seen her naked back. She was so ashamed! "Elijah, can you take my feelings into consideration? How am I supposed to live?" "I''ve seen your naked body." He snorted mockingly. They had sex twice. Did Esther pretend to be pure? His eyes darkened as he untied her bra. "How dare you?" Esther was more embarrassed and trembled anxiously. She didn''t dare to move and was afraid that her breast would be exposed, "You''re so shameless!" She scolded him! Esther blushed and looked at him. Elijah bent his handsome face to hers. "What are you doing?" Esther was so ashamed that she wanted to die, but she could not move. She covered her chest with her small hands, lied on the sofa, and didn''t dare to move. "It''s not up to you." Hearing his threatening words, Esther frowned. "Don''t move!" "You''re no big deal! Alright, I don''t move." She knew how to judge the situation. If he really wanted to do something, she couldn''t get away. She couldn''t jump off again. Elijah stood up, took the medicine box, and applied the medicinal liquid. "It hurts. Can you not use it?" She could endure the pain of being cut, but it was difficult for her to stand the pain brought by disinfection. Elijah paused, "It hurts?" "The hospital doesn''t use alcohol and hydrogen peroxide for disinfection anymore. The medicined on your medicine box should be changed! Why not use iodine?" Esther couldn''t bear that kind of pain. This is from N?velDrama.Org. "It may cause pigment problems. Moreover, its sterilization effect is not so good. Are you sure you want a dozen scars on your back?" Elijah exined. "Really?" Esther was stunned. "Alright, I''ll bear it! Please hurry up!" He worried that she would feel pain so he applied it gently, but she even criticized him. He felt depressed and moved faster but remained cautious. "It hurts so much! I don''t need disinfection!" "¡­" "Elijah, can you stop it? I beg you." "You''re really annoying!" Elijah was annoyed by her scream. "I don''t want to bother you!" She was so painful that she cried. She turned her head and saw his helpless handsome face. In the next second, he kissed her on the lips very hard. He seemed to be satisfied that she became quiet¡­ Well¡­ What happened? Esther blinked her eyes. She didn''t respond until he rolled his tongue in her mouth. She pushed him away to get up, but her bra slipped off. Desire shed across his eyes. He pressed her arms, kneeled on the ground, and kissed Esther on the lips again. There was the breathing sound of them. "Don''t touch me¡­" Esther was so ashamed that she covered Elijah''s mouth with her hands and wanted to stop him. However, Elijah grasped her hands and fixed them on the sofa. Esther was struggling and tried to avoid Elijah''s kiss. Her breast was rubbed against Elijah''s heat skin. Esther struggled. She didn''t want to be treated so rudely. Her tears flowed into Elijah''s mouth, which surprised Elijah. He let go of her, put his chin on her shoulder, and gasped. Esther struggled, more and more tears flowing down. "Don''t move, and don''t cry!" Elijah whispered and exhaled the hot breath to her neck. Goosebumps stood on her fair skin. Esther didn''t dare to move. If she moved, she would expose herself. She just wanted to keep away from him, but she was afraid that her naked body would be seen. She was so embarrassed that she could not help but cry. Why was she always bullied by him? Why couldn''t she do anything? They looked intimate with each other. Esther was held by the man in a vest. Though Elijah was a man of great self-control, he couldn''t breathe steadily since Esther''s breast was against his. "Give me my clothes!" Esther suppressed the shame and resentment and pleaded in a low voice. "I close my eyes. You lie on the sofa. When your wounds are disinfected, I''ll get you the clothes." He said shakily and really closed his eyes. Esther could only listen to his suggestion and lied on the sofa. "Are you done?" He asked. "Yes¡­" She lied down on the sofa and began to sob. She had never been so ashamed before. Elijah put bandages on the wounds after disinfection. The bandages were like patches on clothes. The atmosphere was very weird due to Elijah''s action. Elijah went to her room to take clothes to her. There were only a few clothes in the closet. He frowned and his gaze fell on a brocade box that looked ancient. He couldn''t help but reached out to touch the box and closed his eyes. He took a deep breath, opened the box, and a glittering jade bracelet came into view. Elijah stroked the bracelet with affection and warmth, and closed the box¡­ He took out pajamas with a round neck and put them on the sofa. Esther was still sobbing. She felt so sad after she was bullied¡­ He sighed and said in a deep voice, "Here you are!" Then he picked up the basin and went to the bathroom. He did that silently, gave her time to get dressed, came out of the bathroom, and saw her wiping her tears on the sofa. He said nothing, turned around, and went into the kitchen. Elijah knew that Esther did not have dinner. He cooked tomato egg noodles, put them on the table, and said, "Come to have dinner!" The smell of food came and attracted Esther. She could not help but raise her swollen eyes. The bandage on her forehead didn''t affect her beautiful features, and she even looked more lovely. Elijah pulled the chair, and she walked over. She made apromise since she was so hungry. She walked over and forgot how embarrassed she was just now. Elijah went back to his room and took a shirt. He didn''t sit down to have dinner. Esther was eating the noodles quietly, looked up at him, and could not help asking, "You''re going out?" Chapter 540 His Concern Chapter 540 His Concern "Yes!" He replied, got dressed, picked up the keys, and went away. Esther looked at the two bowls of noodles on the table and felt strange. He seemed to know that she could have two bowls of noodles. But did he have dinner? She thought. She lowered her head again to eat noodles. However, she felt the noodles were not as delicious as before. **************** In the suite of D Hotel. "Mr. Perry, I have done what you''ve ordered!" Danny Gardner stepped forward and said to Elijah with respect. "You go out first!" Elijah did not turn around. Danny paused for a moment and nodded. "Yes!" Elijah stood quietly in front of the window. The neon lights were shing on the streets, while Elijah stood in the darkness. The moonlight shed on him but the cold vibe kept surrounding him. He looked into the distance and a hint of sadness was between his eyebrows. His eyes darkened and were filled with grief. The memories came to his mind. He didn''t expect that he would see Esther after twelve years had passed. That cute girl had be so beautiful that no one was willing to take their eyes from her. Moreover, she was as kind as before. She grew up beside Hudson, but Hudson gave her nothing. He loved her, but did not marry her! Elijah spat out this name and clenched his fist. Esther loved Hudson! Elijah looked painful and distressed. Only when no one was around him did he show his feelings. He frowned and didn''t suppress his feelings until the door was knocked. Elijah said coldly, "Come in." "Mr. Perry, Mr. Conrad''s wife wants to see you!" Danny walked in quickly. "I don''t want to see her!" With that, Elijah shivered a bit with his back to Danny. The shadow was on Elijah''s face, creating a cold vibe. "OK!" Danny wanted to speak but stopped. "Tell her that she will get enough money! Get out. Don''t bother me again!" "Yes!" *************** Esther finished the noodles and cleaned the bowl and chopsticks. She sat on the sofa and felt the living room empty. Was it because Elijah was not here? Elijah went back and saw Esther sleeping on the sofa. It was two o''clock in the morning. He went over and looked at Esther''s slender body and beautiful face. He stared at her, with love in his eyes, reached out, and picked her up. Esther was suddenly carried by Elijah. She was still in the dream and felt something warm, so she threw herself into Elijah''s arms to make afortable posture. She grasped his chest at random and went on sleeping. Elijah frowned at the delicate hands. Though she didn''t do that on purpose, she aroused his desire! Elijah stared at Esther. He looked at her eyelid, her small face, and her small mouth that seemed to have watered. Her pure sleeping face and sexy figure made him feel that he was burning with desire. His desire had been aroused. But¡­ He carried her into her bedroom and gently put her on the bed. "Don''t turn over¡­" Elijah felt she wanted to turn over, so he warned. But Esther turned over at once, "It hurts!" She felt the pains on the back, sweated, and woke up suddenly. She opened her swollen eyes and saw Elijah and felt his worried gaze with desire! "You''re back?" She said in a hoarse voice. Elijah''s eyes darkened. Elijah was a bit embarrassed, nodded, and said coldly. "Don''t sleep in the living room!" "Alright!" She knew he had carried her into her bedroom and wanted to thank him, but she stopped it at the thought of what he had done. "Don''t go to work tomorrow!" With that said, he turned around and went out. "I need to work. It''s not the weekend." She just got a job. How could she not go to work? Before Esther finished, Elijah returned with her tool in his hand. He carried a cold vibe. "I''ll keep your tool!" "No, it''s mine!" Esther looked up at the tool in his hand. The tool was made for her by her master. She used it to escape. She got out of bed to grab it, but Elijah caught her hands and pulled her into his arms! Elijah held the back of Esther''s head. Before she gave out a sound, Elijah gave her a heavy kiss. There was a trace of fear in it, making Esther stunned for a moment. "Don''t jump off a building anymore!" He said in a manly voice and exhaled heat breath to her mouth. "Do you get it? What if you slipped and dropped?" It turned out that he was concerned about her. Esther frowned. "I won''t fall!" He held her tightly in his arms and kissed her fiercely. His lips covered hers and he rolled his tongue in her mouth to fiddle with her! He kissed her fiercely until Esther could not breathe. Only when her face was going red did he reluctantly let go of her. Esther did not push Elijah away for the first time, because she seemed to see worry and mixed feelings from his eyes. "Are you worried about me?" She asked. "Do you like kissing other women when you''re worried about them?" There was no reason! She didn''t mean anything for him. But Elijah gazed at her, felt powerless, and said, "Go to sleep!" Early in the morning. Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Esther smelled the smell of rice and woke up. It was minced pork congee with egg! Esther was attracted by the smell, could not help but click her tongue, and mumbled, "I am hungry¡­" Elijah chuckled. Esther rubbed her eyes, looked in the direction of the sunshine, and was shocked by what was before her eyes. A tall figure stood in front of the white curtain. He was wearing a bathrobe, drops of water on his wet hair glistening in the sun. The golden light fell on him, setting off his perfect figure. But he kept a straight face. So, who smiled just now? When Esther hesitated, Elijah walked over with the medicine box in his hand. "Have your wounds dressed!" "No!" Esther shook her head in a daze. "I''d rather die of the infection!" She would be really embarrassed if he saw her naked body again. "Elijah, I beg you. Let''s not act so intimately. I just want to live a peaceful life." "Change the dressing!" He said in a deep voice and didn''t allow her to refuse him. Esther was shocked, looked up to him, and saw his eyes glistening. She frowned, "Alright, I''ll take you as my sister!" She snorted and thought that she couldn''t let him take advantage of her so easily. His face darkened and seemed to be angry. She rolled her eyes and felt herself too wise. "My sister!" She lied on the bed, lifted her clothes, covered her breast, and saw Elijah curl his lips. His face was too handsome and his features were perfect. Drops of water hung on the tip of his hair and flowed down his breast, waist, and lower body that was covered. His healthy skin made her heart skipped a beat. She was stunned. "Are youughing?" Esther looked at him. He looked angry just now. He sat down on the edge of the bed, reticent and reserved. Her dark eyes were filled with coldness and wisdom. Without a doubt, Elijah was a good-looking but cold man. However, she wondered why he cared about her. "What do you see?" Elijah said in a hoarse and deep voice. He threw a cold gaze at Esther who was in a daze and said to her as if implying something. Esther was stunned, turned her gaze, and was somewhat embarrassed. Elijah was as handsome as Hudson, but he was colder. Hudson was an indifferent man. He was nice to her and her master, though he didn''t love her. Thinking of Hudson, Esther''s eyes darkened. Elijah fixed his deep gaze on her back, ripped off the bandage, disinfected the wound with alcohol, and changed the dressing. Esther kept wailing. After that, Esther was still crying. "Come out to have porridge!" "You do cook the porridge?? "Hurry up!" "Wow! You''re my great sister. It¡¯s good to live with you." Esther lifted the quilt quickly and forgot that her upper body was still naked. When she turned around, her waist was exposed in the air. Elijah paused and squinted. Esther screamed and pulled down the clothes immediately. "You''re a bastard! I''m going to change my generation and then live with you!" Elijah stared at her and said calmly, "I can y with you even if you''re a man!" Esther screamed again. Although Elijah didn''t allow her to go to work, Esther decided to go. When Elijah left, she went to the company by bus. Chapter 541 Deep Loneliness Chapter 541 Deep Loneliness Just when she entered, she saw ady at the counter running towards her attentively with ambiguous look and pulling her to the counter. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Esther looked at them surprisingly who seemed to be nice to her. ¡°Esther, that¡­¡± There were three women standing at the counter, the eldest woman among them, Brandy Tyson gritted her teeth and started to ask, ¡°Is CEO strong?¡± Esther blinked her eyes, and she was startled, her mind shed back to the night. Her face was blushing but still she concealed her embarrassment quickly and then she asked them back, ¡°Why do you all ask so?¡± Brandy swallowed her saliva. ¡°Please tell us, we are really curious about it. See, it is published on the newspaper. It said that you are his woman. How is his skill of sex?¡± ¡°The newspaper published this?¡± Esther was astounded, ¡°Where is it?¡± Soon, someone gave her the newspaper. There was arge part on a page with the picture that Elijah Perry cing his hand on her waist at the car park and that picture was titled as ¡®The Woman of Elijah Perry¡¯. Esther¡¯s head buzzed terribly. She was a little embarrassed. She looked at the newspaper and was stunnedpletely. ¡°Esther, you are already his woman. Just tell us, how is his skill of sex?¡± Esther blushed and exined immediately, ¡°It is just gossip, this is definitely a rumor. I don''t know. Just go and ask him if you want to know. I am going upstairs now!¡± The lobby in the morning was a bit noisy. Many people who rushed to work passed by. The sight projected from people around made Esther feel ufortable. The news had made her to be famous in thepany. She left in panic and there were a few people watching each other. ¡°Is it really a scandal?¡± At Perry Charity. ¡°Yeah! Esther, finally you reach here. Were you alright yesterday?¡± Lh ran over and grabbed Esther¡¯s hand as soon as she saw her. ¡°I was wrong yesterday, it¡¯s all my fault. I shouldn''t do such a reckless thing! Ah, your forehead is injured!¡± ¡°Lh, I''m alright and you''re too. That¡¯s great!¡± Esther wrinkled her cute little nose. Her eyebrows and eyes became more active due to that expression. ¡°You were really reckless yesterday. Hurry up, tell me how you jumped yesterday. I was really startled by your action!¡± ¡°This is a long story; I will tell you slowlyter!¡± Esther was now worried about the scandal of her with Elijah. Did that mean that the wholepany had known about it? Uh! No! It was the whole country had known it, right? ¡°By the way, the newspaper, do you read the newspaper? Did you really have something with the president?¡± Lh also went gossiping. ¡°Uh! No, no!¡± Esther shook her head in a panic. Lh rolled her eyes andughed like a thief. ¡°What are you afraid of? I won''t tell others. Is it the truth? Is he good in bed?¡± ¡°Lh!¡± Why even Lh asked this! ¡°We are not in that kind of rtionship that you are thinking we are! Really!¡± ¡°Oh! What do we think?¡± A man¡¯s voice came suddenly. Esther and Lh turned at the same time. Both of them saw Ethel leaning against the door of the office, looking at Esther with a pair of peachy eyes, ¡°Good morning, pretties!¡± ¡°Ethel, good morning!¡± Esther became serious immediately. She didn''t forget the thing that Lh told her which was to stay away from that man. Furthermore, she saw him taking off a woman¡¯s clothes in the hotelst night. If she hadn''t jumped down, the woman would have been scammed by him early. Thus, it could be seen that he was really that simply! ¡°Why are youing to work? Don''t you onlye once a week?¡± Lh looked at Ethel in surprise. Ethel smiled treacherously. ¡°I remember that Esther went back with CEO yesterday, right? There is such news published on today''s newspapers. It is for sure that I can''t miss this good show.¡± ¡°I think you just have nothing to do?¡± Lh nced at him. ¡°You areing at the right time. This fundraising is really too embarrassing. Esther and I were almost ruined. This is obviously not for charity but for sale. Please tell CEO, if Perry Group can''t get the funds in the future he could just close the company, I won''t bring Esther to raise money anymore!¡± ¡°No problem! I''m also looking for him now!¡± Ethel smiled and talked to the two of them, ¡°What if we go to the top floor together and talk to CEO?¡± ¡°I''m not going!¡± Esther shook her head immediately. Ethel and Lh looked at her at the same time. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that that¡¯s really something between you and CEO?¡± ¡°I had already said no!¡± Esther denied. ¡°Reporting on work is your business, I am just nothing and have not reached that level!¡± Ethel smiled faintly with a yful look in his eyes. ¡°I haven¡¯t reached that level too, just go by yourself!¡± ¡°Then you all just wait for the news. It was really thrilling yesterday. She was a super girl who was just like Superman!¡± Ethel blinked at Esther and turned to go upstairs. ************* Wearing ssic ck shirt and ck suit trousers and standing in front of the French windows, he looked particrly depressed and lonely. The news in the newspaper made his eyebrows wrinkled. ¡°CEO, Ethel is here!¡± ¡°Come in!¡± Elijah turned around and he saw Ethel walking in. ¡°Hey, Elijah, good morning!¡± Ethel entered his office and simply sat on the sofa. Elijah Perry nced at him quietly. ¡°Say your thing!¡± ¡°I have nothing to tell you!¡± ¡°Go home if you have nothing to do!¡± ¡°Do you really like the little rabbit?¡± Ethel started his word with his smiley face. ¡°You''d better be careful; the old man is about to hand over the family business to your elder brother. How can you stillugh?¡± Elijah reminded him kindly in a cold voice. ¡°I didn''t intend to participate in their family''s affairs. Let¡¯s talk about you, the news in this newspaper seems to be real! And the little rabbit refused toe up to meet you just now, do you guys really have something?¡± ¡°She came to work?¡± Elijah frowned slightly. ¡°Yes!¡± Ethel blinked and smiled treacherously of a sudden. ¡°Elijah, don''t you really have a special preference for that little rabbit, do you?¡± No matter what he said, Elijah just took out his phone and called Esther. Ethel was stunned for a while. From Elijah¡¯s expression, it seemed that he really cared of her and it was not that simple between them. Ethel had felt strange when Elijah appeared in Y Hotel suddenly last night. Elijah¡¯s looked angry but he hid it perfectly. The call went through and Esther picked up the phone. This is from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Didn''t I tell you not to go to work?¡± She was disobedient. Esther was taken aback, ¡°Why are you calling me?¡± ¡°Go back now!¡± Elijah shouted coldly and then he hung up the phone. Esther looked at the phone. She frowned and whispered, ¡°What? Do I have to do as you say?¡± ¡°Esther?¡± Lh pointed to her phone with a surprised expression. She seemed unbelievable, ¡°This, this call is from Elijah?¡± ¡°Hmm!¡± Esther had not realized the situation at that moment and so she nodded casually. ¡°Oh my God, you just said there is nothing between both of you. If it really does, I am really old-eyed!¡± Lh sighed and shook her head. Then, she mmed Esther on her shoulder ambiguously. ¡°Hey! Will Elijah Perry really be with a woman? Isn''t he gay?¡± When Esther heard that Lh had linked herself with Elijah again and she knew that both Ethel and Lh were people who like to join in the fun, she was blushing in embarrassment but still she gave the answer immediately, ¡°Lh, he is a gay! And he is the bottom. I will call him sister when we are not in public!¡± ¡°Oh My God!¡± Lh was frozen for a moment. ¡°Really? Really gay?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Esther nodded indiscriminately, not daring to look Lh in her eyes as she was afraid that Lh would discover that she was lying. Lh seemed to believe it a little bit. ¡°Oh my God, no wonder he hasn''t had a rumored girlfriend over the years. It turns out that he is a gay, Jesus Christ! But it''s impossible? He looked like the one staying at the top ording to his figure, how can he agree to stay at the bottom?¡± ¡°Lh, don''t tell anyone!¡± Esther didn''t want Elijah to know that she was ndering him like that at the back. ¡°Don''t worry, I won''t say it!¡± Lh promised her seriously. ¡°Let''s go, we go to the orphanage to give the check first!¡± ******************** At Ball Group. A slender figure stood by the window, holding a newspaper in his hand. A corner of the newspaper was scratched by a strong hand as there was too much forced applied on it. How many times he had imagined standing by her side and imagined that there would be a day that she belonged to him, he would spoil her with his love for all his life, loved her for all his life, but¡ª The hand that held the corner of the newspaper tightened suddenly and his eyes were stained with pain and grief. But now he was the one who hurt her the most and lost her by himself! He pushed her to the other men by himself. Thinking of this, he threw the newspaper on the table and picked up his suit. Then, he turned and left the office. As soon as the door was opened, he saw Winnie who was smiling gently and looking at him. ¡°Hudson, are you going out?¡± She was holding a bowl of soup. He was working overtimest night and didn''t go back all night, so she delivered the soup for him early in the morning. ¡°Yes!¡± Hudson walked away without even looking at her. ¡°Hudson, can you drink the soup before going out?¡± Winnie tried to maintain her smile and demeanor. However, Hudson just left without saying a word. Winnie bit her lip with tears shing in her eyes. Then, she raised her head and forced her tears back. When she entered his office, her gaze fell on the pinched corner of the crumpled and obscure newspaper. The tears that she barely held back just now, were finally dripping and flushing down¡­ Esther and Lh had just left Perry Group. Then, they saw a red Ferrari parking at the side of the building from a distance. Esther recognized that it was her birthday gift from Hudson but she thought that Lance drove it awayst time. By the time she was in a daze, she saw Hudson getting off the car. Esther was stunned. There was a trace of pain in her eyes when she thought of the words on the phone that day. She just pretended that she hadn''t seen him. However, her heart was already in mess. Hudson had lost weight. She had not seen him for a few days and he looked so thin and exhausted. She told herself not to look at him but still her sights were uncontroble and looked over. Both of their sights intersected. In the blink of an eye, lots of things had happened. His sight was filled with pain and despair when he looked at her. Lh noticed Hudson. ¡°Huh? Isn''t that Hudson? Why did hee here?¡± ¡°Let''s go, Lh!¡± Esther said hurriedly, she didn''t want to meet Hudson anymore, she didn''t want to hurt Winnie, nor did she want to affect their happy lives. However, Hudson eyes were fixed on her. He strode over with his cold face. He was still in a ck suit and his cold facial features were still full of loneliness. Chapter 542 Her Intuition Told Her They Had Some Problem Chapter 542 Her Intuition Told Her They Had Some Problem When he walked in, Esther was panicked and lowered her head, tried to walk past him. By the moment she walked past him, he suddenly pulled her hand. Esther was nervous and stopped walking. Lh was also a little puzzled, looked suspiciously at both of them, her intuition told her that something was fishy. "What''s wrong with your head?" Hudson said in a low voice indifferently with his eyes slightly narrowed. His eyes were filled with strong concern and sorrow. "Come with me!" "Hudson!" Esther''s heart trembled. Her eyes turned watery, and her tears were about to roll down her cheeks, but she still held back and said softly, "I have my work to do!" Lh saw the situation and knew that the rtionship between them was unusual. Seeing each other again, Hudson didn''t know if he could bear her alienation and indifference. He only felt his heart instantly wrung again. "Esther,e with me!" Still the same words, but with amand that couldn¡¯t be refused. "I have to do my work!" This was the first time that she rejected him, so determined and alienated. This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. He stopped talking but held her hand and walked toward his car. "Esther, emmm" Lh was a little puzzled, but didn''t know what to do. "Lh, you deliver the check by yourself, I¡¯ve something to do!" Esther spoke to her hurriedly as she was brought into the car by Hudson. Lh watched the car drive away. He drove his red Ferrari to the suburb where it was at the same road from thest time and stopped his car by the roadside where no others were present. Esther was silent, only her clenching her little hands had revealed her feeling. She was nervous and sad as she had never seen such a bossy Hudson before. "Esther, do you really like Elijah?" Hudson¡¯s face was pale and exhausted. He didn¡¯t rest well these days. Who could know his pain? His face became gloomy and he was angry, "Don¡¯t you only love me? Why would you¡­ with him¡­" "Hudson!" Esther cried out in painful sorrow. "I do only love you, and I¡¯ve loved you since I was a child. And until this moment, I know that I¡¯m still loving you, but is it enough to just have love? How can you ask me such a question after you abandoned me? Hudson, don''t you think you¡¯re too cruel?" They stood in silence, Hudson looked at Esther who looked a bit indifferent, then suddenly took her into his arm and said in a deep voice, "What was written in the newspaper isn¡¯t true, right? What I¡¯ve seen in the bathroom at the dinner party that day is also not true, right? The first thing you need to do now is to tell me that these are not true, and I will never leave you again!¡± "Hudson, those are true!" He was too aggressive, made Esther struggle to speak and her hands were pushing his body away at the same time. "Esther, don¡¯t you reject me!" Hudson growled when he saw Esther who was staying away from him. He suddenly leaned forward to hug her and forcefully kissed her. His heart was aching. No matter what happened, he only wanted her. All he always wanted was her. "Let me go!" Esther raised her hand quickly to block Hudson''s roughness and her face looked complicated. "Esther, don''t turn me down!" Hudson said in his deep yet gentle voice, and he refused to let go of her. She had fair skin and well-defined facial features. He held her tightly and was no longer kissing her forcefully but kissed her gently now. ¡°No matter what, I only want you!¡± He lowered down the back seat of the car. Esther was just pressed on the seat by him, and he kissed her fiercely. "No¡ª" Esther shook her head and hide from him, "Stop it, Hudson. You can''t cheat on Winnie!" And she didn''t want to be the one to ruin their marriage and she would never be a homewrecker, never! "Esther, let me love you!" Her struggle didn''t make Hudson stop but rather lead him to be more domineering. Esther was in a trance. Once upon a time, she had always dreamed of bing Hudson''s girlfriend, his bride, but he never crossed the line. However, today he was so savage and domineering, and it had really caught her off guard. It was like she never knew him before, and his kiss was so hot. This was different from Elijah''s kiss. This was Hudson''s scent. However, she didn¡¯t understand when her long dream had reallye true at the moment, why did it turn to a sense of mncholy. Hudson only felt the surge of lust when he kissed the soft body in his embrace. He slid his hands to Esther''s back, wrapped his arms around her body, and lifted Esther''s clothes. When the white belly and the skin wrapped in the corset came into his view, Hudson only felt all his consciousness was taken over by his desire, "Esther, please give you to me." Esther felt the pain in her back and she just frowned. The heart she once thought was withered was now bing painful again. Hudson! Her most beloved Hudson! "Esther!" Leaning on her, Hudson kissed her again, but Esther turned her head sideways and his kiss fell on her cheek. She closed her eyes and ignored the pain in her back. A desperate and almost suffocating pain was spreading through her heart. For a moment, she was hugging his back in spite of everything, but her hands froze in mid-air and fell helplessly. "Esther!" Not feeling her response, his kiss stopped abruptly. Hudson hugged her tightly, so tightly that her back hurt even more. She even felt the wound on her back being torn apart again. It was so painful, but she didn''t say anything. "I''m sorry, Esther!" Hudson quickly sat upright and pulled down Esther''s clothes and his eyes were filled with guilt, "Esther, it''s my fault, I shouldn''t have lost control!" Looking at Esther''s pale and desperate face, Hudson felt that he was too agitated just now. How could he treat his Esther like a beast? She was inexplicably relieved that he had given up. Looking at Esther''s pale face, Hudson returned to his seat in exasperation, mmed his fist heavily on the steering wheel in irritation, the pain in his joints reminded him of what he had just done. "Esther, I ..." Hudson was regretful. However, she said, "Hudson, you want my body, don''t you? It''s not clean and not the pure Esther anymore. If you want it, just take it!" When she said these words, her heart was like being cut into pieces, some love had missed would never return again. He was no longer her Hudson, and she was no longer his Esther. She knew he was bound to let go of her and she would be very sad when she said it, but she said it anyway. His mind was buzzing, and his face turned pale in a sudden. On the other hand, Elijah got the information and turned on the spyware app. His handsome face was complicated when he heard she offered to give herself to Hudson. She really loved him, always. His eyes were filled with pain when he thought about it and he turned off the app. He couldn¡¯t bear to continue hearing it, maybe he had no courage. He could just feel the pain even when breathing. After calming down a little, he lit a cigarette with trembling hands and silently smoked it. "Esther, it''s all my fault!" Hudson mourned, and how could he me her? That night, he witnessed everything that happened between her and Elijah in the toilet. He heard the sound that Esther was possessed by Elijah, but he didn''t stop it. How could he expect that everything hadn''t happened? "Esther, let''s go back to the United States!" "Hudson, I haven''t asked about the reason you married Winnie, not at this moment and not in the future either. But Hudson, please don''t hurt Winnie, she''s your wife now. The Hudson I know is a good and responsible man. I don''t want to be the homewrecker." She said slowly, and it looked careless. Her words made him chagrined. "You don''t want to go to the United States with me?" He asked again. "Hudson, weren''t you the one who said that you would never mind me again?" Hudson¡¯s gaze locked on the slim figure in front of him, the scene of her in Elijah''s arms that day came to his mind, "You don''t want to leave Elijah?" "Hudson, send me back!" There was slight soreness in her eyes, but she couldn¡¯t cry out. Esther spoke to Hudson who was sitting beside her, "I still have work to do." "Esther," Hudson didn¡¯t want to give up, he had tried before but failed. He suddenly held Esther''s hand, only to find that her hand was unusually cold. The extreme coldness was as if it was transferred from her hand to his palm and it made his heart chill. "Esther?" Hudson looked at her worriedly, and only then he realized the cold sweat on her forehead. "What''s wrong with you? Why are your hands so cold even though you''re sweating?" "I''m fine!" She withdrew her hand, but unfortunately, Hudson held it very tight, not giving her any chance to withdraw it. "What''s wrong?" He pulled her over, trying to give her warmth, but a pull caused her back to hurt again. She pushed him away in a panic, not wanting him to see that she was hurt. He knew that something must be wrong, and he lifted the seat and her body was bounced off. He then found that there were spots of blood on the back of the seat, and her back was stained red with blood. "Your back?" His body tottered. He lifted her clothes, saw the bloodstain and the bandage on her back. He was so nervous and shocked when he saw her back was that seriously injured. "Damn, what''s going on?" "It''s okay, Hudson, I''m fine!" Esther suddenly smiled, "It''s just a scratch on my back, it''s all small cuts!" "I''ll take you to the hospital! Damn it, did you climb the window again?" His voice was slightly trembling, he was worried. "Didn''t you promise me you wouldn''t do anything dangerous again? Esther, go back to Switzend, stay with Master and let me not worry about you, okay?" "No!" Esther shook her head. "I¡¯ll go back afterward!" She would leave only after Kattie recovered. He took her to the hospital. Esther went out of the emergency room with a pale face after the nurse had changed her bandage. "Hudson, go back! I''ll go and see Kattie!" She left straight away without waiting for what he said. ¡°Esther!¡± He held her hand again. Chapter 543 On the Verge of Collapse Chapter 543 On the Verge of Copse ¡°Hudson, let go of me!¡± Her voice was so calm. ¡°Esther, I don¡¯t care, I don¡¯t care even if you have ws, even if you are not perfect anymore. As long as you say you love me, I will divorce Winnie immediately!" ¡°Hudson, yes, I love you! But even if you divorce, we can''t get back together anymore!¡± She took out her hand coldly. He put a card in her hand, ¡°This is for you. Don''t treat yourself badly. I''lle and see you again. I''ll take care of everything.¡± After giving the card to her, he turned and left. She lowered her head and looked at the credit card in her hand. She recognized this card. It was an additional card of his card. She looked at the tall figure who turned away, her heart felt like it was shattering to pieces. The saddest thing in the world was that you loved someone but you cannot be together. Kattieid on the bed quietly. Her beautiful facial features looked totally pale now. When Esther went to see her, the special care nurses were giving her a massage, the caregivers didn''t ck off. However, Esther felt even more guilty when she saw her condition do not have any improvement. She really hoped that she could get better soon, so that she could leave without carrying all the guilt with her, she wanted to leave far away from here, far away from everything. Walking out of the hospital, she was like a homeless child. It was only in the afternoon that she realized she had not eaten in the whole afternoon. She raised her head and saw a McDonald¡¯s was in front of her, she went into the McDonald¡¯s. She ordered two hamburgers, a coke, two packets of French fries, two pieces of chicken wings, and two pieces of chicken thighs. She sat by the window; she didn''t even know how she finished the food. She only knew that she ate them all, there was a lot of food, so much, until she burped, and only then, she felt that her strength had recovered a little. Suddenly, her phone rang. She took it out. It was Lh who called her. As soon as she picked up, Lh¡¯s caring voice could be heard from the other side, ¡°Esther, are you alright?¡± ¡°I''m fine!¡± Esther answered in a weak voice, ¡°Did you send the check?¡± ¡°Yes, the president came in the afternoon. It seems like he came to see if you havee back!¡± Did he? Esther was stunned. It was impossible. She had no rtionship with him. Esther curled the corner of her lips and smiled bitterly. ¡°Esther, you and Hudson¡­¡± ¡°Oh! He¡¯s my friend!¡± Esther exined. It was ten o''clock in the evening, Esther came back, she didn¡¯t see Elijah. She held her mobile phone and hesitated for a long time. She picked up her courage and dialed his number. When the phone rang, she regretted it again and hung up suddenly. Why did she call him? She was not anyone important to him anyway. They were just housemates. She couldn''t understand why he wanted to live with her. Elijah was in his own private suite at D Hotel, he sat alone in the dark. There was a bottle of XO on the table, half of it had finished, there were many cigarette butts in the ashtray. He heard that she had offered her body to Hudson through the phone bug. He heard them kissing each other intimately, then he lost his courage to continue listening to them. Esther didn''te back in the afternoon as well, he even purposely went to the charity department and came back disappointedly. She might be sleeping with Hudson now, right? He could not help clenching his fist. He felt a little annoying hearing the phone rang. He slowly opened his ck eyes that were tightly closed. When he was just about to answer the phone, the phone suddenly hung up again. He frowned slightly. He thought it was a scammed call. But when he turned on the phone and checked the record, he found that it was Esther. Why would she call him? Just for a moment, the pain on his cold face slowly dissipated and turned into excitement. Without hesitation, he called back. Esther was in a daze, she saw the screen lit up suddenly. She was shocked, it was Elijah who called back, should she answer the call? Should she answer? She gritted her teeth and answered the phone. Actually she wanted to ask if he would return home. Suddenly when she wanted to utter the words, she said, ¡°I called the wrong number. It was nothing, bye!¡± Before he could say anything, she hung up. Elijah looked at the phone that was hung up, he pursed his thin lips tightly, he just shoved down arge cup of XO and stood up. No matter if she had slept with another man or not, he would not let her go tonight, this bitch, she dared to offer her body to another man! After Esther hung up the phone, she immediately switched off her phone. She ran and locked herself in the room. She might be insane! Why did she call him? At first, she wasn¡¯t sleepy when she entered the room, butter when she thought about Hudson¡¯s abnormal behavior today, she could not help but shed tears. In the end she started wailing out. If he wanted to take her away, why would he marry Winnie? Why? She didn''t ask him, and he didn¡¯t bother to exin anymore? She cried until she felt tired and fell into deep sleep. Later, in her sleep, she dreamt of Hudson. He was kissing her once again; the kiss was so overbearing and wild that she couldn''t help choking in her sleep. She tried to open her eyes, the shadow looked blurry. She didn''t know whose face it was. She just felt that someone was constantly harassing her. She felt that this person was kissing her forehead, her eyes, her lips... In a daze, she wanted to see his face clearly. It felt very itchy, very itchy, she felt ufortable that she wanted to avoid him. But this person refused to let her go. She could feel the wetness spread over her body. She knew it wasn''t Hudson but she couldn''t help murmuring, ¡°Hudson...¡± ¡°Damn it¡ª¡± Elijah¡¯s anger gushed out in an instant when he heard her whispering another guy¡¯s name, he shook her body hard. ¡°Look clearly who I am!¡± Esther sleepily opened her eyes, while Elijah held her waist as sheid sideway. He was squatting on the floor, his body smelled like wine. She was so shocked that she almost shouted. But before she could open her mouth, his lips kissed her domineeringly. The strong scent of wine, mixed with a strong tobo smell, it seemed like he was angry. She felt dizzy for a second and the picture in her mind suddenly changed, it was clear and sure. He was not a thief. He was Elijah. She looked at Elijah nkly, he seemed like he was angry, he was angry that she hung up his phone call? She didn''t move, she didn¡¯t show any interest in him but didn''t reject him either. His tongue went into her mouth¡ªit felt strangely familiar, it was gentle and refreshing... The smell of the wine and cigarette was very strong, and the warm breath made her heart tremble. Her body was stiff, he kissed her body in anger from her neck to the bottom, but she pushed him away, ¡°Don¡¯t touch me! Elijah, don¡¯t ever bullying me again!¡± ¡°You don''t let me touch you, but you let Hudson touch you, don¡¯t you?¡± His deep manly voice sounded hoarse, and he seemed to be angrier than before. ¡°You even offered yourself to him, right?¡± Esther turned on the light and forced herself to calm down. She trembled as she looked at Elijah¡¯s icy cold eyes, she opened her mouth, but she couldn''t spit out a word. He squatted beside the bed, his cold and handsome face was in front of her, his eyes were filled with deep anger, his thin lips were tightly pursed, his face looked tragically beautiful, but this beauty was so cold and evil on him which made her shudder! ¡°Have you given your body to him?¡± He asked as he almost gnashed his teeth. Esther puzzled for a while, ¡°How do you know?¡± She just wanted to ask how Elijah knew about what she had said to Hudson, but for Elijah, it seemed like she really did sleep with Hudson. She really did offer her body to him, he clenched his fist, his eyes turned hazy like a leopard who was going to attack, he spoke with a dangerous tone, ¡°Even if you gave it to him, I can still wash away his breath and smell that was left in your body!¡± After he said these words, Elijah took off his clothes and fell into therge bed. He reached out and pulled her to him, trapped her body. He held her waist and approached her lips. There was fire burning in his eyes. He opened the nket and took a good look on her body. When he found out that the bandage on her back had changed, he squinted his eyes dangerously and became more and more angry, ¡°He touched you, didn''t he?¡± C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. ¡°Elijah, you¡ª¡± Esther bit her lips and looked at him stubbornly. At this moment, she almost thought that the man who cooked for her was someone else. Was the man still him? ¡°It¡¯s none of your business!¡± ¡°Say that again!¡± He tightly embraced her in his arms, she looked at his abnormally fierce eyes, she bit her lips that were pale, she didn''t want to speak anymore, she was not obligated to exin to him. For a moment, the room was very silent, the dangerous feeling was approaching, she raised her head stubbornly and looked directly at him, but her heart was filled with a sense of coldness. Elijah saw that she didn''t want to speak anymore. A pair of big eyes from her stubborn little face was staring at him in hatred. He frowned, even if she would hate him, he still wouldn''t want her to be indifferent to him. Those deep eyes were filled with great anger, he leaned on her and pressed his body on hers. ¡°Uh¡ª¡± She snorted. He tore her pajamas and rushed in with a roar, he came in violently as if he had umted a lifetime of longing and rage. He forcibly got inside of her and asked, ¡°Did he do the same thing to you?¡± Esther was stupefied, her whole body was stiffened, she could feel her body was in pain as if it was tore apart but she held her tears back. Suddenly she got close to him and bit his lips, his blood immediately flew out, the light smell of blood was filled in between them. She bit him because she wanted to vent her grievance and anger. She was not any important person to him, but he had been forcing her repeatedly. Her heart was full of mixed feelings. ¡°You wouldn''t bite Hudson, would you?¡± Elijah had lost his mind; he held the back of her head tight and forcefully opened her lips and kissed her roughly that she couldn''t move! The faint smell of blood was filled in between them, his kiss was so domineering. Esther tried very hard to push him away and hit him on the chest, but she could only make a vague sound, ¡°Um...¡± He finally let go of her for a little bit, he red at her sullenly. He had no intention to let her go and didn¡¯t care about the wound on her back anymore. Esther, who was slightly released, immediately shouted in pain, ¡°Don''t touch me, Elijah¡ª¡± The air in the room felt dense and heavy, she was suffering, so was he! Esther¡¯s lips were swollen, they looked bloody red as if they were stained with blood. At this moment, her lips looked indescribable sexy and attractive. While he continuously wanted more, she tried her very best to bear the pain and also bear the pleasure she felt along with the pain. She bit her lips and wouldn''t let herself shout out. But he seemed like he could see through her mind, he banged her again and again with his evil intention until she couldn''t bear it anymore and finally sobbed in a low voice. His anger also seemed to have disappeared. It was a death-like ecstasy, the softness and pleasure that he felt was like the end of the world, he was exhausted and finally left her body, he turned over and laid on the bed. Chapter 544 Who Hurt Who Chapter 544 Who Hurt Who He didn''t know how long it had been, and then he stared at Esther and found her head tilted, while her dark, glossy hair cascaded over her face. Her snow-white body was covered with kiss marks from his indulgent lovemaking. And her back, once again, was oozing with blood. His eyes darkened and his heart ached. He tenderly lifted his hand and brushed the dark hair away from Esther''s face, finding that she had already burst into tears. Elijah didn''t say anything. He leaned down, kissed her cheek, and finally softened his voice and said, "Good girl, it hurts, doesn''t it?" He reached up and gently stroked her body. But as soon as he touched her body, she subconsciously shrank back. She didn''t want him to touch her again! Elijah hurriedly took a deep breath and pretended to ignore Esther''s sad, resentful eyes. He looked at her and realized she was hurt! She thought she would punch and kick at him and she would fight to the death, but she didn''t move. She stared nkly at the ceiling, and her pale, thin face was lifeless. She didn''t try to cover her naked body as if it didn''t matter to her at the moment. Elijah stood up, went to the bathroom, took a shower, and changed his clothes. Then he came back and helped her clean her body and change her medication. When all was done, he climbed into the bed and hugged her tightly. She did not struggle and let him hold her thin body. Perhaps he was too violent when he made love to her just now, which exhausted all her strength. At the moment, she was like a lifeless, worn-out porcin doll. She closed her eyes, not wanting to hear anything or see anything. "Why did you offer to have sex with him?" His voice was low and painful. He admitted that he had just lost control. And he lost control frequently as soon as he met her. He tried to exin something more, but heard her choked but cold voice, "Elijah, kill me! Please, kill me¡­" He frowned, "Damn it!" She actually wanted to die. The anger he''d managed to suppress rose again. "You want to die?" "I don''t want to see you! I hate you!" She whimpered. She hated him for treating her like this. She hurt so much. Her whole body hurt, and her heart hurt even more. "Why did you let him kiss you?" Elijah had calmed down. He took her small hand and held it in his palm. He didn''t hold it tightly, but also didn''t allow her to break free, "Why did you offer to have sex with him?" "I love him. I just love him!" She cried and shouted. "It''s him I love!" He felt anger burning in his heart. He kissed her fiercely on the lips, wanting only to wash away the scent on her lips that belonged to another man and the smell of another man on her. She was in love with Hudson and cried so hard. She pushed him away violently, "No, I hate you!" He was stunned, and a sh of hurt crossed his eyes. He lowered his head to gaze at her. The burning pain that burned into his heart caused his handsome face to twist. Esther put her small hand against his chest and cried with great sadness. The sorrow spread from her heart and finally affected her long-numbed fingertips. She curled her trembling hand. Her hand was dry and pale, and no longer had the warmth and heat of being held by Hudson. She once thought the world was a beautiful ce, but now it seemed that nobody cherished her in this big world. Hudson wanted to take her away, but he got married. She couldn''t be with him anymore. Her heart ached again. She choked and cried with great sadness. In the silent night, coldness permeated everywhere. Above her head, she heard the sound of his heavy, mournful breathing. Esther pushed him away with tears streaming down her face. "I don''t want to see you again. Get out..." Elijah instantly got agitated as she pushed him, but he tried to hold back and said in a deep voice, "Hudson has already got married. Would you rather be a mistress than my woman?" At that, Esther, who was crying, suddenly stared at him with cold eyes again. Her wet eyes were filled with grievance and resentment, and made him feel sorry for her. Elijah looked at her and felt hopelessly defeated. He moved closer to her and tried to take her into his arms again. "Don''t you ever touch me again!" She shouted, struggling to turn outward. "Stop it!" He restrained her, "Esther, don''t test my patience. I don''t want to be rude again. Just be my woman and I''ll pretend that today''s incident never happened. Even if you did sleep with Hudson, I can pretend that nothing happened!" His words overturned the pent-up anger and injustice in Esther''s heart. She cried out, "Damn it, I''m not your woman, and I hate you!" "Esther!" Elijah yelled, "You pissed me off!" Esther''s tears fell and dripped onto Elijah''s fingertips. Elijah rubbed at her face, wiping away the tears, then lifted her chin. Esther turned her head and tried in vain to free herself from his fingers. She could only open her mouth and ask in a cold voice. "Do you only want my body? I can offer to have sex with you too. Whatever you want!" Hearing her say that and hearing her belittle herself like that, he let go of his hand, but still didn''t take his eyes off her face. He just gently covered her heart with his hand without warning, where her vibrant heartbeat was. But he frowned, then said in a deep voice, "If I want a woman''s body, then I can find one anywhere!" After saying this sentence, he got out of bed and left her room, leaving Esther alone in this cold room crying in aggression. At Hudson''s vi. In the study. "Young master, Madam has gone to Miss''s room! I couldn''t stop her!" The butler came to report to Hudson cautiously. Hudson stood up at once and hurriedly went out. He kept Esther''s room. No one was allowed to enter without his order. Except for the butler who went in to clean the dust every day, he even forbade Winnie to enter. However, at this moment, Winnie was in Esther''s room. Her eyes were filled with resentment and jealousy and envy as she looked at Esther''s picture on the table and her sunny smiling face. This woman had be her brother''s woman, but she had seduced her husband''s soul. "Get out!" Hudson saw the woman sitting on the edge of the bed and spoke in a cold tone. "Don''te in here again!" Winnie froze and raised her eyes to look at Hudson. "Hudson, if you love her so much, why do you want to marry me?" Hudson was tall and slender, and he stood upright in the night. His eyes were filled with pain as he looked down at the photo on the table. He stared deeply until the coldness spread up from the soles of his feet and enveloped his entire body under the icy aura. He did not hold back. "If you can''t stand loneliness and solitude, then let''s get a divorce! I will announce to the public that you are still a virgin!" "You¡ª" Winnie was dumbfounded and bit her lip. Tears were pooling in her eyes. "Don''t I carry any weight in your heart?" "You are very good, but you are not her!" On Hudson''s cold face was pain and hate that could not be concealed. He only hated that he was born in the Ball family and could not be with Esther. This was the most mournful thing in his heart. Blood spurted out from his mouth, which caused the corners of his pale mouth to turn red. Under the contrast of red and white, he looked painful as never before. "Hudson?" Winnie froze. "Ah, blood!" Winnie saw blood spilling from the corner of his lips and anxiously took a handkerchief to wipe the blood for him. "You vomited blood!" "I''m fine!" Hudson shook his head and waved away her hand, refusing her care. "Please get out!" "Why are you spitting up blood? I''ll go get the doctor!" Winnie was so anxious that she ignored his indifference. "What''s wrong with you?" "Get out! I''m fine!" Hudson said indifferently and looked down at Winnie. Looking at the concerned look on her face, a wave of guilt rose up in his heart. "I know I''m sorry for you. So if you can''t stand being lonely, you can find another man!" "Hudson!" Winnie was stunned and looked at Hudson in disbelief. "Are you openly telling me I can cheat on you?" "Whatever you want! Get out!" He said in a deep voice. Winnie stomped her foot in anger. Tears filled her eyes. "Hudson, you''ve gone too far! I''m telling you; I won''t get a divorce. Never!" She cried and ran out, mming the door behind her with a bang. Hudson swallowed the blood. Just now he was just too heartbroken and bit his lip. Sitting on the bed, he picked up Esther''s picture in his hand. Gazing at the beautiful little face, he smiled bitterly. He murmured, "Esther, my whole life is yours, and I will not make love to any woman. Even if we can''t be together, I still leave my body to you ..." Hurting her was thest thing he wanted to do in his life. But he hurt her to the core. Knowing that she loved him so much, he still reneged on his vows and married another woman. Even if there was nothing he could do, he would never make love to another woman in his life. Watching her leave in sorrow, Hudson even wanted to die at that moment. But he could only leave her alone. He really did not understand why God had to be so cruel to him. Why did God have to y such a joke with him? When Esther got up early in the morning, she found that she had bledst night because of his roughness. The sheet was covered with bloodstains. She was sad inside. Damn Elijah, he had actually hurt her. She wiped the tears from her eye. Then as soon as she walked, she found her body all sore. But when she came out, she found no one in the bedroom next door. He was nowhere to be found in the entire apartment. Elijah was not in the apartment. And after she went to the office, Lh found the hickey on her neck. That was the moment she realized it was the mark left by him when he frantically made love to herst night. "Esther, tell me honestly, which man were you withst night?" Lh''s eyes were ambiguous as he forced her to confess. "Lh, I didn''t!" She could only deny it. "Well, I''m a woman that has gone through it all. You don''t have to hide it. Could it be that you and Hudson?" Lh also gulped immediately when she said Hudson. "No way, you and Hudson really?" "Lh!" Esther shook her head painfully. "No, it''s not what you think! Can we not mention men?" She really was going to cry if she mentioned these two people again. Lh nodded with understanding. In the afternoon when they were almost off work, Ethel came to thepany again. "Beauties, how about I treat you to a big meal?" "Why are youing to thepany again?" Lh frowned. "You''ve beening to thepany so oftentely!" "Let''s go!" Ethel did not answer but looked at Esther. It seemed really strange. When he saw Elijah at noon, he looked awful. He loved to have fun, so he immediately came to thepany. He wanted to take advantage of the matter of having dinner to see what was going on between Elijah and Esther. "I''m not going!" Esther was not in the mood. "Why don''t you go? Let''s go spend his money!" Lh pulled Esther. "Since he wants to treat, let''s go eat the best!" Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. So, the three of them went into the elevator. Chapter 545 He Can See Through Women Chapter 545 He Can See Through Women In the hall. Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Elijah also happened to step out of the elevator. The four of them met in the lobby. Elijah took a cold look and nced at Esther. As soon as their eyes met, she red at him and looked away. She really couldn''t show a nice face for a man who had raped her. Ethel naturally paid attention to the expressions in Elijah and Esther''s eyes¡ªright, there was a real situation. "Let''s go, our president will alsoe with us!" Esther was startled and wanted to say no, but if she didn''t go, didn''t she tell everyone that she had a special rtionship with the president? So she forced herself to go. It was not a big deal anyway. The atmosphere was a little weird. When the four of them walked out of the building, they just happened to meet Winnie who was carrying a white satchel. When she saw the four of theming out, Winnie''s eyes were red. "Ethel!" "Winnie, why are you here?" Ethel raised his eyebrows. "Where''s my brother?" Winnie? Esther was stunned for a second, Ethel called Hudson brother? What was his rtionship with Hudson? "He''s busy!" Winnie smiled awkwardly at Ethel. "Ethel, I feel so awkward!" "You are my brother''s wife. Let''s go, let''s go to dinner together, we were just about to go to eat!" Winnie nced at Esther, she nodded slightly. "Okay, I''ll go with you!" Winnie took Elijah''s arm affectionately, the two walked out first. She asked in a low voice, " Elijah, are you and Esther really the kind of rtionship as they say in the newspaper?" The number of people for the meal suddenly became five. The atmosphere was even more weird. Elijah didn''t answer Winnie, but just said, "If you feel unhappy, leave Hudson and don''t wrong yourself!" "I know!" Winnie nodded. Esther and Lh were sitting together, but they happened to be sitting opposite Elijah. Seeing Elijah, she thought ofst night¡ªthis damned man, was he addicted to bullying her? She must take revenge and make him see the worst! Winnie and Elijah were next to each other, and Ethel was the host, sitting on the other side. The food was served very soon, Esther picked up her fork without looking at anyone. "Esther, since you are Hudson''s sister, we are also a family!" Winnie said with a soft voice, and her eyes looked at Esther deeply. "Oh, I''m hungry and want to eat!" After speaking, she smiled brightly at Winnie, "Winnie, please!" "Esther, are you my brother''s sister?" Ethel always knew that his brother had adopted a girl, who had been with him for ten years, but he did not expect it to be Esther. "Who are you again?" Esther raised her eyes. Hudson never said that he had a brother, and she really didn''t know who Ethel was. "Didn''t he tell you about his family?" Ethel was stunned. The face in front of him looked very innocent, the little girl with frank and intriguing eyes was the girl his brother swore to marry, and almost gave up the family for, even his right to inherit, but in the end he didn''t know why he gave up. "Ethel, aren''t you hungry?" Esther did not answer, but her eyes dimmed. She only knew that Hudson was the heir of the Ball family, Hudson was very good, and then Hudson married Winnie for no reason. It was all in the past, she didn''t want to mention it, she felt sad to mention it, so she just said lightly, "Let''s eat!" The polite and alienated response made Ethel cast a glimpse of inquiry. He didn''t expect to meet her gaze, then they were staring at each other for three seconds. It was still neither humble nor arrogant, nor were they evasive, which made Ethel''s eyes look full of exploration and deterrence. Elijah sat opposite her and began to eat too. His movements were very elegant, like the nobles of the British royal family. Esther gritted her teeth bitterly and knew that he only acted to be a gentleman, but he was actually a wretched man, a nasty wretched man! Esther took a bite and red at him. Then she lowered her head and ate boringly. It was really complicated. The people at this table were reallyplicated and their rtionship was too. Ethel didn''t eat, and kept looking at Esther. She seemed to look resentful in Elijah''s eyes, and the most surprising thing was that she was actually the girl his brother liked! Perceiving the gaze from the side, Esther raised her brows and squinted over, staring at Ethel and said, "If you don''t want to eat, why are you looking at me?" For a moment, Winnie looked at Ethel with a puzzled look, and Elijah''s sight became displeased, even Lh was stunned. Having the eyes of three people on him, Ethel couldn''t bear it, and coughed twice, "Nothing, just eat." Esther curled her mouth and continued to eat. Elijah''s face became heavier and heavier, and his gaze inadvertently turned away from Esther, facing the provocative gaze that she cast, aplex light shed in his eyes, and there was a hint of a smile that came up. Lh looked at Elijah carefully, thinking in her heart, was Elijah really gay? Why didn''t he look like it? The way he looked at Esther clearly showed a problem, a person who was a gay should be looking at a man like Ethel, why would he look at women? Lh took a bite and looked at Esther, who looked up. Lh pointed with her lips and turned towards Elijah. Esther also nced at Elijah, raising an eyebrow, wondering. What did he mean? Lh blinked and leaned towards Esther''s ear and said, "Is the president really a gay?" "Ahem, ahem, ahem..." Esther, who had just taken a sip of soup, was choking. She coughed and smiled awkwardly, "Lh, we are eating, can we stop talking about this, ahem, ahem..." "I''m just curious, is he?" Lh nced at her, and she did not shy away at all, but nced at Elijah again. "Be careful!" Ethel handed the cup filled with warm water to Esther. She didn''t even look at it and took a sip. Suddenly, her eyes rolled and a glimmer of light shed. This was a good opportunity to retaliate against him! Damn guy, just wait for it! Elijah''s gaze narrowed and projected on Esther''s face, as if he was looking for something, but her face was flushed with the cough and a guilty conscience. "Why are you so careless? Are my words funny?" Lh looked at her puzzled. "What did she say?" Ethel asked curiously. For a while, Winnie was also a little curious, "I want to know too!" Lh didn''t want to say in front of Elijah what he was. She pondered a little and said with a smile, "We were telling funny jokes, of course it''s just a joke, haha!" When Lh said this, she looked at Elijah subconsciously. Who knew that Esther suddenly said, "Have you ever been to that G Bar?" "Ah! It seem to be quit unique, right?" Lh had heard of it. Elijah held his spoon still as soon as Esther spoke, took the napkin and wiped his mouth gracefully, then looked at Esther for a while. Esther was taken aback, and held Elijah''s sight bravely, as she continued, "There are many women bidding for men. Last time I didn''t know about it, I went in by mistake. I just saw the president spend 5 million to buy a boy. Isn''t that right, sister?" "Sister?" Ethel was stunned, then suddenly his expression changed and heughed wildly. "God, why sister?" Esther ignored him, but took another provocative look at Elijah. She wanted him to be ashamed in front of everyone, to see if he still dared to harass women! Everyone looked at Elijah, but there was no angry expression on his face. Instead, there was a meaningful smile at the corner of his mouth, it was so strange that they did not know what he was thinking. "Elijah, did you really buy a man?" Winnie asked this question that she kept in her heart for the first time. "Yeah! Why do you spend so much money on a man? Why don''t you give us the funds, so that Lh and Esther don''t have to go to trick those bosses of hugepanies every day, they were almost ruined by them!" Ethel said funnily. "The boy was very cool, his eyes were like swords. I guess that my sister would fall in love with him at first sight!" Esther continued to add oil to the fire. "Isn''t it?" "Elijah, are the rumors true?" Ethel looked at him. Elijah sessfully caught Esther''s eyes turn from sadness to victory joy, he smiled coldly, then looked around yfully, but said nothing. His expression showed neither joy nor anger, which made Esther feel a little guilty. His eyes were still on Esther''s face, but with his stern face she couldn''t see his intention. "Elijah, this is not true!" Winnie shook her head. "You really bought a boy? My God! What did you buy him for?" "Of course to use him!" Esther ttened her mouth, giving Elijah another hit. "To use him or to be used by him?" Ethel looked at Elijah amused, and then looked at Esther. Of course he didn''t believe that Elijah was a gay. He was curious about how Elijah would react to Esther''s provocation. "Mr. Perry, in fact, we will notugh at you. We fully respect your privacy. We will not let others know about what was talked about today!" Lh said kindly. "Impossible!" Winnie shook her head. "My brother is not gay!" Esther started eating proudly, "It''s delicious, Lh, look at these ribs, they are so delicious!" "Esther, did you really see it?" Winnie asked puzzled. "Yes, Winnie, five million, how great would it be to donate it to an orphanage! It doesn''t make any sense to sleep with a boy or be slept by a boy for one night!" Esther said while eating, still very provocative while she was looking at Elijah. "What''s so exciting about sensory stimtion? What a disgusting behavior to have your butthole fucked!" "Damn! We''re eating, let''s not talk about such disgusting stuff, okay?" Ethel couldn''t help cursing, he felt disgusting just thinking about it. "You don''t need to eat, even if someone was having his butt fucked in front of me, I would keep eating happily!" Esther didn''t care about Ethel and said disdainfully. Lh and Winnie couldn''t help but feeling sick. "Esther, let''s not talk about such a topics, okay?" "Okay! Let''s eat!" Esther smiled, with well appetite. "Little woman! Is it fun for you to lie without your conscience?" Elijah suddenly said yfully, his ck eyes shed deeply, he were staring at Esther''s astonished face. "Who do you call a little woman ?" Esther frowned, she felt ants creeping on her. "You need to stop joking when it''s enough, otherwise don''t me me if at night..." Elijah leaned against the table. The sharpness in the air had beenpletely suppressed, he still looked cold and arrogant, which made her unable to see the thoughts in his head. Chapter 546 Begging Chapter 546 Begging The ambiguity created by his words immediately attracted the attention of all three of them, and they turned their attention to Esther one after another. "Why are you looking at me? I didn''t lie, I liked that boy but he took him from me!" Esther said it all anxiously. "You buy boys?" Ethel was speechless, "It turns out that you bought the boy, I knew it, Elijah can''t be gay!" "Oh my God!" Lh was also astonished. "Can¡¯t believe that you are so open, you even dare to y with Boys! My God, Is it fun?" Winnie was even more dazed. She thought Esther was a very simple girl, but she didn''t expect... "You all misunderstood, I bought the boy because I felt sorry for him!" Esther''s eyes widened, she didn''t expect the situation to turn on her. She once again realized what it meant to dig a hole for herself. "I want to save that person, okay? It was not to use him, that person had a bit of a fairy style, but unfortunately that guy was bought by my sister Elijah, I didn''t know where they went!" Damn Elijah, he never had to speak much to create an atmosphere of ambiguity and embarrassment for her. For a moment, the three of them turned their eyes to Elijah again. "Did you really buy that Boy?" Ethel asked. Elijah was silent, but stared at Esther, watching her having a good time, his eyes were burning and full of danger. "Why are you staring at me?" Esther said grimly. "Esther, was Elijah at the G Bar when you went?" Ethel asked curiously. "Yeah!" "Elijah, what were you doing there?" "Elijah, did you really?" Winnie shook her head in disbelief. Esther saw that the situation had changed again, and it seemed that they had begun to guess about Elijah''s orientation. Her eyes moved cleverly with a little proud. Elijah watched Esther quietly and smiled, looking at her proudly gloating look, it was extremely cute, "Is the little woman angry? It''s all my fault thatst night I was too..." "What happenedst night?" Ethel became even more curious when he heard Elijah''s words. Elijah suddenly stopped talking, but his pause sessfully drew everyone''s curiosity. "Yeah! What''s the matter?" Lh also asked, looking curious. A hint of surprise shed in Winnie''s eyes. If Elijah had something to do with Esther, or if it was as written in the newspaper, then she wouldn''t have to worry. Esther frowned, suddenly losing her appetite. "I''m full, I''m going out for some fresh air!" "I''m full too, I''ll go with you!" Winnie also turned around, and walked out of the room with Esther. "If you got something to say, just say it!" Esther knew she had something to say, otherwise she wouldn''t have followed her. "You and my brother?" Winnie looked at her, "I know what you said just now was not true, at least my brother is not gay, I am pretty sure. Esther, what is your rtionship with him? Is it like it is written in the newspaper ?" "What do you hope our rtionship is going to be?" Esther was bitter, after joking around, she suddenly felt tired, she didn''t win against him. It seemed that she always lost to him. Elijah was her grievance! She had been unlucky since she met him. "I hope it is like how it''s written in the papers!" Winnie answered calmly. Esther was speechless, the newspaper said she was Elijah''s wife. If you''ve slept together, then you are, right? She thought. "Esther, do you know? I am jealous of you, jealous that Hudson loves you! So, I hope more than anyone else that what is written in the newspaper is true." Esther was stunned, Winnie''s tone was very sad, Esther felt sad just to hear, "Is Hudson not good to you?" Winnieughed at herself, "I am a failure that can''t keep his heart. So, Esther, please, leave him, okay? Don''t give him any more hope, let him give up, I love him, if I can''t have him I won''t survive!" "How could he not love you, how could he marry you if he doesn''t love you?" Esther smiled faintly. "I don''t know!" Winnie shook her head with a chuckle, but couldn''t stop the faint sorrow that had piled up in her eyes. "But I love him, so much that it hurts!" "You?" Esther was stunned for a while, staring at the beautiful face of Winnie that was full of sorrow¡ª she could not survive, did she really love him so deeply? Esther asked herself, she loved Hudson, but she didn''t seem to have to die without him. Was it because she didn''t love him enough? Suddenly, a thunder sounded through the evening sky, followed by a storm. Esther felt that the look in Winnie''s eyes was so sad, even with a trace of begging. She was most afraid when someone looked at her with begging eyes. She said very sincerely, "Winnie, I won''t deny. I do love Hudson, but he doesn¡¯t love me. If he loved me, he wouldn''t marry you! Now, I just want to stay away from your lives. These are my sincere words, whether you believe it or not, as soon as Miss Kattie recovers, I will leave! I will be out of your sight completely!" "But Esther, I want you to be with my brother. My brother has no scandals. He has only had gossip going on with you all these years. Although it was rumored that my brother is gay, I know he is not. The way he looks at you is different. If you don¡¯t have anything to do with Hudson, I will wee you to be in such position. If you want to be with Hudson, I only have one way to go, and that would be death! I know that asking you like this is too much, but after all I already married him!" "Don''t worry, I won''t have anything to do with Hudson!" Esther twitched her lips, "What''s written in the newspaper is true. I have an abnormal rtionship with Elijah. I am Elijah''s woman. But I will not be your sister-inw, sorry!" When Winnie begged her, she insisted on vouching, but she felt tired, so tired, and there was lightning and thunder outside, and it was raining heavily. "I''m leaving now!" Esther looked at the sky, she had no mood or interest of going back. "You can tell Lh and Ethel for me!" "Okay!" Winnie nodded and said sincerely, "Thank you, Esther!" "You have to be happy with Hudson!" Esther smiled bitterly and turned to leave. Under the restaurant, she looked at the heavy rain, feeling infinite sadness in her heart. It was raining, but she forgot to bring her umbre again. She remember in the past, whenever it rained, Hudson would show up in front of her with an umbre and take her to the car, and she would take his arm coquettishly, and the two would trotto the car, he would help her wipe off the water, fondly handing her warm milk. But now, this would never happen again. Suddenly wind whizzed over, the cold rain mixed with the wind hit her face, pulling her out of her memories coldly. Hudson! She muttered silently, tears fell from her eyes instantly, and ran down her pale face, her beautiful face was sorrowful, broken and desperate, she would never look back, she couldn''t look back again, loneliness would always follow. As soon as Winnie returned to the box, Elijah looked towards the door subconsciously, but did not see Esther. Ethel and Lh just tortured Elijah with questions, but he didn''t say a word, which made everyone feel strange about the rtionship between him and Esther. "Where is Esther?" Ethel asked. Winnie seemed to be in a good mood, she got Esther''s assurance, she felt a lot more at ease in her heart, and immediately said, "Esther said she was leaving!" As soon as she said that, Elijah stood up, got up and left. Ethel and Lh looked at each other. "Elijah, where are you going?" "I''m leaving!" Elijah said and left the room. On the first floor. Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Elijah asked for an umbre at the restaurant counter. He hadn''t forgotten the scar on her back. It could not be soaked in water. If it was soaked again, her back would definitely have even more scars. Holding the umbre, he was looking coldly at the thin figure hiding in the corner with her arms around her shoulders, the wind blew her clothes, and the hazy rain gave her a kind of feeling as if she would fly away with the wind. For a moment, she actually gave him such a fragile feeling. Seeing her getting wet by the rain, and wiping her tears made Elijah''s heart tighten as he strode over. But she couldn''t finish wiping her tears, the sadness came from her heart, bit by bit swallowing the broken and desperate heart, Esther took a deep breath, showing a strong smile, and then rushed into the rain. "Esther!" Elijah quickly chased after her, but in the rain, a car suddenly stopped, the door opened in an instant, and a person got out of the car with an umbre. Elijah stayed for a while and saw Hudson. He got out of the car with the umbre and walked towards Esther. Elijah''s eyes lowered, looking at the sudden appearance of Hudson, his deep gaze shot straight over, silent and cold. His ck eyes had a trace of anger, and a cold aura spread from the whole body, his fists were clenched on the sides as he strode into the rain, and walked towards Esther and Hudson... In the heavy rain. Esther raised her head nkly, and faced a big ck umbre. It was ck, as was her mood, without a trace of light. Vaguely, she seemed to be back at time when Hudson was picking up her in the rain. Her heart trembled, tears ran down, in the dim sight, there was a tall figure with a familiar face. "Esther, did you forget to bring your umbre again?" In a helpless tone, there was a trace of pampering and distress, "Get in the car!" "Hudson?" Esther was stunned for a while. She had just thought of Hudson, but she did not expect him to appear. She felt boundless andplicated. Waves of entangled emotions rolled in. There was heartache, affection, and longing so deep as if engraved into the bones. Tears flowed down, her eyes got wet and hurt her heart. She couldn''t tell if it was tears or rain, but just looking at him, he had a haggard face that was entangled. It turned out that some emotions were not forgotten, but were carved into the bones. With the flow of blood, the pain of longing invaded into every inch of skin. Hudson who had been with her for ten years, he was her Hudson! She clearly said that she would forget, but every time she saw him, her heart hurt, and even her breathing felt a bit painful. She was so used to the days with him, and suddenly it was all gone, she couldn''t get used to it. "Hudson, no need, your wife is upstairs in private room, go and pick her up!" Esther refused Hudson. She had just promised Winnie that she would stay away from Hudson in the future and not cause them any trouble. But Hudson grabbed her with an urgent and sad voice, "Esther, I''ll bring you home!" Chapter 547 Lowly Chapter 547 Lowly He did not care about Winnie. Since he did not love her, he should not give her any hope. He and Winnie were about to have a divorce sooner orter, so they should not continue to be close to each other, right? ¡°Hudson, don''t use GPS to locate me in the future, I will always remember to bring an umbre from now on.¡± Esther lowered her head while refusing his help. ¡°Esther!¡± Hudson shouted in pain. ¡°Don''t reject me, please!¡± From the day he was born, Hudson would not speak in such a humble manner. This made Esther¡¯s heart ached. As she was in a trance for a moment, she was pulled back by Hudson''s hand. ¡°I''ll bring you back!¡± Elijah walked over with big steps. In the rain, when he saw Hudson holding Esther¡¯s hand tightly, his heart suddenly felt unbearable pain, as if being poked by a needle. As he walked towards them with even bigger steps, his expression remained gloomy. He then quickly pulled Esther by her hand. Esther waspletely dumbfounded by Elijah¡¯s sudden action. ¡°Elijah?¡± Hudson was also shocked as he seemingly did not expect to see Elijah. As he thought about the newspaper that said Esther was Elijah¡¯s woman, anger and ruthlessness could be seen shing in Hudson¡¯s eyes. Elijah pulled Esther into his arms while an umbre propped up over them. He focused his sight on Hudson and narrowed his eyes dangerously. ¡°Elijah?¡± Esther grabbed Elijah¡¯s clothes as if he was her lifesaver. Her body was almost reaching her limits. Since she could not go with Hudson, she could only rely on Elijah. ¡°Elijah?¡± When Hudson saw Esther was depending on Elijah, he felt hurt. His eyes turned red as he instantly felt hostility towards Elijah. As he was about to pull Esther back to his side, he said, ¡°Esther, I''ll send you back!¡± Elijah did not look at Hudson, he just nestled her tightly in his arms, and then said to Esther, ¡°Let¡¯s go home, we will get married tomorrow morning!¡± ¡°Get married?¡± Esther was dumbfounded as looked at Elijah in dismay, not expecting him to suddenly say such words. Elijah¡¯s sight locked on her eyebrow. However, he was expressionless, no emotions could be seen on his face. He did, however, say with certainty, ¡°Yes, we¡¯re getting married tomorrow! I and you!¡± As if he was dering something, he said with certainty. Esther¡¯s heart was shocked, what was Elijah talking about? She subconsciously turned her head to look at Hudson, and when she saw that Hudson''s whole body was frozen in pain. She turned her head towards Elijah again to find out what he meant by that. However, when she came face to face with his expressionless yet determined face, she was stunned and felt frustrated. Elijah, this madman, was really annoying! Elijah, however, ignored Hudson and left the ce while holding Esther. However, Hudson¡¯s hand which was holding Esther¡¯s arm would not let go. ¡°Let go!¡± Elijah said in a deep voice, his tone had an unquestionable tone ofmand. ¡°You should let go!¡± Hudson¡¯s tone was also full of determination. ¡°Esther,e with me!¡± ¡°Hudson, I''m sorry!¡± Esther shook her head. Her refusal made Hudson''s body freeze, ¡°You, you want to go with him?¡± Although her heart hurt so much that it was almost suffocating her, Esther did not go back to her promise to Winnie. ¡°Go and pick up Winnie, she loves you very much. Hudson, since you have chosen to marry her, you should be responsible!¡± After finishing the sentence, Esther pulled on Elijah clothes. She was speaking in a pleading tone, her small face was full of tear marks, ¡°Elijah, bring me away from here!¡± Elijah half embraced, half carried Esther and walked towards his car... In that night, Hudson''s umbre fell in the rain as he got instantly wet... Ethel, Winnie and Lh walked out of the restaurant building and just as they reached the door, they saw Hudson''s umbre falling in the rain while Elijah left with his umbre holding Esther by his side. As soon as Winnie saw Hudson was drenched in the rain, she immediately ran over at a fast pace. ¡°Hudson¡­¡± ¡°Winnie¡­¡± Ethel also shouted anxiously, trying to pull her back. She actually ran out with such a heavy raining down. She then looked at Hudson. He stood motionless in the rain while an aura of loneliness could be seen around him. Seeing that he looked so broken and lonely, it made Ethel subconsciously looked at Esther who was taken away by Elijah. It must have been Esther who caused Hudson to be in this state. She did not understand, although he loved her deep in his heart, but still chose not to be close to her. Why was this? Lh was also shocked. She quickly took the umbre and handed it to Ethel. ¡°What''s going on, there seems to be a situation!¡± Hudson was crazy, even though the rain was so heavy, he just stood in the rain like that while getting drenched, he was going to get a cold. ¡°Ethel, what do we do?¡± Lh wanted to help, but she did not know how to. ¡°Want me to send them an umbre?" ¡°Forget it, they will take care of it!¡± Ethel gave a worried look at Hudson and Winnie. ¡°Hudson¡­¡± Winnie bent down to pick up the umbre, her body was alsopletely wet, ¡°Hudson, let''s go home, you''ll catch a cold like this!¡± ¡°Don''t bother me!¡± Hudson blocked her umbre. ¡°I don''t want you to bother me! Go, leave now!¡± ¡°Hudson, you want to get drenched; I''ll apany you!¡± Knowing the pain in his heart, she looked at him stubbornly. She threw her umbre in the rain and stood with him. ¡°Hudson, I know it''s hard for you, but you can''t trample yourself like this!¡± ¡°You don''t have to apany me!¡± He said in a cold voice as the rain drenched his cheeks, dripping down into his eyes and flowing into his mouth. The rain tasted sour, just like the feeling in his heart. ¡°Hudson!¡± Winnie¡¯s tears slipped out. Nobody could tell if it''s the tears or the rain. While under the cold rain, her warm tears were blurring her vision, and she looked at the figure in front of her. ¡°I''m not apanying you; I just empathize with your feelings; do you really think you are the only one who isn¡¯t loved by the one you loved?¡± Esther walked to Elijah¡¯s car while subconsciously looked back at Hudson and found that Winnie was also standing in the rain. Were they both crazy? Elijah¡¯s eyes also turned around towards them, his face cold and expressionless. There was nothing more difficult to write in this world than the word ¡®love¡¯. Esther mournfully gritted her teeth. ¡®Hudson, please do not torture yourself, and do not torture Winnie. Last but not least, please do not torture me...¡¯ She thought to herself. In the end, when she was pulled by Elijah to his car, she asked anxiously, ¡°What the hell do you want?¡± ¡°I want to marry you!¡± He still said the same thing. She was dumbfounded, she had no idea what this man was thinking. She was just getting more and more confused. ¡®Marriage¡¯, this was such a strange yet familiar word, and he did not look like he was joking. Esther looked back at Hudson again, he was still standing in the rain, and Winnie was also apanying him. However, she was tucked into the car by Elijah. As she looked at the figure far away from her through the ss of the car window, Esther¡¯s heart suddenly throbbed. As her eyes dimmed, tears started pouring down. ¡°Can¡¯t let go of him?¡± Elijah sat in the car and saw her teary-eyed look. A sneer appeared on his face, his tone of voice was slightly deep, as if he was trying to suppress his displeasure. ¡°What''s it got to do with you?¡± Esther retorted as she pouted. She was cursing Elijah hundreds of times in her heart while angrily questioning her, ¡°What the hell do you mean? Don¡¯t y tricks with me, okay?¡± Suddenly she felt sorrow in her heart, seeing Hudson still drenched in the heavy rain, seeing Winnie apanying Hudson, seeing his dumbfounded look when he heard Elijah said he wanted to marry herself. She was grieving, her tears were about to flow out. She quickly turned her head so that nobody could see her being weak. However, the moment she turned her head, the tears still dripped on the back of Elijah''s hand. She cried again! Elijah serious face looked shocked. When he took a nce at the tears on the back of his hand, he had mixed feelings in his heart. He then said in a deep voice, ¡°If you can''t let go of him, get out of the car and go find him, I¡¯m give you onest chance!¡± What? Esther quickly raised her head and wiped away the tears on her face, "What did you say?" This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°If you really can''t let him go, just go find him, if you can, marry me tomorrow!¡± His cold face stiffened and twisted as he spoke, ¡°I''ll only give you a minute, if you don''t get off, you can only be my woman!¡± While Esther was still crying, she was now facing a dilemma. She attempted to see whether there was a chance that Elijah was joking through his facial expression, but unfortunately his expression remained cold and angry. She will not leave the car, because she already promised Winnie. However, did she want to marry him? She looked at the figure in the rain again. After that, Esther parted her gaze sadly, ¡°Let''s go!¡± The car immediately drove away! Hudson was dumbfounded as he saw the Bugatti leaving, he was so sad that he felt empty in his heart. He could not let her marry Elijah, he just could not¡­ Winnie also saw Elijah¡¯s car had left, and Hudson staggered a little. She looked at him while feeling heartbroken. ¡°Hudson, let''s go home, okay?¡± Hudson shook his head. ¡°You go back yourself!¡± He did not care about her. He just got straight into his car and drove to chase after Esther. Winnie stood in front of the car which made Hudson honked the horn urgently, but Winnie just would not budge. Ethel ran over with Lh¡¯s umbre in his hand, he had toe out. He saw that Hudson was in a hurry to chase after Esther, while Winnie was standing in front of the car. If nobody interfered, there was a chance that Winnie might get injured. This stupid woman, she actually dared to block Hudson¡¯s car. ¡°Winnie!¡± Ethel ced the umbre above her head. ¡°Do you want to die?¡± ¡°Ethel, help me block him, please help me!¡± At that moment, Winnie did not act like a girl born from a rich family. She just looked like lowly woman who longed for her husband''s love. ¡°Hudson!¡± Ethel shoved the umbre to Winnie, ran over, and knocked on the ss of the car window. Under the pouring rain, his clothes also got wet. The car door opened, and Winnie also ran over in a hurry. However, Hudson just said to Ethel. ¡°Send her home!¡± Then the car quickly sped away. ¡°Hudson!¡± ¡°Hudson¡­¡± In the rain, the car raced past them. However, it still gave off a lonely aura. Winnie could not help but and cry. ¡°Winnie, I''ll send you back first!¡± Ethel turned his head to see Winnie fragile appearance while reaching out to pull her arm. ¡°Go home first, you''ll catch a cold like this!¡± ¡°I''m not going! Ethel, will you help me get Hudson back?¡± ¡°Is he worth it?¡± Ethel gave a low roar, embraced the crying Winnie in his arms, and carried her to the ground floor of the building. **************************************** It was raining heavily; Esther was looking at the rain scraper as it kept swinging. She was also watching as the cars beside them sped pass. She then raised her head, forced back her tears that nearly fell off and smiled bitterly, everything was over! She wanted to give herself a new identity, other than being the Elijah¡¯s wife. On the way, the two did not speak while the car kept moving. Finally, Elijah spoke. ¡°Do you know the meaning of youing back with me?¡± Esther frowned. ¡°I''m not going back with you, I''m just leaving that ce, now let me out of this car!¡± Elijah kept silent and continued to drive. A red Ferrari suddenly caught up to them, it was just beside Elijah¡¯s car. Chapter 548 Quick Decision Chapter 548 Quick Decision ¡°He¡¯s chasing after you and you can choose to get off!¡± Elijah said in a deep voice with a cold expression. ¡°Ah...¡± Esther froze. It was really Hudson; she did not expect that Hudson would chase after her. She became nervous and she knew that she could not get off the car at this moment. Hudson was not thinking to stop the car at all. Elijah was driving steadily as he didn¡¯t rush to leave Hudson too far, perhaps he was giving a little time for Esther to think. In the silence and panic, Esther¡¯s phone rang, and she was shocked. It was Hudson¡¯s phone number. She pressed the answer button. ¡°Hudson, please go home!¡± ¡°Esther! Please get off the car, follow me and don¡¯t marry him!¡± Hudson was holding the phone tightly with his eyes widely opened while casting an angry look. His eyes looked furious and sharp with a stern aura while looking at Elijah¡¯s Veyron. ¡°Hudson! Don¡¯t follow me anymore. I do not want to see Hudson anymore. You¡¯re the one who abandoned me, you will never get me back. Why did you treat me like that in the first ce and you feel regret about it now?¡± She felt tensed and wanted to make a quick decision. ¡°How could I be the person who is always ready at your call?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t marry him!¡± Hudson only said this single sentence. ¡°Hudson! Don¡¯t force me. If you force me again, I will die!¡± Her words literally made him stop his car immediately. ¡°Esther, I¡¯m not forcing you. I will clear my affair and allow myself to be single again. I¡¯m not forcing you; I will wait for you!¡± Hudson hung up the phone. Esther was holding the phone while she felt weak. Were Hudson and Winnie going to divorce? After she thought for a while, she called back. Her voice sounded firm, ¡°Hudson, we can¡¯t go back to how we used to be. We can¡¯t. Even if you¡¯re single now, we just can¡¯t. Once you lose me, you will never get me back!¡± She hung up the phone after she finished talking. Esther frowned. She felt extremely uneasy. She did not want this kind of ending. It seemed like Winnie really loved Hudson. She even said that she could not live without Hudson! How about herself? Wouldn¡¯t she die as well? Yes, she would not. The car quickly reached the garage. Esther started to cry; she bit her lips so that she would not cry it out. Elijah stretched out his hand, pulled her body into his arms. ¡°If you want to cry, just cry. This is the last time for you to cry for him!¡± There was a vigorous and powerful male voice hovering above her head, she was startled for a while. He held her in his arms and stroke her lightly. Esther was like a ship wandering in the middle of the ocean. It was as if she had passed a few storms and finally stopped at the port. She allowed herself to be hugged by him and her tears just fell by itself. She was crying harshly in his arms. In the silent night, her sound of weeping became more depressed. It was dark in the car. Elijah hugged her tightly as her tears were burning him. He was unable to see her face. Yet, he could not help lowering his head, then grabbed both of her arms and kissed her forehead, ¡°Good girl, we¡¯re home!¡± What a gentle kiss. It fell on Esther¡¯s forehead. She was shocked in the darkness. She quickly moved away from him. She thought that she might be crazy to even seek warmth from him. ¡°Girl, let¡¯s get married tomorrow!¡± It was the same sentence, there was not any emotion in his tone. ¡°I¡¯m still under aged. I can¡¯t get married!¡± She replied and got off the car. There was a faint smile as Elijah slightly pursed his lips, but Esther did not notice about it. She wiped her tears and rubbed her nose¡ªthis lunatic even mentioned about getting married, was it like a child y to him? We were not in love, how to get married? As she was standing in front of the apartment, Esther stared at the sky quietly and wondered whether Hudson had gone back or not? ¡°Are you still thinking of him?¡± There was a low voiceing from behind. When she turned around, there was an evil and vicious aura surrounding the man behind her. The aura was expanding quickly at the lobby on the first floor of the apartment. If he did not act fast enough to conquer her heart, she would think a lot about it. While he was thinking not to be too harsh on her, he realized that if he was being too gentle, there would be no progress at all. Esther closed her eyes again; she turned her face to the other side. She acted stubbornly and refused to exin while silently protesting his questioning. Did he even want to control her thoughts? Elijah stepped forward and pinched her chin. He turned her face around. ¡°I¡¯ll give you another ten minutes, if you still think of him after ten minutes, then you will have to face the consequences!¡± Just a single sentence made Esther be more furious. She closed her eyes and shouted. ¡°You can¡¯t control whoever I want to think of!¡± He just pinched her chin gently. He did not use too much strength. He looked at her with a sense of pain shing through his eyes, yet she closed her eyes without knowing about it. There was no other reaction from him as she was waiting for quite some time. She slowly opened her eyes and found out that Elijah was looking at her face. And he felt more and more eager. However, the vicious aura was still lingering around. In his eyes, there was a fight between the resentment and tender sentiments. Esther was startled as her eyes was slowly blended into his gaze. There was a trace of astonishment and shock. The way he looked at her made her realize that she could not see through his eyes. Their gazes were entangling with each other. Indulged. Entangled. He suddenly hugged her and carried her into the elevator. There were some senses of urgency and struggling which made his heart beat very fast. ¡°Elijah Perry!¡± Esther murmured as she looked at him in his arms. She was unable to exin her feelings in this moment. She was horrified and shocked. She was feeling uneasy and stuffy. ¡°My heart hurts, it really hurts!¡± She hid her little face into his chest seek for some warmth. She felt like her heart was about to explode, she could not take it anymore! ¡°My heart hurts, why can¡¯t I die?¡± He froze for a moment, his eyes shed, and the elevator went up. He did not answer. No one would die because of being sentimental. This was because if one¡¯s heart hurt, it would just cause the death of desire. Perhaps, her heart did not hurt too much or maybe her heart did hurt too much already, and then there would be a rebirth and perhaps then she would really die. As he walked out from the elevator while carrying Esther, he opened the door and went in the house. She knew that she arrived in the apartment. ¡°Put me down, don¡¯t force me. I¡¯m really very upset today!¡± He did not want to let go. She raised her eyes and looked at him, ¡°I know that you¡¯re not a bad person. I know that you¡¯re being a little weird. Although you look cold, I know that I¡¯m afraid of you but I do know that you¡¯re very kind. So, please give me a moment to settle down my mind, is that okay?¡± It was not that he did not want to give her a chance, he did not allow her to think about it anymore. Because the more pain she felt, the worse he would feel. As a man with an affection, he did not want to exin about anything. There was no need to speak loudly or make any promises, he just wanted to be a man who used actions to make promises. That was all! C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. After a while, Esther could not get off from him, so she simplyid in his arms because she did not have any strength anymore. Both of them were so close with each other, there was a burst of desire that made Elijah¡¯s breath be rushing. His gaze kept on focusing on her lips and then withdrew his sight again. ¡°Look at me!¡± He said. She raised her head. His lips almost touched hers, his breath was spraying at the end of her nose which made it a little itchy. Esther was startled, Elijah stretched out his tongue and went into her red lips and started kissing her violently. Her lips were torn between his lips and teeth. It was bloody pain. Esther kept punching on his shoulder while murmuring some words. ¡°Let me go... oh...¡± Elijah listened to her words and loosened her. He put her down on the ground but he was still grabbing her waist. He was panting. But after a while again he tried to sooth her numb and painful lips by licking the blood stained on her lips with the tip of his tongue. He also felt that the blood stain tasted a little fishy. The sorrow feeling was expanding in his chest, he slightly held her back leaning back slightly and embraced her whole body into his arms. Esther closed her eyes while her face was resting on the curve of his neck. She did not struggle or pander. ¡°Elijah, why do you want to do to me? Can you just let me to be alone for a while? Why does my heart hurt? Why do you want to treat me like this?¡± She did not understand, at all! What did he want? She was tired, very tired! She did not want to think anymore but she couldn¡¯t help thinking about it. She was not sure if she was struggling about the matters regarding Hudson or Elijah who acted domineeringly to her again and again, her heart was messed up. He tried to hug her even tighter. His heart was in total mess, he said coldly, ¡°Didn¡¯t you tell them that I¡¯m a gay? Let me prove it to you that I¡¯m not!¡± ¡°I know that you¡¯re not, I¡¯m wrong! I shouldn¡¯t provoke you. Please give me a moment!¡± She turned around. He did not chase after her. Esther¡¯s clothes were half drenched. She took her pajamas and went to the bathroom to freshen up. After she changed her clothes and came out, she saw him smoking in the balcony. When she opened the door, he pinched the cigarette butt and ignored her. He went into the bathroom and there was the sound of running water. Esther sighed and went back to her room. She closed the door and locked it. Her tears started to flow again. She realized that she had been crying a lot recently. She felt like she was not being herself at all. She used to love to smile but now she cried too much. She was sobbing while wiping her tears. After ten minutes, she was still crying. She could hear the bathroom door was opened and closed again loudly then she heard the sound of the key. After that, her doorknob was turned a bit. Unexpectedly the door was opened. Elijah who was wrapped with only a bath towel on his waist just appeared at the doorway. Esther was shocked, her tears were still swirling in her eyes. Her eyes turned red after crying too much, she waspletely stunned when Elijah appeared right in front of her. He had a good figure with vivid muscles as if there was a hidden strength in him and the water was dripping from his hair, he was like a portrait. He just came in front of her. He knew that she was startled then he closed the door. There was a loud sound when he closed the door. Esther then reacted and quickly wiped her tears away. ¡°You, what are you doing here?¡± He stared at her motionlessly with his long and narrow eyes. A cold light shing and his handsome face, it was as cold as ice. Elijah looked at her and thought about the smiling face that she had in the casino in Las Vegas. Since then, it seemed like he could not see it again. ¡°What are you trying to do?!¡± She said in a harsh tone. ¡°Go to sleep!¡± These few words sounded firm and steady. He was sitting on the bedside, there were some water droplets on his skin which caught Esther¡¯s attention. He started to wipe the water droplets with his towel. Esther slightly opened her mouth and she kept blinking. She could not see Elijah¡¯s expression clearly. Her heart waspletely reced by her confusion. ¡°Eli¡­ Elijah, sleep in your room. What are you trying to do?¡± She could not believe. Elijah ignored her question and slowly wiped away the water on his body. ¡°Are you nning to cry all night if I don¡¯te in?¡± ¡°Get out!¡± Esther shouted. He did not move but he turned his sight to her. ¡°Do you fall in love that deeply? Why do you leave since it is so deep? Esther, have you asked yourself? Do you think that you really love Hudson?¡± Chapter 549 It Was Not Your Business Chapter 549 It Was Not Your Business She was stunned after listening to his words. Did she really love Hudson so deeply? She did not know. There was only anxiousness in her heart. ¡°You. It¡¯s none of your business!¡± C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. ¡°If you love him, you don¡¯t need to care about his marriage. If you love him, you are willing to be his mistress. However, you don¡¯t!¡± Elijah knew that his words were cruel, but he just wanted to remind her. She was shocked and immediately got off the bed because she could not tolerate it anymore. Her emotion was in a mess and she shouted, ¡°If you don¡¯t get out, I will!¡± She got off the bed and intended to run. But he directly pulled her into his arms. Esther was shocked until she raised her head. He came near to her and wildly kissed her lips. ¡°If you love him, will you ept my kiss? Esther, you don¡¯t love him! It¡¯s just your habit. Do you know that it is a habit?¡± Esther waspletely astonished because she could not understand what was happening right now. She was yelling as both of her hands were beating the body which was leaning on her. Didn¡¯t he ask her to be quiet? She was stunned by his yelling and felt a little dizzy too. She was confused as she kept shaking her head. ¡°No. It¡¯s impossible. Impossible. I love Hudson!¡± She kept beating his body, but he was too strong and huge in body size. She was unable to get rid of him and could only ept his kiss. Her scalp was starting to numb because her lips were vited by his strong kiss. The paining from her lips made her frown and he was so overbearing. With the strong excitement, she was trembling. She didn¡¯t know that it was because of her instinct or her anger. Anyway, it was an involuntary emotion for her. She could only stare at him deadly. Damn! Damn! She had scolded Elijah countless times in her heart. After a while, he let go of her, hugging her while panting. He muttered, ¡°Babe, you are mine!¡± ¡°I am not yours!¡± She resisted. Elijah¡¯s deep voice seemed to be alluring. With a pair of bright eyes, he said, ¡°I want you; you can¡¯t get rid of me. Let¡¯s forget Hudson and he does not worth your love. Starting from now, you can only love me!¡± She could not think of anything after listening to such a domineering and deep tone. Why would he ask her to love him? Ten years! She had been staying together with Hudson for ten years from a seven-year-old girl to a beautifuldy. Her dream over these years was to be Hudson¡¯s woman! However, things were unpredictable, and everything had turned out to be like this. In her opinion, it was impossible for her to love him, but he seemed to know her mind. He pressed her lips with his slender fingers to stop her from taking. ¡°Babe! You can only love me!¡± His breathing hit her face and his warm body fragrance was lingering in her nose and her breath. She looked at him who was saying in a domineering tone. His warm and gentle eyes were something which only Hudson had. At that moment, she was distracted but he was not Hudson, so she pinched her palm to make herself clear-headed. Wait, did he call her babe? There was something shed in Esther¡¯s mind, she frowned and had a headache! Why did she feel that the appetion was kind of familiar? She shook her head to stop thinking. ¡°The one that I love is Hudson...¡± She said it seriously, ¡°Although I will not be together with him, I can¡¯t control my heart. I can¡¯t...¡± At that moment, her lips were kissed by Elijah because he wanted to stop her from saying that. His kisses were gentle this time, not domineering and ruthless. It came with a sense of mercy. It waspletely different from the kiss just now. His lips were warm whereas her lips were swelling. He moved forward to gently kiss her and her eyes were dted to stare at him. He looked into her eyes and gently kissed her. The kiss was very soft and with care. She was shocked because she could struggle when he treated her roughly. But, when he was so gentle this time, she realized that she was reluctant to leave. She bet that she was crazy! Damn Elijah! She pushed away from him forcefully to stop him from continuing. ¡°If you insist, I don¡¯t care. Anyway, these few times don¡¯t matter a lot. Whatever!¡± She knew that she was unable to escape so she simply gave up on struggling. She pushed him away and closed her eyes then said it with the most indifferent voice, ¡°Would you let me go after we have sex? Could I regain the peacefulness afterward? Juste, I don¡¯t care!¡± She took off her shirt and he was stunned while looking at her. Until she opened all her buttons and removed her shirt then showed herself shirtless to him, he frowned due to astonishment and looked at her withplicated eyes. The beautiful body that only belonged to a young girl was gorgeous enough to make a man suffocate and tremble. He wanted to possess her aggressively but not in this way... She slowly opened her eyes and looked at Elijah¡¯s shocked eyes. Then, she felt humiliated and said, ¡°I take the initiative to give you my body, and are you satisfied now?¡± Her voice was indifferent and trembling, but she felt more humiliation. ¡°Do you think that I want your body only?¡± He frowned when looking at her because he was hurt. She closed her eyes and there were a lot of cursing words in her mind but eventually, she chose to act rationally so she asked, ¡°Isn¡¯t it what you want?¡± She raised the corner of her mouth to mock herself and said, ¡°I can give my body to Hudson and you too. But I am willing to do it with Hudson whereas I have no choice but to do it with you!¡± ¡°Damn it, no choice!¡± Elijah scolded in a low voice. Her eyes made him feel desperately upset. His eyes expressed deadly pain inadvertently and his expressions were careless with loneliness. ¡°Is he that good?¡± Without asking, he could feel the deep sorrow in the bottom of her heart that had been suppressed. Also, to the extent that, it seemed to affect his emotions as well. After experiencing a short struggling, his firm facial features under the shadow became calm and indifferent. He stared at her white body and his strong desire had been suppressed. He picked up the pajamas on the floor and helped her to wear them. He buttoned up her shirt and helped her to wear the trousers then stood in front of her. In the bedroom, there was a sudden silence. ¡°I don¡¯t want you to be forced. I only want you to do so willingly!¡± His voice was incredibly indifferent and made Esther tremble. The atmosphere was awkward and suffocating. Elijah¡¯s words and actions gave her a huge punch in her heart. When Esther closed her eyes tightly, she realized that her body was stiff. She was muttering to herself because she did not know what he was thinking about. Didn¡¯t he want to have sex? Why did he suddenly help her to wear the clothes? And he wanted her to be willing to do so. She sneered, ¡°Impossible. I will not be willing to do so with you forever!¡± When saying, she could hear that he was panting. At that moment, she could feel his anger and his piercing coldness was going to submerge her. This coldness was not from his body but his heart. She was stunned and looked at him stubbornly with disordered breath. Suddenly, he outstretched his hand to hold on to her chin. He showed a domineering and arrogant face with a pair of deep eyes which were flowing with inexplicable expression then she was stunned. ¡°You are not a prostitute, and I am not a patron of a brothel as well!¡± He said it with a deep voice. He did not hold her chin too forcefully, but he looked into her stubborn and shocked eyes. His eyes expressed a sense of sadness and heughed at himself mockingly then he put down his hands helplessly before turning around to leave. His eyes? Esther was able to capture the sh of sadness expressed by Elijah. What happened to him? Why did he have such expressions in his eyes? Esther looked at the door that was mmed. She was slightly stunned and even more confused. Why did his expression make her so restless? Elijah went missing. After that night, Elijah went missing. It had been a week. Esther did not see Elijah when going to work every day. After she got up that morning, she noticed that the ashtray on the coffee table in the living room was always filled with cigarette butts, but he was not there. Going to work and then going backe, she hadn''t seen Elijah for a whole week. But Ethel who came to work every day asked her about her experience with Hudson. He kept asking why she was not in a rtionship with Hudson. Yeah! Why? She also wanted to know the reason! Within a week, Lh had basically known the rtionship between Esther and Hudson. After ten years ofpanionship, how could they forget each other easily? She felt sorry for her bitter experiences and looked at her pitifully every time. She sighed and said, ¡°Esther, I really admire you for giving up in such a way! In addition, I also respect you for being so rational! And then, I think that you should go to study at university. Since Hudson nned for you to study previously, why don¡¯t you go?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to. It¡¯s because I don¡¯t have the time and money!¡± She sighed. ¡°Miss Cole is still in the hospital and I need to work to earn money. So, she can recover soon!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you have Hudson¡¯s card? Hudson never said that he won¡¯t care about you. Why are you being so stubborn?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t use it!¡± Esther shook her head, ¡°I can¡¯t use Hudson¡¯s money anymore!¡± ¡°But he is still your guardian!¡± ¡°He won¡¯t be my guardian in another month!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t really get why you are so stubborn!¡± Lh sighed, ¡°The chairman did not ask you to stay in the hospital to take care of Kattie. I saw the chairman chasing after you and he fetched you that day. What is your rtionship with him?¡± ¡°Nothing!¡± Esther did not want to mention Elijah. Her fast answer revealed something was fishy between her and Elijah. As a result, Lh was bing more skeptical and recalled what Winnie said about them that they were having that kind of rtionship. And now, she really felt that something was wrong. ¡°Actually, you can ask the chairman to support your study. He is the chairman and has plenty of money!¡± Lh was muttering, ¡°Also, do you know that Peter¡¯spany is bankrupt?¡± ¡°Is that the fat pervert?¡± Esther was confused and slightly shocked, ¡°Why does such a bigpany be bankrupt?¡± ¡°The chairman asked someone to do it. Do you know that? Peter¡¯s wife is the chairman¡¯s aunt, and the chairman shouldn¡¯t be so mean to Ocean Shipping. But he asked someone to acquire Ocean Shipping. I bet that the chairman is angry, and it is because of you!¡± ¡°Me?¡± Esther pointed towards herself subconsciously. ¡°How is it possible?¡± ¡°It seems like the chairman did it because of you!¡± Lh became firmer, ¡°It is because Peter nearly harmed you and that night was frightening!¡± Esther sighed and felt shocked, but she could not believe it. But when she recalled what Elijah had said. He said that she could only love him in the future! And even marriage! Chapter 550 Why Are You Hugging Me? Chapter 550 Why Are You Hugging Me? She was wondering, could it be? Dare not think, and she didn¡¯t know how to think. But he had gone, and she didn''t know where he had gone to. The guy who asked her to marry him was simply talking about it carelessly! Suddenly sheughed, "Lh, let''s not talk about this bad thing, okay? Where are we going to eat tonight?" Esther went to dinner with Lh almost every day after work this week. "I can''t be with you tonight. My husband is back from a business trip, I¡¯ve to go back to stay with him tonight! Sorry, Esther. I¡¯ll apany you on another day!" Lh apologetically patted Esther''s face. "I''ll go first, and you can finish the job and go back early. "Okay! Have a good time!" Esther blinked and watched Lh leaving in a hurry. She shrugged her shoulders and stopped smiling. "So boring!" "You can talk to me if you''re bored!" A man''s voice suddenly rang out and startled Esther. Then, she stood up and casually greeted him from a distance. In this week, she had asked around and found out that Ethel was Hudson¡¯s illegitimate half-brother who followed his mother''s surname. He was a well-known yboy. So, she always kept in mind to stay away from this man. "Ethel, it''s time to get off work!" Esther greeted politely. "I''ll go first!" Ethel was stunned. In this week, he was fishing for her information about the things between her and Hudson, also her and Elijah, but what he was curious about the most was the rtionship between Elijah and Esther. But she didn¡¯t say anything about it, and it had made him even more curious. Esther thought Ethel came to work every day in this week, and no one could be as nosy as him. But she just didn¡¯t say it, carrying her bag to go outside, she said in her mind, ¡®You deserve to endure my silence, you damn idiot!¡¯ Thinking of Ethel''s annoying look, Esther showed a wry smile. These days they were too boring, she hadn¡¯t cracked a joke for a long time. Then she thought of Lh''sment about studying in college, but she hadn''t raised any money this week. She needed five million in less than three weeks; how could she get the money? She couldn''t help but get depressed again. Casino, did she have to go to the casino? Elijah said not to go to the casino in G City because there were all cheaters. After Esther left, Ethel also followed out and walked to her when he saw her leaving. After catching up with her, he saw her sad face with a little desperation on it, and this shocked Ethel. Was this an expression that such a young girl should have? "What''s wrong?" After Ethel was stunned for a moment, he asked curiously and expressed his concern. As soon as she saw Ethel following her, Esther immediately hid her sadness, raised her eyebrows, and rolled her eyes at him, "Ethel, it''s not office hour!" "I have a watch!" Ethel stretched out his wrist to show her the watch on his wrist. "I know it¡¯s not office hour!" "Then I can stop being polite to you, right?" Esther didn''t have a good temper to speak with him. "Ethel, I don''t have time to talk with you, I''m going to have my dinner!" "Why is this girl so ungrateful? I¡¯m caring for you. You just looked like you¡¯re dying just now. What''s wrong, are you missing Elijah?" Ethel continued asking. "Miss him? Pooh!" Esther coldly snorted, "I don''t have time to talk nonsense with you, I''m very hungry!" "I¡¯ll treat you!" He spoke, with an ulterior motive. She wanted to leave, but suddenly she stopped, looking at him provocatively. "You''ll pay the bill?" Did it mean she can eat whatever she wanted? "Yes, I¡¯ll pay!" Ethel nodded manly, as if reading her mind and asked, "Are you dying for a big meal? Do you want to make me poor with just one dinner?" Esther was stunned, it was boring to be read by him, "Are you paying or not?" "Of course. Where do you want to go to eat?" Ethel raised his eyebrows and smiled happily, but he was running like an old fox. Esther stunned and thought in her heart, got some admiration for Ethel¡ªhe looked really cheerful as an illegitimate son. He was unlike those children from a single-parent family who got some psychological problems. "Little girl, what are you looking at? Is it my handsome face that made you start to love me?" Ethel teased. "Nuts! I¡¯m crazy if I have an affection on you, a pervert!" Esther lifted her chin high and walked towards the elevator. "Then what did you think just now?" "You really want to hear it?" Esther raised her eyebrows and looked at him. "Yes!" "I just admire you; you actually didn¡¯t twist even though yourst name isn¡¯t Ball!" Esther said sincerely. Right after Esther spoke, Ethel squinted his eyes. Then, a grim look shed in his eyes. "Uh! So, you still care about it! Look at your face, it¡¯s changing pale!" Esther thought he had a strong heart, but she didn''t expect him to be vulnerable even he looked strong and careless. "Don''t be depressed,pared with me, you can be much happier, don''t you still have a mother? And your father is still alive, even if he didn¡¯t marry your mother but he is still your father. Unlike me, I¡¯m the one who should be most depressed, right? I¡¯m an orphan!" They were in the elevator and the elevator had begun to go down. Ethel heard what she said, then his expression eased, and a smile returned to his face, "I¡¯m really happier than you!" "Come on, don''t rub salt into my wounds!" "Who are you talking with?" "With you!" Esther with her head and chin held high, ignoring Ethel¡¯s tone. Ethel wasn¡¯t angry. "Esther, do you want to know where Elijah has gone?" Esther stunned and looked away. "Why should I know?" She was thinking in her mind, ¡®Where has Elijah been this week?¡¯ In front of an Italian restaurant in G City. Esther chose a Italian restaurant. In fact, she didn¡¯t like Italian food very much, but it was expensive, and she could spend more of Ethel''s money so that he wouldn¡¯t bother herter. As soon as she got out of the car, she suddenly heard a woman''s high-pitched but lowered voice. "Well! Isn''t this Ethel the great samaritan? Changed a partner again? Oh! And such a young girl this time!" Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. "Pfft!" Esther almostughed out. She tried to hold back herughter and whispered to Ethel, "Great Samaritan? Why does it feel like you¡¯re an ancient time fat ministry counselor with a lot of wives and concubines? Ethel, you must be too flirtatious. Are these two your women?" Esther looked towards the two amorousdies who just got off the car over there, only that they had too much makeup on their faces. Ethel looked towards where the sound came from and saw two women were standing there, looking at him and Esther. "Ethel, have you changed your taste?" One of the women pouted andughed ambiguously. "You want this kind of young girl too?" As soon as Esther heard the tone of their words, she knew that these two women had some rtionship with Ethel, the pervert, and she didn''t care. Looking at the two beauties and she said, "You are so beautiful!" The two women looked at her who sweetly praised them, they were happy and advised her, "Stay away from this kind of man, don¡¯t get yourself sold by him and still thank him!" Ethel was stunned, while Esther smiled and thanked them. "Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll absolutely protect myself! You¡¯re really beautiful and kind, I like you!" However, Ethel smiled treacherously. He turned back to look behind and smiled, " Rosalie£¬Orchid, your benefactor is here!" The two women were stunned and immediately stood up. "Ethel, we''ll contact you another day!" "Ethel, it seems that women don¡¯t like you that much! See, just as soon as you came out, someone screwed up with you!" Estherughed and looked askance at Ethel. "They are jealous of you!" Ethel smiled and intimately held Esther''s shoulders. "Jealous, do you understand?" Esther stunned for a moment. She was a little puzzled, not noticing his movements, then asking back. "You said jealous? Why?" "Because you¡¯re more beautiful than them! You¡¯re still gorgeous even though you don¡¯t use cosmetics. They¡¯ve used arge bottle of foundation but still can¡¯t cover their aging face!" Ethel said and looked at Esther''s face at a close range. He found that she really didn¡¯t use any cosmetics, and her skin was white and wless which caught Ethel¡¯s eyes. They entered the restaurant. Suddenly they sensed a sharp sight, and they subconsciously looked over at the same time. It was Elijah, he stood in front of the stairs and he was looking at them. Elijah saw them on the street through the ss from afar. He was going to go upstairs to the private room with his client, but then he asked his assistant to apany the client and he stopped there. He saw them walk in, and the arm that Ethel was holding Esther was so obtrusive. Not seeing for a week, Esther was living a good life. Although someone reported her routines every day and also sent him her photos, Elijah still got a moment of surprise when he really met her in person. However, when he found that she was embraced by Ethel, his sight became sharp again. "Eli, Elijah?" Esther''s heart trembled inexplicably as she didn¡¯t expect to meet him. Elijah, in a ck suit, was standing straight on the stairs. Her heart trembled under his oppressive gaze. And following the direction of his gaze, she finally returned to her senses and took a look at the intimate posture with Ethel. Then she frowned, jumped away, and used him in a look of disgust, "Why are you hugging me?" She didn''t even notice that. Thinking that he had just hugged her, she had goosebumps all over her body. Ethel looked at the exaggerated movement of Esther, he was a little bit sad. Was he so bad? Other women were eager for him to hug them, but this woman was so disdainful of him. Then he saw Elijah, and he greeted himzily. "Elijah, when did you get back?" Esther was terribly nervous. She didn¡¯t meet Elijah since that night. And she was a little surprised to meet him in this restaurant this time. She heard Ethel said he just returned, only then she knew he went abroad, no wonder for a week she hadn¡¯t seen him. Elijah didn¡¯t say anything, just walked towards them. Esther was tight in her mind. She stepped aside, tilting her face slightly and squinting at him, her eyes were filled with anger. Elijah nced at Esther and then turned to Ethel. "Since we ran into each other, let''s have dinner together!" Chapter 551 My Husband Pays the Bill Chapter 551 My Husband Pays the Bill Ethel was stunned and then felt delighted. He just wanted to know what was going on with Esther and Elijah. It would be best to be able to observe them at the dinner table. But right now, he turned his head. "You two sit down first. I''m going to the bathroom!" After saying that, Ethel turned around and walked towards the bathroom. Esther turned around and went to a window seat and sat down. Elijah also walked over and sat down opposite her. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. She looked up at him, and always felt a little awkward after that incident that day. She felt awkward thinking about taking off her clothes and then having him put them back on. She looked up at him, who looked tired. The feeling he gave as he sat on the soft seat was cold and unapproachable. Esther couldn''t help but clench her small hands at her side into fists. The atmosphere was a little awkward. She didn''t say anything, and he remained silent either. She also felt that such a dining atmosphere was not good and affected her appetite, so she took the initiative to say, "Well, Miss Cole is very stable now, and she looks better too!" "Good!" He replied curtly, while his cold ck eyes deepened, and then he looked at her with gleaming eyes. She froze, then he beckoned and called the waiter, "Order whatever you want!" She froze, "On you or on him?" He raised an eyebrow. "What''s the difference?" "He said he would pay the bill!" Esther whispered. "If it''s on him, I''ll order more!" He remained silent for a moment and asked with doubt. "What if it''s on me?" "Then I''ll keep it simple!" "Why?" It was rare for him to ask. "I don''t want to owe you!" She pursed her lips. Because she didn''t know how to pay it back. She didn''t want to trade her body for food again. A trace of displeasure shed in his eyes. Why did he feel that her rtionship with Ethel had be unusual when they had not seen each other for only a week? He surveyed her and leaned his tall body a little closer to her. Across the table, his tall body astonished her. He said two words softly, "On him." Esther was a little nervous as he stared at her. She swallowed but still felt a little creeped out. So she spoke defensively, "Are you angry?" Although she didn''t know what he was angry about, she felt as if he was angry. "Miss, please order your meal!" The waiter said. "Okay! What is the most expensive dish you have here?" Esther couldn''t care less about Elijah. She looked at the menu and was attracted by the food. "Oh, I see it. Truffle foie gras balls. Elijah, do you want one?" Elijah raised an eyebrow, "Same as you!" "Have you guys ordered yet?" Ethel walked over and sat down next to Elijah. "Do you want truffle foie gras balls?" Ethel took a look, "Have one!" "Yes! Miss, four of this!" Esther said. "Why do you want four?" Ethel did not understand. "Because I''m going to have two servings. This one is the most expensive! Two more cognac foie gras terrine, and two foie gras mousse puffs. Oh, and one Hawaiian pizza, and a coffee. These are all for me. You can order what you want. Mr. Kirby, it''s a deal. I have no money, and you have to treat me!" The two men looked at her. Ethel froze. "Can you finish that much?" "Not necessarily enough!" Esther pouted. "Can''t you afford it?" Ethel was stunned, "No, I''m afraid you''ll waste!" "I can eat them all!" Esther said. Elijah''s lips curled up slightly, "Have a cup of coffee!" Ethel also asked for a coffee. After the waiter left, Ethel was still in a state of dismay. He just felt that Esther had ordered so many dishes on purpose. "Little girl, can you really finish eating so much? I didn''t see you eat so much when we dined togetherst time!" Esther pursed her lips as she became a bit dissatisfied, "Last time we ate different food. I''m a big eater. If you can''t afford it, then I''ll leave now!" "No, no, I can afford it! You can still order more if it''s not enough for you to eat." Ethel''s face flushed slightly. It was the first time he had seen such a frank girl and just felt curious. Other women would try their best to let men know that they couldn''t eat much and were elegant, but Esther ... "Really? Then I''ll order more. Mr. Kirby, please tell the waiter that I want two more handmade ice creams. You go and ask for them for me!" Ethel smiled elegantly. Listening to obviously the little impatient and contemptuous tone, he felt that she was being petnt, which was very soft and cute. Ethel froze for a moment and shook his head in amusement. "Okay, I''ll be a gentleman for once and help you order it!" "Mr. Kirby, you''re so nice!" Esther giggled and gave Ethel a brilliant smile. Watching him being instructed by her made her feel good. She must tell Lh tomorrow so that she could have some fun too. Ethel stood up to leave, while Esther''s eyes shone with a mischievous light. She didn''t expect to be able to have a big meal today. It was sofortable. Elijah looked at her, and his thin lips curled up into a smile. Esther was dumbfounded, "Why are you smiling?" Elijah abruptly turned his eyes to her. The moment their eyes met, her face flushed. She couldn''t keep from blushing, because he looked at her yfully. He had kissed her on the mouth, he had made love to her, and he had even seen her naked ... Instead of answering, Elijah moved across the table and suddenly took hold of Esther''s small hand that was resting on the table. Esther''s little face turned even redder all of a sudden. She struggled to yell in a small voice, and she didn''t dare to shout. Because this was a Italian restaurant, and the environment was elegant and quiet, "What are you doing? Let go of me." Ethel, who was not far away, saw the scene and he was stunned. Was this still the Elijah he knew? He actually took such an initiative to hold a woman''s hand! Oh! Oh God! Ethel simply stopped and did not go over. "Elijah, let go of me!" Esther red at Elijah and tried to draw back her small hand. Her face was flushed and more beautiful than ever because she was angry with him for being frivolous. He looked at her fair skin, her beautiful eyes burning with annoyance, and her red lips curled up in anger. Such a beautiful and lovely little girl had actuallye to the restaurant to make a fool of Ethel. But even knowing that she was making a fool of Ethel, he couldn''t bear to unravel her. She couldn''t stand it anymore, so she kicked his leg directly under the table. But she didn''t expect that she had actually kicked him. It seemed that Elijah had no intention of hiding. Esther was stunned. Did he not hurt? She had kicked him very hard. Elijah''s thin lips lifted slightly. Then he took her small hand in his and warned, "Don''t get stuffed!" "Ah..." She froze. Under his intent gaze, Esther squirmed with chagrin, but her heart beat faster in an instant. One by one, a certain indefinable feeling seemed to well up in her heart. A feeling of being cared about and spoiled made her heart tremble inexplicably. But her pride and self-respect made she couldn''t resist ring at him. She struggled to draw back her hand and said angrily, "I can eat a lot!" "You''ll have to go to the hospital if you''re stuffed!" Ignoring her struggle, Elijah whispered, "Or are you trying to burn off those foods by doing exercises in the middle of the night?" "You¡ª" Esther frowned and blushed even more. She quickly turned her face aside while her cherry-red lips pouted high, as if she had simply forgotten that her hands were still restrained by him. She cursed in her heart, ¡®badass, badass, Elijah is badass¡¯. Her angry look at the moment made Elijah couldn''t help butugh out loud. And his cold face bloomed with a radiant light because of the smile, which was so dazzling that Esther could not help but be dumb for a moment. This aloof man could actually smile! What the hell? And he actually smiled so beautifully. Suddenly, her heart trembled, and she said sharply, "Laugh your ass off!" Seeing that it was almost time, Ethel walked straight over. Elijah had sensed himing, so he quickly stopped smiling. Letting go of her hand, he looked out the window with grace. Damn, he actually acted as if nothing had happened, which made Esther even angrier. By this time, all the dishes she ordered were on the table. Esther began to ignore the two men. She was supposed to chew slowly and gracefully, but she gobbled it up. Without using a knife but a fork, she took the meat like a big bone and gnawed at it. Ethel looked at Elijah in shock, while he had no expression at all and ate with great elegance. His demeanor was more graceful than the British aristocracy, which wasparable to a prince. Ethel did not mean tough at Esther. He was just shocked by her again and again. In the end, he finally couldn''t help but speak out. "Esther, can you be more elegant?" "What''s the point of being elegant? Especially for someone who''s dying of hunger!" Esther gave him a cold stare. "What, Mr. Kirby, do you think I''m embarrassing you? If you''re too ashamed, don''t treat me in the future. This is how I am, anyway, I can''t learn to be elegant!" This girl actually said such things at the table! Ethel was dumbfounded and simply shut up. If he continued, he did not know what else she would say. As they were eating, Ethel''s phone rang. He went out to answer the phone and didn''te back. Esther looked like she had been hungry for days, and in less than half an hour, she had eaten all the food on several tes. She was so full and burped very ungracefully. Then she stuck her tongue out contentedly and licked the delicious ice cream, while her tongue reddened from the cold. Elijah had long since finished eating and stood up to leave. At that moment, the waiter brought up the bill, "Miss, is it your check?" "Ah¡ªwhere is the gentleman just now?" Esther asked in dismay. "The gentleman has already left!" "Ah, ask that gentleman then. I don''t have any money!" Esther pointed at Elijah. Elijah paused, and his thin lips curled up into a yful smile, which soon disappeared. Then he continued to stride forward. "Elijah, stop!" Seeing that he was going to leave, Esther shouted anxiously. But Elijah kept walking forward! "Miss, it''s better for you to pay the bill!" The waitress said. Esther was embarrassed and cursed Elijah and Ethel in her heart. If he left, wouldn''t she have to be detained here? She was so anxious that she blurted out, "He, he''s my husband. Get him to pay the bill!" The waitress went after Elijah, "Sir, your wife asked you to pay the bill!" "She''s not my wife!" Elijah said in a deep voice. His handsome face made the waitress dumbfounded and blushed. Seeing that this did not work, and he still wanted to leave, Esther shouted, "Elijah, husband, honey, just pay the bill! I was wrong, and I''ll never piss you off, okay?" After she said this, sure enough, Elijah stopped in his tracks. He turned around and fixed his eyes on Esther''s face, as if he wanted to swallow her in an instant. Chapter 552 Wedding Photo Chapter 552 Wedding Photo Esther swallowed hard and when looking into Elijah''s somewhat passionate eyes, Esther wanted to avoid them, but unfortunately¡­ Her smile was a bit tangled, holding back the urge to vomit, Esther walked over, took Elijah''s arm affectionately, and said fondly, "Honey, I''m wrong, don''t be mad, okay?" Elijah looked at her again for a few seconds, with no intention of taking the money out, but his eyes never left Esther''s delicate face, even with a calcting shrewdness. Esther swallowed again. "Great Elijah, can you pay the bill? I really don''t have any money!" Facing such a man, how many chances of survival did Esther actually have? And in the next second, an unfathomable smile appeared on Elijah''s cheeks. "Since you know you''re wrong, you should know what to do now, right?" With that, he lifted his chin, and his intention was obvious. He wanted her to kiss him. Esther, however, fell into a trance and her face flushed, cursing the damned lecherous man in her mind. Taking advantage, he was taking advantage of her. But she still stood on tiptoe and gave him a quick kiss on his chin, but in the next second, Elijah''s reaction left everyone''s jaws dropping. Suddenly, he cupped her chin and kissed her sweet lips without hesitation. The other hand even irresistibly held her head while, to her consternation, his deft tongue effortlessly pried open her teeth and dived into her oral cavity. This bold kiss just took ce in an Italian restaurant, in full view of many waiters and diners. Then, Elijah let her go as if nothing had happened. He took out his card and handed it to the waitress. It all happened so fast, so quickly that Esther thought she was dreaming. But when she heard the huffing and puffing around her, she realized she had actually been kissed by him in public. "You pervert!" Esther stomped her foot and violently pushed him away. Her face wore the obvious overwhelming shock at the French kiss she had just given. What a damn French kiss! She seemed to taste the strong coffee in his mouth, and it tasted so damn good. Esther wiped her mouth with the back of her hand, blushed, and ran off at a fast pace. Elijah gave a wink and immediately a man in ck went to the counter to get his card while he went after Esther. "My goodness! Isn''t that Elijah?" "I''m right, it''s him, the president of Perry Group. He''s not gay, so what the newspaper reports say is true, that woman is his. Oh my God, I should have filmed it just now!" "..." Esther cursed Elijah as she ran, "Damn, pervert, pervert, pervert! Damn Ethel, damn Elijah! I''ll never come out to dine with the men again. Damn it, damn it!" Elijah caught up with her in stride, and hearing her curses, he pulled her back. "Ah ¨C¨C" Esther screamed in shock. "Let go of me!" But Elijah wrapped her intimately in his arms, and his powerful strength made it difficult for her to break free from him. "Darling, let''s go home!" "Who is your darling?" Esther was in a daze. Somebody in the restaurant had alreadye out to take pictures with their phone, and the look in Elijah''s eyes changed. Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. He leaned close to her ear and said at a volume that only he and she could hear, "Shut your mouth and if you don''t want me to kiss you, behave yourself!" Sure enough, his threat worked. Esther was still angry when they got into the car, while her stomach bulged from eating so much that she sat ufortably. Elijah''s sudden approach made Esther yelp in fright. "What are you doing?" And he just got on top of her, pulled the seat belt, and helped her put it on. She sighed with relief, unable to conceal the pounding in her heart. He turned his head and looked at her yfully, without saying a word. Esther was frightened by his gaze, and she nced cautiously toward him, not daring to meet his eyes as she was afraid of his frightening hawk-like eyes. She was nervous inside, he had been away for a week, and she had been free all that week. But now he was suddenly back, was he trying to drag her home? Ugh! Damn it, it was just an apartment, how could it be her home, she had been homeless for a long time! Her mood was suddenly a little gloomy, a little lost, like a homeless child. She turned her head to look out the car window as the car slowly drove down the road, and he didn''t say anything too. However, instead of going home, they went to a studio. Esther was stunned and a little confused, "What are we doing here?" "Take pictures!" He spat out these two words in a deep voice. "What kind of pictures?" She looked at him with wide eyes, and she saw his hawk-like eyes hovering over her face. She bit her lip unconsciously, her eyshes dropping. She dared not look at him, but still said reluctantly, "Then I''ll get off and leave on my own by bus!" When she was about to leave, he sped her hand, his gaze following her longshes down to her rosy and tender lips. Her lips, delicate and luscious, and he wasn''t content to taste it in the restaurant he had just been in. Elijah''s brain seemed to be engorged with blood. They hadn''t seen each other for a week, and he actually missed this woman very much in his heart. Uncontrobly, his lips kissed toward her soft lips. Esther''s eyes widened and arge gulp of gas couldn''t help but rush out, but he had sealed the way out, and only her chest was heaving hard. Her chest felt like it was about to burst. She couldn''t¡ª She felt like her heart was going to jump out of her chest. She was desperate to open her mouth to breathe, but that in turn allowed him to ess easily and swept across her oral cavity with the soft tip of his tongue. As a result, her tongue was out of ce wherever she ced it. Then he withdrew it and helped suck her tongue into his mouth¡­ Esther''s head seemed to be knocked into a daze, and her whole body followed the softness. His kiss was gently mixed with dominance, sometimes rude, sometimes gentle, making her heart flutter with it, and she even forgot to push him away. Elijah sucked gently on her lips, kissing her delicately with an uncontroble miss. Having not seen her for a week, he found himself really missing her. Her soft lips, like the petals of a blooming flower, fluttered softly with his kisses. Finally, he let go of her lips. She stared at him with two watery eyes, her heart felt like it was about to bungee jump, her face pale and flushed. What she met was still a pair of deep eyes. "You, you¨C¨C" She snapped back to her senses but didn''t know how to use him. She just put on a chagrined expression and felt a little aggrieved¡ªhow could she forget to resist him? Esther clenched her fist in chagrin. In a moment, a surge of grievance welled up in her heart. Her nose was sore, and tears rolled down from her eyes. "Babe..." He was taken aback, looking at her sudden outpouring of tears, his thick eyebrows furrowed. "What are you crying about?" He helped her wipe her tears with his fingers, but she, who was whimpering a moment ago, suddenly burst into loud sobs. "Who told you to kiss me, I don''t want you to kiss me. I hate you!" Esther whimpered, covering her eyes with her hands and choking miserably. "If you keep crying, I''ll kiss you again!" He threatened without good grace. "Elijah, I hate you, you''re a pervert!" She used, lifting her tear-blurred face and choking up as her tears rolled down even harder. He sighed and got out of the car. He walked around the car to her seat, opened the door, and pulled her straight out of the car. "What do you want to do?" It seemed that when she met him, she often asked the same question. "Take a picture!" He dragged her into the studio and then said to the attendant inside, "Take a photo of us!" "I don''t want to take pictures!" Esther didn''t know what he meant and why he wanted to take pictures. But then he threatened her. "If you dare not to take it, I can''t guarantee what I will do!" Therefore, Esther yielded to Elijah''s threat and took a picture with him. "Miss, please smile!" The photographer coaxed. "Smile!" Elijah''s grip on her waist tightened, and then Esther unnaturally curled the corner of her mouth. At least, she had smiled. The photographer was very cooperative in capturing that moment. Two of them were very close to each other, and the resulting photos looked pretty good. A few minutester, the photographer printed out ten copies of the photos following Elijah''s instruction. Esther looked at the photo in her hands, which showed her with a forced smile and tear stains on her face, while his face had an unfathomable expression, but he also hooked the corners of his mouth slightly. Damn perverted man, he was actually so good-looking. "What''s the point of taking these pictures?" She asked again. "Wedding photos!" He spat out these two words, causing Esther to nearly faint in shock. Esther was exasperated, really exasperated. As soon as they got back to the apartment, Esther locked herself in the bathroom while she sat on the toilet and heard him call someone else. He seemed to be inviting someone over to pick up the photos, and she wondered what he was going to do. Nevertheless, when these photos were described by him as wedding photos, she felt ufortable. An inexplicable surge of anger erupted in her. He had the key to her room and she didn''t want to go back, it wasn''t safe there, so she simply locked herself in the bathroom. "Babe,e out!" Half an hourter, Elijah knocked on the door. "I''m not Babe!" Esther shouted, "Elijah, don''t be flirting with me!" He called her "Babe" made her feel like he was flirting with her as if she had an ambiguous rtionship with him. "Babe Price! Come out!" His voice became even deeper. "I''m not Babe Price!" She shouted in denial. "Elijah, I hate you!" "I need to use the bathroom!" "I don''t care!" She yelled at him. "Go back to your house, this ce has been rented to me, you should leave now!" He sighed from outside. "Feel free to stay inside!" After he said these words, Esther heard a loud bang outside and the door was mmed shut. She carefully opened the door, showing a small crack, and looked out; no one was there. When she looked out again, there was still no one. He was gone! She blinked in disbelief, but it seemed to be true! "Hooray! The bad guy is finally gone!" She immediately jumped up, but the jump made her feel so sick in her stomach, "What a sin, I ate too much!" ''''Just take a bath, I heard that baths can be physically exhausting,'''' she thought to herself, then filled the tub, stripped off her clothes, got into the tub, andfortably buried herself in the moderately warm water. Esther sighedfortably. "Ugh! Sofortable!" But just as she was bathing, the door handle of the bathroom was turned, and Esther screamed in fear. "Ah! Pervert¨C¨C" She was so scared that she dipped herself into water. What she saw in the doorway was Elijah, who was all wet and his hair still dripped. With a white bath towel around his waist, he leaned so casually against the door. His eyes flickered as he looked deep into her who was in the tub. "You, you¡­¡­" Esther was lost for words. How did hee back, and he looked like he had obviously taken a shower, but there was only one bathroom in this room, where did he take a shower? Could it be the neighbors? He just stood in the doorway of the bathroom and casually stared at her, his eyes fixed on her indistinct body in the water. And sheid in the water and saw him in a pair of slippers, his pair of leg bones jutting out, robust and large. Moving her gaze slightly upward, it was his hairy leg and what under the white bath towel around her waist tickled her fancy, while the tangled chest¡­ Chapter 553 Don’t Leave Me Chapter 553 Don¡¯t Leave Me Esther¡¯s heart started beating faster and her face was bright red. She closed her eyes and she curled up into a ball. She wished that the bubbles could cover herself up, but she felt like she was just deceiving herself. Though, other than curling herself up she couldn¡¯t do anything else. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. ¡°You pervert, get out!¡± She noticed that he wasn¡¯t leaving and was just watching her by the door. She yelled righteously. But he just walked in. ¡°Hey! Hey!¡± yelped Esther nervously, ¡°Hey, you pervert!¡± He then slid into the bathtub and the water in the tub spilled all over the floor. ¡°What?¡± Esther never thought that he woulde in, ¡°Elijah, you bastard! Get out, I don¡¯t want to bathe together with you!¡± He ignored everything she said and hugged her in his arms. Esther was angry and jumpy, she was so shocked that she hit him hard repeatedly, ¡°I¡¯m going to bite you if you don¡¯t let go of me!¡± But he turned her over and checked her back. He felt reassured to see that the wound on her back was healing. There was only a brown scar left from the peeling. He hugged her tightly. She was graceful, pure, and enchanting. She was just lying there, and it was already making him crazy. Who was she? Why was she so alluring? She made him crazy all the time¡­ He inched closer and talked clearly next to her ears, ¡°Don¡¯t leave me.¡± ¡­ That was 8 pm and now it was 2 am. Elijah finally let go of her. Esther didn¡¯t want to move anymore, she felt numb and tired all over. She quickly fell into a deep slumber as Elijah was hugging her. He was exhausted as he didn¡¯t sleep for two nights already. He fell asleep while hugging Esther. The next morning, Esther woke up. She looked at his face that was close to her. His eyes were shut, and hisshes were long, they formed a fan shape and created shadows underneath his eyes. It was pretty, but unfortunately, it was on Elijah. Esther squirmed and noticed that his arm was on her waist. She mumbled to herself, ¡°Shitty Elijah, how dare you, how dare you¡­¡± She used all her strength and wanted to jump off the bed. She got off the bed, but her legs gave out. Her body hurt and she bit her lips as she tried to stand up. ¡°Elijah, you bastard!¡± Shit, she wouldn¡¯t be pregnant, wouldn¡¯t she? Esther was dumbfounded. No, she didn¡¯t want to be pregnant if it wasn¡¯t Hudson. She definitely didn¡¯t want that to happen. But it was already impossible with Hudson, though that didn¡¯t mean that she wanted to get pregnant with another man¡¯s baby either. She looked at Elijah and he was still fast asleep. He was in such a deep sleep. She felt annoyance brewing inside of her! He was sleeping like a log. Her first time that she was protecting for Hudson was stolen by a pig like him. A thought went through her mind. She wanted to kill him. But wait, no! Homicide was against thew! Maybe she could make him a eunuch? No! She might face jail time for that as well! Then¡­ Esther stood up angrily. She put on clothes and got up. She went out to get a pair of scissors, and then she proceeded to cut his shirt up. His shirt turned into strips and it turned into a mess. She also cut his pants and they became strips as well. When she was satisfied, she walked towards the bed and noticed that he was still sleeping. Though in reality, Elijah was already awake. He thought that he would hear her scream the first thing in the morning, but he heard nothing. He found it unbelievable and didn¡¯t know what she was doing. Esther climbed onto the bed and flipped him over. He turned over ordingly and was waiting for her next move. Esther carefully tied his hand up with the cut-up clothes. Elijah was taken aback, but he didn¡¯t move an inch. He then felt that his legs were tied up as well. His limbs were all tied up. Esther carefully checked her knots and suddenly, her face flushed when she looked at him. She quickly used a shirt to cover him up. She then went out to grab a camera. ¡°Freaking Elijah, I need my revenge!¡± She thought about him bullying her and felt sad, she started to cry. Elijah opened his eyes and noticed that she was crying. He felt sorry, ¡°Why are you crying? I let you tie me up, are you still not satisfied?¡± He said a bit helplessly. What did she want from him? ¡°Ah!¡± Esther dried her tears, ¡°You, you are awake?! Fine, it¡¯s better that way!¡± Esther grabbed the camera and stood next to the bed. She stared at his firm muscles, long ck hair, healthy-looking skin, wide shoulders, nice waist¡­ Esther took a deep breath, ¡°Hmph! So, what if you have a good body!¡± It wasn¡¯t as if she had never seen one before. Esther tried to keep her face from turning red. She gritted her teeth, she felt helpless and dejected. She aimed the camera at him and took a photo. ¡°Hey, are you trying to take pictures for keepsake?¡± Elijah didn¡¯t think that she would take pictures of his naked body. ¡°Hmph, Elijah, I¡¯m going to post your naked pictures on the inte and make you suffer! You bullied me and I needed my revenge. I¡¯m telling you, I¡¯m not that easy to bully!¡± ¡°Erm!¡± Elijah was taken aback; he didn¡¯t think that that was her aim. He didn¡¯t mind her keeping photos of him privately, but he wouldn¡¯t let her post that publicly, ¡°Hey, let go of me!¡± ¡°Hmph! No!¡± Esther yelled. She took more photos and took more than 10 pictures from different angles in one go. She clicked the shutter quickly and didn¡¯t even know how the pictures turned out. She just wanted to take photos. She felt content after a while, ¡°Hmph, you never thought that I would do this, didn¡¯t you?¡± Elijah rolled his eyes, ¡°You think this is enough to threaten me?¡± Esther ran out of the room and hid the camera. She then grabbed a pair of scissors, ¡°Of course not! I¡¯m going to make you a eunuch as well, Elijah!¡± She only wanted to frighten him, not really harm him physically. She didn¡¯t want to go to jail. Elijah arched his brow and squirmedzily, ¡°Hey, you don¡¯t care about your future happiness?¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± Esther pursed her lips. She red at him viciously and stared straight into his eyes. The scissors seemed very sharp, but Elijah wasn¡¯t scared at all. He stared at her nkly. ¡°Would you be willing to do that?¡± he asked in a low voice, teasing her. ¡°Shut up, didn¡¯t you hear me??¡± She was as angry as a female lion. She waved the scissors in front of him, ¡°I¡¯m going to cut it off, and you¡¯ll be a eunuch! You¡¯ll not be a male nor a female! You brought harm to me, you bastard!¡± Elijah¡¯s expression remained the same, he just stared at herzily. He squinted his eyes and said, ¡°Go ahead, but be careful to not hurt yourself!¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± Shit, he wasn¡¯t afraid of her. She felt even more enraged! She held the scissors and sat on the bed, but she didn¡¯t even dare to look at his dick. Elijah wasn¡¯t even pleading with her to stop, ¡°Elijah, you bastard. I¡¯m really going to do it; I¡¯m going to do it!¡± ¡°Hey, will you let me go if I plead you?¡± Elijah winked at her. How dare he flirted at a time like this? ¡°You pervert!¡± She felt mad just looking at his face. And then she really aimed the scissors at him, at this rate she was really going to do it, ¡°I don¡¯t care, it¡¯s your fault. I don¡¯t care if I go to jail!¡± ¡°Hey¡­¡± Elijah knew that it was going to be bad. He quickly snapped the cloth that was tying his hands and turned around. He slipped off the bed. Esther didn¡¯t manage to aplish her intention. Elijah quickly grabbed her hand and seized the scissors, ¡°Hey, don¡¯t really do that. How could you?¡± She struggled and wanted to snatch the scissors from his hand, but he grabbed her hand and threw the scissors into a corner. Shit, next time he had to throw away all potential murder weapons in his house. His legs were still tied up and he could only stop her with his hand, ¡°Hey, it¡¯s so early in the morning. You should sleep and not move around so vigorously, aren¡¯t you tired?¡± Then he started to kiss her. Before he had enough, he had to let go of her. Esther¡¯s face was crimson red, and she felt weak in her knees as she was out of breath. Elijah was always short of breath. He looked at Esther and said in a low voice, ¡°Hey, be my woman forever! I don¡¯t only want your body, I also¡­¡± He held out his slender fingers and drew a circle around Esther¡¯s chest, ¡°I want, your heart as well¡­¡± ¡°You bastard!¡± she growled. He wanted her heart; how could he be so greedy. She couldn¡¯t protect her chastity, but she would still reserve her heart for Hudson. Just thinking about Hudson made her feel miserable again. ¡°I won¡¯t give you my heart, it is solely for Hudson. Him and only him. Not you, never you!¡± She yelled as she closed her eyes. There was no way that she would give him her heart. Chapter 554 Legitimate Mrs. Perry Chapter 554 Legitimate Mrs. Perry He stared at her with two eyes widely opened. He leaned down while pressing on her soft body, sealing her pink lips and staring at her coldly, ¡°You can only be mine!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t! Don¡¯t touch me!¡± She whispered helplessly. ¡°I don¡¯t love you; I love¡­¡± He fiercely blocked her lips to stop her from saying the name. ¡°Don¡¯t ever mention that man again, otherwise, I would kill you without mercy!¡± ¡°Ooh¡­¡± She avoided his warm lips. His dark and deep eyes emitted a cold, indifferent aura, ¡°I¡¯ll let you know whose woman you are!¡± The corner of his mouth curled up a wicked smile while he pressed hard against her¡­ After everything became calm and when she finally ran out of strength, he picked up his phone and snapped a picture of her body, then looked at her blushed face and said in a deep voice, ¡°Babe, I have your pictures too! You are allowed to see my pictures for yourself but not sending them out and as for yours, I won¡¯t send them out as well!¡± She red at him and he red back at her. ¡°I hate you!¡± ¡°I know!¡± He said with his eyes showed a hint of loneliness. ¡°I know you like Hudson.¡± His tone had a sense of self-deprecating. ¡°But so what? He married Winnie! And Winnie is his wife!¡± She froze and stared at him, yes, Winnie was Hudson¡¯s wife. Her eyes showed depression and she then red at him again, ¡°Even then, I don¡¯t like you either!¡± Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Her words ignited his anger. The two of them stared at each other, together with their equally beautiful faces and resentful eyes. They were neither turning their gazes away nor admitting they were defeated. Only then Elijah gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Fine! You have guts but remember, you are my wife now!¡± The doorbell rang as he was saying that. Elijah opened the door with his bath towel around him while Esther curled up on the bed, digesting his words from earlier. Only after one minute, Elijah walked in and threw a red book on the bed. Esther froze and he said, ¡°Legitimate Mrs. Perry, Esther Perry, remember who you are!¡± ¡°You?¡± Esther was stunned, wrapping herself in the nket and reaching out to take the book. Only then did she found that it was their marriage certificate. She flipped urgently to open the book and realized that it was the picture they had takenst night. It was stamped which meant that it was really a certificate. ¡°No, it¡¯s not real! I¡¯m still a month short of being an adult, it is impossible that I am eligible!¡± She couldn¡¯t ept it because it was too sudden as she inexplicably became his wife. ¡°Your ID has been amended and this is a new one!¡± While saying, Elijah threw her an ID card. ¡°Ugh!¡± Esther screamed. Damn it, this was too scary! He was so powerful that she had gotten a marriage certificate without showing up herself. ¡°I don¡¯t want to marry you, why do I?¡± Elijah didn¡¯t say anything, instead, he walked out, went to the bathroom to shower, and changed his clothes. Looking at the time. It was ten o¡¯clock, he didn¡¯t expect it to be done so early and he thought it would be at least until the afternoon! He was in a good mood and started to prepare the ingredients that someone had just sent to the house to make a meal for his woman. Esther froze for a long time and she was still unable to ept the fact, how did she be Elijah¡¯s wife suddenly? Elijah went to ask Esther toe out after he finished cooking but there was no one in the room and he didn¡¯t even hear hering out of the room, where should she be? He was a bit anxious and looked around for her. The closet was closed, and Elijah seemed to hear a sobbing sounding from the wardrobe. He knocked on the door. ¡°Babe¡­¡± The wardrobe became silent at once and he knocked on the door repeatedly for a long time but there was no answer at all. He was a little frightened, but he opened the door directly regardless of what might happen to her. The light shone into the wardrobe through the doorway as inside it was totally dark. He saw Esther curling up in the closet, sobbing while clutching her legs and her long hair falling over her bareback. She still seemed to be shivering. Elijah opened the door, and the light was brighter but she still sat there unresponsively. ¡°Esther?¡± Elijah squatted down in front of her and patted her back. Feeling the coldness on her body, he then frowned again, ¡°My silly girl, what are you doing here?¡± Without saying anything, Esther only bit her lower lip so hard that the fishy smell of her blood between her lips and teeth could be smelt. By the time Elijah cupped her chin and made her lift her head, only then he realized she was in tears, his heart suddenly hurt and he opened his arms to hug her tightly, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Why are you crying? Is it because of what happenedst night? Or is it because of the marriage certificate?¡± Esther¡¯s tear-stained face smiled suddenly while pursing the corners of her lips in a surprisingly pretty way, and she interrupted him, ¡°Why did you want me to be your wife?¡± For such a long time she sat in a small space. She had thought clearly that since she was unable to be together with Hudson anymore, and she lost her body to Elijah and she even owed Kattie¡¯s health, so what qualifications did she have to say otherwise? He stared at her. ¡°Don¡¯t you like it?¡± She froze and smiled again. ¡°I love it! This identity is what so many other women dream of!¡± But her smile made him feel even more uneasy, he was a little annoyed, so he reached out his hands and carried her out before carrying her to the bed and wrapping the quilt around her. ¡°Esther, you¡¯re lying!¡± ¡°Since you want to be my husband, then give me five million! I don¡¯t want to go on fundraising and be bullied by perverts again!¡± She said confidently. ¡°No, I want seven million yuan and I want to have fun with the remaining two million!¡± Since she couldn¡¯t get rid of this identity and he was willing to be her husband, then he would have to take it as reasonable to give her money to spend and forst night, she just took it as a nightmare. He froze and replied immediately, ¡°Sure!¡± Yet he felt that she didn¡¯t like being Mrs. Perry and he wondered perhaps what he did was wrong. ¡°Isn¡¯t it just marriage? Since it isn¡¯t with the one I love the most, anyone will be fine for me!¡± Her heartless words made him so desperate that sourness and bitterness bubbling up in his heart. His heart was getting even more bitter when seeing her tear-stained face, seeing her trembling and when seeing her forcing herself to smile. ¡°Esther, don¡¯t go to work, go to school!¡± He had contacted the school long ago and he just didn¡¯t tell her. She froze and turned a little confused. ¡°Go and study at D University. You can major in anything you want!¡± He nced down at her helplessly who was only eighteen and still in the age of studying and earlier Hudson had this arrangement for her too. ¡°I will not be grateful to you!¡± She said in a very impulsive tone. Her heart was slightly touched as he had said what she wanted to do most, which was to study. That was what she had wanted and what she had hoped. Elijah went speechless, he stroked her hair and said gently, ¡°Get up and let¡¯s eat!¡± ¡°You really let me go study?¡± Esther was still in disbelief. ¡°Yes, next week! Which major do you want to study?¡± He asked. ¡°Well, how about design? Is visualmunication good?¡± Since she was still a child and when her heart burst with joy, she couldn¡¯t hide the smile on her face, ¡°How about studying design?¡± Elijah suddenly reached out and hugged her, this little fool was so easily satisfied. She froze as she heard his sigh and when he said, ¡°As long as I can do it, I will do everything you want for you!¡± ¡°Why?¡± Esther froze as she was shocked by what he said. ¡°Because you are Esther!¡± He nudged her nose. ¡°Get up and eat!¡± He got up and walked out then cleared the dining table. And she looked at him who made her feel unfamiliar, that such a gentle look emanating from a man with a cold face, was this a dream? Esther went to the bathroom, showered, and changed her clothes. Then she sat in front of the table and he passed her the chopsticks. Two of them ate quietly and no one spoke. But the meal he cooked was delicious! And she ate very well. He looked at her who had been crying a moment ago was now so quiet that as if the matter just now seemed pointless. He put down the chopsticks in his hand and looked at her quietly. Then he took out a card from his side then put it on the table and pushed it in front of her. ¡°This is an additional card!¡± ¡°Hum!¡± She took it and as if thinking of something else, she went back into the room to get Hudson¡¯s card. ¡°This is Hudson¡¯s card, help me to give it to him!¡± Elijah was slightly stunned, but he pursed his lips and smiled before taking it, ¡°Alright!¡± ********************************************************************************** In the afternoon, Esther wandered around alone with Elijah¡¯s card, she first went to the hospital to visit Kattie before going to the pharmacy to buy contraceptives. She wanted to buy the aftercare and she didn¡¯t know if the previous one worked. In case if she got pregnant, how could she live? Thinking that Ethel escaped midwayst night, she went to thepany again. Although Elijah refused to let her go to work, he didn¡¯t stop her from going to thepany either. She took a taxi and stopped in front of the building where she then opened the car door and walked towards the lobby of Perry Group. As soon as she raised her head, she saw the countless reporters waiting outside the building as if they wanted to capture first-hand information. Esther¡¯s hand gripped her shoulder bag. She was wearing a T-shirt and denim today which was a very student-like dressing. As soon as she appeared, some reporters immediately noticed her. ¡°Miss Price is here!¡± ¡°It¡¯s really Miss Price!¡± ¡°Miss Price, rumours are saying that today is your wedding day with Mr. Perry, is that true? Please tell us your feelings!¡± Esther was dumbfounded and somewhat caught off guard. Arge group of reporters surged over and surrounded her. ¡°Miss Price, I heard that you really got married with a marriage certificate!¡± Esther was silent and her eyes were a little flustered. Such a situation had caught her off guard. ¡°Miss Price, may I ask how did you and Mr. Perry meet?¡± Ethel got out of the car and saw this situation. He froze when he realized that the person who was surrounded inside was Esther. His eyes sank when he saw her somewhat panicked eyes then he instructed the security guards to separate the crowd and he started to rush inside. ¡°Mr. Ethel?¡± ¡°Everyone! If you want to interview, you should go and interview Mr. Perry, not a little girl, okay? Alright, just leave!¡± Ethel directly protected Esther and meanwhile, the security guards also started to block the reporters. Behind them, the reporters were all blocked outside, and Esther was almost dragged into the building. Esther tidied up her wrinkled clothes and raised her head to re at Ethel. ¡°It¡¯s all because of you, you escaped yesterday, and it causes me to rush here today to settle the matters with you! Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t have met those reporters!¡± Chapter 555 One Kiss for Every Pouting Chapter 555 One Kiss for Every Pouting Ethel froze when facing the usation. ¡°Well, little girl, how can I be med for this? Elijah is the one who has scandal with you, ok? Where do I mess with you?¡± ¡°Who asked you to leave halfway yesterday? I was almost trapped in the restaurant!¡± Esther was furious when she thought about yesterday¡¯s joke of calling Elijah as her husband turned to a fact today. ¡°Well, I¡¯m really sorry about yesterday as there was an emergency for me. I¡¯ll repay you another day, by the way, what¡¯s wrong with you? The reporter said that you and Elijah got married?¡± Ethel didn¡¯t believe that it was true. ¡°It¡¯s all scandal, scandal, do you understand?¡± Esther wouldn¡¯t admit it as it was a forced marriage. She didn¡¯t even go to the registration and she got the marriage certificate just like that, so it didn¡¯t count! She wouldn¡¯t admit it even if she died. Ethel looked at her then looked at therge group of reporters that were blocked outside the lobby, ¡°This story doesn¡¯t seem groundless!¡± ¡°Ethel, it¡¯s all because of you!¡± Esther couldn¡¯t control herself cursing in a low voice. ¡°How did I mess with you again?¡± Ethel felt so wronged. ¡°Miss Price, the president wants you to go to his office on the eighty-eighth floor!¡± Meanwhile, the receptionist suddenly showed up in front of them. ¡°Me?¡± Esther pointed at herself. ¡°How did he know I am here?¡± ¡°Yes, the president called and asked you to go up!¡± ¡°I¡¯m not going!¡± Esther refused directly. Both Ethel and Mrs. Tyson at the reception desk froze as she dared to go against the president¡¯s order, did she know the consequences? Esther looked at Mrs. Tyson¡¯s puzzled eyes and only then she realized she had overreacted, after all, how could she disobey the president¡¯s order. ¡°Ooh¡­alright, thanks Mrs. Tyson, I¡¯ll go right now!¡± But inside her heart, she was cursing Elijah as she didn¡¯t expect that he would know that she was here immediately. ¡°I¡¯m going too!¡± Ethel was expecting something interesting. ¡°Let¡¯s go together!¡± Both of them went into the lift. When they reached the eighty-eighth floor, the secretary blocked two of them. ¡°Mr. Kirby, the president said that he would only see Miss Price alone!¡± ¡°Why?¡± Ethel froze. The secretary smiled faintly. ¡°This is the president¡¯s order!¡± Esther shrugged her shoulders, ¡°I¡¯m going in!¡± But when she walked to the entrance of the president¡¯s office, she was stunned suddenly as her heart tightened until the door opened. A tall man grabbed and dragged her inside the room. Ethel took the opportunity to shout, ¡°Elijah, I¡¯m here too!¡± But the answer he got was a thud of the door closing. The secretary smiled faintly, shrugged her shoulders, and returned to her ce. Ethel murmured. ¡°Damn, he must have been fallen in love, this is real!¡± Esther who was dragged inside the room was stunned as the tall figure with a familiar aura enveloped her. And fierce kisses made her breathe hard. Elijah sniffed the fresh fragrance of her mouth, kissing her again and again. His breath hit her face. His eagerness and tenderness made Esther¡¯s whole body tremble. ¡°Ooh¡­¡± Esther pushed him away because he kissed her as soon as she entered, ¡°Pervert, Elijah!¡± ¡°Call me husband!¡± He gasped and hugged her. Esther struggled as she wanted to avoid his embrace, but she didn¡¯t expect him to carry her to the sofa. She squirmed up and down in his arms as she wanted to avoid and with a soft voice, she said, ¡°Pervert! You are a pervert! You are a madman¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t move, babe, otherwise you¡¯ll suffer the consequences¡­¡± Elijah¡¯s voice was so soft. ¡°Pervert!¡± Esther dared not to move again but looked serious and her voice muffled. ¡°Tell me, why did you call me here?¡± ¡°Are you besieged by the reporters?¡± He asked, ¡°What did you say?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t say anything!¡± She had been facing the shmp and kept her mouth shut. ¡°Why don¡¯t you admit that you are Mrs. Perry?¡± ¡°Why should I admit it?¡± She struggled, ¡°Put me down!¡± It wasn¡¯t that appropriate to sit on hisp while talking. Elijah released her, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you admit it?¡± ¡°I won¡¯t admit it even if I die! I¡¯m not willing to be Mrs. Perry!¡± Esther lifted her chin and nced at Elijah arrogantly. What else could he do since she disdained to be Mrs. Perry! Elijah didn¡¯t say anything but just said, ¡°Come home for dinner as this is an order from Grandpa! Winnie and Hudson will also be there!¡± ¡°I¡¯m not going!¡± Esther shook her head subconsciously. She didn¡¯t know how to face Hudson, especially now that she was married to this damn Elijah Perry for no reason! She was angry, was she supposed to go just because his grandfather asked them to go back for dinner? ¡°If you don¡¯t go, you will always be bothered by my grandpa in return, I¡¯m afraid that you won¡¯t be able to stand it then!¡± Elijah warned kindly. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Esther froze. ¡°If you don''t go, I''m afraid that next time, you won''t be just besieged by reporters!¡± ¡°You mean that the reporters today were under the order of your grandfather?¡± Esther jumped onto Elijah¡¯s executive chair and sat down while cing both her feet on the desk, acting as if she was the boss. Elijah raised his head and looked at her. He was lost a while as usually he was the one who gives orders and when he looked at her sitting on his chair, he just felt this girl was so cute, ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°Your grandfather is so boring!¡± Esther pursed her lips. ¡°Why are you calling me here?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you to stay at home?¡± He said. ¡°I¡¯m here to settle a score with Ethel!¡± She lifted her gaze indifferently and nced at Elijah who had a gentle face, ¡°I hate you for keeping track of my whereabouts!¡± Elijah was faintly stunned then went speechless. Suddenly, Esther was attracted by a cute cartoon desk in the office. ¡°Oh my god, whose kid¡¯s desk is this! It is so cute!¡± Elijah took a nce. That was the desk which he asked someone to send it here today and it was for her. She probably had less than three hours of sses per day in the university and he wouldn¡¯t let her y around for the rest of the time. He just wanted her to finish her homework under his sight. Esther simply walked to the desk which had a cute rabbit cartoon pattern on it and sat down on the chair which had the same pattern too. ¡°This is fun!¡± She was still a kid after all! Elijah sighed, ¡°Do you like it?¡± ¡°Well, it is quite funny!¡± Esther said. ¡°Why is it in your office? Isn¡¯t it kind of not matching with your office?¡± ¡°It¡¯s for you!¡± He said. ¡°For me?¡± She was stunned. He walked to her and leaned on the desk while ncing at her. ¡°You are my child!¡± Esther¡¯s face blushed, ¡°Are you taking advantage of me?¡± He pulled her up and embraced her tightly for a while without saying anything. There was a great desire in his mind to say something, but in the end, he was just hugging her. Yet, Esther heard a heart leaping against his chest. ¡°Hey! Let me go!¡± Esther coldly pushed his body away, but he didn¡¯t want to let her go, instead, he held her, even tighter domineeringly then made himself sit on the cartoon chair. Esther once again sat on his lap. Esther frowned at his face uprehendingly as she tried to see his intention from his face, but she couldn¡¯t. He looked at her too, but his voice was soft, ¡°What are you looking at?¡± He was always holding her so why shouldn¡¯t she always look at him? Esther suddenly spoke, ¡°You prepared this desk in your office not because you want me to be with you even after ss, right?¡± His eyes showed a hint of appreciation. ¡°Thank God, you are not too stupid!¡± ¡°Why?¡± She asked again in a silly way. ¡°I don¡¯t want to see you!¡± ¡°You have to put up with me even if you don''t want to see me!¡± He said. ¡°You are unreasonable!¡± Esther pouted to show herint. ¡°Although the table is cute, and I like it very much but I feel sick at the sight of you!¡± Elijah raised his eyebrows, ¡°Do I make you lose your appetite?¡± She looked at him, although he was very good-looking, not the look that would cause people to lose appetite, she still ignored her conscience and said, ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t wives supposed to be with their husbands?¡± He asked rhetorically. ¡°Who is your wife?¡± ¡°You!¡± ¡°I¡¯m not! You are the one who forces me to do so! Do you think you are powerful? Do everyone have to listen to you and obey you?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think I am¡­¡± ¡°Then why do you keep imposing your wishes on others?¡± ¡°Will I still be considered as imposing my wishes on you if you obey my order obediently?¡± Esther looked at him in anger. It felt like he was really sick as he kept on using the question as an answer to reply to me! ¡°The question is why I have to listen to you! I don''t want!¡± Elijah stared at her coldly as he didn¡¯t feel that there was a problem with his answer. Who would Esther listen to if she didn¡¯t listen to him! ¡°It¡¯s fine for others not to listen to me, but not you!¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Because you are my wife!¡± ¡°I¡¯m not!¡± ¡°You are!¡± ¡°Is you who force me! You a vile man!¡± She was annoyed when she thought that he applied the marriage certificate by himself, ¡°I¡¯m not someone you can bully or order around, don¡¯t try to frame me!¡± Elijah was furious and his face looked serious when he looked at her little imperious face. He stared at her for a long time but finally decided to put up with her and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go for dinner first!¡± ¡°I¡¯m not going!¡± Esther obstinately twisted her head which meant that she didn¡¯t want to listen to him! She wanted to pass the message to him that he should stop acting like a boss in front of her! ¡°Esther¡­¡± Elijah said in a low voice, there was no more annoyance in his eyes and he sounded doting. The anger provoked by Esther had long disappeared when he looked at the pair of big eyes on her face which were staring at him provocatively. He reached out and wrapped his hand tightly around her but when Esther was about to refuse, he embraced her even tighter and said, ¡°Esther, no one can refuse my order! Be obedient and don¡¯t make me angry!¡± ¡°You are the one who is making me angry!¡± Esther was so angry inside that she felt that no matter what she said, he would just ignore everything and send her back to where she was! He lowered his head to seek her lips, but she dodged left and right to refuse and said, ¡°I don¡¯t want you to kiss me, I don¡¯t love you and I hate you¡­¡± But she was still kissed by Elijah. The tip of his tongue reached in and tangled with hers. After a while, he was finally willing to let her go with a gasp, ¡°Esther, do you really hate me?¡± ¡°Humph!¡± Esther turned her face away and asked herself. Did she really hate him? The thought gave her some headache, so she gritted her teeth. ¡°Yes, just hate, I hate you to death!¡± Elijah looked at the time and it was almost time, ¡°Let¡¯s go shopping for some clothes!¡± C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. ¡°Why do we need to buy clothes?¡± ¡°To go home for dinner!¡± ¡°Why do we have to buy clothes when we go home for dinner?¡± ¡°Esther, why do you have so many questions?¡± ¡°Humph!¡± She simply shut up, but she was still pouting. He leaned forward and kissed her lips again, ¡°No pouting, from now on, I will kiss you for every pouting!¡± Esther blinked and stared at his sculpted side; she felt her chest was beating fast. She then sniffled and tears began to roll in her eyes, suddenly she burst into tears. Chapter 556 Puppy Dog Eyes Chapter 556 Puppy Dog Eyes "What''s wrong? Babe? What''s wrong?" He was a little nervous. "Elijah, you''re bullying me, how can you bully me? I don''t want to be your wife, and I''d rather die than be your wife! You bully me!" He looked at her helplessly, not ignoring her intelligent eyes that rolled around, wondering what bad ideas she was thinking. He lifted his eyes to look at her and raised an eyebrow, "Babe, tell me what you want to do." Esther shook her head, forcing a few drops of tears out of her eyes. "You don''t have to give me your puppy dog eyes!" With just one sentence, he seemed to have understood her whole life. "Elijah, don''t bully me, okay?" Esther said in a weeping voice, "I''m an orphan, no one cares about, so you can''t bully me, let alone molest me, you''re molesting an underage child like me¡­" Elijah''s movements froze. "Esther, try saying that again!" He just kissed her, and she said he was molesting her? "You molested me!" She looked at him with red-rimmed eyes, looking so pitiful. He really had found a doll bride. He got himself a wife, but at the same time, he also got a daughter. He looked down at her who still had teardrops on her eyshes, and he wrapped his arms around her helplessly. "Alright, I get it, I won''t molest you!" "Really?" She didn''t believe it and lifted her face to look at him. "Really!" No way! Elijah added in his mind. Was intimacy between husband and wife considered obscene? Esther rolled her pupils in his arms, then she suddenly took advantage of his inattentiveness to step on his foot violently. Her foot stepped on Elijah''s shiny leather shoes, and then she quickly jumped aside, gloating andughing. "Humph, that¡¯s what happens if you bully me! I will take my revenge sooner or later!" "Ouch!" He let out a muffled grunt as he felt the pain. Elijah looked down at his shoes, then at the woman hiding behind the couch. His countenance sank and he said, "Come here!" "No way! I''m not stupid!" She didn''t want to obey! "Come right away!" "I don''t want to. Don''t you think I don''t know you want to get back at me!" She had thought of that. "You silly woman, if I want to catch you, it will be very easy!" "Humph!" Esther looked away, "Juste and get me, don''t simply threaten!" "Babe!" He stared at her, his cold male voice piercing her eardrums, "Come here!" "Why are you being so mean to me? I''ll be right over!" She pouted and walked over. He must be in a lot of pain after she kicked him so hard just now. She approached him cautiously. "If you''re in pain, then step on me! I did it on purpose anyway, I just did it on purpose to get revenge!" Looking at his leather shoes that she had squashed to t, she made a face in her mind as they were a pair of high-quality designer shoes. "Give me a kiss and I''ll forgive you!" He said in a deep voice. "No!" She looked up into his handsome face, and she felt smothered for a moment. She was afraid of his gaze, which had a burning glint in it. She hurriedly withdrew her gaze and the embarrassment in her own eyes. "I''ll just wipe it off for you!" With that, she knelt to get a tissue to wipe his shoes, but he pulled her back. Then he leaned down and gave her a quick kiss. "No, leave it alone!" "Pervert!" Esther was exasperated. After that, he rubbed his ear and sideburns against her until her face was hot and heart was pounding, then he stroked her messy hair and gently brushed it behind her ear. "Let''s go, you little imp!" Such a tone of voice made Esther feel a burst of warmth from the bottom of her heart. She felt like she had been cherished as if she was back to the happy times she had with Hudson. Whenever she was in trouble, Hudson would be at his wits'' end, even when she deliberately teased him every time. "Elijah, if only you were my father!" She said from her heart and fantasized, not knowing at all that because of her words, the handsome face of the iceberg-like Mr. President turned into a cold expression all of a sudden. "Damn!" In the president''s exclusive elevator, Elijah could only roll his eyes when he heard those words. When they got downstairs, there was no reporters around. Elijah drove her to buy clothes and when they entered a famous French store, Esther frowned. "I''m not wearing this, it''s ufortable!" But Elijah had chosen a lot of sets. Those clothes were quite nice and mostly white, but she liked to wear T-shirts, denim shorts, and canvas shoes as opposed to dresses. "I''m not wearing this, okay? Okay? Okay? Yes or no?" Esther hung her hand on his arm,pletely unaware of how much she looked like she was being affectionate at this moment. She was simply being affectionate. Elijah''s gaze zed like a torch, and an intense, hidden feeling passed through his eyes. "After buying these, we''ll go buy what you like!" "Really?" So, they bought a lot of clothes and the trunk of the Veyron was filled to the brim. Esther, however, frowned again. "Elijah, shouldn''t we buy a present for your grandpa?" Elijah didn''t expect her to be so considerate. "Are you trying to please Grandpa?" "Can I please him?" She asked. "I guess so!" His eyes were deep. "Then of course we have to please him!" "Let''s go buy it!" ********************************************** At the house of the Perry family. Winnie arrived first. The old Mr. Perry hadn''te downstairs yet. When Hudson learned that Esther would be present tonight, he said he would be there as well. But looking at the time, he still hadn''t shown up at this time. Winnie thought maybe he didn''t want toe too early, or he knew Esther wasn''ting, so he hadn''t shown up until this hour. After Winnie went to the bathroom, she stood in front of the floor-to-ceiling window and looked out. The brightness of the night outside the window and the lights inside were basically equal, and she couldn''t see anything other than the pitch-ck ss. But she still stayed watching for a long time, wondering if Hudson woulde. Since Hudson came back a week ago, she caught a cold and rested for a week. She had just recovered when she received a call from Grandpa, asking her toe back for dinner. She remained a virgin to this day. Despite her desire to be Hudson''s woman, in all the time since their marriage, Hudson had nevere to their bedroom. But he had be more polite than before. During the week she was sick, he did his duty as a husband and took care of her, but since she had recovered yesterday, he started staying out all night again. This week, he just had sex with her,pletely rationally and without a trace of love! Winnie discovered sadly that Hudson was as nd as water and as solid as ice towards her. He didn''t sleep in her bed and waspletely devoid of any feelings for her from the very beginning! But she couldn''t understand why he still wanted to marry her! At this moment, she felt that she was bound by him in this indifferent. She couldn''t shout, couldn''t vent her emotions, and spent every day like a year under the helpless and slightly pitying eyes of the servants. Her only constion was that Esther had really kept her promise not to keep in touch with him, which gave her barely any hope of holding it on. It was just that she didn''t know when this heart, this heart that loved Hudson, would stop being tortured. She loved him so humbly, so helplessly, so profoundly, and when would he find out? Just as she was thinking, Hudson''s car drove into the Perry family''s mansion. The old Mr. Perry still didn''te downstairs, while Winnie walked up to greet Hudson, who was wearing a ck suit. He blended himself into the night, making him look cold and eerie. "Hudson!" Winnie called out to him softly, "You''re here!" "Mmm!" Although they were a couple, the indifference and detachment between them worried the servants of the Perry family. Hudson didn''t look at her and just said, "Let''s go in, it''s windy outside and your body has just recovered!" Even his concern for her was so distant and indifferent. Winnie couldn''t meet Hudson''s gaze in any way, and she felt deste for it. "Hudson..." Winnie could no longer hold back and let out a resentfulint, her bead-sized tears rolling down her cheeks. "Can''t you give me some dignity? I''m your wife after all¡­And in the Perry family, please don''t let my grandfather worry, okay?" Hudson stared at the living room for a moment and turned his head to look at her. "What do you want?" When a look of dismay appeared on her weeping face, he added, "I can''t give you anything!" "You''re heartless!" "Love doesn''t exist, so why should I pretend it does?!" he said indifferently. The sound of the car''s engine came from outside again, and the maid shouted, "Young Master is back!" Winnie wiped away her tears and tried to bring a smile back to her face. Then she saw Elijah walk in with Esther by the hand while carrying a bag of things in the other hand. C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. When they walked in, Winnie seemed to smell a stench and she couldn''t help but pinch her nose. "What kind of smell is this?" As soon as Esther entered the door, she saw Hudson, and she was not even mentally prepared for it. As soon as she looked up, she saw Hudson''s haggard and sorrowful face. Then, she saw Winnie''s hand reach into Hudson''s arm and hold his arm, and that pose used to be her favourite. She liked to hang her hand on that arm! However, at this moment, it no longer belonged to her! And the sadness at the bottom of her heart stung her eyes all of a sudden, she actually felt some soreness in her heart. Elijah tightened his grip on her small hand, and Esther came back to her senses as she immediately greeted with a smile. "Hudson, Winnie, how are you!" "Esther, are you doing well?" Hudson''s face was haggard. When he looked at Elijah holding Esther''s hand, the gloom on his face couldn''t be concealed, and she could notice it clearly through his voice. "Yes!" "What smells so bad?" Winnie asked, pinching her nose and also attempting to divert everyone''s attention. "It''s Limburger Cheese, it''s delicious!" Esther said with a smile, though her smile was stiff, she smiled anyway. "Elijah said Grandpa likes it, so we bought him a lot!" "Ah¡ª¡ª" Winnie eximed in surprise, "Yes, Grandpa really likes it!" "Ah! It smells so good!" Suddenly, the voice of the old Mr. Perry came from the stairs. "You''re finally here!" The four of them turned around at the same time and shouted in unison, "Grandpa!" Tim stood on the stairs and looked down at his four grandchildren, "Well! Today we''re all gathered, let''s sit together and have a reunion dinner and also celebrate Elijah and Esther''s marriage today!" "You two have gotten the marriage certificate?" Winnie was stunned for a moment and looked back at Esther. Hudson also gave her a look that made Esther feel uneasy, but she still nodded and said, "Yes, we''re married!" Elijah looked towards Hudson, who also turned his gaze towards him. Their gazes converged in the air, and Elijah''s deep gaze became sharp and gloomy. "Let''s take a seat! Don''t keep standing!" "Grandpa, I have bought you some cheese!" Esther handed it over. "Esther, thank you!" Tim took it and handed it to his servant. Theplexion on Hudson''s face became paler, and Winnie tugged at his shirt. "Hudson, let''s sit down!" Hudson only felt a painful feeling welling up from his heart. During the meal, the atmosphere was bizarre. Tim asked his servant to pour wine for Hudson, saying that the wine was treasured in the cer for three decades. Since Hudson was in a gloomy mood, he naturally drank a lot. Esther was worried, but she didn''t know what she was supposed to say! Chapter 557 Only Think About Me Chapter 557 Only Think About Me ¡°Hudson, the alcohol is strong, don¡¯t drink so much!¡± Winnie was worried about him. ¡°Nobody leaves tonight. I heard that there would be a meteor shower sometime after midnight. You young fellows liked stuff like this and so I prepared some drinks on the roof terrace. Head thereter tonight! I also arranged rooms for everyone!¡± ¡°Alright!¡± Elijah was surprisingly the first one to say yes, he then grabbed a ss of alcohol and drank it. Winnie also nodded, ¡°Sure!¡± Esther didn¡¯t say anything. Hudson wasn¡¯t against the idea. After drinking for a while, Hudson noticed that there was something wrong with the alcohols. Elijah also noticed the same. ¡°Grandpa, what¡¯s in the drinks?¡± Elijah frowned, he yelled angrily, ¡°Did you drug us?¡± Tim blinked his eyes and appeared to look innocent. ¡°Well, there¡¯s alcohol in alcohol! Why? Are you guys drunk already? Winnie, help Hudson to the room and let him rest. Don¡¯t miss the meteor shower that¡¯s going to happen after midnight!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Winnie didn¡¯t know what was going on. She could only proceed to help Hudson up. Hudson felt dizzy and his body was burning up. ¡°Esther, bring Elijah to the room as well. They cannot handle their alcohol; they still need some training!¡± said Tim sternly. ¡°What?¡± Esther nced at Hudson and then at Elijah, they did seem drunk. Both of them brought their husbands back to the room. Something was wrong with the drinks. Elijah didn¡¯t drink much, but he knew that there was some kind of aphrodisiac in the drinks. His grandfather was sure a nasty man, he drugged them with an aphrodisiac. He probably did it for the sake of Winnie and Hudson, but why involved him? ¡°Hey¡­¡± They got into the room and the door was closed. It was locked from outside. Before Esther could say anything, the servant outside the door said, ¡°Madam, the young master is drugged with an aphrodisiac. You have to get it out of his body, otherwise, he may die! Please do as you see fit!¡± ¡°What¡­¡± Esther was stunned. She turned around and looked at Elijah, he was lying on the bed and wasn¡¯t moving. Esther banged on the door repeatedly, ¡°Get me your old master, give me the antidote. This isn¡¯t funny, what¡¯s the meaning of this?¡± ¡°Madam, the old master is eating the cheese in the kitchen right now. He said that he is busy and asked you to help the young master. He will have no grandson if the young master dies! Madam, please help the young master no matter what!¡± ¡°Hey! How could he be like that?¡± Esther was speechless. She looked at Elijah and thought about Hudson. ¡°Wait, does that mean that Hudson¡­ Hudson was also drugged?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry about him, madam. The youngdy will be taking care of him, don¡¯t worry!¡± Esther was relieved. Yeah, Hudson had Winnie, Winnie was Hudson¡¯s wife. She walked towards the bed and sat down. She mumbled weakly, ¡°Elijah, you and your grandfather have such bad taste. So hateful!¡± Why were they so insidious? ¡°Shit, Elijah. I won¡¯t save you!¡± Esther snorted angrily. ¡°That¡¯s not up to you to decide!¡± Suddenly, Elijah reached out with hisrge hands and pushed Esther down on the bed. ¡°Ah¡­¡± She yelled in shock. He was already on top of her, not letting her move. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. ¡°Esther, I¡¯m in pain¡­¡± He put his head against her neck and was breathing heavily. Elijah¡¯s body which was on top of Esther felt really warm. She was nervous yet depressed, ¡°Elijah, you are a bad person. Your grandfather too. You guys are both bad people!¡± ¡°Esther¡­ My grandfather drugged us; I am a victim as well!¡± Elijah grumbled. His body was so hot, it was as if a volcano was erupting inside him. Elijah hugged Esther even tighter. ¡°No difference!¡± Esther pursed her lips. Suddenly, he inched his face close to hers and kissed her! ¡°Mmm¡­No¡­¡± Before Esther could yell, her voice was muffled by Elijah¡¯s tongue. He kissed her crazily and mumbled in a deep voice, ¡°Esther¡­¡± Esther could feel the continuous heating from Elijah¡¯s body even though they were both still wearing shirts. Esther was annoyed, but she knew that there was no use fighting back. Not knowing how she was feeling herself, she knew that what Elijah was going to do. She clenched her fist and hit him repeatedly. She felt disconste, whether she was willing to or not it didn¡¯t matter. And her struggling just made Elijah even more turned on, she couldn¡¯t even push him away, not even slightly. Elijah took off his shirt and his strong chest could be seen. He hugged Esther and was intoxicated with her. ¡°Elijah¡­¡± Esther started to pant from his touches. Though the truth was that he didn¡¯t drink much of the alcohol. A cold shower could sober him up, but he wanted Esther. He wanted her. ¡°I want you! I want you now!¡± said Elijah as he panted heavily. He then kissed Esther as hard as he could. She repeatedly pped his back; she then noticed the mark on his shoulder. She left that therest night. She clenched her fist and started to punch his back, but the punches slowed down. One punch, and then the next. Finally, it stopped, and her fists were left hanging on his back as he was kissing her warmly and deeply. Esther tensed up looking at him. He looked at her and was observing her closely. Her pretty and pure face and her wless facial features. Her eyes were round, and her pupils were ck, like a shining jewel. Her cute nose looked strong yet fragile, and her pink lips made him want to love her more. ¡°You¡­¡± Esther held her breath and she felt a lump in her throat. She wanted to use the opportunity to breathe while she talked, but she couldn''t. As he was already kissing her again, the moment she uttered her first word. At this moment, there was a loud crashing sounding from next door. Esther snapped out of it. Hudson¡­ Her Hudson was in the next room, she couldn¡¯t continue doing something so shameless like this with Elijah! ¡°Elijah, go away¡­¡± Esther hugged her legs close to her chest. She used her might to prevent Elijah from pressing his chest against her. She turned her face away the moment Elijah tried to go sideways; she was trying to avoid his kisses. Elijah knew that she thought about Hudson. He used his weight on her and locked her onto the bed. They drowned in the mattress and she couldn¡¯t struggle nor take breathers. Elijah reached out and grabbed her chin tightly. He forced her to look at him, ¡°Look at me, look at me!¡± Esther red at Elijah and her pretty face flushed from anger, she scolded, ¡°Elijah, let go!¡± ¡°No!¡± Elijah scoffed. Esther protected her body with her hands. She wasn¡¯t going to let Elijah gaze at her body like a hawk staring at its prey. He supported the back of her head and secured it onto the pillow. He lowered his head and tried to kiss her again. ¡°You beast!¡± Esther struggled and her lips were red, swollen, and alluring from his kisses. ¡°Don¡¯t touch me, you bastard!¡± Esther was getting exasperated. She didn¡¯t want Hudson to hear her, no way. ¡°How dare you say that!¡± He frowned, ¡°I will touch you!¡± ¡°You pervert, you bastard, I hate you!¡± Esther cursed in her heart. She gritted her teeth and tried to push him away, but he put more weight on her. Esther was sweating all over from struggling so hard. She could only use her nose to breathe, their breathing was mixing, and he was too close to her. His fresh scent, the cigarette scent, and the alcohol scent from him were making Esther uneasy and scared. But she was so shocked that she didn¡¯t feel disgusted. Elijah noticed Esther trembling and her nervousness. He smiled discontentedly. Their body waspatible, but the uneasiness and agitation were making Esther terrified. She didn¡¯t want to sumb, she couldn¡¯t. How could she feel something from his touch? No, that wasn¡¯t it. She didn¡¯t want her body to betray her feelings and slowly, and her soul might as well. That wasn¡¯t how it should be. But the more she pushed, the closer he inched towards her. Esther¡¯s heart was thumping from the noise and her arms turned weak. She thought about her legs and she raised them. ¡°Ah¡­¡± Elijah almost didn¡¯t react in time, ¡°Esther, you¡­ how could you! You almost hurt my dick!¡± At times like this, he didn¡¯t think that she would be so vicious and almost hurt him. ¡°It¡¯s better if it breaks!¡± Esther struggled again. Her beloved Hudson was in the next room. She used to dream to be his wife, she wouldn¡¯t marry anyone else but him for as long as she lived. But now, she was together with this stranger. She was helpless, why did this turn out like this? She was in a daze when suddenly Elijah squinted his eyes dangerously, ¡°Esther, you can only think about me!¡± ¡°No¡­¡± Esther¡¯s face turned red, she was embarrassed and mad at the same time. She bit her lips and her body shivered. She used the pain on her lips to control her body, not letting it sumb to the temptation. She was sensitive and didn¡¯t have much resistance. Elijah felt her chest heaved and smiled, he whispered naughtily, ¡°I want Hudson to hear you, I want to let him know that you¡¯re mine¡­¡± ¡°No¡­¡± She shook her head restlessly. Chapter 558 Helped Hudson Chapter 558 Helped Hudson Her voice was clear and deep. She wanted to escape and she was humiliated. She was afraid that her panic and fear were noticed by him. Suddenly, she made him angry, and he kissed her forcefully while holding her head. ¡°Erm...¡± Her moaning had been covered by his kissing. He kissed her irrationally and her breath was taken away by him. It was irresistible and uncontroble that her souls were possessed by him overbearingly. She could not bear grabbing his waist because she knew that he liked it. It seemed that every man liked the feeling of being grabbed and sucked. He liked the friction, but she could not tell what emotion she had... Seemingly, he was going to release all his stress that had been suppressed a long time ago by plundering her as much as he liked within the least amount of time. She never saw this type of wildness which was preventing her from breathing and resisting. Esther gently put her small hand onto the bedsheet and grabbed it tightly with her fingers. She would like to use external force to bear with his demand but in vain. She could not hold back shouting, ¡°Ah...¡± She suppressed her shouting. This was the ce of the old master of the Perry family but how he could be so bold, and it was not the Elijah Perry she knew. But when this happened, she could not do anything to stop it from happening. Suddenly, there was a bang sound that disordered both of their breaths. Esther was shocked and patted his back forcefully when he was working hard on her body. She said with a low voice, ¡°Someone. There is someone there. How? Elijah, I don¡¯t want to be heard, please...¡± Elijahpletely ignored her and continued his movement. He quickly moved in and out from her body but her nerves were strained. His speed was going faster, and it was truly torturing her. Suddenly, Esther stared at him with her pale face, and she said with a crying tone, ¡°Elijah, please...¡± Elijah also frowned but he smiled with the corner of his mouth raised, ¡°Babe, don¡¯t reject me...¡± He stayed inside her body persistently and raised his body again, ¡°You are not allowed to reject me!¡± ¡°I am not rejecting you but please, just slow down!¡± She did not want to be heard by others. He smiled and was satisfied by her begging. When he was looking at his handsome face which was smiling evilly, she was distracted and there was nothing in her mind except for his handsome face. She could not bear muttering, ¡°Elijah...¡± ¡°Call me husband!¡± He said. She did not say anything and before she could react, he came with another strong force which made her shout out loudly. He snorted and suddenly became excited. ¡°Don¡¯t you call?¡± ¡°Husband...¡± She could only beg him. When shouting this sentence, Esther was panicked until she did not know what to do next. His eyes became more dangerous, and he said with a hoarse tone and a sense of coquetry, ¡°Babe, I want you...¡± ¡°I... I don¡¯t want...¡± Esther¡¯s face blushed and shouted hurriedly. But he was going wildpletely. He acted so urgently and crazily... ... At the next door. In the bathroom. At that moment, Hudson held his bloody fist tightly. So actually, the bang sound just now was created by his punching on the wall. There was blood everywhere at the joint of his fingers and blood was oozing out continuously. He only wore a bathrobe at his waist, and he just took a cold water bath. His muscles looked strong, and an incredibly painful expression was filled on his handsome face. ¡°Hudson...¡± ¡°Get out!¡± Hudson shouted with a low voice. Winnie stared at him nkly, ¡°Hudson... Your hand was oozing blood!¡± ¡°Get out!¡¯ There was another shout. ¡°I don¡¯t want!¡± Winnie stared at the huge and lonely figure who was standing in the bathroom. She directly ran towards him then grabbed Hudson¡¯s waist. ¡°Hudson, I truly love you! Can you let me help you?¡± Her face leaned on Hudson¡¯s naked back. After taking a cold shower, Hudson was able to suppress his desire finally but when Winnie approached him, his desire was suddenly ignited. With a deep gasp, Hudson moved Winnie¡¯s hand away and grabbed her chin forcefully with his big hand. ¡°Despicable woman, do you think that I will have sex with you because of this?¡± Winnie was stunned and knew that he misunderstood so her tears were rotating in her eyes, ¡°Hudson, I didn¡¯t do it. The drug was added by my grandfather and I have no idea about it!¡± ¡°You don¡¯t know? Seriously you don¡¯t know?¡± There were blood vessels filled in Hudson¡¯s eyes when he was staring into her deep round eyes. ¡°Winnie, you lie to me? Get out! Even if I die, I will definitely not be together with such a scheming woman!¡± Winnie was pulled by Hudson forcefully to the door, ¡°Get out!¡± ¡°Hudson, I really didn¡¯t do it. I didn¡¯t!¡± Winnie was astonished until her eyes turned red and tears were rotating in her eyes. She tried hard to stop her tears from flowing out. Hudson sneered because, without Esther, there was nothing meaningful in his life. He was uninterested in the body of another woman. He looked at himself nkly inside the mirror and he recalled the moment when he met her for the first time. At that time, she was a yful child and there was a shining smile on her beautiful face. When she was seven years old, she had already stayed together with him. Since then, he was like having a close rtive and possessed strength and warmth. During these years, she apanied him, and they were having a rtionship that was even closer than actual brother and sister! For these twenty-eight years, he did not have any other woman. He wanted to wait for Esther to grow up. Only Esther would be his woman, but he never thought that it would end up like this... ¡°Hudson! Esther had already married Elijah, why are you being so tangled? Since you choose to be together with me, then just forget about her!¡± ¡°Get out!¡± There was another banging sound when Hudson punched again on the wall. The blood spurted everywhere, and his hands were bloody, showing that he was extremely painful. The suffering brought by an aphrodisiac and the torment in his inner side made his handsome face twist. Even with forbearance and self-control, there was a tear dripping down his cheek. With a puff sound, he could only felt that there was a bloody smelling from his throat and he spurted a mouthful of blood onto the white ceramic. ¡°Hudson! Don¡¯t make yourself suffer!¡± Winnie rushed over and Hudson pushed her onto the ground again. The mmy floor made her clothes wet immediately and her vague figure did not attract Hudson to give even a nce at her again. ¡°Winnie, let me make myself clear today. Divorce, I want to divorce now!¡± Hudson held his fist tightly and did not feel any pain. ¡°I, Hudson, want to divorce you!¡± ¡°No! Even if I die, I don¡¯t want to divorce! Even after I die, I will not agree!¡± She was an arrogant person. So, how could she allow herself to divorce just after getting married for such a short time? Hudson raised his hand to wipe away the blood at the corner of his mouth and the desire in his belly was ignited again. He punched for another time onto the ss and the ss was shattered into pieces with a huge sound. Hudson took a piece of ss fragment and moved his hand quickly to prick it into his belly. With a ¡°Puff¡± sound, his blood squirted everywhere. ¡°Ah... No...¡± Winnie was incredibly upset. ¡°Hudson... Don¡¯t be like this. No!¡± The pain caused the effect of his medication to be reduced and Hudson threw away the ss piece. The white towel was filled with fresh blood and it was so scary. ¡°I said before that even I die, I would not touch you at all. I said it at the very beginning, and I will keep my promise. If you don¡¯t obey it, then just divorce! Today, I swear with blood that I will not touch you and any other woman as well. I will keep my promise!¡± ¡°Hudson...¡± Winnie bit her lips and her eyes were filled with horror. The fresh blood made her stunned and she did not know what to do next. She was crying while shouting in low voice. ¡°I promise. I will promise. Let¡¯s go to the hospital. Go to the hospital!¡± ¡°No need!¡± His tone was so indifferent and calm as if he was not the person who was injured. He stepped out of the bedroom and faced his back at her then put on his clothes. He ignored all his pain and opened the door then walked out. Winnie was stunned because when Hudson walked past the ce, there was a trace of blood. She was distracted and could only feel the difficulty of breathing. She felt almost suffocated! Hudson walked out of the room and looked at the next door subconsciously. Seemingly, he could hear the moaning sound from Esther which was a very low voice. He smiled bitterly and clenched his firsts. Then, the blood started to flow down from his hand again. ¡®Esther, if we could not be together in this lifetime, we could only do it in the next lifetime! I truly love you! Love you very much! Very much!¡¯ The corridor was so silent to the extent that the sound of blood flowing down could be heard. The pain in his heart could not be suppressed because he hated that his fate was so unlucky. Why all those things happened so coincidentally? He walked down the stairs and with every step he took, there was blood dropped onto the white ceramic. It was so frightening. ¡°Hudson?¡± Tim looked at Hudson who was walking out with a pale face and he did not appear as a person who just had some excitements. Tim was stunned and when he looked at his leg, he noticed that there was blood. ¡°Why are you bleeding!¡± ¡°Tim, I, Hudson, respect you that you are a hero of the generation who fights for many years in the business and created many legends. But I never thought that you will be using such despicable methods today! If you think that I will be forced to obey by this, then you are wrong! I, Hudson, will not be threatened forever!¡± After saying out the sentences, Hudson slowly walked out. His blood dropped; coin-sized blood was dripping on the floor at every ce that he walked past. In the dark, the slender shadow was pulled long and Hudson walking out quietly. When he opened the car door, he could not bear looking at the window on the second floor. Esther! His Esther... For countless nights, he was imagining the lives of them living together and imagining that she gave birth to their children. Also, he brought her to travel around the world, pampered her, and loved her for the entire lifetime. With the presence of him, she would definitely receive the best from him. However... But now, he grabbed the car door forcefully and Hudson¡¯s eyes were filled with grievance. He wanted to die. He really desired to die now! But he was a mature man and how could he end his life in such an extreme way? He closed his eyes peacefully and in the dark, he recalled Esther¡¯s beautiful face again. He imagined that she called him dearly and grabbed his arms coquettishly. It seemed that after having her, there was only happiness in her world. He got into the car and started the engine. On the second floor. Winnie finally recovered from the shock and the bloody scene made her eyes turn red then she shouted sharply, ¡°Hudson... Grandpa... Help Hudson...¡± She was like running downstairs stumblingly. Perhaps her shouting was too shrill and caused Esther to wake with a start. ¡°Elijah, what was happening?¡± She pushed him forcefully when she heard Esther¡¯s shouting. Her shouting was expressing desperation and pity as well as extreme gloom. ¡°Go, have a look, quick!¡± Elijah also realized that something had happened, so he stood up and picked up the clothes on the floor. He threw the clothes to Esther and both of them put on their clothes quickly. The servant also opened the door just in time and when the door was opened, they saw blood everywhere on the ground. When she saw Winnie hugging Tim downstairs and cried desperately, she was panicked. ¡°Grandpa, help Hudson...¡± ¡°What happened to Hudson? What?¡± Esther quickly ran downstairs, and her small face turned pale immediately.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Chapter 559 It’s Too Much Chapter 559 It¡¯s Too Much An unexpected chill came, she suddenly felt cold. She felt like her heart stopped beating. There was a wave of anxiety and panic in the atmosphere. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with him? What¡¯s wrong with him?¡± The bloodstain spread from the staircase to the outside. ¡°He...¡± Winnie cried miserably; she was feeling so helpless. Tim did not expect that this would happen. He just wanted to help his granddaughter and he thought it would be good if they had each other¡¯s body first and then their rtionship could be confirmed quickly, but he never thought that it would be too much! Esther did not wait for any answer and she ran upstairs. She was stunned when she saw the bloodstain in the room. ¡°Babe...¡± Elijah followed her, and he saw it too. His expression waspletely dull. ¡°Where is Hudson?¡± ¡°He drove away, there was a lot of blood on him. It was flowing out from his hand and body. Young Master, it was scary!¡± ¡°Send someone to chase after him!¡± ¡°Hudson...¡± Esther just ran out. She took out her phone while running. She tried to call while trembling. The phone was connected, ¡°Lance, Lance, please find Hudson, he¡¯s injured. We need to find him as soon as possible and send him to the hospital. Then, tell me, tell me where he is! Quick, Lance, please...¡± She was so upset and worried. Elijah looked at her little pale face. His pretty face was deeply entangled, he frowned with deep and sharp eyes. She cared for Hudson; he would always be the number one in her heart no matter what. In fact, it was never changed ever since Esther became his woman. All the servants from the Perry family went out to look for Hudson. Elijah pulled Esther¡¯s hand and brought her into the car. ¡°Let¡¯s go find him!¡± As the car was passing through the darkness, Esther¡¯s vision was focusing on each car nervously as she was looking for Hudson¡¯s car. He was driving a red Ferrari. Fortunately, there were not many Ferraris in G City. Elijah was driving so fast, he kept looking at Esther beside him. When he saw her being nervous and worried, he could not tell how he felt. He was holding the steering wheel, but his hand could not help but tighten and let go after. He was also focusing while searching at the front. When a red Ferrari appeared in her eyes, Esther immediately said, ¡°He¡¯s ahead! He¡¯s right ahead! He¡¯s ahead...¡± Hudson was not driving fast; he was feeling dizzy. There was a feeling of bitterness filling up his chest along the way. God knew how desperate he was, how much he did not want to care, or even if he could never have a child in his life!¡± There was a deathly stillness when he was feeling upset until a car slid past. When the car blocked him, he suddenly braked. He felt like there was more blooding out in his abdomen. He looked up nkly and saw a person getting down from another car. It was a little and charming figure. It was so familiar that his heart trembled. ¡°Hudson...¡± Esther jumped out of Elijah¡¯s car and ran towards the red Ferrari. She kept mming the door, ¡°Hudson...¡± Hudson rolled down the window, but he did not open the door. He was afraid that Esther would see the blood on him. ¡°Esther... why are you here?¡± ¡°Hudson, open the door, open the door, open the door...¡± She kept shouting endlessly! At this moment, Lance just arrived. ¡°Lady, Master!¡± ¡°Lance, he doesn¡¯t want to open the door, he¡¯s injured!¡± ¡°Esther, I¡¯m fine!¡± Hudson was feeling warm but bitter at the same time. She chased after him, he did not expect that she would chase after him. ¡°Hudson, Hudson, I beg you to open the door, let me see you, please let me see you now!¡± ¡°I¡¯m really fine...¡± Hudson shook his head, but he felt dizzier after shaking his head. ¡°I¡¯m fine, Esther... why are you here?¡± He was even surprised when he saw her little caring face. He was feeling so happy deep inside. ¡°Hudson!¡± Esther shouted anxiously. He was not looking good at all; his face was thin and pallid. His face looked abnormally pale at this moment. ¡°I¡¯m really fine...¡± Hudson shook his head, another wave of dizziness hit him which caused him to lean back on the seat and gasped. Esther tried to open the door from inside, Lance tried to help her to open the car door. Elijah just parked his car, ¡°How is he?¡± ¡°Hudson? Hudson?¡± Esther yelled anxiously. The stickiness on the hand made her voice tremble. ¡°Ah, blood, there¡¯s so much blood, has he fainted? Hudson, don¡¯t scare me, don¡¯t scare me...¡± ¡°Please get him out and send him to the hospital!¡± Elijah and Lance tried their best to pull him out of the car. Both felt the stickiness too, they were startled. ¡°How did Young master get injured? Young master!¡± Esther moved to the back of the car and held Hudson tightly. ¡°Lance, drive the car, quick, drive to the hospital now, uh...¡± Elijah looked at the way she was, he did not say anything. Lance drove the Ferrari away, Elijah sat on his Veyron and looked at the car in front of him. He frowned and made a call to Winnie. ¡°We¡¯re going to the hospital, he¡¯s fainted. What happened?¡± Winnie cried while exining to Elijah about what had happened when she came to the hospital too. ... The light of the emergency room was turned off. Hudson was wrapped and pushed out from the room. ¡°How¡¯s Hudson? Hudson?¡± Esther suddenly rushed over. She looked at his pale face. His hand and belly were wrapped in gauze. When she thought of the time that he was sent to the hospital, he was covered in blood, she felt so terrible. ¡°I¡¯m fine!¡± Hudson shook his head while staring at Esther obsessively. ¡°Esther, I¡¯m fine...¡± His hands were wrapped in gauze while holding Esther¡¯s hand. Both Esther¡¯s little hands immediately held his hands gently and carefully. ¡°Hudson, you just scared me to death. I thought, I thought I would never see you again. Don¡¯t scare me anymore, okay?¡± Lance pushed the bed while Esther was staying beside him. Elijah¡¯s eyes fell on them holding each other¡¯s hands, he suddenly felt not good. He looked at her, but her attention was only on Hudson. When she passed by Elijah, Esther knew that he was looking at her, but she did not care. All she could care about was Hudson. ¡°Hudson...¡± Winnie¡¯s eyes were red and swollen from crying when she arrived. When she looked at Hudson on the bed, her tears came out again. Hudson looked away without looking at Winnie. ¡°Esther, I want to go back to the ward!¡± ¡°Okay! Lance, let¡¯s go back to the ward!¡± Esther did not know what had happened, but she did not allow anyone to hurt her Hudson. ¡°Hudson, you can go in first, I wille after!¡± Lance pushed Hudson away, Esther stood right there. She thought that Winnie¡¯s love would make Hudson happier. After all, he was loved dearly, how could he not be happy? Today, when saw all the scars on his body. Her gaze slowly turned cold and looked directly at Winnie. She asked coldly, ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°I...¡± Winnie was startled for a moment. Her tears kept flowing down from her eyes. She was speechless, she did not know what to say. Did she need to say that her husband took an oath by blood in order not to sleep with her? Did she need to say that everything was forced by her? Her self-esteem was long gone. She loved a man in a lowly yet desperate way, she was used that shemitted a conspiracy with her grandfather to make love with that man. What else could she say? What else could she exin? ¡°Esther, it was Hudson who hurt himself!¡± Elijah came over, he stretched out his hand while holding his sister. His vision was locking on Esther¡¯s face. There was a trace ofplications shed through her eyes. ¡°He chose to harm himself!¡± ¡°Why did he want to harm himself?¡± She asked. She could not stand seeing Hudson being hurt this way, she could not ept that Elijah would side on his sister. She was feeling very upset. ¡°Elijah, I almost lost Hudson, can¡¯t I just ask your sister for a while?¡± This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°This is their affair; you shouldn¡¯t be part of it!¡± Elijah replied, his expression instantly turned cold. At this moment, his expression was back to be indifferent without smiling at all. His awe-inspiring domineering was natural. His eagle and leopard-like eyes made her feel pressured. He just stared at Esther and directly into her eyes as if he could see everything in her. ¡°Do you feel sorry?¡± She was startled but her heart twitched. ¡°Yes, I do feel sorry. He¡¯s my Hudson, I don¡¯t allow anyone to hurt him!¡± ¡°He¡¯s Winnie¡¯s husband, who are you to take care of him?¡± He asked coldly without taking a step back. ¡°I...¡± Esther waspletely stunned when she was asked by Elijah. She became speechless. ¡°Elijah, don¡¯t say it anymore!¡± Winnie squeezed herself into Elijah¡¯s chest. ¡°Elijah... I beg you not to say it anymore...¡± Everything was silent, Elijah¡¯s vision was still on Esther¡¯s face. It looked ufortable and complicated. His gaze was still on her face. ¡°Remember who you are, remember who you belong to!¡± With this single sentence, Esther straightened her body and turned around. Her expression looked distant. ¡°It¡¯ste, you all can go back. Wait until Hudson gets better then you cane to see him again, Winnie!¡± After she finished talking, she walked into the ward. ¡°Hehe...¡± Winnie whimpered in Elijah¡¯s arms. She was crying silently and bitterly. The whole ward was exceptionally quiet. ¡°Why are you crying?¡± he asked. His expression was cold andplicated. In the ward. Esther walked in. Hudson kept looking at the door until Esther walked in. He wanted to get up and sit up, ¡°Esther...¡± ¡°Don¡¯t move!¡± Esther stopped him immediately. ¡°Just lie down, Hudson!¡± Lance moved out by himself and left a space for both of them. Her heart ached for a while when she looked at him being hurt like this. Yet, he still smiled at her, she felt uneasy, and her eyebrows tangled. She was startled for a moment and looked at him. ¡°Hudson, why? Why do you want to do this?¡± Self-harm! These two words made her feel extremely shocked. Was it just because he did not want himself to be controlled by the effect of the medicine? How could he be so stupid? Hudson lowered his head and remained silent. He could not tell her that he never touched Winnie. Even if he told her, what could be changed? He thought that he could control his feelings and suppressed them but... Without any exnation, he raised his head again. He stared at her face with an unexinable feeling. He saw the hickey left by Elijah on her neck, it was so ring. Her hair was messy. Her little red lips were swollen. Everything told him that Esther and Elijah had a great time before. ¡°Have you really married him?¡± He asked. Esther nodded when she thought about the marriage certificate between her and Elijah. ¡°Hudson, promise me that you would never do something stupid again, okay? Why? Why do you want to be like this? Winnie is your wife!¡± Chapter 560 Wish Thinking Chapter 560 Wish Thinking ¡°This is my business; I know how to do it!¡± He said calmly. However, when she looked at the scar on his body, he was having gauze in his hand and his abdomen was also wrapped in gauze. She could only remember that when she opened the gauze that was wrapping his abdomen, his wound that turned over almost made her faint. How could he not take good care of himself? She thought that she almost lost him. He was her only family. In this world, he was the only person who had been with her for ten years and they almost got along day and night. Even if they couldn¡¯t be lovers of each other, he was still her family. She really didn''t dare to think about losing him anymore. Her tears just slid out and slid down. ¡°Hudson, you have to promise me that you won''tmit suicide again. Will you promise me?¡± ¡°Esther, I didn''tmit suicide!¡± Hudson smiled and wiped her tears with his hand that was dripping. ¡°Silly girl, I am not going to die!¡± ¡°Never again, never again!¡± She looked at him with tears running down her eyes. Hudson nodded. ¡°Alright, stop crying, you are crying like a little fool!¡± ¡°Does it hurt?¡± she asked. ¡°No, it doesn''t!¡± He shook his head, at least not distressed. Suddenly, there was a lot of noise outside. ¡°Let me in, I want to go in and see Hudson!¡± ¡°I am sorry, Mr. Perry, Young Master is now taking rest. You can''t go in!¡± Lance was doing his duties and blocked Tim from going into the room at the door. ¡°I want to go in!¡± Tim was very stubborn. ¡°Let hime in?¡± Esther wiped off her tears and asked Hudson. He nodded. ¡°Let him in!¡± He knew that Tim had something to say so he didn''t stay away from him. Esther walked over and opened the door, but she didn¡¯t address him. She just said, ¡°Pleasee in. Lance, it''s okay! Let them in.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Lance nodded and then let them in. The people behind Tim were Winnie and Elijah. Tim took Winnie¡¯s hand and they walked in. Hudson had already sat up by himself, Esther went to help him to put a pillow and quilt on his back immediately. ¡°Hudson, is this all right?¡± ¡°No problem!¡± Hudson expression was indifferent. ¡°Please have your seat!¡± ¡°Hudson, are you alright?¡± Tim also regretted that he had messed up. Seeing such a stubborn grandson-inw who would rather self-mutte than have sex with his granddaughter, he was thinking on whether there was a necessity to persist their marriage. ¡°I''m fine!¡± Hudson tone was light. ¡°You don''t have to worry about me!¡± Elijah¡¯s gaze fell on Esther¡¯s face again which was next to Hudson. The idiot little woman was staying at Hudson side like his wife at the moment. ¡°Hudson, I am the one who put the medicine today, it has nothing to do with Winnie. Today I will make the decision. Since you don''t like my Winnie, we are not going to force you. When you get better, both of you can get a divorce!¡± Tim felt that it was not a good idea to force him anymore, so he had decided not going to do so again! When his words came out, Esther and Winnie gasped. ¡°Grandpa, I don''t want a divorce!¡± How would she live in the future? She divorced within two months and yet she was still a virgin. How could she survive with that truth? ¡°Why not? Since you are still a virgin now, get free soon!¡± Tim said to Hudson again, ¡°Hudson, don''t worry, I will call the shots today and you will get divorced! Take a good rest and recover soon.¡± After saying that, he pulled Winnie to leave. ¡°No! I don''t!¡± Winnie shook her head. ¡°I can''t go, I want to stay and take care of Hudson¡ª¡± ¡°I don''t need your care!¡± Hudson interrupted Winnie indifferently. Tim nced at Esther and then at Elijah. His face was cold, and he looked at Esther withplicated eyesight as if he was waiting for her to say something. Her gaze intersected with Elijah¡¯s cold gaze and she looked at another side, she didn''t dare to look at him. She always felt a little guilty, but she also felt strange, ¡®Why should she feel guilty? He forced her to marry him, and it wasn''t her who wanted to get married so why should she be loyal to him?¡¯ ¡°Esther,e out!¡± After Winnie was pulled away by Tim, Elijah stared at Esther¡¯s small face and said indifferently. ¡°She''s not going!¡± Hudson rejected him. ¡°It''s not your turn to answer!¡± Elijah¡¯s tone was even more indifferent, his gaze locked at Esther¡¯s eyebrows like an eagle. He was waiting for her answer. Esther nced at him carefully. Then, she turned her face away with a little fear, ¡°I, I am not afraid of going out with you. Hudson, I will go out for a while ande back soon!¡± Hudson did not ignore Elijah¡¯s influence on Esther. His gaze could frighten Esther. He was helpless and heartbroken and yet he nodded. At the corridor. Elijah looked down at her and said nothing for a long time. ¡°If you have nothing to say, I am going in!¡± She finally broke the silence and turned to leave. Elijah curled the corners of his lips silently. He just sneered at himself in that way. Esther took a step and there was a pair of arms stretched out suddenly, bringing her body back to a warm embrace. Then, he spoke solemnly in her ear, ¡°I will let you take care of him until he gets better and then you have toe back to me obediently!¡± With her eyes down, Esther took a deep breath and looked at the slender fingers that were clenching in front of her waist. Her fingers trembled and she got his hands away, ¡°I don''t! I won''t be with you. No!¡± In fact, she would not be with Hudson anymore. When Hudson got better, she would leave. She couldn¡¯t be with Hudson anymore with her current appearance and identity. It turned out that that was really the case. Once she missed it, she really couldn¡¯t look back. ¡°I can pamper you just as how he did!¡± His hands were ced around her again, hooking her waist. ¡°I don''t need you to pamper me, no, not before and not in the future. Elijah, you are just wish thinking!¡± Her words were so indifferent, it was just like a sharp sword, deeply pierced into Elijah¡¯s chest. ¡°Huh! Wish thinking? Do you think you worth it?¡± A colder word came from his mouth. Then, he released his hand and clenched his fist by his side. ¡°I''m not worth it!¡± Esther¡¯s heart twitched. Her small face hurt, and she made a clear distance between them, ¡°So, don''t pester me. I have never liked you, it¡¯s you who have been pestering me!¡± After saying that, she strode towards the ward with tears umting in her eyes. She remembered someone said ¡®Look at the sky when you don''t want to cry¡¯. She looked up and suddenly recalled that the person was Elijah. She lowered her head again until she was sure that her inexplicable sadness could not affect herself anymore but there were two drops of tears falling on the floor. She took a deep breath and curled her lips up. Then, she pushed the door with her blooming smile. ¡°Hudson, I''m back!¡± Elijah listened to her brisk voice and looked at her who was leaving without looking back. Was she the woman who had sex with him merrily two hours ago? He was leaning on the cold wall, looking sadly at the long corridor under the gloomy light. He had never felt her words so cold. The cold seemed to kill his life and extinguish all his feelings. It turned out that everything was just his wish thinking! Elijah got up and walked out of the corridor. In the Veyron car. The emptyughter echoed in the quiet Veyron car. Elijah looked at the hospital building with his broken heart. Today, he finally understood the true meaning of the word ¡®ruthlessly¡¯. He had always been ruthless to others, but he had never experienced ruthlessness by others to himself! He took out the cigarette and ignited it. Then, he started to smoke it. He just found out that if he lost someone who had always be with him, he was so unustomed to it! For now, he understood Hudson¡¯s feeling better! He could understand why he couldn¡¯t give up. How can he just give up the ten years ofpany? It was two o''clock midnight, Elijah looked at the sky and there was a meteor across the sky. People always said that a wish can be made when the meteor was passing by, so could he do that? Elijah, who has never been silly squeezed out the cigarette butt like an idiot. He put his hands together and made a wish from the bottom of his heart to the brightest meteor. He just wished that he could be apanied by Esther in the future and not be lonely! Was his wish extravagant? Maybe it was too extravagant for him! Meteor shower, how could he look at such a romantic show alone which should be shared by lovers? Elijah opened the door of his car of a sudden and stepped onto the elevator of the hospital again. In the ward. Esther saw the meteor shower out of the blue. ¡°Ah! There are meteors!¡± Hudson also turned his gaze out of the window and saw the meteors across the sky. There was a pampering sight in his eyes and there was also a trace of sadness which was not easy to be detected. ¡°It''s beautiful!¡± Esther ran to the window. She put her hands together and made a wish. ¡°What wish did you make?¡± Hudson asked dotingly, ¡°I can''t say it! It won''t work if I say it!¡± Hudsonughed, ¡°Then I can guess, I am in your wish, right?¡± ¡°I won''t tell you!¡± Esther shook her head. ¡°Hudson, you must recover soon!¡± Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. ¡°Alright, look at you, you are tired! Come on, sleep for a while!¡± Hudson moved his body and spaced up the sick bed a bit. ¡°Okay!¡± Esther did not hesitate to get onto the bed as if she was nestling in Hudson''s arms when she was a child. ¡°Hudson, let Lancee in. When I finish the drip, I am afraid that the blood will flow back!¡± ¡°Okay! You go to bed first!¡± Hudson hugged her like hugging a child, letting her lean against him. She was careful not to press his wound, but she was sad to see his wound. Soon, Esther fell asleep as she was in the exhaustion of being tossed by Elijah before. Hudson looked down at Esther and his eyes were full of pampering. Lance walked in and spoke softly, ¡°Master, since you love Miss Price so much, don''t torture each other anymore!¡± Hudson kept silent; his eyes were a little gloomy. He hoped to do so but he couldn''t. His contradictions, his struggles, he couldn¡¯t do so even if he struggled a lot! Elijah¡¯s feet stepped to the door of the ward again involuntarily. When he saw the scene inside through the ss of the door, his eyes hurt. Seeing Esther leaning on Hudson''s side and sleeping so soundly, at that moment, he could only feel that his heart was pulled tightly, it was hollow and just like a corner of his chest was missing. He was helpless and heartache entangled in his heart. She leaned against Hudson and it showed that she trusted him! Finally, he turned around. A chill from the bottom of his heart was hitting his limbs. A coldness that was so deep that he could hardly remove gradually surged on his face. After a final nce at them in the room, he turned suddenly and walked to the end of the corridor. He had no ce to go. Then, he just came to Kattie ward involuntarily. Esther did not forget that she had made Kattie vegetative. After Hudson fell asleep, she went to Kattie ward alone the next day. Chapter 561 Reproach Chapter 561 Reproach She never expected to meet Elijah, who did not go back home but sat by the bed and seemed to say something to Kattie. When she entered, Elijah was by the bed. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. She was stunned when Elijah turned around. His sight was frozen when he looked at her. He stared coldly at Esther who was nervous. Then, his cold and cool voice was heard, criticism and indifference could be felt, ¡°Why do youe? You should just concern about Hudson.¡± Esther swallowed her saliva and raised her head to gaze at Elijah¡¯s face. The shape of his face was vivid, he started to bite his lips. His lips seemed to droop. He always showed a cool and indifferent expression. His good-looking brow could be seen above his tall nose. A blood streak was found in his eyes. Didn¡¯t he sleep for a whole night? Eh! What did it matter to her? But when she saw the deep and reddened ck eyes staring at her with coldness, she chattered, he was treating her as if she was his enemy, ¡°This is the matter between me and Miss Cole. Ie to visit her, not you!¡± Why did he want to tease her? She raised her head and stared at him with discontentment. She had anger too, why did she have to be bullied by him? Even if he was a handsome man, he was a cold man as well. His anger seemed to burst out of his eyes at the moment, it seemed to swallow her. Why did he do it? She had guilt on Kattie but not on Elijah, right? ¡°You are already my woman!¡± A coarse and low voice was heard coldly. Elijah took a nce at Esther who was absent-minded. ¡°So what?¡± Esther¡¯s heart was cracking, she hated his tone. Then, she criticized him, ¡°Men and women nowadays like to have a one-night stand, isn¡¯t it? I just treat that night as a one-night stand, I don¡¯t care about it!¡± She belittled him purposely and belittled herself too. ¡°Really?¡± Elijah looked at Esther significantly, his deep sight rested on her face. Then, he approached her and stretched his hand to hug her. She bit her lips; she could feel the manly aura emitted by him. Her heart was pounding fast uncontrobly, ¡°What do you want to do?¡± She dared not look at his face, she could just focus on his chest. However,ter she found herself doing the wrong thing. Because she found the mark that she madest night on his tan skin revealed under his unbuttoned ck shirt. It made her heart leap. The feeling, the skin colour, the bite mark was damn sexy! The man was born to be sexy, or it was because of the bite mark? Or the unbuttoned shirt? Why did he look so sexy? He simply unbuttoned his shirt then¡­ ¡°Just one-night stand? Merely a one-night stand?¡± He lowered his head and blew her ear softly, ¡°You can forget it? Are you sure?¡± Damn, Esther clutched her fist and looked up firmly, ¡°I can forget it, I can!¡± She looked like a little lion when she was angry, but she said in a hurtful tone, ¡°You force me to do so, I don¡¯t force you. You just raped me during a one-night stand, it was not enjoyable at all, you are useless! You are the worst man in the world! I can have sex with you and others as well, don¡¯t make it as an excuse to threaten me!¡± ¡°Am I really the worst man or I am just worse than Hudson?¡± He asked. ¡°You are worse than Hudson!¡± Esther bit her lips, it seemed to be true that they had sex before. His ck eyes shone, his anger arose, he misunderstood her obviously, ¡°I see!¡± He stayed away from her and showed a cold face, he frowned. Esther could strongly feel Elijah¡¯s gloomy and scary expression, she stepped backwards too. She was shocked when looking at Kattie whoy on the ward bed. How could she talk about this kind of matter in front of an outsider? Although Miss Cole was in a vegetative state, she should not talk in front of her too! She regretted being careless. She gained back her senses. Elijah always had consideration, she could not understand hisplex and obscure thought. She only knew that he was furious at the moment, she did not even know why he was angry? She loved Hudson, she never concealed it from the very beginning, who he was to get angry? She was the one that should be upset, right? Elijah¡¯s anger arose when he looked at Esther¡¯s calm expression. He suppressed his intention to clutch her. Then, Elijah walked out quickly. He would really clutch her uncontrobly if he kept looking at her. She was a fool, Hudson had abandoned her, but she still loved him, damn! Esther twisted her mouth when watching him leaving angrily. She made a funny face, ¡°Pervert, I hate you!¡± She stopped and looked at Kattie who stayed motionless, she sighed. She thought in her mind whether Elijah did not go back home for a whole night and kept staying by her side? ¡°Yuck!¡± Esther shook her head, ¡°Why do I think of him, don¡¯t think of him! Miss Cole, you should recover as soon as possible, quickly wake up. I pray that you can recover soon!¡± After Elijah walked away, the nurse walked in. Esther went to Hudson¡¯s ward again. Once she reached the ward, she could hear Hudson¡¯s low and indifferent voice, ¡°Don¡¯t tell Esther, I will not allow you to tell her, no one is allowed! Dad! You have promised me with that!¡± ¡°It¡¯s you who do not keep your promise!¡± A loud reproach was heard coldly. Christ looked at his son¡¯s eyes and his injured body. He clutched his fist, his anger arose, and his eyes were reddened. With his ruthless emotion, he changed his sight abruptly, ¡°You make yourself into such condition and let the old Mr Perry meet us and want you to divorce with his daughter, do you think it is appropriate?¡± ¡°Dad! I can¡¯t leave Esther; I can give up the heirship of the Perry family. I don¡¯t want any money from the Perry family, please fulfil my wish!¡± Hudson lowered his voice; he was even inferior. ¡°What an unfilial son! Vile, vile, you¡­damn!¡± Christ reproached him, ¡°I will not force you to marry Winnie if you can marry Esther, isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°We don¡¯t want to have children!¡± Hudson lowered his head, ¡°It¡¯s ok, we don¡¯t want to have children!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care! You must marry Winnie!¡± I will not allow any scandal to happen in our family!¡± Christ¡¯s tone was furious, he showed no tolerance and stand firm. ¡°Dad! If we don¡¯t say it out, it will not be a scandal!¡± Hudson struggled. Esther stood at the door. In fact, it was Mr Ball who did not allow him to marry her. Scandal? What scandal? She could not control herself to enter, she looked at them stunningly in the ward. She was anxious and uneasy, ¡°What scandal?¡± Hudson was nervous when he saw Esther, he was panicked. He did not expect Esther to stand outside, he quickly said, ¡°Esther, where do you go?¡± Christ showed a stiff expression, his sight rested on Esther¡¯s face. She looked just like E and her face alone alleviated his anger and his angry sights turned gentler. After losing E, he lived sufferingly and could not return to his normal life! ¡°Mr Ball, Hudson, what is the scandal?¡± Esther looked at them shockingly. ¡°No, nothing!¡± ¡°Nothing!¡± They responded to her simultaneously, she felt even uneasy. ¡°No! You must have kept something from me! Why?¡± Esther showed a discontented expression and looked at Christ, ¡°Mr Ball, I never ask Hudson why he wants to marry Winnie. Everything changes abruptly, I can¡¯t change anything. When I know that they already married, you all don¡¯t allow me to attend his wedding, is it because you are afraid that I will spoil the wedding? I don¡¯t want to ask Hudson; I just ask you. Mr Ball, you tell me, why do you want to object Hudson to be together with me?¡± Christ turned his sight to look at Hudson. He closed his eyes, he could feel a sense of invisible painfulness, ¡°I leave first!¡± ¡°Mr Ball!¡± Esther blocked Christ instantly, ¡°Tell me, what happened? I want to know it. Even a condemned prisoner has the right to know why he should die, right? If I am a condemned prisoner, I should be given a chance to argue and exin, right?¡± Christ looked at Esther¡¯s face, she indeed looked simr to E. The shining lights, the good-looking brow and the cute nose, she was indeed his E! He chattered, his heart cracked, he was in an entanglement. Christ turned his face, ¡°Esther, you¡¯re good but you¡¯re not born in a wealthy family. the Perry family needs a woman like Winnie, we need the Perry family who is powerful and dignified to support us and reach a win-win situation. You don¡¯t have all these!¡± Esther stepped backwards, ¡°No, impossible, what does it matter to the scandal?¡± ¡°Esther, it is the truth, Dad is right! Dad is afraid that I will divorce you, divorce is a scandal!¡± Hudson exined hurriedly. Esther did not believe it, she nced at Christ. He showed a calm expression while Hudson showed a tense expression. Worry and anxiety could be seen on his handsome face. Esther frowned confusingly, ¡°Mr Ball, is that true? Is it because I don¡¯te from a powerful family? Just because of that?¡± Christ nodded, ¡°Yes!¡± Esther was startled. In fact, the noble and established family only looked for the marriage that matched with them. For her, she was just an orphanage, she had nothing. She did not remember anything seven years ago, she did not remember her parents, and she did not match with Hudson, right? Furthermore, she and Elijah were husband and wife. No matter she was willing or not, she had the marriage certificate, she did not want to have any rtionship with Hudson. It was an emergency case last night; she could not control herself. Hudson was safe now; she should be relieved. ¡°Oh! I know it. In fact, I don¡¯t want to marry Hudson. I have thought of that before, but I don¡¯t think of it anymore now! Don¡¯t worry, Mr Ball!¡± Esther smiled suddenly. A pitiful and helpless smiled could be seen on her face, ¡°After Hudson abandons me, I will not approach him anymore. You all look down on my family background, I even look down on your power! Hey, I just worry about his health, he is fine now, you can ask others to take care of him! I will leave now! Hudson will be my brother from today onwards. Mr Ball, you are not so stingy that don¡¯t allow me to meet my brother, right?¡± ¡°Esther¡­¡± Hudson felt that his chest was painful, he showed a suffering expression, ¡°I¡­¡± Chapter 562 Always Loved Her Chapter 562 Always Loved Her "Esther,e back and live with us! Although Hudson is not allowed to marry you, you''re still the daughter of the Ball family!" said Christ. "No! I''ve grown up!" Esther said with a smile, her eyes curved like a crescent moon. "Hudson, you''ve to take good care of your health, I''lle to visit you!" Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. After uttering these words, Esther smiled and took another look at Hudson. "I''m leaving, don''t worry about me, I''m strong now. I''m healthy and happy without the Ball family, aren''t I? You don''t have to worry about me!!" "Esther ¨C¨C" Hudson shouted hurriedly. However, she was already out of his sight. Christ cast his gaze to the door and he felt bitter in his heart as he watched Esther''s slowly disappearing back. Esther hadpletely inherited her mother''s personality, keeping a smile on her face even when she obviously wanted to cry. He thought, ''E, you''ve given birth to a daughter just like you! She is so big-hearted and counts men for little!'' Christ''s hand clenched at his side, that was an eternal pain in his heart. "Even if I can''t fall in love with Esther, I won''t continue the rtionship with Winnie!" Hudson had already made up his mind. "How dare you!" Christ yelled angrily. "I don''t want Ball Group; you can give it to Ethel. I won''t do anything wrong with Esther, but I love her. No matter who she is, I love her, and that can''t be changed. Even if I spend all my life as a monk, I still love her!" "If you love her, you should make her happy instead of tying her to you when you know you can''t. She is Elijah''s, and the Ball family is going to n a wedding for her!" Christ rebuked pointedly. "She is my daughter, and I want her to marry honourably into the Perry family! Their marriage will create the myth of corporate marriage!" Hudson lowered his eyes. "I know that everything can''t be undone, I know that I''ve lost her! You can leave now; I''ll think it over!" "Don''t pester Esther anymore!" Christ instructed, "Take good care of yourself and get well soon, Ball Group is yours, Ethel isn''t fit for management, he''s too yful!" ******************************** Esther ran out, tears welling up in her eyes. She was sad, was that the reason why Hudson married Winnie? Honestly, she didn''t believe it, and what was the scandal they mentioned? As she thought about it, her tears burst out again. She was such a failure. "What the hell are you crying about? Esther, if you cry again, I''ll p you to death!" Getting off the elevator, Esther pped herself twice in a secluded corner on the first floor. "Ouch! It hurts so much. Howe the more I p myself, the more I want to cry. Esther, you idiot, I won''t p you anymore, so stop crying, okay?" As soon as Ethel came out of the elevator, he saw Esther talking to herself and even pping herself. For a moment, he was stunned, was this woman crazy? Ethel gently walked over and heard Esther muttering, "What''s the big deal? They look down on me, and I look down on them! It''s not like no one wants to marry me, why do I have to marry Hudson. Hudson is so stupid, Hudson is a big idiot! Elijah is a big idiot too! Men are all stinky shit, yes, they''re all piles of stinky poop. What''s the big deal? Boohoo¨C¨C" "Esther, if you still think about Hudson, I''ll p you again, p you, p you, p you¨C¨C" Esther continued mumbling to herself as if warning herself, and pped her face again. "Boohoo¨C¨Cit hurts. I was wrong, I was wrong, I''ll never dare to think about him anymore!" Then she changed her tone, lifted her head, and pointed into the air like a virtual character. "Yes, that''s good, you know the pain, right? If you think it hurts, behave yourself, there''s nothing great about Hudson, neither is Elijah, and Christ is even a fart!" She muttered, suddenly changed her tone, lowered her head, and whispered, "Uh! I can''t scold Christ, he''s Hudson''s father! He''s a fart, oh no, he''s Mr. Ball, snobbish Mr. Ball!" "Yes! He''s Mr. Ball. Esther, you can''t be a snob, the Ball family has raised you for ten years!" With a snap, Ethel pped Esther on the shoulder. "Esther, what are you muttering about? Are you performing cross talk alone?" "None of your business!" Esther jumped up in shock, and as soon as she turned around, she was confronted with Ethel''s stunning face, "Go away!" "Hey! I didn''t mess with you. Are you in a bad mood?" Seeing Esther''s face with tear marks that she couldn''t wipe off in time, Ethel froze. "What''s wrong?" "I hate you!" Esther walked away. "You''re really in a bad mood?" Ethel chased after her, "How about I take you to a ce where anyone who goes there will forget about being unhappy!" "Where''s that ce?" Esther raised her eyebrows. "What kind of ce are you talking about?" She really wanted to go, and anyway, she was not happy now, not at all! "Let''s go!" Ethel had originally nned to visit Hudson, but since he bumped into Esther, he decided to abandon that n. Anyway, he wasn''t dead, so he didn''t have to worry about him! Getting into Ethel''s car, Esther got depressed again. "If your surname is Ball, I''ll beat you to death today!" "Why?" Ethel asked in confusion, "Did the people surnamed Ball piss you off?" "Your dad is too snobbish, but he''s an elder, so I don''t beat him. And Hudson has raised me for ten years, he''s my benefactor. As for you, I don''t have to be polite with you, but fortunately, you don''t have a surname like your dad!" Esther wiped her tears, squinted her eyes, and looked out the window. The street was prosperous, but none of the prosperity belonged to her. "Uh! My dad is a snob?" Ethel frowned and nodded in utter agreement. "Yeah, my mom said the same thing about him, so my mom would rather be his mistress than his wife. It seems I''m lucky that myst name is Kirby instead of Ball, otherwise wouldn''t you be in my car today?" "I don''t want to take your car right now either, I just want to find a ce that will help me forget my troubles. If you rmend a ce where I can''t forget my troubles, I''ll definitely give you a hard time!" Esther bared her teeth and threatened. "I haven''t gotten even with you for running off in the middle of yourst treat!" "Uh! Esther, I''m trying to help you, how can you not know what''s good and what''s bad for you?" Ethel shook his head in amusement, he didn''t expect her to hold a grudge. "Humph! I didn''t ask you to take me there!" Esther pouted, "I want to get off! I don''t want to go!" "Fine, fine!" Ethel helplessly rolled his eyes. "I''ll take you there, and if it''s not fun, you''ll give me a hard time. Mydy, I really owe you!" "Humph!" Esther pouted her small mouth, suddenly realizing that Ethel wasn''t so hateful anymore. "Haha, you''re actually kinder than I thought!" "I''ve always been kind!" "So, you''re a person with great kindness!" Esther smiled and narrowed her eyes with a sly look, "Then tell me, what is the ce we are going to?" "You''ll know when we get there!" Ethel deliberately mystified. "Well! I''ll take a nap first, call me when we get there!" Esther said, not feeling embarrassed at all. "Uh! Are you treating me like a driver?" Ethel shouted a shrewd glint shed in his half-squinted peach blossom eyes, "Tell me what happenedst night first." "What do you mean?" Esther said in a clear and melodious voice. Lazily sweeping a nce at Ethel, Esther then leaned against the car seat cushion. "What''s wrong with my brother?" The volume of his hearty voice rose slightly and seemed to contain disbelief, while his half-squinted eyes narrowed even more at the moment. He nced at Esther before concentrating on driving again. "Nothing happened to Hudson! Hudson is fine!" She waved her hand and said, "I''m going to sleep, wake me up when we get there!" Esther slept for quite a long time this time. An hourter, when Ethel arrived at the destination, he didn''t wake her up as he saw that she was sleeping soundly in the car. After covering her with his shirt, he got out of the car first to make an appointment. When Esther woke up, she found that she seemed to be in the mountain. Looking at the shirt covering her, which was Ethel''s, she got out of the car. "Ethel, Ethel, where are you?" She saw arge signboard standing on the roof of a red three-story building with a few words typed on it¡ªJ Park. At a nce, she saw the words Extreme Sports and Water Sports written on the signboard. It turned out that Ethel was going to take her bungee jumping! "Esther, do you dare to bungee jump?" Ethel had already made an appointment with the staff and walked over. "So you''re taking me bungee jumping, well, you''ve found the right person, let''s go!" Esther was excited, bungee jumping could indeed vent one''s depression. "Ethel, I didn''t expect you to know how to live it up!" "Do you still settle scores with me?" Ethel winked mischievously. "You really love to hold a grudge, aren''t you a man?" Esther bared her teeth and made a face. "Let''s go, let''s go up to the bridge, I want to jump the highest one!" After walking along the suspension bridge at the top of the mountain, there was a big bungee jump at an altitude of 300 meters just after the bridge. The staff said there was a hugeke after the jump, but boats were prepared as backups that would then help jumpersnd safely. "How did youe up with this?" Esther asked. "Because I saw you crying! And you even pped yourself. So I''m being kind, bungee jumping is the most effective way to relieve stress, and you cane asionally in the future. But it''s better toe with apanion, I thought you were afraid toe, so Ie alone every time. Let''se together in the future!" "Okay, okay!" Esther was unusually excited. "Later, let me be the first one to jump! If I die, Ethel, you help me collect the corpse!" "What are you talking about? Esther!" Ethel was stunned as his gaze fell on Esther''s face. She was so cheerful when talking about such a heavy topic as life and death. It actually made him feel heartache and she really made others worry about her. At first, it was already strange for her to p herself in the face, and this time, she actually wanted to die and wasn''t afraid to bungee jump. She was a woman who really kept surprising people. "We''re here to y, we''re not going to die!" "Pah! I''m not going to die, I''m going to live, and I''m going to live beautifully!" Esther blinked. "Miss, don''t worry, our facilities are very safe!" The staff walked ahead to the jumping tform and took the rope, "Let me help you tie it!" "Okay!" As soon as the rope was tied around her, she felt like she could float down at any time. "Ethel, I''m the first to jump!" "I''ll watch you jumpter, and then I''ll follow you down. Are you sure you''re not scared?" Ethel, who was also fastening his own safety harness, finished his inspection quickly and pulled her toward the jumping tform. "I''m not scared!" Esther checked her safety harness twice. "Let''s jump together!" Ethel was a little uneasy. "If we collide, we''ll get hurt!" Esther shook her head. "It''s okay, participants can jump together here!" The staff said. "We can guarantee you two won''t bump into each other!" "Well, then let''s jump together!" Esther nodded. Ethel was worried that she would be afraid, so after thinking for a while, he turned to the staff for a thin rope. One end of the rope was tied around his waist, and the other end was tied around Esther''s waist. This was good, they wouldn''t be too far apart after the jump. They stood up on the jumping tform. Ethel said, "After I say one and two, we jumped together." "What are you shouting for, just jump!" Esther pushed him, and two of them were flung down together. Esther let out a scream. "Oh¡ª" Chapter 563 Back Again Chapter 563 Back Again "Oh..." Ethel shouted. It was a state of weightlessness that waspletely uncontroble, they were screaming, and the two went down together as gravity pulled her down heavily, and the rope pulled her back strongly. She was frightened again and again. In Esther''s venting scream, she was finally caught along the rope in the middle, and she was pulled into arms and hugged tightly. "Little girl, are you scared or excited?" Ethel hugged her in the air, and the two wandered in the air, waiting for the help of the staff below them. "Ah..." Esther continued to scream, and firmly held Ethel''s waist, still in fear, but a little more at ease. She was not afraid, but it was her instinct under the weightlessness. The strength of the ropes bouncing was still enough to separate the two of them. But Ethel still hugged her tightly, and the rope that was connecting Esther and Ethel pulled her down at once. Finally, they maintained the same speed, slowly letting them hang upside down in the air leisurely. "Haha, flying!" Esther opened her eyes, her heartbeat increased, and her voice trembled, "Am I still alive?" The two were floating in the air, feeling good. They were still alive. On the boat below, a man in a suit holding binocrs looked at the woman in the lens with a silly smile, she looked drunk, damn, she actually dared to bungee jump with the yboy Ethel! "Young Master, Miss Price cried when she got out of the hospital, smacked her face on the first floor of the hospital, and then got into Mr. Kirby''s car." "Smacked her face?" Elijah was taken aback for a moment. His eyes didn''t leave Esther''s small face in the air. He was looking for the handprints on her face with a telescope. "Yes, she was very sad at first, but then she stopped crying!" "Got it! Drive the boat over!" Elijah said coldly. "Young Master, won''t you go there?" Elijah was silent, a few secondster. "Don''t tell them I''ve been here!" "Hahaha..." Esther''s heart finally slowly became calm after beating wildly. The two of them were in the air, there was theke below. Esther started tough, "Awesome! Ethel, you didn''t pee your pants?" After speaking, she took a provocative look at Ethel''s pants, as if she wanted to make sure that his pants were wet! "Little girl, you..." Ethel was speechless. "You peed your pants!" As he said, he also took a look at Esther, and sighed loudly, "I didn''t expect that you were in such a good shape, you got it!" "Ethel!" Esther was embarrassed. "What are you looking at?" Shit. Her ass, the man wasscivious! C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. "Little girl, okay, let me stop teasing you, let''s go down? Do you still wanna jump?" "No, I want to eat!" Esther saw a boat approaching, and she had the feeling of waiting to be rescued. "Okay, I''ll take you to eat some delicious food!" Ethel hadn''t rxed for a long time. It seemed that a ymate had suddenly appeared. Esther was courageous. She jumped off the buildingst time. This time it was bungee jumping. She stunned him every time. When the two returned to the shore by boat, Esther seemed to see the car drive across the mountain road. She frowned suspiciously. Could it be Elijah''s car? Hell, she thought of Elijah everywhere she went. Ethel took Esther to a farmhouse, for an authentic mountain kitchen, Esther found that Ethel was not only good at having fun but also good at eating. He took her to eat green vegetables and wild fish, a table of various fishes, and Esther was very happy to eat all that. The two sat in the grass shed on the top of the mountain, and the warm autumn sun shone in, giving people a warm feeling. "Count it as making up for escaping midwayst time!" Ethel finished eating and went to pay. "Hahaha... okay!" Esther patted her stomach boldly. "I forgive you!" After eating and drinking, Esther fell asleep in the autumn sun. Just after Ethel went to pay, he came back and found Esther leaning on the corner of the shed asleep. Seeing her tired face, Ethel thought that this little girl inexplicably broke off with his brother, he watched her cry in the hospital, he couldn''t help but sympathize with her. He didn''t know that Esther would sleep for two hours. Ethel did not wake her up. He just waited there, basking in the sun, and slept for a while. When they got back, it was already afternoon. "What the hell is wrong with Hudson? He was taken to the hospital, you haven''t told me yet!" On the way back, Ethel asked again. Shaking her head, Esther said, "Go and ask yourself, I don''t know, Hudson didn''t say either!" Just thinking of him covered in blood, she still couldn''t help but feel pain. No matter what, Hudson was her closest person, the most important person who apanied her for a long time in the growth of her life, he was just like her parents, no, he was even closer than her parents, her parents were nothing to her. Hudson was still her favorite, her teenage girl¡¯s dream, now that she woke up from the dream, her dream of marrying Hudson was gone. In fact, after what happened to her and Elijah, she knew that it was impossible to be with Hudson. Ethel looked at her silent face and didn''t ask anymore. When they were arriving in the city, Esther said, "Let me down, Mr. Kirby, thank you!" "I''ll take you home!" Ethel did not stop. "No, I''ll go back by myself!" Esther refused his kindness, in fact, she just wanted to take a walk alone. "No, look at you, you look as if you haven''t slept all night, go back to rest, tell me where do you live? I''ll send you off!" Ethel insisted. Esther had to say the name of Elijah''s apartment. "Huh? Isn''t that Elijah''s apartment?" Ethel wondered. "Are you married to Elijah?" Esther was taken aback for a moment, and said loudly, "No way?" "Why are you so upset? What''s wrong with being married to him? Elijah is a little sinister, but he doesn''t have any bad habits!" Ethel said funny. Esther was silent for a while, gritted her teeth, and said, "He is not a little sinister, he is simply too sinister, drive me back quickly, I''m exhausted!" "Hehe... If Elijah knew you said this about him, he would go crazy!" "It would be good if this weird guy would go crazy! The key is that he will not be crazy!" Esther gave Ethel an angry look. "I''m here, I''m getting off!" "Well, take a break, we are going to have more fun after your rest!" Ethel watched her get out of the car and told her. Esther waved her hand impatiently. "Okay, okay, bye!" When Ethel''s car drove away, Esther nced at the door of the apartment and gasped, only to realize that she had nowhere to go. The so-called home was still Elijah''s apartment. The phone rang suddenly. Esther got the phone and found that it was Winnie. She stopped and answered without speaking. There was the sound of Winnie crying from the other end. "Esther, how is Hudson?" "I''m not in the hospital!" Esther returned faintly, feeling a bit sad again in her heart. "Don''t worry, Hudson will not divorce you. I was wrong yesterday. I was a little anxious yesterday. Don''t worry about it. Go and see Hudson now!" After hanging up the phone, Esther sighed again unconsciously. She was wondering whether or not to go upstairs! Sitting alone in the pavilion under the apartment as she stared at the apartment upstairs in a daze. If she lived there, what would it mean? It was Elijah''s house, she rented it!it shouldn''t mean anything right? Except that the marriage certificate stated that the two of them were spouses, it seemed that they had a rtionship betweenndlord and tenant, and she seemed to be still working at the Perry Group, did she resign? It seemed that she didn''t say anything about resignation! Then she should continue to live here! As a tenant, not a wife! "Yeah! That''s it. I paid the rent and it is not due yet. Why shouldn''t I continue to live here? Isn''t it on Elijah if I didn''t live there?" Esther muttered to herself. "I want to go back, but, but what if... what if he harasses me again?" "Esther, Hudson is the man you love, but the man you love does not want you and married someone else. Elijah is your first man. People say that a woman will fall in love with their first man. Will you?" "No, no!" She shook her head sharply. Suddenly, her tears fell. Thinking of Hudson''s gray eyes and the decisively sorrowful face, she couldn''t stop her tears! "I won''t like Elijah, I will always like Hudson! Who would like a man who raped herself?" Feeling wronged, tears rolled down her cheeks, Esther buried her face in her knees and concealed her fragility. She sat downstairs until the sky was dusk, she was so tired and sleepy, "It doesn''t matter, I have to go back to stay, the worst case would be he eats me up, huh, it''s not like he hadn''t done that before! Elijah, you are nothing, just a bed warmer, yes, a bed warmer! I am the one sleeping with you, not you sleeping with me, huh, let''s go!" Esther smelled the scent of rice when she walked in, and beside the door was a pair of ck leather shoes, which were big, side by side with her slippers. Her little slippers were nestled on the side of his shoes, so small and shy. Esther panicked, was he home? The smell of rice was around, and it was indeed the case that he was home. Her heart warmed, and the strong aroma of dishes gave her an illusion, it seemed that she was home! The feeling of rejection she just had seemed to be less. As soon as she looked up, she suddenly saw the tall figure leaning against the door of the kitchen, smoking a cigarette. Seeing Esthering in, Elijah exhaled smoke and said nothing. Esther just nced at him subconsciously, her eyes looked panicked, she didn''t know what to say, then she went into her room to hide her embarrassment. When she came out again, with clothes in her hand, she was going to take a bath! Esther entered the bathroom to close the door. Elijah suddenly walked over, blocking the door with his foot to prevent her from closing. Esther was taken aback and panicked even more, "What are you doing?" He still didn''t speak, his eyes fell on her hair, which was messy, and her clothes were torn apart, revealing her white neck, looking smooth and slender. Elijah was a little dissatisfied, he was so unhappy that she came back after dark. When he almost thought she would note back at all, she unlocked the door and came back. He came home early, let the nanny clean up, changed the sheets, cooked a meal, and set the dishes for two people. He didn''t know what he was expecting, but he didn''t dream of hering back. However, she did. Chapter 564 I Wont Sell My Soul Chapter 564 I Won''t Sell My Soul However, she looked like this when she came back, with no emotions, and seemed to ignore him, which made him a little crazy. Elijah curled his lips slightly in mockery, even he didn''t quite understand theplicated emotions in his heart, he just looked at her, and then frowned. This was inexplicable! He wrinkled his handsome forehead. Why did he have to please her like this? After cooking and waiting for her, would she eat after a day of having fun? "I want to take a shower so get out!" Esther said coldly. He didn''t move, she looked up at his face. Her heartbeat was unexpectedly fast. She tried to conceal theplex feelings of tension, panic, and even sadness, but she knew she had failed. Damn, the more indifferent she acted, the more nervous she found herself. She was defeated in his proud aura, in his prating eyes, and even more in her expression of a guilty conscience, and the excitement of seeing him. She couldn''t even tell herself why she felt warm when she saw him in the apartment, she felt homely when she smelled the scent of food. A man cooked and there were two pairs of knives and forks on the table. She knew that there was one pair for her! There were too many emotions tumbling in her chest, but she couldn''t say or do anything. Her mood was veryplicated, veryplicated. Esther couldn''t tell whether he hated Elijah or relied on him. He gave her a sense of home. He aggressively invaded every inch of her thoughts, pushed into her mind, and disrupted her life. He did not speak, just took another abrupt puff. The ashes fell on the white floor, both of them looked down at the ashes falling. Then he looked up and she also looked up. They were looking at each other as if she was going to prate his soul in this way. "Elijah, I said I want to take a bath!" "Call my husband!" He said. She was taken aback for a moment, and her face turned red. He didn''t mention anything about yesterday when he said that. She raised her head to look at him, blinked her clear eyes, and suddenly realized that his eyes were a pair of lonely eyes, that kind of eyes seemed to be looking for something, maybe it was a person, maybe it was a feeling. She closed her eyes as if wholeheartedly feeling the look in his eyes that she had just seen, "Elijah, are you lonely?" Elijah was speechless. "Your eyes look very lonely, will you be lonely too?" She suddenly opened her closed eyes. Elijah red at her, his body unable to restrain the shaking. She suddenly walked over and leaned in his arms. "I''m also very lonely, do all men want to get a woman''s body? Do you want to see me take a bath? You already got my body, what else do you want? I don''t have a prominent family background, no educational credentials, I am not a gracefuldy! What do you want from me?" She was hit harder today because what Mr. Ball said made her hurt. Without a prominent background, even love made way for it. But would Hudson make such apromise? Was there any other reason? She had some doubts, but was unable to ask! Elijah was a little surprised that she took the initiative to throw her in his arms, his hand holding the cigarette butt paused, then the cigarette butt was thrown urately into the toilet two meters away and went out. He touched her back with his hand, and said hoarsely in her ear with a very charming voice, "I want your heart!" Such a deep sentence rang in Esther''s ear, her body stiffened and she raised her head, "My heart is iplete, do you dare to ask for it?" His eyes were fixed on her. She had a calm face, her piercing eyes are full of sadness. This shouldn''t be her look. He found that her eyes were also full of loneliness. "As long as you give it to me, I can fix it!" "Even if it takes a lifetime, can it be repaired?" Esther''s eyes were in a trance, the corners of her mouth had a trance smile, but when she smiled, the beauty on her face filled heart and soul, enough to surprise everyone who saw it. Elijah looked at her steadily, her beauty made his lungs hurt. "Even if it took a lifetime, I won''t regret it!" Her heart trembled, was this a promise? Hudson said that he would never leave, but she was thest person to know about the breakup. After the breakup, she still loved Hudson. only today, she knew that it turned out that rich marriages were also tied to interests, and she had nothing, how could she marry a rich? "If I am willing to be your woman, will you spoil me forever?" She told herself that she just wanted to be spoilt, no matter who it was, she wanted the spoiling, but, after she asked she felt that she was so cheap. "Forget it, I don''t want to sell out my soul!" However, Elijah had already held her waist, raised her chin, gestured to kiss her, her fingers covered her lips, shrugged her nose, "I smell! I didn''t brush my teeth!" "I don''t mind." "I do..." Elijah was already pressing down on her, she didn''t brush her teeth all day and night, but it didn''t affect his tongue''s aggressiveness in the slightest. She felt a little touched in her heart, it touched her heart. What did it mean when a man kissed her when she didn''t brush her teeth, and he wasn''t disgusted? He wanted to take it lightly and then withdrew, but it became uncontroble after starting. He pressed his arms against her body, he was suppressing too much affection, it was about to explode in an instant. But he tasted a fresh sour and another... His mouth stopped moving, Esther put her arms around his neck and moved slightly. "Elijah, I''m so afraid of loneliness, you won''t make me lonely, will you?" He was indifferent but hugged her tightly. He didn''t make promises lightly, nor was he good at making promises, he only cared! He felt hot water on his chest, was she crying? Elijah''s icy expression was startled, he lowered his head and nced at the small head in his arms, her messy hair was scratching his chin, his expression flickered, and he said in a deep voice, "You can conquer loneliness!" Esther quickly raised her head, wiped away the tears from her face, squirming her mouth ufortably, then a low mosquito-like voice rang, "Of course I know, well, you can go out, thank you!" Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. She just borrowed his chest to lean against temporarily. It seemed that he had always been good to her, but she had never thought about it. Thinking about it now, in addition to his forcibly upying her, it seemed that he was also a good person! "Take a shower!" He finally let go of her, and closed the bathroom door for her. Esther was taken aback, wondering if she had reached an agreement with him. He didn¡¯t talk much, but there was a sense of stability and enthusiasm. She took a bath and it was a long one without being disturbed. After taking afortable bath, Esther wrapped a bath towel around her curvaceous body, "Oh! I feel morefortable after taking a hot bath!" As soon as the bathroom door was opened, white mist spewed out instantly, and as Esther was standing in the misty smokeing out, fresh and refined, she looked like a fairy. As soon as she went out, she looked up and saw Elijah sitting at the dining table. His ck eyes, like a falcon, locked on her, gleaming with sharp brilliance. The eyes of pure male admiration lingered on her porcin white skin. A familiarmotion quickly surged from his lower abdomen, rushing through the blood vessels of the whole body, he immediately knew clearly... His desire for her had never been concealed. Esther blushed and ran into her room to change clothes. And Elijah just turned his head to the direction of the balcony, and gradually calmed down the desire in his eyes. When Esther changed clothes and walked out to sit down opposite him at the table, she saw that there were four dishes and one soup on the table, all of which were home-style food. There were desserts, a snack, and fruit ice cream. "Is this a state banquet?" Esther saw the food and was hungry again, Esther had been full at lunch, but she was still hungry when she saw the food. "Elijah, is this for me?" "Just eat!" There were only two simple words, his tone calm and soothing. "Hmm! It''s delicious!" Esther took a bite of ice cream. "Did you buy this or did you do everything yourself?" He was silent. She looked at him in surprise. "Just eat!" Still just two words. Esther stared at the table full of delicacies and couldn''t help being in a daze. Since he didn''t speak it means that he cooked it, right? A man cooking made her feel both warm and strange. Hudson wouldn''t cook. Damn, how could shepare Elijah with Hudson? Holding these two men forparison was not fair to anyone! But if there was a man who was willing to cook for a woman all his life, that was also a kind of happiness! But looking at people like Elijah, why didn¡¯t it seem like they knew how to cook? If it weren¡¯t for the tomato egg noodlesst time, she really would never know. "What are you looking at?" Elijah said displeased when he saw that she was just staring at the dishes without eating. "Is it not good?" Elijah''s low male voice rang in her ear, which seemed a little unpleasant. "Oh! No, no, it''s delicious!" Esther hurriedly shook her head and began to eat. But the meal was very silent, he was silent, and she didn''t know what to say. It was strange that two people who had been through a lot were sitting in a house like this, eating his cooking and wearing cozy clothes. Elijah''s eating posture was still elegant, Esther almost doubted whether he had been eating like this since he was a child, and the sitting posture was also very upright, no wonder the figure was slender and not out of shape at all. His appearance of holding his knives was elegant, and there was no sound when he was chewing. Sitting across from such a person, a man, didn''t this make a woman like her feel too rude? She was seriously suspecting it! But she did not care! It was important to eat enough food! No matter how elegant he was, this was not a beauty pageant. Esther ttened his mouth and started to eat. "Well, it''s delicious, very delicious! If only I could eat it every day!" Her words were unintentional, but the slender fingers he held the chopsticks with trembling. If she was to be treated like this every day, it would take a heart to exchange for it! But he didn''t say anything! Esther ate a lot, and Elijah ate a lot too. This seemed to be the time Esther had seen him eat the most. Esther gulped the soup, making a snoring sound, Elijah''s thin lips pressed slightly, he didn''t say anything but silently added another spoonful of soup to her bowl. "Thank you!" She chuckled. Her stomach was filled again, she looked up and saw that he had finished eating. And there were still a lot of dishes on the table that they hadn''t eaten, and there were still so many dishes, it would be a waste not to eat them. So she ate more desperately until her stomach was so ufortable that she couldn''t eat anymore. Chapter 565 Lost Her for Real Chapter 565 Lost Her for Real Elijah stood up to clean the table. He went to the kitchen to wash the tableware silently. Esther frowned due to confusion. Why did he be so indifferent suddenly? Before this, they either quarreled or just had sex whenever they met each other. But now, he acted so indifferently, and it made her feel ufortable. But he was the actual owner of the apartment whereas she just lived there temporarily. Esther switched on the television andid down on the sofa. She felt superfortable watching the television after having a meal. She liked so much being a ¡°pig¡±, which did not have any worries, ate until full, then slept after that. As long as she did not think of those worries, she would not feel upset. However, when she watched the television, she was still distracted! It was because she switched to the entertainment channel and she saw Elijah at her first nce. He was surrounded by reporters and they were asking him about his marriage. Esther was panicked and suddenly curious about his reply. On the television, he looked calm and indifferent while staring at the camera with his sharp eyes. He said steadily, ¡°Guys, this is my private life, and I would like to express my gratitude for your concern! But I would like to take this opportunity to dere that I am single currently and it will remain the same for the next few years!¡± ¡°President, I heard that you have engaged, and Miss Price is your wife. Can you exin about it?¡± A reporter asked. ¡°Esther?¡± Elijah asked back. ¡°Is she my wife?¡± With a counterargument, he threw back the question to the reporter. Esther looked at it nkly. He did not admit it. Then, she heard that he said, ¡°Please don¡¯t simply make a guess and leave some space to Miss Price as well as me too!¡± After saying such a simple sentence, Elijah left under the protection of bodyguards with a calm and elegant attitude. Esther was stunned and she felt a little odd. Elijah mentioned that he was still single and would not be married in the next few years. Was their marriage considered a hidden marriage? Elijah walked out of the kitchen and wiped his hands with a towel. Esther quickly changed the television channel to prevent him from knowing that she was watching the entertainment channel. However, Elijah who had an excellent hearing did not miss the entertainment news just now. He looked at her small face with his sharp eyes. She was like evading and dared not look into his deep eyes. He sat down beside her, and she immediately moved away a bit to keep a distance from him. C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. ¡°Remote control!¡± She passed the remote control to him. He raised his hand and received it. He pressed the remote control with his big hand and changed the channel to an entertainment channel. The television was showing the follow-up news regarding the gossip on his marriage with Esther. Someone said that he kept a beauty secret while the others said that he had not married at all. Rumors were saying he did not even care about that little orphan so he would not pay attention to her. The woman that the president of Perry Group would look for should be someone who was matching with each other in the background. If Esther would like to marry into a wealthy family, it was incredibly difficult! Both of them looked at the news silently and he did not move. After the news ended, he changed the channel to watch the financial news. She felt that she was panting and slightly suffocated, but she did not stand up and left. She felt awkward if she continued sitting together with him because she did not like to watch financial news. Esther did not pay attention to the contents disyed on the television. She secretly nced at the time and noticed that it was half-past seven only. So, it seemed unusual to sleep so early. ¡°I¡¯m going back to my room!¡± She finally stood up and said it hurriedly. ¡°Tomorrow, you go to have a look at D University and report yourself on Monday. When you don¡¯t have ss, go to my office!¡± He said it while she was standing up. ¡°Ah! Do you still let me go study?¡± She was astonished because she thought that he was angry since she mentioned that she had no rtionship with him. ¡°What do you want to do other than studying?¡± He asked with a hidden meaning with an ambiguous tone. ¡°I... I know that!¡± Esther¡¯s face blushed. ¡°I will go tomorrow!¡± She seemed to forget histter words which were asking her to go to his office if she did not have ss. When he saw her leaving hurriedly in an embarrassed manner, Elijah raised the corner of his lips. His gentle smile slowly affected the corner of his mouth which was indifferent, and it was so bright. After returning to her room, Esther could not sleep at all. She was exhausted but she could not fall asleep. Elijah watched the news for an hour and then returned to his room. That night, Elijah never came out after going into his room. Esther slept with an unsettling feeling. That night was extraordinarily quiet. Both of them slept in a separate room. In the morning, Esther woke up but Elijah went missing. There was a cup of milk, a piece of toast, and a fried egg on the table. Esther took the cup of milk and sipped it. The milk was warm, and she felt touched. Elijah, what kind of man was he? ... After eating the breakfast prepared by Elijah, Esther felt that she was like a child and the feeling of being taken care of was so warm. But, when she thought of all these feelings came from a stranger man, she felt kind of odd again. After getting familiar with the environment at D University, she went to the hospital to visit Kattie and Hudson. In the ward. Winnie peeled an apple and handed it to him. ¡°Hudson, eat an apple!¡± Hudson did not take it. Whenever she saw Hudson, Winnie could see the pain of deadly loneliness inadvertently through his eyes. She was familiar with that kind of gaze because it was the same as hers. That was deadly loneliness that nothing was important to him anymore. ¡°Hudson, I know that you don¡¯t love me, and I will not force you! I will not make things difficult for you if you want to divorce and actually, we can still be friends after divorce. You have the right to love and so do I. I will not create any more troubles for you and let¡¯s go to handle the divorce formalities after you are recovered! Eat an apple!¡± Hudson¡¯s eyes were distracted. He was puzzled and his firm facial features were twisted. Then, he gradually became calm and indifferent as if he did not believe that Winnie would be so decisive. ¡°Love someone but cannot be together is the saddest thing in this world. I deeply understand your heart and I truly can feel it. Even though knowing that it was impossible, we still imagined it. But both of you truly love each other and I can¡¯t get what I want no matter how stubborn I am. I should let go and give freedom to both of us!¡± Winnie said it calmly. Her words made him silent, and he closed his eyes then remained silent. No matter how he and Esther could not be together again. What could he do? Let her go? He was unable to do so! Everything was destroyed by himself! At this moment, he did not dare to tell her the truth because there was still some imagination in his mind! When going into the ward, she saw Winnie was inside. Before this, Hudson¡¯s face showed unpleasant and confused. But, when he saw Esther, he was surprised, and joy was expressed on his face. ¡°Esther, you are here!¡± ¡°Hudson, Winnie!¡± Esther greeted them warmly and asked, ¡°How¡¯s your body?¡± Winnie lowered the corner of her lower lip rigidly. She looked a little embarrassed until she was going to cry. She was annoyed at Hudson''s indifferent face. He was so indifferent towards her whereas he always gave a smiley face to Esther. This was the difference between love and no love! Esther did not go close to Hudson but only looked at him at a distance. ¡°Hudson, you must recover soon! Alright, I have visited you and I should go now! I don¡¯t want to disturb both of you!¡± Esther did not wait for Hudson to react and turned around and was about to leave! ¡°Esther!¡± Hudson called her. Esther stopped walking and turned her body with a smiley face. ¡°Yes, anything? Hudson?¡± ¡°Oh, I will go out for a while and I will be backter!¡± Winnie understood the situation and left the room for them. Esther was waiting, ¡°Hudson?¡± ¡°Esther, let¡¯s leave this ce. We can leave this ce and nevere back anymore. We can go to Switzend and stay there for the rest of our lifetimes. Can we?¡± Hudson struggled for thest time and if Esther agreed, he would immediately let go of the Ball family¡¯s business then left with her. Esther did not speak, and her eyes gradually went nk because there was nothing in her mind. After a while, she looked at him and said, ¡°Hudson, I¡¯m not from a wealthy family and I am not a virgin anymore. Do you mind?¡± He was stunned. Esther slightly raised her head to move her face away then looked at him from the side of her eyes. Her eyes were filled with confusion and gloom. Hudson looked at her and his eyebrows expressed his pain. How could he do not mind? But it was all his fault and how could he me Esther? He shook his head and said, ¡°No, I don¡¯t care about it!¡± ¡°But, how about the next ten years? How about twenty yearster?¡± Esther asked with a mournful smile. ¡°After ten years, I am not young anymore and when your affection for me is not that strong, will you still not mind?¡± ¡°Esther, I don¡¯t mind! Don¡¯t mind!¡± Hudson shook his head. ¡°All is my fault and what right do I have to care about it?¡± ¡°Hudson, let your body recover well first! Winnie is a good girl, and she loves you so much. Actually, sometimes it will be more exhausting to stay with a person you lovepared to a person that loves you! Since those who love each other can¡¯t be together, then be together with someone that loves you! Because of me, Kattie is still in the hospital and I can¡¯t leave! Hudson, I am sorry, and you are my Hudson forever!¡± When she was saying the words, every breath that she took was painful, but she still remained her smiley face. ¡°Forever Hudson!¡± But, he could only be her brother! ¡°Esther, do you truly feel guilty of Kattie or are you unable to leave Elijah?¡± Suddenly, Hudson asked with an admiring, jealous yet hateful tone. There was a lightning strike in Esther¡¯s mind apparently. Was she unable to leave Elijah? Hudson smiled bitterly and said, ¡°Esther, ten years. It is ten years! How could I not know you well?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t!¡± Esther denied but she felt that her tone was not that firm anymore. ¡°Hudson, I should leave first! She was panicked and did not dare to look at Hudson¡¯s face. ¡°We are siblings forever and you are always my good brother. I will visit you again!¡± She directly left! Hudson knew that he truly lost Esther this time! Esther walked past the corridor hurriedly and Winnie saw her walking into the lift from the other side. She came back to the ward. She looked at Hudson¡¯s face from the entrance. She realized that Hudson was the same as her brother because both of them had an indifferent expression and slender body figure. Also, they did not smile too often, and their eyes were sharp and scary. But, without noticing, they were portraying an attractive and cool charisma. She was still attracted to him while looking at him. Once falling in love with this kind of man, it might be a lifetime of protection, loyalty, and the only one. However, he loved Esther, not her, Winnie! Since she needed to let go, after all, it would be better for her to do it earlier! After Esther left, Elijah came in from outside. ¡°Elijah?¡± Winnie was stunned because she did not expect the arrival of Elijah. Elijah slightly nodded his head before walking into the ward. Hudson moved his head indifferently and looked into Elijah¡¯s cold eyes. Hudson¡¯s indifferent expression met Elijah¡¯s cold eyes. At that moment, both of their eyes were like fighting incisively. Elijah was dressed in a neat suit and looked tall. He did not show much expression on his indifferent facial features and there was a coldness that isting everything within his indifference. Chapter 566 Swearing Chapter 566 Swearing Hudson just looked at Elijah and then he frowned. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Elijah took out a card and put it on the table by the side of the bed, ¡°Your card, Esther asked me to return it to you!¡± Hudson closed and opened his eyes with a bitter smile. His voice was so low and slow withplex emotions in his tone, ¡°Take good care of her. I will kill you if you make her feel wronged a bit!¡± Elijah raised his eyebrows slightly. ¡°You have decided to let go of her?¡± Hudson roared. ¡°You promise me first!¡± ¡°Why should I promise you?¡± Elijah snorted coldly, ¡°Especially after you hurt my sister?¡± Hudson was startled. He took a nce at Winnie and Winnie shook her head immediately. ¡°No, Elijah, Hudson didn''t do anything wrong to me!¡± Her tone was so petty and low which made Elijah felt a little distressed. ¡°No one can simply hurt you!¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Hudson was stunned. ¡°You mean, you stay together with Esther was to revenge against me?¡± Elijah sneered and ignored Hudson. ¡°Winnie, let¡¯s go home!¡± ¡°Reuben, you go first!¡± Winnie didn''t want to leave. Elijah didn''t force her. He turned and leave. ¡°Elijah Perry!¡± Hudson yelled anxiously, ¡°Tell me clearly, what is your purpose?¡± Elijah ignored him and strode to leave. *********** The autumn sun was so warm. However, Esther¡¯s heart was getting a little cold. She was standing quietly on the tree-lined road outside the hospital. She seemed to be relieved after stating it clear to Hudson. After a long sigh, there was always mncholy that cannot be dissipated. That day was Friday, and she was going to D University the next Monday. Where should she go now? Carrying her backpack, she swayed forward. ¡°Ah¡ª¡± There was a sudden scream. Elijah who walked behind her was getting anxious instantly. He ran to catch up hurriedly. Then, he saw Esther patting her head suddenly, ¡°I''m such a stupid jerk, I forgot it!¡± She forgot to take the contraceptive pill! ¡°Ahhh¡ª¡± She shook her head frantically and she felt like crying. There was a hospital supermarket when she came over just now, so she was going to buy a bottle of mineral water and take the contraceptives with it! She turned around and rushed forward quickly. However, she didn''t expect to plunge into the arms. The familiar smell of tobo came over. Elijah just felt a sway in front of his eyes, but he didn''t expect that the little girl would turn her head in such a sudden and hurry. It was toote to think about it and he hugged her in his arms instinctively. ¡°Ah ¨C¡± Esther looked up. ¡°Ah, it hurts!¡± She banged Elijah¡¯s chin, ¡°Elijah, it hurts, I am so painful!¡± Elijah was stunned at that moment, not knowing whether it was because of her words or she blurted out his name. He was staring at Esther who didn''t look up but called his name urately. This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. She knew it was him? Esther was also frozen. The familiar smell just made her blurt out his name inexplicably. When she looked up, she was sure that it was him. She thought she called the wrong one! But her gaze was in a daze when looking at him. That was the first time she saw him having such an unconcealed gaze, it was like a deep-water whirlpool and she was sucked in and could not move her eyesight away from him. ¡°You, is it really you?¡± She was a little embarrassed. Elijah¡¯s lips curled and he lifted his eyes. ¡°What are you going to do in such a hurry?¡± She was stunned for a moment, thinking of buying mineral water and taking contraceptives, she shook her head of a sudden. ¡°No, it''s okay, I''m okay!¡± He didn''t ask carefully. He just let go of her and walked away. ¡°You, where are you going?¡± She asked. Elijah paused and took a deep look at her. ¡°Is there any matter?!¡± Esther was shocked. ¡®Why did his attitude change of a sudden?¡¯ She muttered in her heart. She was a little ufortable as Elijah just changed his attitude and became indifferent suddenly. Her eyebrows frowned slightly and then sheughed suddenly, ¡°Hey, nothing. I just asked casually. I''m leaving now!¡± After finishing her words, she took a step forward and left him one step ahead. Elijah¡¯s deep gaze locked at the figure who was escaping at the front. There was a slight sh of light in his eyes. He did not run to catch up. His thin lips hooked slightly, revealing an indescribable shrewdness. Esther was wandering on the street alone. She was bored. By then, she received a call from Ethel, ¡°Little girl, where are you?¡± ¡°Why?¡± Esther asked in an unpleasant mood. ¡°So angry? Are we friends anyway?¡± ¡°Are we?¡± Esther asked back. ¡°Come on, what''s the matter?¡± ¡°Go out to y, I''m in a bad mood today. How about we hang out and y together?¡± Ethel tempted, ¡°I have a fun ce, take you there!¡± ¡°Okay, just go!¡± Esther agreed to his suggestion. ¡°Come and pick me up, I''m in L Street!¡± ¡°Wait for a moment, I will be there in ten minutes!¡± Ethel hung up the phone. Esther was wandering along the street and then she was recognized by reporters out of the blue. Not long after, she was surrounded by arge number of reporters. Some reporters showed her a picture of her and Ethel bungee jumping in J Park. ¡°Miss Price, what is the rtionship between you and Mr. Kirby?¡± ¡°Miss Price, are you going bungee jump to relieve stress? But why don''t you go with Mr. Perry? Are you cheating on him in your marriage?¡± Esther was stunned on the spot for a moment. She didn''t know what to do and so she remained silent. The reporters were unyielding. All kinds of tricky questions were thrown out by them regardless of whether it was bearable for her. ¡°Miss Price, someizens say that you are a loose woman having messy love life and you can never be the daughter-inw of the Perry family. What do you think of this?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Esther lowered her head. She wanted to escape but the reporters around her would not give her way at all. She was surrounded by them and couldn¡¯t move. ¡°Please let me go!¡± Esther was very polite at first. However, the reporters refused to do so. One of the reporters even pulled her backpack and the zipper of her bag was pulled open as the person applied too much force on it. With a ¡°wow¡± sound, the things inside the bag were poured out. Facial tissues, mobile phones, chewing gum, contraceptives¡ª All her things just scattered in front of the reporters¡ª ¡°Wow.¡± The reporters were all moring. ¡°Oh! Contraceptives! Miss Price, you actually carry contraceptives with you all the time? Is this medicine prepared for Elijah or Ethel?¡± ¡°Go away! Get out of my way!¡± Esther went to pick up her things on the ground in a panic. She was so embarrassed about the contraceptives! The contraceptive pill that she bought for the first time in her life was discovered in public by the reporters. ¡°Click, click¡± The shutter sound kept ringing. Countless shes captured Esther¡¯s embarrassment into the camera while she was holding the contraceptive pill. In a panic, she didn''t know who stepped on her phone. It was the phone that Hudson bought for her and it was broken now. ¡°Go away¡ª¡± Esther dropped the contraceptive pill and went to pick up her mobile phone. She didn''t know who stepped on her little hand and she felt so painful. Her tears were flowing out. She had never encountered such a situation before. She was always protected, and she had never expected to be treated in that way. Her hair was a bit messy. Her tears were already raging on her face. She tried to stand up but her hand was stepped on by the reporters who kept robbing for a good position to capture her picture. The pain caused her to scream. She resembled a trapped little beast at that moment. She huddled herself up and kept moving backward, ¡°You, go away, go away¡­¡± ¡°Click, click¡± The shing light kept ringing. Ethel encountered such a scene when he arrived. He quickly got out of his car. The scene in front of him made him tighten his eyebrows. He jumped out of his car and rushed over. ¡°Get lost!¡± Ethel''s deep voice shocked everyone. When the reporters saw Ethel, they snapped a photo of him immediately, but they also stepped aside subconsciously. ¡°It''s Ethel, it¡¯s really him, it¡¯s sure that there was something in between Ethel and Esther!¡± Someone shouted. Esther was hugging her curled-up knees under her chin there with her messy long hair scattered on both sides of her cheeks. Her slender body was shaking constantly and there was a depressive whimper sounded from her throat. They stepped on her so heavily that her little hands were swollen. Her helpless appearance made Ethel''s heart trembled. He walked over quickly and pulled her up, protected her in his arms, and roared, ¡°Are you all blind? Do you need to step on her hands for the news?¡± Her little hands were red and swollen after being stepped by the reporters, Ethel''s eyes tightened, he embraced Esther and soothed in her ear, ¡°Don''t be afraid!¡± ¡°Woo...¡± Esther was like a homeless child who suddenly found her parents. She ced her arms around his neck tightly and buried her tears in his chest. Ethel hurriedly put her into his car and helped her to fasten the seat belt. The reporter''s shutter sound approached in a short while. ¡°My bag!¡± Esther said anxiously. ¡°Sit in the car, don''t be afraid, I will pick it up for you!¡± Ethel closed his car door and locked it so that no one would disturb Esther. ¡°Hurry up!¡± It was such a rare scene that a hero who was saving the pretty as all the reporters chased after the two of them and captured their picture endlessly after they recovered from the shock. ¡°Mr. Kirby, what is the rtionship between you and Miss Price? Do you want to grab Mr. Perry¡¯s lover?¡± "Mr. Kirby, don''t you know that a friend¡¯s wife shouldn¡¯t be grabbed?¡± ¡°Fuck! What to grab!¡± Ethel swore foulnguage in anger. ¡°Ah! Ethel, the charity ambassador?¡± Someone shouted again. Ethel knew that the trouble wasing, fucking shit, he didn¡¯t care to speak vulgar words in public at that moment, even he wondered that he was known for his smiling appearance but today he actually exposed his emotions! The shing shes kept flickering, Ethel''s eyebrows were not relieved, and his peach eyes narrowed slightly, revealing the sharpness of an eagle. No matter how shing the sh, Ethel went straight to pick up Esther¡¯s belongings. There was her broken mobile phone and he picked up the fragments of her phone and put them into Esther¡¯s bag. After Ethel finished picking up the things and returned to his car, the reporter was still tracking. Ethel frowned angrily. Then, he stepped on the gas and drove away. Turning his head to look at Esther¡¯s choking appearance, Ethel gathered his handsome eyebrows. Then, he picked up a tissue and handed it over to her. ¡°Alright, don''t cry, are you okay?¡± ¡°Thank you!¡± Esther took it. She wiped her tears and twisted her nose. ¡°Damn it! What are those reporters doing?!¡± Ethel hit his steering wheel angrily and his car almost strayed. After crying, Esther felt much better. She took a deep breath and held back her tears. ¡°Thank you anyway!¡± ¡°It seems that your troubles are getting more and more!¡± Ethel handed out another piece of tissue. ¡°I want to go home!¡± Esther said. ¡°Please send me back!¡± Ethel nced at her little hands. Her hands were red and swollen. He knew that they couldn¡¯t go fishing anymore on that day. He actually wanted to bring her fishing by the river, but it seemed impossible now. ¡°Yeah! Don''t go out these few days. The woman who stayed with me always had nothing good to do with. I think this crisis won''t stop recently! Someone must have said that you cuckold Elijah! Hell, they just said that I grabbed my friend''s wife! It''s really hateful!¡± ¡°Heh, Ethel, what are you afraid of?¡± Esther wasughing and thinking that his angry face seemed hrious. Chapter 567 Nothing’s Going Well! Chapter 567 Nothing¡¯s Going Well! ¡°You¡¯re done crying?¡± He nced at her and smiled, ¡°Being pestered by reporters is worse than being pestered by prostitutes, and you¡¯reughing?¡± ¡°I¡¯m done crying so I¡¯mughing now. It hurts, but I¡¯m not scared!¡± Esther exined. ¡°You¡¯re one tough girl!¡± Ethelughed. ¡°I¡¯m relieved that you¡¯re fine and recovered so quickly!¡± ¡°If I don¡¯t recover, I will die.¡± Esther drooped her head as she answered frailly. She was miffed, her annoyance was brewing inside, and she couldn¡¯t say anything. Her whole body was aching from being irked, ¡°Who knew that the reporters woulde. And they were so vicious, there were so many of them along the way. Nothing¡¯s going well this year for me!¡± Elijah was driving and before he arrived at thepany, he got a call. ¡°Young master, Miss Price¡¯s tapping device was destroyed, and she was surrounded by reporters just now!¡± ¡°Shit!¡± Elijah cursed, ¡°Is she okay?¡± ¡°She was saved by Mr. Kirby and got on his car the moment we arrived. You can check Channel 99, it is being shown live right now!¡± Elijah stopped his car by the roadside and turned on the tv in the car. It was showing Esther helplessly picking up a box of birth control pills. Shit, she bought birth controls! He squinted his eyes and saw that her hand was being stomped by someone. Then the camera showed Ethel rushing over to Esther, going through the crowds, and saved her. His eyes dimmed as he saw Esther depending on Ethel, her hands were over his neck. He grabbed his phone and said in a deep tone of voice, ¡°Purchase Channel 99 within three days, and then fire the entertainment director and all reporters who are involved today. Make them leave G City. Delete all footage involving Esther from today¡­ Yes, including the ones on the inte. Also, determine the number of reporters present today and make them leave their trade. They are not allowed to be reporters ever again!¡± The person on the other side of the phone replied frantically! Elijah grimaced and yelled, ¡°Do it, right now! I don¡¯t care about the process; I just want the results!¡± ¡°Investigate where Mr. Kirby¡¯s car is heading to.¡± He then made another call. He got the information not long after. He turned around and drove off, driving towards the apartment. Elijah quickly opened the door and saw Esther rubbing her hand. She was smiling. She was shocked and stood up abruptly as she saw him, ¡°You, why are you back already?¡± He mmed the door and walked towards her. He looked at her hand that was stepped on, her hand was wounded. He frowned and his eyes were wintry. Those damn reporters, their punishments were too light! He reached out and grabbed her wrist. He checked it and felt relieved after confirming that her bones were fine. He remained expressionless even though he was feeling very sorry for her inside. He didn¡¯t say anything as he walked to the fridge and got some ice. He got some water and a towel as well. Esther looked at him nkly, she didn¡¯t know what he was up to. He didn¡¯t say a word since the moment he came in. ¡°Come here!¡± said Elijah in a deep voice. After a while, Esther was still standing there. He arched his brow and said coldly, ¡°Come here!¡± ¡°What, what for?¡± she stuttered. She took a few steps backward and looked at the frosty Elijah with a complicated look on her face. His expression was wintry, it couldn¡¯t be that he came back just to put ice on her hand. She refuted! Elijah grabbed her and pushed her down onto the sofa. He put the ice in the water and washed the towel, ¡°Don¡¯t move.¡± He then put the towel on the back of her hand. Esther stared at his handsome and frigid face; she was shocked by his actions. Her hand felt less pain after being covered up by the towel. She shook her head in confusion. Elijah was acting weird, he actually tried to tend her wound. ¡°What are you looking at?¡± He sounded displeased. He wasn¡¯t angry at her, but he couldn¡¯t suppress his rage. Esther was still stunned; she then noticed a hint of displeasure on his face. But soon after he smiled as he put his hand on Esther¡¯s head lovingly. He ruffled her hair, ¡°I¡¯m tending your wound and you¡¯re not even going to thank me?¡± She was taking aback. She looked up puzzledly and stared at Elijah who suddenly turned gentle. She squinted her eyes that were now filled with awareness, ¡°What are you nning?¡± Elijah stretched out his arms as he smiled without saying anything. He hugged her and whispered, ¡°Were you scared?¡± ¡°Scared of what?¡± Her reaction was slow. ¡°So many reporters were surrounding you, aren¡¯t you scared?¡± He let go of her, his eyes zing. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. ¡°Oh! I was afraid and then luckily Ethel got there. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t know what to do. It was all thanks to him!¡± said Esther all silly, her head drooping as she looked at the towel. The scene where Esther held on tightly to Ethel¡¯s neck appeared in Elijah¡¯s mind. The expression in his eyes tensed up and his face turned gloomy, ¡°Esther, remember, only I can touch your body!¡± He then stood up and went to get some ointment. Esther was dumbfounded, she stared at his back as he walked into the bedroom. Esther was so confused as she couldn¡¯t understand what Elijah was thinking. Suddenly, someone knocked on the door. Esther was taken aback, who could it be? Elijah walked out of the room and frowned. He put the first aid kit on the table and went to open the door. He saw Ethel¡¯s handsome face the moment he opened the door. ¡°Ah! Elijah, I didn¡¯t expect you to be here.¡± Ethel was smiling, he had a bag in his hand, ¡°I bought some ointment, where¡¯s Esther? This is for her!¡± ¡°No need, do you need something else?¡± Elijah blocked the door, not letting him in. ¡°Elijah, I¡¯m here to see Esther. Why are you not letting me in? This is for her, not for you. Why are you not letting me see her?¡± ¡°Oh, I¡¯ll bring it to her! Also, Mr. Kirby, I need you to go on the business trip to Japan in my stead in the next few days!¡± He received the bag from Ethel. Elijah smirked and said nonchntly, he sounded rxed. ¡°No way, Elijah. How could you?¡± Ethel¡¯s eyes were wide open as he bawled miserably. He couldn¡¯t believe what Elijah just said. He grabbed onto his sleeves and said, ¡°Elijah, I didn¡¯t do anything wrong, it was those reporters. Don¡¯t take it out on me. Also, I¡¯m from the charity department, how can I go on a business trip in your stead?¡± ¡°Is it Ethel?¡± Esther pressed the towel on her hand as she walked up to the door! Elijah was displeased seeing hering over. ¡°It is me! Esther, is your hand feeling better?¡± Ethel waved his hand and said hello, ignoring Elijah. ¡°I¡¯m here to bring you some ointment! Are you okay?¡± ¡°You have to pay for this.¡± Elijah withdrew his hand that Ethel was grabbing onto heartlessly. He nced coldly at Esther and mmed the door. ¡°Ah, you locked him out.¡± Esther was shocked. ¡°Why should I let him in?¡± Elijah was unhappy. ¡°But¡­¡± ¡°I don¡¯t ept male guests in here!¡± said Elijah coldly. He brought the bag to the table. ¡°Elijah, you bastard!¡± Ethel¡¯s face crumbled, he was standing outside the door. If he knew that this would happen, he wouldn¡¯te here. He didn''t want to leave the house nor he wanted to go to Japan! ¡°Elijah¡­¡± ¡°Come here!¡± He urged her with a deep tone of voice. He was getting impatient. Esther pursed her lips, she yelled at the door, ¡°Ethel, sorry! Let¡¯s go bungee jumping next time. This is not my house and I have no say. You should leave!¡± ¡°Okay! Esther, keep your promise and don¡¯t forget about it! Let¡¯s go bungee jumping after Ie back from Japan! I¡¯m leaving! Don¡¯t miss me too much!¡± ¡°Come here¡­¡± Elijah sounded even more annoyed. ¡°I¡¯ming!¡± Esther walked over obediently. ¡°Stay away from Ethel. I told you nobody else but I can touch you. You want to be hugged by him during bungee jumping again?¡± Elijah said indifferently, his cold face was expressionless, but his tone of voice was serious and threatening. ¡°Ethel is my friend!¡± Esther frowned. Ethel just wanted to hang out and he saved her from the reporters a few times already, she considered him a friend! ¡°This is an order; I¡¯m not discussing this with you!¡± Elijah red at her sharply and inched closer, his wintry face looked stern. ¡°Who are you to order me around? If it wasn¡¯t for you, I wouldn¡¯t be surrounded by the reporters in the first ce. It¡¯s your fault, and I have nothing to do with you!¡± For some reason, the rage was boiling inside of Esther. He yanked her wrist. She struggled without caring if her hand was going to get hurt again. She used her strength to struggle and swung away Elijah¡¯s strong grip. She had a cold expression on her face and she stared at his slowly dimmed face. ¡°You are mine!¡± He was taken aback by her anger as he looked at his empty hand. At that moment, his face was as cold as ice. ¡°What¡¯s yours? You¡¯re single, and you will stay single! I¡¯m giving you some space, please give me space too!¡± She ignored Elijah¡¯s exasperated expression and said coldly. Her intonation was sharp and bleak. ¡°Heh¡­¡± Elijah suddenlyughed as he heard what she said, his cold face was now decorated with a bright smile, it was radiant. ¡°Are you crazy?¡± Esther was dumbfounded, she didn¡¯t know why was heughing. ¡°Did you get bitten by a dog? Have you lost your mind?¡± ¡°You mind it!¡± He was sure of himself. ¡°Mind what?¡± She frowned and she scrunched her nose, ¡°Weirdo!¡± ¡°The news from yesterday!¡± he said. ¡°Erm!¡± She blinked herrge eyes and was confused. Suddenly, he hugged her tightly and yanked her towards the soda. He pressed her down with hisrge body and used his weight to imprison her body. ¡°Let go, are you crazy?¡± She was annoyed and miffed as she growled. She iled her limbs as she struggled, trying to move Elijah who was as still as a mountain on top of her. He seized her wrist with hisrge hands and pinned them on the top of her head. He then inched closer and kissed her. ¡°Mmm¡­¡± His warm lips touched hers and she couldn''t breathe. Chapter 568 She Was Left There Chapter 568 She Was Left There Esther''s brain was nk, and a huge horror kept attacking her body and mind. This man was too dangerous, sometimes moody and sometimes enthusiastic. He was unfathomable but easily irritated. She felt like she was about to suffocate, but he finally let her go. Her face was flushed, Elijah was staring at her shy and confused expression, he did not leave, but instead, he confined her between the coach and himself. She was beautiful...really beautiful, but what shook his heartstrings the most was her deer-like eyes, they were innocent and affectionate. He looked at her like that with his deep-set eyes, didn¡¯t even hide his desire away at all, and his desires were surging. "You, you, Elijah, you are impossible!" Esther snarled; her eyelids lowered shyly not to look at him. Elijah¡¯s ck sight became even hotter in an instant. "You care when I said I was single!" He breathed out hot air on her cheek, making her heart beat even faster. "I didn''t!" She denied, but still didn''t dare to look at him, "I didn''t!" Elijah''s mouth was only a few centimeters away from her lips, and he said in a tone mixed with charming and aggressive, "You little liar!" "You are a liar!" She raised her eyes suddenly and saw his deep eyes, Esther''s heartbeat suddenly went out of order and said, ¡°I don''t want to talk about this, just let me go!" "Talk about what?" he asked rhetorically. His arrogant appearance made her panic. She told herself subconsciously that she could no longer get involved with him. She stared at him defensively, and said hesitatingly, "I won¡¯t haggle over that you... kissed me!" "Then you¡¯d better haggled over it!" His sharp eyesight devoured her, and his thin lips made a smile. It seemed that she started caring about him! Such an effect made him very satisfied! "You!" She looked at his eyes, feeling that her heartbeat was in disorder. Elijah was very handsome but with a bit evil temperament, especially those deep ck eyes, they seemed to have a me inside and it was about to swallow her. Her heart panicked inexplicably. "Staying away from Ethel from now on!¡± After that, he lowered his head and covered her lips fiercely again. His kiss seemed to be magical, and she couldn''t refuse it! He reluctantly let go of her until she was about to suffocate again. "Sit down and I will apply the medicine for you!" He finally let her go and began to wipe Esther''s scrapes with disinfectant, watching her soft and tender small hands that were hurt by the heels of the reporters, he couldn¡¯t move his eyes and ask softly, "Does it hurt?" Perhaps his tone was too gentle, which caused her to lose her mind for a minute. She hadn''t recovered from being kissed fiercely just now; she became more nervous this time. She shook her head subconsciously, "No, it doesn''t hurt anymore!" He wiped the wound with alcohol, and then wrapped it with white gauze, "Okay, stay away from water to prevent infection!" "Oh!" She nodded obediently, and the atmosphere became even weirder. He began to tidy up the things on the table. She watched his slender fingers tidied up neatly, but she was muttering in her heart¡ªwhy could the young masters of such a wealthy family do such great housework? But it was just curiosity, and she didn''t ask anything. She remembered that the mobile phone seemed to be broken as the reporters stepped on it. She immediately took the bag and poured out all the things. The mobile phone had been broken for many pieces, as well as the contraceptive pill. The pill was all shattered and couldn¡¯t be eaten. Looking at the phone, Esther''s expression was solemn. However, Elijah''s expression became even more solemn when he saw the board of contraceptive pills. "The phone is broken! Everything is ruined!" Esther''s expression dimmed; everything was God''s will! It was the destiny that her and Hudson ended already. Elijah''s attention was on the contraceptive pill. She prepared the contraceptive pill at any time, so she didn''t want to get pregnant! Didn¡¯t she want to be pregnant or just didn¡¯t want his baby? He held the medicine in his hand and squatted to look at her. Esther stunned for a while, her eyes fell on his hand, "This..." "Don''t want a baby?" he asked. She blushed andpressed her lips, "I just don''t want it!" "Don''t want my baby?" She was stunned, "Yes, I don''t want your baby!" "You will keep it if it was Hudson¡¯s, right?¡± His tone became indifferent, and he didn''t look at her anymore. But his hostile vigor still rose and expanded in the room. She was puzzled, "What''s wrong with Hudson?" Elijah turned his face around, his eyes squinted with anger me in his eyes about to burst out. He was staring straightly at Esther, even though he wanted to bite her, but his tone was still calm, "Do you want Hudson¡¯s baby right?¡± "Yeah..." She replied indiscriminately, without thinking about it. She indeed thought so before. She wanted a son who looked like Hudson and a daughter who looked like herself! "Dare you!" The voice finally broke out. Esther felt panic and a bit annoyed. Why was she nervous? Why was she guilty? Esther ignored him and walked to her bedroom pissed off. Elijah yanked her back, grabbed her clothes, and did not let her go, "Damn it!" "Shut up!" Esther red at him angrily. Turning her face to one side, she silently protested his perversion. He held the back of her head and forced her to look at him... Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. For a long time, Esther did not wait for his reaction, so she slowly opened her eyes again, and saw Elijah''s eyesight sliding on her face back and forth. The more he saw her, the more he felt the desire for her. But his hostility seemed to refuse to leave easily, in his eyes, resentment, and tenderness mixed. Esther frowned and she saw him stubbornly, "Why are you getting angry inexplicably?" Elijah''s anger already began to copse under Esther''s pout and stare. Now, he ispletely trapped in Esther''s sad gaze. She pouted her mouth, her tone contained infinite grievance and despair, "Hudson doesn''t want me anymore, because I don¡¯t have a wealthy background and I''m an orphan. Your family won''t want me either, because I''m an orphan! Because of that, I am bullied by you. I live in your house because I don¡¯t want to owe Hudson, but I¡¯m bullied by you. Why can¡¯t I buy contraceptives? Am I going to give birth to your baby? I don¡¯t want to be the mother of your child so I can avoid getting a chance to join your family or any other rich families. I don¡¯t want to get married! I don¡¯t want to have children! I want to be alone so I can control my own life. There is no need to care about others and on one would have to care about me. Why should I have a baby? I can''t afford it!" Elijah didn¡¯t say anything, he was stunned for a moment, and the anger in his eyes slowly turned into distress. Their sights collided with each other! Indulged. Entangled. He sighed to show he gave up, picked her up quickly, and walked directly to the bedroom. "Hey! What are you doing?" Esther kicked her legs trying to resist him. "Will you resist Ethel if he held you like this?¡± He red at her again, "Don¡¯t move!¡± he sneered. She looked at his pitch-ck eyebrows and deep eyes and her heart pumped fast and stopped screaming instantly. She thought to herself, whatever, he was the one who needed to do all the hard work anyway! He entered her bedroom, turned her body around, and forced her two slender legs to wrap around his waist so that Esther sat on hisp. Elijah sat on the bed and hugged Esther abruptly. He couldn''t help but let out a muffled groan, and suddenly, his passion started to burn... Esther, who was trapped in his arms, couldn''t break free. He endured all night without touching her. He wondered if he was too kind to her. "Elijah, I don''t want it, you can''t treat me like this!" Esther was so scared, he didn''t do itst night, and how could he do that kind of thing during the daytime? "Don¡¯t want what?" Elijah squinted his narrow and handsome eyes and tightened Esther''s small and soft waist, he asked that with his ultimate sexy hoarse voice. His clean-cut handsome face with full of determination looked even more wicked, "Don''t do this?" (Cannot be described) He rubbed her smooth and beautiful face with the back of his slender fingers, and said in a low voice, "Want it or not, ask yourself, tell me, do you want it?" Before Esther answered, Elijah, leaned towards her and opened his warm and moist lips, gently grasped Esther''s small chin. He said vaguely, " ...Actually...both of your body and your heart are for me..." "No¡ª" she yelled in a low voice to cover up her panic. His warm lips covered her chin, and the heat was transferred to her body, causing her limbs to tremble suddenly. "Please, please let me go¡ª" Esther begged Elijah in a low voice, and the trembling he brought to her made her almost faint. Elijah just chuckled softly, hugged her, turned around, and pressed her into the bed, and his kisses immediately fell on Esther''s ears, neck, corbone... (Cannot be described) Esther¡¯s body slightly shook, and she was forced to raise her head and weakly withstand Elijah''s wild plunder. She put her hands on his elbows, trying to push away the strong body leaning against her, but soon both of her hands were held by Elijah and firmed on top of her head... (Cannot be described) But Esther retreated all of the sudden! Although it was ufortable to call the pause here, he still decided to call it a day! He got up, picked up the clothes, and put them on. Esther was left there! An inexplicable emptiness awakened her in an instant and she immediately pulled the quilt to cover herself. The damn evil man was already dressed up, standing by the bed at this moment, looking at her condescendingly, "I won¡¯t give it to you if you don¡¯t want it! Disappointed?" "Elijah, go to the hell!" She growled and felt she was teased. And he really went out. The moment he went out, he left a word, "You are not allowed to go out or touch the water before your hands are fully healed!" Elijah suppressed his desire in the living room, sorted out his emotions, opened the door, and left! Esther heard the sound of him leaving, everything just now seemed like a dream, and she looked at the ceiling in a daze... "Damn it! Elijah!" she cursed then got up and changed clothes, turned on the TV, and watched today''s news. She didn¡¯t know what news would be like about her embarrassment or what the reporters would say about her. She found that she was getting more and more unlucky after she met Elijah. But after going through all the TV channels, which were more than a hundred channels, and no news about her was found. She thought that probably they hadn¡¯t edited yet but after she watched the entertainment station at night, there was still nothing. All the news said that the director of the entertainment channel changed as well as the owner. She was in a huge shock when she heard that the new owner of the entertainment channel was Elijah of Perry Group. Was there no news about her because of the change? And Elijah came back suddenly during the daytime to help her apply medicine on her hands. Why did hee back? Because he watched the news? It was already ten o''clock in the evening, would he being back? She had been sitting there and doing nothing for an entire day. Chapter 569 What Are You Doing Here? Chapter 569 What Are You Doing Here? She could never believe that she didn¡¯t feel hungry even though she had not eaten. But was he still coming back? What¡¯s even stranger was that she was a little disappointed that he hadn¡¯te back by now and she was actually looking forward to it. She suddenly thought of the words that Hudson said, ¡°You¡¯re attached to Elijah Perry, aren¡¯t you?¡± Could it be that she really began to care about Elijah? Thinking of him exuding an evil and cold aura, she could not help but doubt that¡­ The door opened at that moment. Esther looked up subconsciously, meeting her was the devilishly handsome face in her contemtion. He came back! Her heart seemed to be relieved and was actually feeling slightly joyful. And in Elijah¡¯s hand was a bag. He frowned slightly when he saw Esther sitting on the couch with the tv shing an unknown tv series. Esther didn¡¯t say anything, but she was panicking inside so she pretended to watch tv. Elijah swept his eyes across the house and there wasn¡¯t even the slightest sign. He ced the stic bag on the coffee table without speaking. Esther subconsciously sneaked a peek at the bag. The fragrant scent of food could be smelled, and she froze, looking up at him, her stomach grumbled at that moment. It was so embarrassing. Esther¡¯s face turned red again! ¡°Why didn¡¯t you eat?¡± Elijah¡¯s tone was cold, it had been seven to eight hours and she still hadn¡¯t eaten yet. ¡°Weren¡¯t you the one who said that I can¡¯t touch water?¡± Esther asked rhetorically, throwing the question back at Elijah. ¡°Did I say that you couldn¡¯t eat?¡± Before Esther could answer, Elijah cupped her face and leaned down to seal her slightly opened lips. His kiss was quick and intense this time, it was like the moment a thirsty man found a water source and drank it recklessly as if there was no stop to it. Atst, when he was at the edge of his blood boiling, Elijah let go of Esther. Esther was chagrined, ¡°You, you¡ª¡± Elijah did it on purpose, was it fun to tease her? Esther didn¡¯t say anything, but her stomach growled again. Elijah didn¡¯t speak as well. Since he kissed her already, Elijah let Esther go and just looked at her. Neither of them said anything for a while. ¡°I¡¯m hungry,¡± Esther broke the silence first, ¡°Is this for me?¡± ¡°No,¡± Elijah said indifferently, and it wasn¡¯t that he didn¡¯t hear her stomach rumbling, he just wanted to see her reaction, so he looked at Esther calmly and unhurriedly. ¡°Oh!¡± She was a bit embarrassed, so she half lowered her face and said quietly, ¡°Then I¡¯m not eating. I¡¯m going out to eat.¡± Esther stood up after finishing her sentence, but her stomach grumbled again, and her legs were giving out. She was too hungry! It was obvious that the food was bought for her. She didn¡¯t know what it was, but it was smelling so good, and damn Elijah said that it wasn¡¯t for her. She muttered to herself while heading out. ¡°I bought this for my woman, and someone can eat it if she admits to being my woman!¡± Elijah said as Esther walked a few steps away. She froze for a moment but continued. She¡¯s not his woman! ¡°Still going out even without money?¡± Elijah asked again, she didn¡¯t seem to have brought anything with her, ¡°Are you sure you want to go out without money and your keys?¡± Stunned, Esther turned her head and said, ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°Come here!¡± Elijah grabbed Esther by her shirt and lifted her onto the couch, ¡°Eat!¡± ¡°I¡¯m not your woman!¡± She pouted. ¡°You mean that you want to be my woman now? Want me to prove it to you by holding you down again right now?¡± His tone was so wicked! ¡°You¡ª¡± Esther was embarrassed. ¡°Eat!¡± Elijah¡¯s tone sounded cool. He then walked to the door and changed into his shoes. Esther stunned for a moment and said, ¡°You¡¯re heading out?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Elijah nodded and pointed to the box on the shoe cab by the door, ¡°No going out at night, and I¡¯m noting home tonight. This is a new phone, and I have added my number, call me if something happens.¡± Elijah left after saying that. Esther was surprised. Did hee back just to deliver the phone and the food? She smelled the scent of the food, ¡°It¡¯s Y Restaurant!¡± Esther¡¯s heart was feeling inexplicably warm. She chuckled while looking at the food and muttered to herself, ¡°Elijah doesn¡¯t seem to be that bad!¡± She had a good meal and a good night¡¯s sleep tillte morning the next day. Esther didn¡¯t go out. Fiddling with her new phone, it was thetest model with a touch screen which was suitable for girls like her to use. She inserted her previous sim card and Hudson''s phone number wasn¡¯t on it anymore, but a number was saved on the phone and it was Elijah¡¯s. At that moment, her phone rang suddenly, and it was an unfamiliar number. She answered it, ¡°Esther, something happened to my brother!¡± ¡°Winnie?¡± Esther was stunned for a moment and her heart thumped, ¡°What did you say?¡± ¡°Something happened with Elijah, he went to H Cityst night. There was a quality problem at the construction site over there, five construction workers died, and arge number of the workers were causing trouble. He went there to settle the problem personally, but the scaffolding copsed when he was there. He and dozens of workers were hurt in varying degrees and Elijah was injured the most as he tried to save a worker. He¡¯s getting emergency treatment at H City Hospital now, can you go see him?¡± Esther¡¯s eyes ached with soreness all of a sudden, ¡°Hey, is he okay?¡± ¡°Grandpa had already rushed over but I¡¯m not sure about the situation now.¡± Winnie cried while saying, ¡°He¡¯s still getting emergency treatment now but he was unconscious when he was sent over!¡± Esther¡¯s heart jerked, like she was drained, she didn¡¯t know how she put down the phone. She untied the gauze on her hand quickly and went to the closet to find clothes. When she opened the door, a long row of clothes was hanging in the closet. She recognized them. They were the ones Elijah bought for her the day she went to the Ball family for dinner. There were dresses and casual clothes, below them, were shoes, ten pairs of canvas shoes, and ten pairs of round-toed leather shoes, all t-heeled. It turned out that he had ced the clothes in the closet, all neat and tidy. He silently did all of that, but she didn¡¯t even notice. The clothes he bought. The phone he bought. The meals he cooked. The pan-fried buns he bought. The job he gave. The opportunity he gave her to continue studying. The cartooned table and chair in his office¡­ Her hands and back that he applied medicine to¡­ His unannounced appearance every time¡­ His kisses, gentleness, dominance, fierceness, intense kiss, and demands¡­ He said he wanted her heart¡­ Esther¡¯s mind thought of Elijah¡¯s cold face shing a smile by chance and pain slowly spread from her chest. It came so quickly that she was caught off guard by it. She took a set of clothes and put them on in a trance. Turned out that in this world there was another man who also pampered her as Hudson did. Blood was raging inside of her, she grabbed her backpack, her phone, and the bank card from Elijah and called a taxi for H City. In the car, Esther cried till her tears were dry and she only had one thought in her mind. She just wanted to see him and make sure that he was okay, as long as he¡¯s okay. She never doubted that two would love each other deeply if they were together for a long time, but how was it that some were able to fall in love so deeply in such a short time? It normally took more than two hours to arrive, but with Esther¡¯s repeated urging, the driver was able to get there in an hour and a half. ¡°Are you still going back to G City, Miss?¡± the driver asked kindly after receiving the money. Esther shook her head, ¡°No. You can head back, thank you!¡± At the hospital ward building in H City. Esther followed the address given by Winnie. Sure enough, she saw four men in suits standing at the door from the corridor. Danny was stunned for a moment when he saw Esther, then he walked up, ¡°What brings you here, Miss Price?¡± ¡°Where¡¯s Elijah?¡± Esther thought that since the man knew her, then he must be Elijah¡¯s man. ¡°Where is he?¡± ¡°Young master has ordered that no one is allowed to disturb him.¡± ¡°I want to see him!¡± Esther lifted her tear-stained face anxiously and said firmly. ¡°I¡¯ll go ask.¡± Danny turned back and went into the ward. Coming out not muchter, ¡°Sorry Miss Price, the younger master had requested you to go back. He doesn¡¯t want to see you.¡± Bitterness spread to her heart; he doesn¡¯t want to see her. As a matter of fact, Elijah already knew that Esther wasing when he was pushed out from the emergency room, while she was on the way to H City. He was surprised but also excited. He didn¡¯t expect her toe and that she came so quickly. But he was in a mess and was covered with injuries at the moment and he didn¡¯t want Esther to see himself in that state. ¡°Why? I want to see him; I want to make sure he¡¯s okay! Get out of the way, I want to go in!¡± yelled Esther, she was a little emotional, ¡°I want to see Elijah Perry!¡± ¡°Miss Price, the young master had already said it himself, please go back!¡± Danny blocked Esther¡¯s way and didn¡¯t allow her to enter the ward. ¡°No! I want to see Elijah, get out of the way!¡± Esther¡¯s voice rose sharply all of a sudden, ¡°I want to see him! If you don¡¯t let me in, I¡¯ll make him deal with all of youter! Believe it or not, I¡¯m going to let him fire all of you!¡± ¡°Please don¡¯t give us a hard time, Miss Price.¡± Danny was in a difficult position. He didn¡¯t understand why the young master wouldn¡¯t want to see Esther. Elijah rarely cared about a woman and Danny could see that the young master was very fond of Esther, but why won¡¯t he see her? Danny felt that at times like this, Elijah needed Esther¡¯s support the most. Yet he couldn¡¯t figure it out, he wanted to let Esther in, but he was afraid to go against the young master¡¯s orders. Looking at the four men blocking the doorway and then at Danny''s dilemma looking face, Esther knew that they were also worried about losing their jobs, whereas Danny was still shaking his head, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Miss Price, we can only carry out the young master¡¯s orders!¡± However, his tone was already significantly much less resolute. Esther red at them, rolled her eyes, and asked again, ¡°Why won¡¯t he see me?¡± ¡°We don¡¯t know.¡± ¡°Fine! I¡¯m not seeing him!¡± Esther was suddenly making a gesture to leave. Danny was a bit disappointed and while he was in a daze, Esther suddenly rushed into the ward when everyone wasn¡¯t paying attention. Danny and the other four bodyguards were all shocked. But following that Danny pursed her lips and smiled, he thought that Esther was going to leave. The reason that Elijah didn¡¯t want to see Esther was because he was afraid that she was going to get scared, as he really was very badly injured. But if Esther really went in, Danny believed that the young master will be happy too. This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. The person lying on the bed was stunned when Esther rushed in, there was astonishment in that pair of sharp eyes. But it was just for a moment and Elijah quickly regained hisposure, followed by a very indifferent question, ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Chapter 570 Feed Me Chapter 570 Feed Me Esther saw him lying on the bed, his forehead patched with cotton gauze and he was wearing a patient outfit. She didn¡¯t know where exactly he injured himself. She looked at him with a pouting face, her eyes were red and she felt relief knowing that he was still alive. But she said stubbornly, ¡°I¡¯m here to see if you are dead!¡± ¡°You must be disappointed, still alive!¡± Elijah replied coldly. Darn it, he thought she was worried about him, but she was here to see if he was dead! Esther threw her bag onto the sofa, walked towards him, and opened his shirt. He was lying on the bed with his back facing up, it must be the back that got injured. She opened his shirt and saw his back filled with bruises and wounds. She took a deep breath, there was not an inch that was not injured, it was all green and purple in colors, some parts were even swollen and wounded, it was unbearable to look at it. Esther¡¯s tears rolled down again, she thought she wouldn¡¯t care about him, dead or alive, but seeing him lying on the bed with a wounded back, she felt sad. She thought she only cared about Hudson, but she had been having heartache ever since she learned about his injuries, and her heart was in pain when Hudson was injured. Elijah didn¡¯t stop her, but there was no more response after she opened his shirt. He wanted to turn and look at her, but a sharp pain came from the back when he tried to move, Elijah frowned in pain. But he saw Esther¡¯s redden eyes and tears¡ªwho were those tears for? He did not dare to guess! But he smiled. ¡°Does it hurt?¡± She finally spoke with a sorrowful voice. Elijah felt shy andin slightly, ¡°You are annoying! Didn¡¯t you wish me dead?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want you dead!¡± She wiped away her tears and carefully covered him with the clothes. His wounds were disinfected, and medicine was used, but it still looked horrible. She turned away to avoid him from seeing her tears, but he grabbed her hand and pull her over. He disregarded the pain from the back and got down from the bed. ¡°Stay put!¡± She saw him moving and got nervous. But she was afraid to stop him because she was afraid that she might identally hurt him. ¡°Don¡¯t get up, why are you getting up? Elijah, can you hear me?¡± He ignored her, got down, and put on his shoes. Such a simple movement had made him sweat, but he insisted to get down from the bed. He held her hands up to check on her injuries and grabbed her hands tight after making sure that it was no longer swollen. She was touched by his gentleness and care, she wiped away the sweat on his forehead with her sleeves. He must be in severe pain to have sweat like this, she thought. ¡°Can you please lie on the bed?¡± She said worriedly. He shook his head and looked at her passionately, ¡°Why are you here?¡± She raised her head and stared at him silently. This man made her felt the same way about Hudson, he made her heartache. No, she felt even more pain than when Hudson was hurt! Elijah locked her with his arms, pulling her closer to him. He said in a husky voice, ¡°Babe¡­ you start to care? Don¡¯t you wish me dead?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want you to die!¡± She shook her head abruptly with tears rolling down, ¡°I don¡¯t want you dead!¡± ¡°Why?¡± He felt his body ache eased slightly. ¡°I need you to cook for me, buy me clothes, desk, mobile phone, shoes, deliveries and buy me delicious food. Who will drive me to and from school if you die? So, you must live¡­¡± She leaned onto him lightly, she cried, and her tears dropped onto his chest, warming his heart. Elijah felt that his injuries were worthwhile, but he said, ¡°Oh, it¡¯s all for you!¡± The tears had dried up, she pouted and argued, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s all for me, selfishness is amon norm, of course, I need to be selfish, so you shall take good care of yourself, do not get into an ident or get injured, live a healthy life, I don¡¯t want you to get sick, who will serve me if you do¡­¡± Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. ¡°Huh!¡± He sighted but closed his eyes and got sunken into the sweetness, ¡°What a heartless dummy!¡± "You are the biggest dummy!" Esther defended. Elijah opened his eyes slowly, he released her with a smile, he couldn¡¯t hold on any longer. He felt tired and realized that his injuries were severe this time. This reminded him of the moment when the scaffold copsed, he thought he would never see Esther again, but luckily, he was just wounded, he was still alive. It seemed like there were some quality issues with the tools and safety procedure, he had to investigate further to provide the family of the dead and the wounded with a proper exnation. ¡°Get back on the bed, what do you want to do?¡± Esther didn¡¯t know what he was looking for. ¡°Danny,e in!¡± Elijah called with a loud and deep voice. ¡°Young Master!¡± Danny saw Elijah was out of the bed the moment he stepped in. ¡°Young Master, the doctor said you should not get down this few day!¡± ¡°It¡¯s alright! Go to the family to discusspensation at once. Doubled the maximum amount of compensation, we need to calm the crowd and inform them that we will still pay the sry during the recovery period! And tell Grandpa that there is a problem with the project, ask him to investigate further and find the person responsible for this!¡± Elijah ordered at once. ¡°Yes!¡± Danny nodded. ¡°But Young Master, you shouldn¡¯t be out of the bed!¡± ¡°Elijah, get onto the bed now!¡± Esther screamed after they were done. ¡°Do you hear me?¡± Danny wanted to say something else, but he stopped when he saw Esther ordering his young master and he seems like obeying her, he left without much worry. ¡°How odd!¡± Elijah refused to be ordered around and said naughtily. ¡°Are you being caring?¡± ¡°Of course, I care about my servant!¡± Esther imed. ¡°Elijah, get back on now!¡± ¡°No!¡± ¡°How dare you!¡± She screamed while stroke lightly on his back with her finger. Elijah mourned in pain, and Esther went, ¡°Quick, the next stroke is going to be harder, you will be in vain." ¡°Heartless!¡± There was a smile on Elijah¡¯s face, which was rare. His nce was gentle and filled with happiness. He went back onto the bed as told, Esther put his shoes under the bed and sat on the chair next to him. ¡°Have you eaten?¡± She asked. ¡°No!¡± His sight never moved away from her the entire time. ¡°Let me get you something to eat!¡± She said. *** ¡°No, someone will send food!¡± Elijah grabbed her hand. She startled and looked at the arm that held her hand, long, strong,rge, and warm. Someone knocked on the door. ¡°Come in!¡± Elijah answered. Esther tried to pull back her hand but was grabbed tightly. She was afraid to hurt him, so she stayed still. Someone came in with a bag with a thermos and meal box. ¡°Young Master, do you want to have your meal?¡± ¡°Put it here and get out! Do not disturb me!¡± Elijah ordered. The person went out. Esther asked, ¡°Do you want to eat?¡± ¡°Hm!¡± He nodded. Esther prepared him a small bowl of porridge. She put it in front of him, ¡°How do you eat?¡± ¡°Feed me!¡± He said at ease but with a firm tone. She threw a nce at him and said, ¡°Your back is injured, but your hands are fine. Why would you need me?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not eating then!¡± He rejected with a low voice. ¡°Alright! I will feed you!¡± Esther scooped a spoonful of porridge and delivered it to his mouth. Elijah kept his lips closed, she asked, ¡°Didn¡¯t you want me to feed? What now? Master?¡± He nced at her proudly, ¡°It¡¯s your pleasure to get the chance to feed me!¡± He ate the porridge happily. Esther let him off this time since he was a patient, but it was rare to see him acting like a child. ¡°Elijah?¡± She pulled back her hand after he finished the bowl but Elijah grabbed her hand again. She was puzzled and asked, ¡°Why?¡± He looked at her silently. She asked, ¡°Are you crazy? Do you want more?¡± ¡°Hm!¡± He did not reject. Esther fed him another bowl and a small bun in the lunch box. It was weird that Elijah had eaten quite a lot this time. ¡°Didn¡¯t you always eat little? You¡¯ve eaten quite a lot.¡± Elijah stunned. It was long ago since someone treated him this way, he forced himself to be an adult after his parents died from the air crash. Only Kattie had treated him the same way but Kattie was laying on the bed unconscious now! He felt guilty thinking about Kattie, and his face stiffened. Kattie was ina because of Esther but he is loving Esther now. But he thought Kattie wouldn''t me him even when she was awakened, since she was too kind-hearted. ¡°Elijah?¡± Esther called realizing that he was in a daze. ¡°More?¡± He shook his head. Esther wiped his lips with a tissue, he felt like being shot by electricity whenever her hands touched his face. He moved his lips and moaned inwardly. He blurted, ¡°Babe, don¡¯t treat me so good if you can¡¯t love me wholeheartedly.¡± Chapter 571 Young Masters Temper Chapter 571 Young Master''s Temper Esther hesitated for a moment, looking at the Elijah, wordless. Elijah stood still without speaking. The air flowed. Esther knew that she¡¯d better not be so nice to him if she wouldn¡¯t be with him for a whole life. But the problem was that she and Hudson could never go back! Hudson¡¯s family interests were much more important than her! What about Elijah? But now, it seemed that she had to be nice to him! She knew that she could run away, but she was distressed to hear that he was injured. Everything was in a mess! Esther seemed to be less confident about her feelings to Hudson. Elijah, however, was not as cold as he was before. He looked mild and his tone was soft. She looked at him and lowered her head. "If you want my heart, you will have to take it yourself!" He shuddered and was pleasantly surprised. "Then you can''t escape!" ... Esther had been with Elijah in the hospital for two whole days. Their rtionship was also warming up. During this period, they had a great time. On Sunday night, Elijah insisted on leaving the hospital, because tomorrow was the day when Esther went to register at school. "You can''t leave the hospital like this!" Esther said, shaking her head. "Then transfer to another hospital. I''m going to stay in G City!" he said. "Elijah, you are not a child. You should stay here for a few more days and leave the hospital after the injury is getting better!" Esther felt frustrated, looking at Elijah, who was regardless of his injury. "But tomorrow is your first day at school?" He said. "Don''t miss it! Let''s go. It¡¯s doesn¡¯t matter wherever hospital I stay! " Esther''s heart ached, and she choked, holding his big hand, "Elijah, I can take a rain check. At least, I have to wait until you get better!" "Esther, are you worried about me?" he looked at her and asked. "Yes! I do!¡± Esther shouted in anger, "Can you be more undemanding? Why are you guys so annoying? " Hudson would rather kill himself in order not to sleep with Winnie, and now Elijah insisted on leaving hospital for her. Why didn¡¯t they think about their health? Elijah raised his eyebrow and said in a deep voice, "Did I worry you? Guys? You mean me and Hudson?¡± "You can¡¯t leave the hospital before you get better!" she said, "Otherwise, I won''t go to school! Yes! You guys, like Hudson. You guys are troublesome!" "Esther, you don''t want me to be hospitalized in G City because Hudson is there? You''re worried that he''s sad to see you take care of me like this, aren''t you?" Elijah suddenly stood up, staring at her with a cold face. He couldn¡¯t figure out why she couldn¡¯t care about him a little. Esther was shocked. She had never thought in that way. What did he mean? It was true that she didn¡¯t go to Hudson who was also in hospital these days. She had been with Elijah all the time. Esther was very aggrieved, and she turned away, ignoring him. What a self-righteous man! He was being unreasonable! Elijah took Esther''s silence as a yes, a trace of sadness shing by his face. He managed to calm down and said, "Just go! I''m not going to leave the hospital!" "Fine!" Esther was angrier when he mentioned it again when she decided to move on. She grabbed her bag and left! Elijah was dumbfounded. His outstretched hand was hanging in the air. As Esther mmed the door and left, Elijah sat on the bed and took a deep breath, depressed and annoyed! Esther regretted it as soon as she went out. How could she have a fight with him, who was not in good health and in a bad mood. But he was too irritating! "Miss Price!" Danny caught up. "Leave me alone!" Esther vented her anger on Danny. "Miss Price, the young master is afraid that you will not be able to register tomorrow, and he wants to see you every day so that he¡¯d like to transfer to another hospital!" "I don''t want to see him!" Esther said angrily. "Miss Price, the young master really likes you!" Danny said again. This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Esther stopped abruptly. "How do you know? You¡¯re not him. Do you know him so well?" "It''s obvious! You get along so well these two days. The young masterughs a lot. It shows how much he likes you!" Danny exined, "Miss Price, don''t be angry with him. He must be very sad when you leave!" Esther said, pursing her lips, "Hum! I spare him for the sake of you!" Esther went back to the ward. "Danny, get out! Leave me alone,¡± Elijah said coldly. Esther walked over angrily, pursing her lips. Elijah, who was originally looked down, suddenly raised his head and looked up at Esther''s aggrieved face. Esther used, frowning, "I didn''t think of Hudson, nor wasn''t I afraid to be seen by him. I have the courage to take the responsibility for what I do! Don''t nder me! As it says, a schr prefers death to humiliation!" In a daze, Elijah reached out his hand and caressed Esther''s head, feeling that he was being petty! He didn''t expect that she woulde back. For a moment, he could only stare at Esther, and her words were echoed in his mind. A momentter, he smiled and said gently, "Sorry!" "Petty!" Esther gave a cold hum. Not used to being treated like a child, Esther pulled down Elijah¡¯s hand. "You¡¯re reluctant to leave? Then I have to transfer to another hospital!" Elijah said with a smile. "Elijah!" Knowing that he would not agree, Esther looked at the stubborn man in front of her angrily, "Don''t you hurt? I''ll see if it still hurt!" As she said, her small fist gently fell on his back, causing him to cry out. She said in anger, "It''s killing you!" Elijah didn''t expect that she suddenly patted him. He suddenly stood up and rushed to hold Esther. His back was burning, and he couldn''t breathe. "Little thing, you bear to hit me! How heartless you are!" "Let me go!" "No!" "Transfer the hospital? No way! Let go of me.¡± Esther grabbed the finger behind her and tried to break it. "Ah...¡± Elijah cried out in pain. "No! I won¡¯t let you go even if you break my fingers." Esther stopped. How silly he was! For a long time, Elijah said, "I still want to go back, even if it hurts so much..." Esther looked at him intively, "Why don¡¯t I wait to register in school until next week?" "No!" He shook his head. "You¡¯re not going to catch up with the courses!" "Help me! You can help me with lessons for me She said, rolling her eyes at him, "Can''t you? I think you are excellent! " "Hey, I did not major in design!" "What¡¯s your major?" "Enterprise management!" "That''s fine. There are not many courses in college. I¡¯ll just muddle along!" She said lightly, "Besides, I didn''t n to go to college. I wanted to be a deadwood! Can¡¯t you support me? Or are you going to give up in the middle of the way? " "Having a skill is better than anything!" he said. ... "You don''t want to raise a deadwood halfway, do you?" Her big eyes narrowed, and she looked at him with threat in her eyes. Elijah raised his head to look at her, and he was a bit surprised by her eyes. At the same time, he felt she was lovely. If she spoke to Hudson in this way, he would really doubt how Hudson would let her go? Maybe he should go and investigate the reason behind it! But she failed to see any expression on Elijah¡¯s face. What did he think? Seeing that he didn''t speak, Esther pouted and said, "OK! Many people want to raise the deadwood! I don¡¯t care if you want or not." Without speaking, Elijah narrowed his eyes. ¡°...¡± Esther pouted, wordless. She looked into his eyes, thinking that he should take responsibility for her. She never thought about it before he was injured, but suddenly it urred to her in the two days! Her heart ached for this man! Why couldn¡¯t he take responsibility? Although it was modern society and chastity was not that important, she was very traditional. Since he was very fond of her, he should be responsible for her! However, he didn''t respond, which disappointed her! Her eyes were fixed on his face, her eyes narrowed. After three minutes of silence, Esther suddenly kissed his lips directly. Elijah was suddenly stunned. A thrill ran through his body as if he got an electric shock. He calmed himself down and reached for her shoulder and kissed her on his initiative. There were surprises and mixed feelings in hie eyes. She must be crazy to kiss him! Didn''t she know it was dangerous? Especially for an injured man who had been in bed for two days! Actually, she was more biting him than kissing him as if she was unwilling. Suddenly, she bit his lips and felt a bit of bloody taste. She regained her sense and screamed, ¡°Blood!" "Esther." Elijah gasped, ignoring the blood on his lips. "It¡¯s your fault! You can''t me me! " Chapter 572 Stay with Me Forever Chapter 572 Stay with Me Forever Esther threw herself into his arms, instead of running away. She pouted and said, "Will you raise me or not..." Elijah felt sweet and continued kissing her, which made her ttered. She kept twisting in his arms like a child. Unable to control himself, Elijah drew closer to her slowly, and kissed her gently with some caution. Esther bit him when he was off guard, making Elijah scream. He pushed her away and red at her with his mouth covered. Esther chuckled, "I was teaching you a lesson. If you don''t dare to answer me next time, you''ll see..." Elijah reached out to grab her, and she quickly dodged and provoked, "Come and get me. Come and get me... " Elijah said with sparkling eyes, "Come here! I will support you! You can be deadwood all your life.¡± "Really?" Esther asked cautiously. "You have my word!" He said. "Bring me my phone, I need to call!" Esther hesitated for a moment before she handed it out carefully. Elijah, who was supposed to take the phone, suddenly buckled her wrist. Esther screamed, only to find that she had been pulled to bed by him and he pressed her regardless of the pain in his back. "Help,¡± Esther screamed. "Esther!" Elijah suddenly called her in a low voice. She wasn¡¯t afraid, nor did she struggle. Elijah held her down, wrapped her in his arms, and then said, "In the box with your bracelet, there is a gold card of a Swiss bank, which has enough money for you. You can squander whatever you want!" Esther was stunned. "What did you say?" He pressed down on her nose, and said, "You can depend on me all your life with no worries. The password is your birthday, September 10!" "How do you know my birthday?" She was shocked by his words. "Listen to me.¡± He kissed her little mouth. He didn¡¯t answer her question. Instead, he said, "With a hundred million deposit, even without me and Hudson, you are still rich." Esther looked at him in surprise. "Esther! You¡¯re not allowed to leave me till death.¡± A shiver ran through her after hearing his words. "Why? Why talk about such a heavy topic. I don''t want to die! No... " Before she could finish her words, tears fell down her cheek. "I want to be a good-for-nothing, but I don''t want to be alone. You have to responsible for me to the end... " said Esther in a soft voice, holding his face. Heughed and held her tightly in his arms, and joked, "Just in case, just like this time, life is unexpected! If one day, I die before you... It''s not sure.¡± He just put the card in the box before he could tell her the password. Unexpectedly, there was an ident. Suddenly, he was in a cold sweat. If one day he was gone, what would Esther do? He knew Hudson was there, but what if he wasn¡¯t? Maybe he should make full preparations! "Elijah, why do you want to move me?" She choked, "Listen, I won''t fall for you, not at all!" She was stubborn, but she said in a choked voice, unable to finish her words. Elijah felt warm in his heart and asked, "Are you crying for me? Don''t worry, I won''t make you a widow! By the way, the marriage certificate has legal effect. If I''m really gone, you can get some shares of the Perry family. You''ll never starve to death! " Esther suddenly gave him a push and said irritatingly, "Elijah, don''t make me a widow. If you dare to die, I''ll marry seven men, take your money, take the shares of the Perry family. I will sleep with a different man every night, from Monday to Sunday!" "You dare..." Elijah suddenly kissed her lips, and she slowly closed her eyes, tears falling down. Painful as his back was, he was willing to indulge in this kind of warmth. How could she not moved? This man was so considerate. Now that they were husband and wife, why should they be restrained? As she thought, she suddenly narrowed her eyes slightly. As a pair of small hands were flexible to untie the buttons of his medical suit, she extended her hands to his chest. "Esther..." he warned in a low voice. He couldn¡¯t believe that this little girl dared to seduce him. ... Finally, at dawn, Esther got out of bed. She didn''t know how many times they had done it, but every time he made her feel the happiness that a woman should have! Elijah lied down with his arms supporting her, and the new beard on his chin made him more handsome. She took a pen and a piece of paper from her bag, wrote a note, put it on the table and pressed it with a cup. Then she tidied herself up, put on her backpack, kissed his lips again, and whispered, "Take good care of yourself. I''ll wait for you to go home!" Esther left H City overnight. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. She said to Danny in a low voice, who was guarding outside the ward, "Find someone to take me home. Go to D University tomorrow! Don''t let Elijah leave the hospital or transfer him to another hospital, or I won¡¯t speak to him! Pass it on to him.¡± Since Elijah wouldn¡¯t let her miss the course, she would do as he wanted! But she threatened him and did not allow him to transfer. In fact, the moment Esther left, Elijah woke up and heard her talking with Danny in a low voice outside. His ck eyes shed, and he took the note she left on the table... ¡°Elijah, you need to be at ease. I''ll wait for you to go home! If you dare to leave hospital early or transfer to another hospital, I wouldn''t even speak to you! Don¡¯t thinking about touching me again, and I''ll make you a eunuch! From Esther!¡± Her notes reminded him of the words on the mirror of the VIP guest room in Las Vegas gambling city. She was such a mischievous and clever girl. He got up, put on his clothes, reluctant to see her leave. Esther was still in the corridor. Just as she was about to go with Danny, the door opened. "Esther!" A deep voice came from the door, full of indulgence and reluctance. Esther quickly turned around and saw Elijah standing by the door and fixing his eyes on her. Esther ran to him quickly, "How did you get up?" "You want to leave without letting me know?" He pulled her into the room, staring at her with a look of reproach. "No! Didn''t you ask me to go to school? I''m going to register at school. You must take good care of yourself and go home when you get better! You have to be at your best behavior. Don''t run around! Okay?" she said with concern. Elijah said, holding her hand, "All right! Go ahead! I promise to stay until next week when I get better.¡± "Well!" Esther immediately beamed a smile. "OK, promise me!" But Elijah drew closer to her, raising his eyebrows, "Your threat works!" Esther was stunned. She smiled in embarrassment. "If I be a eunuch, will you going to be happy?" He whispered to her again. The atmosphere was very awkward, and she blushed. Elijah¡¯s face slightly softened, and she looked up at him with bright eyes. She threatened, "Someone else can make me happy too. If you dare to leave the hospital, I won¡¯t talk to you!" Her shy look and pink lips moved Elijah. Hearing her words, he lowered his head and held her head. Esther was startled, but he sped her head and kissed her lips. "You can only be my woman!" From then on, he was the only man in her eyes! The smell of the perfume that belonged to him was so pleasant, and his breath surrounded her. She opened her eyes in fear. He stuck his tongue into her mouth, and she was drunk with his kiss. She put her hand around his neck and murmured, "Behave yourself! Otherwise... " He sped the big palm of her brain, and said softly, "Silly girl, with me, do you still have a chance to be with other guys? Haven''t you been fed? " "You..." She couldn''t help but gently tremble and once again fell into the exciting kiss. She touched his chest, but she was frightened by the hot temperature of his chest. He stared at her and said in a deep, husky voice, "Remember? You can only have me. No matter how many guys you¡¯ve dated before, I¡¯m your only man. " Esther said, frowning, "What men? Elijah, make it clear to me!" Elijah said, "You and Hudson..." "Shit! There¡¯s nothing between me and Hudson. You¡¯ve been the only man I had sex with. Elijah, don''t nder me anymore. I hate you! " "Just me?" Elijah was stunned, and he asked in surprise, "Baby, is it true?" Esther stared at him in anger. What was his expression? He was obviously ndering her. "Elijah, go to hell! I hate you.¡± "Esther, I''m sorry!" Elijah beamed a smile. Men were the same. They imed that they didn¡¯t care whether women were virgins or not, however, once they knew that this woman belonged to him all the time, their ecstasy was unable to hide. Seeing his surprise, Esther suddenly pushed him to withdraw her hand, but Elijah held her hand tightly. Esther roared, "I hate you! I hate you! Elijah! Hum, goodbye.¡± "Baby, I''m so happy!" He said shamelessly, "Go! Call me when you get there!" "I don''t know you anymore!" She withdrew her hand and turned around in anger. Chapter 573 Hit It off Chapter 573 Hit It off Elijah didn''t catch up with her. He just watched her disappear at the end of the corridor with the driver. Then, he said to Danny, "Pack up and go back to the G City!" "Young master, Miss Price¡­ she won''t allow you to leave the hospital!" Danny said nervously. "I''m fine. Don''t worry. I''ll go back to G City first. Esther has sses on her first day. I have to make sure everything is fine!" "Young master, four bodyguards have been sent to protect her!" "Send another four as long as it won''t affect her. Make sure she¡¯s safe. I don''t want to see another reporter incident likest time!" ... In the G City. Esther went back to take a bath and change her clothes. Standing in front of the mirror, she looked at herself naked in the mirror. Her body was covered with countless hickeys, which reminded her of the moment they were having sex. She blushed again. It turned out that he misunderstood that something had happened between her and Hudson. She would never forget how annoying his smile was when she said nothing happened between her and Hudson. After changing clothes, it was almost time for her to go downstairs. The driver was waiting there with an extra sandwich in his hand. "Miss, this is the breakfast that the young master ordered to buy for you!" Esther was stunned as she took it. "He called?" The driver nodded. "Yes.¡± Esther, who was sitting in the car eating sandwiches, felt warm in her heart. Right now, she was so pleased that she forgot all the things that annoyed her. The car left the apartment, followed by a caravan. Elijah was in the caravan. "Young master, you are not recovered yet, so let¡¯s go to the hospital first!" Danny said again. Elijah said, fixing his eyes on the car ahead, "I¡¯ll go to hospital after making sure everything is OK with Esther!" Danny was speechless, thinking that young master was really nice to Miss Price. Everything about D University was strange and novel to Esther. When she got off the car, Esther walked towards the department of the school of design with lively steps, her ponytail swinging, which added an invisible charm to her young and beautiful face, attracting people¡¯s attention. It was great to have a chance to learn in university! The school department was located in a 19-story building in the north of D University. She was asked to report in the office on the 10th floor. Just as she entered the hall, she saw the elevator was about to be closed. "Wait!" Esther rushed over, but the elevator was closed. She stamped her foot. ¡°Hurry up! Damn!" "Well? Isn''t this the little girlfriend of Mr. Perry?" Someone in the hall shouted, which suddenly attracted many girls'' attention. "Yes! It¡¯s her. She seems to be Esther, but after that there¡¯s no more news about her. It was really her!" "Yes! It''s her! I heard she was still in a rtionship with the charity ambassador Ethel!" "She is also said to be the mistress of Hudson, the current sessor of Ball Group!" ¡°...¡± Esther, who was supposed to be in a happy mood, became depressed after hearing these words. There was lot of gossips about her! They were also interesting, and they were all about three men! ¡°The tongue is boneless, but it breaks bones.¡± She had truly got to know that! She managed to calm herself down, regardless of the words! "What do you say? What nonsense were you talking about?" Suddenly, a bright voice came. "This is her privacy. What a hell!" As soon as the sound came out, no one was talking. This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. The hall was silent. Esther backpack had been back in front of her chest, and she turned to the girl who just spoke for her. She was of the same age as Esther, who was pretty with a ponytail. "Hi! Hello,¡± The girl came over and looked at Esther, "I am Lena. Just ignore what they say. They¡¯re just jealous!" Esther beamed a smile at her, feeling they really hit it off. "Thank you. I am Esther, and I am the one who they said has rtionships with three men!" Her self-mockery amused Lena and she blinked her eyes. "I envy you. Three men! You¡¯re really capable! How about sharing one with me!" Lena joked. "Haha... Yes, capable!" Esther also smiled, "Well, they¡¯re all yours!" The two of them hit it off as soon as they met. "I''ll take you to register!" Lena said enthusiastically. They were same young and beautiful girl, very attractive. As soon as they entered the elevator, there was a buzz in the hall of the teaching building. "My God! Esther and the little witch have be friends! " "When did the witch Lena meet Esther?" ¡°...¡± Outside the hall, the tall man, with a sunsses on his nose, looked at the noise of a scene with a faint smile. "Young master, shall we go back?" "Miss Price seems to get with it, and she has friends. Lena is the chairman of the student union, known as the little witch, who is dedicated to fighting against injustice. Miss Price and she became friends, so you can rest assured!" Elijah blinked slightly, turned around, and whispered, "Go to the hospital!" Esther went into the office on the 10th floor with Lena. "The director here is Roch Lee. If he likes you, you will get his special favor, and you can make it easy to bete for school or to leave early after ss. Besides, he won¡¯t be strict on the attendance!" Lena whispered in Esther''s ear. "Can I do that? Great.¡± Esther nodded and walked in and introduced herself to Roch. "Mr. Lee, I am Esther. It¡¯s my first day here. Please go easy on me. I will strive to be a qualified new student in the department!" Roch was a young professor in his thirties. In a suit, with one hand in his trousers pocket, he was tall and straight. He looked at Esther with curiosity. "Miss Price, I heard you have been an audited student at Harvard for two years," he said jokingly. Esther was stunned, nodding, and showed a bright smile. "Yes, Professor, you are gossipy too?! I had been in Harvard!" Roch was not angry because she said he was gossipy, but the interest in his eyes grew stronger. He reached out his hands to her and said with a gentle smile, "Hello! I am Roch. Come to me if you have anything. I can handle all the trivial things!" "What about the big thing?" Esther asked with a smile. "Will the professor not deal with the big event?" "Take care of the big things yourself!" Roch blinked and smiled. "Professor has a good sense of humor!" Estherughed. "Esther, that''s because everything, for Professor Lee, is a small thing. He is very capable!" Lena exined. Esther suddenly opened her eyes. "No wonder I felt like I met a God at the sight of the professor. It turns that professor is the god!" Roch shook his head with a smile, "I¡¯m ttered. Lena, take Esther to get familiar with the new environment. She will be your alumnus!" Esther settled herself in the design department. As a freshman, Esther hit it off with Lena, the sophomore, as soon as they met. After getting herself familiar with the new environment, Esther had a basic understanding of her ss. Among 15 students in her ss, 12 of them were girls including herself. As soon as she entered the ss, Esther was isted. The girls seemed to be reluctant to sit with her. She didn''t care. She sat in the corner. The course was not tight at all. On Monday, the first half of the day, there was no sses in the afternoon, and there was no ss on Tuesday afternoon, nor in the morning. There were only morning sses on Wednesday and Thursday. On Friday night, there were no sses. She had so much free time! Esther took her curriculum and then wrote down the stationery she needed to buy. A painting board and brush were something she needed. She didn''t expect that she had to practice drawing before she learned the rudiments of design. Fortunately, it was her strength. ... It was almost noon after she bought the painting board at the school gate, sent it to the ssroom, prepared all the equipment! She would be free this afternoon and tomorrow noon! She stood nkly downstairs, looking at the sky, and she called the driver. "Come and pick me up. Let''s go to H City!" The driver was anxious upon hearing that. The young master said that Miss Price could not know about his discharge from hospital. But Miss Price wanted to visit the young master. What should he do? The driver called Elijah immediately after he hung up the phone. For a while, Esther''s phone rang, and she frowned seeing it was Elijah. Howe he called when she wanted to see him? "Hello.¡± "Esther! Go home after ss!" Elijah said deeply. "Oh! I''ll go home now! " Esther didn''t n to tell him to go to see him. ¡°...¡± Elijah was lost for words, and said helplessly, "I am in the G City hospital!" "Elijah, you bastard! You¡¯ll be in trouble! " Esther roared a few secondster. In the G City hospital. Elijah and Hudson were both injured, so both of them were in the VIP ward of the surgery department, and coincidentally, they were separated only by a wall. Hudson already knew about that. Winnie told him that Esther went to H City to see Elijah. He knew what she meant, but there was no expression on his face. He also knew that he would let go sooner or later! Hudson recovered well after several days, but there was still gauze on his hand. He rarely spoke. With Winnie around him, Hudson didn¡¯t drive her away, nor did he speak to her. It was Winnie who spoke. Esther rushed to the hospital in anger and met Ethel as soon as she got out of the car. Chapter 574 Ill Kill You Chapter 574 I''ll Kill You "Little girl, are you so angry toe here to see me?" Ethel knew she was angry. "Ethel? Are you back?" Esther was startled and she did not expect to meet Ethel, who was still radiant. ¡°You must have lots of fun in Japan? "How do you know?" Ethel asked. ¡°It seems that I seed in attracting your attention when I¡¯m not here! Is your hand well?" Ethel''s eyes fell on her hand. Esther replied with a smile, ¡°Well, thank you for concern! I¡¯m all right." "Are you going to see Hudson?" Ethel didn''t know about Elijah''s hospitalization.¡± Little girl, don''t you still have feelings for him?" Esther suddenly stopped, looked back at Ethel, who was curious. She suddenly squinted and looked at him with a smile and then slowly said, ¡°Ethel, you are really gossipy. Is it interesting for men to gossip? I think you have feminine characteristics. Why don¡¯t you be a pimp to meet the needs of old women? Or have sex with those men who have a special need. I wonder if it will drive away your curiosity!" Ethel was shocked and furious. He red at Esther, who looked extremely innocent, and roared, "You¡¯re doomed!" "Ethel, now is a society ruled byw. A life for a life!" Esther burst outughing and ran quickly. In the sun, her figure drifted by, attracting passers-by''s eyes. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. "As long as thew doesn''t care, I''ll kill you!" Ethel strode to catch up with her. He was really furious. How could this little girl make fun of him! "Don''t be angry. If you don''t like men, you can be with women! There are many women waiting for you to spoil them. Aren¡¯t you a scoundrel? Don¡¯t miss any chances!" Esther giggled, stopped and looked at Ethel with a purple face. She couldn¡¯t stop herself fromughing. No matter how angry he was, seeing her happy face, Ethel shook his head helplessly and sighed, "Esther, do you know?" "Well?" She stoppedughing and frowned, waiting for his words. "Sometimes, I really envy you for being so happy. You¡¯re simr to my mother. I''ll take you to see my mother when I¡¯m avable." He was a little curious about the girl who could be so happy after suffering so much. Just like his mother, as Christ''s lover, she had noints, but enjoyed the happiness and peace as his mistress. She did not fight for anything. "But I don''t want a nephew like you at all!" Esther said with a smile. "Girl, you are taking advantage of me!" Ethel was very angry. "You said I''m like your mother, so I¡¯ll be your aunt at least!" Estherughed and joked. Suddenly she was envious. "Ethel, I''ll see your mother another day, and she¡¯s my old sister!" "You¡¯re done!" Ethel couldn¡¯t control his anger no matter how good-tempered he was. ¡°I¡¯m mad!" "Never mind!" Esther smiled and waved her hand. She envied people whose parents were alive! Hudson had no mother! It seemed that Elijah has no parents! But Elijah had a grandfather and a sister! But she had no families! All of a sudden, her eyes dimmed. "Your mother is great!" ¡°What?¡± Ethel looked at Esther in puzzlement. Why would she say that? "Your mother can stand being lonely!" Ethel looked at Esther''s ruddy face in amazement, knowing her meaning. He pressed the elevator button, and they went upstairs. "You are great, too!" He said, "I really don''t understand why Hudson wants to marry Winnie! You¡¯re great? Hudson, who¡¯s gloomy, should be with a partner like you, not someone like Winnie!" Esther¡¯s smile faded and she said lightly, "Because poor Hudson was kidnapped by the Ball family''s wealth and interests. It seems that being too rich is not perfect, which could make it easy to be swayed by consideration of gain and loss! You shall be thankful because you don''t have to choose your partner because of family interests, and you can choose the one you love! This is why you are happier than Hudson! " Ethel was stunned looked at her with sharp eyes. There were so many stories in the girls¡¯ eyes, and he suddenly felt that she was powerful in her heart. Ethel said slowly, "Buddha said, there are eight hardships in life: being born, being old, disease, death, love, parting, long-term resentment, which are something one has to face." "Do you want to be a monk?" Esther joked, but she knew he was trying to help her move on! "Sometimes!" he said with a serious expression on his face. "Good! Forget about women first! When you¡¯re not interested in women, then go to shave, and Buddha will ept you! But now Buddha will never ept you! " "Why?" "Smell yourself!" Esther said seriously. "What?" Ethel actually pulled his clothes, smelled it, and said in surprise: "I took a bath, it''s very fragrant! No sweat taste.¡± When the elevator just stopped, Esther ran out, turned around and told him with a giggle, ¡°Because you are too feminine!" "Little girl, you¡¯re doomed!" Ethel roared. Esther went straight to the ward with a giggle. ¡°It¡¯s true.¡± The clear and crispughter like copper bell rang in the corridor, making Elijah and Hudson stunned. When they walked out of the ward at the same time, they saw Esther running fast from the other end of the corridor, followed by Ethel who was chasing after her regardless of his image. "Stop, little girl, don''t let me catch up with you! I¡¯ll kill you,¡± Ethel yelled. "Ethel, please pay attention to your image!" Esther ran at a high speed. Seeing two handsome men standing at the door of the two wards, she was stunned with a smile. She ignored Elijah and said to Hudson, "Hudson, are you feeling any better?" "Much better!" Hudson''s nostalgic eyes were full of forbearance and restraint. His father was right. Since he loved her and they couldn''t be together, he hoped she would be happy! Elijah didn''t get angry. Instead, he looked at Ethel behind Esther with sharp eyes. "Well? Elijah, why are you in hospital?" Ethel was stunned for a while and looked at Hudson. ¡°It can¡¯t be true. Did you fight with Hudson? And you guys are both injured?" Elijah and Hudson rolled their eyes at him at the same time. "Boring!" Elijah went into his ward after saying that. Esther, however, was still very angry. Without following Elijah, she stood at the door. "My goodness! Who should I see first? I was going to see Hudson!" Ethel stood nkly at the door. ¡°Well, I¡¯ll see Hudson first before Elijah! Firste, first served.¡± Winnie heard the sound and walked out of the ward. ¡°Ethel, here you are! Esther!" "Hi, Winnie!" Esther said hello politely. Hudson turned and went into the ward without looking at Winnie. He suddenly felt sad and was unable to smile as the thought that he couldn¡¯t be with Esther. Looking at Hudson''s lonely figure, Esther was distressed. Winnie followed behind Hudson. Looking at such a situation, Ethel whispered to Esther thoughtfully, "So you just can¡¯t force it!" "Maybe he will have feelings for Winnie after they stay together for a long time!" Esther said thoughtfully, "They can hold on for some time. People¡¯s feelings change! It''s hard to say such a thing!" "But does Hudson take Winnie as his wife?" Ethel smiled, ¡°Isn''t love a lifetime thing?" "Who knows!" Esther said, shaking her head,¡± See your elder brother. I''ll go in and see Elijah. We''ll go separate way! " "Eh?" Ethel was stunned, "Don''t youe to see Hudson?" With a bang, the door suddenly closed. Ethel thoughtfully looked at the door of Elijah¡¯s ward, slightly frowning. It turned out that just now, she meant something. ... Ethel entered Hudson¡¯s ward. After Esther closed the door, the smile on her face faded and was reced by anger. Elijah stood by the window, looking at her with a frown. Esther stared at him, wordless. How could Elijah go back to his words? He promised her in the morning, and she hated men who went back to their words! Elijah¡¯s eyes widened and they seemed to be able to swallow all the power. "What are you staring at? What are you angry about? Listen, I''m angry.¡± Esther walked and snapped, ¡°You never mean what you say!" "What''s the matter with you and him?" he asked in a cold voice. "Who?" Esther was stunned. She didn''t know who he meant. "Ethel!" Elijah¡¯s voice was as cold as ever. Esther was startled, blinking her big eyes, "What? What''s the matter with him?" Without speaking, Elijah looked down at her innocent face and suddenly felt how ridiculous her sullen anger was. She had no idea why he was angry! "Don¡¯t smile at others in this way, especially a man!" he said in a deep voice, turning to face her sideways. Esther was stunned and went straight him. They looked at each other. He didn''t speak. Something hit Esther suddenly. "Elijah, you¡¯re not jealous, are you?" "Esther, if you dare tough, try it!" Elijah said, ring at her. Chapter 575 Secretes Chapter 575 Secretes "Heh...¡± Estherughed instead, ¡°Well, it turns out that someone is jealousy!" Elijah narrowed her eyes and said, "Esther, remember who you are. You¡¯re my woman. Don''tugh at other men, and you couldn¡¯t get your eyes off them!" "Despotism!" Estherined, ¡°What should you do if you break your promise?" Elijah suddenly smiled mischievously and pulled her close to him, whispering, "If so, how about castrating me?" Esther''s blushed in an instant. How shameless he was! She gritted her teeth and said, "You are shameless!" "As long as you are willing, I have no problem!" Looking at her angry face, he raised his eyebrow and joked, "I mean what I say. I''m willing to be punished if I break my promise." "Elijah, how can you! I''m not speaking to you. I''ll go to see Hudson!" Esther was about to turn around and leave! "You dare!" He took her hand. ¡°Didn''t you see him just now?" "I didn''t take a closer look. Now I''ll take a closer look!" she said. ¡°Give me a kiss and let you go,¡± he said. "Why?" This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. "I''m your husband!" "You''ll soon be my eunuch husband!" she threatened. "Give me a kiss before you go!" He held her and didn''t mind her going to see Hudson. Just now, the situation was that Ethel was more of a threat than Hudson. Pursing her mouth, Esther stood on tiptoe and leaned closer to him. She stuck out of her tongue to give him a peck and then slipped in his mouth after hearing his breathing. Her eyes were covered with long eyshes. Having known his weakness, she just wanted to arouse his feeling, and then ignore him! Elijah didn¡¯t expect that she would seduce him. Just when Elijah was about to grab her and kiss her fiercely when Esther retreated. "All right! I¡¯ll go to see Hudson!" But Elijah strode forward, grabbed her and pressed her on the wall beside the door. He was totally turned on by her clumsy kiss. He was surprised to find that as long as she approached himself, he would want to possess her! Pressing her at the door, he kissed her affectionately. Esther knew she easily seduced Elijah. He panted with a slightly red face, and his eyes were filled with desire. For a moment, they were all just turned on, and it started to burn in their heart. "Hello! Elijah! I¡¯m here!" The opened was mmed, and Ethel stood by the door abruptly, astonished by the two people kissing. "I''m sorry, I''m sorry. It¡¯s not the right time!" Ethelughed awkwardly and stepped back. "Ethel, what''s the matter?" Winnie, who didn¡¯t know what was going on, was about toe in when Ethel stopped her. Elijah''s eyes were filled with anger at the moment, and his face sank. He let go of Esther, then straightened up, expressionless. Esther¡¯s eyes widened in embarrassment as she realized that what might Ethel see after hearing his words. "It''s all your fault!" sheined in a low voice. Elijah took a deep breath and tried to calm himself down. He said in a t tone, "Ethel, you''d better have a suitable reason!" Ethel stood motionlessly at the door, bewildered. After a while, he suddenlyughed, ¡°Elijah, it turns out you are not gay.¡± "Ethel!" Elijah roared. "Ha, ha, ha..." "What''s the matter? Why are youughing? Ethel,¡± Winnie asked in curiosity. Esther blushed and whined, "Well, Ethel, that¡¯s enough." Elijah caught a nce at Esther, then looked back at Ethel with a warning nce, and Ethel immediately closed his mouth. Winnie came in and said, "Elijah, take care. Hudson is going to be discharged!" "Why?" Esther was stunned, forgetting her shyness, and asked, "Is he alright?" "Almost, he will be fine. Hudson said he wanted to leave the hospital!" At this time, Hudson came in and looked around. Then his eyes fell on Esther. He knew clearly what happened when he saw her red lips. It seemed that Esther had feelings for Elijah. It was time for him to rest assured and let go! "Hudson, are you going to leave the hospital?" Esther asked in a low voice. Looking at him, she was startled by his sharp eyes. Although Hudson narrowed his eyes without blinking, he was obviously in a trance. Esther called in suspicion, "Hudson?" Hudson slowly returned to his senses and finally got the focus on his eyes. "Esther,e over here. I have something to say!" Esther was hesitated, taking a look at Elijah. Seeing this, Hudson felt heartbroken. In the past, he was the only one Esther would take a look at when she was bewildered, but now she had treated Elijah as the most important person! Without speaking, Elijah was d that his Esther finally put him in the first ce. Esther took a look at Ethel and Winnie and nodded. ¡°All right, Hudson.¡± Then, she followed Hudson into the next room. "Close the door!" Hudson said. "Oh.¡± There''s some condensation in the air. Esther didn''t know what Hudson wanted to say. Since she saw Mr. Ballst time and heard his words, her attitude was different! "Hudson, what do you want to tell me?" Hudson turned around and looked at Esther. Her hair was scraped back from her face in a ponytail. Her slender body showed a kind of quiet but soul stirring beauty, which attracted him involuntarily. He looked at her expression at the moment, with doubts. Her lips were red, the corners of her mouth were slightly upturned, her eyebrows were slightly frowned, with doubts and uneasiness in her eyebrows. He looked at her eyes, nk and clear. Her body was tight, and she trembled when his hand touched her shoulder, her smile faded. ¡°Hudson?¡± Hudson held her shoulders in both hands, which he used to do that often, but now she felt so strange. She was so thin that one couldn¡¯t help protecting her. He felt the stiffness of her body, and with a slight pause in his hand, he lowered his head in her ear and called softly, "Esther!" Before he could finish his words, Esther gently pulled down his big hand, suddenly turned around, took two steps back, and turned to the other end of the bed to avoid this kind of intimacy. Her mind was racing, but she was unable to make an excuse... Because her heart was more uneasy when she suddenly saw Hudson''s sad eyes, ¡°Hudson...¡± "Ha, ha... Esther, you start to dislike me?" "No..." Esther denied, biting her lips. Hudson came over and smiled gently. He fixed his eyes on her and said in a soft voice, "Esther, don''t make excuses... I know you very well. I will always be your big brother. It''s a pity that I can''t marry you. But I want you to be happy, more than anyone else!" He would like to exchange her happiness with his life! Esther was stunned and looked up at Hudson, whose eyes were sincere. She never doubted about his words. Her heart ached as she said, ¡°Hudson, take good care of yourself. You are my Hudson anyway. It will never change!" Hudson nodded, ¡°Ask Elijah toe over. I have something to say to him!" Esther was slightly stupefied, and said, ¡°Hudson, what are you going to say to him?" "Don''t worry, I won''t be hard on him!" Hudson forced a smile. When Elijah came in, the two men''s eyes met. Elijah¡¯s eyes were dark and deep, devoid of any emotions. It was weird when they were in this situation. ... Hudson looked at Elijah and said lightly, "You don''t have to worry, Esther and I will never work out! You can rest assured. Elijah, I hope you do care about her. If anything happens to her, I won''t let you go!" "What I do to Esther is my business, and it has nothing to do with you!" Elijah said indifferently. "Howe it doesn''t matter?" Hudson sneered, "I have the right to get justice for Esther at any time! You''d better not bully her!" "Right?" Elijah asked, raising his eyebrow. "She''s my sister, my own sister, my half-sister! Don¡¯t you think I have the right? " Hudson finally told this secret, which was the truth he had been reluctant to admit. Hudson was discharged. Esther didn''t know what they said. In a word, that day was very strange. They seemed to have a conversation for a long time, which was unknown to her, Ethel and Winnie! When Esther asked Elijah, he told her that was the topic between men! Esther did not ask any more, thinking that maybe Hudson was entrusting something. He was really concerned about her and he must be so sad that she couldn¡¯t be with him. Chapter 576 There Was Something Else in Chapter 576 There Was Something Else in The next day after Hudson left, Elijah asked Danny to collect Hudson''s blood samples from his guest room. He shed so much blood that day. Although he cleaned it up, there was always bloodstain that could not be washed away! In the apartment also there was a cotton ball that Esther didn''t throw when her back was injured, which was stained with Esther''s blood. Danny did as he was told. Three dayster. The result came out. "Young master! This is the DNAparison report of Miss Price and Mr. Ball!" Danny passed to Elijah. ¡°They are not brothers and sisters. They have no blood rtionship at all.¡± Was Hudson wrong? The result was unexpected to Elijah. ¡°Are you sure it''s Hudson''s blood sample?" "Sure, young master, I went to theboratory of the hospital to find the blood sample taken by Hudson when he was discharged from the hospital. It was his blood sample that was sent to him. It''s sure!" This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. "What about Esther and Christ? Is there a blood sample of him?" Elijah was surprised by this report. "No! We can''t get Christ''s blood sample for the time being. I will find a way!" Danny said, ¡°There should be results in a few days!" "Investigate Christ!" ordered Elijah. It''s going to be done in secret!" "Yes.¡± Time went by like this. In a twinkling of an eye, it was another week. Elijah was also discharged. On a Monday morning, at the president''s office of Perry Group. "Young master! This is the investigation report!" Danny handed over a stack of documents to Elijah. ¡°These are the report about Christ and Miss Price''s DNAparison, as well as Christ and Hudson''s! " Elijah took these over and nced through, frowning. ¡°Don''t say a word to Esther! Go ahead.¡± "Yes.¡± Danny went out. Elijah continued to read the document. The sunlight nted in from the window behind him. Under the silver light, he was coated with a dazzling aperture, which was dazzling. Elijah rubbed the temple wearily, browsing the investigation report about Esther''s life experience. The lovely face with innocence and mischief shed through his mind. He didn¡¯t expect the result. What a surprise! But he was also sure that he was the only family of Esther in the world! She would never be alone with him! He then put the document in the safe. However, he was hesitating about whether he should tell Hudson about it. Elijah was deep in thought. If he told Hudson, would he let go of Esther willingly? If he knew that Esther was unrted to Hudson by blood, would he ept that? Up to now, he finally knew why Hudson gave up Esther and why he said these words to him! It turned out that Hudson thought Esther was his sister! And the past of Christ and E were tough to hear. It turned out that one could never go back if love was missed! Elijah lit a cigarette and began to smoke. All of a sudden, he sympathized with Hudson. How painful it was to let go! He really loved Esther so much that he still wanted to be with her even if he knew she was his sister. But he never expected that wasn''t the case! Suddenly Elijah felt the urge to see Esther again, although he just saw her in the morning! Esther was doing well at D University, but she had no friend in the whole ss. Girls didn''t want to hang out with her, and boys seemed to despise her. Lena was the only one who was close to her. Another Monday, Esther met Lena in the teaching building after ss. "Where are you going, Lena?" Esther asked. "Have lunch. I¡¯m starving. I¡¯ll have brunch!" Lena took a look at the time and said, "Why don''t we have lunch together?" "Good!" Esther nodded happily. Unexpectedly, the driver came over suddenly. ¡°Miss, it''s time to go home!" "No, don''t you see me with my friend?" Esther frowned. Elijah sent a driver to wait in front of the teaching building every day, which drove her crazy. She liked the feeling of taking the bus to school when she was free. "But..." "Well, I''ll go back after dinner. Now I''ll take you off. Leave first, Lena, let''s go to eat!" Esther said with a smile, as if she had been imprisoned for many years, and was suddenly pardoned. She wanted to be free. "Esther, is that okay?" Lena asked in disbelief. ¡°Don¡¯t make it hard on the driver!" "Yes, she is right, Miss Price..." The driver didn¡¯t dare to let her go in case that something happened to her. "All right! Let''s go, let''s leave him alone.¡± Esther took Lena¡¯s hand. The driver could only call Elijah. "I know, you can get off work today! If she wants to be free, let her go,¡± said Elijah over the phone. The driver was at ease atst! Holding Lena''s hand, Esther said, ¡°Lena, what shall we eat?" "Esther, good for you. Poor driver!" Lena chuckled, shaking her head. Suddenly she saws a man standing not far away, about 20 meters away. ¡°Are you sure we''re going to eat?" she asked. Esther hadn''t seen that person yet. Lena looked at Esther with a smile, and then turned her eyes to the person in the distance. He was a slender man with perfect proportion, in perfectly tailored suit, ck shoes. He looked noble. His short ck curly hair highlighted his features, and his deep eyes in the sun were more profound. He stood there with a faint smile. He couldn¡¯t be more handsome. Feeling that he attracted the attention of others, Elijah swept away without any emotion. The girls in the campus were too scared to speak for a moment. Following Lena''s vision, Esther suddenly spotted Elijah, who was staring at her with burning eyes. Behind him was a ck Veyron. Seeing Elijah, Esther suddenly frowned. "How did hee?" Wasn''t he going to work? "It seems that you won¡¯t be avable. Take a rain check!" Lena said, "I''ll go first!" "No, let him wait!" Esther turned her head to go with Lena. "Esther, good for you! I''m going home to look after the child.¡± "Look after the child?" Esther was stunned and asked, ¡°What?" Lena shook her head after realizing that she said something wrong. But it was hard to hide the destion and loneliness between her eyebrows. ¡°My brother''s child, my niece.¡± "Oh," Esther nodded, "Why don¡¯t we have lunch first! I want to have some bubble tea at the school, fried buns. I¡¯ll eat all. Why don¡¯t you hang out with me before going home!" Esther was not in a mood to have lunch with Elijah. Besides, he would not go back. "Tomorrow, tomorrow at noon. Come early and we can have lunch before taking sses. Is that OK?" Lena suggested as she had felt the sharp eyes of the man behind her. She whispered in Esther''s ear, "Hurry up, he''sing to catch you!" "Ah..." Just as she said, Elijah grasped Esther''s backpack. Damn it, he couldn¡¯t believe that Esther turned around instead of rushing over him at the first sight of him. Was he not as charming as the little girl beside Esther? "Don''t catch me. Lena, see you tomorrow! Don''t forget,¡± Esther reminded. Lena waved with a smile and walked to the side door of the school. Until Lena''s figure disappeared in one side of the school teaching building, Esther reluctantly turned to Elijah. ¡°What are you doing here?" he asked. However, Elijah stared at her with a half-smile, wordless. Esther asked in impatience, ¡°What are you doing here? I''ll leave if you¡¯re still silent!" She wanted to walk past him to eat in a street, which were covered with snack bars! She had been exploring the way for a long time, but never put it into action. But Elijah blocked her way. Esther looked up and said, ¡°Hey.¡± Elijah remained motionlessly, without speaking. There were hickeys made by Elijah in the morning on her neck. Esther had no idea about that. He had a sense of achievement as a man but at the same time he worried that she would be teased. After all, she was still a student. "Elijah, I¡¯m hungry. Will you take me?" Knowing that she couldn¡¯t get herself away from the man, Esther took his arm and said with a smile, ¡°I want to drink bubble tea, Acacia cake, and a lot of things..." It''s the heart of eating! There was a faint smile on Elijah¡¯s corner. "Well?" Esther was getting a little impatient, seeing that he didn''t speak." ... Elijah took her hand and led her to the car. Along the way a lot of girls eximed at them, ¡°It''s really Elijah, he¡¯s really the president of the university.¡± "My God! He¡¯s more handsome than a model!¡± "It''s really Esther!" Being pushed into the car, Esther frowned. ¡°I¡¯ll eat something outside. I don''t want to get in the car! Elijah, no!" "Don''t you want to eat? Let''s eat something else! Are you avable in the afternoon?" Elijah said. "But I just want to eat outside. I''ve been thinking about it for a week!¡± Esther said, pursing her lips, ¡°Would you like to go with me?" But she looked at him, who dressed so formal in a suit, and Esther had a long face. ¡°Why are you so old-fashioned? " If he wore casual clothes, she could take him to eat snacks. Now that the man was in suit, how dare she pull him? It was a pity that a suit was sshed with stain! Chapter 577 Am I Old Chapter 577 Am I Old Elijah was startled, wondering that was the little girl thought he was old. Elijah''s face instantly sank. ording to the rule that sessful people were generally 12 years older than their wives, he wasn¡¯t old based on the fact that he was only 9 years older than her. At this moment, he was not confident! But Elijah, who was 27 years old, was much older than an 18 years old girl! "You think I¡¯m old?" Elijah said deeply. "You are older than I am." Esther asked directly, ¡°What''s wrong? Are you younger than me?" "Do you think I''m older than you and want to find a younger man to be your husband?" Dissatisfied with Esther''s answer, Elijah said coldly and turned to look back at the girl who was shaking her feet. "Are you angry?" Esther looked at and burst outughing. She looked at Elijah, raising his eyebrow. He had reasons to be angry. Esther, the little girl seemed to think he was being too old for her, making him less confident! Esther looked at him with a smile. "Elijah, you are so cute!" sheughed. At this moment, Elijah¡¯s face darkened as he red at her. Esther fell aboutughing, shaking her head. Her eyes twinkled with excitement. "Compared with me, you are really old, but a man should be mature. Don''t grow old too fast. Otherwise, when I get older, I will take a fancy to the younger one and ditch you! Then that''s your fault! Now you have to work hard to keep fit!" As soon as she turned her head, his hot breath sprayed on her ears. She could not help but panic and shrink her neck. She was about to turn back when he quickly lifted her chin with one hand, and the kiss swept over like a storm with an urgent demand and a bit of hegemony. Esther, however, stood there, motionless. Although she had been used to his intimacy and see the hickeys on her every day this week, she was still a little shy. ¡°No, no! This is the school... " This was school, and she never expected him to kiss her so eagerly. She hurriedly tried to break away from him. Elijah, however, ignored her struggle, and he wanted to announce that she was his woman! "Don''t think I¡¯m old!" He finally let go of her till he was satisfied, then whispered in her ear with his arms around her. Esther held him with her arms instead of struggling. Looking up, Esther looked at the face like a god in front of her eyes quietly. She stroked his face with her delicate fingers with a smile on her face. "You are not old at all! You are my man!" she said directly. But she did not know he was hit and nodded with satisfaction because of her words. "That''s more like it!" Elijah looked at her with deep eyes and his face softened. He said, ¡°Baby, remember I am not only your man, but also your family, the most intimate family!" "Yes! You''re still my father, my brother!" Esther giggled. Elijah¡¯s eyes sparkled slightly at the mention of "father, brother". From then on, he was the only family of her. Without hearing his words, Esther stoppedughing and looked at him, who was frowning and looking at her with concern in his eyes. "What''s the matter?" She asked. This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. "It''s OK. Let¡¯s hang out today!" He saw the contents of the investigation report and decided to take her to hang out. "Don''t you have to go to thepany?" Esther asked, frowning, ¡°Don¡¯t you need to make money?" "Don''t you want to hang out with me? You¡¯d rather hang out with Lena than me? Esther, I¡¯m mad." He started to lose temper. "Yes, she can eat snacks with me, but you can¡¯t! Look at yourself, thedy who sells snacks is afraid to sell it to you, afraid you think it is not clean and smashed the stall! Rich people are just flirtatious!" With a dark face, Elijah didn¡¯t speak, and he drove the car to the mountain. "He was angry again? What a nuisance.¡± Esther pouted. "I¡¯m mad! I am your man, and I am not as charming as a woman!" Elijah said to her in anger. He felt helpless! He enjoyed her dependence on himself, but she just ran away with Lena at the first sight of him. Esther was stunned and blinked with big eyes. Was he jealous? Recently, Elijah was always jealous! "I''ll spank you if you run again!" A long sigh broke the quiet in the car, and Elijah said helplessly. He was angry that she did not think of him, but he was the one who ended up giving in. He had no other choice as he was into this little woman. "How can you bear to spank me?" She nced at him. Elijah was speechless, thinking that he couldn¡¯t do anything with her. ¡°Sometimes I really want to strangle you!" "Come on." Esther, who was not afraid of him, giggled. Elijah took her to the scenic spot on the mountain, and they were in a good mood as they enjoyed the green scenery. Just as soon as they got off, they bumped into Christ and Hudson who came to the scenic spot too. They saw Esther and Hudson said, "Dad! Tell Esther, you are her father. I have already figured out!" Until Elijah ordered the meal and arge table of dishes were served, Esther was still immersed in her thoughts. Hudson¡¯s loneliness when he left was stuck on her mind. "Dinner time.¡± He looked at her with concern, knowing better than anyone how much she longed for families. "Oh!" Esther came back to her sense. ¡°You, what did you say?" "Eat!" Elijah passed the chopsticks to her. Looking at table was full of delicious food, Esther had no appetite. ¡°Elijah, do you believe Mr. Ball is my father?" Without thinking, Elijah said in a deep voice, "No!" Esther was stunned and pursed her lips. ¡°Why?" she asked. Mixed feelings shed past Elijah¡¯s eyes and he said, "Baby, does that matter to you?" "Of course!" Esther took a look at Elijah. ¡°It matters!" Elijah looked at her expression. Everything would be written on her face and never be hid. Now, she looked at him with a frown, pursing her lips! His heart ached for her. "Baby!" "Elijah!" They almost said at the same time. Esther was stunned and then began tough. ¡°You go first.¡± Elijah said, caressing her face, "I am!" Esther raised her hand to hold Elijah''s big hand and nodded with a smile, ¡°Yes! You are my dearest person in the world.¡± It was very strange feeling that Esther was very rxed when she was with Elijah. She seemed to have no doubt when he said he was the most intimate person for her in this world. She trusted him! "I know! It''s strange that I¡¯m okay to treat Hudson as my elder brother but I don''t want to take Mr. Ball as my father. When I see him, I don''t have the feeling that he¡¯s my family!" She said quietly, "In fact, what I care about is not being the daughter of the Ball family. I just don''t want to hurt Hudson! Well, he''s my brother!" "Silly girl!" Elijah''s eyes fall on her hands that held together. Esther''s fingers were fair and slender. "Elijah, I finally know why Hudson is so miserable!" Esther¡¯s heart ached when she thought of Hudson''s undisguised pain and loss. She couldn''t help sighing, "He is a great man!" This was for the best if they were brother and sister. She just hoped Hudson could move on! She thought she was selfish! Although she wanted Hudson to be happy, she would still enjoy her own happiness when he was not happy! Hearing her words, Elijah retorted, raising eyebrows, ¡°Is he great? I don¡¯t think so!" He never thought that there were great men in this world. Generally, there were selfish men. Hudson was also selfish for love. If he was not, how could he tell Esther about that till now? He wanted to stop it, but he didn''t want to hurt Esther. He didn''t expect that Hudson was selfish again and had to tell Esther about that. Elijah was very critical of describing Hudson as "great". But he thought Hudson was really miserable. It should be said that Hudson was a miserable man! He sympathized with him. "Mind your tone." Esther asked, frowning. ¡°Oh. You are jealous! Elijah, you are a man of jealousy! Hudson is my brother. You are still jealous of him. Shame on you.¡± ... And Esther, was more and more fond of him! Elijah said with a gentle smile, ¡°Baby, are you looking for trouble?" "What! I''m in aplicated mood now. Suddenly I have another family. Hudson has be my own brother, and Mr. Ball has be my father. Is there anyone in this world moreplicated than I am now? Since you are my man, you shoulde forward at this time to help me share my worries and solve my difficulties, instead of being jealous! Hudson will think about me, unlike you who will only be jealous!" Esther rolled her eyes at him as sheined! Chapter 578 Fallen in Love with Her Chapter 578 Fallen in Love with Her Elijah suddenly approached her, took her hand, and whispered in her ear, "Baby, I can stand up very well! Do you need me to step up? " Esther was stunned, and she suddenly realized what he meant. She shyly pushed him away. "Elijah, you¡¯re so annoying.¡± "I can share it with you! If you really need me to stand up, you can release the heavy burden in your heart!" he said in a deep voice as usual. His tone was so low, just like his cold face. She wondered if he had two personalities. "Elijah!" Esther growled. ¡°Don''t be saucy with me." Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. "Let''s chow down!" Elijah straightened up and said in a deep voice, "Didn''t you say you were hungry?" He first took chopsticks to help Esther clip a nutball and reached to her mouth. ¡°Have a taste of this!" Esther opened her mouth and swallowed it. ¡°It''s delicious!¡± she eximed. Elijah¡¯s heart moved when she swallowed the pine nutball. There were honey stains left on her lips. Elijah suddenly bent over to kiss her and lick the honey away. "Eh!" Esther blushed, "Elijah!" "It''s delicious!" He began to eat as if nothing had happened. Esther was startled, thinking that how could he pretend to be cool after taking advantage of her. It was so hateful. When he said it was delicious, it was unknown whether he was talking about her lips or the honey! Esther picked up her chopsticks. In front of her was a big table full of delicious food, which was just like the whole fish dinner she had with Ethel that day. But today she was going to eat organically grown foods, which looked fresh and pleasant. Out of the window in the distance, green mountains and clear water came to her view. As she enjoyed the scenery outside, Esther couldn¡¯t help thinking when Hudson would move on, hoping that he can be happy with Winnie. At that time, she would be relieved. A momentter, Esther leaned on Elijah''s shoulder and said, "Elijah, Hudson is my elder brother. You should respect him! When you see him, you should address him respectfully.¡± Staring at Elijah''s angr side face, Esther obviously felt his face sank, knowing that she upset him again. How could such a proud man address Hudson respectfully? But anyway, Hudson had suffered a lot, and would it be so unfair that Elijah gained without paying? "No!" he said in a deep voice. He couldn''t address Hudson respectfully! "If you don''t respect my family, I''ll hate you!" Esther pursed her red lips and shook his arm coquettishly. ¡°Elijah, I hate you! " She looked at him with threatening eyes and then suddenly said in a begged tone, ¡°Okay? Can''t you show any respect to Hudson? He is one year older than you.¡± Knowing that it was not a good thing when she began to show weakness, Elijah was unable to reject her as he looked at her pathetic eyes. He hoped that she could be happy forever from the bottom of his heart. "Just eat!" he spoke in a deep voice. ¡°Do you agree?" she screamed with excitement. ¡°I¡¯ll take it as a yes!" "I said eat!" Elijah sighed. "Wow! I knew you were the best! Elijah, I love you so much! You are great.¡± Esther eximed with a smile and gave a peck on Elijah''s face. Her words "I love you so much!" deeply moved Elijah instantly. ¡°Baby!" He suddenly whispered her name! He felt so happy, although he knew that she said that because she was so excited, and she didn¡¯t mean it! "Let¡¯s eat.¡± Esther sat back in her ce. Looking at her with deep eyes, Elijah pinched her pretty little nose with his hand. He wished that one day she would say those words to him with seriousness and she knew the true meaning of those three words. Esther tucked into the food, only to find that Elijah just looked at her without eating. "Why don''t you eat? Are you full?" she asked, looking at Elijah with a bright smile, and she suddenly realized that she couldn¡¯t get her eyes off him. She could be never tired of looking at him, who was too handsome. She just wanted to be with him every moment. Even when his back was injured, he insisted on holding her in his arms when sleeping. "Don''t you want to go to the Ball family?" he asked casually. "Why?" She asked in puzzlement. "Don''t you want to meet your dad?" "To tell you the truth, I really don''t!" Esther shook his arm with a smile. ¡°Elijah, don''t mention the word "Dad" to me, OK? Don''t you mean to be my family? You can be my father, and it¡¯s a deal! I want to eat soup now.¡± Elijah rolled his eyes at her. ¡°Am I that old?" he asked. "Do you want to be my family or not?" Esther retorted quickly, ¡°I want a father, a brother, a mother, and a sister! Are you sure you want to be my family?" "I just want to be a family of you whom you can have sex with!" he said. "Go to hell!" Esther, who was surprised, snapped. Elijah, however, enjoyed the dinner regardless of her reaction. The atmosphere ended till they finished dinner. "Let''s go! Let''s go to the mountains and get some fresh air!" Elijah suggested, holding her hand. He knew that she was yful, and he would rather be with him than make money. "Do you want to go camping?" Esther suddenly asked. "You want to go camping?" Elijah was stunned, thinking whether he was too old to keep up with the little girl''s mind. "Yes! Hudson used to take me camping in Switzend. At that time..." She was so happy! Esther bit back the words she would like to have said, knowing that she made trouble again! It was Hudson again! Elijah decided not to tell her that Hudson was not her brother for the time being until he was sure she fell in love with him. He had no way but to be selfish! "There is no ss tomorrow at noon, and we can go camping. I¡¯ll ask Danny to send the tent!" "Wow! Great.¡± Esther jumped up with excitement. Seeing the bright smile on her face, Elijah was speechless, wondering how she could be fast to ept that she had a father and brother. He admired her for that. Right now, she was in a high spirit. She seemed to be full of energy. But he was getting worried about her! Elijah called, and then they sat by the pavilion of the scenic spot, waiting for Danny to deliver the tent. "Elijah, you are a good husband!" Esther said sincerely. ¡°You must be a good father in the future.¡± Elijah looked back at her with burning eyes. ¡°Are you going to have my baby?" Esther was taken aback, and sheughed, holding Elijah¡¯s neck. ¡°Not now. How about having babies after finishing school?" "Great!" Looking at her smiling face, Elijah was touched by her straightness, and the smile on his face widened. He was thinking he might use a condom to protect her to make sure she would not get pregnant before finishing college! He never thought he would love such a girl one day! Love? His eyes deepened! Yes! He fell in love with her! Or already! The air in the mountains was particrly fresh, Esther rested her head on Elijah¡¯s shoulder. Esther felt warm bathed in the sun. But sometimes she was restless, for some reason unknown even to her! In the past 17 years, seven years of memory was nk to her, and she had ten years of happiness. She was d that people around her were kind and she met the most important man in her life when she was 17, although he had handled the marriage certificate without her consent! She felt happy that he was willing to ept her and be with her! "Elijah, it¡¯s really nice to know you! You know what? I can''t remember my mother''s appearance. I can''t remember who I am, and I only know that I am Esther. When I met Hudson, I was only seven years old. At that time, I didn''t like to talk, but Hudson lightened up the corners of my heart like sunshine, making me the most beautiful and lovely and richest little princess. Then, at 17, I met you..." "You are still the little princess!" His heart ached for her as he thought of what she had suffered. He was d that she could not remember some things before the age of seven. He would not tell her to keep her innocence and happiness. He held her shoulder and said, ¡°Never mind. It''s not a bid deal!" "But it is not that I can¡¯t remember, but I don''t have any memories before I was seven!" She told him carelessly, but his heart ached. "In fact, sometimes it¡¯s good to forget about something!" he said in her ear, holding her shoulder more gently. *** Raising her face, she was satisfied with hisfort. But she woke up asionally at midnight when she had a nightmare, and she didn¡¯t overthink! Chapter 579 Suffering for Love Chapter 579 Suffering for Love She just didn¡¯t want to dwell on the past. All she wanted was to be happy, and forgot about all the past! Suddenly Esther blinked, trying to attract his attraction, so she kissed his lips, and said shyly, "Elijah, I want to do it now!" Elijah was shocked as if he was being struck by lightning. ¡°Baby! You..." She was so shy that she buried her face in his chest. Elijah¡¯s heart had not been excited like this for a long time and now it was because of her words. A kind of crisp itching feeling waved into his heart as if struck by lightning. This little devil! She was bad! But he liked it, thinking that it was love. He did not dislike Hudson as much. At this moment, his heart was like a spark in a sh of fire, and he couldn¡¯t control himself anymore. Elijah suddenly picked up Esther and ran straight to his car. ... When everything was done, as he helped her wipe his semen with paper, she leaned shyly against his bosom, sweating and feeble. Elijah cleaned their secretion as Esther sat on his leg, and he pulled over his wrinkled suit to cover her back. Their breathing became steady slowly, and the breath of the two blended. Esther rested herself on his arms, motionless. Elijah kissed her cheek from time to time, and said in her ear, "Look at me!" Esther looked up at him. ¡°Well.¡± "Is it fun?" he asked. She red at her eyes and swallowed. ¡°What?" "Not fun?" he asked, rubbing her with his nose. The phone rang suddenly, and Elijah took a look at her and said, ¡°Do you still want to camp?" "I¡¯m tired! Can I go home and sleep?" she said softly. Heughed and turned off the phone without answering Danny! She was shocked and shook him. ¡°Why don''t you answer the phone?" "I don''t want to be disturbed!" he said. He felt like staying here forever. How nice it would be! Hudson went back, waited by Winnie in the hall. On the ground was her suitcase, and a divorce agreement was ced on the tea table. She was waiting for Hudson to sign. Hudson came in tiredly, and his attention was attracted by the packed suitcase. A surprise shed in his eyes. "Hudson, you''re back!" Winnie walked over, helped him take over the suit, and said to him with a calm smile, "I have signed, and now it¡¯s your turn!" His eyes fell on the tea table, "Okay!" He didn¡¯t expect that it would be so easy for Winnie to agree on the divorce! She was innocent and it was him who made use of her. He could not get rid of this identity as Winnie''s ex-husband in his life. *** Without hesitation, Hudson signed it and then gave the agreement to Winnie. Seeing how determined he was, Winnie knew that he didn¡¯t love her. She managed a smile, took the agreement, and said in a soft voice, "Hudson, take care!" Hudson looked at her peaceful face and smiled softly. He said, "I will not announce the divorce until you think it is time. It¡¯s up to you!" She nodded with a daze. ¡°Alright! Thank you.¡± She knew that he was trying to save her face. After all, their marriage was too short. It was really hard to say they had a divorce in such a short time, especially for her who was still a virgin. Was she not pretty? But she was pretty. Compared with Esther, she did not feel like Esther was better than her in any way. However, there was nothing she could do as Hudson was deep in love with Esther. Therefore, she would rather let him go instead of keeping him with her since they were not in love with each other. The least in love was to pay without return! Hudson was stunned and looked over Winnie¡¯s face again. She was indeed clever and sensible. She was qualified to be a wife of an heir, but he did not love her! "Hudson, take care of yourself!" With a smile, Winnie put the document in the bag. ¡°I''ll have thewyer go through it. Thewyer or I will give the divorce certificate to you!" Hudson was calm and nodded. "Goodbye!" Winnie bent over to pull up the trunk, without looking at Hudson. Hudson looked at her back and walked slowly towards the door. Winnie''s back was straight. She could feel the eyes behind her fall on her back. This was the first time that his eyes were lingering on her. She felt bitter as she didn''t expect that her dream of getting a glimpse of her husband was the day when the divorce agreement was signed. It was all so ironic. The driver was waiting at the door. "Miss, home?" But Winnie said, "No, go to the airport!" How could she go home like this? Grandfather would be very worried if she went home like this. She''d better go somewhere else first and thene back. This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. "You should get home first!" Suddenly, a low voice came from Hudson. Winnie turned around and saw Hudson standing by the door behind her. ¡°Lance¡± "Young master!" Lance ran from the outside. "Send her back to the Perry family!" "Hudson!" Winnie said, ¡°It''s my business. I won''t go home!" "I have to send you home!" he said in a deep voice. "I¡¯ll leave you alone once you are home!" Winnie¡¯s heart ached when she heard his words, and she was lost for words. She would do everything to meet his needs. Hudson looked coldly at Winnie; his eyes were devoid of emotions. She forced a smile and stared at Hudson''s cold eyes. Esther only felt heartache. She closed her eyes and tears fell from the corner of her eyes. Knowing that she was unable to refuse, she said, "OK! I''ll go home first.¡± Tears fell from the corner of her eyes, and Hudson was stunned. The afternoon sun was shining on her fair face. Only then did Hudson found that she seemed to be thinner. He thought that she loved him and suffered a lot for him! Hudson knew better than anyone how she felt. He turned around and walked into the room. After all, he didn''t say anything and failed to apologize to her. At the Perry family. Lance drove Winnie home himself. As soon as she entered the door, Tim saw her suitcase. ¡°That''s right! My good granddaughter suffered a lot! Stay with us. You won¡¯t suffer anymore!" The old man hugged Winnie tofort her. "Grandfather, I signed the divorce agreement! Let thewyer handle the divorce. Can I make my own decisions about my marriage? " Winnie said in Tim''s arms, frowning. Her spirit had left her and all that remains was the shell of her body. Tim was silent for a moment, deep in thought. Winnie was waiting for grandfather''s reply, wordless. "Okay! I will not force you anymore! " Tim said, ¡°As long as you¡¯re happy, whatever!" Hearing his words, Winnie burst out crying. ¡°Grandfather..." "Grandpa..." "Go back to your room and get some sleep! Everything will be fine! " "Grandfather... Thank you!" she sobbed. "Silly girl, don''t mention it?" "Grandfather, I want to go to France to have fun, OK?" "Good! Just be happy,¡± said Tim, patting her granddaughter on the shoulder. "Shall I go now?" She didn''t expect that her grandfather would agree so happily. The tears in her eyes fell. "Silly girl, do as you want! I''ll ask someone to send you there! Why are you crying? As long as you don''t forget the way home, I¡¯ll be there for you! Besides, your brother, he will also be on your back!" Tears ran down the cheek, and Winnie cried, ¡°Grandpa..." Winnie ended up staying home with her grandpa instead of going aboard that day. She wanted to save his worries! On the other side, in the car was another couple. Esther was lying on Elijah¡¯s leg, sleeping soundly. He pecked her on the lips, looking at her with a smile. Half an hour had passed. He was turned on again because of such a posture, while Esther in his arms slept soundly, and She was dribbling on his expensive shirt. Since they were together, he had an incredibly strong desire for her. ... Esther, who woke up in the evening, didn''t know how she went back and where her clothes were. At this moment, shey on a warm and soft bed, uncovered. There was no one around her, and it was obvious that she had washed, and she has no impression when she washed herself. She ached all over. "Elijah?" Esther shouted, without responding. She got up, put on the skirt, and went to find him. The next room was decorated into a study after Elijah was discharged. At this moment, the light was on in the study, and the slender man sat on the desk, busied himself with hisptop. He seemed to notice her and looked up with a smile. ¡°You wake up? " Chapter 580 Pity Chapter 580 Pity Esther blushed and asked, ¡°When did wee back?" Elijah chuckled, ¡°You slept like a stone!" He knew that he was tired, and it was almost evening when he brought her back. She didn''t even know that he dressed her. She was still in his arms when he took a bath. "You make fun of me!" Sheined, pursing her lips. Then he walked over, sat down on his leg, hugged his neck with her small hand, and leaned in his arms. He let out a smile, bent his head, hugged her waist with his big hand, and his chin was on her shoulder. He licked her sexy neck socket. *** She felt the urge ofughing. Staring at each other, none of them spoke, as if they were reluctant to break the beautiful moment. Finally, she couldn''t help looking up at his seductive lips. "I''m hungry. I''m growling. Do you hear me?¡± "There''s food on the table. Don''t you smell it?" He remembered that only food had a fatal attraction to her, but now it seemed that he was more attractive than food. The little girl didn''t notice the food on the table. Indeed, Esther didn¡¯t see Elijah when she woke up, so she came out to find him in anxiety, paying no attention to the food on the table. ¡°I didn''t even see it! I thought you were out!" She didn''t like the feeling of being alone at home, making her feel abandoned and helpless. Feeling that she was more and more dependent on him, Elijah was very pleased. He stopped what he was doing and turned off theputer. "Let''s eat!" he said. "Well!" Esther was releasing herself from Elijah when he took her and asked for a kiss before letting her go. "Tomorrow I''m going on a business trip to Seoul to sign a contract!" he said. ¡°Come back early after ss tomorrow!" "You''re going away?" She pursed her mouth. "I''ll be back the day after tomorrow!" "All right!" There is a little loss in her heart, but she still had a sweet smile. ¡°Well, I''lle back to do my homework after ss tomorrow, and then go to bed early!" But the next day Elijah left while she was sleeping. It was already ten o''clock at noon when Esther woke up. She called Lena and made an appointment to have dinner. Along the school snack street, they had a good time eating snacks... One hour before ss, Esther suddenly got a call from Hudson. ¡°Esther, I''ve brought you some design materials and I am at the gate of your school. Come and get them!" Esther took Lena to see Hudson. The red Ferrari, which parked on at the gate of D University, was particrly eye-catching. Upon seeing Hudson, Esther ran over with Lena. "Hudson, let me introduce my friend to you. Oh, this is my good friend, Lena! This is my brother, Hudson.¡± Hudson was stunned. He took a look at Lena and nodded. Esther introduced her friend. She grew up and started to make friends. She didn''t need him anymore. Lena also smiled at Hudson without speaking. Hudson handed the pieces to Esther. ¡°This is from Switzend. You¡¯re going to like it!" "Well!" Esther took a look at the materials, the most popr European artworks with exquisite binding. Hudson nodded at Lena again, then took Esther to one side and whispered, "Esther, are you free in the evening? If you¡¯re, go home for dinner! Ethel will be there too!" Lena was also very sensible. She turned around and took a few steps back to wait for Esther. "Oh! I almost forgot that Ethel is also my brother!" Esther said, ¡°Oh, great. I''ll ask Ethel to pick me up in the evening!" Hudson felt jealous and his expression froze. He wondered since when Esther was so close to Ethel. Esther suddenly stopped and said with a smile as she seemed to realize something, "Hudson, I''m sorry, you are always my best brother, my eldest brother, and Ethel is my second brother! By the way, what happened to you and Winnie?" "We are divorced!" Hudson said calmly. "Ah..." Esther was surprised. "Why?" "In fact, this marriage is not supposed to exist. It¡¯s unrealistic! I married Winnie when I was in desperation." Hudsonughed, ¡°Well, forget about it!¡± ¡°Don''t forget to go home for dinner in the evening!¡± "Hudson, is Mr. Ball really my father?" Esther couldn¡¯t help asking again. "Of course, there are DNA identification results for proof!" Hudson said firmly, although he was thest one who wanted Esther to be his sister. "OK, I see!" "Let Ethele to pick you up in the evening. I''ll be backte!" Hudson said unwillingly, ¡°I won''te to pick you up!" "Hudson, you really can''t be with Winnie? In fact, she is a nice girl.¡± Esther thought about it for a while and said, "She loves you so much. Can''t you try to be with her?" Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Hudson shook his head firmly. ¡°Esther, it''s my business. I''ll handle it myself. Believe me.¡± Esther nodded, ¡°Well, I believe you.¡± "Esther!" Hudson called slowly. "Well?" Esther looked up at him. Hudson''s face was haggard, and her eyes were bloodshot. ¡°Hudson.¡± "Will you be with me in the next life?" He looked at her with aplicated look, and what he said made her heartache. Esther opened her mouth and Elijah shed by her mind, she ended up saying nothing. "It turns out that you can¡¯t get Elijah off your mind!" Hudsonughed at himself. Howe she didn¡¯t want to be with him in the next life? "Hudson! I do,¡± Esther blurted out after a moment of hesitation as she couldn¡¯t bear to see his sad face. ¡°Next life, we are no longer brothers and sisters! I would like to be your bride! But in this life, you have to promise me that you will be happy!" Hudson smiled, ¡°Go, your friend is waiting for you.¡± He didn''t say anything more. It seemed that there was a gap between him and Esther. She was not willing to give him such a response, but he was slightly delighted after hearing her word and he felt loss seeing that she was frowning and hesitating. Needless to say, her response was not what he expected. The next life? Did he dare to hope for the next life? Did people have an afterlife? It was all bullshit! "OK, I''ll go. Goodbye, Hudson," Esther said. Hudson got on the car and drove away. Lena came over and looked at Esther who seemed to be in a trance. She sighed, ¡°s! Esther, the men around you are so handsome.¡± "He''s my brother, my brother!" Esther exined and said, "Is he handsome? My dream for ten years is to marry him, butter I found out that I was just dreaming. It is not love, is it?¡± Lena was paused before she asked, ¡°Isn''t it love? Do you think love can happen in one night?¡± "Eh!" Esther was stunned and said, ¡°Maybe. Who knows! " For a moment, they sighed at the same time, and then looked at each other and smiled. "Who did you have a one-night stand with?" Esther suddenly asked, looking at Lena. Lena was stunned and suddenly screamed, ¡°Ah! Hey. You set a trap for me!¡± "Hahaha... Help.¡± Esther also ran away screaming. Theirughter flew over the university. Hudson drove the car out of D University. Without leaving first, he looked at Esther and Lena''s smiling young faces in the rearview mirror. He couldn''t help butment that he loved her so much regardless of their blood rtionship and it was so easy for Esther to get into a new rtionship. After all, he was the most pitiful person! He failed to be with the woman he loved! He stopped the car outside the gate of D University. Then he drove the car without stopping. Winnie walked on the avenue of college street alone. Yesterday, she went back and cried all afternoon. She felt much better after a night of sleep, then she wandered outside and found herself in the college street, where there were many universities in G City, including D University with a hundred years of history, and she graduated from here. Hudson nced over and was attracted by a beautiful woman, not because she was beautiful, but her lonely eyes and a faint smile on the corner of her lips. Hudson was in a daze. Was she Winnie? Instead of getting out of the car, Hudson watched here from the front. With her head hanging, she held a satchel in her hand. He looked at her and a pity shed past his heart. At this time, a sneaky man ran out of the shop next door, grabbed Winnie''s bag, and rushed in the opposite direction. "Ah..." Winnie screamed, "My bag!" The divorce certificate handled by theyer in the morning was in the bag, and she didn¡¯t give it to Hudson. Why was everyone giving her a hard time, including thieves? Tears fell down her cheek and she squatted on the ground sobbing. She did not notice that the red Ferrari galloped out and headed for the thief. A man was chasing after the thief to get her bag back! Crowds gathered around and looked at the girl, who squatting on the ground crying, with pity. "Miss, someone has helped you to chase. Don''t cry!" "Yes, see, he¡¯s back. Your bag is back!" The tall and indifferent man came back with her bag and handed it to Winnie. She didn¡¯t stop crying until a pair of long hands with a bag was in front of her. There were obvious scar marks on the man¡¯s hands. Hudson looked down at her, and she didn''t seem to regain her sense and said, lowering her head," Thank you!" The crowd drifted away! She opened her bag quickly to check whether the divorce certificate had been lost, and she was relieved when she found it and held it tightly. Hudson, however, was shocked when he saw the divorce certificate, not expecting that he would get it so soon. It was until then she realized that the man who helped her didn¡¯t leave. She looked up, only to see the face that broke her heart. Under the sun, his face was a bit cold, and he looked at her with pity in his eye. Chapter 581 Dont Want a New Dad Chapter 581 Don''t Want a New Dad ¡°Hudson?" Winnie almost fell over as she felt dizzy when she tried to stand up. Hudson reached out and grabbed her arm. ¡°Watch out!¡± "Thank you,¡± Winnie whispered, and she did not expect to run into Hudson in this way. Without speaking, he looked at her swollen eyelids, thinking she must have cried for one night. As a woman, she could cry after being disappointed in love, but what about him? He could only keep everything to himself and disentangle himself from the past. But the pain would not be reduced or gone. "Oh! This is a divorce certificate, yours!" said Winnie, handing the one with his name on to him. Hudson reached for it without taking a look at it. "Don''t be out alone. Go back early!" Hudson said as he was about to leave. Winnie looked at him in a daze. There was still struggle and self-mockery in her eyes. Hudson walked, his pace slowing down. He turned back before he got to the car and stopped. He sighed with helplessness. Winnie¡¯s eyes had been lingering on him and there was nostalgia inside. She was surprised when he turned around, and she muttered, ¡°Well, goodbye!" In a panic, she was about to turn around when Hudson took her hand and said, "I''ll give you a ride. Where are you going?" She didn''t know where to go, but she had been put in the car before she could answer him. In the car, Winnie twisted her hands together with her head hanging, not daring to look at him, holding her breath. ¡°I, I, I don''t know... " she stammered. Hudson was silent. Winnie was more restless as she had no idea where to go. "Did you eat yet?" he finally asked. She shook her head. ¡°No, no!" "Then go to dinner!" It happened that he didn''t eat either. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Esther and Lena were in the lounge chair of the mall, bursting outughing. ¡°Lena, do you think I should have dinner at home? It is said that it is my home. The person who suddenly appeared is my father, but, strangely, I don''t feel close to him at all. I don''t even want to call him Dad. What can I do? But I promised Hudson to go home for dinner. I¡¯m so stupid. I didn¡¯t think twice about it. I¡¯m regretful. Can you stand in for me?" "Shoot! What¡¯s wrong with you!" Lena said, "You are stupid. I felt sympathetic toward you when you were ndered by a reporter, but I did not expect Hudson and Ethel to be your brother! Now I think you deserve it! Hahaha... " "Yes! I am stupid. Only Elijah is my man! They are all my brothers!" For the first time, Esther publicly admitted her rtionship with Elijah. ¡°How to do, Lena? I love you so much. How about turning one of my two brothers into your boyfriend?¡± "Go to hell!" Lena pushed her away. ¡°I don¡¯t need a boyfriend! I am happy!" "Ethel is a yboy! But Hudson is with Winnie! Why don¡¯t we share Elijah?" Esther joked. "Ah..." Lena screamed and scratched Esther''s ribs. ¡°Nonsense. What nonsense are you talking... But I think it may work. Let¡¯s hang out sometimes! I don''t have a problem!" Estherughed too. It was very nice tough. She said seriously, "No way. He¡¯s mine. I won¡¯t share him with anyone!" "I know it! " Lena sneered, ¡°All right, keep your man! I have my man, and to be honest, I have a child." "Ah..." Esther screamed in a daze. "How can this be possible?" "Tell youter!" It was time for ss. Esther was stunned. She didn¡¯t expect that Lena experienced a lot. "OK, you tell me the other day. Shall I go to the Ball family for dinner in the evening?" "It¡¯s up to you!" "That¡¯s not helpful at all!" Esther pouted. At the end of the ss in the afternoon, Ethel stopped his car at D University. He stood by the car and called Esther, ¡°Esther, I''ll wait for you outside! I can''t believe we are a family! No wonder whenever I see you I have a feeling of heartache. It turns out we¡¯re rted by blood.¡± As Esther rushed out of the teaching building, she saw Ethel standing by the teaching building. She immediately hung up and walked over. The driver of Elijah also came over, and then Esther told him that she would go to the Ball family for dinner in the evening and let him off first. "I''ll send her back at night. Leave her alone. Remember, this is my sister. Tell Elijah that I¡¯ll protect my sister!" "Hi! Ethel, you are my second brother. Do we have any other brothers and sisters?" Esther asked with a smile. Ethel reached out and held Esther''s shoulder even though many people on campus were watching him. ¡°Esther, so far, our dad has three children, and we have different moms. Interesting? But I never expect you were my sister!" "May I know more details about the people I¡¯m going to have dinner with?" "None of our moms will be there! Hudson¡¯s mother is gone, so as yours! My mother doesn''t live with the Ball family!" Ethel said, ¡°Only the three of us and dad!" "What if I don¡¯t call him dad?" Esther asked with a frown. "Just like me, I call him Old Man. I don''t like this dad either. Anyway, we are not the Balls. Remember that you have to stand with me in the future and deal with the Ball family in the same way!" "Good! We are not the Balls. As long as Hudson is fine, I¡¯m on yours! Let''s go, let''s go see the old man!" In the living room of the Ball family. A superb meal was served by the cook. Ethel held Esther into the door and sat across Chris. ¡°Why are you inviting us? For celebrating Esther is now my sister?" Esther was in a dilemma about how to address him. Fortunately, Christ did not make it difficult for her and said, ¡°Esther, have a seat!" "Oh! Alright.¡± Esther sat down beside Ethel. As they were chatting, Esther was very quiet as Christ and Ethel bickered with each other. After about half an hour, Hudson came back. Esther looked up slowly and saw Hudson in a dark silver suit, which was no longer the one that he wore at noon. He was elegant, like the noble son in the middle ages, but there were tiredness and indifference on his expression. Seeing Esther, he opened his mouth. "Hudson, you¡¯re back?" Ethel greeted. ¡°Shall we start eating? I have another n after the dinner!" "What¡¯s your n?" asked Esther curiously. "Don¡¯t ask too much, as my sister!" "Ha-ha, are you going to hit on girls?" Esther approached him and whispered. "So what?" Ethel raised his eyebrows. The two people were so close as if they were brothers and sisters who had known each other for many years. Hudson nced at them and said, ¡°Dad, let¡¯s start to eat!" "Alright!" as Christ said, his eyes fell on Esther. "You go first. Esther,e to the study with me, I will show you your mother''s photos!" Esther was in a daze. Mom? She had no memory of her mom. As soon as she heard his words, she stood up and nodded eagerly. ¡°Okay.¡± In the Study. Christ took out the picture, which was a picture that looked like twenty years old. When he opened the cloth bag wrapped in brocade, the picture came into their view. Those eyebrows were like Esther. Esther was looking at the picture with excitement. This was her mother, her mother! It seemed to be her when she was a teenager. She was in a school uniform, white shirts, and a skirt. But she could tell the color because the photos were ck and white. So her mother was beautiful with bright eyes. She was so lovely when she smiled. "My mother is a real beauty!" Looking at it, she suddenlyughed. "Mom is as cute as me!" "Yes! You''re very much like your mother!" said Christ sincerely. He has always tried to recall E through Esther. When Esther saw Christ looking at herself like that, she thought, maybe this man loved her mother and her deeply. "Where did my mother go?" Esther looked at the picture and frowned. She couldn''t remember. She didn''t remember before she was seven. She didn''t know where her mother went. "When you were seven, your mother died of illness, and I just recently learned about it!" Christ said, ¡°After your mother died, you were sent to the orphanage. Maybe because of fear, you were ill and lost your previous memory after fever!" "Oh! So? " Esther frowned and tried to think about it. She didn''t think of it. She seemed to have been sick, but she couldn''t remember the details. What remained in her mind was that Hudson went to the orphanage with her master and then she was taken to Switzend, and then went to school with Hudson, and then when she was 12, the master began his tour around the world and she had been with Hudson all the time. And about her life, should she go and ask her master? Silence. "Can I have this picture?" asked Esther. "It¡¯s the only one. You can have a remake." said Christ. ¡°Let''s go down and have dinner now!" "Well!" Esther nodded, looked at it again, and handed it to him. ¡°Give me one as soon as possible!" Christ nodded; Esther waited for him to put the picture up. Seeing that he wrapped it up with brocade carefully and ced it on the shelf, Esther thought that he seemed to love her mother. Mom?! Esther tried to recall but failed to think of any memory about her mom no matter how hard she tried. But she did not doubt that the woman in the picture was her mom. Turning and going downstairs, Christ said, ¡°Esther!" "Well?" "How are you doing with Elijah?" "He¡¯s very nice to me!" "said Esther with great joy. "You are happy, and I¡¯m relieved!" Christ walked over and patted her on the shoulder. ¡±Kid, I am very d to see you happy. I¡¯m sorry for your mother and made you suffer!" Esther was stunned and shook her head. "Esther, how was the mountain scenery you and Elijah went to yesterday?" "Good! Green mountains and rivers, dense forests, good scenery!" Esther blushed at the thought of what happened with her Elijah in the car. "I¡¯d like to build arge vi area there. How do you think?" Christ looked at her with bright eyes. "Will it destroy the vegetation?" Esther didn''t understand why he told herself that. "How? I pay special attention to protecting the mountain forest. How about giving you one?¡± Esther was shocked. It would be wonderful if she had a vi on the mountain, but she shook her head and said, ¡°No! I¡¯m happy with where I¡¯m living. I don¡¯t like a big house! You just need to keep it yourself!" Christ was stunned, "Kid, you surprised me!" "They are external things. If you have money, why don¡¯t you donate some money to the charity of Perry Group? The orphanage children are so poor, and the people who lost their homes because of the disaster need money! There are also old and weak, sick and disabled! Why don''t you donate some money?" Christ was shocked andughed immediately, ¡°You are as kind as your mother!" "Is my mother very kind, too?" asked Esther curiously. "Of course!" Christ said, and opened the drawer, took out a checkbook, and signed. ¡°This is three million, and I will do charity from now on!" "Ah.¡± Esther was shocked that Christ would be so frank. ¡°Really?" "Of course, every year!" "You are so kind!" Esther almost called "Dad", but she failed to utter the word. Christ gave her the check, then looked at Esther''s face and said, "In fact, if the vi area can be built, I can donate 10 million to help more people!" "Is it?" Esther was surprised. ¡°Build it.¡± But Christ smiled and hesitated, "You don''t know, that mountain forest belongs to the Perry family!" "The Perry family?" "Did Elijah not tell you?" Christ asked. "Why did he tell me?" asked Esther, puzzled. "I want to buy hisnd!" Christ said meaningfully. "Then you go to him and say it!" Esther couldn¡¯t figure out why would he mention it. Suddenly, she rolled her eyes, as if something urred to her. She was not stupid. ¡°He doesn''t agree to sell it to you? You want me to help you? The money you just gave is not that simple, right?" Christ didn''t seem to have thought she was so clever, and he forced a smile. ¡°No, you¡¯re overthinking. I¡¯ll talk to him. I don''t want your rtionship to be affected because of this kind of thing! We can''t joke about the money. It''s money to save a lot of people''s lives! I¡¯m not that bad!" Chapter 582 Lunatic Chapter 582 Lunatic Seeing that he swallowed back the words, Esther wasfortable and asked, "What do you mean? Did you ask me toe back today to help you with thend? Not to invite me to dinner? " "No! It''s not like that.¡± Christ managed a smile and exined quickly, "Never mind. Let¡¯s go downstairs to eat!" Esther was very ufortable as she didn''t like any invitation with a purpose. Without speaking, she put on a long face. But she didn''t give the check back to him, given that it could save a lot of people. Besides, he was notcking in money, so she decided to be a money-grubber for those who needed help. They went down the stairs. Esther stopped talking. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Four people were sitting at the table. Esther and Hudson set aside. At the table, Hudson had helped Esther to pick her favorite dishes. Whether she was Esther or his sister, he had always taken good care of her. But Esther seemed to be in no mood to eat. During the period, Christ tried to break the deadlock, but Esther said nothing, making the atmosphere more embarrassing. "Esther, why don¡¯t you eat. The dishes are not to your liking?" Hudson didn''t know what she said to her father upstairs, but he was worried about her. "It''s OK. It''s delicious!" Esther smiled, she had been used to cover up her emotions with a smile, especially in the presence of Hudson. "Dad! Give me some money! " Ethel suddenly said. Everyone was stunned, including Esther. "Our charity has run out of money. Borrow us first! We¡¯ll pay you back!" said Ethel. Christ was stunned, "What? How much do you want?¡± "Millions, I¡¯ll make a quick turnover!" "I have three million here. Take it!" Esther handed the check over. ¡°Here you are!" Ethel was surprised. ¡°This is what daddy gave you?" "Well! But it''s not for me, it''s about to donate! For good!" "OK! Good for you! Dad never does a good deed, but you seed in reaching an agreement with him! Good, great. Then the money will not be returned. Dad, I need more. How can three million be enough? We are a family. I¡¯ll give you a discount. How about seven million!" Ethel suddenly turned his eyes treacherously, staring at Christ''s more iron face. Esther was stunned and said, "Never does the good deed?" Hudson was speechless. Christ was embarrassed, pointing to Ethel. "He was asking too much! Did I do nothing good?" "Well, Dad, you''re tight with money. Don''t cover up! As your son, I won''tugh at you. You don''t have a problem, Hudson?" Ethel smiled at Hudson and reached out to Christ. ¡°Give me the money. You have a daughter. Is it worth 10 million? It''s going to take tens of millions to celebrate?" Hudson remained speechless, staying himself out of it. Christ said immediately, "I give you seven million for Esther''s sake, and you don''t need to return it!" "Oh! Daddy, you are so generous! " "You just call me dad when you ask me for money! Can I give it to you?" said Christ. ¡°Have you shown any respect to me?" "Good! Dad, you can get it now so that I''ll leave soon! I''m full, Esther. I''ll send you back, or do you want Hudson to send you back? Have you finished eating? " Ethel urged. "I''m full too! Give me a ride!" Esther also wiped her mouth with the paper. "Hudson, I''ll go first!" Christ was stunned and looked at Esther. He may feel that he said something wrong today. Maybe he could not speak so frankly to Esther. ¡°Have some more. I''ll get the check!" Ethel waited. Hudson said, "Esther, are you full? Do you want me to drive you back?" "Well! I''m full, I''m full! " Esther immediately replied. ¡°No, Hudson, Ethel can give me a ride!" Hudson smiled bitterly. He could give her a ride too. But Esther no longer needed him as she used to be! There was some loss, mncholy spread in his heart. He was depressed at the thought of that. Ethel was stunned, feeling that Hudson was disappointed. He took a look at Esther, who was motionless. Ethel sighed that it must be very hard for Hudson who found out the girl he had loved for ten years turned out to be his sister! Christ came back with the check and said meaningfully, "When can you do something for the Ball family? Then I¡¯ll be willing to give you money." "Well! Dad, thanks. I can''t say that! I don''t agree! " Ethel chuckled. ¡°Hudson, we''re leaving!" Ethel took Esther out, and Hudson and Christ¡¯s eyes were lingering on their back. "I''m going to eat elsewhere. Would you like to go?" Out of the door, Ethel said. "You''re not full?" Esther looked at him in dismay. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you eat just now?" "It was awkward. What did the old man tell you? You look very unhappy!" He didn''t miss her expression during the dinner! "He wants to buy the mountain forest in J City to build vis, and he says it''s thend of the Perry family!" "He asked you to ask help from Elijah?" Ethel chuckled. ¡°The old man didn''t give up. He insists on building vis there. Elijah had rejected him, but He doesn''t give up! Besides, he asked me to talk to Elijah. He is someone who only gives me money when he needs help. He¡¯s trying to bribe you with the ten million!" "Did you talk to Elijah about this? What does bribery mean?" "He wants you to talk Elijah into selling him that piece ofnd! Do you think it''s so easy to get these three million dors?" "Why should I do that?" Esther asked, picking her eyebrows. ¡°So it is.¡± "Well! You took his money! Shouldn''t you work for him?" Ethel looked at Esther with a smile. "Well! I didn''t take the money. Didn''t he give it to you? You are the person in charge of the charity department, and I am no longer an employee of your staff. Now I am a student, who asionally does good deeds. But don''t ask Lh to raise money in case something happened likest time. It''s too dangerous!" "Lh is not going anywhere recently, so the charity has no money!" Ethel was trying to find a way. ¡°In fact, what we can do with the strength of the Ball family and the Perry family is just a drop in the bucket. The whole society should do good deeds together!" Esther''s eyes narrowed and suddenly said mischievously, "I think you should go to the midnight reincarnation bar to find some rich women. The folk charity in the G City must be full of vitality!" "Dead girl, do you want me to be a gigolo?" Ethel was furious. "Hahaha... Why not? Anyway, you have a lot of programs!" "Knock it off! I''m kind.¡± Ethel drove out of the Ball family with her. Esther stoppedughing and said, "How about holding a meeting to raise funds next time? Like people did on TV! Stars are willing to do good deeds to improve their image. Some fans are willing to pay. It¡¯s a win-win choice for them. How nice! It''s much better than such fundraising!" "Good! Connect with the TV station! Good idea! Let''s go. I''ll take you to eat!" "Good! I haven''t had enough to eat either. Thinking of what the old man said, I had no appetite. I feel it''s impure to be invited for dinner. I won¡¯te next time! Shall we go to school to eat? Snack? I want to eat roast chicken feet!" "Well! okay! I haven''t eaten for a long time.¡± After eating snacks outside the school for a while, Ethel sent her back. In the dark house, she felt empty as Elijah was not around. After taking a bath, she went to bed. After ss the next day, Esther didn''t get a call from Elijah. Feeling bored, she asked the driver to go first and went shopping. She strolled in the street alone after having lunch. It was evening when she saw the sun setting and she found herself in a mail. All of a sudden, a group of people gathered together. It was very lively. Esther, who liked to join in the fun, couldn¡¯t help but walk past. "Philip, how can you do this? You promised me that you would never break up with me for the rest of your life. How can you break your promise?" A good-looking, well-dressed woman said, pulling a tall man''s suit sleeve. The man was dressed in a silver hand-made suit, with a handsome face and an evil smile. His eyes were cold and he wore a faint smile. Behind him were several men in ck suits, like bodyguards. The man was extremity handsome, attracting attention. "What a hunk!" Women eximed, looking at the man. Regardless of the people around him, the man looked coldly at the woman who was pulling his clothes, and said sarcastically, "When did I say that? Why don''t we just shake hands and part as friends as we¡¯ve said at the beginning!" So they broke up in the busy shopping mall. "I gave my virginity to you!" the woman sobbed. "Eh!" The man gave a cold hum. ¡°So what?" It turned out to be an irresponsible man. Esther pursed her lips and said to the woman, "Hello, be strong. Do you want this kind of man? Such irresponsible men who regards love as a game can''t take it for nothing.¡± "Who are you? Mind your own business,¡± the woman retorted. "Make it clear, I''m helping you. Do you still speak for this scum?" Esther pointed to Philip and said, ¡°What''s good about him? Such a scumbag." Philip was stunned. It was the first time that a woman had said this about him. The girl was really brave enough. With a sneer, he looked at the girl with cold eyes. He said slowly and clearly, "Are you trying to draw my attention by saying this?" "Madman." Esther chuckled, shrugged her shoulders, and said, "Are you too narcissistic? Do you think I''m as crazy as she is? Listen, my husband is much more handsome than you.¡± "Oh.¡± Philip pursed his lips. There was a touch of fun in his eyes. He snapped his fingers. Several people immediately came over and pulled away from the woman who was hanging on his arm, regardless of the woman¡¯s feeling. Esther pursed her lips, looking at the woman who has pulled away with pity. ¡°It''s too bad to see a fresh flower on a heap of cow-dung." What did you say?" Philip sneered. He had met many women who tried so much to attract his attention. But he didn''t care at all. Chapter 583 Cunning Chapter 583 Cunning However, Esther shrugged, turned to leave, and ignored him. Philip was somewhat stunned. Why did she ignore him? Didn''t shee to chat him up? As Esther walked away, he could not help but rush up to pull Esther''s arm. "Wait a minute!" "Why?" Esther stopped and looked at him. Her gaze fell on his hand which was holding her arm. She broke free quickly. "You want to go after you meddled?" Philip was annoyed by her movement. "So what?" Esther didn''t give in. "You can¡¯t let me go?" Just then, four men in suits appeared suddenly, stood in front of Esther, and said respectfully, "Madam, do you need help?" Esther was stunned and scared by them. "You?" "Mastermanded us to protect you!" One man exined. Madam? Philip didn''t expect that she had got married at such a young age and pursed his mouth in disappointment! He did mistake her since she had got married. Philip curled his lips. "What''s your name?" Esther said to the four men, "It doesn''t matter. Go to handle your own business. I can handle it myself!" They didn''t dare to defy Esther, so they obediently stood aside. Esther looked at Philip and smiled faintly. " You have bodyguards. So do I!" "I didn''t expect that you had got married at such a young age!" Philip put on a faint and charming smile. "I just want to know your name." Esther pouted. "I won''t tell you!" "You¡­" Philip had never been rejected. A man hurried to see Philip, and whispered respectfully, "Master, we did not find Miss, and Madam passed away ten years ago. Tonight¡­" "Book a hotel! We live in G City tonight. You must find her!" Philip said in a cold voice. The evil smile on his face disappeared. Instead, his eyes darkened. He frowned, pursed his lips, and gave out a domineering and noble vibe. He was not so lecherous as before! Esther paused, shrugged her shoulders, and waited for him. "What''s your name?" Philip turned his head and asked Esther. "I cannot tell you! Goodbye!" Esther turned her head and walked away. Philip didn''t go after her. "Shall we go back to the hotel?" The tall and burly man in ck asked respectfully. "Don''t follow me!" Philip looked at Esther''s back, frowned slightly, and strode out of the mall. The setting sun shone on his body. He seemed to be covered with golden light and was so dazzling that no one could look directly at him. He walked out slowly and his footsteps were heavy. A hint of sadness touched his eyebrows. There was gloominess and pains in his eyes. ¡°Christ Perry!¡± Philip whispered! He clenched his hands! "Master!" The tall man in ck appeared again with an anxious expression. Philip suppressed his mood, put on an indifferent look, and turned his head. "Say it!" "Miss had also passed away!" Philip shivered a bit, had his back on the man in ck. As the sun was setting, the shadow fell on his face and created a cold and gloomy atmosphere. "The orphanage staff in G City said a girl named Crystal Perry had lived in the orphanage, but she and two other kids died in a fire!" "It''s impossible!" Philip put on a grieved look and repressed the trembling voice, "Try again! "Yes!" It was the first time the tall man had seen the pains in Philip''s eyes. He took out a brocade box from his pocket and opened it with his trembling hands. An emerald bracelet was wrapped in the brocade. It was made of good emerald and looked ancient. He held it tight, put it in his pocket, and strode forward as his face darkened. Esther strolled and a tall man walked towards her. His figure was bleak and lonely in the sunset. Esther was stunned! She didn''t expect to meet that man again! Even if he was bathed in the golden light, his vibe was still cold and indifferent as if he was covered with ice. He looked very and sad, and his sad face made her sad too. Why was he so grieved? Esther thought and found herself too meddlesome. She even felt sympathetic to such a man! "It''s you!" Philip walked up and found her. "So what?" Esther did not like his condescending tone. She shook her head to get rid of stress. "Nothing!" Philip suddenly said in a clear voice and gave her a sense of pressure. Philip turned to leave. Esther frowned, thinking that he liked that girl very much. If not, he wouldn''t look so depressed as if he was crossed in love. Esther turned her head and said, "Since you like that girl, why did you break up with her and leave her alone? Can you act like a gentleman?" "Well!" Philip frowned and threw a sharp gaze. "I don''t like her." "Really?" Esther turned her head and looked at him suspiciously. "So, why are you acting like this? You are not crossed in love? Well! It''s not my business? You would rather suffer than lose face. I don''t care about your business!" "You want to go?" Philip stood before Esther and grabbed her by the wrist with great force. "Let go..." She said faintly and was stunned. She felt that warmth passed to her heart from his fingers. It was very weird. Philip was also slightly stunned. He didn''t want to let go as if something came to his mind and put his mind in such turmoil. Esther paused for a few moments and broke free, "Don''t touch me, okay?" It was really strange. She loathed this man very much but she felt he was somewhat familiar to her. Damn it! She just like handsome men? No! She was very principled! She only liked Elijah! "How about drinking with me?" There was a hint of pleading in his voice. "Why?" Esther frowned and sighed, "Go to find that girl. She loves you so much! Don''t break up with her! You can''t change anything even if you get drunk!" "Esther?" A car on the street stopped. Esther saw Ethel''s face when the window was down. She instantly waved hands. "Why are you here?" "Get on!" Ethel nced at Philip, frowning. "Hurry up!" "I''ll go first!" Esther waved her hand at Philip. "Goodbye!" Philip instantly hid his emotions. If he was not mistaken, that man in the car should be Christ''s illegitimate son and Hudson''s younger brother! They seemed to be very close. Philip turned around with some schemes in his mind. "Why are you doing out there? Who is that man? Do you know him?" As soon as the car was driven away, Ethel kept asking. "I don''t know him!" Esther was honest. "You dare to talk to him even if you don''t know him. What if he is a yboy?" There was concern in Ethel''s voice. "I thought he was, but he is not!" Esther shrugged. "Who is more lustful than you?" "Esther, if you weren''t my sister, I would let you know how charming I am!" Esther chuckled. "You''re not charming enough. Even if you weren''t my brother, you would not be my type! I only love Elijah. I won¡¯t change my mind easily." "I''m hurt by you!" Ethel shook his head andughed. "Where shall we go?" "Let''s go to have some roast chicken." Esther was addicted to them. "I still want some!" "Yesterday my clothes smelled after we had them. You still want to eat them?" "I''ll go by myself!" Esther pouted "Alright! I''ll go with you since I''m afraid you''ll be alone with a yboy again. Elijah has note back? Go with him next time!" "No! He didn''t call me, either. I don''t know when he''ll be back!" He hadn''t called her in the past two days. Had he forgotten her? Esther was a bit angry. Forget it! She would have some food first! They went to eat barbecue and their clothes smelled. Esther opened the door with the key and pouted. The living room was dark, so it meant that Elijah didn''te back. "Elijah, I miss you so much. When will youe back?" The light shed on and lit up the living room. Seeing the man sitting on the sofa, Esther was surprised, then screamed and throw herself at him, "Elijah, when did you get back?" The man on the sofa looked at Esther with a gloomy face and didn''t reach out to hold her. Esther smelled like barbecue. He frowned. "Why do youe back sote? You''ve promised me." "I went to dinner!" Esther said. "You haven''t finished your dinner until ten o''clock at night?" Elijah raised his eyebrow. Esther was stunned, smiled, and said, "I eat roast chicken with Ethel. It''s too delicious! So, I ate them for hours!" Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. As Esther looked so carefree, Elijah''s expression was gloomier. "Why didn''t you answer my phone?" "Well?" Esther took her phone, "You have called me? It was too noisy in the stalls, so I didn''t hear it!" When she saw his calls on the screen, she understood at once that he was worried. "I''m sorry! I didn''t hear it!" "Tell me where you''ve been today?" He pulled her hand and looked at her seriously. "I went shopping!" She said. "Did anything happen?" "What would happen?" She asked. "I asked you to go back home after school. The ss was over at 11:30, but you didn''te back until 10 p.m. What did you do? If you can''t exin it clearly, I may break your neck." Esther was frightened and put her hands on her neck. "I just...I just went shopping and had dinner!" His eyes darkened and he grabbed her by the arm, "You also minded others'' business, didn''t you?" Chapter 584 Women Can Easily Get Hurt Chapter 584 Women Can Easily Get Hurt "You mean the two in the mall? I can''t stand that man! So, I stand up for that woman. You should praise me for what I did! Why are you so angry? Don''t you think that I''m very righteous?" "Is it a trifle to you?" Elijah red at her. "I think you''re too meddlesome." "That man is not so angry about me. I don''t understand why you are angry." "Esther!" Elijah shouted and frightened her, "Why did you yell at me? I don''t want to be deaf. So, you be a grumpy man after going to Korea?" "If you poke your nose into someone else''s business next time, you''ll be grounded!" Elijah clutched her cor in frustration and put her on the sofa, "Go to take a bath. You''re stinky!" "Really?" Esther looked at his angry face and smelled her clothes. She was sure he was angry, but she had no idea why he was angry. "Smelly!" He uttered a word coldly. "Elijah, you look sulky!" "Shut up!" He said angrily. He hurried back and called her but she did not answer his phone. He thought something happened to her and was very worried. He could only call his men who were protecting her. His men reported what Esther had done recently, so Elijah knew that she poked her nose into others'' business. She was such a meddlesome girl. Moreover, that man threw a yful look at Esther. Elijah was really mad. "Elijah, I''ll take a bath!" Esther pouted. "I can''t figure out what is in your mind! Forget it. I''m tired." It was not her business! It was impossible for him to never get angry. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. "Do you know strange men can put you in danger?" Elijah stared at her back and scolded her. "Are they more dangerous than you? You used to be a strange man to me. I can''t think of a more dangerous man than you." Esther shrugged her shoulders and something came into her mind. she asked with a smile. "Are you jealous?" He got up and walked over with a soft expression. "Never meddle in others'' business again!" She stared at him and asked curiously, "Are you really jealous?" The corner of his lip twitched. He raised his dark eyes and bent his face to hers. "You want to have your neck broken?" Esther was scared, shrunk her neck, and rolled her eyes. "I''m going to take a bath!" When Esther went out of the bathroom in a bathrobe, Elijah leaned against the sofa. A ring box was on the tea table. Esther walked over and found he was still angry, so she pouted without saying anything. Esther took the remote control, turned on the TV, and started watching it. Since Esther came out and ignored him, Elijah was somewhat frustrated and could not help but purse his lips. After she took a bath, her fair skin was watery and gave off an attractive fragrance. She didn''t wear any makeup, but she was more pleasing to the eyes than those women dressed up. She was as pure as a kid, and there was no deception in her world. She lived a very simple life. A smile touched Elijah''s lips. Though Esther was watching TV, she kept observing Elijah out of the corner of her eye. She was stunned when she saw his smile. She pursed her lips. "Don''t snigger at me!" Elijah curled his lips, reached out to take the box on the table, and opened it. Esther was surprised when she saw arge diamond ring that looked expensive. When she was astonished, he had stretched out his hand to take her hand, and put the ring on her finger, without saying love words. "What do you mean? I don''t want it" She pouted, very dissatisfied, and wanted to take it off. "How dare you take it off!" He said in a cold voice. Estherined, "Do you want to give it to me?" Elijah watched the TV. He looked indifferent with dark eyes. "Don''t take it off!" "Can''t you say something nice?" Esther pouted, moved her body, and leaned on his shoulder. She hadn''t seen him for two days, but he kept a poker face. How annoying he was. When she got close to him and leaned against him like azy cat, Elijah held her shoulder with one hand and lifted her hand with his other hand. He looked at the ring on Esther''s finger and couldn''t help but say in a soft voice. "Do you like it?" Esther looked at the beautiful ring, which set off her slender hand, "Yes!" He gave her jewelry for the first time, so she loved it. "Did you buy it in Korea?" "Yes!" He whispered. "Did you go to the Ball family for dinner yesterday?" "Yes!" Esther nodded, "Well, I have raised 3 million for charity!" "Christ gave it?" Elijah raised his eyebrow. "Yes!" Esther thought of Christ''s words, frowned, but didn''t say anything more. Elijah felt a little strange. When Esther raised money, the Ball family was unwilling to donate money. Christ always wanted the mountain forest in J City. Perhaps he made donations for other purposes! "Didn''t he say anything else?" Esther was stunned. "How do you know that?" "Let me guess!" Elijah said indifferently, "He wants thend in J City, doesn''t he?" "You''re right," Esther shouted. "He has an ax to grind!" Elijah rolled his eyes. "What did you say?" "I told him to see you! I don''t want to be bothered. I''ll never go to the Ball family for dinner!" Esther felt very ufortable because the Ball family invited her to dinner with ulterior motives. Elijah smiled faintly, "Why don''t you go to have dinner anymore?" "I''m so sick of him!" Esther felt puzzled. "Is he my father?" "You wish he wasn''t?" "I hope not!" Esther clutched the button of his clothes, "Am I too irresponsible?" "Don''t get involved in the business world. Live a happy life!" Elijah looked down at her, "You can go to school and have fun!" "I have no mood!" "Why?" "When will Miss Cole recover?" Esther felt stressed when she thought of it. "If she doesn''t recover, I''ll be very guilty and sad! I cannot have fun!" "She''ll recover!" Elijah patted her shoulder and looked at the time. ¡°It was at 10:30 already. You should sleep. Do you have ss tomorrow?" "Yes!" She nodded, yawned, and felt a bit tired since she had strolled for a long time. "You carry me back to the room. I don''t want to walk!" He was helpless, lowered his head, and saw the cor of her nightdress slightly open. Under her nightdress were her big boobs. He suddenly felt heat flow in his lower body. "Alright!" His voice became hoarse. Did she invite him to sleep with her? Elijah stood up to embrace her. Esther closed her eyes and Elijah kissed her to the bedroom¡­ Early in the morning. They were awakened by phone rings. Elijah stretched out his hand to pick up the telephone, "Hello?" "Elijah, Miss Colees to her senses!" Dr. Wilson said in a trembling and excited voice, "She woke up early this morning!" "Really?" Elijah was also excited. "I''ll be right there!" "What''s the matter?" Esther asked. "Kattie is awake!" Elijah hung up the phone, lowered his head, and kissed Esther on the lips. "Honey, she''s awake!" "Well," Esther was stunned for a moment and suddenly got excited. "It was so great! She could wake up! I feel so happy!" "I''ll go to the hospital now!" Elijah kissed her on the forehead. "I''ll go with you! "You need to go to school! You can go to the hospital after ss!" Elijah didn''t want her studies to be dyed. "No, I want to see her!" It was the most important thing for Esther at present. "Be good! I''ll make sure she''s okay and I won''t let you feel stressed anymore! Go to school!" "Alright!" Since Elijah was so serious, she could only nod. After taking her to school, he drove to the hospital. Esther stood in front of the teaching building, watching his car disappear. She went upstairs in a good mood. "Why are you so happy?" Lena saw Esther''s smile. "Good morning, Esther!" "Good morning, Lena! The sky is so blue today!" "It is blue every day." Lena teased, "You think it''s blue because a handsome man drives you early in the morning?" "No!" Esther shook her head. "You can guess!" "Has Kattie recovered?" Esther had told Lena about Kattie. "How clever you are!" Esther screamed. "Yes, she woke up! I feel relieved! I don''t owe anyone anything from now on!" Lena smiled. When Esther talked about Kattie, Lena was a bit worried, so she asked, "Esther, what rtionship are they in?" Esther was stunned. "Perhaps they are friends!" "She''s a woman!" Lena looked at her and said as if implying something. "I know she is a woman. So what? "Esther couldn''t understand. "She is a woman." Lena looked at Esther who was puzzled and pure, "Elijah hasn''t told you about his rtionship with Kattie?" "No!" After Lena reminded her, Esther realized what Lena meant and shook her head. "Kattie is three years older than Elijah. Do you mean that she may be my love rival?" "I was worried about you!" Lena felt Esther was too simple. "Women can easily get hurt! I don''t want you to get hurt. It''s not a good thing to fall in love with a man at such a young age. I just want you to be happy!" "No, Elijah and Miss Cole are just friends!" Esther was so sure. "They would have be lovers a long time ago if they wanted." "Let''s go! It''s time for ss!" They got into the elevator. Chapter 585 Gentleness Chapter 585 Gentleness Though Esther was pure and simple, what Lena had said reminded Esther. Esther felt a bit worried in the morning. After ss, Esther did not have a meal but rushed to the hospital. In the ward. Elijah was still there. When Esther arrived, she heard Elijah talking to Kattie in a very gentle voice, "Kattie, you can stand up. Don''t worry. I believe you!" Elijah was talking, but Kattie didn''t reply. Esther didn''t knock on the door until it became silent inside. "Come in!" Hearing a low male voice, Esther took a deep breath and pushed the door open. Only Elijah and Kattie were in the ward. The oxygen pipe had been removed. Kattie was quietly lying on the bed. She was a beautiful woman. Even though she had been lying on the bed for so many days. Her big eyes were still beautiful and she was wearing a quiet smile. It could be seen that Kattie was a graceful woman! "Esther?" Elijah looked at the clock. "ss is over?" "Yes!" Esther went to the hospital bed, bowed to Kattie, and apologized sincerely, "Miss Cole, I''m sorry. It''s all my fault. I make you lie in bed for so long! You must get well. Otherwise, I would be guilty of the rest of my life!" "Never mind! Kattie can''t talk yet. She needs time to recover. She won''t me you!" Elijah didn''t expect that Esther would bow to Kattie and gave a sincere apology when she came in. Elijah felt both pleased and worried. Esther looked at Kattie, who was rolling her big eyes. She looked at Esther and then at Elijah. "She is Esther, my wife. I got married to her! Kattie, my wife hit you. She has been guilty these days!" Elijah exined. Kattie''s eyes darkened, but she turned her gaze to Esther and smiled. "She doesn''t me you!" Elijah said, "I have told you that Kattie is the kindest person!" Hearing that, Kattie chuckled. A hint of joy shed between her eyebrows. Her face was unspeakably delicate and beautiful. "Miss Cole, I''m sorry!" Esther apologized again. Thinking that what Lena said was not true, she was pleased immediately. Elijah''s phone rang and he went to the corridor to pick it up. Esther sat in Elijah''s position. Kattie fixed her gaze on Esther''s face and then turned her gaze. It was hard to tell what she was thinking about. The nurse came in. Esther turned to ask the nurse about Kattie''s condition and treatment. The nurse asked if Kattie''s family members could go to the office to get a form, so Esther got up and went out. Elijah was talking to the doctor on the staircase. Only when Esther got close could she hear their dialogue. "When can she speak?" "She''s recovering well now. It''s a miracle that she knows you!" When Dr. Wilson saw Esther, he greeted her. "She will get better after being taken good care of!" Dr. Wilson said. "I''lle here to take care of her after ss and help her recover quickly!" Esther said. Dr. Wilson left. This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Elijah seemed to be very worried, so Esther suddenly turned around and hooked around his neck, "Don''t worry. I''m sure she''ll be better!" Elijah was stunned for a moment, put his arms around Esther, and said, "Sure, she will get better!" Esther pursed her lips and said, "I''ll take the form. The nurse asked Miss Cole''s family members to take the form. By the way, does she have family members? Why don''t theye to see her? Why does no one make trouble for me?" He took her hand and whispered, "She''s an orphan! She has saved me, and I am her only family. You''ll be her family!" "Well!" Esther was stunned and nodded. "I will. She''s so pitiful!" Elijah thought Esther was also pitiful. So, he took a look at Esther with pity. Esther got the form, and Elijah signed his name. Then they went back to the ward. When she saw Elijah, Kattie burst intoughter. There was gentleness on her face. Esther was stunned and found that Kattie paid all attention to Elijah. Esther''s face turned pale. Looking at the woman on the bed, whose face was delicate, gentle, and pale, Esther suddenly felt very guilty. Kattie was hurt the most. She thought Lena was right! Kattie liked Elijah! Esther found that Kattie fixed her gaze on Elijah and never turned her gaze away. They stayed there until three o''clock in the afternoon. Esther hadn''t had lunch, feeling a bit dizzy. She found herself like a pig since she always wanted to have food and felt hungry! Esther was listening to the conversation between them quietly. She had never been so silent before. As long as Elijah spoke, Kattie would smile. Esther thought that she was not needed, and Elijah did not have to go to work, so she stood up. "I''ll have a meal ande backter!" "You haven''t had a meal?" Elijah was a little surprised. "I''m just a bit hungry!" Esther smiled and said to Kattie, "Miss Cole, you don''t mind me going to have a meal?" Kattie blinked and smiled softly. Esther left. There were mixed feelings in Elijah''s eyes. Esther had not eaten lunch until three o''clock in the afternoon. He was too careless to notice that she was hungry. Esther just went to a canteen. It was closed. So, she bought a piece of bread in the supermarket and sat on a chair to have it. The bread was a bit dry. It was hard for her to swallow, and she choked. Suddenly, a shadow was cast on her. Elijah sighed. "Why didn''t you tell me you haven''t had lunch?" "I''ve had lunch! I''m just hungry and having afternoon tea!" Esther smiled brightly and passed the bread over. "Do you want to eat it?" Elijah threw aplicated gaze at her. He felt distressed when seeing her bright smile. He stretched out his hand to stroke her head, took the bread, and threw it into the dustbin. "Why do you waste food?" Esther groaned. "I haven''t finished yet!" "I''ll take you to have a meal!" He said in a deep voice, reaching out to take her little hand. "Let''s go." "No need." Esther shook her head. "Honey, are you ming me for neglecting you?" He stopped and looked at her with dark eyes. Esther was stunned and attracted by his dark eyes. She was fascinated by him. "Do you think so much? You don''t have to." He held her little hand tightly with deep feelings and said, "Honey, let''s go home! The nurse can take care of Kattie. We''lle to see her tomorrow!" "Go home?" Her mind was in turmoil. "But I said I would go back!" "Let''s go home!" He said in a soft but firm voice. "I hope you will always live a happy and simple life. You don''t have to worry about Kattie or starve yourself for her. The nurse can take good care of her. What you need to do is to take good care of yourself!" Hearing that, Esther felt very moved, shook her head, and looked up at him, "Okay! I''ll take good care of myself. I¡¯m good at it. Don''t worry!" But she didn''t tell him that she was hungry. Elijah held her hand tightly when Esther saw his handsome and resolute side face. His hand was veryrge and he was holding her small hand with a diamond ring on her finger. He forbade her to take it off, so she didn''t, thinking that it was not a big deal! Elijah took her to have a meal, and then took her to the mall. "You want to go to the mall?" Esther was shocked. "Bosses don''t like to go to the mall, do they?" "I need to buy something important!" He needed to prevent her from being pregnant. She was young, so she did not understand, but he was different. Esther was pulled by him and stood before a shelf, "Honey, what do you like?" "What?" Esther was puzzled and looked at the colorful boxes that Elijah pointed to. When she saw them clearly, she said timidly, "What? You¡­" "I don''t want you to take pills. They are not good for your health. I can only make apromise!" He put on a mischievous and evil smile. They felt relieved because Kattie had woken up. Esther pretended not to understand. "Who are you? I don''t know you!" She felt sweet and moved by his considerations. Elijah was selecting condoms carefully. She was confused. "Just take two boxes. Why are you selecting them?" "They have the size!" He said seriously, and chose thergest size, and took five boxes of each kind of condoms. "Why do you buy so many?" Esther eximed, and blushed. "Elijah, you buy them yourself. I go first!" She didn''t want to be with him and felt timid since Elijah bought all condoms ofrge size on the shelf. He did have a strong sexual desire. He was manly! Elijah nced at Esther and didn''t mind that Esther kept away from him. He walked towards the checkout table like a proud rooster. Esther pushed a shopping cart, and put some sanitary cotton in it. Since her period wasing, he needed to prepare everything now! Esther bought what she needed and paid for it. She walked out with the bag in hand. Elijah carried a large bag. Esther had seen the cashier''s stunned expression when Elijah paid for the condoms. Perhaps the cashier had never seen a man who bought so many condoms! He was too strong! Esther walked past and didn''t chat him up. Elijah suddenly pulled her small hand. "Let go!" Esther shouted hurriedly. "What''re you doing?" He frowned and felt dissatisfied that she pretended not to know him. "I don''t know you. Elijah, you are too shameless. You even bought so many condoms!" Esther tried to get rid of him as if he was a scorpion. Chapter 586 Kiss Him Back Chapter 586 Kiss Him Back Elijah pursed his lips without saying anything. He held her hand and then threw his arms around her shoulders. "They are not used up in one time. Take it easy." "Well!" Esther was speechless. "I don''t know you!" He would let her know how great he was tonight. Esther struggled along the way, while he held her tightly. They walked out of the mall and went to the parking lot. On the way back, Esther sat silently in the car and did not talk to him. Elijah drove with a happy expression. She peeped at him. Elijah noticed it out of the corner of his eyes and smiled. "Why do you look at me? Esther''s heart skipped a beat and said, "I am not looking at you. Be careful!" Esther thought to herself. He had the guts to buy condoms in public. If it was shot by the reporters, there would be big news that could cause a sensation. Thinking of it, Esther was a little confused since she hadn''t seen any reporters recently. She turned her gaze at him, "Did you buy off those entertainment journalists?" Elijah nodded. "Yes." They stopped talking. Esther went to the study to draw and did her homework after the bath. Elijah did not see Esther after taking a bath, so he pushed open the study door and saw Esther drawing something by his desk. She was wearing a nightdress with messy hair dropping on her chest. Elijah couldn''t help smiling. Then he closed the door and went to the living room to call the doctor and ask about Kattie. He rested assured when knowing that she was fine. He made several phone calls to handle business and watched TV for an hour, but Esther was still upied with her homework. It was 8:00 p.m. He could only walk into the study again. Esther was doing homework about theposition of a picture. The professor asked her to draw thirty pictures. She painted very carefully. When she looked up, she saw Elijah. "Have you finished?" He asked. "Take a look. This is the typesetting of print ads. I''ll be a designer!" Esther was very proud to present her work. "Is it good? Elijah only took a look and felt she painted well. He didn''t care about it, so he took it and put it on the desk. "It''s not good?" Esther asked and picked it up again, "Look at it carefully. Give me some advice or I can paint more pictures." However, Elijah had bent over and picked up Esther. "What are you doing? Give me some advice!" Esther protested. "Elijah¡­" "Good!" He whispered, "You draw very well!" He carried her into the bedroom, threw her onto the bed, and was on her top. He put on a faint and triumphant smile as if he was looking at a prey. "Let me use the condoms I bought today!" "Get down!" Esther struggled and tried to push him away. She was frightened by his eyes filled with desire. "Leave me alone!" Did she refuse him? Elijah gave her a warning look. Esther instantly shut up and twitched her nose, "I am very tired. Please let me go!" However, when Elijah smelled her fragrance and felt her soft body, his desire was aroused. "It''s notte yet. You can rest early after we have sex!" He whispered to her ear and fiddled with her. Esther was stunned for an instant, staring at him with big eyes. She didn''t dare to move but said pitifully, "Sweetheart, I''m so tired from having sex with youst night. Moreover, I had ss in the morning, starved, and heard you talk to Miss Cole in a gentle voice in the afternoon. Why didn''t you talk to me at that time? When do you just press against me when you''re with me? I don''t like it! I want you to talk to me in a soft voice!" Hearing that, he chuckled, "Are you jealous of Kattie? You didn''t have lunch, but you lied. You should be punished!" "Well!" Esther nodded. "I am jealous! You haven''t talked so much to me before. I thought that you didn''t like talking. You just don''t like chatting with young women like me, right? So, you like mature women?" "Well!" He was so amused by her words. He turned over,y beside her, and put his arms around her. They were covered by the thin coverlet. "What do you want to know? I can tell you!" "You can tell me whatever I want to know? Are you willing to talk to me? If not, I''d better chat with other men, such as the strange man yesterday. He is as handsome as you, but he knows how to amuse his girlfriend. He won''t bother his ex-girlfriends if they are on a break. I think he is cool! I won''t get into trouble if I am with him." "Esther¡­" Elijah was enraged. "I''m just kidding!" Esther said immediately with a smile. Elijah kept a straight face. He got angry. "Don''t be so mean! Tell me how you know Kattie!" Esther said. "I''ve known her for thirteen years!" Elijah said slowly, "My parents died in a ne ident. I couldn''t ept it, so I became very rebellious. My grandfather thought I didn''t live up to his expectations, so he drove me away. I just stopped eating to express my feelings. Then I fainted on the road. Kattie took me to the hospital." "Your grandfather did that?" Esther was stunned. "How heartless he was!" Elijah felt a bit moved and shook his head. "My grandpa was right! I made a mistake and took a detour." "Well!" She was stunned. "You almost starved to death, but you still stand up for your grandfather?" "There''re some other reasons!" Elijah shook his head and didn''t n to tell Esther more about his identity. "Honey, you just want to listen to my stories?" His voice became hoarse. He found that he couldn''t stand it since Esther was in his arms in her night skirt and her fragrance was too attractive. "What do you want to do? Stop it!" She became nervous. Her watery eyes could arouse the desire of any man. At least Elijah couldn''t stand it. He bent his face to hers. "Close your eyes!" Esther was stunned and closed her eyes subconsciously. "Let''s not have sex, okay?" However, her lips immediately became tingling. It was like an electric shock. He kissed her on the lips gently as if she was a treasure to him. Esther couldn''t help but hook around his neck. They kissed each other for several minutes. He didn''t let go of her until she gasped for breath. Her cheeks were red, and her eyes were misted. As her chest was heaving, Elijah felt it pleasant. "Do you want to sleep with me?" He asked. "No!" Esther twitched her body. She just felt tired. Elijah was not satisfied. He suddenly kissed Esther hard from her neck to chest. "Do you want to have sex with me?" "Maybe," Esther said with a wicked smile. "You wicked girl!" Elijah suddenly kissed her forcefully. Esther couldn''t control herself, groaned and a shiver was sent over her body. Elijah seemed to be very satisfied. Why didn''t he talk much to Esther? He just felt it was more pleasant to have sex with her than talk to her! As for Kattie, he talked to her because the doctor said it was good for her recovery. But he would not exin to Esther! He felt really tired today! He had never talked that much in his life! "Elijah¡­" Esther gasped, "I''m afraid¡­" He was stunned. She had never been afraid before! Why was she scared now? He tried to control himself, looking at her little face, red with shame and nervousness, and at the swollen mouth he had just kissed. "What do you fear?" "The condoms you bought¡­" He could not help chuckling. "Youugh at me!" She beat his chest. His lips and hands had satisfied her desire before. It was as if her soul had been separated from herself, walking between heaven and hell. She was standing on a cloud and enjoying the breeze but falling into hell the next moment and consumed by a demon. "Trust me. Don''t be afraid¡­" He said softly. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. His voice seemed to be seductive, and she was persuaded. She did not speak but put her arms around his neck and kissed him. However, when Elijah took off the underwear and wore the condom, he found a pool of blood on the sheet. "Shit!" Elijah couldn''t help but curse. Esther felt Elijah didn''t continue, so she opened her eyes and saw Elijah''s gloomy face. Perhaps that was because his desire was unsatisfied. "What''s the matter?" She didn''t know what happened yet. Elijah gasped andy on the bed. He took off the condom, wore his clothes, and then patted her small buttocks. "Honey, your friendes to visit you! You little fool!" "My friend?" Esther felt puzzled. "Your period hase!" Elijah frowned and spoke. Esther instantly blushed and sat up. No wonder she felt so tired and refused to have sex with Elijah! It was because her period hade. Looking at the blood on the bedsheet, Esther blushed like a boiled shrimp. Elijah shook his head and sighed. He had never seen such a careless girl. "Get out quickly!" She cried suddenly. Chapter 587 It’s Good Enough to Have Oscar Chapter 587 It¡¯s Good Enough to Have Oscar "Go out?" Elijah wondered. She didn''t want him to see her changing her pads. It was so embarrassing! "Don¡¯t look! I don¡¯t want you to see what I¡¯m doing!" "Your clothes are dirty. I''ll carry you to take a bath!" He had already put on his clothes. Ignoring her shout, he bent down and carried her to the bathroom, "Where are the pads? Where are the pads you bought this afternoon?" "None of your business!" Esther was very shy. "Shy?" He teased her. "Use warm water to bathe!" Then he didn''t continue to embarrass her but went to the bedroom. He took the new undergarments and a nightgown from the closet. When he saw her little panties were all cute with bows, he couldn''t help but freeze. Once again, he wondered if he was robbing the cradle! That night, they stopped halfway, and it made Elijah upset. But he was also relieved that she wasn''t pregnant! She could continue with her studies. However, when thinking of her not being pregnant, he felt a sense of loss and had different feelings in his heart. He was thinking that one day she would give birth to a baby who looked like her or himself. He was looking forward to seeing the fruit of their love! Esther''s days were a bit hectic. She was going back and forth between school and the hospital every day. In addition, she had menstrual cramps, so her face turned pale. A few days had passed. Kattie still couldn''t speak. But obviously she was recovering quite well, and she could eat now. The doctor said there was a blood clot that was suppressing her nerves. It caused speech impediment. She could recover once the clot or the blood stasis had dispersed. On Sunday, Esther went to the hospital after drawing. Elijah was also there. He was always there in these few days. Kattie was especially happy to see Elijah. Just like at this moment, Esther saw Kattie¡¯s eyes were focusing on Elijah all the time. While sitting in the ward, she wanted to take care of her but didn¡¯t know what to do. Besides, there was caregivers too. She tried to talk to Kattie. But it was obvious that she didn''t seem to like listening to her. When she told jokes, Kattie didn¡¯tugh. But once Elijah spoke, she wouldugh. Esther suddenly felt upset and so out of ce. And just in time, Lena Lloyd called her. "Lena, are you looking for me?" "Do you have time? Come and do me a favor!" Lena said on the other side of the phone. "Sure!" Esther agreed quickly. "I''ll be right there!" "Going out?" Elijah had just peeled an orange and gave a slice to Kattie. Esther saw him feeding Kattie. She ate it and smiled extremely happily. Suddenly, she felt that the way Kattie looked at Elijah was very gentle. The happy smile at the corner of her mouth was so dazzling. Esther felt very oppressed, "It''s Lena, she asked me to help her with something. I¡¯ve got nothing better to do here at the moment. I''ll go first!" "Go home early!" Elijah unexpectedly didn''t stop her. Esther smiled brightly. She always used a smile to cover up her disappointment whenever she was upset. "Kattie, I''m leaving! Let Elijah take care of you!" After hearing her words, Kattie smiled extraordinarily bright and answered her lightly. Esther nodded and turned around. The moment she walked out the room, the smile on her face froze. She felt somehow upset. She didn''t leave hurriedly and didn''t understand why she stopped her footsteps. "Kattie,e, try to talk!" Elijah whispered to Kattie. "Ah¡ª" Kattie was like a child who was just learning to speak and making simple monotone sound. "Rx! Take your time!" Elijah said. "Practice slowly. When you get better, I want to hear you y the piano and sing too. So you must recover!" "Heh-heh" It sounded like Kattie¡¯sugh. Esther smiled again and walked out. She felt that her steps were getting heavier. Elijah had never spoken so much with her before, but he became talkative when he was with Kattie. Esther went to the address that Lena said to her by taxi. When she got off the car, then only she realized it was an alley, a very grubby alley. Lena was actually staying in this kind of ce. It was a slum. She walked further into the alley until she reached a dpidated tube-shaped building. Then, she heard a child crying, followed by Lena''s voice. "Baby, don''t cry, don''t cry!" Esther was stunned. She remembered that Lena had said she was a mother! She walked quickly into it and identally bumped into something. The crackling sound was extraordinarily loud. She turned around and found it was a broken old iron pot. She was so frightened that she shouted out. This ce was too crude, there were a lot of unexpected danger. When she turned around, she identally kicked someone¡¯s garbage bin again and it created a loud sound. The rubbish all fell on the floor and made even louder noises. "Esther?" Lena came out and saw Esther. She pursed her lips, "Sorry for asking you toe here. I¡¯ve no other choice!" "What happened?" Esther walked in the house with her. She then saw a baby crying in the baby walker. After she got in the house, Esther realized that Lena was staying in a house which was very simple and crude. There was only one room and the furniture was worn out. But the house was very clean and neat. The baby was very cute. He was about a year old and had a pair of eyes which were as blue as the ocean. The baby, who was initially crying, maybe because he saw someone was here and instantly stopped crying. Then, he curiously looked at Esther. His watery eyes made him more pitiful than ever. "Aww, baby. What a lovely baby. Whose baby is he?" "Mine!" Lena smiled bitterly. "Lena, it''s really your son?" Esther asked incredulously. "Yes, he''s my son!" Lena said. "Oscar, say hello to Esther!" Oscar sobbed and just stared at Esther with his eyes widely opened. Esther smiled and pinched his cheeks. She took some tissues to wipe his tears. "Wow, baby. What are you crying about? Who dares to make our baby angry? Tell me, I will help you destroy him!" Oscar kept looking at Esther and suddenly smiled. It was so cute when he smiled with some teardrops on his little face. He was so adorable. Only children couldugh or cry as they wanted. Esther liked this little guy right away. "Is he mixed race? Oh cutie, smile again! Come on, give me a kiss!" "No, he got a cold! Don''t let him pass it to you!" "Oh, I¡¯m not afraid! I''m an adult!" Esther said and gave Oscar a big kiss on his little face. "Aww, little handsome guy. Do you like the kiss from me? Do you think I¡¯m beautiful? Our little handsome guy laughs. Do you like me? He even has a pair of blue eyes. The eyes were so beautiful. Baby, I¡¯m already falling in love with you. What can I do? You grow up quickly to marry me, okay? How about you bing my hero? It''s a deal. Little Oscar grows up quickly! Hehehe..." "Hehehe..." the little handsome Oscar followed Esther giggling. "You have such a big honor! Although my son is fond of beautiful women, he doesn''t simply smile to anyone!" Lena said. "Really?" Esther was ying with Oscar, "What''s his name? Oscar? How to spell it?" ¡°Yes! Oscar, O-S-C-A-R!¡± Lena said. "Where''s the baby''s father?" Esther asked inadvertently. Lena was indifferent and said, "I don''t know!" Esther was stunned and looked at her. "He is a stranger. I went to France once and I had drunk too much. Then, I identally had a one-night stand with a man. He seemed to be a mixed-race man. Anyway, he is not a pure race foreigner. After that, I brought Oscar back!" She exined the origin of this child with such an understatement. "You didn''t look for the child''s father?" "Where should I go to find him?" Lena smiled bitterly. "After I got pregnant, I did go to France, where I was supposed to go to find him! Only left a keychain and nothing more. The keychain only had a few French words written on it. Who knows!" Esther froze. "Oh my God!" "It''s nothing! It doesn''t matter, it''s good enough to have Oscar!" She was poignant and sympathized with Lena, "Lena, you take care of the baby by yourself. Furthermore, you have to go to school, and Oscar is so small. How can you cope with all of these?" Lena exined, "Oscar has a cold. That''s why he''s crying all the time. He usually doesn''t cry. It was so embarrassing today. The nanny who takes care of my child is also sick but there is no food at home. I can¡¯t bring him out. I¡¯m worried he will get a fever again after getting cold. It¡¯s ok for me if I''m hungry, but Oscar can''t be hungry. So, I want you to help me buy some groceries!" "Ok! I''ll go get it!" Esther was wondering what she wanted her to do all this time! "Let me know what to buy!" Lena took out the written note and money. then passed it to Esther. "Buy what¡¯s in this list!" Esther looked at the money she gave and took it. The money wasn¡¯t much. Esther also didn''t ask her. Thinking that since she lived in such a simple house, Lena maybe had no much money. Lena said with a little embarrassment, "Just buy these first. Next week I can get my pay from my part- time job. Then, I¡¯ll buy some more!" "Okay!" Esther took the note and money without asking any question, then left the house. When she reached the supermarket, she realized that the prices of those things had increased. Besides, the money Lena gave could not buy that much either. Esther thought of Lena, a single mother, and she felt a sourness in her heart. Why was it always women who got hurt? Then, she used Elijah''s card to buy a lot of household items and asked the supermarket''s distribution van to send them back! She directly asked for door-to-door service. This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Until her house was filled with the items by the workers, Lena still hadn''te back to her sense! After the workers left, Esther was ying cheerfully with Oscar. Lena looked at Esther, "Esther, how much is it? I will pay you back!" "No need!" Esther waved her hand in a careless way. "We are friends, don¡¯t talk about money. Besides, it''s Elijah''s credit card. I used his card. I don''t know the price!" "Esther!" Lena said solemnly, "I''m not a beggar!" "Lena?" Esther raised her head and saw a look of destion in her eyes. She was flustered. "Lena, I don''t mean that, don''t be sad!" "I¡¯ll pay you back!" Lena didn''t want to owe anyone. "Lena, just for this time. I promise I will not do that in the future, okay?" Lena still insisted. "I¡¯ll pay you back!" Esther''s heart ached. She understood why Lena was so determined, as she had once been through the same thing when she rejected Hudson''s help. "Lena, you can owe me the money first. It¡¯s not urgent, but I will not reject it. When you can make more money, you can pay me along with the interest. If you really do feel bad, you can repay me when one day I''m living in poverty so that I won''t starve to death!" Lena nodded, "You''re truly a kind person. You help and don¡¯t want to embarrass me! You won''t be poor. You still have Hudson!" "That depends on him! I would do this to nobody else. Your baby is too handsome, I like him! I want to marry him! Let''s not mention money!" Chapter 588 I’ll Treat You Next Time! Chapter 588 I¡¯ll Treat You Next Time! ¡°What about Elijah?¡± ¡°Hmm! How about I let my daughter marry him? Lena, I would have a daughter and let her marry your son, okay? Look at these eyes, they are as deep as the sea!¡± ¡°As deep as the sea?¡± Lenaughed, ¡°Esther, you are hrious, but to be honest, if my son really marries your daughter, then I will be really happy. There are not many kind people like you in this world anymore!¡± ¡°But Lena, Elijah says that Kattie is the kindest. It seems that you are right. Kattie really does like Elijah!¡± Esther pouted, ¡°I am truly worried!¡± Lena sighed. But Esther smiled, ¡°Whatever, I don''t want to think about it. If Elijah betrayed me, I surely will not want him anymore!¡± Although Esther said it as a joke, she still felt the pain in her heart when she said this. She hoped that day would nevere. She hoped she was just thinking too much. It was already eight o''clock in the evening when Esther came back from Lena¡¯s house. Elijah didn¡¯te back. Esther called him, he said that he had to meet an expert who came from the United States. The expert would examine Kattie. He told Esther not to wait for him. He would note back tonight. Esther wanted to go to the hospital, but Elijah said that she had sses tomorrow and he was worried that her studies would be affected if she came. So, Esther did not go. Tonight, Esther did not sleep! The weather was quite gloomy on Monday, when she came out from home, she didn¡¯t put on extra clothes. She didn¡¯t expect that it would be cold. But anyhow, she went to attend her ss! As soon as she entered the school, she realized that many people were looking at her, whispering something and their hands were holding newspapers. She was stunned and confused. Then, she went to buy a newspaper. She realized that the headline for today¡¯s entertainment section was about her rtionship with the Ball family, saying that she was Christ¡¯s daughter, the marriage between the Perry family and the Ball family, would dominate the whole business industry in G City. Esther just didn''t expect that the reporter would report about her identity so soon. Entertainment reporters were really all pervasive. She was not sure whether Elijah had seen the news. He didn¡¯te back all night and didn¡¯t call her either. She wanted to call him, but she felt like she was acting too petty. After all, she was the one who hit Kattie. She didn¡¯t pay too much attention to the news report. She was sleepy during her ss because she had insomniast night. Later, it suddenly began to rain outside the window. It was still raining heavily even after her ss ended. She looked at those couples under the umbres in the rain, and then she saw men who came to pick up their girlfriends. She was envious. She didn¡¯t know what happened, the driver didn¡¯te to pick her up. Later, the driver called her telling her that he was involved in an ident and couldn¡¯t pick her up today. The driver got her a taxi, and the taxi would reach the school immediately. Esther looked at the sky and stood outside the building waiting for the taxi. However, even until everyone in the building was gone, there was still no taxi that came to pick her up. Outside of the school building, inside a luxury car, Philip Howlden looked at the thin figure standing outside the building. She looked so lonely in the rain. He tiredly pinched his eyebrows and asked the driver sitting in front, ¡°Is that her? Elijah¡¯s woman? Christ¡¯s daughter? Esther?¡± Maybe because she also had the same surname ¡®Price¡¯, so Philip felt pitiful towards her and refused to believe that she was Christ¡¯s daughter. ¡°Yes, young master, the information we gathered had confirmed her identity, but we still couldn¡¯t find out who her mother is, we still need some time to investigate that!¡± Philip was silent for a moment, he picked up his umbre and got off the car. ¡°You looked pitiful being alone here. Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll give you a ride!¡± Esther who was looking down raised her head and saw Philip deep eyes, she frowned, ¡°You? What are you doing here?¡± ¡°Why can''t I be here?¡± Philip raised his pretty eyebrow, ¡°You dare not get in my car?¡± ¡°Why would I? I just disdain to get in your car!¡± Then she lowered her head again, the cold wind blew and Esther who was only wearing a T-shirt, shivered. Philip didn''t speak. He kept his umbre and took off his suit coat. Then, he put it on her. In an instant, Esther felt the warmth, she raised her head again and wanted to take off his suit coat. ¡°If you are cold, don¡¯t refuse it. No one would sympathize with you! Your body belongs to you. If you catch a cold, you are the one who will suffer!¡± His tone was cold but what he said was true and it even had some concerns towards her that even Philip didn¡¯t realize. ¡°Just think of me as a person who feels happy helping others and likes to send lost child home!¡± Esther no longer refused him, she just stopped with what she was doing and remained silence. She thought about what happened all these years. Every time when it rained, Hudson woulde, but this time, Hudson wouldn¡¯te anymore! Because Hudson had no reason toe anymore! Elijah also did note! She suddenly realized that actually she was still alone! Why did she feel very lonely whenever it rained? But when she thought about her hitting Kattie and that was why Elijah had to take care of her, how could she feel bad about it? When a stranger suddenly came and gave her warmth, she could not help but cry in tears, she lowered her head and whispered, ¡°Thank you!¡± ¡°Let''s go! I¡¯ll send you back!¡± Philip said, he had inexplicable feelings towards Esther who lowered her head and acted indifferent towards him, ¡°You look quite pitiful!¡± ¡°I''m not pitiful!¡± Esther retorted in a low voice. ¡°Alright! You are not pitiful!¡± Philip couldn¡¯t help smiling. Esther thought Philip didn¡¯t seem like a bad guy after all, so she said, ¡°Okay, if so, please send me to the hospital!¡± She stood up. Unexpectedly, because she had been squatting on the ground for a long time, so her feet were numb, and her whole body couldn¡¯t stand firm. She fell to another side. Philip stretched out his hand and held her. Esther relied on Philip to stand firm, ¡°Are you all right?¡± But they didn''t see a ck Veyron passing by them outside the school building. Elijah coincidentally saw Philip holding Esther. Both of them sharing an umbre and got in a car. ¡°Don¡¯t squat too long next time!¡± After getting in the car, Philip said in a deep voice. ¡°Yes, really couldn¡¯t squat for too long!¡± Esther smiled, ¡°My legs still feel weak now, thank you!¡± Esther¡¯s phone rang suddenly. Elijah! Esther¡¯s heart trembled. ¡°Hello?¡± She felt that her voice was a little weak when she answered the phone, but why did she feel guilty? It was strange. ¡°Where are you?¡± Elijah did not sound very happy. Esther frowned, what was wrong with him? He didn¡¯te back all night, but his tone was still so bad, ¡°I¡¯m on the way!¡± Right at this time, the car engine had been started! Elijah was silent for a few seconds, ¡°Go home early!¡± ¡°So do I still have to go to the hospital?¡± She asked. ¡°No need!¡± His tone sounded indifferent, then he already hung up the phone! Esther replied unknowingly that the phone call was already hung up. What was wrong with Elijah today? Why did he hang up before they finished talking? Was Kattie¡¯s body not recovering well? Philip nced at her right hand that was holding the mobile phone. The eye-catching diamond ring shined in front of him. His eyes gradually squinted. Esther put her mobile phone away and said to Philip, ¡°I''m going to eat. Stop at the food street in front! Thank you!¡± Looking at the car in front leaving the school gate, Elijah stepped on the gas paddle forcefully and the car rushed forward very fast. She actually got in the car of a male stranger. She even wore the stranger¡¯s shirt! He stayed up all night waiting for Kattie¡¯s operation, because the expert had to go back to the United States this afternoon. So they could only perform the drainage operation earlier, but he didn¡¯t expect that it was raining when he came out from the operating room. So he immediately rushed toe and pick her up. But he did not expect to see such a scene! Elijah was really angry. Esther and Philip had a special snack meal together in the snack bar. Philip looked like a noble man but he actually sat with her in a shabby snack bar eating steamed buns and even pickles. Her impression of him had changed. Because Elijah would not eat snacks. He would only eat in the spacious, bright and elegant VIP dining room. Even when he didn¡¯t go to a suite for a meal, at least it would be a seat which was by the window in a quiet environment. Esther looked at Philip holding the chopsticks in the restaurant and using the broken bowl like herself. She suddenly found it funny and looked at him, ¡°Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s dirty?¡± ¡°Is it dirty?¡± Philip raised his pretty eyebrow. Esther stunned for a second andughed, ¡°My name is Esther. What¡¯s your name?¡± ¡°Philip, Philip Howlden!¡± Philip said directly then he continued, ¡°Esther? I saw the news, which said that you are Christ¡¯s daughter!¡± ¡°Yea!¡± Esther just smiled and didn¡¯t deny. ¡°Christ!¡± Philip repeated the name. Esther didn¡¯t know why but she felt that when Philip mentioned the name, his tone was extremely cold. ¡°Do you know him?¡± ¡°I don''t know him!¡± Philip shook his head, ¡°Hey, are we friends now?¡± ¡°Hehe, do you want to be friends with me?¡± Esther thought it was funny, ¡°Is it because I am the daughter of the Ball family?¡± ¡°Why do you ask like that?¡± Philip was confused. ¡°Then why do you ask me if I''m Christ¡¯s daughter? Let me tell you, I have nothing to do with the Ball family. I¡¯m just Esther Price! Myst name is Price!¡± Esther looked at him cautiously and said. ¡°Hmm! You don''t want to have any rtionship with the Ball family?¡± ¡°Do you think I would be happy when suddenly a manes out of nowhere iming that he¡¯s my father and I have other family members after being happy by myself for a long time?¡± She didn¡¯t mind having two more elder brothers, but she really felt ufortable with this father who suddenly appeared. Philip¡¯s gaze looked deep, he smiled and said, ¡°Actually you are blessed to have family! If one has no rtives or family members, that¡¯s really sad!¡± ¡°You have no rtives or family members?¡± ¡°No!¡± Philip said while his hand that was holding the chopsticks stopped for a while, ¡°Initially I thought I have a family but, who knows, both of them died too!¡± ¡°Eh!¡± Esther was stunned, her heart hurt, and sheforted him, ¡°Don¡¯t be sad. We can¡¯t predict and control our lives and deaths, it all depends on us, just like our wealth too!¡± ¡°Oh! You are really chill with this!¡± Philip finished thest bun and wiped his mouth with a tissue, ¡°Hmm, the buns are delicious. I haven¡¯t eaten them for many years!¡± ¡°I know right? I also think they are delicious. I ate them many years ago. Every time I eat steamed buns, I feel extra warm!¡± Esther said with a smile, she was not depressed and unhappy anymore to the fact that no one came to pick her up just now, ¡°Let''s go! I¡¯ll treat you!¡± Philip was stunned, extra warmth? Yes, he also had this feeling, that was because every time he ate steamed buns, he would recall his mother¡¯s cooking. After a moment of being puzzled, Philip took out his wallet, ¡°I¡¯ll pay with card!¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, sir. We don¡¯t take credit card. Our shop is too small!¡± The boss looked embarrassed. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. ¡°Haha, I have money! I told you that I¡¯m going to treat you!¡± Esther took out cash from her backpack, ¡°Your steamed buns are delicious. I¡¯lle again!¡± ¡°Thank you foring!¡± The owner thanked Esther and Philip happily. They walked out of the bun shop. ¡°Hey, Esther, I¡¯ll treat you next time!¡± Philip took out an umbre, held the umbre for Esther and got in his car together. Elijah saw this scene. He was sitting in the car and waiting for them toe out of the shop. He watched them getting in the car and saw them talking andughing. That man¡¯s identity seemed unusual! Elijah angrily stepped on the gas pedal and followed them closely. Chapter 589 Lost Mind Chapter 589 Lost Mind The car stopped at the gate of the apartment, Esther got out of the car alone, Elijah''s car drove quickly past her, Esther did not see him. He watched the small figure in the rearview mirror get out of the car, and suppressed his anger. Fortunately, she just had a meal with that man instead of doing anything else! Philip was a gentleman, and he just sent her back when he said that he would send her back after having dinner. Esther was a little tired. In the past few days, she had her period, and her body had not been well-rested. Elijah was busy with Kattie¡¯s affairs and did not take care of her meals. In the past, Hudson would ask people to cook pork rib soup, hen soup, and bird¡¯s nest porridge for her. Because she was exceptionally weak when she had per menstruation, her body could not bear coldness. As soon as she entered the door, she saw Elijah''s leather shoes in the cab. They were still wet and looked like he had just returned because the umbre leaning against the door was still dripping. Esther was taken aback, looking around for him, but saw nobody, "Elijah, are you back? How is Kattie?" There was no response. Esther went in and looked for him. There was no one in every room. Strange! Then, she changed her shoes, her clothes were a little wet. That was after she declined Philip''s kindness she returned his clothes to him, she came back with an umbre and got wet. At this moment, the door suddenly opened. Elijah in slippers and holding a bag in his hand, which looked like a pile of clothes inside, as if he had walked in from next door. "Are you back?" Esther looked up and saw him. He just nced at her indifferently, then put the pile of clothes on the counter, Esther could see that it looked like ady''s clothes. She was taken aback, and pointed to the other side, "That is also your apartment?" Elijah was silent, and then passed her indifferently and walked into the room. She frowned. "How is Kattie''s recovery? Not good?" He still didn''t answer, and then went into the study. He was surrounded by an aura of indifference, even if he didn''t speak, she could feel the coldness radiating from his body. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Esther didn''t care, thinking about how he had hung up the phone, and now it looked like Kattie''s treatment was not going well, she had caused trouble, and she felt more guilty, so she dare not ask anymore. Then she went into the bathroom, took a shower, and nned to ask Elijah after. Esther came out of the shower rxed, Elijah seemed to be still in the study. She poured a ss of water, walked in, put the ss on the desk, and asked gently, "Is Kattie recovering well?" He did not respond. Elijah was sitting on a leather chair. He looked as if he was stuck in it. She couldn''t see his face. She could only vaguely see the hair on top of his head, the long legs that stretched out beside the table, and the rising smoke. Did he smoke? Esther stared in wonder, he must have something to worry about, otherwise, he wouldn''t smoke in the study. Esther still hesitated and walked over, just thinking that she should share his worries and solve his problems, she should be the person he could confess to. But how could she know that Elijah''s eyes were following her all the time, watching her get into the car in the clothes of a strange man, he chased them without even thinking about it, and then saw that they went to a snack bar together under an umbre? They spent half an hour eating together, and she was very unhappy. Esther walked slowly in front of him, watching him stuck in a leather chair, his faceplexion dark. Esther didn''t feel good, he was more than just a little depressed, this time the trouble must be serious. "Elijah, what''s the matter? Is Kattie not recovering well?" Esther asked him, looking at him. It was rare to see Elijah like this. She always thought he was a person who would not show his emotions, that he would silently solve every big problem. Elijah lifted his eyes and slowly faced Esther''s worried face. The irritability in his heart eased slightly. He was not annoyed by Kattie''s treatment. Kattie was recovering well and would speak soon. He was annoyed by her now! "Have you eaten?" He asked suddenly. "I did." Esther thought he was ming her for noting back earlier, feeling a little guilty in her heart. "Who did you eat with?" Elijah decided to give her another chance, maybe he thinks too much into it. "With friends!" She didn''t know why, at this moment, Esther paused and lied instinctively. "Female?" Elijah''s voice had sunk. Esther froze for a second, and murmured, "Yeah." But because of her hesitation, Elijah became even angrier. She dared to lie, he would rather that he read too much into it, but she lied, which showed that she didn''t want him to know that she had dinner with a man. Esther was ufortable being looked at by Elijah. She wanted to say that she was with a strange man, but she didn''t say anything when she thought of his warning a few days ago and thought that he was not happy today. "I... I''m a little tired today. I will take a nap and do my homeworkter." Esther said in a low voice, his anger is raging, it was better to wait for him to get calm beforeing tofort him. Elijah tugged and pulled her into his arms, Esther fell on top of him. "Ah..." She was in a panic, the cup on the table fell on the carpet, and there was a muffled sound. The water was scattered on Esther''s body, it was slightly hot. "What are you doing?" Esther just wanted to scold Elijah, but when she raised her head and her vision suddenly went dark, his face fell forcibly, Esther hadn''t reacted yet and had fallen into Elijah''s deep kiss. When Elijah thought that Esther was lying, he felt like something was blocking his chest. It was dull and depressing. She learned to lie, to lie for that man! His eager lips and arrogant hands crazily wanted to swallow her, she was so close to other men behind his back! She wore another man''s cloth! Elijah thought back to that scene, and the volcano in his heart began to erupt. Esther felt a bit tingling, his lips squeezed her lips so hard, and his teeth kept chewing her, it was even a little bit painful, "Elijah..." Esther pushed him in panic. The biting hurt her. How could he bite her like this? But as soon as Elijah felt her refusal, the volcano in his heart boiled over and he bit her lips harder. Esther pped him on the shoulder sadly, he was crazy! This was not a kiss at all, he seemed to be punishing her, he kept biting her lips with his teeth, the tingling sensation hit her and Esther felt the bloody taste spread in her mouth, astringent, salty, fishy... "Hmm... don''t..." Esther said in a low voice and shook her head, trying to refuse. He was in a bad mood but he shouldn''t take his anger out on her, right? Elijah''s face was against hers, did it hurt? Did it hurt her more than his heart did? Esther curled up tightly, trying to avoid his hands, but was leaned back against Elijah''s chest even more. Elijah''s eyes turned dark, staring at her open neckline¡ªBabe, you could only be mine! *** Esther''s chest tightened, and there was a sudden pain in her chest. Esther felt so ufortable and didn''t know whether to hide from his palm or leaning forward to avoid the clinging behind her back. His hands, his lips, and even his body were all surrounding her. Elijah was satisfied to see her frowning eyebrows, and slowly pressed his lips, licking along her cheekbone with the tip of his tongue, feeling her skin beating gently on the taste buds, she was shaking slightly. "No..." He was torturing her, she didn''t want to feel that way, she felt sad all over. "Do not do that..." But Elijah loved this torturous tease. He wanted to prove that she was his! "Say you want it!" His tone was so strong that she felt a chill in her misty mind. She didn''t want it! Not at all! Elijah looked at her, his eyebrows were full of love, his eyes were burning, staring at her at all times, holding hisst hope, and waiting for her response. Esther turned away, with reluctance on her face, "No, I don''t want it!" His hot eyes quickly cooled down, and finally returned to icy darkness, like the night, and inexplicable loneliness suddenly surged in his heart. She didn''t want it, but he would give it to her! He bit her breasts sharply, and Esther was dazed by the sharp sting. She was stunned as if she heard a sound like broken ss, she knew it was the sound of her heartbreak. She began to struggle desperately, wanting to get away immediately, she should not be treated like that by him. "Elijah, you are crazy, it hurts me! I don''t want it! Did you hear that?" He was silent! She kicked him with her foot, however, he grabbed her little feet at lightning speed, separated them, and turned her over, he controlled her on the leather chair, and his angry eyes met hers, her slightly pale face was in a panic, aplex and violent love came from it. "Why not?" "Elijah, are you crazy?" Esther yelled sharply. She still had her period and it wasn''t clean. How could he do this? Despite kicking around with both her hands and feet, she still couldn''t shake him off. No matter how hard she tried, she couldn''t get rid of his steely restraint. Elijah was almost crazy, shredding her clothes roughly, grabbing her disobedient hands, bringing them together, and fixing one hand on top of her head. "Don''t, don''t, don''t..." Esther shook her head, breathless, struggling fiercely. She didn''t like this, and she didn''t want to be the object of his vent. However, her refusal made him even angrier. "Don''t touch me!" Esther called. Elijah''s eyes tightened, and pain filled his eyes, and suddenly he lost his patience... "Ahhhh..." Esther let out a long scream, her body was shuddering frantically because of the unbearable pain. How could he hurt her at all costs? He snatched frantically. In an instant, she stopped struggling, and only when it was over, he realized what he had done! How could he? He didn''t want to hurt her, but he still hurt her! How would he lose his mind? "Babe, I...", his heart throbbed in an instant. Esther turned her head abruptly and gave Elijah a deep look. There was horror, hatred, and sorrow in that look, all of which shot at him like clusters of thorns. Chapter 590 Worries Chapter 590 Worries Elijah was startled, his heart seemed to be stung severely. "Why? Why?" Her stern voice sounded with resentment was heartbreaking. "I am not your tool for venting!" Tears slid from her eyes, Esther choked in pain, feeling aggrieved, sad, and all kinds of emotions intertwined. She didn''t like this feeling, he was like a beast, what did he think she was? Elijah raised his hand and touched her face slightly. Tears ran down his fingertips and fell on his palm. "Are you crying? Don''t you want me to touch you?" The pain in her body didn''t make her cry, but his appearance did. How desperate he was. "I don''t want you to touch me, get out! Elijah, you get out of here!" "You don''t let me touch you, so who do you think can touch you?" The sourness that had been suppressed began to surge uncontrobly. "Anyone but you!" She retorted painfully. "You bastard, you have no humanity!" Tears wet her entire face and blurred her vision. Esther slid down from the chair, blood running down her thigh, it looked shocking... When she saw the bright red blood on the white floor, she suddenly smiled sadly andughed, but the laughter was full of pain and sorrow. Elijah was also frightened by the consequences he had created, and reached out with a big hand to pull her, Esther yanked and broke free. "Do you still want it? Do you want to torture me? Okay, just take me!" Esther was expressionless, she was just ring at him, she didn''t seem to be in pai, the pain in her mind had already surpassed the pain in the body. "Babe... I..." Elijah wanted to exin, wanted to apologize, but the pride made him say nothing, he just suddenly hugged her, "I''ll help you wash up!" When he hugged her, she immediately trembled, like a helpless, flustered child, "I don''t need you!" Elijah''s heart suddenly became a little lost. He had never been so hysterical before. He hurriedly hugged her, rubbed her messy hair lovingly under his jaw, and dropped his head to her ear, and whispered, "Let''s go wash up. Be good! I won''t touch you again!" "I hate you!" She hated his soft tone, her body was hurting, and her heart was hurting. "Hmm..." she couldn''t help but let out a low sob from her throat, sad and sorrowful, making Elijah''s heart ache as well. A faint sigh sounded silently above his head, as boundless regrets poured out. He took her to the bathroom, washed away those bloodstains, he saw the traces that had been caused by him on her pale body, only then he felt that he was over the line. And Esther, perhaps because she had been on her period, and she had anemia during her period, and now she was a little dizzy, the pain in her chest made her feel so tired and cold... Closing her eyes, it suddenly went dark, her world was suddenly silent. Elijah sat on the edge of the bed, staring lovingly at Esther who was sleeping quietly. She looked so petite at the moment, so aggrieved, her eyes were red and swollen, her mouth was red, and her neck was marked by his gnawing. Esther slept from the afternoon until the next morning. She was groggy, and then her body began to feel... It hurt! It hurt! It''s like being torn apart, and it hurt in her heart. Esther felt that she was in a warm embrace, but her whole body was so painful, she was so sad! Elijah felt it when she moved, as she opened her eyes awkwardly, and saw the person beside her, with her slender and curly eyshes faintly twitching twice, opening her eyes slowly. "You are awake?" Elijah drew her in his arms, frantically sucking her pale porcin face, "Babe, does it still hurt?" Esther frowned slightly, the scenes of yesterday appeared before her eyes, her heart trembled and she was silent. Being in his arms, she didn''t react at all, didn''t struggle or cry, didn''t speak a word, and didn''t move. Elijah panicked and could hear no sound. Looking down at her, her eyes were hollow. Elijah''s hot heart froze as if a basin of ice water was poured on him. She didn''t look at him! Her silence made him panic as never before, her indifference caused him pain he had never had before, her expressionless face made him feel frustrated like he had never had before, and everything cut his heart like a sharp knife. Esther didn''t care about him, her heart was a little deste, why did he suddenly be so horrifying? After the incident of yesterday, she suddenly realized that she was a little afraid to face him. She was afraid of him! She was afraid that he would hurt her so rudely again. "Babe?" Elijah saw her being silent, he was shaking her shoulders with both arms. She finally raised her eyes and met his worried eyes. Esther was startled. There was worry and mixed emotions in those eyes, but she was suddenly scared because she had misunderstood him. How could he worry about her, and treated her like that? Esther bit her lip tightly, trying to make herself awake and let her eyes see it more clearly! However, she found that her eyes suddenly became blurred again, and she couldn''t see. A drop of water slipped from her eyes, and hot tears fell on Elijah''s hand. He was taken aback and sighed. "Please go out!" Esther said in a cold voice, with a slight tremor. Elijah froze for a moment, tangled for a while, clenched his fists, got up, and walked out slowly. Elijah thought Esther would not go to ss. He cooked breakfast and knew she had ss in the afternoon, but when Esther got up, she freshened up and without even looking at him. She was carrying a backpack, changed clothes, and left! Elijah looked at his watch. It was ten o''clock. The driver called and said that she would not allow him to send her, she took the bus to the school by herself. Elijah was only then a little relieved. As long as she went to school, she would be in ss, which might make her be in a better mood, but who was that man yesterday? Elijah was lost in thought when he learned on the phone that that man was the one Esther had met in the mall that day. Esther got on the bus alone and declined Elijah''s driver. She knew that someone was protecting her in the dark, and there was always a way to prevent her from being tracked. She didn''t want to live being watched, she wanted freedom. When the bus arrived at school, she got out of the car and saw a car tracking her not far away. She walked around under the school''s bus stop sign and got on the bus again in the chaos. The bodyguard who had followed her was in a daze. He didn''t see her, thinking that she had entered the school, so the car also drove into the school, only to know afterward that she had skipped ss. Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. When Elijah received a call and learned that she was skipping sses, he realized the seriousness of the matter. Esther didn''t go to ss. Elijah called her, but her phone was turned off. After getting to the location, he discovered that she was in Lena''s ce, and Elijah suddenly felt relieved. Esther stayed at Lena''s house and yed with Oscar. The little guy was extremely excited. After he got better from a cold, he babbled and babbled, which was especially fun. "Oscar, baby, smile!" Esther snapped her fingers. Oscar jumped up from his baby walker, and he responded excitedly, giggling, unaware of the sadness of the world. "Hahaha..." Esther smiled happily. "Baby, why are you so happy? Can we exchange our lives? I will put my soul on you and you can put your soul on me, okay? I will be you. Okay?" "Giggle, giggle, giggle..." The little guyughed so much that his saliva ran out. "What''s wrong?" Lena asked with concern, "What happened?" "Nothing!" Esther shook her head. "Everything''s great!" "Well, why didn''t you go to ss?" Lena had a feeling as soon as she walked in. Esther sighed, "Lena, do you think that men have more humanity? Or do they have more beast in them?" Lena was taken aback by her sudden questions. "What''s the matter? Why are you suddenly asking that, aren''t men all beasts?" "Just asking, just pretend that I didn''t say it!" Estherughed again, she was showing no displeasure. "Yes! Hahahaha... men are beasts!" "You have something on your mind!" Lena pped Esther on the shoulder. "Esther, we are quite alike, but the more worried you are, the more you hold back. You don''t want to talk about it, I understand. I know you must havee across something. What happened? Even if you are smiling now, the corners of your mouth are filled with sad arcs!" "Lena, don''t be fancy with words, please? I just don''t understand. A person has always been very gentle to you, and suddenly he is like I don''t know him at all. Even if I ask, he doesn''t tell me anything. Isn''t it very strange?" "Maybe there is some misunderstanding!" "Misunderstanding?" Esther frowned. "Ah, ah, ah..." Suddenly, Oscar let out a cry, attracting the eyes of the two women. "Yeah! The baby is protesting. We are just here chatting and not caring about the baby!" Esther yelled and hugged Oscar. "Come on, I''ll hold you! Baby, don''t be a bad man when you grow up. Oh! You have to be obedient, be a gentleman, love your wife, and coax your wife when she cries. If you can''t coax her well, you should kneel and beg for mercy! You know?" "Kneel and beg for mercy?" Lena chuckled. "You treat a man like a dog! A man would rather die than abandon his dignity! Besides, if a man begs for mercy, that man must be unattractive, I dare say you would get rid of him! From the newspaper, men like Elijah would never do that!" "Can we please not mention that person?" Esther looked back, begging for mercy. When Lena saw her like this, she stopped talking. Esther yed with Oscar for most of the day. At night, Oscar was going to bed, but Lena drove her away. "Go back, talk to him, if you have a misunderstanding, solve it! Don''t just keep it to yourself! It''s not that I don''t want you here, but I don''t want you to hold your grievances in your heart!" Esther nodded, "I see, I''ll go back!" Walking out of the dark alley she saw a ck Veyron parked on the opposite side of the alley, Esther was startled. It was Elijah''s car. But she did not walk over. Chapter 591 The Night is Getting Longer and Longer Chapter 591 The Night is Getting Longer and Longer Instead, he chose to wave his hand and took a cab. Elijah did not stop her. The Veyron car followed Esther slowly. Esther knew that he had been following her. Esther got out of the cab after she reached her apartment, and the Veyron also followed her. She didn''t look at him and just went upstairs. It was strange that Elijah did not go upstairs. Esther went to wash her face and then she looked at herself in the mirror, smiling sadly. Her slender, thin back seemed to have unbearable loneliness and grief! Without a reason, she missed Hudson suddenly! She missed the days in Switzend and the United States! It was just happy and simple! Esther smiled sadly with sour tears in her eyes. She watched her tears falling into the basin, resulting in the mark of ripples and she lost her senses gradually. Hudson didn¡¯t call her anymore these days. He was her elder brother now and she had already married Elijah. She was no longer the Esther in the past! Elijah didn''te back until she had taken a shower and changed clothes. She opened the door, and a strong smell of smoke flew in. It seemed like Esther didn''t see him. She changed her pajamas and sat on the sofa to watch TV. Once again, seeing the deep mourning on her face where her smile faded, Elijah sighed in a bad mood without saying anything. Esther watched the TV and her tears rolled out of her eyes suddenly. Elijah took off his coat and sat on the sofa. ¡°Crying?¡± He stretched his slender fingers and wiped away the tears hanging on her cheeks. Was she crying? After a stunning surprise, Esther kept calm, turned her face away, and ignored him! He didn''t speak. Then, he sighed for a long time and went to take a shower! Esther went to the study. She stayed there untilte at night. When she came out, she saw Elijah sitting on the sofa, smoking a cigarette deeply. Esther was about to enter the bedroom when he stood up out of the blue and hugged her. He stood behind her and buried his face in her neck. Esther¡¯s heart trembled without moving, struggling, or rejecting. He lifted his head from her back and let her face him. Then, his lips printed on hers. Esther¡¯s heart tightened and she shrank subconsciously. She didn''t want it, she didn¡¯t want to be treated like yesterday! He felt her nervousness and fear. His heart tightened. Then, his handheld her shoulders instinctively and his lips kissed hers with slight strength. Esther closed her eyes, struggling in her heart. Should she push him away? What should she do? Maybe it was out of instinct, she raised her hand and pushed his face. Then, she kept her face away, ¡°Elijah¡ª¡ª¡± Elijah stared at her eyes. She was resisting him. He stared at her motionlessly. After Elijah stared at her for a minute, he then stroked her face, ¡°Alright, you go to sleep first.¡± After saying that, he turned around and sat on the sofa again. Esther stared at him nkly. Her tightened heart rxed a bit but another inexplicable worry came up again, he said nothing! Esther returned to the bedroom and slowlyid on the bed. She turned off the bedsidemp and stayed quietly, listened to the sound from outside. She couldn¡¯t sleep, she found that she was unable to sleep. She wanted to sleep but she couldn¡¯t make it. Without knowing how long it passed, she was awakened by the sound of the door closing. It was the sound of the security door. Did Elijah go out? She turned on the bedsidemp, the clock pointed at one-thirty in the midnight. She lifted her quilt and walked out of her bedroom quickly. After turning on themp in the study, Esther was stunned. It was empty. Elijah had gone out! Inexplicably, Esther felt so disappointed again. The night was getting longer and longer! While Ethel was getting along with women happily, he was called by Elijah. When he rushed to the bar, Elijah was drinking alcohol sullenly by himself, not eager or slow, with a ss of wine in his hand and kept drinking. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Ethel frowned and looked at him. ¡°What happened to you and my sister?¡± Elijah raised his eyebrows. ¡®Uh! I almost forgot Esther had be Ethel''s sister now!¡¯ Elijah frowned for her new identity and said nothing! ¡°You left the little girl at home and came out by yourself?¡± Elijah didn''t say a word, he raised his hand to call the waiter for an empty ss. Then, he poured some wine and pushed it to Ethel. Elijah raised his cup and touched sses. Ethel had no choice but to hold his ss up, clinked it, and drank it all in one go. ¡°Hey! Elijah, what''s wrong with Elijah?¡± Ethel went straight ahead. Elijah¡¯s silent expression was the most unbearable thing and he could not help but guess what he was thinking. It seemed that the problem was tough. ¡°What kind of women do you think will have an affair?¡± Elijah twitched the corner of his mouth and smiled faintly. His expression was unpredictable. Ethel was astonished. ¡®What did Elijah mean for his question?¡¯ ¡°You mean, Esther had an affair?¡± Ethel couldn''t help but his voice just went high. Elijah just snorted coldly and took another sip of wine. ¡°Esther is not that kind of person!¡± Ethel spoke confidently. ¡°Stop making trouble! Let''s go, take you back!¡± ¡°You care about her?¡± ¡°Of course! She''s my sister!¡± ¡°What if she were not your sister?¡± ¡°Damn! Are you crazy? Elijah, I am telling you today, if Esther weren¡¯t my sister, I just have to get her! Who would not like such a little cute girl? You left her at home, you are hateful!¡± Ethel nced at him but this joke made Elijah stunned for a moment. Then, Elijah finished a ss of wine suddenly. ¡°Okay, no kidding, let''s go! You ran out for a drink in the midnight, it''s damn wrong, is this still the young master of the Perry family?¡± Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. Elijah was not leaving. Ethel kicked him. ¡°Are you suspicious of Esther? She is not that kind of person. Elijah, Esther is a very simple girl. Don''t just mention herughing and joking face! She is lonelier than anyone else!¡± ¡°Do you know her well?¡± ¡°Know her well? I just know myself well!¡± Ethel smiled bitterly. ¡°Who would p herself when she''s okay? I am telling you now, Esther is the one who does that. This little girl is under a lot of pressure. She will p herself when she is alone and she will talk to herself too. How can you just leave her alone at home? If you don''t want to go back, I am going to take her away. My mum has no daughter anyway, Esther can be her daughter!¡± Elijah took another ss depressively. ¡°Elijah! You can''t be like this! You have to grab the heart of a woman before you get her.¡± When Ethel saw that Elijah was so depressed, his sympathy surged. ¡°You are usually such a smart person. How couldn¡¯t you think of this? Oh, it must be because of Esther who is too charming!¡± ¡°What can I do to prevent her from lying?¡± Elijah simply said his confusion. He was angry that she lied, especially for that particr man! ¡°Uh! So it''s just a lie?¡± Ethel was stunned. ¡°Lying is such a small problem, youe to drink for it? Lying is such amon thing, men and women in love are crazy! This is the most reasonable saying. I lie every day and what''s wrong? Sometimes, people will say a while lie!¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± Elijah took his suit jacket and prepared to leave. He called Ethel toe not because he enjoyed listening to his nonsense. When Elijah returned home, Esther hadn''t slept yet. However, she didn''t move. It was four o''clock. Elijah walked into the bathroom lightly and closed the door. Esther opened her eyes and Elijah came back. She hadn¡¯t fallen asleep, worrying about Elijah in her heart and she was not sleepy. After a while, the door of the bathroom was pulled and opened. Esther closed her eyes hurriedly and suppressed her breathing gently to prevent Elijah from discovering that she was pretending to be asleep. Feeling his movement from the other side of the bed, Esther¡¯s heart tightened. He went to bed. He lifted the quilt andid down slowly. Esther held her breath nervously and he fell asleep with his back to her! Esther opened her eyes slowly in the darkness, listening to his breathing until it was lightening up a little by little. It seemed that her mood was also rxed when he came back. Then, she fell asleep slowly. Seven o''clock in the morning. Elijah shook Esther, ¡°Get up! Your ss is going to start!¡± Esther opened her misty eyes and Elijah had already turned over and got out of bed. Esther red at him. He didn''t wake her up with his kiss. She used to wake up with a good morning kiss. Although they didn''t get along for a long time, it was just like their routine! However, it was not for today! The two of them quickly finished washing up. He didn''t cook breakfast or say anything but took her to school in person. When they sat in the car, both of them remained silent. Esther stared at her front view while Elijah focused on driving. Esther wrung her hands, hesitating whether to break the silence. Then, she decided to ask him and it was just taken as her concern for him. ¡°Last night...Where did you go?¡± Elijah nced at her and answered her without having expressions on his face, ¡°Drinking.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Esther¡¯s heart was tightened. He went drinkingst night! ¡°Does Kattie get better?¡± ¡°Much better!¡± He just said a few words. Weird! After that, they stopped talking to each other. The two of them didn''t speak any more along the way and then they arrived at the school. Elijah stopped his car, turned around, pressed with his hand, and unfastened her seat belt. Esther leaned against the back of the chair and tried to sit as straight as possible. She still worried about his surprise kiss in her heart. Elijah was already got out of the car and opened the car door for her. Esther stiffened and said softly, ¡°Goodbye.¡± She was standing by the car and Elijah drove his car away instantly. Esther stood there in a daze; they were now in a not speaking term? Elijah didn''t call her again. When Esther finished ss and got out, she met the driver. The driver told her that Elijah told her that if she did not want to take his car, he would not force her in the future. If she needed a ride, she could just call him in advance. Elijah promised to give her plenty of freedom! ¡°Alright, you can go back now. You don¡¯t need to pick me up in the future! I can take the bus by myself!¡± Esther told the driver lightly. ¡°Also, tell Elijah not to send his men to follow me. I don''t need protection! I can take care of myself!¡± The driver was taken aback and left. Ten minutester, Esther also saw the car that had been following her secretly these days and she found out that they had left. She was free now. Esther didn¡¯t know what Elijah wanted to do. She just felt very disappointed suddenly. She didn''t expect him to agree to all her permissions just as she asked. Did he want to set her free, right? She didn''t expect him to make such a fast decision! Esther walked down the street in a low mood. Her head was a little dizzy. After the rain, it seemed like the sun was also extra shiny and dazzling. Looking at the road in the distance, she felt so open and lots of her depression would be relieved. Elijah was the one who hurt her yesterday. How could he be angry? Esther was muffled and she was muttering. ¡°Petty, nasty Elijah Perry!¡± A car followed her slowly, the window opened, revealing a handsome face, and a deep voice came, ¡°Would you like to get in my car?¡± Esther was frightened by that voice. Did he just turn around of a sudden? Philip? She was startled¡ª why did she meet him so frequently? ¡°Why are you here?¡± Esther stopped and looked at him who was driving a white Pagani by himself. Chapter 592 Food Poisoning Chapter 592 Food Poisoning "There''re a lot of beautiful women in H Street, I have a fetish for collecting them, so naturally I can''t miss this ce!" Philip blinked mischievously, and Esther suddenlyughed. "You''re funny!" "Get in the car, where are you going? I''ll drive you!" "Aren''t you looking for the beautiful women?" "I can find them another day!" Esther shook her head. "No, I''ll take the bus myself, thank you!" After finishing her words, ignoring Philip, she walked towards the bus stop. It so happened that a bus arrived, and Esther boarded it. She hadn''t seen Kattie for days and wondered how she was doing now! The bus stopped at the hospital. Esther got off the bus and headed toward the inpatient building. She walked slowly as she hadn''t eaten anything before she got here in a hurry. The moment she walked in, she saw Elijah sitting by Kattie''s bed in the ward. Seeing her enter, his expression was indifferent while she was a little embarrassed. A smile then bloomed on her face as she turned to Kattie and said, "Miss Cole, are you feeling better?" Kattie was lying on the bed with gauze wrapped around her head. Once she saw Esther, she froze slightly and then smiled at her as well. "You, you''re Esther!" "Ah¨Cyou can talk now?" Esther was stunned for a moment, then rushed to her in surprise. "Can you talk?" "Yes!" Kattie had been able to speak after waking up from the external ventricr drainage operation. "That''s great!" Esther almost cried with tears of joy. "It''s all my fault for causing you to lie in bed so long!" "It''s okay, I know it''s not what you want. You''re scared these days too, aren''t you?" Kattie''s words sounded truly clear. Although the speed of her speech was a bit slow, it was unusually clear. Her voice was gentle and pleasant to listen to. "It''s my fault for causing you to suffer, you have to get better as soon as possible!" Esther sincerely held Kattie''s hand and said, "Otherwise I will have a bad conscience for the rest of my life!" "Okay! I hope I can recover too!" Kattie said softly. "Mr. Perry, the doctor said that Miss Cole is ready to eat!" The caregiver came in from outside, and the moment she saw Esther, she greeted her with a smile. "Miss Price, you''re here!" Esther saw that she was carrying the thermos from the hospital in her hand, which should be the lunch prepared for Kattie. "Give it to me!" Elijah took the bowl from the caregiver''s hand and his gaze fell tenderly on Kattie. "Kattie, let''s eat something!" "Okay!" Kattie smiled tenderly, looked towards Elijah who was next to her, pursed her lips, and said softly, "Sorry to bother you, Elijah!" "Can I feed her?" Esther asked enthusiastically. "I''ll do it!" Elijah said in a deep voice, but when he looked at Kattie, his icy gaze then turned to tenderness, "This is your favourite dried scallop porridge!" Esther was a little embarrassed and took a few steps back. Smelling the rich and sweet smell, Esther''s stomach also grumbled a few times. She was hungry too! Elijah scooped a spoonful of dried scallop porridge, blew it, and fed it into Kattie''s mouth while it was no longer scalding. Kattie said softly after swallowing, "Although it''s not as good as what you cook, it''s good enough to have such a taste in the hospital!" "Then you should get well as soon as possible. When you get better, I''ll cook it for you!" Elijah said softly. Esther watched Elijah talking gently to Kattie, and watched him feed Kattie spoonful by spoonful, he was gentle. Thinking of Hudson also feeding her in the same way when she was sick before, she quietly turned her head to look out of the window. Looking at the blue sky and the bright sunshine in the distance, she suddenly felt dizzy and thought to herself that she hadn''t taken any supplements during her period these days, and she should take some too. She should take care of herself. "Want some more?" Elijah asked. "No!" Kattie said softly. "Does your head still hurt?" "I feel much better in my head except for some soreness in my legs. I still can''t feel anything in my right leg, hopefully, I won''t be paralyzed in bed!" "You won''t! Let me give you a massage!" Elijah lifted the quilt and moved gently to examine her right leg. His coarse fingers gently slid up and down Kattie''s leg, massaging with moderate force. "Elijah! It''s okay, just let the caregiver massage me!" Kattie said shyly, her hands gripping the quilt nervously, a blush appearing on her face. "You''ll get better, didn''t the doctor say you''re recovering so quickly? Bear with it, the blood can be circted easily by massage." Elijah said in a low voice, looking sideways at her downcast face with the rosy eye-rims, the glistening gaze, the shy look, the softly bitten cherry lips. Kattie had recovered, she had! Seeing such a scene, Esther quietly retreated from the ward. Kattie''s eyes couldn''t help but look at the figure walking out the door and suddenly shouted, "Esther, you may go back. I know you''re studying, go back and finish all your homework, don''t let Elijah worry about you!" Elijah looked up and saw Esther turn back awkwardly, with a stiff smile on her face. While his face was devoid of any expression as he continued to massage Kattie without saying a word. "Okay, Miss Cole, I''ll visit you again! I''m going to eat now!" Esther thought that it turned out that Elijah''s tenderness didn''t belong to her, and she didn''t even know what she had done wrong. "You don''t have to visit me so frequently, I''ll be fine with Elijah here," Kattie said considerately, a complicated glint shing in her downcast gaze. "Okay! I''ll find an appropriate time to visit you!" Not knowing whether it was appropriate to say so, Esther went downstairs to eat. She wouldn''t treat herself badly, especially with her stomach. Walking along the bustling street in G City, she suddenly saw that she had reached a chicken soup restaurant and Esther walked in. "Please give me a pot of chicken soup!" She sat alone in the restaurant and drank the chicken soup. It tasted delicious, but there was no warmth in it, yet she kept drinking it. Esther had no idea how much she drank; it seemed that when she was in a bad mood, she would eat a lot of food. When the big pot of soup was finished, Esther patted her stomach. She was full! She would rather die with her belly full than be a starving ghost, this was the motto of her life. Just ten minutes after she walked out of the restaurant, Esther felt dizzy and a feeling of vomiting surged up inside her. Then she felt sick and wanted to go to the washroom. Fortunately, it just so happened that there was a public toilet next to the restaurant. However, Esther stayed for half an hour once she went in, vomiting and having diarrhea continuously. She was ufortable and had excruciating pain in her abdomen. She didn''t know what was wrong with her, she just felt ufortable. She wanted to pick up the phone and call Elijah, but when she thought of his sudden indifference to her, she didn''t want to make a fool of herself. Then, she thought of Hudson, and she decided to call Hudson! When she pulled her phone out of her backpack, she identally dropped it into the toilet! Why was she so unlucky? "Ugh!" Esther was chagrined and cursed herself. God was going to ruin her, right? Looking at her phone that was soaked in the water, Esther was helpless. She left the toilet while she still had the strength to leave. She didn''t want to die in the toilet even if she had to. It stank so bad! When she came out of the public toilet to the street, she couldn''t help throwing up again. She leaned against the fence alone and vomited terribly. And in the distance, a hunk man was on the phone. "Young master, Miss Price is vomiting against the fence! She seems to be suffering from a stomach upset. A subordinate saw her go into the toilet for half an hour beforeing out, and now she''s throwing up again." Not long after, a white Pagani appeared on the street not far from Esther. A slender and handsome man got out of the car, and when he saw the woman leaning against the flower bed fence, he couldn''t help but frown, "What''s wrong? Eat something wrong?" "You?" Esther froze for a moment, barely having the strength to turn her head. She was so ufortable that she seemed to want to go to the toilet again. "Ugh! I want to go to the toilet!" Darting towards the toilet, Esther was d that she still had the strength. When she stepped out of the toilet, Philip was waiting at the door. "Let''s go to the hospital!" "No!" Esther shook her head. "How can you not go?" Without another word, Philip picked her up and left with her thin body in his arms. "Umm¡­ Philip, I don''t want to go to the hospital! I don''t want to die in the hospital!" The feeling she had now was that she was going to die. It was simr to the feeling of imminent death. "If you don''t go, you''ll die!" Philip said in no good humour. Esther only felt that this embrace was warm, and suddenly she said sullenly. "Philip, if you were my father, how wonderful it would be!" "I don''t want to have a daughter as old as you, that foreshadows that I''m already old!" Philip pursed his lips, holding this skinny girl, his heart inexplicably ached. "Stop talking, let''s go see the doctor!" In the emergency room of the hospital. Esther passed out before she did the check-up! "Esther? Esther?" Philip called out to her nervously. The doctor helped Esther with her examination. Esther''s limbs were cold, her face was pale, and her blood pressure had also dropped. The doctor immediately instructed Philip to put Esther t on a makeshift bed and then pushed her into the emergency room. After the emergency treatment, Philip learned that Esther was suffering from nitrite poisoning. Fortunately, she was taken to the hospital in time, otherwise, she might have been in danger of losing her life. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Looking at Esther, who was lying quietly on the hospital bed, Philip was shocked that he would save her. After so much chaos, he didn''t realize it was already night. In the ward. Philip sat by the bed, Esther''s skin appeared purpura because of the poisoning and looked so pitiful. The corners of her pale lips lifted slightly, and the sleeping Esther was as innocent as a child. Inexplicably, the moment he looked at her innocent face, his irritable mood calmed down. In Philip''s evil and indifferent eyes, a faint tenderness appeared. The drip slowly dripped into her veins and it was not until midnight that she woke up drowsily. As soon as she opened her eyes, she felt the line of sight. Esther lifted her heavy eyelids, looked suspiciously, and whispered, "Philip?" "You''re awake?" Philip had been taking care of her and was a little relieved when he saw her wake up. "What''s wrong with me?" Esther wondered, her head throbbing, she was so dizzy and ufortable. "It''s fine, just nitrite poisoning. Thankfully, your situation is not the worst!" "Poisoning?" Esther was shocked. "Ah¡ª" "What did you eat?" Philip frowned. "What did you eat?" "Chicken, chicken soup!" Esther said suddenly, "Oh no, hurry up and report it to the police so no one gets food poisoning as I did!" "Uh!" Philip froze for a moment, "You, you''re almost killed, and you still care about others?" "It must be that chicken soup, I tell you the address, the name of that restaurant is XXXX. Call the police quickly, don''t let others have the same bad luck as me!" At Esther''s urging, Philip reluctantly reported the case to the police and then said, "Esther, it''s already midnight in the midnight, you''d better get some rest, don''t worry about it! The police said several people have already reported that the owner of that restaurant has abused industrial salt!" Chapter 593 Illusions Chapter 593 Illusions ¡°Hum! Thank you!¡± Esther sincerely thanked. ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for you, I¡¯m afraid that I wouldn¡¯t have saved my life!¡± Tonight, Elijah didn¡¯t go back. Thus, he didn¡¯t know Esther had an ident. Esther¡¯s phone fell into the toilet, so she didn¡¯t call Elijah either. The next day, Esther was unable to go to school so she missed the ss again, but after a full night¡¯s rest, she felt much better! Although she had no strength at all, she felt better than pooping and vomiting yesterday! Philip also stayed up all night. After dawn, Esther felt guilty when she saw there was blood in his eyes. Anyway, he saved her but she had no rtionship with this man, just like Kattie saved Elijah. And now, she was saved too! ¡°Philip, you can go back! I¡¯m better now! Just go back and rest!¡± ¡°No need!¡± He just simply answered. ¡°Sleeping is the best way to rest! What will you do if I¡¯m gone?¡± ¡°I know! That¡¯s why I let you go back and sleep! I will continue sleeping even if you leave!¡± Esther smiled warmly while squinting her eyes and looked at Philip, and her heart was touched and feeling warm. ¡°So are you worrying about me?¡± Philip was stunned. ¡°Well, it could be as I am still worried to leave you alone here!¡± ¡°It¡¯s ok, I¡¯m fine and there is a nurse!¡± ¡°Stop it, get well first!¡± Philip stopped her. Esther was grateful and guilty when she saw that Philip had been busy all night and taking care of herself. ¡°I¡¯m much better now, and the doctor also said that I don¡¯t need any more drips, so you can send me back as I want to be discharged from the hospital!¡± ¡°But the doctor said you need to stay for a while for observation!¡± Philip said worriedly. ¡°It¡¯s ok, I want to go back first!¡± Esther insisted. She didn¡¯t want to owe anyone. She still forced herself to smile as she got out of bed weakly. ¡°It¡¯s the same if I go home to rest, there¡¯s someone at home who can take care of me, so don''t worry!¡± Esther insisted on leaving the hospital and Philip didn¡¯t demand too much. After changing her clothes, Esther carried her shoulder bag and walked along the corridor of the hospital with Philip. As she was still weak, she walked very slow. ¡°Are you sure you can do it?¡± Philip was worried. Giving back Philip a reassuring smile, Esther shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s fine, I have the devil¡¯s luck!¡± ¡°It almost costs your life, you would have died if it took a bit longer!¡± Philip looked at her sideways and saw that her face was very pale, yet, she was struggling hard to move. Philip then reached out to lend her a helping hand. ¡°Let¡¯s go, I¡¯m holding you!¡± ¡°Thanks! If I die then it is all over!¡± Esther smiled indifferently. ¡°Would you be too young to care nothing about life and death?¡± Philip¡¯s heart was aching and he then simply picked her up. ¡°You are walking too slow, let me carry you!¡± ¡°Ugh!¡± Esther was stunned but she was already being picked up by him, ¡°Thank you!¡± Philip hugged Esther and walked towards the outside of the hospital. Suddenly, Philip¡¯s footsteps lurched and Esther who was puzzled looked up in confusion. They were looking at the familiar figure with cold features who was walking in front of them and just looked at them too! She blinked and didn¡¯t say anything but just looked at the person walking over! ¡°Put me down, Philip!¡± Esther said in a low voice. Philipplied and let Esther down. Esther stayed standing there and watching Elijah walking over with his extreme cold eyes looking at Esther. Esther was shocked and puzzled by the expression in his eyes. However, Philip said, ¡°Esther, since someone is here to pick you up, then I¡¯ll leave first! Take care and rest more!¡± The words of concern were spoken with some instructions. Philip took a very meaningful look at Elijah then left without greeting him. Esther stayed standing there and carefully looking up at Elijah. She didn¡¯t go backst night and was he angry because of this? ¡°Elijah?¡± He turned his eyes away and his voice was cold. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you go to the ss?¡± Esther was stunned, ¡®didn¡¯t go to the ss?¡¯ She then spoke as he wasn¡¯t asking about not going back last night, ¡°Didn¡¯t you go backst night?¡± Elijah frowned, ¡°Didn¡¯t you go back either? Were you with that personst night?¡± Esther smiled bitterly in her heart, no wonder, her phone fell into the toilet, yet, she almost died of being poisoned yesterday and where was he? If it wasn¡¯t Philipst night, she would have been poisoned to death! ¡°Well, I didn¡¯t go back yesterday and I was with Philip!¡± Esther smiled faintly but she felt bitter inside. ¡°Why?¡± Elijah¡¯s eyes tightened as he asked in a deep voice, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you go back?¡± Esther was dumbfounded, ¡°Didn¡¯t you go back either?¡± What qualifications did he have to ask her? In the lively hospital, people were in a hurrying and going around that made Esther¡¯s eyes a little painful. As she watched the crowd passing by, her head was dizzy but he then spoke, ¡°I¡¯m taking care of Kattie!¡± ¡°Ooh!¡± Esther simply answered as she had known that he was taking care of Kattie. ¡°Are you dating a man?¡± He asked in a grieved voice. ¡°I¡¯m dating a man?¡± Esther asked back in shock. Elijah didn¡¯t say anything but nced at her before striding away. The moment he passed by her, Esther suddenly smiled bitterly, it turned out that he did not even see how haggard she was at the moment, who was suffering from nitrite poisoning and it turned out that he did not care about her! It turned out that all the tenderness was an illusion! Something shattered and the sound was so brittle and quiet. ¡°Elijah Perry!¡± She suddenly spoke by the time he was about to pass by. He stopped and the two stood side by side, he was not looking at her and she was not looking at him too. She looked at the man walking ahead of her and asked in an unhurried voice, ¡°I¡¯m not feeling well, is it okay if you take me back?¡± He was silent but the knot in his throat rolled, ¡°You can call a driver! I have arranged a chauffeur for you, or else, you can ask that guy before to drop you off!¡± Finishing his words, he then strode towards the lift. Esther¡¯s tears dropped and her heart froze at the moment. She closed her eyes and tears fell. Taking a staggering step, Esther tried to walk out of the hospital carefully. As she had no strength at all, she sat on the lounge chair under the station sign outside the hospital while looking at the people and carsing and going. A bright smile fluttered on her cheeks but with a hint of bitterness and sadness. And her smile was no longer as innocent as in the beginning but mixed withplicated feelings! A fist mmed onto a stainless steel advertising rack on the side in indignation, and when she withdrew her fist again, it was held tightly by arge hand that stopped her from self-harming. ¡°Hudson, why are you here?¡± Esther looked at Hudson in dismay who grabbed her wrist, ¡®when did he come here?¡¯ Hudson lowered his head in distress while taking his handkerchief. His eyes tightened as he looked at Esther¡¯s bloodstained hand. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± ¡°Me?¡± Esther was stunned then smiled. ¡°I¡¯m watching life!¡± She wanted to cry! She seemed to see her family upon seeing Hudson and she wanted to tell him all her grievances but words stopped at the edge of her mouth when she wanted to speak it out. ¡°Let¡¯s go, I¡¯ll send you!¡± Hudson spoke gently after bandaging her hand. He then held her hand as he had done before to his car. ¡°Where is Elijah Perry? What happened?¡± Her smile froze and her hand held his hand back even tighter while trying hard to raise a smile at the corner of her lips, but she couldn¡¯t, only then she hid it by lowering her gaze and speaking in a low voice, ¡°Hum¡­ he is taking care of Kattie!¡± ¡°You don¡¯t look well? What¡¯s wrong?¡± Hudson said in a deep voice while looking at Esther who was unconsciously gripping his hand tightly at his side. Without her having to answer, he could guess that she was in a bad mood at the moment. The calmness of his mind was suddenly broken at this moment, the dull depressing feeling made Hudson¡¯s expression stiff as therge hand holding her wrist suddenly gripped her slender fingertips back. Hudson¡¯s gaze fell on Esther who was in a daze and the cold expression that had been suppressed made the coldness and indifference of herself even more obvious at this moment. The vulnerability often flickered in her eyes but she always liked to cover it up with a smile, how could he still not understand her even after ten years? ¡°Hudson, I¡¯m so tired, can you send me to the hotel?¡± She didn¡¯t want to go back as she didn¡¯t want to see Elijah. He could see she was acting herself to be strong even though she tried to speak in a lighter tone, the smile on her face didn¡¯t even reach her eyes. ¡°Come back with me! You look really tired!¡± He said while opening the door of the car for her to get in. She had no strength at all because her body hadn¡¯t fully recovered, so she fell asleep after she got into the car. As the car drove to Hudson¡¯s vi, he looked at her whose face was haggard and looking as if she had been very ill. Hudson carried her out of the car as he didn¡¯t wake her up while Esther didn¡¯t wake up either. Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. The tender body in his arm was much lighter, yet, pity spread up from his chest. Her shoulder bag was a little troublesome when carrying her as it hung on the buckle of the seat belt and the zipper broke open as it was not pulled properly. Hudson instructed the housekeeper to pack the bag and bring it to Esther¡¯s room. He then carried her to her room which he always kept for her. The housekeeper looked nervous when he came up, holding the hospital case and discharge certificate, ¡°Young master, Miss¡¯s stuff!¡± Hudson looked serious after taking them. ¡°Food poisoning? Damn it, what did Elijah do? How dare he let Esther get poisoned!¡± The loud voice woke Esther who was sleeping up. ¡°Ugh¡­ Hudson?¡± Esther slurred her words and opened her hazy eyes but found herself in Hudson¡¯s vi which looked like her old room, and for a moment, she had a feeling ofing home. ¡°Hudson!¡± ¡°Esther? Are you feeling better? How do you get nitrite poisoning? Does Elijah know?¡± Hudson asked her as he sat nervously on the edge of the bed. Esther shook her head, ¡°I was gluttonous as I wanted to drink chicken soup, and I got poisoned as a result!¡± Hudson looked at the haggard little face in front of him worriedly and his heart was aching. ¡°what about Elijah? Does he know?¡± ¡°He is helping me take care of Kattie!¡± Esther smiled. ¡°Hudson. Don¡¯t tell him. I want to sleep, I¡¯m so tired!¡± ¡°Alright!¡± Hudson nodded and helped her cover up with the nket. ¡°Let¡¯s talk after you get some sleep!¡± Chapter 594 You’re the Best Chapter 594 You¡¯re the Best ¡°Hudson, I¡¯m fine. You don''t need to worry!¡± Esther turned around and forced a bitter smile. She didn¡¯t want him to see how hurt she felt, but the tears in her eyes gave her away. She didn¡¯t expect the pain in her heart to be this great. Hudson stood up and headed out. He still felt uneasy, so he stopped short at the door and said, ¡°Esther, if you feel hungry, get up and have something to eat; I can ask someone to make you some chicken soup and beef stew!¡± ¡°Thanks!¡± The tears rolling around her eyes fell onto the pillow, ¡°I¡¯m not feeling hungry!¡± Her body silently trembled and she cried. Hudson was even more worried now, so he walked over to her bedside. Esther didn¡¯t have time to wipe away her tears yet. He felt a stinging pain at the sight of her. He sat by the bed, as she buried her head into the pillow. He could tell there was something amiss about her, but he didn¡¯t expect there to be a problem between her and Elijah. ¡°Esther, did Elijah do something to you?¡± ¡°Hudson.¡± She raised her head and looked at him with blurry, tear-filled eyes. All the sadness came gushing out from within her. She let out a yelp and suddenly buried herself into his arms and began to cry aloud. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s fine.¡± Hudson held her, ¡°I¡¯m still here; I won¡¯t let anyone who hurts you off the hook so easily! Tell me, what happened?¡± Hudson let out a deep, long sigh. His cold expression was mixed with a hint of powerlessness, as he softly patted Esther¡¯s trembling body. In his eyes, she was still like a child, and right now, she was like a huge child crying that hadn¡¯t grown up yet. To him, she was and always would remain his beloved little sister! As she bawled, she tightly held on to his body and uncontrobly released all the pain she bottled up inside her. After a short while, the sound of her crying became softer and infrequent. ¡°Esther?¡± Hudson confusedly called out to her, only to find out that she had fallen asleep. Her red eyes were the only trace left of her pain from a while ago. Even though she was asleep, Esther still sniffled from time to time. He slightly shook his head, andid her gently down to rest on the pillow, and kissed her on her forehead. ¡°Good night!¡± Although he didn¡¯t know what happened between Esther and Elijah, Hudson felt incredibly aggrieved to see her like this. He won¡¯t tolerate anyone who had hurt his sister! He covered a nket over her and sat and watched over her silently. He knew she was his sister, but why did he harbor a feeling of romantic love for her? It pained him to watch her cry as well; it was as though the air in the room was sucked away. He wanted to give Elijah a beating and to kiss Esther right now to help her feel better. But s, he suppressed these inclinations. He couldn¡¯t have such feelings for his little sister, it was just not right. In his heart, his love was already dead. He didn¡¯t have a reason to live! Each day, he was like a walking corpse. In the hospital¡¯s ward. Elijah¡¯s face looked ill. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Elijah?¡± Kattie couldn¡¯t help but ask after a long time. ¡°Nothing!¡± Elijah said as he shook his head, ¡°Nothing at all!¡± ¡°Esther, has ss today, right?¡± Kattie said in a casual tone to probe at Elijah, who suddenly seemed tense. She blinked a few times, then asked, ¡°Are you two¡­¡± ¡°We¡¯re doing fine!¡± Elijah quickly replied, ¡°Esther¡¯s at ss! I¡¯m heading to the office for a bit!¡± ¡°Alright!¡± Although she was slightly disappointed, Kattie still let out a gentle smile and said, ¡°Go on!¡± Over at Perry Group. The second he got out of the car, Elijah ran into Ethel, who wasing out of the building. From afar, Ethel could see the scowl on Elijah¡¯s face, so he headed over to greet Elijah, ¡°How are you doing, Elijah? Everything alright between you and Esther?¡± ¡°Right!¡± Elijah was in no mood to joke with Ethel. ¡°Hey! Howe Esther isn¡¯t picking up? I called to try and ask her toe out, but howe her line¡¯s always busy?¡± ¡°Who knows!¡± Elijah muttered under his breath. ¡°Hey!¡± Ethel stood in Elijah¡¯s way to prevent him from passing, ¡°You can¡¯t do this; what happened between you two? I¡¯ll bet that it¡¯s your fault this time. Elijah Perry, you go and apologize to my sister!¡± ¡°None of your business!¡± ¡°What! This is part of my business. I don¡¯t care about other people, but when ites to Esther, it is my business! Don¡¯t you dare mistreat her!¡± Ethel started to look serious, ¡°Don¡¯t think that she¡¯s easy to pick on just because she¡¯s a little girl. I¡¯m warning you, I¡¯m watching her back!¡± Elijah reached out a hand and pushed Ethel to the side; with a moody expression on his face, he headed upstairs. ¡°Fine, if you won¡¯t tell me, I¡¯ll go find out from Esther!¡± Ethel shouted behind Elijah. However, he couldn¡¯t reach her even after calling numerous times. He started to get quite worried. He went to her school and found out that she didn¡¯t show up for ss. So, he gave Elijah another call. ¡°Esther¡¯s not at school. What the hell happened?¡± This caught Elijah off guard. He tried to reach her voice monitor, but it failed; there was no sound coming through. Could the phone be broken? ¡°What happened to Esther?¡± Elijah called and asked the servant on the other end. ¡°Master! Didn¡¯t you tell us not to tail her anymore?¡± The voice on the other end replied in a distressed tone. ¡°Shit!¡± Elijah cursed under his breath. That was right! He told them not to follow her anymore! He saw with his own eyes that she was with another man, and they spend the night together! No, he must not go find her! Elijah lit a cigarette and sunk into his thoughts. Esther slept for quite a while. By the time she woke up, she felt groggy, but still quite dejected. ¡°Doc, howe she has a fever?¡± Hudson worriedly asked the doctor that came to check up on Esther. Because she was asleep for so long and kept sleep talking, Hudson became anxious and called for a doctor. ¡°It¡¯s just a side effect of food poisoning; there might be some slight damage to her stomach and a high degree of active bacteria, causing a series of inmmation. Give her an IV drop to see if her condition improves. If her fever still doesn¡¯t subside, then bring her to a hospital!¡± The doctor said and he gave Hudson a prescription. In a swift second, the medicine was prepared. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Hudson held Esther¡¯s tiny hand and sat by the edge of the bed, with her in his arms. ¡°Careful, don¡¯t wake her!¡± ¡°Alright!¡± The doctor applied the shot. ¡°No!¡± Esther muttered while half asleep, perhaps because the shot was too cold, which made Esther reject it. She pushed the doctor¡¯s hand away, and shrunk into Hudson¡¯s arms, then fell back asleep. ¡°Uh, she won¡¯t let me inject the shot!¡± The doctorughed and shook his head as he rubbed his hand in the area where she hit. In her sleepy dream, Esther felt what she thought was Elijah¡¯s warm embrace. But it felt like someone was trying to pull her away, and Elijah suddenly became very cold. She refused to leave the warmth of the embrace. However, Elijah was still trying to pull her away. ¡°No¡ª¡± Esther shouted; she waved her hands, then ran into Hudson¡¯s embrace again. Her thin arms wrapped tightly around Hudson¡¯s neck and refused to budge. ¡°Esther, this is Hudson; be good now, you¡¯re having a fever, so we¡¯re going to give you a shot. Behave, give me your hand!¡± Hudson said in a gentle voice next to Esther¡¯s ear and grabbed her hand. This time, she didn¡¯t struggle. Hudson held her tiny hand tightly. As the doctor was about to inject the needle, he anxiously burst out and said, ¡°Be careful, don¡¯t make it too painful!¡± The doctor rolled his eyes and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it won¡¯t hurt at all!¡± Esther slightly twitched as the needle stabbed into her, and Hudson twitched along with her. ¡°Ow¡­¡± Esther let out a shout with her hoarse voice, then her eyes widened and she looked around the room. She realized she was still at Hudson¡¯s ce, and bitterly smiled. ¡°Esther, don¡¯t move, we¡¯re giving you an IV drop!¡± Hudson¡¯s voice echoed beside her ear. ¡°Ah!¡± Esther looked down to see the doctor fixing the needle in ce. An ice-cold needle was in ce, pumping the IV drip into her. She raised her hand and realized she was sitting on Hudson¡¯sp; no wonder she felt so warm! ¡°Hudson, what¡¯s wrong with me?¡± ¡°You¡¯ve got a slight fever; the drip will help you feel better, don¡¯t move!¡± Hudson¡¯s soft, gentle voice made her feel like crying again. Her tears began to swell and fall down her face. This was what it was like to have a family. No matter what happened, he would never give up on her. ¡°Hudson, I want toy down!¡± The doctor took his leave, leaving the two of them alone in the room. ¡°Alright,e on, careful, don¡¯t touch the head of the needle!¡± Hudson gentlyid her down. Suddenly, he took a stagger. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Esther noted something was amiss with him. ¡°Nothing!¡± Hudson shook his head as he recovered his stance. ¡°Are your legs numb?¡± Esther suddenly realized that it must be due to her sitting on hisp. She felt both abashed and warmed by his consideration, ¡°How long was I sitting on yourp?¡± ¡°No matter!¡± He shook his head. ¡°Are you feeling hungry?¡± She shook her head, ¡°Not hungry! Are your legs feeling better now?¡± Hudson flexed his leg muscles a bit. ¡°Yeah, much better now!¡± Esther rxed. It was strange; ever since she got food poisoning, she didn¡¯t seem to feel hungry at all. She began to think about all the things Hudson had done for her and felt more and more downcast. It appeared that, in this life, Hudson was the closest family to her, and only he would unconditionally do anything for her and take care of her. However, this made her feel worse and worse! Hudson was after all just her brother. And the man that made her feel so downtrodden was some stranger she hadn¡¯t known for more than just a few months! And that Elijah Perry, that strange man was nothing more than a maniac in the end. She didn¡¯t even know what wrong she had done. She felt incredibly heavy, and she sighed. She looked to the IV drip dripping liquid one drop at a time into her body. Hudson flexed his legs for a while; then, he grabbed a chair and sat down. ¡°Don¡¯t think too much. How are you feeling?¡± ¡°Much better! Just who do you think I am?¡± Esther suddenly said with a great big smile, ¡°I can¡¯t be beaten! It¡¯s just a little food poisoning, how could I be beaten by this? I¡¯m the best!¡± As she spoke, she raised her right hand, which had a diamond ring that Elijah gave her. Looking at the ring, her smile began to stiffen. Hudson also noted the ring on her hand and fell silent. Esther turned her gaze to outside the window. She zed over the clear blue sky, and calmly said, ¡°Hudson, help me call in sick with the school, I missed ss today!¡± Chapter 595 You Sure Are Having Fun Chapter 595 You Sure Are Having Fun ¡°Ok! I¡¯ll go make the call!¡± Hudson stood up and walked out. Elijah! Elijah! Esther smiled bitterly. He said he wouldn¡¯t leave her, and it was bullshit. ¡°Till death do us part¡± was a lie, baseless nonsense! In important times, Hudson was still the most dependable person! Hudson made the call and stood by the door. He noticed Esther¡¯s nk stare as she stared out of the window. He stopped at the door and didn¡¯t walk in. This was how Esther usually was, just moments ago she was crying destely. She would then smile brightly and rxedly after she cried as if nothing had happened. Only when she was alone she would lick her wound. The wound in her heart hurt so bad it could probably suffocate her, but she still smiled. She looked out into the blue sky and smiled. ¡°Hudson, we should all live healthily and happily!¡± Suddenly, Esther turned around. She looked at Hudson who was standing by the door, ¡°We must live happily!¡± Hudson felt a twinge in his heart. He walked over while nodding, ¡°Yes, live healthily and happily! Esther, you¡¯re the best!¡± But he noticed a hint of loneliness in her eyes, it hurt his heart. *********** Esther didn¡¯te back. Elijah got back in the night and noticed that the lights weren¡¯t on. Esther wasn¡¯t home. She didn¡¯te back! Where could she be? Elijah didn¡¯t call her that night. His heart was getting heavy, he couldn¡¯t believe that she didn¡¯te back! Elijah sat in the study, smoking all night. The room was filled with smoke and it was all smoggy in the room, yet he didn¡¯t stop smoking. Soon, the sun rose. But Elijah¡¯s heart was lifeless. As if his heart was a field that was burned by a fire until only ashes could be seen, and no life could be seen¡­ Esther felt better after an IV drip. She insisted on going to ss on Thursday. Elijah got a call, he was informed that Esther went to ss. He couldn¡¯t help but go to her school as she was about to finish school. Esther had sses together with Lena today. Lena noticed that Esther didn¡¯t look too good, she asked out of concern, ¡°What happened? You didn¡¯t attend sses for 2 days in a row.¡± ¡°Well, I almost died!¡± Esther pursed her lips, ¡°Food poisoning, I still feel very weak everywhere!¡± ¡°Ah, seriously. Be more careful next time, how can you be so careless?¡± Lena was concerned looking at Esther¡¯s face which was as pale as a sheet. ¡°You don¡¯t look good. How is it going with Elijah?¡± ¡°We¡¯re in a middle of a fight!¡± said Esther bitterly. ¡°Esther¡­¡± As they walked out of the building, Hudson was waiting for Esther. He was standing in front of a Ferrari. ¡°Ah! Hudson¡¯s here. Lena, Hudson can send you home! Let¡¯s go!¡± Esther pulled her. ¡°No! I have my part-time job in the afternoon. I¡¯m not going back right now! ¡°Then how about Oscar?¡± ¡°Our nanny recovered from her flu. She is helping me taking care of him, it¡¯s no problem!¡± ¡°That¡¯s great!¡± Esther nodded, ¡°Lena, take care!¡± ¡°Yeah! You should get some more rest!¡± They bid adieu like good friends. Esther walked towards Hudson. In a car parked afar, Elijah¡¯s face turned stone cold looking at Esther smiling all brightly. He couldn¡¯t sleep all night, he was worried and he missed her, but she was all happy. ¡°Are you feeling better?¡± Hudson walked over and put his hand on her shoulder. He asked concernedly, ¡°Do you want to eat something? I¡¯ll bring you to a good restaurant!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t really want to eat anything! Hudson, do you think I lost my appetite because of the food poisoning? I don¡¯t feel like eating anything at all.¡± Esther frowned, ¡°My stomach hates me now because I ate carelessly. Now it doesn¡¯t want to let me eat anymore!¡± ¡°Silly girl, it¡¯s normal to have no appetite when you¡¯re sick. Let¡¯s go get some appetizing snacks then! We¡¯ll have it at home. I told Miss Griffiths to make you your favourite porridge!¡± Hudson opened the car door for her. Esther got into the car and didn¡¯t notice the car parked besides. The person in the car, his face was green with envy. ¡°Start the car! Bring me back to the office!¡± Elijah ordered. The car drove out of D University before the Ferrari. Esther got into the car and Hudson grabbed a box from the backseat, ¡°Esther, this is a new phone. You lost your phone not long ago, right? This is for you!¡± ¡°Oh! A new phone!¡± Esther was stunned. She thought about the day when Elijah bought her a new phone. She quickly shook her head and shook that scene out of her mind. She smiled brightly, ¡°Thank you, Hudson!¡± ¡°How could you not have a phone for so long? Tell me immediately next time if something like this happens again!¡± ¡°I wanted to call you, but my phone fell into the toilet bowl the moment I called you!¡± Esther pursed her lips as she looked at her new phone. Hudson felt joy, ¡°I¡¯m the first person you thought of?¡± Esther was taken aback, she nodded, ¡°Yeah! Well, you¡¯re always the one helping me!¡± ¡°Esther, what about Elijah?¡± ¡°Hudson, can I stay with you for a few days?¡± Esther interrupted his question. She didn¡¯t want to say anything nor exin anything about it. Hudson nodded, ¡°Of course!¡± The truth was, he didn¡¯t mind at all even if she wanted to stay with him forever. It was his greatest wish! At night, Hudson needed to attend a charity banquet. He brought Esther with him, thinking about how she was in a bad mood in the past few days. He also knew that Elijah was going to attend this banquet. Hudson felt sour inside, but he decided to help Elijah and Esther, as Esther seemed unhappy recently. Maybe their misunderstanding could be resolve when they saw each other. He brought her to a hair salon to do her hair and she put on a cute dress. Her face was still pale and she still looked a bit sickly. Esther sat in a corner when they arrived. She ate the pieces of peaches from the peach tower one after another. The peaches from Japan were unskinned and pickled, the texture was nice and it tasted fresh. The peaches were naturally pink and the pyramid of fruits was dribbled with some fragrant and smooth custard. The little strawberries looked like small red jewels and they were slightly sour, it bnced out the sweetness from the rest of the fruits. With a ss of fresh orange juice on the side, it was delicious. She enjoyed good food, but today it just didn¡¯t feel as good! She still felt odd and stifled! She pursed her small red lips, but in the end, she still couldn¡¯t help but put the tasty peach in her mouth. ¡°Is it good?¡± Hudson looked at her eating happily. ¡°Yeah! It¡¯s yummy!¡± She nodded, but she thought about it and felt like it wasn¡¯t that good. ¡°Don¡¯t eat too much, let your stomach rest!¡± ¡°I know! Hudson!¡± Esther smiled brightly as she replied. Suddenly, it was noisy by the entrance. Esther and Hudson looked up and saw a tall and lean man at the entrance. He was in a ssic, limited edition silver suit, it looked wless and well-ironed. Elijah walked in, his sight immediatelynded on Esther who was next to Hudson. Esther was taken aback. She looked at him and met his eyes, her heart started to beat fast. Nobody thought much about Esther being next to Hudson and she being hispanion for the night, as they were reported in the news the other day to be siblings. They were guessing why she wasn¡¯t here with Elijah tonight and was with her brother instead! In the hall, rxing music was being yed. The crowd was whispering, and it was a bit boisterous. Esther felt suffocated and bored. She went up to the rooftop terrace alone and leaned on the railing as she enjoyed the cool wind blowing on her face. It was a bit cold, but it was easier to breathe. If possible, she wanted to stay here until the banquet ended. Suddenly, she noticed a waft of smoke. She looked over and saw Elijah walking up the rooftop terrace. His tall figure appeared in front of her and his shadow was nted from the moonlight. It was dark and she couldn¡¯t see his face well. The cigarette between his fingers, its smoke was blown now and then by the wind. Esther felt nervous and her heart was in her throat. They hadn¡¯t seen each other for a while, she didn¡¯t know how to act in front of him. Since he liked the rooftop terrace area, she would give him space. She sidetracked and was about to leave. Suddenly, he moved and halted her in her tracks. Esther tried to move again, but when she moved left, he moved left and stopped her again. ¡°Elijah!¡± she growled, she felt weak all over, ¡°Out of my way!¡± Elijah took a drag on his cigarette and puffed white smoke out which quickly dispersed due to the wind. She smelled the strong cigarette smell and because of her food poisoning and inmmation, she coughed violently. Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°You sure are having fun!¡± he said in a deep voice that vibrated in her ears. Esther felt her heart skipped a beat and she was dumbfounded. His choice of words made her bitter, she forced a smile and said, ¡°Yes! I¡¯m having fun!¡± Yes! Fun! Esther purposedly emphasized the word ¡°fun¡±. ¡°You¡¯re having fun too,¡± she scoffed and retorted, ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± ¡°What are youughing about?¡± He was enraged and he said, ¡°What¡¯s so funny?¡± Esther stoppedughing abruptly, in the dark she could see the ze in his pupil. She pursed her lips, was stubborn and didn¡¯t want to answer his question. She didn¡¯t find anything funny, she thought that it was sad. When did she have fun? She wasn¡¯t in the mood for fun. ¡°Why did you skip ss? You don¡¯t want to go to ss anymore, is that? Is it fun to do stuff half- heartedly? Don¡¯t go if you don¡¯t want to, no need to waste time!¡± Esther was stunned, she smiled bitterly, ¡°Yes, I don¡¯t want to go. I won¡¯t go anymore, I¡¯m not going to study anymore. Are you happy now?¡± He was about to take another drag of the cigarette, but he slowed down hearing her said that. He felt faint, ¡°Then why did you go today?¡± ¡°Just because, I¡¯m just fucking crazy like that. I was bored, so I went. And if I don¡¯t feel like it, I won¡¯t go. I¡¯m bored and crazy, are you happy now?¡± Esther pushed him away and walked back into the hall. She thought that she wouldn¡¯t cry, but she was crying a river. Elijah took a huge drag on his cigarette as he looked at Esther¡¯s back as she left. He closed his eyes and clenched his fist, then he let go of his fist after a while. Hudson saw Esther crying as she walked back in. He then looked in the direction of the roof terrace. He walked over and asked in a quiet voice, ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°Nothing!¡± Esther shook her hand, ¡°The wind was howling outside, and something got into my eyes as the wind blew! I¡¯m fine now that I¡¯m inside!¡± Hudson¡¯s heart ached, Esther didn¡¯t even know how to lie. He felt sorry for her. Elijah also walked back into the hall. He wasn¡¯t looking at Esther anymore. He got a ss of alcohol and was talking with a bunch of elite businessmen. Chapter 596 Overwhelming Regret Chapter 596 Overwhelming Regret Esther saw Ethel standing beside the podium. At this moment, she only knew that tonight there would be a charity sale. And it was organized by Ethel. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Ethel was now saying something to the emcee. After a while, a beep was sounded. The hall was filled with silence in an instant. "Ladies and gentlemen, we are honored to invite you tonight..." Ethel stood on the podium and spoke. Esther went out again. She wasn¡¯t interested in the charity sale. And she was now not in the mood to be interested in it. She once again came to the rooftop and looked at the night sky. She could only feel the loneliness. Hudson walked up to Elijah with a ss of wine. Both men gazed at each other. Elijah raised his head and looked at Hudson. He asked in an estranged and indifferent tone, "Something wrong?" "Don¡¯t you know that Esther wasn¡¯t so well?!" Hudson only said these few words. "There¡¯s no one to take care of her in these few days. That''s why she¡¯s staying at my ce!" Elijah was stunned for a moment. He then pursed his lips and sneered, "I see her having so much fun!" "Elijah, you must cherish the happiness you¡¯ve right now!" Hudson warned him. Then, he stood up and walked towards the rooftop. That was all he could do. He wanted to punch his pride away. But if he really did that, he was afraid that Esther would be getting sadder! Hudson smiled bitterly. No matter what and no matter who she was, he had to guard Esther''s happiness! Elijah thought about what Hudson had just said. Then, he walked outside to make a call. "Investigate the whereabouts of Madame in the past few days, in detail. I want to know it immediately!" Hudson saw the figure standing alone on the rooftop while leaning on the fence. His eyes were soft, and they were filled withplicated emotions. Then, he clenched his fist and released his fist again. Finally, he refreshed himself and walked over her casually. "Esther? Do you want to have a dance?" Esther turned around and saw Hudson. Sheughed, "But I don¡¯t know how to dance!" "I''ll teach you!" Hudson said as he held her hand and they went back to the party. The auction seemed to have ended and Elijah disappeared. The music started. Esther was brought to the dance floor by Hudson. A momentter, Elijah''s phone rang. He answered the call outside the hall. "Sir, madame had submitted a leave note and hospitalization certificate. She got poisoned with nitrite the day before yesterday. She had stayed in the hospital overnight ..." Elijah didn''t listen to the rest of the words. He only felt his heart pained uncontrobly. Food poisoning? Damn, what had he done? He felt overwhelmingly regretful. Elijah took a drag of cigarette. Then, he strode towards the hall. So, he really was wrong! Ethel was right! On the dance floor, Esther was in Hudson''s arms. "No, Hudson. I can''t. Your feet are swollen because of me! Does it hurt?" "It doesn''t hurt!" Hudson shook his head indifferently. "Come on. Continue. Let''s consider it as a practice!" He couldn''t bear seeing her being alone outside. His heart would hurt. So, he pulled her to dance, "Sure no problem. You''re smart. I''m sure you can get the hang of it. Just go along with my steps!" "But people are watching at us. I don''t want to dance! I don¡¯t know, it would only embarrass me!" Esther shook her head. People around them were really watching at them. They were surprised that she couldn''t dance. "Don¡¯t care about what others say! Let''s dance!" Hudson ced his hand on her waist. Then, he held her hand and put it on his shoulder. He repositioned her in a dancing posture. "Just follow my step," Hudson said. Esther simply hugged him and wrapped her arms around his neck coyly. "No! I don''t want to dance. Hudson, I don¡¯t want to dance!" Hudson shook his head helplessly and said, ¡°Esther, don¡¯t be like this!¡± ¡°I really don¡¯t want to dance!¡± Esther shook her head pitifully. The people of the dance floor suddenly made a way for Elijah as he came over. Hudson was startled. Elijah, who was striding towards her and seemed to be filled with distressed expression. When Esther felt the sudden wind behind her, someone had already grabbed her arm. The hand was so big. She instantly turned around and saw Elijah. "Come with me!" Elijah said in a deep voice as he was pulling her to leave! Esther paused for a moment, then shook her head, "I don''t want! Hudson, I don¡¯t want to go with him!" When Hudson heard this, he immediately pulled Esther''s hand. "Let''s go to the rooftop and talk!" So, three of them went to the rooftop. "Babe,e home with me!" Elijah wouldn''t let go of her hand. "I''m not going!" Esther still shook her head. She didn''t want to face this madman who changed drastically. A person who was mocking at you just now and bing gentle in the next second. "Babe, I have something to say!" Elijah looked at her affectively. Then, he turned to Hudson and said, "Please go out for a while!" Esther''s heart suddenly tightened. Hudson showed a questioning look towards Esther, but she didn''t respond. Hudson let go of her other hand, "Esther, I''m in the hall!" Only two of them were left on the rooftop. Esther was silent. The light was dim. Elijah''s eyes were filled with distress. He suddenly reached out and took her into his arms. When Esther was feared and wanted to struggle, he lowered his head and kissed her lips. His tongue slid into her mouth and touched hers. Her mouth was filled with the smell of tobo mixed with the taste of champagne and his masculine scent. And, there was the smell that she missed. "Uh-no-no-no," she pushed him violently. She wouldn''tpromise, never! Did he think just kissing her would be enough to get her forgiveness? No! She wouldn''t be so unprincipled! "Babe!" Elijah kissed her fiercely for a while. He was expressing how he missed her and how he felt hurt through his kisses. "I''m sorry!" Esther froze. Her heart went fluttered and she said, "Sorry for what?" "You got food poisoning? That morning at the hospital, you got food poisoning, didn¡¯t you?" He looked at her in the dark. Even though the light was dim, her face was still so pale. No wonder he saw her in the hospital that day. No wonder she was in the hospital early in the morning. No wonder she said she wasn''t feeling well and asked him to send her back! But¡ª What had he done? He felt overwhelming regret in his heart. He was regretting what he had done previously. He was such a bastard. He was overwhelmed by jealousy. "Babe¡ª" He stretched his arms. Once again took her into his arms and directly put her in his embrace. Esther waspletely confined to his chest. His hot breath hit her neck, "Babe, do you hate me?" Esther was shocked then she smiled bitterly. She shook her head and pushed him away. "Let me go!" "Babe!" Elijah frowned. Esther said lightly, "Let go of me!" "Babe!" Elijah was stunned. He let go of her as he lost his sense for a moment. Esther didn''t even look at him and said coldly, "I''m not under yourmand. Bye!" She turned around and wanted to leave! "Babe!" Elijah suddenly grabbed her from behind and trapped her in his arms. "Do you really hate me? Don¡¯t you?" "I dare not!" Esther gritted and grunted coldly. "I have no love and no hatred for you!" She struggled and didn''t want topromise. She tried to calm herself from her wording. However, the man behind her lowered his head and cheekily bit her earlobe. And it sent her a little shudder. "Elijah, you let go of me!" Esther''s tone trembled, but she was trying to calm herself. "No!" He continued to suck and nib her earlobe gently. He was dominantly whispering in her ear, "I won¡¯t let go, never ever again!" Estherughed lightly then smiled bitterly, "Sorry, Elijah. I have to go to have some fun. I really don¡¯t have time to y with you!" "Babe!" Elijah looked serious. She took his words to shoot back himself, "Do you feel better? Are you still ufortable? Let''s go home, okay?" "No! That''s your home! It''s not mine!" Esther snorted coldly, "I don''t have a home!" She was sad as she was thinking of the day when she got food poisoning. He was feeding Kattie Cole gently in the ward while she had to endure the unbearable pain of food poisoning. She was so aggrieved. Her tears were dripping down and dropped on Elijah''s hands. He hugged her waist even more tightly. "Let''s go home! Babe, don''t cry!" "Get out!" Esther tried hard not to cry. Her white face seemed to suppress the emotion which was about to copse. Then, she eximed mercilessly, "Get lost. I don¡¯t want you anymore! I hate you!" "Babe, I''m sorry. It¡¯s all my fault!" His gentle tone had revealed his emotions. He was remorseful. Esther was held in his arms. Her tears just fell down again. She suddenly pulled his big hand and bit fiercely. Elijah was stunned but he didn''t stop her. He just softly murmured in her ears. "If you hate me, then bite as hard as possible!" She stopped biting him. Although she didn''t bite off the skin in the back of his hand, she had left her teeth marks on it. She couldn''t bear biting him. Her tears started rolling down her cheeks. Elijah''s heart ached as he felt her warmish tears. His face was filled with guilt and said, "Just bite me, if it can make you happy!" She dropped his hand violently and shouted vulnerably, "Let go of me! I don''t want to see you tonight!" He was stunned, "What about tomorrow?" "I don''t want to see you tomorrow either!" She bit her lip. "Then you go!" He suddenly let go of her painfully. His eyes looked bright, they flickeredplicatedly. Esther pursed her lips, straightened her back, and walked out. "You really mean to go?!" He shouted behind her. Then he reached out and hugged her, "No matter if you hate me or not. No matter what. Tonight, we¡¯ll go home tonight!" He had gone crazy. Regardless of the consequences, he carried Esther and went straight to the hall. "Let go of me!" Esther screamed. "You''re going to expose your underwear if you keep moving!" He saw her exposed slender and fair legs as she struggled. So, he reminded her. As she was wearing a short and cute gown, she dared not struggle anymore. In the hall, Hudson saw Elijah carrying Esther down from the rooftop. At that moment, he rested assured, but there were sourness and bitterness in his heart. His gaze met with Elijah''s. Hudson didn''t say anything. He just turned around and left. "Hudson!" Esther saw that Hudson leaving and she immediately tried to call for help. However, Hudson only gave her a smile and then he walked out of the hall. Elijah carried her in his arms and went straight to his car. Then, he drove the car and they left the party. Esther¡¯s phone rang. She saw that it was Hudson¡¯s number. She immediately answered the phone and shouted, ¡°Hudson, I want to go to your house!¡± Chapter 597 Love and Possession Chapter 597 Love and Possession ¡°Esther, go home with him and just solve any misunderstanding, then everything will be alright!¡± Hudson¡¯s tone was soft and there was some hidden loneliness in it. ¡°After you guys reconciled with each other, you maye back whenever you like. I don¡¯t like to see your unhappy face!¡± ¡°Hudson...¡± Esther was touched, and her tears dropped down. Hudson knew her well and he knew that she was unhappy. He knew what she truly desired! After hanging up the phone, she turned his head to look outside the window and started to cry while pursing her lips. Since when, Esther who used to be happy and worriless started to be a cry baby? Elijah Perry was downhearted and did not speak. He just outstretched one of his hands to hold her small hand and tried to ask for her forgiveness. Esther shook off his hand forcefully like a child who was at loggerheads. She grabbed the phone given by Hudson. Elijah saw it and asked, ¡°Where is the previous phone?¡± Esther remained silent. ¡°Broken?¡± He asked. ¡°In the public toilet. You can it back if you want!¡± Finally, she replied the question with an unpleasant attitude but she was regretful for answering his question again. Then, she remained silent again. She looked outside the window again and when she recalled the dismal that day, her eyes were distracted then went nk. After being stunning for a while, she blinked her eyes as if she was trying to blink off something. Then, her eyes became clearer and brighter.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. ¡°Drop into the toilet?¡± Elijah finally got it. No wonder regardless of the attempts he made to call her to confirm her location, she did not pick up the phone. So actually, it dropped into the toilet. When they returned to the apartment, Elijah took off Esther¡¯s clothes as soon as he walked in the apartment. ¡°Eh! What are you doing?¡± Esther was astonished. ¡°Elijah, you are a pervert! Bastard!¡± But, Elijah just removed her clothes to check her back, which was then with a tinge of purple due to food poisoning. He was sorrowful uncontrobly and asked, ¡°Babe, do you still feel sad?¡± Actually, he was just checking the bleeding spot under her skin! His big hand was touching her back and there were some wounds on her front chest. Esther got back to her sense. Suddenly, she removed his hand and said, ¡°It¡¯s not your business!¡± She got rid of him. She did not care that she was just wearing underclothes and directly walked into the bathroom. ¡°I help you to wash!¡± Elijah stepped forward quickly and directly pushed open the door before she closed it. After going in, he helped her to prepare the water for her to shower. Esther did not show any expression on her face and did not look at him as well. Elijah turned his head and looked at her pitifully. ¡°Babe, tell me, do you still feel ufortable?¡± ¡°You should go to the hospital to take care of Kattie Cole! I don¡¯t need your gentleness and Kattie needs it!¡± Esther stared at his handsome face and said mercilessly, ¡°She needs your care, not me!¡± ¡°Babe, I know that you are ming me!¡± Elijah grabbed her hand tightly and looked into her eyes deeply. ¡°Don¡¯t get angry. Don¡¯t make trouble! Shower!¡± Esther could not bear from trembling. She could feel the warmness from his palm through the hand that was grabbed by him. Her eyes turned clearer and when she looked at him, she felt a sense of perplexity. ¡°I will wash it myself!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll help you!¡± He insisted... (Indescribable)... ¡°Can you not be so shameless?¡± Esther¡¯s face blushed and said in a way that was full of jealousy, ¡°Elijah, do you know that you are so shameless? You should go to help Kattie to wash and I don¡¯t need your help!¡± ¡°Why do you say that?¡± Elijah raised his eyebrow. ¡°Are you jealous?¡± ¡°Get out! I will suffer more if you stay here. Get out! Can you listen? I am exhausted. Elijah, are you aware that you are harming me? I just got poisoned and you hurt me after I had just recovered a bit. You bastard!¡± ¡°Ufortable?¡± Elijah said in surprise. ¡°Where do you feel ufortable? Let¡¯s go to the hospital, okay?¡± ¡°Get out!¡± Esther shouted shyly and pushed him away. ¡°Quick, get out immediately!¡± ¡°Okay! I get out!¡± He felt helpless and worried. ¡°Take your time. I will go and take the clothes for you!¡± Anyway, he got out too! After closing the door, Esther covered her face with both of her hands while muttering. Would she give in so easily? What was it? He saw that she was sharing an umbre together with Philip and she put on Philip¡¯s shirt. But, why would all these happen? It was because he didn¡¯te back that night which resulted in her insomnia and then she felt lonely! Also, wasn¡¯t it very normal? She did not do anything else. ... Ugh! After all, she was too lonely! Or, was it because they did not love each other that much and caused themck of trust? Was this so called love? Esther shook her head and mocked herself. If the love that one had had no trust for each other, then there was no reason to have it. Then, did she believe Elijah? But now, she knew that he might be jealous and all these weird things happened due to jealousy. She was still unhappy because not everything would be solved after an apology. For example, he could gently feed Kattie to eat but she could not share an umbre with another man! Was the rtionship between them love or possession? She could not tell the difference at that moment. While thinking, Esther slept in the bathroom unexpectedly. Elijah waited for her for a long time but did not see hering out. So, he gently opened the door and realized that she had fallen asleep! Damn, she would catch a cold if she just slept like this. He walked towards her and lowered his head. The water in the bathtub was still warm. However, he looked at the body in the water and her round and plump breast, it made him suffocate. The tits looked like a fruit that was so fresh and attractive. Elijah suppressed his desire forcefully and bent his waist to carry her. He covered her body with a piece of towel and got her out from the bathtub. Esther woke up with a start and realized that she was carried by him then brought to the bedroom. ¡°Put me down!¡± At the moment when she was shocked, her eyes met with Elijah¡¯s eyes which were filled with desire. Every man would have some feelings when hugging a woman with such beautiful body shape. It was the same for Elijah. He was not a saint after all. He had already walked into the room and put her on the bed. When Esther covered herself with the bath towel, he used a towel to wipe away the water drops on her body. Then, he took a hair dryer and tried not to look at her body. ¡°I¡¯ll help you to dry your hair!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll do it myself!¡± She was still angry. He looked at her and walked towards her then stood behind her. He lifted her wet hair and started to help her dry her hair. Esther was stunned while sitting and dared not move. How could it be possible that he wanted to help her to dry her hair? This was the first time. But, her tone was still not friendly. ¡°Why don¡¯t you go to the hospital to take care of Kattie? I don¡¯t need your care and I can do it myself!¡± Without him, she also lived well. Elijah remained silent and switched on the hair dryer while stroke her hair with his big hand. He was drying her hair seriously. The rumbling sound was echoing in the indoor and both of them remained silent. His hand was touching her hair naturally and felt that her soft hair was moving through his hand. The feeling made him feel as if he was touching her soft skin and he liked it. After a while, Elijah felt that it was almost done and felt Esther¡¯s hair which was slightly moist. He switched off the hair dryer and put it back. He gently pressed Esther¡¯s shoulder with both of his hands and stood behind her. Her face slightly blushed due to the hot air blowing from the hair dryer and it looked like a juicy peach. Elijah moved his hand to gently caress her neck and he wanted to kiss her again. However, he bore with it and said, ¡°Rest early, your body has not recovered yet! You should sleep more.¡± After saying that, he took out a piece of nket from the cupboard and said, ¡°I will sleep on the sofa!¡± He knew that her body was not in good condition and he was afraid that he could not control himself. If he did something which was harmful to her, he would be regretful till death. Esther was stunned. Did he say he slept on the sofa? She did not say anything and Elijah directly walked to the outside. Without knowing the reason, Esther was a little disappointed. She lifted the nket and went into bed after changing into a pajama. But no matter how, she could not fall asleep. Elijah, who was outside the room, could not fall asleep as well. ¡®1¡­2¡­3¡­4¡­5¡­99¡­900¡­999¡­¡¯ Esther was counting inside her heart and she almost reached a thousand, but she was still unable to fall asleep. Why was she unable to fall asleep? Normally, she would sleep directly when she touched the bed. Why was it that shey down for so long and her body had not recovered yet then still she could not sleep? Wasn''t she able to sleep in the bathroom just now? Why couldn¡¯t she fall asleep while lying on the bed? Esther was suffering while tossing and turning sleeplessly. She would like to change into afortable position and perhaps it would help her to fall asleep. She was struggling during the adjustment. Afterying down, she sat up andid down again! Outside of the living room, suddenly there was phone ringing sound. Esther was stunned and heard that Elijah purposely lowered his voice, ¡°Kattie?¡± It was called by Kattie and Esther felt something not right. She was still pouting her mouth and her ears were focusing uncontrobly on listening to Elijah''s words. ¡°If anything happens, go seek a doctor. Yes, I am at home. Babe is not feeling well, and I need to take care of her!¡± ¡°Yes! I will not go to the hospital for these few days. There are caregivers around you and you take care of yourself! I want to stay besides babe!¡± ¡°Yes! Kattie, I am sorry that I indeed made use of you the day before yesterday! Your feeling was not wrong!¡± Esther frowned. What was Elijah talking about? Did he make use of Kattie? What did he mean? ¡°Take care of yourself. I am going to hang up the call!¡± Elijah hung up the call. He was worried about waking up Esther so he approached the bedroom silently. Immediately, Esther held her breath. Elijah only opened the door slightly at the entrance and stood there for a while then gently closed the door. Esther kept thinking of what he said just now. What did he mean that he had made use of Kattie previously? She was unable to bear her curiosity and she need to know. If she did not find out, she could not fall asleep! ¡°Elijah!¡± At the moment when the door was about to be closed, she shouted hurriedly. ¡°Haven¡¯t you slept?¡± Elijah was slightly shocked and opened the door. The lights were switched on. Esther sat up and tidied her messy hair. She asked, ¡°Just now you said that you made use of Kattie previously. What do you mean?¡± He was slightly shocked and raised his eyebrow, ¡°Did you hear that?¡± Esther agreed sorrowfully, ¡°Yes. I heard it!¡± ¡°Why haven¡¯t you slept?¡± He did not answer the question. He walked into the room and sat at the side of the bed. ¡°Don¡¯t change the subject!¡± She wanted to know what he meant. ¡°Kattie is so precious to you and why did you make use of her? Elijah, I suspect that you are making use of me too!¡± Elijah outstretched his big hand and pulled her into his arms. ¡°If you can¡¯t sleep, let¡¯s do something else.¡± He gave a slight smile on his handsome face because he had waited for a long time. He could not fall asleep and did not expect that she was the same too. Did it mean that he could do something else? Esther was shocked and when she was going to reject him, his lips had blocked her lips precisely. They started to kiss. Erm¡­ Esther felt hot from inside her body but it was like a type of thirst. On the other hand, because of his moist lips, her lips were freed in some sort of ways. His kiss made the dryness in her body slowly melt. Elijah caressed her back gently using his both hands. ¡°Tell me, why?¡± ¡°If I tell you, does it mean that we can do something else, right?¡± He asked it evilly while he looked into her eyes deeply. ¡°Ah! You tell me first!¡± Chapter 598 Not the Right Time Chapter 598 Not the Right Time ¡°Did you mean that day I fed Kattie?¡± He sighed and said, ¡°It''s all because of you, you made me do that!¡± ¡°Did I?¡± Esther was stunned. ¡°When did I ask you to do that?¡± ¡°Why can you wear a man''s clothes and I can''t feed a woman?¡± he asked back. ¡°Uh! You are not going back home yet at night!¡± ¡°I was discussing the state of her condition with the doctor that night and I just wanted to let her recover soon to relieve your burden!¡± He said solemnly. ¡°But you have been with her for several nights, even if there are caregivers, you are still with her! You didn¡¯t return home at the night I was poisoned?¡± ¡°I was in thepany that night. Didn''t I just go there in the morning? I didn''t expect to meet you and Philip early in the morning...¡± Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Weren''t you staying in the hospital that night?¡± She was a little surprised. ¡°Well! The only night that I stayed in the hospital was when the expert was invited!¡± ¡°Did you purposely act so affectionate with Kattie in front of me?¡± She asked in disbelief and yet she was still suspicious. ¡°You mean you want me to get jealous?¡± He smiled faintly and quietly. Then, he stared at her red lips with some thoughts in his heart. Suddenly, he clenched his hand hard. He grasped her thoughts and whispered, ¡°Babe, let''s make up!¡± Esther arched her back ufortably, he¡­ It seemed like there was a light tease that itched her heart but her mind was still very messy. ¡°I''m tired, don''t touch me!¡± He stopped teasing her immediately. She stated again, ¡°You are allowed to hug me to sleep! However, you are not allowed to touch me!¡± ¡°Uh!¡± He was stunned for a moment. ¡°Babe, you are torturing me purposely!¡± His lips slid down slowly. It slid over her chin, lower jaw, and then to her tender neck and her fair chest. Her hot skin was like a fire, and her lips was like a piece of jade that was heating up slowly. ¡°Elijah, if you dare to touch me tonight, I will run away and stay at Hudson¡¯s house and will nevere back again!¡± She took the opportunity to threaten him. ¡°Babe, you are looking down on me!¡± Elijah got into the quilt and embraced her. He stopped moving. ¡°Don''t worry, even if you let me have sex with you tonight, I won''t do it! Little fool, it''s important to keep your health up!¡± He had strong self-control which she didn¡¯t know. Although he was suffering, he could bear it for her health. The next day. Esther was brought to thepany by Elijah. Esther was curious and so she asked him after he parked his car in front of thepany. ¡°Not going to visit Kattie?¡± ¡°She has those caregivers!¡± Elijah said solemnly. ¡°You are so strange!¡± Esther frowned. He didn''t do anything to herst night. She fell asleep soon in his arms. She ate the lovely breakfast that was cooked by him in the morning and there was no ss all day. She would go for a theory ss entitled ¡°Introduction to Design¡± in the evening and he promised to go with her to that evening ss. As for the day, he would go to hispany to handle some things so normally he would bring her together to hispany. Esther¡¯s indifferent handsome face showed a touch of gentleness when he looked at her. He taking care of Kattie was just out of humanitarian concerns. It could be said that it was a favor but not a complete obligation. ¡°Ethel!¡± Esther saw Ethel of a sudden who was walking towards the building. Immediately, she got her hand out from Elijah¡¯s hand and ran towards Ethel. ¡°Ethel, long time no see!¡± ¡°Uh!¡± Elijah was wondering if his charming level had dropped too sharply. How could she leave him to find another man? Seeing Esther who was running hurriedly to him, Ethel thought of Elijah¡¯s depression a few days ago. Then, he smiled treacherously and evilly, ¡°Esther, tell me, what happened to you these few days? Have you made up with Elijah?¡± ¡°What? I aming to visit Lh!¡± Esther stated it clearly in an instant. Ethel looked back at Elijah who was walking not far behind him. But he was still hugging Esther¡¯s slender waist fearlessly. He turned around to look at Elijah¡¯s stiff and handsome face. Then, he acted even more presumptuously which brought his handsome face near Esther¡¯s neck. ¡°Esther, Elijah called me to drink in the midnight a few days ago, were both of you in the term of not speaking now?¡± ¡°Drinking?¡± Esther was stunned. ¡°Go drinking?¡± ¡°Of course, think about it, if a man doesn''t sleep in the midnight but goes to drink alcohol, he must have got a cold shoulder and it¡¯s sure that he is very depressed. 80% of it is because he was dissatisfied with desire!¡± He was still holding Esther¡¯s waist with his hand. Ethel was speaking with a smile, talking affectionately on Esther¡¯s face until... *** ¡°Ah! Who attacked me!¡± There was an intense pain on the back of his hand. Ethel let out a miserable moan and let go of his hand that ced on Esther¡¯s waist quickly, rubbing on the red and swollen back of his painful hand which was hurt by a marble. His gaze with pain quickly looked behind himself and then he saw Elijah who had already strode over. There was some dice on the floor. After it was bounced off from Ethel¡¯s hand, it rolled to the back to the floor. ¡°Don''t you want your hand?¡± A low and cold voice sounded. Elijah stared at Ethel¡¯s obstructive hand with his displeased eyesight. Then, he walked to Esther¡¯s side and hooked her waist domineeringly. ¡°Hey! Esther is my sister, you even get jealous of your brother-inw!¡± Ethel was rubbing his swollen hands and screamed in protest. ¡°Elijah, do you have humanity? I have known you for so many years, Elijah, you simply have forgotten your friend after having your lover!¡± ¡°You have been very free these days!¡± Elijah nced at Ethel with a warning look in his cold eyes. Then, he walked towards the elevator with a hand cing around Esther¡¯s slender waist. That was the first time for him to appear in front of thepany''s subordinates with his hand cing around Esther¡¯s waist. The receptionists were taken aback when they saw Esther being ced in the CEO¡¯s arms and walked into the special elevator. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you, Ethel?¡± Esther had no idea why Ethel scream of a sudden, but she knew that Elijah must have done something. ¡°You are my woman, I will not allow any man to take advantage of you!¡± Elijah put his arm around her waist, tightened it, and replied to her in his deep voice. Esther was dumbfounded. Then, she lifted her eyes and looked up at his face. His sturdy handsome face made her startle, ¡°Did he take advantage of me?¡± ¡°Little fool!¡± Elijah lowered his head and kissed her lips. ¡°I am the only person who can touch your body!¡± She trembled in her heart due to his domineering deration. If Elijah lowered his head at that moment, he would find that Esther¡¯s eyes were shing with moving to throb. ¡°What if a woman takes your advantage from now on?¡± ¡°I can cut off that woman''s hand for you!¡± He tightened his arm around her waist. His falcon-like ck eyes shed and stared at her. His hand that was holding Ester suddenly tightened, ¡°Babe, in the future, no matter what happens, you must remember that you are my only woman, you are my only one.¡± Esther looked at Elijah¡¯s big hand that wrapped her small hand and his oath reverberated in her ears. She pulled her hand back suddenly looked at him with a dignified and suspicious look. ¡°What''s the matter?¡± Elijah was stunned. He was wondering why she was not touched but looked at him angrily. ¡°Then next time you should chop off your hand before you feed another woman!¡± She said angrily. ¡°Okay! From now on, my gentleness will only belong to you!¡± After a stunning start, a deep and husky voice echoed in the quiet elevator. Elijah looked at the angry Esther. His silly girl was different from other people. Most of the women would feel touched and hug him in that atmosphere, even if not at least they might have a happy smile but she was so special that who would me him unexpectedly. ¡°Babe, your possessiveness is as strong as mine! You deserve to be my woman!¡± Elijah raised the corner of his lips with a satisfied smile. ¡°Eh, I''m going to see Song Yan, stop!¡± Esther looked at the floor of the charity department. ¡°Don''t go!¡± He hugged her and forbade her to press the elevator button. ¡°I''ll go up and find youter!¡± She said. He then let go of her. ¡°Well, half an hour! If you haven''t gotten up within half an hour, I''ll go down and get you in person!¡± ¡°Okay!¡± She yelled anxiously, holding the door key. ¡°I''m going!¡± Esther hadn¡¯t seen Lh for a long time. Since she wasing to thepany, she would like to see Lh. She walked to the charity department but she did not see Ethel. Lh seemed to be sitting behind theputer screen, facing the door and watching something. She was wearing a headset. ¡°Lh?¡± Esther greeted Lh but she didn''t respond. Esther was stunned for a while and heard Lh let out an exmation. ¡°Wow! You must be kidding me?¡± Esther walked over quietly. Lh hadn¡¯t noticed her yet. Esther was already standing in front of her, but she didn¡¯t notice her at all. Then, Esther walked to her and looked at what she was watching. Esther was curious about what Lh was watching and she was so concentrated and even didn¡¯t know her coming in! Unexpectedly, Esther waspletely stunned when she looked at it¡ª Ah¡ª A scream pierced through the office of the charity department and also prated Lh¡¯s eardrum. She jumped up with fright. ¡°Esther, why are you here?¡± ¡°You, you, Lh, you watch sex video!¡± Esther pointed at her in her blushing face... (Cannot be described) ... ¡°I am bored!¡± Lh said, ¡°How are you? Elijah asked you to go to school. How¡¯s your study?¡± ¡°So-so! Lh, please continue watching your video! I''ll go upstairs!¡± She decided not to watch it. ¡°It''s not fun to watch without a sound. Come on, use a headset!¡± Lh said stubbornly and ced a headset on Esther... (Cannot be described) ... ¡°Lh, I don¡¯t want to watch!¡± Esther yelled. When Ethel came in, he saw the two of them pulling and pushing each other, ¡°What are you all doing?¡± (Cannot be described) ... Lh was not having any embarrassment on her face. ¡°Watching porn, you''re noting at the right time!¡± Esther listened to their conversation in shock and rushed out like escaping. ¡°Lh¡ª¡± Esther who ran out in her blushing face heard a roar from Ethel. ¡°Damn it! You let Esther watch pornography!¡± ¡°It is just a coincidence, okay? What''s wrong with watching a video? Don¡¯t make a fuss!¡± Lh didn''t take it seriously, ¡°You are noting at the right time! It''s Esther who is too innocent. I will have to teach her more about it someday.¡± Teach her and let her learn a little bit! We women just want to y with you stinky men!¡± ¡°Lh, you are shameless! I must tell your man about it!¡± Ethel said fiercely. ¡°Just go! I am not afraid of it!¡± Esther rushed into the elevator in one breath and pressed the top floor which Elijah was staying at. Oh my God, Lh was too foolish. Esther patted her blushing and hot face in the elevator. The elevator went up to the top floor in a while and yet Esther still felt that her face was so hot. She was still in shock until the elevator door opened. The secretary had already been ordered by Elijah. Thus, she immediately greeted Esther with a smile when she saw hering in, ¡°Miss Price, the CEO said that you can enter directly.¡± ¡°Oh!¡± Esther rushed into Elijah¡¯s office with her blushing face. Elijah was working on the documents behind his desk. He was a little surprised to see hering in in a hurry. ¡°What happens?¡± ¡°Uh! Puff!¡± Esther sighed and sat down on the sofa. Elijah was taken aback. He found that her face was flushed, and something was wrong with her. ¡°Babe, what''s happening?¡± He stood up and walked to the back of the sofa. Then, he leaned down. His deep and mellow voice rang in Esther¡¯s ears. ¡°Why is your face flushing?¡± Esther opened her horrified eyes suddenly. Her face flushed to the base of her ears and the red color of it just seemed like bleeding. ¡°No, no! I''m fine!" His approach made her recall the scene she saw just now involuntarily. Suddenly, her breathing elerated, and her heartbeat also elerated. Her face was blushing and her eyes drooped. She dared not to raise her head. Chapter 599 Are You Happy? Chapter 599 Are You Happy? It was the first time for Elijah to see her being timid. Her head dropped on her chest. He did not know what had happened. When he wanted to ask, his phone suddenly rang. ¡°Hello!¡± Elijah said. ¡°Elijah! Don¡¯t let Esthere to the charity anymore, Lh let Esther watch pornography!¡± Ethel confessed through the phone. ¡°Look after my sister, don¡¯t let her learn something bad!¡± Elijah was startled, he subconsciously looked at Esther. No wonder she was being timid and panting, so it was what it was! ... (Nothing to be described) ... It was half past six in the evening. Elijah brought Esther to D University. The car was parked in front of the design building, ¡°I¡¯ll wait for you here,e down right after you finish your ss!¡± ¡°But it would be around one and a half hour! It would be 8.30 p.m. by the time I finish!¡± Did he mean that he was going to keep waiting? ¡°I¡¯ll wait for you!¡± He replied. ¡°Just go!¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Esther got out of the car quietly. She turned around and looked at Elijah. He was back to being cold as if he was just doing it for her. She pouted, ¡°Do you have anything to say?¡± He looked at her, the sky was a little dark. Then he said, ¡°Come here!¡± He stretched out his hand and grabbed her head. He kissed her tiny lips. ¡°You¡¯re my woman! That¡¯s what I want to say!¡± Esther blushed and rubbed her nose. ¡°I know!¡± Then, she turned around and happily walked to the ss. She was feeling rxed and her steps did not seem to be heavy, she walked gently into the elevator while humming. Elijah kept waiting outside of the building, Esther could only get out of ss at 8.30 p.m. He kept waiting but he felt extremely happy. His phone rang, he took out and answered the phone coldly, ¡°Say it!¡± ¡°Young master! The investigation shows that Philip is the recent real estate developer tycoon in Q City. New City Properties was established two years ago. Within two years, it was now thergest real estatepany in Q City. With the support of the government, they managed to take over all government projects. ording to other resources, he was in the United States for seven years then he went to study International Finance course at Harvard University. He also obtained a double bachelor¡¯s degree in both Business Administration and Financial Engineering within four years. As you were doubting about his other identity, the investigation did not manage to find anything else! He changed his name to Philip when he immigrated illegally into the United States. We don¡¯t know his previous name; I believe that there was someone who destroyed all his previous data on purpose!¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Elijah replied coldly. ¡°Continue to follow his whereabouts!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± The phone was hung up. Elijah took out another phone, which seemed like a specialmunication tool. He dialed an international number, ¡°It¡¯s me!¡± There wasughter with a hint of crack jokesing out from the phone, ¡°Little punk, what make you think of me?¡± ¡°Does Philip Howlden work for you?¡± Elijah asked directly. ¡°Uh! Philip Howlden? Philip! Little punk, how could I know Philip? Who¡¯s Philip? It should be nighttime on your side, right? You call me at night just to ask about Philip?¡± The voice from the other side sounded very dissatisfied. ¡°Why should I tell you?¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t know him and if I hurt him, you should not me me then!¡± Elijah¡¯s eyes were bright and shiny, he asked coldly, ¡°Are you sure you don¡¯t know who he is?¡± ¡°Hurt him? Hahaha... Elijah, you might be no match for him!¡± There was arrogantughtering from the phone. ¡°Philip is not worse than you!¡± ¡°Does that mean he¡¯s with you?¡± ¡°Yes! If you don¡¯t take over, I¡¯m nning to let him inherit my properties and expand the empire!¡± ¡°I know! Let him take over your properties then, I¡¯ll hang up!¡± Elijah wanted to hang up the phone. ¡°Ah... don¡¯t hang up yet!¡± The one shouted eagerly from the other side. Elijah waited. ¡°I heard that you¡¯re married, your partner is someone whom you fell in love with when you were a kid! Elijah, a cold person like you can be so romantic?¡± I don¡¯t know if she¡¯s qualified to be the chief¡¯s wife!¡± ¡°Nonsense!¡± When he thought of Esther, Elijah¡¯s face became rxed. ¡°I¡¯ve said that I don¡¯t want to be a chief!¡± ¡°It¡¯s boring! Think about it again, Elijah. No one is more suitable than you!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want that!¡± ¡°Little punk, do you think it¡¯s easy for anyone to be a chief?¡± ... ¡°Goodbye!¡± Elijah replied in a deep voice and hung up the phone without a trace of politeness. He sat in the car while pursing his lips. Yes, he¡¯s married. Although the way it had been done was not good, there was nothing that he could not get if he wanted. Time flew as it was almost time for the ss to end. Elijah got out of the car and came to the lobby on the first floor to wait for her nearby the elevator. There was a tall figure in the shadow of the corridor on the first floor. He did not want to attract any attention in the school but he just wanted to pick up his woman, it was so contradictory. There was a crowding out from the elevator but he did not see Esther. Elijah was feeling uneasy when he looked at the elevator. Why hadn¡¯t shee down yet? He lit up a cigarette while leaning on the side. He looked worried. But he did not dare to go up because he was afraid to miss her halfway. Damn that little girl, he was worried. Although he knew that she went for the ss and knowing that she was fine. But when he saw other students were going back, he was still worried. He did not want her to study here and he even thought of binding her to his side. So that she would not go anywhere else and be his little woman only. As the smoke was lingering around, his eyes suddenly darkened. Elijah narrowed his eyes as he looked at the figure running down to the exit of the staircase. Damn it! It was Esther! He threw his cigarette on the floor and ran towards her like a whirlwind. As he raised his head, he met Esther¡¯s eyes with tears dropping. ¡°Oh babe, why are you crying?¡± Elijah was feeling uneasy about her and he was worried. ¡°Elijah Perry!¡± Esther raised her head and looked at his face. Then, she squeezed her head into his chest. At that moment, she lost all her courage, ¡°Can I not study anymore?¡± ¡°Why not?¡± He asked. No one knew what happened. ¡°I would like to be thezy worm for the rest of my life, is that okay?¡± She asked unhappily. ¡°What happened?¡± He stretched out his hands to hug her. ¡°Let¡¯s talk when we¡¯re home!¡± He supported her to get into the car without knowing what had happened to her. She came down and kept crying, it was not like her! Both of them got into the car but he did not start the engine. He realized that Esther was grabbing the corner of his shirt tightly. Her sad expression was like a doll abandoned by someone, she looked so pitiful that it made anyone feel sorry for her. Then, she leaned herself over. ¡°I am stupid, right?¡± ¡°Uh! Who says that you¡¯re stupid?¡± He asked politely. Elijah sighed for a while and kissed Esther¡¯s forehead gently, ¡°Tell me, what happened?¡± Esther raised her head and looked at him, ¡°My tutor said I¡¯m stupid!¡± ¡°Tutor?¡± Elijah frowned, ¡°Why is there such a mean tutor? Which tutor wouldment that their students are stupid! This is not eptable! I¡¯m going to file aint tomorrow and change another tutor!¡± Esther looked at his face and the way he criticized her tutor. She felt so indignant. She suddenly smiled. ¡°Hehe, it¡¯s good to have a husband! The tutor is fine, I¡¯m just too stupid!¡± After she finished talking, she grabbed his neck and kissed his face. Elijah was startled for a moment. ¡°Tutor was right! Sometimes I¡¯m a little stupid. I was framed, and I even defended others therefore tutor said that I was stupid!¡± She was beaming with joy. ¡°Because today someone pulled my chair and wanted me to fall. My tutor saw it and scolded the person, but I defended that person. My tutor said ¡®I¡¯ve never seen such a stupid student, you were bullied yet you defended her!¡¯¡± When Elijah heard about it, his heart ached a little. ¡°Who wants to hurt you? Are you hurt?¡± ¡°No!¡± She shook her head. Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°What are you crying for then? He was feeling uneasy and wanted to go back to check it out. Damn it, who dared to bully his babe. ¡°I just feel a little lonely, everyone doesn¡¯t like me!¡± She pressed her lips. ¡°That¡¯s because everyone is jealous of you!¡± When he replied, he thought of the recent news that she was part of the Ball family. He could not help but sigh for a while. ¡°You¡¯re not alone, those who are jealous of you, they are not worthy to be your friends! Aren¡¯t you friends with Lena? It¡¯s good enough to have just one or two good friends!¡± She was listening to his words while looking at his good-looking chin. She suddenly wanted to have a home, but she was worried about losing it! He had given her home, but she kept worrying that it would be gone! Or lost! Elijah looked at her and smiled gently. He stroked her cheek with his slender hand and whispered, ¡°Don¡¯t think too much. Let¡¯s go to thepany after you finish your ss. You won¡¯t feel lonely with me. Neither will I give you the chance to be alone!¡± Thest sentence sounded so ambiguous that Esther started to blush. Elijah¡¯s eyes seemed like smiling and he said in a hoarse voice, ¡°Let¡¯s go home!¡± After he drove out from D University, his phone rang. He opened and answered it. He sounded distant and cold, ¡°Kattie, what¡¯s up?¡± She did not know what was said from the other side! Esther was startled when she heard the word ¡®Kattie¡¯. She felt a little uneasy. Then, she heard Elijah¡¯s reply to her. ¡°Okay, tomorrow is the weekend. There¡¯s nothing much in thepany but I want to bring my babe for an outing! Take care of yourself! Hope that you get well soon! We¡¯ll not go to the hospital tomorrow! Even the day after tomorrow!¡± Esther frowned and heard Elijah¡¯s reply again. ¡°Kattie, don¡¯t worry about the hospital bills. Esther is my wife; I¡¯ll take care of it! I apologize for the harm that I¡¯ve caused to you!¡± He hung up the phone after he finished talking and continued driving in peace. ¡°Elijah, were you just acting to be kind at Kattie in front of me?¡± After Esther hesitated for a while, she could not help but ask him instead. Elijah remained silent. He could not help but press on his lips with a hint of joy. ¡°Are you lying to me?¡± She asked again. ¡°Where are we going tomorrow?¡± He asked back. ¡°Ah! Are we not going to see Kattie tomorrow? You just said that we¡¯re not going to see her tomorrow and the day after tomorrow. Does she want you to go?¡± ¡°No!¡± He replied instantly. ¡°There¡¯s a caregiver who can take care of her, there¡¯s nothing to worry about!¡± ¡°Are you sure?¡± She started to feel suspicious and suddenly frowned. She said in dissatisfaction, ¡°Men are terrible, he was gentle with that woman before but he was so cold at her in the next second!¡± He shook his head andughed. ¡°Oh dear, are youining for another woman?¡± ¡°Anyway, you¡¯re a cold-blooded person!¡± She said indignantly. He stretched out his hand and held her little hand while holding the steering wheel. ¡°Dear, can we trust each other no matter what we do? we have to believe in each other!¡± ¡°It¡¯s you who don¡¯t like to believe in me!¡± She used. ¡°Next time, I won¡¯t!¡± He replied. ¡°Okay! Good! Are you worthy of my trust?¡± She could not help but wonder. ¡°Who knows if you¡¯re going to use me like how you used Kattie?¡± ¡°I won¡¯t use you!¡± He said, ¡°Even death, I wouldn¡¯t!¡± ¡°We¡¯ll see then! We¡¯ll see your performance then! If you don¡¯t treat me well, I will go back to stay with Hudson. I have two brothers now!¡± ¡°Babe?¡± He was doomed. Elijah looked at her with a feeling of frustration while holding her little hand tightly. He dered domineeringly, ¡°I¡¯m your family, you can¡¯t think of anyone else in the future!¡± ¡°Elijah, are you happy?¡± Esther suddenly replied. She grabbed his hand and intertwined her fingers with his. He held her hand tightly and asked back. ¡°Are you?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know!¡± She answered sincerely. He was stunned. ¡°Not happy?¡± She frowned and wondered, ¡°Why do you want to marry me?¡± ¡°Because you¡¯re my babe?¡± It was still the same sentence. ¡°Why do you want to call me babe?¡± She did not understand. She frowned and asked again. He became speechless perhaps she could not remember it. It was better if she could not remember those dark memories. Forgetting about some memories was some sort of happiness! He only wished that she would be happy all the time! ¡°Silly, the future is still long. You will be happy for the rest of your life! You are just so curious, and your husband needs to focus on driving the car. Don¡¯t be too passionate! I don¡¯t mind being passionate with you on the bed!¡± He replied in a deep tone. It was also his vow. Elijah was holding her little hand while happiness was flowing out from his eyes. He would make sure that she would be happy for the rest of her life. It was the weekend in the apartment. ¡°Elijah, don¡¯t disturb me, I¡¯m so tired!¡± There was a deep intolerance in her hoarse voice, Esther closed her eyes and pushed the hand which was harassing her. Then, she turned around and continued sleeping. Elijah looked at the time, it was already 11 a.m. There was an evil smile on his face, he lied on Esther while stretching his hand into her clothes. Her smooth skin made him feel like his blood vessel was about to explode. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that we¡¯re going for an outing? How can we go if you don¡¯t want to get up?¡± ¡°So tired! I¡¯m so tired!¡± She shouted. ¡°Not again, I¡¯m really tired!¡± ¡°Fine! Sleep then!¡± He sighed and let go of her. He kissed her forehead after. ¡°No! I want to go for an outing!¡± Esther sat up with a pair of puffy eyes. She rubbed her eyes while feeling annoyed because she could not sleep well. It was him who did not let her sleep well. She was damn tired. The silk slowly slid down from the pajamas. The wrinkled clothes stuck on her perfect breast. It was floating while she was breathing. Chapter 600 What an Affectation Chapter 600 What an Affectation Elijah looked away in a panic and said in a croaky whisper, "Then you should get up. Let''s go out after dinner ..." "Where are we going! I''m so tired!" Esther pouted and looked unhappy. "I don''t want to go. It''s all your fault for making me so tired!" He nced at her sexy body and sighed helplessly. Then he leaned over, wrapped his arms around her, and kissed her gently on the forehead, "It''s okay if you don'' t want to go out ..." But she wrapped her arms around his neck in one fell swoop, "I want to go as much as I don''t want to go. And I want to sleep as well as y!" With her soft body pressed against his rigid chest, his heart skipped a beat and he breathed heavily. He gently pushed her away. Looking at her sleepy eyes, he resisted the urge to kiss her deeply and ced a light kiss her cheek, "You decide!" "My throat is a little sore!" Esther frowned and rubbed her neck. "Huh ..." A flutter of suppressedughter came out from deep in Elijah''s throat. Looking at Esther, who was annoyed, Elijah kissed her forehead lovingly. He wrapped hisrge arms around her waist while his chuckle came through, and then he spoke the answer, "Because you screamed too loudst night." When he said this, anger rushed up to her delicate cheeks. Esther gritted her teeth and red at the man who was smiling smugly. Even though they had already had the most intimate rtionship, even though they had had the most intimate experiences outdoors or at home or in the office, damn it, she blushed subconsciously whenever he talked about making love. *** "Elijah, from now on, you don''t expect to get into my bed!" Her cheeks burned, but she didn''t know whether she was angry or ashamed. Esther pulled the hand out of her body unceremoniously, while her little red face was full of annoyance. But as the cold, unfeeling cheeks had a shy blush, it had a charm that could not be described. "I''m not really interested in getting into bed, only in fucking you." Although they were dirty words, Esther was suddenly stunned when they came out of Elijah''s mouth. The strange incongruity made herugh. "Baby, we''re not going out today, okay?" Her smile was not flirtatious enough, not sultry enough, but it made Elijah''s heart swell with warmth. "No! I want to get out!" Esther met his deep, wicked, teasing eyes and quickly lifted the covers to get out of bed. Unfortunately, a pair ofrge hands managed to wrap around her from behind, and his tall body pressed down heavily at the same time, heavily, causing Esther to raise her eyebrows helplessly once again. "Elijah, get down." "Let''s get you on top." He smiled wickedly, not as cold and serious as usual. Elijah quickly put his hands on Esther''s waist and sat her firmly on his waist, "This position might not be so bad." Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. "You pervert." She couldn''t help but blush again. Esther stared helplessly at the man beneath her, "Let go. I''m really about to die of exhaustion." "Baby, just once." He raised his cold face and pleaded with utmost innocence. Elijah suddenly pulled Esther downward and let her lean against his chest. At the same time, he kissed her passionately and quickly on the lips. After the sex, however, it was more than two hourster. Theyy panting on the bed. Esther''s red- flushed face showed frustration and weakness. She gestured a finger at Elijah, "Didn''t you say once?" "Baby, if I really could only do it once, you''d be crying." Satisfied both physically and mentally, Elijah smiled with satisfaction and smugness as he was fed. He slowly wiped the water from his body just after the shower, whileughing flirtatiously, "Let¡¯s go, you can sleep in the car." Esther just couldn''t understand how Elijah had such good physical strength, and she was just so tired that her body was sore and aching. Looking at Elijah in full spirit, she thought that it seemed to be him who had been working hard. Did he not feel tired at all? "I''m not going anywhere. I want to rest at home!" "You''re not going out?" Elijah raised an eyebrow and lunged at her again. "Not again!" Esther screamed. Happy days were always fleeting. It was Monday again. Elijah took her to see Kattie, and as soon as they entered, Kattie''s dark eyes lit up like a bright ball of fire at the sight of Elijah, "Elijah, you''re here!" "Yes! How are you recovering?" Elijah did not walk up but stood at a distance from the end of the bed. Kattie hung her head and looked up quickly at Elijah again. "The doctor said I''ll be out of the hospital this weekend!" So far, Kattie hadn''t even looked at Esther. Seeing that her eyes were glued to Elijah''s face, Esther sighed. It seemed that this woman really liked Elijah! "I''m going to ask the doctor to see if you can get out of the hospital!" Elijah looked at Esther, and he said this to Esther. Esther nodded and noticed that he wasn''t looking at Kattie. She felt that he was different from the previous meeting with Kattie, and it seemed that he had be indifferent. So she thought he might have really taken advantage of Kattie, and then she had some mixed feelings. "Congrattions, you''ll be out of the hospital next week, Kattie!" Esther was the happiest. Because it meant that the trouble she made coulde to an end. "What''s there to congratte? My health is not what it used to be. I''m only alive thanks to you! Esther, I really wish you had run me over and I would have never woken up. That might have been best for me!" Kattie''s tone was helpless. She bit her lip and whispered, "Sometimes it''s better to die than to live!" "What makes you think that?" Esther hurriedly asked. "I didn''t think this car ident would lead to Elijah meeting you! That''s probably fate! I''m not going to lie. I like Elijah. I''ve known him for over ten years, and I''ve liked him for over ten years!" Kattie looked on the verge of tears, but still confessed what was on her mind. "But he married you instead! My hopes are dashed! Forget it. If only you were happy!" Esther could not bear to see a beautiful woman crying, so she hurried tofort her. "Kattie, do you really like Elijah? But what should I do? I''m married to him. I''m sorry!" "That''s in the past. I don''t like him now. It makes me happy to see you guys happy!" Kattie sighed, then took Esther''s little hand and said pitifully, "Esther, will youe and see me more often. I''m quite bored by myself." "Okay." Esther was actually very soft-hearted. "Good! I''lle visit you after ss!" "Also, Elijah treats me like family, so he always does many things for me. You don''t get mad at him. Although I admit that I like him, but he does not like me! Don''t worry about that! We''ve always regarded each other as family, and I''m three years older than him. Don''t worry! Will you stay here with me this afternoon?" "Oh ... good!" Estherughed awkwardly. Although Kattie told her this so bluntly, but somehow she still felt uneasy. She shook her head. "I trust Elijah!" "Then I''m relieved!" With that, Kattie looked at Esther again. "Let''s not let Elijah know about our conversation, okay? I don''t want to cause him any problems!" Esther was stunned. She suddenly felt that Kattie was a bit hypocritical. If she didn''t want Elijah to know, why did she tell her? This was simply contradictory. She had a crush on Elijah, yet she didn''t want Elijah to know after she said it. She was so pretentious! But Esther still nodded. "I won''t say anything!" "You won''t say what?" Elijah had returned. There was no excessive expression on his face, and he looked indifferent as usual. "The doctor said that if there are nothing else, you can be discharged this week!" "Yes!" Kattie nodded obediently. "There''s still work to do at the office. Esther and I will go first!" Elijah said as he came over to take Esther''s hand. Esther was stunned and said, "I''m staying here with Kattie!" Elijah turned his head and looked at Kattie, while she said, "Forget it, Esther, you go back with Elijah. I''m fine! I don''t need you to stay with me!" "I don''t have ss this afternoon. I''ll stay with you!" She thought about that she had just promised Kattie and couldn''t go back on her word. "Esther, Kattie doesn''t need yourpany. It will be great that you don''t make a mess for her. Let''s go!" With that, Elijah took Esther''s hand and walked out, ignoring her struggles. Kattie sat on the bed and clenched her fists. Looking at their backs as they left, her eyes were gloomy. Abruptly, she closed her eyes. "I promised to stay with her!" Esther said as she walked away. "She''s more than ten years older than you. You have too much of a generation gap and nomon language!" He said coldly. "Then you''re still almost ten years older than me! We have a generation gap too!" Esther shouted. Thinking about Kattie''s words, she was a little annoyed, "You two are about the same age. Three years older is not a big deal, and cradle-snatcher love is popr. Why don''t you marry her?" The two walked to the elevator. Esther pressed the elevator button and the two of them waited for the elevator. He didn''t say anything but looked at her face with his eyes twinkling. "You''re jealous? What did she say to you?" "She didn''t say anything!" Esther shook her head. "You are lying!" He said in a deep voice. The elevator door opened and the two stepped inside. There was no one else in the elevator, just the two of them! "Tell me what she said?" Elijah said seriously. "Nothing!" Esther shook her head. She was going to say it, but she couldn''t help but get angry again. It was so annoying to have a man who was too good-looking, because he would always be missed by other women. It was too dangerous! "What are you pouting for?" In the small elevator, the oppressive aura of his body drove Esther back into a corner. "Ugh! No!" She retorted. He reached out and wrapped his arms around her. Suddenly, Esther was in his arms, and her face sunken into his soft, tall body. Esther tried to struggle, but the hands around her back were stronger. "Don''t move. Let me hold you." Elijah''s voice rang in Esther''s ears, like a magical spell that instantly caught her on the spot. "She said she liked me, didn''t she?" "You heard that?" She looked up to get a clear picture of the situation. But before she could see his face, his hot lips pressed sharply against hers, and a tingling sensation rippled through every cell of her body ... (Indescribable) ... "Who gave you permission to promise her toe and keep herpany?" "Huh? You really heard everything?" She was stunned. "I never liked her!" He whispered to Esther in between breaths, as if to exin, "She''s just family to me, a friend! That''s all!" He kissed Esther''s dark hair on her ear, and as he did so he added, "You''ll have to stay with me from now on, and all the time you''re out of ss!" "Never like her? Who was the one who almost killed me at the beginning when he found out she was hit by me? And said you''d make my life a living hell if she died!" She retorted him with what he had said before. "I didn''t know who you were then!" He said. He kissed her again on the lips to stop her chattering. The kiss became a touch of lips and a soft comfort that ran through the veins to the most secret corners of her body. "What do ... you ... mean?" "Close your eyes." Esther''s nerves were gripped by his kiss and her doubts were swept away by his breath, leaving her with no power to even whine. Chapter 601 Do You Love Me? Chapter 601 Do You Love Me? Elijah let go of her just when the elevator door opened, but before Esther could barely stand, he picked her up and ran straight to his car. ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°Don¡¯te here anymore, Esther,¡± Elijah said in a deep voice. ¡°Why?¡± ¡°She¡¯ll be fully recovered soon, and you no longer owe her so there¡¯s no need to keeping.¡± ¡°But she likes you!¡± Esther¡¯s voice couldn¡¯t help but to go dreary. ¡°Did anything happen between you two?¡± Elijah raised an eyebrow, ¡°What do you think should happen between us?¡± What was going through her head? ¡°Okay, I believe you!¡± Esther nodded her head with sudden excitement, ¡°And nothing can happen between you and her in the future! Also, you are not allowed to like her, it can only be me!¡± ¡°Of course I only like you!¡± A gentle smile suffused Elijah¡¯s lips, softening his steely features. The sun¡¯s light cast in through the front windshield and shined on his handsome face, as bright and handsome as a God. ¡°Keep your word!¡± ¡°Esther, married couples have to trust each other. Am I so unworthy of your trust?¡± Elijah¡¯s tone sounded hurt. He stopped the car by the side of the road suddenly and turned his head to look at her. ¡°Why did you stop?¡± Esther red at him. Elijah met with Esther¡¯s clear eyes and in a sudden, his tightly pursed thin lips slightly rose into a nice bewitching arc. A faint smile that could barely be found appeared on his stiffened face, ¡°I want to know what you are thinking in your heart.¡± ¡°My heart?¡± Esther was dumbfounded, ¡°What¡¯s there about my heart?¡± ¡°Do you love me?¡± Elijah asked. ¡°Elijah Perry?!¡± Esther was stunned for a moment¡ªDid she love him? That moment of silence made Elijahugh at himself. After all, she didn¡¯t love him more than he loved her somehow. Ultimately, he was the most frightened one and the one that was most afraid of losing. Elijah ced his hand on the steering wheel and was prepared to drive. ¡°Elijah!¡± Esther¡¯s mind was in momentary confusion. She quickly grabbed Elijah¡¯s cold hard hand when he was about to step on the gas pedal, stopping his movement. Esther wrinkled her eyebrows and asked, ¡°Do you love me then?¡± A deep low sigh sounded in the car. Elijah looked up and gently picked up her loose hair, a self- deprecating smile spread across his handsome face, ¡°I asked you first.¡± Esther¡¯s eyebrows which were already furrowed together wrinkled even deeper. She looked at Elijah who was talking, her thoughts flying around, ¡°I like you!¡± She didn¡¯t know if that was love, but she liked him. Watching Elijah being gentle with other women made her sad and her heart ached. Was that love? But for a long time in her life, the person she loved was Hudson. Although her heart was racing fast and there was that feeling of dizziness when she looked at Elijah but was that love? Could a person love two people in a lifetime? Or did she be promiscuous? ¡°You didn¡¯t have true feelings for me ultimately.¡± Elijah lightly smiled and shook his head, his face shed a trace of helplessness. Elijah faded away from his usual coldness and locked his gaze quietly at Esther, he faintly murmured, ¡°I lost.¡± Elijah sneered and his deep gaze shed a trace of gentleness and bitterness. Looking at his bitter smile, Esther¡¯s heart jerked and arched slightly. She didn¡¯t want to see his expression like that. ¡°Elijah, I¡­¡± Esther wanted to say something, but she didn¡¯t know what to say. ¡°I understand.¡± Elijah smiled bitterly again, somewhat helplessly. Yet seeing his helpless smile, Esther panicked, ¡°You? Then do you love me?¡± Elijah looked sideways and answered her with his lingering deep kiss. Until she was released by him, panting, and until he drove away, Esther still didn¡¯t understand what his answer meant. He loved her or not? What could a kiss mean? ¡°Let¡¯s move back to the vi, Esther.¡± Elijah said all of a sudden after a long moment of silence, ¡°Let¡¯s go back and stay at the vi.¡± ¡°Why?¡± Esther wondered. ¡°You don¡¯t want to?¡± ¡°It feels a bit empty in a house that¡¯s too big.¡± Esther was afraid of being lonely, being alone and no one to apany her. ¡°Mrs. Carr is at the vi,¡± Elijah said. ¡°Let¡¯s talk about itter.¡± Esther shook her head. When Kattie was discharged from the hospital on Saturday, Esther finally knew why Elijah insisted on moving back to the vi. It turned out that the person who lived across from their apartment was Kattie. It turned out that they had always been neighbors. Esther knew about this on the day she went to personally pick up Kattie from the hospital with her driver. Kattie recovered very well, she was no different from normal people. The doctor said that Kattie could recover to normal by exercising for a while. Elijah wasn¡¯t there on the day of discharge. Thepany had a celebration and when he came back, Esther was next door and Kattie was talking to her, ¡°Wee Esther, we are neighbors from now on!¡± The tone that Kattie spoke in was like a mistress, making Esther ufortable. She smiled awkwardly, ¡°Have you been living here for a long time, Kattie?¡± ¡°Well, it has been five years. We¡¯ve been living as neighbors after Elijah graduated college.¡± Kattie smiled gently, ¡°Elijah¡¯s a good cook and he often cooked something for me.¡± Kattie said while her eyes drifted over Esther¡¯s face, and when she managed to see the sunken face of the little girl, the corners of her mouth revealed a deep and inscrutable smile. There was a knock on the door at that moment, then the sound of a key turning and Elijah walked in just like that. In his hand were the keys to Kattie¡¯s apartment. ¡°You¡¯re back, Elijah!¡± Kattie smiled brightly and briskly stood up to greet. Esther raised her eyes to look over, a little stunned that Elijah had the key to Kattie¡¯s apartment. The Elijah today was wearing a ck suit on his tall and handsome figure, his perfect features expressed a noble aura. Elijah smiled lightly upon seeing Esther and Kattie sitting on the couch, ¡°Congrattions on your recovery Kattie!¡± ¡°Thanks, Elijah! And thank you Esther for taking care of me these days.¡± Kattie¡¯s eyes kept looking at Elijah¡¯s face and asionally turning to look at Esther who was silent. ¡°I still have homework to do so I¡¯ll head back first.¡± Esther smiled brightly, ¡°Elijah, you stay and have a chat with Kattie.¡± Esther tried to maintain a smile but still felt her cheeks were stiff. She walked past Elijah with her head down and Elijah was stunned for a moment, his intuition told him that something was wrong. Esther had already walked out by then. ¡°Have a seat, Elijah.¡± Kattie smiled. Elijah smiled lightly and put the keys on the coffee table, ¡°This is your keys. I¡¯m a little tired today so I¡¯ll head back first.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Kattie didn¡¯t say anything more, ¡°Then you head back and rest. I¡¯m fine here so don¡¯t worry.¡± Esther was torn about why Elijah had the keys to Kattie¡¯s apartment, but then she thought of what he had said about mutual trust between husband and wife, so she thought maybe she was overthinking about it. Shaking her head, Esther took out her sketchbook and began to draw sketches. Elijah came back and looked for Esther. He was relieved when he saw her drawing in the study, ¡°I¡¯m back, Esther.¡± Esther lifted her head, ¡°I know. Didn¡¯t we just saw each other just now?¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t youing to greet me?¡± Elijah raised his eyebrows. ¡°We see each other every day, what¡¯s there to greet?¡± Esther pouted and stopped lifting her head, she continued focusing on her homework, ¡°I still have to do my homework, don¡¯t disturb me!¡± Once she lowered her head, Esther thought of that set of keys again. Then again, thought of Elijah said to move back to the vi and Esther¡¯s heart still felt a bit inexplicably bitter inside. Elijah looked at her, untied his tie, backed out, and went off to take a shower. When Elijah finished showering and came out with only a bath towel wrapped around his waist, he saw that Esther was frowning while drawing. He walked over and realized that she was doing some composition practice with everyday objects, only that every object she drew was a key! Elijah was stunned for a moment, thinking that he was holding the keys to Kattie¡¯s apartment just now, Elijah instantly understood Esther. Of a sudden, hisrge hand stroked Esther¡¯s head affectionately and with frustration and powerlessness, he said in a deep voice, ¡°Are you jealous, Esther?¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m not!¡± Esther coldly snorted, ¡°Stop being so narcissistic!¡± ¡°Then what¡¯s the point of drawing so many keys for nothing?¡± Elijah saw that every one of Esther¡¯s paintings. Esther was stunned, only then she realized that she had used keys as the object today. The professor did say that every small object in daily life could be used as an element of theposition, but she didn¡¯t even realize that she drew nothing but keys. mming her head, Esther whimpered in chagrin, ¡°Ah¡ªdamn keys!¡± ¡°Is there anything that you want to say, Esther?¡± Elijah asked amusedly, ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, you¡¯re very angry right now.¡± Esther jerked her head up and met Elijah¡¯s bare chest, the chest that was still dripping water just after bathing, with the fresh fragrance of his shower gel, the slightly damped dark hair scattered over his noble face, giving a decadent impression. While his limbs that were bare beyond the bath towel were long and strong, exuding a male charm that couldn¡¯t be underestimated. Esther swallowed consciously, her throat was a little dry. Still, with her eyebrows furrowed, Esther watched as the water droplets slowly slide down Elijah¡¯s handsome face, she stood up of a sudden and pushed him straight onto the leather chair. Elijah was stunned for a moment, but he followed Esther¡¯s movements and sat on the chair. Esther crossed her arms, her small face was showing impatience and a small spark flickered under her eyes, ¡°Tell me, what¡¯s with the keys? How did you have the keys to a single woman¡¯s apartment?¡± Esther did have a moment of anger, thinking that Elijah had the keys to someone else¡¯s apartment made her ufortable, ¡°Hurry up and tell me the truth, I¡¯ll spare you!¡± Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. ¡°Do you love me, Esther?¡± Elijah looked at her and spoke profoundly all of a sudden. His eyes were nging in anticipation of something, there was no anger, no aggression, just looking at her like that with a burning light in his eyes as if he was expecting something. ¡°Love you, my ass!¡± Esther growled, ¡°Don¡¯t you change the topic, I need to know why you¡¯re holding onto someone else¡¯s keys!¡± ¡°Since you don¡¯t love me, then I won¡¯t tell you either!¡± Elijah turned his head away without saying anything, he was a little disappointed. ¡°I¡­¡± looking up at Elijah¡¯s disappointed face, Esther found herself unable to say anything because she didn¡¯t know if she loved Elijah. Either way, she just felt ufortable, ufortable with him being nice to another woman. Esther walked straight over and simply sat on Elijah¡¯sp, her small hands wrapping around his neck, and pouted, ¡°Tell me, Elijah, is there nothing between you two?¡± ¡°Esther!¡± Elijah looked at her with a straight face, ¡°I¡¯ve already said before, we need to trust each other.¡± Chapter 602 Happiness In The Heart Chapter 602 Happiness In The Heart ¡°I¡¯ve returned the key to her!¡± He said, ¡°It was the key I tookst time when I helped her to bring her clothes. It was the day when it rained." He exined it, Esther suddenly felt a little embarrassed when she heard him. Looking like she was too sensitive, ¡°Hum, I knew you don¡¯t have anything with her!¡± He could only smile, ¡°Are you sure you¡¯re not in love with me?¡± She was stunned again, suddenly she held his face and kissed him. When she asked him the same questionst time, he also kissed her back. If he would ask her the same question again, she would kiss him. This kiss should have answered his question. When Esther finished kissing and wanted to get up, he sped her waist, ¡°You¡¯ve already kissed me, you want to leave me just like this?¡± ¡°Erm!¡± Esther¡¯s eyes opened widely. ¡°You don''t trust me, so you should be punished!¡± He said in a deep voice and his face began to look serious. Esther was stunned, ¡°What punishment?¡± ¡°Shut up.¡± Elijah red at her and started to untie her clothes. ¡°Elijah, I¡¯m doing my homework!¡± She hurriedly said. He wouldn¡¯t want it again, would he? ¡°Shut up, do you understand? Woman, you always annoy me!¡± This time he raised his voice impatiently. He had picked her up and went straight into the bedroom. Esther looked at his handsome face uneasily. There was a me in his eyes, and her heart was beating fast, ¡°You, you being like this make me feel so afraid of you¡ª¡± Her voice was very soft, she looked at his face, and he seemed to want to ¡®devour¡¯ her, she couldn¡¯t help but felt a little nervous, ¡°Elijah, babe, darling, why do you look like you want to eat me?¡± ¡°Trust me in the future!¡± He said. ¡°It¡¯s because you are too attractive and girls like you!¡± She pouted, ¡°There is a woman who likes you and yet you still hold her key! The key to a single woman¡¯s room is too intimate!¡± With a sigh, Elijah¡¯s slender fingers caressed her cheeks. He stared at her eyes deeply, spoke in a low voice, ¡°Do you love me? would you be jealous?¡± She shrunk her shoulders and frowned, ¡°Do I love you?¡± Her rhetorical question made him feel more helpless, ¡°Esther!¡± Elijah¡¯s tall physique pressed her down and trapped her on the bed with his own body. Their faces were so close. Mouth to mouth, eye to eye. Esther swallowed her saliva, she dared not move, because she was worried that any action she made would instantly lit up the fire in him. ¡°Elijah darling, you seem a little strange today. Alright! I love you, if you say I love you then I love you! Didn¡¯t I answer you just now? Thest time when I asked you, you didn¡¯t answer me. Now I answered you in the same way you answered me! What¡¯s wrong with that?¡± For a moment, he looked at her with no surprise. He just felt that, while she said she loved him at this moment, perhaps she did not know that he was waiting for that day, the day when she would tell him that she loved him affectionately. ¡°Babe, what will you do if you leave me?¡± ¡°Ah?¡± Esther puzzled as she looked at Elijah. Elijah was unpredictable. Why would he ask such a question suddenly? ¡°You want to leave me? Do you want to escape? Didn¡¯t you say till death do us part? Go away! You liar!¡± She was a little emotional. ¡°You will live a good life, won¡¯t you? You will be very happy. You will still live a good life alone. You may be sad for a while, but you will still find your fun, make new friends and live a happy life alone. Because you don¡¯t love me!¡± Elijah quietly uttered the words. Without her, he may not be as rxed as she was. He would think of her at any time, miss her smile, and constantly recall the days they used to share. Although their time together was short, he had been sincere with her! ¡°Elijah, you are a little strange,¡± Esther said in a daze. Although he was right, she could still live without him. She loved and would miss his smile, but she hadn¡¯t reached the stage where she couldn¡¯t live without him. However, when she thought of leaving him, she couldn¡¯t help feeling bitter. It was different from the pain when she left Hudson. This kind of pain was more painful than suffocation. She couldn¡¯t exin it, she just felt flustered. ¡°You saw Kattie¡¯s feelings for me. I¡¯m d you questioned me, but you weren¡¯t jealous.¡± Elijah reached out and pressed Esther¡¯s body. He embraced her, ¡°Don¡¯t you forget, I¡¯m your husband, your man, you are the most qualified person to question me! But I want to tell you that I also only got to know that Kattie liked me in the hospital that day. I didn¡¯t know she liked me before that, I swear! So, I want to move out of here and go back to my vi!¡± Esther moved her body that Elijah tightly held but Esther found that she couldn¡¯t move or get out at all. So she gave up struggling, she justid in Elijah¡¯s embrace and whispered, ¡°I¡¯m jealous, I¡¯m very sad, but is this love? Do I love you? I used to love Hudson, but I didn''t die when I left Hudson, and I shouldn¡¯t die when I left you. Do you think I¡¯m a ygirl to fall in love with two men in my life? I seem to be a person who falls in love easily. ¡°Babe!¡± Elijah sounded surprised, ¡°What did you say?¡± ¡°Anyway, I don¡¯t like when other women like you. I can¡¯t allow them to even look at you! I feel like I¡¯ve be mean and greedy.¡± She said in an overbearing way suddenly, ¡°No matter whether I love you or not, you are my man and if other women want to get involved, there is no amnesty or mercy, I¡¯ll kill them!¡± She said firmly. ¡°Huh...!¡± Elijah¡¯s mood brightened up instantly, ¡°Babe! Do you have a clear definition of love and like? You were just used to being with Hudson, that¡¯s not love!¡± ¡°Whatever. Anyway, I don¡¯t want other women to like you!¡± She pulled down his head and kissed him on the lips. ¡°Are you seducing me?¡± Elijah spoke in a hoarse voice, suddenly he found that their posture at the moment was close. Seducing him? Esther looked at Elijah¡¯s eyes with her sparkling eyes. She seemed to see the desire in his eyes. She smiled strangely and blinked her eyes naively, ¡°I remember that you are the one who pressed me on the bed and you carried me into the bedroom.¡± She purposely moved her calves and touched his bottom, rubbing his desire. ¡°Do you want it?¡± His voice was a little hoarse. Elijah looked at Esther who was writhing in his arms. She was intentional. His long legs caught her beautiful legs that slid into the middle of his legs. Elijah¡¯s eyes became darker, his eyes filled with the ray of lust, ¡°You are ying with fire.¡± ¡°Looks like it¡¯s true that men can¡¯t stand any seducing.¡± She didn¡¯t care about Elijah¡¯s warning. Esther smiled and caressed Elijah¡¯s smooth chest as she pleased, ¡°Oh, your body is great. How do you train this muscle? But even if you continue your training again, your chest is still not as big as mine!¡± ¡°Bad girl!¡± Elijah said and grasped her small hand, ¡°You¡¯re challenging me!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t.¡± Esther pouted her red lips and lifted the corner of her lips, she slightly curved her fingers on her small hand that was held by Elijah, she teased him using her sharp nails touching his palm. Suddenly Elijah felt a strange numb feelinging from his palm to his whole body. She¡¯s such a devil, she didn¡¯t do anything, but she already made him horny. Esther opened her eyes widely and looked at Elijah who felt slightly embarrassed. ¡°Pu¡ª¡± Esther started tough, and she moved her cherry red lips, ¡°Elijah, I want it!¡± ¡°I like to hear you say you want it!¡± Elijah¡¯s hoarse voice filled Esther¡¯s ear, ¡°I will love you so much.¡± The warm breath on her earlobe. Esther couldn''t help shrinking her body for a while. She said with regret, ¡°Darling, are youing for real?¡± ¡°What do you think?¡± Elijah¡¯s voice still soundedidback and ambiguous, he smiled. But just as Elijah took off Esther¡¯s clothes, the doorbell suddenly rang. ¡°Someone¡¯sing!¡± Esther puzzled for a while. The doorbell rang at the wrong time, Elijah frowned his sword-shaped eyebrows slightly, ¡°Ignore that, let¡¯s continue!¡± But the doorbell was still ringing. ¡°Is it Kattie?¡± Esther whispered, ¡°Who wille at this time but her?¡± ¡°Ignore her!¡± Elijah said, ¡°Let her press the doorbell!¡± He wanted to go in again, but the doorbell was still ringing. It seemed like there¡¯s an urgent matter. It seemed that she would never stop until they opened the door. Elijah and Esther were stunned for a while, Elijah suddenly lost his desire, he justid on top of Esther¡¯s body, ¡°Babe, let¡¯s move out!¡± ¡°Haha¡­¡± Esther giggled and shook her head, ¡°I want to see what she wants to do! I bet she knocked on purpose! Her pestering makes it more disgusting. Now I have no guilt for her, and I feel very unlucky. How could I run into her? Why didn¡¯t I run into a man? If I run into a man, who knows if he will be a handsome man. That man may want me to marry him¡­¡± ¡°Babe¡ª¡± Elijah¡¯s face became angry. ¡°Haha, I¡¯m just kidding!¡± Esther immediatelyughed. She turned her body sideways and held his face, ¡°What shall I do? She is still knocking on the door!¡± He chuckled, ¡°Kattie wasn¡¯t like that before! Well, the doorbell has stopped!¡± ¡°Are you siding her?¡± Her tone sounded dangerous. She stopped pressing the doorbell, but she already interrupted them. They were not in the mood anymore. ¡°No!¡± He immediately denied it, ¡°I didn¡¯t side her.¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to draw!¡± Esther frowned, ¡°You go cook for me. I want to eat. By the way, when did you cook for her?!¡± ¡°Well! It was way in the past!¡± ¡°Why would you cook for her?¡± Esther didn¡¯t know how jealous she sounded. ¡°Babe¡­¡± Elijah called her in a low voice. There was a strange magic in his voice. He pulled her and pressed her down again, ¡°I won¡¯t cook for others anymore!¡± Esther¡¯s heart stopped beating for a second. Her whole heart was filled with happiness. ¡°Let¡¯s continue!¡± He quickly kissed her ear. It¡¯s like an electric shock, Esther couldn¡¯t move and shuddered again. Her cheeks flushed and her sight became blurred instantly. All her thoughts had vanished. Her body became soft, and she was lost in his kisses again, but when he was about to enter her, the phone rang! Esther was stunned and lost interest again. ¡°It¡¯s Kattie!¡± Elijah took his phone and felt very angry upon seeing the contact, ¡°Let¡¯s move. We¡¯ll leave tonight!¡± ¡°No!¡± Esther was irritated by her and she shook her head, ¡°I¡¯m not moving. I want her to move! Damn it, I¡¯ll be impotent if it goes on like this!¡± Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Babe!¡± Elijah was utterly shocked by her words, ¡°Women won¡¯t have impotence!¡± Chapter 603 A Gift Delivered Chapter 603 A Gift Delivered ¡°Then, I will be sick with it! I will be so sick that my inner hormone bes imbnced!¡± Esther took over the phone from Elijah angrily and said, ¡°Eh! Kattie? Anything?¡± The voice at the other side trembled and sheughed immediately, ¡°Ah, Esther! I have cooked some soup and do both of you want to have some?¡± ¡°Thank you, Miss Cole. We have eaten already, and you can have it by yourself!¡± ¡°I am at the door already! And I bring the soup!¡± Esther frowned, ¡°Oh! I''m going to open the door!¡± Elijah looked at her face which was as red as a ripe apple and it emitted a special fragrance. Her lips were kissed by him until they were red. When his eyes moved downwards, he saw that her white body was filled with his biting marks and bruises. But, at that moment, her face was getting more and more blushed. ¡°Babe...¡± ¡°Don¡¯t get me mad! I am angry now!¡± She wore her pajamas, ¡°This method is not brilliant at all and she still wants to seduce a man. Let me chase her away!¡± ¡°Just ignore what she does!¡± Elijah said quietly, ¡°She would lose her interest as time goes but would she not knock the door?¡± ¡°Urgh! If this continues, I will be sick of it! Before I lost all my interest in you, I need to prepare myself!¡± Esther tidied up her clothes and got down the bed. She walked to the door hurriedly and opened the door with a usual smile on her face immediately. She looked into Kattie¡¯s big and innocent eyes. ¡°Miss Cole, we don¡¯t want to drink the soup! Thank you! Elijah and I have something important to do and would you please not knock on the door again tonight? We don¡¯t want to drink soup tonight. So, don¡¯t call us too because we want to have sex tonight to celebrate your discharge from the hospital. Haha, I am sorry!¡± ¡°Ah! I am sorry!¡± Kattie smiled embarrassedly, ¡°I am sorry! I don¡¯t know I have disturbed you!¡± Kattie¡¯s face was blushed because she did not expect Esther to be so straightforward. At that moment, she was unable to say what she prepared earlier. ¡°Never mind, Miss Cole. If you are bored, you can look for a boyfriend and have sex with him! I am going in!¡± Esther sneered and closed the door with a bang sound. Esther walked back to the bedroom angrily and Elijah was leaning his head against one of his hands. He looked at her bantering face to his surprise. ¡°You got angry?¡± In the barte at night. It was a great ce to dispel stress by drinking alcohol. At a corner, Hudson drank the wine cup by cup, and the more he drank, the clearer his mind was. At another dark corner, a middle-aged man saw Hudson was drinking continuously then he said to his subordinate behind him, ¡°Fetch me a bottle of 82, he would want to have moreter. Put this inside!¡± ¡°Chairman?¡± The subordinate was stunned when he saw that there were two packets of drugs in Christ¡¯s hand. Christ looked at him with his cold eyebrows and the subordinate became quiet immediately. ¡°Remember, don¡¯t let him be aware of it!¡± ¡°Yes! I will go to do it!¡± ¡°Remember to do it secretly. Also, when Hudson was almost drunk, you use his phone to call Winnie. It is either sess or failure tonight!¡± Christ looked at Hudson who kept drinking the wine then stepped outwards. ¡°Wine!¡± Hudson called the waiter, ¡°Give me the strongest wine!¡± After a while, the waiter gave him the prepared wine. Hudson opened and poured out the wine then continued drinking because there was great pain in his heart. Hudson squinted and suppressed the pain in his heart. He directly drank the bottle at one go. Why couldn¡¯t he suppress his pain when he knew that she was his sister, and it was impossible for them? Meanwhile, the wine was finished and Hudson who was drunkid on the table. The cup on his hand had fallen onto the ground and it was shattered into pieces. ¡°Young master, wake up!¡± After a while, after ensuring that Hudson had fallen asleep, the man only approached him and brought him to the hotel room. Then, he called Winnie with Hudson¡¯s phone. ¡°Mrs. Ball, hi! I am a waiter from XX Hotel and your husband was drunk in the bar. Now, he is in Room 2316, and would you pleasee here?¡± When Winnie picked up the call, she was going to exin that she was not Hudson¡¯s wife anymore but the other side had hung up the call. She could only rush there hurriedly and when she just stepped into the lobby, the waiter handed over the room card to her immediately. Winnie did not think much and took over the room card then stepped into the lift. After the door was opened, she saw Hudson who was lying on the big bed and was drunk. ¡°Hudson? Wake up. How do you feel?¡± She looked at the drunk man pitifully and Winnie outstretched her hand trembly. She shook Hudson¡¯s big hand and she was slightly shocked because the warm feeling flew from his hand to her whole body. It ignited her deepest admiration and love. ¡°Esther¡­¡± Hudson, who was drunk, was calling Esther¡¯s name and Winnie was stunned then put down her bag. She frowned again and immediately fetched the towel then put it on his forehead. ¡°Hudson? Do you feel ufortable?¡± Winnie¡¯s delicate face was filled with anxiety. She took another piece of towel to carefully wipe on Hudson¡¯s face and meanwhile, her heart was tempted again. She could not control herself from loving this man since the year she stepped into the school. He was in the third year of postgraduate and going to graduate soon. Their interaction was limited. When they met during certain asions in the school sometimes, he used to have an indifferent face and seldom interacted with others especially girls. So, he did not have any female friends around him. At that moment, many girls desired to be Hudson¡¯s wife. After that, he went abroad unexpectedly! He went to the US for three years! Aftering back, the Ball family proposed marriage and he agreed to it surprisingly. They just met for once then got married suddenly! Then, they divorced suddenly again! Winnie touched at his handsome face with her hand and felt sorrowful but meanwhile, she felt more helpless. Love could not be forced and currently, Esther was with Elijah. It was fate. However, she knew that she did not have any predestined affinity with Hudson. ¡°Esther!¡± The drug began to work and Hudson suddenly grabbed the cold hand on his face that was so soft. At this lifetime, he would never possess such a gentle feeling. ¡°Hudson...¡± Winnie was stunned and quickly took out her hand. Unfortunately, he grabbed it tightly against his chest. ¡°Hudson, I am not Esther...¡± ¡°Esther...¡± After bing shocked, her tone became gentle. When looking at Hudson who was drunk and unconscious, Winnie was emotionally moved. Her other hand was trembling and slowly falling onto his cheek. ¡°Hudson, why would you harm your body in such a way?¡± When she was muttering softly, Hudson pulled her forcefully onto his chest. In a dazed condition, Hudson held his hangover¡¯s forehead and opened his blurred eyes. He could not see anything and everything in front of his eyes was blurred. He could only feel that there was a soft body lying on his chest. Under the effect of wine, aphrodisiac, and psychedelic, Hudson suffered from a severe headache and he could not see the person in front of his eyes. He could feel that everything was blurred and he tried hard to look at it clearly but in vain. With the blurred vision, Esther¡¯s adorable face seemed to appear in front of him and he could not bear from muttering, ¡°Esther, I miss you so much!¡± ¡±Let go of me...¡± Winnie shouted with a low voice anxiously. ¡°Esther, Esther...¡± Hudson¡¯s body was so hot and he turned his body to press against Winnie instinctively. ¡°No! I¡¯m not!¡± Winnie was rejecting. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. He was like a thermal power nt that was emitting heat incessantly. His whole body was so hot and he tore apart her clothes instinctively. ¡°Esther, I am so upset!¡± ¡°Hudson! I am not Esther, no! Let go of me!¡± Esther shook her head and her tears were dropping. She was not the substitute of any person. ¡°Let me go, Hudson! I am Winnie, I beg you to let go of me!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t want to wake up... Don¡¯t wake up...¡± Hudson muttered softly because he did not want to wake up to destroy this sweet dream. He wanted to experience the feeling of falling in love with a woman and also the feeling of sex... (Indescribable)... After the excitement of the night, Winnie did not know what the time was when she woke up again. She just knew that her whole body was sore and fatigue. As a result, she could hardly move. When she turned her body, she saw Hudson lying beside her. At the moment, his upper body was naked and the twisted muscles of his chest were exposed. His eyes were closed but his deep facial features were so charming especially his thin and pursed lips. His facial lines were clear to be seen... When thinking about this, Winnie¡¯s small face was blushed because she never expected that he would want her and even throughout the entire night. However, he was so clumsy and acted instinctively. This made her feel happy but upset as well. Last night, he was not calling Esther anymore afterward, but wouldn¡¯t he know who he loved? However, what could she do even if she knew it? They had divorced! He was drunkst night and probably he would not admit it after he woke up. They had divorced now. Damn! What could be done after this? How was she going to face him? She was the one taking the initiative toe here and how was she going to face him? It might be better for her to leave early before he woke up! Winnie tried hard to suppress her pain and got up. After picking up the clothes on the floor, she left! In the Ball family. ¡°Chairman, this is the videotape of Hudson and Winniest night! Mary has gone to edit it already!¡± ¡°Did they stay together for real? Did everything happen already?¡± Although Christ knew that he had put in double medicine, he was still worried when thinking about Hudson was able to escape after he had been drugged by Tim Perryst time. Therefore, he used both aphrodisiac and psychedelic but he did not expect that this would work. ¡°Mary says that they are together but I haven¡¯t watched the recording!¡± ¡°Ya! Send a copy to Tim Perry as well as Hudson! Do it secretly! Hudson is smart so don¡¯t let him be aware that we are the ones doing it! Understand?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The guy went to do it immediately. Christ¡¯s face showed a cunning smile like a fox gradually. At ten o''clock in the morning, Hudson held his head which was suffering from great pain after waking up from a hangover. He saw that he was naked under the bedsheet and he realized something had happenedst night... He tried hard to recall but he was stunned suddenly. That... What was the thing on the bedsheet? Blood! There were red pieces like plum blossoms. And he lowered his head. Damn! Did this mean that he had done that kind of thing before? He suddenly recalled something. Did he have sex with Estherst night? Urgh! No, it was not Esther because she would not let him do so. Also, Esther was not a virgin anymore. But whose blood was it? He was shocked after discovering it and thinking back about the feelingst night... Oh my god! Hudson beat his head forcefully and he was regretful from the bottom of his heart. Who did he sleep withst night? Hudson stood up and went to shower then picked up the clothes on the floor. When he wanted to leave, he turned his head to look at the bedsheet. He could not bear from walking back and removed the bed sheet then packed it into a bag. Whose blood was this? He was recalling regretfully but he could not think of anyone. He just felt that everything was just an erotic dreamst night. What kind of woman would just leave after such a night? Hudson sat in the chairman¡¯s office and was smoking. He spouted a big smoke ring then followed by a small one. Then, he stared at the smoke rings which were erging into a big piece of vague mist and became blurred in front of his eyes. He stared at the mist and there was a clear face appearing on it. Fine eyebrows, lively eyes, and red lips that were always pouting. When she was talking, he would look at her with his smiley eyes and her mouth which was talking as well as smiling frequently... His memories had been triggered. Many years ago. He listened to the mouth that was calling him, ¡°Hudson...¡± He swore before that he would never betray his love! However, he was still betrayed! He said before that no matter Esther was either his sister or not, he would love her. Even if they could not be together, he was willing to love her secretly. But now, he had lost his right to do so! The bedsheet yesterday which had been dyed with blood was in the bag on the sofa! He brought it back! When he was leaving the hotel, he wanted to ask who the person wasst night. But when he was going to ask, he did not dare to speak it out. He was afraid to take the responsibility, but he was puzzled when he thought that the woman left unexpectedly after losing her virginity. Why would the woman leave? Damn! Unexpectedly, he started to feel regretful on a female stranger who just had a one-night stand with him. Damn! Hudson! He bit the cigarette strongly and his teeth were biting deep into the filter of the cigarette butt. There was a painful cramp in the bottom of his heart and he could not control himself from breathing in between his teeth due to the pain. ¡®Why?¡¯ He asked himself angrily. Why would he behave so aggressively? Why would he drink to release his stress? Why couldn¡¯t he forget about it? Why couldn¡¯t he control himself from loving Esther even though he knew that she was his sister? Why would he have sex with a stranger uncontrobly? He used to be strongminded but he was destroyed by himself! Love, his love was destroyed by him! He closed his eyes and recalled the feelingst night. Her mouth was gentle and warm, her body was trembling, her lips were so hot, her body was as fragrant as honey... Suddenly, he stood up and felt that his back was filled with cold sweat. ¡®Hudson, you can¡¯t think of it anymore. Forget it, forget it!¡¯ He got down from the bed staggeringly and rushed to the washroom. He put his head under the water tap and drenched his head with cold water. Then, he rushed back to the office and ran towards his table. He needed to look for something else to do! But when he was going to look at those documents, the door of the office was knocked. He was shocked and said with a deep voice, ¡°Come in!¡± ¡°Chairman, this is a present given by a deliverypany and it needs you to receive it personally!¡± The secretary took in a small box with delicate packaging. Chapter 604 I Will Take Responsibility Chapter 604 I Will Take Responsibility Hudson looked at it and nodded, but he didn¡¯t know who the sender was. He signed the packet and stared at it as he ced it on the table. He opened it and realized that it was a USB sh drive! He was taken aback. He frowned and plugged it into hisptop. A video showed arge and luxurious bedroom. Someone was screaming for help and at the same time he could hear a man panting noises, ¡°Hudson, please, I¡¯m not Esther¡­¡± It was Winnie, it was Winnie! The shot was elegant, but it wasn¡¯t really clear. Even so, he could tell who the woman was! She grasped onto the man tightly and was saying his name over and over indistinctly. (Indescribable)¡­ ¡°No¡­¡± Hudson mmed theptop shut, how could it be? How could it be Winnie? He was stunned and shocked. It was Winnie who was with himst night. He was greatly shocked that he couldn¡¯t speak! Hudson closed his eyes! He tried to suppress the shock and the confusion he was feeling. He tried to stay calm and yed the video again. He watched it patiently and it was him who kept asking for more from Winnie. She was crying throughout the night and she was in pain. She looked happy but at the same time, her face was filled with despair and sorrow. He hurt her! He thought that he could question her, ask her why she was there. But it looked like she didn¡¯t want it yet he still forced himself on her! No! Someone had to trick him! Why would he do that? Even though he practically raped her multiple timesst night, he still thought that someone plotted this. He wanted to know the truth and wanted to know the reason why Winnie was there. He finished watching the video. His hands trembled as he took the USB sh drive out and put it in his safe. His phone then rang, it was Christ. ¡°Hudson, what¡¯s up with you and Winnie? Tim called and said that you did something. What happened?¡± ¡°Nothing! I will deal with it!¡± Hudson quickly rushed to the hotel and checked the surveince camera. A waiter helped him to his room, nothing unusual. The pub was closing up around the time he was sent back to his room, and so a waiter bringing him back to his room was nothing unusual. Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. But half an hourter, Winnie rushed over and went into his room! Hudson took his phone out and called Winnie. The moment he was going to make the call, he noticed that he called Winniest night. He was taken aback, the callst only a minute, it was brief. Hudson quickly went to the Perry family. But the moment he got into the house, he was weed by Tim who looked extremely outraged. Hudson was shocked and he thought that maybe Tim had seen the video. ¡°Tim!¡± Hudson greeted him politely, ¡°Where¡¯s Winnie?¡± ¡°Hudson!¡± Tim yelled, ¡°You never wanted to give my granddaughter anything when she was with you. Why are you guys together again after you divorce her? Tell me, what is going on?¡± *** ¡°I wanted to ask her that!¡± said Hudson in a deep voice. ¡°She came back early in the morning and said that she wanted to go to France. She¡¯s probably at the airport right now!¡± said Tim coldly. ¡°I don¡¯t know where this videoes from, but I will investigate it! What the heck, nobody is allowed to bully my granddaughter!¡± ¡°I will check on it too!¡± Hudson lowered his head, ¡°I¡¯ll be taking my leave!¡± He headed to the airport after her, what was going on? He made a call and talked to a friend who worked at the airport. He found out that Winnie¡¯s flight to France was about to leave in half an hour. Hudson drove his car at high speed and arrived at the airport. He saw a weak figure at the boarding zone and was taken aback. She was holding a white bag and her head all droopy. She looked sad and looked like she was about to run away from something. Hudson didn¡¯t say anything, he walked over to her and the air around him was cold, so cold it sent shivers down one¡¯s spine. He grabbed Winnie¡¯s wrist harshly. ¡°Ah¡­¡± Winnie looked up in a daze and met Hudson¡¯s cold and vicious eyes, ¡°Hudson, why are you here?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you dare run away.¡± He yanked her to a corner and asked angrily, ¡°You want to leave the moment you became my woman? What are you nning by taking the video?¡± Winnie was shocked, her eyes widened, ¡°You, you knew?¡± She thought he was talking aboutst night and didn¡¯t know about the video. ¡°So you were the culprit behind the video?¡± said Hudson after pausing briefly. He red at her even more harshly. ¡°Video? What video?¡± Winnie didn¡¯t understand. Hudson smirked, he nced sharply at her shocked face. Suddenly, Winnie¡¯s phone rang, she nced at Hudson and took the call, ¡°Grandpa¡­ what?¡± ¡°What? No! How could this be?¡± Winnie couldn¡¯t believe her ears. She looked up and looked at Hudson, her phone fell from her hand. Her grandfather just told her that there was a video about her with Hudson from yesterday! ¡°What do you have to say about it?¡± questioned Hudson coldly. ¡°What¡¯s the point of doing this? Do you want me to take responsibility?¡± Winnie looked at him, she couldn¡¯t believe it. He inched his cold and handsome face closer to her, he was getting closer and closer. She took a step backwards and her back was already against a column in the hall. He bent forward and stared at her intensely, ¡°Why are you running away after taking the video? Are you feeling guilty?¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Winnie was so mad she couldn¡¯t even speak, she just wanted to leave. But Hudson blocked her way with his arm. Winnie thought aboutst night, the steamy scene was reying in her head. Her face blushed, and then it nched. He used her of taking a video, but she didn¡¯t. She wasn¡¯t that much of a pervert. She took deep breathes and looked at him calmly. She didn¡¯t want to appear meek and run away, she said softly, ¡°Hudson! I didn¡¯t.¡± Hudson was taken aback; he was shocked by the determination and strength in her eyes. But his rationality was out of the window due to the embarrassment and anger he felt after watching the video, ¡°Who else could it be?¡± Winnieughed self-depreciatingly, ¡°Hudson, I see that in your heart I¡¯m such a despicable person! But I just want to say, the truth is the truth! I don¡¯t need your self-righteousness and responsibility! I¡¯m sorry, but I have a flight to catch!¡± She was shocked by this news and didn¡¯t know what to do. She just wanted to run away, she wanted to hide, she wanted to leave. She lowered her head and left in a rush. But Hudson grabbed her hand again, ¡°Who used my phone to call youst night?¡± Suddenly, he realized that there was no need for Winnie to send the video to Tim. Maybe she wasn¡¯t the culprit after all. Winnie was stunned, she looked at his hand which was grabbing her wrist. At that moment, she lowered her head. She pursed her lips and mumbled something. Hudson continued to stare at her intensely, and it made her super ufortable. ¡°Who called you with my phone?¡± he asked again. ¡°Will you believe anything I say?¡± She smiled bitterly. She looked at him, her eyes were bright but at the same time, it was filled with sadness and anguish. But her eyes were still bright, without an ounce of guilt. He didn¡¯t say anything and nodded. ¡°It was the waiter, he called me Mrs. Ball. I wanted to say that I wasn¡¯t Mrs. Ball anymore but he told me that you were drunk. He then hung up and so I went over. The person on the first floor gave me the card to the room! And then I went in! And then¡­¡± Winnie felt suffocating talking about this, ¡°That¡¯s it!¡± For some reason, Winnie was afraid of Hudson. She felt weak all over just thinking about what he did to herst night. ¡°It really wasn¡¯t you who took the video?¡± he questioned coldly. She trembled. ¡°You think I¡¯m crazy? I¡¯m also in the video!¡± Winnie growled, ¡°Why would I do that to myself?¡± ¡°I believe you!¡± said Hudson out of nowhere. He stared at her watery eyes, he believed in her as her eyes seemed to be telling the truth. He then yanked her and left the airport. ¡°Hudson, where are you taking me?¡± Winnie growled. He didn¡¯t answer and just shoved her into the car. ¡°My luggage is still at the airport, they are on transit, Hudson¡­¡± He grabbed her ne ticket and said, ¡°Wait here!¡± He then ran back into the airport and after 15 minutes, he appeared again with her luggage. He put them into the car. Winnie looked at him all troubled, ¡°Hudson¡­¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± he growled. She bit her lips and didn¡¯t say anything. She didn¡¯t know where he was bringing her, she didn¡¯t know what he was about to do with her. She could only go with him. She felt like a leaf floating in the ocean, not knowing where she would end up! Hudson didn¡¯t know where he was going to bring her. He was driving and all of a sudden he stepped on the break. Winnie was startled, she hit her head on the windscreen. Hudson¡¯s face tensed up. After checking that she wasn¡¯t hurt, he stared at her coldly and didn¡¯t say anything. Winnie drooped her head and didn¡¯t say anything either. She gritted her teeth and realized that nothing she said would matter. ¡°Hudson, I¡­¡± Winnie nced at Hudson, trying to read his expression. Hudson¡¯s phone suddenly rang. He looked at the phone and his cold expression changed briefly, but shortly after he resumed his usual cold expression again. He took the call, ¡°I will investigate! I will take responsibility!¡± Winnie didn¡¯t know who was on the phone. Hudson hung up the call and stared at Winnie, ¡°What do you want to do?¡± ¡°Me?¡± Winnie didn¡¯t know how to say it, she bit her lips, ¡°I want to leave!¡± Hudson was taken aback by her answer, after a while he said indifferently, ¡°I, I will take responsibility!¡± Winnie was shocked to hear him say that, but she knew that he didn¡¯t love her. So what if he took responsibility if he didn¡¯t love her. ¡°I don¡¯t need it. Yesterday was a mistake, I shouldn¡¯t have rushed over like that. You don¡¯t have to feel sorry, I don¡¯t really care!¡± She said with all her might, she felt strengthless after that as if she hadn¡¯t talked for a very long time. Her voice was soft but she sounded resolute, she said calmly, ¡°I¡¯m also at fault, it¡¯s not just you! Please send me back to the airport!¡± She wanted to go hide in France for a bit and didn¡¯t know that something like this would happen so abruptly. She smiled bitterly and looked away, she just stared out of the car window. Hudson didn¡¯t think that she would say that, he felt even more guilty hearing her say that! On the other side, Elijah got a call from Tim. He quickly rushed over and found out what had happened. He yed the video for one second and quickly turned it off! ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± Esther didn¡¯t see anything. She looked over Elijah¡¯s shoulder curiously, but noticed that Elijah and Tim looked ghastly, ¡°Why are you guys looking like that?¡± Tim nced at Esther, ¡°You wait here, I have something to say to Elijah!¡± Elijah lightly tapped her face, ¡°Wait here!¡± ¡°What? What happened?¡± Esther just knew that they were here because of a call. She was sleeping soundly when everything happened. Tim and Elijah went upstairs. Hudson brought Winnie back and they saw Esther the moment they stepped into the house. Hudson¡¯s face turned pale the moment he saw Esther and poignancy filled his eyes. He didn¡¯t know how to face her, he felt guilty and felt like he betrayed her. ¡°Hudson, Winnie, you guys are back!¡± Esther thought that it was weird that Winnie and Hudson came back together, but she felt happy seeing them together. She smiled as she greeted them, but they didn¡¯t have much reaction. This raised Esther¡¯s suspicion. ¡°Esther!¡± Winnie forced a smile and greeted her back softly, ¡°I need to go upstairs! I¡¯m sorry!¡± She grabbed her bag and lowered her head as she walked up the stairs without saying anything else. ¡°Hudson, what happened?¡± Esther asked. ¡°Nothing!¡± Hudson smiled, ¡°Nothing happened!¡± Hudson avoided her gaze and didn¡¯t dare to look at Esther. He felt guilty and felt like he wasn¡¯t a real man. He didn¡¯t keep his promise and betrayed the love he pled to adhere to. Elijah walked out of the study room and walked up to Winnie upon seeing her. ¡°Brother¡­¡± Winnie looked up and saw him, she called out helplessly. Her nose tingled and she wanted to cry. Elijah didn¡¯t know what to say, he could only reach out his arms and hugged her. ¡°Brother¡­¡± Winnie called out again, this time in tears after hearing him grunt. She ran into his arms the moment he walked close to her and grabbed on tightly to his shirt. She was trembling violently and she couldn¡¯t appease the anguish she was feeling in her heart. ¡°I don¡¯t know what happened, it wasn¡¯t me!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry! I¡¯m here!¡± He tapped gently on her shivering body. He then exchanged nces with Tim who walked out of the study room, they both hadplicated looks in their eyes. ¡°Winnie, my good child. I¡¯ll deal with it for you!¡± Tim walked over. ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯m sorry. I shamed the family!¡± Winnie tried to breathe, she said suffocatingly as she heaved. ¡°Someone plotted this, don¡¯t go anywhere. Your brother will deal with it for you! What did Hudson say? Is he here?¡± ¡°Grandpa, brother. I just want to make sure the video doesn¡¯t get out; I don¡¯t want Hudson to be responsible for anything! I beg you; I don¡¯t want that!¡± Winnie said as she took deep breathes as if she was trying to suppress the sharp pain she was feeling in her heart, ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have gone there.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, just go take a rest first! Take a nap and rest, everything will be okay!¡± Elijah hugged her tightly and tried to give her some strength. ¡°Don¡¯t let him take responsibility?¡± Tim said loudly out of surprise. Esther and Hudson who were downstairs heard him said that. Chapter 605 Not Fair at All Chapter 605 Not Fair at All ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Esther asked Hudson in a low voice as she sensed something wrong when she saw the gloomy look on Hudson¡¯s face but she didn¡¯t know what had happened in fact. Hudson looked serious then went speechless. Elijah¡¯s eyes swept sharply across Hudson¡¯s face with a cold aura when he came downstairs and saw both Hudson and Esther in the living room. Hudson didn¡¯t evade but met his gaze. ¡°Hudson Ball!¡± Elijah said in a deep voice, ¡°You¡¯re an absolute bastard!¡± ¡°Ugh¡­¡± Esther was stunned. ¡°Elijah, what¡¯s wrong? What did Hudson do?¡± Hudson lifted his head and looked coldly at Elijah, ¡°It was a mistakest night! I will investigate it!¡± ¡°A mistake?¡± Elijah interjected coldly. ¡°Yes,¡± Hudson said frankly while meeting Elijah¡¯s gaze. ¡°It was a mistakest night! I will take the responsibility!¡± Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. But Elijah didn¡¯t rx due to his words. Instead, he just looked at him coldly, ¡°No matter what happened last night, it is your fault to allow this to happen!¡± By the moment Esther was still stunned, Elijah gave Hudson a punch who didn¡¯t move away but allowed his fist to be hit on his handsome face. ¡°Ugh¡­ Elijah, are you crazy?¡± Esther was about to stop him, ¡°Stop it, Elijah!¡± A single punch was beaten on Hudson¡¯s face and Elijah punched again! This time, instead of suffering from his punch, Hudson took a step backward, dodged the punch, and said in a deep voice, ¡°Go out if you want to fight!¡± ¡°Good! Alright!¡± Elijah said in a deep voice. Both Tim and Winnie, together with other subordinates who were in the house, were shocked when the two of them who simply began to fight. Esther was the first to block two of them while screaming, ¡°Are you all crazy? Elijah, why do you punch Hudson?¡± She held Elijah firmly in her arms, preventing him from going out. ¡°Ugh¡­¡± Winnie was so shocked that she ran out, ignoring that she might fall. By the time she saw Hudson¡¯s jaw was broken, his lips were red and swollen with blood seeping out from the corner of his lips, her eyes were filled with tears as she screamed to Elijah, ¡°Brother, stop it! It was my faultst night, I shouldn¡¯t have gone to the hotel, it is my fault, it has nothing to do with Hudson!¡± She was already embarrassed and upset and couldn¡¯t stop her tears from falling. ¡°Stop it! It¡¯s all my fault! Please leave me alone!¡± ¡°Go back, Winnie!¡± Elijah¡¯s heart tightened and he couldn¡¯t bear to see his sister being upset. Hudson¡¯s gaze fell on both Elijah and Tim¡¯s faces. ¡°What do you guys say? I can marry Winnie again!¡± He didn¡¯t want to escape as this had turned out to be a fact and he had suffered a lot; he was not willing to avoid this one. ¡°Winnie?¡± Tim asked inquiringly. ¡°No! I don¡¯t want him to care, I just want that video back and I don¡¯t want him to care for me! Please, give me freedom and give him freedom too! I have finished my words, go back, Hudson Ball! Please go back! Don¡¯t evere to my home again, I don¡¯t need you to take responsibility!¡± Winnie took out her handkerchief and helped him wipe the blood off his lips with her eyes full of misery. ¡°Goodbye, we had no rtionship long ago!¡± Hudson took the handkerchief in a daze and his heart paused for a moment, he didn¡¯t expect that she would refuse and she didn¡¯t seem to be pretending. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with this?¡± Esther still didn¡¯t understand. But no one answered her, Tim sighed and went upstairs. Winnie also went upstairs, her straightened back was a little stiff, and with a turn, tears fell from her eyes as she hurried upstairs. ¡°Are you alright, Hudson?¡± Esther looked worriedly at the blood on his face as Hudson used a handkerchief to press the wound at the corner of his lip. ¡°I¡¯m leaving now! I¡¯lle back when the truthes out!¡± He left a message and just walked away. ¡°Hudson, how about your wound?¡± Esther chased after him. However, Hudson¡¯s steps were even faster and he hurriedly left as if he was trying to escape. Esther looked in a daze as he walked out, she then looked back at Elijah who looked serious, and questioned him in anger. ¡°Why do you hit Hudson? What is the problem that you can¡¯t talk about? Why do you want to cause a fight?¡± Elijah went speechless, he then left the Perry family while holding Esther¡¯s hand. After they got into the car, he started calling the phone. ¡°I want all the CCTV footage from the XX Hotelst night to determine who showed up in the barst night! Both in the hotel and Hudson¡¯s room! Yes! Be more detailed! I want all information of everyone who came in and out of the bar and the hotel!¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Esther asked him. He turned his head and looked at her steadily. ¡°Hudson and Winnie got a room at a hotelst night and they were filmed!¡± Esther froze as shepletely didn¡¯t expect such a thing to happen, and she was stunned for a moment. ¡°Got a room?¡± ¡°I won¡¯t allow him to hurt Winnie in such a way!¡± Elijah said in a deep voice with an unquestionable majesty and solemnity on his cold face. ¡°I don¡¯t me him for divorcing Winnie, but after the divorce, he did such a thing, and they were even taken a video!¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that good? Since Hudson said that he would take the responsibility and it is Winnie who disagrees! Elijah Perry, you beat him savagely just because he and Winnie got a room in a hotel? Shouldn¡¯t you have let Hudson beat you up too when you did the same thing to me?¡± Esther said in anger. ¡°Do I let anyone take a video?¡± He blocked her words as soon as he spoke. ¡°A video? Oh my god! What if it spreads out?¡± Only then did Esther react and started to worry, ¡°But Hudson is still a virgin even though he is finally with Winnie! And Winnie doesn¡¯t suffer any loss either!¡± Humph! Hudson was a virgin! What about Elijah Perry? Was Elijah still a virgin when he was with her? Humph, it must not be anymore! Thinking about this, she suddenly felt a little sour in her heart even though she did not know what was going on, but then the disappointment in her eyes disappeared. ¡°Do you care that he didn¡¯t give you his first time?¡± Elijah¡¯s eyes did not miss Esther¡¯s flickering loss, his cold gaze narrowed slightly as he gave her a sideways nce. Esther was stunned, ¡°Damn it, what are you talking about? Elijah, Hudson is my brother and he is not such a viin as you! He is a righteous man and he wouldn¡¯t take advantage of a minor! You are the only one who is unreasonable. You can do whatever you want to others, but you can''t allow others to do whatever they want to your sister? Are you being unreasonable? Besides, the video was taken because someone wanted to frame Hudson, he must be framed!¡± ¡°You do know him well!¡± Elijah snorted coldly. ¡°Humph! I know him well! He has more integrity than you. How happy Winnie is that Hudson gave his first time to her. Elijah, what about yours? Who do you give your first time to?¡± Esther angrily questioned him at his side. He pursed his lips and didn¡¯t say anything as his expression began to look serious. ¡°Humph! I know that was not your first time! People like you are the most detestable! Disgusting!¡± Esther turned her face away in anger. She would never talk to the man beside her who was cold with only her afterglow! Humph! Knowing that he wasn¡¯t the first time, she suddenly felt so unfair, why should her first time go for him who was experienced? Damn, it was not fair at all! She wondered if she was going to cheat on him for once. The puzzle appeared on her face, damn it! What was she thinking? How could she think about that when both Winnie and Hudson had been exposed? And right now it was a matter of getting the video under wraps and never exposing it out. But who would be so boring to take a video of them sleeping together? What a big pervert! Couldn¡¯t you go and buy porn if you want to watch it? What a nuisance! The car soon arrived at the garage of the apartment, and Esther still hadn¡¯t reacted yet, sitting there without moving as Elijah beside her didn¡¯t say anything all the way. Finally, he opened his mouth and said coldly. ¡°Get out of the car!¡± Esther was stunned when she saw the ce and his serious face, then she said, ¡°What are you doing? Who are you to be angry? I¡¯m not even angry, why are you angry? Elijah, I want to find a virgin, or else I¡¯ll be at a disadvantage!¡± There seemed to be a softugh and he said, ¡°Good! Very well!¡± ¡°That¡¯s what you said, don¡¯t me me if I find one someday! You¡¯re the one who should be sorry to me!¡± Esther immediately rushed out of the garage quickly as she saw his face getting more and more serious that would tear her apart so she could only run away without forgetting to instruct, ¡°The most important thing for us to do is to get the video under wraps!¡± Elijah also walked out with big strides. Back to the apartment, as soon as they went upstairs, they encountered Kattie who was about to enter the lift and Esther smiled at her. ¡°Kattie, are you going out?¡± ¡°You¡¯re back!¡± Kattie greeted too. ¡°I¡¯m going out for a walk to exercise my unwieldy limbs!¡± Elijah was silent and speechless, he just nodded before going into the apartment. Kattie didn¡¯t say anything either but smiled. ¡°I¡¯m going down!¡± ¡°Alright! Bye Kattie!¡± Esther followed and entered the house. Kattie secretly lowered her eyes and went into the lift, but the flicker of ruthlessness in her eyes would make people shudder if they saw it! Esther went back to the apartment, shut herself up in her study room, and called Hudson. ¡°Hudson?¡± Hudson¡¯s tired voice came from the other end. ¡°Esther, I¡¯m busy now, I¡¯ll call youter. Is there anything?¡± Esther bit her lip and saidfortingly, ¡°Hudson, everything will be ok, you are the best! Don¡¯t be too anxious!¡± Hudson went speechless for a while before he said, ¡°Thank you!¡± After hanging up the phone, Esther dazed on the leather chair. Elijah pushed the door, but he didn¡¯t come in, he leaned against the door and just looked at her. Esther didn¡¯t look at him as she thought that his first time didn¡¯t belong to her and this made her angry. After a while, her gaze still didn¡¯t look at him, instead, her gaze roamed around without any trace and this feeling of being ignored made Elijah feel a little ufortable once again. The atmosphere was dull and Esther frowned. What was that expression on his face? She stood up immediately as she couldn¡¯t stand it and she had to go out! She wanted to vent it out! Just when she reached the door, he blocked at the door to prevent her from going out. When she raised her gaze, she met Elijah¡¯s sharp gaze which was oppressive and imperious that made Esther think of hiding from it for a moment. But why should she hide? She was pure, she was immacte when she first met him! Chapter 606 Would Care About It Chapter 606 Would Care About It "Get out of my way, great barkers are not biters!" He looked at her iprehensibly for a long moment and said, "Do you have to mess with me?" "Who''s messing with you?" She asked rhetorically, "Humph! You don''t have your first time, yet you''re still not humble and don''t keep a low profile. Do you think you''re high and mighty?" "I''m a man!" He said. "I know! You don''t have to tell me. I know you''re a man!" She looked at him, "Let''s put it this way, how many women did you have sex with before you met me?" She stood with arms akimbo and lifted her delicate face to look at him. She found that he was tall, and she had to tilt her face up to talk to him. Elijah was tormented helplessly by such questions from Esther, pinched her nose, and said, "Can you stop being unreasonable? Do you want to see the intimate video of Hudson and Winnie being exposed?" "These are not the same thing at all, get out of my way!" She insisted on barging out. "I''m not talking to you right now, and I don''t want to talk to you. Anyway, I''m upset right now, you get out of my way now. Don''t say I''m messing with you, it''s good that you don''t mess with me!" It just so happened that Elijah''s phone rang and he answered it. Then he had to let her go and went out on his own. Seeing him leave in a hurry, Esther''s morale immediately deted, and she cooed aggrievedly, "Humph! I hate you; I hate you! Why am I sad in my heart?" Was she being unreasonable? She asked herself in her mind. After all, she was not the first woman he met, but the thought that he might have a lot of women just made her heart feel ufortable! Esther also went downstairs, but she was going to buy discs. She bought a stack of discs, and on her way home, she coincidentally bumped into Kattie again. Underneath the makeup, Kattie''s somber face changed and she greeted her with a smile, "Esther, what a coincidence!" "Yes! Miss Cole, what a coincidence! I can meet you everywhere I go!" Esther said with a smile. "Are you going upstairs?" Kattie asked. "Yeah!" Esther nodded, "I''ve bought some movies and I''m going back to watch them!" "Really? What kind of movie? I haven''t watched movies for a long time either!" Kattie nced at the bag she was carrying, and it looked like she had bought quite a lot. "After lying in bed for so long, I feel like I''m getting moldy! Elijah has gone out, right? How about I watch it with you?" Esther was stunned for a moment and nodded. "Are you sure you can watch any kind of movie?" "Of course! I like to watch some blockbuster movies!" Kattie said and took Esther''s hand. "Come on, let''s go watch it together. It''s not fun for you to watch it alone too!" "Okay!" Esther twitched her lips and said secretly in her mind, ''I hope you won''t regret it!'' All she bought were ghost movies! It was all creepy ghost movies. Hopefully, a woman like Kattie won''t get spooked! Walking upstairs and entering the door, Kattie subconsciously nced around the entire apartment. Esther turned on the TV and video yer, then ran to close the curtains. Once the curtains were closed, the room immediately darkened. Kattie was puzzled. "Why did you close the curtains?" Kattie sat on the sofa, but her hand quickly took out something and pasted it directly under the coffee table without Esther noticing. All her moves were in perfect secrecy! After cing it, it just so happened that Esther came over from the balcony. "It''s only tingling when you''re watching with the curtains closed!" Esther walked over and put the disc into the video yer. "Such an atmosphere is only suitable for watching!" Subsequently, a creepy voice was heard and Kattie was frightened. "Ah¡ª" "Miss Cole, I''m watching a ghost movie, are you sure you want to watch it?" Esther smiled and nced at Kattie, who was panicked. Her face was miserably pale as she pointed at the screen, where the prologue was ying and a female ghost with a long tongue and bloodshot eyes crawled out of the TV. "Ah ¨C I don''t want to watch it!" Kattie screamed in terror and ran out of the door. "Miss Cole, why are you so timid? Haha...walk yourself out!" Esther slumped into the couch, picked up a pillow, and began to enjoy the movie. In front of her was a wide TV screen with a running video yer below, a female ghost on the screen, her ears surrounded by the mysterious sound effects characterized by horror movies. Kattie''s face was still deathly pale as she walked out of Elijah''s apartment. She didn''t expect Esther to watch horror movies, damn, this woman was hard to deal with. It was night when Elijah came home. However, as soon as he entered the door, he heard a strange creepy sound and the room was dark. With a snap, he turned on the light! And then he saw that on the sofa, Esther was asleep while the TV was ying a ghost movie. Elijah was dumbfounded and helpless. He felt utterly helpless, this woman, she actually could fall asleep while watching a horror movie. She blew him away! Perhaps because the light was too bright, or perhaps because his eyes were too sharp, Esther opened her eyes and met Elijah''s deep eyes. He looked at her, then at the TV screen. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. She pouted her lips. He didn''t say anything either. She raised her eyes and saw Elijah standing there with his arms around his chest, looking at her with aplomb. Esther stretched herself and looked at the time, it was already 8 pm. She hadn''t eaten yet and her stomach was damn well rumbling. "You haven''t eaten?" He raised an eyebrow. She pouted, didn''t answer his question, turned off the lights again, and then went back to watching ghost movies. He suddenly crouched down in front of her, his icy eyes zing as he looked at her. "Still angry? Do you mind it that much?" At such a close distance, the pitch-ck night, the spooky ghost movie, Esther''s heart seemed to miss a beat. She looked into his eyes and seemed dared not to breathe too loudly. He looked at her for a long time, and under his gaze, she felt fidgety, it seemed that it was not fear, but uneasiness, mere uneasiness. Seeing this look on her face, the corners of his mouth curled up into a faint smile. "You..." But then he shook his head, "Never mind, stop watching, what do you want to eat?" "Humph! I want to eat a virgin!" She pursed her lips and muttered aggrievedly, "Why can''t I meet a virgin? It''s so unfair!" Nevertheless, when she saw him humble himself upon his return, she felt a great relief of frustration in her heart. But when she said these words just for fun, she still saw the anger that seemed to be mounting in his eyes. "Why? Can''t I even think about it?" She asked rhetorically, walking over, turning the TV off, and turning the lights back on. "Do you have to set me off?" Watching the anger on his face subdue, Esther couldn''t help but start making an impassioned speech, "I''m the angry one, I''m so angry that I haven''t eaten, okay? You have picked up someone as pure and kind as me, what are you angry about? Who''s mad at who? It''s me who''s angry, okay?" He looked at Esther for a long time and said softly, "You care that much?" His voice was so soft that it made her scalp tingle. "Of course! Let me ask you, will you care if I''m not a virgin?" She asked rhetorically. "Hmm." He nodded meaningfully. "I will!" "That''s it, then can''t I even sulk? Would it kill you to cajole me?" He tilted his head sideways and remained silent. She continued to raise her voice. "Can''t I even ask about it? You''ve misbehaved yet you don''t allow me to ask about it?" The corners of his mouth twitched, but he remained silent. "You have nothing more to say, have you?" His expression had been so unpleasant that even the sewers couldn''tpete with him. "Can''t I redress the injustice after a charming and pure woman like me is possessed by you?" Esther became more and more agitated as she spoke. After that, when she saw that he didn''t say a word and she was over it, she changed her tone and asked, "What happened to the video? Who did it? Have you found out?" Elijah looked at her deeply, suddenly lowered his head, and kissed her deeply. The kiss was so long that it seemed to have no end. After a while, he let go of her. Her lips were red and sore from the kiss, making her a little angry. "Elijah, why are you kissing me like that?" "What am I supposed to do with you?" He felt helpless with her, yet he doted on her extraordinarily. "Humph! Don''t think I''ll forgive you just because you did this!" Esther snorted and turned her face away. Her small mouth was red and swollen from his kiss and it hurt a bit. "You stupid woman!" Elijah sighed helplessly. "You just kissed a stupid woman, and you''re even stupider!" She retorted. "I hate you so much, I want your first time too! Why didn''t you save it for me?" At that, she was so aggrieved that her eyes turned red. She tried to be strong, pretending to be tolerant and generous, but she still couldn''t help but redden her eyes. She didn''t know why she had be so vulnerable, be so caring, but these were her innermost thoughts, these were what she had in her mind, and she didn''t want to hide them. Her momentary vulnerability made him feelpassionate. He reached out and caressed her lips, narrowing his eyes to examine her delicate face that was struggling to hold back the tears. After a long moment, he whispered in her ear - "Is it because I''m so skillful? Do I give you the impression that I''m a womanizer?" "What do you mean?" She paused, tears stalling in her eyes as she looked at him in confusion. "It means you''re really stupid and dumb..." He kissed her lips again, but with tenderness and compassion, his dominance was taken down a notch. But she didn''t understand at all, what did he mean? "Are you hungry?" His voice was ambiguous to the core. "Let''s try the superrge-sized condom after we''re done cooking!" "Ugh! Elijah, go to hell! Are you so erotic every day? You bought so many condoms, do you think you''re engaged in wholesale?" Esther nudged him and sat down shyly on the couch. He just smiled and went to the kitchen to prepare dinner! Until the next day before she went to ss, Esther still sat on the couch and muttered to herself, "What does he mean? Did he give me his first time?" After school on Monday, since Elijah had something to do in H City, he didn''t pick up Esther, but let his driver pick her up and take her back to his apartment. As soon as the elevator doors opened, she bumped into Kattie again, who was hurrying out the door with tworge bags in her hands. "Hi! Miss Cole, are you going out?" Esther greeted light-heartedly. "Oh! Esther, you''re back. Yes, I''m packing up the things Elijah had left in my house before, and now they''re useless, so I''m going to throw them away." Kattie carried the bag and was about to leave. Not knowing how it happened, either the bag was not strong enough for the stuff, or she did it on purpose, a bag instantly fell to the ground and a bunch of items was scattered all over the ce. Esther originally froze when she heard her say that she was going to throw Elijah''s things. When she looked down, she was instantly stunned as she saw several boxes of oversized condoms scattered on the floor. "Ugh!" Kattie seemed extraordinarily embarrassed as she quickly squatted down to pick them up and said, "Look at me, I''m so stupid that I can''t even collect the trash properly!" Esther''s sight was bbergasted, but she didn''t say anything. Chapter 607 I Only Miss You the Most Chapter 607 I Only Miss You the Most Kattie¡¯s actions were very slow. She picked it up slowly. Esther squatted down and helped her to pick up the scattered boxes of condoms. While picking it up, she said, ¡°Kattie, this thing is still in good condition, it¡¯s such a waste to throw it. Don''t you want to keep them?¡± Kattie was stunned for a while and then she exined, ¡°Uh! This, this is not Elijah¡¯s, don''t misunderstand!¡± Esther smiled in deep meaning, ¡°I know this is not Elijah¡¯s. I never get him wrong, I believe my husband. Hey, Kattie, I''m going in!¡± Esther was frowning just as she turned around. Kattie said that it was Elijah¡¯s thing and then she said that it was not Elijah¡¯s condom. Esther¡¯s bright eyes turned wisely. The tone and the way of her speech clearly showed that she wanted to make Esther misunderstand something. Kattie was a vicious woman but Esther won''t be so stupid for this time. When Esther was thinking about the matter, she opened the door and entered the house. Kattie packed up her things and entered the lift with a slight turn of her pupils. By then, Esther followed Kattie from another lift when she went downstairs. Humph! Esther wanted to check the things in those two bags of garbage bags. She needed to make sure so that she would not get Elijah wrong. Esther was hiding in a secret ce sneakily like a spy, watching Kattie who went to clean the rubbish. There were garbage collectors who worked in that kind of high-endmunity but she came to the garbage room to throw the rubbish by herself. She was hardworking. Esther ttened her mouth. When Kattie left, Esther entered the garbage room and began to check the pile of garbage after ensuring Kattie hadn''t seen her. Esther pinched her little nose, enduring the suffocating smell of the garbage room. Esther kicked away the two piles of rubbish and she was surprised to find that there was nothing in the two bags except for condoms! ¡°Damn it! She said it was Elijah¡¯s thing and then she said it was not, but these are all condom, how is it possible?¡± Esther¡¯s heart sank and she didn''t dare to think more about it. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Esther picked up a box of condoms as evidence. She must ask Elijah to exin it when he came back! No way! She was going to be crazy! Esther decided to ask him now. She called Elijah and asked in a bad tone, ¡°Cheap man, where are you?" Elijah heard Esther¡¯s unceremonious curses inexplicably just as he picked up his phone. He was taken aback. Then, he shook his head and put the phone aside. He then spoke in a deep voice. ¡°I''m in H City and I will be back in the afternoon!¡± ¡°What time?¡± She asked. ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°Yes! There is a very important matter! I''m waiting for you at thepany and you¡¯d better give me an exnation of it. Otherwise, I will cuckold you!¡± Esther provoked and threatened him before she hung up the phone. Elijah was a little confused. He looked at the hung-up call and talked to the staff by his side, ¡°Go back to G City now!¡± ¡°CEO, the contract has not been signed yet!¡± ¡°Just leave it to Gabriel!¡± Elijah ordered solemnly. Esther rushed to thepany to wait for Elijah. She did not go upstairs but dangled outside the building. Many people who came in and out were surprised. They had no idea what she was doing! Unexpectedly, she met Ethel first who had returned to thepany to get documents. ¡°Esther! What are you doing sneakily here?¡± ¡°Ah! Ethel!¡± Esther looked at him in surprise and rushed forward to give him a big hug tteringly and attentively out of the blue. ¡°My brother, you have to help me, Elijah might have derailed!¡± ¡°Ah¡ª¡± Ethel was startled. ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°Look at this! This is left by Kattie and she said it belonged to Elijah. This is the evidence!¡± Esther took out the box of condoms. Ethel was in a daze. ¡°Uh! Isn''t this condom? Huh? Isn''t this the new product that XX Company just listed? Oh, please give it to me. There is a shortage of supplies on this product recently. I went to buy it last night but it was immediately sold out. A lot of people stated that it worked well. I am going to use it tonight. How about selling it to me?!¡± ¡°Ah¡ª¡± Esther was stunned. ¡°Newly listed?¡± ¡°Let''s take a look, it was produced less than three days ago. It is just listed!¡± Ethel said. When Esther looked at the date, ¡®It was proved that the condom was produced from the factory three days ago. It was true that the condom did not belong to Elijah! Humph! I almost get Elijah wrong. Damn it! If the date is a few months ahead, maybe I will get Elijah wrong.¡¯ She didn''t realize anything wrong but Elijah who had just stepped out of the car changed his face in an instant. Ethel was overjoyed with a smile while Elijah¡¯s facial expression was so bad it looked like he just stepped on a stool. ¡°Give it to me. Let¡¯s go up!¡± Ethel took the box and put it in his pocket. Then, he put his arm around her waist and the two of them just looked like brothers, going upstairs. ¡°Ah¡ª¡± It was the same scene again. There was a dice flew over. Ethel¡¯s hand was red and swollen instantly. He was moaning in pain. He turned his head suddenly and saw Elijah. Esther turned her head and saw Elijah. She mentioned that Elijah was not in a good mood. Thinking of her doubts about him, she immediately ran over tly and guilty. She ran to him in a trot and spoke tteringly, ¡°Hubby, darling, you are back so early? I love you so much!¡± Just as she said that she threw herself into his arms and printed a big fragrant kiss on his face. ¡°I''ll go up first!¡± Ethel grabbed the opportunity to slip away. He had forgotten about it and he must not hug Esther next time. Elijah¡¯s possessiveness against Esther was too strong and his hands would suffer if he continued to hug her like that! Even if a big kiss was printed on his face, even if that scene might be seen by others at the door of the company, it seemed like Elijah was still in a bad mood. ¡°Say! What''s the matter?¡± He stared at her coldly. Esther felt very guilty and had no strength to support her. ¡°Hubby, nothing, I just miss you and wish to meet you soon!¡± ¡°That''s it?¡± Elijah looked down at her lying face with a treacherous and deep strange light in his eyes. ¡°Yes!¡± Esther saw that he was not angry. Thus, she hurriedly put her small hand around his arm and got close to his body. ¡°Elijah, I love you so much! Did you give me your first time?¡± Elijah¡¯s face sank. His face was a little flushed. When he mentioned that she was talking at the door of thepany, he pulled her out, and then they got into the car. ¡°Is it? Why are you blushing?¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± He said solemnly with his serious face. ¡°Say, what happened?¡± He threw back the question again. Esther blinked her big eyes and smiled like two cute crescent moons. ¡°I miss you. I can swear to God, I miss you too much. Uh... It is unstoppable...¡± He looked at Esther weirdly and said slowly, ¡°Continue!¡± Esther continued bbing her wonderful ttering because she just did something wrong and got him wrong. It''s all her fault as she didn''t trust him enough! ¡°I miss you! Really! You will know how much I miss you in my heart by seeing how violent my red heart thumps!¡± Esther continued. Elijah raised his head and nced at her with his pitch-ck and silent eyes. Esther seemed to hear the sound of her heart skipping a beat. She gritted her teeth and decided not to care about her face anymore, she said loudly, ¡°Really!¡± He didn''t speak but there was a slight smile appearing in his eyes and his eyebrows were raised. ¡°You are not good at lying!¡± Esther swallowed her saliva and struck her neck with the determination of the martyr breaking wrist and shouted, ¡°I miss you. If you don''t believe me, listen to my heart!¡± ¡°I heard that you are lying!¡± ¡°How is it possible? Hubby, I miss you. For now, I feel like the time has passed so slow when I have not seen you for a day. If I didn''t see you for half a day, I felt ufortable all over my body. Hubby, Eli! I can also swear this to God!¡± ¡°What do you miss me about?¡± He looked at her with his eyes unblinking. ¡°I miss your eyebrows, your eyes, your nose, and your mouth. I miss everything about you! If I don''t see you for a minute, I will feel flustered and ufortable. When I hear your voice, I will feel happy and satisfied. When you are by my side, even if you don''t speak, I also feel very happy when listening to your breathing! I think I just like you crazily. I will not live without you. You are the goal of my life and the direction of my life. I have no idea how to continue my life without you!¡± Esther didn¡¯t care about too much. She was guilty as she had wronged him. However, she was really happy because he might have given her his first time! That discovery made her very happy. She was just like a little bear who stole honey sessfully, she wasughing happily. He was not speaking but just looked at her quietly with a strange smile. Esther felt that she was like a clown suddenly, she didn''t dare to speak anymore. After a while, he said, ¡°So I am very important to you in your heart?¡± Esther nodded and nodded again. ¡°Since you miss me so much.¡± He said slowly and his voice seemed to get a little more dangerous, ¡°Then you should remember everything I said?¡± ¡°Of course, I remember what you said and I remember it firmly in my mind. I have always been unswervingly implementing everything you said. I have been earnestly studying and understanding the spirit and intention of all the problems stated by you to let myself establish a strong sense of responsibility, let myself work hard to learn, understand and do well.¡± The corner of Elijah¡¯s mouth raised a smile suddenly. He smiled charmingly and looked at Esther¡¯s ttering and guilty eyes. He asked with interest, ¡°Do you think you are handing in a report? Continue!¡± ¡°Ah¡ªno, how can it be a report! Everything I said was sincerely from the bottom of my heart!¡± Without any regrets, Esther looked back at Elijah with a super innocent look. ¡°Again, I can swear this to God!¡± ¡°I said that you are not allowed to stay so close to any man. You are not allowed to have physical contact with any man!¡± He said faintly. The corner of his mouth was tickled while Esther was puzzled and stunned, ¡°Do you remember what I said?¡± ¡°Gah¡ªDid you ever say this?¡± Esther racked her brains. ¡°No? You must have never said it! Otherwise, how could I not remember it?¡± His voice was filled with a littleziness, ¡°What did you talk to Ethel so happily?¡± Although she was stunned by his question for a moment, Esther stillughed attentively, ¡°No, it¡¯s just that we haven''t seen each other in a few days and missed each other a bit. This is family affection. This is a blood rtionship. I think it must be an instinct so I can¡¯t control myself and have some intimate interaction with him when I meet my brother who has been separated apart with me for many years. Darling, if you don''t like it, I promise to stay three meters away from him when I meet him next time!¡± He paused for a long while before continue speaking, ¡°So you have missed so many people!¡± Esther denied resolutely, ¡°How could it be? I miss you in my whole heart and I only miss you the most.¡± Chapter 608 Get Married Again Chapter 608 Get Married Again "Esther!" His voice rose sharply, frightening Esther and she almost wanted to run away. "You, why are you so loud?" She looked at him carefully and saw the gloomy emotions on his face. Then, he didn''t speak, he didn''t speak all this while, he just looked at her with a pair of eyes that were deeper and stranger than the ck holes of the universe, and he made her scalp numb, she finally couldn''t help but confess in a low voice, "Okay! I will tell you. I lied. When I came back today, I met Kattie. She was throwing away tworge bags and she said those are your stuff. She said it was rubbish. They fell to the ground. There were a lot of condoms, some extrarge ones. I saw, I thought you and Kattie had slept together! I was very angry, so I called you..." Elijah paused, "Damn it!" When did he have that kind of rtionship with Kattie? "You are right!" Esther narrowed her mouth and raised her pitiful eyes. "But what should I do if I don''t want to be damned?" He breathed out of his nostrils. "Why were you so ttering again?" "Because I think that husband and wife should trust each other, I believe you!" She continued ttering him. "you are lying again!" "Well, okay, I will tell you everything!" Esther rolled his eyes. "So. I picked up a box of extrarge condoms from the trash can and wanted to use it as evidence. As a result, I met Ethel as soon as I entered thepany. He said that it was a new listing. I looked at the date and it only went on the market for three days. Then I knew I misunderstood you! So..." He gave Esther a weird look, with a strange expression on his face. Finally, she admitted, she wouldn¡¯t have to be so tired, Esther sighed in relief and leaned back in the chair, "Oh! I''m so tired! Lying is so tiring!" "Humph!" Elijah snorted coldly. Esther immediately raised her eyebrows when she heard his cold snort. "Elijah, are you done? This is such a trivial matter, you have been angry for so long!" Elijah red at her, damn it, was he pulling a face? He gave up the business to run back and saw that she was kissing another man''s face. They were so intimate. He was even angrier that she didn''t trust him. "What are you staring at?" She swallowed, turned her face away, her nostrils towards the sky. Elijah didn''t seem to see her disdainful expression, and said solemnly, "I''m very busy today!" Esther''s heart tightened, she felt a little guilty. "There was a contract to sign..." So sign it! "But because of you, I didn''t sign it!" "Uh!" Esther''s heart trembled, and guilt came out. "It looks like it¡¯s me! Uh, go to work, I''m going back!" She said she was going to get off. "Where to?" He grabbed her. "It has been given to someone else, and cannot be signed anymore!" "Sorry!" Esther apologized in a low voice. "Don''t move," He said, turning sideways to help her fasten her seat belt. She lowed her head and looked down at his eysh and straight nose. After he tied it, he didn''t immediately sit back to his seat, but looked at her with burning eyes, breathing on her face. "Am I just not worthy of your trust?" She shook her head. "Next time, don''t listen to anyone, just believe your own heart!" He said. She nodded. "Good girl!" After he finished speaking, he bent his head and kissed her lips. On Tuesday. The video of Hudson and Winnie suddenly appeared on the Inte, but the key parts were blurred out. Of course, the video was not processed very clearly. But it was clear that these were Hudson and Winnie at first nce. When Hudson entered thepany early in the morning, he saw the eyes of his employees were ambiguous and strange. He didn''t know what happened. He didn''t know that the video had been uploaded to the Inte until Lance came to report. "Damn it!" Hudson''s fist clenched on his side. He could not imagine the harm this video caused to Winnie. Hudson rubbed his eyebrows sullenly. "Is it still not investigated?" "Young Master!" Lance said, but then stopped. "Say it!" Hudson said solemnly. "Someone saw the old master''s car stop outside the hotel that day..." Lance whispered. "Really?" Hudson was surprised. "Yes!" "I see!" Hudson nodded nkly. "Lance, you can go out!" Hudson closed his eyes and sank deeply into the chair, the wrinkles between his brows were getting deeper. After that, he got up abruptly and drove to the house of the Perry familly. When he got out of the car, he took out his cell phone and made a call. After the call went through, he said in a deep voice, "Lance, immediately block the video on the Inte, no matter how much it takes, immediately stops it!" "Yes! Young Master!" On the other end of the call, Lance responded respectfully. Immediately, the phone was hung up. Hudson entered the house of the Perry family. Tim was surprised that Hudson came again. "What are you doing here?" Hearing this tone, it seemed that he didn''t know about the video yet. "Mr. Perry, where''s Winnie?" "She''s out!" Tim replied badly. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. "Where did she go?" "I don''t know!" "Mr. Perry, I''m in a hurry. Could you please tell me where she went?" There was a pleading in his tone. "Hudson, what is going on with you? When my granddaughter liked you, you didn''t want her. Now my granddaughter doesn''t want you anymore, what are you doing here again?" "I am really in a hurry and have to see her right away. I am worried that something will happen to her!" He said sincerely. "Are you worried about her?" "Yes!" Hudson nodded. He couldn''t just ignore this kind of thing, he knew what it meant for a girl. Tim wanted to read some credibility from his expression, and after a long while, he nodded. "She just went out, she should be in a park not far from here!" "Thank you!" Hudson rushed out. Winnie stayed at home for a few days and only came out this morning. The morning sun was very warm. She sat down on a wooden chair and looked at the distant mountains quietly, feeling lost in her heart. When Hudson found her, he saw her sitting quietly in the chair, eyes closed, as if asleep. The long hair fell softly andnded on her chest, and a few strands of hair were pressed against her beautiful cheeks, depicting her thinness and fragility over the past few days. The deep shadow under the big eyes seemed to represent her exhaustion. Hudson looked at her with a hint of pity in his heart, thinking that Winnie was innocent, and he used her and that''s how she got involved in this matter, making things more and more unmanageable. Now, he could only take on the part he didn''t want to take because he felt that he was still a man! He sat down beside her, not wanting to disturb her rest. Perhaps it was because the aura around him was so strong that Winnie woke up suddenly, facing Hudson''s deep eyes, the sun was a bit dazzling, making her feel dizzy for an instant, thinking that she had hallucinations. "Winnie!" Hudson whispered. "Uh..." She woke up suddenly. "Hudson?" "I''m sorry!" He said, apologizing sincerely! She finally realized that it was not a dream or an illusion. It was Hudson. He was sitting next to her. At the moment, he looked at her withplicated eyes, there wereplicated emotions in his eyes. "Why are you here? I don''t want to see you anymore!" She said softly, almost mumbling to herself. At this time, he heard her voice so soft. He pursed his lips, his eyes flickered a littleplicated, and he didn''t know how to tell her about the video. But not long after, the servants of the Perry family hurried over and saw the two sitting on a bench. The servants couldn''t care more, so they had to say, "Miss, Miss, Master wants you to go back!" "Why?" Winnie asked. "I don''t know, Young Master is here too! It seems something is going on!" "Oh!" Winnie stood up. "I will go back now!" Hudson reached out his hand to hold her, and said to the servants, "Go back and tell Mr. Perry and Elijah, I will take care of this! Winnie is with me, please ask them to rest assured! I won''t let her have any trouble!" "What are you doing?" Winnie asked nkly. "What happened?" Hudson was silent and took her to his car not far away, without exining, he drove her directly to his vi. "Hudson, what are you nning to do? I want to go home, let me go back!" Winnie struggled all the way, while he was silent. "Listen to me!" When they arrived at the vi, he finally spoke, his tone so deep. "That video was uploaded to the Inte!" "What?" A sharp sound buzzed in Winnie''s mind. When Winnie saw the video on theputer, her face was pale, so pale as if she lost all her blood. "Winnie, let''s get married again!" Hudson already knew that after this video was released, Winnie''s happiness was ruined. And he, without Esther, also betrayed his love. It didn''t matter anymore. Now, he didn''t want to hurt another woman. If his sacrifice could exchange for Winnie''s happiness, then he was willing to try! Winnie bit her lip, her teeth sunk deep into her lips, so hard that she started to bleed, and suddenly rushed out. "Winnie!" Hudson also rushed out. "Hey! Where are you going?" Winnie ignored the shouts behind her. She felt so tired, she was running out of strength. There was a wide street in front, and she just rushed over so desperately. Behind her, someone suddenly grabbed her wrist. "Let go of me! Let go!" Winnie struggled annoyed, "Let go of me..." She didn''t want to live anymore, she wanted to die in the traffic. Hudson pulled her into his arms and restrained her struggle. He hugged her so tightly, "Listen to me, you are still Mrs. Ball, we are still husband and wife! As long as we are husband and wife, no one will laugh at you!" "Trust me! Winnie, let''s get married again!" He said in a deep voice in her ear. Because of this sentence, she felt that what he imprisoned was not only her body but her heart. Winnie stopped for a few seconds, then struggled to escape again. But her heart was out of her control, it was beating happily. Because he said she was still Mrs. Ball! He said they would get married again! "Let go of me... Let go..." She struggled but found that her strength couldn''tpete with him at all. She beat his chest with both hands vigorously, but in the end, she found that her strength was getting weaker. "I don''t want you to pity me..." Chapter 609 Why Would You Come? Chapter 609 Why Would You Come? She clenched his fists weakly, choked his voice, and shouted in a low voice, "Why? Why? I don''t want you to pity me, I don''t need your sympathy, Hudson, if you don''t love me, don''t be like this, I don''t need yourpassion, I don¡¯t have the face to meet people anymore..." She had tolerated grievance and helplessness for so long, the fear and anxiety, anticipation and loneliness, all emotions were intertwined. She couldn''t continue the load and vented all of it at this moment. The screams faded, Winnie bit her lip and bowed her head silently. She couldn''t help and her eyes were red, tears trickled down from her eyes, dripping down her cheeks, soaking the clothes on his chest. When Hudson saw her, he felt her body trembling and felt her helplessness and confusion. He held her tightly into his arms. At this time, he could only remain silent. "Let''s go home!" In the end, he only said, and then took her back. Winnie''s crying gradually became lower and lighter, but she still kept choking. She felt like she was going to copse from all the crying. Why was this happening? Her hand dropped. Just being hugged by him, she felt a touch of warmth in her cold body at this moment. At the house of the Perry family. Elijah''s deep eyes shed a few times when he heard Hudson¡¯s message from the servant. "Grandpa, don''t worry, nothing will happen!" "He said nothing would happen, so nothing will happen?" How could Tim trust Hudson? "Since Winnie met Hudson she has not had a happy day! Do you believe Hudson so much? Winnie is your sister, pick her up right away!" "Hudson is a man!" Elijah said solemnly, with a hint of yfulness in his eyes. "This is something I didn''t expect! Maybe, things may have turned around, Grandpa you don''t have to worry too much!" "Which shameless person sent the video?" "Christ!" Elijah revealed three words. "What..." "Because he wants thend in J City, and he wants to connect the Perry family and the Ball family through marriage, so he used despicable methods, but the result was achieved! Hudson has to be responsible even if he doesn''t want to be!" "Damn it! I''m going to see him!" "Grandpa, it''s better not to interfere, I think Hudson will give us an exnation!" Elijah''s eyes shed with a touch of calction and unpredictability. At this moment, Elijah received another call from Esther. "Elijah, what did you do? Why did the videos of Hudson and Winnie go online? What did you do? You are like a mafia boss every day. I didn''t expect your efficiency to be so low, people framed us, what will happen to Winnie?" Elijah sighed. "So in your eyes, I am so useless!" "If you were useful why would you make your own family suffer this insult. Who on earth did it? If I find out, I will kill him!" Esther yelled angrily on the other side of the phone. "Which pervert is so shameless!" "Just focus on your study, and don''t care about adults'' affairs!" Elijah said, "I gotta go, hanging up now!" "Oh! Okay, huh? Why did hee?" Esther was about to hang up when she looked up, she saw Christ standing there beside the car not far away. Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. "Who?" Elijah asked. "My father!" Esther said, "Okay, bye!" Esther didn''t expect Christ toe to school, but when she saw him, she walked over. "Are you alright?" She still couldn''t get used to calling him "Dad". In her heart, she was a bit repulsive for not knowing what happened. "Esther, I am here to see you!" Christ smiled very kindly, "How have you been recent? Why didn''t you come back to see me?" "I''m fine, I''m having a great time now. Don''t worry if you are so busy. You have seen me now. You can go back!" Esther said with a polite smile. "You haven''t eaten yet right?" Christ was in no hurry. "Not yet!" Esther was muttering in her heart why he was still not leaving when suddenly a low voice came. "Esther..." Esther was stunned, turned her head, and found that it was Philip, she hadn''t seen him for a while. "Huh? Why did you show up in our school again?" Philip looked at her withplicated eyes, his fists clenched on his sides, as if restraining something, but still smiling, he walked over gracefully and then turned to Christ. The situation changed in a moment. He turned to Esther again, and said with a faint smile, "Do you have time to have lunch with me?" "Okay!" Esther was anxious to flee from Christ, waved her hand, and said to Christ, "I''m going to have lunch with my friend!" And Christ was startled, "Esther, who is this?" "Oh! He is my friend, we are familiar, well, goodbye!" Esther wanted to leave hurriedly. Philip didn''t rush to walk away but stopped. His eyes met with Christ. Within a split of a second, Christ felt that the man was handsome, but his eyes were soplicated that he couldn''t tell what it was. And there was an unspeakable familiarity as if he had seen him somewhere, but he was sure that he had never seen this young man. After staring at each other for a few seconds, Philip nodded slightly and left with Esther. Christ looked at their backs, squinted his eyes, his face gradually sank, but he still asked, "Esther, go home early, don''t let them worry!" "Got it!" Esther continued walking without looking back. When the two arrived at the gate of the school, Esther said to Philip, "I suddenly remember that there is something I need to take care of. I can''t eat with you. You''ll have to eat alone, sorry!" "You just used me before!" Philip spokezily, raised his eyes to Esther, with a warm smile on his handsome face, as he was just looking at her. "Hey! You are so smart!" Esther didn''t expect to be caught by him, so she had to say frankly, "Yes, I just used you!" "You don''t like him? Isn''t he your father?" Philip asked calmly. "Uh! I don''t dislike him, just not used to him yet, I can''t tell why, I really should go!" "Can''t we eat together?" "I promised my husband not to eat with other men, so I can''t break my promise!" "Uh, you are very good!" "Yes, good people will be happy!" Esther smiled brightly. "I am leaving!" Seeing Esther''s clever smile, Philip''s heart was controlled by an inexplicable emotion. He wanted to say something else. Esther had already walked out of the school gate. At this time, a car wasing quickly that Esther didn''t notice. "Be careful..." Philip quickly stepped forward, dragged her, and pulled her aside. But the car didn''t stop. Esther was in shock. It seemed that every time she touched Philip''s body, she would be shocked for a moment. The feeling was veryplicated, strange, and kind. And it made her feel unusually warm and at ease. And Philip was equally stunned, the feeling strongly impacted his heart once again, holding her nostalgic, Philip''s hand trembled slightly, with such an abnormal feeling. "Thank you!" Esther thanked him sincerely. If it weren''t for him, she was afraid she might have been knocked over by the car. Philip''s gaze was still looking at the car that had driven far away. The car drove so fast on the campus, almost hit someone but didn''t stop. It was really weird, but he remembered the car''s license te number. Reluctantly he let go of her, Philip shook his head. "Still not going to lunch with me?" "Hehe, savior, okay, I''ll give it up, I invite you to dinner, should we go to eat the steamed buns?" Esther squinted. "Let''s go eat something else this time, my treat!" He insisted but smiled warmer. "Where should we go?" "You know some fine dining restaurants in the city?" "I don''t like fine dining!" "Why?" "It''s too fake, I just want to eat in big bites and have fun!" "Then let''s eat buns!" he said. So the two walked into the bun shop where they werest time. Two baskets of freshly baked steamed buns came up. Esther didn¡¯t care about it being hot and quickly stuffed one into her small mouth, her cheeks were so cute when they were bulging. "Um... it¡¯s so delicious, like my mom¡¯s cooking..." Just a sentence made Philip''s hand shake in an instant. Seeing her satisfied look, he smiled quietly, gracefully held the tea on the side, and poured her a cup of tea. "They taste like your mother¡¯s cooking?" Esther was stunned when she heard his rhetorical question. She swallowed the bun, frowned, and then said in a puzzled manner, "Hehe, it''s kind of inexplicable. I don''t remember the appearance of my mother. It seems that this is the feeling that has only been in fairytales ..." "You don''t remember your mother?" Philip said casually but kept paying attention to Esther''s expression. "Hmm! I don''t remember!" Esther smiled bitterly, she didn''t even remember what was going on, she just didn''t remember. "Eat, it''s delicious!" "Eat slowly, don''t choke, why are you always so hungry? You starved in yourst life?" He said softly, watching Esther eating like a monster, Philip was concerned but smiled, ayer of gentleness rose on his face, which caused Esther to lose her mind for an instant. It seemed that someone had said this to her a long, long time ago. Seeing Esther who was lost again, Philip pursed his lips and smiled, "You don''t like Christ?" Esther was surprised. "You don''t seem to like talking to him!" "A father who popped up suddenly is a bit hard to get used to! It''s better to say that you are my dad, that would be easier to ept!" Esther''s lips curled up in a bad manner. "Okay, you will be my daughter from now on, good daughter, call me Daddy!" "You are taking advantage of me!" Esther raised her eyes and nced at the weird Philip with a smile, only to see the corners of his mouth raised slightly. "Philip, don''t you work? You are so bored all day?" Philip just pursed his lips, there was an imperceptible petting look in his eyes. After the two of them had finished their meal, they walked out of the steamed bun shop and raised their heads, just in time to see a pair of slender legs of a handsome person, which were wrapped in suit trousers, it looked like this silver-gray suit was so familiar, looking along those legs and up and it was a man''s exquisite body, of course also wrapped in suit pants, and going further up was a handsome face that couldn''t be darker... Elijah was here. Esther was so scared that she swallowed, and immediately raised her ttering face, and whispered, "You, why are you here?" Elijah''s eyes looked at Philip, and Philip also looked at Elijah, the eyes of the two met in the air. Philip?! Chapter 610 Family Chapter 610 Family So he was the man of the legend of the city, he was invincible in both business and love affairs. However, the most important thing was that he was also chosen for the position of the chief, that was something even Elijah did not expect. The equally smart looking face decorated Philip to perfection as if a prodigal. An outstanding aura emanated from him, and the noble, elegant, and powerful aura instantly brought everything around him into his world. He had a pair of eyes that was darker and more tender than the night, the glittering light in his eyes was like stars in the night sky. The beauty was so radiant that people around them couldn¡¯t help but to hold their breath. Philip¡¯s deadly aura was absolutely top-levelled, but it¡¯s a pity that this womanizer¡¯s speed in changing women was faster than changing clothes. Even Elijah Perry couldn¡¯t help but to marvel at the owner of this face. How could one be born with such a good look, and how could any woman resist such a charming man. ¡°Elijah, this is my friend, Philip.¡± Esther said and held onto Elijah¡¯s arm. She was worried that he was angry so she had to be ttery. Philip was also staring at Elijah the same way, his powerful manly aura made Philip purse his lips slightly and his eyes shed. Maybe he should be relieved if Esther had found a husband like Elijah. But it won¡¯t be that easy to marry Esther! But Elijah was much more seasoned after all, he quickly smiled slightly and said, ¡°Hello.¡± ¡°Hello!¡± Philip also smiled faintly. There were already flickers between the two by just looking at each other. They both knew who each other was and each had their own thoughts, but both people had them unanimously hidden deeply. Philip stretched out his hand all of a sudden, took out a red box from his pocket and handed it to Esther in front of Elijah, ¡°This is a gift for you Esther, my good babe!¡± Esther?! Good babe?! Elijah did not mishear that appetion! Who the hell was he? And moreover, he¡¯s too young to have Esther as his babe. A turn of his eyes, Elijah met Philip derisive looking eyes. He then knew that Philip knew who he was, and he was taking advantage of him! ¡°Philip!¡± Esther was so embarrassed with him calling her babe that her face was all red, ¡°What is this?¡± Not giving her the chance to refuse, Philip smiled and said, ¡°It was passed down from the ancestors. It was said to be my¡­ father¡¯s token of love to my mother, and now I¡¯m giving it to you!¡± Philip stuffed the box to Esther after finishing his sentence and left with a smile. His evilughter made Elijah very upset whereas Esther could only watch Philip strode away before she could even speak to refuse. ¡°Hey Philip! Why are you giving this to me? I don¡¯t want it!¡± ¡°Have a look at it before deciding if you want it or not.¡± Waving without looking back, Philip got into a car and drove away. ¡°I didn¡¯t want this.¡± Esther immediately denied, ¡°You, you help me return it to him!¡± Yet Elijah narrowed his eyes dangerously, grabbed the box and opened it. His eyes were slightly stunned the moment he saw the emerald bracelet, he then returned it to Esther. ¡°Since it¡¯s a token of love for you, you should just ept it.¡± ¡°I¡ª¡± Esther whimpered in dilemma. Elijah turned around and strode towards the car. Esther didn¡¯t take a look at the box. She simply stuffed it into her backpack, trotted to catch up to Elijah and said fawningly, ¡°Are you angry?¡± Elijah was silent and walking straight ahead. ¡°What happened was, Christ Ball¡­ that father of mine came looking for me, and we happened to meet Philip by chance. I didn¡¯t want to talk to Christ so I used Philip and said that we were eating together. He actually saw right through me but still helped me, and I was embarrassed so I ate buns with him. That was what happened, we only had a meal together! Can you please say something, Elijah Perry? I¡¯m not feeling good, what do you mean by this? You¡¯re scaring me, do you know that your face is darker than a crow¡¯s? It can even bepared to a ck sow¡¯s butt! I didn¡¯t betray you, why do you look like you were cuckolded?¡± ¡°Damn it!¡± Elijah cursed; this woman was trying to piss him off. Seeing that Elijah wasn¡¯t happy, Esther¡¯s heart was unease again, ¡°Hubby, can you please stop having such a profound and iprehensible expression on your face? I really just had a meal with a friend, I didn¡¯t expect him to give me this!¡± Elijah raised his eyebrows and gave out a cold hum. The only scary thing was Elijah getting angry, so Esther coquettishly pulled and shook Elijah¡¯s arm with a ttering and pleasing smile, ¡°Say something.¡± The corners of that cherry-red lips curled up delicately, that pleasing and ttering expression on her face, making him almost unable to refuse. Elijah opened the car door and stuffed Esther inside. The car started, drove away and arrived at J City Eco Forest in a sh. Esther swallowed, ¡°You, why did you bring me here?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not angry.¡± Elijah said in a deep voice. ¡°Gah!¡± Esther blinked her eyes, ¡°I was scared to death! I thought you were angry again!¡± ¡°You can have meals with him.¡± He said, again in a deep voice. ¡°Why?¡± Esther didn¡¯t understand what was going on at all and was momentarily stunned. ¡°Haven¡¯t you always been stingy? Why have you suddenly be so generous? And why did you bring me here? What about Hudson and Winnie¡¯s video? Can you say something?¡± ¡°Can you not ask me so many questions all at once?¡± Elijah couldn¡¯t take it anymore and growled lowly, ring at Esther in frustration. ¡°Alright.¡± Esther nodded, ¡°Ah¡ª¡± The chair was put down suddenly, but Esther¡¯s body instinctively stayed upright. Elijah¡¯s body leaned forward all of a sudden and fiercely pressed Esther down. He kissed her red lips peremptorily, this silly woman really was his nemesis. After a few moments, gasping sounds were getting louder and louder, the two of them, who kissed intimately together, were gradually enveloped in lust. Esther gasped and her gaze inadvertently swept over Elijah¡¯s legs, ¡°You, you didn¡¯t bring me here for this?¡± ¡°Why? Can¡¯t I?¡± Elijah said stifled, ring at Esther discontentedly. He kissed onto Esther¡¯s lips fiercely, ¡°This is what I mean, do you have an opinion?¡± ¡°Nope! No!¡± Esther shook her head fiercely, her small hands wrapped around Elijah¡¯s neck, ¡°But aren¡¯t you afraid of being videotaped? I don¡¯t want a video of us to be uploaded to the Inte!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, the car windows have films, so it can¡¯t be seen through.¡± Elijah said gruffly. ¡°Heh, heh¡ª¡± Esther giggled with a low hum, ¡°But I don¡¯t want it!¡± ¡°You dare?¡± It seemed that he was being too gentle, that she still has the time to think at times like this. Elijah smiled slyly and his deep ink-like eyes gradually tinged with a hint of ambiguity¡­ (Indescribable)¡­ When Esther finally got dressed, she half leaned on the seat without strength and looked at Elijah askance, she pouted while saying, ¡°Did you take aphrodisiacs?¡± Why was his stamina so good? Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. Elijahughed lowly, ¡°I¡¯m in a good mood today!¡± ¡°I can see that!¡± Esther said. Elijah brought her here and made out twice before they hurried back to the apartment. After showering, Esther wore a nightgown without anything underneath and took her backpack into the study. Elijah had a bath towel wrapped around his waist and was using a towel to wipe off the water droplets from his face. ¡°Why do you want me to ept the gift? And what the heck is this?¡± asked Esther. She was tidying her backpack in the study when saw the emerald bracelet and she also had one of those. Esther immediately ran to the bedroom to get hers. It was the same type of box, a small wooden box wrapped in a delicate red nnel which looked exquisite. She opened it and put together both of the emerald bracelet that was radiating green light, and it was a pair. Even the packaging box was the same. Esther frowned, ¡°Huh? How can they be the same? Howe Philip had one too?¡± Elijah¡¯s gaze projected onto the table, watching quietly. Esther turned back to look at him, ¡°Isn¡¯t it strange? Why does this pair of bracelets look like they were made a pair?¡± Elijah looked at her, still not saying anything. ¡°Ah¡ª¡± Esther squealed in a sudden, ¡°Could it be? Could they have been a pair all along?¡± Elijah nodded, ¡°It looks like a pair. From the alignment of the pattern, it looks like it was taken from the same piece of jade.¡± ¡°Ah¡ª Can it be that he and I had a child marriage, and we would use this as a meeting token after we grew up? Then does it mean that I have to marry him? Elijah, do I have to divorce you for this child marriage set from childhood? It seems that this is how they acted on TV, but that seems to happen only in ancient times.¡± Esther was using her imagination to the fullest. Elijah¡¯s face sank instantly, ¡°How do you know that it¡¯s a love token?¡± ¡°Then what could it be?¡± ¡°Maybe he¡¯s your family?¡± ¡°Ah¡ªThen could his surname also be Ball? Could he be the child of Christ and another woman? Isn¡¯t Christ being too horny? My goodness, does this mean I have another family member?¡± ¡°Maybe Christ isn¡¯t even your real father!¡± ¡°Is that possible?¡± ¡°Keep it well, won¡¯t we just know if we personally went and ask Philip about it?¡± ¡°But what if he really was my child marriage? Elijah, he looked so handsome, gorgeous and fabulous. The look of him when he smiled was so kind. He looked outstanding too, what can I do? What if I fell in love with him? The decision would be so hard, I¡¯m starting to feel a bit reluctant already.¡± The moment those words left Esther¡¯s mouth, she felt a cold chilling from behind her, ¡°Say that again!¡± ¡°What if I fell in love with Philip who¡¯s such a gorgeous¡ªahh¡ª¡± Esther was pressed down till she was lying on the table¡­ ¡°Elijah Perry, I¡¯ve fallen into your hands for this life, right?¡± After a round, Esther was in Elijah¡¯s arms, the two of them leaned on the big bed,fortably enjoying the afternoon sunshine. ¡°You have an opinion with that?¡± ¡°Then I won¡¯t have the chance to cheat on you in this life, will I?¡± Esther asked again, undeterred. ¡°You think that once and I do it once, until you can¡¯t even crawl anymore!¡± Elijah threatened Esther with this. ¡°But I still want to cheat!¡± ¡°Then let¡¯s do it again.¡± One, two, three, four! ¡°It¡¯s not fair! Why? Can¡¯t I even think about it?¡± ¡°No!¡± ¡°Who¡¯s more tired between the two of us, Elijah Perry?¡± ¡°Me.¡± ¡°Can you still do it?¡± ¡°Do you want to try again?¡± ¡°I beg for forgiveness, but I still want to cheat. Can I cheat on you mentally?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s continue!¡±¡­ ¡°Are you still going to cheat, babe?¡± Elijah asked in a deep voice after another round. ¡°Shut up¡­ I¡¯m sleepy¡­¡±¡­ Chapter 611 There’s No Turning Back Chapter 611 There¡¯s No Turning Back At the house of the Ball family. Hudson mmed what he had in his hand onto the desk. His heart was aching, and his usually calm face couldn¡¯t even conceal the pain and despair written on his face. ¡°You¡¯ve ruined my entire life, do you know that?¡± ¡°What are you saying, Hudson?¡± Christ was taken aback; his hand shuddered a bit. He didn¡¯t know what Hudson was referring to. The second he saw some of the photos in the bag on the table, his face turned pale. The photos were of him from that night at the hotel. ¡°You were the one who dosed the drug as well, right?¡± Hudson calmed down a bit, but the look in his eyes still had a lingering sense of despair and grief. Everything was far toote now. ¡°Is the marriage all that important? To the point that you have to ruin me?¡± ¡°Hudson, Winnie isn¡¯t that bad!¡± ¡°You had someone record the video too, right? And uploaded it online?¡± ¡°Hudson¡ª¡± ¡°Just tell me the truth! Yes or no?¡± Hudson bellowed. After a slight pause, Christ replied, ¡°Yes!¡± In truth, from the second he got the results of the investigation, Hudson already knew the truth that it was his father¡¯s doing. But he still clutched on to some vague hope and refused to believe his father could have done such a thing. But now, he was left utterly disappointed. He stared at Christ long and hard in the eyes but said nothing. Then he turned around slowly and headed out. The darkness made his figure seem elongated and incredibly lonely. Hudson doesn¡¯t even recall how he made it back home. When Winnie woke up, some of the servants informed her that Hudson asked her to stay and that he would return shortly. She had cried; her eyes were red, and her face looked pale. After releasing all her pent-up emotions, she felt much calmer now. She sat and awaited him in the living room. When the doors opened, she stared in surprise as his tall figure came stumbling in. Unable to contain herself, she ran up to ask concernedly, ¡°Are you alright?¡± Hudson slowly moved his gaze to look at her fatigued face. At this moment, he saw the resemnce between the two, how they were both on the downtrodden end of their rtionships. ¡°You don¡¯t look so well!¡± Winnie softly said. He continued to stare at her, as though he was looking at himself. Winnie continued, ¡°Hudson, I¡¯m going home first! Take care of yourself!¡± She made the motion to leave. Just as she brushed past his shoulder, he grabbed her wrist, ¡°Don¡¯t go, ok?¡± He was soft-spoken, and there was a hint of begging in his voice, ¡°At least just for tonight, stay with me, OK?¡± She was caught by surprise. Her red eyes started to tear up again, ¡°Do you need me, or do you want to be responsible?¡± ¡°Does it matter? Do we have to be so clear about it?¡± ¡°If you need me, I¡¯ll stay! If you want to take responsibility, I won¡¯t stay!¡± She said softly. ¡°I need you!¡± He was feeling incredibly lonely tonight. She began to cry as tears fell down her cheeks. Could their rtionship still heal? Did she want to do this? ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll stay!¡± She shut her eyes and let the tears continue to fall. He tugged her slightly into his arms. He couldn¡¯t tell if he was doing this tofort her orfort himself. He just felt incredibly tired. Never had he felt this tired beyond words! Neither did he know that this was the embrace Winnie had longed for! And never would he understand how bitter she felt in her heart at this moment! Then, he swooped her up and headed upstairs. Their new home! Since their marriage, only she had lived here; he always stayed in the study! She didn¡¯t expect that they¡¯d go to the bedroom together at this moment! Winnie was dazed and felt confused. She didn¡¯t know why he was bringing her upstairs, so she let out a yelp, ¡°Hudson¡ª¡± Her lips were suddenly sealed by his kiss¡­ He knew that he didn¡¯t love her! But he couldn¡¯t be together with Esther, so he didn¡¯t care about anything anymore! At this moment, he knew that he only wanted to keep her and be responsible for her! Because the one who had sex with her was him! The current situation was incredibly different from when they just got married and never went to bed together! He felt a flurry of mixed emotions in his heart; never had he felt this flustered before! It was this feeling, this familiar, longing feeling that made his body continue to reminisce that night. This was it! Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. Winnie was left stunned by the sudden kiss; the more she tried to resist, the stronger his grip became. Against his burning hot chest, herrge round eyes were fixated on his handsome face, and the tall bridge of his nose continued to scrape across her cheeks lightly. Her body slightly trembled; his male dominance and kiss were like electric currents that went through her entire body¡­ She fell deeply into his snare again! Suddenly, she began to give in to his passionate kisses. Even if she knew that he only wanted her body right now, she wanted to give him her love, if even for one second¡­ Were love and sex inseparable? Hudson began to realize the truth at this moment! Or, perhaps it was the animal instinct inside him that was ignited and taking over him! And so, without any drug effects or alcohol, he wanted to have sex with Winnie! All night long, they had sex seven times! Maybe it was because he was sex-starved, or he needed a way to vent out his mixed feelings, but he lost all control! The next morning, Winnie was still deeply asleep. She waspletely tired out! Uneasily looking at her, Hudson got up, showered, and got dressed. Hudson was on the rooftop doing his morning exercises when Lance rushed over with a letter and the morning newspaper, ¡°Sir, the morning letter!¡± Hudson took the letter and quickly opened it. At that moment, his calm and collected face suddenly twisted into a terrifying expression, and the veins on his hand were visible. ¡°Sir?¡± Lance was startled; this was the first time he had ever seen Hudson like this. He looked on as Hudson¡¯s eyes were cold and deadly. *** A rage began to surge up from inside him, and Hudson tightly clenched the letter in his hand, ¡°Get the car ready, I¡¯m off to see Esther! Now!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± The two began to rush downstairs. Over at the D University campus. Hudson rushed into Esther¡¯s French ss. Just as everyone was still confused by the situation, he spoke to the teacher fluently in French, then took Esther out of the ss. ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Hudson? You told the professor it was urgent? Where are you taking me?¡± Hudson tightly gripped her hand until it hurt her, as though he was afraid to lose her. Since sses were still in session, the halls were very quiet. He took her to a corner and said, ¡°Esther!¡± Before she could reply, he held her tightly in his arms. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Esther looked up at him. ¡°Go with me to the hospital!¡± There was a quiver in his voice. Even now, he couldn¡¯t believe the results, so he had to make sure. ¡°To do what?¡± ¡°A blood sample test, it¡¯ll be quick!¡± He let her go and they headed into an elevator. Still confused, Estherplied and they both got a blood sample. Hudson rushed the doctor to speed things up, but the doctor informed him that it¡¯d take at least 48 hours for samples toe out. ¡°Hudson, what are we doing this for?¡± ¡°You¡¯ll know in two days, Esther, so don¡¯t ask for now, alright? In two days, I¡¯ll tell you everything!¡± Esther looked deeply into Hudson¡¯s eyes and nodded, ¡°Fine!¡± She believed in him no matter what he does. This was the kind of bond they had from the past decade. When Winnie woke up, it was already noon. Hudson was not around. Her face turned red as she looked at the various scars and bruises he left on her from the night before. Her face turned redder and redder. For the next two days, she didn¡¯t hear from Hudson at all. She didn¡¯t know what happened, but it was as though he had disappeared. What Hudson took Esther to do was a DNAparison test. An anonymous letter informed him that he and Esther were not blood-rted siblings and that it was all part of Christ¡¯s n. The day when Christ told Hudson about the DNA report he had, Hudson had no doubts at all. To this day, he could still feel a chill as to why he had epted that truth without any substantiated evidence other than his father¡¯s word. Right now, all he wanted was the truth. The results were out! Esther was not his sister, and they are not blood-rted at all. On the day the results came out, there was a slight drizzle apanied by a chilling wind. Masses of dark clouds gathered over the sky. Amidst the wind and rain, a lone figure appeared especially lonely as it strolled down the streets. There was no telling whether water on his face was the rain or his tears. From the second he saw the results, Hudson¡¯s face was cold, but his eyes were filled with anguish and sadness that threatened to engulf him. There was no turning back! There was no turning back! Hudson clenched his fists tightly and let out a bellow in the empty streets. His voice was covered by the sound of the heavy rain. Hudson didn¡¯t recall how long he had been out in the rain. By the time Lance came to get him, Lance only saw Hudson drenched wet with a pale face; even his lips were pale as white. Only those eyes seemed still full of life, flickering with a sense of rage. ¡°Master, get in the car! You¡¯ll catch a cold like this.¡± ¡°Lance, he tricked me! He lied to me! He made me lose Esther and turn everything into an irreversible situation as it is now. She¡¯s not my blood sister! Everything was a part of his n, and he yed me for a fool!¡± Hudson¡¯s voice was hoarse. Hisrge, bulky body seemed fixed in ce, as he looked on at Lance. ¡°Master, we¡¯ll talk when we get back, you¡¯re soaking wet right now!¡± Lance said concernedly as he watched rain drip down Hudson¡¯s ck suit. ¡°I know all of your pain!¡± Hudson¡¯s eyes narrowed, and he said in a hoarse voice, ¡°Leave me, I need to think!¡± Lance was well aware of Hudson¡¯s temper. He knew how important Esther was to Hudson since they could only count on each other for these past ten years. No one could have known that things would turn out like this. As Hudson continued to walk down the street, Lance followed right behind him. Chapter 612 I Only Want You Chapter 612 I Only Want You Her Friday ss was in the evening. She followed Elijah to his office in the morning. And now, Elijah went down for a meeting. "It''s raining so heavily!" Esther muttered to herself. Suddenly, the phone rang. "Hello!" Esther answered it. "Lance, what happened?" "What? I''ll be right there. Where are you guys? Okay, I got it. I''ll be right there!" Esther couldn''t wait for Elijah to finish his meeting. She rushed out without taking her bag. She took a cab to the hospital. She saw the person who was standing in the rain from afar. She didn¡¯t know what happened. She hurriedly got off the car and rushed over. "Hudson, why are you standing in the rain? Do you want to die?" Hudson opened his eyes nkly and looked at Esther. At this moment, his nk gaze seemed not to have pain anymore, but only deadly loneliness which was nk. It seemed like he had given up. Nothing mattered to him anymore. "Say something, what happened?" Esther suddenly felt scared when she saw Hudson being in such a state. She wondered what had happened to him. Why his eyes were all nk without any sense of life as if a soulless person? His stare had remained vacant. Hudson looked numbly at Esther who was gradually getting anxious. He was in silence. He was like falling into the darkness. He could no longer find any reason to live. His life was meaningless without Esther. Even his father who was the closest person to him also used and framed him. He felt life was meaningless. ¡°Lance, what happened?¡± Esther had no choice but to ask Lance. Soon, she was also getting wet in the rain. Hudson¡¯s face was pale. His eyes looked hollow yet numb. It seemed that it could see through the world, the only thing left was the lifeless sight. The eyes were so dark that it could devour his soul. "Hudson?" She called him softly and her tears rolled down instantly. Esther stretched her hand and held his arm, she whispered, "Hudson, tell me what happened? Don''t scare me, okay? Tell me, okay?" He remained silent like a puppet. Hudson¡¯s eyes looked hollow and were quietly staring far away. The eyes seemed to be able to see the end of time and understood all the misery of human beings. "Lance, what¡¯s wrong with Hudson?" Looking at Hudson''s numb and hollow face, Esther wiped her tears and looked worriedly at Lance who was standing at the side, "What¡¯s going on?" "Miss Price, you are not real siblings!" Lance sighed. "DNA results came out today. The young master had seen the results and knew that everything was a conspiracy by the old master. The previous DNA report wasn¡¯t real. The young master was tricked by the old master!" Esther was dumbfounded. "Everything you said is true?" "Miss Price, I didn''t read the report. The young master must feel truly hurt. He loves you so much, but he was tricked by the old master. He can''t ept this fact at this moment. That''s why he acts so abnormal!" Lance dared not to talk nonsense. No wonder Hudson suddenly behaved as if he was overwhelmed by death and became numb until expressionless. Esther took the towel from Lance and helped Hudson to wipe off the raindrops from his body. Hudson''s eyes could slowly reflect her face, but they were the coldest and hollowest eyes. Looking at Hudson who was in silence, Esther spoke worriedly, "Hudson, can you not be like this? I know you¡¯re sad. I understand but don¡¯t torture yourself, okay?" Lance left some space for them tomunicate and left the house quietly. The house fell into deadly silence. Hudson came back to his sense and looked at Esther. That was the face of the girl he loved the most. But he lost her! Because of his father''s conspiracy! Everything was so ironic and ridiculous. After experiencing great pain and suppressed for too long, Hudson suddenly lost control and grabbed Esther''s arm, "Esther¡ª" "Hudson!" Esther was surprised as he finally spoke. "You scared me, scared me to death! Promise me that you will never get wet like this again!" Hudson hugged her fiercely. Both of them werepletely soaked. Esther was being hugged tightly in Hudson''s arms. The embrace was so tight, and the strength was so strong making Esther¡¯s emotions began to evoke, and her heart ached. But there was no way back! Her once most beloved Hudson. At this moment, even knowing that he wasn¡¯t her real brother, they couldn¡¯t go back. "Esther,e with me! How can I live without you?!" He murmured and whispered in her ear. She suddenly felt hurt because of his words. "Hudson¡­ I¡­" ¡°Esther, I¡¯m wrong. It¡¯s all my fault. I didn¡¯t take you to do the examination at the beginning and had been tricked by him¡­ But my love for you had never changed¡­ The person I love is you¡­¡± He murmured and finally turned into a whimper. Even though he was a man, he cried. His tears were rolling down from his face and dropped on her neck. The hot tears burned the skin of her neck. Esther suddenly felt her heart ached. She was very painful. "Hudson ... Fate is ying a trick on us. You must move on. You must! Hudson, forgive me, I can''t go with you!" After all, she rejected him. Hudson felt panicked when he thought of being without her in his life and he would not own her again. "No! Esther, please don''t leave me! We are allowed to be together. You used to love me so much. I''m not your real brother and we can be together. We can. We¡¯ll never again be tormented. Esther, stay together with me ... Let''s be selfish, shall we?" "Hudson¡ª" He didn''t give her a chance to speak. He lowered his head and kissed her to avoid her from talking as he didn¡¯t want to hear her rejection. "Uh¡ªDon¡¯t¡ª" Esther shook her head to reject him. She stretched her hands to push him away, "Hudson, let go of me¡ª" He grabbed her hands which were pushing him and squeezed them tightly. She frowned and screamed, "Let go ..." *** "No..." Instead of letting her go, he took her into his arms. He pressed her tightly against the wall aside. Esther became even more terrified. They could not do this, absolutely not! She could only hear a voice in her heart, "No, no!" She now couldn¡¯t do this with Hudson. Elijah''s handsome face shed in her mind and she suddenly frightened. "No ... You let go of me, let go of me ..." He was too depressed in the past days. There was once where he was willing to riskmitting incest just to be with her. But in the end, he didn''t do that. Now he hated himself for being soft-hearted at that time. If he insisted on having her and leaving with her, they should be together now. There were no Winnie and Elijah! Just him and Esther! "No¡ªHudson, let go of me! Don''t be like this!" Esther was terrified. She felt as if Hudson had lost his mind. "Hudson, don''t! Elijah, help me!" "Esther! Don''t call his name! You are mine! You are Mine!" Hudson screamed in desperation. "Let go of me, okay?" She pleaded with him insecurely, just wanted to escape quickly¡­ "Esther, I want you! Not to be your brother, just be your man, okay?" He was breathing very heavily. His eyes squinted like a beast. Then, he wrapped Esther tightly in his arms and slowly whispered into her ears in his deep and husky voice. "Hudson, I don''t want to¡ªWe can''t go back, can''t go back anymore!" Esther screamed out of nervousness. Her tears were flowing out and she was crying tremendously "We really can''t go back. Please let me go!" The warm tears dripped onto Hudson''srge hand, burning him. He was shocked and came back to his sense. Then, he lowered his head and looked at Esther. His whole body trembled. Esther looked at Hudson with her eyes full of tears. Her fair fingertips stroke his cheeks, and she cried, "Hudson, we have walked further apart. There''s no way to get back! Don''t forget about you and Winnie, you''ve..." N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Hudson looked at her. His brow furrowed and his mind in turmoil. When he heard this, he broke out in a cold sweat on his back. Suddenly, he turned around and stood there with a gloomy face. He, what did he do? How could he be so impulsive? But her refusal made him feel even more pain! Chapter 613 Im A Gentleman Chapter 613 I''m A Gentleman They really could never go back to the old days! He knew that they could not go back to the past, but he was still very unwilling in his heart. His handsome face was contorted with pain, and the tears that crossed his eyes made him look unusually painful and desperate at the moment. After a while, he finally held back the pain and said, "Esther, I''m sorry! Put on your clothes!" And on her chest were the hickeys left by Hudson, who had just kissed her too excitedly. She got dressed. "Hudson, I''m leaving!" She spoke. "Esther, what just happened¡ª" Hudson spoke sadly. It made him sad to see her aloof and distant from him. "What just happened, I forgot about it!" Esther said quickly. "Please forget it too! Cherish the people around you!" After saying these words, Esther hurriedly left. Hearing Esther''s words, Hudson was stunned, while his deep eyes were filled with the pain of despair. After she ran out of Lance''s apartment, it was still raining. It was about to get dark. Her phone kept ringing, but it was as if she didn''t hear it. It was getting a little dark. Gathering her torn clothes, Esther looked at the rain around her nkly. Out of the apartment building and into the rain, she crouched and shivered in rain. It was cold. She couldn''t tell if it was the sky''s tears or her own, or maybe it was the rain that mixed with her tears and rolled down. "Young Master, it''s here." The driver spoke in a low voice. Philip got off with an umbre and saw the thin woman. His heart ached, he quickly held up the umbre and ran towards her at a gallop. "Esther¡ª" It was Philip! Hearing the voice, Esther raised her eyes in confusion and looked at the person who came. He was holding arge ck umbre to shelter her from the rain. Esther looked at him in a daze, while his eyes were filled with concern. He stood in front of her and called out softly, "Esther!" "Why are you here?" She asked. She stood in the rain with her clothes torn, looking miserable and lonely, which made Philip, who was always indifferent, look concerned and worried at the moment. "Hudson hurt you?" "I''m fine." Esther smiled and shook her head. Philip saw that her hair was messy, her neck was covered with hickeys, and her clothes had traces of being torn. With a sigh, he reached over to her and took her thin body into his arms. He didn''t ask anything more and just whispered in her ear, "Alright, it''s okay. You''ll be fine!" Esther was going to break away, but his embrace was so warm. Her momentary hesitation stopped and she leaned against Philip''s arms. "I''m a little tired and want to sleep!" "Then go to sleep!" He said. She did close her eyes. Tension and panic made her feel weak at the moment after the danger was lifted. She didn''t know whether she fell asleep or fainted. Philip picked her up and carried her to the car. He hugged her tightly and whispered in her ear, "Esther, come home with me!" In a high-end apartment in G City. Philip picked up Esther, who was wrapped under a sheet and had a high fever, put her on his bed, and then carefully covered her with a thick quilt. The rain had given her a high fever. On their way back, he felt that something was wrong with her that her whole body was hot and she kept mumbling about something. He looked at his little face with heartache and thought of what Christ had done. He said Esther was his daughter. In a sh, an unspoken fury red up from his chest. Esther''s phone rang again. Seeing the word "Elijah" shing on it, Philip answered the phone. "Hello!" "It''s you?" Elijah hadn''t seen Esther since the moment he returned from the conference room. He kept calling her but no one answered. When he finally got through, he didn''t expect the person who answered the phone to be Philip. "Esther is with me. She''s in shock!" Philip spoke in a deep voice. "She''s not going back tonight! Don''t call again!" "What''s going on? Where are you?" Elijah spoke. His woman couldn''t spend the night at another man''s ce, not even if the man was her rtive, "I''m going to pick her up!" "Find me if you can!" Philip finished in a deep voice. He was a little angry that he didn''t protect Esther, then he opened the window and threw the phone out. After a whistling wind, Elijah heard a "bang". Instantly, there was no sound from the other end of the phone. The nket was so warm, and Esther had a good sleep that night. She stretched out leisurely with a big smile on her face, then opened her eyes and looked around. Suddenly, she was stunned when her gaze fell on a wall to the side. Where was she? Thinking back to everything that had happened before, a touch of hurt shed through her eyes. Whose bed was this? She lifted the covers and found she was wearing nothing. With a jolt, she sat up with the covers slipping off, and then she couldn''t help but scream. How had she gotten into bed without wearing anything? In the living room, Philip was drinking morning tea leisurely. When he suddenly heard the frightened screamsing from the room, Philip quickly ran to the door, pushed it open, and said worriedly, "What''s wrong?" "Ah! Get out." Esther let out a shy squeal and pulled up the quilt to wrap herself up tightly. "Philip, me and you?" How could she be undressed? He did not expect to be such an embarrassing scene. Philip smiled after a moment of consternation, and actually could not help but tease. "You have grown up and you know to be shy in front of men, right?" "What ... what? Where are my clothes?" Esther stammered. She didn''t feel any physical difort, and nothing should have happened. Just who undressed her? Philip looked at Esther''s blushing face and smiled softly, then walked to the closet aside and took his pajamas. "Wear this first. Your clothes are all broken and wet. If you wore that to bedst night, I''m afraid you''d still have a fever today!" "You, you undressed me?" Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. "Yes! I undress you!" Philip remained calm andposed, but he didn''t see anything. He was undressing for her with his eyes closed. "How can you undress me?" She frowned, feeling even more embarrassed. "Am I going to watch you run a fever and ignore it?" He asked. "Don''t worry, I''m a gentleman. I didn''t see anything! Come on out and eat. After breakfast, I guess Elijah shoulde to pick you up too!" "By the way, where''s my phone?" Esther suddenly thought that Elijah must be anxious as she had not returned all night. *** Hearing that Esther asked about the phone, Philip froze with his face being rigid, "Hurry up and get dressed. Come out to eat after changing. I''m starving and waiting for you!" After saying that, he hurriedly walked out. He wondered if Esther would be angry if she knew that he had thrown her phone out of the window. And Elijah should have found this ce too, right? Looking at his clothes, Esther ended up picking them up and putting them on. The clothes were so big that she had to pull up the pant legs and roll up the sleeves. It looked like she was wearing a costume, but at least her body was all covered up. She just walked out and saw the table covered with food. She was really hungry! She swallowed hard and wanted to eat. There were buns, which looked delicious. "Come and eat! Can you eat enough just with your eyes?" Looking at Esther smacking her lips, Philip spoke in a soft voice. He pulled her over and pressed her to sit on the chair while he gazed at her dotingly, "Eat it while it''s hot." "Okay." She seemed very used to being pampered by him. Esther smiled happily and then gulped down the dumpling, while Philip was just watching her from the side. Esther looked at the buns on the side and her appetite was whetted, so she took a bite. Unfortunately, the hot meat filling made her gasp repeatedly. She kept fanning her mouth with her hands, "It''s so hot, so hot." "Be careful." Looking at Esther, who looked innocent, and then looked at her wretched appearance at the moment, Philip shook his head helplessly, picked up a tissue to wipe over the oil that dripped out of the corner of Esther''s mouth, and then handed over the teacup with one hand, "Drink some water." "Thanks," Esther mumbled and picked up the cup and took a big sip. The cool water finally eased the scalding heat in her mouth, and only then did she reveal an awkward smile. She lowered her head and nced at the man in front of her, but saw that he was just looking at her quietly, while his rigid and handsome face showed care. Esther frowned as she thought about her several encounters with this man, and his warm embracest night. How he felt familiar to her, and there seemed to be something about him that was familiar to her. Butst night he had changed her clothes? He was a man! She couldn''t believe he would be nice enough not to take the opportunity to molest her. She wanted to ask him what had happened. Finding her peeking at him, a smile appeared on Philip''s face, "Say what you want to say." She didn''t have to look at him like a mistreated little wretch and hemmed and hawed. "Well,st night¡ª" Esther spoke hesitantly. Although she felt in her heart that nothing had happened last night, she still wanted to ask. Seeing her stammering, he wanted tough in his heart, and finally, he really couldn''t help butugh out loud. "Nothing!" Esther shook her head again. She felt fine with her body, nothing had happened, and he had just helped her undress. "You didn''t think I molested youst night while you were asleep, did you? Didn''t I tell you that I''m a gentleman?" A hint of understanding shed through Philip''s deep eyes. He spoke with amusement. "I''m not so horny as to molest anyone, am I?" "Cough, cough, cough ..." Esther choked. It meant no as he said so. "Young master, Elijah has entered the apartment building!" They were eating when a low, respectful report came from the door. "He''ll probably be here soon!" "Yah¡ª" Esther stopped eating and looked at Philip with wide eyes. Then looking at the clothes she was wearing, she suddenly pursed her lips. "Oh no, he''ll get mad. He''s a jealous man. I''ll go in first and hide for a while. Don''t say I''m here oh!" "Can you hide?" Philip did not doubt for a moment that Elijah woulde. There was a limit for Elijah to be able to endure until this morning, right? But it was Esther''s words that took him by surprise. "Esther!" Chapter 614 I Only Love You Chapter 614 I Only Love You Esther seemed to be afraid of him. She even left the half-eaten bun and ran quickly into Philip''s room. Where should she be hiding? Where should she be hiding? She wandered around the room and suddenly saw a closet. She opened the closet¡¯s door and got in. When Elijah knocked on the door, the door was opened. Philip turned around calmly and looked at the doorway. Then, he picked up a dumpling and put it into his mouth. He asked yfully, ¡°You¡¯re here?¡± ¡°Where¡¯s my Babe?¡± Elijah asked gently. His voice was deep. If he was not Esther¡¯s brother, he would not be so polite. Perhaps, the door would be smashedst night. ¡°Sit down!¡± Philip talked endlessly and moved towards the sofa. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Elijah did not sit down as he looked at the half-eaten soup dumpling. He blinked a little and walked towards the bedroom. ¡°Elijah, this is my house!¡± Philip said in a deep tone. ¡°Are you being too casual?¡± The answer that he received was the sound of mming the door. It showed that how manly this man was to go into someone¡¯s bedroom without any consent! As soon as the door was closed, the person in the closet was shivering, Amitabha! Amitabha! You couldn¡¯t see me! You couldn¡¯t see me! Esther was praying in the closet while hoping that she would not be found. Now she was wearing another man¡¯s shirt and she did not go back all night. What if Elijah knew about this, would she be alright? But that pair of sharp eyes saw a pair of male slippers under the closet¡¯s door. Elijah walked straight towards it and opened the door immediately. Esther raised her eyes in horror as she looked at Elijah¡¯s angry face. ¡°Hello!¡± Esther smiled awkwardly. ¡°Elijah, how do you know that I¡¯m in here? What a coincidence!¡± Elijah rolled his eyes effortlessly, lowered his head, and looked at her. She was wearing another man¡¯s oversized sleeping clothes. Curling up and locking herself in the closet, she looked embarrassed and ttered. ¡°Elijah, I didn¡¯t cheat on you!¡± Esther exined immediately. Although she wanted to cry when she thought of what had happened yesterday and she admitted that she wanted to cry when she saw his handsome face at this moment, she thought it would be better to exin about it first! ¡°What a stupid woman!¡± After a long silence, Elijah¡¯s low sigh was filled with helplessness and sorrow. He grabbed Esther¡¯s hand and gently pulled her out. There was neither the expected thunderstorm nor his weird-looking face. He seemed helpless and relieved at the same time. ¡°Huh?¡± Esther was startled. ¡°You, are you not angry about it?¡± That was not right! That should not be! ¡°Elijah, what I¡¯m wearing is another man¡¯s clothes? I didn¡¯t go back the whole night. Are you not angry about it?¡± She tried to confirm again cautiously. There were many kinds of emotions entangling in her heart. Elijah lowered his head and looked at her. She was afraid that she might be misunderstood, right? She was being considerate to him. He did not know if he should be angry or felt sorry for her. Anyway, he felt so bad for her in his heart. ¡°Stupid!¡± Just a single word came out from his lips. ¡°Elijah, are you not angry with me?¡± She asked cautiously again. As soon as Elijah lowered his head, he quickly put his lips on Esther¡¯s. It was a passionate kiss with compassion and affection. He stretched his hands to wrap Esther¡¯s body tightly. The sensation of both lips was like thirsty fishes found their water source. Elijah kissed arrogantly and wildly to the person who seemed to be startled and stiffed in his arms. After a long while, until both could not breathe then only Elijah ended the kiss reluctantly. He hugged her body gently in a very extraordinary way and asked silently, ¡°Are you that afraid of me being angry? Go back and make me happy then I¡¯ll forgive you!¡± ¡°Wait, what?¡± Esther suddenly raised her head and asked in confusion. She asked with her swollen lips. What did he just say? ¡°Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go home.¡± Elijah sighed a little. He hugged Esther tightly. He looked at her who was still in confusion. He wanted to tell her that the man outside was her family. However, Philip seemed like that he did not say anything to her. He could roughly guess Philip¡¯s intention, so he decided not to tell Esther about Philip¡¯s identity for the time being. Both walked out. Philip ate another soup dumpling and drank a ss of water. He turned around and looked at them. His handsome face looked stagnant. He slightly raised the corner of his mouth and said it in a neither too fast nor too slow pace, ¡°Oh, that¡¯s not fun, you were found too fast!¡± Then, he paused and asked in a deep tone. ¡°Babe, Christ had lied to you, how do we teach him a lesson?¡± ¡°Huh? Why did you call me ¡®Babe¡¯?¡± Esther only realized what Philip called her, she asked in confusion. Philip did not say a word and looked at Elijah¡¯s face. Elijah did not say anything as well. ¡°I¡¯m talking about Christ!¡± Philip replied. ¡°Oh! About him, oh yes! Why did he say that I¡¯m his daughter? And, he even showed me my mother¡¯s photo, it seemed like he loved my mother so much!¡± Esther thought for a while and continued. ¡°But Hudson mentioned that I¡¯m not his sister! Then Christ is not my father, right? I don¡¯t like him to be my father! Luckily, he wasn¡¯t!¡± She turned around and looked at Elijah. She said, ¡°But I do want to ask Christ personally!¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to go anywhere! You don¡¯t have to do all these!¡± Elijah held her little hand and looked back at Philip. ¡°My babe is a student. I only want her to focus on her studies!¡± ¡°I know better than you!¡± Philip blinked at him. ¡°Are you two leaving like this?¡± There was no answer. Elijah brought Esther together and left! Philip smiled gently. His smile was real this time, he looked at their departed backs and sighed. ¡®Finally, I found my sister! My father and mother should rest in peace in heaven, I will take revenge for them!¡¯ In the apartment. As soon as they walked into the room, Elijah started to take off her clothes. ¡°Elijah! Listen to me!¡± Esther shouted quickly. ¡°Don¡¯t say anything!¡± Elijah replied in a deep voice as he slowly unbuttoned Philip¡¯s clothes she was wearing. Elijah¡¯s eyes sank when he saw the hickeys in between her neck and chest. Esther lowered her head and tried to exin in panic, ¡°Yesterday, Hudson suddenly went crazy, but nothing had happened! It¡¯s true! After that, he let me go!¡± ¡°I know!¡± He murmured. He looked at her little face affectionately. ¡°I know everything!¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you angry?¡± She asked. ¡°It¡¯s fine!¡± He replied. Luckily, Hudson did not continue to do anything further. But finally, he knew that he and Esther had no family bonds. As Elijah looked at Esther, he gently rubbed her skin and slowly kissed her from her neck. He was kissing to cover all the marks a little by little and reced them with his kisses. ... His kisses were warm. ¡°Elijah, I want to go back to my bedroom!¡± She felt that she could not stand it anymore! Elijah carried her to the bedroom. He put her down. As he got up, she suddenly held his neck. ¡°Where are you going?¡± ¡°Take a towel!¡± He said. ¡°Don¡¯t!¡± She shook her head and looked at him pitifully. Her eyes were deadly attractive. Elijah was startled a little and his eyes which were under his handsome sword alike eyebrows filled with love. ¡°Are you inviting me?¡± Esther blushed. Her eyes confirmed it. ¡°Babe, do you know how beautiful you are?¡± His low and rough voice was full of pampering and affection. ¡°I don¡¯t want Hudson to touch me, I don¡¯t love him anymore! Elijah, I don¡¯t want anyone to touch me!¡± She whispered in his ear. ¡°I only want you...¡± Elijah paused for a while and smiled happily with his pair of dark eyes. His eyes darkened. ¡°Babe, you¡¯re such a little fairy!¡± He whispered to her. After he finished talking, he hugged her tightly into his arms and kissed her trembling lips wildly. ¡°You, you...¡± Esther was panting so hard. She could not breathe... After a while, Esther woke up from his arms. When she opened her eyes, she stared at his extremely handsome face without blinking. He had thick eyebrows, an upright nose along thin lips, and long eyshes. Although his eyes were closed at this moment, his face looked noble undoubtedly. He was so good-looking that she could not stop thinking about having all of him by herself. She felt strange why she would be so addicted to him now that she even would not let Hudson touch her, perhaps she was in love with Elijah? Esther was asking herself in her heart! Yes! She was in love with Elijah, she could not stop herself from loving him. She loved him, it was that simple. Falling in love with Elijah made her unable to ept anyone even it was Hudson! She raised her head and looked at him. Whether his eyes were opened or closed, his face was so enchanting and attractive. Esther raised her single hand gently and slowly stroked his eyes with her fingertips without using any strength. His eyes were always so enthusiastic, that little me could burn anyone instantly without sanity... Hudson stood in front of the doorway of the vi. He was hesitating while standing in front of the door. He looked at the closed door and wondering if he wanted to go in or not. Even if he walked in, how could he face Winnie? His heart was suffering as he needed to bear the fact that Esther was not his sister but he could not be with her. God knew that he was going crazy! Couldn¡¯t he be with Esther again in his lifetime? He took a deep breath and mmed the door open. He never wanted to face Winnie who was standing in the living room and just turned around to face him. Hudson was startled for a moment. ¡°Hudson! You¡¯re back?¡± She did not leave all this while because that night she thought that their rtionship had gone better. Therefore, she did not leave without any notice. She was waiting for some words from him. Unexpectedly, she ended up waiting for three days. His expression was slightly dull. He nodded without looking at her. He was deeply attracted by her excitement shown on her face when he appeared in front of her. She was looking forward to his arrival! It turned out that there was someone who was still looking forward to seeing him in this world. His lonely heart instantly warmed up. Chapter 615 Let’s Have A Daughter Chapter 615 Let¡¯s Have A Daughter Finally, he raised his head and looked at her. Her little face was slightly red and shy, ¡°Hudson. I¡¯ve just made some soup. I didn¡¯t expect you toe back. Are you hungry?¡± Hudson froze. At that moment, his sight slowly moved away from her face and turned to the dining table. He stared for a minute then withdrew his sight and looked at her again. Suddenly, the coldness seemed to be warmed by the sun, which made him feel coy. ¡°Yes!¡± He didn¡¯t say anything. As the expectation on her face made him unable to bear to reject her. He walked straight to the dining table and sat down. She hurriedly went to get the soup. Hudson smelled the strong aroma in the air. It was like the smell of chicken soup, added with ginseng, which stimted his appetite. ¡°Hudson, this is good for your body!¡± she said. Such concern made Hudson¡¯s heart warmed again. His father used him and ruined his love. The woman he loved the most now didn¡¯t love him. It seemed that he had nothing left, only this strange girl by his side. What was love? Hudson looked down at the bowl of soup. He was disoriented and confused. Then, he heard Winnie saying, ¡°Hudson, I¡¯ve been waiting for you toe back!¡± He didn¡¯te back in these few days and she didn¡¯t leave. ¡°I¡¯ve seen that the video is no longer online. Since it¡¯s gone, I¡¯m sure that it won¡¯t be long before everyone forgets about it! I¡¯ll go back tomorrow!¡± She sat across the dining table, said in a low voice. "You, you want to leave?¡± He was startled. After that night, he didn''t say anything and just disappeared for a few days. She kept waiting for him to come and say something, but he didn¡¯t. The sourness in her heart made her want to cry. She didn¡¯t want to leave, but she just wanted him to ask her to stay. As soon as she was silent, he spoke again. "Let''s remarry!" She froze. Her eyes were sore. She tried hard to hold back her tears, but she couldn''t stop them from rolling down. "The soup is good!" He said in a deep voice. "Is there more?" Winnie shuddered. Then she immediately nodded and wiped away her tears. "Yes, there is! I''ll get it for you!" She took the bowl, filled it, and handed it to him. He took the bowl and ced it on the table. He grabbed her hand and she looked at him in surprise. He raised his head. Their eyes met. And there was a moment of silence. They just froze for a long time. She gently turned away her face. Her eyes were red and moist. "Please don''t leave," Hudson said softly. Winnie bit her lip and nodded gently. "Okay!" Hudson let go of her hand. Then, he lowered his head to drink the soup and he finished it. "Do you still want it?" "No!" Hudson said. Winnie nodded. "Winnie!" Hudson suddenly spoke. Winnie looked up. He looked at her and asked, "If I have nothing, would you still be willing to be with me?" She was puzzled. However, she still nodded without any objection. "I''ll stay with you as long as you want me! It doesn¡¯t matter if you¡¯re rich or poor. To me, you¡¯re who you are. All I want is you, not your eminent background!" Hudson looked quietly at Winnie who sat across the dining table. His heart was aching violently. He seemed to be in distress now. The next day, Hudson took Winnie to reapply for the marriage certificate. After sending Winnie back, Hudson went to thepany. It seemed that Christ had also received the news. He immediately rushed to thepany happily, ¡°Hudson, I heard that you and Winnie got remarried. Is it true?¡± Looking up at his father, Hudson expressionlessly threw the marriage certificate that he had just received in front of him. ¡°Yes! We remarried!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! Winnie is a good woman and she is the one who suits you the best.¡± Christ said with a laugh. ¡°You should speed up the process with the purchase of thend in J City. I hope it can start with the construction by this winter.¡± Hudson didn¡¯t say anything. He just lit a cigarette and took a drag on it. Then, he nced at Christ and said softly, ¡°Esther isn¡¯t my sister, is it?¡± He was stunned. ¡°You, you knew about it?¡± Hudson, whose eyes were red, mockingly sneered. He finally realized that he was the dumbest man in the world. He had lost the only woman that he had ever loved just because of his father¡¯s conspiracy. Due to his father''s dirty tricks, he was forced to be with Winnie. "You¡¯ve reached your goals! Are you satisfied now?!" Hudson said. "Hudson! You''ll find outter that I did it for your good!" "I know. You go! Leave me alone!" Without too much usation, Hudson was very calm. Christ stared at him for a long time, and he was stunned. But after he had made sure that Hudson might have epted his fate. He nodded his head and left contentedly. It seemed he was the happiest one since the Ball family and the Perry family were allied by marriage! Hudson took a drag of the cigarette. There was no way back! He lost his mind when he thought of Esther yelling at him and telling him that they could never be the same as before. He clutched his head and thought painfully. His disheveled face was filled with entanglement. He was more distressed than ever. He was so emotionally overwhelmed that he felt a sharp pain in his chest. ¡°Young master!¡± Lance came in and looked at him worriedly. ¡°Lance, go back to the United States and carry out all the things that I¡¯ve exined to you. Before the New Year, I want Ball Group to disappear from this world!¡± He still had his eyes closed and said indifferently. On his taut face, there was a kind of grief that could not be concealed. Lance looked at Hudson and was about to speak. However, when Lance saw Hudson¡¯s grim expression, he subconsciously choked on his words. After a moment of silence, Lance couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Do you have to do this?¡± Silence filled in the air again, and Hudson slowly opened his eyes. There was pain and entanglement in his expression. Then, he slowly stood up and walked towards the window. He was like a statue standing at the window and looked out the window sorrowfully. ¡°Just do it! This is what he owes me. He has ruined me, and he must pay for it!¡± "Okay! I¡¯ll go back now!" Lance finally obeyed hismand and left. "Do you want to eat cake?" Esther was busy in the kitchen and she asked Elijah. "Can''t you cook anything else besides cake?" He stood at the kitchen door. "I can¡¯t!" Esther pouted. "I only know how to bake cakes. Nothing other than that! Just try to enjoy it, or you can cook it by yourself. You don¡¯t appreciate my hard work, you are so annoying." ¡°Are you angry?¡± Elijah looked at her with his deep eyes. She drooped her eyes and pouted, just like she was very angry. Of course, she wasn¡¯t angry. She was just not happy with it. ¡°I¡¯m not a quick-tempered person. Why should I be angry?¡± She dared not to be angry. She wrinkled her nose and beat the eggs. ¡°I¡¯m just chagrined that I¡¯m a bit dumb. I just know how to bake cakes, nothing other than this!¡± Elijahughed. He felt that she was so cute with her childish act. He stepped forward and wrapped his arms around her waist from the back. He rested his chin on her neck. ¡°I need a wife, not a chef. So, stop ming yourself!¡± ¡°But I wish I¡¯m able to cook every dish. So that it¡¯ll be more convenient for everyone!¡± Esther started to mix the dough. However, his big hand had reached into her clothes. He hugged her and said yfully, ¡°For me, to have sex with you is much more important than cooking. As long as I can have sex with you every day, I can skip my meals¡­¡± He deliberately lowered his voice and said ambiguously in her ear. His hot breath hit her ear, causing her to blush. ¡°Don¡¯t breathe heavily. It¡¯s so itchy. I¡¯m now mixing the dough!¡± Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. ¡°You just mix your dough!¡± he said, without stopping his action. ¡°We don¡¯t affect each other!¡± ¡°Let go of me. Don¡¯t do it again!¡± Esther screamed. ¡°What means again? I just want to touch you. I didn¡¯t expect that you want to have sex with me. Then I¡­¡± ¡°Who wants it?¡± Esther felt so ashamed. ¡°Oh, you don¡¯t want to, but I want to!¡± He yanked and her nightgown had been torn off by him. ¡°Elijah, I¡¯m still mixing the dough. My hands are full of it!¡± She screamed and dare not to move. She was afraid that the kitchen would be messed up with flour, then it would be very difficult to clean. "Feed me first before you mix the dough!" He picked her up and carried her across to the dining table outside. Esther¡¯s hand was full of dough. He didn¡¯t let her wash her hand. She could only open her hands and dare not to move. He lowered his head and kissed her. ¡°Elijah, I can¡¯t do this!¡± She screamed. ¡°It won¡¯t be too long!¡± He coaxed her and pushed her down on the table¡­ He pressed his chest against hers while she subconsciously went along with his movements. She was so dizzy that she felt breathless. His sight suddenly blurred. Elijah squinted his eyes and vaguely saw her eyes. Her eyes were as beautiful as a ck gem. ¡°Babe, let¡¯s have a daughter!¡± He suddenly lowered his head. He wanted to have a baby with her, especially after her confession. He thought that she could just drop out of college and continue her studies after they had the baby! ¡°Have a daughter?¡± Suddenly she thought of Oscar. He was so cute. She was a little excited about it! He lowered his head, kissed lightly and hastily along her corbone. His voice was low and husky, ¡°Give birth to a daughter as cute as you!¡± His words made Esther stunned. Suddenly, she realized she was still on the dining table. She shouted immediately, ¡°I don¡¯t want to get pregnant on the dining table. I want to be in bed, with romantic roses¡¯ petals. I don¡¯t want to be like this!¡± He looked at her. She opened her palms with flour on them. She looked cute as she dared not to move. He could do whatever he wanted. ¡°Eli¡ª" The sound of panting was interspersed with the sound of powerfully beating heartbeats. The air was filled with silence. His head went nk and gradually regained consciousness. Suddenly, his phone rang. He finally got out of her body and went to answer the phone without wearing any clothes. ¡°Hello! Speaking!¡± Chapter 616 Mind Is Made Up Chapter 616 Mind Is Made Up The other end had said something, Elijah hung up the phone and looked down at her. Esther said with a blush, "Help me get dressed!" He went to the bedroom, got her a nightgown and helped her put it on, then told her with a smile. "Hudson and Winnie are remarried!" Esther paused for a moment and smiled, "Hudson finally got it right!" "He has registered a newpany in the United States to fully acquire the shares of Ball Group!" Elijah added. "What does it mean?" "He wants to destroy Ball Group!" "Ah¡ª" Esther was stunned. "It''s all because of you!" Elijah let out a sigh. "I don''t know if it''s right or wrong for Winnie to remarry him!" Elijah put on his pyjamas, walked to the coach, lit a cigarette, and took a drag. For a moment, Esther understood what was going on and looked gloomy. Hudson couldn''t ept the fact that Christ had cheated them. She went to knead the dough and remained silent. Some sadness lingered in her heart and she thought, ''Hudson, let it go, we really can never go back, can''t we just live happily ever after?'' The cake was baked in no time. Esther served two pieces on the te and handed them to Elijah. As Esther was about to eat the cake, her phone rang again. This phone was recently bought for her by Elijah. During this period, her phone kept getting broken and she didn''t know how many phones she had reced. Esther went to get her phone and nced at the screen, on which was an unfamiliar number she didn''t recognize. When she picked up, she heard Christ''s voice. "It''s you?" Why did he suddenly call her? Esther was suspicious and confused. Since she knew that she wasn''t his daughter, Esther was relieved. For some reason, she didn''t like Christ at all and always rejected him inexplicably. "What''s the matter?" "Esther, I''m so sorry, I want to apologize to you face to face!" Christ''s voice came from the other end of the phone. "I don''t need your apology, and I don''t want to see you!" Esther said sternly, "I don¡¯t want to see a man as unscrupulous as you. Sorry, please don''t make me lose my appetite before my meal!" With that, she hung up the phone decisively. "Christ?" Elijah raised his eyebrows. "Yeah!" Esther frowned and lost her appetite. After a while, Esther said, "I''d like to meet Hudson, can I?" Elijah raised his dashing eyebrows, "You want to stop him?" "I don''t know, I''m just a little uneasy!" Esther said honestly. "Okay! After we finish eating, I''ll drive you there!" Elijah drove Esther to Ball Group. He didn''t get out of the car with her, but waited for her in the car. Esther walked into Ball Group and suddenly, a deep voice rang out behind her. "Esther?" Esther stopped in her tracks instantly, turned her head around and saw Hudson walking towards her. "Hudson!" She hadn''t seen Hudson for a few days, yet she hadn''t expected him to be so haggard. Beneath his bloodshot eyes were thick dark circles, unkempt clothes crumpled on him, while his deeply concave cheeks were full of stubble. What worried her, however, were his eyes, which were hollow and cold, seemingly had lost their eternal lustre. "Hudson." Walking quickly over to him, Esther looked at him with distress. Hudson gave her a reassuring smile wearily. "Esther, I''m fine." Esther knew Hudson was heartbroken, but any words were futile at this point, and she could only sigh silently, hoping that time would heal the wounds in his heart. "Why are you here?" With a bitter smile, Hudson suddenly wrapped his arms tightly around Esther''s body and buried his face deeply between her shoulders. In the silence, his tall body twitched vaguely, and Esther felt there were warm tears prating her clothes and falling on her skin. "Hudson!" Her hand also tightened around Hudson''s body until he seemed to have calmed down, and Esther then said, "I''m here to see you! Shall we go to your office?" "Okay." Suppressing his emotions, he returned to his usual indifferent face, but his crimson bloodshot eyes were hollow and appalling as Hudson embraced Esther. There was aplicated light in his eyes, as if he hadn''t expected her toe, but also as if he had thought of the purpose of hering. Nevertheless, he still said in a deep voice without hurry, "Let''s go to my office!" This was the first time they had seen each other since that day. Both of them acted as if that incident had never happened. She smiled brightly, but when he saw her again, he shed tears! "Okay!" Esther nodded. Both of them took the elevator. Hudson said to his secretary, "Give me a ss of juice and a cup of coffee!" He hadn''t forgotten that Esther liked to drink juice. Soon, the juice was served and the secretary retreated from the office. "Esther¡­" "Hudson¡­" They opened their mouths almost simultaneously. Then, they froze spontaneously and thenughed. Their ten years of silent understanding made their hearts sore at this time. "Hudson!" Esther''s eyes went red before she could say anything. In the old days, they were deeply in love with each other! But at this moment, they could only look at each other like this, and there was no longer any deep affection in their eyes! Only intense concern was left. Ten years of love had long been integrated into their bones and blood, and he would always be her most beloved elder brother! Looking at his haggard face, the rims of Esther''s eyes reddened before she opened her mouth. "Esther, I''m fine." His voice was so hoarse that it almost scraped her eardrums. Hudson looked at Esther quietly with his face full of doting. "Promise me that you will be happy." "You too!" Esther said thoughtfully, "Forgive him, you won''t be happy either if you ruin Ball Group." "You know all about it?" He wasn''t overly surprised. Hudson knew that the acquisition of Ball Group would be exposed sooner orter, and in these short days, he had almost done everything. As long as he put in more effort, the Ball Group would bepletely bankrupt in less than a week, and there would be no more Ball Group since then. He had already transferred a lot of funds, so he predicted that Christ would know about it soon! "Yes! I know it all!" Esther nodded. "I want you to be happy, no matter what, you''re part of the Ball family! He did it for the Ball family too. I know it''s hard to ask you to forgive him, but we can never go back, so why do we dwell on the past and make ourselves unhappy?" "He has ruined more than my happiness!" Hudson only felt as though he had lost something. His chest was hollow and numb, brimming with his love for Esther as well as his resentment for himself. If he had ever suspected it, he wouldn''t have lost Esther, and that intense affection for Esther had led to the fact that no other woman could ever enter his heart again. His love was just so persistent! Foolishly and persistently loving a woman who was the angel he had been guarding since childhood, but in the end¡­ If it wasn''t his dad, he was afraid that he might want to kill him! He felt nothing but sorrow that he was the most sorrowful man in the world! He had long been damned to perdition, so it didn''t matter if he suffered this doom or not! "Hudson!" Esther said heartbreakingly, looking up at him. This face was what she used to love most deeply and most fondly. But thanks to fate, they had missed each other! Now when she saw him unhappy, her heart was as sad as his. "I hope you are happy, life is an adventure, in which you will always encounter different sceneries, and how do you know that the scenery in front of you is actually beautiful if you don''t keep moving? Only when you let go of the beauty of the past can you continue to enjoy the beautiful scenery ahead. Hudson, can you understand?" "I understand!" Hudson smiled self-deprecatingly, but he couldn''t do it. His face looked like it was covered with ayer of unmelting ice and snow, his grey eyes were empty and devoid of any emotional fluctuations and had lost their former sharpness and colour. His eyes were so dejected and lonely, and his face was hopelessly grieved. "But I can''t do it! Esther, don''t try to convince me, I know what I''m doing!" "But - after all, it''s his painstaking effort. Anyway, he has put his heart and soul into Ball Group, and I think he did that just because he wanted Ball Group to flourish!" "Just destroy it! No one will be gued anymore if it''s destroyed!" Hudson said calmly, but with an unusual determination. "My mind is made up, Esther, don''t persuade me anymore!" "I''m afraid that you will regret and be sad someday!" "You can go back, as long as you''re happy and as long as you let me know you''re happy, that''s fine!" Looking at Esther, who was sincere and worried for him, Hudson felt a sudden pang of heartache. He could no longer hug her whenever he wanted, never again! "In a week, I''ll leave with Winnie!"Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Esther wanted to say something else, but her phone suddenly rang. Hudson nced at her bag as the crisp ringing of a piano interrupted the conversation between them. "You may go downstairs, he must be looking for you!" He said. Esther looked at the phone and it was indeed Elijah calling. She didn''t answer but hung up the phone. Looking up at Hudson, she said, "Hudson, think it over, okay?" "Don''t persuade me! I have made up my mind!" He was determined. He had made the decision and wouldn''t be hesitant anymore! "Okay then! I''m leaving!" Esther sighed and arose from her seat to leave. "Esther!" He suddenly called out to her. "Hmm?" She turned around. He took a box out of the drawer, "Happy birthday!" Esther was stunned as a lump came into her throat. By this time, he still remembered her birthday, and Esther just felt somewhat sorry about Hudson. She epted it and choked back a sob, "Hudson, thank you!" "You can go now." Esther took the gift, turned around and strode away with red eyes! Hudson looked greedily at her departing back. Until the door was closed and his body slumped into the chair, lonely and mournfully! He only felt a sharp pain from the wound in his heart. It was also a good ending that she had Elijah take care of her and pamper her, and she could live a life without worries in the future. In this way, he was also relieved! Esther left Ball Group with Hudson''s gift. Having failed to convince him to give up his n to destroy Ball Group, her heart was still not at ease, and she was afraid that Hudson would regret and be sad someday. When Elijah saw her walk out with that look, he knew she hadn''t seeded. Seeing the box in her hand, he took it and ced it on the backseat. The car pulled away from Ball Group and Esther leaned against the car window. The wind blew a little cold, but it also brought her a breath of fresh air, and she just leaned against the window, looking back at the memories between her and Hudson. "Stop thinking about it! There''s no way he''ll change his mind!" Elijah gave her a look. "If it were me, I''ll do the same thing!" "Ah¡ª" Esther was startled. "You will do the same?" "Being torn apart like this, every man will not be convinced, not to mention that Hudson is unusually infatuated!" Elijah said calmly, "Ball Group will end up like this today, Christ have only himself to me!" Esther quietly digested Elijah''s words as her heart grew restless. Elijah took Esther back to Perry Group. Unexpectedly, at the door of the president''s office, she saw Kattie in a professional outfit with a smile on her face. Esther was stunned, and then she heard Kattie say, "Mr. President, you''re back?" "Kattie?" Elijah froze for a moment. "You''ve recovered? Ready to work?" Chapter 617 Lipstick Mark on Collar Chapter 617 Lipstick Mark on Cor "Yes!" Kattie nodded. "I took a vacation before, but after a car ident, I have been off for almost half a year, and it''s time toe back to work!" "Yeah! Good!" Only then did Esther know that Kattie was the secretary in Elijah''spany. In other words, in the future, Kattie would work in Perry Group. Uh! No, she had never left Perry Group. Moreover, she used to be Elijah''s secretary! Kattie smiled at themfortably, and then said, "I''m going to work!" "Okay! Wee back!" Elijah said solemnly. Elijah didn''t exin anything, but Esther was a little uneasy. And then. Esther and Elijah entered the president''s room. "Beep..." The phone in the president''s office rang suddenly. Elijah reached out and pressed the button, and heard Kattie''s girly voice on the other end of the phone, "President, at ten o''clock this morning, Gabriel, the president of Burton Group in H City has an appointment with you. He is here now." "Bring him in," Elijah said in a deep voice and hung up. Kattie received a call from thedy in the lobby and turned to the superior. After getting Elijah''s approval, she got up and walked out of the office to the elevator to greet him. Sure enough, the elevator was slowly rising to the top floor. The moment the elevator door opened, Kattie showed a professional smile, "Mr. Burton, please." A tall and handsome man in a suit walked out of the elevator. His handsome face was strange. When he saw Kattie, he smiled slightly, "Miss Cole, are you better?" "Thank you, Mr. Burton, for worrying, I am all right!" Kattie nodded. "Yeah! That''s good!" Gabriel nodded and smiled. Kattie opened the door, smiling professionally, "President, Mr. Burton is here!" Esther just saw that the person who came in had an imposing appearance. He was a handsome guy, but it was not Gabriel who attracted her, but Kattie. She was at work and was charming! Kattie nodded to Elijah, closed the door, and stepped back. "Sit," Elijah said quietly, paying attention to Gabriel who came. The visitor nced sharply at Esther, slightly surprised. It seemed that he did not expect that a girl would appear in Elijah''s office. She looked very cute, a young girl, his surprised eyes turned into yfulness, and he turned towards Esther. Esther was very smart. Seeing Gabriel''s surprise, she nodded slightly, and then quickly said to Elijah. "It suddenly urred to me that there is something else I gotta do. I made an appointment with Lena in the afternoon! I''ll leave now!" Elijah was taken aback for a moment, then nodded. "Well, don''t forget to go to ss in the afternoon!" "Yeah!" Esther nodded to Gabriel again, grabbing her backpack and left first. "Elijah? Who is that?" Gabriel''s eyes were full of yfulness. He walked to the chair opposite the desk and sat down, with his left leg ovepping his right leg. His posture was casual, without a trace of restraint. "My wife!" Elijah''s leisurely and deep male voice sounded in the silent office. "You are married?" Gabriel raised his eyebrows. "Yeah!" There was only one short word. "I thought you would marry Kattie!" Gabriel smiled faintly. Esther walked out of the president''s room and saw that Kattie was busy, she smiled slightly, Kattie also smiled slightly and raised her eyebrows. "You are leaving?" "Yeah!" Esther nodded dully. "Goodbye!" Kattie said with a smile. Esther didn''t speak and left straight away. Kattie was Elijah''s secretary! Why didn''t he say it before? Or did he think it needed no exnation? Was it because she was too narrow-minded? This made Esther feel very awkward. The phone in her pocket made a sound at this moment, apanied by vibration. Generally speaking, at this time, nobody would call her. She couldn''t help frowning in confusion, wondering who it would be. She took out the phone, looked down, and found that it was an unknown number. Holding the phone, she hesitated, then picked up the phone, put it to her ear, and gave a gentle "Hello". "Babe?" Philip''s voice passed to her ear, and it was the same low voice, and Esther suddenly felt a slight warmth passing into her eardrum. "It''s you, Philip!" "Yes! It''s me!" His nice voice came from the other end. On the phone, she felt that his voice was particrly nice. "Is there anything you need?" Esther didn''t know why he was calling her. "Can''t I call you if I''m okay?" "Hehe, that''s not it!" She shook her head and entered the elevator. "I''m just wondering, you seem to be very idle, don''t you have to work?" "There is nothing, just making a call to greet you. I''m leaving G City for some time. Don''t miss me too much during this period! Also, remember this number, you can call me if you have something you need. If you have no ce to go, or if you are in a bad mood, you can call me!" "Uh!" Esther was startled. "Hehe, it looks like you are my Dad! Can I call you when I''m homeless?" "Why? Is Elijah not good to you?" Just as he said it, doubts came from the other end, as if he cared about her, Esther''s heart warmed and she chuckled. "What! No, I won''t call you!" But no matter what, Philip gave her a sense of peace of mind. It seemed that he would protect her from wind and rain, and eliminate all worries, it had a special taste to it. "Littledy, don''t speak big words, if you have something, you can still call me! For example, when Elijah bullies you!" Philip''s ridiculousughter came from that end, "If he bullies you, juste to me! Also, happy birthday!" Esther was stunned, how did he know her birthday. "I will bring you a gift when I get back!" Philip said from the other end. Later, Esther hung up the phone, her mind was a little confused, she didn''t think about it. After Esther went to Lena''s house with her after ss, she had been ying with Oscar for a long time, it was almost seven o''clock. And Elijah didn''t call her. Today was her birthday. Didn''t he remember her birthday? Why hadn''t I called or celebrated with him till now! She was thinking, she didn''t remember who her parents were, how could she still have a birthday? This birthday must be made up randomly. It was strange that even Philip knew her birthday! However, she received Philip''s blessing and received a gift from Hudson, but Elijah was the only one who didn''t. Today, Elijah was a bit busy. By seven o''clock in the evening, he was still dealing with things. "Kattie, assign these documents to all the department heads." After reviewing thest few documents, Elijah said in a deep voice to Kattie. "Yes." Kattie took it and sent the document. Elijah nced at his watch. Today was the babe''s birthday. He didn''t forget it. He had already called and booked a table at the restaurant. Although it waste, at least he was done, and he ordered some flowers. Only then was he ready to leave. Taking his suit, he hurried out. Kattie, who had sent the documents and hurried off work, just came from the corner of the corridor, and the two collided head-on. "Ah..." Kattie screamed,pletely caught off guard, her high heels tilted, and she fell backward, Elijah reached out and hooked her waist, gently, because the fall was a bit fierce, she slipped and fell onto Elijah''s chest, her red lips were printed on his white shirt. "Ah! I''m sorry, Elijah!" Kattie apologized awkwardly, and immediately stood up, "I was not careful!" "It''s okay! I was in a hurry too!" Elijah smiled and helped her up. "I gotta go first!" He looked at his watch again, he was in a hurry! He didn''t know where that little girl was now, so he was dialing the phone while walking. And Kattie behind him was stroking her chest. It was an ident just now, but his chest was so strong, what a pity it didn''t belong to her, but how could she make him belong to her? With eyes moving, she watched his back and walked into the president''s elevator. Only then did she stop her emotions and prepared to get off work. Finally, she received a call from Elijah, and all of Esther''s grievances disappeared the moment she received the call. But he didn''t mention her birthday, but said in a deep voice, "Where are you?" A little disappointed, but she still said, "At Lena''s house!" "I''ll pick you up! Go out of the alley when I get there! I will be there in twenty minutes!" He said in a deep voice and hung up the phone. Esther looked at the phone and said to Oscar, "Oscar, cutie, are you okaying with me to have a big meal?" Oscar smiled and babbled. "Big, big..." "When will he speak?" Esther was suddenly anxious. "He is only eleven months, maybe until after he is a year old! It should be soon!" Lena said. "Yeah! I''m just waiting for him to speak!" Twenty minutester, someone appeared on time outside the alley of Lena''s house. Esther then left with her bag! When she walked to the alley, she saw the Veyron parked at the alley, and someone was leaning at the front of the car waiting for her. The slender figure leaned against the door, revealing ultimateziness and handsomeness, his face like a crown jade, his eyebrows like a sword, lips red and white teeth, he looked extremely handsome! This described Elijah, right? She looked at him from a distance, her heart beating abruptly. Seeing her approaching, his hands were behind his back. When she walked in, he suddenly took out flowers from behind, and then said to her with deep emotions, "Happy birthday!" She was stunned for a moment and then smiled in surprise. "You remembered?" "Of course!" He said solemnly, "Get in the car!" Esther was holding the red roses. Although it was a bit vulgar, it represented love. She still held the flowers with pleasure. The door opened, and he invited her to get in the car like a gentleman. He chose PUB deliberately, and he even had booked the whole ce. He bought a threeyered birthday cake for their candlelight dinner. He sang the birthday song himself. When the singing ended, the lights dimmed, and only the candles were lit on the cake. She stood in front of the cake, folded her hands happily, and blew out the candles. Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. "Happy birthday!" He said deep in her ear. Esther''s pale face was blushed. "Thank you!" He suddenly turned out a fluffy box with a ne glowing brightly in his hand. When she was still surprised and astonished, he helped her put it on. "I hope it can hold you, as long as a diamond!" They ate the warm and romantic dinner till ten o''clock, then the two of them returned to the apartment. However, when the light was turned on, Esther''s gaze suddenly saw the bright red traces of lipstick print on his neckline. Her eyes stopped for a moment, thinking that she was dazzled, so she rubbed her eyes, but it was still there! She felt her eyes tingling suddenly, a bit astringent pain. Chapter 618 Clear Picture Chapter 618 Clear Picture Esther shook her head suddenly, she told herself not to think about it, just believe him, this man had no heart outside, he just celebrated a romantic birthday with you, how could he have a lover? It must be a misunderstanding! Elijah undressed to take a shower, Esther''s gaze was a little dazed, she couldn''t help but stare at the shirt, but a few secondster, she shook her head again, pretending not to care! Hudson came back drunk again. Winnie helped him change clothes and sat on the bed to take care of him. His forehead seemed to be a little hot, he seemed to be sick. In the past few days, his whole body had changed and he was very thin. Winnie knew that he was suffering, and indirectly knew the fact that Esther and he were not siblings. Every midnight, he woke up from the nightmare, and kept shouting the name "Esther". She felt sorry for him very much, and she felt the same sorrow as she couldn''t get what she loved either. Hudson closed his eyes, but his big hand subconsciously grasped her wrist. The strength made her struggle for a long time. Her wrist even was red, but she still did not escape from Hudson''s unconscious grab. On the contrary, the more she tried to break free, the tighter he seemed to grasp her. She had no chance to leave at all. Winnie didn''t struggle anymore, and her tired face drooped in frustration. If he could hold her like this when he was awake, it would be great! Looking at Hudson, who was unconscious, Winnie was lying on the bed and resting. The headache was so severe that there seemed to be thousands of voices ringing in his mind. With a hangover, a chill, and mental struggle, Hudson slowly opened his eyes after having a high fever for several hours. When he woke up, his head seemed to hurt more severely, his throat seemed to burst into mes, and he shook his heavy head. He was about to raise his hand to prop up his body but realized that something seemed to be pressed on his arm, he was wondering and looked sideways at the bedside. The ck hair on the cheeks was in a mess, and the face was extraordinarily white and soft against the ck hair. Her eyes were slightly closed, the nose was very tall, and the corners of the slightly opened cherry red lips suggested how sweet she was sleeping, was she taking care of him? After a slight astonishment, a warm feeling suddenly melted into his heart, she was his wife! Although he didn''t love her, he had responsibility. Seeing Winnie''s tired face lying on the bedside sleeping, Hudson felt a suppressed emotion in his heart spreading to his heart again. The hand holding her wrist loosened, wrapping Winnie''s small hand in his slightly rough palm, Hudson weakly curled up the corners of his mouth, a touch of gentleness appeared on the hard and indifferent face, he closed his eyes again, sinking into sleep. She didn''t know how long it took before she woke up from tired drowsiness. She nced at the big hand that wrapped around her hand, quickly pulled it out, and touched Hudson¡¯s forehead. He still had a high fever, but it was much better than before... He seemed to have to take medicine. She went to find some medicine, poured a cup of warm water, and called him when she was ready. "Hudson, get up and take meds." Pushing his body, finally waking him from his drowsiness, Winnie immediately helped him to lean on the bed, then took the cold medicine and handed it to him in his hand, "Hudson, you still have a fever, take the medicine before going to bed again." Hudson took the medicine. Winnie looked at the time. It was already two o''clock at night, she slept on the bed for two hours. It seemed that she had to sleep on the sofa tonight to take care of him, so she stood up to get a quilt, just as she turned around about to walk out, her wrist was caught again, a hoarse and dry voice said, "Where are you going?" There was no consistent indifference and alienation, but a touch of gentleness. "I''ll get a nket!" Winnie was startled. "Isn''t here a quilt?" he said and pulled down the quilt beside him. "I''ll get another one!" "No, go to bed!" he said. Where? Winnie looked at him in a bit of astonishment! Hudson pulled the quilt down, pulled her over, and told her to get to bed. "It''s already two o''clock, go to sleep!" Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. Winnie was overjoyed and took the cup he handed over, "You want me to sleep here?" "Do you want to sleep in the guest room?" Hudson said suddenly, and continued in a hoarse voice, "Thank you for taking care of me!" With a snap, Winnie was taken aback in shock, the cup in her hand fell to the ground, mmed on the floor, and broke. He said thank you! "Why are you so careless?" He looked at her, then at the pieces of the cup. "I''ll get the broom!" She blushed awkwardly, she was so careless, she was frightened by his thanks. She walked outside, but she stepped on the broken ss on the ground. "Ah!" She eximed, her feet slipped, and her slender body fell onto the big bed without a warning and lay heavily on Hudson''s body. Hudson caught Winnie in her fall, Hudson''s hard face was sketched with a smile, and his low voice rang in Winnie''s ear bewilderingly, "Are you all right?" "I am okay." She got up from the bed with both hands and feet, trying to get out of bed, but she did not expect him to hug her. "Clean it up tomorrow! Go to sleep!" "What?" Winnie was astonished, feeling his big hands sp her waist. "Go to sleep!" He had already covered her with the quilt. That night, Winnie was restrained by Hudson. She was embarrassed and nervous at first, and then fell asleep. Esther went to ss and got a call from Elijah. "Babe, I need to go to America for a while!" "Ah... how many days are you going to go?" "I''ll be back in three days!" "Okay!" Although a little disappointed, Esther could only ept it. "Get back soon!" Because Elijah was on a business trip, Esther was bored and continued to go to school regrly. However, Elijah had note back after three days as he said. Five days had passed. First, Esther had called Elijah every day, but there was no call since yesterday. Esther didn''t know what happened. She went to thepany to find out that Kattie was with him. She called again but no one answered Elijah''s call. There was strong anxiety in her heart, her eyelids kept jumping. On the fifth day, Esther received a package, and found inside a USB sh drive. Esther didn''t know what it was. She inserted it into theputer, and the picture immediately became clear. Esther who was standing at the table seemed to tremble uneptably. She looked pale and looked at the figures embracing and kissing naked together in the picture... (Undescribable)... She wanted to deceive herself and tell herself that it was fake! But no! The picture was so clear! A video like thispletely disrupted Esther''s mind! Her face turned pale in an instant, she felt the blood flow continuously, her hands began to tremble. The screen of theputer mmed off and she sat on the leather chair nkly. Suddenly she felt a chill! A shiver emerged from the bottom of Esther''s heart. What she was sure of was, the video must have been watched by Kattie. The warm sunlight came in through the ss window, it looked warm, but Esther¡¯s heart was cold. She wanted to trust him very much, but looking at this sh drive, her heart rose with a sorrowful feeling. She didn''t know how long it took before Esther sorted out her emotions and put away the USB. When the door opened suddenly, Esther was startled, her face pale, and she put the USB sh drive quickly into her pocket, as if nothing had happened, she walked out of the study. Sure enough, it was Elijah who came back, carrying a small suitcase in his hand. "Are you back?" Esther said quietly, did not run over, just looked at him quietly, his face looked a little tired. "Yeah! I''m back!" Even his voice was a little tired. He put the suitcase on the floor, and fell onto the sofa, "Babe, pour me a ss of water, I am very thirsty!" Esther went quietly to pour the water, brought it over, and handed it to him. He drank it, she looked at him quietly, and suddenly asked, "Elijah, you want me to believe you, but, do you have something to tell me?" Elijah was stunned slightly, he was staring at her, looking at her unhurriedly. Esther also looked at him, and suddenly realized that he had been far away from her. Elijah stared at her deeply, but his eyes were evasive. "Something went wrong, so I got back two dayste!" "Did you travel by yourself these few days?" She asked quietly again. He paused. "Yeah!" He lied! Esther''s heart suddenly throbbed, her dim eyes shed, and the corners of her mouth were coldly curled up, her eyes closed, and the smile on her face was a little dazzling. "Yeah! Go take a bath!" She said, "I''ll put bath water for you!" She turned around, her heart ached, but she also became cold in an instant, she thought he would tell her something! But he didn''t intend to say anything! After putting the bathwater in, Esther went back to the study and Elijah went to take a bath. Aftering out of the bath, Elijah came out wrapped in a bath towel and saw Esther busy, as if she was drawing a picture. It was quiet. When he wanted to say something, she said, "Elijah, I got a lot of homework, don''t bother me!" "Oh!" He went outside to read the news. At night, she returned to the bedroom after finishing her homework. He followed her to the bedroom. "Babe, have you finished your homework?" "Hmm!" She responded coldly, took out a quilt from the closet, put it on the bed, and got under the nket by herself, "Go to sleep, I have ss tomorrow!" *** "Isn''t tomorrow Friday?" He raised an eyebrow. "There are activities in school!" she said. He wanted to lift the quilt and sleep with her. She immediately wrapped herself tightly, without even looking at him. "You sleep with that one!" He raised his brows and softened them again. He moved over, even hugged the quilt, stayed for a while. He whispered, "Babe, I''m cold, let me in." Esther couldn''t help but soften her heart and loosened the nket a little. He was about to enter, but she tightened her head again. Chapter 619 Pain Chapter 619 Pain Elijah sighed inwardly. He thought that she must have been angry and was ming him for being gone for five days! He was indeed very busy! His legs first entered from the bottom part of the quilt that was loose and then his arms went in to embrace her waist. He used some force and pulled the body that was struggling to go out back into his arms. Esther froze and was struggling, trying to get out of his embrace. ¡°Sleep! Babe, I haven¡¯t slept well for days!¡± ¡°You¡¯re very tired?¡± she asked with hidden meanings in her words. ¡°Yes! I¡¯m a little busy! So, I¡¯m quite tired also!¡± Busy hooking up with Kattie, right? Esther snorted in her mind. He surprisingly acted as if nothing had happened. Esther was annoyed and she felt like she was going to suffocate. She sat up violently while holding the quilt. ¡°Babe, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Elijah was taken aback. Esther stared at him in a daze and asked again, ¡°Elijah, you don¡¯t have anything to tell me?¡± ¡°What exactly do you want to say?¡± Seeing her like this, he knew that there must be something she wanted to say. ¡°Let me ask you one more time, did you go on the business trip yourself?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± He nodded and then added, ¡°But, Kattie also went afterward!¡± When he mentioned Kattie, the unpleasant scene in that video made her almost suffocate for a while! ¡°You guys were together?¡± ¡°She was the one who went to me!¡± he said, ¡°But, Kattie will nevere back! She has gone to France and she said that she will nevere back! She specifically went to say goodbye to me!¡± ¡°Nevere back? You want to say the reason she went to the US to look for you was just to say goodbye, right? Because you guys were separating soon, so you guys couldn¡¯t help but do it, right? You want to say that you were seduced, right?¡± All of Esther¡¯s emotions turned to grief and anger at once. ¡°Babe¡­¡± Elijah was stunned, ¡°How do you know that Kattie and I were together?¡± ¡°Elijah! You bastard!¡± Kattie violently threw the sh drive in her pocket onto the bed as hard as she could, ¡°Look at what is this!¡± ¡°What?¡± Elijah was stunned for a while. Then, he picked up the sh drive, went to the study, and turned on theputer. After the sh drive was inserted, he was entirely dumbfounded. His mind quickly recalled the day in New York in which he suddenly received a call from Kattie¡­ ¡°Elijah, I¡¯m at the lobby of your hotel!¡± Kattie said on the phone. ¡°Howe youe here?¡± Elijah was a bit shocked but he still said, ¡°Come up!¡± N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Kattie went upstairs and hugged him as soon as she saw him. Elijah quickly released her but she said while smiling, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t eat you up! Elijah, I¡¯m going to France. I know you don¡¯t like me and don¡¯t love me either. I can only leave you in gloom and doom!¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll no longer be your secretary and will no longer see you. We¡¯ll not meet each other from now on!¡± she said, ¡°Start a new life!¡± Elijah froze for a long time. Kattie came forward again with a smile, ¡°Onest hug! You won¡¯t be so stingy, right?¡± As she said, she then wrapped her arms around Elijah¡¯s neck once again. Elijah thought that they had known each other for many years and were considered close friends. Now, since she said that she was leaving and she wanted a hug, he should not be stingy so he hugged her also, ¡°Kattie, take care!¡± However,ter, his neck felt a moment of pain, and then, he heard Kattie whispering, ¡°Elijah, for thest time, I¡¯ll give you a gift! I hope you like it! I¡¯m sorry, I love you so much!¡± His head was instantly dizzy. Elijah knew it was a special-made drug. He shook his head and then cked out without knowing what happened at all! When he regained his consciousness, he found himself all naked and was lying on the sofa. His private part, as if it had been spoiled, was stained with what looked like a woman¡¯s secretions. He did not know what had happened but Kattie was gone! And now, when he saw this video, a chill went down his spine. The person in there was indeed him! It was not fake! Could it be that he was raped by Kattie? He was startled. The shock he had was not less than Esther¡¯s. At the door of the study, Esther leaned on the door and was helplessly looking at his dismayed look, ¡°What else do you want to say?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Elijah was dumbfounded, ¡°This¡­¡± ¡°Are you trying to tell me that it isn¡¯t you?¡± ¡°No! This is me!¡± he said. Her eyes darkened. Her chest was rising and falling irregrly as she was gasping. ¡°Babe, it was a mistake, I didn¡¯t take the initiative to do it!¡± He said quickly and did not know how to exin, ¡°In fact, I don¡¯t know what happened! I didn¡¯t expect this!¡± Esther snorted and looked at him with a gloomy gaze, ¡°It has happened anyway!¡± ¡°Babe, it isn¡¯t what you think!¡± Elijah could not deny it. ¡°Then how is it like? You also said that the man inside is you, right? Since it¡¯s you, what else you want to say? I¡¯m going to bed, goodnight!¡± She did not want to say anything more. She just felt exhausted. However, afterward, Elijah was sleepless all night. In the study, he smoked for the whole night. He did not sleep at all. The two of them were staying in different rooms. Esther had a sleepless night and the same thing happened to Elijah. After waking up in the early morning, the two of them met each other in the living room. They nced at each other, but Esther rapidly turned her face away, not wanting to meet his eyes. Looking at Esther¡¯s eyes which showed that she wanted to keep a distance from him, Elijah was heartbroken, and he clenched his fists even more tightly. There was no me and no questioning! As if nothing had happened. Esther carried her bag, intending to go and attend sses. When she was leaving, Elijah wanted to say something but eventually, he still did not say anything after opening his mouth. In the president¡¯s office of Ball Group, through the floor-to-ceiling windows, the newspapers were lying quietly on the desk. A tall, sturdy figure was leaning against arge ck leather chair. There were dominance and arrogance in between the eyebrows as if he was the king that was overlooking everything. However, nobody could see theplexity in his eyes. His slender fingers were pressing his nasal bridge and he was pondering¡­ After ten minutes, noise intruded out of the blue. ¡°Hudson!¡± Christ barged into the president¡¯s office with a pale face, ¡°What, what the hell are you going to do?¡± The face of the person behind the desk was slightly darkened. He said unhurriedly, ¡°Destroy Ball Group!¡± ¡°Why?¡± Christ¡¯s eyes widened in shock. It was real. He wanted to destroy Ball Group. ¡°I think you know better than I do!¡± Hudson raised his eyes slightly and gazed at his father. There was no hint of guilt in his eyes, ¡°You forced me to do it! Now, Ball Group is just an empty shell. All the capital has been transferred away by me. The remaining real estate is no longer able to run thepany! Dad, you¡¯ve ruined my life and I¡¯ve ruined your painstaking effort. We don¡¯t owe each other anything!¡± ¡°But, I¡¯m doing this for your good, Hudson!¡± said Christ. ¡°For my good, you plotted to break up Esther and me, didn¡¯t you?¡± He coldly snorted. He had heard such a reason for a hundred times. ¡°Where did you transfer those capitals to?¡± Christ ignored Hudson¡¯s question and asked about the capitals that he had transferred away instead. ¡°Charity!¡± This amount of money should be able to save many people if it¡¯s used for charity purposes!¡± Hudson said indifferently. ¡°You¡­¡± Christ staggered backward, ¡°Hudson, is there no way back?¡± ¡°When you decided to do that in the past, you didn¡¯t leave any way back for me!¡± ¡°Good! You¡¯re indeed my son!¡± Christ sneered, ¡°Like me, you¡¯re able to do anything just for a woman! You¡¯re indeed my son!¡± Hudson stood up and ignored his words. After all, he was going to leave. After Ball Group dered bankruptcy, he would leave with Winnie! He got up, took his suit, and walked out! ¡°Hudson¡­¡± Christ pulled him, ¡°You can¡¯t ruin Ball Group founded by me!¡± ¡°It¡¯s toote!¡± Hudson strode away after uttering these words. After walking out of Ball Group, he looked up at the azure sky in the distance. He was finally leaving. He would never see Esther again. Inexplicably, Hudson was ovee by mncholy, making his cold face look extremely disconste. Finally, Ball Group dered bankruptcy! When Esther saw this news from the bus¡¯s TV, she was stunned. When she saw Hudson saying to the media reporters that Ball Group was bankrupt in a manner as if a great burden had been taking off his shoulder. She deeply felt his love for her, Hudson! In this world, no man would love me as much as you did! However, I fell in love with Elijah. So, all this was God¡¯s punishment for me for betraying my love! That was why I was so miserable at this moment! After taking a deep breath, she got off the bus. Facing therge campus, she could no longer smile. There was no ss today but she had no ce to go and the lesson only started in the evening. But, she still came to the school early. When she was about to enter the school, she received a call from Hudson. Hearing the low and familiar voice on the other end of the phone, Esther was on the verge of tears, ¡°Hudson¡­¡± ¡°Esther, are you free?¡± Hudson asked. Stunned, she nodded her head, ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°Let¡¯s have a meal together!¡± he said. ¡°Okay!¡± Therefore, he drove to school and drove her to have a meal. Hudson chose a quiet andfortable restaurant and the dishes he chose were all Esther¡¯s favorite. When the food was served, Esther lowered her head and was contemting about what to say. ¡°Esther, I¡¯m leaving!¡± Hudson said softly, ¡°This is thest dinner we will have together!¡± From now on, he would not appear in front of her again, he was afraid he would not be able to let go of her if he continued to stay here. ¡°Hudson!¡± Esther¡¯s heart sank, ¡°You¡¯re leaving? Where are you going?¡± ¡°Yes! I¡¯ll bring Winnie and go to live in Switzend!¡± he said, ¡°To start a new life!¡± ¡°Good! You guys must be happy!¡± She suddenly looked up and curled into a radiant smile. But in an instant, her tears uncontrobly trickled down her eyes and her tone was unclear as she choked. She abruptly lowered her head again, ¡°I¡¯ll pray for you, I¡¯ll pray for you to be healthy and happy forever!¡± ¡°You¡¯re crying?¡± His hand trembled slightly when he saw ripples in the soup in front of Esther. ¡°No!¡± She shook her head to deny it. ¡°Esther, you¡¯ve grown up! You should know what you want. Be happy with Elijah, or else, I won¡¯t feel at ease!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll be happy!¡± Esther said solemnly, ¡°The meal today is the farewell banquet, isn¡¯t it? I want to eat lots of food, let¡¯s start eating!¡± Chapter 620 So Hurtful Chapter 620 So Hurtful She held back her tears, curled into a smile again, and used the chopsticks to pick the food, ¡°Hudson, this is your favourite!¡± ¡°Thanks! This is the squid you love, try it!¡± He also picked up food with chopsticks for her. Esther felt that the food was tasteless as she was very mncholy and heartbroken. After the meal, he did not say much, ¡°You¡¯re having ss, isn¡¯t it? I¡¯ll drive you to school!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Esther nodded, ¡°I have sses tonight! Hudson, when is your flight?¡± ¡°It¡¯s nned to be three dayster!¡± he said. ¡°Oh! I¡¯m not going to see you guys off!¡± She was afraid she would not be able to let go of him. Thinking that her dearest Hudson was leaving, she could not stop her tears from popping up again. ¡°Esther, what are you crying for?¡± ¡°Hudson! I¡¯m not worth all that you¡¯ve done for me, it isn¡¯t worth it!¡± ¡°I¡¯ve not done anything for you,¡± Hudson said softly and one of his hands was holding her shoulder while another hand was wiping the tears on her face away. The hot temperature was warming his heart. These were the tears she shed for him. ¡°But for me, you ruined Ball Group that was founded by your father!¡± Esther spoke pitifully. She could not give him a love rtionship and could not give him the love rtionship he craved for. ¡°That¡¯s what he owes me, it has nothing to do with you!¡± Hudson shook his head and his hands were pressing Esther¡¯s shoulders, ¡°Let¡¯s go, I¡¯ll send you to shcool. I¡¯m already satisfied to be able to see you before leaving. Don¡¯t let Elijah worry, live happily. He loves you very much!¡± However, Esther¡¯s heart overflowed with sadness. She nodded, ¡°Yes, he loves me very much!¡± She did not want him to worry and she wiped away her tears, ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± At the entrance of the school. Hudson sent her into the school and got out of the car. It was already dusk. ¡°Hudson, goodbye!¡± Esther choked up and said. Hudson nodded. When he looked at Esther¡¯s face that was full of tears, he slightly curled into a smile and said, ¡°Live happily with Elijah. It will be good if you can remember me asionally. Don¡¯t need to feel guilty. If I know that you live happily, I¡¯ll also be able to live happily.¡± Even if he wandered around the world or even if he was in the agony of missing her day and night, as long as she lived happily, he would feel happy. Hudson turned around, opened the car door, and was determined to leave. If he still did not leave, he was afraid that he would no longer have the courage to leave, fearing that he would not be able to resist begging her to leave with him. He was afraid that he would not care about anything and would be irresponsible towards Winnie to bring her away like this. Even if she loved Elijah, he still wanted to bring her away! Looking at the tall figure that was getting in the car, Esther felt a pain in her eyes. Suddenly, she took big steps and ran over. Her hands embraced Hudson from his back. Her tears streamed down from her cheeks and made his back wet. ¡°Hudson¡­¡± His body stiffened. Like a magic spell, her sudden embrace broke Hudson¡¯s determination to turn around and leave. Hudson suppressed himself and spoke with a deep voice, ¡°Esther, let go.¡± ¡°Hudson, you must be happy!¡± Esther embraced even more tightly and took a deep breath. Then, she withdrew her hands and her tears were rolling down her cheeks. She turned around and her back was facing him. She waved her hand, ¡°Hudson, goodbye!¡± Goodbye, Hudson! Hudson got in the car and tears were streaming down from his eyes! Goodbye, my love! My kindest, most beautiful, and lovely woman! After turning around, Esther did not have the mood to attend sses. She walked past the side of the school. She did not know what the point of going to ss was. Once the sound of the car engine sounded, she turned around quickly and watched the red Ferrari disappear in her sight. In a haze of tears, she abruptly hugged herself, squatted, and cried. She did not know if it was because of the separation or because of her heart that already went messy! After she finally cried enough in the corner outside the school building, when she stood up, in the dim light, she unexpectedly saw Elijah¡¯s slender figure standing aside and was quietly gazing at her figure that was walking over. Stunned and startled, Esther turned away her head. Seeing that he was still there, she turned around and walked away. At this moment, she was speechless to him! She did not know what to say and did not want to say anything. Elijah could only follow her. Esther walked hurriedly and he was striding to follow her. She turned around abruptly, ¡°Elijah, I don¡¯t want to see you. If you continue to follow me, I¡¯ll disappear immediately!¡± He froze and gazed at her, ¡°Babe¡­I know I can¡¯t exin, please listen to me. I don¡¯t know what has happened, I¡¯m not sure and I don¡¯t want to exin because there is no way to exin. But I just want to say that it wasn¡¯t what I wanted, I never intended to cheat!¡± Not what he wanted? But it had already happened! Was it possible that if one identally killed someone, one would not be convicted of manughter? Esther sneered, gritted her teeth, and said angrily, ¡°Elijah, listen! You¡­don¡¯t follow me again from now on. If you follow me again, our rtionship will end immediately.¡± Elijah did not react for a long time and was just looking at her. She was also looking at him. In the dim light, he stubbornly pursed his lips. Seeing a trace of pain in his eyes, her eyes reddened. Surprisingly, the word ¡®end¡¯ could be so hurtful! Elijah¡¯s heart tightened very much. When he looked at her, he found that her shoulders were shaking. He took big steps forward and his hand fondled her cheeks. His hand was stained with tears. His body bent a little more and he embraced her even more tightly. As if her tear nds were squeezed, beads of tears were dropping on his hand. Elijah was having a series of pain in his heart. ¡°Let go!¡± Esther huffed, took a deep breath, and said indifferently. Elijah obeyed and let go of her. He was looking at her helplessly withplicated gazes, ¡°Babe¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t follow me anymore! I don¡¯t want to see you right now!¡± She turned around and headed in another direction. Her phone rang. When he saw her answering the phone, he took a step forward, and when he saw her turning around abruptly and re at him as if she was giving a warning. Finally, he did not continue to follow her any further, and instead, he walked in the opposite direction. The phone call was from Ethel, ¡°Esther, I don¡¯t expect that you aren¡¯t my younger sister, it¡¯s surprisingly an apple of Sodom!¡± Hearing Ethel¡¯s voice, Esther twitched her lips in self-deprecation, ¡°I also feel the same. I thought I had two more elder brothers, but I found that I still don¡¯t have any family.¡± ¡°Where are you?¡± Ethel asked. ¡°The entrance of the school!¡± she said. ¡°Go home early after ss,¡± he reminded her as if he was reminding a child. ¡°Got it!¡± She held the phone and suddenly asked, ¡°Ethel, don¡¯t you hate me?¡± The was suddenly a silence on the other end of the phone, ¡°Hate you for what?¡± ¡°Because of me, your father¡¯spany is ruined!¡± Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. ¡°You will only get happier without money!¡± His clear voice sounded, ¡°Don¡¯t think too much!¡± ¡°Thanks!¡± Esther¡¯s heart sank and was having indescribable feelings. When she turned her head after hanging up the phone, she did not see Elijah. He did not follow her. Esther quietly stood at the entrance of the school. Looking at the sky that became darker and darker, the sadness in her mind became more and more. Unknowingly, she walked into a bar. She asked for a dozen beers as she suddenly had the strong desire to drink. But, after the can was just opened, the wine was taken away by a pair ofrge hands. ¡°Mean girl, when I listened to your voice just now, I already sensed that something was not right. I didn¡¯t expect that there is a problem. Tell me, why do youe to drink without any reason?¡± As Esther looked up, she saw Ethel¡¯s handsome face that was full of concern, ¡°What are you doing? I want to drink!¡± ¡°You¡¯ve gone astray! You¡¯re a young woman, what for your drink? If you have any problem, talk to me!¡± Hearing Ethel¡¯s words, Esther had the intention to cry so she lowered her head. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Ethel sat down beside her and asked with concern. ¡°Nothing!¡± Esther sniffed and shook her head, ¡°I want to go astray, can¡¯t I go astray, huh?¡± ¡°Did Elijah bully you?¡± ¡°Can we not mention him?¡± Her tone was very impulsive. She was very annoyed as she could not drink. So, she simply walked away. She did not expect to meet Ethel just after entering the bar for a while. Even she also did not know what she was doing. She lost her mind to go to the bar. But what could she get via drinking? She would only be even more dejected if she intended to eliminate her sadness via drinking! She stood up and went out. Ethel also quickly followed her, ¡°Hey! Esther, what¡¯s going on? What has happened to you and Elijah?¡± ¡°Nothing!¡± She haphazardly wiped away the tears on her face. At this time, she was very afraid to see others care about herself because when she heard others¡¯ voices of caring about her, her intention to break into tears would be even more. The two of them walked out of the bar. Ethel pulled her hand, ¡°Esther, are you okay?¡± ¡°Nothing, I¡¯m fine!¡± She shook her head. ¡°If there is nothing, why the hell do youe and drink?¡± He pulled her and met her teary eyes. He looked at her in doubts and saw the unobvious tear marks on her face, ¡°Eh? Why are you crying?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not crying!¡± she denied it. ¡°You¡¯re just being stubborn and disobedient!¡± Heartbroken, Ethel looked at her pale face and his heart tightened. He suppressed the emotions that surged up and hit him. Then, he raised his hand to wipe her tears and gently coaxed, ¡°Don¡¯t cry, don¡¯t cry.¡± Hearing Ethel¡¯s concerned voice, Esther¡¯s tears of sorrow rolled down and she wanted to say something but unfortunately, her throat was so dry that she could not make a sound. She just wanted to cry. Seeing her crying at this moment, Ethel only felt that his heart was throbbing continuously. His long arms reached over and tenderly embraced her. He gently patted her back andforted her, ¡°I¡¯ll lend you my shoulder, cry if you want to cry!¡± When he saw Hudson announced bankruptcy of Ball Group today, he went to thepany afterward and only then found out the reason. Esther was not his younger sister. It was all Dad¡¯s plot. He thought that the reason that Hudson did this was that he was hurt so much that it reached his limit. Otherwise, how would he do something that would ruin the family''s wealth? He thought about the matter that Esther was not his younger sister and she got family members and suddenly had no family members, how could this little woman withstand such a joke. The sudden warm embrace let Esther''s tense emotions be released at once. She surprisingly could not help but bawl. Ethel sighed helplessly and gently embraced Esther. He withdrew her hand only after she was no longer crying, ¡°Say something, what has happened? Why are you crying so miserably?¡± ¡°Nothing, I want to go back!¡± She shook her head and only felt very exhausted inwardly. How could she tell others this kind of matter? How could she tell others that her man cheated on her? What was even worse was that she had seen the video and the image that could not be removed from her mind was tormenting her so much that she was extremely tired both physically and mentally. She wanted to end it but she was unable to let go. She was thinking to turn a blind eye to continue the rtionship but she also felt sorry for herself as it was too unfair. Only God knew what she should say and what should she do! She only understood the fact that in this world, no man did not cheat! Chapter 621 Ill Stay with You in the Hotel Chapter 621 I''ll Stay with You in the Hotel Esther sniffed, trying to calm herself down. She was vulnerable, and she missed Elijah so much after suffering a lot! But she felt filthy and disgusted as it was like sharing a condom with another woman. This feeling had nothing to do with love! She didn¡¯t want to have a threesome. Esther could not move on or forget about it because she loved Elijah too much. Sensing that she didn¡¯t look well, Ethel said anxiously, "Esther, are you sure you don''t want to say it? It¡¯s better for you when you speak it out! " Esther looked at him at a loss, her eyes devoid of any emotion. She seemed to be hopeless and didn¡¯t care about anything. "Say something. What''s the matter?" Ethel suddenly felt deep fear, wondering what happened to her. Why her eyes were empty and spiritless. With dull eyes, Esther looked at Ethel who was getting anxious without speaking. She seemed to fall into a huge ck hole and could not find the meaning of living! "Well, I¡¯ll ask Elijah!" Ethel could not help calling Elijah. However, as soon as the number was dialed, Esther suddenly grabbed the phone and shook her head. ¡°It''s OK, Ethel I''m fine. You go in and have a drink. I¡¯ll go home!" "What¡¯s the hell going on?" "Don''t ask!" Unexpectedly, the phone suddenly rang. He looked down and found it was from Elijah. Ethel answered the phone and got to the straight. ¡°Elijah, what''s the matter with Esther? How can a little girl get drunk at night? " Seeing that the phone went through, Esther felt embarrassed and turned around immediately. "Hey! Esther, where are you going?" Ethel pulled her to keep her from going. ¡°Elijah,e quickly to bring your woman back, in case something happens. Don''t make yourself regret!" "Leave me alone!" Esther screamed and struggled to get rid of Ethel''s grip. "Did you guys have a fight? What is that? I won¡¯t let you go until you say it!" "You''re boring, you know?" Esther stared at him. ¡°Mind your business, don''t you understand? Let go of me.¡± Ethel ignored her, grasping Esther''s wrist. ¡°Esther, what is the fuss? What''s the matter with Elijah? You know that it is very difficult to meet someone like him. Love is a lifetime for him. Why don¡¯t you cherish him?" "Yes! It¡¯s hard for him to fall in love with someone. Am I abusing my love? Do you mean that I loved my brother first, and then fell in love with Elijah? Am I abusing my love?¡± "Esther! You..." Ethel was stunned and looked at her with aplex look. "You know I didn''t mean that!" He felt like they were serious this time. "What do you mean? Let go of me. It¡¯s none of your business!" "You have to tell me what happened." "This infatuated man falls in love with another woman! That¡¯s it!" Esther roared angrily as if she had some hysterical emotions, but she was out of her mind and didn''t want to see Elijah, but Ethel still didn''t let her go. She knew that Elijah woulde! Ethel was stunned and asked in disbelief, "Really?" "Ethel, let go of me, please! I don''t want to see him!" she begged as she didn''t want to see Elijah as she was not strong enough. Ethel nodded. ¡°Okay, I''ll let you go, Esther. Don''t run around. It''s not safe for a girl to drink at night. Why don''t you go back with me?" "No!" said Esther, shaking her head. Ethel let her go. ¡°Where are you going?" "I''ll go back. You don''t have to worry about me. I¡¯ll be fine! Don''t worry!" She sniffed, and said in a choked voice, ¡°Goodbye¡± Just as she was about to turn around, a Veyron suddenly appeared, and Esther ran away upon seeing it. Elijah got off quickly and came over. "Elijah, are you with another woman?" asked Ethel, holding him. "I¡¯ll talk to youter! There''s no time to say anything.¡± Elijah went after Esther. Esther scurried away, trying to get rid of Elijah. Her eyesight was blurred, and she had no idea where to go. She was out of breath after a few steps. It turned out that anger would consume a lot of energy. Elijah quickly caught up with Esther. ¡±Esther, don''t run away.¡± "Let go of me!" Esther screamed. "Esther!" Elijah yelled in a low voice. He pulled her gently and she was pulled into his bosom. She struggled to break free but he whispered in her ear, "Baby, let¡¯s talk!" She stopped struggling. She blinked, her eyesight blurred. Through his shoulder, she saw Ethel not far away, looking at them with a worried face! "Elijah, Esther, I''ll go first! Have a good talk!" said Ethel over there, then turned and left. Esther watched Ethel leave but did not move. At this time, Elijah''s voice sounded in her ear, "Esther, let''s go home and talk about it at home, okay?" She pursed her lips and said nothing. He took her back to the car. Elijah got on the car, locked the door, and took out his cigarette, his hands trembling. He lit a cigarette and took a drag from the cigarette. He seemed to be calming himself down. "Esther, I know it''s hard for you to forget that!" Finally, Elijah said, ¡°But now I don''t know what to say!" Esther bit her lip, wordless. Her heart was broken. She longed for him intensely, but now she could only be so silent. She was so heartbroken that she couldn¡¯t utter a word! "Esther, what can I do to make you happy?" His voice was very low, even with a trace of hoarseness, "I know that nothing can make up for the trauma in your heart. Let''s start over, okay? Forget everything.¡± The tears welled up in Esther''s eyes. "That was a mistake!!" Elijah exined. Esther was stunned hearing his words... A mistake? But this mistake nted indelible traces in her heart, she couldn''t forget it! Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Seeing that she didn''t speak, he became emotional and yelled, "What do you want me to do?" Esther clenched her teeth, trying to fight back her tears. Yes! What did she want him to do now? She turned her face to look at him. In the dark, he took another puff. The light of the cigarette reflected on his handsome and painful face. It turned out that he was very sad and he cared. Yes! He said it was a mistake! But this mistake hurt her deeply. Her tears came out of her eyes and she finally said in a hoarse voice, ¡°Elijah, do you know? I know you didn¡¯t mean to, which is why I can¡¯t bear to end things with you, but still, it hurts so bad. I¡¯m not that magnanimous and my heart aches." "Esther..." Hearing her choking voice, Elijah reached out his hand but did not know how to hug her. Slowly, he held her into his arm and hugged her tightly. He eximed helplessly, "What am I suppose to do? Tell me." Esther tried to fight back her tears. But her trembling body and choking voice revealed her sadness, and her humble self-esteem and pride. She pushed him away. "Don''t touch me!" He was startled with disappointment. His big hand hung in the air and he finally withdrew them. ¡±Fine! I don''t touch you!" Seeing a trace of sadness shed by his eyes, Esther was distressed. He used to be so proud and indifferent. Her heart ached for him. He said slowly again, "Esther, I am more upset than you!" He was the victim! However, when she heard his words, Esther was more resentful and aggrieved, staring at him with resentful eyes. Elijah was frozen when he saw the anger in Esther''s eyes. He took a draw of the cigarette again. The window slid down and the cigarette was thrown out. He started the car without speaking. The car turned around and left. Esther was stunned and watched the car drive towards the apartment. She felt confused, he took her into the apartment, when the elevator opened, her eyes fell on Kattie''s door subconsciously, which was closed. Elijah, who knew how she felt, was stunned. "Let''s move out of here!" he spoke. Even if Kattie would nevere back, he didn''t want to live here, because he couldn''t help thinking about the scene. Stunned, she turned around with a sneer. Seeing the elevator was about to close, she quickly pressed and held the elevator switch. She did not live with him and she wanted to find a new ce to live. Seeing this, he stretched out and held her hand tightly. "I''ll stay with you in the hotel," he said! ¡°We don¡¯t live here!" Esther went nk for a while as the elevator opened in front of them. When he entered holding her hand, Esther threw him away angrily. He held her wrist tighter and pulled her into the elevator. Esther struggled again to break free, and it took so much effort for Elijah to hold her. He roared, "Listen! Esther, I know you are sad. Just hit me or scold me to make you feel better.¡± Esther stood still and looked at him, whose eyes gazed into her with mixed feelings. Then he slowly closed his eyes and put her in her arms. As he panted, his heart was beating steadily. "Baby, don''t do that, OK?" Chapter 622 Parted Amicably Chapter 622 Parted Amicably There was begging and helplessness in his voice. Esther began to cry, "Elijah, you are filthy. You are not my own anymore. You are filthy... I don''t want you anymore!" Elijah held her tightly, thousands of words welling up in his heart. But words could not describe it! For a long time, Esther was exhausted as she slipped down from his arms. Elijah tightly held her on the waist, pressed the elevator again, and entered. He took her to the hotel without going back to the apartment! "Elijah, I am tired!" On the sofa of the hotel, Esthery on sofa and said slowly. "Esther, I didn''t mean to. I never want things to end up like this... I don''t know I would cause you so much distress. I know you are tired..." Elijah said helplessly. She looked at the sofa opposite. Elijah, who was always cold and distant, was filled with distress. Esther managed to say with a smile, ¡°I know you didn''t mean it, so I forgive you! I don''t me you!" He was slightly surprised. "After daybreak, let''s break up!" Esther said, looking away. "Is that your decision?" His eyes were full of pain. He looked at her in amazement and asked. "Yes, my decision." Esther said softly, "I''ve decided to leave you." He suddenly sat down from the other side of the sofa, grabbed her shoulder, and forced her to look at himself. ¡°One day, if you don''t feel any more pain? Will youe back?" His fingers were stained with her tears. "I don''t know." She shook her head and looked at him nkly and mournfully, tears still flickering, "Won''t it hurt?" The expression on Elijah''s face was veryplicated. But in the end, he said, ¡°Alright! It''s over.¡± Her heart, like a tight string, broke with a bang! That night, Elijah, who was dejected, finally left in silence. Esther went back to her apartment after dawn! *** N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. "Young master, we didn''t find Miss Cole''s whereabouts. There was no name of Miss Cole among the passengers entering France and no name of her among the passengers leaving the United States. However, thest time she used her ID card was in Singapore. I have sent people to investigate all the hotels in Singapore, and then there was no trace!" "Investigate the private nes flying in the United States!" Elijah rubbed his eyebrows and said, "And private airnes entering and leaving Singapore!" "Yes.¡± Put the phone, Elijah looked gloomy. The phone rang again. ¡°Young master, madam is looking for a ce to live everywhere!" "Help her to find a ce to live secretly! Don''t let her know!" Elijah said in a deep voice, holding the phone tightly. After all, how could he be willing to end like this? Another day. Esther had found a new residence and moved her things. When she left, she only took her things without the card under the bracelet. As soon as she arrived at the new residence, she received a call from Elijah. ¡°Why didn''t you take the card with you?" "That''s not mine!" she said faintly. "Then I''ll refund your rent!" He added after a moment of silence, "Even if we break up, I should also give youpensation! Where are you? Can we meet?" "No!" She said, "I don''t need it!" "Can''t we meet when it''s over?" he asked in a deep voice. "No need! I''ve signed the divorce agreement. It''s on the coffee table of your apartment!" There was silence on the other end, then came a sigh. ¡°Esther, why do we have to go this far?" She was stunned, and silence seemed to be an answer. "I''ll wait for you toe back! With a lifetime.¡± With that, he hung up. Her heart skipped a beat as she held the phone tightly. She closed her eyes, tears falling down her cheek. A lifetime! She didn''t know if she could forget! There was an activity with the university. Esther was going to L City to see an exhibition. On Monday, Esther got on the bus and went there. When everyone¡¯s attention was on the exhibition, Esther took out her phone and called Hudson. ¡°Hudson, are you leaving tonight? " "Well!" The voice of Hudson came from that end. ¡°Esther, take care." Esther''s heart ached but she could only sob. "Hudson, take care!" In this way, after a pause, Hudson said, "I''ll have dinner with the Perry family in the afternoon. Won''t youe?" "Well! I¡¯m in the middle of my way to an exhibition in H City," Esther said softly, but she didn''t know what it was like in her heart. This was arge-scale exhibition, involving many fields and industries. But they had one thing in common. The exhibition halls of eachpany were carefully designed by advertisingpanies. People stood around in huddles. But Esther was not in the mood to see the exhibitions. She was spinning around the exhibition hall, wandering around. There were a lot of people in the exhibition hall, which was quite lively. Esther turned to a corner by herself. Not far away, a man, who looked tall and upright, was surrounded by several people. With a cold face, he nced over and he stopped at the sight of a charming figure not far away. "President?" The assistant at his side was puzzled why the president suddenly stopped. Feeling his sight, Esther turned around, only to meet his deep eyes. Her heart jolted when she saw him, and she tried to avoid his eyes. He said to the people around him and then strode over. "Come to the exhibition?" Elijah said to her, looking at somepany''s exhibition board. "Well!" Esther''s eyes also turned to the exhibition board. ¡°What a coincidence. You came to see the exhibition, too?" "Let''s have lunch together!" he said in a low voice. Esther turned her head in a panic, and his face remained cold as ever. But she was flustered because of his words. "I have had ns for the lunch!" she said faintly. At this time, a wave of people came over, and she quickly said, "I''ll go first!" Esther ran out of the exhibition hall, gritting her teeth. Elijah looked at her back and walked out of the exhibition hall. The exhibition hall was located in a hillside vi, which could be used for business, tourism, amodation, and leisure. At this time, most of them were watching the exhibition, so there were few people on the tree-lined road. Esther walked towards the secluded corner, feeling a little flustered. She didn''t expect to meet Elijah, especially when she was not ready to see him. At the end of the cobblestone paved path, a small pit suddenly appeared in front of her. Esther walked up for she didn''t see it. Her petite body faltered, and her knees knelt on the ground. "Esther..." Seeing Esther fall, Elijah trotted over quickly. "Damn it.¡± Esther looked at the ground in frustration. Why did hee? "Are you all right?" Elijah reached for her. "I''m fine!" Esther coldly nced at the hand in front of her, turned over, and stood up. Elijah was stunned, looking at his stiff hand in the air. He pursed his lips, speechless. He looked at her with meaningful eyes. "Did you hurt your knee?" Elijah tried to speak again and the smile at the corner of his mouth widened. Unfortunately, his smile froze when he looked at Esther''s indifferent eyes, and he seemed to catch disgust in her eyes. The little girl was still angry! And the results of the investigation had note out yet! He couldn''t say anything. "Esther..." Seeing that she was about to leave, Elijah took her wrist. "Let go!" "Let¡¯s eat together!" Elijah said in a husky voice, "The food in the vi is good." "I''m not hungry!" Esther replied coldly without stopping. Raising her eyebrows, she said with impatience, ¡°I don''t want to eat with you!" "That means you care about me!" His tone was more calm, regardless of her indifference. "Esther, don¡¯t be so petty." "Elijah, please watch how you conduct yourself!" Esther looked up, meeting his handsome face. She said in a cold voice, "Let go of me!" "Conduct?" Elijah was stunned, frowning. He took a step forward, only to see Esther was about to fall. Elijah''s heart ached for a moment, and suddenly shouted, "Watch out!" But it was toote. She fell towards the steps. In a hurry, he stretched out his long arm, held her, looked into her eyes, "Baby, are you okay?" With a sigh of relief, Esther found out how intimate their posture was. "Let go of me!" "No!" He said in a deep voice, "Baby, are you so happy to leave me? Do you have to leave? I can see you have a bad time these two days! Let me take a look at your knees!" "I couldn¡¯t be better." she denied. He felt a pain in his heart. With a sigh, he squatted down, knelt on one knee, and carefully checked the injury on Esther''s knee. Esther looked at his face in amazement, and her heart trembled. For a moment, the softness on her heart was still reced by coldness. How could she not care? "Fortunately, you are not bleeding." Carefully putting down the rolled-up trouser legs, Elijah slowly stood up, staring at Esther with distress in his eyes. Esther looked away, trying to remain cool. "Come to dinner with me!" he said. "No!" He looked at her for a long time. "Can''t we have dinner together?" "I don''t want to!" she refused. Elijah stared at her for a long time. Finally, he seemed topromise and said in a deep voice, "OK, be careful. See you." He took another look at her. Her heart sank when she heard his words. Chapter 623 You Are Not Elijah Chapter 623 You Are Not Elijah Esther didn''t know why she acted like this as clearly she wanted to have dinner with him. Elijah turned around and strode away. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Esther stood there, motionless. She looked at his back from a distance, suddenly her eyes were red. She sat down on the stone bench beside her, shedding tears. Elijah''s figure was finally out of her sight. He turned to the side of the avenue, stopped, lit a cigarette, stood there, and began to smoke. The phone rang again and he answered. "Young master, Miss Cole is in America now! LN Bar.¡± His hand trembled as he quickly took down the cigarette. "LN Bar?" "Yes.¡± "I see!" His heart was thumping. It turned out that it had something to do with him. He was so confused that he could hardlypose his thoughts. He took out another phone, dialed. Then, there came a joking male voice. ¡°Elijah, what do you think?" "It''s you.¡± Elijah was relieved. "What?" The one on the other side questioned immediately. "Kattie is with you, isn''t she?" ¡°Who is Kattie?" "Evan Gray!" Elijah suddenly roared, ¡°I won''t give in!" "Oh?! Is it? Then you¡¯ll be in trouble!" Then came the banter ofughter, "If you are not afraid, you won¡¯t be so nervous? Well, Esther buys it, doesn''t she?" "Damn you!" "Well! I won¡¯t live long. It''s boring. If you don''t take over, don''t me me for being cruel!" he threatened in a joking tone. "You..." Elijah narrowed his eyes and calmed himself down. ¡±Threats won¡¯t work on me! The person in that video is not me.¡± "Oh! Elijah, I knew you were not that stupid! I''m right! You are qualified to be my sessor." "I''m flying to America now!" "Wee.¡± Putting down the phone, Elijah went back. Unexpectedly, he did not see Esther. He looked around and she was nowhere to be found. Esther walked out of the path on the other side and walked towards the exhibition hall again, but she didn''t expect to run into another person there. Elijah rushed over and he immediately calmed down as soon as he saw someone not far away. His suits and tie were all loose. His ck hair covered his eyes. When he saw her, there was a smile on his face. Esther, who was originally flustered, was more at a loss when he looked at her like this. Elijah strode towards her with a bright smile, fixing his eyes on her face. Esther was in a panic, wondering why he smiled. "Baby!" Elijah took her hand. "That is not true! That video is not real!" She was stunned! Being shocked, she shook off Elijah¡¯s hand, but he didn¡¯t let go of her. There was the anger that had never before shown on her face. "Let go of my hand!" she snapped. "Baby!" he whispered. "Don''t lie to me! I don''t want to believe you.¡± She growled, ¡°Don''t think I''ll believe your lies!" "Esther, wait for me. I''ll give you evidence when Ie back!" He suddenly took her by the shoulder and kissed her on the forehead. ¡°I''ll go to America ande back with the evidence. Believe me! That''s not true.¡± Her heart raced uncontrobly. He had let her go and stepped back. ¡°Wait for me toe back,¡± said Elijah. With red eyes, she growled, trying to suppress something, "I''m not going to wait for you. I don''t believe your words!" "Esther, don''t I deserve your trust?" He sighed for a long time. "Then show me the evidence. I want to see the evidence now!" "When did I ever lie to you?" he asked. She was stunned ¡ª didn¡¯t he deserve her trust? But that kind of picture came to her mind again. How could she pretend it never happened? "Esther, there''s no evidence now, but I''ll give it to you. Give me some time." He spoke again, ¡±Wait, I''m going to America, looking for evidence!" Esther looked at him with a suspicious look on her face. She didn''t know how to believe him, but his words did have an impact on her. He slowly stretched out his hand and held her little hand. There was a trace of dignity between his cold eyebrows, but he didn''t let go of her hand. Suddenly, Elijah closed his dark eyes, holding Esther''s hand tightly. "Esther, no matter what happens in the future, keep my words at the moment in your mind. In my heart, you are the only one in my eyes, and I won''t have feelings for any woman! You have to believe me that I can control myself. Even unconsciously, I will not have feelings for others. Believe me, OK? There''s something wrong with that video!" Esther looked at Elijah''s big hand, which covered her little hand, frowning. Elijah''s oath was echoed around her ears. She suddenly withdrew her hand and looks at him with a dignified and confused face. ¡±But you are in that video.¡± "Believe me, I didn''t have sex with Kattie!" He took a solemn oath. ¡°If that person is me, I will die on this trip to America!" Hearing his words, Esther was shocked. She suddenly looked up at Elijah in shock, wondering what the truth was! But his oath? She looked at him in shock. She was flustered that he made that oath. Even if, even if he had something with Kattie, she never wanted him to die! Her eyes were slightly red. She turned around, not wanting him to see her red eyes. A trace of gloom shed across his cold and resolute face. Elijah looked at Esther with a bitter smile on the corner of his lips. If his blood was cold, then her heart was cold. ncing at him from the corner of her eye, Esther could see the bitter expression of Elijah. Her heart ached for him at this time and inexplicable guilt rushed up, making her feel flustered and uneasy. Elijah, who was always proud and cold, was not himself anymore at the moment. "I know you don''t want to have dinner with me. Forget it, I''ll eat on the ne!" Elijah said as he let go of her hand. She felt a burst of emptiness in her heart, and the inexplicable feeling swept over again. Seeing helplessness and loneliness sh past his face, Esther suddenly found that the proud man was also fragile. She opened her mouth, trying to say something. But after all, she did utter a word. Elijah said over the phone, "Book a ticket to Los Angeles!" While she was still at a loss, Elijah hung up and said to her, ¡°Wait for me toe back.¡± For a moment, the disappointment on his face was reced by coldness, and he returned to his usual self. "I..." Esther tried to say something again, but Elijah had already left. Esther finally bit back what she was going to say. Taking a deep breath, Esther scurried away, trying to catch up with him. ¡°Elijah,¡± she yelled. The person who walked quickly turned around, and she stopped when she caught up with him. She panted, "Elijah, I don''t want your oath. Take it back!" He was slightly startled and suddenly put on a mischievous smile, looking at Esther. "Do you believe me now?" "I..." She looked away in anger. Maybe she believed him, otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t rush over. ¡°I don''t care if it''s true or not. Anyway, I don''t want you to die! Even if you sleep with Kattie, I don''t want you to die!" "Baby!" Elijah called her in a low voice. "Take it back!" She cried persistently. "Well, wait for me toe back!" With a deep smile, Elijah came to her and held her into his arms, and kissed Esther''s earlobe. He was really worried that she wouldn''t trust him. He didn''t expect that she woulde. In this way, he had to find the evidence. ¡°I''m not going to die. I didn''t do something bad. How can I die?" "Elijah, I don''t want any more evidence! I trust you! I do! Take that oath back,¡± she shouted. Suddenly, she held him tightly, afraid that she would not live if he was killed in a ne crash. "Silly girl, no!" Elijah held her with a smile. ¡°Wait for me! Darling! Oath will not be taken back. Believe me, waiting for me!" With that, Elijah left. Esther¡¯s mind was a mess. She left H city with the people in her department that night. As she just walked out of the school, she had the feeling that she was being watched. In the dark corner, a touch ofplexity appeared in her eyes as Esther felt something. She looked over there. "Elijah?" The figure was Elijah. He came to her and stood beside her. "Didn''t you say you went to America?" She asked in surprise, and suddenly she asked in excitement, "You didn''t go?" Without speaking, he stared at her withplex eyes. Suddenly, he came closer to her, held her in his arms, and hit Esther on the back of the neck when she was at a loss. In a moment, she had no consciousness. When Esther woke up again, she found herself on the big bed in a strange room, while Elijah sat on the sofa opposite the big bed, holding a goblet with bright red liquid in his hand. He took a sip of it gracefully and fixed his eyes on Esther. "Elijah?" asked Esther with a frown. She still had a headache. Elijah stood up and began to take off his clothes. Esther looked at him in shock, and suddenly screamed, "You, you are not Elijah! Who are you?" The man took off his coat, revealing his chest. Although his body looked strong, it was different from Elijah¡¯s. It was not as smooth as Elijah¡¯s! Chapter 624 Real or Not Chapter 624 Real or Not He was not Elijah! In her panic, Esther discovered this fact for the first time. However, how could there be such a simr face? Esther found that she was tied to the big bed, covered with a quilt and her feet and hands were tied. What''s more shocking was that this person in front of her had the outline of Elijah, and even his eyes were as cold as Elijah¡¯s, but there was no charm in his eyes. It could only be said that he looked like Elijah. This discovery made Esther stupefied. "You, you are not Elijah!" she stammered. That person was also stunned, then quickly walked over with a mischievous smile. "Baby, how can I not be Elijah?" "No! You are not.¡± Esther screamed, ¡°You, I know, the person in that video is you, not Elijah!" The man sat down by the bed, with a strange sh in his eyes. Suddenly he lowered his head and vaguely kissed Esther''s red lips. "Um..." Esther''s eyes were wide open as she was more sure that this person was not Elijah and even the breath was not the same as his. She felt disgusted. ¡±Yuck. Get out of here..." she yelled. But that person was still kissing her hard, and then gnawed her lips wildly, with punishment, with shame, sucking her breath and sweetness. Esther tightly closed her teeth, so that his tongue could not be further unrestrained. However, her limbs were tied and she couldn''t move, so she could only bite her teeth desperately to keep his tongue out. "Open your mouth!" With a low roar and anger, the man suddenly grabbed Esther''s neck, and his fingers gradually tightened. "Otherwise I might strangle you!" Her breathing became faint gradually as dizziness overcame Esther. She thought of death for a moment, but Elijah¡¯s face shed through her mind at the same time. Suddenly, she opened her mouth to breathe, and the man also took the opportunity to stick his tongue into her mouth, upying every inch of her. "Baby..." She shook her head and bit down. The smell of blood spread. (Unspeakable) "No! Let me go. You want me to leave Elijah, don''t you? I will, but keep your hands off me! No.¡± Esther felt so humiliated. ¡°Don''t touch me,¡± she cried. "Ha, little girl, you¡¯re smart. But if I let you go, how can I be sure that you will not continue to be with Elijah?" "Why do you want me to break up with Elijah?" "Because..." That person said, raising his eyebrow, "I am not happy!" "You..." What nonsense. ¡°Why are you unhappy?" "Esther, be my girlfriend. Think about it. I don''t mind that you were his woman. How about that?" "Go to hell! I won''t be with you. Who are you?" "It seems that you can''t recognize me now!" The man raised his eyebrow again "Girl, I want to thank you! If it weren¡¯t for you, how could I have been bought by Elijah?" "Who are you?" Esther was stunned, looking at his same sharp eyes, which were so cold and she seemed to have seen those eyes from somewhere. Something dawned on her as she said, "Are you that prostitute from G Bar?" The man said with a smile, ¡°You have a great memory! Let me reward you.¡± Then the man gave a kiss on her lips. "Get out of here! It''s disgusting,¡± Esther screamed again. (Unspeakable) Esther was stunned and terrified. After a long time of struggling, she was exhausted and fainted. "Well! She¡¯s so easy to be shocked.¡± The man raised his eyebrows and patted Esther''s face. ¡°Little girl, wake up?" Making sure she fainted, the man put on his clothes, tied his belt, and dialed. ¡°Per your request, it''s done. Can I leave now? I''m going to go back!" The person on the other end said something and the man said to the microphone, "Well, don''t worry!¡± As he untied the rope on Esther''s hand, he patted her face. Thinking that the medicine may have worked, he tucked her in and was about to leave. The door was kicked open with a bang. "Philip?" At the moment when the door was opened, the man had already been on guard. He quickly dodged Philip''s fierce and frightening fist, but at the same time, he had to admire Philip¡¯s swift movements. *** Seeing Esther lying on the bed, Philip breathed a sigh of relief, but when his sight fell on the man, he was stunned. ¡°Elijah?¡± "Philip, you can find this ce. It''s really admirable." With a smile, the man looked at Philip with cold eyes. He didn''t expect Philip toe. Philip was slightly at a loss when another person barged in. "Joyce, are you sure Elijah left?" "Master, I''m sure!" When the intruder saw the man, he was stunned and looked back. ¡±Well, how is that possible?" "He is not Elijah!" said Philip, looking at the man carefully. "Eh!" The man was slightly stunned and he nced at Philip¡¯s cold eyes. He said with a smile, "I¡¯m sorry, but I had sex with Esther already. It doesn¡¯t matter whether I am Elijah or not!" Philip held Esther in his arms and looked down to examine her. When he saw the hickeys on her neck, he looked at the man beside him with fierce eyes. He said in a threatening tone, "You''d better be prepared enough. In this life, you can''t escape the fate of being chased and killed!" The man snorted in disdain, looking at Philip. "Then I''ll wait for you to chase me!" he sneered. With a bang, while the man punched Joyce on the shoulder, Philip also quickly punched the man on the chest, and the three began to fight in the room. However, the man ran out of the room in a twinkling of eye. "Joyce, catch up with him!" Philip turned to pick up Esther. Joyce went after the man who looked like Elijah while Philip took Esther to his car. Back to Philip''s apartment. Esther woke up and sat up with a jerk, checking her body. She tried to sort her mind to calm herself down. Had she been raped? "Esther?" Philip came over with a ss of water. Seeing her wake up, he immediately sat by the bed. Esther, are you okay?" "I, you are Philip?" Esther looked at him in a daze. ¡°Did I have...?" She wanted to ask if she had been raped. Philip didn¡¯t know what to answer as he didn¡¯t see anything when he came in and he didn¡¯t know if that man was telling the truth. "No!" Esther stood up and rushed straight to his bathroom. She did not know if she had been raped, but she could not feel the same way, and she needed to confirm! In the bathroom. Esther untied the clothes uneasily, and she was shocked to see the hickeys on her neck. Tears rushed out, covering her beautiful moving face. "I¡¯m filthy!" She murmured, turning on the shower switch and began to wash. She didn''t know if she had been raped, but she felt extremely disgusted and frightened seeing the hickeys on her body and the thighs that the man had touched. Esther wanted to wash away the traces.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. Philip waited outside for a long time and did not see Esthere out. He asked with concern, ¡°Esther, are you alright?" He was not sure what happened, and he was worried. After all, the man said such a word after he went in, which made it difficult for him to determine whether Esther had been raped. After her shouting many times, Philip had no way but to barge in. As the door opened, there came a cry from the inside, "Don''te over..." Philip, who was stunned at the door, pulled a wide towel around her when he saw Esther curled up in the corner with no clothes on, shivering. "Ah... Get out of here! Don''t touch me. Get out of here!" Esther cried in desperation, kicking him. She was so frightened and she wanted to escape, but she was helpless. "Esther, don¡¯t be afraid! I''m your brother! It¡¯s me." Philip said in a husky voice and he picked her up "Don''t touch me, no..." Esther cried, trembling. "Don''t touch me. Get out!" Philip, however, despite her struggle, took her to bed, wrapped in a quilt, his eyes full of worries. ¡°Esther, sorry. I didn''t protect you! I''m sorry.¡± Esther held herself tightly with her hands, sobbing like a wounded animal, ¡°Don''t touch me.¡± Esther, can''t you remember it? I am your brother, Philip!" said he over her head. Esther was startled. Holding her into his arms, Philip stroked her. Esther was like a floating boat. After several waves, she finally found the port where she stopped. She let him embrace her, and tears fell. She cried in his arms. In the silent night, it made him painful to hear her cry. Philip hugged her tightly, her tears falling on him. Philip looked at her with pity. "I am your brother. I know you forget. It¡¯s my fault. I failed to protect you. I¡¯m very sad!" "Brother?" Finally, Esther, who had regained her sense, stopped crying and she was confused by Philip''s words. Looking up, she saw Philip, who was looking down at her with concerns in his eyes. She finally returned to her mind and looked at him with aplicated look. "You are my brother? Who are you?" "Yes. I am Philip Howden. I have been looking for you and mom for more than ten years since the year you two disappeared. I have searched the whole United States, but every time I was disappointed. I finally got the news that you came back more than ten years ago. But when I came, the news was that you and mom were dead, but I didn''t believe that. I was sure you and mom will be somewhere waiting for me!" Philip looked at Esther, who was lost in her mind and continued, "Later, I found that mother changed your name from Crystal Howden into Crystal Perry, and then changed by others to Esther. I thought you were gone because I didn¡¯t found out that you were E Perry¡¯s daughter at first. And it seems to be a false image, deliberately making news that you are not here so that we will not meet again." Esther looked up in dismay and looked at Philip¡¯s painful face. The eyes, which were always high and unpredictable, were now suffering the pain that he could not bear, which made him all covered by pain and sorrow. "Who is my dad?" Involuntarily, Esther raised her small hand to gently smooth his frown, as if there was any vague memory bursting out of her mind. "Your dad is Filip Howden, Christ''s college ssmate. They also fell in love with our mother E Perry, but mom ended up marrying dad!" "Our father?" Esther looked at him in a daze, and she feltfortable and warm seeing Philip¡¯s gentle eyes. "Well!" Philip took down her hand and held it tightly. ¡°Baby, we¡¯re brother and sister who share the same parents. You¡¯re my sister!" "Same father and mother!" Esther murmured, "Brother? Are you my brother?" "Yes!" Philip pulled out the drawer and took out a picture. It was a picture of a family of four, on which a man was handsome, looking just like Philip and the woman was E Perry. Esther had seen it when Christ showed her. Now the photos were in front of her, and Esther was in aplicated mood. What''s more, she believed and she didn''t know why! "I don''t remember! Why don''t I remember that?" Esther frowned in doubt. ¡°But I believe you are my brother!" He looked at her with doting eyes, making Esther¡¯s eyes weep. She said with excitement, her hand trembling, "No wonder every time I meet you, I feel strange. It turns out that you are my brother." "Yes! I am your brother. In this world, there are only us. We are a family! I have nothing but you! I will protect you and give the happiness of your whole life!" Philip said calmly. He looked at Esther with a sigh, "Unfortunately, our mother was cheated! She was created by Christ!" Chapter 625 Mystery of Life Chapter 625 Mystery of Life "Why?" Esther didn''t know why as she had no memory about seven years ago. "Dad was framed by Christ, who let dad get a room in the hotel with his ssmates when they were drunk, and mom asked for a divorce when she found out that. Dad refused and exined that nothing happened. But mom refused to listen to his exnation. She wanted to take us away, but Dad wouldn''t let go. The final agreement is that each one of them had a child, me with dad, and mom with you. After divorce, you and mom left California, Dad lead a befuddled life and died in a car ident! I think mom hated dad, so she changed your surname to Perry. She must think it was dad who betrayed her, but that was not the case. Dad didn''t cheat on her!" "Ah..." Esther felt a pain in her heart. ¡°Dad must love mom, so he leads a befuddled life after mom left him. But how do you know he was framed by Christ?" "Dad died in a car ident. I couldn''t find you and mom, and I couldn¡¯t call mom. I wandered in California, Los Angeles, New York alone. I have been looking for you for a long time, but there was no single news about you. After more than a year of tossing, I was adopted by a mysterious organization and promised to serve the organization for ten years. Now, I am only able toe back to you and momter! When I found out the truth, I found that the ident was premeditated. Father was killed by Christ. It seemed that a traffic ident was a deliberate murder. I was confirmed by the driver of that year. He admitted that he killed his father for 100,00 dors," said Philip, who didn''t cover up his identity in a mysterious organization, but didn''t say too much. He looked at Esther gently. ... "I changed my surname Howden to Howlden. After I joined the organization, I studied hard, entered Harvard, and graduated smoothly. After ten years, I came back to look for you and Mother. But I searched all over the ce, but there was no one! Not long ago, I found the cause of my father''s car ident and the woman who said to have sex with my father. I finally knew that nothing had happened that day. It was just a misunderstanding! What a drunk man could do? What''s more, that woman was Christ''s lover! Mother was too impulsive to allow the father to exin, so she missed happiness and let the four of us separate like this! " "Ah?" Esther was so shocked hearing his words. She was also so impulsive that she missed too much because of the distrust between lovers. "That woman is Ethel''s mother, Fiy Barker. Christ framed her and our father, resulting in the divorce of mother and father in anger!" "Where''s mom?" asked Esther. "Mom killed herself! It was miserable!" Philip said sadly. "Ah..." "Mother killed herself by stabbing her heart with a dagger! There was a police autopsy report, I went to investigate to get the result. The autopsy report was not very true. I don''t know the reason she committed suicide and left you! You were so small. How could she bear to leave you?" "A dagger?" This sudden news startled Esther, and thunder rang in her mind. She looked at Philip with urgent eyes and said, "Did she shed a lot of blood, a lot of blood?" "Baby?" Philip looked at her with a pale face in surprise. How could there be no blood when a dagger was dabbed into the heart? Esther held her head suddenly, feeling headache. ¡°I have a headache.¡± "Baby, do you think of something?" Philip asked. "I don''t know, I don''t know!" She shook her head abruptly. Her mind was in a mess. "Don''t think about it! I¡¯m d that I could find you! Mom and dad have gone, but we won''t let Christ go!" Philip held her and patted her on the shoulder. ¡° I think mother''s death has something to do with him. I have no evidence. Don''t you remember what happened before? You should remember? He brought mom and you back! And he adopted you and you grew up with Hudson!" "He didn''t adopt me. It was Hudson who took me away from the orphanage." Esther looked up abruptly. ¡° Then, isn''t Hudson the son of our father murderer?" My God? The news was so shocking that she turned pale for a moment. "If Hudson hadn''t been with you for ten years, or if he hadn''t spoiled you for ten years, I don''t think I would have let him go!" Philip said softly, ¡°Baby, Hudson was also helpless. Because of Christ, he lost you! The so-called Hudson adoption is also Christ''s instigation. Without his instigation, how can a minor child go to the orphanage and take you away?" "I can¡¯t believe all this.¡± Esther was shocked and looked at Philip withplicated eyes. "Esther, my little sister, I¡¯m so d that you¡¯re alive. For me, as long as you are alive, I would be thrilled. The day when I first met you, I received the news that you and your mother were dead. Mother died of suicide, and you died in the fire in the orphanage. Do you know how sad I was? Butter, I got the news that you are still alive. Do you know how overjoyed I was to find out that you are not dead?" Philip suddenly hugged her tightly in his arms and murmured affectionately, "Baby, I''m sorry. Forgive me for taking it so long to find you." "Philip..." Esther embraced Philip, her hands trembling. She entangled with countless emotions as she called. ¡° Brother..." "Baby¡­¡± After so many years, he finally found her. There was joy in Philip''s deep eyes. It was no longer a smile that didn''t reach the bottom of his eyes. It was a real smile. "Brother," Esther called and slightly took a step back. Looking at Philip, she raised her hand to touch his handsome face again. She said in a low voice, "My brother." "Put on your clothes first. I will give you mine to wear." Philip smiled again and got up to take his clothes from the closet. Putting his clothes on the bed, Philip got up and went out. Esther changed her clothes, and it was funny that the clothes were too big for her. At the thought that she might be raped, she had mixed feelings and her eyes turned red. Opening the door, Philip stood at the door. Looking at Esther''s sad face, he frowned again. "Philip, have I been..." Esther asked as she was not sure. Although she had no feelings, her body was full of hickeys. She felt sick and ufortable. "No! Nothing happened!" Philip lied. He didn¡¯t want to bring a shadow on her and he did not know what happened. Esther said, shaking her head, ¡°I passed out. I don''t know what happened. I''m so scared!" "No! I¡¯m here for you, and I will catch the man!" Philip said softly, stepped forward, and held her in his arms. "I''ll let someone get you clothes!" "Well!" Half an hourter, Joyce came back, "Young master, he ran away!" he said. Esther trembled. Philip gently embraced her shoulder to warm her. ¡°Continue to track down. Search the airport and all exits of the city. I don''t believe he can run out!" "Philip, he is a prostitute in G Bar. I once knew him. He was not like this before. He used to have long hair, but how could he be Elijah? Elijah spent five million on him!" "G Bar?" Philip immediately ordered Joyce to investigate the name. After Joyce left, some more clothes were sent. Esther quietly rested her head on Philip''s side and enjoyed the warmth of her family. "Philip, I wronged Elijah!" She said with gloom, "I was wrong! I wronged him. Will you take me to the hospital for examination?" "What kind of check?" asked Philip. "Check if I''ve been raped!" Esther said in a low voice, ¡°Isn''t it possible to check it?" "Esther, it''s my fault. I came back toote and I got the news toote." When he heard that she was going to check, he was very upset and held her tightly. If he could protect her, it would not happen. "Well, it happened anyway!" Esther shook her head with a bitter smile, and then looked at Philip with a bright smile. ¡°I''m so happy. In this world, I still have my brother and my family!" she eximed. "Silly girl!" Philip patted Esther on the shoulder. "Do you have to go to check?" he asked. "Let me make sure, I want to know, or I will be annoyed!" said Esther, clenching her fists. She felt so sad that she was not sure. Philip didn''t understand it, but he was still very sad as a girl wanted to have a gynecological examination for rape. He only hated that he didn''t protect his sister. Esther went to the hospital for an examination with red and swollen eyes. Philip took her to a female gynecologist and had a gynecological examinationte at night. Lying in a special hospital bed, Esther untied her clothes, took off her trousers, and presented her private part to the doctor. She had a veryplicated feeling in her heart. The cold instrument touched her, making her stiff. "Miss Price, rx. It doesn''t matter. It''s just a simple examination. We are all women. Don''t be nervous!" Fortunately, the doctor was very gentle and calm. But, Esther still felt very sad. She would not let the damned man who pretended to be Elijah. "Well!" She put on a far fetched rxed expression, but still she couldn¡¯t be rxed. The doctor sighed and began to operate the instrument gently. ¡°Miss Price, there is no wound, no trace of contact, at least it proves that you have not had sex with anyone in recent days!" she the doctor. "Really?" Esther asked uncertainly. The doctor nodded. ¡°With more than 20 years of medical experience, I can be sure!" "Thank you.¡± Knowing the news, Esther was so excited that her eyes were filled with tears again. When she got out of the examination bed, Esther pushed the door open, but suddenly she was stunned. Because outside the door, not only Philip but also another tall man stood outside. With his hands in the pockets, he was still in the suit of that day, expressionless and indifferent. But he looked at her coldly with deep eyes.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Elijah stood there, besides Philip, looking into her with bright eyes. Esther¡¯s heart beat faster suddenly. Didn''t he go to America? Why did hee back all of a sudden? Esther looked at him in a daze. It was him, Elijah. But before she spoke, Elijah''s phone rang. He answered the phone. He spoke and a deep male voice came. Hanging up the phone, he looked at her again with pity in his eyes, wordless. Esther unconsciously clenched her fist and kept telling herself to calm down! "Here you are!" Philip spoke first and left the examination room. After a long silence, Elijah said in a deep voice, "What are you doing here?" "I..." Esther bit her lip. Her voice was quiet, but she was restless. She suddenly turned around in embarrassment. Even if she was not raped, she felt very sad when her body was touched and seen, and she was kissed by someone else. And he didn''t care? Thinking of this, she suddenly had the urge to cry and was about to leave. But he suddenly called, "Esther." Hearing his voice, she was stunned. "You deserve it!" *** She responded with an ¡°Um¡±. She thought she deserve it too as she didn¡¯t trust him. She smiled bitterly. Not knowing what he was going to say next, she strode forward, afraid that he would say something worse. "Stop!" A low, majestic male voice came from behind, and she couldn''t help walking. "Do I allow you to go?" An overbearing voice came again. ¡°You want to go after doing something wrong?" Esther frowned! Now she needed hisfort instead of usation, but she was really wrong. She should not doubt him. She clenched her clothes and moved her lips, but she didn''t know how to answer. She didn''t dare to turn around, didn''t dare to look at him, for fear that she would run to him and burst into tears in his arms. Chapter 626 Believe Me Chapter 626 Believe Me But was she still qualified? Suddenly she had the feeling that she might not be worthy of him. Esther was going to leave again. "Stop! Turn around!¡± His overbearing words came back, ¡° Esther, do I allow you to leave?" He called her name instead of calling her baby. Sadness came over her as she turned around, looked at him, who was frowning with a gloomy face, haggard. He said in an overbearing tone, "Who allows you to check?" "I was raped!" she spoke suddenly. "I don''t care!" he said in a deep voice. She was stunned! He said, "now, give you a chance to atone. Come to my arms, hurry up!" Being shocked, Esther looked at him in amazement. She couldn¡¯t believe that he didn¡¯t care when she told him that she was raped. How could she not be moved? Why did he move her like this? Why was there such a man in this world? How could she not love him? After a long silence, they looked at each other. Esther couldn''t steady her breathing, tears welling up in her eyes. "Shouldn''t you be in America?" she asked suspiciously. "So what?" His face was cold, but his eyes were bright. ¡°I said came into my arms!" Her eyes were red and she asked, "I also said I was raped! Don''t you care?" "I don''t care!" he confirmed, looking at her eyes full of firmness. Tears came out. "Come here!" he ordered. As she was told, Esther stepped forward, came to his side, tears blurring the line of sight. ¡°Why? Why don''t you care?" she asked. "Because I love you!" The reason he gave was so good. "Elijah..." Esther held his neck tightly, tears dripping on his neck. He said he loved her, which sped up her heart. It was a kind of mood that could not be expressed in words. Why did he confess his love to her at such a time? How could he do that? How could he make her feel guilty and had mixed feelings? He also held her thin body in his arms, and said overbearingly with a mischievous smile, "Kiss me!" "Ah..." Esther, who was crying in his arms was surprised. "Ah, what? Shouldn''t you make it up to me? " He rested his head on her shoulder and pressed on her. Thin and small, she was almost overwhelmed by him, so she tried her best to support him and not let herself fall. Esther struggled to hold him, and asked softly, "What''s the matter?" Resting his head on her shoulder, Elijah put his arms around her slender waist, and murmured, "Why don''t you trust me? Can''t our love make us trust each other?" His breath was so close that it made her itch. Smelling his unique smell, mixed with the smell of tobo, she suddenly calmed down. Unable to answer anything, she just poked her head out of his arms, reached out to touch his well-defined face, and felt it bit by bit. The familiar feeling of peace of mind swept over Esther''s sad face again. It was good to see him. "Tell me, why don''t you trust me?" he asked again, tightening his arm around her. "I''m sorry!" She could only say these words, stroking his face. Esther said, looking at him with guilt in her eyes, ¡° I''m sorry.¡± He sighed, ¡°Silly girl.¡± Holding her small face which was stroking his face, Elijah sighed and gently lowered his head and kissed her red lips. He had decided to find the man who pretended to be him. After a while, they stopped kissing. Elijah gasped and looked at Esther, who was weak and soft in his arms. He was still in anger. That man even dared to touch his woman. "Elijah, I was not raped!" She finally found a chance to speak. He looked down at her, with no expression of emotion in his eyes. There was silence for a long time. Esther carefully looked up at him, who was quietly staring at her. His dark eyes were bright and his breath seemed to be a little short. Then he suddenly pressed on her with one hand supported the wall in the corridor, and the other around her. His breath came again, and she couldn''t dodge. Esther was stunned, her eyes wide open. His kiss, which was so urgent, so fast, indulging, overbearing and gentle. The tip of his tongue brushed her every tooth. He held her tightly as if he wanted to rub her into his own body. The thought of wanting to have sex with her was so strong. "Um..." The familiar breath reassured her, and her inner uneasiness was gradually kissed away by him. "Baby!" Elijah said in a husky voice. Esther''s breathing was also quick, and she murmured. He called her baby again! Her body was very hot and her cheeks turned red. With blurred eyes, she looked into his handsome face. His hot lips pressed against her skin, kissing one trace after another. It was a strange itch, which made her lose the strength to resist. The door of the examination room suddenly closed from the inside. Esther trembled. They were alerted at the same time, but his lips were hot, making her skin seem to be on fire. "Anyway, you are my woman! Why don''t youe home with me tonight?" asked Elijah, who smoothed the breath, caressing her soft cheek. Esther''s heart beat fast and she tried not to meet his eyes. There were traces left by other men on her, and her uneasiness came out again. ¡°Do you want me?" "Damn it.¡± His handsome face sank. "I''m sorry!" she said in a low voice. "Damn it.¡± Hearing this answer, Elijah frowned. He didn''t mean that and he didn''t scold her. He was just a little angry that he didn''t protect her well and failed to give her safe happiness. ¡°When did I say I don¡¯t want you! You can only be mine unless I die. Keep my words in mind. You are mine. I don''t believe me, I will spank you.¡± His husky voice stirred up waves in her heart. She looked at his rebellious eyes, which were full of tenderness and hegemony. Esther gathered the courage to stand on tiptoe, pecked him on the cheek. "Let¡¯s go back to the apartment, our home." She buried her face deep in his chest, listening to the steady heartbeat. She slowly wrote "I love you" on his chest. He was stunned, standing motionlessly, stroking the cheek that she had just kissed. With a frown, he suddenly hugged her and lifted her straight up. At Elijah''s apartment. Esther had moved all her things. When she left, she didn''t expect that she woulde back again, and it was so fast, only for a few days. For a time, her mood was veryplicated. Philip didn''t stop her when she came back to Elijah¡¯s ce. Instead, he whispered in her ear, ¡°Esther, this man is worth having. I¡¯m very satisfied with him!" But thinking of the man who looked like Elijah, Esther immediately broke away from Elijah''s arms, "Elijah, there is a man who looks like you, the prostitute in G Barst time, the one you bought!" "I know!" Elijah chuckled, looking at Esther''s worried face. He gently stroke her face with a big palm. "Do you believe me? The person who slept with Kattie is not me, right?" "Well! I''m sorry.¡± Esther was relieved and she nested herself in Elijah''s arms again. It seemed that only in this way could she calm herself down. "He took you away, and wanted to take liberties with you, didn''t he?" During hisyover in Tokyo, Elijah received the news that Esther had been taken away. He came back immediately and was relieved to know that she had been rescued by Philip. When he came to the hospital, he knew that she had been examined. He told Philip that Esther had not been raped. Philip was puzzled, and he did not exin. He just told Philip that Esther would be his woman anyway! It was just such a sentence that made Philip''s hostility to him disappear instantly. That was why Philip immediately left room for them when Esther was out of the examination room. "Do you know who that man is? Didn''t you buy him?" Esther was disgusted at the thought of that man. "Don''t worry, I won''t let him go! I already know what''s going on!" So it seemed that he was the one who had sex with Kattie, and it must be Evan Gray''s idea. Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Baby.¡± "Well?" "No matter what happens in the future, you have to believe me, OK?" *** "Well!" This time, she nodded seriously. ¡°I''m wrong. I''ll believe you. Even if you don''t want me, I believe you have difficulties!" "Baby, you must believe me!" Elijah said in a deep voice. Chapter 627: 627 Not Girlfriend Chapter 627: 627 Not Girlfriend Thinking of it, Elijah was afraid he was going to have a had time recently. He didn''t want to take over LN Bar, but Evan Gray wouldn''t let him go and would make things difficult for him. Elijah could bear it, but he could not watch his woman suffer! But he was unwilling to take over LN Bar! Elijah squinted, fixing his eyes on Esther''s face. He couldn¡¯t bear to leave her. With a sigh in a low voice, Elijah held Esther into his arms. "I want to turn you into a little person so that I can put you in my suit pocket, and take you with me at any time to ensure your safety," said Elijah. "If only you were a magician!" Esther said, and a sense of tranquility surged into her heart as she held the broad back of Elijah. ¡°I also want to be a little person, so that I can be with you every second.¡± From the moment they entered the door till now, he had been holding her, nestling in the sofa. "Thank you, Elijah," she spoke slowly. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. "I don''t need your thanks. If you do, how about a kiss?" Elijah chuckled, staring at Esther''s small face. Hearing his suddenlynguid voice, Esther was slightly hesitant. Before she had time to speak, he quickly leaned down and kissed her lips while Esther was in a daze. There was satisfaction and contentment in his wildughter. Esther embraced his back and leaned her small face in his arms. Hearing his deepughter above her head, she was a little shy. After all the hardship, they could still sit together, holding each other, making her feel like a dream. Then she felt her head lifted slowly and her cheek fell into his hands. Whether the heat of his palm ironed her face or the burning red on her face ironed his palm, they would never know. Just for a moment, her mind went nk. "Baby..." Elijah drew closer to her, his warm breaths brushing in the nose. But at this moment, the most moving was his dark eyes. There was a strange but also expectant emotion hidden in it as if they were going to say something. The pair of crystal clear and moist thin lips had been close to her, only a small distance from Esther¡¯s nose. But his lips were there, and the eyes were full of smile like water, and there was no next move. Looking at her in his eyes, she was stunned. What would he do by looking at her like this? Her head was held in his hand, and she had to keep her chin up. Feeling so strange, she blinked her eyes in panic, and she whispered in a hurry, "Elijah, I¡¯m going to take a shower!" He was stunned, and then he smiled. Esther was dazed as she realized that what she said seemed inappropriate, but it was really what she thought at the moment. He said no words, and she immediately got up. Unexpectedly, he suddenly bowed his head and kissed their lips. she was trying to struggle, but he raised his hand suddenly to surround the back of her head! His warm eyes were full of affection, and the rolling tongue gently circling her lip from shallow to deep. They kissed each other affectionately. He stuck his tongue into Esther¡¯s mouth while she was in a daze. His soft tongue wandered in her mouth freely. His eyes were misty and he couldn¡¯t see clearly. In a trance, he opened his mouth. "How long we''ve been apart?" asked Elijah. "...¡± Esther was stunned, thinking about the question. "Say something..." he said, and his lips were on hers. Esther opened her blurred eyes, looking into Elijah¡¯s dark eyes. The clothes on her were getting messy at any time. "It''s not just a few days! Three days!" She counted it. It seemed that she had been angry for three days. "Three days?" "Er!" Plus he left a few days ago, it seemed like more than a week. Looking at her expression, Elijah sighed. He felt a little sad thinking about her doubting him and she was angry when he returned from American, and she took the man in the video as him. Subconsciously, he hoped that Esther could believe him. Even if she didn''t, she should not give up him, but she left. She didn''t know how painful and how hurtful he was when she left. "Are you disappointed? Elijah?" Esther spoke quietly and looked at his clearly defined face. She chose not to believe a great man who did not care about her chastity and would like to do everything for her. "Fool!" Elijah chuckled, staring at Esther¡¯s face which was full of guilt. He lowered his head gently kissed her bright forehead. "You don¡¯t know love. I just hope that you can understand the true meaning of love after being through something, which is absolute trust! Since we love each other, we must trust each other!" "Yes! If my mother trusted my father, our family would not be broken!" She said slowly, "You know what? Philip is my biological brother!" "Yes!" He nodded. "You believe it?" "He is your brother indeed!" While she was startled, Elijah¡¯s kiss fell on Esther''s forehead and nose tip, and finally on the soft lips. They kissed with all kinds of affection so that the breath of them could not be separated again. (Unspeakable) Early in the morning, Esther was woken up by a phone call. She faintly heard Elijah''s low voice while she was sleeping. When he stopped talking, she turned over and saw that he was getting dressed, but she was still tired and closed her eyes. "Get up! Lazy cat.¡± He bent down and made a good morning kiss on her forehead. "I''m tired!" she said, frowning. "Your brother is going to have dinner with us!" he said. "My brother?" "He made the call just now!" "You tell my brother, how about evening? I''m so sleepy. I want to sleep all day.¡± "No! Hurry up,¡± he said overbearingly. "My life is hard! Why are you trying to get me up so early?" Esther murmured, but he pulled her up and took out the clothes he bought for her from the closet. She didn''t take them away when they were at odds with each other. He didn''t know whether to thank her for not taking the clothes he bought or should he be angry that she tried to draw a clear line between them. Why did he look energetic and she almost felt paralyzed after having sex all night? "Get up! It seems that you need to exercise for the sake of our sex life!¡± he joked. ¡°Get up early tomorrow morning and let''s go for a run.¡± "No!" She shook her head as soon as she heard that. Until she gets into the car, Esther was still half asleep. Elijah stepped on the elerator and drove out of the apartment. And she rested her head against the window and continued to sleep. When the car stopped, Esther opened her eyes and found she was in a hotel in J City. Elijah told the staff the number of the box, and then they were led to the door. Elijah suddenly stopped, and the waiter was embarrassed. Esther was blocked by Elijah. Then Elijah said to the waiter, "Please leave us alone!" "Yes.¡± The waiter left with a red face. "Why don''t you go?" Esther appeared from behind Elijah. At this time, they heard groans from the box. (Unspeakable) It was obvious what was happening inside. Esther''s face turned red. She looked up at Elijah and said in an embarrassed voice, "It''s Philip!" (Unspeakable) "How can he do this?" Esther really wanted to scream, "He invites us for dinner, but he... Let¡¯s go out to eat. I don''t want to eat here!" Thus, Elijah said in a deep voice at the door, "Philip, Esther, and I are waiting for you outside!" There was a pause, and then came Philip''s voice, "Good! See you in ten minutes!" Elijah leaves with Esther (Unspeakable) Esther and Elijah were already sitting in the pavilion outside, with a lot of food on the table. Looking at a beautiful woman beside Philip, Esther thought of her voice just now, and couldn¡¯t help admiring the woman''s good figure and perfect proportion. She couldn¡¯t believe they were having sex in the box, but she didn¡¯t think her brother took it seriously. Esther couldn''t help sympathizing with the beautiful woman. Philip beamed a smile at Elijah and Esther because he was happy that his little sister had found a man who could be entrusted for life. They were in a pavilion by the water. Here were dining tables. Philip served a chair for the woman to sit. But Esther took Philip aside, then smiled at the beauty. She whispered, "Philip, is this woman your girlfriend?" Looking back at his femalepanion, Philip said lightly, "Femalepanion only!" "Not a girlfriend?" Esther asked, raising her eyebrows. Philip blinked his eyes, thinking that he was caught by Esther when he broke up with another girlst time. Without knowing him, his younger sister humiliated him in public. He frowned and took a look at Elijah not far away. As the two men''s eyes met, Elijah unconsciously pursed his lips. With a smile, he said to Esther, "Baby, aren¡¯t you hungry? Come and have something to eat.¡± Intelligent Elijah understood Philip''s intention and helped him out. Chapter 628 A Playboy Brother Chapter 628 A yboy Brother "Wait, I have something to ask my brother!" But Esther didn''t buy it. She replied impatiently, and then said to Philip, "Philip, you can''t y with girls. Do you know that ying with women is bound to be punished in the end?" Philip asked in puzzlement, ¡°What punishment?" "Promiscuity may get you sick!" "Well..." Esther was too excited to lower her voice, and her words were heard by Elijah and the beautiful woman at the same time. The woman''s face turned red, and embarrassment shed on her face. Elijah immediately coughed to cover up his wife''s speech, and then look at Esther, who looked down with embarrassment. Philip was also choked, but he wanted to end the questioning immediately, so he said casually, "Esther, we are in love with each other!" "Then she should be a girlfriend, not a partner!" Esther pointed out. "She can be my girlfriend for the time being. But when I don''t like her or find her not attractive, I will break up. Baby, I ask you to have dinner, not to take care of my private affairs!" "I''m doing it for your sake! I don''t want my only family member, my handsome brother, to get some sex disease!" "Eh!" Philip was speechless. How could his sister expect him to be sick? ¡°Don''t worry, I have some safety measures!" he said. "Baby, time to eat!" Elijah reminded again. Philip chuckled and immediately took her to the table, letting Elijah take care of his woman. ¡°Let¡¯s start. I¡¯m starving.¡± Esther was about to say something more but was stopped when Elijah stuffed a piece of cake into her mouth. Philip said to thedy beside him with a gentle smile. "Help yourself!" She was somewhat ttered, took a cake, and said intimately, "Let me feed you!" Philip suddenly opened his mouth and ate the cake fed by the beauty. The beauty was stunned, and Philip kissed her cheek with satisfaction. For a moment, Esther''s eyes were wide again. My God? This woman was in a trap. It was clear that her brother was not interested in the beauty at all! Swallowing the cake, Esther said, ¡°Miss, do I know you?" The woman responded with a smile, and Esther was stunned for a while before she suddenly said, ¡°Oh I know. I know you. You are Kara Hunt, the most popr model in this country!" The beauty immediately said with a smile, "Well, I am. Are you Philip''s sister? How lovely you are.¡± Kara Hunt''s big eyes flickered across Elijah''s face and fell on Esther''s face. It seemed that she didn''t expect that Elijah, the iceberg president, would have a rtionship with Esther and they were so close. What''s more, she didn''t expect that Philip would suddenly have such a sister! In the beginning, Kara Hunt also admired Elijah, but Elijah never had an affair. She had no chance at all. Later when she met Philip, she found he was also an excellent man, and he was more considerate than Elijah. So she just wanted to make good use of Philip. Elijah¡¯s attention was on Esther, but her mind was on Kara Hunt, making Elijah feel bad. When was he not as attractive as a woman? "Miss Hunt, you are so beautiful. There must be a lot of good men pursuing you, aren''t there?" Esther said meaningfully. "Well, not too many." Given that Esther was Philip''s younger sister, Kara Hunt tried to curry favor with her. She knew that Philip was the future business overlord. Now his identity was close to Elijah and Gabriel Burton. He had a better future. If she could win Philip''s heart, she wouldn''t worry about her life. "Baby, eat!" said Philip who might know what Esther was going to say next. "Brother, can you stop hurting women?" Esther asked, frowning. Philip was lost for words, and he didn¡¯t expect that Esther still said that. He coughed and looked at Elijah. Elijah, however, with a calm smile on his face, kept picking up food for Esther until the te in front of her quickly piled up food. "I can''t finish so much." She looked down and said to Elijah. At this time, Esther just thought that Elijah was much better than her brother. Her brother was a yboy! God! How could she have such a brother! Esther couldn¡¯t help being angry with him. Elijah nced at her and said, "Finish your meal quickly." Esther wanted to talk to Kara Hunt, but Philip said, "Kara Hunt, don''t you have activities? I''ll let Joyce see you off this afternoon! " "It''s in the evening!" Kara Hunt didn''t want to go. But Philip gave her a cold look and said, "Just go!" He had called Joyce and asked him to drive Kara Hunt down the mountain. Kara Hunt was a little embarrassed as she was invited and now asked to leave. But still, she stood up and nodded to Elijah and Esther before she swaggered away! "Brother, you just let her go like this?" Esther sympathized with Kara Hunt. It was a pity that such a beautiful woman took a fancy to her yboy brother? "Do you want her to stay and have a baby?" Philip teased. "Can you be serious?" Esther looked at him with sympathy. "Whatever?" Philip asked, raising his eyebrow, "What do you mean?" "How can you hook up women everywhere like a male dog?" Esther couldn¡¯t help but say. "What..." Elijah, who had just taken a sip of tea, burst out in a sh, although he had tried hard to control himself. Philip took a look at Elijah with warning eyes, and he immediately said, "Sorry, I didn''t mean to!" "Is it that funny?" Esther looked back at Elijah innocently, and continued, "Philip, girls need to be cared for, not to be yed. Even if the woman is unconventional, you can''t just be like a male dog that is not particr about its food when hungry." Elijah burst out augh again. Philip sat in front of him, and he put on a long face, looking at Elijah with a half-smile, and the warning in his eyes was growing stronger. "Philip, since I''m your sister, for the future of the Howden family and the safe and healthy inheritance of the Howden family, can you be restrained? Don''t y with Kara Hunt. Anyway, she¡¯s also a big star and popr model. If you like her, can you be serious?" Taking a sip of tea from his cup, Philipughed and looked up at Esther. "Esther, I¡¯m always responsible for my private life, so you don''t have to worry about it." "Is it?" Esther frowned, dissatisfied with his teasing attitude. ¡°The point is that what you do is indecent and harmful to your health. In case you identally get AIDS, how can you exin to our dead parents? " Hearing this, Elijah sprayed tea again! "Elijah, am I right? Are you my husband or not? Do you want to stand on the side with your lovely wife and do something for the future of the Howden family?" "How do you want me to help?" Elijah funnily asked Esther. He found her so lovey when she preached at her brother just like an old mother. He doubted whether she was a preacher. "Persuade my brother!" "Esther!" Philip let out a frustrated low cry. "Well, I think what Esther said is very reasonable. For the sake of your health, please don''t go to the public toilet at will!" Elijah said casually raising his eyebrows, "That is very not safe." "Will going to the public toilet lead to AIDS?" Esther didn''t understand what he meant. "Well, it''s possible!" Elijah replied with bright eyes. Looking at Esther who was confused, he just thought she was so lovely. Esther still did not understand, frowning, and she said, "Well, I will not go to the public toilet!" Elijah was out of control again and he sprayed. On the contrary, Philip calmed down, gracefully picked up the cup, and took a sip of tea. "Philip!" Esther shouted with impatience. "I can hear you!" Philip took a look at her. "If you y with other people''s feelings, I''ll tell Kara Hunt next time to let her cherish her life and stay away from you.¡± "Whose sister are you?" Philip asked. *** "Man shall learn from me!" Elijah said, which attracted Philip¡¯s cold eyes. ¡°Well, baby, forget it. It¡¯s none of our business if he wants to get sick. Let''s get down to business!" Philip and he looked at each other. "Did you find Josh Gunn?" Elijah asked. Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. Philip replied, shaking his head, ¡°He''s from Evan Gray. Do you think it''s so easy for us to catch him?" Elijah nodded, wordless. Esther ate a milkshake while listening to their conversation. At this time, Eden McKay came, and Elijah and he had a word alone... Only Esther and Philip were left on the table. He looked at his newly recovered sister and didn¡¯t know it was a good thing or not that she had such a strange sense of justice, responsibility, and public morality... "Philip, start a serious rtionship!" Esther began to talk. "..." Philip was speechless. "yful men shall be punished!" Chapter 629: 629 Out of Mind Chapter 629: 629 Out of Mind "We''ll talk about itter!" Philip said, putting on a long face, ¡°If you keep worrying about who I sleep with, I''ll throw you into the mice hole!" "Ah... Mice? No.¡± As soon as she heard that, her face turned pale. ¡° You take revenge,¡± she yelled. "I didn''t expect you to be so afraid of mice when you grow up!" Philip sniggered, and his gaze suddenly fell on the grass not far behind Esther, where a mouse was basking in the sun. ¡°Esther, what''s behind you? " "What?" Esther turned her head, and her eyes fell on a field mouse that was looking for food. Her face suddenly turned pale, and she was scared and flustered. ¡°Help...¡± she screamed. She screamed in horror. Esther raised her foot in panic. The stool fell backward because of her movement. She fell heavily on the ground as the stool tilted, her fist shaking. "Esther..." Philip was distressed to see how horrified she was. Heforted, "Don''t be afraid, the mouse has gone!" Elijah rushed over as soon as he heard her scream. The vole ran away and disappeared from her crying. "Esther!" Philip was a little guilty, "It¡¯s gone!" "Esther!" Elijah ran over and held her into his arms. "What''s the matter?" he asked anxiously. "Honey, there are mice!" Esther''s pale face tangled together, and she shrank into a ball. When she saw himing, she immediately threw herself into his arms and put her arms around his neck. The only thing left was her frightened voice with a cry. It seemed that she shouldn''t preach Philip. She was retaliated by him in an instant! "No, it''s gone!" Philipforted, who couldn¡¯t bear to see her feared face. "Honey, Philip bullies me. I don''t want brother anymore. He invited the mouse!" Esther''s voice had been out of tune. In shock, she trembled and huddled in Elijah''s arms. Her tears fell and moistened her face. "It''s all right! There were no more mice.¡± Elijah¡¯s face sank and he stared at Philip. "Well! I can''t talk to mice. How can I invite a mouse?" asked Philip, rolling his eyes. As a result, next, Esther had been nestled in Elijah¡¯s arms and insisted on not leaving him. Seeing that they were devoted to each other, Philip had mixed feelings, narrowing his slightly. At this time, the phone rang. He answered the phone. ¡°Hello.¡± While answering the phone, he held the phone tightly and his face slightly sank. ¡°I have nothing to do with her!" said Philip over the phone. Esther was interested and she asked, ¡°Who is it?" Philip was stunned and he put on a smile. "Well, nothing. Aren¡¯t afraid?" he replied insincerely. "I''m afraid!" Esther continued to nest in Elijah''s arms, enjoying his warm, generous and safe embrace. Elijah also enjoyed the feeling of holding her. His eyes swept across Philip''s face sharply, but he didn¡¯t speak. Esther soon forgot about the mouse incident and enjoyed the delicious food. They fed each other, but Philip, who hadn''t eaten much, stopped eating. After a while, he dialed the phone again and asked in a deep voice, "Is she really ill? Send her to the hospital... The best hospital..." Esther and Elijah looked at each other, and she whispered, "What¡¯s wrong? Philip is a little strange!" "Are you full? Go home and have a rest!" he said. "But hasn''t Josh Gunn been caught yet?" She was a little scared. "From now on, I will be with you every moment!" To ensure her safety, he decided to be with her every moment. Philip hung up the phone, his mind wandering. "Philip, who is sick?" "My dog!" Philip smiled faintly, ¡°Esther, go to the service desk and help me get cigarettes!" "Just ask the waiter to deliver it!" Esther was reluctant to leave Elijah¡¯s warm arms. Knowing that Philip had something to say, Elijah said to Esther, "Good girl, go!" Pursing her lips, Esther stood up unwillingly and went to ask for cigarettes at the front desk of the restaurant hall. As soon as she left, Philip said, "Does Evan Gray want you to take over?" Elijah nodded and said seriously, "He wants to y big this time!" "You refused him?" Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. "Yes!" "I''m afraid he will start to move in on Esther. This is a warning!" Without speaking anymore, Elijah put on a serious expression. "How long does it take to clean LN Bar?" asked Philip, who looked serious as he worried that Evan Gray started to move in on his sister. Elijah closed his deep eyes, frowning. Well! How long would it take? He was really worried about what would happen next if he refused to take over. "I¡¯m worried about my sister being with you!" said Philip. Elijah remained speechless, wondering how to stop Esther from being hurt. "Esther is here!" said the Philip. "Well!" Elijah opened his eyes, and his face turned calm, but his deep eyes seemed to be in deep thought. "Here you are!" Esther put the cigarette on the table and looked at the expression of the two, frowning. But soon, Philip said, "You guys go back!" Without saying a word, Elijah stood up, took Esther''s hand, and left. "Philip, remember, don''t y with the girls. Bring your puppy to me someday. I like animals too!" Esther said as she turned around. Philip¡¯s expression became serious. Puppy? Taking out the phone again, Philip dialed a number. After a long time, it finally went through. There came a husky voice, ¡° Hello!" "..." Philip closed his eyes and hung up the phone. On the way back, Esther fell asleep again. Elijah turned to look at her, his eyes lingering on her. Esther didn''t wake up until he drove home. ¡°Oh! Are we home? What do I do with my sses in the afternoon?" she asked. "Skip it!" Elijah grabbed her hand. "You don¡¯t need to go to ss recently. I have someone record the courses for you, and I can watch it at home!" "Is that okay?" Esther frowned and stretched out. She felt tired. ¡°Elijah, why do I feel so tired recently?" Hearing her words, Elijah thought if she was pregnant. What should he do if she was pregnant? "Get off!" he said in a low voice. Esther got off the car with aplex expression on her face. Looking at his tall figure, she felt strange that he looked so lonely. She got off the car, closed the door, and walked to him. ¡°Honey, aren''t you happy?" asked Esther. Elijah shook his head immediately. ¡°No, I''m fine!" He took her hand upstairs and went to the door of the apartment. Looking at the locked door, Esther sighed, ¡°Honey, do you think Kattie knows that the man who slept with her is Josh Gunn? Would she think it was you?" Looking at the door, Elijah said, "It¡¯s not what you should think about. You just need to eat well every day and have a good time. This is the biggest happiness for me!" Love a person meant one shall grant happiness to the other at any time. As long as she was happy, he would be infinite satisfaction. Esther only felt strange, but she couldn''t say what was strange. Back home, Esther sat on the sofa watching TV, and Elijah went to the study to deal with his business. After watching TV for a while, she fell asleep on the sofa with weariness. Elijah came out, looked at her sleeping face, and his eyes were soft again. He went over to picked her up and put her on the bed. As soon as Esther was in bed, she woke up. ¡°Elijah?" Esther reached out her arms around his neck and said, "Honey, can you hold me to sleep?" He looked out of the window, seeing the sun in the sky. He didn''t seem to have the habit of taking a nap in the afternoon, but he couldn¡¯t bear to refuse her as she tied his neck tightly with her little hand. He nodded after a moment of hesitation, ¡°Alright.¡± Putting down her, Elijah lifted the quilt andy on the bed. It was slightly cold in thete autumn. She came back in cotton pajamas, and he also changed home clothes. "Elijah, is there something on your mind!" Esther squinted her eyes halfway, and her long eyshes flickered, which were very attractive. He was slightly shocked. Did he write everything on his face, or she had begun to pay attention to his expression? He smiled, "Nothing." "You look a little bit out of your wits!" She said, ¡°Are you still worried because of Josh Gunn?" "No! Sooner orter, he will be found!" he said. "That man is really strange. He said he was going to break us apart. Why does he break us apart? Have we offended them?" Esther said as a light shed in her mind, and suddenly she said, "Is he in love with you?" "What!" Elijah looked at her in a daze. ¡°Baby, am I that attractive? Loved by men?" *** "You bought him and saved him from those old women. He was very fond of you at first sight, which might be the case." "..." Elijah was speechless, holding her shoulder. He looked at her side, his eyes misting. She was really cute in such a little way, like a woman who was fond of gossiping, making her much more cute and attractive. Chapter 630 Uneasiness Chapter 630 Uneasiness He pinched her face gently, and said in a deep voice, fixing his eyes on her, "Your imagination is is too powerful! If he loves me, how could he sleep with Kattie?" "Well! Yes! Yes! It''s really strange. Does he like both men and women?" Esther¡¯s eyes were widened and she bit her lips. ¡°God, who can tell me what happened!" "Don''t think about it, just remember to believe me at any time!" Elijah said in a deep voice. He leaned to kiss her little mouth before she reacted. Suddenly, Esther thought of what happenedst night and she pushed him away with a red face. ¡°I''m so tired. No.¡± "No what?" he asked, frowning. Esther was shocked. It turned out he was not trying to have sex with her. He looked at her with dark eyes. Then, Elijah held her in his arms, her head resting on his armband. "You..." "Sleep," he said in a deep voice. Being hugged so tightly by him, Esther felt that she was not herself. Strangely, she was very sleepy, but now she had no strength and was not sleepy at all. Most shockingly, she found that she had a stronger desire for sex recently. She wondered what was wrong with her. But Elijah stopped making a sound, locking her in his arms. His breath became steady. But she didn''t sleep, and how could she sleep in such a posture. But being held by him in this way, Esther felt warm. Gradually, her breath was gradually stable, and for some time she unexpectedly fell asleep. He opened his eyes, his eyes were bright and abnormal. He looked down at her sleeping face and depicted her sleeping face in his mind. With some pity, some comfort, some heartache, but also more reluctance, he pressed on her forehead a kiss, a shallow kiss! As the setting sun fell, the golden light was projected on the two who were in an embrace. She was resting on his strong arm, and his other hand was around her waist. They were so intimate. Her fair face was pure, and his handsome and charming face was calm. Esther finally got enough sleep, moved her body, and opened her eyes drowsily. She was so close to his handsome face, and she was flustered. She slowly opened her eyes and looked at him, wondering why he was still frowning tightly in his deep sleep. What was on his mind? She reached out her little hand and gently stroked his eyebrows, trying to smooth the wrinkles there. And he suddenly lifted his big hand, holding her hand in his eyebrow. He said in a husky voice, "Esther!" "Are you awake?" She was stunned. Elijah didn''t sleep at all. He had been watching her for a long time, afraid that he would not be able to see her for a long time in the future. He was terrified at the thought that he might lose her! But he had to keep it to himself. How on earth could he save her from being hurt? "Baby, do you trust me?" Elijah asked. Esther was stunned and nodded. This time, she said determinedly, ¡°I will believe you, from now on to my death, I will trust you. No matter what you do, I¡¯ll believe that you love me.¡± He smiled fainted and said, looking at her, ¡°Thank you for your trust.¡± "Can''t you tell me what''s on your mind?" Esther seemed to feel something. "Nothing, I have nothing on my mind!" said Elijah. But she was a little uneasy. His behavior became more and more strange. Why did ask her that? But no matter what, she would not be silly. He loved her so much, so she should believe him no matter what he did! Esther was a little hungry! Now she was aszy and hungry as a pig, and the only thing she wanted to do was eat and sleep! "Honey, I''m hungry!" "I''ll cook for you!" he said. "No! I''ll cook it for you.¡± She decided to be a good wife to take care of him. He insisted on cooking, shaking his head. "I''ll cook it for you," said Elijah. But she turned over and pressed him down with mischief in her eyes. He let out a dull hum because her sudden action just now, and he could only hold her tightly. "Baby!" Esther said coquettishly, "But I just want to cook for you! I want to be a virtuous woman! You have to give me a chance. Don''t take the chance away from me! But I can only bake cakes. Do you dislike my cooking?¡± "How?" Elijah was overjoyed that Esther was willing to cook for him, which showed that she loved him very much. It contained too much affection that a woman would like to cook for the man she loved. ¡° Are you too tired?" Elijah asked. She shook her head. "No!" She was about to get out of bed when he held her by the waist. ¡°Baby.¡± "Well?" She looked up at him. In his eye, she could tell that he was reluctant to see her leave. Esther was more uneasy as she had some doubts. But also she would not ask him when he didn¡¯t want to talk about it. Esther said, ¡°I love you.¡± Damn! She said that at this time! Elijah''s slightly disordered breathing revealed his secret. His pretty cheeks were still calm, but the part between his crotch stood tall, against Esther''s belly. But his body was also surging with a painful desire and despair. He was eager to find a way to save Esther from being hurt. "Ah..." Esther blushed as she could feel his desire for sex. Peeking at Elijah, Esther chuckled, "You are bad, Elijah, I''m going to cook!" Esther blushed with indignation, her long eyshes trembling. Elijah sighed, looking at her red face. A trace of sadness came to him and his sight began to wander, but he didn¡¯t let go of her hand. Esther looked up at him and said, ¡°Elijah! Although I don''t know what''s on your mind, I want to tell you that I am very happy with you! I believe you will take care of it!" He was slightly shocked and moved. But the harsh reality told him that some things should be kept to himself so that he could deal with some things more rationally and better, rather than let the baby see through his mind at a nce. Hiding the worry and uneasiness in his heart, Elijah kissed her little mouth. He admitted that when he faced Esther, the woman he loved, he couldn¡¯t be himself anymore. Every smile and every move of Esther obsessed him. Ever since Elijah was with Esther, the warm feeling he never had always filled his heart. He longed to see her. When he was with her, he couldn''t help being gentle. Now he could imagine why the beast in the ancient legend was always subdued by a beautiful woman ¡ªbecause the beast was bewitched by love. And he was bewitched by a little woman named Esther! The fear of losing her was overwhelming and he just wanted to be good to her forever. What was love and what was true love? Elijah deeply understood this from his worries. Love turned out to be something that made people happy and sad. For a long time, Elijah said, "Let¡¯s get something to eat!" "Alright!" Esther got out of bed. She felt that her chest was stuffy and her throat was blocked, which made her dizzy for some reason. Esther grabbed the skirt of her chest, trying to suppress the feeling of vomiting. But a stream of sour water still surged into Esther''s throat. "Er..." she quickly covered her mouth, staggered, and ran to the bathroom, hunched over a toilet, and vomited. Elijah followed her with a nervous expression on his face. He asked anxiously, "What¡¯s wrong? Baby.¡± Esther was throwing up badly. After a long time, she coughed and raised her hand. She waved weakly and said, "It''s OK. Something¡¯s wrong with the food in J City!" But in Elijah¡¯s eyes, there was a sh of doubt, and a touch ofplexity. Was he right? Esther was pregnant? "Are you better?" "Yes!" Esther wanted to stand up, but dizziness came her. Seeing this, Elijah picked her up and put her back on the bed. Esther curled up in the bed, feeling dizzy and powerless. She was unable to vomit. She leaned her face against the pillow, her whole stomach turning over, forcing her to sweat. Was she ill? Esther thought faintly. "Baby, do you feel like vomiting, don''t you?" Elijah already knew that she probably got pregnant. He suppressed the joy from the bottom of his heart. This was the fruit of his love for Esther as if there was a baby in Esther¡¯s belly. He was both so surprised and doubly uneasy. This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. "Honey, am I going to die?" Esther asked, frowning, "Why do I suddenly feel so sick?¡± "No nonsense!" Elijah immediately stopped her, and he said with a serious expression, ¡°Baby, if I''m not wrong, you''re going to be a mommy!" He gently stroked her abdomen, as if there was a baby inside. He was so careful and his eyes were full of tenderness. "Ah..." Esther was stunned. ¡°You, what did you say?" she asked. Elijah pursed his lips, and a smile overflowed from the corner of her mouth. He said, pointing her nose, ¡°You may be pregnant!" His words reminded Esther of Oscar''s lovely face. If she was pregnant, would she have a lovely baby like Oscar? Her baby must be so cute! Chapter 631 Pregnancy Test Chapter 631 Pregnancy Test "Wow! Am I pregnant?" Esther was excited, surprised, and nervous and asked Elijah, her hands grabbed tightly onto his big hands, "Elijah, am I pregnant?" He smiled lightly and went to the bed to hug her again, "If I am not wrong, then yes! I will call someone to buy some pregnancy test kit, let''s do the test first, if it is positive, then we will go to the hospital tomorrow to check!" "Ah! That''s so great, I hope I am!" Esther was surprised, her little hand was on her belly, "I want to give birth to a child that looks like you and me!" Elijah was a little surprised about her reaction, "But you are still in school! Are you sure you want this baby?" "Yeah!" A little stunned, Esther raised her brows, "Don''t you want this baby?" "How could that be? This is our baby, of course, I want it!" Elijahughed and said. "That''s right!" Esther pursed her lips, suddenly she smiled slyly, and pushed herself into his hug, "Hubby, can I stop studying? I just want to be a parasite okay? After I give birth, I will continue to study okay?" Sighing, Elijah pressed his lips and smiled, "Of course you can, I am just afraid you might feel boring if you don''t study, if you don''t want to study, you can just temporarily drop out, the savings in your Swiss bank ount is enough for you to live the rest of your life anyway, you don''t need to worry about living!" "Really?" Esther blinked her eyes. "Of course!" He never wanted to force her to do anything, except for the marriage, Elijah held her, "If you are pregnant, then you should rest for the baby, and give birth." "Hubby, you are great!" Esther hugged Elijah tightly and buried her face in his chest. As long as she had him, it was great! Her soft body aroused a soft feeling in him. His strong arms hugged her, and with one hand he took his phone to call Eden McKay, asking him to buy a pregnancy test kit. Then Esther rolled over in his arms... (Indescribable)... After Elijah took a cold shower, the doorbell rang. Eden McKay brought the pregnancy test kit. "Babe,e and try it!" "I heard that it needs the morning urine?" Esther said. "This isn''t the one!" Elijah gave it to her, his eyes looked helpless, he just took a cold shower, and there was still water on him, "Try it in the bathroom!" Esther looked at him, and took the test, she put her hand on his naked chest, this man only had a towel around his waist, it was seductive! "Babe!" Elijah''s body stiffened, "If you keep ying with me, I will not let you go!" "Ah... even if I am pregnant, you won''t stop?" Esther raised her brows, her dark eyes were filled with light, the smile filled her face, "You animal!" "If you y with fire again, even if you beg for mercy tonight, I will never let you go!" With a wicked smile and thin lips, Elijah''s extremely dangerous gaze looked at Esther, and he whispered in her ears, "Actually if you are pregnant, there are other ways except for down there!" "Pervert!" Esther screamed, she then ran into the bathroom for a pregnancy test! "Ah..." A scream, an excited scream came, Elijah opened the door and went in, and saw Esther holding a thin test strip screaming, "Two bars! I''m pregnant, I''m pregnant!" Elijah''s thin lips pursed, joy in his eyes. "Let me see!" Sure enough, there were two red bars on the test strip. Esther exined, "This manual says that the two bars are positive, but we have to go to the hospital to make sure, the test might be wrong! But my period seems to bete, right?" "Yeah!" He remembered herst time, it seemed that more than a week had passed. "Tomorrow we will go to the hospital!" "Are you happy?" Esther raised her eyes to look at him. He smiled and looked at her, his eyes were very gentle, "Of course, this is our baby, of course, I will like it!" "Hehe! I''m so happy! Hubby, I want to eat!" Esther reached out her arms and hugged him, "I will bake a cake, can you cook noodles for me?" "Okay!" Elijah quickly kissed Esther''s smiling lips, which was without the past gentleness and squishy. At this moment, with a trace of violence and wildness, he aggressively swept through every inch of her mouth, absorbing her beauty, exchanging the breath with her. When he finally kissed her till panting, he let her go, pressed his head to her forehead, and whispered, "Babe! I''m very happy! Thank you for having my baby!" "Because I love you!" She put her arms around his waist, and the two of them leaned together, enjoying the joy and happiness of being parents. Esther''s small face burst into a happy smile even more. "Be careful in the future, you can''t run around randomly, let alone run at all, you know?" Elijah didn''t forget to tell her. "I know, I''ll be careful!" Esther replied happily. The two walked out of the bathroom. Esther touched her belly with a little hand, opened her pajamas again, and looked at her bare belly. Her body shape had not changed at all. Was there a child there? It was a strange feeling. After that moment of shock, she was a little bit happy. Esther touched her belly again and said to Elijah, ¡°In a little while, my stomach will be like a ball! Let¡¯s agree first, you are not allowed to dislike me, if I get fat or stupid, you must not despise me!" Elijahughed, "Am I that superficial? Not to mention this kid is ours!" "That''s right!" "Cover your belly! Don''t catch a cold!" Elijah helped her pull over the clothes, if it stayed that way it would cause him to feel horny, and he worried she might catch a cold. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. At the hospital. The first time for both of them. Esther was apanied by Elijah into the ultrasound. During the examination, the doctor asked Elijah to go out. Esther was lying on the bed, the doctor was kind, and started to check after applying some liquid. Only as the examination began, the doctor''s eyebrows wrinkled. Esther felt a little uneasy and couldn''t help asking, "How is it? Am I pregnant?" "Yeah! You are pregnant!" The doctor smiled and frowned again. Then he checked for a while and asked Esther out. "How old is my baby?" Esther didn''t want to leave. She just wanted to see the bubble on the screen, but it was so dark that she couldn''t see or understand anything at all. After asking Esther out, the doctor went to Elijah alone. Esther waited outside but didn''t know why the doctor wouldn''t let her listen. A beautiful girl walked out of the room opposite, looking down at the paper in her hand, with a happy smile on her face. She identally collided with Esther, the two almost fell, and the girl''s paper was scattered on the ground. "Sorry sorry..." "Sorry sorry..." Both of them were good girls, they didn''t care who hit whom, they apologized to each other. Esther picked up the paper on the ground, and from the corner of her eyes, she nced at the name on the paper, Sylvie arthy. Sylvie arthy took the paper while thanking her, noting that Esther was waiting outside the door of the ultrasound, and subconsciously asked, "Are you pregnant too?" Maybe they were all going to be mothers. Esther had an inexplicable affection for the girl and nodded. Sylvie arthy had a happy smile on her face, "Me too, my baby is 45 days old." Esther felt her joy, and there was a feeling of happiness in her heart. "Congrats, I wish you a healthy baby." "Thank you, same for you too." Sylvie arthy smiled at her, said goodbye, and left happily. Esther''s tense emotion was slightly relieved by the girl''s wishes. Healthy baby... Of course, her baby must be healthy. ... When Elijah walked out again, he was holding a piece of paper in his hand, there was nothing unusual on his face. Esther breathed a sigh of relief, "What did the doctor say?" "It''s okay!" Elijah''s corners of his lips jumped, a little stiff. He took Esther back. When he got home, Esther was eating a plum while he went into the study. Then with shaking hands, he took a cigarette and lit it. The hands trembled, even more, his handsome face was tangled together, and his fists could not help but clench, but they couldn''t suppress the tumultuous pain. He thought back to the doctor¡¯s words, "Mr. Perry, ording to the calction, on day 43, the fetal buds should be visible, but hers can¡¯t be seen. You will have another check after three days. If we still can¡¯t see the fetal buds, she has to abort it!" *** At that moment, Elijah was in shock, slowly looking at the doctor''s solemn and sympathetic face with unbelievable eyes, and he had not yet woken up from such a shocking result. "Why are there no fetal buds?" his voice was a little anxious and emotionally confused. He was very scared. He had never been so scared. He knew that he should be rational, but he couldn''t suppress the pain that was slowly rising in his heart. But a few minutester, he calmed down, and when he walked out of the examination room, he returned calmly. He couldn''t let his babe know the result. He hoped everything would be okay three dayster. After three days¡­ He only hoped that they could see the fetal buds in three days. After smoking a cigarette, Elijah felt calm a bit, and he quickly opened the window to let out the smoke. She was a pregnant woman and couldn''t smell the smoke. The sunlight outside the window came in, but it couldn''t dissolve the coldness in Elijah''s body. He couldn''t imagine, what should he do if the fetal bud did not grow? Elijah clenched his fists stubbornly, trying to smash the wall hard to vent the pain, but his hand stopped half an inch from the wall. He couldn''t do this, or Esther would ask him. He couldn''t do anything now, he could only wait until three dayster. God knew how long such a wait was, God knew! After getting rid of the smell of smoke, Elijah walked out of the study and to the sofa. Chapter 632 What Are You Hiding from Me Chapter 632 What Are You Hiding from Me "What''s the matter?" Looking at Elijahing from a distance, with a smell of tobo on his body, Esther frowned in confusion. His face was too gloomy, and even his brows wrinkled, as if ayer of pity enveloped his eyes. "It''s okay, you should go to rest first, don''t watch TV for too long," Elijah said. When they were eating the next day, Elijah was a little absentminded. Esther suddenly held down his hand. Only then did she notice how gloomy and tired his face was at this moment, he looked much older, and his eyebrows were deeply condensed. Slowly shifting his gaze to Esther''s face full of concern, Elijah smiled heavily, raised his hand to hold her hand, his tired eyes full of love and helplessness. "What''s the matter?" His hands were as warm as ever, but seeing his expression at the moment, Esther couldn''t help feeling worried, something must have happened to make his face look so bad. "It''s okay. As Winnie left, I suddenly miss her." Looking at Esther and meeting her worried eyes, Elijah seemed to be burned by fire, a little flustered, he was always calm, but he didn''t know how to get through these three days, this was just day one, but he felt as if it was a year. At the hospital three dayster. Esther followed Elijah for a checkup in doubt, they changed to another hospital. Same asst time, the doctor called Elijah alone again. Esther didn''t know what was wrong! This time, Elijah walked out calmly again! "Why do we check so frequently? It''s not good for the baby!" Esther said as he went to hold Elijah''s hand, and found that his hand was cold, and the palm of his hand was sweaty. "Huh? What''s wrong with you?" "Nothing!" Elijah gave her a hurried look and immediately shifted his gaze, as if he didn''t dare to look at her, something was glittering in his eyes, which made Esther very uneasy. As soon as the two of them walked out of the corridor, they saw Philiping from outside with a gloomy expression. When the three met, the gloom on his face was immediately gone, "I called Elijah, and he said you are here. Let''s eat together for lunch!" "Philip, I have a baby!" Esther told Philip happily. "Uh!" Philip was looking at Elijah. He was a little worried, but he instantly covered it, filling his handsome face with surprise, and said loudly, "Good! I am going to be an uncle, right? I am very happy! Let''s go to eat!" At the restaurant. After ordering the food, Elijah went out to make a call, Philip said to add some food, and then went out. Esther was eating alone. Outside. "What the hell is going on?" Philip knew that the situation was not good when he saw Elijah. "The doctor suggested an abortion because the child had no fetal buds and heartbeat!" Elijah closed his eyes in pain, it was as if he had fallen into an ice cer, his body was cold. Philip was also taken aback. "Why is this?" Esther didn''t see theme back, opened the door and looked out carefully, and found that the two of them were talking at the end of the corridor. She saw Elijah''s figure seemed particrly stiff, and both of them had serious expressions on their faces. What happened? Seeing them discussing something with their backs to her, it seemed that they had deliberately kept her from knowing. On Esther''s wrinkled face shed an injured expression. She wanted to say something, but her open mouth closed silently. Maybe they were talking about Josh Gunn! Since they didn''t want to let her know, she wouldn''t be troublesome. But just when she was about to walk in, she turned around uneasy. She saw Elijah mming a fist against the wall of the corridor and was shocked. Looking at Elijah with his back straight, he seemed to be venting some emotions. At this time, she wanted to tell him that no matter what happened, she would always be by his side and face it with him, but... Esther intuitively felt something was wrong, and it seemed to have something to do with herself. She saw Philip reach out a hand to pat on Elijah''s shoulder. After Esther paused, she finally chose to return to the room. Everything seemed to have never happened, and they didn''t see hering out, and after she went in, she lost her appetite. What happened to Elijah? Why was Philip feeling so heavy? Why did she do two ultrasounds in a row within three days? Did it have something to do with her baby? She knew him, if it was something he was willing to tell her, he would not be so troubled. She suddenly felt so panicked, thinking of his tired look. For the past three days, he had always seen her wanting to say something thenughing hard. She was muttering and panicking in her heart! "Let''s go in! Esther will be suspicious after such a long time!" Philip said solemnly, with the same tangled heavy expression on his face. Elijah turned around slowly, his cool face was in pain at the moment, the pain surged to his heart, but when he couldn''t vent it, he mmed his fist on the wall, he was bleeding on the back of his hand, no matter how much that hurt, it didn''t hurt as much as his heart. Why? Slowly closing his eyes, suppressing the unbearable pain in his ck eyes, Elijah raised his head silently, Esther was so kind, why would God treat them so cruelly? why did fate give him and Esther such a fatal hit? Abortion! This word was like a piercing sharp dagger stabbing into Elijah''s chest. The pain was unspeakable, and he couldn''t even tell her, he dares not tell her, she was still immersed in the joy of her pregnancy, how could he tell her that she had to get rid of the baby? "If she has to get rid of it, it should be earlier rather thanter. The side effects of the drug abortion are less, and it is better than the operation!" Philip was also very sad. This was his first nephew, before he could share their joy, he received such news. He couldn''t bear it for now, but he understood Elijah''s feelings better at the moment. "Don''t tell her yet!" Elijah''s voice was a little hoarse. He hadn''t slept well in the past three days. He was exhausted, and his eyes were sunken. His figure that was always arrogant had lost weight in just a few days. Tiredness and shadows shrouded on him, Elijah looked particrly gloomy, thefort and ease of being with Esther before had long disappeared without a trace. "Let''s go in!" After quickly sorting out his emotions, Elijah recovered his calm, and the two walked into the room. As soon as they entered through the door, they saw Esther fiddled with the dishes slightly, her small face was also tangled, she wrinkled her nose when she watched theme in. "Why did you guys take so long? I''m already full!" "Eat more!" Philip said with a smile, the same smile but a little stiff. "Be good, eat more!" Elijah sat down and helped her with chopsticks. Esther''s gaze fell on the back of his hand, seeing some bloodstains on it, she felt a pain in her heart, she frowned in worry, but didn''t ask anything, just took out a bandaid that she carried with her from her bag, and then she silently pulled his hand and put them on one by one. Elijah watched her cautious movement. She didn''t ask or was surprised, but her eyes were full of worry. Elijah felt a pain in his heart and immediately exined, "I identally hurt it!" "Okay!" Esther nodded, her nose sour, thinking that he must have encountered something difficult that he was unable to speak to her. He carried it by himself, so he must be afraid that she would be worried! She believed him, no matter what happened, she believed that he would handle it well, she was just worried about him, very worried. Philip sighed secretly, and said, "The food here is good, eat more, Elijah, you should also eat more!" Nodding, Elijah was afraid that Esther would be worried. He picked up his chopsticks and started to eat. Although he didn''t have much appetite, he still ate. He didn''t want Esther to worry about him. Late night, Esther was lying in bed early, but she was not sleepy. She just let herself close her eyes; her mind was very clear. She knew there must be something, otherwise, Elijah and Philip would not keep looking at each other, as if they had a lot of things to say. Before leaving, Philip hugged her and told her that she must be strong! The bedroom was very quiet, Elijah alsoy down on the bed, reaching out and hugging her tightly in his arms. The ck eyes with the pain were like burning ashes, infinite pain and contradictions fell in his eyes, he could only hug her like this, give himself strength, and also support her. Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. He buried his head in her neck, Esther did not move, but gradually held her breath, she silently clenched her hands. She heard Elijah''s sigh. This night, she knew that Elijah had not slept. The next day, she told him, "Hubby, you can''t stay with me every day. We haven¡¯t found Josh Gunn yet, right?" "It''s okay, I can deal with thepany''s affairs with a few phone calls!" He said in a deep voice. "Don''t stay with me today, I want Philip to apany me! I can ask him about the bracelet too!" Esther made an excuse. He was stunned for a while and nodded. "Okay! I will ask him to pick you up!" When Philip picked Esther to leave, she saw clouds in the sky, as if it was going to rain. Thiste autumn was a bit cold, and she still felt very cold, and she wrapped the coat around her body. *** Philip hugged her worriedly, but when she left with Philip, Esther came to Philip''s house and said nothing, she was just looking at him and seeing Philip''s guilty conscience. Finally, Esther asked, "Philip, don''t you tell me what happened?" Philip was startled and immediately covered it with a smile. "Babe, what do you mean? Are you thinking too much? Women''s imaginations are so rich!" Esther came to the French windows and looked at the hazy sky with a mist in her eyes. "You all are keeping something from me, right?" "It''s nothing!" Philip looked away, couldn''t bear to see her sad. "If there is nothing, what is there to tell?" Chapter 633 Deep Love Chapter 633 Deep Love No matter how sessful they were in the business, they couldn¡¯t say anything regarding this matter now. They didn¡¯t know what to do. They didn¡¯t want her to get hurt, but she would get hurt after all. Not long after, it began to rain outside the window. The sky was covered with dark clouds. In the sky of late autumn, there were drizzles as thin as the needles. Nobody knew how long the drizzles would continue. Esther was standing by the window like a statue. She had been standing there for more than an hour. She didn¡¯t move at all. She didn¡¯t even know where her mind had gone. Philip looked at her back. Esther seemed so calm, he could feel that her whole body was overwhelmed with sorrow. He was very worried about her. But his phone rang at this time, he looked at the phone and immediately went to the study room. Esther turned her head with a gentle smile on her pale face. Her eyes were soft like water. She turned around slowly. She walked carefully and stopped in front of the study room¡¯s door. She tried to eavesdrop on his conversation on the phoneing from inside. ¡°Elijah, Esther asked me what happened exactly, what should we do? Shall we tell her? How can she bear with such shocking news?¡± Esther¡¯s heart trembled. It was something which was rted to her! ¡°I don¡¯t know how to tell her, she kept caressing her stomach, she cherishes this child. If we ask her to abort the child, she will copse!¡± Esther was shocked by the words. Abort her child? Those few words made Esther¡¯s face turn totally pale. She gasped heavily like she was going to faint any time. This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°I know you are sad. Thank you for loving and cherishing her so much. Elijah, she¡¯s lucky to have met you!¡± Esther was heart ached again, she couldn¡¯t be like this. Their child had a problem? That was why Elijah looked so hurt these days? She flustered, then hurriedly walked to the door. She wanted to go to the hospital, she wanted to see what was going on. Why in just three days, she did two checkups. She was going to have an examination today. Esther rushed out of the house and got in a taxi. She went straight to the hospital. When another B-ultrasound result came out, she was stunned. The doctor said, ¡°Miss Price, there is something wrong with your gestational sac. There is no fetal heart rate or fetal bud. It¡¯s better to just undergo abortion surgery as soon as possible.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°There is something wrong with the fetus. Even if you don''t operate now, you may have a natural miscarriage too. It may also cause damage to your body in the process of abortion. I advise you to make the decision earlier!¡± Esther didn¡¯t know how she got out of the examination room. When Philip came out of the room after hanging up the phone, he didn¡¯t see Esther around. He was panicked and told Elijah about it. Elijah became even more flustered, ¡°Did she know something?¡± They began to search for Esther everywhere. No wonder Elijah seemed to be in pain all the time, he always wanted to say something but stopped in the end. These days, he was almost in a state of insomnia. His eyes were always reddish and the blood vessels were visible all the time. So this was the reason. Esther thought a lot, she decided not to ask him, because he suffered more. Esther went out of the hospital, the drizzling rain hit on her body. The rain was chilled to the bone. She gradually felt darkness in front of her, she got dizzy and almost fell to the ground. ¡°Babe!¡± Just when Esther tried her best to keep her body bnce and wanted to get out from the darkness, a familiar voice came to her. It felt like her world came back to her. Her weak body was hugged into a familiar and warm embrace. ¡°Darling!¡± Esther gave aforting smile in a daze, but the smile was even worse than her crying. When she woke up again, it was already at night. She was in an unfamiliar room. Uh! Not unfamiliar. She was back in the vi and she was in the bedroom which they made love for the first time. She opened her eyes mistily, she could feel someone was holding her hand tightly. ¡°Babe?¡± Elijah almost cried out when he saw her waking up. She saw his face be much thinner. His cheek had already sunken. She could not help stretching her hand to touch his skinny face. It turned out that he was the one who was suffering and he was feeling more pain than her. At this moment, Esther felt that, yes, he was the man who bore everything and didn¡¯t let her suffer any harm. Why did he care so much for her? She felt his deep and strong love, her heart hurt like it was being cut by a sharp knife. But she still smiled and didn''t want him to know that she already knew what was wrong with their baby. ¡°Babe, what are you doing in the hospital?" Elijah stared at her eyes, he wanted to read her mind from her smile, but she smiled in a coquettish way. "I went to the hospital to buy calcium tablets, but before I reached the hospital, I was caught by you!¡± This was such a bad reason. Elijah quickly grasped her arm. His face turned serious, he didn¡¯t give her any chance to escape. ¡°Babe, you''re lying!¡± ¡°What?" Esther shook her head and maintained her smile, "I want to eat a plum. Can you get some for me?" Looking at her depressed face which was trying to show a warm smile to him, Elijah only felt pain in his heart. It felt like his soul was grabbed and squeezed by an invisible hand. Even with every breath he took, his whole body was painful until the point where he couldn¡¯t even control himself. He knew that Esther had been suspicious, or maybe she had gone for an examination. He had asked Eden McKay to go to the hospital for investigation, and he would know what happened exactly soon. "Alright! I''ll get it for you!¡± Elijah stood up and turned around. For a moment, countless expressions shed on his cold face. He breathed deeply, something was shing in his eyes. "How is it??" As soon as he walked out of the door, he saw Philip waiting at the door. As soon as Philip saw Elijah¡¯s pain through his eyes, Philip didn''t know how to continue his word. He could only sigh for a long time. He wanted to go in and see Esther, but Elijah stopped him. He said in a low voice, ¡°Babe didn¡¯t want us to know that she already found out the truth. I think she needs some space to let her calm down!¡± "I have been wondering why she went to the hospital. Did she hear our conversation on the phone?" Philip lifted his eyebrows in amazement. Esther who stayed in the room, at the moment when Elijah turned around and went out, turned her head and tears kept streaming down her face. She couldn''t cry. No, she shouldn¡¯t and couldn¡¯t. She pursed her lips and tried her best to hold her tears. Her man could bear all the pain for her, so she would also bear the pain. She had to learn to share the pain and burden too. She wiped the tears from the corner of her eyes with her hand, Esther quickly calmed her emotions and tried her best to calm herself down. After a while, her cheerful voice came out from the room, ¡°Elijah, where is my plum? Why haven''t you brought it up yet? Do I have to go down and get it myself?¡± Elijah who was outside heard her deliberate cheerful voice. A drop of tears fell from his eyes, he quickly closed his eyes to cover up the overwhelming heartache, ¡°It''sing! Quinn, bring me the plum!¡± Then, Elijah and Philip came in at the same time. They saw Esther had already sat up from the bed. He handed her the plum. Elijah looked at Esther painfully. He saw her eyes that were particrly bright, and they looked a little red. He knew, his babe already knew the truth. Esther picked up a plum and put it into her mouth, ¡°Yum, it''s delicious. Do you guys want some?¡± Philip''s heart also felt an ache, he looked away. He tried to say in a light tone, "I don''t eat snacks!" "Philip, why are you here today? Shouldn¡¯t you go to apany your girlfriend? By the way, don''t y with women!¡± Esther cracked a joke. It was strange this time because Philip said, "I won''t y with women. Don''t worry! I don''t want to disturb both of you now. I¡¯ll go back first, if there¡¯s anything, call me!¡± "Alright!¡± Esther nodded with a smile, ¡°I will always disturb you!¡± "Sure, you are very weed to disturb me!¡± Philip looked at Esther''s small face and went out. "Babe, is it delicious?" Elijah lowered his head and looked at her. "Yes, it''s delicious. Would you like one too?" She said as she handed one to him. But suddenly Esther felt her mind go nk, and his hot kisses stamped on her lips. His thin and cool lips kissed on hers. His tongue roughly pried her lips open and came in abruptly like a sharp arrow intertwining all ways in her mouth. She was so sad that she couldn''t breathe. She couldn''t even make a sound. Then Elijah even swallowed the plum in her mouth. The sour taste filled his mouth. However, his heart overflowed with more sourness. Esther was puzzled. She thought of his kiss just now. It was strong and hot. She felt even sadder. She knew the meaning of this kiss. The kiss had pain, despair, depression, andfort. He was conveying thefort and strength in his heart, but he couldn''t express the pain he felt. She raised her head and couldn''t help shouting, "Elijah!" Elijah looked at her face which looked puzzled and with a faint redness, he chewed the plum in his mouth. There was no expression on his handsome face. He could not say any more words that would hurt her. However, now, he did not know how to face her and how to tell her to abort the child. Although he had guessed that she might already know the truth! Esther stared at Elijah¡¯s cold face calmly. Just when Elijah thought she wouldn¡¯t say anything, she suddenly said, ¡°Elijah, you asked me to trust you, trust you for all my life, but do you trust me?¡± At the moment, he could sense the surprise, understanding, pain, and gratitude. Then, Elijah gave a weak smile, he looked really in pain. He knew what she wanted to say now. ¡°Babe, I trust you!" Elijah said in sorrow. He raised his hand and slowly covered Esther¡¯s eyes. He didn¡¯t want her to see his painful face which was about to copse now. She should stay by his side and get protected by him. But now, Elijah felt so helpless for the first time. His handsome face was full of sorrow and pain, he spoke in a trembling voice, ¡°Babe, you are the kindest and strongest babe, you are the woman I love most.¡± *** His hands covered her eyes. In the dark, Esther could even clearly hear the pain and despair in Elijah''s deep voice. She slightly smiled, ¡°I love you, Elijah! I love you! Thanks for loving me! I feel so happy!¡± Chapter 634 Unexpected Chapter 634 Unexpected What she said made Elijah feel a sharp pain in his heart, ¡°Esther¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m tired and I want to sleep, can you hug me to sleep?¡± she said. ¡°Okay!¡± he sobbed. He couldn¡¯t sleep in the night, not a single wink. When the sun rose, he passed out and napped briefly. Esther woke up and left the room. She called Philip and asked for a bottle of sleeping pills. Philip asked her what it was for, but she didn¡¯t exin. Philip brought the pills over anyways. Quinn was worried about Esther, ¡°Madam, you¡¯re up already. Do you want something to eat? I¡¯ll cook something!¡± Philip then realized that the pills were for Elijah. ¡°Philip, how long can he sleep with two pills?¡± ¡°This is a good one, so about a whole day!¡± ¡°Esther¡­¡± ¡°Philip, I know everything. Can you apany me to the surgery? Don¡¯t let him go, he will not be able to handle it. He couldn¡¯t sleep well for a long time now. Don¡¯t tell him what I know, okay?¡± Philip could only nod his head somberly listening to her request. During the meal, Elijah ate the soup that Quinn made per Esther¡¯s request so that Esther wouldn¡¯t be so worried about him. After a while, his head felt heavy. Philip brought Elijah to the room. After that, Esther changed her clothes and said to Philip, ¡°Philip, let¡¯s go to the hospital!¡± ¡°Esther!¡± Philip went up and hugged her, ¡°My dear Esther, I feel so sorry for you!¡± Esther shook her head while being in his arms, ¡°I¡¯m okay, Elijah is in a worse spot. He hides everything he feels, I cannot let him see this in person!¡± At the hospital. Esther lied down on the cold surgery table. She chose surgery as she already thought about the pros and cons of taking the abortion pill. The doctor said that there was a 10% chance that the abortion wouldn¡¯t bepletely clean with the pill. They would then have to do surgery to clean the remaining out, and hence she just chose to do surgery from the start. She just wanted to let this soul, who wasn¡¯t predestined to be with Elijah and her, go to heaven soon. The baby was growing inside of her without a heart, such a careless baby. They weren¡¯t predestined to be together! She just hoped that their next baby would remember to bring a heart with them as she couldn¡¯t handle this a second time! The cold surgery tools prated her body, she couldn¡¯t feel any pain. Even if she could, the pain could neverpare to the pain she was feeling in her heart. It was only three minutes. The surgery onlysted three minutes and it was done! She felt something dripping out of her body. It was bloody and gruesome. Esther didn¡¯t shed any tears looking at the bloody liquid and clumps being put into a proper container and taken away. Her eyes were just soulless. ¡®My dear child! Next time, remember to bring a heart with you. I¡¯m so sorry, I didn¡¯t want to do this! I¡¯m so sorry!¡¯ Esther¡¯s face was pale, she got off the surgery table and her thin frame was rickety. She tried to calm her emotions, her abdomen hurt, and the pain was indescribable. She hoped to stay strong as she walked out, Philip was out there waiting for her. She had to be strong when facing Elijah at home as well. She shouldn¡¯t cry, she should never cry! Elijah ran like a mad man towards the surgery room. He saw Philip standing outside of the surgery room and his frigid face crumbled. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Elijah. This had to be done, I decided to bring Esther here!¡± Philip said regrettably as he looked at Elijah¡¯s face which was filled with worry and misery. Elijah¡¯s face was distorted as he panted to catch his breath, after a few heaves he managed to suppress his hysterical roar, ¡°Is Esther in there?¡± ¡°Yes, the surgery is still underway. She will be out soon, nobody else is allowed inside!¡± Philip nced at Elijah. He lowered his head regrettably. At the same time, the door to the surgery room opened. Esther walked out; her face was pale. Elijah was stunned, he stared nkly at her, ¡°Esther¡­¡± He ran over and grabbed her feeble body. ¡°Elijah, I¡¯m fine! Philip¡¯s pill is useless. He said that it should knock you out for at least a day!¡± She pursed her bleached lips, ¡°Were they fake?¡± Philip felt a twinge in his heart. He wanted to retort that Elijah was just superhuman, otherwise, why would Evan Gray choose him to be his sessor? But he didn¡¯t say anything. ¡°Esther, you silly girl!¡± Elijah¡¯s pale face was still twisted. He caressed Esther¡¯s warm cheeks with his trembling hands and looked at her dearly. This silly girl came to do the surgery on her own. She was worried that he would be sad. ¡°Elijah, I¡¯m fine.¡± She could feel the fear in him through his trembling hands. Elijah hugged her tightly as she said that, he bent over and hugged her, ¡°Let¡¯s go home!¡± On the way home, he hugged her tightly in the back seat and buried his face around her neck. He hugged her ever so tightly, feeling her warmth. His heart that was filled with anxiety was finally beating normally again, it was beating, and a wave of different emotions filled his heart. Esther could still feel him trembling and she was touched. ¡°Esther, I¡¯m so sorry!¡± he growled indistinctively while his head was still buried in her neck. He sobbed slightly and Esther could feel something warm trickling down her neck. It was warm, and it meant that he had a heart. ¡°Elijah! We will have another one!¡± she said. She reached out her hand and hugged Elijah¡¯s tense body. She rubbed his back with her right hand, trying tofort him. He was supposed tofort her, but she wasforting him instead. Elijah immediately snapped out of it and took deep breathes. He tried to calm himself down. He looked up and stared at her. She reached out her hand again, this time to wipe away his tears. ¡°Does it hurt?¡± he asked dearly. Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. His head felt heavy after breakfast, but the sleeping pills only worked for a few hours until he woke up from a nightmare. After he woke up, Quinn told him that Esther went out with Philip. Elijah quickly told Eden McKay to drive him to the hospital. He saw Philip¡¯s car when they arrived at the hospital and he immediately felt weak all over. He couldn¡¯t feel pain nor anger, he just rushed as quickly as he could to the surgery room. But Esther was already done with the surgery by the time he got there. He wasn¡¯t by her side, yet she was stillforting him. ¡°It didn¡¯t hurt at all!¡± said Esther softly as she shook her head, ¡°The baby forgot to bring his heart with him. What a careless baby. I am responsible to send him to heaven, don¡¯t you agree?¡± ¡°Esther¡­¡± he sobbed. Esther realized that Elijah looked tough on the outside, but he was a sensitive person on the inside. She rxed his frowning brows with her small hands, ¡°We¡¯ll have another, another baby. This one just wasn¡¯t predestined to be with us!¡± ¡°No, I don¡¯t want anymore. I don¡¯t want you to be sad!¡± He couldn¡¯t handle this a second time. He only had to handle the pain in his heart, but she would be hurt both mentally and physically. Not only that, but she was also suppressing her feelings andforting him. How could he be so selfish? ¡°Silly, I want one!¡± she said, ¡°I want another!¡± ¡°Esther!¡± Elijah was emotional, he shook his head. He wanted to go get ligation so that she wouldn¡¯t suffer again. She realized what he was thinking as he was giving out a nk stare. She reached out her hands and grabbed his neck, she then kissed him on his trembling lips. A soft andforting kiss, ¡°You said you¡¯ll love me and will do what I say so that I will not be sad, right? I want a child, I will leave you if you get a ligation!¡± He was taken aback, he looked at her with aplicated look in his eyes. How did she read his mind? How could she guess what he was thinking? The car arrived at the vi. Elijah carried Esther to the room and wrapped her up in the nket. He sat next to her and grabbed her hands gently. He said to Quinn who was standing on the side, ¡°Please make some soup. Make all the supplementary food you can!¡± Philip went to buy more supplementary. He decided to go buy some as he watched Elijah carried Esther into the house. Suddenly, he got a phone call. The voiceing from the call was hoarse, cold, and deep, ¡°Howlden, come back and sign the divorce papers, please.¡± He felt a surge of anger hearing that, ¡°You wish!¡± He hung up the phone and drove to Elijah¡¯s vi. Quinn was cooking something. Philip went upstairs. There was a gap between the door and the doorframe. He peeked through it and saw Elijah sitting next to the bed. He was looking at his sister gently and dearly. Philip felt assured. This couple was really in love with each other, they were made for each other. He then saw Elijah lowered his head and kissed Esther on the lips lovingly. Philip was taken aback, he then turned around and went downstairs. His back looked lonely and sad! Esther was lying down on the bed ever since she got home. Her abdomen hurt so much she was breaking out in cold sweat. The pain constantly reminded her that the baby was gone. She was worried about Elijah feeling sad and couldn¡¯t rest well. She only fell asleep exhaustedly after a few hours, after repeatedly telling Elijah that she was strong, and she was fine. Elijah went into the study room after she was sound asleep. He tried to rx his tensed face and sighed deeply. He stared at the sky as it slowly turned dark and the expression in his eyes was heavy and filled with sorrow. He wanted a child so badly, but now the child was gone. Was fate telling him to leave Esther? This wasn¡¯t the oue he wanted! This was the worst oue, but¡­ He once thought that if Esther had a baby, he wouldn¡¯t have to do this. But now the baby was gone! He closed his eyes destely, he tried to hide the agony that was showing in his blood-shot eyes. Elijah slumped weakly into the chair. He covered his face with his hands, the decision he just made was tearing him apart. No! He couldn¡¯t! It was impossible! He still wanted to fight with thest ounce of his strength, he couldn''t just give up like that. He took out his phone, there was a lump in his throat. He didn¡¯t know how to say it and he was afraid that he would show his current emotions. He never felt soplicated before. Esther sacrificed herself for him because she was afraid that he couldn¡¯t handle it. So, he needed to handle this alone! She was thinking about him, their souls were entwined. He was touched. His Esther, the woman he loved deeply. She was now lying on the bed, her face all nched. He tightened his grip on the phone, but in the end, he didn¡¯t make the call. He went back to the bedroom and sat next to her, protecting her. In the next few days, Elijah never left Esther¡¯s side. He was there for her 24/7, taking care of her. Chapter 635 Why Do You Love Esther So Much Chapter 635 Why Do You Love Esther So Much Philip kept everything that Elijah had done in his mind. Perhaps this was the model of a good man? He thought. After a week, Esther was slightly feeling better. The weather was gradually turning cold. Elijah hadn¡¯t been to thepany all this while. There was some urgent business on this day and Philip came. So, he took some time to go to thepany. ¡°Do you feel better?¡± After a week of recuperating, Esther still looked pale. ¡°I¡¯m fine, Philip. You don¡¯t need to apany me. You can get back to your work too!¡± Esther smiled warmly. She tried to keep herself happy to avoid them worrying about her. However, she still looked worried. ¡°It¡¯s ok. I¡¯m not busy.¡± Nothing was more important than Esther. She was the closest family member he had in this world. To him, Esther was the most important one. She swept her eyes across Philip¡¯s worried face, Esther felt even guilty. They kept herpany in these few days. Elijah didn¡¯t say anything, but she found out that he was looking at her every day when she woke up from his warm embrace. Philip also came to visit her every day. It seemed like they care about her. There was no update from Hudson and Winnie. Esther called Hudson, but his phone was turned off. She had no idea about their conditions now. ¡°Philip, thank you for apanying me!¡± Although she lost her baby, she still felt happy. Even when she dreamed at midnight and her heart hurt due to some sense of emptiness, but she still had the strength to face everything. During this time, Ethel and Lena always called her. This made her feel blessed after the loss of her baby as there were so many people around her who cared about her. ¡°You are too polite to me!¡± He looked at her worriedly. Esther shook her head, ¡°This is not polite, it¡¯s happiness!¡± Philip took a paring knife and an apple from the fruit tray beside the bed. Then, he helped her to peel the apple. ¡°People like Elijah are rare now. You should cherish him! You¡¯ll have a baby again!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Esther nodded, smiled warmly, and looked far away to the outside of the window, ¡°In the past, I thought the person I loved was Hudson. But after going through all this, I suddenly got a little bit confused. I was only with Elijah for a few months. Why did it seem like it was better than the ten years I had been with Hudson? When I found out that Elijah had saved some money in the bank for me which is enough for me to use for several lifetimes. Thinking that he has always cared about me, I told myself I''m lucky to meet him. He told me that he will always be by my side until life ends. However, I always misunderstood him and didn¡¯t trust him. Philip, am I very selfish?¡¯ Philip handed her the peeled apple. ¡°You¡¯ve learned to think for him. How can it be selfish? You¡¯re unselfish!¡± ¡°But I¡­¡± Esther was just about to speak, Philip already pressed on her hand, ¡°Get well soon and both of you will be happy!¡± ¡°I know. I believe that!¡± Esther sighed. She just wanted to love him well. No matter what, she would believe him. But when saying about happiness, Philip started to worry. Josh Gunn was nowhere to be found until now, just like he was disappeared. Evan Gray also didn¡¯t have any actions. Sometimes things looked peaceful, but there were hidden risks. He knew that Elijah was also worried when he looked at his expression. Everything Evan Gray wanted to do had never failed before. If he targeted Esther to force Elijah to take over LN and be the chief, Philip was scared that Elijah couldn¡¯t deal with him to the end. This was because of their very unequal strengths. ¡°Philip, what¡¯s with that bracelet?¡± Esther finally remembered it and couldn¡¯t help asking. ¡°This emerald bracelet is dad¡¯s heirloom. A pair of bracelets were made from a piece of jade. The bracelets were passed down from dad¡¯s grandmother to the daughter-inw of the Howden family. When mom left, she took one away with her and left the other one for me!¡± Philip said slowly. Esther frowned. She was thinking that her mom must have been very sad when she left. However, she still took a bracelet. That bracelet should have belonged to the Howden family. How would her mother who was no longer a daughter-inw of the Howden family would take this away with her? Philip said again, ¡°I think she can¡¯t forget about dad and she got some resentment. She wasn¡¯t willing to let dad give the pair of bracelets to his new wife. Dad didn¡¯t change his mind!¡± ¡°Since it¡¯s for the daughter-inw of the Howden family, I need to give it back to you. You can pass it on to your wife when you¡¯re married. Let her help our family to pass it from one generation to the next.¡± Philip was stunned and he suddenlyughed, ¡°No. Make it as your dowry. Starting from you, pass it down to the next generation. I don''t intend to have children!¡± ¡°Why?¡± Esther was shocked. Philip¡¯s eyes suddenly looked dark and got back to normal in an instant. He said teasingly, ¡°I¡¯m infertile!¡± ¡°Huh¡ª¡± ¡°Just kidding!¡± Philipughed. ¡°You scared me!¡± Esther patted her chest and took a bite of her apple. Both of them were talking andughing. Esther didn¡¯t know if the things that Philip said were true or not. Anyway, he said he didn¡¯t want that pair of bracelets. The rule of the Howden family had been changed by him where only daughters could be heirs. They were talking and two hours had passed. Elijah also finished with his works and rushed back. As soon as he returned home, he went up to the second floor. He looked so tired. He listened to the conversation between the siblings and he sighed silently. A faint sorrowful look shed in his eyes. It was indeed sorrowful and helpless! Philip and Esther were both stunned when he opened the door and walked in. ¡°Elijah, you¡¯re back?¡± Esther said with a smile. ¡°How¡¯re you? Are you tired?¡± Elijah walked over and asked softly. ¡°I¡¯m fine!¡± ¡°Okay, I¡¯m going back!¡± Philip stood up and was about to leave. But Elijah stopped him. ¡°Wait for a minute, I¡¯ve something to ask you. Let¡¯s talk in the study room!¡± Philip froze as he didn¡¯t expect it toe so quickly. He looked at Esther sympathetically and worried about her. ¡°Babe, you lie down first. I¡¯ve some business matters to discuss with Philip! Don¡¯t get off the bed. Call me if something happens, understand?¡± A week had passed, and she had almost recovered. But Elijah still treated her like a porcin doll. She wasn¡¯t allowed to get off the bed. Even though she wanted to go to the toilet, he would carry her there himself. His care and attention made Esther feel sweet and also there was an indescribable mncholy. ¡°Yes, sir!¡± Esther nodded naughtily. Elijah quickly lowered his head and gently kissed her lips. He stroked her slender back compassionately with his big palm. There was an unexinable pain showed on his handsome face. He said in a low and husky voice, ¡°I¡¯lle back soon to apany you!¡± She nodded and watched Elijah and Philip went out of her room. She didn¡¯t know what they were going to talk about. But she could be sure that it wasn¡¯t about business matters. If it was about business matters, Philip¡¯s expression won¡¯t be so serious. In the study room. Philip sat down on the executive chair which was opposite the desk. He turned around and looked at Elijah who was closing the door, ¡°What do you want to say?!¡± Elijah closed the door. The soundproofing of the study room was good. It was difficult to hear the situation inside the room after the door was closed. He sat down tiredly and looked at Philip helplessly. ¡°Did Evan Gray find you?¡± ¡°No! But I looked for him!¡± Elijah said. His handsome face was covered with pain. ¡°He insisted on asking me to take over LN. He used Esther¡¯s life to threaten me!¡± Philip gasped, ¡°Damn it! Did you agree with it?¡± Elijah took out a cigarette, lit it, and threw the cigarette case on the desk. Philip also irritability took it over, drew out one, and lit it on for himself. Elijah exhaled the white smoke, took a deep breath, and said slowly, ¡°I can¡¯t afford to lose! I can¡¯t lose Esther! If I need to whitewash the organization, I need to break up with Esther! You know I can¡¯t risk it.¡± Philip was stunned but not over shocked, ¡°How can Esther wait for you for so long? This takes a long time.¡± "I''m not sure, not sure if she can wait for me. So, I entrust her to you!" Elijah looked at Philip seriously. "But I''ve made a condition with Evan Gray. If I be the chief, he must agree to let you leave LN, forever! If we can whitewash your identity, we need to have one person stay by her side to protect her, right?" ¡°You can¡¯t entrust my sister to me. I can¡¯t let Esther be widowed for a long term! Do you think I¡¯ll be grateful to you if you make such a sacrifice? My sister is unhappy, so what if I¡¯ve whitewashed my identity?¡± ¡°Three years!¡± He said in a deep voice, ¡°I¡¯lle back for her in three years!¡± ¡°Maybe she¡¯ll fall in love with someone after three years!¡± Philip said softly. ¡°Have you ever thought about this possibility?¡± ¡°If she¡¯s happy, I¡¯ll give her my blessing. If she¡¯s not happy, I¡¯ll take her back and give her happiness!¡± Elijah spoke in his deep voice. Although he sounded determined, it seemed like he was reluctant to let her go. Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. Philip looked surprisingly at Elijah who was being like this. He had to admire his mind. He sighed, "I finally know that why Evan Gray has chosen you as his heir!" Elijah was silent and not in the mood to ask. He had already lost his curiosity. He was now sad and even desperate. "It was because you are broad-minded. No man can endure the woman he loves being together with another man. I admire you for your magnanimity! But will she be happy after leaving you? Have you ever thought that this change is too hard? How can you let her lose her child and you at the same time? It''s too terrible for her! I can''t see Esther be broken-hearted and disappointed. I''ll be the chief and you''ll protect her!" Elijah shook his head. "The person he wanted is me. Although he did consider you, he ultimately vetoed it. What about your wife when you''re gone?" Philip was stunned for a moment and suddenly smiled bitterly, "How do you know?" Elijah only said, ¡°Life is short. Don¡¯t only appreciate it after you lost it. I entrust Esther to you. You help me to take care of her for three years and make her happy by all means!¡± Philip was slightly surprised. He kept silent for quite some time and finally couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Why do you love Esther so much?¡± Elijah¡¯s eyes turned nkly as he was thinking about the past. That little smooth face came to his mind. He always recalled the scene when he first met Esther, "Hello, I¡¯m Esther. Who are you?" ¡°Are you crying? Why are you crying? Are your daddy and brother missing too?¡± ¡°I cry when my daddy and my brother are missing. My mom will also cry!¡± ¡°You look so handsome. My brother also looks handsome. Why don¡¯t you say anything? What¡¯s your name?¡± Chapter 636 Twelve Years Ago Chapter 636 Twelve Years Ago ¡°Hello, are you being dumb?¡± ¡°...¡± ¡°I¡¯ve known her twelve years ago; I¡¯ve known your mother!¡± Elijah said slowly. Philip froze. ¡°You¡¯ve met my mother?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Elijah nodded. ¡°You¡¯ve known my mother and sister since that time?¡± Philip did not expect that it would turn out this way, ¡°Since you¡¯ve known babe for twelve years, do you know why she was adopted by Hudson?¡± Elijah narrowed his eyes. ¡°Babe was only five years old when your mother was sick and passed out at the doorway of thepany. She was crying and begging for someone to help her mother, but no one wanted to help. Babe talked a lot. It was time for leaving work. My grandfather and I walked out of the company and saw her begging for help. I would never forget that scene on that day. I know the pain of losing a family member. My grandfather personally asked the driver to bring them back home. He even asked our family doctor to check on her. Fortunately, your mother was having a cold and low in blood sugar due to malnutrition, and that¡¯s why she passed out.¡± Philip grabbed tightly on the armrest of the chair; the green veins were showing out on his arms. ¡°What¡¯s next?¡± ¡°After that, your mother woke up and stayed at my house for three days. She insisted to leave and rejected my grandfather¡¯s kindness. She mentioned that she wanted to go back to look for her husband. She was crying when she was talking. She was holding an emerald bracelet at the same time. She kept touching the bracelet while admitting that she was wrong!¡± ¡°She said she wanted toe back to look for my father?¡± It was out of Philip¡¯s expectation. ¡°That¡¯s all I heard because she kept touching the bracelet therefore, I paid a little more attention to that bracelet. My mother had this kind of bracelet too. She went to heaven with my father along with the bracelet during the air crash. I did miss my parents so much when I saw your mother crying on that day.¡± Therefore, he was crying alone that day! Esther did see him crying when she was ying in the garden. She seemed to be excited to stay in the Perrys¡¯ house for few days. She was very active and talkative. When Esther saw him crying, she used her little hand to wipe his tears. He did not say a single word at that time. When E got better, they nned to leave. Before they left, the little girl was reluctant to leave and ran towards him secretly. She looked at his face and said, ¡°Elijah, you¡¯re very handsome. I want to marry you when I grow up, can you wait for me to grow up and get married?¡± Elijah was startled and looked at her in shock. He could not imagine that he would marry this little bride. At the time, he did not promise because he treated her words like a joke. ¡°Elijah, call me Babe. I used to be Crystal but now you can call me Babe. Don¡¯t ever forget about me!¡± That little girl tried to hook her hand as she was hinting him to bend down. There was no reason why, but Elijah bent down for her at that time. Babe kissed him on his cheek unexpectedly. She blinked her eyes and looked at him in shock. She added, ¡°My mother always kisses my father this way. Elijah, I want to marry you, don¡¯t forget me!¡± Elijah looked at her confident face in shock. He was feeling absurd in his heart at that time. He was treating her words as a joke only. It was unexpected that in the future whenever a random woman tried to approach him and wanted to be his girlfriend, the image of her would appear in his mind. During the first meeting in Las Vegas, it was his first time to start a conversation with a woman. He nned to y around with that woman, he thought that she was talented and not a money-driven person. At that time when he looked at her cute face, he was filled with horror that he smiled secretly. Then, he did not expect that she would escape from the high window. The surprise that she gave to him was extraordinary. He was curious that there was a sentence written on the ss of the bathroom at that time. Therefore, he asked someone to investigate her, it turned out that she was the babe. That time when she mentioned that she only loved Hudson, there was a sense of jealousy triggered in him. He did not care about what she thought and took her virginity. It was kind of his first time feeling that he had ended his virginity after so many years. ¡°At that time, it was said that she was being taken by Christ. Regarding the reason why she would want tomit suicide, perhaps only Christ knew about it. Babe was the person who had witnessed all of this. Therefore, sometimes she would forget about something, and perhaps it was too much for her to handle!¡± Yes! All of this was rted to Christ. ¡°Your mother passed away two yearster, I did not know why she wanted to look for your father and thenmitted suicide. Babe was transferred to two different orphanages. Her name was still Babe in the first orphanage, but she was called Esther in the second orphanage. Babe was announced dead in the file in the first orphanage. Hudson also picked her up from the second orphanage! However, it was confirmed that she was being taken care of by Hudson for the past ten years!¡± Both Elijah and Philip were grateful for it. Hudson was the real gentleman, a loving gentleman. ¡°I want to look for Christ!¡± Philip said. He looked at Elijah and continued, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will take good care of her. She¡¯s my only sister, my only family member. I will ensure that she¡¯s happy! It was promised. Three years, that¡¯s it! But how are you going to tell her that you¡¯re leaving?¡± ¡°I will leave after two months; I will wait until she gets better. This was the condition which I made with Evan Gray!¡± Within these two months, he would find a way to ensure Esther to get better and epted the fact that he would be gone. If he said it, he was afraid that she would not be able to take it. ¡°Please apany her, I¡¯m leaving!¡± Philip stood up. ¡°Please make use of thest two months, I will not disturb you two!¡± ¡°Is she going to ept it?¡± It seemed like an easy question, he asked himself back and forth. Elijah slowly closed his eyes and felt the pain by himself. Philip looked at him quietly. Elijah¡¯s face seemed extremely tough which made his face features quite obvious, and it look cold and domineering. But when you looked closely, you could see the wrinkles under his thick and ck eyebrows showed his exhaustion and vicissitudes. Even if he was nominated by Evan Gray to be the chief, he was just an ordinary man who deeply fell in love with an ordinary woman. He had various emotions and desires. What LN needed was not someone with various emotions and desires but a calm and intelligent demon! He could not me him; he could sigh only. ¡°If it wasn¡¯t because of this miscarriage, I believe that Babe would not ept it. After it happened this time, I realized that she was stronger and smarter than we thought! Don¡¯t worry, I will do my best to fight for you within these three years. But you need to clear the name of LN and it¡¯s better to turn it into a legal organization. Don¡¯t forget about our promises about the three years!¡± Elijah remained silent as he pursed his thin lips. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. ¡°Cheer up! At least, I hope Babe would be happy in these two months. It was not good to be upset during the confinement, don¡¯t show your sadness. There were many things to do be done.¡± Elijah opened his eyes. Philip was startled by the grief in his eyes and said slowly, ¡°I¡¯m leaving now!¡± Elijah finished smoking a stick of cigarette. After he felt calm, he went to the bedroom. As he entered the door, he showed his stern face at her. He frowned. ¡°Why do you get out from the bed?¡± ¡°Ah...¡± Esther was shocked. ¡°I, I¡¯m fine! I can get down from the bed!¡± He walked towards her and carried her. He put her directly on the bed and covered her with a nket. ¡°You might get cold even with any slightest wind, why are you not listening?¡± He sounded harsh but he was worried. ¡°Elijah! I¡¯m fine!¡± Esther replied gently. She raised her head and saw him frowning his eyebrows. His eyebrows could not stretch out for a while, she was so worried about him that she stretched out her little hand to stroke his eyebrows. Elijah was speechless, his eyes darkened. It was hiding all his pain. He was holding her little hand as he sat beside her. He raised his hand and brushed the hair in front of her eyes. He gently covered her eyes with the palm of his hand. He did not dare to look at the caring eyes. He was afraid that his reluctance would kill her. In the darkness, she curled her lips with a smile. She said in a low voice, ¡°Don¡¯t frown anymore, okay? We can have a baby again, next time. Don¡¯t think too much about it, okay? Don¡¯t let me get upset together with you.¡± How could he tell her that he was going to break the promise, it was in between life and death that he was going to break his promise! ¡°Elijah!¡± Esther called him gently, but he did not respond. She called him ¡®Dear!¡¯ as her voice turned even gentle. Elijah was stunned. He slowly raised his eyes and looked at her. He could not say a single word as he slowly moved his hand away from her eyes. ¡°Dear.¡± She called him again. His dark eyes looked deep, and it flickered. She touched his cold face with her little hands, her eyes were filled with pity. There were some lights in his eyes, were it tears? She had never seen him being so fragile or even the helpless. ¡°We can have a baby again. Don¡¯t worry about it anymore, okay?¡± She asked gently, ¡°If you¡¯re willing to, we can have a baby again.¡± She thought that he was struggling about this matter! ¡°In the future...¡± Elijah replied in a low voice. A sense of sorrow flickered across his eyes. ¡°Yes, we will have a baby in the future. Therefore, you need to take care of yourself and ensure yourself to be healthy!¡± ¡°How about you? You also have to be healthy too, okay?¡± She looked at him while waiting for his promise. Both looked at each other. His heart trembled and he felt pain again. The remaining two months. He could only spend two months with his babe. Time was indeed short, he hoped that the time would stop at this moment and forever. After twenty-three days. Esther was grounded by Elijah for a month, she was finally being released. ¡°Elijah, I want to bungee!¡± After stepping out from the door, Esther was very excited and suggested it. ¡°No, you¡¯re not allowed to do such a dangerous thing in the future!¡± He declined directly. ¡°But...¡± ¡°There¡¯s no reason!¡± He replied. ¡°Okay!¡± Esther pouted her mouth without saying anything else. After a while, she suddenly rolled her eyes and asked, ¡°Can I go visit Lena?¡± ¡°After the days you stayed in the bed, don¡¯t you want to spend time with me?¡± Elijah asked her bitterly. There was some sense of sadness in his heart, the pain of parting with her was right in front of him. He had no idea how to face it. He did not know how to face it as an adult. How about her? What was his babe going to do? Chapter 637 You Belong to Me Chapter 637 You Belong to Me When he thought of leaving, he just felt a pain tugging his heart, the word ¡®leaving¡¯ pressed heavily on his heart. ¡°Hehe¡ª¡± Esther grinned; her pale face looked so delightful for that instant. She pouted and said dissatisfiedly, ¡°I haven''t seen Lena for a month, I want to see Oscar, the little handsome boy too.¡± Looking at her expectant face and thinking about the child, it was a difficult task for Elijah to refuse her. Hended a quick kiss on Esther¡¯s cheek and said softly, ¡°Well, you can only go for an hour. You belonged to me after that. I will wait for you at the door.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Esther nodded excitedly. ¡°Well, even one hour is good!¡± Esther got out of the car and she didn''t forget to turn her head to say goodbye to him. ¡°Elijah, go ahead and do something else. Call me after an hour, don''t just wait here!¡± ¡°Okay!¡± He said the word softly. ¡°I am going in now, see youter!¡± Esther smiled and turned around. ¡°Oh, wait!¡± He got out of the car. ¡°Is there anything else?¡± Esther turned around again. She was suspicious when she saw him walking around the car to her front. Elijah reached out to help her to pull up her sweater. It was early winter, and it was already cold so he helped her to wrap her clothes up. ¡°Don''t catch a cold!¡± Her heart tightened and she was full of happiness when she mentioned his gentle actions. However, she felt a little uneasy behind the happiness because he was always by her side these days, and the more happiness she was having now, the more afraid she would be when losing it. ¡°Elijah! Don''t leave me, okay? Don''t leave me forever, okay?¡± Esther had already begun to lose confidence. His heart tightened and he nodded. ¡°Okay! I won''t leave you for the rest of my life!¡± ¡°I''m going!¡± ¡°Just go!¡± When she entered the alley, Elijah¡¯s eagle-like gaze also flooded the light. There was a touch of gloom on her upper cheek. Her heart was still hurting, and the pain almost made her suffocate. He did not leave. He waited for her outside the alley as he also didn¡¯t want to be too far away from her because without her he would feel extra cold and depressive. He smoked a cigarette. He lit it and exhaled a puff of smoke. Lena home. ¡°Ah¡ªEsther¡ª¡± Lena immediately rushed over when she saw Esther. She hugged Esther kindly. ¡°What''s wrong with you? Why did you drop out of school suddenly?¡± Seeing that she treated her so kindly, Esther blushed of a sudden. ¡°I''m fine, where is Oscar?¡± ¡°Sleeping!¡± Oscar pointed at the small bed in the corner. Esther saw Oscar lying on the small bed. She walked over and found that the little boy had grown up. He was sleeping very soundly. What a cute baby! If there was nothing wrong with her child, their child must be a cute baby in the future. But¡ª ¡°Esther?¡± Lena shouted out her name when she realized that something was wrong with Esther. ¡°Lena!¡± She didn¡¯t expect that Esther turned around of a sudden and hugged her tightly. ¡°Lena, my baby is gone, I''m sad, so sad!¡± That was the first time that she showed up her fragility. She felt that her pretense of being deliberately strong from the day of the operation had made her copse at that moment. ¡°How could this happen?¡± Lena didn''t expect it. ¡°The baby has no fetal heart rate and fetal buds. It¡¯s just not for me!¡± Esther choked. ¡°Don''t cry!¡± Lena hugged her tightly. She could imagine Esther¡¯s sadness. ¡°It''s okay, you are still young. You would have children again, don''t cry!¡± ¡°I haven''t dared to cry. I''m afraid he will be even more depressed when he sees me crying!¡± Esther was sad. She didn''t know who to tell her thoughts. She didn''t tell Elijah and Philip because she was afraid that they would be worried about her. Now, she took Lena as her best friend. Thus, she exposed her true emotions when she met her. Lena sighed. She just hugged Esther tightly, ¡°Cry it out, it''s fine to cry. But he will still be worried when he sees your red eyes which is the proof of your crying! Are you sure you still want to cry?¡± After hearing her words, Esther stopped crying instantly. Yes, Elijah would still be worried when he saw that her eyes were red. Soon, she stopped crying. She wiped her tears away, gently quit Lena''s embrace. When she looked up again, Lena saw that her face had returned to a smiling face. Lena felt sour and patted her shoulder. She could imagine Esther¡¯s sorrow and she felt proud of her strength. ¡°It''s okay. You will be fine after crying!¡± Esther said with a smile as if she was about to take care of this depressed feeling. She turned her head and looked at Oscar. She spoke in dissatisfaction, ¡°How did this boy choose to sleep at the time when I came? I only have one hour, can you wake him up!¡± ¡°Okay! I''ll wake him up!¡± Lena walked over and woke her son up. Tofort Esther, she didn''t care that her son would get up angrily. ¡°Don''t¡ª¡± Esther¡¯s action was not fast enough to stop her. Lena had already disturbed her child and woke the little boy up. The little boy seemed to be a little angry, frowning his good-looking brows. Then, he blinked his charming blue eyes which looked like deep-sea when he saw Lena. ¡°Oscar, handsome boy, aunty hase to see you!¡± Esther leaned forward. When the little guy saw Esther again, he became excited immediately. Then, his big eyes were bent into crescents. ¡°Wow! He didn''t get angry! Esther, my son gave you so much face!¡± Lena shouted, ¡°He will not smile for a long time whenever I wake him up. I didn''t expect him to smile when he sees you today.¡± ¡°Is it?¡± Esther reached out and hugged Oscar. ¡°Aunt...Aunt...¡± Oscar muttered. ¡°Ah! He already can speak?¡± Esther was a little surprised, but she became even more excited. ¡°Baby, could you call aunty? Call it again!¡± ¡°Aunty¡ª¡± The little boy called her again obediently. ¡°Your son can speak!¡± ¡°He has started talking these few days!¡± Lena was also very excited. ¡°He was able to call Mummy and Grandma now!¡± ¡°So cute!¡± Looking at Oscar''s little cute face, Esther was lost for a moment. Outside the alley, Elijah smoked the cigarettes by the car alone. A cigarette was pinched between his slender fingers and his ck eyshes were lowered to cover the light in his eyes. The people who passed by looked at him asionally. They have never seen such a handsome guy came to this alley. Due to the Veyron car and the handsome guy, those women who worked by prostituting their bodies to men started paying attention to him. Most of them were interested in meeting such a handsome man. A woman walked towards him in high heels. ¡°Sir, do you want to go to my house?¡± The woman was pretty with a good figure. Her chest-wrapped mini skirt revealedrge areas of her soft fair skin. Elijah ignored her and just took a deep puff of smoke. The woman didn''t mind his indifferent attitude. She was intending to hold Elijah¡¯s arm with her small hand. However, he dodged and avoided her instantly when her hand was about to touch his arm! His eagle eyes shot a sharp light, and he spat out two words in a cold voice, ¡°Get lost.¡± The woman''s face changed slightly, and she was a little not reconciled. ¡°Sir, please don''t be like that!¡± Elijah¡¯s gaze was cold enough to make her feel shivering and suffocating. His eyes lit up with a faint blue light with a trace of blood. The woman shivered in fright for a while. Then, she pouted and walked away in despair. No one stepped forward to strike up a conversation. Elijah continued to smoke. He leaned on the Veyron, checking his watch from time to time. An hour had just passed. Finally, he couldn''t wait anymore and strode towards the alley where Esther had just entered. Esther held Oscar and teased the little boy. After ying with him for a long time, she taught him to talk. The longer she yed with him, the more unwilling she was to leave. Lena could see how much she cared about the passing baby from her attachment to Oscar. Esther looked at Oscar and lost her mind asionally. Later, she felt a hot sight falling on her. Esther lifted her head in panic. Then, she looked at Elijah¡¯s affectionate gaze, his unabashed grief made Esther fall into chaos. She startled for a while and returned to her senses hurriedly, ¡°Elijah, why are you here?¡± ¡°Time¡¯s up! You should go back and rest now!¡± Elijah said solemnly with his cherished and care on her that could not be concealed in his tone. Lena just saw Elijah at the door. It was the first time for her to see him so closely. Seeing the true love for Esther in his eyes, suddenly, she felt that Esther was lucky. At least this man loved her, she was also relieved to know that! ¡°Okay!¡± Esther carried Oscar and ran to Elijah excitedly. ¡°Elijah, Oscar is cute, right? He is very handsome, isn¡¯t he?¡± Elijah just nced at her hurriedly. His gaze fell on Oscar''s little face with a trace of trance and nodded. ¡°Let me carry him!¡± Lena carried her son. Esther was a little bit reluctant, and her gaze was still on Lena. The little boy looked at her excitedly. ¡°Esther, I am not going to ask you to stay. Go back and rest soon!¡± Lena said. Her house was shabby and she could hardly serve the CEO like Elijah there. ¡°I''lle to you again, Lena!¡± Esther said. Elijah looked at Lena and nodded. Then, he pulled Esther to leave. When she left, Esther was still looking back at Oscar frequently. She was so reluctant to leave. Until she walked out of the building, Esther caught Elijah¡¯s mncholy gaze when she looked at her side. Then, she stopped and held his hand. She could feel his warmth in the warmth. Their eyesight was entangled. Esther stretched out her arm around his neck and whispered, ¡°Elijah, we will have a cute baby like Oscar in the future!¡± He stretched his hand around her waist, and their hair was messed up by the wind, tangled together intricately. ¡°Let''s buy clothes, Babe!¡± Elijah sighed softly. They were having less and less time to get together. He was having mncholy with deep attachment and reluctance. Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Yes.¡± Esther nodded and let go of him. She took his arm. ¡°Hubby, you didn¡¯t smile recently!¡± Her tone contained a bit ofint. Elijah turned his head and caught the annoyed expression on her face. Heughed in his low deep voice and then gently rubbed her hair with his big hands. ¡°I have been very gloomy recently, today I will find a joke and tell you when we are back home!¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Elijah¡¯s eyes stared at her were filled with petting. ¡°Find a lot of jokes! Let''sugh together!¡± He drove to buy her lots of winter clothes. ¡°I don''t want so many clothes! These are enough for me to wear for several years!¡± Esther was frightened by his actions of buying clothes, ¡°Don''t buy so many!¡± But he kept taking it, choosing many different types of clothes and he didn''t even ask her to try. Although the fashion would be outdated, he still chose clothes that were enough for her to wear for many years. Esther seemed to feel something and frowned. Looking Elijah who had been choosing clothes by her side, there seemed to be an indescribable light of despair in his eyes. Hisplicated look made Esther¡¯s heart tremble and she felt a little panic. Chapter 638 I Will Wait for You Chapter 638 I Will Wait for You She suddenly stopped him, ¡°Elijah, are you hiding something from me? You don¡¯t look right!¡± Elijah was shocked by her words. His eyes flickered. Esther raised her head to look at him. He remained still and stared intently at her. After remaining silent for a long while, he slightly sighed as if he had struggled for a long time. Then, he spoke to Esther earnestly, ¡°I just want to buy you some clothes. For me, this is a kind of happiness. Don¡¯t deprive this happiness of mine, okay?¡± He gazed at her firmly with his deep eyes. His eyes were filled with deep love, which looked tender. Esther¡¯s heart was beating so fast. That tone of his voice had shown his deep love to her in every aspect and how could her heart not shiver? ¡°I like to pick some clothes for you. It¡¯s my happiness to let you wear the clothes which are picked by me!¡± He spoke softly and slowly. Her face blushed when she heard his words. ¡°Okay! Then I¡¯ll also pick some for you. But I don¡¯t have money, you need to pay the bill!¡± She smiled, looked at him, and blinked her eyes. ¡°Okay!¡± He dotingly rubbed her long hair. Both of them chose a lot of clothes. Esther chose several suits and casual wear for him, from underwear to daily clothes. Then, they went to the lingerie section. Elijah straight away chose the most popr style of underwear for her and bought her a hundred sets of underwear. ¡°Oh my God. How long do I need to wear these?¡± She was shocked. ¡°I want you to wear only the underwear I bought!¡± She shook her head with amusement. This man was so cute. Therefore, she also picked ten sets for him. The clothes they bought were also delivered to the door by the staff. After unloaded the clothes, Quinn went to the cloakroom to arrange the clothes. And Esther was carried to the bedroom by Elijah. ¡°Are you tired?¡± Elijah held her hand gently. He was worried she hadn¡¯t fully recovered and would wear out after shopping for so long. Although he had tried his best to go back as quickly as he could after taking everything, it still took him two hours. ¡°I¡¯m not too tired. But it¡¯s time for me to have some activities after I¡¯ve been lying on the bed these days.¡± Esther held his big hand. She looked at the dark circles below his eyes and she was distressed. He looked so tired and became very thin. The features on his face looked more obvious. ¡°Then lie down for a while!¡± Elijah was a bit nervous. However, Esther shook her head. She sat on hisp and intimately wrapped his waist in her arms. She rested her chin on his shoulder, breathed in his breath, and said in a low voice, ¡°Elijah, today I¡¯ve fully recovered¡­¡± He froze as he understood the meaning in her words. ¡°You still need to take a rest for a while!¡± Elijah''s voice paused, his face looked gloomy, and he frowned. He held Esther even tighter. It seemed like something bad had been winding up his mind. He was unwilling to let her notice it. ¡°I don¡¯t want you to be abstinent for too long!¡± Esther pursed her lips. She thought of he was suppressing his desire while hugging her every night. She felt sorry for him. Of course, he had lustful desires, especially he was at the prime of life. She couldn''t bear seeing him have to hold back his sexual desires. ¡°Never mind, I can. For you, I can be abstinent all my life!¡± ¡°Elijah?¡± Esther frowned. ¡°Are you making some excuses for not touching me?¡± ¡°Babe, you?¡± Elijah was stunned. He looked at Esther who was speaking in disbelief. Her face was calm and only her eyes looked very serious. ¡°Esther, you haven¡¯t recovered well. Don¡¯t think too much!¡± ¡°Hmph! I¡¯m going to take a shower!¡± She suddenly stood up and walked towards the bathroom angrily. At the moment she turned around, she smiled. She felt blessed that this man was so considerate to her. Therefore, she wondered why she couldn''t be more thoughtful and eased his tension. Such tension could not be touched or seen but she can feel its existence. She went into the bathroom. She didn¡¯t know how painful the man behind her was now. The feeling of unwillingness to give up on her seemed like an invisible big hand tightly gripped his heart. It was very painful. But Elijah knew that he must give up on the person he loved the most. He took a deep breath and tried to hold back his tears. He couldn¡¯t let Esther see it. So, that night. Elijah was hugging Esther. ¡°Hubby, I want to have sex with you!¡± Esther kept talking like a resentful woman who was sexually frustrated. Elijah''s body was drenched in sweat after tensing up again and again. He kept going to the bathroom to take a cold shower. And he insisted that he wouldn¡¯t touch her. "Why would you rather take a cold shower than touch me? Is a woman who had a pregnancy before no longer attractive to you?" Esther deliberately said it like a resentful woman. She couldn''t bear seeing him have to hold back his sexual desires for so hard. "Babe, sleep!" Elijah said in a deep voice. "You can take a cold shower. But what about me? Do I have to take a cold shower too?" Esther grumbled. Her small hands were like ants, crawled up little by little on Elijah''s bare chest. She stroked his chest and felt his tight skin, ¡°Hubby, can you bear to let me suffer like this?¡± Elijah took a deep breath. He grabbed her small hand and said in a deep voice, "Sleep!" "Elijah, you''re so cruel! I must find a man and cheat on you!" Esther snorted. She then turned around and ignored him! But she was unaware of the tangled emotions which had shed in his eyes at the moment. After a moment, she heard him saying, "Babe, if, if I do leave for a long, long time, will you wait for me?" "Leave?" She suddenly felt panicked and turned around. Then, she asked suspiciously and sensitively, "Why do you want to leave? Why?" "No, I¡¯m just saying it!" "If you leave me for a long time, I won¡¯t wait for you. Why should I wait for you?" Esther spoke out of spite. "I want to find a powerful man and sleep with him every night. And let him be my sex ve!" Her words made Elijah feel tensed. "Heh-heh¡­ Are you scared?" Esther was just teasing him. She was a little distressed again when she felt his tightness and uneasiness. She touched his eyebrows and said earnestly, "I¡¯ll wait for you. Even for the rest of my life, I¡¯ll wait for you!" Esther''s tone turned solemn, and suchmitment made Elijah''s body even stiffer. Then, Elijah sighed deeply and gently patted Esther¡¯s shoulder. Why was he being so struggling? When he heard her saying she wanted to find another man, he was sad. But he was even sadder when he heard that she would wait for him! His heart hurt even more. Why would he be like this? As Esther raised her head to look at his gloomy handsome face, she had an inexplicable feeling. She could feel something strange about him, but she couldn''t tell what exactly it was! All she could feel was an intense feeling of sadness lingering around them. "You have something on your mind. Although you don''t want to tell me, I can feel it!" She said softly. When a couple had been together for a long time, if one had something on his mind, the other one could know it by a nce. Elijah was stunned again. But he still kept silent. Her small hand slowly slid to his lower body. She didn¡¯t know what she could do for him. She knew he had desired. So, she was willing to use her body to help him relieve his stress...¡± (Indescribable)¡­ ¡°Babe¡ª¡± His voice was full of fondness. ¡°Be a good girl and sleep. You¡¯re not well enough to do that yet!¡± He pulled back her small hands. Then, he pressed himself against her body. His dick was against her lower body. He sighed. "You are the one I desired to have sex. Don''t doubt it!" "It¡¯s so disappointing! Has my charm diminished?" Esther looked at Elijah who was just beside him disappointedly and pursed her lips. "What a bummer!" "Esther!" "Forget about it! Just forget about it if you don''t want me!" "How could I don¡¯t want you?" "By the way, have you heard any news about Hudson and Winnie?" "No!" Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. "..." They were silent. Soon, Esther fell asleep. Looking at his babe in his arms who had tried all the ways to seduce him was now falling asleep ... (Indescribable) ... Elijah once again went to the bathroom and took a cold shower. ***************************** At the mansion of the Ball family. After dering bankruptcy, Christ had aged a lot. "Master, the young master and Winnie were not in Switzend. They had changed their route from Switzend to the United States!" "What?" In the white luxury vi, Christ mmed the phone in his hand to the wall. Because of a woman, his son had destroyed his life''s work. "Someonees here!" He bellowed and his face was scary. He wouldn¡¯t give up like this even if it meant that he had to ruin Ball Group. He still had a certain amount of power. Indeed, someone came in. It was a charming middle-aged woman with a beautiful face. It could be seen that she was also a beauty when young. Just after she saw Christ, a hint of disdain and helplessness shed in her eyes. As soon as Christ turned around and saw her, he was stunned in an instant. His face changed slightly. "What are you doing here?" *** The woman looked at him with a contemptuous nce and smiled faintly, "After so many years, you are still not willing to stop?" "What does this have to do with you?" "It has nothing to do with me. I just came to tell you that you¡¯ve framed Filip Howden and me. And after that, I didn''t expect that you¡¯ll break up their daughter and your son. I''m here to see what will happen to you!" The woman smiled slightly. Her eyes were filled with contempt and disdain towards Christ. "Fenny Kirby! You think you can see me embarrassed like this?" Looking at his woman''s expression, Christ was a bit embarrassed. "I''m just reminding you that E''s son is already investigating the cause of her death. Do you dare to say that you didn''t have anything to do with that matter?" Fenny Kirby said righteously. Christ was stunned when he heard her words. His face was twitched, and a sharp light suddenly shed in his eyes. "Emitted suicide. What would it have to do with me?" He bellowed as he waved off the things on the tea table. He gasped and his gloomy eyes were filled with anger and hatred of madness. Chapter 639 Approaching Danger Chapter 639 Approaching Danger ¡°You should be very clear that if you have anything to do with it, I¡¯m here just to inform you, that¡¯s it. Even though you are an asshole, it doesn¡¯t mean I have to be as bad as you, after all, you are Ethel¡¯s father, the bond still exists. You better stop any unwilling thought. That¡¯s all!¡± After Fenny Kirby said these a few words, she turned around and walked out. Christ¡¯s eyes were wide open with anger. His burning rage had calmed down gradually at this moment. It was not that he intended to make peace but to umte more danger. Their days being together always flown so fast. It had been half a month in a blink of an eye. In this half a month, Elijah apanied her almost every day. Esther felt something was wrong. ¡°Elijah, is the company bankrupt?¡± ¡°What?¡± Elijah was astonished and didn¡¯t know why Esther said that. ¡°You didn¡¯t go to the office but apanied me every day. Don¡¯t you have any business to do? You are so ck, but I cannot be like that, I still want to go to ss!¡± Esther smiled and said, ¡°Although I have been absented from school for more than a month, through reading the notes, I think I can catch up with the ss by putting in more effort. After all, I need an academic certificate, right? You don¡¯t need to apany me every day, we will get bored with each other after being together for too long, so I will go to school tomorrow!¡± Elijah was thinking of the days when he was not around. Babe should have something to do. She would feel bored if she had nothing to do, so he nodded. ¡°Well, I will ask the driver to send you tomorrow, you go back to school!¡± ¡°Really?¡± She didn¡¯t expect he would agree, and she was a little surprised. ¡°Of course!¡± ¡°Thanks, hubby!¡± Esther stood on tiptoe and kissed his lips. His body stiffened and lightly kissed her lips. This kiss was a little perfunctory. Esther was stunned. He took a cold shower every day for this half month but refused to touch her. She knew that she just had a miscarriage, but it had been a month and a half. They had no problem having sex a long time ago, but she didn¡¯t understand why he endured it so much. Her heart hurt and there was some inexplicable panic too. She couldn¡¯t tell why she had this feeling, she just felt awkward and ufortable. ¡°You don¡¯t love me anymore!¡± she pouted her mouth. ¡°How could it be? Everyone knows how much I love you!¡± he forcefully suppressed his desire, but when he saw Esther pouting her mouth, he gasped violently in his heart. ¡°Then why do you still endure?¡± Esther stood on tiptoe. At the moment when he was astonished, Esther kissed him again. He found that he couldn¡¯t stop her at all. His sexual desire was aroused by her easily. After a long teasing, Esther leaned on his body and muttered, ¡°Hubby, shall we go to the room?¡± Atst, Esther was rejected by Elijah again. He still didn¡¯t touch her, and she felt very upset! The second day, Elijah sent her back to school by himself. She met Lena and both of them were very happy. They promised to have a meal together at the entrance after ss. Elijah looked at how happy Esther was as soon as she met Lena until he left him behind. He felt sad but he couldn¡¯t tell her. There was not much time left and he said mncholy, ¡°Babe, I¡¯ll pick you up after school in the afternoon!¡± ¡°Got it!¡± Esther didn¡¯t look back. She waved her hand and hugged Lena with a cozy smile. She looked back again to see Elijah. But she was reminded by Lena who pulled her sleeve and he saw his lonely face. Yes, it looked like loneliness due to some sense of jealousy. She let go of Lena and walked to the car. She came close to his ear and threatened him in a low voice, ¡°If you are still so cold to me, then I¡¯ll sleep with Lena tonight. I won¡¯t let you hug me anymore. There is no benefit. I would rather sleep with Lena than sleep with you. Oh yeah, there is a handsome boy too and his name is Oscar!¡± ¡°Uh!¡± Elijah was speechless. Esther looked at his handsome face and saw something flickering. She stretched her hand and held his face, ¡°If you still take a cold shower tonight, I¡¯ll ignore you! Humph!¡± After that, she turned around. Then she smiled and held Lena¡¯s arm again. She walked towards the school building and waved to Elijah who sat in the car without looking back. Elijah¡¯s face was a bit numb. It was not that he didn¡¯t want to touch her, he was just afraid of hurting her. The first reason was he was going to leave her after half a month for three years. Secondly, she just had a miscarriage. He couldn¡¯t hurt her body for his selfish desire. No one knew that how hard he endured! When he looked at her tiny figure and how intimate she was with Lena, his eyes were filled with guilt but at the same time, he was gratified. It was because she had a friend and he felt happy. He looked again at their backs until they went into the school building, and he said to the driver, ¡°Let¡¯s go to the company!¡± Lena apanied Esther to undergo the procedures to resume study again. Elijah had notified the school, so everything was easy. After she finished the procedures, she didn¡¯t go to ss. Lena had no ss. They told each other¡¯s stories at the beverage shop in front of their school entrance. ¡°Esther, I envy and jealous of you being so happy!¡± Lena said and smiled. ¡°You will be happy too!¡± Esther said sincerely, ¡°A kind woman like you will be happy. Have you ever thought of looking for Oscar¡¯s dad?¡± ¡°It would be a lie if I said no. But where should I go to find it? What can I do if I found him?¡± Lena shook her head calmly. ¡°I still remember the day when I was just confirmed pregnant, my parents were so angry. They forced me to abort, but I¡¯m not willing to do it, so I ran out of home. My parents were too angry and broke off with me!¡± ¡°But you are living a very hard life now, I¡¯m a little worried. Let Elijah or my brother help you, okay?¡± Lena shook her head. ¡°People can¡¯t live on charity. Esther, I like my life now. I¡¯m indeed poor but satisfied and I felt contented. I support myself and my son. I¡¯m happy after I have Oscar!¡± Esther heard what she said, and she didn¡¯t know what to say anymore. Her admiration towards Lena became even greater. ¡°If I were you, I am not sure whether I dare to bear it. Lena, you are awesome!¡± ¡°If not being forced, you will never know that human potential is limitless. Esther, it is real! Do you know? My dad was a senior official, I was born into a rich family. I had never been wronged since I was a kid. I was also very rich in material, and I never suffered. I never thought that I would live a life like this. But I¡¯m living in it. Now I know, everything that seemed to be impossible before is not really impossible!¡± ¡°Yes! I used to think that I¡¯ll die if I leave Hudson, but I didn¡¯t. Previously, I thought that I love Hudson very much, but then I found out that it wasn¡¯t like that. Maybe I¡¯m a little bit sentimental, but now I love Elijah so much! Just that, now I suddenly found out that he has hidden something from me, but he didn¡¯t want to tell me even if I asked. So, I felt a little panic! But I know I should trust him!¡± ¡°If you love someone then you should trust him. Life is very long, both of you need to get through the run-in period together. He didn¡¯t tell you, maybe he was afraid you would get worried!¡± After she listened to what Lena said, the pain in Esther¡¯s heart eased a bit. She smiled a bit, ¡°Lena, you are very good atforting.¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t we friends?¡± Lena said and smiled. Both of them were sitting at the coffee shop. A sharp sight that had hidden darkness nced over them from a car opposite the door of the coffee shop. After that, both of them received a call at the same time. ¡°Miss Price, your friend¡¯s son is in my hands!¡± ¡°What¡± Esther was on the phone and she screamed. ¡°Who are you? What you want to do?¡± ¡°If you want to save him,e to us¡­¡± The voice sounded weird and made Esther nervous. ¡°Miss Price, don¡¯t report to the police and don¡¯t tell anyone!¡± After Esther hung up the phone, she saw Lena¡¯s face turn pale like hers. Her hands trembled and she called home. The nanny was crying and told her that she was beaten by a group of people¡ªthey kidnapped Oscar. ¡°Lena, don¡¯t be panic, I¡¯ll find a way. They aim at me; I will go find them and exchange myself to get Oscar back!¡± Esther calmed down quickly, she stretched her hands and held Lena¡¯s. ¡°I¡¯ll go with you!¡± Lena was bewildered and almost suffocated out of shock. Esther negotiated with the people on the phone. ¡°If I go, you need to let the kid go!¡± ¡°Of course, we just want you. As long as youe, we will let the kid go!¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Esther had decided herself and brought Lena to the ce that the kidnapper mentioned. The ce was the pier. Specifically, it was in the warehouse where the goods were stored. Once they entered in, they heard the cry of the child. ¡°Ahh, is Oscar!¡± Lena cried and shouted. The warehouse door was pulled down as soon as they entered in. Suddenly dozens of people came out with guns in their hands and aimed at them. Then, the lights were switched on. Oscar sat in the middle of the ground. ¡°You even strapped the bomb on Oscar?¡± Esther¡¯s beautiful face turned icy cold instantly, she stared at the 4 kidnappers behind her with endless coldness. ¡°He is still a kid. How can you be so inhumane? Let him go. I came as promised. What you want is me, this has nothing to do with them!¡± ¡°We just do what we are asked to do.¡± He swallowed his saliva. The first kidnapper only felt a sense of coldness on his back but dared not look at Esther¡¯s eyes. Esther withdrew her nce. She held Lena¡¯s hands andforted her, ¡°Lena, don¡¯t worry!¡± *** ¡°Esther, what should we do?¡± Lena¡¯s face looked pale, and she was panic. In the middle of the empty ground of the warehouse, her son was crying. His face was filled with tears while she and Esther were pointed by guns. She was so scared that the kidnappers might hurt her child. ¡°Lena, I¡¯m so sorry. It¡¯s me who cause you and your son in trouble!¡± ¡°Where is your leader?¡± Esther shouted. ¡°Humph!¡± A cold snort came from behind a cargo box not far away. The person who walked out made Esther stunned. That was Christ. When Esther saw him, her gazes suddenly turned sharp. ¡°It¡¯s you!¡± Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 640 Let Them Go Chapter 640 Let Them Go "Yes! It''s me!" Christ smiled coldly, "Esther, I never go back on my word, and since you''re here, I''ll let the kid go. Come on, tie the bomb to Miss Price and let the kid go!" Esther was scared as she didn''t know what Christ was going to do, but seeing that it was him, she had an answer in her mind. Esther still didn''t rx until the men brought the child over and strapped the bomb to her. Lena hugged his son and whimpered, while Oscar stopped crying when he saw his mom and just leaned in his mom''s arms, sobbing obediently. Lena hugged her son tightly and looked at Esther worriedly. "Lena, I''m fine, don''t worry about me!" Esther nced at her calmly, then turned her gaze to Christ, but he had no intention of letting Lena leave. "Uncle Ball, let them go!" "Come on men, take them away! Release them in three days!" Christ said in a cold voice, "I will let them go, it''s just not the right time. Don''t worry, I won''t break my promise, they will be safe and sound!" Stunned, Esther turned her gaze guiltily to Lena, "Lena, I''m sorry for dragging you into this mess." Lena shook her head. She was not worried about herself, but about what might have happened to her son. However, when she saw Esther in this situation, she could only shake her head. Then Lena and her son were taken away. Subsequently, Christ took a picture of Esther with his phone, looked at his phone with a creepy smile on his lips, and sent the picture out. Across the ocean, in New York. Hudson received a photo, where Esther looked aghast and had a bomb strapped to her body. His heart skipped a beat and he panicked. "Hudson, what''s wrong?" Winnie noticed that something was wrong with his expression and immediately asked with concern. Hudson didn''t answer her but immediately called the number back. Christ answered the phone with a sneer. "Let her go!" There were only three words but with ultimate anger. "Let her go? How is that possible?" Christ sneered and said. "What the hell do you want?" Hudson''s heart fluttered. He stood dumbfounded, clutching the phone with his mind buzzing. Esther had been taken away by his dad, and he dared not imagine what would happen! "I want you toe back and hand over all the funds you have transferred out!" "Okay! I''ll do it right away; don''t you do anything rash. Give Esther the phone, I want to talk to her!" Hudson''s head was spinning. Today, everything had happened so unexpectedly that he simply couldn''t react. "Well! You can talk to her!" Christ smiled lightly, his eyes showing a treacherous look of determination to get what he wanted. From what he just said, Esther had learned that he was on the phone with Hudson. When the phone was ced next to her ear, Esther helloed softly. An anxious voice immediately came from the other end of the line, "Esther, it''s Hudson, is that you?" "Hudson! It''s me!" Esther''s eyes moistened instantly when she heard Hudson''s voiceing through the phone. It had been a long time since she heard his voice, his voice so distant that it sounded like it wasing from a distant ce, so indistinct, yet so real. It was Hudson, and in such a moment, she could feel his concern for her, and her heart was overwhelmed with warmth and guilt. "Hudson, I''m fine, don''t worry!" But when Winnie caught sight of Hudson''s anxiety, she could barely stand it. His worried and torn expression stung Winnie''s eyes. At this moment, her heart was so nk that she had no idea what she was supposed to feel! She knew he was trying to get over Esther, he was trying hard and they even had sex with each other numerous times. Although he was asionally distracted while embracing her, he was trying to y the role of a good husband. It was just that his heart wasn''t fully in her yet. "Esther, don''t worry, I won''t let anything happen to you!" Hudson assured her over the phone and couldn''t wait toe back to her right away. "I will work on the formalities for returning home immediately, don''t be afraid, Esther! Give him the phone!" "Hudson, you don''t have toe back!" Esther wanted to say something else, but the phone was abruptly taken away by Christ. He smiled coldly and said to Hudson, "You must transfer the money to my ount within twenty-four hours and you''re not allowed to inform Elijah or I will kill her!" "All right!" Hudson couldn''t risk Esther''s life. "I''ll get right on it!" He hung up the phone and saw Winnie''s heartbroken expression, which gave him a pause. But instead of making any exnation, he walked to the other room to make another call. She watched him keep busy with Esther''s affairs, making non-stop phone calls to transfer funds from his ount, even selling his fledglingpany. Such an expression on his face stung her eyes and tears rolled down her cheeks. She couldn''t think so much about it anymore and stood up from the couch. However, she stood up too hard and the corner of the coffee table hit her knee, causing severe pain in her knee. Her tears, not knowing if it was because of this pain, flowed even harder... She didn''t know what had happened, but looking at the worried look on Hudson''s face, her heart was overwhelmed with sadness! They had experienced the transition from marriage to divorce, and then from divorce to remarriage. She knew that everything was because of his so-called responsibility and he had no feelings for her. But when he resolutely took her away from G City, her heart still gradually rekindled the fire of hope, but she didn''t expect it to be so painful when the hope was extinguished... Bug she had tasted "pain" and "suffering" once again! An acute pain spilled out from her heart! Without thinking so much, she rushed into the study, "Hudson, what happened to Esther?" Hudson, who was working on hisputer, raised his gloomy eyes and said bluntly, "She was kidnapped by my dad and he wants me to transfer back the funds I have transferred!" It turned out that she had been kidnapped! "Does my brother know about it?" She asked. "No!" "I''ll call and tell him!" She said. "Don''t!" Hudson stopped her immediately. "He''ll kill her, I can''t take that chance!" "But my brother will be worried!" "I can''t care about that, get out! I''m busy!" His voice was cold! In his chilly voice, Winnie felt her heart shattered all over¡­ Returning to her room, she didn''t take heed of Hudson''s words and dialled Elijah''s number. Elijah, who unexpectedly received the call, was a little stunned and also a little surprised. "Winnie, you finally called me!" "Brother¡ª" Before the words were out of her mouth, Winnie had already choked out, "You go save Esther, she''s been kidnapped by Christ!" With a "bang", the door was opened. Hudson stormed in furiously. "Damn it, who gave you the permission to call?!" Winnie had seen such an angry expression on Hudson before. That day, when her Grandpa drugged him and he would rather cut his belly than have sex with her, he had the same expression on his face as he did now. Her phone was snatched by him and mmed hard on the ground. With a "p", a handprint was added to her face as Hudson yelled at her hysterically, "If anything happens to Esther, I''ll kill you!" To her dismay, she looked at him and felt herself freaking out slowly. Holding her head, she curled up on the bed in her bedroom. Even though she was in such a warm room, she was still shivering with cold¡­ How absurd she was, how ridiculous she was. With trepidation, she watched her tears fall onto herp, drop by drop in a rush, soon staining her dress. Hudson was slightly stunned, rushed out of the bedroom, and started making phone calls again. In only twelve hours, he had transferred all the funds to Christ''s ount, so he made a phone call to tell him, "The money has been transferred to you, let Esther go!" Christ had checked that the funds had been fully transferred in, so he was emboldened to say to the other end of the phone, "Son, you''re still young topete with me. The only thing that will happen to Esther is death! I want you to live in regret for the rest of your life!" "You¡ª" Hudson shuddered with rage, blood rushing straight to his brain and darkness before his eyes. He struggled to hold on, knowing he wouldn''t let Esther off the hook so easily. It urred to him that Winnie was right, maybe he should have called Elijah in the first ce. Now that he had put it off for so long, he wasn''t sure whether it would be toote. He called Elijah personally, but no one answered. He called countless times, but there was no answer at all. Then he called Ethel, and when the call was answered, Ethel''s voice came over the phone, "Brother, what''s up?" "Esther has been kidnapped by Dad and he''s going to kill her. You contact Elijah to save her right away, I''m going back now, I''m afraid it will be toote if it''s dyed any longer!" "What? I''m in New York now! How could this happen? Don''t worry, I''ll call him immediately, and I''ll also contact Philip, don''t worry!" Ethel hastily hung up the phone. Hudson turned around and was about to go out, but just as he reached the door, he heard a sorrowful shout behind him, "My brother will save Esther, and it''s toote for you to go back!" Hudson stopped in his tracks and closed his eyes, recalling the picture he had just seen of Esther with a bomb strapped to her body, his heart was twitching madly and tearing with pain. No, he had to go back! Esther was in trouble because of him, so he couldn''t go back! When his line of sight came in contact with the handprint on Winnie''s face, he faintly froze, and a trace of heartache shed under his eyes. Raising his head to look at the ceiling, he let out a sigh. "Sorry, I have to go back!" "Go back as you wish!" Winnie stopped struggling, all she could feel was her heart hurting so badly! Her face instantly paled, and she felt a twinge of pain in her lower body as a hot stream flowed out between her legs. These days, her period had beente for over ten days and she didn''t pay any attention to it, but she didn''t expect her stomach to suddenly be so painful. She stumbled and sat down on the couch, "Hudson, my stomach hurts!" N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Hudson nced at her; he couldn''t care anymore as Esther''s life was still uncertain. He had to go back, and if Esther died, he wouldn''t live alone. He couldn''t leave Esther alone. "I''m sorry!" Upon leaving these words, Hudson went straight to the airport. "Hudson¡ª" Winnie called out to him hurriedly but failed to stop his hastily departing footsteps. Her stomach still hurt so much, it was a pain that could not be described in words and cramped her. This pain even involved her whole body, especially her belly and legs. The tearing pain made her dizzy and beads of sweat sprang from her forehead, followed by a cold sweat that invaded her whole body. Chapter 641 Don’t Keep Making Mistake Chapter 641 Don¡¯t Keep Making Mistake Shey down on the sofa but the pain didn¡¯t ease, so she ended up curling into a ball in pain. The warm blood that was spilling out of her body became more and more vigorous to the point that she felt she was going to bepletely emptied soon. The severe pain began to make her feel that something was not right, so she then tried her hardest to get up and go and call for help. Although Hudson had broken her phone, she saw thendline phone on the cab about less than ten meters away from her; however, now these ten meters was a long distance for her to get to. She found that she was unable to move her legs and her stomach was like all of her nerves were being torn, it was a kind of extreme neuralgia and she really couldn¡¯t bear it. She then suddenly started to sweat cold sweat. She managed to crawl over in a struggle, but before she called the hospital, she wanted to call Hudson. But as she held the phone, she gave a sad smile for she knew that he would not leave Esther. So she just called the hospital and as she spoke she could barely say her name and address, but after she had given them the information they told her to open the door and wait. She had almost used up all her strength by the time she crawled to the door and when she finally unlocked the door she then copsedpletely onto the ground. She didn¡¯t cry but insteadughed miserably and suddenly felt that everything was getting darker around her, however, blood was still flowing out from between her legs. From the sofa to the telephone on the cab and up to the door there was a shockinglyrge amount of blood everywhere. It was as if an artery had ruptured, it was a terrifying sight to see with blood dripping everywhere. When Winnie woke up, she saw that she was in a hospital ward. She had thought that she had died and did not expect to still be alive. Someone was calling her name; it was a familiar voice. ¡°Winnie, what¡¯s wrong? What happened to you?¡± She turned her face slowly and saw it was Ethel. She raised her eyebrows feeling puzzled and wanted to speak, but she found that she didn¡¯t even have the strength to talk and could only silently look at the rather exhausted Ethel. However, she then managed to ask without making any sound, ¡°What happened to me?¡± Although she couldn¡¯t use her voice to talk, Ethel understood what she was asking. ¡°You were pregnant; however, it was an ectopic pregnancy. The embryo ruptured and caused a hemorrhage, and if you had got here anyter then this would have been fatal!¡± Ethel found it hard to say this, but he knew he must tell her. Winnie closed her eyes, and two teardrops began to slide down her face. Her child! The child seemed to have lost its way inside of her, could it be the child was also silly? Just like her and Hudson, perhaps this pregnancy was just a mistake. She knew exactly what an ectopic pregnancy was; the fertilized egg, instead of finding its way to the uterus it had imnted itself outside the womb onto either the fallopian tube or abdominal cavity. So it turned out that their child was just a bunch of deformed flesh and blood, and now she wondered whether this could prove that their rtionship was also deformed, that even god was wishing evil upon them. ¡°Winnie, don¡¯t think about it, just take care of your health!¡± He couldn¡¯t dare now tell her that she had also lost the opportunity to ever give birth normally, for it had been discovered that her fallopian tubes had a congenital deficiency, and this meant that her next pregnancy would also end up like this! However, the doctor said that they could still assist her in her next pregnancy in that she could have it done by IVF. Now that science had advanced so far, it was now impossible to never be able to have children! He took out a tissue and wiped away her tears, ¡°It¡¯s going to be ok, please don¡¯t cry!¡± Although he was worried about Esther and wanted to go back to her immediately, seeing Winnie like this, he really couldn¡¯t leave. He had a house here but never expected that it would be in the same building as Hudson. When he had gotten off the elevator, he saw someone being carried on a stretcher by people from the emergency centre. He couldn¡¯t help but take a look but never expected the person to be Winnie, so he immediately followed them to the hospital. ¡°Ethel, I¡¯m fine!¡± Winnie shook her head, and more tears began to flow out of her eyes. Ethel looked at her feeling slightly distressed. She was very sad and she was even crying, yet she was the oneforting him. He frowned and said, ¡°Where is Hudson?¡± As soon as he asked this, he found that she began to cry even more so he immediately shut up. Hudson must have gone back, he had just tried calling him from the operating room just now but his phone was turned off, so he must be on the ne right now! Ethel couldn¡¯t reach both Hudson¡¯s and Elijah¡¯s phone. He then tried Christ¡¯s phone, but also to no avail. ¡°Winnie, you are still very young so don¡¯t worry, you can still have a child in the future!¡± Ethel couldn¡¯t help but say this tofort her. She and Hudson would never have a child again. Now that life had reached this point she needed to give up this idea, she had already died once before and their love was also dead. She would never be the same Winnie again. Ethel looked at Winnie and sighed deeply. He didn¡¯t know what he could say to console her, but at the same time, he also felt that there was nothing that could be said to console her. Ethel had even signed her operation form and he knew what signing it meant. It meant that she would never be able to get pregnant normally again, and even if he didn¡¯t sign it then the next time she became pregnant it would end up the same as this, ectopic pregnancy, and be just as life-threatening. Right now he wanted to return to his country because he was worried that Esther¡¯s life was in danger, but he was also worried about Winnie. If he left then he wasn¡¯t sure what Winnie would do. Winnie wasn¡¯t saying anything, and instead was biting her pale lower lip which was leaving some blood. Ethel didn¡¯t ask any more questions for he understood clearly. He stroked her hair and said, ¡°Hey, it¡¯s just good you are awake, you are going to be ok.¡± Winnie tried hard to hold back her tears and said rather hard, ¡°Thank you, Ethel. Please don¡¯t tell my brother or grandfather about this, in fact, please don¡¯t tell anyone about this, including Hudson, ok?¡± Ethel looked at her for a long time until he finally sighed and said, ¡°Alright.¡± Winnie didn¡¯t know what else to say, so just looked at him gratefully. Eventually, she said, ¡°Ethel you should go back, I¡¯m fine now!¡± As he looked at the time he then shook his head and said, ¡°Forget it, many people have already gone to help out Esther so she should be fine. In addition, it would take 10 hours by ne to get there so it would already be toote!¡± Winnie¡¯s heart warmed and felt thankful that he had stayed by her side. Right now she was at her most vulnerable so with him close by she felt much at ease.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. Winnie then turned her head and looked out at the blue sky outside of the window. How long had she fallen unconscious for, was dawn approaching, or was it almost evening? And Hudson, what was he doing? Was he still on the ne? Or had he already reached G City? She gave a bitter smile. The story between him and her almost felt as if it was a dream from a lifetime ago. It had been a mistake from the beginning, but she had kept repeating the same mistake again and again and now it had almost cost her life. She needed to wake up and realize that she shouldn¡¯t bother anymore with this one-sided love. At this moment Hudson was still on the ne, his heart was beating abnormally and his eyelids were twitching. He couldn¡¯t make any phone calls and wasn¡¯t able to contact anyone. He wasn¡¯t sure if Esther was dead or alive and when he had left, Winnie had said that her stomach was in pain. He saw that her face was pale and she had cold sweat but he didn¡¯t have time to deal with that. This was because he could not let Esther die, especially since everything was his fault. Regarding Elijah, his heart jumped when he had received Winnie¡¯s call. He then did some investigating and found that the school didn¡¯t have Esther¡¯s whereabouts and that even Lena and her child had disappeared. At this moment, Elijah was really in a panic. He didn¡¯t expect it was Christ, he knew that Evan Gray had said two months was two months, and that if in these two months he wasn¡¯t able to take over LN then he would kill Esther. In addition, he had also said that even if this had happened, after the two months, if he was still with Esther and could not serve the organization wholeheartedly then he would also kill Esther. As the leader of the organization, you were not allowed to have offspring, this was a rule of the LN, nor was he allowed a lover because the leader of this organization cannot have a weakness. However, the two months were not up yet so he wouldn¡¯t do anything until then. This was Evan Gray, he was someone who meant what he said, and kept his promises. Although he was an evil person, at the very least he had principle. But Christ? Elijah didn¡¯t want to imagine. At the warehouse. ¡°Christ, what do you want with me? Let me go now!¡± Esther tried to say to Christ. ¡°Shut up!¡± Christ retorted coldly, but when he saw how her face resembled that of Esther, his face flushed with a look of yearning. But there was also a look of pain, struggle, and indescribable mourning that immediately turned into a ghastly sinister expression. Esther noticed the expression on his face just now. It had been more than 10 hours already since they had been here, and Christ had already taken her phone away and tied her back to an iron pole in the corner of the warehouse. Hanging on her neck was a time bomb that now recorded that there were just 60 minutes left. In other words, she had 60 minutes remaining until she met with God. ¡°Since you want me to die, and I have no way to escape from here, could you tell me why?¡± Esther was very calm, it was unclear if this was just one of the good personality traits she had inherited or that she thought that acting fric was of no use, but right now she was calm. ¡°Why?!¡± Christ snorted coldly, ¡°Because you are Filip Howden¡¯s daughter!¡± ¡°Do you have a grudge with my father?¡± Esther already knew part of the reason, but even if Christ liked her mother, he wouldn¡¯t kill her because of that right? ¡°I will be honest with you, I not only want to kill you but I also want to kill your brother, did you think that even if he changed his name then I wouldn¡¯t recognize him? Didn¡¯t he want to find out the reason for your mother¡¯s death? Didn¡¯t he want to sow discord between me and Hudson? Didn¡¯t he want to trick Hudson into making all of my efforts go to waste? Hahaha, I will kill both you and your brother, because without you both, then everything that happened wouldn¡¯t have happened! Nothing! E wouldn¡¯t have¡­¡± The more Christ spoke the more agitated he became and the expression on his face grew fiercer, as if he had thought of something but then suddenly stopped. ¡°Just because of this? You would go this far? Could it be that you have something to do with my mother¡¯s death?¡± Esther frowned. Christ smiled coldly and grabbed Esther¡¯s chin and held it up, ¡°Look at this face, it looks just like E¡¯s, what a shame you are not my daughter but instead Filip Howden¡¯s daughter. How ridiculous, how was Filip Howden able to be worthy of a woman like E? How could he be worthy of my E? But E loved Filip, she wanted to leave me and even after it was so difficult for me and her to be together, she still wanted to leave me! I would rather her die than to watch her leave me, I mean, how could I have let her leave me?¡± ¡°Christ, I never realized that you loved my mother so much. Does this mean my mother¡¯s death does have something to do with you?¡± Esther suddenly said. She felt rather sad listening to him, for it was clear that he loved her mother. But since ancient times there had always been two reasons for murders, one was for a personal vendetta and the other was because of love, so could this mean her mother¡¯s death was not a suicide? ¡°Humph! Shemitted suicide; I didn¡¯t kill her!¡± Christ cried out in a low voice. ¡°Then why are you doing this? Let me go, Christ, you got the money so what else do you want? Let me go, don¡¯t keep making mistake after mistake!¡± Chapter 642 Between Life and Death Chapter 642 Between Life and Death ¡°Want me to let you go? No way! Esther, don¡¯t you remember what happened that day?¡± Christ looked at Esther with a strange expression. ¡°Which day?¡± ¡°The day twelve years ago!¡± Christ said. Esther frowned as she didn¡¯t remember it long ago. Just in an instant, the door of the warehouse was suddenly opened. The two groups of people suddenly faced each other. Elijah appeared in the warehouse with dozens of men in ck. Both of the groups had guns and his hostility disappeared by the time he saw Esther. Upon seeing Christ stand in front of Esther who had a time bomb hanging around her neck, Elijah raised a gentle smile at the corner of his mouth, luckily, it was not toote. Everything was not toote for him as long as Esther was still alive. In this world, he was not afraid of anyone except for Evan Gray as he was a threat for him. ¡°Elijah Perry, I don¡¯t expect you to be so fast!¡± Christ looked at his watch and found out that they were efficient in finding the dock in a short time. ¡°Elijah, get out of here quickly! I have a time bomb on my body which will blow up in forty minutes! You should leave here, including you, Mr. Ball! As long as you didn¡¯t kill my mother, then you are not my enemy, please leave here!¡± Esther shouted urgently. Elijah just nced at Esther. His eyes were full of pain, reluctance and guilt as he had actually failed to protect her and was deeply ming himself. Christ was slightly stunned but then instantly smiled coldly as he didn¡¯t expect Esther to say this. He didn¡¯t say anything, but his eyes inadvertently looked at Elijah who was slowly walking over him with a gentle smile on the corner of his mouth. However, this smile was directed at Esther while his sharp eyes were directed at Christ. Christ saw his cold face but inside his heart, he admired his excellent self- control. ¡°Where is Philip? Why doesn¡¯t hee?¡± Just as the words came out, an equally tall man suddenly appeared at the entrance of the warehouse, ¡°Who said I didn¡¯te? Christ, it is your time to die!¡± Christ was coldly stunned but then smiled again. ¡°Hum! Not bad! Philip, I¡¯m relieved that you are here! What I want is not your life, you can leave now!¡± Unexpectedly he dared to say like this! ¡°Elijah, brother, you all get out of here!¡± Esther shouted and her eyes urgently looked at them, but she dared not move. She was afraid that if she moved, such a bomb would detonate. She couldn¡¯t risk everyone¡¯s life, especially the two men outside who were her dearest and most beloved. And at this moment, where was Hudson? Where was he? He might be ming himself, feeling sad and remorseful! She had already felt sorry for Hudson and she didn¡¯t want to feel sorry for Elijah and Philip as she didn¡¯t want them to die with her. Elijah¡¯s hand which was tucked in his suit trousers restrainedly clenched into a fist. He didn¡¯t say anything, then his deep gaze turned to Christ. ¡®What a dangerous and evil man! When did the young man of the Perry family be so scary?¡¯ Christ muttered in his heart. By the time Philip was about to walk over, Christ suddenly took his gun out and pointed it at Esther. ¡°If any of you dare toe over, I¡¯ll let her die immediately! Let us all die together!¡± ¡°Dare you!¡± Philip shouted at the doorway and stopped immediately. Instead, Elijah took another step forward and said in a low voice, ¡°Christ, put your gun away and you can leave now!¡± ¡°It is still Elijah, this young man who understands me well and knows that I don¡¯t want to die yet!¡± Christ laughed and looked at Elijah cold and expressionless, then he spoke bloodthirstily, ¡°I don¡¯t expect you love Esther so much! You are not even afraid of death!¡± Elijah still showed his cold handsome face while ncing calmly at Christ who had a very frightening and stubborn gaze. There was killing intent in his eyes and he knew he needed to be careful. So starting from the moment he entered, he dared not speak to Esther as he was afraid that she would be gone once he lost attention. ¡°Christ, I respect you as an elder and I don¡¯t want to pursue the things that you have done any more, just leave here now! It is my fate whether I can disassemble the bomb but if you don¡¯t leave, then you should have the guts to suffer the consequences!¡± ¡°Do you think you can threaten me?¡± Not knowing why, but Christ sensed an appalling coldness from Elijah and his smile was stiffened with some violence and ruthlessness. He saw an unpredictable look in his eyes that seemed to emit an indescribable sense of oppression as if it was a suppressed volcano that would cause a cmity once it erupted. Elijah looked at him slowly and coldly then looked at the gun in his hand, his cold face was expressionless but it was like an ocean that was about to turn up the waves, giving people a sense of oppression and fear, ¡°Aren¡¯t you leaving?¡± Christ¡¯s face showed smugness and confidence, ¡°Worse of all, let¡¯s die together!¡± ¡°It is wrong! Christ, it is you who will die, not everyone! I will bring my woman away!¡± Philip didn¡¯t say anything, only that he stood still at the doorway which was about ten meters away from Esther while Elijah was about five or six meters away from Esther, but at this moment, both of them felt that the distance seemed to be so far away that both of them wanted to go ahead and save her immediately. ¡°Do you think you can kill me?¡± Christ snorted coldly. ¡°I won¡¯t kill you but I will only make your life worse than death!¡± The horrifying words came out from his lips with a domineering aura that made Christ feel the urge to flee the spot. But after all, he had some life experiences. His expression was calm when he looked at Elijah before he turned his eyes towards Philip, ¡°I want both Philip and Esther, not you, Elijah! For the sake of our former rtionship, you can leave! Why do you want Esther since there are still a lot of other women!¡± ¡°Christ, that¡¯s what I want to say, there are so many women out there. Yet, you framed my father-inw for the sake of my mother-inw and forced her tomit suicide, causing Esther to lose her memory at the age of five because of you!¡± As soon as he spoke the words, both Esther and Philip¡¯s faces changed at the same time, but neither of them said anything. Elijah¡¯s eyes swept a nce at Esther,forting her not to move. She understood and dared not say anything but in fact, she was touched. In a line of life and death, he came here to save her regardless of his life, and yet, there were only twenty-eight minutes left. ¡°What do you know?¡± Christ¡¯s defense was struck by Elijah and his body trembled slightly. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t have approached Esther as I won¡¯t let anyone hurt my woman, not even frightened! She can only be hurt by me. No one is allowed but me!¡± Elijah spoke in a low voice as he looked at Christ with his stern gaze and the hand in his suit was withdrawn as he slowly raised a pistol in his hand and aiming it at Christ. ¡°Elijah, you are a business elite, how can you hold a gun? It¡¯s not good if you go wrong with it!¡± Christ looked at the gun in his hand with a bit of astonishment but without trembling. This young man had an exceptionally good psychological quality that made him slightly stunned and the gun in his hand trembled a little, he knew that he had lost his temperament. However, he did not want to admit defeat. ¡°Christ, do you think you still can rest easy just because of the Bonfire Group?¡± Elijah asked back indifferently in return, ¡°Today, for the sake of Hudson and Ethel, I won¡¯t kill you! But if you don¡¯t leave, your life will be worse than death!¡± ¡°Hahaha, let me see what kind of ability you have!¡± As he spoke, his gaze shed suddenly and in an instant, his body swiftly lunged towards the cargo box at the side, the ce where he had kept Esther as there was blocked by the cargo box so that he could get away easily and soon, a gun went off with a bang. ¡°You?¡± Covering his arm that had been hit by the bullet, Christ knelt on the ground on one knee after a side somersault, and blood dripping down from his arm drop by drop. He looked at his arm in disbelief as he didn¡¯t see how Elijah came over because of the cargo box, just for a second, he guessed. By the time he tried to pick up the gun that had fallen, he found out that Elijah had already pointed the gun at his head. The smug old face he had just now turned sullen in an instant, ¡°Elijah, you are so fast!¡± He was able to dodge his attack and shoot his arm at the same time. That kind of speed and reaction made Christ stunned. He then smiled coldly before he stood up slowly and looked at the blood all over his hand, ¡°I was careless just now!¡± ¡°You don''t stand a chance anymore!¡± Elijah¡¯s serious face remained unchanged. Philip had already pounced on him and his pistol was also pointed at Christ¡¯s head. ¡°Someone,e here. Christ, today is the day you will die!¡± ¡°Brother, don¡¯t kill him!¡± Esther suddenly shouted. Elijah and Philip were instantly stunned. Elijah held the pistol, hurriedly walked to Esther¡¯s front, and squatted down, ¡°Esther, are you ok?¡± ¡°Esther, because of him, we are separated, and we are suffering all these years! Why can¡¯t we kill him?¡± Philip held the gun that was pressed on the top of Christ¡¯s head. ¡°No, I can¡¯t betray Hudson as he is Hudson¡¯s father! Brother, don¡¯t kill him!¡± Esther screamed. And as soon as the Bonfire Group took a look at their fallen boss, none of them dared to make a rash move. Philip¡¯s heart twitched, yes, Hudson had taken care of Esther for ten years and Esther had owed him so much that he had to hesitate a moment even though he was reluctant. ¡°Elijah, tell my brother not to kill him as I have no way to exin to Hudson and I already owed Hudson so much!¡± Esther urgently grabbed Elijah¡¯s arm. ¡°Please!¡± What a silly girl! Elijah was somewhat helpless as there was not much time left and Esther still begged for someone like Christ when she was in the critical moment between life and death. Even though he felt a little helpless, he understood her feelings, so he said to Philip, ¡°Let someone take him away first!¡± N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Philip was still a little agitated. ¡°It¡¯s almost time for the bomb to explode!¡± Elijah said in a cold voice. ¡°Someone takes Christ away first!¡± When Philip was reminded by Elijah, he instantly realized that Esther was more important. Someone brought Christ away. ¡°You guys go out! There are still fifteen minutes left.¡± Esther spoke softly and her beautiful face showed a smile as she looked at Elijah and then at Philip. ¡°Let me disassemble!¡± Elijah ignored her words and quickly kissed her lips tofort her. He then carefully checked the explosive device on her chest, ¡°Trust me, Esther! I can do it! Philip, you go out first!¡± ¡°No way!¡± How could Philip leave them behind? Chapter 643 Successful Rescue Chapter 643 Sessful Rescue ¡°Get out!¡± Elijah said deeply, ¡°Come, bring Mr. Howlden out!¡± ¡°How dare you, Elijah!¡± Philip roared, and Elijah¡¯s men were frightened by his furious face and did not dare to approach him. Elijah gave them a signal; they could not help but bring Philip out. ¡°Elijah, I will hate you forever if you chase me out!¡± Philip punched the person approaching him, the person just tolerated him. Then, he walked forwards toplete his task. He must do whatever Elijah had told him. ¡°You all get out!¡± Esther shook her head; she would not allow anyone to be in danger. She knew that if there was any mistake done in dismantling the bomb, they would die. She would not allow this kind of risky thing to happen, ¡°Get out!¡± ¡°Hush!¡± Elijah did not speak anymore. They had brought Philip out. ¡°You all get out!¡± Elijah said deeply. So, everyone left. There were only Elijah and Esther staying in the huge warehouse. ¡°You get out too!¡± Esther looked at him. ¡°No! Have you forgotten what I say? I will not abandon you no matter in life or death!¡± Elijah gave her a consoling smile, but he focused on the bomb. After ten seconds, twenty seconds, and one minute.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Elijah¡¯s sights were scaringly cold when he looked down. His long finger chattered. After that, he used the hand of his watch to open the metal cover carefully. Out of the blue, his squatting body moved significantly. He closed his eyes and opened them again. Elijah tried to stable his breathing, he stared at the timer, it was ten minutes. But there was a tiny timer behind the metal cover, it showed clearly that it was five minutes. It was half less than the previous one. Elijah breathed in deeply to suppress his uneasiness. ¡°Why? Can¡¯t you dismantle it?¡± Esther stared at Elijah, she was not afraid of death, she was just afraid that Elijah would die together with her. ¡°You go out, Elijah!¡± She knew that if the bomb could not be dismantled, they would die soon! They would die with smashing bones. Elijah took out his weird personal phone and called someone, ¡°I have thetest model of F3 bombs, it is made up of aplicated number of circuits. Compared to a normal bomb, it can be triggered using two different lines. If I dismantle one of them, another line will explode instantly, ask someone to call me and teach me how to dismantle it! Immediately!¡± ¡°The date ising soon!¡± Evan Gray¡¯s calm and careless voice was heard, ¡°Don¡¯t forget our two- month deal!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t forget it!¡± ¡°Alright! I will ask someone!¡± However, after one minute, no one called him. Only four minutes left, Elijah was dispirited. Although he had figured out the oue, Elijah felt that his heart cracked. He did not want to die now; he had a good n for his future. He wanted to make LN Bar a legal organization after three years and retired and passed his life blissfully with Esther afterward. However, he was in a dangerous scene at the moment. Elijah controlled his woe and waited patiently. Esther could feel his struggle, she knew that it must be hard for him. She stretched her hand and caressed his face gently, ¡°You go out, ok?¡± ¡°No! I want to be with you!¡± Elijah¡¯s voice was firm yet gentle. After hearing his words, Esther could not control her tears to fall silently, ¡°Elijah, I love you.¡± ¡°I love you too, Esther!¡± Elijah said affectionately, ¡°In life and death!¡± Esther knew that Elijah could not dismantle the bomb, or else he would not have called for help. However, he decided to be together with Esther firmly at the moment. She was so touched; she could not express her appreciation by words. She knew that she would not make it, but she calmed down and said, ¡°Elijah, listen to me, you go out, please!¡± Time flowed silently. Under the quiet atmosphere, Elijah was searching for ways while the time passed. ¡°Elijah, listen to me. You go out, please! I don¡¯t want you to die with me!¡± She cried while shouting. But his phone rang at the moment. ¡°Esther, keep quiet!¡± Elijah¡¯s hand chattered. He took the call. If they misdid anything, they would die. Although he knew that everyone would die atst and he felt blissful to die together with his lover, he did not want to die soon. They had a long future to experience together, he would not allow her to die. Esther did not dare to speak; she bit her lips, but her tears fell. Evan Gray¡¯s voice was heard, ¡°Sorry, Elijah. No one knows the way to dismantle thetest bomb! I have no choice!¡± ¡°Evan Gray, go to hell!¡± Elijah roared and hung up the call. Were they going to die soon? No! He did not want that to happen! After hearing that, Esther knew that it was hopeless, only two minutes left, ¡°Elijah, you go out, please! You still have time to leave! Go out now!¡± ¡°No!¡± He shook his head firmly, then he lowered his head and worked on the bomb again. ¡°Don¡¯t die together with me, you silly man. I want you to go out now, you better go out now!¡± Esther roared nervously; no more sense of affection could be seen in her outraged sights. Instead, her anger arose, ¡°Elijah, you better go out now!¡± ¡°Esther, how dare you scold me!¡± Elijah smiled warmly, then he approached her, looked into her eyes gently, and said, ¡°Sorry, we might have to meet God together soon!¡± After saying that, he blocked her from saying by his mouth. Meanwhile, his phone rang. Elijah gained his attention and focused on the number on the screen that he did not know. His phone was designed specially, only the specified numbers could contact him via the special phone. Elijah spoke in surprise, ¡°Hello?!¡± He looked at the time, only one minute and twenty seconds left. ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense, listen to my instruction. Do you see the few lines behind the metal cover? Cut the white line on the left and the red line on the right immediately!¡± A woman¡¯s low and steady voice was heard coldly. Elijah did not know that udio was a woman, he just knew it on that day. But he knew that the person who could save him was udio, Evan Gray just frightened him purposely just now. ¡°One red line and one white line, I get it,¡± Elijah nodded and looked at the bomb. He shouted suddenly, ¡°How is it possible for me to have scissors now? We are in the warehouse!¡± Only fifty seconds left. The woman said with a low tone, ¡°You must cut it simultaneously, or else the circuit will explode instantly.¡± Oh my God, it was so risky. ¡°I don¡¯t care whether you have scissors or not. Don¡¯t forget to cut them simultaneously, that¡¯s all I can help you!¡± The phone was hung up cruelly. Elijah threw away her phone and looked at Esther, ¡°Esther, we have to cut the lines simultaneously, can you?¡± Esther was stunned for a while and nodded, ¡°I, I can!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t rush!¡± He said deeply. At the same time! It required the two independent individuals to do it tacitly. Otherwise, they would die. They did not want to die, they wanted to apany each other in the future. ¡°I can, I can do it!¡± Esther said nervously, she must be very careful, for the sake of Elijah. ¡°I will countdown from three, we do it together!¡± Elijah said. ¡°Ok!¡± So, Elijah counted down slowly and deeply, they pulled the lines together. A cracking sound was heard, the timer stopped at thest five seconds. The danger was solved! They smiled at each other, Elijah and Esther were relieved. The danger was solved! They had a mutual affinity, and their cooperation was tacit. Esther pulled away the bomb hung on her neck, she rushed into Elijah¡¯s arm. She hugged his neck and cried. ¡°Hubby, I think I will not see you anymore. I think that we will die together, I think that we will die! Why are you so silly? Don¡¯t you know that it is so dangerous, if we misdo anything, we will die! Do you know that?¡± ¡°If I abandon you, I will not be happy forever! If you abandon me, I know that you will not be happy too. On the way to hell, I wish you can be the one apanying me! I don¡¯t want anyone else; I only want you to be my woman no matter in life or death!¡± It was the sweetest words Esther had heard of. It was the most blissful moment for her. How could he say such affectionate words? She was so touched! Elijah felt her tears and held her tightly. He felt that he was reborn again. He lifted her and walked out of the warehouse. Meanwhile, Philip was suppressed by a few people outside. He roared, ¡°Let go of me, you all let go of me! I want to see my sister!¡± Five men suppressed him on the floor with strength. Some held his arm; some held his leg while some even sat on his waist. Philip did not manage to defend himself. He could just shout and roared, he was worried that Elijah and Esther would die under the explosion! ¡°Let go of him!¡± Elijah lifted Esther out of the warehouse, he put Esther down and stood in front of them. When they heard his instruction, only they confirmed that Elijah was alive. ¡°Esther¡ª¡± Philip got up from the ground, he ran towards her desperately. After confirming that Esther was all fine, he stared at Elijah furiously. Then, he raised his punch and hit Elijah¡¯s chest. Elijah did not dodge it; he just smiled and epted his punch. ¡°Brother, what are you doing?¡± Esther was shocked. ¡°Damn, how dare you ask others to chase me out. If you and Esther die together, how about me? Do you think of me?¡± Philip roared; his eyes were reddened. Elijah just stretched his hand and patted Philip¡¯s shoulder, ¡°You dote on your sister significantly. Esther and I do not want you to be the third wheel on the way to hell, it is so annoying! We want to die together but you are an eyesore!¡± ¡°Go to hell!¡± Philip roared and revolted after hearing his words. ¡°I have brought Esther back, please settle Christ¡¯s matter. I think that you should let him suffer a lot instead of killing him directly!¡± Elijah said deeply. Chapter 644 Elijah Running Away Chapter 644 Elijah Running Away ¡°Ah, how about Lena and Oscar?¡± said Esther suddenly. ¡°They were captured because of me, what should I do? Where are they? Have you guys seen them?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll send people to look for them!¡± Elijahforted her. They didn¡¯t think that Christ would take such extreme measures. They even kidnapped a child. ¡°I knew that he wasn¡¯t a good person! Bring Esther home, Elijah. I¡¯ll search for them!¡± Philip wanted to kill Christ just thinking about it. ¡°No, I cannot leave now. I can only leave after I know that they¡¯re fine!¡± How could Esther just walk away like that? And they were kidnapped by Christ because of her. She thought about Lena and Oscar, and then she thought about Hudson. ¡°First, let¡¯s look for them!¡± Elijah knew what Esther was thinking. He gave orders and everyone went looking for Lena and Oscar. ¡°Elijah, Hudson transferred all his money to his father¡¯s ount to save me. He said that he would come back soon, can you call him?¡± Elijah then realized that he didn¡¯t have his phone with him. He came out in a rush and only brought his private phone, not the other one. ¡°It¡¯s at home, we¡¯ll make the callter!¡± ¡°Esther¡­¡± Not long after, Lena walked out from the warehouse next door, holding her son in her arms. Tears welled up in her eyes the moment she saw Esther, ¡°Are you okay?¡±N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. ¡°I was scared to death, I¡¯m so d that you guys are alright! I¡¯m fine!¡± Esther walked up and hugged her. Sheforted Lena and after that, Elijah left with Esther. Philip sent Lena and Oscar home. On the way home, Esther looked at Elijah gently. She hugged his arm tenderly, ¡°Elijah, who were you calling when you were defusing the bomb? He¡¯s a genius.¡± ¡°Mind your own business, kid!¡± said Elijah gently. Yes, udio was a genius! But udio was a female! He always thought that udio was a male! There were people with many different talents in LN Bar, Evan Gray had so many subordinates and Elijah didn¡¯t even know their faces. ¡°Kid? I was almost a mom. I¡¯m not a child!¡± Esther sounded a bit annoyed, she swung his arms coquettishly, ¡°You called me a child! I don¡¯t like you!¡± ¡°Fine! You¡¯re not a child!¡± Elijah sighed. He gently ruffled her hair. He felt dejected thinking about him having to leave her in 2 weeks. Esther turned around and looked at him. Her heart ached thinking about how Elijah chose to die with her in such a dangerous situation. He wasn¡¯t going to let her be alone even after death. She felt touched, how could he be so stubborn and silly? Tears started rolling down her cheeks silently, Esther felt very loved. She was blessed to be loved so deeply by Elijah. Elijah sensed something was odd and he looked down. He noticed her crying and he quickly reached out and wiped her tears away gently. He caressed her cheeks with hisrge palm softly, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Elijah!¡± Esther took a deep breath and looked at him. She said seriously, ¡°You shouldn''t risk your life like that next time!¡± Her body trembled thinking about how he almost died because of her. She was terrified at that thought and her heart ached. ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to do that again, even if I were to die¡­¡± Then she was abruptly kissed by Elijah and she was unable to finish her sentence. ¡°Silly!¡± said Elijah gently and lovingly. He sighed helplessly. Her tears made him felt like the sky was falling. Next time, he would still risk his life to save her. The sadness he felt thinking about leaving turned into tender love, he kissed her hair lightly. Her hair had a nice scent and Elijah breathed in. He wanted her a lot, especially after all that adrenaline rush. In the past 2 weeks, he was holding it in. She got an abortion one month ago, so they couldn''t do it. They could¡¯ve done it in thest 2 weeks, but he still wouldn¡¯t. It wasn¡¯t because he didn¡¯t want to, but he didn¡¯t want to get her pregnant again. God knows how much he was suffering when she was fast asleep. He was suffering every night, going to sleep with a raging boner. They arrived home. Esther told Elijah to call Hudson, but Hudson¡¯s phone was turned off. Even Winnie was unreachable. He then saw Ethel¡¯s number and he called him. Ethel picked up and he asked about Esther. Elijah quickly updated him about the situation. Ethel felt reassured knowing that Esther was rescued, but he didn¡¯t mention that Winnie was in the hospital as Winnie told him not to tell anyone. So he didn¡¯t want to say anything without her permission. Esther freshened up and ate something light. The calls couldn¡¯t get through and Elijah thought maybe Hudson was on a ne. He then thought about it and sent him a message: Esther is rescued and your father is in Philip¡¯s hands. He is fine, don¡¯t worry! It was evening when he put down his phone. He left the study room and went to the bedroom. Esther was in her pajamas. She quickly went up to Elijah seeing him walked in, she hugged his neck, ¡°Honey, did you manage to get a hold of Hudson?¡± ¡°Phone calls are not going through, maybe he¡¯s on the ne. I sent him a message; he would call us once he got off!¡± Elijah lowered his head and could smell the body wash scent on her. She smelled nice, it was alluring. He couldn¡¯t hold back any longer. He grabbed her abruptly and pushed her away. He couldn¡¯t be so physical with her because once he slept with her again, he was afraid that he couldn¡¯t bear to leave her anymore. He couldn¡¯t control the oue and he might lose her forever. ¡°Esther,¡± Elijah said sternly, ¡°I¡¯m going to deal with some stuff, you go sleep first!¡± He then ran away. Esther felt empty, she felt like he just ran away from her. She knew that something was wrong. She then ran out of the room as well and went into the study room. Elijah was taking deep breaths outside the door to the study room. ¡°Honey, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Esther sobbed. She walked up and hugged him tight, what was wrong with him? ¡°Esther, let go,¡± urged Elijah. He tried to pry her arms open, ¡°Silly girl, let go!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to,¡± she said with a muffled voice while burying herself in his arms. She tightened her arms around him. He didn¡¯t want it, but she was still going to give it to him. ¡°Esther!¡± Elijah sounded a bit hurried. He looked at Esther helplessly, she was hugging him like a ko and looked very powerless. Esther repeatedly shook her head and was still hugging him tightly. He couldn¡¯t help but hug her back. He was afraid that once he let go, they would be separated by an abyss. ¡°Esther, let¡¯s go to the room!¡± he said ever so gently. But Esther just stubbornly hugged him. ¡°Why do you not want me?¡± she said destely. ¡°How could I not want you?¡± he retorted. He was helpless and sorrowful, he could only hug her tightly and press his raging boner on her abdomen, ¡°You have notpletely recovered yet, be good!¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine!¡± She looked up and her eyes were teary. She nced at Elijah who was frowning due to abstinence. She tipped toes and kissed him, she also reached her hands into his shirt and caressed his chest. She was trying to seduce him! The lust Elijah was trying to suppress was overflowing, in the end, he couldn¡¯t stop himself anymore. He carried her to the bedroom, but they just lied in the bed. He was hesitating. Esther felt his hesitation and she couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. She bit his lips lightly and was trying to tell him that she wanted it badly. Elijah thenughed. Esther looked at him puzzledly as heughed all of a sudden. The corners of his eyes were red and it was alluring¡­ (Indescribable¡­) Throughout the night, they never stopped. The morning light shone through the window. Esther couldn¡¯t muster a single ounce of energy, she was weak all over even though he was the one moving all night. So why was she the one out of energy? And Elijah was still energetic, every time Esther moved a little, she could feel something hard pressing against her again. She didn¡¯t understand, was he superhuman? *** Elijah felt content looking at Esther cuddling in his arms. He lowered his head and buried his face in her shoulder. He said in a low voice, ¡°Esther, do you want to do it again?¡± ¡°Again?¡± Esther was the one who seduced him but hearing him requesting that again after a whole night of doing it, Esther shrieked in fear as she looked at Elijah¡¯s handsome face with aplicated look on her face. She rejected him, ¡°No!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care if you don¡¯t want it!¡± Elijah grabbed her hand and smirked, he put her hand on his warm and stiff boner, showing her that he still could do it. Esther¡¯s face flushed, bright like a tomato the moment she realized what was she touching. She gritted her teeth as she looked angrily at Elijah who was smiling sleazily, ¡°Do you want me to die from exhaustion?¡± ¡°Because of you, I held it in for too long!¡± he answered honestly. He quickly pushed Esther down and said seriously, ¡°I have decided that I will live on the bed with you for the next 2 weeks. Quinn can bring food to us and leave it outside the door every day.¡± Chapter 645 Please Leave Your Signature Chapter 645 Please Leave Your Signature Esther finally understood that she could not provoke a man who was having abstinence from desire and could not let a man have such abstinence at all. If not, she would be the unfortunate one! After a while, she could not suppress her emotional moan then shouted it out. Her body which was usually fatigue became excited and horny slowly under his tease. The trembly feeling spread from his big hand to her whole body and currently, he was not the only one who needed it but she as well. Without knowing how much time had passed, the sunshine was great. Elijah was awakened by a phone call and he lowered his head to look at Esther. He saw that she was sleeping soundly then he took a look at the phone. The phone was calling from Hudson. Elijah wore a bathrobe and stepped outwards to pick up the call. ¡°How is Esther?¡± It was Hudson¡¯s first sentence when he spoke. ¡°She is sleeping and let me wake her up!¡± said Elijah. ¡°No! It is great that she is fine! Ask her to give me a call when she wakes upter!¡± Hudson did not want to wake Esther up. After getting off the ne, the first thing he did was calling Esther while the second thing was calling his home in New York. But the telephone rang for a long time and no one picked it up. Also, he had broken Winnie¡¯s phone so he could not contact her as well. He did not know the reason, but he felt unease incessantly since he boarded the ne. Esther was fine but how was Winnie? No one knew how much he had been suffering throughout the dozens of hours of flight and his heart was like being fried on a frying pan. When he stepped on G City again, Hudson¡¯s feeling was extremelyplicated. For the sake of Esther, he almost became impoverished. Therefore, he needed to work harder in his startup to provide Winnie with a worry-free life. He kept calling for a few attempts but in vain. He had a bad premonition so Hudson could only call Lance to ask him to take a look at his home. Currently, Lance was his capable assistant. However, when he just reached the hotel, Lance called him. The voice was full of anxiety, ¡°Hudson, oh no. There are pools of blood everywhere in the house and I don¡¯t know what has happened. Winnie is missing too!¡± When Hudson stepped on the flight heading back to America before he could not do anything again, his heart was painful. What had happened to Winnie? Why would there be blood? On the flight, Hudson was unsettling due to anxiety. His eyes were filled with blood vessels because he stayed upte. Just after receiving Lance¡¯s call, he did not do anything then headed back to New York again. He realized that he was a frequent flyer and he even felt regretful for rushing back. This was his first time feeling worried about Winnie. What she said was right. Since Esther had Elijah, how would she be injured? Even if he was regretful and upset then headed back after dozens of hours, perhaps everything was toote already. But Winnie was staying with him in a foreign country, and she did not have any rtives staying beside her. So, what could she do if something happened to her? Was she killed by someone? He did not dare to continue thinking, truly not! After dozens of hours again, Hudson finally reached his house located in New York. When he opened the door, he saw blood everywhere on the ground. His pupils were dting and contracting at once. His heart was like weak silk that being torn apart suddenly. Although he had known the news from Lance that there was blood, he was still afraid when he saw such a scary and bloody scene! That was not normal bleeding, it was like a ruptured aorta! ¡°Winnie, Winnie...¡± He was calling her name while looking for her at every corner of the house. There was blood also on the sofa but she was not there. He ran outwards again and Lance rushed back just in time. ¡°Hudson, Winnie is in the hospital. Keep calm!¡± Hudson who used to be calm felt panicked indescribably at that moment. He hoped that he could remain his calmness but he started to suffer from headaches. ¡°What has happened to her? How is she now?¡± Lance was muttering andstly, he said, ¡°Hudson, you should go to the hospital! I have checked the CCTV footage of the building and found that Winnie was being carried away by someone from the emergency center.¡± Hudson did not have the patience to continue listening, so he left him alone then ran outwards. Along the way, his heart was trembling severely. He clenched his fist, but he found that his hands were trembling until he could not hold them firmly. He hoped the god blessed Winnie. If else, he would regret his entire lifetime! At the hospital, when he was asking Winnie¡¯s name, his voice was slightly trembling. He stared at the hospital guide¡¯s lips and was afraid that the oue would shock him. When the hospital guide told him the room number, he felt that his nerves that were almost strained until broken were released suddenly. Then, he directly ran towards the ward. ¡°Winnie...¡± When he pulled open the door of the room, Ethel was hugging Winnie and going to help her up to drink some milk. When they heard Hudson¡¯s voice, both of them trembled. But, Ethel did not stop his action which was still gentle. When Ethel was putting a soft pillow at her back, Winnie slightly smiled towards him to show her gratitude. ¡°What is happening? Why are you here?¡± Without knowing the reason, Hudson felt that Winnie¡¯s smile that was given to Ethel was dazzling. It made him feel pain in his heart. He said those words to Ethel, and he ensured that Winnie was in good condition. He seemed to be not toote, but he did not know what illness she had. Ethel did not know that he should scold him or something else. He just stood up and said it indifferently, ¡°If I wasn¡¯t here, would you want her to face the pain of losing her child alone? If I wasn¡¯t here, who would be the one signing on the operation form?¡± ¡°Child?¡± Hudson was shocked, ¡°What child?¡± He looked at Winnie uncontrobly. Winnie raised the corner of her mouth and mocked herself desperately, ¡°The child wasn¡¯t yours and you don¡¯t need to show such expression! No matter if I live or die, it¡¯s not important! Ethel, would you please hand over the thing in the drawer to him!¡± ¡°Winnie, don¡¯t say it like this. I know that the child was mine and don¡¯t say this to yourself!¡± Hudson felt extremely sorrowful and ran towards her, but he did not know how tofort her. Winnie turned his head away stubbornly to not to look at him. She did not struggle and there were tears in her eyes. Ethel looked at them and was stunned. Suddenly, he realized that Hudson had some feelings for her. So, he must have rushed back from G City within such a short time frame. However, was this feeling mostly made up of responsibility or love? He did not leave, and he had no choice but to pull him out of the ward. Hudson was pulled by him and they left the ward. ¡°You go and ask her condition yourself from the doctor. After asking, you will then know how dangerous the situation was at that moment!¡± Hudson looked for the hospital guide to ask about her illness and when he knew that Winnie could never get pregnant normally to be a mother, he was stunned. The doctor said that her fallopian tube had been ligated. If she wanted to be a mother in this lifetime, she could only do it with other complementary methods. The doctor also said that she would die because of excessive loss of blood if she came to the hospitalte for a moment. He walked back to the ward staggeringly. When he thought of her pale face at the moment he had left, he suddenly felt guilty. Their child was gone in such a way! Winnie¡¯s face was turned inwards, and she did not look at him. She did not want to do so as well and she cried secretly. ¡°I am sorry! I am sorry...¡± Hudson could only say this. Whenever he apologized, she would sob and finally, she could not bear from crying heavily. However, she persisted in not looking at him. Meanwhile, Hudson¡¯s heart was broken after listening to her crying. His tears were flowing out his eyes too, ¡°Winnie, I am sorry...¡± He walked to the bedside and hugged her into his arms. She was crying heavily in his arms like releasing all the tears that were suppressed by her for a long time. But when she stopped crying, she pushed him away and took a deep breath. She tried hard to make herself calm. ¡°Hudson, take out the thing in the drawer!¡± Hudson was confused but he obeyed her words to take it out. He took a look and saw that there were a few big words on it. It was a divorce agreement. There were also a few small lines below it. He was shocked and said, ¡°You. What are you doing?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s divorce!¡± She said the merciless words calmly. Hudson was choked and looked at her eyes which were red as well as swollen. ¡°I don¡¯t agree!¡± Winnieughed at herself and said, ¡°But I am exhausted! For real!¡± ¡°Winnie, I never want to divorce you!¡± ¡°Ya, what you say might be true. You never think of divorce with me because our marriage is based on responsibility. But Hudson, you never shoulder your responsibility. Do you know that? I thought that I would die so I would not see you anymore and the world as well. When I was being carried onto the stretcher, I told myself that I would divorce you if I was able to stay alive! I would return freedom to both of us so I would not feel grieved anymore! You can leave me when I need you the most because of the other woman so do you think that we need to continue maintaining our marriage? What is the difference between me and total strangers to you? What we did is just sleep together every night and whenever you want to touch me, you will touch me asionally. Since our rtionship is so apathetic, why can¡¯t I have it with the other men? You are not a good bed partner, husband, and lover as well. Hudson, ask yourself, why should I want to possess such a husband like you?¡± ¡°Winnie¡­¡± Hudson was speechless because he knew that what Winnie said was right. He did not shoulder his responsibility and never gave her love! He knew that he did something hurtful to her this time and nothing could be done to make up for her pain. Winnie just looked at him coldly, ¡°Please let go of me!¡± ¡­ ¡°Winnie, no! It¡¯s impossible!¡± She could never be pregnant normally. Even if she could try in vitro fertilization, would there be any man who was willing to apany her to do so? He should take the responsibility of taking care of her so he could not divorce her! Could not! Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. But, Winnie did not want to persist anymore. She had suffered a lot under such persistence. ¡°Is it meaningful? No matter how I persist, you would think of Esther at first when anything happens. Hudson, I know that you love her more than your life. However, you can¡¯t ask me to suffer together with you. I am not courageous enough to witness your sacrifice for the sake of the other woman. Please leave your signature then get out!¡± Hudson was helpless. ¡°But, Esther has been kidnapped by my father because of me. I can¡¯t ignore it¡­¡± Chapter 646 A Gut Feeling Chapter 646 A Gut Feeling ¡°You have your reasons!¡± Winnie¡¯s eyes were fixated, and she said sharply, ¡°Please, sign!¡± ¡°I won¡¯t sign this, Winnie!¡± Hudson persistently refused. ¡°What do you want?¡± Her tears looked as though they were about to fall again, ¡°Hudson, if you won¡¯t sign this, I will jump out of this window. Do you think I won¡¯t do it?¡± ¡°No¡ª¡± Hudson could see the determination in her eyes, ¡°Winnie, can I sign thister? How about you take some time to think it over some more?¡± He wanted to discuss with her, but in her current state, she was in no mood for discussions. ¡°Are you going to sign or not?¡± She said in an even sharper voice. Looking at her twisted face, Hudson was afraid of upsetting her to the point of her doing something silly, ¡°Fine, fine, I¡¯ll sign!¡± With his hand shaking, he signed his name. After he was done signing, she suddenly calmed down and shut her eyes. She gave it her all to finally proim her freedom; she should feel happy, but why did she feel so sad instead? On the other hand, Hudson¡¯s heart ached immeasurably. ¡°Winnie¡­¡± Hudson tried to say something after he was done signing, but Winnie interrupted him. ¡°Please, get out!¡± ¡°You¡¯d better leave!¡± Ethel walked in and patted Hudson on the shoulder, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll take care of her!¡± Hudson walked out the door, but he remained there and didn¡¯t go further. At the sound of the door closing, Winnie¡¯s heart felt like it was about to fall apart. Where was her so-called ¡°husband¡± while she was struggling through life and death? He was off running around with his lover while sheid on the operating table by herself, full of blood. She didn¡¯t need this kind of marriage. No matter how deeply she loved him, it didn¡¯t matter anymore! Ethel said nothing but sat on a stool next to the bed and apanied her silently. He was well aware of how depressed Winnie must feel. Winnie turned her face away, just as tears began to stream down her face. Hudson did not leave; he lied against the wall next to the door and listened. This time, he knew that he had hurt Winnie far too deeply. He knew that if he did not let go of Esther, then he couldn¡¯t be together with Winnie anymore. But how was he supposed to let Winnie go in her current state? Now, he realized that he couldn¡¯t let go of Winnie either! When Esther awoke, quite some time had already passed. The room was slightly filled with light from the setting sun and was incredibly quiet. When she opened her eyes, there was no trace of Elijah anywhere around already. She got up slowly; her body felt tired all over but quite refreshed. Elijah had showered her and tidied up the room all while she slept. She must have been so tired that she didn¡¯t recall any of it. When the sun¡¯s final rays disappeared, she opened the door and headed out. The room to the study was half open, and she could see the one she longed for hard at work. ¡°Are you crazy? Don¡¯t you want to get some rest?¡± He didn¡¯t sleep one winkst night, and they were tired up all morning. Looking at Elijah¡¯s face right now, Esther suddenly felt perplexed. Hadn¡¯t he need to sleep at all? ¡°Oh, so you¡¯re awake?¡± Looking at her scrunched up the tiny face by the door, he got up from his computer, pulled her over to him, and made her sit on hisp as he sat on the sofa. ¡°Are you hungry?¡± ¡°I¡¯m hungry and want to eat something! Howe you won¡¯t take a rest?¡± She asked concernedly. ¡°I¡¯m not tired!¡± Elijah ced his head on Esther¡¯s shoulder. In his deep dark eyes, there was a hint of nostalgia. Three years; will three years be enough to whitewash the past? Was it enough time to make the criminal organization into a legal entity? He would surely miss her dearly in three years. Will she wait for him? ¡°Is Hudson here yet?¡± ¡°He went back to America again!¡± Elijah said as he handed her his phone. ¡°Not sure why, but you can call and ask!¡± Esther didn¡¯t make the call, but asked Elijah, ¡°What happens to Christ? You seem to know something about my mother¡¯s death, don¡¯t you?¡± Esther thought to ask now that she had calmed down. ¡°The results from the investigation were that Christ had something to do with it. He wouldn¡¯t let your mother bring you back to America, so your mom resorted to extreme methods at the time. You were incredibly terrified to the point that you lost your memories!¡± Elijah exined the matter in simple terms, but there was a mixture ofplicated feelings in his eyes. Esther didn¡¯t manage to catch on to this. This was the reason he had always kept quiet about this. Whatever happened must have been quite traumatic to cause her to lose her memories. And he didn¡¯t want to invoke those memories from deep in her mind, since he was afraid she might not be able to handle them. ¡°Oh! Howe I can¡¯t remember anything? Not one bit!¡± Esther wrinkled her forehead; she tried hard, but she couldn¡¯t recall anything. ¡°Don¡¯t think about it anymore. Come on, let¡¯s go eat!¡± She was far too thin and had just gone through a miscarriage. It was time she ate well to recover. At the mere mention of food, Esther¡¯s mouth began to water. ¡°I¡¯m starving, hurry, let¡¯s go find something to eat. I want to eat a ton of things. Are we going to eat at home or head out?¡± ¡°Head out!¡± The two of them got changed, and he took her to a restaurant. Esther¡¯s eyes shimmered at the sight of all the scrumptious food that was served on their table. ¡°Eat up, you need to supplement yourself!¡± Elijah said as he took a small silver spoon and brought a spoonful of soup before Esther¡¯s face. ¡°You should too! You¡¯ve been working so hard for so long, aren¡¯t you even a bit tired?¡± Her tone was filled with a hint of provocation; she didn¡¯t mean anything in particr, but after she said this, she thought about how many times they had sex these past two days. It was quite a tiring ordeal. ¡°I will; you eat first, I got to use the restroom! I¡¯ll be back right away!¡± Elijah patted her on her back and left the room. He didn¡¯t actually need to use the restroom; it was that his eyes were beginning to tear up, and he didn¡¯t want Esther to see him cry. Inside the restroom, he sshed some cold water onto his face. Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. He was regretting having ever met Evan Gray; why did he ever join LN Bar? If he hadn¡¯t met Evan Gray, then he wouldn¡¯t be raised as one of the sessors. Sometimes, he wondered, why did he have to be the one that excelled out of the group of candidates? Why couldn¡¯t Philip be the sessor instead or anyone else for that matter? Anyone! Why him? To him, nothing mattered more than Esther. He just wanted to live a peaceful, normal life with the one he loved until they grew old. That was it. He repeated sshing face with cold water until the redness of his eyes ceased. He wiped his face dry, took a deep breath, and then headed back out. Elijah had never felt this out of control before. He violently shook his head before he headed back into the VIP room. ¡°What took you so long?!¡± Esther gave him a queer look as he finally returned. But she couldn¡¯t tell what was wrong from the look on his face. ¡°What?! Afraid I¡¯ll run away and leave you here to wash the dishes?¡± Elijah sat back down. Quite a lot of the food on the table was already gone, which made him quite satisfied. ¡°Hm¡­ well, that I hadn¡¯t thought of before. But why would I possibly wash dishes? I¡¯ll just call my brother toe to pay. Besides, I¡¯m not some little orphaned girl like before. Hm! Actually, I never really was an orphan, my brother Hudson always managed to care for me, at least financially. Oh, about his father, what will Hudson do? How about letting him return home?¡± From the bottom of her heart, she didn¡¯t want anything to happen to Christ. Because even if something did happen to him, her parents wouldn¡¯t return anyway. It wasn¡¯t that she didn¡¯t feel anything for her parents anymore, but for the past 10 years, she and Hudson have made it through thick and thin on their own. She didn¡¯t want to pursue any more responsibilities, or else she¡¯d feel like she owed Hudson even more. ¡°Sigh, do you have to be so kind-hearted?¡± Elijah lightly tapped her forehead, then handed her a napkin. By now, she suddenly realized that her mouth was full of stains. She took the napkin in embarrassment and began to wipe her mouth. Then, she began to stuff more food in her mouth. But then she noted that Elijah hadn¡¯t moved his chopsticks at all. Howe he doesn¡¯t eat?! Was he in a bad mood?! ¡°Howe you haven¡¯t eaten anything?¡± She finally asked him. ¡°I will!¡± He picked up his chopsticks and began to eat a little. But he didn¡¯t have much of an appetite. Esther, on the other hand, ate a lot. In the end, Elijah barely ate anything. Esther seemed to have taken notice, but she kept quiet. On the drive back home, he nonchntly asked as he drove, ¡°Esther, if we break up, what will you do?¡± She felt a chill deep inside her and was taken aback for a second. Then, she suddenly began tough, ¡°Start a new life from scratch. Someone once told me that, the best way to forget a past love is to begin a new one. If we break up, then I¡¯ll be sure to find someone even better than you. That way, you¡¯ll regret it forever! That¡¯ll teach you for breaking up with me!¡± ¡°¡­¡± Elijah didn¡¯t say anything; his eyebrows squeezed tightly together until his forehead hurt. ¡°Are you nning to break up with me?¡± Esther suddenly cut through the silence and asked. This caught Elijah off guard, who suddenly stepped on the break. ¡°Hah, why are you so nervous. This isn¡¯t like how you normally act!¡± In the end, Esther was still quite sensitive; she had a gut feeling that something was amiss. Elijah began to drive again but said nothing. The veins on his hands popped out as he tightly gripped the steering wheel, trying to conceal his emotions. He still drove in the direction toward his home. How could she so urately guess what he was thinking? Esther felt more certain about her worries, andughed, ¡°I always thought that you were invincible, that nothing in this world could beat you. You were always able to ovee any situation. You¡¯re like a god, whatever you put your mind to do, you¡¯ll get it done, and without any hesitation. But this time, you¡¯re hesitating. Elijah, we¡¯re husband and wife, and we went through life and death together. Is there anything you can¡¯t just straightforwardly tell me?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure what¡¯s the situation, but you¡¯re acting really weird. Even if you want to break up with me, I can tell you have your unspeakable reasons. It¡¯s just that, Elijah, am I that superficial? Even if we break up, I can tough it out and somehow make it through. No matter what it is, just tell me, I need to know! But before that, I just want you to know that I can wait for you forever! Life is short, and we only live once, so I only have one lifetime to wait for you! Are you sure you won¡¯t let me know what¡¯s wrong?¡± Chapter 647 Wanted to Leave Chapter 647 Wanted to Leave After hearing what Esther had said, Elijah¡¯s heart throbbed with pain. He lowered his head as he did not dare to look at her. As his car was parked at the side of the road, a faint sense of mockery could be seen through his clear sight. He actually did something stupid. He actually did something so obvious, he actually let Esther see him hesitating and struggling. However, even though he still had feelings for her, they were about to be separated. This was the saddest part of all. However, how could he tell her, how could he ask her to wait for him for three years? Although three years was neither long nor short, it still contained more than a thousand days. For anyone, it will be a very lonely and long time. ¡°What is wrong with you?¡± Esther looked at him and asked once again. Although Elijah¡¯s mouth was opened, he eventually closed it without saying anything as his hands were clenched into fists. He suddenly wanted to care about nothing and just embraced her thin figure. However, all the desires he had in his mind only made him let out a sigh. ¡°Let''s go home!¡± He said he wanted to go back home, but he did not move! His eyebrows were drawn together as he was feeling sorrow. The feeling of frustration could be felt in his heart which made him let out a bitter smile. His very pale face was filled with a mournful expression, covering his former glory. At the moment, he was like an ordinary man, suffering and hurting because of love. ¡°Since you don''t want to say anything, I won''t ask anymore!¡± Esther knew that this time, there was really something going on. Although she did not know exactly what was going on, she knew something happened. Otherwise, Elijah would not have such a tangled expression on his face. ¡°Esther!¡± He suddenly stretched out his hand and hugged her. Esther was stunned and felt his body trembling. ¡°I''m sorry! I''m really sorry!¡± Elijah¡¯s voice sounded very deep and full of helplessness as he silently looked at the moon. This night felt extraordinarily cold, even the moonlight looked so miserable. His eyes were no longer able to hide the grief he felt. He then let out a long sigh, ¡°Forgive me for not being able to tell you!¡± As he finally mustered up a smile, the feeling of bitterness surged into his heart. Although it felt painful as if something was gnawing at his heart, he still said those words. He originally wanted to leave without saying anything. This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. However, it will be so unfair to Esther! What had happened to him? Otherwise, he would not speak to herself in that mournful tone. Through listening to that soft tone of his, it seemed he had endless sorrow and helplessness in his heart that he could talk about. In the end, Esther did not ask anything. Elijah hugged her for a while and let go. He then said, ¡°Let''s go home! It''s time to rest!¡± However, when she got back home, Esther could not find him again. After asking Quinn, she learned that he was on the rooftop. She ran to the rooftop to look for him again. Before arriving at the rooftop, she already could smell the strong cigarette smoke from afar. It had been a while since she saw him smoking. As he was smoking again now, he must be very troubled. From a distance, she saw his lonely figure standing on the rooftop as the cold wind blew on his sleeping robe. In thete-night, he looked solemn as if he was a stone statue that has stood for thousands of years. She did not know why she footsteps were getting heavier. Seeing the short distance between them, it felt like the boundary between life and death for her at that moment. Step by step, Esther slowly approached him. However, with the distance between them getting closer, she suddenly had the urge to escape. It was because he looked very lonely so that it made her already confused heart slowly felt sad and reluctant. Was he going to break up with her? Finally. she still walked over towards him. However, she still felt the lonely aura emanating from Elijah¡¯s surroundings. ¡°Husband ...¡± Esther softly called out as her voice was trembling. The tone of her voice carried a more concerning feeling than normal. As he heard a familiar voiceing from behind, Elijah closed his eyes in pain, letting the heavy sorrow showing through his eyebrows and face. After a long time, he finally slowly turned around. His deep gaze was focused on the familiar figure in front of him. At that moment, Elijah did not say anything, but only reached out his hand, and put her into his arms. The undisguised pain in his eyes deeply stung Esther¡¯s hardened heart. Why did he look at her with such a mournful gaze? Although he was standing in front of herself with no health problems, at that moment, she felt as if they were about to be separated by death. That heaving expression on his face made her unable to breathe normally as if something was going to burst out from that cold heart of hers. ¡°Why don''t you wear more clothes?¡± After hugging her, Elijah stretched out his trembling hands as he tenderly caressing Esther¡¯s thin face. He observed her face closely, slowly carving a picture into the depths of his heart. In the long days toe, he might only be able to rely on this memory of her face to spend a thousand days or even a lifetime by himself. At that moment, he suddenly thought, there was a chance that he might be able toe back. If so, what is she going to do? Should he want her to continue waiting for him? No! He really could not be so selfish! Esther did not want to cry, because she never felt sentimental. However, tears were still inexplicably falling from the corner of her eyes, slowly passing her cheeks and dripping down onto Elijah¡¯s long fingers. ¡°Everything¡¯s fine, why are you crying?¡± He painfully wiped away her tears with his thumb. Elijah¡¯s deep gaze towards her was so gentle that it could melt the coldness of everything in time. Seeing such deep eyes of his containing so much sorrow, made Esther feel pain. ¡°Well, let¡¯s get in! You are already trembling from the cold!¡± His tone was full of pain and pity, but it made Esther¡¯s tears fall even more fiercely. She was not used to seeing herself being so vulnerable, but sad tears still fell all over her cheeks. Elijah let out a long sigh, carried her off the rooftop, and returned to the bedroom. As he put her on the bed, Esther¡¯s face was still covered with tear marks. Her teary eyes blurred as she looked at his handsome and extraordinary face. ¡°Elijah, don''t leave me, okay?¡± His body suddenly trembled. This was because she said it in such a sad tone. At this moment, he realized that he loved her deeply yet it was always filled with sadness while she loved him dearly yet helplessly. It just that, she finally realized his feelings. As she felt her throat tightened, her words, like a surging river, hit Elijah¡¯s, fragile heart. He tightened his grip on her hand so that she could be closer to him, close enough to hear the sound of each other''s heartbreak. Tears could be seen in his dark eyes. Elijah choked as he raised his head to forced back the heavy tears that were about to flow out. He hoped that he could keep hugging her like this forever, quietly holding her in his arms for eternity. Watching the sunrise, sunset, and as seasons pass by. Esther¡¯s small hand tightly covered her mouth while nibbling on the back of her hand. She did not want the sound of her crying to be heard. At this moment, she knew that they were about to part ways. She had guessed it right! They were going to break up! Otherwise, he would have said nothing! However, why did he want to break up with her when he could choose to stay by her side even in front of life and death? Drops of tears started rolled down, each containing the feeling of helplessness as they fell little by little on the back of Elijah¡¯s hand. Knowing that she was crying again, Elijah¡¯s eyes turned red. He then tightly hugged her, as if he wanted to rub this petite body of hers and merged it with his. That way, no matter what happened, they will never be separated again. ¡°Esther, I''m really sorry!¡± He spoke. Her body that was held tightly by him trembled slightly. Esther quietly relied on his embrace, as if something had been taken away from her heart. She felt empty as if the most precious thing to her had been left behind. ¡°In the future, remember to eat, wear clothes to keep warm, and do not do any dangerous things!¡± Elijah¡¯s voice was turning a bit hoarse but remained very calm as if he was talking about someone else''s affairs. After crying, her heart seemed to be calm again. However, as his words were about toe out, Esther still wanted to tell him, she did not want to hear his requests, she just wanted him to stay by her side. ¡°I don''t want to! I won''t even eat or wear clothes to stay warm from now on, and I will always be doing dangerous things!¡± ¡°Esther¡ª¡± Elijah felt pain in his heart as he silently hugged Esther tightly. As they were now close to each other, it made Elijah felt torn in his heart. However, he could not let Esther get into danger. Elijah looked at her, his cold face remained expressionless. One of his hands was tightly holding onto Esther¡¯s hand, pulling her into his embrace. Esther raised her head to look at the man. She then slightly propped up her body, raised her head, and kissed him gently on his chin, ¡°I don''t want you to leave me, I don¡¯t want! No matter what the reason is, I don''t want you to leave me!¡± ¡°Esther¡ª¡± Elijah¡¯s sullen gaze looked at Esther who was in his arms. He then lowered his head and started kissing her wildly and without restraint, seemingly wanting to finish all the kisses he would have given her in these three years. Then, he kissed her gently, as if he wanted to slowly feel her presence as if he was back when he started loving her in the beginning. ¡°Esther ...¡± he called her with a gentle tone and kissed her, feeling her as she submerged more and more into his embrace. As he felt her gradually softening, one of his hands started carefully caressing her cheek. It was as if he was caressing a fragile piece of porcin. Esther¡¯s heart suddenly felt sour and unbearable, as if a great bitterness was present, surging from her heart and rushed to the bottom of her eyes. This caused her tears to start falling without a sound. ¡°Elijah¡ª¡± As she moaned, she could feel his hand slide into her clothes, caressing her chest after touching and going through every part of her back. Although at first, Esther shuddered in wariness and was refusing, her body softened under the lust she had afterward. ¡°I want you!¡± His dark eyes stared intently at her face, and the thought of leaving for three years made his gaze towards her ache even more intensely. She quickly reached over and wrapped her arms around Elijah¡¯s neck, kissing his soft lips with her lips. If he would not want to confess, she would also not ask about it. This was because she knew he must have a reason for keeping it a secret. At least, she knew that he was in love with herself and he was eager to have her by his side. Knowing this was already enough for her. As he was crazily kissing Esther who was below him, his big hands kept touching the skin of hers that he liked, rubbing it gently, as if he wanted to remember every part of her clearly in his mind. (Indescribable) ... She wanted to ask why he needed to leave, but she failed to. She also wanted to ask whether he will being back. In the end, she also failed to ask him this question. However, in this night, the feeling of desperation and confusion was amplified, even the tender and lingering love between them could not stop them from being separated. Chapter 648 He Wont Die Chapter 648 He Won''t Die Early in the morning, she woke up on his chest. Looking at his handsome face, his slightly frowned eyebrows, even if he fell asleep, the sadness in his eyes could not be removed, tears flowed from his eyes, and Esther looked at him with severe pain, what the hell was it that made him so helpless? It had been a week like that. They spent every night together, but he didn''t say a word. He didn''t say anything and she didn''t ask. She was just quietly waiting for their parting. In the evening a weekter, she received a call from Hudson, his voice sounded extremely lonely, Elijah and Esther went to pick him up at the airport. By the time they arrived at the airport the sky had dimmed, Esther got out of the car. "Babe!" Elijah called out suddenly. "Huh?" Just after taking one step, she saw him standing next to the car, she paused and looked at him, feeling sad and wanting to cry. "I''m not going in! You take care!" He said. This sounded as if he was saying goodbye to her. She finally couldn''t help but choke up and asked, "Are you going to break up with me now?" He didn''t speak, just smiled faintly, "Go in, I''ll wait for you outside!" "Are you sure you won''t leave?" She said. "Yes!" He promised in a deep voice. "I''ll pick him and be back right away!" Esther turned and walked towards the airport but didn''t see a light shing in Elijah''s eyes. Bye! My love! Before she saw Hudson, she just walked a few meters when she heard a loud bang from behind. The mes rushed into the sky like a spreading fire, and a huge mushroom bloomed in the night sky, just where Elijah was parking, many cars were overturned by the huge explosive force, and then there was another explosion from the fuel tank. "Elijah..." Esther screamed, startled in horror. "No..." She staggered towards the explosion. "Esther!" Hudson had already walked out of the airport, as soon as he saw her, he immediately followed. The explosion was so loud that there was a mess throughout the airport. "Bang", there was another loud noise, her thin body was mmed to the ground. Esther stared nkly at the mes of the explosion. She had no expression on her pale and terrifying face, just looking like a stone statue at the smoke and fire. Elijah?! Closing her eyes in pain, Esther''s hands clenched into fists tightly, and her kneeling body was trembling constantly because of the tremendous pain, but there were no tears in her red eyes, Elijah! She thought about thousands of different ways of saying goodbye, but she didn''t expect this to happen! Elijah! How could you do this? You wanted to say goodbye to me, but you shouldn''t use this way? Did you want me to know that you were dead? But I knew, you were not dead! I knew it all! "Elijah! Elijah!" She was yelling uncontrobly, she got up abruptly and ran towards the burning car again. She just wanted to see him again, maybe he was nearby. "Esther, you can''t go, it''s too dangerous!" Hudson stepped forward and hooked her around the waist, hugging her tightly. "Esther, what''s the matter, is Elijah in there?" Seeing the scene, the entire airport was in a mess, followed by a fire rm, and the rm bell in the airport parking lot also started ringing. "No..." Esther shook her head but didn''t know what to say to Hudson. Elijah, did you think that an explosion could make my heart cold? Let me tell you, no, I knew you just wanted me to think you were dead! But I really, really, really knew you wouldn''t die! Time seemed to stand still! This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. Elijah! Her heart burned and stung in an instant, Esther''s pale face was staring at the mes dully, he actually chose to part this way. "Esther, don''t do this!" Hudson hugged her heartbroken. "Maybe, maybe Elijah was not there!" Esther calmed down, looked at the fire from a distance, and suddenly yelled, "Do you think I will think you are dead if you pull this scene? Elijah, I will tell you, I won''t believe it! I know you didn''t die! I know it all!" Hudson looked at the fire, such a fire, such an explosion, was it possible for anyone to survive such a fire? But facing Esther who copsed like this, he didn''t say anything. When she left the United States, Winnie was missing, she said they would never see each other again! With only these words, his heart hurt, but he didn''t expect Elijah''s death after returning home. What should Esther do? "Hudson..." Esther choked and buried her head deep into Hudson''s chest, seeking strength. She knew that he was not dead, she was sure that he was not dead because he behaved too suspicious and deliberate before, she was just desperate, what happened to him? Why did he choose this way? She choked to suppress the despair in her heart, Esther thought in her mind how he once gazed at her tenderly with such a deep gaze, how he onceughed so beautifully, how he once gently held her hand, promised to be with her for a lifetime, promise even in theirst days, he would apany her, and be together even as ghosts! The moment the mes zed into the sky, Philip was in a car not far away, saying his final goodbye to Elijah. "Do you know that she will think that you are really dead? Maybe she will really fall in love with someone else! Or she can''t bear and will do stupid things!" Elijah shook his head. "If she can, I hope she falls in love with someone else! But I know she will not do stupid things, maybe you don''t know her, she is not as vulnerable as you think, I know she can survive!" "Do you know that in this world, Elijah will never exist again?" "Three yearster, I will still be Elijah! Elijah, who hase back from the dead, who has two identities, the identity of the chief and the president of the Perry Group, rather than the identity of the current chief!" The low voice showed his confidence and he looked deeply at the mes not far away. "I will leave Esther to you! See you in three years! Go, she should be sad now!" "Why did you push the time forward? There were still several days! You could stay together for several days!" "I''m afraid that I will be even more reluctant when it is the time!" "I hope it really only takes three years to solve everything!" Philip was helpless, but he got out of the car and rushed to her. When he saw Esther who was crying hysterically, his heart trembled, he felt pain. Elijah was right. It was also right to make legalize the LN Bar. If he couldn''t legalize the LN Bar, this kind of scene mighte true! Could he really legalize the LN Bar in just three years? How could Evan Gray allow him to do this? In the future, there would be more things difficult for Elijah to do! Esther was still crying, Philip yelled from behind. "Babe!" The arrival of Philip made Esther even more convinced that this was a conspiracy. Otherwise, how could her brother show up at the airport? Elijah must have arranged it, he arranged everything, but he didn''t let her know. Esther wiped away the tears from her face, her hollow eyes were determined she stopped crying! "Babe!" It was the first time Philip saw Hudson. To be precise, it was the first time he saw Hudson so close. Seeing him holding Esther, Esther leaning in his arms so dependently, he suddenly felt that it was right not to kill Christ! The eyes of the two men just met and shed, without speaking. Esther said, "Let''s go back!" "Babe?!" Philip whispered. He didn''t expect Esther to say that. He thought she would cry and wait for the police to deal with the explosion before leaving. "He isn''t dead, is he?" Esther calmed down; her eyes swept towards Philip. Such eyes, sharp and confident, shocked Philip suddenly. "Philip, I don''t care what agreement you have. Since he chose this way, I respect it. If there is a chance, help me tell him that I will wait for him for the rest of my life!" Saying this sentence, she turned her head and said to Hudson, "Hudson, let''s go back!" Philip looked at Esther in shock, only to feel that at that moment, Esther immediately grew bigger. "Babe, you?" Esther smiled slightly, "I''m going to the Perry family now to see Tim! You can handle the rest of the matter on my behalf! Tim is getting older, and he really needs thefort!" As soon as the words were spoken, Philip felt that he really didn''t know Esther. Was this girl who was only over 18 his little sister? Was it the girl whoughed like a doll when she was young? How could she be so strong? Did she know that being so strong would make him feel more ufortable, Elijah, did you know that you were really a sinner? Even Hudson didn''t think he knew Esther anymore. It seemed that for a moment, his chest that was moistened with her tears was no longer warm as if it was a dream. Facing the explosion, how could Esther be sure that Elijah was not inside? Philip didn''t handle it personally, but he told Joyce to handle it. He drove Esther and Hudson to the Perry family. They were very silent all the way, no one spoke. Esther''s eyes were a little fuzzy, but Elijah''s smiling face became clearer, their vows of love were still there, did he think that a fake death would make her believe it? He didn''t know Esther well enough! Hudson was also very silent. He didn''t expect this to happen when he got off the ne. He thought Esther was delirious, but Philip didn''t deal with it. He didn''t know what his position was. He had already lost Winnie. He still remembered Winnie was discharged from the hospital a few days ago. Ethel called him, "Winnie is going to be discharged from the hospital,e back!" In the past few days, Winnie refused to see him and asked Ethel to go to the apartment to collect her passport and documents. He knew she was leaving. He rushed to the hospital immediately after receiving Ethel''s call, but all he saw was Ethel, and Winnie was missing. "Where is she?" Ethel shook his head. "She really is gone, go to the airport now!" Hudson went to the airport again. Just on the way there, he had a bad feeling. Maybe, he would never see Winnie again. He knew that this time, he really lost the woman who loved her so much, the woman that he had never paid attention to. Chapter 649 Lost Her Chapter 649 Lost Her However, when he really lost her, her image became clear in his mind, he was even a little nostalgic for her quiet expression, always forbearing, with sadness and loneliness in her eyes. Although they were married, they were like two irrelevant strangers, but just this kind of in life was still deeply engraved in his life. When sheughed, her eyes were half squinted, her head was tilted to one side. She looked childish and cute. When she was wronged, she squinted the corners of her mouth, there seemed to be a kind of invisible mourning. When he kissed her, her white face flushed, her blurred eyes were confused, but after a moment, she was so happy, she firmly embraced his neck and smiled brightly. She said that she loved him, but he never heard it in his absent mind. He went to the airport but did not find her! He stayed at the airport for several hours, inquiring about her name, but she was not there. He didn''t know that Winnie did not leave New York, or at least that she did not leave New York that day, she just found a hotel to stay in, and then began to n her future. She couldn''t go back home. She was afraid that her grandfather and brother would be worried, so she didn''t call either. Hudson searched for several days but didn''t find her. He finally decided to return to his country, because his father''s matter had not been resolved, but he did not expect to encounter Elijah''s car explosion right after returning. Esther''s dazed expression at the moment made him very distressed, but at the same time, it felt like time had passed. "Babe, are you really okay?" Philip finally broke the silence. Esther suddenly felt a sharp pain in her heart, tears fell. "Do you want to see me cry, or do you want to see meugh? He must want me to be happy?!" When she said that, both Philip and Hudson felt sour. Hudson nced at Esther with aplicated expression, reached out his hand, and took her little hand. "Esther, be strong, this is no big deal!" "Yes! It''s no big deal!" Esther shook her head, shaking away the tears. At the Perry family. "What are you talking about?" Tim rushed over from the sofa and grabbed Esther''s hand. His complexion was dark and his eyes were cold. The veins on the hand holding Esther were covered with age spots, he was suppressing his anger when he repeated word by word in a ruthless tone, "Repeat what you just said again." "Elijah''s car exploded, but I firmly believe that he is not dead, I don''t know if you believe me!" she winced, and looked at a furious Tim calmly, then said with a trembling voice, "That''s why I didn''t stay there to deal with it. Although I don¡¯t know why he did this, I believe he is not dead. Please believe me!" "The car exploded?" For an instant, it was like being in ice and snow, all thoughts were frozen, the car exploded? Timughed loudly, his horrifying gaze shot into an imposing aura, "Do you think I would believe it if the car exploded and he was not dead? What are you doing? Do you want to inherit the Perry family? Are you here to inherit the property of the Perry family? Your wishful thinking is wrong. The legal representative of the Perry family is still me. The property is mine. You can''t inherit a single cent!" A wild smile stiffened on his face, hisplexion tight and bloodthirsty, his horrified eyes were bloodthirsty and cold. Tim retracted his hand in resentment, clenched his fist tightly, and shouted outside, "Someone, get this woman out, the Perry family doesn''t have such a daughter-inw." Esther stared at Tim in a daze. This was not the amiable or even the old man. He became very strange at the moment, and his words pierced her heart like a knife. "Tim, he''s not dead!" "Out!" "Tim, take care!" Esther didn''t say anything else! "Sir, how can you talk to her like that?" Philip was a little angry. "You get out too! And you, Hudson, you all get out!" The three of them looked at each other and didn''t speak anymore. "Grandpa, take care!" Esther just felt very tired, she didn''t care about what Tim said, she didn''t want to care about it, she didn''t have the energy to care about it. He was just an old man. Elijah dared to allow his grandfather to suffer such a blow. She really didn''t understand, what was he nning to do? Only when the three of them walked out, Tim returned to the study. The anger suddenly disappeared without a trace. He stared at the photos that were close at hand with cold eyes, and his hand stroked his grandson''s face and couldn''t help but mutter, "If you were not so rebellious at the beginning, why bother to endure the separation like this, Elijah, will I still have the time to see you again?" Talking to her like that, Esther must hate him to the bones, right? When he saw Christ again, it was in a vi. Philip locked him in the basement of a vi. "His wounds have been treated by a doctor, and he is recovering very well!" Philip said, ording to what he wanted, he was going to kill him to relieve his hatred, but Esther pleaded, how could he let Hudson''s biological father die in his own hands? So he had to lock him there. Hudson didn''t enter the room. He stood in the yard, silent for a long time. "I''ll go in!" Esther was calm. From the airport to the Perry family and then to this vi, there was no smile on her face, only calmness. Hudson didn''t go in, Philip opened the door and walked in with Esther. When the door made a sound, Christ turned his head around, "Hahaha... what do you want to do? Do you want to kill me?" Christ smiled like a crazy person, looking at Philip''s somewhat angry face, heughed again. Esther waited quietly for him to finishughing, then said, "Mr. Ball, do you love my mother very much?" "What do you want to say?" Christ widened his eyes, slowly looking at Esther whose face was calm, a cold expression shed across her eyes quickly. "Do you have to have someone when loving her? Do you have to persecute her happiness by all means?" Esther continued to ask. "E was mine. We really love each other. It was Filip who intervened, and he persecuted our love!" Christ was unwilling and spoke in a cold voice. If there were no Filip, he and E had been happilyThis content is ? N?velDrama.Org. together a long time ago. "What did you say?" Philip frowned. "We were originally a couple with me, it was your father''s involvement that made us break up, huh! All I did was to get back everything I deserved!" Christ looked violent. Thirty years ago, he and E were ssmates and lovers, but because of Filip who suddenly appeared from nowhere and showed his romantic love to E, so E and Filip then came together. "So Mr. Ball, you deliberately separated me and Hudson?" Esther said quietly, "It''s just because you wanted to revenge my dad''s intervention. Am I right?" With a cold snort, Christ looked at Esther indifferently with a wide and cold gaze, but there was shock and surprise in his eyes. "Yes, you guessed it! That''s right!" "But Mr. Ball, even if I''m Filip''s daughter, I am wrong, but what''s wrong with Hudson? How can you bear to hurt him?" Esther still said calmly. "How innocent is he? Even if I am Filip and E''s daughter, I deserve to die, but Hudson doesn''t, how can you hurt your own son? Don''t you know that Hudson has nothing? How can you have the heart to hurt a person who has nothing? Do you want him to taste the same pain as when you lost my mother?" "I did it for his own good!" Christ sneered, "He betrayed me, he ruined my efforts, he insisted on staying with you! He still has Winnie!" "Mr. Ball, Hudson did not betray you. He is just like you and loyal to his love, but he is more merciful than you. He has more humanity than you. What is the hard work without family? Do you think it is worth it for a glitzy and vanity life, things that won''t stay with you? Is it worth living in unhappiness as you do? He has Winnie, and you have Ethel''s mother!" Christ was startled slightly, his expression unchanged, his strength and arrogance still remained. "It''s worth it, so I feel happy!" "Philip, let him go!" Esther said suddenly. "Why?" Philip was astonished. "Babe, have you forgotten that he threatened Hudson with a bomb tied to you?" "Philip, I believe there won''t be another time!" Esther said confidently, "Even if there is, it doesn''t matter! He is just an old man who has been trapped by love all his life! He is very pitiful, his life is more painful than death, he endured losing his lover. What can be more painful than this?" Such a sentence made Philip and Christ startled at the same time. She was an 18-year-old girl, but she spoke so wisely of life, she spoke so casually of her life, love, so calmly. "The grievances will pass away with the wind!" Esther looked at Christ quietly, without a trace of hatred, even if he wanted to kill her, even if he had pretended to be her biological father, even if he once separated her and Hudson... Everything had passed with the wind! Perhaps he was infected by her calmness, Christ staggered and sat on the bed, suddenly cried, buried his head in the palms of his hands, his shoulders trembled violently. The door was open, and Esther took Philip''s hand and walked out of the basement. Hudson stood quietly by the door. Esther also reached out, took his hand, and looked up at him. "Hudson, forgive him, okay?" Hudson was speechless. He felt ufortable with a frog in his throat. He had the urge to cry and looked down at her. "You really don''t love me anymore? Even a little bit?" Esther looked at him quietly and shook her head. When she shook her head, it startled him. "I will always have you in my heart. I love you, I love you very much. Even now I can love you with my life, but that is only the love of a sister for her brother! The love before I met Elijah was also love, I wanted to marry nobody else but you, but life cannot stop at the age of 17, Hudson, if we have missed it, we can''t go back! Why should we hold on to the obsession in our hearts? Why should we guard the impossible?" "Then will you always wait for Elijah?" Hudson withdrew his hand, he knew, he really lost her! Chapter 650 A Funeral for One. Chapter 650 A Funeral for One. ¡°It will be, for now. But maybe after many years, I¡¯ll fall in love with someone else. This is impossible to say and Hudson you¡¯ll also fall in love with someone else too. Let¡¯s head inside and see Christ.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Hudson nodded and walked into the room. At the courtyard, Philip sighed and realized that he had lived a long life, yet not as thoroughly as Esther had. Embracing her into his arms, heartbroken, ¡°Esther, I really don¡¯t know what to say!¡± Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Then don¡¯t say anything. You don¡¯t need to say anything because I know it all in my heart. I love you, Philip! Thank God for allowing me to meet with you again.¡± Esther also hugged him back, ¡°I believe that mom and dad will also forgive Christ. They owe him just like how I and Elijah owe Hudson. Who do we owe finally? We just owe our own love in the past.¡± ¡°He wille back.¡± Philip finally couldn¡¯t resist telling Esther, but he only said this one sentence. ¡°I know. I know that he wille back.¡± Esther looked at the distant sky, closed her eyes, and buried her grief in the bottom of her heart. She wanted to wait for him with a smile and with every day filled with happiness. Four yearster. At an open clearing halfway up the mountainside of J River in G City. The warm spring sun shines on a t spot halfway up the mountain. A young and stunningly beautiful woman was pushing a wheelchair, on which sat a man about sixty years old, tall, with a fairly handsome face. Only that his face was pale, and his eyes are full of vicissitudes, looking at the scenery so calmly. The man closed his eyes, leisurely enjoying the unique warmth of spring. ¡°We¡¯re finally back, master!¡± The woman was Esther. ¡°Yes, we¡¯re back!¡± The man in the wheelchair spoke with a smile, ¡°You didn¡¯t wait in vain, Esther. Elijah hase back!¡± Esther was silent after hearing the word ¡°Elijah¡±. Four years ago, Esther returned to Switzend to apany her master. Although her master spent only one to two months in Switzend every year, Esther still felt very happy. In that four years¡¯ time, she finished her Art and Design degree at the University of Bern. A month ago, Esther saw that Elijah had returned to G City from the newspaper. She watched the financial news on TV, and Elijah was still as silent and reticent as ever. Every time she watched the news, what she could see were his handsome side face, his slightly furrowed sword- like brows, and his cold eyes. He was much more mature than he was four years ago. It was said that Elijah returned to Perry Group and was still the president. It was said that he lost his memory in that four years and couldn¡¯t find his way home. It was said that he had now regained his memory and returned after everyone thought that he was dead for years. It was said that he was all alone and was waiting for his babe toe home. Only that those were entertainment news, and Esther had already waited for so long, her emotions were calm instead and it wasn¡¯t as easily exciting as at first. Esther came back to G City three days ago. But it was at her master¡¯s request. It was her master who said he wanted to see thendscapes of his hometown, that¡¯s why she came back. ¡°Cough, cough, cough¡­¡± The man coughed violently all of a sudden as if to cough out all his internal organs. Esther¡¯s soft spot in her heart was abruptly touched. She squatted down and saw her master¡¯s face pale and tired, and she couldn¡¯t help but worry, ¡°Let¡¯s go back to the hotel, master. Your body isn¡¯t well.¡± ¡°It¡¯s alright.¡± The man smiled gently and shook his head, ¡°Do you know why I didn¡¯t let you learn too much, Esther?¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± Esther was stunned, ¡°Learn? Learn what too much?¡± ¡°Gambling.¡± ¡°Oh, didn¡¯t master say that gambling isn¡¯t interesting?¡± ¡°Do you know who taught Elijah to gamble?¡± Esther smiled and shook her head, but she didn¡¯t ask, as if she already knew something about it. ¡°I taught him.¡± The manughed gently, ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you hate me?¡± ¡°There has been no hatred in my heart for a long time. Hating is too tiring, isn¡¯t it better to fill it with love instead?¡± Esther shook her head as her heart had already concluded inside, ¡°Let¡¯s go back, master.¡± ¡°Cough, cough, cough¡ª¡± There was another round of coughing. ¡°Let¡¯s go to the hospital,¡± Esther said again. ¡°No, I¡¯m not going. I have something to say.¡± The man suddenly gripped Esther¡¯s hand. ¡°Don¡¯t you want your life?¡± Esther spoke reproachfully. His being like this had made her ruthless, she opened up some pure water and fed him to drink. Esther looked up and realized how pale and tired his face was, eyes sunken in, surrounded with a gray-ck color of fatigue, his pupils were filled with blood. He was seen totally weak due tock of rest, ¡°Master, did you not sleepst night?¡± ¡°Esther,¡± A gentle smile slowly blossomed on the pale sickly face, still wanting to say something else when he felt a sudden choking tightness in the chest. A violent cough sounded again, not wanting Esther to worry, the man turned around quickly and suppressed his cough. Looking at the thin back bent in front of her due to the suppressed coughing constantly trembling. ¡°It¡¯s time to go to the hospital, master!¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine. It¡¯s a chronic issue and I don¡¯t have much time left, let me finish!¡± After a violent cough, his face which was originally pale was now blood red. The man gasped while he softly gazed at Esther, ¡°You should hate me!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t.¡± Esther spoke calmly, she then looked at him and smiled faintly, ¡°Master thinks that I should hate Evan Gray right? But I really don¡¯t hate him, and I even know that master is Evan Gray!¡± ¡°Hehe¡­¡± Without too much doubt, Evan Gray smiled, ¡°Yes! Yes, I am Evan Gray!¡± ¡°How many disciples does master have?¡± ¡°Countless.¡± ¡°Elijah is one of them. The chief of LN Group, master¡¯s most prized disciple, Philip, Hudson, me, we all are. But the one who really pleased you was Elijah, am I right?¡± ¡°Wrong!¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°You too!¡± Evan Gray held Esther¡¯s hand, ¡°You¡¯re always so kind, remember how I took you in in the first ce?¡± Esther was slightly stunned, her gaze was far away, and nodded, ¡°I remember. Master asked me for money, and I gave you all that I had in my pocket. Although the money was Hudson¡¯s, I still decided to give it all to you.¡± ¡°I remember asking you back then that you¡¯ll be penniless by giving them all to me. But you said that I seem to need the money more than you, did I really look like a beggar at that time?¡± Evan Gray asked with a smile. ¡°Yes, you do!¡± Esther¡¯s impression of him was in ragged clothes, how could he not look like a beggar? ¡°That¡¯s why you had mercy on me, didn¡¯t you? Not only you, even that guy Hudson thought that it was real and aided me. In return, I taught you two gambling as to repay, but he didn¡¯t learn it. Whereas you, learned it well even though you were just ying around, but you still weren¡¯t as good as Elijah.¡± ¡°Do you really don¡¯t hate me for separating you two from each other for so long?¡± ¡°I know your good intentions, master. You want Elijah to be LN Group''s true sessor, the embodiment of justice and not a mere gangster group. You have too many enemies, your wife was brutally assassinated, so you don¡¯t want the chief to lose his beloved as you did. Therefore, you not only hope that through Elijah¡¯s effort, he can bring LN Group back to normal, but also hope that he doesn¡¯t lose me in this struggle. Parting in life is much happier than parting in death. Parting in death we will never see each other again while parting in life we still have the day to meet and reunite. That¡¯s why you threatened Elijah that if he didn¡¯t take over LN Group, I would die, forcing him with no choice but to do that, am I right?¡± ¡°How did you know that?¡± Evan Gray was a bit stunned this time. ¡°About a month ago, I got into master¡¯s connector and yourmand centre. But I wasn¡¯t sure that you were Evan Gray, the former chief of LN Group.¡± ¡°Hehe, you¡¯re also very smart. With you helping Elijah, I really do feel relieved!¡± A gratifying smile shed across Evan Gray''s face, ¡°Thank you, Esther, for always looking at the world with a grateful heart. I have killed too much, the future will depend on you guys to help me clear my sins! Cough, cough, cough¡­ Let there be no more killing in LN Group, no more taking on murders, no more gambling, no more prostitution, no more smuggling, no more drug trafficking¡­ Cough, cough, cough¡­¡± ¡°Master¡ª¡± ¡°One more thing, bury me in thisnd beneath my feet when I die! Don¡¯t tell anyone and don¡¯t set up a tombstone. As long as you know it then it¡¯s enough. Also, tell Elijah that I can¡¯t attend your wedding¡­¡± ¡°Master¡­¡± Esther¡¯s eyes filled with tears. It had been a long time since she cried, but facing her master, she wanted to cry again. He had countless disciples in his life, but she was the only one by his side¡­ ¡°Don¡¯t cry.¡± Evan Gray''s hand seemed to want to go for Esther to wipe the tears on her face, but then the hand that had just lifted fell heavily¡­ ¡°Master¡­¡± There will never be an Evan Gray in this world again! This was a funeral for one, Esther waited for her master to be buried and the people from the funeral home to leave. She stood in front of the grave without a tombstone, silently watching, and said softly, ¡°Master, after so long can I be with Elijah again?¡± There were thousands of words to say but they could only be turned into a long sigh at that moment. Esther¡¯s expression couldn¡¯t be read from her calm face, only that her strong grief could be vaguely detected from her tone that sounded down, ¡°Rest in peace, master! I never hated you, and never hated anyone else. There was no hate, there was only love. I love you, master!¡± ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me that you¡¯re back, Esther?¡± Philip''s clear voice came from the other side of the phone, ¡°Do you know? Elijah is back, when are you guys nning to meet?¡¯ ¡°Let¡¯s talk about itter, Philip. I¡¯m going to find Lena now, Iris and Oscar are having fun like crazy. I¡¯ll bring Iris over to find you after I pick her up. Do not contact Elijah!¡± Esther had her own pride. Elijah chose to leave in that way four years ago, and four yearster he wanted to get her and his daughter back so easily, how could she let him be satisfied just like that. Esther didn¡¯t care whatever chief he was, in her eyes, he was just a bastard that escaped reality. Elijah didn¡¯t think of telling her back then, what if she didn¡¯t insist and didn¡¯t wait? What if she believed it and thought that he was really dead and killed herself just to follow him? Was he that confident that she would wait for him? On the busy streets of G City, a pretty little young girl was knocking on a broken bowl, ¡°Anyone, please do me a favour, whoever gives me a bite to eat, I will follow them!¡± ¡°You¡¯re begging again, Iris?¡± The beautiful woman with wide eyes finally couldn¡¯t help but burst out with a hiss. Four years of unperturbed were somewhat just helplessness and anger at the same time when faced with her daughter¡¯s ¡°crime¡±. ¡°Who asked mommy to cook such bad meals!¡± The little girl ttened her mouth and fled subconsciously. She went on to quickly hugged the tall man¡¯s legs that were in front of her, and she seemed to feel safe inside. She jerked her head up and blossomed into a bright smile suddenly, ¡°Mommy, Iris found daddy! You don¡¯t have to secretly kiss daddy¡¯s picture anymore, just kiss daddy directly!¡± Chapter 651 By What Chapter 651 By What Esther suddenly raised her head and met a pair of dark eyes which were filled with deep sadness. There was some sense of surprise, yfulness, and happiness of rebirth in the darkness. It was complicated, astonished, and surprised. He didn¡¯t expect that they would meet each other again in such a scene. Esther''s heart was beating so fast. She also didn¡¯t expect that they would meet each other like this. So, she turned around and tried to run away. Suddenly, a low and struggling male voice came from behind her, "Babe, stop!" Esther stood still and took a deep breath. Then, she turned around all of a sudden. Without raising her head, she lowered her head and looked at her daughter while walking towards her. Iris trembled instantly as she felt a cold breeze wasing towards her. The small body subconsciously leaned on Elijah and said faintly, "Mommy, we can talk about itter if you want. So, don¡¯t be angry. I, I, I have found daddy!" She knew that usually at this moment, mommy was angry. This was because her mother¡¯s lips were pursed and she looked angry. She was usually in this look when sheined about her cooking. Her face looked fierce. Iris was the only person in this world who could make her angry. She had to be guilty. Sometimes she would also ask, why mommy was mad at her and didn¡¯t care about anything. Sometimes she would just look at her crying. What made mommy cry? It was okay that she couldn¡¯t cook well. The old man said he wanted to eat better. But howe she didn¡¯t see himtely? Did he really go to heaven? Was it possible thatst time old man said he would be going to heaven, and did he really go there? "Iris, you go with him. I¡¯m very annoyed now, do you know it? Remember, don''t disturb me for three days! Mommy will look for you after three days!" Esther didn¡¯t look at Elijah. She just said coldly to her daughter. She didn¡¯t want to see the father-daughter reunion scene. She didn''t want to see that heartbreaking scene. She didn¡¯t want to cry as she had cried too much already! "Mommy¡ª" Iris wanted to say something else. "Shut up!" Esther said impatiently. Iris immediately silenced. It seemed that she had been living in fear since small. "Babe¡ª" Elijah called fondly. Esther ignored him. She still didn''t look at him not even a nce as she was angry. She was mad at him for taking so long toe back. Also, she was angry that he came and left whenever he wanted. Besides, he as the chief of LN Group could have used all his connections to find her, but he did not do so. He hade back to G City for a month already and only looked for her now. What made him think that she should be hugging him and calling him husband happily? What gave him the right to ask for that? By what? "Babe¡ª" ¡°Mommy¡ª¡± ¡°Don¡¯t call me!¡± Esther left quickly. ¡®I don¡¯t want the child anymore. I don¡¯t want the man either. I just want to be cool!¡¯ She snorted. The father and daughter looked at the woman who left. They were both stunned. After a while, Iris let go of Elijah''s pants and stood aside. She raised her little face to look at Elijah with a smile. "Daddy, it turns out that mommy is also angry with you! I thought she is only angry with me!" He looked at her back while she was leaving. He sighed but he didn¡¯t go after her. He lowered his head and his eyes were immediately filled with tenderness. This was his daughter, a daughter who belonged to him and Esther. Iris looked at him, spread her hands, and shrugged her shoulders, showing an expression that nothing she could do too. Just such an expression had suddenly made Elijah feel slightly sour in his heart. He squatted down, took his daughter in his arms, and carried her. "Baby, what''s your name?" "Iris! Iris Perry!" Iris immediately ttered. She wrapped her arms around Elijah''s neck, and she didn¡¯t feel strange and scare at all. Instead, she asked intimately and pitifully, "Daddy, how about I live with you?" Elijah was stunned and felt slightly sour in his heart. Of course, that would be nice. However, when he looked at Esther¡¯s back who left in anger, he replied, "What to do if mommy is still angry?" "It''s okay. She''ll be fine in a couple of days. Daddy, let''s go to your house. Do you have any delicious food at your house? I''m hungry!" She said and began to pull her clothes, "My stomach is deted!" "Are you hungry?" Elijah¡¯s attention was drawn back to his daughter again. He looked at the small face, the smart eyes looked like Esther, whereas the nose and mouth looked like his. Iris had inherited both Esther¡¯s and his good-looking facial features, which made Iris a little beauty. He didn¡¯t expect that he saw his daughter asking for food in the street in their first meeting. She was willing to go with that person who gave her some food. How did Esther take care of her? His daughter starved to such an extent. ¡°Hungry, so hungry. Daddy, hurry up. Let¡¯s go to your house to have some food!¡± Iris was even more excited. ¡°It¡¯s our home! Daddy, mommy, and Iris¡¯ home!¡± He felt slightly sour in his heart when he heard she said, ¡°Daddy let¡¯s go to your house to eat¡±. His poor child! Elijah immediately took out the phone and called the number of the old house. The person who answered the phone was of course Tim. "Grandpa, let someone prepare some food. The more the better. Yes, I''ll give you a surpriseter! You better take a tranquilizer first, don''t faint!" Elijah said gently on the phone. The moment Iris heard that there was food, she was about to drool. She was very hungry. Esther only knew how to bake cakes, nothing else. In the past few years, the food both the mother and daughter had eaten the most was cake. Now Iris wanted to escape once she saw the cake and also Esther. It was because her mommy was too stupid, she couldn''t cook. This had made her imagine every day being taken away so that she could follow others to enjoy delicious food! Elijah put the phone in his pocket and looked at the ce where Esther disappeared. He would get his daughter settled down first and then looked for her. Anyway, this time, she could never escape from him anymore. So, he wasn''t very anxious. He was carrying his daughter and was about to leave. Iris suddenly struggled to want to get down. "What''s wrong?" "Bowl. Daddy, my bowl!" Iris pointed at the bowl behind her. The bowl was broken by her and the old man and specifically used for begging for food, which she would have to useter. "Don''t want it anymore!" Elijah looked at the broken bowl and he felt slightly sad, "Daddy will buy you a new one, a good one!" "No! Daddy, I want that one. The old man got it for me!" "Old man?" Elijah frowned. He couldn''t understand who the old man was. "Yes!" She nodded gravely. "Old man said that I can take this bowl to beg for food in the street when I¡¯m hungry, and I¡¯ll meet daddy. The old man wasn¡¯t lying. I¡¯ve really found daddy!¡± Elijah frowned slightly. His eyes flickered as if he had something in his mind. He had to squat down and pick up the bowl. He frowned as he looked at the broken bowl. It was really broken seriously. However, instantly he realized that it wasn¡¯t an ordinary bowl. This bowl was quite ancient. Iris smiled contentedly when she got the bowl, revealing her little white teeth. She spoke to Elijah, ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go!¡± The house of the Perry family. ¡°Tim, did Elijah say he¡¯sing back?¡± Five-year-old Hugo Bates who was standing beside a white- haired old man asked excitedly. ¡°He¡¯ll back in a while!¡± Tim lowered his head. He liked this kid who was brought back by Elijah from the bottom of his heart. The kid was said to be the son of Elijah¡¯s best friend. He was smart, clever, and knew how to y chess. It was fortunate that Elijah was back. He just didn¡¯t know where Esther was. In his life, he would be very happy if he could see his great-grandchildren before he died! As he was thinking, a car drove into the mansion. Elijah got off the caravan with his daughter in his arms. Then, he whispered something in Iris''s ear. "Elijah!" Hugo Bates had alreadye out and greeted him. Suddenly, he saw the little girl who was in Elijah¡¯s arms. He was stunned and stopped walking. What a cute little girl, she was like a princess. Tim also walked out of the house and he was suddenly stunned. ¡°This, this is?¡± Iris slid down from Elijah¡¯s body. She walked with her small legs and stopped in front of Tim without forgetting to take her bowl. She didn¡¯t say anything. She showed a charming smile before she introduced herself. ¡°Hello, great-grandpa! I¡¯m Iris Perry, my mommy is Esther, my daddy is Elijah. You¡¯re my great-grandpa and Winnie Ball is my auntie. Philip, Hudson Ball, and Ethel Kirby are my uncles. Nice to meet you. Great grandpa, do you have something to eat in your house? I¡¯m starving!¡± "..." Tim was stunned. It was a big surprise. He was a bit unable to ept such a surprise for a moment, and his body swayed slightly. Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. Hugo Bates immediately went forward to hold on to him, "Tim, are you all right?" "Grandpa!" Elijah also stepped forward to hold him in an instant. Tim smiled and that pair of eyes which had gone through hardships welled with tears of joy, "It''s my great-granddaughter! This surprise is very good! Good! Good!" Tim stood still and even bent down to hug Iris. Iris immediately stepped back and shook her head. "Great-grandpa is old. I can walk by myself, or I hold great-grandpa¡¯s hand and go in!" "Good! Good! Good!" Tim repeated. She was such a sweet child, their family''s greatest treasure! However, a momentter, he looked outside again. "Where''s Esther?" "Great-grandpa, mommy is shy. Mommy''s cooking is so bad, she¡¯s ashamed toe. And she''s angry now. She''lle when she''s not angry! Great-grandpa, I''m hungry!" "Quickly go inside, don''t let my Iris starve!" Tim held Iris¡­ No, it was Iris who held Tim''s hand and barged into the living room. "Serve the food, I¡¯m hungry! Hungry! So hungry!" "Elijah, is she your daughter?" Hugo raised his head to look at Elijah and asked. "She is my daughter!" Elijah said proudly. It was just when he said the word daughter, Esther¡¯s pretty face came to his mind. No one knew how much he missed her. "Hugo, do you miss your daddy and mommy?" Elijah asked with his eyebrows raised. "I don''t have a father!" Hugo lowered his head. There was a trace of loneliness crossing his big bright eyes. "Uh!" Wasn¡¯t he Gabriel¡¯s child? Elijah took another look at Hugo and frowned. No way? He had the same eyes as Gabriel? When he brought Hugo back from the airport, he saw Gabriel was hobnobbing with a girl, and she entrusted the child to him. Maybe they need to deal with theplicated rtionship. For him? He should go deal with it too! Iris was taught well by Esther and she wasn¡¯t shy. Although she was three years old, she could speak clearly. Except that she kept on saying that she was hungry, everything else was fine. It distressed him. "Let¡¯s go inside!" In front of the dining table, Iris knelt on a chair and beside her was Tim, "Faster, daddy. Uhm, how come there¡¯s a boy?" She only now noticed Hugo. Hugo looked at her nkly. It turned out that Iris didn¡¯t notice him at all. There was a little lost in his heart, but he didn''t say anything. "Hugo,e and have some food. Iris, he¡¯s a guest in our house, called Hugo Bates!" "Okay! I got it!" Iris was eating the tender beef tenderloin and spoke while swallowing the food. "I''ll talk to you after I¡¯ve finished my food. It''s impolite to talk to people while eating!" Chapter 652 They Can still Be Together Chapter 652 They Can still Be Together Elijah and Tim looked at each other quietly. Did the words juste from a three-year-old child? They were really shocked. ¡°Elijah, old master, I am going upstairs to call my mum. Enjoy your meal, I''m not hungry!¡± Hugo said calmly, ¡°I am going up first.¡± ¡°Alright,e down to eat when you are hungry!¡± Tim really liked that smart child. ¡°Grandpa, I''m going to look for Babe!¡± Elijah couldn''t bear it anymore. He wanted to leave to meet her. He ced his daughter there. He was distressed and satisfied to see her mouth full of oil. ¡°Go ahead!¡± Iris said again. ¡°Daddy, go. Mummy must be looking at your picture and cry!¡± ¡°Go! I don''t know if she is still angry with me because I scolded her so badlyst time!¡± Tim felt so regretful when he recalled it. But he just needed to do it at that time, he had no other ideas! ¡°Sweetie, you stay with grandpa and daddy wille back tomorrow, is it okay?¡± Although Elijah didn''t want to be separated from his daughter, he must bring his wife back first. ¡°Okay!¡± The little girl replied obediently. She could just go anywhere with food! Elijah kissed his daughter''s forehead reluctantly, ¡°Daddy is going now! Grandpa, I''m going!¡± At Elijah¡¯s apartment. The small apartment where he lived with Esther four years ago. Esther came back and she went there. Philip had let people clean up there and the furnishings inside were not changed. She looked at everything which she was familiar with and cried uncontrobly. It was the sadness of waiting for four years or maybe it was the joy of reunion after parting. All kinds of complex emotions intertwined, and she just couldn¡¯t control herself. She saw him today! Finally, she saw him! However, she ran away! He did not catch up. She left her daughter to him. She was their daughter who was the fruit of their love. She didn''t expect to discover her pregnancy after separating from him for a month. She cried with joy. No one knew how worried she was to get a child like her previous child. She waited nervously for the check-up until she found that the child was healthy and then finally her heart was relieved. On the day of giving birth, she was apanied by her brother and Hudson. After that, she gave birth to the naughty little cute girl. She curled up herself on the sofa, letting her tears flow violently. No one knew how long it had passed until she heard the sound of the key turning and looked up in shock. The door was opened. The tall and familiar figure appeared in front of her. She didn''t even have time to wipe off the tears on her face. She looked very indecent as her face was of tears. Then, she wiped it off immediately with her sleeve. She raised her head and looked at him. The door was closed. He leaned against the door and just looked at her like that. They looked at each other. Esther blushed inexplicably. Maybe it was because she hadn''t seen him for a long time. She felt like they had been apart from each other for a century and it was such a long time for her to wait which had made her anxious. After suffering for such a long time, she finally met him and there was a familiar me in his eyes. It had been too long and she seemed to be a little not familiar with him in that way. His gentle watery gaze made her heart beat wildly. It was actually because she missed him too much. Elijah looked at her gently and then she stood up without saying a word, getting ready to enter the bathroom to wash her tear-stained face. But he rushed to her in a big stride. He stretched out his arms and hugged Esther tightly who was about to flee. He hugged her so tightly as if he wished to put her body into his body and so they could never be separated again. It had been four years. There were so many days and months in the period. He had waited long enough. ¡°Let go of me!¡± It seemed like her body was about to be severed by him. Esther said in a cold voice, such a close embrace made her heart beat wildly. ¡°Babe, I''m sorry!¡± He knew that it was a mistake to choose the way. However, he was really afraid that he would not bear it and also he worried that he couldn¡¯te back. What if she kept waiting for him? His word ¡®sorry¡¯ broke Esther pretended strength and finally the tears that she swallowed just gushed out. ¡°Uuuuu...¡± Esther was sobbing again. She stayed in his arms and the familiar breath rushed into her nose. His embrace was as warm as usual, as broad as before. Her little fist just fell on his shoulders. ¡°Aren''t you dead? Didn''t you blow up? Didn''t you scare me that you are dead in the explosion? What are you doing? Why are youing back? Why are youing back? Uuuuu...¡± ¡°I''m sorry!¡± The low noise was choked. Elijah closed his eyes, preventing anyone from seeing him humble and fragile at the moment but he finally came back. No one knew he had been in so much danger and no one knew how dangerous a situation he had gone through in the past four years. He thought it would need to take three years for him to legalize LN Group. But it took more than four years for him to do so. Everything was far moreplicated than he thought. If it weren''t for Josh Gunn, the person whose face had been deliberately changed into Elijah¡¯s face, if he hadn''t helped Elijah, he must have gone to heaven early now! Luckily! Luckily, he was still alive and they could still be together! Listening to his sobbing voice, her heart throbbed but her little hand didn''t stop. She was still beating him. Even though she didn''t have much strength, she still vented. ¡°It is useless to say sorry, sorry for the ass, do you think sorry is so enough? Why should I wait for you, why? Why? I am telling you now, Iris belongs to me, she was born by me and another man. I cuckold you for thousand times! You let me go, don''t hug me! I hate you!¡± Elijah was not angry but distressed when listening to her tone. He was distressed. He curled his thin lips silently and let go of her hand suddenly. Esther who was free then stepped backed away from him, she just ignored the feeling of emptiness at that moment and stared coldly at Elijah. He dared to let go of her, Hump, he didn''t have the chance to hug her anymore! ¡°You hate me, is it?¡± Elijah smiled yfully. He nced at Esther in silence and then took another step forward. Esther looked at him in a daze who was stepping towards her. Her heart was pounding. Then, she saw himying down and whispering in her ear, ¡°You actually can¡¯t bear to leave my arms but pretend to hate me, you are not saying what you think. How should I punish you?¡± ¡°You...¡± Esther stared at his peachy eyes and couldn''t say a word in confusion. Why was he more handsome after four years? More charming? Was it because she couldn¡¯t control herself, being attracted to a handsome guy? Elijah lifted her chin gently. Then, he approached her and his thin lips made bewitching words again, ¡°Say, do you really hate me?¡± Ah! Esther was awake at once. However, she was hugged into Elijah¡¯s arms violently in the next second. He couldn¡¯t wait anymore and pressed Esther tightly against the wall next to the bedroom door, it was followed by a deep kiss. It seemed like a violent craziness. Esther didn''t expect him to be so direct. If she thought rationally, she knew that she couldn''t do such a thing now, but the little beast in her body was uncontroble and it even brought a hint of adventurous excitement. Her hem was lifted and his rough palm stroked the delicate skin. Elijah sighed slightly, he couldn''t resist the attraction of the touch. It had been more than four years. No one would know how much he missed her! ¡°Do you miss me, Babe?¡± He breathed quickly and murmured as he buried his head on her neck. She did, there wasn¡¯t a moment that she didn¡¯t miss him. She seemed to be poisoned, she enjoyed being in his embrace. That kind of uncontroble longing burst out desperately, she had been waiting until sad until distressed, and despaired. She gave herself hope! She had been thinking of him all the time! Esther didn''t answer but she put her hands around his neck and responded wholeheartedly. Elijah didn''t expect that she would take the initiative. He couldn''t control himself and groaned happily. The entanglement between their lips and teeth warmed up and a gleam of fluid slipped. At that moment, the whole room was filled with an ambiguous smell. Both of them gave up their sanity and just wanted to possess themselves to each other. Maybe, they just missed each other too much! Elijah carried her into the bedroom and put her on the big bed. The two of them couldn''t wait to lift each other''s shackles. Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. Elijah was wearing a suit with a dark shirt inside. She was unbuttoning his suit¡¯s buttons and sweating profusely. She was a little awkward and trembling. It had been four years and she wanted Elijah but the buttons were tricking her. She pulled the buttons off hurriedly and the buttons were just be popped off from his suit in a rush. She did not hesitate to pull the hem of his shirt on his waist. Then, her little hand got into his shirt immediately and touched the sensitive spot on his chest quickly. Elijah lowered his eyes to look at her. His breathing became heavier and heavier. Thinking that his shirt had been messed up by her little hands, he smiled softly. He couldn''t wait anymore, he just tore thest layer of obstruction on her body and entered fiercely. ¡°Ah...you slow down...a bit...¡± Esther arched her body and clutched the bedsheet tightly. She had not made love for a long time and it made her feel pain and couldn''t bear his fierce rhythm. ¡°I just can''t stop...¡± Elijah sighed contentedly, holding her slender waist and sinking in the warm and humid ce. There were lots of pleasureing and bombing Esther until she was softened. Her mind was even nk and her ecstasy burst out from her throat. Elijah lowered his head and kissed her immediately, swallowing her moans that would bring him in the fire of desire. After a long while, there were only their heavy breathing and passionate warmth in the room. Esther hung her legs weakly on Elijah¡¯s waist. Then, she raised her red swollen eyelids and looked at him with affection. She stretched out her little hand to depict his face. She was feeling sad as she thought that she would never see him again. He was also looking at her affectionately. While he was feeling her little hand touching his handsome face, Elijah felt a sharp pain in his heart and a tremor instinctively in his body. But his eyes that were staring at Esther were still so gentle and pampered. ¡°Get up!¡± She reminded him in a low voice. He was so heavy. How could he not leave her? That was so ambiguous! He did not leave her body at all. ¡°No! I want more!¡± He closed his eyes suddenly with pleading in the low hoarse noise. Then, he pressed down and buried his face heavily on her shoulders. He clenched his hands around her waist heavily as if the close and unintentional hug could make him clearly understand that she was really by his side. It was not a dream, not the illusion of his midnight dream, and not a disappointment. He was possessing her now. Esther was unustomed to such a sudden hug and she just moved her body. Then, she raised her gaze inadvertently and saw the tears that were running across Elijah¡¯s closed eyes. He was the chief of the LN Group! He was the heir of the master from thousands of choices! He was the leader of the gangsters. Such a cold and sharp man actually cried? Esther stopped in a daze, looking at Elijah who was crying of a sudden. Her heart throbbed and she stretched her hand over the corner of his eye subconsciously. How could such a strong man cry? How could he cry in front of her? Did he know that her heart hurt more? What about the methods she had thought to be used to abuse him? Chapter 653 I Miss You So Much Chapter 653 I Miss You So Much ¡°Babe! I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯ve lost control!¡± Elijah¡¯s eyes were still closed. One of his hands pressed Esther¡¯s small hand that was put on his face so that her hand could intimately rub against his cheek. He tenderly murmured, ¡°It¡¯s been four years. I miss you so much.¡± He leaned in her neckline and she was feeling his body. Not long after, she felt his part had an erection once again. Then, when she was stunned, he raised his head and there were no longer tears at the corners of his eyes but he was still showing that doting and bright smile. His eyes were shining brightly like the dazzling stars in the canopy, radiant but with iparable warmth. This pervert! Esther was shocked by his demand, wasn¡¯t this too fast? Did he want it again? Her little face twisted abruptly and she was thinking that she would definitely have a sleepless night today. But, was it not too worthless for her to be taken advantage of by him? No, she had to find a way to abuse him severely. Otherwise, it really could not relieve the depression, longing, and worry in her mind! Although she was thinking in this way, her small hands still wrapped around his strong waist. ¡°You want me too!¡± Elijahughed. His mood was extraordinarily good and his eyes that were gazing at Esther were bing gentler. To be able to meet her in his life, he really felt that he would not regret it even if he died immediately. When he propped up his body, she looked at his unusually strong bronze skin. It was more attractive than before. She inadvertently looked down and found that his chest had a frightening scar that looked like a hole. Also, there were some scratches on his arms, and they seemed to have been formed a long time ago but the scar was still clearly visible. Out of the blue, an inexplicable pain rose in her heart. She raised her hand to caress the scar that looked abnormally hideous and her soul seemingly felt a pain, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± She knew his situation was very dangerous but she never thought that as a chief, he would be physically hurt. Without missing the heartbrokenness in her eyes, he smiled slightly and suddenly pushed hard. He said with a coarse voice to divert her attention, ¡°Focus!¡± But, she really wanted to cry, really! He was injured. Was it that he almost could note back? That hole was a gunshot wound, right? And the scar on his arms was caused by a dagger, right? For the past four years, she had been suffering and he had apparently also been experiencing the same thing. Feeling the warmth of his chest and the steady heartbeat, she felt everything was so familiar that it caused her to be sentimentally attached. With an evil smile, he quickly kissed her lips and the tip of his tongue quickly entered her mouth and tangled with her tongue affectionately, exchanging each other¡¯s breath. Her breath became more and more rapid and she simply could not refuse his enthusiasm. Bit by bit, the abrasive shivering andfortable feeling were like a fire that was burning in the prairie. Esther also somewhat lost her consciousness. This night was destined to be a sleepless night. She did not want to think about anything and just wanted to indulge in it like this! Her heart that had been drifting for too long finally docked. She would start the torment and abuse after everything was in the right position! In the early morning, while Elijah was in tiredness, he was suddenly pressed by a heavy object. Immediately after that, he found his hands were tied up and Esther was sitting on his belly. Her hand was holding his belt. What situation was this? ¡°Babe?¡± ¡°Humph! Elijah, don¡¯t think that I¡¯ll forgive you just because of this!¡± With the belt in her hand, Esther¡¯s eyes were sharp and treacherous. ¡°Babe, do you want to whip me?¡± Elijah looked at her in dismay. It was already very obvious that she was indeed going to whip him. Elijah looked at Esther¡¯s fierce face while she was sitting on top of him without even wearing clothes. She was totally naked. His hands were tied by something that was apparently the cloth of sheet. This woman must be thinking that such a thing could trap him, right? Come on, he was the chief of LN Group. He did not do anything else these years and was involved in fights that involved life and death. ¡°Shut up!¡± Esther yelled, ¡°Let me ask you, why did you pretend that you were dead?¡± It had been four years. He hade back and without exnation, he directly came and ate her. He thought she was delicious, was it? Ugh! It seemed not right. Last night, she was seemingly also eager to eat him, right? Whatever it was. Anyway, it was he who ate her. This would be the same no matter what! He did not say anything and just looked at her chest. There were his ravaging kiss marks on it. With just a nce, he could not help but gasp. The men in the morning were dangerous. Even though he was exhaustedst night, he was still very capable in the early morning. ¡°Say something!¡± ¡°You¡¯re the one who doesn¡¯t let me speak!¡± He was with grievance but he was still staring at the beautiful scene in front of him. To be able to stare at it like this, it did not matter even if he was whipped. ¡°Damn!¡± Esther frowned, ¡°Since I¡¯m asking, you should answer!¡± ¡°Yes! Madam, please say!¡± ¡°What are you looking at?¡± Esther looked at the ce where he was staring at. Damn it, ¡°Elijah, you¡¯re so filthy! Pervert, pervert!¡± ¡°Heh heh heh¡­¡± His lowugh was husky and ambiguous. Humph! They got married long ago. Although they did not live together for long, the child was already born and they had done everything. Shyness was in vain already and she did not care anymore. She would let him know her power. She was not someone that could be easily bullied by others and she would not forgive him so easily. ¡°You want tough, right?¡± Esther blushed and red at him, ¡°Do you believe that I¡¯ll cut yours?¡± Elijah winked evilly, ¡°I don¡¯t mind being a eunuch, but are you sure you can really be a nun?¡± ¡°You shut up!¡± Esther angrily reprimanded. Elijah stopped saying. However, his eyes were still staring at her chest and he totally did not care about the weapon in her hand. ¡°What makes you think I should wait for you for four years?¡± When she thought of this, she was with a grievance. The more she thought about it, the more she felt that she could not just forgive him like that. His heart ached, ¡°I¡¯m sorry!¡± There was no hint of teasing or yfulness in his tone, only true pain. He really had such feelings. He was feeling very remorseful. ¡°That¡¯s all after you say sorry, huh?¡± She took the belt and whipped the bed, ¡°Elijah, I don¡¯t want you to say sorry! I want you to say, do you still love me?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± How would he not love her? He had always been loving her! ¡°Have you ever had another woman in the past four yours then?¡± She red at him and moved closer to his face, ¡°Don¡¯t move. Otherwise, I¡¯ll whip you!¡± ¡°No!¡± he said firmly. ¡°Is there any woman that has made out with you?¡± ¡°No!¡± ¡°Is there any woman that has been flirting with you?¡± ¡°¡­¡± He froze. If he said he was once required to kiss someone, would she be angry? He did not dare to think about it. But once he was silent, Esther immediately shouted and scolded loudly. ¡°There is, right?¡± ¡°I, I, I did kiss a woman, but¡­¡± ¡°Elijah, I¡¯ll whip you to death today!¡± Esther got out of the bed and really whipped his belly using the belt. ¡®Pop¡¯, the sound was quite loud but she eventually still somewhat showed mercy. ¡°Babe, it isn¡¯t what you think!¡± As if Elijah did not feel the pain, he exined. He did not want to lie but he really had no other choice at that time! Esther ignored him and dropped the belt. She began to pick up the clothes on the ground and put them on. ¡°Babe?¡± Elijah was a little panicked, ¡°Listen to me, it¡¯s really because of a mission, I had no choice at that time!¡± Esther still ignored him. He could only untie the cloth on his hands. It was not tied tightly so he could easily untie it. Esther had already finished putting on the clothes. She stood up and headed out. Her face darkened and was emotionless. Her emotion was suddenly hidden. Elijah went to pull her hand. She turned around abruptly and looked at him coldly, ¡°Let go!¡± ¡°Babe, don¡¯t do this, I miss you so much! You can whip me and I won¡¯t fight back. Don¡¯t refuse to talk to me like this, okay?¡± He stood naked in front of her. His physique was enough to make her nosebleed after four years of not having any sex. However, she remained cold and tried not to look at his lower body. She coldly said, ¡°Let go, I don¡¯t want to see you, I don¡¯t want to see you again! I¡¯ll give the daughter to you, I don¡¯t want her anymore. I want to go out and be in a rtionship with others! And kiss another man!¡± Although he knew that she was just being mad, although he knew that she was the most qualified person in the world to be able to infuriate him like this, he knew that he owed her too much. But when he heard her say that, he was still very jealous and heartbroken. He withdrew his hand and no longer pulled her. He surprisingly looked at her in a manner as if he was looking at a stranger. Seeing him withdrew his hand, Esther felt bad and had a pain in her heart. She thought about too many situations of meeting him regardless of whether there were full of love or hatred. She firmly believed that he would not have any rtionship with other women just like her, who had never been close to any man in these four years. Even it was the embrace of Philip and Hudson, she had never been close also! But, he surprisingly kissed another woman. When she remembered that his lips kissed herst night, she felt disgusted. How dare he kiss another woman. She was a clean freak. She detested him and was angry, very angry! How could he do that? She had been acting like a widow for four years and had never been in any rtionship with other men but he surprisingly tried to secretly be intimate with other women, he had really gone too far! The surrounding became quiet. Both of them kept silent. Esther turned around and left. ¡°Babe.¡± At the same time when Esther turned around, Elijah abruptly grabbed Esther¡¯s hand, ¡°Babe, I know you¡¯re angry but I don¡¯t want to lie to you. I¡¯ve only kissed her, nothing else, and I was also forced to do so. Didn¡¯t you feel my abnormalityst night? I really don¡¯t have any other woman.¡± This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Elijah, I don¡¯t want to see you!¡± Esther coldly turned around. Her expressionless thin face looked particrly firm and determined, ¡°It¡¯s over between us. I¡¯m not like you. Let me tell you, I won¡¯t pretend to be dead, let¡¯s divorce!¡± ¡°Babe, I¡¯ll double thepensation for the hurt you¡¯ve suffered. How can you talk about divorce? Last night, we¡­¡± Thinking of all the things he did before and remembering the loneliness she suffered when he left her, he was filled with agony. He had really done wrongly. He promised that he would never leave her but he failed to do it and even left in that way. ¡°What did we dost night? Weren¡¯t we just having sex? What¡¯s wrong with it? Don¡¯t take it too seriously, we¡¯re already adults, just think of the matterst night as an ident!¡± Esther¡¯s cold voice mockingly sounded. She shook off Elijah¡¯s hand and walked out alone. She said it was because they were so eager for making lovest night as if she did not care at all and even said that it was just an ident. Dumbstruck, Elijah stood in the same ce and incredulously looked at Esther who had already walked out. He immediately picked up his clothes and put them on but when he went out and intended to follow her, Esther already disappeared. Inexplicably, he felt a headache. When Elijah suddenly figured everything out and wanted to get the woman he loved so much back, realization dawned on him all of a sudden. In fact, he had really hurt her. Chapter 654 Intimacy of Childhood Chapter 654 Intimacy of Childhood He also knew that she was angry with him for choosing to leave that way back then. He knew she still loved him, otherwise, she would not have been that passionate and recklessst night without asking for anything. He let out a helpless sigh. He was going to go to her and would not let her think any more nonsense. He was going to make it up to her, to reassure her, to make her feel secure, and to let her know that he would never leave her again. At the Perry family. Iris woke up early. She yedtest night, but she just had more energy than the average child. She got up early in the morning and ran to the guest room next door in her pink nightgown. Hugo was up too and was ying games. Seeing him there, Iris immediately jumped on his bed. "Hugo, I want to y the same game as yesterday, but I''m so hungry. Let''s go eat together. After we eat, let''s y together, okay?" "Why are you up and hungry?" "Well, aren''t you hungry?" Iris was puzzled. "But it''s not time to eat yet!" "But I''m already hungry! I have to go pee!" Instead of going to her room, Iris went into the bathroom in Hugo''s room. "You go to your room!" Seeing that she didn''t close the door either, Hugo reminded her. "No! It''s toote!" Iris said as she removed her pink panties. Hugo immediately turned his head and continued ying the game. His mommy said it was not allowed to watch girls pee. He knew that in kindergarten. But just a minuteter, Iris suddenly wailed. "Whooo ..." "What''s wrong?" Hugo was so scared that he immediately jumped out of bed and rushed into the bathroom. "I peed on my dress!" "Ah..." Iris stood aside and covered her eyes with her little hands. Her panties hade off and the back of her dress was really wet. "Ugh! Don''t cry. I''ll go get Mrs. Tyson toe and change your clothes, okay?" "No! It''s humiliating! Don''t let them know!" "What should we do then?" "You help me change my clothes and you wash them for me!" Iris had taken her hands off and pouted while there wasn''t a tear in her eye, "I want you to help me wash!" She didn''t want the adults to know that she wet her pants again. Her mommy wouldugh at her. If Mrs. Tyson knew, Great Grandpa would know too. If Great Grandpa knew, then Daddy would know too. She had just met her daddy, so she didn''t want to beughed at by him. Anyway, Hugo was a child like her. That was their secret. She must let him help her change her clothes and not allow him to tell anyone else. "But I''m a boy and you''re a girl!" Hugo exined patiently. "No, I don''t care. You help me change!" Once she heard that he didn''t agree, Iris really wanted to cry. "Wha¡ª" In an instant, tears actually came to her eyes. "I''ve had a hard time finding Daddy. I don''t want him to know that I will still pee my pants. Daddy will hate me, whoops ..." Just as she cried, Hugo''s heart softened, "Okay, I''ll help you. But don''t tell anyone!" He always remembered what his mommy said, ¡°Don''t look at girls bathing, and don''t look at girls peeing ...¡± "Really? Then you don''t tell anyone. It''s our secret!" With that, Iris was about to walk out, but her panties were not on, so she was about to trip and fall. Hugo was quick enough to reach out his hand. But Iris walked too fast that she directly pounced on him. As a result, both of them fell to the ground at the same time. "Ugh! It doesn''t hurt!" Iris said excitedly. It used to hurt when she fell. Hugo just wanted to roll his eyes. He was cushioning under her. Could she be in pain? "Get up quickly and go to your room to find clothes first. Didn''t Mr. Perry have someone send clothes last night? Let''s go quickly!" Probably because they didn''t expect the two kids to get up so early, the maids were all downstairs. Tim got up early in the morning to go for a walk and was not at the vi. "I''m done washing!" Iris stood up from the small bath that Mrs. Tyson had prepared for herst night. Hugo was a gentleman at a young age. He didn''t look at her, just handed over the bath towel and whispered, "Wipe off the water, thene out and change!" "Okay!" "The clothes are on the bed!" "Okay!" After wiping herself clean, Iris ran out naked. She climbed onto the bed and began to change, not forgetting to instruct. "You help me wash the clothes. Don''t tell anyone that I peed on it!" "I know! And don''t tell anyone that I helped you take a bath!" Hugo also did not forget to instruct her. "Okay!" In a short time, Iris changed into a cute white dress. Last night, Tim had someone bring in lots of cute dresses, but Iris wasn''t interested at all. She was only interested in the food. By the time Hugo was done washing her clothes and secretly hung them up to dry, Tim was back. As soon as she saw her great-grandpa, Iris jumped on him, hugged his legs, and shouted, "Great- grandpa, I''m hungry! I want to eat sushi, pizza, spaghetti, crab, and beef noodles ..." "Ah, okay, good girl, I''ll have someone make it right away!" Tim really liked his great-granddaughter. The more he looked at her, the cuter he found her, and the more he wanted to spoil her. And Jack, who was standing aside in a neat little suit, could not stand to look at Iris, who had been eating all night and was still moring for food. Her face was warmly colored, her skin was crystal clear, her ck eyshes were long, and her eyes were big and bright. When he looked at her, Hugo couldn''t help but blush and think about the secret. He couldn''t let mommy know! Noticing that Hugo was looking at her, she immediately showed a cute and sweet smile to him and asked with confusion, "Hugo, why are you not even hungry? Aren''t you hungry yet?" "Good girl, how about eating noodles first?" Iris was so small. Tim was afraid that she would eat too much and that she wouldn''t have enough to eat. She ate more food yesterday than any of the adults, and when she was done, she was jumping and dancing and never sitting still for a while. She digested quickly, so no wonder she was always crying out for food. "Okay!" As soon as she heard there was food, Iris immediately smiled. "Then I''ll go cook noodles for you. Hugo, take your sister!" Tim went downstairs, yet Hugo was very silent. Iris pouted, looked up at him, and asked, "Don''t you want to y with me anymore?" Hugo was stunned. He didn''t expect Iris to ask that. Iris showed a sweet smile and actually walked over. Hugo couldn''t help but purse up his lips and shake his head. "No!" "Then why won''t you even talk to me?" Iris pouted, looking a little aggrieved. "Why do you always want to eat?" "Hungry! I''m hungry!" Iris shouted. "Why aren''t you even hungry?" "So you''re not afraid of getting fat?" "Mommy says it''s cute when I''m fat. If you''re fat when you''re little, you''ll grow up to be a beauty. If you''re skinny when you''re little, you''ll look ugly. I don''t want to be a clown, and I want to be beautiful. I''m an angel!" "Angels have wings. But you don''t have wings!" Iris blinked and thought about it for a moment. Her eyes rolled around again and she smiled even more sweetly. Suddenly, she pursed her lips and stepped forward. Hugo watched dumbfounded as she leaned forward. Then at the moment when Hugo didn''t have time to react, Iris actually held Hugo''s face and came closer. She pressed her little red mouth against Hugo''s. The soft lips, with the taste of lollipops, were lemony. Hugo was so shocked that he pushed her away. Iris was as happy as if she had eaten honey. Looking at Hugo''s shy and annoyed look, Iris showed a bright, innocent, and graceful smile. "It''s okay. I won''t be an angel, but I can be a prince and kiss the princess awake. Hugo, you will be my princess from now on, okay? Oscar has promised to be my princess, but I haven''t even kissed him. Your little mouth is delicious, and it tastes like strawberries. Hehe, do you use strawberry toothpaste? I want to use it too!" Hugo was stunned andpletely speechless, losing his usual eloquence and intelligence. She had actually kissed him. His first kiss! How could she be so horny at such a young age? Whoops ... "I''m a boy!" Hugo suddenly got serious, and instead of smiling, he looked blushed and angry after being embarrassed. "You can''t just kiss someone again!" Iris, however, ignored himpletely and just bounced and pped her hands. "We have a deal. When you fall asleep, I will definitely go kiss you! Don''t worry, I''ll only kiss you, and no one else. I didn''t even kiss Oscar. He is very cute and has blue eyes!" She said she only kissed him! Hugo blinked and was silent again. After a long time, he frowned and asked, "Who''s Oscar?" "Oscar is Oscar. He is as tall as you are and as big as you are!" "I''m not a princess!" He frowned, looking serious. "But Oscar promised me he would be my princess and make me a prince. Why don¡¯t you just say yes?" Iris asked with puzzlement. Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. "Because I want to be a prince. You''re a girl, and you can only be a princess!" Hugo pursed his lips and took another look at her small mouth. It was red and tender and had the taste of lemon. He would have a lemon-vored lollipop tooter. "So will youe to kiss me when I fall asleep?" Iris''s slender eyebrows raised as she tugged at his little suit. "Would you? Would you?" Hugo was silent, trying to think of something. "Humph! You''re going to marry me. My mommy said no boys are allowed to see my butt. You''ve seen it, so you''re going to marry me!" Iris suddenly frowned and said seriously. "If you don''t marry me, I''ll tell my mommy. My mommy is very powerful. She will definitely strangle you to death! You see, my ears are twisted so big by my mommy. Do you want to have your ears twisted by my mommy?" Hugo was dumbfounded and said seriously, "Yes! I''ll marry you!" "Really?" Iris seemed longing for it. "When you grow up, I''ll marry you!" "Will that be long?" "A long, long time from now!" Hugo assured her as if he had made up his mind. This was his promise, and he would keep it. "Okay! Then I''ll be waiting for you!" Irisughed and pped her hands. "Great, I knew you''d be afraid as long as I mentioned my mommy. That''s real!" "..." Hugo was speechless. He wasn''t afraid of her mother, but what made him make his promise so easily? ********* Elijah searched for a long time without finding Esther. He didn''t use the men of LN Group and just tried to find her himself. He knew she had to be in the ce they had spent time together. She was not in the apartment, nor in the vi, so could she be in the J Park? He drove there. The more he got to the mountains of J City, the more excited he became. He drove the car deeper into the dense forest, and suddenly found a red sports car just parked there. Could it be her? He got out of the car and walked over carefully. Chapter 655 You Suffered Too Much Chapter 655 You Suffered Too Much There was a little figure curling up on the car seat. Her head was resting on her knees with her legs on the car seat. She looked like a puppy who was afraid of being abandoned. His heart twitched and trembled a little. He didn¡¯t know. On these more than one thousand days and nights, she had been waiting for him toe back. Who stayed with her when she was pregnant and giving birth? He suddenly realized that he had no right to own her. She should be angry and even furious! But he knew that in this lifetime, both of them could not leave each other again. His babe was waiting for him to apologize andpensate her. He stretched out his hand to open the door. When Esther heard there was some sound outside, she raised her head and her heartbeat went disorderly due to she was gasping for air fiercely. She turned her head in panic and couldn¡¯t care about her embarrassed appearance. She quickly stopped him from opening the door. ¡°So, you¡¯re here...¡± Elijah used his hand to block hers. The door was opened, he paused and suddenly it became difficult to speak, ¡°I thought... you don¡¯t want me anymore.¡± She was startled and remained silent. Elijah frowned and stopped moving. Both of their hearts beat very fast. His sweat kept flowing down from his forehead. She always made him feel difficult to hold a grip on himself. ¡°No, I¡¯ll never leave again! Now I have more than enough abilities to protect you, so no need to be afraid anymore!¡± Her tears were flowing down from the corner of her eyes. She finally felt relieved. As he looked at her tears, he tried to endure the pain from his lower body as he wiped her tears away patiently. ¡°I¡¯ll never leave you again. Don¡¯t cry anymore, babe.¡± She sobbed even louder and moved her body. He immediately gasped for a while. She moved even more and he was excited knowing she was taking initiative. He was so happy that he almost jumped up and not feeling depressed anymore. He kissed her lips wildly as he moved his body quickly and deeper. He was eager to release the strength within himself which had been overly umted for the past four years. He would not mind having sex with her for the next fifteen days. So, in the deep forest of J Park, both of them had sex wildly. When everything was over, she touched the wound on his chest. She stroked his chest with both of her hands looking very concerned and asked. ¡°How did this happen?¡± He was startled for a while, ¡°When we were smuggling in Southeast Asia, I was shot! Luckily, I wasn¡¯t dead!¡± The way he exined was understated but her heart was already stirred up. She remained silent and leaned on his arm quietly. Instead of asking about how he spent his life for the past four years, she threw a tantrum during their first reunion. Well, she felt that she could not be considered as a good wife too. Therefore, she started to feel sorry about it. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s all over!¡± Elijah held the hand on his chest. The feeling of joy and excitement shed through his eyes, ¡°Babe, let me tell you something. Kattie and Josh Gunn are together now! That person who hurt youst time!¡± ¡°The person in the video, right?¡± Esther did not like him at all. ¡°It¡¯s too disgusting, he actually started performing in the public!¡± Although Esther knew that it was all because of her master, she could not help mentioning that she and Elijah almost broke up because of Kattie and Josh Gunn. ¡°I still want to thank Josh Gunn for doing the stic surgery to look like me. The organization arranged to get a substitute for me. When I was in danger, he blocked a fatal shot for me. Both of us were sent to the hospital at the same time! Now, the organization has entered a new era. Everyone has a new life, Josh Gunn went to do stic surgery to be himself again. Now, he¡¯s settling down with Kattie in Australia!¡± ¡°Yes, it¡¯s nice!¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go home!¡± She replied. ¡°Okay!¡± He drove his car and brought her leaving the ce. ¡°How about my car?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll ask someone to drive it!¡± ¡°I can drive myself home.¡± ¡°You can only stay together with me, we won¡¯t be separated again, not even a second!¡± He announced domineeringly. When they were passing by halfway of the mountain, Esther subconsciously looked at the other side. Then, she offered a prayer on the spot where her master was buried. Elijah was startled, ¡°What¡¯re you doing?¡± Esther remained silent. She did not know if she should tell him about the death of her master. Although she was ordered by the master not to tell him, she hesitated. In the Perry family. ¡°Oh! Mum! Dad!¡± Iris rushed out as soon as she heard the sound of the car¡¯s engine. ¡°Iris, don¡¯t run!¡± Hugo already caught up to her quickly, ¡°Careful, slow down!¡± Before the words finished, the little girl had already fallen on the floor. ¡°I already told you, slow down!¡± ¡°Oh... it hurts!¡± Iris almost wanted to cry. Hugo helped her to get up and pat the dust on her clothes. ¡°Ok, Ok, not a big deal!¡± He blew a few breaths on her little hand. Iris literally stopped crying and chuckled. She even forgot about her parents. When Elijah and Esther got off the car, they saw a little boy wearing a small ck suit like a gentleman was holding the hand of a little girl. Although they were so little, Esther had a feeling that they were a good pair. Oh! He was the ymate whom Iris used to talk about, right? ¡°Whose child is he? He looks so cute!¡± Esther could not help asking. ¡°He¡¯s Gabriel¡¯s son. Gabriel now runs one of the branches under the organization!¡± Elijah looked at both Iris and Hugo. It reminded him about the time when he first met with his babe when they were young. He was thinking if possible, he would not mind his daughter having such a childhood friend who had such a high IQ. He believed that Gabriel would not mind either. ¡°Do you still feel hurt?¡± Hugo asked. ¡°It doesn¡¯t hurt anymore!¡± Iris answered with a big smile. ¡°Iris!¡± Esther could not help interrupting her nymphomaniac daughter. ¡°Mum! Dad!¡± When Iris heard her mother¡¯s voice, she immediately answered happily. ¡°Yes!¡± Esther nodded and looked at Hugo, He was so adorable. This little boy had red lips and white teeth and she presumed that he must be a handsome boy! He was the same age as Oscar! Both were handsome boys! Looking at him, she smiled. ¡°Hello, Esther! My name is Hugo. My mother and Mr. Burton have something to do therefore I need to stay in your family for a few days.¡± Hugo tried to exin why he was here. ¡°Oh, that¡¯s okay! Make yourself at home, that will be great if you can help me to look after Iris a little more, don¡¯t let her stay near Mr. Perry especially don¡¯t let her saliva drop on his face, okay?¡± Material ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Ah!¡± Hugo was startled because when he raised his head, Iris was carried by Elijah already. Iris was hugging Elijah¡¯s neck intimately, ¡°Daddy, oh...¡± ¡°What are you atughing at?¡± Elijah looked at her daughter who was so adorable. She made him feel a hint of pride and he showed a faint and gentle smile again. ¡°Did my mother bite you?¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Elijah raised his eyebrow. Iris stroked Elijah¡¯s neck. It was Esther¡¯s love bite. ¡°Let me blow for daddy, it does not pain anymore!¡± At that moment, his face blushed even though he was over 30 years old. Why was the feeling of being caught by his daughter simr to the feeling of being caught by his lover? Uh! No! It was that story. It must be that story! Elijah felt slightly awkward. It was that story that caused this. As soon as he raised his head, both Esther and Hugo were looking at him. His babe was so mad that her eyes were burning, and Elijah suddenly felt something wrong. As he looked at Hugo, there was a strong possessiveness in his eyes. Uh, that was a gaze that the only man should have, right? How old was this little boy? But Hugo¡¯s gaze made Elijah feel inexplicably guilty. He immediately put his daughter down. He did not want to be another man¡¯s ¡®rival in love, not to be his son-inw¡¯s too. ¡°Baby, you can walk by yourself!¡± After Elijah put Iris down, Esther¡¯s gaze became gentle a little. Hugo came over and held Iris¡¯s hand. ¡°I¡¯ll hold you, don¡¯t fall down!¡± The two children entered the house first. Esther narrowed her eyes and elbowed the man beside her. She asked, ¡°Ask Gabriel if he epts a child bride. If not, we can send Iris to his house. Who knows she will be part of their family. Um, even if she isn¡¯t, that¡¯s fine. Just think of it as Gabriel adopted a daughter!¡± ¡°Babe, don¡¯t be so cruel! Iris is our daughter!¡± ¡°Hmph!¡± Esther ignored him and took a step forward. She turned her back to Elijah and showed a cunning smile secretly. She entered the living room and shouted, ¡°Grandpa, the walking disaster is back! Pleasee out to greet me!¡± ... It had been quite some time that the house had so many noises. It was not the children who made such airy noises. When Tim heard the sound from upstairs, he immediately went downstairs. When he finally saw Esther whom he hadn¡¯t seen for the past four years, he finally felt relieved and walked down the stairs with a smile on his face. ¡°Esther, it¡¯s really you. You¡¯re back!¡± ¡°Yes, grandpa! I¡¯m the walking disaster!¡± Esther raised her eyebrows and replied provocatively. ¡°It is unexpected that even we haven¡¯t seen each other for more than four years, you still look energetic as always. I guess you¡¯re the old fart who never dies, right?¡± The way she said sounded serious, but her eyes seemed cunning. Tim was not angry at all. ¡°This little girl loves to hold grudges so much! I had no choice back then; I did not want you to be a widow too. My good intention had been hated by you for so many years, sorry if I had offended you!¡± Esther blinked again. ¡°Yes, there¡¯s nothing good about me. The only thing that I¡¯m good at is holding grudges. I¡¯d like to curse you for living more than a hundred years to suffer as much as you can. Also, I want you to live in guilt every day. How can you say that your smart and brave granddaughter-inw is a walking disaster? I have to hold this grudge forever, otherwise, I will feel sorry for myself!¡± When Tim heard the word ¡®hundred-year¡¯, his face showed a bigger smile, and walked forward towards Esther. He held Esther¡¯s hand and patted gently. ¡°Esther, I¡¯d like to thank you!¡± Esther¡¯s eyes turned red but she said, ¡°What are you thanking me for?¡± ¡°You¡¯re a kind woman. I¡¯d like to thank you for giving birth to Iris for Elijah. You¡¯ve suffered too much these years!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, I had a rough time. It was not easy for me to take the role of both father and mother, right? At the same time, I had to think if I was a walking disaster anytime too. Sigh, it was such a pain to live on!¡± ¡°Hahaha...¡± Tim looked at her as being talkative. He knew that she was saying it on purpose. Esther suddenly said, ¡°Grandpa, how do you confirm that Iris is Elijah¡¯s daughter, who knows maybe she¡¯s someone¡¯s daughter instead. As soon as I entered the house, you should have scolded me! Continue scolding me then!¡± Chapter 656 She Can’t Afford to Love Others Chapter 656 She Can¡¯t Afford to Love Others ¡°Babe¡­¡± Elijah couldn¡¯t stand it anymore and walked towards Tim, ¡°Grandpa, she¡¯s joking with you!¡± ¡°I know right. This girl has a sharp tongue but she is very kind. Esther, do you want to say anything more vicious? Just say it!¡± ¡°No more! Seeing that you are so reasonable. Those vicious words I¡¯ve been preparing for years will not have much deterrent effect even if I say them, so I will just keep them within myself!¡± Esther said with a wry smile, ¡°Hahahaha¡­¡± ¡°Silly girl!¡± Tim took her hand and put it on the sofa, ¡°Good girl, good girl!¡± ¡°Grandpa, you must live a good life!¡± Esther finally became serious. She looked at Tim with tears in her eyes. ¡°In fact, at first I knew your good intentions. I also knew that you knew that Elijah was still alive, that¡¯s why I was relieved and didn¡¯te tofort you! The reason I don¡¯t bring Iris here is that I am worried about her safety. I don¡¯t want others to know Iris¡¯s identity!¡± ¡°I understand. You¡¯ve thought it through very well! s! You all are back and only Winnie is not here. She had onlye back to see me at Christmas for the past four years. I don¡¯t know what she¡¯s busy doing the rest of the time. I asked her to go to Perry Group but she didn¡¯t want to go and insisted to be some kind of sales agent on her own. I wonder how she is doing now!¡± Tim signed. What Tim said was right. Where was Winnie? Esther knew that in these four years, Hudson had not been together with Winnie. Ethel told her that Hudson felt that he owed Winnie a lot. She also hoped that Hudson and Winnie would get together eventually, but would they? She hadn¡¯t met Hudson for half a year. How was he? In New York. Winnie sat in a corner of the living room. She felt peaceful looking at the threerge suitcases in front of her. She was about to leave New York and returned to her hometown finally. It had been four years since she came here. She had worked in New York as an entry-level employee at first. She had tried too many jobs, and she even worked as a dishwasher. Now, she was twenty-six years old and she was no longer childish and innocent like she was back then. She had be a beautiful and attractive white-cor in the city. She stood up and looked around the tiny t in which she had lived for three years, from the moment she joined GBpany and became a sales employee. Now, she had improved her status from being a staff to bing the Vice President of Sales for Asia, and one could guess that she experienced a lot of predicaments. At the airport. With a bag in her hand, Winnie held her ticket and wanted to have her ticket checked. At the moment, a tall figure was in front of her. She had been queueing subconsciously, but she didn¡¯t expect the man to suddenly turn around and call out in a low voice, ¡°Winnie?¡± She was stunned when she suddenly heard the familiar voice. When she looked up, she was surprised to see Hudson. Why was he here? She felt depressed after seeing him. She felt extremely nervous. But she immediately calmed down and nodded her head calmly, ¡°Hello, Mr. Ball!¡± ¡­ The tone she used when she greeted him was like she was not close to him as if they were just friends who didn¡¯t know each other very well. ¡°How are you?¡± Hudson spoke in a low tone. His eyes were gazing at her face. ¡°Not too bad. The ne will depart soon. Let¡¯s go.¡± She tried to calm herself down, smiling calmly. Hudson knew that it was really strange for them to stop their steps at the boarding gate and immediately had his ticket checked. It seemed like she didn¡¯t expect to bump into him. For the past few years, they had bumped into each other every few months. Every time, he greeted her like this while she always smiled politely as if she was not close to him and didn¡¯t talk with him. She never expected that she would bump into him on the ne back home. They got on the ne. It just so happened that she just sat next to him. Hudson let her sit by the window and Winnie epted his kindness. In fact, she didn¡¯t know that he had deliberately chosen to meet her on this day. He was the one who secretly arranged their seats so that they would sit next to each other. Hudson had thought a lot during these four years. The time when he was together with Esther was the best ten years of his life. Therefore, he had always thought that he would not love another woman anytime. But after he was apart from Esther for four years, he found out that time could slowly make one forget the one he loved. Time could also fade out the rtionship between one and the one he loved. Then it would make one loved aother person. Thinking of Winnie, he felt sad. Perhaps she was not the woman he loved the most, but she was the woman who hurt him the most. This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. In these four years, he had been feeling sad whenever he thought of her. Therefore, sometimes he didn¡¯t even want to think about her as he was fear that he would be too grieved thinking of her. He also finally knew that there was always someone who would y a crucial role in one¡¯s life. One would only cherish the person when he lost the person. In these four years, Esther had be a person who could not be forgotten by Hudson. He took a long time to settle down and figure out what he wanted to do. When he was sure that he was not looking for him to be responsible to her, he knew that it was time for him to meet her. Winnie did not speak anything since she boarded the ne. She kept looking out of the window. When the flight attendant told the passengers to fasten their seat belts as the ne was going to take off. Before she did so, Hudson next to her turned around and pulled up the seat belt on her side and helped her to fasten the seat belt. She could smell the nice scent of his body suddenly as he went closer towards her. She held her breath in fear and did not dare to look at him. She did not dare to show her emotions either and just thank her. He smiled warmly as if he wanted to tell her many things, but she averted her eyes and looked out of the window. As the ne took off, she clutched the handle of the seat on one side with her small hand. She was a little nervous as she would feel a sense of difort when she experienced a moment of weightlessness. Hudson reached out to her without her noticing and held her hand that was resting on the handle. She was stunned and tried to pull her hand back, but he didn¡¯t look at her and just say, ¡°It¡¯s okay. It will be stable soon!¡± She still struggled as if she didn¡¯t want to let him hold her hand. She tried to draw back her hand but he held her hand quickly, not even giving her the chance to escape from him. His entire big hand which was warm covered her small hand and wrapped it in his palm. He could feel that her hand was no longer as soft as it had been four years ago. There wereyers of calluses after four years. He felt sad again as he was the one who caused her to suffer so much. He then turned his face to look at her, saying as the ne took off, ¡°Winnie,e back to me!¡± She became very nervous on the spot but did not do anything. Then the ne took off to the sky. When they were silent for a few minutes, their eyes met, and she saw the seriousness he disyed in his eyes. She also felt that she was sad. Had she finally made him feel sad? But what she wanted was not he feeling sad. She only wanted him to love her truly. If he wasn¡¯t loving her truly, she preferred that he did not love her. She had lived well without him for four years. She didn¡¯t want to feel the heartbreaking pain again, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Ball!¡± She was rejecting him, wasn¡¯t she? Hudson was stunned and his heart throbbed for a moment. She also took the opportunity to draw back her hand and ced it on herp. She ced her two small hands together and turned her head back to the window. He became silent also. Then for the next few hours, they did not speak. Hudson closed his eyes as if he was a bit tired. Winnie heard the steady breathing sound beside her turning into a soft snore. Winnie turned her head and looked at him. Was he asleep? It was only when he was asleep that she dared to look at him with impunity. He hadn¡¯t asked her toe back to him in the four years. In fact, in four years they had met only a few times. Every time she ran away from him panicked and they did not say anything to each other. Now, she sized his closed eyes up. He was very handsome, just like her brother. He looked calm and she could notice the faint sorrow by looking at his eyebrows. She thought that he felt sorrowful because of Esther. She thought that he only loved Esther. However, all of this had nothing to do with her anymore. She had no intention to love anyone else in her life, nor did she want to marry anyone. She didn¡¯t want to love as she really couldn¡¯t afford to be hurt anymore. His eyes were tightly closed. There were long and thick eyshes beneath his eyelids. It was a sin that a man¡¯s eyshes were longer than a woman¡¯s! She gazed at his face in fascination. She kept looking at his eyebrows, his long and thin eyes, his straight nose, and his lean jaw. Listening to what he said today, she feltplicated and she didn¡¯t even know what she was thinking. But she was no longer twenty-two years old. She was mature now. She had be the Vice President for Asia in GBpany. She really could not be naive anymore. She felt grateful as passing through the setbacks made her mature. She could not afford to love anymore. His breathing remained steady, and he fell asleep soundly. She gently waved at the flight attendant. A beautiful woman immediately came over there and Winnie whispered, ¡°Please get him a nket.¡± In no time, the nket was brought to her. Esther covered the nket on Hudson and tucked him in the nket carefully. He looked like he hadn¡¯t slept for a long time. His eyes were puffy and there was a faint green color. Winnie was stunned for a moment and gave a sigh of relief. However, he opened his eyes suddenly. Before she even had time to react, he reached out his hands and brought her body towards him. ¡°Ah¡­¡± Winnie was pulled towards him so fast that she actually crashed against her chest. Why was he not asleep? Why was he pulling her towards him so fast? She was so scared and embarrassed that she tried to move away from him. Then he suddenly stretched his hand to the back and held her body and pressed her against him. He kissed her small mouth immediately afterward. Instantly, Winnie¡¯s mind went nk. Hudson kissed her¡­ After they had not met each other for more than four years, he had kissed her when he didn¡¯t drink any beer and have a sober mind. She could feel his soft lips with a faint fresh taste invading her teeth, and the taste spread across her mouth. His fragrant scent filled her nose and suddenly she felt that he was everything to her. She could feel his lips, his kiss, his chest, his strong hands, and his body which entangled with hers. She was nk while Hudson¡¯s tongue invaded deeper and she had to breathe harder. She tried hard to draw in a breath. No! She realized she was doing something wrong. How could she be so addicted to his kiss? She immediately pushed him away. However, he hugged her more tightly and domineeringly, kissing her. They were on a ne. Even if they were the only two in the row, he couldn¡¯t be so reckless, not to mention the fact that she had nothing to do with him anymore! She struggled, but it made Hudson let out a strange moan and even bit her lips. She closed her eyes nkly. She felt aggrieved suddenly and wanted to cry. The tears flowed down her cheeks and Hudson was stunned when he felt the cool sensation of her tears. After a long time, his hand let go of her. She looked at him in a daze and cried again. She sat back in her seat and looked out of the window. She looked at the clouds silently while shedding her tears. ¡°I¡¯m sorry!¡± He said. She closed her eyes. The tears rolled down her cheeks. She felt hurt not being treated by him rudely like this, but she hated herself for giving in so early and letting him have the chance to kiss her. She hated herself for hoping to stay together with him for a lifetime and not be separated from him anymore. She wondered that hadn¡¯t she realized the truth after being hurt by him so many times. She wondered why she wanted to be a bitch. She never spoke again. After she cried for a long time, he took a tissue and wiped her tears away. However, the more he wiped her tears away, the more tears she had. ¡°Winnie, do you still love me?¡± He looked at her and asked again in a deep voice. She chuckled and more tears rolled down her cheeks. ¡°You still love me, right?¡± She forced herself to smile. If she knew that she would love him again despite so many conflicts and torments when she was a couple with him, she would not force herself to let go of him and also not force him to let go of her. However, she would not dream about him loving her anymore, ¡°Mr. Ball, I¡¯m tired and don¡¯t want to talk. If Mr. Ball is lonely, you can find another woman to apany you. Sorry, I¡¯m not the kind of woman you like!¡± ¡°What kind of woman do I like?¡± He asked with a raised eyebrow. She was stunned and said as if she was angry, ¡°Maybe Esther. I¡¯m not the one!¡± He turned serious and he knew that she had misunderstood something. He kissed her as if he really wanted to treat her as everything in his life, not just to flirt with her. She sneered, ¡°Mr. Ball, we don¡¯t have a rtionship anymore. Why do you still trying to flirt with me?¡± ¡°We¡¯re not divorced yet!¡± He finally said. He hadn¡¯tpleted the divorce proceedings back then as she had forced him to sign it. She was stunned and surprised. ¡°I tore up the signed divorce agreement after you left the hospital!¡± He spoke calmly. She was dumbfounded and tears welled up in her eyes. Her whole body seemed to be frozen. ¡°So, you are still my wife!¡± He stared at her who was still crying. Seeing her little face, he felt very sad. ¡°Come back to me, okay?¡± His voice was gentle like he was coaxing her. She closed her eyes. She felt depressed and tears rolled down her cheeks again, ¡°Then I will sign another one!¡± ¡°You don¡¯t want to be with me?¡± Hudson knew he had indeed done many things wrong. However, at this time, everything had changed! After the time had changed, who could still love truly like what they did before? Who could still love especially after being hurt badly? Being hurt was not the most important thing either. The important thing was that if that the man did not love the woman, then the woman also did not need to keep loving him. ¡°Yes, I don¡¯t want to be together with you!¡± Winnie said firmly. Hudson was stunned as he thought that she would choose to be together with him again. ¡°It¡¯s been four years. Can¡¯t we start over again?¡± Chapter 657 Estranged Chapter 657 Estranged ¡°No way!¡± The words were said firmly, ¡°After we go back to G City, let¡¯s finish the procedures! I am tired already; I don¡¯t want to talk anymore!¡± After they woke up, they already reached G City. There were no more people on the ne, they were thest two people. He did not move and asked, ¡°We don¡¯t divorce, ok?¡± ¡°Sorry, I am tired. I will take a rest, and I will ask my assistant to inform you to go through the procedures!¡± Winnie said quietly. She stood up and passed by him, wanted to get down the ne. ¡°I send you back!¡± Hudson smiled gloomily, ¡°I have a car!¡± ¡°No need, someone will pick me up!¡± She spoke. ¡°Who?¡± He asked while Winnie¡¯s phone rang at the moment. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. She did not speak and carried her bag while getting down the ne. She seemed to be enthusiastic. Hudson followed her, he could hear her saying that she would go out soon, she said with a smiling face. Her cheerful smile made Hudson think that the person who called her was important to her. His heart cracked, he turned around and looked at another side. Once Winnie picked up the call, she could hear her best friend, Rio, who was the marketing CEO for the Asian market, saying, ¡°You want to eat out in the hotel or go to my house and let me cook for you?¡± Winnie smiled while saying, ¡°I am bored of the dishes in the hotel, I want to eat the meal cooked by you. Just forget it, let¡¯s go home, Mrs. Tyson can cook a sumptuous meal. You should learn from her and cook for me.¡± She did not expect Hudson to misunderstand her words. Who was that? Why did he cook for her? He suddenly thought of the intimate scene of Winnie and another man. Hudson did not dare to think about it, his heart broke. After chatting for a while, Winnie hung up the call. After they walked out, Hudson saw Winnie walking towards a tall White man. The man was handsome, he had a height of 187 cm. Winnie who was thin and small lifted by the man when she walked towards him, and he said, ¡°Darling, you have arrived. Finally, a good Jack makes a good Jill¡­¡± After saying that, Rio kissed Winnie¡¯s forehead warmly. Winnie did not correct his words but she smiled and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go back after taking the luggage, how long have you waited for me?¡± ¡°Just a short while!¡± They chitchatted while walking out, Hudson was left behind. He looked at them leaving, Winnie was lifted by the tall and strong foreign man. His heart cracked, was he really toote? After taking the luggage, Winnie turned around and saw the lonely Hudson. She blinked her eyes and turned around. If he were not greedy, he would not suffer after losing her. Rio found her absent-minded and turned around to look at the man, he curved his lips, ¡°Winnie, who is he?¡± ¡°A familiar stranger!¡± Winnie smiled. ¡°Is he the one who hurts you?¡± Rio raised his brow. ¡°Let¡¯s go home!¡± She smiled. Rio turned around and nced at Hudson, he felt suspicious but he changed his sight and did not speak much. Then, they walked out of the airport. Winnie made the entire Perry family lively after she went back. However, Winnie did not know that Esther and Elijah had invited Hudson and Ethel as well on that night. Four years ago, Christ realized he was wrong after hearing Esther¡¯s generous words. Then, he brought Fenny to settle down in the UK and did not care about anything. So, Hudson came back alone. In Esther¡¯s opinion, he was her respected brother. Therefore, once he came back, she informed Elijah and Elijah agreed to invite Hudson. He appreciated Hudson and Philip to apany his wife when she gave birth to the baby. In these four years, Ethel helped Tim to manage the Perry Group. He kept holding the position as the temporary CEO of the Perry Group and managed thepany well. Tim felt blissful on that day. Winnie hugged her grandfather and cried. Then, she saw Elijah and her tears fell exhratingly, ¡°Brother, I think you will really die, luckily you are alive!¡± ¡°Wee home, Winnie!¡± Elijah hugged his sister. Winnie looked at Esther and the little girl beside her, she knew that it was her niece, a part of the Perry family. Her grandfather had informed her about Esther¡¯s situation these four years via the phone. She looked at Esther and said sincerely, ¡°Esther, thank you for waiting for my brother and never give up on him!¡± They hugged each other. Esther felt that Winnie was thinner now aspared to four years ago. She thought of the issue between her and Hudson, she was gloomy, ¡°Latere to my room, I have a lot of things to tell you!¡± Winnie nodded, ¡°Ok!¡± ¡°Pretty aunt, pretty aunt¡ª¡± Iris finally had the opportunity to speak, she talked excitedly, ¡°I want a hug!¡± Winnie squatted down and looked at the cute and tender girl. She looked just like Esther and her brother, her niece must be a pretty woman in the future, ¡°Heh, heh, let me guess, are you Iris?¡± ¡°Aunt is smart, can I go to your house? You bring me there, ok?¡± Iris¡¯s words were surprising. ¡°Why?¡± Winnie was shocked. ¡°Because mommy does not like me to be the third wheel of her and daddy! I want to eat out in New York with aunt!¡± ¡°Baby!¡± Winnie felt that she was funny and lifted her. She did not know whether she had a chance to be a mother, she really wanted to make Iris her daughter! ¡°Ok, I will bring you there, let¡¯s eat out!¡± ¡°Can you bring Hugo along?¡± Iris did not forget the little boy beside her. Winnie looked at Hugo, what a good-looking kid. ¡°Ok! I will do whatever you request!¡± ¡°Aunt, you are so nice! You are nicer than my mommy! Aunt, I love you!¡± Her words were so sweet. ¡°Heh, heh¡­¡± Winnie smiled happily too. Her gloom was gone when facing the kid¡¯s na?ve behavior. It felt so good! Elijah and Esther looked at each other, Esther could not help but shrug, ¡°I admit that I am worse than a stepmother. Don¡¯t me me, it is not easy for me to be the father and mother. My life will be boring if I do not torture Iris.¡± Elijah knew her duplicity, he could not help but smile, ¡°She is stubborn again, indeed she is jealous of it so she says it purposely. Iris is still a kid, you ask her to eat cake every day, she is bored of that and wants to have a good meal now!¡± He just empathized with them. When he was not around, his wife and child had eaten cake for three years. No wonder his daughter always said that she was hungry, no one could eat cakes for three years. After they had finished greeting each other, only they found a man standing at the door and looking at them smilingly. When everyone focused on the tall and strong man, they were dumbfounded, ¡°Who is he?¡± Winnie wiped away her tears and introduced him to them, ¡°He is Rio, my boss, and my best friend!¡± ¡°Wee, wee!¡± Esther saw Rio, a handsome foreign man, he looked like Tom Cruise. She was worried and looked at Elijah. He got what Esther meant, he whispered to her, ¡°Maybe they are just friends!¡± ¡°But she brings her friend home, don¡¯t you think that the meaning changes?¡± Meanwhile, Hudson drove into the Perry family¡¯s vi. Winnie was stunned after seeing him. Hudson entered the Perry family and greeted Tim first, ¡°Hi, Mr. Perry!¡± Then, he took a nce at everyone, every face. He stopped when looking at Winnie, he seemed to be sorrowful and even downhearted when looking at the man beside her, ¡°Hi, everybody!¡± The atmosphere was awkward. Iris took the remote control and simply pressed it when watching the television. Out of the blue, a nice song was heard from the television, ¡°I stand on the rooftop with the reflection of twilight. I hear the sound of the arrival of love, it is an amazing reaction that makes me think of you suddenly. The tacit understanding is a mystery. I am a bit anxious and furious, you don¡¯t give up on me can you or not? I am crossing the road, where are you? I hope I can pass my life on with you in the future. I have the same emotion as you recently, it is something simr to love. I find that love approaching me on the same day, it is love. Don¡¯t forget that you should trust yourself and respond to my love. The world is cruel, thank you for saying that you love me, I am keen to hear that. We are familiar yet strange, lovees carefully. I want to ask you whether you believe that love hase, it is a beautiful moment¡­¡± ¡°Something simr to love¡±? Hudson¡¯s sight rested on the television subconsciously. Not knowing why Iris and Hugo sat on the sofa after changing the channel to the song. They did not care about it and they were busy ying. Hugo guided her patiently, they seemed to y some sort of games. Hudson was suffered after listening to the song, a sense of sourness arose in his heart. The lyrics applied to his feeling towards Winnie! ¡°Hudson!¡± Esther broke the silent atmosphere, ¡°Winnie is back now, don¡¯t you say that you have something to tell her? Then, just go. Mrs. Tyson, bring them to their room! Take a bath before having a meal!¡± After saying that, Esther nced at Elijah. Then, she looked at Rio who kept smiling. He¡¯s far away. So, he did not know what they were talking about. He just looked at everyone and smiled politely. The man was evil. If he married a pretty woman, they must have a mixed-blood baby like Oscar, it must be a pretty and adorable baby like a doll. But she did not want Winnie to have his baby because Hudson would be lonely then! In these four years, although they seldom met each other, she knew that Hudson still had affection for Winnie. Winnie and Hudson were stunned by her arrangement. Elijah knew what Esther wanted. Then, he chatted with Rio and brought him away, so that Hudson and Winnie could talk. However, they did not expect Winnie to say that. ¡°Mrs. Tyson, please prepare a guest room for Mr. Ball!¡± She called him Mr. Ball, it was so estranged and indifferent. She seemed to treat him like a stranger. Winnie did not go upstairs, ¡°Grandpa, I will not stay here. Mypany has arranged for me an apartment because I will be very busy after I work. I will not go upstairs; I will go back to the apartment after eating. My luggage has been sent to the apartment by my assistant.¡± Her words shocked everyone. Chapter 658 Forever a Secret Chapter 658 Forever a Secret ¡°Ah, Winnie, are you not staying at home?¡± Tim was extremely worried. Winnie gave a little smile, looking calm. ¡°Yes grandpa, let brother, Esther, and Iris keep youpany these days. I am really busy, but I wille back often to visit! Don¡¯t worry, grandpa!¡± She had a tranquil smile on her lips. However, even though she was smiling, sadness hung on her lips. She never thought that Hudson would being today. She didn¡¯t want to have anything to do with him. She felt the pain deep in her bones, and even though it¡¯s been years since what happened, there were still painful aftereffects. Every pain felt especially torturing. She was finally feeling numb about it, hence she didn¡¯t want to feel any kind of strong pain anymore. If she felt more pain, she might even die from it. Hudson looked at Winnie with a mixture of emotions, his gaze rested on her face for a few seconds, and said, ¡°Regarding what you mentioned about the procedure, I¡¯ll promise you that. Once you¡¯ve had enough rest, you can go handle it!¡± If she really already had a boyfriend, then it¡¯s time for him to let go of her. He couldn¡¯t hurt her anymore. Because of him, this girl had already been hurt tremendously. ¡°What procedure?¡± Esther was surprised and nced worriedly at the two of them. ¡°You guys already met before this?¡± Winnie¡¯s brain throbbed. Looking at him, she didn¡¯t answer Esther¡¯s question. She then nodded her head and said, ¡°Alright!¡± ¡°Grandpa, Esther, I¡¯m a little tired today, so I¡¯ll not be eating. You guys go ahead, I¡¯ll head back first, I¡¯ll visit another time!¡± He said slowly, turning his gaze towards Winnie. Winnie, on the other hand, turned her gaze away, not wanting to look at him. His eyes sparkled and his lips quivered as if wanting to say something. But the words stopped short in his throat. He swallowed, pursed his lips tightly, and swallowed his words. ¡°Hudson, what will you be eating back home, why not eat here before going back?¡± Esther asked hurriedly. She knew Hudson had something to say to Winnie, but it was obvious Winnie didn¡¯t want to talk to him now. About what happened four years ago, Ethel had told her about it before, she understood how Winnie felt. Winnie was hurt too deep, and she was the one who was the main culprit of their breakup. Because of this, she had to help them get back together. ¡°Esther, I¡¯m alright, I¡¯ll head back to sleep first!¡± Hudson left, but before he left, he took another final look at Esther. Some words were still left unsaid. ¡°Winnie, aren¡¯t you sending Hudson off?!¡± Esther pulled at Winnie¡¯s hands hurriedly. Startled, Winnie shook her head. However, looking at him who was turning around to leave, and when he walked out from that door, her heart was in knots, as if she was about to suffocate. She was extremely upset. ¡°Oh dear, I¡¯ll talk to youter, I¡¯ll go take a look at Hudson!¡± Esther stomped and ran out. Winnie frowned and suppressed her sadness, her eyes glistening with tears. She lowered her head, and her tears suddenly trickled down. He had never loved her before, that was clear! Looking at his granddaughter, Tim gave a long sigh and turned to look at Rio. That fellow was brought back by his granddaughter, but what¡¯s the meaning of all this? He was a Caucasian, and he had no good feelings about Caucasians. It felt that they were a different species. But looking at his granddaughter now, it was obvious that she still cared about Hudson. How did ite to this situation? He realized that four yearster today, Hudson was looking at Winnie with a different gaze in his eyes! He was starting to feel something for Winnie, but¡­ s¡­ ¡°Hudson!¡± Esther chased after him, but Hudson had already walked out and was getting into his car. ¡°Esther, you go back in first!¡± Hudson looked unusually tired. ¡°I¡¯ll leave first!¡± When he was about to get into his car, a car engine sounded again, and Ethel¡¯s car arrived and turned into the vi¡¯spound. He got down from the car, andughingly said, ¡°Brother, you¡¯re here too? Or are you already leaving?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Hudson nodded. ¡°You guys go in!¡± ¡°Why are you leaving? It¡¯s not easy for all of us to meet, I got Philip toe too, he¡¯ll be arriving in a bit!¡± Speaking of Philip¡­ Philip¡¯s car arrived. Hudson saw that the car was blocking his exit, five luxury cars were parked there, and there was no way his car could get out. ¡°Exactly, Hudson, don¡¯t leave, some words have to be said to Winnie on your own. If you don¡¯t tell her, how would she know how you feel? You can¡¯t be like a boring old person and not say anything! This is making me so anxious!¡± Esther was really feeling very anxious, she hoped that Hudson could be happy. ¡°Why is no one going in?¡± Philip was surprised, looking at them standing outside. He looked at Hudson again, ¡°Intending to leave?¡± ¡°How dare you leave, go in!¡± Ethel thought about what happened these four years. This woody brother of his had never taken any actions towards Winnie. He had let her work so hard these years. Only he knew that she was using work to forget her pain. What he didn¡¯t know was that her hurt had to be treated by love. ¡°Philip, please reverse your car, I¡¯m very tired today, I really have to leave!¡± Hudson was firm. Looking at his furrowed brows, it looked like he was really tired, so all of them stopped saying anything. Philip took a look at Esther, when she nodded her head, he went to reverse his car. Hudson also got on his car, turned on his engine, and reversed his car. Esther muttered worriedly, ¡°Ethel, help them think of a way to solve this, I¡¯m so tired looking at them!¡± Ethel¡¯s gaze fell on Esther, there was a moment ofplex feelings, but that faded immediately. ¡°What can I do, if I had a way to help them, they would have gotten together four years ago!¡± ¡°But I feel like you would have a way!¡± Esther took a look at Ethel. They had met a few times these four years, but she felt that he had changed. He looked a lot more maturepared to four years ago, but his cheerful personality still remained, it was pretty funny. ¡°What you¡¯re waiting for has finallye to you, congrattions!¡± Ethel looked at her and said seriously. Esther gave a heartyugh, ¡°Thanks for your encouragement all this while, and thanks for believing that he is still alive. Without you guys, I wouldn¡¯t have been able to go on!¡± Philip drove his car back in and saw Ethel and Esther talking. But when he saw Ethel¡¯s expression when looking at Esther, he was a little shocked. At the moment when babe lowered her head, he saw what looked like love in his gaze. He paused in surprise. Whether it was or wasn¡¯t love, Ethel had done well, he had hidden it very well. ¡°Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s get into the house!¡± Esther entered the house. Ethel looked at thedy entering the house, bit his lips, shook his head, and his smiling face came back to him. He looked exactly like a yboy. ¡°Are you not getting married?¡± Philip asked him from behind. ¡°Marry? Why should I get married?¡± Ethel raised his eyebrows. ¡°Still such a yboy?¡± Philip also raised his eyebrows. Ethel stopped in his tracks, his hands in his suit pockets, narrowed his beautiful peach-shaped eyes to look at him, ¡°I think you¡¯re more of a yboy than me? It¡¯s normal for me to be a yboy because I¡¯m single. Aren¡¯t you married? Dumping your wife at home while you have all the fun outside, isn¡¯t that wrong?¡± ¡°Am I having fun outside?¡± Philip retorted. ¡°Aren¡¯t you?¡± Ethel pursed his lips, unbelievingly. ¡°I can only say it¡¯s too bad we are living in modern society, if we¡¯re living in the medieval era, we would be kings that are ying with new women every day!¡± Philip joked. ¡°Ha! King, I like that! Women, I love them more!¡± Philipughed and thought about how Ethel was looking at Esther just now. A sly look shed across his eyes. He knew that some secrets could only stay secrets forever. The Perry family¡¯s dinner was filled with amazing dishes, the handsome men on the dinner table made it even more attractive. Iris didn¡¯t care much about all these people, she only ate as much food as possible. Hugo on the other hand heaped Iris¡¯s te with food and helped her peel her prawns, his care for her was top notch. During dinner, no one talked about Hudson anymore. Winnie lowered her head and ate her meal, asionally conversing with Rio, but what they were talking about was confined only to food, and not anything else, for example, discussing how the food was made. Hudson who had left the Perry family stopped his car on the road in the middle of the mountains. Looking at the city far away, he felt incredibly lonely. Unknowingly, his eyes teared up. What¡¯s happening? He was a man, why was he crying out of nowhere. Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. However, he really felt like crying out of nowhere. His tears slid past the corner of his lips, it tasted both salty and bitter. No one knew, he was in fact crying on the highway in the middle of the mountains, with his head buried in his driving wheel. His shoulders were trembling furiously, and he was sobbing profusely¡­ The second morning, Winnie slept for a long time, it was the first time she hadn¡¯t woken up at dawn. She was woken up by Rio¡¯s phone call. Aftering out from home yesterday, when she arrived at the apartment, she had repeatedly looked at the materials in her hands. She only fell asleep when her brain was exhausted, but she still couldn¡¯t escape her recurring dreams. The scattered images from her past intertwined to be a messy movie in her dreams. The final image of the dream was still that of a cold night sky¡­ ¡°Winnie, you don¡¯t have to work today, I¡¯ll give you a day off because of jetg, let¡¯s have lunch together!¡± Rio¡¯s voice said with a smile. Winnie pressed at her temples, ¡°Rio, I only feel like sleeping today, you go eat on your own!¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll head back to cook, I¡¯ll send it over when I¡¯m done! Since we are neighbors now!¡± As if worried that he¡¯ll be rejected, he added, ¡°You have to eat something!¡± Winnie didn¡¯t know what else to say, replied, ¡°Forget it, let¡¯s go for lunch together!¡± Rio¡¯s car arrived at the lobby of the apartment at 11.30 a.m., she was already waiting on her doorstep. When she got in the car, Rioughed, ¡°Are you not wearing any makeup today?¡± Winnieughed, ¡°Are my dark circles that bad?¡± She had lost sleepst night. Every time she saw Hudson, she would have insomnia, then she would start working, using work to forget him. But she would feel exhausted every time this happened. ¡°Didn¡¯t sleep wellst night?¡± Asked Rio. ¡°Yes, I went to bed quitete.¡± Winnie partially avoided his question. ¡°Then have a short nap in the car, I¡¯ll wake you up when we are there.¡± In Rio¡¯s tone, there was a tinge of heartache. Winnie nodded and thought of something. ¡°Do you know where we can find good food?¡± ¡°No idea!¡± Rio shrugged. ¡°Heh, then why are you still bringing me. I¡¯m not sleeping, let¡¯s go to N Restaurant! It¡¯s my treat!¡± She leaned back on her chair. ¡°Go straight, there¡¯ll be a T-junction in front, then make a left turn.¡± ¡°Alright!¡± Rio nodded, but he shot another worried look at her. Looking at her pale and tired face, he gave a light sigh in his heart. Since the first day he knew this girl, he had felt a particr heartache for her. Her businesses were all with the most difficult clients, but she had worked her way up slowly step by step. He had witnessed her sess which hadn¡¯te easily. It had not been easy at all. Chapter 659 Pain to the Bone Chapter 659 Pain to the Bone However, this girl used her own perseverance and tenacity, she fought hard to climb from the bottom level to the position of a supervisor. Plus, she was sent to the Asian region as the vice president recently. In fact, he wanted to tell her many times that, if she wished to, he had enough ability to give her a comfortable life. But was she willing to ept him? The person who left the Perry family¡¯s house yesterday, was he the one who hurt her? When they arrived at N Restaurant, Rio stopped the car. He got out of the car and came around her side to open the door for her. Her mind was clouded, she could not unfasten the buckle of her seat belt no matter how she tried. Rio¡¯s eyes were filled with adoration and bent down to help her. The distance between the two was very close, he smelled the light scent of her, and his thoughts were rippling. She was not used to such intimate contact. Seeing the knot was opened, she hurriedly jumped out of the car, but identally bumped into the car door and screamed while holding her head. Rio''s eyes were full of pampering, and his hand touched her injured part unconsciously. Winnie subconsciously wanted to dodge, but her eyes saw Hudson, who was also getting out of the car not far away. His eyes were filled with pain. She was stunned when she saw that and wonder why he showed that kind of expression. Hudson pursed his lips and said nothing. Winnie stopped struggle and let Rio rubbed her head. Finally, Rio noticed her abnormality. He turned around and saw Hudson. He shrugged and asked Winnie, ¡°You guys know each other, how about an introduction?¡± Winner shook her head in panic, but her smile was calm, ¡°No, let¡¯s get inside!¡± Her smile looked extremely natural. She even looked straight at him without hiding, ¡°What a coincidence, Mr. Ball. Are you here for a meal too?¡± Her smile, and her calling him ¡®Mr. Ball¡¯ so regrly, made his heart pain so much that he could hardly stand, and his hands hanging at his side were already clenched into a fist. It seemed that she had really came out of that trauma, but wasn¡¯t that what he wished for? However, his heart was full of pain and he didn¡¯t know why. Yesterday, he had seen her with Rio acting very close to each other. Today, they were together again. They were together every day. This fact made him reluctant to look at them again. He was afraid that he would burst off in anger if he did so. It was not like him. He thought that he would be very calm about this, but at this very moment, he could not help but feel irritated. He calmed himself down quickly, ¡°Yes, what a coincidence!¡± Winnie stood there. The arc of her smile was maintained well. The smile on her face looked so beautiful and calm. ¡°We¡¯re going in first!¡± Winnie smiled, took Rio¡¯s arm, and pulled him into the restaurant. Looking at her holding another¡¯s man''s arm, Adam¡¯s apple in his throat moved again, as if he swallowed something. It was something painful that stuck in his throat. So, he realized that he really cared about her! He felt that this was a cycle of karma. The things that he had done, he would have to pay back eventually. He had hurt her countless times. He once hoped countless times that she could be with another man, but when he really saw her getting so close with another man, his heart was not relived. It only brought more pain. But he didn¡¯t know that, when Winnie turned around and walked towards the restaurants with Rio, the smile on her face, which was always decent, dimmed instantly. Her eyes blurred as if they were covered by mist. Rio had realized what was going on. He led her into the restaurant, the two sat down at the window seat and ordered a meal. Winnie kept silent. Hudson had an appointment with a client. He headed straight for the box when he entered the restaurant. After sitting down, his eyes started to search around the restaurant. When he saw the white small figure, his pupils narrowed, and he quickly hid his emotions. ¡°The food here is delicious!¡± Winnie said in a low voice. Then she turned her gaze to the window, to the busy street, so that her tears wouldn¡¯t fall out. However, Rio could clearly see her fragility and sadness when she saw Hudson. Looking at her struggling face, Rio stretched out his hand across the dining table and held her hand suddenly. Winnie was startled but she did not push him away. She only felt sad, and the big hand was very warm. ¡°Winnie,e into my world, let me take care of you!¡± Rio said a gentle confession. He didn¡¯t say love or promise anything, but he only said he wanted to take care of her. She was dumbfounded. She didn¡¯t expect that Rio would treat her like this. Umm! Wasn¡¯t he gay? The staff in the department of sales all said that he was gay, which was why she got close to him, but now¡­ At this moment, Hudson''s gaze inadvertently looked towards them and saw what was going on. His hands turned into fists and moved away from his eyesight with all his strength. He couldn¡¯t bear to look at them anymore. He knew she would fell in love with another man. In fact, it was a good thing for her because she was happy. He kept hurting her and made her sad. As long as she was happy, he would be satisfied! After a slight pause, Winnie smiled brightly, ¡°Haven¡¯t you been taking care of me? In New York, if it wasn¡¯t because of you teaching me so much, I wouldn¡¯t have improved so quickly!¡± She was avoiding answering him directly, which made Rio smile bitterly. However, he didn¡¯t avoid and said bluntly, ¡°You don¡¯t have to avoid my question! Will you reject or ept?!¡± She was stunned, smiling embarrassingly, but she felt very sad, was she going to lose this friend? ¡°Rio, I¡¯m sorry!¡± She said. ¡°Rejected!¡± He chuckled, turning his head around to look at Hudson, who was not far away, ¡°Is it because of him?¡± Winnie blinked her eyes. How could she forget that he was a professional in sales? His study of psychology was very profound, and he could easily see her thoughts. ¡°Rio, I hope we can be friends!¡± She could only say that. ¡°Understood!¡± Rio didn¡¯t get entangled on this matter. He smiled politely like a gentleman. Although the atmosphere was harmonious, Winnie had no desire to eat. She felt so tired andck of energy. After the meal, she paid the bill and he didn¡¯t insist. Only when she went to pay the bill, the waiter told her that someone had already paid for them. She was astonished. The waitress saw Hudson standing up and she pointed at him. She said, ¡°It was that gentleman who had paid the bill for you.¡± ¡°Oh,¡± Winnie was stunned, and she nodded. When she walked out of the restaurant, she saw Hudson sending off his guest. Rio and she walked up to the side of the car. He suddenly yanked vigorously, and she was pulled into his arms. He hugged her tightly and kissed her at the door of N Restaurant, he was kissing her in public. Hudson, who had just sent his friend away, bumped into such a scene. Winnie knew that Rio did this on purpose. She wanted to struggle, but she didn¡¯t have the strength. She saw Hudson was stunned when he saw this, but he just got into the car and left in a sh. The wind rolled up the dust and blurred her eyes. Her tears started to fall fiercely. Rio let go of her and spoke heartily, ¡°That man is too sensible, he saw me kissing you and he wouldn¡¯t come and take you away. What¡¯s the point of waiting for him?¡± She was stunned, ¡°Who said that I¡¯m waiting for him?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you?¡± Rio smiled, ¡°Get in the car, I¡¯m sorry about what happened just now.¡± She didn¡¯t say anything. She wiped away her tears and shook her head, ¡°No! I want to wander around and go home. I can get a cab for myself.¡± Today, she turned him down! He had asked nicely, but she rejected him. He felt more distressed than before. He knew that her toughness came from all the trials and tribtions that she went through. She turned from a little girl who cries often, into an independent and strong woman. He could not imagine how much torment she had been through to make her a woman like that. Looking at her, all those heartaches and all those pains she had experienced made his heart ached. A girl like her should have been loved. It had been difficult for her to get over those experiences. He bet that the man, who left like a wind, had also fallen for her. Just that, he was not deeply in love with her. He should have rushed up and pped him in the face. Only this action could prove that he really loved her. If a man could tolerate another man kissing his girl, then his love for her was not deep enough. Atst, she would get hurt again. ¡°Winnie, it¡¯s not that he¡¯s not in love with you, it¡¯s just not deep enough!¡± As he was about the get into the car, he couldn¡¯t help but say it again. She shook her head, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. I mean it!¡± She had been in pain. She hated, resented, regretted, but now she realized that she still loved him. She was still deeply in love! Hudson¡¯s car drove on the road in the afternoon sunshine. He drove slowly, feeling lonely all of a sudden. He felt that he was the loneliest person. It seemed that even the sunshine during the spring season could not warm his lonely heart at all. It seemed that they did not have a lot of memories together in this city. It was like a few glimpses and fragments of memories. Their story ended before they could recall. And those memories that he could recall were all sad memories. It was him who hurt her so deeply. It seemed that he was humiliating her from the beginning. He never gave her respect, let alone love. Even he could not understand, why he could not have a little sympathy in the first ce? But, when Winnie thought about this city, it was full of memories of Hudson. She met Hudson when she was in her college. It was love at first sight. Later, they got married and divorced, and got married again and divorced again. Those memories made her painful, and they were all because of Hudson. Everything was just her wishful thinking, and the consequences of wishful thinking were always sad. This was fate. Somewhere in her heart, she could feel a faint pain. She just walked around like this and suddenly remembered the ce where she first met him in the university She couldn¡¯t help but head towards the school. Hudson¡¯s car drove past her. As he drove past, he braked sharply. He saw the figure in the rear mirror. It was slender and swaying as if she were about to fall. His heart ached. He opened the door and got out of the car. Winnie, who kept her head down at the time, didn¡¯t see Hudson. She walked forward silently until a pair of ck leather shoes came into her sight. Her head hit someone¡¯s chest and she suddenly came back into her senses, ¡°I¡¯m sorry!¡± Hudson¡¯s heart trembled. Who was she thinking of? Was it the man just now? She was so deep into her thoughts that she didn¡¯t look at where she was going. ¡°Where are you going? I¡¯ll send you there.¡± Said Hudson. She lifted her head in astonishment when she heard the familiar male voice, ¡°It¡¯s you?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± His gaze wasplicated. ¡°It¡¯s alright, I¡¯ll walk around!¡± She spoke slowly, with a beautiful and decent smile on her face. ¡°By the way, thank you for helping me to pay the bill in the restaurant. I¡¯ll pay you back!¡± As she said, she reached to get her wallet. But as soon as she did so, he grabbed her hand. He said with a heartache, ¡°Do you have to divide it so clearly?¡± Winnie was stunned. Later, she smiled, "It''s better to be clear!¡±N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Chapter 660 Let Go of Me Chapter 660 Let Go of Me She paused a while after she finished saying and added again as if she wanted to emphasize something for herself, "You¡¯ve no obligation to pay for our meal either! Us? This word obviously had separated him from them. Hudson''s heart jerked again. She once was his woman! He startled. Did he ever consider her as his woman? He wasn¡¯t around when she needed him the most. He suddenly felt depressed and stopped saying anything. She didn¡¯t know why he became sad, but he was still holding her hand. She drew back her hand to take the money out. Her action made Hudson feel sad again. He wondered if her heart was as hurt as his at this moment when he did the same to her in the past? It turned out that the pain she once felt would be so painful! He had never been considerate to her pain. She took out the money and handed it to him, ¡°Thank you, Mr. Ball!¡± His face turned pale suddenly as she called him Mr. Ball! ¡°Winnie, I¡¯ll take the money, as a memento. I won¡¯t use it!¡± He said and took the money. He put the money into his suit pocket which was near his heart. He hoped that she could be closer to his heart again. His words left her with mixed feelings. She inexplicably wanted to cry when she saw his action. He was worried about her as she wandered the streets alone. ¡°I¡¯ll send you back!¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m going to D University!¡± she said. ¡°I¡¯ll drive you there!¡± He insisted. While saying the words, he took her hand and pulled her directly into the car regardless of her refusal. Winnie was a little helpless. His act of putting the money had warmed her heart a little. But she still had no expression on her face. He drove his car to the entrance of D University. He suddenly stopped and reversed a distance. He said, ¡°Do you still remember? That time, right here your bag had been robbed, and also our¡­ divorce certificate had been snatched too!¡± Winnie was stunned. Did he remember? She thought that there was no memory between them. At least, he shouldn¡¯t remember anything. However, he still remembered that time she had been robbed. Winnie looked across the street and found that nothing about the street outside the campus had changed. The only thing that changed the most was the signboards of the different kinds of snack bars. Nothing much changed on the street. Without knowing the reason, she suddenly thought that her rtionship was only an unrequited love after all. Sometimes she wondered if she could recover from the miserable and heartbreak love that almost took her life away. Could she ever love anyone else for the rest of her life? Sometimes she would look down on herself as she was only thinking of a man. She was such a miserable wretch. So, she would not love again. It was nice to be alone. She subconsciously turned her head to look at Hudson. She found out that he was also looking at her. There seemed to be something ambiguous in his eyes. But she smiled, "Time flies and I don¡¯t remember much about it! I''ll go in first. Mr. Ball, please go back!" She lowered her head and got off the car. Hudson looked at her back and he was stunned. Then, he also got off the car. D University was a tree-lined campus. She walked through winding paths and went into the greenery. This ce used to be the best ce to have a date. In her four years, she had rejected too many men and never enjoyed the taste of love. It was because she had Hudson who hurt her too deeply in her heart. She walked in. Under the giant trees, it was cool and shady. She couldn¡¯t help but shiver, yet she coveted the tranquility of the ce. A young couple was hiding in the bushes embracing each other. It was such a beautiful scene. However, she couldn¡¯t get back to the four years between eighteen and twenty-two. If life could start over again, she wished she had never met Hudson. She could look for a man who loved her. Then, they could have a quiet and warm rtionship in the college. Winnie, whose mind was not at ease, began to have peace amidst the misty atmosphere. This area of the college was unexpectedly quiet. Hudson followed her into the ce. He used to go there often to study. After he saw many couples kissing in that ce, he stopped going there. He felt a sense of coldness as soon as he entered the ce. Winnie who was in front of him had dressed too little clothing. So, he took off his jacket and walked toward her. Without saying a word, he put his jacket on her shoulders. She was shocked. It was a familiar smell that made her want to cry. She tried to put a fake smile on her face, she turned back and looked at Hudson. She tried to take off his jacket again and he immediately stopped her. "It''s too cold here, don''t reject me!" Winnie was helpless, and Hudson said, "Let¡¯s sit over there!" He was pointing at the resting chair not far in front of him. "What exactly do you want?" Finally, she couldn¡¯t help asking him back. She didn''t want to be driven crazy by him like this. Why did he keep following her? He turned around. "Nothing, I just want to sit with you! Watch other people dating together!" "Are you a pervert?" Winnie couldn''t help but blurt out. She subconsciously looked at the couple who were hugging and kissing not far away. She didn¡¯t realize it until she finished speaking and she blushed. Sheughed at herself formenting on him in a way that looked righteous but actually she was the one who purposely spying on them. After saying that, Winnie felt very ashamed of her coy tone. After a slight surprise, Hudson suddenly revealed a pleasant smile. Then he looked at the couple not far away and watched them kissing. He wasn¡¯t snooping around but openly looking at them. Just when he looked at the couples, he suddenly felt that he was old. He looked dull. She was also not young. How many years of life could still be wasted by them? However, she already had a boyfriend. He was afraid that they were not destined for each other. No one would wait for you in the same ce, and this was the reality. What had been lost was lost. How many people will still be waiting in the same ce? But thinking about this, he felt the pain. He didn¡¯t want to give up so easily. He had already given up Esther. If he let Winnie go again, he thought he would never fall in love again in his life.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. Because Hudson was in front of her, Winnie only felt very nervous. She was stiffed and couldn¡¯t rx. She immediately walked a few steps forward and sat down on the resting chair. The weather was a bit cold. Fortunately, she had his jacket put on her shoulder that made her feel very warm. His heart ached when he thought of her being kissed by that handsome foreign man who looked like Tom Cruise. The aching heart made him breathless. He just walked over and didn¡¯t sit down. He then put his hands on the back of the chair to enclose her between himself and the chair. She was panicked, ¡°You?¡± In this close proximity, she could smell his male scent and she indisputably blushed again. Her eyes met with Hudson¡¯s eyes which were dark and deep as if they were filled with words, but he never said it. This posture was too ambiguous. He put his long arm on her back, slightly bent his body, and looked at her from the top. It looked very intimate indeed and they met eye-to-eye. The ambiguous breath was bubbling out like boiling water. The next second, he kissed her on the lips which were so warm. The soft touch that came with it made her startled. She blinked and she saw Hudson''s face so close to hers. His high, straight nose pressed against her cheek. His nose was dry and clean, and it looked gorgeous. His lips were so soft that didn¡¯t felt like his. They were wet and smooth. It felt sofortable to touch. He kissed her on the ne, and he kissed her again on the campus of the D University. She suddenly felt chagrined. She was angry about such unclear ambiguous feelings. When she was about to push him away, he let go of her. He lowered his head and sighed as he knew he had lost control. It was because he didn''t want the scent of another man lingering on her lips. So, he kissed her as he wanted to cover someone else''s scent. "Do I... still have a chance?" A hint of expectation, struggle, and sadness surfaced in his eyes. He just looked at her. The words he asked made her mind go nk. They looked at each other. But she still felt Hudson seem to blend into the dark green background behind him. His figure was tall and straight. He looked smart and handsome. "Winnie, do I still have a chance? Do we still have a chance?" He asked again, and also added a sentence. She wanted to say something, but she felt an inexplicable pain in her chest. She immediately wanted to refuse, but she suddenly felt a pain in her belly. She suddenly felt a cold chill all over her whole body and a continuous pain came after another from her abdomen. Winnie only remembered that her period hade, and she was sitting on the cold resting chair. Since her surgery, she would have menstrual cramps every time. Especially when she got cold, she would bleed a lot like a menometrorrhagia. But, for God¡¯s sake, her period came when she was still in front of him. Oh, God! Winnie''s face instantly turned from red to pale, and from pale to red. She was so embarrassed! Then, her belly hurt like hell. Without any choice, she had to clutch her stomach and bite her lips. She didn''t know what to say for a while. "What''s wrong?" Hudson noticed her abnormality. Winnie''s face was covered in a cold sweat and she was clutching her stomach. He reached out his hand and stroked her forehead. He found that her forehead was covered in sweat. He was startled. "None of your business. Get out of my sight immediately." She smacked his hand and drove him away. "What''s wrong? Are you not feeling well?" He was anxious and ignored her rejection. Winnie wanted to say something else. But her face instantly turned pale. She felt that it took all her strength to say one more word. Her belly was even more ufortable ... "What''s wrong with you?" He asked anxiously. There¡¯s something wrong with her. He immediately carried her, "I''ll take you to the hospital. Why is there so much sweat on your forehead?" "Let go of me ..." she whimpered. But she didn''t have the strength as it was too painful. "I''ll take you to the hospital! Don''t move. Don''t be afraid!" Heforted her so gently. How good would it have been if he hadforted her like this four years ago? Now it was all toote! He carried her and dragged her by the hips. Hudson felt some stickiness and he froze. He reached out his hand and dragged her hip with his arm before he saw that his hand was covered in blood. He suddenly became nervous. He remembered the scene he had seen four years ago when he returned to his home in New York. The room which was full of blood was shocking. And now, she suddenly bled so much. His eyes hurt as he watched such a big amount of blood! She was now unconscious and leaning on his arms calmly which made him even more puzzled. What was wrong with her? Was it a miscarriage? Did she have an in vitro fertilization with that man or something else? Chapter 661 The Last Time Chapter 661 The Last Time There was no time to hesitate too much, so Hudson immediately carried Winnie into the hospital. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with her?¡± The doctor was inquiring about her condition. ¡°Uh, I don¡¯t know¡­¡± Hudson ced Winnie on the bed pushed over by the nurse, and immediately admitted her for emergency treatment, but the thoughts in his head couldn¡¯t stop for a moment. Thinking about that baby they had, it would have been about the same age as Iris now if it wasn¡¯t an ectopic pregnancy. It would¡¯ve been a cute baby, and it would have been beautiful too. A baby that would look either like her or like him¡­ No one knew how he felt when he found out that it was an ectopic pregnancy. That was the most long- lasting pain in his heart, and it hurt by just thinking about it. And please don¡¯t let anything happen to Winnie. He really didn¡¯t want anything to happen to her at all. He was afraid and was feeling inexplicable fear inside, afraid that something would happen to her. ¡°Are you her husband? Come in for a moment.¡± Very much out of Hudson¡¯s expectation, the door of the emergency room opened in not much time. ¡°Yes! How¡¯s my wife?¡± Hudson didn¡¯t hesitate and followed the doctor inside immediately. ¡°Your wife fainted because of intense menstrual cramps caused by endocrine dyscrasia. She has been given a menstrual pain-relieving medication now. You two are just so young, don¡¯t just keep thinking about making money. It should be the time when the body is more sexually active, so don¡¯t be too cold to your wife. Normal conjugal life is the best medicine to adjust endocrine dyscrasia, how can she be imbnced so seriously?¡± said the doctor while ncing at Hudson, with a sharp gaze and a hidden meaning to say, ¡°A man can¡¯t be busy all day with work and neglect his wife!¡± Hudson was dumbfounded. Oh, so it was menstrual pain! Yet the doctor was looking at him like he was a bad man who had been cheating on his wife all day and neglected her. Even with his handsome face that was always expressionless, now he couldn¡¯t help but be embarrassed till his face was red. ¡°We¡¯ll get some pain relief injections first, go back immediately to get her clothes, and let her change into itter. Oh, and yes, also buy her sanitary pads, the extra-long type, and better to buy some night- use ones. Your wife¡¯s lost too much blood, remember to help her replenish when you go back. She has symptoms of anemia and it¡¯s estimated that it has something to do with too much menstruation flow¡­¡± The doctor was quite old so his speaking was more direct, and he couldn¡¯t stand to see the phndering men nowadays, so he was not at all polite when speaking with Hudson, ¡°Go on, it will be very ufortable without sanitary pads!¡± ¡°Uh, okay!¡± Hudson nodded in panic and subconsciously looked inside, ¡°She, is she okay?¡± ¡°Not a big deal!¡± Winnie was pushed out and given an IV drip. She had already woken up and was so embarrassed that she covered her face with the nket. She had heard it all from inside with what the doctor had just said to Hudson. Hudson¡¯s face was hot red, and said to Winnie, ¡°I¡¯m not leaving, don¡¯t be afraid!¡± He said while he held her small hands. It was not until the nurses and doctor had left and Winnie was sent to the ward, that Hudson called Esther, ¡°Please help me with something, Esther.¡± ¡°Nooo!¡± Winnie shouted suddenly. She didn¡¯t want Esther to know, how could she let so many people know about such an embarrassing matter? Hudson understood immediately. He nced at Winnie and immediately said, ¡°Forget it, I should do it myself.¡± After saying that, he hung up the phone without even waiting for Esther to speak. ¡°I¡¯ll go get it for you, I¡¯ll be back in half an hour. Ring the bell to call the nurse when the drip is finished.¡± Hudson said worriedly. ¡°Okay.¡± Winnie didn¡¯t refuse, since he had seen it anyways. However, what she didn¡¯t know was that Hudson¡¯s white shirt was also stained with her blood, but he could only roll up his sleeves and walked out in a hurry. Fortunately, there was a supermarket outside the hospital and Hudson walked in. Straight to the sanitary pads area, looking at so many brands, he chose the most expensive one directly. But with the night use ones, what did night use even mean? Hudson was even more embarrassed, but there was no other choice. He hurriedly grabbed the shop attendant and asked, ¡°Miss, what are the night use ones?¡± The shop attendant took a look and saw that it was a handsome man, and being so urgent, she didn¡¯t feel embarrassed at all, ¡°Sir, is it for your wife?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Hudson nodded, his expression was a little unnatural. ¡°This is for night use.¡± The shop attendantdy said, ¡°This one has 28cm, and this kind is better.¡± ¡°Then, it has no problem with therger flow, right?¡± Hudson asked out the most embarrassing question ever in his life. ¡°Uh, it¡¯s fine. These have all been specially manufactured, so it has no problem at all, and it won¡¯t leak out.¡± Speaking so bluntly, Hudson¡¯s handsome face reddened again, ¡°Oh, thanks!¡± Thus, he took a dozen packets in one go. He was afraid that with thatrge of a flow, it wouldn¡¯t be enough. Hudson went to the underwear area immediately after that. He then picked up a few of the most expensive dark-colored panties and called Lance to go to the mall to buy a set of dark-colored casual clothes, with special instructions that the pants had to be dark-colored. With the top, it only needed to be a small size. Winnie was thinner now, so much thinner than she had been four years ago. When Hudson came back with the stuff, the IV drip was just finished halfway. He looked at his watch and the time had only passed by twenty minutes. Feeling relieved, he put the bag on the bedside table. Winnie¡¯s face turned to the window, not saying anything because she didn¡¯t know what to say. It was too humiliating. ¡°Does it still hurt?¡± Hudson opened his mouth after a long time, his voice seemed a little hoarse. Even with such a short sentence, it still became husky. Winnie didn¡¯t make a sound, just staring at the hanging IV drip bottle above with her eyes wide opened. There was still quite a lot of the IV drip left, and she just wanted it to finish quickly and go back. In hopes of never see Hudson again, because it was just too embarrassing. ¡°Is it always like this?¡± He spoke again. ¡°You¡­ shut up!¡± Winnie pulled the nket up to her face and covered herself, not wanting Hudson to see her blush. Hudson was stunned all of a sudden. He thought of the doctor¡¯s words, saying that they needed to have a sex life. Uh, then, did that mean she didn¡¯t¡­ He didn¡¯t dare to think further, his heart was beginning to leap in joy. As if something broke through his heart, his whole heart was boiling up altogether. Imbnced?! Did it mean that she was innocent with that foreign man from the very start? He wanted to ask something but still couldn¡¯t ask it out. At the moment when he was most torn up, Lance came to deliver the clothes. ¡°Want to change your clothes?¡± Hudson opened his mouth with a hint of rejoicing in his heart. ¡°No!¡± ¡°It¡¯ll be ufortable.¡± ¡°No need for you to care!¡± The voice under the nket was muffled. ¡°I won¡¯tugh at you!¡± Hudson said again, this time with a hint ofughter in his voice. The clothes delivered were a pair of ck casual long pants and a long gray sweater. Seeing that Winnie still didn¡¯t show her head, Hudson was worried that she was going to suffocate and immediately helped her to pull down the nket. Only to find that her face was red like blood. ¡°Change into these!¡± ¡°No!¡± Winnie turned her face away. She couldn¡¯t change at all with the IV drip still on. ¡°I¡¯ll help you,¡± he said. ¡°No need!¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll help you when the drip is finished.¡± Hudsonpromised. In not much time, the IV drip was finished, and Hudson immediately called the nurse to remove the IV. He then also asked the nurse about what to pay attention to at home. The nurse said she should eat warm food only, and no cold food, etc.¡­ The nurse left, but Winnie still wasn¡¯t moving. ¡°Change your clothes,¡± Hudson said again. ¡°You get out!¡± Winnie didn¡¯t want him to see how embarrassed she was. ¡°I¡¯ll help you!¡± Hudson still insisted. ¡°No need!¡± ¡°I just want to help you!¡± Winnie simply just shut up. When Hudson saw her not moving, he ran to close the door and came back, lifted the nket, and was about to undress her. ¡°Ah¡ª what are you doing?¡± Winnie screamed. Material ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°What can I do when you¡¯re already like this?¡± Hudson said it so ambiguously. Winnie¡¯s face turned red, ¡°I don¡¯t want you to see, go away!¡± ¡°Then you get change quickly, I promise not to look!¡± Hence someone turned around but insisted on not going away. Winnie had never seen such a Hudson before and it was a little hard to ept at that moment, but she was afraid that he would really use force, so she took the clothes that he bought and covered herself under the nket to change. Not to mention how awkward it was. After changing clothes, Hudson took Winnie¡¯s hand and brought her back to his car, regardless of whether she was willing or not. ¡°I want to go back,¡± said Winnie, her body wasn¡¯t feeling well and she just wanted to go back to sleep and rest. Yet Hudson didn¡¯t say anything. He got into the car and drove straight back to the vi. The vi where they got marriedst time. ¡°Where are you taking me?¡± Winnie leaned back on the wide, fluffy seat and spokezily. ¡°Home.¡± Hudson What a strange word, home? Winnie sighed. The car soon arrived. Hudson ignored Winnie¡¯s struggle and directly carried her out of the car, straight into the second-floor bedroom, and ced her on the bed, ¡°You get some sleep first, I¡¯ll go cook some hot soup for you.¡± Hudson looked at Winnie, his eyes were dark, and his eyshes were long. He gave her a rare smile and it somehow looked childish and secretly rejoicing, that no one could be angry with him anymore. Winnie quickly forgave him in her heart and said to him in a soft voice, ¡°Thank you, but I still want to go back.¡± ¡°No, I¡¯ll take care of you!¡± He said seriously. In just today, two men had said that they wanted to take care of her. Winnieughed at herself. It was like her love was the flowering season, when one blossomed, the others followed. When none was blossoming, there wasn¡¯t a single flower that bloomed. But surprisingly, Winnie didn¡¯t refuse, only that her heart was feeling sour, ¡°I want to sleep.¡± ¡°Okay, go ahead and sleep.¡± Hudson covered her with a nket, his face smiling. Winnie looked at his rarely blossomed happiness and sighed quietly, why did he still make her heart pain even now. Hudson went to cook the soup, whereas Winnie felt that she was getting weak and then fell asleep after. After waking up from her sleep, Winnie realized that it was raining outside. She got up and found a pair of cotton slippers ced by the bed and it was pink, which used to be her favorite color. Although it was spring, whenever she had her period, she needed to be extra warm. After putting on extra clothes, she went to the window to watch the rain. Being able to stand here and watch the rain was something that she never dreamt of, but she knew that this was thest time. When Hudson opened the door, what he saw was this scene of a beautiful girl leaning against the window, staring at the rain and gray sky. Reflection of her side face was extraordinarily clear, and it seemed that even her eyshes could be counted clearly. Hudson couldn¡¯t bear to break the silence, so he leaned on the door frame and watched her silently. Raindrops were dripping from the window eaves, falling onto the edge of the balcony, and broke into eight, every one of them was crystal clear. Winnie smiled at the rain while Hudson was looking at her obsessively. When she inadvertently turned around and raised her eyes, she bumped into his gaze. Winnie asked somewhat unnaturally, ¡°Have I been sleeping for a long time?¡± ¡°Not long, just for three hours. Are you hungry?¡± Hudson walked over and stood opposite her, the two didn¡¯t dare to look at each other, then tacitly went on to watch the rain together. Only that just by standing close, Winnie gradually had a sad feeling. He and she, too, could only end up with a sad ending. Chapter 662 Be with You Chapter 662 Be with You As time went by, she did not me him for that matter anymore. ¡°Hudson Ball!¡± She gently said it. He was surprised because this was her first time to call his name throughout these four years. She called his name with a soft tone and her clean voice was special. ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s do the formalities tomorrow. I don¡¯t want to dy it anymore!¡± Her words were so hurtful and his heart was like being stabbed as if he was falling into a cold iceberg at the Arctic Pole. He took a deep breath and looked at her, who had a simr worrying face to him. He put his hands aside and clenched them tightly like he was tolerating something. Winnie Ball¡¯s heart throbbed after seeing his hand but she still said, ¡°Thank you for today!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want your gratitude!¡± ¡°Then, what do you want?¡± She asked. ¡®I want you to apany me for the entire lifetime!¡¯ But when he opened his mouth, he was unable to speak out this sentence. He changed his sentence into a question, ¡°Have you loved someone else?¡± She was slightly shocked and she just wanted to get rid of the current rtionship which was vague. She did not want to hurt herself anymore so she nodded. ¡°Yes, I have loved another person!¡± While saying this, Winnie found that she was helpless and she was upset with her inner side. Material ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Is he that foreign man?¡± Hudson did not have any expressions while standing there. There was a sore feeling in his swollen ck eyes. He could not bear from clenching his hands but he released them afterward. ¡°Yes!¡± Winnie nned to make use of Rio. But, after she had said those words, she felt even more helpless and she was dizzy. She thought that Hudson would say something else but he did not do so. There was not any expression on his face and he appeared to be more and more indifferent. She was sinking slowly in his heart while he was in a short silence, finally, she gave him a beautiful smile, ¡°I am going back!¡± ¡°Let me apany you!¡± He only said these words then he said, ¡°You may go back after drinking the soup!¡± Therefore, she sat silently beside the dining table on the first floor. She looked at him who was serving the soup and brought it to her front. It was a soup of tonic. There were ginseng, wolfberry shrub, bones, red date, and other ingredients in it. The soup was hot and it was like being stewed in a y pot for a long time. There was an extremely thin mist formed on her eyes probably because the steam from the soup had covered her eyes. She finished it fast and then said, ¡°It was delicious!¡± ¡®If possible, I wish I could always cook it for you in the future!¡¯ However, he still could not say it out because she had a boyfriend. Since he never gave her happiness, how could he destroy her happiness again? They looked at each other and became speechless. She was looking for the bag of her changed clothes but he said, ¡°They aren¡¯t dry yet!¡± She was stunned! Unexpectedly, he washed her shirt which was filled with blood. My god! Was he still Hudson? ¡°I will send it to you when it is dryter!¡± He said again. Winnie was silent but even she could not figure out the reason that made her remain silent. Under the silence, she seemed to hear a long sigh from Hudson. The continuous sigh wasing with a sense of tiredness. Then, he outstretched his hand to reach for her body. ¡°Let me hug you for one more time!¡± With such a close distance, his breath appeared to be stronger, even her heart was tightened by him. Suddenly, she wanted to cry and she bit her lips forcefully before her tears dropped down. She did not push him away. He smiled bitterly and said softly, ¡°Winnie, you have to be happy. Alright?¡± She sobbed and nodded. While going back in the car, they remained silent, and the entire atmosphere was gloomy. When the car reached Winnie¡¯s house, Rio¡¯s car arrived there just in time. Winnie got out of the car and the three of them met each other. ¡°Are you back?¡± Rio was sending his greetings. ¡°Yes!¡± Winnie was carrying the underwear and sanitary pads bought by Hudson then Rio helped her to take over them instinctively. He was a gentleman who was worried about a woman carrying heavy stuff. Winnie said to Hudson, ¡°Let¡¯s do it tomorrow morning!¡± After saying this, she followed Rio and entered the apartment. Did they stay together? Hudson finally settled down his anxiety because he should give up since he had witnessed it. As long as she was happy, it would be fine! Hudson stood downstairs and watched them leave. Under the drizzly rain, he turned around to get in the car. But instead of directly leaving, he lit a cigarette and smoked it slowly... When the lift was moving upwards, Rio looked at Winnie¡¯s face asionally. ¡°Rio, I want to take leave tomorrow!¡± Winnie started to speak first. ¡°I need to deal with some personal matters!¡± ¡°OK!¡± Rio nodded. When the lift reached the twentieth floor, they had arrived at their destination. While standing in front of her own door, Winnie took out the key card to open the door. But meanwhile, Rio called her, ¡°Winnie!¡± ¡°Yes?¡± She turned her head. ¡°Actually, I always love you and I hope that I can take care of you. I hope that I can stay forever with you.¡± ¡°Always love!¡± She could not bear from repeating his words. Although it was only a few words, it seemed like a touching promise. However, Winnie just smiled and looked into his eyes. ¡°Rio, please don¡¯t let this kind of stuff affect our coboration? I don¡¯t want to resign! The reason that makes me reject you is not that I am indifferent and arrogant but I am afraid that I am unable to ept another man for now.¡± She could not be immoral. Since she did not love him, she would not force herself to love him. She did not love Rio and she did not want Rio to be someone like her in the future. Rio looked at Winnie¡¯s eyes and his eyes were flickering. Then, his eyes were filled with pity and sorrow, ¡°Winnie, I understand. Please don¡¯t be worried. I will keep apanying you until you feel better.¡± When he was saying this, Winnie could felt that her heart throbbed obviously. However, she said firmly, ¡°Rio, thank you. But, I just want to tell you that please don¡¯t waste your time on me! I am going in!¡± After walking into her apartment, Winnie put the bag on the cab near the door. Then, she walked to the bathroom and took a hot water shower. After changed her clothes, she felt morefortable and she poured a cup of hot tea then walked towards the window. The rain was still drizzling. This spring rain came with continuous pain. She was going to be freed although she thought that she had been freed four years ago. But, she did not expect that she needed to experience it again. She felt a bit of bitterness again in her heart and she could not calm herself down for a long time. When she looked downstairs instinctively, she abruptly noticed a car that was parked there. Although her location was too high and she could only see a little dot, she could easily recognize that it was his car. Did not he leave? Her tears were rotating in her eyes and she felt shocked in her inner side. She was thinking about the moment when he was asking her at D University. Did he still have any chance? Did they still have any chance? Did he want to continue staying with her? She could not bear from looking downwards again because she never saw Hudson like this. He used to be persistent towards Esther Price and she was the lonely one staying silently behind him. But now, Hudson kept staying below her apartment and was reluctant to leave. What did she want to do? When she recalled back the moment when she agreed to his question regarding whether she had loved the other man, she saw that there was not any color on his face. Even though he was handsome and tall, he looked lonely and weak at that moment. Since she got in the car and reached home then until now, she kept thinking of his exhausted look. His face kept appearing in her mind and she could not stop it. There was a hidden ufortable feeling in her heart and she could not tell what it was. Instead of feeling happy, she felt even more sorrowful. She could not understand the reason that made him do so. She never believed that he actually loved her and she never dreamed it before. During these four years, he never appeared but when she returned to this country, this was what happened now. She thought that perhaps he still felt guilty but it was not necessary because she did not require his compassion. In this world, the sympathy she needed the least was his. Everything should end now or even earlier! But finally, her tears escaped and dropped down from her eyes. ¡®Anyway, he could park anywhere he likes to.¡¯ She was too exhausted and she just wanted to sleep. So, she slept until the next morning. When she woke up, she remembered that he sent him back yesterday afternoon and wondered whether he was still there or not. Thus, she ran to the window and looked downwards. Unexpectedly, the car was still there. Throughout the entire night, the location of the car did not change as if it did not leave for a whole night. Her heart throbbed suddenly and she changed her clothes hurriedly. Then, she grabbed her bag and went downstairs. Meanwhile, she met Rio who was going out too. ¡°Winnie, morning!¡± Rio sent his greetings. ¡°Morning!¡± Both of them walked into the lift. When they reached downstairs, they walked out the door of the building together. Winnie saw the car which was truly parked at the same location as yesterday. Hudson, who was in the car, was looking in their direction. Through the ss, she could see Hudson''s stunning eyes. His deep eyes were filled with disappointment and sorrow. When Rio saw Hudson¡¯s car, he adjusted his clothes then said goodbye to Winnie. He drove his car to work. Winnie walked towards Hudson¡¯s car and she did not expect that he could wait there for the entire night. She walked near the driver''s area and looked at him through the ss. He looked at her indifferently and remained silent. Suddenly, he raised the corner of his mouth as if he was mocking himself then he opened the door. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you go backst night?¡± She asked. Then, she smelt a strong smell of cigarettes and wine. Did he drink? He was stunned and said slowly, ¡°Just arrived!¡± But she looked at his exhausted face and his eyes were filled with blood vessels. This meant that he had lied. Did he smoke and drink downstairs? Just when Hudson saw them going upstairs anding downstairs together, his heart was like being stabbed wildly. He could imagine the feeling of blood flowing out but it was not painful for him. He just felt shocked and apathetic. He stayed there for the entire night but he did not want to admit it. Also, there was no need for him to admit. When looking at Hudson who was in pain, she got in the car and touched his forehead. She noticed that his forehead was slightly hot and actually Hudson was suffering from severe dizziness. But, he was tolerating with huge difficulty. He was drinking and smoking there for the whole night. But, instead of being drunk, his mind became clearer. ¡°How can you drive in this condition?¡± She said, ¡°Get off the car!¡± He was shocked and his reaction was slow due to the effect of wine. ¡°I said get off the car!¡± Her tone was slightly firm. He truly got off unexpectedly. Winnie squeezed him into the front passenger seat and drove the car herself. He was stunned. The car arrived at a vi which was their previous house. ¡°You take a nap first, then we can go to do itter!¡± At that moment, how could she feel reassured on Hudson who was drunk? Chapter 663 Never Going Far Chapter 663 Never Going Far Hudson Ball was staring at the woman beside him. His eyesight was so bright and scorching. She blurted out me andints, ¡°You are already an adult, why are you still so naive? Do you think you are still a child and can just do whatever you want? Why are you not going to bed at the midnight but go to drink alcohol?¡± Before she finished scolding him, Hudson looked at her sadly. Winnie could just stay quiet. The car drove into the vi. She helped him to get out of the car. Hudson staggered a step and pressed his whole body on her body. She couldn''t stand for a moment and she was pressed against the car body. His face was only half an inch away from her and his breath was blowing to her ears. ¡°You live with him!¡± Hudson¡¯s voice filled her ears and the hot breath sprayed into her ears. Her heart twitched. ¡°I don''t want you to live with him!¡± Winnie¡¯s heart was pounding. She was in shock and couldn''t answer him at that moment. ¡°I don''t want you to be with others! No!¡± Maybe, he could only shout out his own voice after drinking. His body was leaning on her. It seemed so ambiguous, and his words made Winnie almost couldn¡¯t deal with him. She tried to push Hudson away a bit, ¡°Stand properly, you are so heavy.¡± However, Hudson didn''t let go. He was holding her waist tightly and refused to let go of her. ¡°You promise me that you will not live with him! You can¡¯t live with anyone but only stay with me!¡± She gritted her teeth and sighed, she stayed silent. After a while, she said, ¡°If you are not going upstairs, I will leave here immediately!¡± ¡°I''m going upstairs!¡± He heard that she wanted to leave, he went upstairs immediately. But just as he went upstairs, his body wrapped around her again and pressed her directly on the bed. ¡°Hey!¡± Winnie was startled. His body was so heavy, and he just hugged her arbitrarily, ¡°I just want to hug you, what can you do?¡± Winnie used all her strength to push him hurriedly but he didn¡¯t move at all. Instead, heughed with a sad smile, ¡°I want to hug you to sleep, I really wish to hug you to sleep!¡± Winnie¡¯s heart tightened of a sudden! She didn''t push him away and just let him hold her. The smell from Winnie¡¯s body made Hudson feel warm and relieved. He closed his eyes like an obedient child, her eyes filled with heat, and she held him tighter. His hoarse voice rang in her ears, ¡°Winnie, finally you are back home. Can youe back to me? Can you?¡± She looked up and saw tears on his face. The tears were already in his eyes and the tears were rolling down. His lips covered hers immediately and she tasted the salt of tears. His kiss was domineering and arrogant. But his hug was so careful and uneasy as if he was afraid that she would disappear in his arms in the next second. Winnie melted in his kiss gradually and she was kissing back fiercely subconsciously. Did he think she didn¡¯t miss him? She just didn''t dare to miss him. She was afraid that the heart- wrenching pain would knock her down and make her unable to get up again. Thus, a day and another day passed but she did not dare to think of his name as she was fear that she would be sad. When Winnie¡¯s body felt cold of a sudden, she realized that he had actually unbuttoned her shirt. She regained her consciousness and she seemed like recalling her body at the moment. Then, she held her skirt tightly, ¡°No...No¡­¡± It seemed like he recalled something and stopped untying her clothes. Then, he ced his body on her body, sealing her lips with a kiss. But he just kissed her, not doing anything else! Then, he actually fell asleep. After that, she felt that everything was like a dream. She pushed him away carefully. Then, she got up from the bed, took a deep breath, and prepared to leave. She was like a snail all the time and could only hide in a heavy shell because she was afraid of being hurt if she showed her head out. As long as she would not get hurt, she would rather hide in a shell for the rest of her life. She went outside. The person on the bed opened his eyes suddenly and got up abruptly. She was startled. He jumped out of the bed and pulled her over, taking her to the bed again. At that moment, Winnie was sure that he was not drunk. She frowned and said, ¡°Let go of me.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t!¡± He said coldly. No one knew what tone he was using. Winnie was speechless for a moment and she was a little embarrassed. Then, she said softly, ¡°Why bother...¡± ¡°I don''t care!¡± He burst out the three words. Winnie didn''t know what he meant and she was getting even more embarrassed, ¡°Since you are not drunk, why don''t you go to work?¡± His indifferent handsome face showed a smile suddenly. His tall body moved with his ck hair and ck eyes. He lifted his head slightly and looked at her. She was flustered and dared not to look at him. She closed her eyes in fright. He leaned close to her. She smelled a familiar smell of tobo and his chin with some beard stubble which was very prickly. ¡°Let¡¯s stop quarreling, okay? Come back to me, I don¡¯t want a divorce, I don¡¯t want a divorce, I don¡¯t want it four years ago and I don¡¯t want it four yearster, I don¡¯t want it for my whole life, is it alright? Can you not live with other men? Can you move back and live with me?¡± His hoarse voice sounded, and it was so close that it touched her heart. Winnie¡¯s eyes were slightly wet and she shook her head. It turned out that she really misunderstood the rtionship between her and Rio. ¡°The thing has passed and it doesn¡¯t need to be mentioned again!¡± Hudson bowed his head and kissed her fair face. It seemed like he pampered her a lot. He was smelling her body¡¯s scent and he looked slightly childish but domineering. He spoke in a deep voice, ¡°But, I miss you, I want to be with you.¡± Her heart was in a mess. ¡°I was wrong before!¡± Hudson said again, his voice was soft enough to make people fall. Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. Winnie took a deep breath, stretching out her hand hesitantly and finally she touched his handsome face. He had never said such a word. Hudson held her small face and kissed her gently. He cared for her lips. Her pale lips gradually became bloody and rosy. She didn''t reject him but after his kiss, she said, ¡°Hudson, it''s really toote!¡± She didn''t dare to endure anything else. Her heart was really broken! He knew it because he saw the calmness in her eyes. It was no longer tangle in her eyes and she looked so calm and determined. ¡°But, I always thought that your heart had never gone far!¡± No matter how strong he was, he couldn''t bear the feeling. ¡°But I was wrong, sorry.¡± He got up, slid up from the bed, and sat on the floor. He felt so cold! His whole body was aching. ¡°Winnie, I think you should be out of the trauma after four years. I thought I could chase you back again! But I was wrong!¡± He said, buried his head in his legs, ¡°Fine, I know I should let go! I have asked Lance to draw up the agreement and give it to you. Let me know when you get married, I will go and congratte you!¡± She smiled bitterly, turned, and walked out. She felt sullen in her heart after leaving the vi. Yes, her heart had never gone far in these four years. However, she did not dare to love anymore. She knew that she was cheap as she had been cing her heart in his hands for her whole life. When she went downstairs, the phone rang. When she looked at the name on the phone, she hesitated to answer it! The call was from Esther and Winnie was hesitating to answer it but finally, she answered it. Thus, Winnie was called to Elijah¡¯s office. No one knew where the CEO was just took over thepany. ¡°Where is my brother?¡± As soon as Winnie walked in, she didn''t see Elijah and Esther was sitting alone in the CEO¡¯s chair. ¡°Your brother is old now and his body couldn¡¯t bear to be tossed. He is exhausted in bed after a few rounds!¡± Esther said with a smile without blushing. Winnie was a little embarrassed. ¡°You, you guys?¡± ¡°Yeah! It was just what you think. We were in bed before I called you and we went for another 300 rounds after I ced my phone. In short, your brother was over-indulgent!!¡± Esther even said the words that would make people blushing. Winnie blushed and rolled her eyes. ¡°Oh my god, how did my brother fall in love with a woman like you?¡± ¡°It''s how I have fallen in love with a man like your brother. I stayed with him for four years. How uneasy is it?¡± She pretended to be aggrieved while saying that. ¡°There are so many men are waiting for me and I don''t even look at them, I am so lonely! Loneliness will make people sick. For example, endocrine disorders or others!¡± ¡°You just continued to pretend!¡± Winnie was still very touched. After more than four years, Esther could still wait for her brother. She was really surprised and really touched. ¡°You don''t know the blessing while you are having it!¡± ¡°It¡¯s you who are having the blessing, my dear. A man went crazily to the hospital and supermarket to buy sanitary pads that he had never bought before and he even asked the receptionist what is for night use. It''s not easy for a face-saving man to do so and yet he did it for the woman! But it seemed like the woman was not touched and refused to receive his token. She seemed to tell the man that she fell in love with another man. The person who lied will have a long tail, isn''t it? Do you want to be a vixen?¡± ¡°Uh! Why do you know everything?¡± Winnie was astonished, thinking of Esther''s words in her heart. That¡¯s right, Hudson bought her sanitary pads and her face was blushing when thinking of it. ¡°Envy, jealous, hate? It is all because that I get married to your brother who is so capable. As long as I want to know something, I can just get it with a phone call by my fingertips. Be careful and don''t offend me, or I give you and Hudson medicine, let you all have sex after taking the medicine!¡± ¡°Esther, I don''t have time and mood to joke with you!¡± Winnie was really speechless. She and Esther really hadn¡¯t talked to each other in such a casual way. It was the first time that she knew Esther was so scheming. Esther raised her eyebrows and got up from the executive chair. She walked to Winnie and sat down on the sofa. Then, she stretched out her hand and raised Winnie¡¯s chin frivolously. She sighed loudly. ¡°This little girl looked so pretty, however, it''s a pity that there is no love for her. Seeing this delicate pink and tender flower is about to wither. Pretty, why are you torturing my respectable Brother Hudson so much? Why?¡± ¡°Puff¡ª¡± Winnie pped her misbehaved hand. Esther molested her face by taking advantage of her which was really annoying. ¡°The person that Hudson loves is you. It was a mistake at the beginning. Everything I do now is to correct this mistake. Although you are in love with my brother, I know that he still loves you. You are his favorite woman in his life! No matter how bad a situation I am in, I don¡¯t want to torture myself anymore. I¡¯m so tired, I don¡¯t want to wrong myself forever!¡± ¡°Really? I have heard that Hudson was thinking of a Perry for the past four years. The woman shrank like a tortoise because she was hurt too deeply. She also brought a handsome foreign guy home who looks just like Tom Cruise. She thought that her action could conceal her heart that had never wavered? But she is wrong. Her action will only torture the two of them. Life is only a few decades, why can¡¯t you live your life happily? Why are you giving obstruction to the man you loved? Look at me, I actually want to torture your brother but I¡¯m reluctant to do so. You are actually torturing yourself, aren¡¯t you? Oh dear, you are so virtuous when you are virtuous and so vicious when you are vicious. Do you want to make yourself a viper? She finished her words in one breath without a pause, not giving Winnie a chance to talk back. Chapter 664 Enlightened Chapter 664 Enlightened ¡°You¡­I don¡¯t want to talk to you anymore. Is this why you asked me toe here?¡± Winnie felt embarrassed that Esther could easily guessed her thought. All Winnie wanted was to leave now. ¡°What¡¯s the rush? I won¡¯t tell Hudson. If Hudson loves me, he wouldn¡¯t have left me in Switzend while he went to New York in the past four years. Have you ever thought of why he did that?¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Because you were in New York. Hudson wanted to be in the same city with you even though he couldn¡¯t be with you. He wanted to wait for an impossible encounter to happen. Do you think that those encounters that happened once in a while were idental? Ask Lance. Hudson wandered on the street after work because he wanted to have an encounter with you.¡± ¡°That¡¯s impossible,¡± Winnie didn¡¯t believe what she heard, ¡°If Hudson still loves me, he would have looked for me earlier.¡± ¡°Will you forgive him? You threatened Hudson with your death to have a divorce, what do you expect him to do? He is afraid to hurt you more, but he didn¡¯t want to let go either. Why do you think he waited for you for all these years if he didn¡¯t love you?¡± ¡°He felt guilty and sorry for me!¡± ¡°The guilt trip was nothing. If Hudson didn¡¯t love you, why is he practicing sexual abstinence?¡± Esther patted Winnie¡¯s shoulder, ¡°Don¡¯t be a rash girl. Keep calm and think thoroughly. Did he not love you at all? You were framed in that video the first time, but what about after that? Were you guys framed? I was told that all those nights after wasn¡¯t a frame, and both of you weren¡¯t drunk. If Hudson didn¡¯t love you, why did he hug you in his arms every night?¡± Winnie¡¯s face flushed red, ¡°Love and sex are two different things for men.¡± ¡°I see you have the gift of gab now,¡± Esther raised her brows, ¡°What a good salesperson you are, but you must put more effort into your job. You see, you became agitated when we talked about Hudson. Girl, use your wit like how you did those marketing analyses. Do you think that Hudson didn¡¯t love you at all? If you keep breaking up with him like this, you might need to consider marrying him the third time. Won¡¯t that be embarrassing marrying the same person thrice? The reason why I asked you to meet me here today, is to stop you from getting that divorce. Think about it. So, you got what I mean?¡± After hearing what Esther said, Winnie too, realized that she was acting rashly. Winnie decided to let go, and she thought she was free from Hudson for the past four years, why should she felt agitated now? Why should she be affected so easily? Winnie took a deep breath and tried to calm herself down. She then smiled at Esther. ¡°Why? Did what I said cause you to have urinary incontinence?¡± Esther said, ¡°Say something!¡± Winnie felt like her patience and elegance were no use to a woman like Esther, ¡°Esther, can you stop being so rude?¡± ¡°You do piss, right?¡± Esther rolled her eyes. She turned around and saw Elijah leaning and resting against the door of the lounge. Elijah was smiling at Esther. Esther became nervous, ¡°Hubby, why don¡¯t you get more rest?¡± ¡°Elijah,¡± Winnie greeted Elijah, ¡°I should stop being the third wheel. Make a baby brother for Iris! Your task shall beplete once grandfather sees the heir of the Perry family. Bye!¡± ¡°Remember what I told you!¡± Esther exhorted, ¡°Are you saying that girls are invaluable?¡± Winnie felt resigned. Esther was too warm-hearted. Winnie didn¡¯t even felt like they were that close to a point where they could discuss private or sensitive issues. ¡°Girl, did you remember what I told you?¡± Esther shouted at Winnie after she realized Winnie didn¡¯t reply to her. ¡°Don¡¯t ¡®girl¡¯ me. I¡¯m four years older than you,¡± Winnie shouted back. ¡°I¡¯m your sister-inw. If you want to scold me back, then go back to Hudson, then you could be my sister-inw too. That way, you can scold or do whatever you want to me. Or else, you might be bullied by me the rest of your life.¡± ¡°Brother, look at your wife!¡± Elijah shrugged his shoulders, ¡°I agreed with babe. She is your sister-inw. If you still have feelings for Hudson, then go for it. It¡¯s hard for a woman to find another man after divorce. Hudson is a good man, and he cared about you. Why don¡¯t you give him a chance? If you¡¯re getting back together with Hudson, I¡¯ll ask babe to call you sister, and you can bully her all you like.¡± ¡°Both of you are the same! I should stop this conversation now.¡± Winnie turned around and wanted to leave. ¡°Go home and look at Hudson. He¡¯d vomit blood if he drinks too much. Plus, he¡¯s having gastrictely. He could have been vomiting blood at home right now.¡± Esther told Winnie before she left. Winnie stunned. She was startled by what Esther said. Vomiting blood? Gastric? What did it have to do with her now? Winnie didn¡¯t want to live together with Hudson anymore. She would never just settle down, and she didn¡¯t want to be involved with him anymore. However, Esther¡¯s words kept lingering in her mind. Winnie was hesitating if she should go and visit Hudson. This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. In the President¡¯s office. Elijah kept staring at Esther, and he was smirking at her. ¡°What¡­What¡¯s with that look?¡± Esther would only feel shy in front of Elijah. The way Elijah stared at her made Esther nervous. She didn¡¯t think she did anything wrong. ¡°What did you just say about me?¡± ¡°What about you?¡± Esther repeated after him. ¡°What do you think?¡± Esther couldn¡¯t recall what she said about Elijah, ¡°I didn¡¯t mention you just now.¡± ¡°Somebody was telling me that I was weak, and something else,¡± Elijah said slowly. He felt resented when he looked at Esther¡¯s face and her words earlier. ¡°Oh, about you being hypersexual? Aren¡¯t you?¡± All Esther remembered was her panting on the bed and being exhausted. Hypersexual? That¡¯s an underestimation! He was insatiable! Elijah rolled his eyes and walked over. ¡°Hey, I remembered that Hugo is leaving with your friend today. I should go and see him away,¡± Esther decided to leave, or else she might be in trouble. They have been spending their days on the bed ever since Elijah was back. Esther would have to take the me for being hypersexual if Elijah didn¡¯t want to admit it. ¡°I will get somebody else to see him away. You won¡¯t need to be there.¡± Elijah quickly grabbed Esther into his arms after realizing she was trying to use that as an excuse to get away from him. Esther could hardly breathe when she was in Elijah¡¯s arm. ¡°How could we allow other people to represent us? I might be the mother-inw for Hugo. How could we get other people to do what a mother-inw does?¡± Esther struggled. Based on her experience from the past few days, if Elijah kept being so close to her, she might trigger Elijah¡¯s desire again. ¡°They are only kids. If you dare to run away from me, I will spend all my time with Iris and ignore you. Don¡¯t me me for not apanying you by then. Are you clear?¡± Elijah knocked on Esther¡¯s forehead lightly with his finger. Esther won¡¯t let her apany their daughter, neither did she want to satisfy his desire? ¡°No, no. You are mine. You should spend a rational amount of time with Iris, and you can never get too close with other women. I won¡¯t be too happy about that. If I¡¯m not happy, I would have a hormone imbnce, and I might be psychologically unwell, followed by personality disorders, then end up going nuts. It would be toote to regret if I¡¯ve done anything out of line.¡± Esther said nervously. She can¡¯t help but peek at Elijah. Esther then found out that Elijah was smirking at her. She quickly lowered her head and bit her lips. Elijah looked so perverted. Esther felt nervous and exhausted at the same time. ¡°You¡­¡± Elijah felt speechless. ¡°Are you trying to make me mad on purpose?¡± Elijah was about to get angry, but he quickly calmed himself down, ¡°I¡¯ve never seen a mother like you who would be jealous of her child.¡± ¡°Well, I¡¯m unique. You¡¯re honoured to have a wife like me. Don¡¯tin.¡± ¡°Dare to talk back, huh?¡± Elijah hugged Esther into his arm again. He then lowered his head and kissed Esther¡¯s lips. After that, Elijah carried Esther into the room in his office. The bed was messy because she was thrown into the bed in the morning. They made out from the bed at home to the bed in the office. They rarely left the bed the whole day. Esther¡¯s face flushed red, and there were tears in Esther¡¯s eyes. Her eyes looked mysterious like they were covered in a sheer curtain. A few minutester, Esther was almost out of breath. Her lips were pink as a result of the kiss. She panted, ¡°You need to buy me some meds for my kidney. I have a feeling it has be weaker. I would die of this hypersexual lifestyle. Are you sure you haven¡¯t had sex in four years?¡± ¡°Damn,¡± Elijah panted beside Esther, ¡°Yes, which is why my desires are exploding on you now. Hold on, this should end soon.¡± ¡°Are you saying that you won¡¯t touch me after that?¡± Should Elijah answer yes or no to this question? You can never guess what a woman was thinking. ¡°Babe,¡± Elijah sighed, ¡°You never know how attractive you are to me. You¡¯re irresistible.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Esther raised her head in curiosity. Elijah pulled her over and kissed her deeply. They were tongue-kissing each other. Elijah¡¯s handsome face became a blur as Esther was panting. She gave up control of her own body. Esther closed her eyes. ¡°Let¡¯s make a baby,¡± Elijah muttered. What? What did he say? ¡°No!¡± Esther shook her head. ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Too painful. But if you¡¯re giving birth, then I agree.¡± Esther didn¡¯t want to experience the pain again. It was not a small matter for a woman to give birth to a baby. It was a matter of life and death. Although children are cute, such as Iris. She was dear, fun, and sometimes naughty. However, when Esther recalled the pain she had to go through during the process of giving birth, she hesitated. Esther looked cute when she pouted her lips. Her pink, tender lips Elijah kissed were such a temptation to Elijah. It was like Esther¡¯s lips were inviting Elijah to kiss them again. Elijah smiled and look determined. ¡°I¡¯ll be right beside you this time,¡± Elijah continued to temp Esther. ¡°No. If you want, you go and give birth to one.¡± Esther replied. ¡°How? I don¡¯t have a womb!¡± ¡°Those Boy-Love novels said men could give birth to babies. Go and read them.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to have babies anymore.¡± ¡°Babe,¡± Elijah lowered his voice and stared at Esther with a charming look. Chapter 665 Just Wanted to See You Chapter 665 Just Wanted to See You Seeing that his handsome face looked so gentle, she subconsciously frowned and bit her lips. Although it was just a subtle action, he immediately noticed it. Every time she was frustrated, annoyed, flustered, or overwhelmed, such a subtle action will be seening from her. ¡°I don''t want to.¡± Although her voice trembled a little, she immediately refused and remained determined. ¡°Was it because I wasn''t by your side during thest time, so now you are afraid of it?¡± He was understanding but also heartbroken. She remained silent. Everyone knew how scary it was to have a baby, it was not at all as simple asying an egg. She almost died giving birth to Iris. When Iris was born, she remained unresponsive. She finally recovered after being saved by the doctors for almost half a day. She finally finished giving birth to Iris after a day and she did not want to go through the same process ever again. ¡°Get up, I''m going back to see Iris!¡± She pushed him away hard. ¡°Forget it, let¡¯s stop having children, if you don¡¯t want to, let¡¯s just stop it!¡± He decided not to force her. When he said that, her heart choked as she raised her eyes to look at him. His eyes were so deep and he was quite easy topromise. She knew he took pity for her which made her felt warm inside. He kissed her forehead and spoke with that deep voice of his, ¡°Having Iris with us is already enough!¡± Seeing that he already backed off, she felt a little bit ufortable. ******** A weekter. In the end, Winnie did not visit Hudson. Her feelings were quiteplicated as she did not want the rtionship between them to be messier. It was another rainy day. The exhibition was being held. Winnie was the host in charge of the trade fair on behalf of thepany. Rio had gone away on a business trip to expand the market. The staff said that the Ball Group, which had just returned to the country, wanted to order their equipment and was willing to be generous. It was a big deal for them. After hearing about the Ball Group, she knew it was Hudson, who hade back to start a new company. The headquarter of hispany was in New York, and just like GB, he also returned to the country for further development of hispany. She did not expect Hudson to order her equipment. However, she knew that he had a purpose in doing so. She was thinking about what Esther had said to her for an entire week, she wondered if he had any feelings for her at all. Sometimes she felt sad for herself. She had already married twice, and it was with the same person. However, they were never really in love with each other during both marriages. Thus, they did not know what love was. She took a big loss in this life of hers. Every time she thought about it, she felt unbnced, extremely unbnced in her heart, why did she have to experience this? When she walked into the exhibition hall, her clothes were already half wet. This was because she was in the rain, standing for too long. She was distracted for a while and naturally thought of the culprit who did this to her ¨C Hudson Ball. And behind Hudson was his personal assistant Neil. Seeing that Winnie had juste in, Neil greeted her from afar. She then gave a brief introduction, ¡°President Winnie, this is President Hudson of Ball Group, he is waiting for you!¡± Winnie showed a charming smile and walked in stiffly. Other than looking a bit tired, it seemed that he was fine. As his deep eyes focus on her face, suddenly brighten while dimming down again, calmness could be seen in his eyes as if they never met before. After Winnie smiled at Hudson and gave a nod, she then called out, ¡°Hello, President Hudson!¡± She politely stretched out her hand, as if she was facing a regr customer. She was also just being polite like she always did. After Huston had blinked, he also extended his hand. After the two hands shook, Winnie wanted to pull back her hand, but Huston kept tightening his grip. As she was a little embarrassed and was afraid that Neil could see it, she quietly drew her hand back again. However, his grip on her was still very tight. After she gave up on struggling, he only decided to let go. Her face was getting hot, but she still pretended not to recognize him. Fortunately, Hudson was very cooperative and did not say anything. ¡°President Winnie, we have already introduced the equipment to President Hudson, are you going to discuss it here? Or are you going back to thepany?¡± Neil asked. ¡°President Winnie, why don''t you go to mypany, it just so happens that there are still some details that I need to discuss with you, and I hope that President Winnie can personally go to the factory when the equipment is installed!¡± ¡°Well¡­¡± Before Winnie could say anything, Hudson quickly interrupted her, not giving her a chance to refuse. ¡°It''s settled, I''m not sure about others. However, because I''ve heard that President Winnie is very responsible in her work, so I want to ask President Winnie to personally give me a hand!¡± After talking to this point, Winnie also put aside her concerns, ¡°Alright! Then let''s go to yourpany to have a discussion!¡± In this way, Winnie and Hudson walked out together, and for a long-distance, both of them were silent. When they arrived at the door, Winnie wanted to walk towards her car, but she was pulled back by him. He remained silent. He immediately borrowed an umbre from the guard, held her hand, and got into his car. ¡°I can give you a ride!¡± ¡°No need, I have my ride!¡± Winnie arrived here by driving. However, Hudson just smiled and said, ¡°Even if we are divorced, are we still friends?¡± Winnie was stunned. She also felt no need to be too petty so she nodded her head and replied. ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°Okay then!¡± Winnie drew back her hand, not wanting him to continue pulling her hand. The two of them shared an umbre and walked out of the exhibition area. The parking lot was huge, the ce where the exhibition was held was quite environmentally friendly with a pond-like design. As she entered the curved stone paved path with him, the rain was still falling. They were walking under the same umbre. This umbre, this person, this rain, this path, gave her an illusion that she seemed to be in love. Oh my God! She was thinking nonsense again! She could not help but frown while feeling a bit frustrated. ¡°Where did you park your car?¡± After walking for a long time and not arriving anywhere, Winnie was getting a bit anxious. ¡°Almost there!¡± He said in a deep voice, but he then quickly changed the topic. ¡°It''s been raining a lot lately, with this kind of rain, it sets up a nice scenery!¡± ¡°Uh!¡± She was stunned, why did he tell her about this? He did not care about her silence and continued saying, ¡°I''ve been sick for a week.¡± ¡°Ah¡­¡± she got startled and suddenly went silent again, feeling as if she had overreacted, ¡°So, are you well now? What kind of sickness did you get?¡± ¡°My stomach was aching!" He replied. Her heart suddenly ached, and her two small hands suddenly twisted together to calm herself. Hudson could no longer control his emotions, his voice was hoarse as he asked, ¡°Are you okay? Does your stomach still hurt?¡± ¡°Uh!¡± Her face flushed red, it had been a week, if she still felt pain, she might as well be dead. Whose period does not finish within a week? If it took that long, there was a high chance that she was already sick! Hudson also realized that he was being too over-intimate, so he decided to shut up and stop talking. Everything he wanted to say, he decided not to say at that moment. Winnie was also shocked and continue remaining silent. The two of them walked around to his car, but when Winnie subconsciously looked back, she realized they only need to walk about thirty steps after turning right from the showroom. However, he pulled her and walked the long way, they almost circled the garden path and walked past most of the showroom floor. She shuddered in her heart; did he like to take a long way around? When he got into the car, Hudson waved at the guard. After the guard immediately came over to get the umbre, he entered the car. When he saw her clothes were drenched, he did not say anything and just took off his suit jacket to help drape over her. ¡°No, it''s not necessary!¡± She shook her head. ¡°Put it on, you are wet!¡± He spoke. Seeing him do this to herself, it was as if something had suddenly hit Winnie¡¯s heart. ¡°Have you always had stomach aches? What happened to your stomach?¡± ¡°Nothing, the doctor said I did not eat my meals on schedule, so I had to suffer the consequences for not taking good care of her!¡± These words he said had a deeper meaning, and the ¡°her¡± at the end was him talking about Winnie. However, Winnie did not understand, or rather, after her heart trembled, she felt that she should not think too much, so she did not think too much about what he said. ¡°Take care of yourself!¡± Her voice was gentle. As he was driving, he took a look at her, with a thousand words in his eyes and faint sadness in his heart. ¡°One doesn''t want to eat when one has little appetite, that¡¯s the reason, but I''ll try to eat on time in the future!¡± Winnie felt her emotions bing soft, her voice was also much gentle, ¡°Then have you eaten lunch?¡± A slight silence, ¡°No!¡± ¡°Let''s go eat first!¡± She spoke. Hudson was stunned, and his gaze suddenly deepened. ¡°Okay!¡± ¡°Where is the location of the factory?¡± She asked. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. "It is at the development area, it is a bit far away!¡± He replied. ¡°How¡¯s the preparation?¡± ¡°Once the equipment is installed, we can start working. The staff is all ready to work, they are just waiting for the equipment!¡± The car drove to a restaurant and stopped. Winnie took the menu and ordered some light food. She even helped him by ordering a seafood porridge. ¡°Have you eaten?¡± He asked. ¡°I''ve eaten!¡± Winnie said. ¡°You should eat all these by yourself, don¡¯t eat anything too stimting, your stomach is not well so don¡¯t even drink in the future!¡± Hudson was touched, but he remained silent. He was eating quickly as he was afraid that she was anxious to wait. ¡°Do not eat too fast, eating fast is not good for the stomach!¡± She suddenly took pity on him. All these years, how did he live through it? Could it be that even a big man like him could not take care of himself? He looked up while his heart was moved. He then lowered his head but slowed down his eating speed. After eating, she said, ¡°No need to go to yourpany, if you still have any details that you are not clear with, I tell you now!¡± He was suddenly a little embarrassed, ¡°Actually ... it¡¯s nothing, we can immediately have an agreement, I fully believe in your ability and professional conduct!¡± Her heart suddenly felt a lot of emotions, but she did not know what to say. Did he do this, just to see her? Could she think like that? ¡°I came by, just to see you!¡± He said again. She was shocked. She did not expect him to say that. ¡°Working is not as simple as believing or not believing. Working is also not based on friendship, I shouldn¡¯t give you good equipment just because I know you, you should go and study it properly to see if ourpany''s equipment is suitable for your factory, so how can you be so careless? I don''t know how yourpany works!¡± She replied. A very sad feeling surged in Hudson¡¯s heart. He felt that as if he had never really understood her. As he listened to her reprimand, he felt sad and remorseful, why did not he take a good look at her in the first ce? Esther said that all these years, Winnie loved him, it was always him, since he liked Winnie, why did not he let go and chase after her? However, he said that Winnie had a live-in partner, which was Rio. However, Esther said, ¡°Did you see it with your own eyes? Are you sure they are sleeping in the same room, in the same bed? Not to mention that there are so many residents in that apartment?¡± He was dumbfounded and at a loss for words, realizing that he had always been so retarded in the path of dealing with rtionships. He was always letting the girl he liked slip away so easily! There had never been any woman that made him felt pain like this in his heart. It hurt when he thought about it, it hurt when he touched it. Even including Esther, there had never been anyone who could make him feel pain like this... Chapter 666 Holiday Chapter 666 Holiday She had lost weight again and it felt as if a gust of wind could have blown her away. Her hair was coiled into a bun at the back that gave her a clean and spirited look that was like a typical urban white-cor. ¡°You have to ask for details before you finalize the contract even if I knew you! Don¡¯t be so careless again from now on! The more you know someone, the more likely they cheat you!¡± She continued. But he didn¡¯t say anything, he just pursed his lips and smiled. Then when she had finished, he said, ¡°I believe you! I won¡¯t believe others but you!¡± Her mouth opened and her eyes widened. He added, ¡°Can I woo you? Same as Rio, stand on the same starting line and wooing you!¡± ¡°Are you crazy?¡± She was dumbfounded. ¡°Do you agree?¡± He raised an eyebrow, paid the bill before taking her hand and walking out the door without saying anything. She felt that Hudson had really gone crazy and this wasn¡¯t him at all. ¡°You mean yes since there is no denial. I¡¯ll woo you and disagree to divorce!¡± He spoke in a rare domineering manner. Esther said that if he continued to be gentle, there wouldn¡¯t have been a wife for him despite all the women in the world. He thought that Esther¡¯s words made sense. Perhaps, he should try to be the domineering man. If Elijah hadn¡¯t been domineering, how would he have wooed Esther? ¡°Hudson Ball!¡± Winnie shouted urgently but was pulled by him to the car. ¡°Let¡¯s go on holiday right now!¡± ¡°How can you do that? I still have to work, if you don¡¯t want to talk about work stuff, let me out of the car!¡± With a snap, the car door was locked, and she couldn¡¯t open it at all. The car sped up and was driven off towards a ce that Winnie didn¡¯t even know about¡­ ¡°Stop the car! Stop it!¡± But it was a waste of time to say it, he just focused on driving and didn¡¯t even bother with her. Why had he suddenly be so domineering? As the car drove into the highway, Winnie waspletely dumbfounded. ¡°Where are you taking me?¡± ¡°Outside!¡± He spoke with a smile. ¡°To go on holiday!¡± ¡°I¡¯m not going!¡± At the toll booth, she struggled to open the door and got out of the car, but he didn¡¯t open it. ¡°I don¡¯t promise you anything and I¡¯m not going! Hudson, you¡­¡± Before the words came out, her whole body was taken into his arms, followed by a kiss ¡­ She was stunned as there was a toll booth where the staff was waiting out of the car window to give him his travel card, yet, there was a camera in front of him and he actually kissed her here¡­ ¡°Ooh¡­ Hudson!¡± Winnie roared in a low voice while struggling herself however he didn¡¯t let her go. Her strength was naturally weaker than Hudson and she could only let him do whatever he wanted. When he finally let her go, he took the card from the toll booth staff who was stunned at the spot and drove on. Winnie, on the other hand, was so shy that she buried her face into her hands, lowering her head almost down to her feet. Upon seeing her shyness, Hudson even pursed his lips and smiled as he didn¡¯t imagine that she was shy like a little girl, pure as a virgin. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. As the car passed through the toll booth, Winnie finally raised her head but her face was blushed. ¡°Let me down! I have to work and no time for holiday!¡± ¡°Stop it, it is on the highway now!¡± Hudson¡¯s voice was as gentle as ever. Knowing that she couldn¡¯t get down, Winnie simply shut her mouth and turned her eyes out of the car window. In fact, the idea of going for a holiday wase out by Esther as she said women liked domineering men, and there was no way to reproduce if he was modest all day. And Hudson also thought it made sense. He was a little overwhelmed before meeting her today, but when she cared enough to order for him during the meal and instructed him to eat slowly, he decided not to let her go. So, he abducted her for a holiday even though he didn¡¯t know where he was going but just wanted to go further to give himself and her space and time. He couldn¡¯t resist the strong desire to be close to her although knowing that she might already have someone in mind. She was so bored on the way and didn¡¯t know what to say to Hudson as she was a bit annoyed with him. He thought she was annoying when she followed him before but now she was no longer with him and he actually started to pester her. Things would change as time went and it did not matter how it was now. It seemed that they hadn¡¯t known each other for that long and the table had already turned. But she really didn¡¯t know whether the changes made were a good thing or a bad thing for her. It was already four o¡¯clock in the afternoon. ¡°Where exactly are you taking me?¡± She finally broke the silence. ¡°I don¡¯t know!¡± He spoke and thought for a moment before asking her again, ¡°How about going to City C!¡± Winnie sighed, what else could she say! The car stopped at a service area. Hudson reached out and took her bag. ¡°What are you doing?¡± She was startled. Ignoring her protest, he opened her bag, took out her identity card and money, confiscated her phone and even turned it off. ¡°Hey! What the hell are you doing?¡± ¡°Without money and your identity card, you won¡¯t run away!¡± He smiled wryly, then went to the supermarket at the service station and bought some snacks for her. ¡°Hudson, I really didn¡¯t think you¡¯d be like this!¡± ¡°What is that?¡± He raised a good-looking eyebrow. ¡°How can you be so domineering?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t girls like domineering men?¡± He asked back. ¡°Ugh!¡± She went speechless. She was so angry that she simply grabbed over a packet of potato chips and started eating them. He started driving again, and after a moment of crunching and eating in anger, she heard him say, ¡°I want some too!¡± ¡°Eat it yourself!¡± She said without a smile. ¡°I¡¯m driving!¡± He said. ¡°Then eat it when we get there!¡± ¡°Feed me!¡± ¡°You¡­¡± He turned his head and gave her a smirking look before reaching out to pat her hair in a doting manner. ¡°Well, don¡¯t be angry, it¡¯s all about rxing when you¡¯re out having fun!¡± ¡°I still have to work! Watch out! Drive properly and don¡¯t just look at me! You almost hit the roadbed just now.¡± ¡°Alright!¡± She had no choice but to take the potato chips and feed him. He held her hand, eating the chips with a smile in his eyes, but not letting go of her hand. Then he kissed her fingers, and such an intimate action made Winnie¡¯s heart flutter and her body trembled violently as she jerked her hand back. ¡°I won¡¯t feed you if you keep doing this!¡± He smiled but didn¡¯t say anything, yet, his eyes showed a hint of tenderness. Although she said that, Winnie still took the potato chips and continued to feed him. He no longer deliberately kissed her fingers, his lips and her hands would always touch each other because of the asional bumps, yet, the tingling sensation slowly crossed their hearts and spread to all their limbs. After eating for a while, Winnie opened the mineral water again and handed it to him, ¡°Drink this yourself!¡± She couldn¡¯t feed him, because feeding him drinking water would really interfere with driving. He took it and his hand touched her small hand. Both of them shuddered again and both of them had thoughts in their minds. After three hours of driving, it was dark and they had arrived. Hudson drove the car into the exit and took her to the hotel after paying the fee. ¡°Are you hungry?¡± Winnie shook her head, ¡°I have eaten all the way and I¡¯m full!¡± ¡°Then we¡¯lle out for supperter!¡± He directly drove into the biggest hotel in City C, took her hand and opened a room. It turned out that there was only one room. ¡°Hey! Take a room for me!¡± She shouted urgently. Without saying, he seized her and made his way to the lift. ¡°Hudson Ball, what the hell do you want?¡± It was too ambiguous for a lonely man and woman toe to a strange city at night to get a room, moreover, they used to be a husband and wife. She struggled to escape, but he wrapped his arms around her, and the intimacy of his body made his heart grow fonder. His taut body harbored great power that made her afraid and nervous. ¡°We are husband and wife!¡± He said confidently. ¡°We¡¯re getting a divorce!¡± She pointed out. He pulled hard and she reached out to push against his chest but was mped in his arms with a greater force. For a moment, she felt the hardness of the lower abdomen against her white suit and her face blushed as she knew what it was. He actually had a feeling for herself and this was what Winnie hadn¡¯t expected and it looked like the feeling was intense. And he drew back a breath at the softness of her body and the fresh fragrance, and next, both of them were breathing tightly, pounding their hearts and freaking themselves out. The next second, Winnie pushed him away violently, but unfortunately it was in the lift and she had nowhere to go. ¡°I¡¯m going down, I don¡¯t want to stay here until you get me a separate room, I¡¯ll walk back to G City on my own!¡± Hudson seemed to know she would react like this and he was silent, but his hand grabbed her wrist and the grip hurt her so much. ¡°What are you doing! I¡¯m not going up there, let go of me!¡± They couldn¡¯t go back at all! The moment he had left her in New York, she had understood that it waspletely impossible with him. She could put up with his bad temper towards her, she could put up with him ignoring her feelings for his own sake, she could put up with giving her all the time without asking for any response from him, but she couldn¡¯t put up with leaving her for another woman. She felt so helpless especially when she was pregnant with their child, and she felt so heartbroken when she was alone with the loss of her child and almost dying. She was not a woman who came and went as soon as she was being called. She was neither a stalker nor a shameless woman. Was it wrong to love him? Was it wrong to stop loving him now? ¡°Hudson, let go of me!¡± Her emotions started to be agitated. However, the lift still reached the floor and opened with a creak. Hudson directly gave her a horizontal hug and carried her into the room. The door was opened with a bang, both of them went in and the door was closed. He set her down, his big hands already nonchntly probed between her clothes. ¡°Hudson, you, a bastard! Stop it! !¡± Crying out and screaming, yet in the end, she had no choice but give up. She was just a weak little woman who had never been tough by his side and always let him do whatever he wanted. He always came to her when he was interested and dumped her away when he was not interested. His heart was not with her and he had always been thinking of Esther. He felt her resistance give uppletely, but her body began to tremble slightly, definitely not because of excitement, it seemed to be the same kind of trembling that came with crying. Chapter 667 Fallen Chapter 667 Fallen "Winnie?!" In shock, Hudson let her go and saw that her face was already covered in tears. She even bit her lips until they bled, which left Hudson dumbfounded. ¡°Let me go! Please.¡± He finally removed his hands from her body, as she continued to cry and bit down on her lips. Only she knew just how painful and sorrowful she felt. ¡°Winnie,¡± Hudson was still in a daze. He thought her resistance was due to shyness since they have been apart for a while, but now he knew that wasn¡¯t it. A wave of guilt and pain began to swell inside him, and he let her go, filled with a depression that could make anyone feel sorry for him. Originally, he thought that, by acting dominant and hugging and teasing her he could make her happy, and there might have been a chance for them to make up. But he was wrong; her body, her heart rejected himpletely. She didn¡¯t want him anywhere near her at all. But why was this; was he the only one who felt heartbroken? ¡°I¡¯m not some woman you can bully as you please. And I¡¯m definitely not your ything!¡± She said as she shoved him, then she shut her eyes and bent down. There were countless nights where she suddenly awoke from a nightmare and cried by herself until morning came. Her dreams always encircled that night, where he¡¯d rather mutte himself than make love to her. Had grandfather not fed Hudson some ambrosia, he¡¯d still never touch her! So, everything between the two of them was wrong from the beginning. She mustn¡¯t keep this mistake up any longer! While she was in New York, she was on a foreignnd where she didn¡¯t know anyone. Yet, he just left her there to bleed by herself. Even now, there was no way to fill the empty void in her heart. For four years, she¡¯d thought she was free. But the second she returned to the country and heard that they were still married, she was bewildered and couldn¡¯t possibly understand why he would do that. Didn¡¯t he always want to get a divorce? Was it because Esther wouldn¡¯t be together with him, so he wouldn¡¯t let her go? But, s, even love bes a bitter fruit if it is forced! She didn¡¯t want to remain in an unrequited, one-sided rtionship any longer. While he has been better toward her these past four years, she was still exhausted and afraid. She was a deserter who didn¡¯t want to endure any more pain. She didn¡¯t even dare to ask him if he even liked her one bit. She just wanted to leave! He couldn¡¯t bring himself to look her in the eyes. She was afraid to see a wavering look in his eyes and afraid that, if she softened up, she¡¯d fall right back to how she was before. That time in her life was a torment! She didn¡¯t want to relive that at all! ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I know I hurt you too deeply, but I don¡¯t want to get divorced!¡± Hudson also bent down and ced a hand on her shoulder as he looked into her eyes with a soft nce. ¡°Why don¡¯t you want to get a divorce?¡± She forced a smile from her tear-filled face; it was a smile mixed with loneliness and despair. ¡°Because I just don¡¯t want to!¡± His reply was always so vague. ¡°Not everything in the world has to go your way. It doesn''t work like that. Back then, I didn¡¯t want you to leave me to go save Esther, but you still went, didn¡¯t you? I thought you loved me, but you don¡¯t love me at all, don¡¯t you? Right now, all I want is my freedom, to start a new life. Is it because you can¡¯t stand to see me happy? Did you be even more pervert over these past four years?¡± ¡°Winnie!¡± Hudson was dumbfounded, but he remained patient against her wild usations, ¡°You¡¯re angry because I hurt you, right? I won¡¯t do it anymore, not ever again, I promise!¡± She stood up and headed to the bathroom to rinse her face. She didn¡¯t want to cry anymore. What reason did she have to cry? ¡°I don¡¯t want your promises, I want a divorce!¡± Hudson was in a tough spot. Why did she have to be so stubborn? But he knew he was the original cause of all this mess, that there was no one to me but himself. Suddenly, his cell began to ring. He looked to see it was Esther calling. He picked up the call. ¡°Hudson, you¡¯re doing the right thing; you should take Winnie and just leave G City!¡± ¡°What, how do you know this?¡± Hudson asked confusedly. ¡°I happened to see you both leave, so I followed you two until you went up the freeway! Hudson, you have to remember to be responsible and see things through, or your wife won¡¯t be your wife anymore! She might not be able to have a normal baby right now, but even if she married someone else, her new husband knows that it was because of you that she can¡¯t rear a child, he will abuse her to no end. If that happens, you¡¯ll regret it for the rest of your life!¡± ¡°But¡ª¡± ¡°But what? All women will never say what they really think and feel!¡± Esther then reminded him, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter what you¡¯ve done before, they¡¯ll forget it by the next day. Will it kill you to put in some good words and act manly?¡± ¡°But¡ª¡± ¡°No more buts, hurry up, I¡¯m hanging up now!¡± Esther said and hung up. Hudson wrinkled his eyebrows; he watched as Winnie stepped out of the restroom, then he walked behind her and ced an arm behind her thin waist, then rested his head on her shoulder, ¡°I¡¯m sorry! Winnie, I know I¡¯ve hurt you!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want your apology; what good will that do? It doesn¡¯t change anything!¡± She didn¡¯t expect that he¡¯d say such a thing. She¡¯d just tidied up her face, but now tears began to fall down her face again. Just what was going on? Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. She looked at the mirror and saw his handsome face. It wasn¡¯t a silly or joking face, but a serious one. She was afraid of this expression. After four years, it was as though he had be a polished diamond, which made anyone and everyone unable to turn their eyes away. But, was she one of them? Yes, she was! She had seen his worst side but had also seen his best side as well. Four yearster, she still could not turn her eyes away from him. But, he had unleashed his worst side on her and reserved his best side for another woman. After four years, even though she still couldn¡¯t turn her eyes away from him, she was no longer her old self where love was above all else. She turned around and was ready to leave. In these past four years, shes of how poorly he treated her and how lovingly he treated Esther would surface to mind. And whenever they did, her tears would begin to fall. In these past four years, he made her life a living hell, yet always treated another woman with such tenderness and care. And now, against his pleads, her self-esteem would no longer allow her to ept him. She wobbled her way to the door, but a strong force yanked her back and into his arms. He hugged her tightly from behind. She struggled with all her might to get free, but maintained a cold tone and distant stare as she said, ¡°Mr. Ball, let go of me.¡± Hudson froze up; his arms that held her stiffened. The way she called him had petrified him. The way she acted now was all to tell him that they were two strangers now. Even in these four years without him, she didn¡¯t starve to death nor resort to extreme measures to fend for herself. She didn¡¯t depend on her family or her grandfather, nor did she have anyone to call for help. Rather, she made quite a life for herself in New York. Was he bitter to see her living so happily that he now had to interrupt her peaceful life? Or did he see her with Rio? Did he think they were together? But now, she wasn¡¯t that same naive little girl she used to be. She wanted a man that was whole- heartedly devoted to her and her alone. Or else, she¡¯d rather not have him at all. It might sound selfish, but who wasn¡¯t? She heard him chuckle lightly next to her ear. She didn¡¯t know if she misheard, but hisugh seemed to carry a slight hint of sadness, but more so filled with anger and scorn. Suddenly, he began to kiss her incessantly. He forcefully began to tear her clothes off. By now, she could no longer remain calm. She pushed and shouted, ¡°Hudson Ball, just what do you think you¡¯re doing?¡± He grabbed her and dragged her over to the bed, then pressed down upon her. He pinned her hands above her head, whichpletely enraged her. Through his eyes, she could see her own angered expression that was slightly terrifying. But he seemed even more enraged than she was. He red at her and scanned her up and down, as though he was trying to figure out what she was thinking from her face. She didn¡¯t want to look at his face, nor did she dare to. ¡°Hudson Ball, you used such underhanded measures to trick me toe here, aren¡¯t you disgusted with yourself? By doing this, you¡¯re only making me detest you even more!¡± He was quiet for a while. From his dark gaze, there was now a glint of tenderness. His eyes were extremely alluring, like ck holes that even devoured the light. Now and then, a hint of sadness will shine through. He was like a prideful yet pained Prince Charming, looking deeply at her. What woman could possibly resist him? She shut her eyes. She listened as he said, ¡°No matter what you think, from this moment on, I want you, and that¡¯s never going to change! I don¡¯t just want you for tonight, I want you for the rest of my life!¡± Her heart nearly skipped a beat and was running wild. He leaned down to gently kiss her lips in a caressing way. His kisses were light as if to softly take in her existence lovingly. ¡°Winnie¡ª¡± He gently called out to her as he kissed. And he watched her fall slowly, bit by bit. He could feel her begin to soften up. He let go of her wrist and gently stroked her face, as though he was touching a piece of incredibly fragile porcin. She suddenly felt a surge of bitterness and difort swell from inside her. The feeling went from her heart up to her eyes, and her tears began to fall uncontrobly. Everything came to a sudden halt the second her palm gave a resounding p across his face. He froze agitated in ce for a minute, just staring at her in disbelief. His right cheek was throbbing red with pain, and his entire body began to radiate a sense of rage. And she red back at him, then turned her face to look away. She thought he¡¯d let her go with that p. Unfortunately for her, he began to ferociously kiss her lips again, in a flurry of passionate kisses. ¡°Winnie, give us another chance to start anew, OK? Forget the past, let bygones be bygones, let¡¯s start anew¡­¡± She couldn¡¯t help herself but to fall into his deep, dark gaze. Chapter 668 Never Again Chapter 668 Never Again Winnie did not answer. He held her tightly in his arms once again. He was very domineering as he didn¡¯t allow her to struggle. He said, ¡°I am still in your heart, right? Are you worried that I don¡¯t eat, worried that I don¡¯t eat well so you order the food personally, worried that I will eat so quietly and have a stomachache, so you would rather spend your own time and wait for me to finish eating? Don''t lie to yourself, do you still love me?¡± There was obvious expectation and excitement in his tone. She put her face in his arms. Then, she struggled to lift her head and looked at him deeply, ¡°Hudson, so what even if it''s what you said?¡± There was once she loved without hesitation and caring much about anything, she loved without dignity, her love was so weak and humble. That was why she would fall into eternal disaster. A wry smile appeared on her face, ¡°We can¡¯t be together anymore! You know it, I really can''t stand the pain. Hudson Ball, we can''t be back anymore. You should not kill me, I am now only having half of my life!¡± She sighed deeply and told him seriously when meeting his eyes, ¡°Let me go, let me be free. I promise that I will find a man who loves me and spend my whole life together with him when I forget these hurts in the future. That man may not be loved by me but he must love me wholeheartedly. He can be any man but not you!¡± She looked at Hudson, his eyebrows were twisted together tightly and his eyes were full of affection, excitement, even pain, fanaticism, and even a little panic. ¡°But Winnie, I can''t live without you...¡± He was panicked by what she said. He didn''t want their rtionship to be over, he didn''t want it. Before she could react, his lips pressed down again. He forced his lips to press hers tightly. She didn''t expect him to do so even after she talked so much. He still wouldn''t give up. In a moment of surprise, his tongue had already rushed in, he used so much strength to plunder all the air in her chest. His kiss warmed up Winnie¡¯s blood inexplicably like a gust of wind. She couldn''t help but shudder at the moment when their lips and teeth were close to each other. Her heart was beating violently and she seemed to lose the ability to think. He seemed very satisfied with her reaction. His whole person was almost crazy due to her trembling. No one knew how long the kiss didst until his lips left hers and moved to her ears, nibbling gently there. A curse-like voice overflowed from his mouth, ¡°Winnie, I really can''t live without you...¡± Her tears flowed out uncontrobly, ¡°It¡¯s over!¡± She told herself again and again that Hudson had disappeared from her life. He had no right to disturb her peaceful life anymore. They looked at each other. Her determination made the helplessness and pain in his eyes get deeper and deeper. He knew that she must have hated him if they have sex and he really couldn''t hurt her anymore, she said she had only left half of her life. ¡°What can I do to not hurt you?¡± he asked in loneliness. ¡°Let me go!¡± Hudson¡¯s eyes shed with aplicated expression. There was also an emotion that she couldn''t understand spreading in his eyes. She looked at him stubbornly. ¡°Alright! Go and rest. I promise that I will not touch you. I''ll take you back at dawn!¡± He seemed to be repressing something. He lit a cigarette and took a deep puff of it. His voice was slightly hoarse, ¡°Are you hungry?¡± At that moment, she saw the loneliness and sadness shing in his eyes. She had no idea why but her heart just hurt sharply out of the blue. The phone was returned to her, her wallet and documents were also given back to her. When Winnie turned it on, a call came in immediately. She answered the call and saw that it was Rio''s call. It must be a matter of work. She nced at Hudson. His expression was a little stiff and his face was getting bright and dark. She answered the phone and said, ¡°Rio!¡± She whispered Rio''s name and nced at Hudson again. She found that his body seemed to be taut but soon, he turned and walked to the French window. He was standing there and looking at the light from houses outside the window. His eyebrows just couldn''t be rxed. Was he wrong? He had made a terrible mistake so he must be punished. Heughed at himself slightly and took a puff of smoke. She was just right. There was a matter about work. There were severalpanies which approached her in the afternoon but couldn''t get through her call, ¡°Winnie, are you okay?¡± ¡°I will go back tomorrow morning, I am sorry!" She apologized. ¡°It''s okay, if you can''t get away with your personal affairs, you don''t need toe tomorrow!¡± Rio said again. ¡°Thank you, I''m fine. I will go to work tomorrow! Well, alright, good night!¡± Winnie hung up the phone but she dared not to sleep. He seemed to mention her restraint and there was a deeper pain in his eyes. After a long silence, he extinguished the cigarette in his hand in the ashtray. His expression was relieved instantly and the room fell into a long silence. Winnie climbed onto the bed and covered herself with the quilt. However, she was not sleepy. Hudson was sitting on the sofa with his back facing her. Neither of them slept that night¡­ After daybreak, she took the bag and left quietly when he went to the bathroom to take a shower. She didn''t know how to face the long silence on the way back and she needed to leave now. If she couldn¡¯t go back at the time, she might not be able to go back again! After Hudson walked out, he found that Winnie and her bag were missing. Did she go back by herself? How could he relieve and let her go back by herself in such a long way? He then put on his clothes immediately and walked out despite the dripping water on his head. He didn''t have much time to check out the room. Then, he saw her who was in the taxi when he ran out of the elevator. He found his car immediately and drove to chase after her. She was brought by him so even if they really couldn¡¯t get together, he still had the responsibility to send her back safely. She left so early without having breakfast, did she just can¡¯t wait to meet Rio? However, for now, he had only blessings and a touch of bitterness for Winnie. After chasing her out, he looked at the car in front and called her. She was taken aback. She was holding the phone but not answering it. He called her again. Her phone kept ringing and the driver reminded her kindly, ¡°Miss, your call!¡± ¡°I know it!¡± She was embarrassed and pressed the answer button. The car was just on the bridge. City C was surrounded by water. It just happened that they needed to cross a river. She could go on the highway and leave the city after crossing the bridge. ¡°Hello!¡± She whispered, ¡°I have already taken the car back, you can just go back by yourself!¡± ¡°I''m at your back!¡± She was taken aback and turned her head abruptly. Then, she saw his car that was behind her. What they didn''t know was that a sand-pumping boat just passed by below the bridge. ¡°Don''t follow me, I''ll go by myself!¡± She hung up the phone abruptly and spoke to the driver, ¡°Sir, please speed up, I''m in a hurry.¡± The driver stepped on the elerator and the car elerated. Hudson did not expect the car in front of him to elerate suddenly. Just as he was about to speed up and chase him, a truck passed him. He turned around and was about to overtake again. Unexpectedly, the bridge copsed of a sudden. At the moment, he could not react and there were five or six trucks in front of them, and cars in the back fell into the river at once. ¡°Ah¡ª¡± The driver who was at the front of Winnie screamed suddenly. From the side mirror of the car, he saw that the bridge had copsed. Several cars disappeared of a sudden while they were driving. Winnie also turned her head. She was worried since Hudson had been chasing her but she didn''t expect to see the car disappearing suddenly. At that moment, her heart and her soul were drawn away. ¡°Stop! Stop!¡± she was screaming. The driver did not stop. After crossing the bridge, one-third of the 100-meter-long bridge copsed. ¡°Stop!¡± Winnie roared crazily. The driver stopped after confirming his safety. His face turned pale. ¡°Luckily, we almost die too!¡± Winnie was in a hurry and didn¡¯t have any time to take her bag and opened the car door. She saw people on both sides of the river bank were screaming and crowding. Someone was calling and it seemed like they were calling the police. The middle part of the bridge copsed and all the people and cars fell into the river, ¡°Hudson¡ª¡± She almost fainted on the bridge. ¡°Miss, you can''t go there, it''s dangerous!¡± Passers-by watched her run frantically to the copsed ce and the kind people pulled her away. However, she just mmed them away. Her tears were flowing down. He fell and went down of the bridge. Was he still alive? ¡®Hudson! Don¡¯t leave me!¡¯ He could not just leave like that! He couldn¡¯t do that! No, he must not die, he must be alive. She ran crazily towards the copsed ce. The bridge was very dangerous but she couldn''t care about it. Hudson fell from ten meters high and went down from the bridge. Would he still be alive? If she promised him to stay with him, he would not fall. The car fell into the river but his car did not float up. It was all because she refused to agree to his suggestion and ran out. If he didn''t chase her, he wouldn''t be in such trouble! She was ming herself in her heart. If, if she could keep staying low for everything, if she didn¡¯t wish to maintain her ridiculous face, if she promised him to stay with him, nothing would happen now... But no matter what, she must be convinced, ¡®He must be alive, he must be alive now!¡¯ She didn¡¯t want him to die! If he died! She didn''t know how she could live in the world. She could bear that he didn''t love herself but as long as she knew that he was living somewhere in the world, she would be happy, but now¡­ There were countless lights and shadows shed in her mind while she was running. ¡®Hudson! I am sorry!¡¯ She ran to the broken part of the bridge and looked at the surging river below. She was shivering subconsciously. His car was not there. Was he staying below the bridge? Did he hold down by the cement block? Why was everyoneing up, but he hadn¡¯t get up? She dared not to think much of it and jumped into the river. ¡°Ah¡ªsomeone jumped into the river!¡± Some people shouted far away from the scene. With a plop sound, Winnie jumped into the river. She didn''t even think and there might be a block of cement underneath and she might die if she jumped down. She just jumped into the river without hesitation. ¡°Hudson¡ª¡± Fortunately, she was still alive. She emerged from the water and inhaled abruptly. She yelled but she didn¡¯t see Hudson. She took a deep breath and dived into the river again. The water of the river became muddy due to the instant copse. She had no choice but to open her eyes in the water to search for Hudson¡¯s car. She couldn''t see clearly as her eyes were hurt. She wanted to cry and she felt suffocated. She just searched for him based on her sense. This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. He would not die. He was such a great man who could destroy the Ball family and establish the Ball Group again. He even expanded the territory in a new country. He could do all that and so how could a person like him die! Chapter 669 Life after Disaster Chapter 669 Life after Disaster Winnie held her breath when she dived into the water, it was hard, but she had to fight for time. Being underwater, every second could be fatal. Gritting her teeth, she paddled past every car that was pinned underneath. He could be somewhere around here, and she could definitely find him. Unable to hold her breath, Winnie scurried out of the water again, gasping for air and shouted his name, ¡°Hudson¡ª¡± But there was no answer from above the water, so she dived back under and continued her search. She felt panic-stricken. The hope at the beginning gradually made her be desperate and panic as time passed. ncing over the murky water, her eyes was hurting. Was he really gone? Could he hold his breath underwater for so long? Would he die? He was Hudson Ball, the excellent Hudson Ball. How could he just die here for no reason?! ¡°Hudson, Hudson¡­¡± Winnie called out his name in her heart, but all that answered her was the sound of running water and the asional tters of copsing concrete blocks. Winnie felt her tears flowing in the water as she frantically searched for his car. Hudson¡¯s car was crushed under a truck. During the fall, the truck rolled in the water and he was crushed underneath. The car door was blocked by the back of the big truck so he couldn¡¯t get out. Fortunately, thepartment of the car wasn¡¯tpletely flooded for the moment. Only then had he had a feeling of discouragement all of a sudden. Why was he so lonely in this world? He never enjoyed mother¡¯s love, and the dad who he thought was closest to him, had separated him from the girl he loved. And when there was finally a girl that loved him deeply, he didn¡¯t cherish it. And he regrated what he had done when he had lost it and tried to save it, but she said that it was toote! Hudson once thought that anyone in this world would abandon him, but not Winnie. Yet now, she didn¡¯t want him either! What was the point of him being alive? When the car fell, the impact injured his forehead, making it bled. But he didn¡¯t feel the pain because his head wasn¡¯t as painful as his heart. It wasn¡¯t only painful but also empty. He was calm instead. Sitting in the car underwater, his dark eyes were like a dark canopy, so dull that no expression could be seen. As long as Winnie was happy! The water had slowly entered the car, but a faint smile had emerged on Hudson¡¯s handsome cold face, happy and satisfied. If he died like this, then at least it won¡¯t hurt anymore. Esther already got her happiness. She had Elijah to love her and spoil her, so he had long been relieved. But what about Winnie? What about her? Will Rio treat her well? He was feeling unwilling all of a sudden. If he died like this, then what would happen if Winnie was bullied? He couldn¡¯t let anyone hurt the happiness that belonged to her, even if the man who gave her that happiness could never be himself. But he still wanted to guard her silently, even if he could only stay away from her, not to be known by her. By just guarding her and knowing that she was doing well was enough. When the water was about to submerge to Hudson¡¯s chin, he began to struggle and tried to open the door with force, but it didn¡¯t open. He adjusted the seat and wanted to go out from the car door at the back. However, opening the car door at the back was difficult because of the water and the fallen cement blocks, so Hudson could only smash the ss. ¡°ng¡ª ng¡ª¡± just as Winnie was desperate and intended to sink to the bottom of the water to apany Hudson and die together, she suddenly heard the sound and jerked awake. She still hadn¡¯t seen him yet, how could she give up? Following the direction of the sound, Winnie swam over and indeed saw Hudson¡¯s car. Was it him? Winnie swam to the side of the car, her gaze looking at the person who was holding in his breath in the car. They were separated by murky water, by the ss, and then they saw each other. It looked like they were a light year away, and her whole body had strength all of a sudden. How could it be her? Hudson saw Winnie. Although the water wasn¡¯t very clear, but he knew that it was her and his whole body couldn¡¯t help but stiffen up. Winnie pulled on the car door with force and Hudson was also pushing it hard. It was all done in silence, almost about to suffocate. The strength of two people was far greater than one¡¯s, so the door was opened. Hudson swam out, but he didn¡¯t expect Winnie toe down. He remembered that when he fell off the bridge, the taxi that she took had already passed, how could she? There was no time as they were about to suffocate. Hudson held Winnie¡¯s hand tightly and the two swam out of the water together. When they scurried out, he breathed heavily and so did she. The two floated on the surface of the water. The river was floating with cars and there was a sand pumping vessel not far that ran aground. Sirens were ring on the shore and many people had gathered together. He¡¯s alive, that¡¯s great! Winnie¡¯s eyes were hurting because of the impact of the current when she was in the water, but she was still unusually rejoiced. Winnie sighed with relief and looked at Hudson, all wet. He looked at the bridge. How close was that! And then looked at her, his eyes were full of gentleness. Winnie breathed a long sigh of relief and wasn¡¯t even able to say anything yet, when Hudson nced at her deeply and pulled on her to swim to a safe ce. However, she was puzzled inside. What reaction was this? Not even a hug? Hudson kept hold of Winnie¡¯s hand. Both of them didn¡¯t say a word, but they just understood each other. How could she be so reckless? Although he didn¡¯t see anything, but Hudson knew that she jumped down to find him. Hudson dared not to imagine that if Winnie didn¡¯te down and pulled the door open with him, perhaps he really couldn¡¯t get out. So was he guarding her, or was she guarding him exactly? His heart ached. Hudson swam in front, but his hand was still pulling on Winnie, almost embracing her. But she didn¡¯t speak, just quietly swam with him to a safe ce. On the shore, Hudson pulled Winne to shore. Their bodies were soaking wet, dripping with water. Winnie still didn¡¯t say anything. Hudson was a little disappointed. How could she not say a word, they¡¯d just been through the disaster! Did she not have anything to say to him? Hudson gasped while looking at her, his gaze so soft. Winnie saw that his forehead was injured and there were kind people on the shore who said that they would take them to the hospital. She felt so grateful and immediately pulled Hudson to walk over. Both of them had water in their shoes and the sound of water sshing could be heard when they were walking. ¡°Do you have money?¡± Winnie finally spoke and looked back at him as well. The first thing she said after the disaster was ¡°Do you have money?¡±. Hudson was really disappointed, but still searched his suit. Fortunately, his wallet was still there and his cards too, so he nodded. ¡°Mister, please take us to the hospital!¡± Winnie said to the kind driver. ¡°I¡¯m not charging. How can I charge you for such a brave girl like you? Sir, your girlfriend jumped off the bridge to save you! She¡¯s such a nice girl, and you should cherish it! She was really brave, and there was so many people that were on tenterhooks for her!¡± Hudson could only nod his head, his nose was feeling a little sour. She really did jump! His heart jerked and his hand that was holding hers, held so firmly. Winnie¡¯s heart was also tangled. She was tenderhearted, but she only nced at him and blossomed into a smile, it was somewhat silly, but as long as he¡¯s alive. Whereas now she felt that her whole body was so cold and so powerless, it was even colder when the wind blew. Hudson¡¯s heart was pounding and the two got into the car of a kind stranger. Winnie insisted on going to the hospital, but he insisted on buying her clothes and changing first. So they went to the mall first and bought clean clothes to change into beforeing out. There was no talking the whole way, but their hands were holding together. It wasn¡¯t so cold after changing into dry clothes. Hudson¡¯s hand brushed over Winnie¡¯s forehead and realized that it was a little hot, ¡°You¡¯re having a fever? Let¡¯s go to the hospital!¡± The fever must have been from the cold breeze when they got out of the water. That driver had already left after sending them to the mall. But thinking about what the driver had said, Winnie was so brave jumping down to save him. But what if she jumped andnded on the bridge? It was a dozen meters high, how dare she? A sad emotion welled up in Hudson¡¯s heart, feeling as if he never really knew her. In fact of course he knew why she had jumped. Was she still in love with him? Hudson knew that he was in love with her, but had never seemed to admit it, never before. But now he really wanted to tell her out loud, ¡°I love you, Winnie!¡± But still, he couldn¡¯t say it. How could he confess his love at such a time? He couldn¡¯t let her feel that he said he loved her because she saved him. He didn¡¯t want her to feel as if love was an exchange. He just wanted her to know that he really fell in love with her. In the hospital. Hudson¡¯s forehead was bandaged up while Winnie was given an IV. His heart ached as he watched the thin needle pierced into her white skin. Until there were only the two of them left in the ward, Hudson spoke with a hoarse voice, ¡°Why were you so silly? What if you jumped andnded on a concrete block?¡± Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°That was an instinct, a human nature. I think if I was the one who fell today, you will not hesitate to jump down and save me either!¡± Winnie spoke, but she was disappointed as well. After the disaster, he had no words to say to her. She was thinking that if he said that he loved her, she would not hesitate to jump into his arms and tell him that she was willing to spend the rest of her life with him. Yet disappointingly, he didn¡¯t say anything! She had said it like this, putting it all into human nature. No woman had ever made Hudson feel this much pain in his heart. It hurt when he thought about it, hurt when he touched it. She really made his heart ached so much! ¡°Nothing else? Just human nature?¡± Hudson asked. Winnie stunned for a moment, then smiled and changed the topic, ¡°Luckily, we¡¯re both fine. How¡¯s your forehead?¡± Hudson held her hand, she was really a good woman. All along, he felt that women should live under the protection of men, including Esther, Winnie and all women. While for Elijah, Esther bravely chose to wait. And with Winnie, for his sake, had jumped into the river to save him regardless of the dangers to her life. There was no way for him to not be emotional and not be heartbroken. She used her weak strength, with her petite body and risking her life to save him. What could be more touching that this? ¡°Winnie.¡± Hudson called out softly. ¡°Hmm?¡± ¡°You were afraid that I¡¯ll die, weren¡¯t you?¡± Winnie stunned. Yes, she was afraid, very afraid! But then she said, ¡°Everyone dies, it just wasn¡¯t your time yet. You have a fortunate life, and God will not take you. You can definitely live to a hundred years old.¡± But without you, I¡¯d really be dead! Hudson suddenly felt that as if his heart was blocked by something and it was unbearable. He couldn¡¯t let go of Winnie, he really couldn¡¯t anymore, but would she still run away from him like she did in the morning? He didn¡¯t say he loved her! Winnie smiled lightly, somewhat in self-deprecation. Even so, Hudson wouldn¡¯t love her, and she already knew that. But as long as he was okay, then everything else didn¡¯t matter. Moreover, her words with him had already been finishedst night. Chapter 670 I’m Next Door Chapter 670 I¡¯m Next Door What else was there to say now? He didn¡¯t love her. Even now, he still didn¡¯t say he loved her. What else was she hoping for? So, just not saying anything! Perhaps that would be for the best. Then, both of them were silent. She was watching the liquid drip from the intravenous bottle. The fluid dripped down the stic tube into her veins. She felt a little dizzy. She remembered that he was with herst time when she had an intravenous drip in the hospital. It had only been a week, and she was in the hospital again. She needed more exercise. Her physique was too poor. After that, Hudson also looked upset. He seemed to be thinking a lot or think nothing at all. He just felt very confused... He looked a little haggard because he hadn¡¯t slept all night, and she was sleepy too. Neither of them had sleptst night. He smiled and said gently, "You sleep! I¡¯ll look after you. Your fever will be gone after the drip!" "Aren''t you sleepy?" She yawned. He couldn''t help butugh, "Not sleepy! I can stay up for three days and three nights in a row. It''s only been a while!" "I won''t sleep if you don''t. You better sleep!" She listened then she frowned. A hint of doting care shed in his eyes. He stretched out his hand and tried to touch her hair. She was shocked and tilted her head to the side. He slowly withdrew his hand, and his smile slowly faded away. She felt the hurt in his eyes. She suddenly turned her head and looked at him again seriously. She wanted to say something, but she paused. Finally, as if she had made up her mind and didn¡¯t say anything. He was stunned. He remembered that she had answered the phonest night and said she was going back. Was that what she was going to say? "Where''s your phone?" He asked. "I left it in the taxi." She didn''t even take her bag. It could be imagined that how panicked she was. "Do you want me to borrow a phone so you can give Rio a message?" He said thoughtfully. "Hudson!" She was stunned for a while. She suddenly felt a little depressed. Why was he so concerned about her? So eager to let her go? ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve really had enough with you. Are you meddling too much?¡± She really had enough with him. He was even worried about the matters with Rio. She was calm at first. But because of his words, she suddenly felt breathless and as if she was being suffocated. He slightly closed his eyes. There was a sudden pause in his eyes. ¡°I heard you sayst night that you¡¯ll go back today!¡± "This is my business. Can you not worry about it?" She turned her face away and not looking directly at him. "Oh!" He nodded. "Okay! I got it!" It was after ten o''clock in the morning when she finished the intravenous drip. Her fever also had been brought down. Her hair was dirty, and she wanted to take a shower. But then she still seemed down and didn¡¯t say anything. He didn''t sleep either. He only left his wallet with him. The phone, the car, everything was in the river. He didn''t want to call back either. She insisted on being discharged, and he had to take her to the hotel. She wanted to take a shower, so he asked the attendant to help her to buy two sets of clothes and pajamas ording to her size. Winnie took a shower in the bathroom. Her hair was still full of sand. She felt much morefortable after taking a shower. But she felt a little lost. She loved him and was eager for him, but why did she choose to pretend to be strong and make herself so miserable? She saved him but he unexpectedly didn''t say anything about it. She was his savior now! Ugh! Just forget it. Wasn¡¯t that what she wanted? Previously, he said he wanted to be with her, and she refused. Now, he didn¡¯t say anything about it, then she felt frustrated. She felt disgusted with herself. It was the same as those women who were phony and pretentious! She despised herself for being like this! She took a deep breath, put on her bathrobe, and walked out. Hudson wasn¡¯t in the room. There were two sets of clothes and two sets of pajamas on the bed. The pajamas were delicate nightgowns and looked like that of a princess. He was gone. A note rested next to the nightgowns, ¡®Winnie, I will be at next door. Call me if you need anything. After you shower, I¡¯ll ask the waiter to bring you the food!¡¯ Did he get another room? She didn¡¯t know why she was inexplicably a little lost again. She sighed, changed into her nightgown, and wiped her hair. Someone knocked on the door. She knew it was Hudson, so she went over to open it. The door was opened. She looked at his handsome but tired face, and she panicked. She didn''t say anything and walked back into her room. He followed her inside. He dared not look at her exquisite figure. He was afraid he would be thinking too much about it. He asked as he walked, "Do you feel better? Don¡¯t catch a cold. Why did you open the window? You¡¯ll catch a cold!" He too had just showered and put on his pajamas. He walked over and closed the window. Then, he turned around and saw Winnie was looking at him. He raised his eyebrow, "What''s wrong?" "Nothing! Thank you. This nightgown is beautiful!" She was just trying to start a conversation and sat down on the couch. "It looks good on you!" He was desperate to find something to talk about to break the awkward atmosphere. But it was already awkward for them to discuss pajamas, "Well. Can we have the meal in your room? After that, take a break before we go back to G City tonight!" Winnie quickly interrupted him, "I want to sleep." Hudson was stunned. He then grinned and nodded. "Okay, it is fine!" After a while, the waiter brought the food. Hudson smiled lightly, raised his ss, and said to Winnie, "Cheers. To our survival, and for us to be able to have a meal together again like this." Winnie got a little shivered in her heart. Then she raised her ss too. They clinked their sses. Winnie drooped her eyes and took a sip. She raised her head and found out that Hudson was staring at her. She was overwhelmed by his intense gaze and she could only focus on cutting her steak. It wasn¡¯t sure that whether she was too nervous, or the steak was overcooked, she couldn''t cut it properly. Hudson suddenly stretched out his hands and took away her te. He carefully cut the beef into small pieces before gave it back to her. His tone was gentle and doting, "It''s done, you can have it." Winnie could only pretend not to hear it. But her ears reddened, it showed that she was shy. "Thanks!" This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. Hudson was mesmerized by her adorable pinkish face. He couldn''t take his eyes off her. When he lowered his eyes, he could see her fair and slender neck. As he looked further down... He could not help but stare nkly at it. Winnie was a little annoyed by his stares. She pouted and said, "You, why don¡¯t you eat your food? What are you looking at?" Hudson had gotten back hisposure and felt a little embarrassed. He thought he was so bad for staring at her. He shouldn¡¯t be like that. However, he smiled and said, ¡°You look gorgeous.¡± Ugh! Winnie felt that this was ambiguous, seriously. But he didn¡¯t say anything. Was she supposed to be molested by him? For some reason, he started to serve her soup, get her a tissue and help her wipe the jam off the corner of her mouth. It seemed like he was possessed in front of her. She wanted to finish it in a hurry, but he said, "You can''t eat too fast, it''s bad for your stomach!" It seemed that he returned what she said to him. After finishing the meal, she finally said, "You can go back now!" "There¡¯s no rush!" He stood up to clean up the dishes and called for someone to pick up the mess. After the tes were picked up, she said again. "You can go now, right?" Perhaps to hide her embarrassment, she turned on the television. Coincidentally, the television was ying the news. It was the news about the bridge copse that happened this morning. The entertainment news actually filmed the moment she jumped into the river. Although it was far away, the scene had been zoomed in. It could be easily seen that the white figure was her. She ran all the way to the ce where the bridge copsed. She then jumped into the river almost without any hesitation. The picture was so clear. Hudson was also captivated by the screen. His heart clenched when the figure on the television jumped into the river. It turned out that his heart couldn¡¯t bear it anymore when he witnessed the scene with his own eyes. His gaze lingered on the television. He watched her dive into the river and seemed to shout something. His heart could no longer be calm. She was also a little stunned. She didn''t expect the scene to be caught on camera by the reporter. He was right next to her now and he was obviously watching on the television. She felt her face burning. It really looked like she was dying for love. She felt herself being touched when she looked at the scene now. However, she was a little nervous and didn''t know what to say. "You, you go back and have a rest!" Instead, he turned around and looked at her. He was in distress and he said deeply, "Actually, I want to spend my life with you! Really, I want it very much. It is not because of responsibility or deficit. I just want to be with you. We have missed too much ..." Winnie''s hand trembled for a while. She felt that she was about to cry. "I know I¡¯m bad as I¡¯ve broken your heart. I also know that you won¡¯t forgive me. But I still want to protect you. Even if it¡¯s fine to protect you silently in a corner where won''t be found by you! If I choose not to continue to protect you, I would have decided not toe to the bank of the river! I¡¯ll stay at the bottom of the river forever, and maybe then you will remember me! In that way, my heart can be in peace!" Her tears suddenly trickled down, and her heart suddenly trembled. He actually wanted to die. She felt panicked. No! How could he have such a thought? "Hudson¡ª" she whimpered. She ran over and wrapped her arms around his waist. She buried her face in his broad back. The feelings that she had been holding back were all burst out, "How can you think like that! You can''t have such a thought. If you die, what can I do? What about me?" She called him Hudson, and he smiled. There was sorrow yet surprise behind his smile. He turned around all of a sudden and hugged her tightly. He buried his face in her hair and indulged himself in her scent. That pure and naive woman was back after leaving him for some time. "But then I realized that I had to protect you. So, I struggled toe to the bank of the river, but it was hard for me to open the door. If you hadn''t jumped in, I wouldn''t be able toe to the bank of the river even if I wanted to! Come back to me, okay?" Her stiff body slowly softened in his embrace. He carried her to the bed. But this time, he didn''t intend to do anything to her. He just held her. He was rubbing the thin stubble on his chin against her forehead from time to time while waiting for her answer. "Do you love me?" She asked. "If I say I do, do you believe me?" She was stunned, and she felt a little despondent in her mind. "Just forget it. I know you don''t love me. I know that!" "Who says I don''t love you?" He countered. She was shocked, "What did you say?" He wrapped his arms around her tightly. His fingertips stroked Winnie''s soft lips. The silky touch made him lower his head ... He pressed his warmish lips against her seductive soft lips. She was anxious. What did he say? Was it a dream? Chapter 671 Be Together Forever Chapter 671 Be Together Forever He exhaled hot breath to her ears. "I''ve fallen in love with you long before, but do you trust me? I love you, sincerely. Come back to me. Let''s see the sunrise and sunset together. Let''s be together forever, okay?" She looked at her and was at a loss. His handsome face was before her eyes. She did trust him and put her head on his chest to feel his warmth. He shivered a bit and held her tightly. Suddenly, he pressed the back of her head and lowered his head to kiss her on the lips very hard. The stubble on his chin gave her skin a little prick. The lips nibbled by him hurt a bit, bus she felt excited. He suddenly paused and looked at her seriously. Their gaze met. "Don''t do such a foolish thing next time. I am not worthy!" "Hudson¡­" The rim of her eyes turned red, "Do you really want to be with me? Or you just want to be responsible for me?" "I do want to be with you!" He whispered. She burst into tears. She had hoped that Hudson could truly love her for so many years. When it came true, she felt so bitter and sad. "Don''t cry!" He kissed the tears on her face clumsily, "It''s my fault!" "Yes, it''s your fault. You make me sad. I thought I would live a miserable and lonely life for the rest of my life!" "I''m sorry!" He could only apologize, though it could not change anything. She cried for a long time and heforted her patiently. She stopped crying but sobbed. Then she put her hand against his chest, so he lowered his head to kiss her. "Winnie, I want to sleep with you." He spoke. Her skin was smooth. He kissed her on the shoulder, "Winnie, is it okay?" "I¡­" She blushed and he held her tightly. She looked at him. His forehead was against hers. He loved her misty and watery eyes. Hudson stuck his tongue to lick her lips, "Winnie, sleep with me, okay?" She didn''t refuse and slowly hooked around his neck to kiss him back. He lifted her dress and reached out to caress her breast. She trembled a bit and felt nervous. She seldom had sex with Hudson since they hadn''t lived together for long. Even if they slept together, she always felt it a burden and never enjoyed it. "Are you afraid?" He asked. She didn''t say anything and blushed¡­ They were having sex. They had sex until dawn. Winnie was so tired that she asked Hudson to stop it. Only then did Hudson let go of her, but he couldn''t help kissing her on the lips. Winnie yawned, "I''m so tired. Can you restrain your desire?" Hudson smiled, "I just want to have sex with you." Winnie was in his armsfortably and closed her eyes. "You have not slept with other women?" "Yes." "You can''t do that in the future." She clicked her tongue and fell asleep. Someone was knocking at the door. Hudson was annoyed and looked down at Winnie in his arms. Fortunately, she was not awoken. He gently pulled out his arms, put her head on the pillow, tucked the quilt, got up, wore his nightgown, and went to open the door. When he opened the door, he was stunned, because he saw Esther and Elijah. Esther was stunned when she saw Hudson with eyes sunken. He was in a good mood. It was obvious that he was indulged in having sex. "Why do youe here?" Hudson was somewhat embarrassed, so he subconsciously pulled the nightgown. "Hudson, you haven''t slept? Where is Winnie?" Esther came to her senses. "She''s sleeping. Don''t disturb her." He said considerately. "Wait a minute. I go to change clothes. Let''s talk next door!" With that said, Hudson closed the door, went back to shower and changed clothes. "Elijah, they''re fine!" Esther was astonished when she saw the news reported on the TV and knew Hudson''s car fell into the river. Material ? N?velDrama.Org. Elijah held her and looked at the door that was shut in pleasure. "I''ve told you that they are fine. Let''s go to take a tour since we''re in C City." "But..." "Don''t you figure out what they are doing?" Elijah was a man, so he knew men well. Hudson had fallen in love with Winnie and hoped to sleep with her all day and night. Moreover, they had just made up. Hudson was like dry wood that had been under the sun for a long time. When he met Winnie that was like a fire, he would not be able to control himself. Without waiting for Hudson toe out, Elijah had taken Esther to another room that he reserved. "We are on a holiday, aren''t we? Why do you reserve the room?" Esther frowned. "We came to see them at midnight. I haven''t slept and need to take a rest first!" Elijah could not wait to carry Esther to the room. "Elijah, men are beasts!" Esther screamed. "Yes, I am the beast. You are the beauty. The beast loves eating the beauty!" "You are so annoying. Didn¡¯t you pretend to be cool before? Elijah, what are you doing? No¡­" Esther could not let out a word since Elijah kissed her to shut her mouth. "Elijah, screw you!" Esther kicked him. "I''m tired because of you. We''re here for something important!" Elijah that was kicked let go Esther. Only she could kick him. She was really too bold and naughty, but he liked it. "As you can see, they''re fine!" Esther did not respond. Yesterday when she saw the news, she immediately let Elijah find out where Hudson was. They came here to ensure Hudson was fine, but they didn''t expect that Hudson and Winne would be just like zing fire and dry wood. * * * Esther was moved by Winnie. Winnie could jump down from such a high ce without hesitation. It showed her deep love for Hudson. Hudson was so lucky to have a woman who loved him so much. "Honey, I''ve been busy finding out things about them. You should award me, shouldn''t you?" Elijah continued to seduce his wife. "I''m tired!" She wanted to have sex, but she felt she would have kidney deficiency if they had sex too frequently. Elijah was always in good spirits after having sex, but she felt so tired and wanted to sleep in the daytime. She finally had a chance to take a rest, but Elijah proposed such a request. She needed to refuse him anyway. "Forget it. I''ll take a bath and sleep. Hudson and Winnie need to take a good rest. When we wake up, we can go back to G City together!" Esther said and went into the bathroom. Elijah looked at her charming figure and put on a cunning expression. He turned on the TV and subscribed to some adult movies. He believed that Esther would want to have sex with him if she watched adult movies. He remembered that she always asked him to download some adult movies for her. Esther took a shower and said to Elijah, "You''re not tired? Don''t forget that you drive. When we go back, you need to drive the car. Go to sleep!" He just took anguid look at her on the sofa, his eyes filled with desire. Esther knew what he was thinking about and subconsciously grabbed her bathrobe. She pouted and nned to reproach Elijah, but was stopped by the groaning from the TV. Elijah sat on the sofa and crossed his legs. He gave Esther a yful look. Esther couldn''t help but turn her gaze on the TV. Oh, my goodness! Was it too sexy? Well! No! She was so hot! A sexy woman with blonde hair and green eyes was doing forey with two sturdy and naked men. Esther''s white and pretty face suddenly turned red like an apple. When the lower body of the man was shown on TV, Elijah pulled Esther into his arms. "Darling, look at that!" Esther made boldments. It was so exciting and she was even a little embarrassed. "Is that porn?" Elijah rolled his eyes. He deliberately yed adult movies to arouse her desire, but she appeared curious. Esther held Elijah''s big hand, blushed, and sighed, "Just so so!" Elijah clutched her small face and was displeased when Esther fixed her gaze on the men on TV. He regretted ying adult movies because she was so curious. Then he turned off the TV. "Why do you turn it off? I want to know how they have sex!" Esther looked at him in puzzlement. As soon as she finished speaking, Elijah kissed her on the lips. They kissed for a long time. He exhaled hot breath and said in a hoarse voice, "I can teach you!" When he exhaled his breath on her face, Esther felt it tickling as if stricken by a tiny electric current. She just watched an adult movie. Looking at Elijah''s handsome face, Esther longed for having sex and said in a hoarse voice, "Elijah, I love you. I know that you love me, too. But I''m worried that it''s not good for your health if we have sex too frequently!" "I''m in good health!" His Adam''s apple slid and his voice was sexy and low. "Sleep with me!" "Just once!" She spoke. Hearing that, he carried her, put her on the bed, and pressed against her. In the soft bed of a luxurious room, Elijah was on Esther''s top and touched and kissed her. "Can I watch that film?" Esther suddenly seized his hand and stopped him. He got up, grabbed the remote, and turned on the TV. When Esther smiled, her eyes were like a crescent moon, showing how excited, curious, timid, and lovely she was. Elijah couldn''t help but sign and bent over to kiss her. In the warm-toned and magnificent room, the groaning came from TV. Elijah and Esther on the bed couldn''t resist the desire and held each other tightly. The TV had been turned off. When they finished, Esther was in Elijah''s arms like azy cat, "Why am I so tired recently? You don''t feel tired?" "I''m energetic!" Elijah seemed to be in good spirits. "Anyway, you need to sleep!" She yawned and fell asleep. When she woke up, it was dark. They finally met. It was because Hudson was told that Elijah came here to take them back to G City. They sat in the dining room downstairs. Winnie sat beside Hudson with a timid look. Elijah and Esther sat opposite and smiled as if implying something. She was embarrassed since she was together with Hudson again after so many things happened. "Winnie, are you shy?" Esther smiled and teased. "So much food can''t keep your mouth shut?" Winnie blushed and her face was like a cooked shrimp. Hudson pursued his thin lips and a smile touched his lips. He thoughtfully put the food in Winnie''s bowl. "Hudson, you''re so partial. Pick up some food for me!" Esther teased them on purpose. "Let your man help you!" Hudson said in a deep voice. Esther smiled. It was so great. Hudson could be in a new rtionship. She didn''t have to worry about him or feel guilty. Winnie had mixed feelings but felt at ease because Hudson no longer cared about Esther. Winnie thought she would be happy. Esther handed a bag to Winnie. "You left your bag in the taxi. Check it to see if anything is missing?" Winnie took a look and shook her head. "No, I thought I had lost it!" Esther was smug. "My husband is so capable. He can find anything!" Elijah did not speak, picked up Esther''s favorite food, and put it into her bowl. He ordered, "You cannot eat the food that other men give you!" Esther was stunned for a moment andughed. "Winnie, did you get it? You can only have the food that Hudson picks up for you!" Chapter 672 Welcome Back Chapter 672 Wee Back Winnie blushed and focused on having dishes. They were delicious, partly because she was so happy at present, or she was so tired and hungry after staying in the room for so long. "When will you hold the wedding?" Elijah asked Hudson. Hudson thought, turned his gaze at Winnie, and asked Winnie, " Winnie, what''s your opinion?" "No wedding!" Winnie shook her head. "Why not? We can hold a ceremony together!" Esther said. "We can hold the wedding together. It will be lively!" "What do you think?" Elijah raised his eyebrow and looked at Hudson. Hudson looked at Winnie. He wanted her to be happy, so he would listen to her. "No!" Winnie shook her head, "We have held the wedding four years ago. We''ll beughed at if we hold the wedding again!" "It means something different!" Esther said bluntly. Winnie''s smile froze. "It¡¯s the same!" "Hudson, you have to persuade Winnie by all means. If we hold the wedding together, it will be very meaningful!" They went back to G City together. Hudson wanted to give Winnie an unforgettable wedding, so he could feel better. He didn''t care about her four years ago, but now he wanted her to be happy. He would prepare the ring, engagement, and wedding! On the way back, Elijah received a phone call. Esther could feel Elijah''s face darkening, but he just said calmly, "Are you sure it''s him?" "I see!" After Elijah hung up the phone, Esther looked at him. He was driving with a gloomy look. "What''s the matter?" "My old friend may be dead!" He said in a sad tone. Esther was surprised. His old friend was¡­ Hudson''s phone rang. He sat in the backseat with Winnie, holding her and all the time, and answered the phone. "Something for me? When?" "Is he very ill? Where is he?" "Impossible! Hudson hung up the phone. Winnie was worried because he didn''t look well. "What''s the matter?" Winnie asked. "My master may have passed away!" Hudson said. "Esther, my master may have passed away!" Esther sighed with a heavy expression. "Elijah, Hudson, I want to tell you something!" "What is it?" They spoke at the same time. Esther''s nose twitched. Her master had aplicated background. He had lived a brilliant life and taught many capable disciples. However, when he was dying, only Esther was by his side. She was confused about why Elijah didn''t know that since he was well-informed Esther said faintly, "Evan Gray has passed away!" "Honey." Elijah clenched the steering wheel tightly. "How do you know him?" "He has passed away?" Hudson was surprised. His Adam''s apple slid and he held Winnie''s hand with great strength. Winnie couldn¡¯t figure out what happened, but she felt Hudson and Elijah were very sad. She put her other hand on Hudson''s hand tofort him. "Esther, be careful!" Esther said calmly, "I knew my master was Evan Grayter. When he passed away, I was there. I buried him on the mountain of J City, his favorite ce. I didn''t inform you, nor did I understand why you didn''t know anything about his whereabouts." *** "I''ve promised him that I won''t have my men investigate him! I don''t know how many disciples he has. Other people give me the list of his disciples. He told me that some people should live peaceful life. Perhaps he referred to you and Hudson at that time!" Elijah said in a deep voice. "He left me something!" Hudson said, "His servant told me that he may have died. I didn''t expect that he would have passed away! How did he die?" "He died of lung cancer!" Esther sighed. "He smoked a lot. The doctor said my master could not make it through this year, but he passed away this spring. Elijah, Hudson, you''d better quit smoking!" They had mixed feelings. Elijah nodded. He was not addicted to smoking. He smoked only when he felt annoyed. But now Esther and Iris were by his side, so nothing could bother him anymore. Hudson also nodded and looked at Winnie. She said, "I support you. It''s good for your health." "Okay!" Hudson held her hand tightly. Their fingers intertwined. It was difficult for them to be together. They were really lucky. "I want to see him!" Elijah said. "Let''s go to J City to see him!" Esther said. Therefore, that night, they went to J City. Evan Gray was buried in a t ground. There was no tombstone or burial mound. There was only a small pine that grew bigger. Esther nted that tree to mark the ce. "Here it is!" She pointed to a ce not far away. Elijah frowned and looked at the small tree. "I didn''t expect that he would have known you." Esther stared at Elijah and said with difficulty, "Do you me him?" Elijah did not speak and kept quiet. Did he? Evan Gray forced Elijah to part with Esther and be the head of LN Group. Evan Gray killed so many people in his life, but Elijah had to clean up the mess that Evan Gray made. Was he to me? Sure. But Elijah felt very peaceful, perhaps because it had passed, or he felt satisfied with what he had now. "When he passed away, he asked me if I hated him. It was strange. I don¡¯t hate him!" Esther sighed, "Someone should save LN Group. We make a sacrifice, but LN Group can keep on running. It''s very fair." Hudson didn''t know what they were talking about since he knew nothing about LN Group. He had a sort of feeling it had something to do with Elijah''s fake death four years ago. They mourned in silence for a long time before returning. Elijah kept silent and no one could tell his emotions. They returned to the vi, while Iris lived in the Perry family with Elijah''s parents. After they got back, Esther took a bath andy on the bed, but she couldn''t fall asleep. Elijah did the same. He had been silent since he knew that Evan Gray had died. Esther turned over and pressed his chest, "Elijah, do you me my master. He had a lot of secrets that he couldn''t reveal." Elijah looked at Esther and sighed. Esther was so kind. Even if she had been framed for years, she still spoke for Evan Gray. Elijah suspected that Evan Gray let Esther leave on purpose. Elijah believed that LN Group could protect Esther even if Esther was with him. Elijah didn''t know what Evan Gray was scheming about. However, Elijah had no chance to question Evan Gray anymore since he had died. "I don''t know! I have mixed feelings about him!" "Because we''ve been apart for four years? "Yes!" "Let''s see it from another point of view. I think it''s a test for us and our love bes stronger because of it, so I am very grateful to him. Although it''s tough to endure, we have got through it." "You''ve grown up!" Elijah kissed her on the lips and smiled. "You''re so sweet!" "My master is fond of us, so you be the head and I am responsible for his afterlife!" "Little fool!" Elijah sighed. Esther was always so kind. "No wonder you beat so many people in Las Vegas! You learned gamble skills from your master!" "But I lost to you!" "Few people can beat me!" "Teach me! I want to beat you!" "You can''t beat me!" "Why?" "Because I won''t teach you!" He poked her nose. "You don''t dare to teach me?" She got up and sat on his belly. He just took a bath, so he didn''t wear pants. He gasped at once. "Esther¡­" "Will you teach me?" She threatened and moved her hips. "No!" "Alright, you can''t touch me anymore!" "Maybe I''ll teach you if you please me now!" "Really?" "I''ll keep my promise!" This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. "Okay!" "Come on!" Elijah chuckled. She raised herself on her arms and slowly sat down on him¡­ And she looked into his eyes and his soul. "Honey, you need to keep your word!" "Focus yourself, or I won''t teach you!" Hudson wanted to take Winnie home, but she insisted on getting her things, so they went to Winnie''s apartment. Hudson didn''t dare to go upstairs because he was afraid of seeing Rio. He stopped. Winnie said, "Come to get my things for me. I can''t take them by myself!" "Okay!" He said with mixed feelings. At the door of Winnie''s apartment, Hudson took a deep breath, telling himself to remain calm no matter what he saw. Winnie changed her shoes, nced at him, and said, "Come in in socks. I don''t have men''s slippers." Hearing that, Hudson was excited. Rio didn''t live with Winnie. What Esther said was true. Moreover, when he had sex with Winnie, he could feel Winnie was a rookie. So, she hadn''t slept with other men in the past four years. He took off his shoes at once, ran into the room, and looked around. He couldn''t help butugh. It was great. He was her only man. He confirmed that it was a single woman''s bedroom. There was no trace left by men. Winnie peered at his pleasant look and tidied up the things. "I go back with you. If you lose me again, I''ll nevere back!" "I''ll never hurt you again!" Hudson promised hurriedly and wiped the sweat. "We''re going home!" He followed her into the bedroom, looked at her pink bed, and suddenly threw himself on it. Hey on it and smelled the fragrance that belonged to her. He took a deep breath and imagined that she was sleeping here. He was on her quilt and felt as if he was holding her. Looking at Hudson who was childish, Winnie shook her head as she packed up her things. Then she thought of something. "Hudson, it''s hard for me to be pregnant." Hudson was shocked, got up, and put his arms around her waist. "Don''t worry. We can try to have a test tube baby. Maybe we can have test-tube twins or more babies!" "But what if it doesn''t work out?" She was worried. "It doesn''t matter. I just want you. Kids could be the fruit of our love. If we don''t have babies, we can still be together. Moreover, I have more time to keep youpany!" "You don''t care?" She asked. "Silly girl, I love you without any condition!" Love was unconditional. He loved her, even if they would not have a baby. "We can try to have test- tube babies in two years. Now we need to enjoy ourselves. After making up for our losses, we can consider if we want a baby or not!" Winnie blushed and turned to pack up her things. "You''re so annoying!" They came back home where they were married. Hudson stretched out his arms and said to Winnie, "Winnie, wee home!" Her eyes turned red and threw herself into his arms. They held each other tightly. Hudson looked Winnie in the arms. She buried her head on his chest silently and put her arms around his waist. Hudson could not see her eyes clearly, but he could feel how warm she was. Hudson felt moist on his chest and realized she cried. He sighed and hugged her tightly. He knew that she hurt so much and needed time to recover. He would take good care of her, give her warmth, and waited for her to forget the past. Chapter 673 I Will Make You Suffer Chapter 673 I Will Make You Suffer Winnie was struggling. She still felt the pains, but she couldn''t help falling in love with Hudson. She couldn''t forget him. He was the only man that she loved in her lifetime. Fortunately, Hudson finally fell in love with her. She felt satisfied. She put her hand on her heart and felt his heartbeat. She closed her eyes and sighed, with tears of joy dropping on his chest. He stooped to pick her up and went upstairs. *** In the cafe outside the university. Esther went in and saw Lena wearing a white suit and sitting by the window. Lena seemed to be thinking about something, so she didn''t notice that Esther came. Lena''s suit was very formal but was a little old-fashioned. She was like a white-cor but looked a little weird. "Lena! Lena came to her senses and turned around when Esther called her. When she saw Esther, she smiled. "There you are!" "What are you thinking? Man?" Esther joked. "What are you talking about!" Lena''s face turned red. "Don''t hide from me. You seemed to be thinking about something about love. It''s not a big deal. What kind of man is he?" Esther asked curiously. Lena sighed without a word. "What''s the matter?" "Ie back home!" Lena whispered, stirring the coffee in the cup and buying a cup for Esther. "It''s good. Do your parents forgive you? What about Oscar?" "Oscar was picked up by my parents. He was registered in my brother''s household. He can''t always be an illegitimate child. It was not good for his health!" Lena sighed. "But I agree to listen to my parents. That is, I will have a blind date and marry a stranger." "Good heavens! How could that be?" Esther resisted the urge to scream. Lena felt bitter. Perhaps this was life. "My brother married my sister-inw through a blind date, but they get along well. When my sister-in- law knew my situation, she agreed to let my son be registered. So, blind date is not so bad!" Lena comforted herself. Lena no longer thirsted for love after she made mistakes many years ago. She only cared about her son. As long as her son was in good health, that would be enough. After chatting for a long time with Lena, Esther decided to walk back home, so the driver could only follow her. But Esther met Ethel on the way home, so she got in his car. "Why are you strolling?" Ethel asked. N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. "I''m worried about Lena!" Esther sighed, "Ethel, will you feel sad if you get married to a woman that you don''t love?" Ethel was stunned and said, "If I can''t be with the woman that I love the most, it doesn''t matter who I married." "Well! I remember you are not this type" Esther was astonished. "When do you be so gentle and well-cultivated!" She looked at him as if he was a monkey. He drove and smiled. "Let''s go bungee jumping?" Thest time they went bungee jumping was about four years ago. "Alright! I have time!" Esther smiled and said, "I remember that you invited me to a fish banquet after we went bungee jumpingst time! It''s my turn to treat you to dinner this time!" "You still remember?" He was excited. "I have good memories" She raised her eyebrows. "Nothing!" Ethel shook his head and grinned. "You are like an idiot!" Esther said jokingly. Ethel didn''t mind. He just sighed. "Are you happy now? "Why not?" She asked. "That''s good!" "Ethel, you are a little strange." "Am I?" "Of course. Are you in love?" Ethel was speechless. They went to J City, unaware that something big would happen to them. When the car drove into winding mountain road, it was stopped by several cars in front. Ethel stopped his car, and several cars came from behind and blocked their way. What happened? Did she meet some hooligans? Esther raised her eyebrow. Her husband was the head of a gang. "How dare they stand in our way?" Ethel muttered in frustration and pped the steering wheel hard. "Ethel!" A girl suddenly got out of the car in front. Ethel paused and cursed. "Shit!" "Who is she?" Esther looked at the woman in front who looked pretty. "A stupid woman that I can''t get rid of!" "You''re lucky! She looks pretty" "Paranoid!" Ethel whispered, "She is paranoid. Esther, stay in the car. I go to take a look!" "Paranoid?" Esther was scared and shrank her shoulder. That woman was so terrible! "Why did you cheat me?" Looking at Ethel who got off the car, the girl screamed with suppressed anger and hatred. "I don''t know what you''re talking about." Ethel was frightened and restrained his astonishment. He looked at the girl, his eyes cold and shocked, without a trace of emotion. "Eva Bates, I''ve told you that I just y with you. Why are you so serious?" Eva did note over, but people in the cars got off with guns. Damn it. "Ethel, I am serious!" Eva snorted, threw a sharp gaze at Ethel, and lifted the ck gun in her hand, "You don''t ept me because you like another woman? Is she the woman in the car? Let her get out. I''ll see how good she is." Looking at the muzzle of the guns, Ethel felt pains in his heart and subconsciously looked at Esther. Esther was calling someone nervously and seemed to ask for help. "Don''t call!" Eva shouted, "Or I''ll shoot her!" "Don''t¡­" Ethel shook his head nervously. "Eva, let''s talk. Calm down!" "Are you worried about her?" Eva was even crazier. Ethel walked up, not afraid of her gun. "She''s innocent. She''s someone else''s wife, not my girlfriend. I don''t want to hurt the innocent." "Don''t step forward! Or I''ll shoot you to death!" Eva pointed her gun at him with a mad look. "Kill me if you want. I don''t care." Ethel said coldly, stopped, and closed his eyes indifferently to cover the anger and worry in his eyes. "Don''t shoot." Esther got out of the car suddenly, "Miss, you mistake him. I''m his friend. Don''t be so excited, okay?" "Esther, why did you get off!" Ethel opened his eyes suddenly. Esther was so bold. That woman was paranoid, but Esther came out of the car! If Esther was killed, he would be guilty for the rest of his life. It didn''t matter if he was killed, but he could not involve Esther. Ethel was determined in an instant and looked at Eva with dark eyes. Eva''s face turned pale when she saw Esther. "Ethel, you are worried about this woman!" Eva said coldly and pointed the gun at Ethel''s chest. "You offend me, so you should know that I won''t let you go." "It has nothing to do with Esther. It''s the business between us." Ethel put on a faint smile but his gaze was cold and sharp. Though he was extremely angry, he smiled indifferently. "I don''t allow you to hurt anyone. What do you want? I can promise you." Evaughed mockingly and showed a look of extreme sadness, "Ethel, you said you would love me for the rest of your life! Why can''t I get back at you when you break your word? Since I can''t get your love, no one else can. It would be better that she died. At least, you don''t have to miss a married woman every day. She is the one that you miss, right?" "Shut up!" Ethel snorted coldly. "You can''t trust what a man says when he lies in bed. Don''t you know that?" Esther was stunned. What happened? Why did so many men in ck point their guns at them? Ethel had so many enemies. She wouldn''t have gone out with him if she had known it. "Ethel, I''m going to make you suffer!" Eva snorted, "I know the photo of this woman is on your mobile phone!" "Shut up!" Ethel shouted and blushed. Esther was at a loss for a moment and reacted. "How is that possible? You mistake him. He is my brother. Don''t be so excited!" "Ethel loves you. I know it!" Eva was very excited, "I''ll kill her to make you suffer for the rest of your life!" "How dare you!" Ethel''s face turned gloomy. He moved towards Esther, but Eva shoot Esther when Ethel moved. When Ethel was nearly hit, Esther pushed him away and dodged, but her shoulder was still hit. Esther looked at the blood flowing out of her shoulder. It hurt so much. Would she die? Chapter 674 My Family Chapter 674 My Family "Esther!" Ethel turned around and decided to hold Esther to protect her even if Eva pointed her gun at Esther. When Eva shoot again, a flurry of shots rang. A lot of people came, with guns in their hands! Ethel was protecting Esther. Esther ouched with pains and scolded him. "It''s all your fault. I am nearly killed!" "I''m sorry!" Ethel carried her to the car when there was chaos. Because of these people that appeared suddenly, Eva was taken away, and those men in ck got into the car. Another group of people began to chase them. Esther knew Elijah had these men protect her! When she was beside the car, the blood dropped on her hand. Her shoulder hurt, but there should not be so much blood. She titled her head and found that Ethel was bleeding. "Ethel, you''re injured!" "It doesn''t matter!" Ethel shook his head. "Get in the car!" He pushed Esther into the car. "Lie on the backseat and don''t move! I''ll take you to the hospital!" "You''re injured. Why do you keep bleeding?" Esther was scared and almost cried! Ethel gritted his teeth and got on the car. A person appeared and said to Esther, "Madam, Ie here to protect you. I''ll send you to the hospital!" In the hospital. "Esther!" Elijah rushed in with a pale face. He looked at the blood on Esther''s shoulder and his eyes were filled with coldness. "Damn it. I''ll kill her!" "I''m fine!" Though she looked pale with pains, she was clear-minded. Ethel was in the emergency room. The doctor said that the middle of Ethel''s back may be hit. It was serious. "Where''s the doctor? Hurry up to have her wounds dressed!" Elijah roared and threw his arms around Esther''s waist. The doctor was about to take the bullet out of Esther, but the door was kicked by Elijah and he broke in. The doctor was not surprised at all. Elijah was a domineering man and could not stand that his beloved got hurt. Therefore, the doctor was not affected and continued to disinfect the wounds and have them dressed. Elijah looked at the wounds on her fair shoulder. When the doctor dressed her wounds, Elijah felt pain. Esther looked pale because she lost a lot of blood, but she didn''t cry. She was like a stubborn and lonely doll in winter. "Elijah, I thought that I couldn''t see you anymore!" Esther couldn''t help but cry in Elijah''s arms. Esther tightly grasped Elijah''s hand, "We''re almost killed!" Elijah''s gaze turned sharp and he put on a gloomy look, "I''ll let her pay the price!" Her wounds had been dressed. Esther leaned against Elijah powerlessly and asked about Ethel. "By the way, what about Ethel?" "He''s all right!" Elijah picked her up. "We''re going home!" A weekter. N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. It was reported that Eva solicited in the nightclub. She went crazy, fell off, and died after she was yed with by three men. "Is Ethel really fine?" Esther was grounded and stayed at home for a week. "Sure!" "Did you have anything to do with Eva''s death?" "Don''t be curious. Her death does not harm us." Eva died by ident, but Elijah felt that a big trouble had been solved. He felt angry about Ethel because Esther was involved in Ethel''s affairs and got hurt. "I''ll call Ethel!" Esther said, "Why does he turn off his cell phone?" "He may feel guilty and have no courage to see you. Don''t think of him. He won''t die!" "If he hadn''t stood in front of me, I would have died. I should go to see him." After all, it was not his fault. Esther wanted to figure out if Ethel loved her. In the hospital. Philip visited Ethel, "You almost kill my sister!" Ethel''s heart twitched, "Esther is fine?" "She gets much better and keeps asking your conditions. Do you want to see her?" Ethel shook his head, "I am not so brazen-faced!" "You didn''t mean it! Eva has died. You are afraid of seeing Esther, aren''t you?" Philipughed. "You fear that you cannot control your feelings? You''ve loved her secretly for so many years. What do you fear?" "You?" Ethel was stunned, "How did you see that?" "I am not Elijah. I won''t trouble you. But if he knows that you love her wife, I am afraid that he will cut it off with you!" Philip chuckled. "Esther is so charming that a lot of men love her!" * * * "Go to hell! I am so sad, but you have the mood to tease me!" Ethel sighed. He didn''t show his feelings for Esther. Why did Philip know it? "You''re a man!" Philip patted his shoulder, "It''s hard to love a woman for so many years. Elijah didn''t give you a chance topete. It''s so unfair." "He is my friend. Esther is his wife. I won''t flirt with his wife. But I am not willing to ept this face. Can Elijah have fun with Esther? If I had known Esther before he did, she would have been my wife!" " Your brother has known Esther for many years, but Esther doesn''t be his wife?" "I''m not my brother!" The door was kicked open. A gust of wind came in, sending a shiver down people''s spines. Ethel and Philip look towards the door. They saw Elijah and Esther stand at the door. Elijah put on a gloomy face and Esther was a little embarrassed. She didn''t mean to eavesdrop. Elijah told her to be silent. She didn''t expect that Ethel loved her. "Ethel, are you feeling better?" Esther tried to be natural. "Esther, it''s good that you''re fine!" Ethel was not embarrassed. He confirmed that Elijah had heard what they said, but he didn''t say anything about it. Ethel felt pain when he looked at Esther who was standing by Elijah''s side. After all, it''s the most miserable thing to love a person that never loved you. Though Ethel was strong, he felt her heart torn apart when he saw Esther standing beside another man. He was too painful to breathe, but he pretended to be calm. When Esther made sure that Ethel was fine, she smiled, embraced him, and whispered, "Ethel, you are always my family and my brother. I can sacrifice myself for you." When she hugged Ethel, Elijah pulled her back. Though Elijah knew that Esther just wanted tofort Ethel, Elijah felt angry since even Esther coveted his wife. Ethel looked at Elijah who was domineering. His nose twitched and he smiled, "You are my most lovely sister!" "He''s fine! Let''s go!" Elijah did not wait for Ethel to say anything and took Esther away. Philip pouted, couldn''t stand what Elijah did, and said to Ethel, "You can be happier if you let her go! Esther only cares about Elijah now, so Elijah must have some strong points. You will meet your soulmate." Philip patted Ethel''s shoulder and saw off Elijah and Esther. Then he continued, "The most important thing is that Elijah can make Esther happy!" "Yes. It seems that I can only send Esther my best wishes!" Ethel was frustrated, but he was frank about it. He raised his head and smiled faintly. Esther and he were doomed to miss each other! "I''m very surprised about that!" Esther looked at Elijah who strode forward with a gloomy face, "I didn''t betray you. Why are you angry?" Elijah strode forward without a word. "Are you jealous?" "Walk slowly!" Esther could not keep up with him and stopped. She looked at him at a loss. Damn it. She didn''t betray him. Why was he so angry? "Elijah, if you continue, I won''t talk to you!" Esther threatened Elijah. Elijah''s dark eyes became dim. His mind went nk, but he stopped. Esther walked over to him. She lowered her head and walked past him slowly. "You''re unreasonable, and I don''t like you like that!" Elijah opened his eyes, suddenly turned over, and caught up with her to stop her. He squinted. "Should I not be angry?" "You''re so mean!" She pouted. "But you look lovely when you''re angry!" She walked up to him, looked at him, put her arms around his waist, and buried her face on his chest. "Elijah, don''t be angry." He stretched out his hand and spoke. "I''m not mad at you!" He was just mad at Ethel for having a crush on Esther. "We are going to get married and holding a grand ceremony. I''ll tell the world that you''re my woman. Nobody can covet you." "Alright! Kneel!" She spoke. She was joking, but she didn''t expect that Ethel would be on his knee. "Marry me, Esther!" He kneeled in the corridor. The crowd looked at them with all kinds of expressions. "Get up!" Esther was embarrassed and held him up, but he refused to get up. "You haven''t said yes!" He blushed. "Alright, I''ll marry you!" "Let''s go home!" Her lovely face and sweet fragrance surprised Elijah. He couldn''t help but throw his arms around her shoulder. Esther was stunned and his handsome face got closer. Without expectation, he kissed her with a content and mischievous smile. He nibbled her lips, put his tongue into her mouth, and their tongues intertwined. She could not even breathe and groaned, "Elijah¡­" Chapter 675 Generous Chapter 675 Generous "Esther, let''s go home," Elijah shouted in a hoarse voice and realized that they were in the hospital. When he raised his head, Esther could see the desire in his eyes, and her heart skipped a beat. He took her with his big hand. Esther blushed and left with him. On the way back, they received a phone call from Hudson. Hudson said his father urged them to hold a wedding and wanted to see Esther and Elijah. Elijah didn''t want to go when he thought about the past. Esther didn''t hold a grudge. "He''s just an old man and has been crossed in love in his lifetime, but he comes to his senses now." "You!" Elijah held the steering wheel with one hand and held her small hand with the other. "You''re always so kind!" See Christ again, Esther stepped forward, greeting him in a very natural way. "Christ, wee back. I haven''t seen you for so many years, and you still look very spirited." Christ felt shamed when Esther greeted him. He thought about what he had done and felt sorry for her. He held Esther''s hand, "Thank you for your salvation!" "Don''t mention it. The past has gone. You and Fennye from so far. Let''s have fun together. Since we don''t have parents, you can be our parents. We need your love." Esther knew that he was embarrassed and regretted what he had done. She was delighted that he could realize his mistakes and correct them. We should be more tolerant since everyone made mistakes. When they were talking, Ethel and Philip came. When Ethel saw his parents in the living room, he smiled immediately, with excitement in his eyes. "Mom, Dad, I miss you so much." Everyoneughed, in addition to Elijah. He snorted with a cold and disdainful look. Christ stood up, walked to Philip, pulled Esther''s hand, and said seriously, "Philip, Esther, today I have to apologize to you and tell you the real reason for your mother''s death." Esther and Philip were stunned. "I restricted her freedom and thought as long as she was by my side, it would be okay. But I didn''t realize that it was unnecessary to keep her by my side if she didn''t love me. She fled so many times and was locked in the bedroom by me, but she didn''t make apromise. When she knew that I framed your father, she took Esther away. When I found her, she was in the airport and said she wanted to go back to the United States. I was so angry that I locked Esther and her in the vi. That day, I was drunk and wanted to rape her. She asked me to let go of her or she would kill herself. I refused her, but I didn''t expect that she reallymitted suicide. She would rather die than be together with me! The flowing blood frightened Esther and me. I wanted to take her to the hospital, but it was too late. She asked me to take care of her daughter. Otherwise, she would not let me off even if she became a ghost." When Esther heard that, something shed across her mind. Elijah calmly came forward and held her, worried that she could not bear it. "My mom was killed by you!" Philip took a deep breath. "If it hadn''t been for you, my family would be very happy now!" "I killed your mother!" Christ nodded, "Without me, you and your mom would be very happy!" "But why don''t I remember that?" Esther asked at a loss. Her memories were blurry. "I let someone use deep hypnosis to treat you, so you forget a lot of things!" Christ said, "The police came and the forensic report confirmed your mothermitted suicide. Esther was so frightened that she had nightmares, cried, and screamed every night. I ask a doctor to give her a deep hypnotic. I hoped she would forget that day. I sent her to the orphanage and let all people think that she died. I adopted her and let her grow up with Hudson. I''m selfish. My son and Esther were lonely. Two lonely children would take care of each other when they were together. I went to the United States for your father. But he died and Philip was missing. Later, I did another bad thing. I made advantage of Esther. Every time I saw Esther, I thought about your mother and how she betrayed me. I was so angry that I did a lot of bad things. Though you''re willing to forgive me, I knew I was too sinful to make up for your losses. I only hope that you''ll be happy!" Everyone was silent. Winnie held Hudson''s hand. She knew Hudson apanied Esther for ten years. His mom had passed away when he was young, so he was very lonely. Winnie thought that Esther must have given him a lot of joy. Therefore, he loved Esther so much and was even obsessed. She felt him very poor. Hudson patted her hand. The memories had gone like the wind. He was very satisfied that Winnie was by his side. "Deep hypnosis!" Esther figured it out. "I can ask someone to bring back your memories if you want!" Christ said. Esther shook his head, and looked at her brother, "I don''t want them back. I just want to be happy!" Philip gently touched her face and nodded with tears. "No problem. We all want you to be happy!" "Elijah, can I?" Esther raised her head and asked Elijah behind. Elijah lowered his head and kissed her on the lips. He always wanted Esther to be happy and never suffered, so it was good for her to forget the past. "Alright!" "Christ, don''t me yourself! Even if you let go of my mom, she would havemitted suicide if she had known my father had passed away!" Esther stepped forward and embraced Christ. "I know my parents owed a lot to you and so did you. Live a happy life with Fenny for the rest of your life. After you go to heaven, apologize to my parents, but now you need to cherish the present since life is transient. I only hope that you could be happy!" "Esther¡­" Christ''s eyes were filled with tears and he embraced Esther. Philip turned his head. Since his sister had forgiven Christ, he should no longer hold a grudge. All people''s eyes turned red because they didn''t expect Esther would be so generous! Ethel pursed his lips. This kind girl would never belong to him, but he wished she could be happy forever. Ethel looked at Elijah. Later, they went to the yard. Ethel lit a cigarette and passed Elijah''s cigarette packet. Elijah took one but put it back when he thought about something. "Why not?" Ethel asked. "You''re still mad at me?" "Esther doesn''t allow me to smoke!" Elijah snorted. "There''s no need to be mad at you!" "You''re always so confident!" Ethel chuckled. "I always know what I want!" Elijah was confident. "Elijah! We are brothers. Esther is your wife. I will only put her in my heart. Please be nice to her. Life is very long. If she is happy, I will bless you. If not, I will take her away from you!" Ethel exhaled a puff of smoke and said slowly. N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. "Never think about it!" Elijah snorted. "You will not have the chance!" "You''d better not give me the chance!" "Rest assured. I won''t" "When''s the wedding?" "Very soon!" "That''s good! I''ll go early!" After they went back home, Elijah was talking about the date of the wedding with his grandpa while Esther kept his daughterpany. "Mommy, when will you take me to Hugo''s house?" Iris was in Esther''s arms, sitting on Esther''sp. "I will take you when I''m free!" Esther pinched Iris''s small face and felt a little guilty. She hadn''t stayed with his daughter for a long time. After Elijah went back, they showed affection for each other and neglected their daughter. "Why do you want to see Hugo?" "When Daddy and Mommy are not with me, Hugo can have fun with me. I''m so lonely and miss Hugo so much" Iris sighed, "When can I grow up?" "I''m sorry!" Esther''s nose twitched. "It''s my fault. I''ll spend more time keeping youpany!" Iris shook her head. "Don''t be sad. Mommy, I don''t want you to apany me at all!" "Why not?" Esther was amused. "Because you are not Hugo!" Iris roll her eyes and said loudly, "I want to grow up and be his bride!" "Well!" Esther was stunned. She didn''t care much about it, but she felt sad that her daughter did not need her. She seemed to ignore her daughter too much. Late at night. "The wedding will be held in a week, okay?" Elijah asked. "Any time you like!" Esther took a deep breath and reached out to stroke his back. "As long as I''m with you, wedding is unimportant!" "But I want to tell the world we are married and give you the grandest wedding!" She leaned on his shoulder and suddenly felt relieved. She nodded. "Well, am I too harsh to you and Iris? Iris doesn''t want to get close to me now!" She was a little frustrated. Why did Iris only miss a boy with whom she got along for a few days? "What happened?" He held her little face, kissed her gently. Her pale reds gradually turned red and moist. He caressed her lips gently, smiled, and teased. "Iris is just a kid. You''re too hard on her and don''t allow me to get close to her! It doesn''t matter that you are harsh on me." Chapter 676 Be Together Forever Chapter 676 Be Together Forever Esther blushed and said, "You should get close to her from tomorrow. I''m so afraid that Iris is not intimate with us." "You think too much! Does our daughter like Hugo?" Elijah asked. "Yes! She has been asking me where Hugo goes these days!" "Little fool!" Elijah sighed and couldn''t helpughing. "Why are youughing?" "Because we''ll get married." "You''re so annoying!" Esther wanted to take a bath. "Why do you tease me?" As she said, she took off her clothes and went to the bathroom. Looking at her naked back, he was burning with desire and strode over. He held Esther''s boobs from behind and tore off the soft pads. "What are you doing?" Esther screamed. "I want to have sex with you!" Elijah caressed herps and put his fingers on her private part. "I want to take a bath!" She screamed. "We can take a bath together!" His eyes darkened and he said in a hoarse voice. "I don''t want to take a bath with you!" Esther lowered her head timidly and blushed. "Really?" He raised his thick eyebrows and asked with a smile. She trembled with her face redder, and shyly looked away, not answering his question. "I want you." He murmured in a hoarse voice, with his Adam''s apple sliding. Panic was shown on Esther''s beautiful face. She red at Elijah with her cheeks red like a ripe apple. "Let''s take a shower together since I want to vent my emotions!" Heughed. His dark eyes gleamed. He seemed to be nning to do something very evil to her. He picked her up and went into the bathroom. "If youugh again, I won''t bathe with you!" She blushed andined There was a smile in Elijah''s dark and sharp eyes. He stroked her t belly with warm hands. Esther''s breath paused for a moment and her eyshes quivered slightly. He seemed to have magic powers. The cramp in her belly turned into slight pain. "Elijah." she felt uneasy, shifted his weight, and wanted to shake off her hands. "Let''s take a bath together every day!" He chuckled and looked up at her. His low voice was like a soft wind that came to her ear. She blushed, lowered her head, and didn''t dare to look at him. His hands were like a fire. What he touched became really hot. Esther''s groans came from inside. "Elijah, let go of me!" Then, the big bathroom was filled with the sound of running water and joy¡­ ******** On a Sunday in May, on thewn of a five-star hotel, the wedding hall was decorated luxuriously. There were colorful balloons, a rose arch, a champagne tower, a wedding cake of nineyers. Countless guests came to witness their marriage. The feast was served under a giant makeshift tent on thewn. The guests either stood or sat to wait for the couple. The wedding dresses were designed by a foreign designer, who designed them ording to Esther''s and Winnie''s personalities. Esther and Winnie wore their gorgeous dresses and were putting on make- up on the twelfth floor. With the make-up, Esther didn''t believe that she could be so beautiful. She sat quietly over there, extremely nervous. "Are you nervous? Winnie clenched her fist and nodded. "I''m so nervous! I''m thinking about if my make-up is delicate enough, if my wedding veil perfect enough and if my smile sweet enough. I''m so nervous!" "Me too!" Esther seldom got nervous. She was thinking about what kind of expression she should have when she saw Elijah. She imagined they walked to the rose arch and Elijah put a ring on her fingers¡­ Thinking about that, Esther sniggered. Elijah and Hudson in a white suit wanted to go in but were stopped by Philip and Ethel. Lena and Lh stood at the door nervously. Iris was wearing a white dress and standing together with Oscar in a white suit. "Mommy, why hasn''t Hugoe yet?" "Your daddy didn''t invite his daddy and mommy, so he won''te!" "I am disappointed!" "Who is Hugo?" Asked Oscar, a hybrid with red lips, white teeth, and blue eyes. "I won''t tell you!" Iris raised her little chin. "Here theye." Lh cried out. Esther''s and Winnie''s hearts were throbbing. "Don''t go out. Let Iris ask them some questions. We can''t let them get in so easily!" Lh said. So, Iris was pushed out. Outside the door were Philip, Ethel, and two bridegrooms. Iris saw her daddy and uncle in a white suit. Thinking about what Lh said, she raised her head, "Daddy, Uncle, it''s not so easy to marry my mommy and aunt!" "Sure!" Philip and Ethel said at the same time. "If Daddy invites Hugo to the wedding, I let you go in!" "Iris, I didn''t teach you that way," Lh shouted from inside. N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. Iris was frightened and shivered, but she didn''t forget to talk back. "I just want to see Hugo! Don''t get so angry, or you''ll get wrinkles!" Elijah squatted down and looked at his daughter''s small face, smiling, "Baby, when I get married to your mommy, I will take you to see him, okay?" "Will you keep your word?" "Of course!" So, Esther and Winnie were sold by Iris. "We don''t agree!" Philip and Ethel said at the same time. "How could it be so easy?" Elijah seemed to have been ready. He picked up her daughter and broke down the door when a dozen people came at him. "Elijah, you are so wicked!" Philip and Ethel shouted at the same time. Elijah put her daughter into the arms of Philip. "Take care of Iris. Don''t lose her!" "Well!" "Uncle, you are handsome!" Iris horse praised Philip. A gentle smile touched his lips. He kissed her niece. "You''re so sweet!" "Well! I use strawberry toothpaste!" Iris giggled. "I''m ready!" Ethel pped his hands. A dozen people crowded in and huddled with the others. When there was chaos, Esther felt someone pulled her in his arms and took her out. "You are not Elijah. Who are you?" Esther was familiar with Elijah''s smell and screamed out when she realized that man wasn''t Elijah. The crowd behindughed, "Let''s beat the false bridegroom!" "Stop it! He''d better not hold a wedding. Otherwise¡­" Elijah in a suit came out of the crowd, pulled Esther''s hand, and said, "He wouldn''t have a chance to get close to his wife!" Everyone was threatened and didn''t dare to move again. They''d better not go too far. Elijah and Hudson shook their heads. They had a wedding today, so they could not put on a long face or leave. When they saw their lovers as graceful as an angel. They put on a happy smile. The white suit set off their tall and straight figures. "Elijah¡­" When Esther saw Elijah, she blushed. "Hudson¡­" Winnie was so shy that she lowered her head. Hudson reached out to hold her small hand. Two bridegrooms nced at each other, bowed together, picked up their own brides, and walked outside. Everyoneughed, following the bride and groom. A very beautiful song was yed outside. The wedding was not held in a church, but the officiator was invited and it was very lively. The officiator asked the grooms. "Elijah, Hudson, are you willing to marry the woman beside you? Will you love and cherish her from this day forward, for better, for worse, for richer, for poorer, in sickness and in health, till death do you apart?" The two grooms looked at their brides and answered firmly, "I do!" The officiator asked the brides. "Esther, Winnie, are you willing to marry the man beside you? Will you love and cherish him from this day forward, for better, for worse, for richer, for poorer, in sickness and in health, till death do you apart?" Esther and Winnie turn their gaze at their bridegrooms and said, "I do!" "Exchange rings! Wen Esther put on the ring, she felt a bit dizzy and couldn''t help but vomit. The vomiting sound frightened the guests and Elijah. "Esther, what''s the matter? Esther could not help vomiting. Elijah picked her up and wanted to take her to the hospital. Esther shook her head and said, "Elijah, I may be pregnant!" "What?" "Don''t worry, everyone. The bride said she might be pregnant!" The officiator smiled. There was turmoil. Seeing that, the officiator said humorously, "We have seen people who are seasick or carsick. We seldom see people feel sick when they get married. The bribe is too excited." The crowdughed. Elijah looked surprised. They would have a baby. He was too excited to believe it. "Esther, I love you!" Elijah was excited while holding Esther. Winnie felt envious and happy, but Hudson took her hand. "Don''t worry. We''ll have our baby too!" "Yes!" "Esther, we''re having another baby. I''m so happy!" Elijah was surprised and proud. He fixed his gaze on Esther''s face. Esther was touched by his surprise. He like kids so much. She would endure the pains and give birth to more children for him. She was so happy. She had a husband who loved her, a lovely daughter, and one more baby. Her tears flowed down, but she felt joyful. "Elijah, I love you! I''ll stay with you for the rest of my life!" "I''ll stay with you for the rest of my life!" (When Esther got pregnant for the first time and waited for the results of her B-ultrasound examination, she came across Sylvie. The following story was about her.) Chapter 677 Connections Through Marriage Chapter 677 Connections Through Marriage Boston was still cold in May. Sylvie arthy liked to walk alone in the strange streets. She raised her small chin to appreciate the architecture of different styles. It began to rain, When the rain hit on her face, she felt a little cold and peaceful. When receiving Mr. arthy''s phone call, Sylvie was slightly surprised, "Mr. arthy?" "When will you call me grandpa?" Cassius arthy''s gentle voice came from that side. Sylvie was slightly shocked and just said, "Mr. arthy, what do you want to say?" The man on the other end paused for a moment and sighed. "Sylvie, my life nearlyes to an end. I hope that you can return home. You''ve studied abroad for four years and graduated. You shoulde back home." Her heart sank. The cold wind blew. She shivered a bit and looked into the distance. The scenery became blurry in the rain. "Are you not well?" The other party was silent for a long time, "Come back, Sylvie! I miss you!" She could not refuse Mr. arthy. His life nearly came to an end? Did he miss her? She hadn''t been missed for a long time. Today, he said that he missed her. She felt her heart as moist as the street in Boston. That night, Sylvie picked up her package and went home by ne. Sylvie booked an economy ss flight. When she went in and sat down, the seat beside her was still empty. When the cabin door was about to close, she saw a tall figureing quickly on the phone. The lights were so bright that he seemed to be enveloped by a halo when he came in. Even the stewardesses could not help but gasp. "Wow! What a handsome man!" "He''s so handsome!" "¡­" Material ? N?velDrama.Org. When they were appreciating the man, Sylvie raised her head slowly and a familiar face came into sight. Sylvie was shocked. That was him? He walked over, put his case into the overhead bin, closed it, and sat down. He was still on the phone. His low male voice sounded, "First ss? Do you think that I can choose? Call backter! I''m on the ne now. I need to turn off the phone." Sylvie did not expect toe across Marley Hughes. Though they hadn''t seen each other for five years, she could recognize him. Marley Hughes seemed to feel her sight. He nced at Sylvie and found that she was looking at him. His gaze turned sharp suddenly. He threw a cold gaze at her as if he wanted to keep her a thousand miles away. Obviously, he didn''t recognize her. Sylvie guessed he may take her as his pursuer, After all, he was so handsome and must have been chatted up by many girls. Thinking about that, Sylvie lowered her head and a faint smile touched her lips. When she raised her head, she wanted to say hello to him but was frightened by his cold and sharp gaze. His eyes were as cold as frost. He gave her a warning nce and turned his gaze. Sylvie was a little surprised and felt relieved at the same time. Since he had forgotten her and didn''t like being chatted up, she would do nothing. She would keep in mind his help and hoped that she could help him when he was in need. But would a man like him need her help? He was Marley Hughes, a legend of Hughes Group. He graduated from Harvard Business School and won the Baker Schr award. People said that when Hughes Group was about to go bankrupt three years ago, he worked as the president and saved the family business. Later, he quitted his job and no one knew where he went. Sylvie did not expect to meet him here. Was he in Boston these three years? Since he did not like to be disturbed, she turned her gaze at the window. The stewardess was reminding everyone to fasten their seat belts because the ne was about to take off! She could not help looking into the man beside her. He was as perfect as a sculpture. He idly leaned on the back of the chair with a cold vibe. When he realized that Sylvie was looking at him, Marley Hughes''s gaze turned cold again. Sylvie was stunned and felt this man was too sensitive and alert. She could feel how sharp his gaze was and the dislike in his eyes. It would be a pity if he was not a boss in the business world. Along the way, they neither talked nor had anything. Marley was sleeping while Sylvie had no intention to sleep and looked at him asionally. He fell asleep and did not know that she was looking at him. On his handsome face, there were his eyebrows as dark as ink, long and thick eyshes that covered his eyelids, his straight nose, and his lips that stayed rxed. He didn''t look so fierce anymore. He moved slightly. She immediately turned her gaze, picked up a newspaper casually, and pretended to read it. She was shocked by the news that Hughes Group was in grave peril. In the hall of the arthy family in City B. Sylvie looked at the old man who was over 70 years old in astonishment, "Mr. arthy, you call me back for connections through marriages? The arthy family ys a leading role in the business world. Does it have to unite another family by marriage?" Cassius was not angry, but smiled and nodded, with a pair of sharp eyes, "Don''t refuse so quickly. At least, you should know who you will marry? Sylvie was stunned, frowning. "Who is he?" Cassius''s shrewd eyes fell on his granddaughter''s face. He despised this granddaughter at the beginning, but he found that she was very smart. There was no heir in the arthy family except her. He wouldn''t rest assured if the family property was given to others instead of Sylvie. So, he had to find a capable husband for her. "Whoever he is, I won''t agree!" Sylvie refused. "Marley Hughes!" Cassius arthy said faintly. Sylvie froze and thought about something. So, even Marley Hughes was unable to solve that crisis of Hughes Group? "He is willing to marry you, as long as you agree!" "Is he?" Sylvie felt it incredible. "Did you force him?" "Do I need to force him? After he left Hughes Group, the founding members of Hughes Group intrigued against each other, took bribes, and set their own coffers. Now Hughes Group exists in name only!" "So, why do you want to be united with Hughes Group?" "Because Marley Hughes is talented! I hope he can be my grandson-inw. After I die, he can protect you against the loss of property! He has agreed to marry you. I offer the loans of 1.5 billion dors for him and it will be on his ount soon. I am not ordering you but begging you. Just agree to marry him." Cassius looked at his granddaughter with a light smile, but Sylvie could not read him. "Why do I have to marry him? Can''t you help him and let him pay back more in return?" "Sylvie, don''t you like him?" Cassius arthy raised his eyebrow, "I just want you to marry the man you like and give birth to babies for the arthy family." "I don''t want to marry him that way. He is so proud. How could he ept it?" "It''s up to you to help him or not. Sylvie, I am a businessman. I will only maximize the profits." With that said, Cassius arthy stood up. "Think it over by yourself! But you don''t have much time. Without new capital, Hughes Group will have to dere bankruptcy!" Sylvie was stunned and took a deep breath. Marley Hughes really agreed? What did Mr. arthy mean? She could not care that much and gritted her teeth. "Alright! I agree!" "I disagree!" A domineering voice sounded. Sylvie looked up and saw Bonnie arthy walked downstairs, dripping with diamonds. She looked at Sylvie angrily. "What are you doing here? What right do you have toe in?" Mr. arthy hit the coffee table with his walking stick. Bonnie was scared, suppressed her anger, and said, "Grandpa, she is only an illegitimate daughter. I should be the one that gets married. I am your legitimate granddaughter¡­" "Shut up! It''s up to me to make the decision. Even if I died, Sylvie would get the final say since she is the heir!" "Grandpa, you''re partial to her!" "Yes, I am partial. I like smart kids. Don''t say anything more. I won''t give you anything if I pass away!" "Grandpa¡­" Hearing that, Bonnie was shocked. There was resentment in her eyes. Without this illegitimate daughter, she would be the heir. Sylvie looked at Bonnie indifferently with a faint smile. Her gaze turned sharp and no one dared to look straight into her eyes. "If you wanted to get married, Mr. arthy can arrange the marriage for you. Let''s hold the wedding on the same day. Who do you want to marry? How about the young master of the Davis family. Last time, he visited you and asked you to be responsible for him." "Shut up!" Bonnie rebuked her angrily. "You want to marry Marley Hughes?" Sylvie took a step, got closer to Bonnie, and whispered, "What a pity. You are not worthy of him! He won''t want a woman who has another man''s child!" "You¡­" Esther was fuming with anger and looked at Cassius arthy to ask for help. Chapter 678 Grand Wedding Chapter 678 Grand Wedding Their grandpa gave Sylvie an approving look. He looked at his two granddaughters. He appreciated Sylvie when she refuted and enraged Bonnie. "Sylvie, you live up to my expectations." Bonnie was so angry that she turned around and left. Looking at Bonnie''s back, Sylvie put on a tired look instead of feeling smug. She disliked such a complicated life. "You should know that I don''t want to be the heir. I agree to your requirement not for the arthy, but for Marley. You''re not worried at all?" "Sylvie, the corporation will be yours sooner orter. After I pass away, it''s up to you to make it prosper or not." Sylvie was surprised. He understood her and chose to trust her. His minds were bubbled with schemes. Sylvie nodded. "I''ll go back first. When the wedding date is set, just tell me!" "You don''t live here?" "I like living alone!" With that said, she waved her hand and walked out. In the church. The sunshine shed on the couple. Marley was tall, handsome and had good manners. He was attractive as an excellent man. Sylvie was beautiful and lovely in white wedding dress. The solemn atmosphere of the church set off her beautiful face. A faint smile touched her red lips. The white wedding dress wrapped her nice figure. Cassius took his granddaughter''s hand and handed her to Marley. Her small hands with white gloves were held by strong but cold hands. Cassius said, "Marley, I leave my granddaughter in your care. I wished you could live a happy life together for the rest of your life." As she lifted her eyes timidly, she saw Marley purse his lips. He was slightly shocked when he saw her. Then the disgust shed across his calm eyes. He put on a self-mocking smile. He remembered that Sylvie was the girl beside him on the ne. He pursed his thin lips more tightly. Sylvie was stunned and blushed. She could feel his anger and her hand trembled a bit. Marley held her more tightly and turned his gaze to warn her. Sylvie felt her heart skipped a beat. She bit her lips tightly and nearly bit them through. She looked up at Marley with her big clear eyes. He suddenly put on a bright smile, but there was a touch of sarcasm in his eyes. His gaze was as sharp as de that seemed to stab into her heart¡­ Sylvie was gazed at by him and felt her heat beat heavily. When she was shocked, he suddenly got closer and exhaled male breath to her ear. "You want to marry me?" She stared at the face before her eyes. His features were like the carvings of a craftsman, handsome and deep. He gave her a very loathing look with his sharp and dark eyes. However, in the eyes of others, they looked at each other with great affections. The man in white suit kept himself aloof with a faint smile and looked coldly at the girl before him. Sylvie suddenly felt that it was a warm and sad thing to marry Marley! Sylvie just smiled faintly and whispered, "It doesn''t matter. After the arthy passed its crisis, I''ll divorce you! But now we''re watched by everyone. You don''t want to make a fool of yourself, do you?" Marley was stunned and Sylvie''s reaction was beyond his expectation. He smiled more brightly. "You indeed have evil intentions!" "Innocence needs no justification!" Sylvie also put on a bright smile and said to him. Material ? N?velDrama.Org. She didn''t exin and knew that he must have misunderstood. Though she felt uneasy, she didn''t go insane. The rtives, reporters and people from all walks of life were watching them. If they did something wrong, it may be harder for the arthy to pass the crisis. "You have a sharp tongue!" A mocking smile touched Marley''s lips. Holding her small hand, he walked to the priest. Under the guidance of the priest, the bride and groom exchanged rings and made a wedding vow with different intents. The priest said, "The groom can kiss the bride!" Marley paused for a moment, with a faint smile. Sylvie was very nervous. This proposal was not good at all. They were strangers before today. How could he kiss her? But she thought too much. Perhaps Marley was good at acting. He bent over gracefully and kissed her on her forehead. Sylvie was surprised. She could feel his stiffness. He was unwilling to kiss her, but he had to do it in front of everyone. He must be very sad. Sylvie noticed his sharp gaze under his long eyshes and felt that he was very reluctant when the priest proposed the proposal. His domineering vibe frightened her. He just kissed her softly on her forehead with a mocking smile. Her eardrum and heart beat fast. After that, Marley picked up Sylvie in his arms. When everyone was astonished, Marley said, "Excuse me. I need to have the wedding night with my bribe. Take your time and enjoy yourself!" With that said, Marley threw a meaningful gaze at Cassius, and walked out of the church with Sylvie in his arms. The luxurious seaside vi was their nuptial chamber. It had three stores, facing the sea. There was excellent scenery and fresh air. It was very suitable for living. About six hours had passed since Marley took her out of church, but he left her in the vi and disappeared. She looked outside. It was dark. She stayed in the empty room. It was so silent that she could hear the ticking sound of the clock. She did not know where Marley had gone. After waiting for a few hours, she gave up. She did not think he woulde to sleep with her. Sylvie took a dee breath, stood up, and went to the bathroom to wash. After removing the bride makeup, she looked at herself in the mirror and thought that she''d better move out, since it was far from where she worked. It was obvious that Marley married her because of the crisis of the arthy. Once the arthy passed its crisis, he would require to get divorced ording to his personality. She remembered that he did her a favor that day, so she needed to give back to him. After taking a bath and walking out of the bathroom in a bath robe, she went to cloakroom to get some clothes. But she saw a tall figure when she pushed open the door. The smell of cigarette spread in the air. Sylvie was surprised and found Marley with a cigarette in his left hand. He had changed the white suit into white casual wear and looked extraordinary. Her heart skipped a beat, but she calmed down very soon. She watched him close the door, walk to the sofa and sit down in silence. Facing the man like sculpture, Sylvie felt nervous. Marley had saved her once, but he had forgotten. He was at a loss for a moment when he saw Sylvie in a bathrobe and smiled coldly. He reached out to extinguished the cigarette and said, "Let''s do it!" Sylvie was stunned, held breath, and asked nervously, "What?" After that, her hear beat fast and she blushed. Did he want to sleep with her? Really? "Pretend to be reserve?" Marley threw a sharp gaze at her. His dark eyes were like glistening stars. He said coldly, "Come over!" "Marley!" She called out his name nervously. "Shut up! You can only call me Mr. Hughes!" His hard face was as cold as ice. He pursed his thin lips tightly. "Well! Mr. Hughes, we get married for connections. Since you don''t like me, we can have separate bedrooms." "Separate bedrooms?" Marley suddenly stood up and stretched his hand to pull her over. Sylvie was pulled into his arms. He sat on the sofa and she was on his leg. He put one hand on her shoulder, and raised her chin with the other. He looked at her terrified eyes. "Maybe we could get along well if you weren''t such a woman of no scruples!" "You¡­" she wanted to shout, because she saw strong hostility in his eyes. He grasped her shoulder so hard that her bones seemed to be crushed. She felt so painful and doubted if her arms were broken. "A whore''s daughter is so scheming. I could not help but admire you. What? Do you think that you are ady? Don''t forget that you''re an illegitimate son. Even if I marry you, you''re still a bitch!" Marley shouted and pushed her hard. She fell on the bed. Sylvie looked at Marley''s expression in astonishment. Her eyes were moist with tears. She opened her mouth and didn''t know what to say. She was an illegitimate daughter and her mother was a whore. What else could she say? Chapter 679 His Wife Chapter 679 His Wife When her face turned pale, Marley squinted his eyes. He had seen so many women who pretended to be pitiful, not to mention this woman. He loathed her so much. Sylvie bit her lips so tightly that they turned pale. Her long eyshes were moist and she just looked at the man quietly. Seeing that she did not speak, Marley suddenly felt agitated. He looked down at her, "Are you in a period?" She was stunned and didn''t understand what he meant. She just calmed down and her heart beat fast when hearing that. She looked at him pitifully and said, "It ended ten days ago!" Hearing that, he suddenly pressed her, felt she was like a pitiful rabbit and his heart softened. He came to his senses, grasped her slender waist, and tore apart her bathrobe. She wore nothing since she just took a bath and then he came. They were having sex¡­ After that, he turned over, got out of bed without hesitation, picked up the clothes on the floor and wore them. His gaze was cold and he said indifferently, "You''d better get pregnant, because I really don''t want to touch you again. You make me very sick!" Sylvie closed her eyes, tears flowing down from the corner of her eyes. She did not speak but pulled the quilt and wrapped up her body. When Marley put on his clothes, he turned his head and saw tears on her cheeks. Her face became pale and her stares turned nk. His red lips were broken a bit. Marley wanted to say something, but failed. He threw a gaze at her. When he saw the patches of blood left on the bed sheet, he felt a little surprised. He pursed his lips tightly after seeing that. He turned around, walked out and mmed the door. The door was shut. Sylvie knew that Marley had gone! She slowly climbed up, looked down at scratches on her body, green and purple. They were caused by Marley. She put on a sad smile, climbed down the bed and went to the bathroom. She felt painful all over her body, tears in her eyes dripping. She had be a woman, Marley''s woman! After they spent the wedding day, Marley left the house. Sylvie changed her clothes and the bed sheet after taking a bath. Shey down, feeling very painful and tired, and failed to sleep. At dawn, she got up to brush her teeth, and wash her face. Holding a toothbrush, she looked at herself in the mirror and thought about the job. When she was thinking, the phone rang, so she gargled quickly, and ran out to answer the phone.Sylvie looked at the caller ID with a light smile and answered the phone, "Good morning, Ryan!" A low and elegant male voice came from the other side, "Sylvie, your house has been decorated. You can live in at any time!" Material ? N?velDrama.Org. "Really?" Sylvieughed. "Thank you, Ryan!" "Don''t mention it. I''ve promised to give you a house after that building is finished. Live in the house that you design. You can be happier. Moreover, it''s the firstmercial residential building that you design." "Keep it secret! Ryan!" Sylvie put on a sly smile. "I will move in tomorrow. I feel so restricted when I live in the hotel!" "Manager Edwards in sales office has the key. You go to her and tell her your name. She will handle procedures. The house will be yours after the signature!" "Ryan!" Sylvie said in a low voice. "Well?" "Did you sell it at a loss?" She asked. "If you think so, hurry up to draw manuscripts!" "Not yet!" "I see!" "I''ll contact you when I have inspiration!" Sylvie put down the phone, shook her head andughed. It was uneasy to get inspiration, but she really need to work, since she didn''t have much money and she won''t ask Patriarch for even a penny. She washed herself, changed the clothes and went downstairs. As soon as she walked downstairs, she heard a voice at the door. Someone seemed to be shouting outside. "Let us get in and ask Marley to come out." When Sylvie looked over, she saw several seniors. They seemed to be the uncles of Marley, and the arthy''s shareholders. Sylvie did not know why they were here, and the servant stopped them at the door. "Sir, my master says he won''t see anyone on wedding holiday. Please go back home." "Screw you! What the hell are you? Let that bastarde out to see us!" "Let him out!" It got noisier and noisier. Did Marley stay in the vist night? She had not left her room all night, and had no idea what had happened outside. If Marley was in his room, why could he note out? When she was puzzled, a fierce male voice came from upstairs, "Let theme in!" Sylvie looked back and saw Marleyin white sportswear as if he wanted to go out and run. He stood at the second floor and looked down at the door. His features were like the sculpture''s. When he found Sylvie was looking at him, a touch of coldness shed across his dark eyes. Though they were far away from each other, Sylvie could feel Marley''s distaste. She slowly lowered her head and did not look at him anymore. She felt embarrassed and thought it was impolite to go out like this. She was going upstairs and intended toe down when the guests left. "Stop!" He passed her and took hold of her. Sylvie looked up in fear and met his enigmatic gaze. "Since they like to disturb the newlyweds and couldn''t wait to see us, we should greet them, shouldn''t we?" With that said, he held her small hand came to the sofa. Kasper, Teddie, Marley''s uncles and the others walked over. When they saw Marley and Sylvie standing together, they paused for a moment with an embarrassed look and felt it incredible. "Sylvie, let me introduce them to you!" Marley introduced them calmly. Sylvie peeped at him and felt that he had a strong vibe even if he wore sportswear. She didn''t listen to his introduction with attention. However, Sylvie was very clever. After he finished, Sylvie found these seniors had angry expressions and seemed toe here denounce Marley. Sylvie knew that Marley was acting with her. She didn''t nail his lie but echoed him. She said in a low voice, "Good morning!" "Well! Good morning!" They seemed to fear Sylvie. Sylvie knew that they had scruples about the arthy family. She did not know how to face these people. "Sit down, uncles!" Marley said in a light tone and stretched out his hand to pull Sylvie into his arms. She wanted to break free and peeped at Marley. He gave her a warning look, and Sylvie could only stop struggling. Kasper said, "Marley, we¡­" "Uncle, I just get married. If you want to talk about business, please talk about it when I go to work."Marley prevented him from going further. His tone was so cold that everyone could feel his displeasure. *** They did not expect Marley would live with Sylvie in the vi. They thought that Marley opposed connections through marriage and would not agree to terms proposed by Patriarch. But it turned out that they got along well. Some problems had not been solved. Kasper said, "Marley, we know you are on a honeymoon, and we shouldn''t bother you, but we haven''t receive dividends. We need to survive!" "I''ve told you to talk about it in thepany!" Marley''s gaze turned sharp and he held Sylvie''s shoulder so tight that she could feel much strength. Kasper was still thinking about the dividend when thepany was going bankrupt. No wonder the arthy would encounter such a crisis andMarley had to solve this crisis by marriage. These shareholders only cared about their own profits. Kasper was stunned and lowered his head. He continued, "Marley, I have no way out. Could you please give us some money?" Marley looked at them indifferently. Kasper looked at Sylvie, "Sylvie, you can call Patriarch and ask him to lend money to the arthy as soon as possible." Marley tightened his grasp, but said nothing. Sylvie did not expect that they would talk to her, so she turned her gaze at Kasper and smiled faintly, " I''m sorry. I''m only Marley''s wife and take good care of him. I don''t interfere in your business since I don''t understand it! I believe that Marley will handle everything well. He made every effort to save the arthyst time. If not, I believed that you could not sit here and talk about dividends! But your company has no profits. Why do you think about dividends? Besides, Marley just took over the company. Should you give him some time?" Chapter 680 Grandpa Wants to See You Chapter 680 Grandpa Wants to See You Sylvie rejected them in a disdainful and mocking tone. Kasper and the other shareholders felt embarrassed. A touch of admiration shed across Marley''s eyes, but he did not show it. Kasper continued, "Sylvie, please call your grandpa¡­" "I''m sorry. Marley and I still have something to do! Excuse me for not keeping youpany!" Sylvie interrupted him and turned to look at Marley. "You want to go out, don''t you? Let''s go!" Marley turned his mysterious gaze at her and a faint smile touched his lips, "I''m sorry. I need to spend the wedding holiday with my wife. We can talk about business when Ie back to thepany!" With that said, he stood up and dragged Sylvie out of the door, leaving them embarrassed. When they walked out of the door, she tried to withdraw her hand. Marley did not let go, continued to take her hand, and walked toward thewn. He didn''t let go until those people left. As soon as Sylvie saw them walking away, she said to him, "Sorry, I have something to do. I have to go out first!" "How dare you!" Marley shouted angrily and frightened Sylvie. She didn''t know what was wrong with him. She had pretended to be close with him. What was he doing? Marley held her wrist with one hand and approached her coldly. He pinched Sylvie''s chin with the other and lifted her head. Sylvie had to look at him. "How could you talk nonsense today?" He was angry and rebuked. Sylvie was stunned and put on a self-mocking look. It turned out that she shouldn''t have helped him. Her chin hurt, green and purple, but she didn''t feel painful. She just looked into his eyes and didn''t care about his anger. She said calmly, "If you think that I should not mind your business, I will keep silent next time. You can let go of me!" "Next time?" Marley put on a scornful smile. Sylvie no longer said anything, but looked at him coldly. "It is not your turn to meddle in the affairs of the arthy. Even if the arthy family lends money to me, don''t expect me to appreciate you!" Sylvie felt sympathetic for him. He was such a proud man. So, he was ming her for disgracing him. After all, it was a shame for him to help the arthy pass its crisis by selling his body. "Do you get it?" Marley looked at her coldly. Their gaze met and their breath blended together. Marley seemed to see the pity in her eyes, which enraged him. "I never want you to appreciate me!" Sylvie said softly. She neither cried for pain nor frowned. Her face turned a little pale but was still beautiful without any make-up. Moist lips were under her straight nose. She looked pitiful and proud. Her watery eyes were very attractive to men. If she was not the daughter of the arthy family or didn''t marry him, perhaps she would have a husband who loved her and cared about her. But she would never be happy with him, because he would not give such a vicious woman happiness. Sylvie took the key and went to the residential building that she designed. When she opened the door, she saw a house with a new look. The sunlight shed throughrge French window. When she designed the house, she wanted the sunlight to fully burst through the window. She felt it happy to sit in the balcony and enjoyed the sunshine on weekend. Ryan gave her an apartment of about one hundred square meters with three bedrooms, one living room and one kitchen. The apartment was well located. The decoration of the house met her needs very well. The house was decorated in delicate and natural style. Bare wooden floors and cloth sofa helped her get close to nature. Sylvie walked to the sofa, sat down and sighed. This was her home! Ryan was so careful that he let someone clean it for her. She only needed to live in it. The study, bedroom and living room were decorated well. She could move in immediately. She went to the formalities, and then went to the hotel to pick up luggage. When she came back, she took a bath, change her clothes and went out of the bathroom. She heard the phone ring when she wiped her hair. She was stunned. "Patriarch, what''s up?" "Sylvie, have you read today''s newspaper?" Sylvie was stunned, "No!" She didn''t read the newspaper and went to her apartment as soon as she went out. "Sylvie,e to the family home. I want to tell you something!" "Now?" "Yes!" After putting the phone down, Sylvie fixed her wet hair and left. Fortunately, it was hot. In the study of family home. Patriarch saw Sylvie''s bruised chin with a sharp gaze and asked bluntly, "Did Marley beat you?" Sylvie admired his considerable insight, but shook her head. "No! I wish you would not interfere in our problems and let us solve them ourselves!" After all, they were just united by marriage. She married Marley to help him ovee difficulties. She didn''t care about what Marley thought and just wanted to lead a simple life. Cassius no longer asked but said, "Sylvie, I''m your grandpa. I can stand up for you. If he is not nice with you, I can teach him a lesson!" Sylvie felt moved and nodded. "He is nice with me! No one would be nice with you for no reason. Most of the time, everyone did things for the sake of their own benefits. Humans were indifferent. Hearing that, he signaled her to sit down and said, "I want you to be Marley''s secretary for half a year!" "Why?" Sylvie asked in surprise. "This is a deal I reached with him before. I give him money, and he teaches you how to do business, and the business operations. You wille back to take over our family business in half a year!" "Patriarch, I am just a whore''s daughter. I am of humble origin and cannot bear the responsibilities! Why do you always want me to take over yourpany?" "Sylvie, no one can choose their origin. Your mother may have her difficulties, but you are my granddaughter, the heir of the arthy family. You''re not humble at all. No one springs from obscurity! You cannot choose your origin, but you can choose the way you act. You need to stop feeling inferior and prepare to be the strong! Don''t take your origin as an excuse. I am not so foolish. I know you just don''t want to manage thepany and find the excuse!" She looked at him at a loss. They had just met each other several times these four years. She was in Harvard University. He went to the United States asionally to see her and gave her someforting words. She could feel the warmth. Sylvie felt ufortable as if a fishbone had got stuck in her throat. Her eyes were moist and she didn''t know what to say. "Sylvie, tell me. Is Marley nice with you?" There were worries in Cassius''s voice. Sylvie was stunned, nodded and said, "He is nice with me!" "Here is the signature of grants. You give it to Marley!" Cassius handed over a kraft bag. "Why should I give it to him? You can order your assistant!" "I help him because of you, so he owes you!" Material ? N?velDrama.Org. Sylvie shook her head. "I don''t want him to owe me anything. He has helped me before, so I just return her help! Besides, you told me that little help could bring much return!" Cassius put on a happy smile. "You are a good girl. I regret not to let youe back early, but I''m d that you be stronger after getting through so many difficulties. Sylvie, you are like me. I can be relieved when the family business is handed over to you!" Sylvie looked at him at a loss. "I''m not a merchant. Can''t you find out if your son has any other illegitimate children?" *** Hearing that, Cassiusughed, "Sylvie, I''m sure you''re my only illegitimate grandchild!" When heughed, Sylvie felt frustrated. She took the kraft bag, slouched and said, "Well, I''ll go back first!" At dinner time, Sylvie walked in a noodle restaurant, ordered arge bowl of noodles and ate it slowly. She was really hungry today. She hadn''t eaten anything since she cleaned up the house, so she felt very hungry. When having a meal, she heard two girls gossiping. She smiled and thought about her high school time. At that time, she upied herself with some part-time job to make money after ss. "The man we just saw is Marley, the president of the arthy. His picture is on the newspaper!" Hearing that name, she was stunned for a moment. "Yes. He is handsome, charming and my type. However, I heard that he got married to the an illegitimate daughter of the arthy family. I feel sympathetic with him since he sacrifices his happiness for the sake of family benefits!" Chapter 681 Yours Chapter 681 Yours "Me, too!" The other girl said. "I am sad. Why did he marry a bitch? How could that woman match up with him? He is so poor!" "It doesn''t matter. They''ll get divorced anyway!" Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. "Yes, I think so. How long do you think their marriage canst?" "One year!" "Well, I think it won''sst for over a year! How could an illegitimate daughter be worthy of Marley? He is more handsome than a movie star. Only a woman of good appearance and background can match up with him. I heard that the mother of that illegitimate daughter used to be a whore. If Vinnie and his parent didn''t die in an air crash, the illegitimate daughter would not have been called back home by Patriarch!" "Yes¡­" Sylvie listened to their conversation and suddenly lost the appetite. She just stared at the beef noodles in the bowl. Finally, she took out a piece of tissue, wiped her lips, got up and left. Yes! If Vinnie had been alive, she wouldn''t have been home. It was getting dark. She took a deep breath and walked to the bus stop. If she didn''t need to give Marley the documents, she would go back to her own house. She looked down at the documents in the bag and sighed. She really did not want to see him, because she was afraid of him! She got to the bus stop, and the bus hadn''te yet. Sylvie squinted her eyes and looked into the distance, waiting for the bus. In the distance, a man in white Bugatti held the steering wheel with one hand, and put his other hand on the window. He didn''t look frivolous at all in purple shirt, but looked seducing. With the first two buttons unbuttoned, his solid and lean chest was exposed. He threw a nce and saw the woman in the bus stop! Looking at her from a distance, Marley squinted his eyes. On the second day after they got married, they were busy with their own things. That disgusting woman was waiting for the bus, which surprised him very much. She was the daughter of the arthy family, but she was waiting for the bus in the stop. Cassius proposed so many conditions, but he forgot to buy his granddaughter a car? If she didn''t know how to drive a car, she could hire a driver! Look at her. She was like a student in a T-shirt, jeans and sneakers. She was really simple¡­ That was his description about her. When she saw the busing, Sylvie was relieved. She hoped that she could return to her house after giving the documents. Marley saw her get on the bus and somehow followed the bus. The bus was driven slowly and stopped at every stop. People got on and off the bus. His car was in the left rear of the bus. Sylvie sat by the window and looked at the scenery outside. She kept a calm face and put on a faint smile asionally. Marley stared at her with mixed feelings. When the bus stopped at HB Road, Sylvie got off. It took nearly half an hour to walk from the bus stop to the vi. She had to walk because there are no buses in the vi area. Unlike her, people living here were rich and all had a car. "Take a taxi?" The taxi driver stopped in front asked her with passion. "No, thank you!" Sylvie refused him with a faint smile. She knew there would be taxi drivers waiting here. Sylvie was walking along the coastal road. A car passed her. The wind blew her hair. She fixed her hair casually without feeling frustrated. The man in Bugatti looked at her through the rearview mirror and frowned slightly. He reversed the car, stopped it at the side and saw Sylvieing towards him from the rearview mirror. As she passed Bugatti, he got out of the car. Sylvie turned her gaze when she heard the car door open and she paused for a moment. Marley said in a low and mocking voice, "Why don''t you take a taxi?" She stopped and decided to give the bag to him since she met him here by ident. She didn''t answer his question. Instead, she took out the kraft bag, walked around the car, walked up to him, and handed it to him, "Patriarch asked me to give it to you!" Her fair hand holding the kraft bag seemed even more tender and fairer under the street light. It caught his attention. He frowned slightly, reached out to take it, opened it, and nced at it. "Are you satisfied?" Sylvie didn''t know why he was angry and thought that it may hurt his self-esteem. She said, "My task is done. I have to go. You can call me if you need my help!" Marley looked down at her without speaking. He pursed his lips, and grasped the paper more tightly. Sylvie was stunned. Thinking that he might not have her number, she took out a post-it note and a pen from her bag, wrote her number and passed it to him, "This is my phone number!" He didn''t take it but looked at her coldly. "Mr. Hughes, I know you don''t want to marry me. Me, neither. We have our own purposes. I hope we can live in peace before you achieve your purposes." She said in a very calm voice. "Since you don''t want my number, forget it. I''ll go first!" She turned to leave. "Where are you going?" His voice was low but there was a touch of doubt and sarcasm in it, as if he was mocking her. "I have my house. We''ve been married and you''ve got what you wanted. I just want to live alone!" Sylvie said indifferently. "Give it to me!" He reached out. She looked at hisrge hands in bewilderment. "Your number!" He said in a deep voice. This young master was difficult to wait on. If he was not Marley, she must turn around and leave, but things went contrary to her wishes. He was her benefactor, so she could only wrong herself. Marley took the post-it note and put it into his pocket. He put it into the pocket casually. She turned her gaze at the sea. The sea breeze blew in the face, with moist air. She looked up at the sea not afar. There were obscure beacon lights on the sea at night. She felt it warm but fuzzy. She looked at the distant lighthouse with a light smile. Marley frowned and caught a touch of loneliness, sadness and even self-mockery in her dark eyes. Sylvie indeed had mixed feelings. "You decide to move out?" Marley had not expected her to do so. "Yes, we can live our own lives. When you think it''s time to get divorced, just tell me." Sylvie thought it was better for them to live in separate houses. After all, they felt it awkward to get along with each other. If they were forced to be together, it would only affect their lives. "Did you say that on purpose. How can you possibly get divorced to me?" He said in a cold voice, "If so, why do you get married to me by all means?" Hearing that, Sylvie felt shocked and a little amused. It turned out that he thought about her that way, but she didn''t care at all. "It doesn''t matter whatever you think. It''s time for me to go now." With that said, she just left without giving him any chance to speak. Marley saw her back. She was carrying a one-shoulder canvas bag, walking quickly, farther and farther away. Marley put on a mocking smile and just felt her back seemed so lonely. She didn''t even take a taxi. He watched her get on a bus. He clenched the bag, snorted and walked to his car. That was good. They would be embarrassed if they were together. It was just a marriage for connections and the humiliation he suffered in his lifetime. Sylvie sat on the bus, looking at the high buildings, city square and green vegetation out of the window. City B was very beautiful. It was both familiar and strange to her because she left here four years ago and had juste back. Sylvie did not expect Marley would call her in the next morning. She was woken by the phone, took the phone, and answered the phone. When Marley heard the hoarse voice from the other end, he could not help frowning, "Where are you?" Hearing Marley''s voice, Sylvie came to her senses and got up. "Mr. Hughes?" *** "Your grandpa asked you toe to the arthy to report for duty on next Monday!" He said in a cold and impatient tone. "Got it!" Sylvie knew about it, but she didn''t expect to report for duty so soon. Today was Friday, so she would start working in three days. Marley didn''t want to talk more and hung up the phone. Sylvie held the phone, listened to the beeping sound from the other side, and felt sober. She had to be his secretary for half a year and looked at his cold face. Thinking about it, she was a bit afraid. On Saturday. Sylvie met a woman gorgeously dressed when she was shopping in the mall. Although that woman was over forty years old, she was still very attractive. When she came face-to-face with that woman, Sylvie lowered her head and wanted to walk away quickly. Chapter 682 Painful Memories Chapter 682 Painful Memories However, that woman once was in her way and said mockingly, "What? You can''t recognize your mother?" Sylvie looked up at her and smiled, "Should I know you?" "Sylvie!" That woman cried sharply. Sylvie just looked at that woman. She hadn''t seen her mother for five years, but her mother''s make-up was still so delicate. She didn''t look old, but others could tell that she was old from wrinkles around her eyes. Perhaps she was forty-three years old? Sylvie just looked at her mother with an indifferent look. After a few seconds, she said calmly, "I''m sorry,dy. I don''t know you. please get out of the way!" Sylvie wanted to go but that woman pulled her. "Sylvie, I am your mother. You don''t even know your mother? Don''t think that you can get rid of me even if you get back to the arthy family. Dream on!" Sylvie gently smiled. Did that woman remember that she was a mother? Her mother, named Sadie was a whore. After so many years, she still liked to dress up and go to nightclubs. "What do you want?" Sylvie asked and looked at her. Sadie was stunned. She thought that her daughter had returned to the arthy family and knew her daughter had married Marley from the newspaper. She immediately said, "Give me the money. I need your support since I am your mother. You are the daughter of the arthy family, and get married to such a handsome and rich man, so you should give me more!" A lot of people gathered in the mall because of Sadie''s shouting. "You''re still so shameless!" Sylvie smiled gently and knew what Sadie was thinking, "I have no money. If you want money, you should ask Patriarch. He has money!" "I just want your money. You are my daughter, so you should care about me!" Sadie cried. "Look, this is my daughter, but she doesn''t care about me at all!" With that said, Sadie even cried and wiped her tears on purpose. Marley was standing beside the elevator of the shopping mall. He did not expect he would meet Sylvie and her mother early in the morning. He knew Sylvie''s mother was a whore. When he saw her mother, he felt a little astonished. How could her mother ask for money in public? A touch of mockery shed across his eyes. He even felt a little sympathetic with Sylvie. Since Sylvie was a vicious woman, he could stand still and observe how she treated her mother. "Madam, I don''t know you. Yesterday someone stopped me and asked for money. I did not expect to be troubled again. My mother died many years ago. If you insist that I am your daughter, I''ll call the police!" Sylvie was very indifferent and enraged Sadie, "Family ties are stronger than other rtionships. I am your mother. How could you curse me?" She hated such nonsense. If she could choose, she would rather have no kinship with this woman. Though this woman was her biological mother, but this woman took her to the nightclub and trapped her into selling her body. The painful memories urred to Sylvie. On the summer when she was seventeen years old, Sadie, who was dressed up, came to Sylvie and said, "Sylvie, would you like to do a part-time job tonight?" Sylvie did not think much, "Mom, what kind of part-time job is it? I''m doing a part time job these days!" In fact, Sylvie had done part-time jobs to earn money since junior high school. She had been street vendors and tutors. Sadie no longer afford living expenses of Sylvie when she knew Sylvie could make money on her own. "I''m too busy in the nightclub and need a few waitresses. Youe to help me. Just pass some dishes. The boss has given me the money!" Sadie gave some paper money. "Here''s your pocket money!" "Can I refuse?" "No!" Sadie became harsh on her daughter suddenly, felt her anger and suppressed it. She put her arms around Sylvie''s shoulder. Sylvie couldn''t remember thest time when her mother held her. The rim of her eyes turned red at once. Then Sadie said, "Sylvie, I know you are a good and excellent girl, so you just do me a favor. You can earn a lot of money. Just go the nightclub once. I won''t force you anymore!" That night, Sylvie went to the nightclub because of the family affections showed by her mother. She thought she only needed to serve dishes. She had experience because she was also working at a fast-food restaurant on weekends. She remembered that Sadie spent a few hundred buying blouse and skinny jeans for her. The purple blouse and jeans were thetest that year. The top button was very low and the neckband was a little large, so her fair neck was exposed. That blouse set off her beautiful and charming look. Sadie took her into the nightclub and gave her a bottle of water."Sylvie, drink some water. When you''re busy, you don''t have time to drink!" "I''m not thirsty! "Take some. You''ll feel tired!" Sylvie could only take a drink, but Sadie kept watching her until she finished it. After that, Sadie took her to a private room. Sylvie felt something went wrong. "Mom, you told me that I just needed to serve dishes? Why do you take me to the private room?" Without saying a word, Sadie dragged Sylvie into the room. Many people were sitting inside. Sylvie was startled and backed away. "Mom, I''ll wait for you outside!" Sadie smiled and said hello to the person opposite. Then she turned around, saw the cautious expression on Sylvie''s face and said, "This is mother''s friend. You wait here. I''ll be back soon!" With that said, she pulled Sylvie into the private room and pushed her to an old man of about forty. "Sit here!" "No!" "Be a good girl!" Sadie smiled at that man and went out. Sylvie stood up suddenly. She felt scared and something was wrong, so she wanted to run away. The old man took Sylvie''s hand affectionately. "Where are you going? little girl." Sylvie withdrew her hand and put it behind her back in fear, but everyone burst intoughter. "Mr. Cook, this little girl was soft and delicate. Don''t scare her!" Mr. Cook chuckled. "You''re right. She is too tender. Don''t be afraid. Sit here!" Sylvie looked at him with caution and looked around the whole room. Four men and three women, including her, sat here. She knew none of them. One girl was sitting on a man''sp. The woman was kissing the man on his Adam''s apple, while the man put his hand into the woman''s clothes, caressing her back. Another girl was sharing wine. A young man was about twenty-three years old with a handsome face but no woman was sitting beside him. The man saw the fear in her eyes. Sylvie felt uneasy, "I''m sorry. I go out first!" Mr. Cook pulled her, "little girl. You need to stay here!" Sylvie was surprised. "Why" Mr. Cook smile and said, "That woman sold you to us. You can''t go anywhere tonight!" Sylvie was scared. Did her mother sell her? "No! That''s impossible!" She shook her head. "She''s my mother, and I don''t believe your nonsense!" As she spoke, she caught a sharp nce from that young man, as if he wanted confirmation. This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. "Your mother?" Mr. Cook was stunned and smile. "She is so vicious and even sells her own daughter!" A man besideughed, "Little girl, don''t be so shy. Youe here for the first time? Don''t be afraid. We will take care of you!" "No! That''s impossible!" Sylvie cried out and got up to leave, but was stopped by Mr. Cook. He pressed her against the sofa. He looked at Sylvie''s pale face in puzzlement, felt something went wrong and asked, "Little girl, do you know what we should do tonight?" Sylvie felt hot in her belly. She opened her eyes wide and realized something wrong with the water she drank. She never thought that her mother would sell her for money and even put sex drugs into the water. Mr. Cook confirmed her thoughts, "Didn''t your mother tell you before? I gave her money. You need to sleep with me." Sylvie''s face turned pale and she was hot all over, but she was still sober and said, "I have no idea. I won''t sleep with you even if I die!" "It''s not up to you!" "I''m underage. You can''t ruin my life." Sylvie cried, afraid that they wouldn''t let her go. "We know you''re underage! But that''s our type!" "No!" Sylvie''s eyes widened with fear. The young man, who kept silent, suddenly looked at Sylvie and asked, "Is that really your mother?" A sh of sorrow shed across her eyes. She felt all the men here were terrible except this young man. He was not one of them. *** "What? Mr. Hughes, are you interested in this girl?" Mr. Cook smiled and nced at Mr. Hughes. The young man was Marley. When Sylvie was terrified, Marley chuckled, pointed at her and said, "Mr. Cook, I''m into her. Could you give her to me?" Chapter 683 Rewards Chapter 683 Rewards On hearing this, Mr. Cook was stunned and began tough. ¡°Since Mr. Hughes likes it, take it!" "Thank you very much!" Marley stood up, went to Sylvie, looked at her condescendingly. He snorted, and reached for her waist. ¡°Follow me,¡± he said. Before Sylvie could react, she was held by Marley. She remembered that his hand was very big enough to wrap her little hand in his palm. It wasfortable and warm being held like this. "Mr. Hughes... Have a good time!" Behind him came theughter of Mr. Cook and several men. Sylvie, who was dizzy, was taken to a room by Marley. At that time, she didn''t know what he was thinking, or maybe even he didn''t know. He was moved withpassion at the sight of the girl¡¯s eyes, which were clear and frightened. Sylvie''s face was red because of the medicine. She felt very ufortable that a burst of blood gas surge in her abdomen. She shook off Marley¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Sir, please spare me. I know you are not a bad man!" "Eh?! Can bad man be tell by their faces?" Marley snorted. He was in deep thought as his cold eyes swept Sylvie''s little face. Sylvie embraced herself and leaned on the corner of the wall. Marley locked the door. "No! Sir, please let me go. I''m not really a bad girl. I''m still a sophomore in high school. I have to go to college. Please let me go. Don''t ruin me!"Sylvie shouted with nervousness. She was afraid that the medicine worked and she lost her sense. "What if I don''t let you go?" "I will call the police. If you really destroy me, I will tell the police that you raped me!" "Are you not worried about your own reputation?" "It''s you who do wrong, not me. I''m not afraid!" As a young girl, she was a bit stubborn and full of courageousness. Marley snorted and turned to look at the big bed in the middle of the room. "It''s better to be alone with me than with so many people?" "I ¡®m not a prostitute!" Sylvie was particr afraid when she saw Marley looking at the big bed behind her. ¡°I know you''re not such kind of person!" "You know?" Marley seemed to be surprised. ¡°What kind of person am I?" he asked. "You are different from those people. You don''t have filthy things in your eyes. You are not that kind of person!" said Sylvie who was unable to hold on any longer although she didn''t know if he would let her go. Marley took a step towards her and put his arm around her shoulder. ¡°Interesting girl. How old are you?" "Seventeen!" she said, shivering. Feeling that the medicine kicked in, Sylvie was about to copse to the ground. Marley grabbed her and supported her. Sylvie only felt hot all over, and especially as soon as he came closer to her, her abdomen was burning, and she was sweating. Feeling that she was going to be unable to hold on, Sylvie had to clench her teeth, trying to keep her sense. Seeing how stubborn she was to guard against him, Marley frowned. Suddenly, with a faint smile, he picked her up. Regardless of her struggle, he went into the bathroom, put her in the bathtub, turned on the shower. She woke up when the cold water was poured on her. "Ah..." she screamed. "Don''t move!" Marley pressed her body. ¡°If you are drugged, you need to take a cold bath. If you don''t want to be raped, listen to me!" Maybe there was a trace of pity in his tone, or maybe this person''s eyes were clear and different from those old men. Sylvie gradually rxed and was watered by cold water. Gradually, she regained her sense, but her belly was still burning. Marley stood up and said, ¡°Soak yourself in it! I''m not interested in prostitute, even if you''re a virgin! " Then he strode out. Sylvie was relievedpletely, and she knew that the man named Mr. Hughes was a good man. For a while, Sylvie gradually woke up under the effect of cold water, and the heat and dry feeling disappeared. She climbed out of the bathtub, but all her clothes were wet and curvy. At this time, the bathroom door opened again. Marley stood at the door, and looked at her. His eyes were deep and cold, and he said, "This is new clothes. Get changed!" He put the clothes in her hand and went out again. Sylvie looked at the clothes in a daze. She changed the clothes before she was stunned for a while. In a simple white shirt, jeans, she was totally a student. For a long time after getting dressed, she picked up her wet clothes, put them in bags, and then walked out. Standing at the bathroom door, she saw Marley sitting on the sofa with his legs crossed, and nced at her. "Come here!" he said. She bit her lips, and went over. He pointed to the sofa opposite him. ¡°Sit down,¡± he said. Sylvie sat down. "What about your academic achievement?" he asked inadvertently. Sylvie, who was surprised that he asked her this, hesitated for a moment before she answered with her head hanging, "I¡¯m always the top one!" "Among the whole ss or the school?" he asked again. "The whole ss!" she whispered. She was not the top one among the students in the school, but was always within the top ten of the school because she had been working hard. "Can you get the first ce in the whole school?" he asked again. She was slightly surprised, wondering what he meant. Then he took a check with 200000 and his name on. Upon seeing the characters, Sylvie knew that he was Marley. She had kept this name in mind since then. "200000, leave your mother, study hard. Try to take the first ce in the whole school and go to a key university!" he said in a very serious tone, looking at her eyes. "No! Sir, well...¡± "Do you want your mother to sell you again? I think she will sell you twice!" Marley said again. ¡®Yes, he was right!¡¯ Sylvie thought to herself. She was clear that her mother wanted to destroy her, and tried to make use of her to make money. "Leave the school, and the money will support you through college! Now you can go!" Sylvie refused to leave, lowering her head. She was startled because he gave her so much money at once. Looking at her, Marley suddenly walked over, reached out to hold her chin. ¡°Well? Little thing, don''t you want to go? Let¡¯s do something else?" "No!" Sylvie cried. Marley smiled and and held her little hand. ¡°Go, I''ll take you out of here!" he said. "Mr. Hughes, I will pay you back!" Sylvie suddenly said, "Little help brings much return. I will repay you the other day!" "I don''t need your reward. I just want you to cherish yourself, understand?" he said with great seriousness. "Yes!" "Good girl!" He patted her face with a warm smile, as if he just did a good thing. It was that day after that, Sylvie and Sadie had a big fight. She left Sadie, andter was found by Patriarch. Five years ago, Sylvie was drugged by her mother and sold to a group of old men. If it wasn''t Marley that day, maybe she would have been a prostitute without dignity and happiness like her mother. Looking at the woman in front of her, Sylvie really couldn¡¯t believe that she was her biological mother. How could she be so cruel and sell her! Five yearster, when she came back, Marley had forgotten her for a long time and forgotten that he had done such a good deed. The reason why she agreed Cassius was that the person she was going to marry was Marley. She knew that he was a good man and she needed to repay him. "Damn girl, now that you¡¯re different, you think you can get rid of me, don''t you?" Sadie roared again¡° Don''t forget, you''ve been a prostitute. If Mr. Hughes knows that you''ve been... " Knowing that she would mention it, Sylvie said with a smile, "Go ahead, I''m not threatened. It doesn''t matter. If he is willing to believe you, he wouldn¡¯t be Mr. Hughes!" She said in a t tone, which slightly startled Marley who was upstairs. He carefully thought about the meaning of her words. As he was pondering, he could not help but think of that night, it was the first time for her. Her inexperience and painful appearance shed in his mind. He was touched by something in his heart. Then he looked down at the crowd below which gathered more and more. ¡®Damned woman, are you trying to to attract the media and make me lose face?¡¯ Thinking of this, Marley went to the elevator, ready to go downstairs. "You damned girl, you think you¡¯re capable enough, dot you?" Sadie shrieked, ignoring a crowd of onlookers. With a faint smile, Sylvie ignored her and turned around. Unexpectedly, she turned around and bumped into a broad embrace. As soon as she looked up, she saw Marley''s chin. "Sylvie arthy, you damned girl, don''t think that you don''t need to care me. I''ll sue you. I''ll sue you!" Sadie saw that she was blocked and took her arm. Material ? N?velDrama.Org. There was a cry in the crowd, "Oh? Isn''t Sylvie arthy the seconddy of arthy Group? I heard she just married Marley! " "And who is this woman?" someone whispered, looking at Sadie. "Ah! Isn''t that Marley? How handsome he is!¡± someone eximed. The murmur in the crowd made Sylvie stiff. Although she didn¡¯t expect to meet Marley, she was more surprised by thements of the people around her. She couldn''t be the material for them to gossip, and couldn''t be theugh stock of Marley. Lowering her head, Sylvie arthy got rid of Sadie and walked away pretending she didn¡¯t know Marley "Sylvie arthy, stop!" Sylvie ignored her words. Chapter 684 Love at First Sight Chapter 684 Love at First Sight It was not until Marley turned to look at Sadie that she found out that the man in front of her was Marley. She immediately said, "Ah, isn''t this Mr. Hughes? Er! No, my son-inw? Hello! I''m Sylvie''s mother. The girl is angry with me. She dislikes my background and refuses to admit our rtionship. My son-inw, in fact, I really miss Sylvie. Can I go to your house to see her often?" As soon as the words came out, Marley narrowed his eyes. Sylvie arthy''s mother was really a philistine! Without answering her, he turned to see Sylvie arthy''s back as he stepped down the elevator. He turned around and ran after her. "Ah, son-inw, I''ll go to your house for dinner in the evening!" Sadie yelled at his back. Suddenly, her eyes rolled and a trace of satisfaction shed by. Seeing the people around her, she immediately cried, "What are you looking at?" The crowd broke up, and Sadie went shopping in high spirit. Right now she had nothing to be afraid of. She has a lot of time to deal with Sylvie. There was no way if she refused to admit their rtionship. Sylvie breathed a sigh of relieve after going out of the mall. She could never expect she would meet her mother in this way. What a small world. But he didn''t expect that Marley would see the scene. However, he obviously didn''t remember that Sadie and her were the same mother and daughter five years ago. With a sigh, Sylvie walked towards the bus stop sign. Behind him came a low male voice, "Stop!" She knew very well it was from her husband "Mr. Hughes¡±. Without turning around,she said, "What''s the matter, Mr. Hughes?" "Why don''t you refuse to admit your mother?" Marley''s voice was cold and his question was also very sharp. At least Sylvie found it too sharp to cope with, but it was her privacy. He forgot and she would not say it again. Seeing her not speaking, he walked to her side, then turned and looked at her. ¡°Are you afraid her presence will disrupt your life now? " Sylvie smiled and asked, "Is Mr. Hughes concerned about my personal life?" Hearing this, Marley looked at Sylvie. He looked at her with sharp eyes, making Sylvie take a half step back. Marley, with his eyes closed, opened his eyes again with a murders look. He said in a t tone. "A woman who doesn¡¯t call her mother is not worthy of my concern. Sylvie arthy, I just remind you that I don''t want your mother to harass me, that''s all." Sylvie nodded to understand, but suddenly she said, "Mr. Hughes, if someone harasses you, you can call the police and the police will help you deal with it." Marley snorted and looked at her. He was interested as her tone was no long soft as it was before. ¡°What would the police do if that person imed to be my mother-inw and there was a legal rtionship?" he asked. Sylvie was stunned, as if he realized that he was speaking in a bad tone today, and then whispered, "Sorry, I will deal with it!" Marley interrupted her, "She threatened to go to our house." "What?" Sylvie was sweating. She believed Sadie, a woman who had been in sex industry for many years would do what she said. Dignity was no big deal for such women, and they would do everything for money. "She said she was going toe over for dinner tonight!" "You can''t open the door!" Sylvie said after a moment of hesitation. She felt a bit headache. She couldn¡¯t figure out that why was there a mother like Sadie in the world? "What if she makes a scene and gets caught by those journalists?" Marley asked. Sylvie thought Marley was deliberately making things hard for her. He was capable of dealing with a woman in a nightclub. Why would he be hard on her outside the mall? He said again, "You''d better deal with this!" "I will!" Sylvie also said softly, "If there is nothing, can I go first?" Marley looked down and saw a sh of self mockery in her eyes, and with some sadness. He blinked his eyes and asked with mockery, ¡°Sylvie arthy, why do you marry me?" N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. Sylvie was surprised by his question, and she said with a smile, ¡°if I said I love you at first sight, will you believe it?" There was a faint smile on the edge of her red lips, and Marley felt so dazzling. Sylvie smiled, looking at eyes cold eyes, ¡°Indeed, I loved you at first sight, so I used this identity to marry you. You are only a tool of Patriarch. As for why he chose you, I think it is because of your ability, Mr. Hughes, I¡¯m done. Can I go now?" Sylvie knew that her words were very sharp, and it must have hit his self-esteem. Only in this way could he not show any mercy to a woman like Sadie. She did not want to make him suffer any negative influence because of Sadie, or being disturbed by her. In this way, he must not be hospitable to Sadie, but he must be very angry with her. Indeed, as soon as she finished speaking, Marley''s face changed, but he calmed down in a moment. The sh of anger in his eyes made her tremble. She felt a little flustered and turned around quickly. "Sylvie arthy, what you said is true?" He suddenly opened up again and stopped her. She had to turn and raise her eyebrows. ¡°What?" "Loved me at first sight! "You said you loved me at first sight," he said. Sylvie¡¯s heart was a trembling, suddenly she smiled, ¡°Yes!" "Then go back with me!" He looked at her with calmness. He seemed to change himself at once. Sylvie was in a daze, not knowing how to deal with him. She took a deep breath and asked gently, "What to do?" "To do what a wife should do!" Marley walked to her with confidence,reached out his hand, and held her chin. He saw the panic in her eyes clearly, and heughed, making her scared. ¡°You, don''t you want to see me?" "I changed my mind. After all, don¡¯t you think it¡¯s a waste if I do nothing when a beauty is with me?" he asked back slowly. His words were too frivolous, and Sylvie was startled. She wanted to stare at him very badly. However, she gave up the idea at the though that he was Marley, her benefactor. She could not treat him like this. But she stayed calm and believed that he said that on purpose. "Well, Mr. Hughes, it is no harm to go back with you, but you can be sure that you really want to sleep with me like normal husband and wife?" Her voice was calm, and he was surprised and asked, "Well? Just once, you can''t live without a man?" "Well, I can¡¯t help thinking about it ever since I slept with you!" Sylvie said to him, raising her head. She knew that these words were frivolous and would disgust him, which was what she wanted. Because from the beginning, this was the transaction. This marriage would not work out. Since that, it was better for him to hate her, so that she would not want more! "You¡¯re really cheap!" he said in anger. She smiled, "Don¡¯t worry. I will not cheat on you during the marriage, but when I get divorced, whatever I do will not be your business. I''m finished. Mr. Hughes, see you on Monday!" With that, Sylvie strode away with a smile. When she turned around, a bit of bitterness overflowed from the eyes, and the smile on the lips disappeared. She took a deep breath and went to the bus stop and wait for the bus. The bus came soon. She got on the car and sat on it. She saw the tall figures through the ss inadvertently, and they stood on the street outside the mall motionlessly. In the sunshine, her gaze fell on t the bus side. She seemed to see the extreme disgust from his eyes. Sheughed mockingly. And by the way, someone sat down. Sylvie was shocked and found that it was a very familiar face, with a strong makeup,Sadie, who was looking at her with a smile. ¡°I don''t think it''s easy to run away. I''ve been looking for you for a long time!" Sylvie had a moment of panic, but she calmed down quickly. With a smile, she didn''t speak. "Why do you have to take a bus since you¡¯re a member of the arthy? Cheap life indeed!" Sadie said sarcastically. "Since there¡¯s no difference whoever I am, why bother me? I have no money. If you want money, you should find a reliable man to live in the future, in case you¡¯d have no one to take care of you. Bye! I¡¯m getting off the bus." As she said, Sylvie stood up and got off. Sadie wanted to go after, but Sylvie had got off the car and got on another car, then she got on another car at the next stop. It seemed that it took her a lot effort to get rid of Sadie on this Saturday. Soon, it was Monday. Sylvie knew that she had to work in the Hughes as Marley¡¯s assistant. She didn''t know what the old man meant, but he called that morning. ¡°Sylvie, do you get up?" "Yes!" Sylvie answered. "I asked the driver to pick you up. I know you live in Sunshine Residential Area. Today, on the first day of work, my assistant will exin to Marley for you!" "I can go by myself!" "I''m already downstairs!" said Patriarch. Sylvie packed up and went downstairs, seeing a RV parked near the green belt not far away from her apartment. The driver and Cassius¡¯s assistant Manager Edward had stood there. The driver respectfully ran over to help her open the door. Sylvie sighed and walked by, and she saw Cassius, who was smiling at her. "Good morning!" The driver and Manager Edward greeted. She nodded to them. "Good morning!" Then she saw Cassius sitting in a car in a formal suit as he always was. She could that he was a very strict old man at first sight. She had to came over and said, "Good morning, Patriarch!" Chapter 685 Cleaner Chapter 685 Cleaner "Still not call me grandpa?" Cassius was not angry, but he seemed to have some regrets. The girl was so stubborn that no one could do anything about it. Good mannered as she was, she refused to call him Grandpa anyway. Cassius gestured Sylvie to get in the car, Sylvie did not answer, but said, "Actually, you don''t have to go with me. I can go there by myself!" "I just want to see you. Why are you moving out of his house?" Cassius knew that she had moved out the next day when Sylvie moved to Sunshine Residential Area. ¡°Sylvie, do you know that in fact, people need to make hard efforts to achieve something or achieve certain goals. In this process, many precious wealth will be lost. However, if we insist on it, the goal in my heart will be achieved. You shouldn''t have moved out of the Hughes''s House so early! " Sylvie was stunned. The door was closed by the driver from outside, and then returned to the car. Manager Edward sat up front, leaving so much space in the back for Sylvie and Patriarch. ¡°If I say I''ll divorce him, will you be disappointed?" she asked. Cassius smiled and did not answer the question. "You are not afraid I will not help him?" he asked back. "I think it will take not long for the Hughes to regain his energy with his ability, and he will certainly develop himself. Maybe, when he is fully fledged, he will not need your help!" "Sylvie, the Hughes needs continuing capital!" Cassius said, "In a short time, Marley will not divorce you!" "I don''t want to mind these business. I''ll report them now. Do you want me to be his secretary? If you want me to learn something, you can let me go to the arthy. There is no need for me to stay in the Hughes. Sylvie didn''t want to be around Marley all the time. Cassius just smiled with deep meaning, and there was a little uneasy on his wrinkled face. The car soon arrived at the Hughes building, which was built when Marley took over the family business for the first time. Later, for some reason, he was forced to resign as president and the enterprise was taken over by his uncle, which led to the overall defeat of today. The building was about 69 stories high. "Edward, go up with Sylvie to get in touch with Marley. Tell him that I will agree all his requirements and he needs to take care of Sylvie!" Cassius said to the Manager Edward in the front row. "Yes, chairman!" Manager Edward nodded respectfully and got off the car. Sylvie said to Mr. Patriarch before she got off the car, "I never want to be a pawn. I agreed you because you are the father of that person who gave birth to me with Sadie. I feel that I owe them in myst life, so I will pay back this life and I will refuse to be a pawn!" Cassius was slightly surprised andughed, ¡°Sylvie, I is very happy that you¡¯re tough!" Prickles? Sylvie was stunned, thinking of seeing Cassius for the first time. She was sharp-tongued and said that she would not be the granddaughter of the arthy. But she was only 17 years old. Her guardian was Sadie, who just sold her. She was hiding. The appearance of Cassius protected her and she was not found by Sadie. At that time, the old man also looked at her and smiled, "Yes, I like you very much. I like the child with a strong personality!" Sylvie was a little surprised by what he said, closed her mouth and said with a serious expression, "Since you are not very old now, maybe you can find an agent pregnant mother by artificial insemination to have an heir! Why do you have to make things difficult for me? I don''t like doing business at all!" "Ha ha ha..." When he heard the words, Cassiusughed, ¡°Girl, are you telling a cold joke?" Sylvie didn¡¯t notugh, but the Manager Edward had a urge tough but he didn¡¯t dare to. Sylvie continued, "Well, you can think about this. Ancient emperors with your age are able to have children!" With that, Sylvie looked at Manager Edward. ¡°Manager Edward, let''s go!" After that, there was a lot ofughter from Cassius. Sylvie thought that he truly saw her through and believed that she could take over the arthy. But she was not a kind of person by nature. She just wanted to live a in and simple life. As soon as they entered the building, the receptionist saw her and Manager Edward withplicated eyes. They nced at Sylvie and said respectfully, "Good morning!" "Please call me Miss Sylvie!" Sylvie said in a t tone. "Yes! Miss Sylvie, good morning!" At this time, Manager Edward said, "is Mr. Hughes here?" "Yes! The president has been here for an hour. He specially tells us that you can go to the 69th floor and take the special elevator directly!" The receptionist had brought them to the special elevator. But Sylvie refused, ¡°Thanks, we¡¯ll just take the ordinary elevator!" She just wanted to work here as a normal staff. "Miss Sylvie, please don''t make things hard for us, the president orders..." "Miss Sylvie, let''s take the special elevator. It''s urgent!" Sylvie nodded. In the elevator, neither of them spoke. Sylvie dressed like white cor employees, in a white shirt, ck trousers. She was full of vigour but also looked very old schooled with a big satchel. As soon as he walked out of the elevator, her eyes were attracted by a young man. The man smiled at her and asked kindly, "Miss Sylvie? You¡¯re so young? Hi, Manager Edward!" He was in a suit. He shook hands with Manager Edward while Sylvie was in a daze. "It¡¯s you, Mr Coope! Long time no see. You are still so handsome! Well? You are working for Mr. Hughes?" Manager Edward said kindly. With a gentle smile, Tyler looked at Sylvie, who looked calm. He said, "Please call me Tyler. I am the special help of Marley now. Miss Sylvie, Manager Edward, this way please!" Tyler took them to the president''s office, knocked down the door, and a low voice came from inside. "Come in!" When he opened the door, Sylvie looked up and saw the tall figure behind the big chair. He was sitting at the table, busying himself with hisptop. Seeing theming in, he looked at them with sharp eyes. Marley''s eyes stayed on Sylvie for about two seconds and fell on Manager Edward. Pointing to the sofa next to him, he said, ¡°Please have a sit, Manager Edward! " Manager Edward nodded and said, ¡°Mr. Hughes, Mr. Chairman of the Board asked me to send Sylvie over. We my trouble you for taking care of her!" "Well, Sylvie is my wife. Go back and tell Mr. Chairman of the Board that I will try his best to teach Sylvie!" Marley said slowly without standing up. He said politely, "Excuse me, I am dealing with some things, please wait a moment!" "No, I will not disturb Mr. Hughes. I''ll go downstairs first!" Manager Edward nodded to everyone and left politely. "Well, Manager Edward, take care!Marley signaled to Tyler to see him off. Sylvie stood there, watching Manager Edward and Tyler leave. For a while, only Marley and her were left in the wholerge office. He lowered his head, busying himself with work. The office was luxurious and spacious. A bookshelf covered an area of a whole wall, on which there were many books. There was a desk for office work in front of the bookshelf, and aptop was on the top. The position where he sat was on the left. It was a huge desk for the boss and arge ss chair. The door was decorated with the sign board of "President''s room". Sylvie stood near the door and looked around, waiting for his orders and reporting. But he didn''t speak at all, and she was motionless. After for a few minutes, he was still upied with the documents with his head down, regardless of her. She asked, "Mr. Hughes, where should I go?" Marley did not speak, tapped on your keyboard as if he did not hear her. Sylvie waited a while and stopped asking seeing that he had no intention of answering her. After a few minutes, Marley finished his work. Feeling her eyes, he raised his head with his hands crossed, and looked directly at Sylvie. "Are you sure you want to be a secretary?" he asked. Sylvie nodded after hesitating for a moment. "Why?" he asked again. "I like it!" she replied. "I don''t like secretaries who lie!" He began typing again. "If notpetent for a job, I suggest you not to do it!" he said. Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. "How do you think I am notpetent without letting me try?" She could not help but asked. After realizing that her actions were inappropriate, she immediately lowered her head and looked at her toes. "I will work hard!" He stopped typing, looked up at her, and smiled, "It''s OK to have a determination, Secretary Sylvie, please help me clean the office." "My job is to clean the office?" she asked in surprise. "Yes!" Marley said in a serious tone. "Is there a cleaner?" As far as she knew, there were cleaners. "They are only responsible for the outside cleaning. You need to help me to sort out the bookcase. The machine documents are confidential." His reason did make sense, but Sylvie thought he had a purpose. But she could only say, "How to clean it. Please make it clear to me!" At this time, Tyler came in. Marley looked up and immediately said, "Please tell her how to clean my office!" Tyler was a little shocked, and he immediately understood, and then looked at Sylvie. "Secretary Sylvie, let me tell you what you should know..." Sylvie took notes of every word of Tyler, then took the towel and basin from him, went to the bathroom to get water, which was her first day of work, bing a cleaner. She put the bag on the sofa in the president''s room and walked out of the door, and Tyler immediately asked Marley in a low voice, ¡°Is it too inhuman for you to do this? How can she get on?" Chapter 686 Cleaning Chapter 686 Cleaning "It¡¯s none of your business! It¡¯s not you turn to feel pity for her!" said Marley. "Indeed, she is your wife! You¡¯re the on who feels pity for her. But aren¡¯t you afraid that she would tell Cassius?" "This is my agreement with the old man. It¡¯s none of his business!" With that, Marley started to work again. Tyler rubbed his nose and said, "OK! I will get the materials prepared. I wonder if the old men agree with me to help you!" "Don¡¯t worry. , with me, I won¡¯t indulge them this time. They have broken thepany. If they speak nonsense, I won¡¯t show any mercy." "Can you bear?" Tyler asked. Marley was stunned andughed, "People will gradually be cruel!" "Don''t put too much pressure on yourself. There are some things you really try your best!" Tyler said in a low voice. "It''s my responsibility!" Marley raised his head and looked at Tyler. ¡°Tyler, thank you anyway!" "Don''t mention it!" Tyler said with a smile, "We are buddies!" They looked at each other andughed. The atmosphere was very harmonious. Sylvie came in with the water and saw that they wereughing. her face was expressionless. Without speaking, Marley focused himself on working with his head hanging. Tyler took a thoughtful look at Sylvie. Facing her eyes, she turned around and went to work. Seeing that she was carefully cleaning the bookcase, Tyler couldn''t help frowning. "President, I¡¯ll get down to business!" It took her so much effort to clean up the office. There were three women in the secretary room outside the president''s office. They looked like secretaries who worked in the cubicle. They all peeped at her. Sylvie heard their whispering on the way to the bathroom. "See? That''s Sylvie arthy, the illegitimate daughter!" "I don''t think the president likes her at all. He married her just for the capital of the arthy. See, he is giving her a hard time on the first day of work..." Sylvie sighed. She knew very well that Marley was being hard on her. Back to the president''s office, she stood there and asked softly, "President, I¡¯ve done cleaning. What else do you need to do?" Marley raised his head and looked at her. N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. Marley stood in the center of the office, neither humble nor arrogant, biting her lips with mixed feelings in her heart. "Miss Sylvie, are you sure the bookcase has been cleaned?" he asked. Sylvie was confused by his question. Originally, she thought she did a good job cleaning the bookcase, but she was not so confident after hearing his question. "Mr. Hughes, you can check it yourself!" Marley was silent for a while and stood up. His tall body came towards her with a sense of oppression. Sylvie was nervous. he stopped half a meter in front of her. A pleasant voice sounded, "Miss Sylvie, you will be punished if you don¡¯t do done your job well!" Sylvie became nervous. Without answering him, she looked down at his ck shoes that was as clear as a mirror. Then she looked at the dust on her small shoes. Suddenly, she lost her confidence. She was sure he was a clean freak based on his smooth trousers. Before she could say anything, Marley took out a white handkerchief and went to the bookcase. He gently wiped it from the left to the right, then turned back and said in a low voice, "Miss Sylvie,e over and have a look. Is this your attitude towards work?" Sylvie suddenly looked up and saw his white handkerchief stained with a light stain. It was true that it was scraped off from the bookcase with a handkerchief. Suddenly, her eyes widened as she realized that she really hadn''t wiped it clean or that she disappointed Marley. She bit her lips and didn''t dare to look directly at him. She blushed. Was she guilty? Didn''t she feel confident before? Marley was suddenly curious about what was in her mind at this time. Although he knew it was not right, he was really curious. After a long time, when Marley thought she wouldn¡¯t speak, she raised her head and said, "Mr. Hughes, I¡¯m willing to be punished!" Her tone was very low, but she was neither humble nor arrogant. She seemed to ept it like this. Marley was surprised, looking into her eyes. As their eyes met, Sylvie looked away. Marley¡¯s eyes were meaningful, which was more terrified than coldness. His eyes were so dark an deep that people might fall into it carelessly. She dared not look at him. She was the one who failed to do a good job, and he couldn¡¯t be med for being picky. She was willing to ept punishment. The world was so cruel. Every work and thing has its own rules. It was not other¡¯s fault if you failed. She thought that she was excellent, but it was not the case. As she thought of this, her eyes darkened. Seeing that she looked down, Marley sized her up. He said until he caught the sadness in her eyes. "Clean it till it¡¯s spotless. By the way, you can use the mop to mop the corridor outside the door!" "Yes,¡± Sylvie whispered, turned around and went out with a rag. Marley looked back at her figure, drew back his sight and went back to his business. Just now, the door of the president''s office was open. When Sylvie came out, she saw several office women outside the door looking at her secretly. She thought that everyone must have heard their conversations. She wondered if Patriarch knew that she was cleaning for the Hughes? Would he think she was disgraced to the arthy? However, she was not interested in it. She just told herself that she should take things seriously. In fact, many things seemed to be perfect, but she still needed to do her best. Just now, she was obviously not careful enough. Forgot about that Marley was a neat freak. She should mind on her business. They were different things! In this way, Sylvie was suddenly rxed. She washed the rag, then came back and carefully wiped it. He did not miss every crack and every corner. When she wiped it again, she suddenly found that there was a lot of dust on the white rag. She carefully washed the rag and wiped it twice, then checked it again, and made sure that every detail was sorted out. After that, a smile formed on her lips. Marley, who was tapping on the keyboard, turned his head to look here from time to time. Seeing that Sylvie cleaned every gap of the bookcase with a clean rag over and over again and her smile, he was stunned. At this time, Tyler came in with a stack of documents, and he was slightly startled. Sylvie was working hard, and Marley looked at her with deep eyes. Marley regained his sense and his face turned calm when he turned around and saw Tyler. ¡°What''s up?"Marley asked. "I''ve sorted out this proposal for the meeting report at 10:30 in a few minutes. Have a look at it!" "No need, I believe you!" Marley said in a deep voice, "What time is it now?" "Five minutes to ten thirty!" As Tyler spoke, Marley also looked at his watch. "Well, get ready for the meeting!" Sylvie looked back and did not speak. Marley turned off theputer and the two of them walked out of the office. The meeting room seemed to be on the left side of the top floor of the building. When Sylvie cleaned the corridor outside, she heard the noiseing from inside and it seemed that they were arguing something. "Marley, what do you mean? Are you trying to kill us?" It was like Marley¡¯s uncle¡¯s voice. The sound instion effect of the meeting room was very good. If she was not cleaning the corridor, she couldn''t hear it at all. But it was strange that she was unable to hear Marley¡¯s words. But Sylvie didn¡¯t care, and their brawl trailed off. Perhaps, Marley convinced those people! As for what he did, she did not know. After a while, it was not until she was exhausted that she found that several female secretaries in the office area had left one after another, which was unknown what would they do. She went back to the president''s office and suddenly remembered that the little lounge had not been cleaned. So she opened the door and saw a suite, a big bed and a picture at the head of the bed. She couldn''t help walking over. It''s a picture of the whole family, in which there was a lovely boy between a couple, and the boy in the middle should be Marley! He was about seven or eight years old, in a dark shirt, with a fare face and clear eyebrows. He was very happy in the picture. His mouth was like a quiet crescent moon. Under his thick eyebrows, he had a pair of beautiful big eyes. His dark eyes were very beautiful. The couple next to him were in their thirties. Marley inherited the advantages of his parents. He resembled his parents, who were very beautiful. That was why Marley was so handsome. At that time, they seemed to be a very happy family! Inside the suite was very clean, almost spotless, Sylvie came out after she cleaned up the office. At this time, there seemed to be quarrelinging from outside. A man shouted, "Marley, I''m not done with you!" "You''re trying to kill us!" "Why do you take back our shares? "Why should we agree to such harsh conditions?" "Didn''t you get capital from the arthy? How dare you ask us that? " From far to near, the quarrel seemed toe out of the meeting room. Sylvie didn''t hear what Marley said. As she was wondering, Tyler said, "The president bought your shares at a price 20% higher than the market price. If you don''t sell them, they will sell cheaper in the future. It''s not the responsibility of the president!" "Tyler, who do you think you are? Get out of the way.¡± "I''m the president''s special assistant!" he said slowly. "Has your nomination been approved by the board?" "We don''t agree!" At this time, Marley said in a low voice, "Since you guys do not agree with the proposal just now, then we¡¯ll dere bankruptcy of the Hughes! At that time, not only you will not only get a cent, but also you guys have topensate for the losses caused by the contract with your money! " As soon as Marley finished speaking, no one spoke anymore Chapter 687 Amorous Eyes Chapter 687 Amorous Eyes Sylvie was stunned for a while. After a while, she heard someone muttering. Then two figures came into the door of the president''s office. Marley''s face was devoid of any emotion, but Tyler''s face sank. When he saw Sylvie with a rag, Tyler smiled and recovered hisposure. Looking around,he found that the whole office was spotless. For a moment, Tyler was a bit stunned. When Marley came in again, he noticed the changes in his office. The desks and chairs had been wiped, clean and neat. There was a slight surprise in his eyes. His eyes inadvertently swept Sylvie''s face, emotionless. "Finished cleaning?" Marley asked Sylvie indifferently. "Well!" Sylvie nodded and said, ¡°You can check it!" If Marley was picky, she could clean it again. Unexpectedly, he just nodded and said nothing more. "Miss Sylvie, have you eaten yet?" Tyler asked, with a trace of admiration. He didn¡¯t expect that this girl did as Marley told her without resisting his almost cruel harsh requirements. Only then did Sylvie found that it was already one o''clock. It turned out that their meetingsted three hours. And it took her all the morning to clean the office spotlessly. She also had a sense of aplishment when she looked at the fruits of herbor. "Not yet?" "No!" Sylvie shook her head and said, "I¡¯m not hungry!" "We didn''t eat either. Why don''t we go down to the restaurant to eat together?" Seeing Marley frowning, Tyler immediately closed his mouth before he finished. Sylvie also found his displeasure, and Marley said, "Get a carry-out. No time!" "Well! That''s fine!" Tyler agreed happily. ¡°I''ll call right away! Marley, what do you want?" "Make it simple!" "Is box lunch OK?" "Alright!" Marley replied. Sylvie thought he would be more picky about food as a young master of a rich family. Unexpectedly, he even said that he would eat boxed lunch, which made her more impressed with him. Marley went to the chair, sat down, turned on theputer, entered the password and began to work. Tyler called to order food. Sylvie didn¡¯t ask more, not knowing if they would order one for her. She took a rag to dry. Tyler finished the call, pulled the chair and sat opposite at Marley¡¯s desk. "She didn''t make trouble, on the contrary, she did a good job!" he said. Marley didn''t say much. He typed calmly and sorted out the data. When the takeouts came, Sylvie didn''t move after seeing that it was for three people as Marley didn''t invite her. The two of them sat on the sofa to eat, and no one asked her. She was a little embarrassed. Tyler took a look at her, and then at Marley, who seemed not to see her. Tyler ignored Marley and handed her the lunch box. ¡°Miss Sylvie, take it.¡± Sylvie didn¡¯t take it after taking a look at Marley. "Why are you looking at me? Are you not hungry?" Marley stared at her angrily, and Sylvie was so scared that she took it and rushed to the sofa in the corner to finish her food. Thus a president, a special assistant and she, the three of them were eating lunch in the president''s office. Sylvie thought that Marley must have no shorings of those young men. She had a small appetite and was full after a few mouthfuls, while both of them ate very fast and seemed very busy. Sylvie put down the lunch box, in which there was still half of the rice left. She didn¡¯t eat much meat except for two ribs. Marley turned to look at her. ¡°Well? Not to your taste?" His tone was ironic. Sylvie was stunned for a while and said, shaking her head, ¡°I''m full.¡± "Full?" Marley sneered, ¡°Sylvie arthy, if you want to have a good meal, no one will stop you. You can go back to the arthy to have a big feast. There''s no need to suffer here!" "I''m really full!" Sylvie didn''t understand how he suddenly got angry with her. Marley put the lunch box on the tea table. There were no rice grains in it. He finished it all, so did Tyler. "It''s shameful to waste grain!" Marley suddenly stood up. "Sorry, I really can''t eat that much!" Sylvie immediately apologized. Marley snorted, ¡°Take away the rubbish and follow me.¡± Sylvie cleaned up the garbage of the three people with a low brow, and then walked out of the president''s office with Marley. Out of the president''s office, Marley said in a deep voice to several people outside, "Everyone stop!" The three girls outside stood up as soon as they saw him. Respectfully, they also called in unison, "President!" Marley nodded without expression and said to one of the girls, "A, this is your new colleague, Sylvie arthy. In the future, the Secretariat will be in the charge of four of you. A, you can tell her about her duties as a secretary." "Yes.¡± A smiled and nodded to Marley. Marley didn''t say much. He turned back to the president''s office. Sylvie was confused, wondering what to do. There was plenty of air conditioning in thettice, and several girls looked at her one after another. Sylvie seemed to feel theplex emotions in their eyes, envy, jealousy and sympathy. It was reallyplicated, she thought. Maybe they were jealous that she married Marley, but they don''t know that this was a contractual marriage. There was no future at all. It was doomed from the beginning. A nodded to Sylvie and guided her to the opposite position. ¡°Sylvie arthy, this is your position. Everyone will be colleagues in the future. I''d like to introduce them to you. Maisy, Daria, I''m A. My Chinese name is A. We all secretaries." "Hello, everyone!" Sylvie nodded politely and made a brief introduction, ¡°I am Sylvie arthy! " Daria chuckled after Sylvie finished speaking. Sylvie was a little confused about her reaction. Maisy stared at her and exined, "we know you are Sylvie arthy and you are the president''s wife. However, in thepany, he does not allow us to call you president''s wife, but Secretary Sylvie! By the way, is the president nice to you?" Maisy was a girl who loved gossip.Sylvie asked back, "You see it? If he is nice to me, will he give me a hard time on my first of work?" She was talking about cleaning up! They also understood that the president had just made her clean to give her a hard time. The president, who had always been a strict boss, had been a gentleman to thedy, but he was a little cruel to Sylvie arthy. Sylvie¡¯s word seemed to make them closer. So far, Sylvie arthy was counted as one of the Secretary of Marley. A gave her the main responsibilities of secretary, the requirements and taboos of Marley. She only knew that Marley was a perfect boss. He did not allow the Secretary to over care about his personal problems, not allow anyone to drink alcohol during work, and no one was allowed to doze during work. In the n, no wrong words were allowed, and too exposed clothes were not allowed to wear in the office (except for dinner party). As the day was finished, Sylvie had more understanding of the demanding boss. The other three girls asked her in adoration, ¡°Secretary Sylvie, is the president the same when he is at home?" Sylvie was stunned and smiled. "The president is not allowed to over care about his personal problems!" "Just one, I''ll ask a question!" ¡°?¡± Maisy smiled, and looked at the other two people, who were smiling. "Is his penis big?" Maisy swallowed and asked in a low voice. "What?" Sylvie asked, and she blushed when she looked at the three women¡¯s mischievous smiles . "So it is big? Secretary Sylvie, how happy you are!" "What would it be like yo spend a night with him!" "How manly the president is!" Sylvie lowered her head, not bearing to look at these women. Marley left thepany at about 4:30 that afternoon with Tyler after finishing working in the office, and then he didn''te back from work. Sylvie had to go after work. "Secretary Sylvie, is it time to go out with the president?" Maisy asked. She sighed and was afraid that they would always inquire about Marley with her. However, her own understanding of him was not as good as three of them. How ironic they were husband and wife. They were more strangers than a couple. This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. "I''ll go first!" Sylvie arthy did not answer her question and left with a smile. The next day she arrived at thepany very early, and she went straight to her position after checking in! As she was packing in her seat, came two people, Marley and Tyler. They obviously came early. Tyler was surprised to see Sylvie and Marley¡¯s gaze fell on her face, without any emotion. Only Sylvie found that Marley, who was in a suit with wrinkles, didn¡¯t sleep well, and his eye circles were clearly and his eyes were bloody. Was it because the crisis of thepany''s current state? She saw the shareholders quarrel with him openly yesterday. "Good morning, President and Mr. Cooper!" Sylvie greeted. Marley''s eyes swept her, who was wearing a gray suit, wrapped in a thin body. "Good morning!" Tyler immediately said hello with a smile when he heard Sylvie''s greeting. ¡±Why do youe so early? It''s only half past seven!" he asked. "Aren¡¯t you guys the same?" Sylvie asked with a smile. "Marley is the boss, and he''s the one who earned money. Why did youe so early?" Sylvie responded with a smile, and Marley''s fierce eyes swept to Tyler''s face. The smile on his face froze and he said, "Secretary Sylvie, good job. Come on!" "Thank you.¡± Marley then said in a deep voice, "Secretary Sylvie,e to my office!" Tyler also followed them, and Marley said in a deep voice, "Go back to your office!" "You aren''t being a good friend!" With that, Tyler went to his office before taking a look at Sylvie arthy with amorous eyes. Chapter 688 Making A Clear Distinction Between Public and Private Chapter 688 Making A Clear Distinction Between Public and Private Sylvie went into the office, following Marley. "Mr Hughes, what''s the matter?" Material ? N?velDrama.Org. "Sylvie, do you know I give you the consent being my secretary?" asked Marley, who went to the chair and sat down. Sylvie shook her head, not knowing what he was going to say. In fact, she always thought that this was an agreement between him and Mr arthy. She came to work as a secretary just to better cooperate with Marley and not give him any trouble, and just hoped that the contractual marriage would end soon, which were the reasons she would agree so readily. "I heard you studied at Harvard for four years!" he said instead of going straight to the point. "Yes!" Sylvie nodded. "Majored in MBA?" Marley asked in disdain. "Well, sort of.¡± MBA was just one of her two degrees. In order to study architectural design, she minored in MBA. In this way, she could avoid Sadie and repay the kindness given by Mr arthy. She thought that maybe she was eager for family affection in her heart, so she agreed to him. Fortunately, Mr arthy did not force her to major in MBA, which was a small part of the reason for herpromise. Marley said, "Frankly speaking, you are not suitable to be a secretary. You are not from this professional background, and I like to work with a clear distinction between public and private. We are a couple now. Of course, I can''t guarantee whether we will divorce in the future. But you can rest assured that I will not make things difficult for you, but I am very strict. Do you have the confidence to be a good secretary?" "I think I can learn!" "Secretary Sylvie, I want a positive answer! Yes or no?" "Yes!" Sylvie was inspired. "You can''t find any excuse for your mistakes, understand?" "Yes!¡± "I hope you don''t use your identity to do things under the name of arthy Group or Marley''s, and act arrogantly behind my back! Never think that you can take advantage of this position to gain any personal benefits. To make it clear, I don''t want to deal with any disputes for you. Remember you are a secretary. Do you understand?" "Yes!" Sylvie said. "Well, since you have taken MBA as a subsidiary subject at Harvard, you must understand the rules. In business, you can only keep thepany''s affairs in your mind. You don''t have to tell others. Besides, I don''t want you to gossip like other women. I hope that what you see and hear from me will be kept to yourself. If you let me know that you have vited these regtions, you will have to leave! Do you understand what I''m saying?" "Yes! Don''t worry, Mr Hughes. I understand business rules. I won''t say a word about business secrets. If you don''t have anything else to tell me, I''m going to work outside." "Wait, you make me a cup of coffee!" "I..." Sylvie hesitated. "Well? Do you have any doubts?" "No, I''ll be right there!" In fact, she didn¡¯t know how to make coffee at all. She enjoyed drinking tea, especially green tea, which was healthy. But she thought that there were coffee machines in big companies, so that staffs should be able to drink coffee. Besides, she saw the coffee machine in the tea room yesterday. When she came back with a cup of instant coffee, Marley took it up and drank it. Then he suddenly stopped, frowned and vomited in the cup. ¡°Instant coffee?¡± he asked. Sylvie was stunned and nodded honestly. "Secretary Sylvie, I don''t want instant coffee! You can''t make coffee?" "I''m sorry!" Sylvie admitted, ¡°I never drink coffee, so I don¡¯t know how to make it!" "What do you drink?" Marley raised his eyebrows and looked at her. "Green tea! Or in water,¡± Sylvie replied. "Secretary Sylvie, I forgive you this time. I hope I can have a more authentic ck coffee next time I need coffee! Remember, I only drink ck coffee!" "Yes.¡± "Make a cup of tea." "Yes.¡± Sylvie had lots of tea. She liked Huang Shan Mao Feng Tea, West Lake Longjing Tea, Biluochun Tea and Taiping Houkui Tea. She liked all kinds of green tea. Among them, Huang Shan Mao Feng Tea was her favorite. It was of good quality, looked like a sparrow tongue, even and sturdy. The tip of it was as white as ivory. With delicate fragrance, and clear and bright liquor color, it tasted fresh, mellow and sweet, The bottom of the leaves was bright yellow, very beautiful! She had a goodmanding of making tea, which could be as clear and beautiful as mountains and rivers. When she came back, Marley took a sip of green tea, then frowned and rxed. He looked up at her. At the moment when her eyes met, Sylvie found that she was expecting something and wanted to know how he felt when he drank Mao Feng Tea. He gave her a deep look, which implied manyplex emotions that she could not understand. "Get out!" he suddenly said in a deep voice. "Well!" Sylvie realized that her behaviors was inappropriate. She got excited and immediately avoided his unpredictable eyes in embarrassment... At the same time, she said quickly, "Yes!" Sylvie was enriched by a busy day. Several stranded major projects were put into operation again because of Cassius''s capital injection. In this way, Marley couldn¡¯t get his hands off. On the one hand, he had to deal with thepany''s internal corruption. As the wholepany was in chaos now, many things needed to be rectified by Marley himself. On the other hand, the external projects also needed to be checked by him. Therefore, he and Tyler were very busy. As it was time to get off work, Marley, who had been busy for a day, walked out of the president''s office to the Secretariat and said to A, "A, bring me the business tables of each branch for nearly half a year!" "Yes.¡± A answered quickly and started looking for information in theputer. Sylvie, who was getting herself familiar with the rules and regtions, looked up inadvertently upon hearing the voice, and Marley''s eyes inadvertently swept her. He was standing in front of Ali''s office area, tall, with an oppressive surname, a cold face and a frown. Sylvie lowered her head to focus herself working as soon as she took at look at him. She must familiarize herself with every business and her duties. She did not dare to ck off and did not want to be looked down upon. She wanted to prove that she could do it. "Mr Hughes, it''s all here!" A quickly called out the information from theputer, printed it, bound it, and handed it to Marley. "Alright!" Marley took it and went back to his office. As soon as he got to the door, he suddenly said loudly, "Secretary Sylvie,e in!" Sylvie looked up and found that he was waiting for her, and the other three secretaries also looked up. They took a nce at Sylvie and went down to their businesses. "Yes.¡± Sylvie stood up and went to the office with him, although she had no clue. Marley looked at his watch. There was one minute away from work. "Close the door!" he ordered. Sylvie closed the door in ordance with his words, isting the curious sight of the three secretaries outside. Sylvie did not speak, waiting for his orders. "Sit down!" He pointed to the chair opposite his boss''s desk. Sylvie stood there, daring not to sit. Marley first put the information on the desk, then dialed a phone, and said in a deep voice, "meet me under the building in 15 minutes!" Then he sat down and began to focus on the document in his hand. He looked through it quickly, flipping the pages quickly, and then he frowned. Finally, he put the information on the table, and then looked at the watch with a slight frown, "Off duty!" Sylvie was stunned, wondering why he asked her toe in with him. He was still as cold as ever, and said in a deep voice without taking a look at her, "My parents are back to home!" His words startled Sylvie, who had no idea where Marley''s parents had gone. They were not present on their wedding. It was said that six months ago, Aiden, Marley''s father, suddenly became seriously ill and went to Switzend for recuperation. Thepany was now under the management of Marley''s uncles, which was why this kind of crisis had been brought. She didn''t expect his parents toe back. "..." Sylvie didn''t know what to say. Asking if his father was recovered seemed to be inappropriate. Marley didn''t necessarily need her concern. "Are you free tonight?" His tone was t but polite. Sylvie was about to reject him at thought that she made an appointment with herizen online today. But she changed her mind when she saw that he was looking at her with dark eye. "Yes, I¡¯m free!" she said. "Visit my parents with me!" he said. "Ah?" She was stunned. His deep male voice came through the air, "I hope you can help me y in front of them!" Her back was stiff. y? "Alright! I¡¯m okay to help you with anything. Don''t worry about it!" she said calmly with questions. "Why would you help me?" Marley frowned and asked. Sylvie was stunned, and said with a bitter smile, "Because I like you. I keep you around me with marriage. Now I seed, don''t I?" It seemed that from the beginning, when she was found by Patriarch, there was no way to refuse this arrangement. He was Marley. In the whole world, she could refuse anyone, except him, because he was Marley, who was kind to her. But what was the point of saying this? Her words immediately attracted Marley''s disgust. He frowned and looked at her deeply, ¡°Miss Sylvie, I can''t love you, never!" Sylvie knew that he must be more disgusted with her after hearing her words. She replied with a smile, ¡°I know!" "We will divorce!" "I know!" "Well, you..." Sylvie shook her head and interrupted him, "Mr Hughes, I only do what I think I should do. Come on, how can I help you? Make your parents feel at ease to show our affection to them? Don''t worry. How do you want me to cooperate with you? I''ll be a good actor and promise not to upset your parents. Is that okay?" There seems to be a trace of helplessness in her tone. Marley didn''t expect that it would be so easy for her to say yes. He couldn''t even figure out what Sylvie was thinking. She said she liked him, but he couldn''t see her admiration for her. He knew there were plenty of women who admired him.But why did she agree to marry him? He couldn¡¯t figure it out. But she response still shocked him. "My father has a weak heart. I don''t want him to get excited for anything.I hope you don''t tell him the inside story about the business marriage. I hope he knows the inside story about us - love each other!" Chapter 689 Visit Parents-in-law Chapter 689 Visit Parents-inw "Well!" Sylvie said bitterly, ¡°Pretend to be in love with each other, no problem!" For the sake of his father''s career, he would rather sacrifice his marriage for arthy Group. For the sake of his father''s health, he would rather act with her, just to not excite his father. Marley, was really a filial son! Sylvie suddenly thought of the pain for Mr arthy who lost his son, daughter-inw and grandson who died in the air crash. She didn''t have much impression of her own father. She was just a left over of her father. If the air crash didn¡¯t happened to him, she would not be able to enter the arthy family all her life. Marley had his parents. He loved his parents deeply. She really envied him! But how ironic it was that they pretend to be in love with each other. She didn¡¯t think she could find someone that one in her life! "Thank you! Let''s go,¡± he said, picking up his suit coat. His tone was very t, but she could hear his sincere gratitude from his voice. She followed him as she was told. In the closed elevator, there were only two of them. She stood behind him, carefully ncing at the straight and tall figure, her heart pounding again. He said softly, "My father is in the hospital now. He wants to see you. He doesn''t want me to be unhappy for thepany." "Don¡¯t worry. You will be happy!" She said, "Because we will divorce, and you can find some else. As long as one is hopeful, they have always had the motivation to strive for hope and keep on working hard, and they will be happy," she said. Marley was shocked by her words. How could she say it so lightly? She was involved, bu she seemed to have nothing to do with it and could see through everything, which confused him. Sylvie smiled gently and exined, ¡°I think in less than two years, based on your ability, Hughes Group will be thriving. I just hope you don''t give up Hughes Group again, which you¡¯ve done once. It turns out that it is unwise for you to give up the position of Hughes Group¡¯s president. If you have been the president Hughes Group, there may not be such a crisis, and of course, our marriage won¡¯t exist." "How do you know that?" Marley was surprised because Sylvie felt her deep faith in his ability. "You are capable. Don''t doubt yourself!" she said in a positive tone. She was quiet, her voice was clear and melodious, but it was nice to hear. For a while, neither of them spoke. As the elevator slowly descended, Sylvie fixed her eyes on the digital changes. Marley seemed to be in meditation, taking a look at Sylvie with curiosity asionally. She was as calm as ever. Marley didn¡¯te back to his sense until the elevator opened, and the two people quickly out of the elevator. Outside the building, a RV was waiting there, and the driver came down and opened the door. Marley let Sylvie get on the car first. In the hospital. Sylvie followed Marley into a VIP room. At the door, he looked at her and said, "Just be yourself!" "Alright!" She was still nervous. After all, it was the first time to see Marley''s parents, and his father was still ill. Marley knocked at the door, and then there was a female voice in it. ¡°Come in.¡± After entering the door, Sylvie saw the man, who looked like Marley lying in the bed. On the chair beside the bed, ady, in her 40s, was beautiful. It was clear that she was a beautiful woman when she was young. But now she looked very haggard. When she saw them entering the door, the woman stood up with a smile. "Mom!" Marley went up and took his mother and said hello to the man in bed, "Dad, do you feel better?" "Much better, I suggest to go home directly, but your mother insists staying here for examination first. I am so upset about staying in hospital!" Aidenined to his son impatiently. "Mom is right!" Marley said with a smile, which was so indifferent when he was in thepany. It could see that his family atmosphere was very good. Sylvie has been standing behind him, feeling that she was really an outsider. She was moved by the scene! "Kid, you must be so hard!" said Miriam, looking at Marley''s face carefully. ¡°Why are you getting thinner? Didn''t you sleep well? Look at the dark circle around your eyes. " "Mom, I''m fine!" Marley pulled down his mother''s hand, and suddenly looked back at Sylvie, who was looking at their family with a smile. He was embarrassed as he forgot to introduce her. He immediately took her to stand in front of the bed. ¡°Dad, mom, this is Sylvie, my wife! Sylvie, my parents!" Sylvie bowed forward with a solemn bow and said, "Dad, mom, Hello!" The expressions on Aiden and Miriam¡¯s suddenly froze, and they looked at Sylvie. Aiden squinted his eyes at her, and didn¡¯t speak for a long time gaze. Sylvie was a little nervous, but she had a smile on her face. Being sized up by them, she was calm and elegant with a noble spirit from inside to outside. She remained calm with a peaceful smile, which attracted Marley¡¯s eyes.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. She was born in a humble family, and was the daughter of a wine girl. If Patriarch¡¯s children had not died of the crash, how could she have the chance to be a member of the arthy family? Although she helped him, he felt disgusted at the thought that she took use of their marriage. He was aware of the woman¡¯s tricks. Thinking of what she had said to his uncles that morning, he was more sure that she was not a good woman. He could never be cheated by her appearance! Thinking of that, Marley looked away. Sylvie did not know Marley''s idea, and she didn¡¯t think about it even is she knew. Seeing Aiden and Miriam remained wordless, she said, trying to warm up, "Wee to see you after knowing you two are back. We should have been to visit you two in Switzend. Please forgive us for that. We are upied with thepany''s affairs!" She was not humble, her tone neither ttering, norining. Miriam sized up at her with a cold look that made people feel chilly. She seemed to be trying to see through her, like a prisoner, with a indifferent look. Sylvie mocked herself and was clear that no one would like a person who take advantage of other''s perilous state. Undoubtedly, this was what the arthy family and she did. Seeing that they were speechless, Sylvie was a little helpless and turned to Marley, whose eyes were so strange, which slightly shocked her. The smile on her face broadened. Aiden looked at her carelessly, and he finally said, "Miss Sylvie, you look very young!" Sylvie was slightly in a daze hearing his address. She replied with a smile, "Dad, you can call me Sylvie. I¡¯m Sylvie, Marley''s wife, you and mother''s daughter-inw! I hope to share the hardships with Marley and I hope to get the approval from you two!" Aiden chuckled coldly, ¡°We should thank you. The whole family should thank you. The newspaper said that without you, Hughes Group would probably dere bankruptcy!" Hearing the sneer in dad''s tone, Sylvie said calmly with a smile, "Dad, I believe you are a wise man. Surely you will not believe the gossip written in the newspaper. Hughes Group has the past glory and will surely create new brilliance. Don''t you believe in Marley''s ability? Besides, me and Marley are in love with each other. Our marriage has certain benefits to stabilize the stock market at this time, so we get married before you twoe back, which is the only thing I could do for Hughes Group. It¡¯s true that I benefit from association with arthy Group. But I am just amon person and I can not change my humble status after all." Of her words, The second half of her sentence was self mocking, but it was so humble, no hypocrisy, no resentment. She said the capital injection was gossip in the report, which surprised Aiden. Both he and Miriam once thought it was the girl who forced Marley to bind Marley with marriage. But now, it seems that this girl is really something. "But arthy Group finally injects funds to us!" "Dad, I don''t know much about the business. the arthy family is a bank, and interest is required for loan to anyone. Moreover, I believe Marley will not take money in vain, so dad, you don''t have to have any feeling of being in debt, because you don¡¯t own anything once paying off the interest!" Hearing her words, Aiden and Miriam looked at Marley at each other. Marley was calm and he nodded, looking at them. ¡°Dad, mom, me and Sylvie are really in love. Don''t worry about it!" Miriam looked at Marley again, and then turned to Sylvie with a smile on her face. She took Sylvie''s hand. What a beautiful and sensible girl! Since you two are in love, your father and I are relieved!" Sylvie lowered her head and she felt happy seeing that his mother held her hand without making things difficult for her. But Aiden put on a serious expression, and he was a little doubted. "Sylvie, when your father is better some day, we will visit your grandfather to thank him." Sylvie was shocked and shook her head. ¡°Mom, we¡¯re a family. There¡¯s no need to stand on ceremony. I hope you and dad are healthy. Your health is the happiness of us. When Dad is well, our two families can get together. I must tell... My grandpa!" "You¡¯re so sweet!" Miriamughed, ¡°We are not at home when you marry Marley. Sorry about that. I hope you don''t me us!" "Mom, you are too wee, and will be nervous!" Sylvie said mischievously, feeling that Miriam was very kind. "Alright! Sylvie, how do you know Marley?" Sylvie was stunned and looked at Marley, who was looking her too. Their eyes met. Chapter 690 Change of Attitude Chapter 690 Change of Attitude His eyes, like a deep pool, could cover up all secrets, and he did not speak. Sylvie heart trembled. She could not reveal when they met five years ago, but how to answer the question? "Ma, Marley was my alumnus in Harvard. When he was a Ph.D. student, I heard their debate. He was very good at English and he spoke standard American English, which impressed everyone present, including me.¡± As she said, she blushed, and Marley nced at her with astonishment. He was even not sure if she was a freshmen during the doctoral period. But they didn¡¯t connect at that time. Did she already know him at that time? But his impression of her was just the scene on the ne some time ago. "You know Marley at that time?" Miriam said with a proud smile, "Marley is really excellent. We are proud of him. He does great job in many aspects. How did you know each otherter?" Marley immediately said, trying to help Sylvie out, "Mom, how can she remember so clearly after so long?" "The first meet must be very impressive. I want to know your romantic encounter with her. Marley, you don''t remember, but it doesn¡¯t mean Sylvie doesn''t! Girls are very careful." With that, Miriam blinked at Yang Sylvie. Sylvie sighed that Miriam must love her son so much that she worried about his marriage. Sylvie smiled and said, "It was on the ne, and I happened to take a flight with him. He was next to me and I got the chance to know him! Then we exchanged the phone number, and I got familiar with him, and then I fell in love!" Sylvie took what happened to them before as the example and spiced it up, trying to slip through. Hearing her words, Marley put on a serious expression with sharp eyes. Sylvie¡¯s heart jolted, but she kept a smile while talking to his mother. "Mom, Sylvie is right. We know each other on the ne!" said Marley, knowing that his mother tried to figure it out as she worried that he lost the happiness of his life because of family business. "Well, that''s romantic!" Fortunately, Miriam did not ask again. Inadvertently, she took a look at Marley, whose eyes quickly returned to calm. Miriam turned to Sylvie again. "Does Marley propose to you?" she asked. Sylvie was stunned, and her gaze fell on Marley¡¯s eyes. The inteced eyes seemed to be long. She knew that Miriam was exploring whether their marriage was a pure business marriage. Maybe, she was too worried about her son¡¯s happiness! They were qualified parents, unlike her parents, who upset her at the thought of them. Every time she saw the father was in entertainment news, or financial news. She knew clearly that it was her father, but he has his own family, never regarded her as a daughter. When she was young, her ssmate¡¯s parents were always present at the parents'' meeting. But she was the only one with no parents. Sylvie could not help but envy Marley, who had parents loving him so much. She forced a smile at the thought of that. It turned out that she would envy others, although she always thought she was strong. She didn¡¯t expect that she would be jealous of others. She was still a normal human being who had feelings. Marley''s eyes were still as sharp as eagles¡¯. But when he looked at her, seeing the sadness on her face, he was still slightly shocked. Such expression on her face had never been seen by him. He didn''t like this woman because he was not free all his life. But at the moment, seeing a lonely side of her lips, he found that he could not be indifferent. "Mom, I should do the proposal of course. Would you like to ask Sylvie to do it?" Unconsciously, he helped her out. Miriamughed, as if she was relieved, ¡°Well, you have seen your father. I know you have been busy working these days. Go back to rest. Sylvie, thanks for taking care of Marley!" "Mom, don¡¯t worry!" Sylvie replied. When leaving the ward, Sylvie, who was silent, walked around Marley with her head hanging. "Thank you today!" he finally said in the elevator. "Never mind!" she said, shaking her head without care. "...¡± He asked," Have you seen my debate at Harvard?" "Yes!" she said, hesitating for a while. "It seems like a long time!" "Three years!" She tried to answer in a peaceful tone. "Oh..." Marley looked at Sylvie thoughtfully, and looked at the screen on elevator. He said with a faint smile, ¡°Let¡¯s eat together!" "Thinks, but I have something else to do!" she refused indifferently. The elevator came downstairs, and Sylvie slightly nodded, intending to leave. Marley was slightly startled. She refused him, which made him unable to see through her. Wasn''t she had feeling for him? Why did she refuse his invitation?Was she ying hard to get? After a few steps, Marley suddenly went up and pulled Sylvie. Sylvie was surprised and looked back at Marley, who was looking up and down at her. He didn¡¯t let go of her until her face went red. Seeing that Sylvie was as nervous as a rabbit that was fighting with the wolf, Marleyughed, ¡°I''ll see you off!" The change of his attitude confused her, especially hisugh. She was shocked and instinctively refused, "Thanks, Mr Marley. I will go first!" With that, she strode away. Looking at the panicked figure, Marley was lost in thought. Sylvie bought some food on her way back. After taking a bath, Sylvie thought about everything happened today. Rubbing her eyebrows, she thought that Marley''s parents really loved him and she was so envious. Facing theputer screen, Sylvie logged in QQ and clicked on a dark head profile, and the nickname had been changed from ¡®Sunshine¡¯ into ¡°Getting Dark¡¯. She hadn¡¯t talk to him online for a long time. Sylvie sent a message to him. "Are you online?" About 10 minutester, the head image suddenly lit up. The penguin is flickering, which was very cute. "I¡¯m in! Long time no see. Sylvie, how are you?¡± Sylvie¡¯s nickname was ¡®River¡¯. Seeing the dialogueing, Sylvie smiled and replied, "Just so so, I guess!" "Oh?" "I don''t think you''re OK either!" "Why do you say so?" "Your name has changed. What happened? Sunshine.¡± Sunshine was a friend of Sylvie, who had been in contact with for about three years. Sylvie first knew him when she was at Harvard, he studied PHD in Harvard. They never met off line, so basically, they hadn''t met each other. Friends agree Best at a distance. "Sylvie, I''m married!" After a long pause, came a message. "Really? Congrattions.¡± Sylvie was slightly surprised. But she thought he might be in marriage age after getting doctorate. "But I don''t love her. The one I love the most is gone. She doesn''t love me any more!" "Sunshine, do you feel bad?" "Not really!" There was no doubt that a marriage without love is sad, but I couldn¡¯t change it since I made the choice because of certain conditions. Sylvie couldn''t help typing, ¡°Sunshine, as you said, look up at the sky when you are in a bad mood. If you want to cry, look up and swallow your tears. The sun is always bright, but now your name has been changed. I want to tell you that when it''s dark, you can still look up to see the sky, because there are stars in the sky, and there are countless stars bigger and brighter than the sun. In fact, as long as you work hard, the stars are brilliant!" After a while, there came a sentence and a smiling face. "Sylvie, you are like a philosopher!" Sylvie smiled at the screen unconsciously. ¡°Sunshine, I''m married, too." "Oh? When? " "Recently!" "Is he nice to you?" This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. "He''s a good man," Sylvie replied. There was silence for a while, and three words came back. "That''s good!" "Are you still in America?" "No, I''m back! what about you? What country is your wife from?" "Well, Sunshine, he is Chinese!" "Fortunately, I thought you were going to marry a foreigner!" "I''m home!" "Really? Are you back? I thought you were going to get a master''s degree!" "I''m not going to further my studies any more. I''m satisfied that I had chance going to Harvard." "You are a little girl who is easy to satisfy! Sylvie, I''m upied. I have to deal with my business. Shall we talk about it another day?" "No problem!" When the profile went dark, Sylvie sat in her study, thinking that Marley said he wanted to drink coffee. She also checked the method of making coffee on the Inte, and specially wrote it on a notebook. When he went to work the next day, Marley looked good. Sylvie busied herself with work all the morning. She looked at the time, and it was already ten o''clock. At this time, Marley and Tyler walked out of the president''s office. "Secretary Sylvie, pack up!" "Yes.¡± Sylvie didn''t know what he meant. "We''re going to the airport to pick up customers!" "Okay.¡± Sylvie nodded without caring the eyes other the other three secretaries. She grabbed her satchel and left with them. Along the way, Tyler looked at Marley and her with mischievous eyes. Marley was silent and asionally nced at Tyler with warning eyes. Sylvie was on the seat behind the RV, wordless. She only talked when they asked her questions. Tyler joked, "Secretary Sylvie, don''t be so nervous. The president is not a tiger. As long as you do your job well, he won''t make things difficult for you!" "Okay.¡± Sylvie nodded and didn¡¯t say more words. She was clear that there was no room for her to speak here. It was said that today¡¯s customer was from the United States and their cooperation was suspended before. Marley was going to meet him personally. It was believed that this business was very important to Hughes Group. Chapter 691 You Look Pretty Chapter 691 You Look Pretty "There is a party in the evening. Buy a dress for yourself after picking someone up!" Suddenly, He said in a deep voice, "Come to the party with me at night!" Party?! Sylvie immediately sat straight, and replied respectfully, "Okay!" Tyler chuckled, ¡°Mr Hughes, I don''t have a femalepanion!" "You can find A," Marley said in a deep voice. "All right!" Tylerughed evilly. "Do you know where to buy a dress?" he asked again. "I don''t know," replied Sylvie, grasping the bag and shaking her head. "Forget it, I''ll take you!" he said again. Sylvie was surprised and looked at Marley subconsciously. Seeing that his handsome face was particrly clear in the car, she startled, swallowed hard and said, ¡°You can tell me the address, and I can go by myself!" He took a look at her with deep eyes and didn¡¯t say a word. "Well, I know you''re busy, so..." Closing his eyes, Marley ignored her. Sylvie immediately stopped, and Tyler burst outugh. Was it funny? Yang Yang looked at Tyler with resentful eyes and stopped talking, looking down at her hands. At the airport. They were waiting for the customers. Sylvie seemed to be particrly petite standing beside two tall men. As she was in a trance, she heard the deep and pleasant male voice. ¡±Sylvie, are you picking me up?" Sylvie looked up,and she was hugged by a tall and enthusiastic man. She looked up in a hurry and saw the man grinning with sunsses on, showing his white teeth. Taking off his sses, he said, "Hi! Sylvie, nice to see you again. I miss you!" With that, he held Sylvie into his arms again, ignoring the surprised gaze of the people around him, and then put his cheek on her cheek. ¡°You look so pretty, Sylvie!" Sylvie eximed, "Ryan, how did youe back?" "I miss you! Do you miss me?" Ryan directly picked up Sylvie, and she cried out in rm, ¡°Put me down.¡± "Alright!" Ryan happily put her down. Sylvie was happy, failing to notice that Marley had a dark face and Tyler¡¯s surprised expression. Sylvie didn''t expect to meet Ryan at the airport, and she was surprised that he came back suddenly. Being so warmly embraced by him in the presence of her ¡®husband¡¯, she suddenly realized that it seemed to be inappropriate and immediately broke away from him. The sudden weakness in her legs made her stumble and Ryan reached out to support her. He said with a smile, "Sylvie, are you here to pick me up?" "Mo, no, I''m working!" Sylvie nced at Marley, and found that he did not look this way, but turned to the position of the hatch, and the customer was not yet here. He stood there, and Sylvie was unable to see the expression on his face, but felt that he had a hidden sense of oppression besides being handsome and upright. As Sylvie¡¯s gaze fell on Marley, Ryan fixed his eyes on her. Without neglecting the sh of flurries in Sylvie''s eyes, he wondered since when the calm girl would care about others¡¯ expressions and what did that man have to do with her? In the moment of doubt, Tyler came to ask Sylvie, ¡°Secretary Sylvie, aren¡¯t you going to introduce him?" Sylvie said, "Tyler, this is my friend Ryan, Mo, he is ourpany president special help, Tyler!" Ryan looked at Tyler, and their eyes met. With a faint smile, Ryan reached out his hand. ¡°Hello!" he greeted indifferently. "Hello.¡± Tyler shook hands with him. "Thanks for taking care of my Sylvie, Tyler!" "Your Sylvie?" Tyler was shocked. "Sylvie is my dearest friend!" Ryan said as he let go Tyler¡¯s hand. Marley looked over there from time to time. Sylvie took a look at him, and her eye flickering slightly. She was slightly startled as the polite conversations sound seemed to be lost in an instant. She could only feel faint loneliness around Marley. "Sylvie, what about the key?" asked Ryan. "What?" Sylvie looked up at him in confusion. ¡°What key?" "The key to home! I''ll go back first!" Ryan said for granted. He gave the house to Sylvie as reward. He had many ces to stay, but they had no one to stay in , so he intended to stay with Sylvie. "Oh! Here you are! " Sylvie was stunned for a while before she took out the key, and she asked with astonishment, "You want to live there?" "Can''t I?" Ryan asked, raising his eyebrows. "No!" Sylvie shook her head, knowing that Ryan, who was a neat freak, would not stay in hotels. He also needed to clean them before he made his mind to live. Sylvie said with a smile, "Go back first. I am in the middle of something. If you am hungry, there is just something to eat in the refrigerator, or you can cook by yourself!" "I see!" Taking her key, Ryan greeted Tyler, and then nced at Marley, who stood beside him, and said to Sylvie, ¡°Sylvie,e back early. Today is a special day. I want to surprise you?" Sylvie was in a daze and she couldn¡¯t figure it out what was so special about today till Mo Chen left! Turning around, she saw Tyler with his standard smile, and he looked up and down at her. Sylvie shrugged with a faint smile. "Secretary Sylvie, what is the special day today?" asked Tyler. Sylvie was stunned and shook her head. ¡°I don''t know!" "You seem to be close to him. He lives with you?" "Well! He is my best friend!" To her, Ryan is like a brother, a family member, and her best friend. Tyler looked at Marley, who did not speak, and Sylvie suddenly looked over, flustered. Tyler was more interested seeing how flustered she was. ¡°Secretary Sylvie, you are married now.¡± Sylvie was lost for words, her face turning red. Then she looked at Tyler with innocent eyes and said calmly, "The innocent doesn¡¯t have to prove anything!" Tyler slightly shocked and caught a nce at Marley, a smile forming on the corner of his lips. At this time, the customer they had been waiting finally arrived. It was a team of six people. The first was a white man who looked about 30 years old. Before Sylvie could figure out which country he was, Marley greeted him in fluent English, and then gave the man a hug. ¡°Will, long time no see. How are you recently?" He smiled politely and enthusiastically, and it seemed that they knew each other. Then he introduced Tyler and Sylvie, but he did not say that she was his secretary, but his wife. "Nice to meet you, Miss Sylvie, a beautifuldy." Will held up her hand, and then she kissed her hand on her back. Sylvie was stunned and greeted him in fluent English. "Nice to meet you, too, Mr. Will," Sylvie answered in English. "Oh, please forgive me." Will let go Sylvie''s hand, suddenly turned and waved in the other direction. "I forgot to introduce my partners and assistants." Behind him, those who followed were all oriental faces, but it was unknown which country they were from. Sylvie, who stood by Marley, weed them with him. On the way out to the airport, Will put his long arm on Marley''s shoulder and asked him with a smile when he got married. Marley responded him with polite smile. His handsome face seemed to glow slightly in the bright sun. He said with a gentle smile, ¡°Will, I''ll take you to the hotel first, and I¡¯ll pick you up when the party begins in the evening!" When he went back, Sylvie shared a car with Marley and Will, while Tyler took the other five people to another RV. When Will was sent to the hotel, Tyler stayed in the hotel. Marley took Sylvie down the elevator, then walked to the car and said something to the driver before he got off and walked to the driver''s seat. At the thought of the dress that he asked her to buy, Sylvie was about to sneak away to buy it when he suddenly turned to see her. "President." "Get in the car," he said indifferently. Sylvie had to get on the car and sit in the passenger seat. Suddenly, Marley leaned over and his handsome face was right in front of her. She was startled and almost forgot to breathe. Sylvie blushed and looked up into a pair of bright ck eyes like gems which inhaled all the light around her, including her breath. She was so nervous that she just looked at him in a daze. For a long time, she didn''t know how to react. Marley, however, took a closer look at Sylvie thoughtfully. With handsome eyebrows, thin lips, thick ck hair, he looked at Sylvie with an indifferent expression, and there was a warning smile on the corner of his lips. She was in a panic, but did not dare to move. Marley, after looking at her for a few seconds, stretched out his hand, pulled on the seat belt, snapped it up for her, and then sat back in his seat. It turned out that he just helped her fasten her seat belt. Then he sat back in his seat, started the engine, and the car drove away. The blush on Sylvie''s face gradually faded, and her eyes secretly fell on his hand holding the steering wheel. He held the steering wheel with one hand, and with the other putting on the window casually. His hand was neat and beautiful, with long fingers, clear knuckles, oval and warm nails. In a panic, she looked away and looked at the road ahead. Both of them were silent. Sylvie was used to this atmosphere. She didn''t want tomunicate with him too much in private. "What would you like to eat?" he spoke suddenly. Material ? N?velDrama.Org. "Well!" She was stunned, probably not expecting that he would ask this. It was time for lunch, but she felt ufortable at the though of having lunch with him. "Not hungry?" he asked again. "I''ll just help myself!" she whispered. "Secretary Sylvie, this is a working meal. I¡¯ll treat you on behalf of thepany. You can''t refuse it!" Marley really didn''t expect that she would say that. She seemed to be avoiding him all the time. At this moment, Marley couldn''t help but wonder what she married him for? Chapter 692 Happy Birthday Chapter 692 Happy Birthday "Oh! All right,¡± she answered reluctantly. He was also stunned, wondering who was the man holding her at the airport? Best friend?! There was a sneer on his lips, and then it shed away. He teased, deliberately lowering his voice, "Are you reluctant?" As he said that, he held the steering wheel with his left hand and put his right hand on the back of her side. She suddenly became nervous and said, "Mr Hughes, you, drive safe!" "Sylvie, don''t you think you have something to say to me?" His voice was gentle, but there was a provocation in his tone. "I, what do I have anything to say?" Sylvie asked. She really didn''t know what happened to Marley, who was not his usual self suddenly. She was really puzzled that he made such a frivolous act of putting her hand on the back of her chair! Fortunately, her cell phone rang. She lowered her head to hold the mobile phone to avoid this kind of flustered mood. The light blue screen reflected her slightly flustered eyes. She looked at the shing number in a dazed. Seeing it was from Ryan, she did not answer the phone. Being with Marley, she was a little reluctant to speak. Seeing that she didn''t answer the phone, Marley withdrew his hand and asked, "Why didn''t you answer?" "Nothing urgent!" Sylvie said. The caller didn¡¯t give up. Instead, he called over and over again with high frequency. It could be seen that the automatic redial function was used. The phone rang three times, and Sylvie finally surrendered and pressed the answer button. ¡±Hello, Ryan? What''s up? Is there anything urgent?¡± "Sylvie, just let you know that I get home!" Ryan''s clear voice came. "Oh! You can eat by yourself. There''s something in the fridge. You can cook it by yourself or go out to eat. When you get out of the neighborhood, there''s a restaurant. Sichuan cuisine, which you love.¡± "When do you get off work? Shall I pick you up?" "No, I have something to do at night. I may go back veryte!" "Oh! Well, I''ll pick you up at night! Where is it?" "Thanks,but no need. Ryan!" Sylvie said with a frown, feeling that he seemed to be different. "Happy birthday, Sylvie!" Ryan said suddenly. "Ah.¡± Sylvie was in a daze. Was it June 15th? Was it her birthday? "I knew you forgot. No matter howte it¡¯ll be, I will pick you up and celebrate your birthday." Hearing his words, Sylvie was a bit moved. She never remembered her birthday, but every year, Ryan remembered it. She sobbed, "Thank you for remembering it every year. In fact, it''s unnecessary and not an important day!" "How can it be? It¡¯s your 22nd birthday."This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. "What''s to celebrate? Getting old?¡± Sylvie joked. At the same time, she felt bitter thinking that Sadie never celebrate her birthday. "Well,e back early!" Ryan hung up. "Oh.¡± Sylvie was still in a daze after putting down the phone. Marley tightened the grip on the steering whee, pursing his lips. The car drove directly to a Western restaurant. "Get out of the car!" His tone was cold. Sylvie got out of the car with obedience, following him with a bag on her hand. He suddenly bes very serious. It was a little terrible. When they entered the restaurant, Marley found a VIP position by window, held the chair out politely for her, which Sylvie found it uneptable of his sudden change. Especially, she was astonished when he helped her pull the chair, but she still sat down. Marley ordered food without asking her. What shocked Sylvie was that he ordered cake. As soon as the waiter left, Marley looked at Sylvie who was confused. He said slowly, "Happy Birthday!" Sylvie waspletely shocked. How could he know her birthday? Besides, she spoke in a very low voice on the phone. Did he hear it when she was in the car? Sylvie couldn¡¯t help bu sigh, ¡°what a clever man!¡± "Isn''t it your birthday today?" Marley asked, raising his eyebrows. Sylvie nodded slightly, and neither of them spoke. Soon, the waiter came with the cake that Marley ordered, on which there was a candle on and a note, which said, Happy Birthday. "Secretary Sylvie, happy birthday! Blow the candle!" he said after lighting it. Although there was not too much words, Sylvie was moved to tears. As the tears blurred her eyes, the man in front of her was looking at her. With ck and fresh short hair, clearly defined face, he said in a pleasant voice, "Oh! Do you want to make a wish?" "No, no! Thank you, Mr Hughes!" She immediately straightened up her look and blew out the candle, keeping the wish to herself! This was the second person to celebrate her birthday, which was unexpected to her. She thought he hated her. At this moment, she also felt that he was the kind man of that year. He was still as kind as he was five years ago. She was very moved. After blowing the candle, she didn¡¯t eat cake. "Why don¡¯t you eat the cake?" Marley asked. "It''s good to look at it," she smiled shyly. It was better not to break it by eating it. Looking at this beautiful 12 inch delicate cake, Sylvie was very satisfied, unwilling to make a change of it, afraid to destroy it. Inexplicable, Marley was surprised and looked at her with deep eyes. The shy smile on her face was different. This girl wasplicated. Sometimes she was so mature and calm that made one frightening. But sometimes she was as shy and simple as a child. He met countless people, but he was unable to see her through! Sylvie exined with a smile, "The cake is beautiful. To cut it will make it less beautiful!" "How can you not eat cake for your birthday?" Marley cut the cake himself. "If you don''t eat, it will goes bad. Isn''t it more wasteful? It¡¯s better to eat it!" Sylvie smiled with embarrassment, and she said sweetly, "It seems to make sense." He cut arge piece of cream and put it on the te and handed it to her. "Thank you.¡± Sylvie took it and ate it with a spoon. The cream was smooth, and it was sweet and greasy. The sweet taste was conveyed to the mouth through the tip of the tongue, making her feel sweet. ¡°It''s delicious. Try it!" Seeing that he didn¡¯t eat, Sylvie cut a piece to put it in front of him, only to find that he just looked down at it, instead of taking a bite. She was embarrassed at once. Generally, men didn''t like sweet food. She made a mistake. Marley might not want to eat at all. Marley, however, looked down at the cake, as if he was staring at the enemy, with a little surprise, a little hesitation. "Well, if you don''t like it -" As she said, he tasted it with a small spoon. She was surprised and then smiled sweetly. ¡°Is it delicious?" "Yes!" He nodded, with a strange tone, frowning. The cake in this restaurant was much better than the cake in the cake room outside. He said it was just OK. Sylvie couldn¡¯t help thinking that he was a man with high standard. As he said, he always tried to reach the acme of perfection in work! She lowered her head and focused herself on eating the cake quietly. Then the waiter served them goose liver and drinks. There was no wine, just fresh juice. Marley had no habit of drinking wine at noon, because of the company¡¯s strict regtions, no drinking allowed at noon, and he was more strict with himself. "Secretary Sylvie, happy birthday to you again!" Marley toasted, holding up a cup of juice. "Well! Thank you Sylvie also took a sip of the apple juice. It tasted great for its freshness! She felt so good after taking a sip of it. She ate only cake and juice, and was full before eating the foie gras. Marley was very elegant when eating Western food. There was no sound from knives and forks, which was enjoyable. Seeing her not eating foie gras, he said, "Why don¡¯t you eat?" "I¡¯m full!" Taking a look at the te at her desk, he found that she ate only one piece of cake. ¡°You ate so little?" "I¡¯m really full!" She ate like a bird. In the past, with poor economic conditions, she ate a little, so she had a poor appetite. As she had drunk arge ss of juice, she was so full that she couldn¡¯t have more. ¡°I didn¡¯t take a bite of the Goose liver. Why don¡¯t you help yourself!" She suddenly realized that she was saying something wrong. Although she didn''t want to waste food, it seemed a bit wrong to let him eat her food. He narrowed his eyes with a faint smile on the corner of his lips. He asked, raising his eyebrow, ¡±Are you sure you are not going to eat it?" Sylvie was in a daze. In front of Marley, a little face with little embarrassment, which was as red as lotus with dew, was visually attractive. But Marley suddenly put on a serious expression and said in a maic voice, "You¡¯d better eat some, otherwise you will be hungry. The dinner party will be after seven o''clock, I am afraid that there is no time to eat!" Sylvie hesitated and shook her head. ¡°I''m really full!" she said. Looking at her clear eyes, Marley could tell she was not lying. Marley took the te. "OK! I''ll sacrifice myself for the sake of not wasting it!" Marley quietly cut foie liver, which was so elegant. With a faint smile, Sylvie looked down. Marley finished eating, took water and gargled. He looked at the opposite face of the woman, who had a half smile, wordless. He found her attractive. Sylvie, who was a little absent-minded, thinking that this was her first birthday with Marley and they might devoice when Hughes Group got through crisis next year, and this might be the only birthday she had spent with him. The thought of this saddened her. She was also annoyed that she started to be swayed by consideration of gain and loss! She told herself in her heart that it was no longer meaningful to think about it. For herself and him, God had made the best arrangement for her. They were destined not to be together. She shouldn¡¯t allow herself to think too much. Thinking of this, she took a deep breath and calmed down. After leaving the restaurant, he took her to buy a dress, and chose a purple dress. She went to try the dress, and Marley waited outside. When she left the fitting room, Marley was stunned seeing her in the purple dress. Chapter 693 Who Was Surprised Chapter 693 Who Was Surprised Sylvie stood at the entrance of the fitting room, blushed. As the purple dress was a little short, she pulled down subconsciously, trying to cover her thighs. The action was so silly, but she looked more innocent and childish. With beautiful straight ck hair on the back, and two strands of it against her face, she had beautiful eyes on her delicate face. The purple dress highlighted her graceful body. There was blush on her fair face, and the chests were so attractive. There was shyness and embarrassment in her eyes, showing her uneasiness. Standing in front of him, she was like an elf that identally fell in the world, which was so beautiful that people could not help but care for her. Marley was stunned and looked at her with deep eyes. She was indeed beautiful! On their wedding day, she was wearing a white wedding dress, which was beautiful. But he didn''t look at her that day, and he despised her. But after a short time, he found that she seemed to have many contradictions and she was mysterious. Now, in a new dress, she looked stunning, He could not help to cover her exposed parts. Her shyness and softness aroused the male protection desire, making one want to put her into arms and take forcible possession of her! "Mr Hughes, Mr Hughes, it this okay?" she asked in a low voice. She was so nervous, waiting for him to speak, but he did not speak. "Miss, this dress suits you very well. Your skin is so fair and purple is perfect for you. It is just for you!" said the clerk, who was amazed that no girl ever wore purple so noble! Marley suddenly came back to his sense, and looked at Sylvie, who kept pulling down the hem of the dress with her hands. He whispered, frowning, "Change one!" "Ah?" The clerk was startled. ¡°Sir, this dress is the best for thisdy!" "Change one!" Marley frowned and chose it himself. Sylvie smiled at the clerk with a forced smile. ¡°Sorry, this dress is too short!" She really doesn''t fit in as she never tried this kind of dress before. The clerk suddenlyughed and whispered to Sylvie, "I know, your boyfriend is afraid you will be seen by other men!" "Um!" Sylvie blushed. Marley picked a white long dress and said, ¡°Try this one!" It was a very traditional and conservative dress. When Sylvie changed the dress, Marley was still amazed. The white dress was tied to the waist with a water drill belt and a leisure buckle on her slender waist. With the beautiful asymmetric orchid diamond on the left inclined waist, which was bright and bright ornament, she looked dazzling. The whole water drill orchid extended to the side chest. She looked elegant and noble. "Is that OK?" asked Sylvie in a low voice. "Take this one!" Marley handed the credit card to the clerk and said, ¡°Wrap up the one just now, and give her two shoes! " "And that one?" Sylvie was surprised. Marley did not answer, but said coolly, "Change back. Wear this white one tonight." "Alright.¡± She immediately returned to change her clothes. When she came out, the clerk had wrapped up the dress, and handed the card to Marley. Then the invoice was issued. Marley went straight out without receiving the invoice. Sylvie took it over and was shocked to see the amount on the invoice with ten digits! Was it so expensive for two skirts? Her heart ached! She kept signing and shaking head. When she walked out, Marley had gone far away, and she hurriedly chased after him. Following Marley, she lowered her head with a bag and couldn¡¯t help signing. Marley suddenly stopped and turned around. Why did she sigh? He''s heard her sigh several times! Suddenly, Sylvie hit his chest and screamed in surprise, "Ah!" It was so hard! She rubbed her forehead with the hand carrying the bag of dress. "Sorry! Mr Hughes, I''m sorry!" "Why did you sigh?" His tone was cool. "Oh.¡± She was a little embarrassed and said with a forced smile, "The dresses were so expensive. Do you have to buy?" "You..." Marley was shocked, and sure recovered hisposure and looked down at her after realizing he looked too astonished. For a while, he didn¡¯t speak. Sylvie looked up and met his dark eyes. ¡°Did I... Say something wrong?" Without saying a word, he pursed his lips and and took her to the car. At eight in the evening. In a high-heeled shoes with 5cm, with new hair styling, Sylvie wore the new dress. ording to Marley''s requirements, she went to the banquet hall with Tyler first. Tyler, who was humorous and gentle, specially slowed down his pace when walking with Sylvie. At the same time, he said as a sh of surprise shed in his eyes, "Secretary Sylvie, you look so beautiful!" Sylvie forced a smile and said, ¡°Thank you.¡± "Ah! Isn''t that Sylvie? How did shee with Tyler?" "Yes! Why didn''t Marleye with her? " "Is it because they don''t get along with each other? See, connections through marriages don¡¯t work." ¡°...¡± Hearing their gossip, Sylvie smiled faintly. Tyler turned to look at her andforted, ¡°Don''t care what people say!" Moved by his consideration andfort, Sylvie said, shaking her head, ¡°It''s OK. They are not going too far!" "Ha ha..." Tyler was shocked by her words andughed, "Secretary Sylvie, you are really a cool girl, who doesn¡¯t cared about being gossiped, but I am really looking forward to seeing you being not so cool!" "Tyler, are you gloating!"?! Maybe you can join them and discuss with them. Maybe I will be furious!" Tyler was lost for words and burst outugh, so did Sylvie. They look at each other andughed like old friends. Material ? N?velDrama.Org. As soon as Marley and Will entered the hall, they see Tyler and Sylvie, who wereughing. He was surprised and strode towards them after excusing himself to Will. "Sylvie!" His voice was not high or low, but it rang throughout the banquet hall. When Sylvie heard the voice, she turned her head, and sae a tall figure striding towards her. As Sylvie was in a daze, Marley came to her. Wearing ck ssic Armani suit, Marley was straight and tall with ck hair and dark eyes. There was an unpredictable smile on the corner of his lips. He looked at Sylvie with sharp eyes. With his appearance, people¡¯s gaze fell on him. "Here you are,¡± Sylvie whispered and looked down. Marley nodded and asked, "Are you waiting for a long time?" His tone was particrly gentle, and then he raised his arm, motioned Sylvie to take his arm. Sylvie was stunned before she took his arm obediently. However, he took the opportunity to lean over, and whispered in her ear, "Just acting!" The warm breathing around her ear reddened her ear and made her trembled. Her eyes darkened, and she nodded with a smile. ¡°I see!" Appear united outwardly but divided at heart, which was the case to them. In the eyes of outsiders, they were so kind and intimate. However, Sylvie was very sad, hoping that Hughes Group could get through the crisis as soon as possible so that she could get rid of it. Everyone was shocked, looking at them. It turned out that they were not like what the rummer said. They seemed to love each other very much! Tyler patted Marley on the shoulder with a smile and said, "Marley, my mission has beenpleted. I''ll leave it to you next!" "Thanks,¡± said Marley with a smile. Marley''s appearance was no less than a storm, stunning everyone present. "Marley. My goodness. It¡¯s Marley!" There were whispers from some female fans in the crowd. Marley looked down at Sylvie and heard the low voice of the crowd. He obviously felt Sylvie''s nervousness and said in a soft voice, "You¡¯re not use to it? As soon as the dinner is over, we''ll leave. Don''t be nervous!" His words, with a unique deep, came into the ear, and Sylvie suddenly was less nervous. In fact, she was nervous just because she was holding his arm. She was not used to being so close to him, but they had to act in this way. Thinking of that, Sylvie was suddenly stunned and lowered her head slightly. Her eyes darkened, and then she raised her head to follow his steps. She could take it as a job, which was a challenge for her. She had to force herself to get used to such asions. ¡°Thank you. It''s OK!" she said. Marley turned his head and gazed at her. It was a charity dinner, in which all the dignitaries were present. Sylvieter learned that the main character of the dinner was the foreign man, Will! The hall was full of celebrities from the upper ss. It seemed that they enhance interpersonal connections by attending such banquets. So the dignitaries had reached a consensus on the charity banquet by achieving their own purpose in the name of charity. With Sylvie, Marley exchanged pleasantries with them. Sylvie had a proper smile on her face, and her ck eyes were full of tenderness, hiding everything in her heart. On the surface, they were really a loving couple. When Marley talked with Will in private, Sylvie found a quiet corner to wait for them. "Oh! Who is this.¡± When Sylvie came to the corner, a sharp female voice immediately came. Sylvie was shocked to find that the person who came was Bonnie, the eldest daughter the arthy family. Her eyes were full of doubts. Why was she here? In the twinkling of an eye, she saw Cassius talking to someone not far away. She immediately understood that it was Patriarch who brought her here. As a banquet of the upper ss, it was the best ce for ady to find her husband. "Hello, Miss Bonnie!" Sylvie spoke gently with politeness. "Sylvie, who do you think you are? Well... Do you think you are a socialite in this kind of dress? Look, Tell you, you can''t change the fate no matter how hard you try!" Bonnie said hatefully. Chapter 694 Calm Chapter 694 Calm Sylvie was clear that Miss Bonnie was jealous of Patriarch''s bringing herself back to the arthy family. Without her, the arthy family was Bonnie''s, but now Bonnie had to share with her. She had always been the least willing to have something to do with such a richdy, who was arrogant by virtue of her family background, but this woman was her half sister. ¡°Miss Bonnie, I''ve never regarded myself as a socialite. Fame and fortune are just as transient as fleeting clouds. Patriarch is here, and it¡¯s a charity dinner. I hope we can behave ourselves and not to be the attention the party. Or else people willugh at us!" Bonnie''s eyes were bursting with fire. She raised her head and stepped forward. She said in a domineering way, lowering her voice, "Who are you? It¡¯s not your turn to teach me how to do things!" Then she took another look at Marley who was talking to Will not far away. Seeing that he didn¡¯t pay attention to them, Bonnie said ironically. "It''s hard to y with Marley, isn''t it? Sylvie, he doesn''t love you. I heard that he used to have a girlfriend who he loved deeply and they had lived together for five years. If it wasn''t for Hughes Group''s crisis, he wouldn''t break up with his girlfriend!" As soon as she spoke, Sylvie''s heart trembled. She really didn''t know that. No wonder Marley comined about her. With that, she turned to leave with calmness. "Where are you going?" Bonnie scorned, reaching out to pull her dress belt. "Let go of me. I don''t want to fight!" Sylvie turned back, looking at her coldly. Her mind was in a messy at this time. Was she destroying Marley''s happiness? She really did not know. She was filled with guilt suddenly. She intended to help him, but did not expect this. Bonnie yelled with anger in her eyes, "Who is going to have a fight with you?" "Let go!" With a malicious smile, Bonnie looked down at Sylvie¡¯s belt. Looking around at the people who were not paying attention to them, she pulled the belt hard and it was torn by her, small diamond falling down the ground. The dress was torn off by her and there was a hole on the waist, revealing Sylvie¡¯s fair skin. Sylvie sighed that Miss Bonnie was trying to made her look bad in public. She asked indifferently, "Is it enough?" "No!" Bonnie snorted coldly and came to her. ¡°If you dare to take over arthy Group, believe it or not, I will kill you!" she threatened. Sylvie said in a t tone, "Even if I don''t take over, Patriarch will not give it to you!" "You..." "You can hardly retain yourposure!¡± Sylvie said cold, ¡°Miss Bonnie, I think what you should do is to get the approval of Patriarch first, which will be the result of half the effort. Excuse me!" Without caring about her provocation, Sylvie turned to the corridor. The belt of her dress was pulled off by Bonnie, and She really didn''t know how to exin to Marley. Just as she walked to the door, came the sound of the fierce footsteps behind her. Turning around, Sylvie was pped. "p..." Her eyes dulled and she Sylvie looked up again, she saw Bonnie''s angry face, and all the people''s eyes were projected. Among these people, some were curious, some were shock, or gloating , but none of them showed pity for her! Bonnie also seemed to realize that it was against the standard of a socialite to p others in public. Besides, her grandfather was still there. As Bonnie thought of that, the expression on her face changed from arrogance to embarrassment. Marley stood there, motionless, looking over. Cassius, however, whose face was devoid of any emotion, looked at Bonnie coldly, expecting Sylvie''s reaction. Will was stunned, too. He asked, ¡°Mr Hughes, that''s your wife!" Marley, with a tight face, strode past. Sylvie knew that she has made a fool of herself today in the presence of many elites. She and Bonnie have disgraced both the arthy family and Marley. But so far, what could she do? Sylvie was trying to figure out how to be less embarrassed. Marley strode over, followed by Will and Tyler. "Sylvie, are you okay?" Marley asked gently, showing a strong concern. He stroked her red and swollen cheek, in which a palm print was clearly printed on Sylvie''s face. Marley''s tenderness made Sylvie¡¯s heart ached. He was acting to show these people. She deliberately dodged, but she could not. At the moment, he was her husband. If she dodged, he would be more embarrassed, so she allowed him to caress her. Marley turned to Bonnie with a sharp eye. He asked slowly, "Miss Bonnie, Sylvie is my wife. Why did you p her?" Bonnie was lost for words, questioned by Marley. Sylvie, who was in a trance turned her eyes to Marley. She didn''t expect that Marley woulde out for her. What should she say? Her mind was racing. "You..." Bonnie stammered, taking a deep breath. "Mr Hughes..." "Miss Sylvie, apologize to her!" Marley said in a deep voice. With calmness, he stared at Bonnie with suppressed anger in his eyes, as if he didn¡¯t regard her as his sister-inw. As soon as his words came out, Bonnie put on a long face. Sylvie immediately came forward and pulled Marley''s sleeve. With a faint smile, she said calmly, ¡°Marley, I''m fine! I''m sorry, everyone. The theme of today''s banquet is "charity". Because of some personal disagreements, my sister is a little out of control after drinking, and I shouldn''t get her excited. I''m sorry to spoil everyone''s interest!" Hearing her words, people burst into an uproar! No one expected that Sylvie, the second daughter of the arthy family, would exin this matter so calmly. When she said this, everyone cast complicated eyes on her. Cassius was even more gratified that his granddaughter was like him when he was young. She didn¡¯t not try to escape or leave in such an embarrassing situation. Instead, she mentioned the theme of today''s banquet with calmness. Marley frowned and turned to Sylvie. He didn¡¯t expect that she didn¡¯t care if Bonnie apologize or not. In public, she could smile so calmly with the clear red handprint on her face. A touch of appreciation shed by Tyler''s eyes. He was surprised by Sylvie¡¯s calm, and he finally understand why Cassius would take her home. Bonnie, who was such a domineering girl, was not capable of taking over arthy Group. What arthy Group wanted was someone who was calm and could still deal with a smile when beings humiliated, and who could endure and have the ability to take over. At present, Sylvie was way much better than Bonnie. "Sylvie is so elegant!" someone said. "Patriarch, your granddaughter has the style you used to have!" Cassius smiled faintly, and the people began to sing and dance again. Bonnie was in a daze, not knowing what to say at the moment. No matter what to do, she was wrong. Sylvie¡¯s words eliminated the embarrassment. She stared at Sylvie with tears in her eyes, feeling like being humiliated. It turned out that she was the one who was ashamed. She said hatefully with her hands clenched, "Sylvie, we''ll see!" She turned and walked out. Will smiled at Sylvie and said, "You''re great, Sylvie!" Sylvie replied with a smile, "Thank you, Mr. will, excuse me, I''ll get my dress changed!" Then she looked at Marley, who was examining her. There was a panic in her eyes. On Marley''s angr face, his sharp and deep eyes gave her an invisible sense of oppression! It was no until he looked at her dress that he found out that her dress was broken, and the fair skin at the waist was so dazzling. "I''ll go up to the guest room and get changed!" she exined again. "I''ll go with you!" he said in a firm voice. Tyler chuckled, "Go ahead. Will, let''s go there first!" ¡°OK!¡± Will nodded with a smile. Without saying anything, Marley took off his suit and put it on her. As she was stunned, he had already grasped her little hand and strode out. Tyler looked at the two people who left, a smile forming on the corner of his lips. "In fact, I can go by myself!" "Shut up.¡± His tone was impatient. She followed him a few steps. He was too fast for her to keep up with. She clung to his suit with one hand and took a sneak look at his back. She didn''t dare to speak. He suddenly stopped and turned to stare at her in the corner of the corridor. She was startled and looked up at him, frightened by his haze. He looked at her with anger in his eyes and said, "Why don''t you let her apologize?" "I..." "You think you can control the field? Are you confident? Are you proud that you solved the embarrassment with one word? " Sylvie trembled slightly, and she said in a low voice, "I''m sorry for disgracing you!" "Shut up.¡± He uttered two words in a cold voice and frowned. N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. Sylvie, who was more flustered, bit lips, wondering what to do. Marley looked at her with a frown, and he took a step forward, He was only 30 cm away from her. At that moment, his mind was a little nk. He was much higher than her and stood very close to her. She had to raise her head to look at him. She immediately bowed her head, but when she bowed her head, he held up her chin with his slender fingers and forced her to look at him. There was a touch of pity in his eyes. She almost thought that she had read it wrong, but she didn''t. It was really something called pity, and she seemed to see that in his eyes for the first time in such a close distance. His features were well-defined, his nose straight, and his face now turned from cold to soft, which was very unreal. The anger in his eyes faded, but his eyes were so dark. Slowly, pity was hidden in his eyes, and one could no longer see any emotion in his eyes. "You are right!" He finally said with a light tone, neither irony, nor me. He bowed his head, kissed on her forehead, and whispered, "Good girl, you are very smart!" Chapter 695 Dont be Too Involved Chapter 695 Don''t be Too Involved That kiss was soft and intoxicating! When she put on the purple dress, Sylvie ¡®s mind was still in nk. Then, she took a few deep breaths and told herself that it was just a y! When she walked out of the suite in the new dress, Marley, who was sitting on the sofa, was stunned seeing that she she was in the purple dress she had tried in the daytime. Sylvie subconsciously pulled her dress as Marley looked at her unfathomably. Under her unfathomable eyes, she felt that there was no way to escape, especially when he kissed her forehead in the corridor just now. There was a moment of embarrassment. She had to bow her head in embarrassment, looked down, stare at the silver high heels on her feet and said in a low voice, "OK, let''s go down!" She went to the door. He suddenly stood up. She felt a gust of wind and suddenly her wrist was pulled. The next moment, she had been pulled into her arms by Marley, and her lips also were covered by his¡¯ at the same time. Sylvie''s eyes widened in surprise. He kissed her?! Subconsciously, she put hand against his chest, but he held her more tightly, as if he tried to to rub her into his body. His lips were a little bit cool, with a light tobo vor mixed with the fresh taste, and the tip of the tongue was hot. With her mouth closed, she was gently bit by him. With a force, her lips were forced to open, and his tip of the tongue sessfully was extended into her mouth, stirring her tongue. The tip of the tongue was flexible like a small snake, tempting her tongue. There was no way for her to refuse. The palm of his hand was very hot, prating into her skin through the clothes around her waist. She felt as if her waist was on fire. His kissing skill was so superb, for Sylvie, who had no experience, making her have no power to resist. He didn''t exert himself very much, but she couldn''t breathe at all. No matter how hard she struggled, she couldn''t avoid his lips and tongue. She felt that the hard air was decreasing, and she was about to suffocate. Her body was too soft for her to stand well. She was supported by his big hand, her heart beating like a drum. For a while, he finally let her go, and she gasped with a red face. She was unable to figure out why he would kiss her. Even on the wedding night, he didn''t kiss her. He didn''t seem to be in a hurry to get down to the ballroom. Instead, he hugged her and looked down at her. His chest was close to her, and she was slightly trembling. With blush on her face, she tried to tell herself they were just ying, her head in a whirl! Narrowing his eyes, Marley looked at her who had misty eyes, and the fingerprints were still on her red face, which was so dazzling. Her eyes, however, were as beautiful as bright ck gems, with the ultimate alluring light in the rity. He lowered his head and could not help kissing her lips, and his lips went down her soft neck. "No..." she said, pushing him away, "Party..." "Don''t care about it!" Marley said in a husky voice, "I want you!" Marley''s words stunned Sylvie. Her face seemed to be on fire. The wedding night suddenly floated into Sylvie¡¯s mind. On that night, he looked at her in disdain, his eyes devoid of any emotion. His words were echoed around her ears. "You''d better get pregnant soon, because I really don''t want to touch you again. You make me sick!" "No..." she suddenly pushed him away forcefully before Marley could figure out what was going on, ¡°Don''t touch me,¡± she said. "Sylvie!" Marley frowned, and there was a bit of haze in his eyes. A blush shed on his face. Sylvie, who regained herposure, looked at him in a panic. His dark and deep eyes were like arrows, which seemed to peep into her heart. "Mr Hughes, I''m Sylvie. I don''t want to spoil your interest, so please respect yourself!" Her tone was cool, and she soon calmed down and said, ¡°We''re going to act. I hope you don''t get too involved in the y!" Marley was lost for words,staring at Sylvie. Sylvie also looked at him stubbornly, and their eyes met. Her stubbornness made him feel confused and embarrassed at the same time. He immediately recovered his indifference, and said in a cold voice, "Great. I''m really afraid you''re too involved in the y!" With that, he took the suit jacket on the sofa, put it on, opened the door and strode away. Sylvie took a deep breath and pursed her lips. Her red and swollen lips hurt slightly. There was a helpless self mockery in her eyes. It was really a y. Fortunately, she was not too deep into the drama! But she really didn''t know whether to be sad or feel lucky, losing her first kiss and virginity. In the corridor, she strode forward to catch up with Marley again, walking beside him. Neither of them spoke. He put on a serious expression, and there was no emotion in his eyes, and his usual indifference was restored. In the elevator, she could hear her heart beating. Sylvie, who came back from changing clothes, looks indifferent and sat down in a corner. Marley continued to talk with Will. Then she saw that Will and Tyler nced at her from time to time. She just smiled and hid herself in the dim corner. When Cassius came, she was still in a daze. "Sylvie!" Sylvie looked up at Cassius, who looked at her with concern, and she immediately stood up. ¡°Patriarch.¡± "Sylvie, does it hurt?" Cassius came to her and reached out to stroke her face. Not used to this kind of intimacy, Sylvie stepped back to avoid such intimacy. Cassius''s face was frozen, and he recovered as usual in an instant, with a kind smile on his face. Sylvie felt overreacted and shook her head. ¡°I''m sorry for making you feel humiliated today!" "Sylvie, I''m happy that you can bear." Cassius sat down on the sofa opposite her. ¡°Sit down.Go back and get some ice." "It doesn''t matter!" Sylvie said with a smile. "Sylvie, do you know what the general idea is?" Sylvie was slightly stunned, suddenly understood the meaning of Mr arthy. ¡°Today''s things will not happen again!" she said, Cassius smiled with joy, ¡°One can not seek a domain without overall nning, and one who does not make a full n cannot n for the moment! Regardless of the immediate gains and losses, we can get the most long-term and most extensive benefits. Hanxin once crawled between other''s legs. I¡¯m very pleased. You have the wisdom to see the situation, and also have a heart of gratitude, which is more precious than anything!" With that, Patriarch left. Sylvie was in deep thought, thinking about his words. Taking into ount the overall situation?! She wanted to be a little woman, and she never wanted to be greedy, but it seemed that it had changed all this since Mr arthy found her. At the beginning of the charity banquet auction, Cassius donated a vase of blue and white porcin vase in the period of Emperor Yongzheng, while the Hughes family donated a famous painting of Ming Dynasty. Sylvie sat beside Marley, who was handsome with and deep eyes. She thought about the kiss, wondering what did it mean. Unable to figure out Marley''s motive, she cleared out her mind and sat there quietly. After the banquet, Marley took her away, got on the car, and drove a long way. Sylvie said, Pull over. I can take a taxi back!" He didn''t speak, keeping driving the car. N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. As Sylvie took a look at her phone, the screen was on. Her phone was turned to vibrate mode during the banquet. Looking at the number, she found it was Ryan. It was ten o''clock in the evening, and she answered the phone. ¡°Hello?" "Sylvie, why haven''t youe back yet? Where are you? I''ll pick you up. I''m driving now!" "Oh! Come... "Sylvie looked at the location of the street and told him a general address. ¡°Come here and pick me up!" Marley, however, didn''t stop the car. Sylvie immediately said, "Mr Hughes, you can pull over. Please pull over!" Marley did not stop the car. Instead, he stepped on the gas pedal, and the car elerated to overtake cars one after another. Sylvie was surprised. What happened? "Mr Hughes, I am not in the mood in the middle of the night. I''m going back to rest. I''m tired!" Sylvie tried tomunicate with him. The car drove to the beach vi. "You''re going to take me to the vi?" "Shut up,¡± he roared in a cold voice. "Why?" she asked in a low voice. "Sylvie, you are my wife. I don''t care if you live outside, but you can''t live with other guys!" Sylvie opened her mouth and failed to say something. It turned out that he was afraid that she would cheat on him. It turned out she was so cheap in his heart. Marley nced at her, and said coldly, "Why don¡¯t you say something?" "I have nothing to say!" Sylvie snorted. "I don¡¯t care what do you want to do with other guys. But since we¡¯re married, you still have to abide by the marriagew!" "Then let''s divorce now!" she said coldly as her heart ached. Hearing her words, Marley became serious, blue veins standing out on his hand which was holding the steering wheel. He said, pursing his lips, "Since you can¡¯t wait finding the next one, why would I marry at the beginning?" "Since I have been so cheap in your heart, why do you marry me?" "Marrying you benefits me a lot. Why not?" He tried to control his anger, and there was no emotion in his tone. Only the whole man sent out a kind of powerful king''s spirit, which made her still stabbed by this calm tone. He was just making use of her and she was willing to help him. Sylvie sneered and didn¡¯t speak anymore. She called Ryan and said in a m tone, "Ryan, go back, I''m going home now!" "Sylvie, I have arrived!" Ryan shouted happily over there, "Come on!" "Ryan, don''t wait for me. Stay at my ce tonight. I¡¯ll see you tomorrow noon. I''ll go home tonight!" "Are you going back to the arthy family?" Chapter 696 Dont Touch Me Chapter 696 Don''t Touch Me "No!" "Where are you going?" "Ryan, I''ve been married, so I need to go back to my husband''s house!" Sylvie replied calmly. Ryan was lost for words. "Ryan, good night!" Sylvie hung up the phone and leaned wearily against the chair. Watching the night scene of the city, she felt depressed. She couldn''t keep her emotions under control and shouldn''t have been enraged by Marley. The atmosphere in the car was a little dull. Marley threw a cold nce at Sylvie because of her silence. Luckily, Sylvie could take the hint. Soon, they arrived at the seaside vi. He drove the car into the garage. Sylvie got off and went out without a word¡­ When Marley saw Sylvie walking out of the garage with a depressed look, he caught up with her and grabbed her delicate wrist. "I don''t let you date your old me, so you''re so upset?" Sylvie widened her eyes and looked at Marley in astonishment. She looked a bit stubborn. Tonight, he was a bit baffling and lost his temper. Although he tried to suppress his feelings, she knew that he seemed to be very angry. She looked at him. Their eyes met, and there was a hidden fury in his eyes. His pupils shrank. He tried to suppress the anger. "I''vee with you. What else do you want me to do?" Sylvie reminded him, "Don''t forget what you said. Don''t interfere in each other''s private affairs!" "You are very obedient!" He smiled. Sylvie smiled without a word. "But your grandfather says you must be pregnant with our child!" She was astonished and paused when she thought about what he had said on the wedding night. "What did you say?" "How can you have a baby?" There was a touch of coldness in his voice. "I don''t want to have a baby!" She objected. Marley''s expression changed and he stared at her. Sylvie shook her head and insisted, "We will get divorced sooner orter. We can''t have our child!" Marley pretended not to hear it. He grasped her arms so tight that she felt a slight pain. His breath was full of the wine smell. He couldn''t control himself because he drank some wine in the party? Otherwise, why would he have trapped her in the garage? The remote keyless entry was closed and Sylvie became nervous. "Mr Hughes, what do you want?" After she finished speaking, he kissed her on the lips. Sylvie froze. He lifted her dress, which was not long. He clenched her thigh with one hand and took off her underwear with the other. "No¡­" Sylvie was panicked and felt her organs contracted. She felt so bitter that her eyes became moist. "Don''t touch me!" How could he do that? He said they pretended to be a couple in public, so she had no obligation to pretend to be his wife in private. "You want your fancy man to touch you?" His voice was cold. Hearing that, Sylvie was so grieved and tears kept flowing down her cheeks and fell on his clothes. Marley was astonished by her tears, and subconsciously reached out to wipe her tears. She hurriedly turned away. He froze and was determined with a cold smile. "No¡­" Sylvie gave out a cry! Sylvie stooped and trembled because of the extreme pains, but she got closer to Marley. She could not help pushing him. "Get out! It hurts!" Marley smiled and bent his head to kiss her on the lips. Sylvie tasted champagne in his mouth. Marley held on to her body. Regardless of her pains, he thrusted into her private part. Her strapless dress was flimsy. He reached out to caress her back and unzipped her dress. He saw her breast and her slender body was fair and seducing under the light. Her nipples were as beautiful as red plum. Marley couldn''t help but kiss her on the lips. Her mouth tasted salty because the corner of her lips was bathed with tears. He paused for a moment and bent his head to kiss her on the breast. Her back was against the cold wall so it ached. "No!" Sylvie bit her lips and refused to cry out. The tears flowed down her cheeks and fell on his hair. He felt the liquid flowed down his hair and fell on his forehead. He was stunned and nibbled her with his teeth. Sylvia shivered a bit, which made Marley very satisfied! He felt her pure body was as sweet as delicious chocte. He prated in to her uncontrobly. She trembled and struggle frightenedly. He looked up at Sylvie and gasped, "You can''t refuse me!" Sylvia''s mind went nk. There was only desperation in her eyes except tears that kept flowing down. She stopped struggling with nk stares when hearing that. However, thinking about something, she suddenly struggled with great force and twisted her body. As she twisted her body, he became more excited. She held his necktie so tightly that she almost choked him. Marley squinted his eyes, reached out to grasp her small hands and put them behind her back. He pressed himself against her and didn''t allow her to struggle. "No!" She let out a cry. "Why? You''re not this kind of person. You''re a good man. I know I shouldn''t have married you ¡­ I have my difficulties. Please leave me alone¡­" Marley held his breath and stared closely at her eyes. He was surprised about her weeps. She was like a small injured animal, but he still pressed her with all strength. A strange smile touched his lips but his eyes remained cold. He said, " Why do you think I am a good man?" "No! Let go of me! Please!" "Impossible!" Sylvia felt so humiliated that she could hardly breathe. She was engulfed by despair, fear and shame. She was undignified and so embarrassed. Marley became more excited. Her hand was clenched by him. She bit his neck. The pains in his neck aroused his conquest desire. Her body kept trembling like pearls of dew that were dropping from the leaves. She was so helpless and beautiful! She was gorgeous! She left a deep impression on him. When she was wearing the dress, she was so charming. He was curious about her and didn''t know why she married him with great efforts. Why did she find a fancy man so soon? He expected that they wouldn''t pester each other. However, he was angry when she lived up to his expectations. Due to her weeps and struggling, he couldn''t help but bend his head and kiss her on the lips so that she could neither speak nor bite him. However, she began to bite his lips. They tasted the blood, but he did not want to stop. He tortured her and wanted to conquer her, so she could stay in the vi. Sylvie did not expect that he wouldn''t let go of her and be more excited. She stopped struggling and her lips ached. He was still kissing and nibbling her. Her lips, tongue and neck hurt. She felt the pains and shiver, but he thrusted into her fast. She only had sex once. How could she be tortured like that? She felt her body was torn apart and powerless because of the pains. She could not break free from him no matter what she did. She could not express the pains. She felt painful as if she was burned in the boiling oil, but she felt comfortable after that. She lost consciousness, and tears slipped out. When her sight was blurry, she felt as if the stars and fireworks were before her eyes¡­ He gasped to her ear and he was finally satisfied! After he let go of her, she was very tired and weak. He held her in his arms and zipped up her dress. Then her picked her up and carried her into the bedroom. They slept in that bedroom on their wedding night. Sylvie was put on the bed by Marley. His eyes were glistening like the stars in the sky. He looked at himself in her watery eyes. He turned around and left without saying anything. Marley seemed to be evading something and left the bedroom quickly. Her lips were red and swollen, and her mouth had been injured. She got up and staggered into the bathroom. She saw her face slightly puffy after crying in the mirror. Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. She used the warm liquid to brush away the breath he left on her body, but it could not take away the bites on her. After she took a shower, she went out of the bathroom and was lying in bed like a zombie. The phone rang. She didn''t move, but the phone kept ringing. She finally got up to take the phone in the bag. When she saw Ryan on the screen, she answered the phone and said in a soft voice, "Ryan!" "Sylvie, you really got married!" Ryan''s voice was a little hoarse. He said lightly. "It''s a good thing. Congrattions on you. Why don''t you tell me earlier?" "Ryan, I''m sorry!" Since Ryan did not me her, her voice became hoarse. She grabbed the phone, tried to hold back tears, but failed. "It just happened all of a sudden!" "Is he nice to you?" Sylvie was stunned and said, "Yes!" Early in the morning. Sylvie got up early in the morning and wore the clothes in the closet. Then she threw the evening dress into the trash can and took her bag downstairs. In the hall, Marley was dressed in a silver suit. His long legs were wrapped in the straight trousers. Chapter 697 Be Pregnant As Soon As Possible Chapter 697 Be Pregnant As Soon As Possible He sat casually and slouched back on the sofa. His ck hair was so thick that it hid his sharp gaze, but there was a bright light in his eyes. He was so extraordinary on any asions. When she went downstairs, he got up and said coldly, "Have breakfast!" She was scared and didn''t expect that he would get up so early, dress himself up and sit in the living room. The breakfast was set on the table in the dining room. She said nothing and walked to the door. She didn''t have the mood to dine with him after what had happenedst night. She feltst night was a nightmare. She felt so painful that she became unconscious. When she went out of the hall, the cool breeze blew over, and her lonely figure look even more miserable. "Let''s go together after breakfast!" His voice sounded from behind. Sylvie did not expect him toe out. She stopped, slowly turned around and looked at him with an indifferent gaze. He stood at the door and looked at her with a calm expression. Their gaze met. They couldn''t figure out what the other party was thinking about. Sylvie looked at him. He remained calm, but he had done such a bad thing to her. She thought that he was a good person, but she seemed to be wrong. She looked at him with nk stares. "Come in and have breakfast." Marley looked at her and said in a cold male voice. Sylvie came to her senses and hesitated for a long time. She looked up at him, bit her lip but said firmly, "I''m going out to have breakfast." "I have prepared it at home" He continued and didn''t intend to let her go. Sylvie didn''t want to be bother and just said calmly, "Mr Hughes, I don''t want such things to happen again. We got married for connections. We have our purposes. Let''s take what we need, but please do not pester me." "Your grandpa wants you to get pregnant!" He said, "Do you think I force you to have a baby?" "I''m not a breeding machine!" Sylvie clenched her fists and said softly, "I''ll exin to him!" "Are you sure?" He said in a casual tone and didn''t take it seriously, "That''s the part of our marriage. You have the obligations to satisfy my sexual desire. I don''t want to vite marriagews." His words were like a heavy tool that was mmed into her heart. It was her obligation? Sylvie stood still and let go weakly. "Mr Hughes, does that mean that we each have the obligation to obey marriagews during our marriage?" "Of course!" "OK, I''ll observe thew. I hope you can do so. We need to sleep together, right. I''ll be back tonight. Are you sure you''re strong enough to have sex all night?" She looked at him and said in a mocking tone. "If you can''t make me happy in bed, you''ll not be a qualified husband." "Sylvie!" Marley was astonished, "You¡­" She looked at him coldly. "Well, I didn''t feel satisfied yesterday and on the wedding night, but you were indulged in it. I feel you''re not qualified as a man!" "Damn you!" Marley squinted and there was shock in his eyes. He didn''t expect that she would have the guts to disdain him. "You are damned man. If you want me to observe the obligation, you should practice your skills more. You don''t have right to me me if you can''t give me any pleasure in bed." With that said, she straightened herself up, turned around, and strode away without stopping. The breeze blew. Marley stood at the gate with an astonished and angry look. Marley calmed down when she disappeared. Her cold and handsome face turned sulky. He lit a cigarette with his hand shaking slightly. He was indeed enraged. She was so vicious that she said those words. She was happyst night, wasn''t she? The dead cigarette was between his fingers. Sylvie came to thepany and prepared to work as if nothing had happened. Marley arrived at the company on time. He went into the office without taking a nce at Sylvie. Sylvie had no idea if her words would bring much trouble, but she didn''t regret it. When she was sorting out the documents, the call bell on the desk rang. Sylvia paused for a few seconds, pressed it and said, "Mr Hughes, can I help you?" "Secretary Sylvie, please bring me a cup of coffee!" Marley''s voice came from the other side. "Yes!" Sylvie stood up. She took a rough look at how her colleagues made coffeest time, but had not yet done it herself. She did not know if she could make him satisfied, and her colleagues had not yet come. She made some coffee and brought it into the office. She put the coffee on the table next to him. "Mr Hughes, herees the coffee!" Marley looked calm. He curled his lips, picked up the coffee cup, took a sip, and said calmly, "Secretary Sylvie, you haven''t learned to make coffee yet?" Sylvie''s face turned pale and she unconsciously grasped the tray tight. She looked at Marley. "Yes, I''ll try to make it!" "Your work efficiency is so low!" He said in a low voice. "Yes!" She nodded calmly. "It''s awful! Take a cup of tea!" He added. "Yes!" Sylvie went to make tea. As soon as she walked out of the office, she saw the vigorous figure of Tyler. She stopped immediately and cried softly, "Mr Cooper!" Today, Tyler wore a light purple shirt with a light gray jacket in his hand. He didn''t wear a necktie. Two buttons were undone and his solid wheat-colored chest was exposed. At the sight of Sylvie, Tylerughed. "Secretary Sylvie, you looked beautiful and elegantst night!" Think that Sylvie could remain calm and control herself after being hit, Tyler couldn''t help but admire her. "Well! Thank you very much!" Sylvie said. Tyler peered at her face and asked with concern, "You face is no longer swollen, but what happened to your eyes? They''re swollen. Have you cried?" "Perhaps I drank too much waterst night!" Sylvie made an excuse. "I''m going to make tea!" "Tea?" Tyler was stunned, a little puzzled, and then smiled, "Marley''s taste has changed? He doesn''t drink coffee today? Bring me a cup of tea, too!" "Yes! Please wait a moment." Sylvie replied. Tyler pushed the door of Marley''s office and went in. When Marley looked up, Tyler frowned. "Why do you look different today?" He walked to Marley and looked down at Marley. He peeped at the red bites around Marley''s neck. Tylerughed out loud, "What happenedst night? Did you meet a wild cat?" Marley''s face darkened. He blushed a bit and looked up at Tyler, "Why did you say so?" "Your neck is bitten by someone!" Tyler put on a mischievous smile and slouched back on the chair with his legs crossed, "Who bit you? I saw you take Secretary Sylvie back home. Did she bite you? I always thought that she was very quiet, but it turned out she was so wild!" Marley had no choice. When he changed his clothes in the morning, he saw the bites around his neck. They could be covered when he buttoned his shirt, but Tyler found it after taking a nce. Marley gritted his teeth and blurted out, " Mr Cooper, are you too idle?" "I''m just curious. You said you wouldn''t touch her even if you died? Why do you change your mind? Do you find that she is very excellent so your heart softened?" Tyler paused andughed. "It''s none of your business." Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. "Sure." "Then don''t be curious!" "I can''t resist the urge?" Tyler put on a wicked smile. "I am very curious about your private affairs. No! To be exact, I am very curious about Secretary Sylvie! It''s amazing that she can conquer you within such a short time!" Marley raised his eyebrow and shouted, "Tyler, do you want to die?" Tyler sighed, "Look at you. You don''t hide your emotions anymore. You always keep a poker face, don''t you? Why do you suddenly lose your temper? You are afraid of being found out? Sure enough, your wife bit you." Marley''s face darkened and he calmed down at once. His lips twitched, and he lowered his head to be on hisputer. "It seems that you have a lot of time. Analyze all the technical reports of this week!" "Marley, you can''t squeeze me like that., but I''m willing to listen to your order if you can tell me what happenedst night!" Tyler looked at Marley with a smile. He was so surprised and couldn''t helpughing when he saw Marley pretending to read the documents. Marley was a man that many women fancied, but Secretary Sylvie even dared to bite Marley. She seemed to cryst night, so she was unwilling to have sex with Marley. Did Marley force her? Did an excellent man like Marley need to force a woman? He had be so unpopr? Tyler was so curious about Sylvie! Someone was knocking at the door. "Come in." Marley said in a low voice. Chapter 698 Birthday Gift Chapter 698 Birthday Gift When Sylvie heard Marley''s voice, she opened the door and came in with a tray in her hand. Two cups of tea were on the tray. She ced the delicate cup on Marley''s desk and the other in front of Tyler. "Mr Hughes, Mr Cooper. Help yourself!" Tyler picked up the cup and gently took a sip, feeling the fresh fragrance between his lips and teeth. He couldn''t help admiring, "It tastes good. It''s good to drink tea asionally. Secretary Sylvie, the tea that you made tastes as good as it looks!" "Thank you!" Sylvie smiled faintly, took a step back with the tray, and waited for Marley to give an order. Without saying a word, Marley picked up the cup, took a sip, frowned, and then put it down. "Mr Hughes, I''m out to work!" Sylvie wanted to go. "Secretary Sylvie!" As soon as Marley spoke, Sylvie and Tyler turned their gaze at Marley. Marley looked at Sylvie. Sylvie held her breath and waited for his orders. "Secretary Sylvie, I want coffee tomorrow, OK?" Sylvie was stunned and pursed her lips. "You can''t learn to make coffee?" Marley said in a cold voice. Sylvie immediately said, "Yes! I''ll make coffee tomorrow!" Shecked confidence, but he inspired her morale. She felt that she was not a qualified secretary since she had been working for several days and didn''t learn to make coffee. "Go out to work!" Marley did not embarrass her again.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. "Yes!" Sylvie nodded at Tyler and left. "She can''t make coffee?" Tyler raised his eyebrows and looked at Marley. "If you are free, you can teach her!" "Okay!" Tyler agreed. Marley suddenly raised his head, smiled gently, and made noment. "Then I''ll teach Secretary Sylvie how to make coffee, Mr Hughes!" Tyler said, stood up and left with a smile. "You have a meeting at nine o''clock!" Marley said in a low voice. "I can teach her after the meeting!" "Tyler!" "Mr Hughes, may I help you?" "Screw you!" "No, I''d better walk out!" Tyler smiled and said, "Secretary Sylvie is not that kind of girl. She is very good!" Marley stared at Tyler with his dark eyes. "I can judge myself!" "That''s good, but I am surprised that you''re bitten by her!" "Tyler!" There was a cry from behind. "I''d better go before you lose your temper!" Tyler suddenly opened the door and burst outughing when the door was closed. Several secretaries were very surprised and looked at Tyler who keptughing. They couldn''t figure out what had happened. A looked at him in surprise and asked, "Why are you so happy?" Tyler twitched her mouth and suppressed stoppedughing, "Nothing!" At 8:55 am, Tyler walked out of his office with a stack of documents in his hand and went to Sylvie''s desk. He handed the documents to her, "Secretary Sylvie, here you are!" Sylvie froze for a moment, looked down at the documents and read instructions on how to make coffee. She was stunned, stood up and thanked Tyler sincerely, "Thank you!" "Don''t mention it. We are colleagues. After work, we are friends!" Tyler winked and smiled. Sylvie smiled, "Thank you!" Marley just walked out of the office. When he saw them smiling, he squinted and said, "Let''s have a meeting. A, take notes!" "Yes!" Marley turned his gaze at Sylvie and said in a deep voice, "Secretary Sylvie, please analyze the reasons why Hughes Group failed to win bid many times and submit the report in written form to me this afternoon!" Hearing that, everyone was stunned while Sylvie just put on a smile. She knew how difficult the task was. How could she read bid documents of five projects within such short time? But she only said firmly, "Yes!" At noon, everyone went to have a meal. Sylvie was still doing the analysis report. Marley was in the office. After he walked out of the conference room, he upied himself in his office. At noon, A ordered a meal for him. Then the office door was open. No one ordered a meal for Sylvie and she forgot that she needed to have lunch. She didn''t remember that she needed to meet Ryan until Ryan called her. She looked down at theputer screen and stored the analysis report. "Ryan, you''re at the gate? I''ll go downstairs at once!" She went downstairs with her bag in hand. Marley suddenly raised his head and looked at the slender figure passing by. He frowned and stood up. Sylvie walked out of the building and saw a slender figure leaningzily against a white Bugatti. When she came out, Ryan waved his hand. Sylvie ran over. Ryan took her bag, touched her hair and looked at her face as if implying something. He had bleary red eyes. Sylvie suddenly felt that he looked tired when she saw him. "Ryan, didn''t you sleep wellst night?" "No! Get on the car and let''s go to lunch. I''ll take you back!" Ryan said. "Alright!" Sylvie got on the car. "Hurry up. I have a lot of work to do this afternoon!" Ryan put on a bitter smile and got on the car. "Sylvie, is your work so important?" Sylvie was a little embarrassed and nced at him, "I''m sorry. When I finish my work, I''ll hang out with you. I work here to prove that I can adapt to any environment. That''s it!" Ryan smiled at a loss. "Sylvie, why didn''t you tell me about your marriage?" "Sorry!" Sylvie looked at Ryan pitifully. Sylvie had an oval face, thin eyebrows and dark eyes. She didn''t wear any make-up. Her dark eyes were round and big. She looked at Ryan pitifully with watery and innocent eyes. Ryan couldn''t help but sigh every time he saw Sylvie like that. "OK, it''s good that you focus on your work. Let''s go to have a meal. You have to tell me what happened to you and Marley. Why do you marry him? I wouldn''t have known it if I hadn''t read the news on the Inte." Sylvie was stunned, smiled, shook her head and shrugged. "Ryan, please don''t ask. I really don''t know how to exin, but I will get divorced to him!" "Why?" Ryan asked surprisedly. "Marley and I are unsuited!" Sylvie put on a bright smile, "Ryan, let''s go. I''m starving!" She looked at Ryan with pitiful eyes. He felt her heart twitched every time she looked at him like that. She wanted to get divorced? He was shocked by the news that she got married suddenly. When he knew that she wanted to get divorced, he felt it hard to ept the fact. He knew Sylvie wouldn''t trifle with others'' affections, so he was worried about her when hearing that. They sat in the restaurant. Sylvie began to have a meal with chopsticks. Ryan was stunned, "Take it slowly!" When he finished speaking, Sylvie cried. "Ouch! It''s so hot! But I am very hungry. Ryan, I didn''t have breakfast in the morning. I may forget to have lunch if you don''t call me!" Sylvie swallow it and spoke. She was very rxed in front of Ryan, because she took him as her family member. When she was the most embarrassed, he was also there, so she would not pretend to be an elegantdy in front of him. Ryan looked at Sylvie''s round eyes. There were mixed feelings in his dark eyes. Finally, he shook his head with a mocking smile. He looked helpless, picked up the food that she loved eating and put it into her bowl. "Take your time!" "Thank you!" Sylvie lowered her head to enjoy the delicious food. "Help yourself. The food here is very delicious. I want to take you here long early, but have no time!" Ryan smiled gently. "Sylvie, happy birthday! Though it has been a day, I still want to celebrate it with you!" With that said, he put a square and big box in front of her. Sylvie raised her head and saw that it had been pushed in front of her. "What''s it?" Sylvie looked up at him. "Your birthday gift." Ryan squinted and smiled. ''"Open it and take a look!" Sylvie opened the box. There was a hetian jade bracelet in it. It was white and glittering. Sylvie only took a nce and knew that it cost a lot. Hetian jade was far more valuable than other jades in the jade carving industry. And Hetian suet-jade was the best and was difficult to find. "Ryan, I don''t want it!" Sylvie whispered and sighed, "It''s too expensive¡­" Ryan squinted and said in a low voice. "I always want to give it. If you don''t want it, just throw it¡­" Sylvie was stunned, looked up at Ryan and found he looked serious. He was not joking. She frowned. "You¡­" He reached out to stroke her hair and said in a light voice. "Don''t be so polite. It''s just a jade bracelet. If you think it''s valuable, hurry up to draw design manuscripts. I''m waiting for you!" "I know you want to squeeze me!" Sylvie felt relieved and took the jade bracelet with her nose twitched. "I''ll take it, my dear brother!" "Brother?" Ryan repeated, lowered his head, and a touch of self-mockery shed across his eyes, "OK, I''m your brother! What happened to you and Marley? What does your grandfather think about? What do you think?" Chapter 699 Youre Right Chapter 699 You''re Right "I agree to marry him!" Sylvie put the box into her bag, smiled, and continued to eat, "Don''t ask. Ryan, don''t worry about me!" "I knew you got married sote because I didn''t concern about you!" "Have lunch. You are not hungry?" Sylvie changed the topic and didn''t want to talk about Marley. Although she was very hungry, Sylvie became full soon. She was thinking about the analysis report, because she was afraid that Marley would make trouble for her. Sylvie wanted to go back to the company, so Ryan could only take her to thepany. Sylvie went out of the car and said, "Ryan, I''m busy these days. I will set about design drawings!" "You can do it as you please. I don''t want to force you to work. Although I want your drawings very much, I hope you are in good health. You should remember that you''re not alone. If you are in a bad mood or feel aggrieved, juste to me!" "Alright, I am fine now!" Sylvie smiled. Ryan sighed and thought that Sylvie had learned to lie to him! She looked tired but pretended to be rxed. He did not nail her lie. He just nodded with a smile and saw her off. "I''m going. Get to your work!" Sylvie waved her hands and ran towards the building. She had only ten minutes left and didn''t want to bete. However, when she arrived at the top floor, she was stillte. She spent some time waiting for the elevator, so she waste. When she was about to sit down, she heard Marley''s call. "Secretary Sylvie,e in!" It was clear that Marley came from outside. "Yes!" Sylvie followed him into the president''s office uneasily. "Mr Hughes!" "You''rete!" He said in a cold voice. Sylvie listened to Marley''s criticism respectfully without saying a word. "Secretary Sylvie, you should get here on time!" Marley sat on the office chair and threw her a sharp gaze as if he could read her soul. Sylvie could only look at him. She didn''t know how to face Marley after what happenedst night. But she calmed down quickly. He was her boss and she was her secretary. She didn''t want the private affairs affect her job. She waste, so it was reasonable that he criticized her. She didn''t want to flinch. "Mr Hughes, it''s my fault. You can deduct my bonus!" Marley looked at her with a gloomy expression and said, "You made the mistake for the first time. I don''t want you to make the same mistakes again. When can you give me the analysis report?" Sylvie was stunned and answered honestly, "I haven''t finished it yet!" "When can I get it?" "Tomorrow!" Sylvie answered. "Secretary Sylvie, your work efficiency is so low." Marley said in a sulky tone, "I¡­" Sylvie paused and retorted, "I need to read so many documents. I think you are too harsh on me. I really can''t finish it today!" "Really?" Marley sneered. "Secretary Sylvie, you have no ability and even find an excuse. The secretaries outside could finish it within three hours!" Sylvie was stunned. She just felt that it took her a lot of time to finish reading the documents. She also needed to make an urate analysis. How could she finish it within three hours? "You seem to have a problem." Marley nced at her and picked up the phone. "Secretary Hill,e in!" Secretary Hill knocked at the door and entered. "Mr Hughes, may I help you?" "You copy the documents I gave Secretary Sylvie this morning and do an analysis within three hours. Can you finish it?" Secretary Hill paused for a moment and nodded firmly, "Sure!" "OK!" Marley nodded, and turned his gaze at Sylvie. "Secretary Sylvie, you and Secretary Hill go out together. Both of you do an analysis and give it to me in three hours!" "Yes!" Sylvie answered softly and found her heart throbbing. Secretary Hill could answer Marley so firmly. Sylvie could only nod. She sighed andforted herself in her mind. They went out of the office. Secretary Hill threw a sympathetic and disdainful gaze at Sylvie, "Secretary Sylvie, our boss is very strict. If you are not capable enough, you can''t be his secretary!" "Well!" Sylvie smiled reluctantly, went back to her position and buried herself in reading the documents. She kept typing. Three hourster. Secretary Hill typed out a stack of documents and turned her gaze at Sylvie. Sylvie was still at work, unaware that three hours had passed. A and Daria looked at her with sympathy and understood very well that Secretary Hill was a capable secretary. Sylvie couldn''t bepared with Secretary Hill. They were afraid that Sylvie would lose and was puzzled about what Hughes thought. Secretary Hill nced at Sylvie. "Secretary Sylvie, it''s time to give the report!" Sylvie looked up. She did not finish and nodded. "Thank you, I get it!" Secretary Hill knocked on the office door. After Marley read the analysis, he nodded with admiration. "Well-done, Secretary Hill!" "Yes, Mr Hughes. Do you have any other orders?" "Go out!" Marley said softly, "Let Secretary Sylvie print out her unfinished report. I want to read it now!" "Yes!" Secretary Hill nodded and turned around toe out. She was puzzled about why Mr Hughes let them do the analysis at the same time. She thought this was a waste of resources. Upon receiving the notice, Sylvie printed out her unfinished report, stored it and went into the office. Just then, Tyler came. "Mr Hughes, I haven''t finished it!" Sylvie said honestly and passed her report to him. She was at a loss and embarrassed, so she lowered her head. Tyler looked at Marley and Sylvie, but did not say anything. Marley squinted and fixed his gaze on her bewildered face. He did not speak, but read the report. Sylvie made a perfect form. There were strengths and weaknesses on it. The report was very detailed. The text was very correct. She pointed out the deficiency in very professionalnguage. Compared with Secretary Hill''s report, Sylvie''s was clear and detailed, but her work efficiency was too low. Marley read her analysis calmly. A hint of astonishment shed across his eyes, but no one noticed it because he lowered his head. While Sylvie was waiting for his criticism, it was very silent in the office. Tyler was on his mobile phone and didn''t hurry to talk or leave. He looked at them from time to time. Soon, Marley raised his head. Sylvie subconsciously looked up and saw Marley''s dark eyes. She could feel his sharp gaze. Finally, Marley said in a deep voice, "Secretary Sylvie, what do you want to say?" "Nothing!" Sylvie spoke softly, "I am too ignorant and work too slowly!" Marley kept silent for a few seconds and said, "Secretary Sylvie, do you think I am harsh on you?" "It''s my fault!" Sylvie sunk her fingers into the palm. "You didn''t make it difficult!" "What are you talking about?" Tyler asked curiously and felt it too strange. Sylvie froze in ce uneasily, hoping that Marley could criticize her quickly since she had been prepared. However, Marley was silent for a long time. He threw a sharp gaze at her face and a touch of indifference was on his handsome face. He said coldly, "Go to finish your report. As for your punishment. You''ll know it when youplete it." N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. She felt gloomy and could only nod. "Yes!" When she felt relieved, Marley''s cold voice sounded again like a sharp arrow that stabbed into her heart, "If you cannot improve your efficiency, we will fail to win the bid next time. If you can''t do such simple things, you are not qualified to be my secretary. You can''t even work in Hughes Group, not to mention that you may take over arthy Group." Tyler was shocked, looked at Sylvie, but could not speak for her. Marley was right. She would take over arthy Group, so she needed to be trained. However, she was a girl. Marley''s harsh words would hurt her self-esteem. Marley said coldly, "Go out to work!" "Yes!" Sylvie was depressed. Hearing that, she wanted to cry. She was a woman that like crying, but her nose twitched. Tyler looked at Sylvie with a depressed look. He said, "Mr Hughes, Secretary Sylvie just set about work andck experience! Maybe¡­" "Doing business is like fighting in the battlefield. Nobody will give you a second chance." Marley interrupted Tyler. "Mr Hughes is right. I need to be more efficient." Sylvie replied. Marley stared at her little face and peaceful eyes. Tyler was a little surprised. He felt Sylvie was very strong. It was rare that she could recognize her mistakes after being criticized. Sylvie felt it was her fault, so she could take it. "Mr Hughes, Mr Cooper, I''m going out!" When she left, Tyler asked, "Are you too harsh on her?" "Am I?" Marley raised his eyebrows and looked at Tyler. "No one forces her. If she can''t take it, she can leave!" "She''s a girl after all!" "But she is the sessor chosen by Cassius. I promised him that I would teach Sylvie something. I keep my word. She can leave if she can''t take it. Running a business is far more difficult." Marley said in a deep voice. Chapter 700 Ill Work Hard Chapter 700 I''ll Work Hard Sylvie went out of the office and went to the bathroom alone. Standing in front of the mirror, she turned on the tap and washed her face to make herself sober. She looked up at herself in the mirror. Her eyes were red and her face was pale and swollen. She took a deep breath, held back tears and said in a low voice, "Sylvie, you can prove yourself! Come on!" Then, she looked at herself in the mirror and put on a beautiful smile. She blinked her beautiful eyes. She must trust herself, so that others can have confidence in her. When she went back to her desk, she did the analysis in good spirits. A, Secretary Hill and Daria all turned their gaze at Sylvie. When they saw Sylvie smiling, they were a little surprised and didn''t say anything. Sylvie didn''t finish the report until everyone got off work. She spent more time than Secretary Hill did, but she had finished it anyway. She printed out and knocked the office door. It had been more than an hour since they got off work. Only Marley and she were left in the floor. Marley stayed in his office, busy with his business. "Come in!" A deep voice came from inside. Sylvie pushed the door, went in and saw Marley working on aptop. He was typing fast. His long eyshes were ck and dense. When they drooped, they looked more beautiful. "Mr Hughes!" She shouted and felt a little embarrassed. Marley looked up at her, and said softly, "Have you finished it?" "Yes." Sylvie walked over and handed him the report. Marley frowned, reached out to take it. He held the report with his long fingers and read it. "Sit down!" Sylvie didn''t dare to sit. He looked up and signaled her to sit in the chair. Sylvie could only sit down. Marley read it carefully and spent about ten minutes. Sylvie was waiting and peered at him many times. She found that he frowned from time to time but looked very serious. It was true that a man who worked hard was the most charming After reading it, Marley put the report on his desk and looked up at her. "What do you think of your analysis?" Sylvie was shocked and didn''t expect that he would ask so bluntly. "It''s hard to say!" "You are not confident?" "No!" She lowered her head. "Keep your head up!" He shouted. Sylvie could only look up at his handsome face. A hint of fear shed through her eyes. She hesitated for a moment and answered firmly, "I think I have done it well!" He looked at her. "Sure, but you spent too much time!" "Yes!" She knew it. She was surprised that he didn''t give her a hard time and even appreciated her. She was astonished and felt her hard work was worthwhile. "Let''s go!" He stood up suddenly. "You said that you would punish me." She didn''t forget that he wanted to give her other documents. He took the suit and straightened up. Sylvie stood up. He just walked towards her. She stepped back. There was fear in her eyes. He got closer. She was so scared that her pupils slightly contracted. He stood in front of her. Sylvie lowered her head subconsciously and her heart beat fast. "Go home and work overtime!" He spoke. She was stunned and looked up to his dark eyes. He bent and got close to her. She was scared and stepped back. Their gaze met. He put on a mischievous look. "If you don''t want to work overtime, I can punish you in another way!" She was a little puzzled, but blushed. "What?" "Sleep with me tonight!" He said in a hoarse voice. "I would rather work overtime!" She spoke. "My good girl!" Marley gently smiled. "Well done, Sylvie!" Sylvie looked at him shyly. He curled his lips and said faintly, "You need to work harder to improve your efficient! Do you get it?" "Yes!" Sylvie was stunned, then nodded, and put on a bright smile. "I''ll work hard!" Seeing her bright smile, Marley was at a loss. A charming smile touched his lips. "Let''s go home!" She followed him downstairs. Only the were left in the office. When they got out, they found that it was dark outside. On the way back, Marley received a phone call, "Hello?" Sylvie sat quietly beside him. He suddenly mmed on the brake. The harsh sound of brake sounded. He stopped the car at the roadside. Sylvie looked at Marley in astonishment. She was stunned in the seat and looked at Marley''s pale face. Marley asked with difficulty, "Is this you?" The other party hung up the phone. Marley sat in the car as if he had lost his mind. He held the phone tightly. He lost vigor as if he suffered heavy losses. "Are you alright?" Sylvie asked with concern. She didn''t know who called Marley or what happened. Marley''s face was pale like a ghost. There was anger in his face. He suddenly turned his gaze at Sylvie with hatred. Sylvie was surprised and had no idea what had happened. She admitted that she was a little afraid of him when he looked at her so close. She was wondering if he wanted to strangle her. "What''s up" Sylvie asked softly, "You look so bad. Did I offend you?" Marley was stunned and his eyes glistened. He looked at Sylvie for a long time. Sylvie waited for a long time. He replied coldly, "Nothing." Marley''s voice was hoarse and weak, which made her heart skip a beat. She guessed that the change in him had something to do with the phone call. She was surprised about his reaction. Who called him? The car was parked there. Marley''s hand trembled slightly. He took out a cigarette, lit it and started smoking. He spat out a puff of smoke and his dark eyes were hidden in the smoke. He looked so sad that Sylvie couldn''t help but feel sympathetic with him. He leaned his head on the seat. Marley was silent for a moment and finished smoking. Then he looked down at his mobile phone. He stored that number, started the car and drove to the vi. Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. Sylvie was relieved, pursed her lips and looked out of the window. That must be a woman or his girlfriend with whom he had lived together for years! Otherwise, his expression wouldn''t have changed suddenly. When they returned to the vi, Sylvie found that the servant was not there. Only they were left in the vi. Marley went into the study as soon as he returned home and never came out again. After taking a bath, Sylvie put on the pajamas. Then she went to the kitchen and looked for food. She was a little hungry. It was eight o''clock in the evening. They hadn''t had lunch. She found the ingredients in the fridge, cooked some rice, two dishes and soup. She ced them on the table and turned her gaze toward the study on the second floor. She hesitated for a few seconds, and went upstairs. It was very quiet. Sylvie went to the study door, took a deep breath and knocked at the door. "What''s the matter?" He asked impatiently. Sylvie said, "Mr Hughes, do you want to have dinner?" "No!" "Got it!" Sylvie did not insist, and turned around. When she was about to have dinner, the study door on the second floor was opened. Sylvie heard the noise and looked up. She saw Marley went downstairs. He had changed his clothes. When he only saw one bowl on the table, he squinted. "Would you like some dishes?" Sylvie asked softly. He didn''t say anything. "Let me take your chopsticks!" With that said, she immediately got up and filled a bowl with rice. Then she came back with a bowl and a pair of chopsticks. He sat in front of the table, looked at the dishes on the table and nced at her. He raised his eyebrows and asked, "You cooked the dishes?" "Yes!" Sylvie nodded and said in a cold voice, "It may not suit your taste." Marley did not speak and listened to Sylvie''s cold voice. She was so cold because he was very indifferent just now. He took chopsticks, took the dishes and put them into his mouth. He was surprised. Sylvie felt someone was looking at her. She looked up slightly and found that Marley had lowered his head to have a meal quietly. He had dinner in a very elegant manner and seemed to enjoy her home-cooked dishes very much. She lifted her chin and her gaze met Marley''s. His eyes were as dark as ink. She couldn''t figure out what he was thinking about. He held the upper part of the chopsticks with his fingers very leisurely. Someone told her that a man was mean if he held the middle part of chopstick when having a meal. Obviously, Marley was not that type. He couldn''t be mean. Five years ago, he gave her arge sum of money when they didn''t know each other. Thinking about that, Sylvie curled her lips and lowered her head. "It tastes good!" He said suddenly. "Well!" Sylvie hurriedly looked up, but he had lowered his head. Chapter 701 Slept Together Chapter 701 Slept Together Due to a sentence said by him which was ¡°The taste is quite good¡±, she felt delighted unexpectedly. Sylvie arthy was really a fool because she would feel delighted just because of a normal sentence! Marley Hughes looked at her and said indifferently, ¡°Youe to the study roomter and copy the documents. Do an analysis tonight!¡± Sylvie was slightly stunned and then smiled without any expression, ¡°Oh! Alright!¡± Marley saw that there was calmness in her clear eyes then he could not bear from bing angry, ¡°You can go to sleep only after finishing the analysis!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± She could only nod to agree with it. This was the punishment mentioned by him before. Then, they remained silent and the atmosphere became gloomy. After finishing a bowl of rice, Marley put down his chopsticks and bowl, ¡°Any more rice?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Sylvie quickly stood up, ¡°Let me serve you!¡± When Marley was about to finish his second bowl of rice, Sylvie was full already and she gently put down her chopsticks. ¡°Mr Hughes, I am full already!¡± Marley only replied with a ¡°Ya¡±. Sylvia tidied the cutlery and went to the kitchen. When she got back, she realized that Marley went missing and there was nothing in the tes on the table. The tes werepletely empty. She was slightly stunned and looked everywhere but she did not find any leftovers that were being thrown away. Was it possible that he finished everything? At that moment, she was shocked because she did not believe it. She tidied up the cutlery and brought them into the kitchen to wash them. After cleaning the table and washing her hands, she went upstairs. Before she knocked on the door of the study room, the door had been opened from inwards. When Marley, who was carrying aptop, saw her, he directly handed over it to her. ¡°You do it in your room and the report is at the desktop. After finishing your analysis,e to see me!¡± N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. ¡°Yes!¡± Sylvie took over and looked into his study room through the door crack. The room was filled with smoke and a pungent smoke smell. He was holding a cigarette in his hand. ¡°Smoke less!¡± Without any reason, she said something to care for him. Marley was going to turn around but he stopped. He looked at her from the side of his eyes and said due to confusion, ¡°Sylvie, it¡¯s none of your business. Do you really think that you are Mrs Hughes? So, do you dare to be fearless in front of me?¡± Sylvie was stunned and looked at him who suddenly said something sharp and intense. She also remembered that he suddenly stopped his car and looked at him with his hatred eyes. She looked at him and said, ¡°I have never be fearless and I never want to bother Mr Hughes¡¯s matters. I just want to remind you that smoking is detrimental to health. If you like to smoke, you may do so because no one forces you!¡± An analysis report was enough to make Sylvie feel a backache. When she was almost finishing, she stretched herself and looked at the time which was already twelve o¡¯ clock. She was hitting on the keyboard rapidly to enter some professional data. The thing that Marley gave her was an analysis report regarding the financial investment market. At first, she summed up the effect analysis on both the positive and negative aspects. Then, she summarized and analyzed the influence of foreign banks on Chinese¡¯s mary policy. Also, she did the effect analysis of the retail financial market. After finishing, she tidied up all the documents and logged in her QQ ount habitually. Surprisingly, she saw Sunshine who was online. Sylvie felt delighted and opened the conversation box hurriedly. Then, she typed out a few words and sent them over. Asia River: Sunshine, are you there? Why haven¡¯t you slept since it is toote? Night: Ah! Sylvie, you are here too. So coincidence! Same as you who haven¡¯t slept, right? Asia River: I am still working and just finished my work. I am nning to sleepter and log in unintentionally then discover you here. How are youtely? Night: Quite good! Asia River: It seems like you are not that well. Do you face something that makes you unhappy? Night: I just discovered that I am going the wrong way in the pathway of my life. I suddenly realize that the one that I hated the most previously is not the most hateful thing. Also, the one that I used to like the most is not my favourite anymore! Sylvie, do you have this kind of feeling? Asia River: I don¡¯t know. I only know that once I decide on something, I will not regret it at all. No matter how the oue is, there shouldn¡¯t be any regrets. Sunshine, do you know that if you are changing or the other ones else? Or, is everyone changing? Night: I hope that someone understands me. But, there is loneliness in reality. Perhaps, I am changing. Perhaps, everyone is changing! Asia River: Haha, you can be a sorrowful prince now and go to write a love poem. What¡¯s the big deal? There isn¡¯t any big deal in our life and you can¡¯t change anything even though you think much about it. It will only increase your sadness. Night: Isn''t your husband angry that you stay up toote? Asia River: Then what about you? Isn''t your wife angry? While remaining silent, she also sent a smiley face emoji. Night: I don¡¯t care if she is angry. But, I don¡¯t think that she would be angry either. Asia River: He has a girlfriend who is staying with him for many years and will not bother me forever. Sunshine, would men marry a woman even though they do not love the person? Men are always more rational than women but I am always a fool. I still think that it is worth it! Night: Sylvia, doesn¡¯t he love you? Then, why do both of you get married? Asia River: Perhaps the reason is the same as yours. Night: You love him! Asia River: Let me quote a saying from Amy Cheung Siu Han, ¡°The furthest distance in this world is neither the distance between life and death nor the distance between different corners in the world. It is that I am standing in front of you but you do not know that I love you.¡± Sunshine, this sentence is so imaginary and beautiful, right? Night: Let me use her saying as well to tell you, ¡°Sometimes, disappointment is a kind of happiness because you will feel disappointed once you have the expectation. Then, expectationes from love so even though you feel disappointed, it is considered as happiness but a little painful.¡± Asia River: Life is not only about love and there are many other things as well. Night: Sylvia, leave the man if he doesn¡¯t love you! Asia River: I will. I will leave him in one day but just not now. Night: Sylvia, look for a man who treats you sincerely and loves you wholeheartedly. Although we have never met each other before, I believe that you are a gentle and kind girl. You deserve a better person! Asia River: If the umbre does not suit me on a rainy day, I would prefer to be drenched in the rain instead of holding it! Night: You are really a stubborn girl. It will be hard for you. Asia River: Sometimes, hardship is some kind of happiness. Night: With a serious infatuation, your heart will be in trouble too. Asia River: If the butterfly can''t fly across the ocean, there will be courage and impulse at that instance. So, what I am doing is just paying off my debt in my heart and it has totally nothing to do with others. Don¡¯t worry about me. I am fine, really! Night: I truly want to meet up with you to look at what kind of woman you are. Asia River: It¡¯s better not to be met. It is because you might realize that the one chatting with you at the other side of yourputer is a very ugly person, or even a hairy ape man. Night: Haha, it¡¯s a painful and joyful moment to chat with you. You are a contradictory woman. Asia River: You are also a contradictory man. Sunshine, it¡¯s toote and I need to leave. Rest early for you too! Night: Alright, goodnight! Take care! After going offline, Sylvia smiled bitterly and sighed deeply. She opened the document and went to Marley¡¯s study room with herptop. When she came to the door, she knocked on the door three times. There was a deep voice of a maning from the room, ¡°Come in!¡± Sylvia pushed the door and entered. The room was still filled with smoke and Marley was sitting on an executive chair behind the study table. The cigarette held by his hand was like just being ignited because he only smoked it for once. He leaned against the executive chair and showed an exhausted look. The light from themp on the study table was shining on his face and his loneliness was being portrayed. It was totally different compared to the usual Marley who did not have any expressions all the time. He appeared to be lost. When he saw her, there was a slight sense of anxiety in his eyes but he recovered from it immediately. ¡°Mr Hughes, the report is out!¡± Sylvia handed over theptop to him. He sat straight and took over theptop to look at it attentively. Sylvia who was standing at his opposite was looking at him while he was staring at the screen and looking at it word by word. After a long time, he raised his head and asked, ¡°Do you think that Hughes Group should not enter the retail industry?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°What are your reasons?¡± ¡°Hughes Group is mainly dealing with the development of real estate and the construction of roads as well as bridges. Currently, thepany is under an unstable condition and the financial efficiency worldwide is decreasing. Although the total sales of retail goods increased by 9.7%pared tost year, the gross profit margin of retail shops in department stores showed an overall decrease. It has decreased from 12.9% in the previous year to 12% in this year. This percentage is far below the 30% of those developed countries. When the profit growth of enterprises is far lower than the sales growth, the methods for reduction of loss are ineffective too. Meanwhile, there is excessivepetition in this industry because too many enterprises are entering into this market. So, I think that it is not a good time to enter!¡± ¡°Sylvia, do you like to do business?¡± He suddenly asked. Sylvia was stunned and did not understand the reason that made him ask this question. She slightly smiled and shook her head, ¡°I don¡¯t like to! Business is an economic activity to achieve the distribution of goods and it is mainly worked with the exchange of currency. When you are doing a business, your aim will be maintaining profit only all the time. But sometimes, there are some things in life that can¡¯t be measured by currency. Compared to intellectual work, I would rather do physicalbor sometimes. asionally, ignorance brings more happiness. You might be happier for being ignorant.¡± ¡°Then, would it be better to be a pig?¡± He raised his eyebrows. ¡°If it is possible, how is that unhappy? It is a joy for being worriless!¡± ¡°Pigs are not happy for sure!¡± ¡°What you said is right too. Perhaps it knows that it will be in the ughterhouse one day, so it will cherish every day to enjoy eating and sleeping. When it iszy, it doesn¡¯t mean that it doesn''t feel pain, fear or despair. But, it at least knows that nothing can be done!¡± She looked him silently, so did he. They looked at each other for a few seconds and there was a strange feeling being expressed in Marley¡¯s eyes. Suddenly, he closed theptop and stood up then said, ¡°Your report is quite good and thisptop is for you to work at home. Let¡¯s go. Go to sleep!¡± After taking a shower, Sylvia was lying on her bed and the door was opened suddenly. With only a bathrobe wrapped around his waist, Marley, whose hair was still dripping with water, suddenly pushed the door and entered. At that moment, Sylvia waspletely shocked. ¡°You...¡± She shouted softly and realized that her voice was hoarse until she was almost unable to produce any sound. Marley looked at her with his cold eyes and switched off the lights then walked near to the bed. Sylvia was astonished to the extent that she could not move her body. She could only look at him walking towards her and lifting the nket to get on the bed. Did he want to sleep together? Sylvia looked at him who was lying beside her and did not know what she should say at that moment. She started to feel panic and anxiety arose suddenly. ¡°Sleep!¡± He said with a deep voice. ¡°...¡± Sylvia felt that her face was stiff in an instant. She was truly afraid so she quickly switched off the bedsidemp. In the dark, she felt that she was experiencing a dream. Since he hated her so much, why would hee to sleep together with her? Chapter 702 Such A Loving Couple Chapter 702 Such A Loving Couple She shrank herself by the bed side, she was afraid to turn over. It was unexpected that he stretched his hand to wrap her waist in the dark. ¡°Ah...¡± Sylvie shouted. ¡°What are you shouting for?¡± He replied in a low tone in her ear, his breathe made her feel terrified. He pulled her over to the center of the bed without doing anything further. He just wanted to hug her tightly and kept his head against her neck. He whispered, ¡°Let¡¯s sleep!¡± Sylvie was startled and felt relieved at the same time. She did not dare to move at all. Therefore, she just closed her eyes and allowed him to hug herself like this. His hug was warm and real. She could even hear his heartbeat. He did not move at all, both leaned against each other tightly. They were like any ordinary loving couple in an ordinary family. There were absolutely no gaps between them. But she knew that they were thinking about different matters. He waspromising for the Hughes family. At the same time, she was willingly to do it to repay the kindness that she owed to him. She was almost drowned by his sudden gentle action. There was an illusion that she was being cherished by the way he hugged her! She thought that she could not sleep by the way he hugged her. After a while, she fell into a deep sleep, her quality of sleep turned out to be better than before. Marley was not the person who slept a lot. When he woke up at six in the morning, he realized that there was a little thing in his arms. She was soft and warm like a little rabbit. It was Sylvie?! He opened his eyes and looked down on her. He suddenly felt ufortable and wanted to look down on himself. He came to the newly wedding room by himself. It seemed like he had been doing many unreasonable things at home ever since the marriage. But she always looked innocent. Sylvie¡¯s eyes were closed with long eyshes covering her eyelids. It was covering her beautiful big eyes. Her nose was upright along with her peach look alike mouth. Her white skin and blushed cheeks made him want to swallow his saliva in the morning. It was coincidentally that Sylvie did not have the habit of waking upte. She quickly woke up and stretched herselfzily. She identally touched something that she should not touch and Marley suddenly gasped. ¡°Huh?¡± Sylvie suddenly opened her eyes when she noticed someone was beside her. She was looking directly at Marley¡¯s dark pupils. She looked at him like a frightened deer. Before she cried out in surprise, she was kissed by Marley. ¡°Mr. Hughes...¡± She shouted gently. He suddenly hated to be addressed by this name. He suddenly put more force on his kiss as both of their foreheads pressed against each other. He opened his eyes and looked at her big eyes closely. She said gently, ¡°I, I, I haven¡¯t brushed my teeth yet!¡± Her shyness drew out his inner joy, his eyes slowly became deep and gentle. She was so shocked that she closed her eyes with a blushing face that looked like a peach. Her shyness triggered his inner joy, and his eyes gradually became gentle and deep. She was releasing a seductive vibe. He kissed and bit her lips gently. He was teasing her to open her little mouth, he wanted to use his lips to y around with her lips and teeth. His breath became heavier. He was putting more strength on holding her waist. Her clothes were stripped and scattered on the ground. When Sylvie came back to her sense, it was already after 7.30a.m. in the morning. On this day, both Mr. Hughes and his wife Sylvie werete together. Mr. Hughes who had always been serious at work, he was neverte at work. It was already 8.30a.m. when Sylvie appeared next to Marley at thepany lobby. The receptionist in the front desk felt that something was wrong. Sylvie was going to take the employee elevator. Marley asked, ¡°Where are you going?¡± ¡°I want to take the elevator!¡± Sylvie turned around and replied. Marley raised his eyebrows and replied, ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± After he finished talking, he pressed for his exclusive elevator. Sylvie had to go in with him, she was lowering her head. She did not expect that there would be an ident in the morning. It was safest night but when she woke up in the morning, he touched her and both were entangled together for almost an hour. It was completely different from the beginning. This morning, she had experienced the happiness which any newly married woman should have. But she did not know how to exin the happiness which she had experienced earlier on. She suddenly blushed as she did not dare to look at him. When they were together, she kept lowering her head. Sometimes, he was looking at her head several times but she did not dare to look up at him. ¡°Why do you lower your head?¡± He suddenly asked when the elevator door was closed. ¡°Uh...¡± Sylvie frowned as she squeezed her bag tightly. She slowly raised her head and her eyes were hanging low. She looked away but she did not know that the wall of this elevator was transparent. As she was looking away, she realized that there was a pair of eyes looking back at her. She was startled. He suddenlyughed, it seemed like he wasughing at her shy behavior like a little girl. She pouted as she looked at him then she lowered her head again. ¡°Secretary Sylvie, do you still want to be punished if you can¡¯t distinguish between private and public interests?¡± He suddenly asked in a low tone, it was an indescribable intonation. ¡°I don¡¯t!¡± Sylvie hurriedly denied. ¡°Are you thinking that the analysis reportst night and this morning¡¯s exercise weren¡¯t enough for you, should we work harder tonight?¡± He sounded ambiguous as he suddenly approached her closer. ¡°No!¡± She was frightened that she took a step back but she was leaned against the wall of the elevator. He smiled weirdly as he looked at her. His eyes directly looked at her panicking eyes. Her long hair was curled up as her eyes were flickering. It was revealing her smooth forehead. She looked adorable as she was blushing from embarrassment. ¡°What no?¡± He did it on purpose! Why did he have the interest in teasing her? Sylvie¡¯s heard was pounding that she could even hear her heart beating loudly.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. Marley¡¯s gaze swept across a particr spot of her skin on the cor of her shirt. He frowned and suddenly stretched out his hand to fasten the button of her shirt. Sylvie was stunned for a while until he seemed to be satisfied fastening the button of her shirt. She was confused. After she finished the work early in the morning, she went to the bathroom to unbutton the button of her shirt. She found out that there was hickey on her neck. It was a love hickey left by him, she suddenly understood that intention of his behavior. While the elevator was going up, he was leaning against her neither too near nor too far. Her heart was pounding so fast until the elevator reached the highest floor. He said, ¡°Don¡¯t get too carried away from work, I don¡¯t like if you can¡¯t distinguish between private and public interest!¡± Then he took a step ahead out of the elevator and she followed behind. At the same time, A, Maisy and Daria were startled when they saw them walking towards them. Marley looked at A and said, ¡°A, bring a cup of coffee in!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Sylvie suddenly remembered that she did not learn how to make a cup of coffee yet. She needed to catch up. When she sat down, all three of them were looking at her suspiciously. There was a sense of ambiguous, Sylvie felt awkward and quickly lowered her head. Oh no, everyone was going to gossip about her! ¡°Oh! Someone was pleased as punch!¡± Tyler started yelling at Marley as soon as he entered the office. Marley smiled a little, ¡°Just spill out if you have something to talk about. If you have nothing to say, don¡¯t keep any personal affairs in the conversation. I¡¯m tired. If you have nothing much to do, please think about on how to treat those old men! I¡¯m just afraid if we just kick them out of the chairman board!¡± ¡°Uh! I have done too many things that have offended many people around!¡± Tyler smiled a little, ¡°That group of old men isn¡¯t a problem at all. You¡¯re here, that¡¯s the problem. It seems like it¡¯s not about work, right?¡± ¡°Then why do you think I¡¯m here then?¡± ¡°Because of our adorable Secretary Sylvie!¡± Tyler smiled ambiguously. ¡°Today, both of you werete and Secretary Sylvie was blushing. It seemed like she was being well taken care. Marley, don¡¯t be too serious about everything. Sometimes when you make a mistake, just let it be. Sometimes it might not be bad thing either. She looked better than any other girls in my opinion!¡± ¡°Tyler Cooper!¡± Marley¡¯s face suddenly sank in. Tyler knew that Marley would not be able to stand it no matter who mentioned about that person. Therefore, he shook his head. ¡°Okay, I believe that whoever is cherishing the happiness in front of themselves is considered as a smart person. The utmost thing that a sessful person would know is to extract the surplus to the maximum level. A sessful man should know what kind of woman is worth to be loved! Of course, that¡¯s your private matter. I would not start the topic again in the future! I¡¯m just kidding, don¡¯t take it seriously!¡± Marley smiled a little, ¡°Whatever you just said actually makes sense, maybe I should be aware about the current affair.¡± Although Marley was smiling but there was no trace of smile in his eyes. Instead, he seemed to be tired. He leaned on the executive chair and said silently, ¡°She called me yesterday but she did not say a single word!¡± ¡°Are you talking about Jemima?¡± Tyler was startled. ¡°I didn¡¯t say anything yet, how did you know that it was her?¡± ¡°I know, my feeling has always been right!¡± Marley slowly turned his sight to the sky outside of the window. Tyler narrowed his eyes and had a deep thought, ¡°So what? She was the one who chose to leave at the beginning. Why was she calling you for? Marley, no matter what. Sylvie is your wife now. Your father isn¡¯t getting well yet. Thepany is still unstable yet. Those old shareholders are still looking for opportunities to turn the table around. If you¡¯re emotionally involved, I¡¯m afraid that you would be the person who suffers!¡± ¡°Maybe it¡¯s a happiness to live peacefully!¡± Marley gently replied. ¡°Live your life well and don¡¯t focus on nosy matters too much!¡± On this day, both Marley and Tyler had to work overtime and personally went to inspect the construction site in the afternoon. The highest floor was left with a few secretaries, therefore she was questioned by them. ¡°Mrs. Hughes, can you share with us about why were youte with Mr. Hughes? Did you two linger with each other too much?¡± Maisy suddenly changed her title. ¡°That¡¯s right, I think you were blushing the whole day. Was Mr. Hughes being too rough on you that you werepletely moisturized by him?¡± Daria also smiled ambiguously. A seemed to be particrly concerned about this, ¡°I think it¡¯s too passionate?¡± Sylvie waspletely speechless about them. She smiled helplessly, ¡°It¡¯s working time now. Mr. Hughes says that he doesn¡¯t like staffs who gossip too much, do you still want to ask?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s wait until after working time then. I¡¯ll treat you all after work. We¡¯ll go for karaoke and gossip together then!¡± Maisy blinked her eyes. Sylvie waspletely speechless. She paid no attention about it. At this moment, there were two persons who walked out from the elevator. A immediately stood in front to stop them. ¡°Mr. Hughes, He¡¯s not in the office now, are you looking for him?¡± ¡°He¡¯s not around? Ask Sylvie toe out!¡± Kasper asked rudely. He sounded loud and angry. As soon as Sylvie looked up, she saw Marley¡¯s uncle standing at the secretary¡¯s front desk. He seemed like he was looking for troubles. Sylvie stood up, ¡°Both Mr. Hughes, what can I do for you two?¡± ¡°Sylvie, let¡¯s have a conversation!¡± Kasper replied. She was startled and looked at A. She was a little worried, ¡°Secretary Sylvie, I think it¡¯s better to wait for Mr. Hughes toe back!¡± ¡°We¡¯re looking for Sylvie McCarthy, not Marley Hughes!¡± Sylvie hesitated a little and nodded. ¡°A, please help us to open the door of the meeting room. Mr. Hughes, let¡¯s go to the meeting room and have a chat then!¡± Chapter 703 Spoke It Bluntly Chapter 703 Spoke It Bluntly When both Kasper and Teddie had sat down, they turned their eyes to Sylvie. Sylvie smiled faintly and said, ¡°What do you all want from me?¡± She spoke by addressing their personal titles as she thought since they hade to see her, they surely had toe to ask her to speak for them in front of Marley and ask for mercy. Both of them were stunned when they heard Sylvie¡¯s calling. Teddie was embarrassed and after a pause, he said, ¡°Sylvie, we know that we have done something wrong in the past and that we have responsibility that we cannot shirk when thepany is in crisis. But Marley is so overbearing that he wants us to withdraw from the director board, yet, we can¡¯t ept the low purchase price!¡± Sylvie nodded while listening to Teddie¡¯s words. ¡°Do both uncles think that the purchase price is low?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Kasper said too. ¡°What do you all mean toe to see me today?¡± Sylvie went straight to the point. ¡°We wouldn¡¯t withdraw from the director board!¡± ¡°Oh!¡± Sylvie just nodded slightly and looked at them with a faint smile on her face. Kasper said again, ¡°The Hughes Group belongs to the Hughes family but not to Marley! Thinking back that three of us endured hardship and made today¡¯s achievement, yet, he just gives us few dozens of millions to buy our shares. He is so overbearing!¡± ¡°What a heartless beast! Even Aiden has never treated us like this! He is so ruthless to his uncles!¡± Teddie followed cursing after him. Sylvie frowned andughed gently, ¡°Teddie, isn¡¯t that a bit too much? You don¡¯t act like an elder and how can your juniors respect you? To be honest, I don¡¯t think Marley is at fault! I ask you, who is the one that has helped the outsiders to deal with the Hughes Group and leaking the secrets of our bids to the outsiders? If I hadn¡¯t analyzed the reports of those failed bids yesterday, I wouldn¡¯t have been able to see the problem! And today I¡¯d like to ask you why we fail every time when we are so far ahead of ourpetitors in this industry? And how do you, who is in charge of the bidding, sell our bids to our rivals?¡± ¡°What? Sylvie, don¡¯t nder me!¡± Teddie stood up in an instant and shouted at Sylvie, ¡°You are telling me nonsense! I¡¯m a member of the Hughes Group, how can I sell the trade secrets?¡± ¡°Then I have to ask you!¡± Sylvie was not panicked and her eyes were sternly looking at Teddie. ¡°Teddie, then can you analyze the reasons for our several failed bids within the six months?¡± ¡°No wonder you and him are husband and wife! And you are even more ruthless than him!¡± Teddie stood up suddenly as he was annoyed by Sylvie¡¯s usation. It was true that he had sold the trade secrets, but he had done it very secretly, how could she know it? ¡°Teddie, I am sitting here today and calling you uncle for the sake of my parents-inws and Marley. It is normal for me to be cruel to you because we are not rted by blood. And you as my father-inw¡¯s brother, what is inside your heart? You want to frame him when he is sick and hospitalized instead of doing your best to defend the Hughes Group. Is your heart worse than that of a wolf?¡± ¡°Sylvie arthy¡­¡± Teddie shouted. Sylvie nced at him nonchntly and interrupted him calmly, ¡°Do you think it¡¯s unfair for Marley to do this to you? Let me ask you, how can your shares have fallen from 25 percent to 11 percent in the past 20 years? Over the years, with the Hughes Group¡¯s achievements, your annual dividends are enough for you to live a life of luxury. But you go to the casino in Macau every month, which causes you to lose all your family¡¯s belongings, and if my father-inw hadn¡¯t always put up with you, you would have been sleeping on the streets today!¡± ¡°You a bad girl!¡± Teddie¡¯s face became furious and pale. Outside the conference hall, no one expected that Aiden and his wife would suddenlye to the company. The secretary¡¯s office received a call from the receptionist downstairs, saying that the chairman hade to thepany with his wife! Few of them didn¡¯t believe it in the beginning as to why he suddenly came today since he had been hospitalized for a heart attack and had note to thepany for a long time. However, Alia, Maisy and Daria were stunned at the moment they saw Aiden as it turned out that he had reallye and three of them rushed to wee him. ¡°Chairman and Madam, what brings you here?¡±¡¯ ¡°Where is your president?¡± Aiden asked first. ¡°The president has gone out for inspection!¡± ¡°The other two Mr. Hughes are here, right?¡± Aiden¡¯s face was calm as he asked in a deep voice. N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. He looked quite calm at the moment and his face was flushed. It was not as pale as it had been in the beginning but much better than before when he had not been hospitalized to convalesce. ¡°Yes, the two Mr. Hughes came to see Ms. arthy and they are now in the conference room now! Do you want to see them, Chairman?¡± ¡°No need!¡± Aiden said. ¡°Go ahead with your stuff!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± With the help of Miriam, he then came to the door of the conference room and stood there quietly. Without pushing the door in, the couple just stood there silently. Alia, Maisy and Daria looked at each other before turning their eyes towards the direction of the conference room with their own thoughts in their minds. Miriam, who was worried about her husband¡¯s health, kept her hand on his arm and held it tightly. Aiden only turned his head and looked at his wife, indicating her not to speak and he was fine! They heard the conversation inside where their own daughter-inw¡¯s calm voice was permeated with aposure and calmness that were not befitting her age. ¡°I have analyzed the case of the bid but I have not investigated some other things. Teddie, think about what if I find any traces¡­Oh yes! How is themercial crime of our country treated? I remember that Article 219 of the Criminal Lawmits one of the following infringement of trade secrets that says someone who causes heavy losses to the right holder of the trade secrets shall be sentenced to fixed- term imprisonment of not more than three years or criminal detention, together with being punished by a fine or a fine alone. If a particrly serious consequence is caused, the person shall be sentenced to imprisonment for a term of not less than three years and not more than seven years, and shall be liable to a fine: first, if he obtains the trade secrets of the right holder by theft, inducement, coercion or other improper means. Second, if he discloses, uses or allows others to use the trade secrets of the right holder acquired by the means of the preceding subparagraph. Third, in vition of the agreement or the requirements of the right holder regarding the preservation of trade secrets, disclosing, using or allowing others to use the trade secrets in their possession. If a person acquires, uses or discloses the trade secrets of another person under the situation that knowing or should know the acts listed in the preceding subparagraph, he shall be regarded as infringing the trade secrets¡­¡± Without taking any paper, she could easily say the legal provision and for an instant, Teddie¡¯s face turned miserable pale with sweat flowing out of his forehead and at the same time, his eyes showed a glimpse of sinister and panic. ¡°What¡­ what do you mean?¡± Sylvie smiled gently, ¡°Of course, I¡¯m just guessing. Teddie, since you are a member of the Hughes family, Marley won¡¯t repay you in such the same way that you treat him! He would only repay his grievances with virtue, just like my father-inw, who would rather suffer himself than let others get hurt. But everyone has limits, don¡¯t bully people too much, and if you break someone¡¯s heart, even the God couldn¡¯t save you!¡± ¡°You don¡¯t need to belittle me if you want to unt your man. Sylvie, I¡¯m still Marley¡¯s uncle and you are nothing but an illegitimate daughter of a restaurant girl! How dare you tell me what to do in front of me?¡± Sylvie didn¡¯t seem to be struck but simply said, ¡°Yes! I don¡¯t need to be reminded by Mr. Hughes that I¡¯m an illegitimate daughter. You know my identity from the beginning, yet, youe to find me, may I ask what do Mr. Hughes want from me?¡± ¡°You..¡± Teddie was blocked speechless. ¡°Teddie, sit down!¡± Kasper scolded angrily. After all, he was the eldest of the Hughes family and although he was ill-considered in doing things, he still had some patience. When Teddie heard his elder brother¡¯s rebuke, his heart was raging with anger yet, he still sat down angrily and simply kept his mouth shut. Kasper nced at Sylvie and didn¡¯t get angry but he said, ¡°Sylvie, we are also Marley¡¯s uncles, he is making us disgrace if he expels us from the director board! And people will also say that Marley doesn¡¯t know how to behave!¡± Sylvie spoke calmly, ¡°Since you know you are still a member of the Hughes family, and since you still consider yourself as Marley¡¯s uncle and my father-inw¡¯s brother, why did you conspire with outsiders to set up a scheme against the Hughes Group? Isn¡¯t your responsibility that caused the Hughes Group to have today¡¯s situation? Of course my father-inw and Marley are also responsible for being too indulgent towards you all! Your shares have fallen from 25 percent to 15 percent over the years and my father-inw has always been buying up your shares one after another over the years because he is afraid that they would fall into the hands of others and he suffers a heart attack as a result. Who among you is really doing your utmost to protect the Hughes Group that you all built together back then? Asking yourself, haven¡¯t you?¡± Kasper was dumbfounded by Sylvie¡¯s words and his face was flushed and miserable pale. ¡°Sylvie, it is true that I am indeed to be med for what happened in the past and the same goes for Teddie. This is because that we do have some unspeakable concealments!¡± A sense of destion flowed out of her heart when Sylvie looked at him. Thinking of how her father-in- law, Aiden, had repeatedly tolerated and defended his two brothers for the sake of the Hughes Group all these years, but in the end, instead of receiving gratitude, he almost ruined the Hughes Group yet, he even suffered from a heart attack! And with such affection, how did he face today? ¡°Kasper, I¡¯m talking to you now, neither as the president''s secretary, nor as the arthy family¡¯s second youngdy, but just Marley¡¯s wife, do you understand?¡± ¡°I understand! Sylvie, tell me, what shall we do in the future if we hand over all our shares at a low price? We have to make a living too!¡± Kasper heard Sylvie talking about the issues privately which meant that those words wouldn¡¯t be exposed to the outsiders, was there still room for maneuver? ¡°Everyone has to live, but there is no savior in the world, only one can save oneself!¡± Sylvie said again indifferently. ¡°Sylvie, what do you want to say? Just say it directly, I am not stupid either!¡± ¡°In this case, I won¡¯t beat around the bush!¡± Sylvie said calmly again. ¡°Good! Just say it!¡± Chapter 704 A Solution Chapter 704 A Solution "Uncle, hand over all your shares; Marley will leave you with 8% of the shares, and you don¡¯t have to worry aboutpany matters! I¡¯m confident that, with his abilities, he can make the Hughes Group prosper to higher levels. You just retire and live out your life! But, if you won¡¯t turn your shares over, then it¡¯s no big deal. Worsees to worse, we¡¯ll just liquidate the assets and head out separate ways!¡± ¡°You said we each only keep 8% of the shares?¡± Teddie couldn¡¯t help ask. ¡°Wrong, it¡¯s only 3% for you!¡± Sylvie coldly snapped. ¡°3%? Why is it different for us?¡± ¡°Why do you get preferential treatment?¡± ¡°Because you don¡¯t know how to manage it. If you had all 8%, you¡¯d only squander it all. So 5% will go to aunt for safekeeping! Then your whole family will be insured!¡± Hearing Sylvie¡¯s words, both Kasper and Teddie were quite surprised. Kasper asked, ¡°Sylvie, so you mean to say that, your uncle also gets 8% of the shares, but it¡¯s divided with your aunt? He gets 3%, and your aunt and cousins get 5%?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Sylvie knew that, over the past few years, Teddie blew all of his savings on excessive spending. Her aunt, however, was a frugal woman. Not only was she unhappily married to Teddie, she needed to raise two kids on her own. Sylvie really admired her aunt, so she had to look out for her best interests. ¡°What I don¡¯t know is whether Marley will ept our proposal, but I¡¯ll do my best to persuade him. If you all surrendered your shares and control over Hughes Group, you can just live out the rest of your lives infort and collect dividends at the end of each year. It might even be more than what you get from 10%, 15%, even 25 of the shares you have on hand now¡­¡± Kasper and Teddie exchanged nces; Sylvie could tell her persuasion was working. However, Teddie was dissatisfied with his share of 3%. ¡°But howe I only get 3%? That¡¯s unfair!¡± ¡°I think it¡¯s just!¡± An authoritative, low tone suddenly boomed out from outside as the conference room doors swung open. Sylvie stared in awe as her family members stood outside the doors. Her mother smiled brilliantly at her. In a split second, Sylvie¡¯s face turned red, and she said under her breath, ¡°Mom, dad, why are you all doing here?¡± ¡°Brother?!¡± Even Teddie stood up in awe. ¡°Brother, your health¡­¡± Kasper said in a concerned tone. Sylvie thought to herself; at least they still had a trace of some conscience left to worry about Aiden¡¯s health. Aiden¡¯s wife helped him enter the conference room, and Sylvie quickly pulled a chair for her father-in- law to sit down. Aiden took a quick nce at Sylvie with admiration, but he didn¡¯t say anything. Miriam took her hand and said nothing as well. Sylvie pulled up another chair for her mother-inw as well. ¡°Come, everyone, sit down. I want to make everything clear today.¡± Aiden said as he scanned across the room. Kasper sat down first. Though he still felt pissed, Teddie eventually sat down. Sylvie felt slightly uneasy. What she said earlier was her own thoughts, which she¡¯d not yet discussed with Marley. She didn¡¯t know what her father-inw thought. But from her past observations, she thought that Aiden treated his brothers rather kindly, so she assumed that her proposal would be epted, even though she wasn¡¯t 100% certain. After a moment of silence, Sylvie bit her lip, then said, ¡°Dad-¡± ¡°Sylvie, I know what you¡¯re thinking!¡± Aiden cut her short, then looked at her with kindness. Sylvie then remained silent and awaited. Aiden looked back to his brothers, ¡°What do you think about Sylvie¡¯s idea?¡± Surprised, Kasper looked at his brother, then pondered a bit, ¡°I¡¯ve got no objections. I agree!¡± ¡°And you?¡± Aiden asked Teddie again. ¡°I, I don¡¯t agree!¡± Teddie stuttered as he said. ¡°Well, tell us your reason!¡± Aiden looked at his brother without any expression on his face. ¡°3% is not enough for me to spend at all!¡± Teddie managed to sputter out after a brief moment. ¡°You mean to say that, it¡¯s not enough for you to gamble, right?!¡± Aiden replied. Miriam tightly grasped his hand to remind him to watch his temper. Instead, he gently held and patted her hand. Miriam looked at him again to make sure he was not angry, then calmed down. The couple¡¯s tiny exchange of gestures was incredibly heartwarming. The understanding they shared was a testament of their years of longstanding rtionship. There was no need for words; just a slight gesture between them was enough tomunicate, and it made Sylvie really feel respect for them to the point that she became teary eyed. Teddie was in a tough spot, ¡°Brother, you¡¯re sick, so I don¡¯t want you to worry. But I have too much debts, I didn¡¯t want things to turn out like this either!¡± ¡°Did he go gamble again?¡± Aiden looked to Kasper. Kasper searched for the right words to say, but nothing came to mind. ¡°Brother!¡± Aiden lowered his tone, ¡°Tell me, how much does he owe now?¡± ¡°Three hundred million!¡± Kasper finally spoke out, ¡°He and Ernie owe three hundred million! It happened just yesterday!¡± Aiden¡¯s expression grew ill, ¡°Ernie went as well?¡± Kasper looked ashamed, ¡°Brother, don¡¯t worry about this; I will discipline my own son. As for the 8%, I ept the offer! So don¡¯t you worry about these matters, you just focus on recovery.¡± Sylvie was at a loss for words. Ernie was Marley¡¯s cousin, and Kasper spoilt him too much, so he does nothing productive all day. But she had only heard of these from word of mouth; she had never met Ernie herself, so she didn¡¯t know him personally. Hearing Kasper speak about Ernie like this made Sylvie realized that he was doing all this to make amends for his impious son. She suddenly began to felt a bit sympathetic for Kasper. On the other hand, Teddie didn¡¯t feel a hint of remorse at all; she felt sorry for him. ¡°Three hundred million; where do you think we¡¯re going toe up with that kind of money?¡± Aiden began to raise his voice. ¡°Teddie, you¡¯re getting out of hand. And you even brought Ernie to go lose three hundred million?!¡± ¡°Aiden, don¡¯t get angry!¡± Miriam began to get nervous as she felt Aiden¡¯s temper rising. Sylvie began to grow concerned as well, ¡°Dad, are you alright?¡± Aiden steadied himself and shook his head, ¡°I¡¯m fine, don¡¯t worry!¡± ¡°Aiden, let¡¯s head back!¡± Miriam was really worried sick about Aiden, who had just managed to recover his health a bit. If he got angry and worsened his condition, then it¡¯d have all been for naught. ¡°Brother, I just wanted to get some leverage and try to make a quick buck. It was Marley who tried to force me out of the Hughes Group. I thought that, if I¡¯d won the bet, I¡¯d-¡± ¡°Shut up! You always tried to leave things to chance and take on risks instead of doing any hard work. You just never learn. Brother, if you still can¡¯t learn to reflect on yourself, I don¡¯t think you even deserve 3%!¡± Aiden fiercely remarked. Teddie instantly exploded, ¡°Aiden, don¡¯t be so harsh! I did my share of the work back in the day as well.¡± ¡°Harsh?¡± Aiden retaliated, ¡°Do you really think that I don¡¯t know what you¡¯ve been doing these past few years? Regarding what Sylvie has said you¡¯ve done, did you really that both Marley and I don¡¯t know? If you think we¡¯re all fools, then I won¡¯t dig further, I¡¯ll just let the police look into it!¡± Teddie was shocked; he never thought his brother would say these words. ¡°Brother, as people, we have to have a conscience when we act!¡± Material ? N?velDrama.Org. Teddie¡¯s face turned blue then pale white; he tried to say something, but instead knelt down, ¡°Brother, I¡­ I know I¡¯ve done wrong. Please, help me, save me! I don¡¯t have the money, and both Ernie and I are doomed! They¡¯re going to feed us to the sharks in the ocean!¡± His sudden gesture caught everyone off guard. Aiden¡¯s temper also began to rise, ¡°Look at yourself, do you call yourself a man? How could we have someone like you in the Hughes family¡­¡± Aiden suddenly began to take deep breaths; his face also grew pale, and his lips turned purple. He pointed at Teddie but couldn¡¯t say anything. Miriam began to panic, and said in a low tone filled with horror, ¡°Ah, Aiden, don¡¯t scare me!¡± Sylvie could tell something was wrong, so she asked, ¡°Mom, where¡¯s dad¡¯s medicine?¡± ¡°Oh, medicine! That¡¯s right!¡± Miriam snapped back to her senses and quickly pulled out a small bottle. She almost dropped it, but luckily, Sylvie was quick to save the medicine from dropping to the floor. ¡°Dad, medicine!¡± Before Aiden said anything, Sylvie shoved the medicine into his mouth. Kasper also recovered, and quickly grabbed a bottle of water from the conference room. He unscrewed the lid and quickly handed it to Aiden, ¡°Here, have some water!¡± After taking his medicine, Aiden calmed down a bit. With tears in her eyes, Miriam pleaded, ¡°Aiden, let¡¯s not worry about these matters first and quickly return to the hospital!¡± ¡°Uncle, get up, quickly!¡± Sylvie said after she had ensured that Aiden was better. ¡°As for what happened today, we¡¯ll need some time to think it over. Hurry and go home first!¡± ¡°I-¡± Teddie was about to say something, but Kasper used a re to cut him short. He stood up, and looked at Aiden. Aiden had managed to calm down, and blood again flushed through his face. In a heartbroken tone, he finally said, ¡°To lose three hundred million in a day. Even if we had mountains of gold, there¡¯s no way we can allow you to ruin the Hughes family like this. This time, no one can save you. Brother, I me myself for being toox on you these past few years!¡± Teddie looked to the floor and said nothing. ¡°Aiden, Miriam, I¡¯ll take him back first. Don¡¯t you worry about with these matters. You¡¯re still ill, so you shouldn¡¯t be worrying about this!¡± Aiden looked surprised, then shook his head, ¡°Even if I wanted to get involved, with our current financial situation, a lot of funds are tied up in major projects in progress. Where can we get the money?¡± ¡°Well-¡± Kasper lowered his head, ¡°Yes, I understand!¡± ¡°But the arthy¡¯s have money!¡± Teddie suddenly eximed. ¡°How dare you!¡± Aiden mmed the table, ¡°Are you trying to use Mr. arthy¡¯s capital to pay off your debts?¡± Aiden was suddenly too excited, which caused his face to get pale again and he found it difficult to breathe. Chapter 705 My Woman Can’t be Too Weak Chapter 705 My Woman Can¡¯t be Too Weak Sylvie arthy was so frightened that she immediately shouted, ¡°Take it easy dad, things will work out. Uncle Kasper, please take Uncle Teddie with you and leave first.¡± ¡°This¡­ okay!¡± Kasper Hughes dragged Teddie Hughes out of the conference room. ¡°Aiden look at yourself, you should stop worrying about them. You¡¯re already in trouble yourself! Aren¡¯t all the worries that you¡¯ve had over the years enough?¡± Miriam Riley sighed and gently stroked his chest. ¡°He¡¯s a member of the Hughes family after all. Money is not that important. It¡¯s just that I¡¯ve really indulged Teddie too much. I¡¯m also responsible for who he had be after all these years!¡± Aiden Hughes said in a slow voice. Sylvie¡¯s heart was in an indescribable feeling. Money was not that important, her father-inw valued kinship above all else, but that man didn¡¯t cherish it and never knew when to stop. She didn¡¯t know whether it was worth it or not for Aiden to do so. Some things, perhaps, couldn¡¯t be required with money or general moral standards. And for patriarch arthy, he funded 1.5 billion to Hughes Group for her, so did he also see money as something that was not important? Did he also see kinship as more important than money? But she had never called him grandpa. Thinking about this, she suddenly felt that she might have been too cruel, and her heart stung all of a sudden. Sylvie hesitated for a moment and finally spoke, ¡°Don¡¯t worry dad. I¡¯ll go find my grandfather. You can rest assured I won¡¯t sit idly by and do nothing about Uncle Teddie and Ernie!¡± ¡°Sylvie?¡± Both Aiden and Miriam were stunned, turning their eyes to her at the same time and looking at her in disbelief. Sylvie stunned for a moment and smiled, ¡°Dad, mom, money is not that important. Dad is right, as long as Uncle Teddie and Ernie repent sincerely then I¡¯m willing to try. Just that please don¡¯t tell them about it, and this will be thest time. We can¡¯t keep indulging them anymore!¡± ¡°Sylvie, you¡¯re such a good child!¡± Miriam came forward and held Sylvie¡¯s hand. She had heard Sylvie¡¯s words outside the conference room today. Miriam didn¡¯t know before why she married Marley, especially when the Hughes family was in trouble, and didn¡¯t expect that Sylvie would defend Marley and the Hughes family in every way. If she hadn¡¯t overheard it outside, then she might still have her hesitations. But when she heard that, she was really surprised and touched, her wariness towards Sylvie disappeared at once, ¡°It¡¯s a blessing that Marley married you. Your father and I are grateful to you for being so considerate!¡± ¡°Mom, there¡¯s no need to be polite as a family!¡± Sylvie was a little embarrassed. Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°But Aiden, Sylvie is right. Teddie and Ernie do need to suffer a little. We can¡¯tpromise every time, and the amount is sorge this time, what is Marley supposed to do if this happens again? You already got sick because of them, I don¡¯t want my son to fall sick because of them too.¡± Miriam said with a sigh. ¡°Leave it to Sylvie to handle it.¡± Aiden stood up, ¡°Let¡¯s go back to the hospital!¡± ¡°Dad, mom, I¡¯ll send you off.¡± Sylvie was a little worried. She even personally called to ask if a specialized car and driver were arranged and apanied them to the first floor to get on the car. At the entrance of the building, Miriam held Sylvie¡¯s hand, ¡°Sylvie, I don¡¯t have a daughter, so I¡¯ll treat you as a daughter from now on. Thank you for doing so much for Marley! I can see that you¡¯re truly helping him.¡± ¡°Mom, you¡¯re really being too polite!¡± When Marley Hughes and Tyler Cooper came back, the two were standing by the car so they saw this scene while sitting in their car. But Miriam had already gotten into the car, so she didn¡¯t see her son¡¯s car drive by. Marley got out of the car and came striding towards this side, only that the entrance of the building was left with Sylvie who was just about to turn around and enter the building. He looked at the distant car suspiciously and frowned, feeling a bit unsure. ¡°Secretary Sylvie!¡± Tyler shouted. Sylvie immediately turned around, and saw the president and Mr. Cooper who had returned, ¡°Oh, you¡¯re back?¡± ¡°My parents came over?¡± Marley asked with raised eyebrows. ¡°You saw them?¡± Sylvie was slightly surprised. ¡°What did theye to do?¡± Marley frowned again, a little worried. ¡°Come to look around, nothing else.¡± Sylvie didn¡¯t say much. The three of them returned to the top floor. Marley entered the president¡¯s office, called A and asked her straight away, ¡°A, how long did the chairman stop by just now?¡± A immediately understood that the president was asking about what happened in the afternoon. Secretary Sylvie probably didn¡¯t say about it, or the president wanted to know more fully, so she answered truthfully, ¡°In the afternoon, the other two Mr. Hughes came to see secretary Sylvie. The three of them was in the conference room, not sure what they talked about. Then, the chairman and madam came, stood at the door for more than ten minutes before the chairman pushed opened the door and entered. After that, two Mr. Hughes left, and secretary Sylvie sent the chairman and madam downstairs. As for what was said, I don¡¯t know.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Marley nodded, ¡°You can go, and tell secretary Sylvie toe in.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± After A left, Sylvie came in. Marley was a little tired from inspecting the scene, he was pulling his tie when he saw Sylvie came in. He ced his gaze on her, with a touch of sharpness and a touch of scrutiny. His look made Sylvie a little overwhelmed. After some time, she finally heard Marley said, ¡°What did my unclese to see you for?¡± Sylvie raised her head slightly and whispered, ¡°They¡¯re not satisfied with their shares beingpletely handed over.¡± ¡°How did you answer?¡± Marley frowned. Sylvie lifted her head and saw his face from afar. At that moment, Marley¡¯s narrow eyes were looking at her, waiting for her answer. Those faintly moving thin lips opened again, ¡°Talk!¡± ¡°I think it¡¯s impossible to ask them to hand over their sharespletely. After all, they still have to live in the future. Besides, Hughes Group is now trying to solve their crisis problem and once several big projects in the pipeline arepleted, the return will be quite substantial. Hence, why would they hand over their shares at such a low price. However, I do think that we can let them hand over part of their shares and then have them make an agreement. To not ask about thepany¡¯s affairs from now on, and to not hold any position in thepany, just sit back and enjoy the dividends¡­¡± Sylvie finished quietly and waited for Marley¡¯s answer. She didn¡¯t know what he would say or what he would think. It seemed wrong for her to tell Kasper and Teddie that. Even though her parents-inw had no objection, but what about Marley? Would he think that she was meddling? It was quite some time before Sylvie heard him asked again, ¡°Did you say something to them?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± ¡°Your two uncles hold eight percent of the shares¡­¡± Sylvie told Marley about the proposal that she told his uncles, but she didn¡¯t say that Aiden had also agreed to the proposal. She didn¡¯t want to use her father-inw to pressure Marley. She just felt that this proposal was good for thepany, for the Hughes family, and it could be well ounted for both publicly and privately. She just wanted to forgive people and not make too many enemies when Hughes Group still needed to be solidly developed. Marley listened quietly and his eyes narrowed slightly. His long eyshes were covering the light deep down his eyes, ¡°You have a lot of nerve, Sylvie arthy!¡± Marley¡¯s voice sounded low, but it was with a bone-chilling coldness. Sylvie trembled slightly and slowly averted her eyelids, staying silent. ¡°Who told you to make your own decision privately?¡± Marley¡¯s voice raised all of a sudden and shouted, definitely sounding upset. ¡°I¡¯m sorry that I didn¡¯t tell you about this beforehand.¡± Sylvie replied very calmly with her face being slightly pale. ¡°Secretary Sylvie, who exactly is the president of Hughes Group?¡± Marley¡¯s voice was almost with a roar. Sylvie froze for a moment. Yes, publicly, he was the president, and she was the secretary. Privately, he was the husband, and she was the wife, moreover it was a contract marriage. She had the intention to do him good, but didn¡¯t she have the position to. Most importantly, she had actually inadvertently challenged his authority. Seeing her small face paled and staying silent, Marley lowered his eyes and his voice was down a few tones, ¡°I don¡¯t like women intervening too much into things, especially my secretary. Sylvie arthy, I hope you understand my rule.¡± Sylvie was shocked instantly. Without any objection, she pursed her lips tightly. ¡°Answer!¡± Marley growled sternly, his tone wasn¡¯t allowing for any rebuttal. ¡°Yes.¡± Sylvie nodded and sighed lowly in her heart. She had still offended his authority, his dignity as a man. ¡°You¡¯re not the only one who can think of this proposal. You should learn the rules!¡± Marley said bluntly. Sylvie looked up and wanted to say something, but was interrupted by Marley¡¯s stern voice, his eyes were cold and intimidating, ¡°If you don¡¯t even have the most basic professional ethics, then you should just pack up and go home! Thepany has decision makers, so you shouldn¡¯t be involved in decision making, both publicly and privately! Especially if you¡¯ve made the decision already and only telling me later on. Who authorized you to do so, Sylvie arthy?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± Sylvie clenched her hands, her nails sank into the palm of her hands unconsciously. The sharp stabbing pain made her go silent instantly. ¡°Knock, knock.¡± There was a knock on the door which inadvertently relieved her. Marley said coldly, ¡°Come in.¡± Tyler pushed the door opened and was slightly surprised to see Sylvie standing there, ¡°You guys have something to discuss about? I¡¯lle backter then!¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing!¡± Marley said in a deep voice, ¡°Secretary Sylvie, go copy the secretary¡¯s code after work today, fifty times, handwritten, and hand it to me tomorrow!¡± Sylvie froze in ce for a moment while Tyler was also slightly stunned. ¡°Get out!¡± Marley said to Sylvie in a cold voice. ¡°Yes.¡± Ultimately, nothing was said. Sylvie turned around to leave the president¡¯s office and closed the door for them. As soon as she left, Tyler turned his head and asked Marley, ¡°Fifty times? Are you going to have her die of exhaustion? What did she do wrong?¡± ¡°She made a decision for me privately.¡± Marley said indifferently, ¡°Even though this decision is really good and is the best solution, but it doesn¡¯t mean that she¡¯s right!¡± ¡°What decision?¡± Marley briefly said what Sylvie had just told him. Tyler pondered for a moment and nodded, ¡°Not to mention, her ideas made sense in both reasoning and feeling, and it was sophisticated too. Can¡¯t imagine that she¡¯s so young, but she¡¯s pretty thoughtful. But isn¡¯t it too much to ask her to copy the secretary¡¯s code fifty times?¡± Marley¡¯s tall figure stood up, turned back to look for a document, then sat down again and calmly said, ¡°She¡¯s very smart and worldly in dealing with problems, but she¡¯s too aggressive and showed her trump card too early! She needs to suffer some losses to know what to say, what not to say; what to do, what not to do; when to do, when not to do. Being self-righteous isn¡¯t considered as too smart!¡± ¡°Marley, she¡¯s only how old? And she wasn¡¯t being assertive!¡± ¡°The woman that I want to nurture can¡¯t be too weak!¡± Marley just gave him a sentence in a deep voice. Tyler instantly went silent. Chapter 706 Instinctive Family Affection Chapter 706 Instinctive Family Affection After get off work, Sylvie arthy was still handling something. She called back to the arthy old house. She did not and tell Marley Hughes about the 300 million gambling debt. Also, she didn¡¯t want to do so. She really didn¡¯t know how and where to get the 300 million. Therefore, she could only go back to the arthy house to think about the solution for it. Tyler and Marley were walking out of the CEO¡¯s room at the same time. Everyone was gone and Sylvie was also ready to leave. ¡°Secretary Sylvie, I''m off work, see you tomorrow!¡± Tyler smiled and said goodbye to her before he left. There were only Marley and Sylvie staying on the top floor. She got up immediately and said, ¡°CEO, you can go first! I still have something to do!¡± When hearing of that, he turned his head suddenly and looked at her with a scrutiny in his eyes, ¡°What? You are punished to copy fifty times, so you are angry now?¡± Sylvie shook her head hurriedly. ¡°No! No! I am not. I''m going to meet my grandpa today!¡± Marley nced at Sylvie and asked in his deep voice, ¡°You are going back to arthy house?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Sylvie nodded and replied him. Then, she quickly packed the papers on the table and the document that was written with secretary''s rules. She had to go back and copied these detailed provisions for fifty times. She had the idea that she had not time to sleep tonight! ¡°I''ll take you a ride there!¡± he said solemnly. ¡°Huh?¡± Her hands trembled and then she shook her head, ¡°No thanks, I can take a cab by myself!¡± He frowned slightly but not going to force her. He turned and left. Sylvie was startled for a moment. Then, she sneered at herself. She lowered her head, took the documents and put them in her bag. After that, she went downstairs. He used the exclusive lift while she took the employee lift. He got out of the building one step earlier than her. After she came out, she went straight to the bus stop station outside. When she stood there waiting for the bus, Marley was just driving his car out. He looked at her slim and thin figure under the bus stop station from a distance. She was holding her bag and waiting for the bus with her anxious eyesight. He didn''t even understand of it. As her current identity, she could just buy a car. Why did she need to take a bus with so many people? Just as he was in a daze, her gaze seemed to look towards his car. Indeed, Sylvie saw Marley¡¯s car. She was startled. By then, Marley¡¯s car had moved pass her without stopping. At the time, the bus had arrived. Sylvie was holding her bag and money in her hand. She was getting ready to insert coins on the bus. Marley who drove more than ten meters away saw her getting in the car from his side mirror. His brows were frowning. His car slid out quickly when he stepped on the elerator. The arthy family. The arrival of Sylvie made Cassius arthy very happy. He immediately ordered the kitchen in person, ¡°Sabrina, cook more today! Miss Sylvie is back, cook more dishes that she loves!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Sabrina was happy to hear that and took his order immediately. Miss Sylvie, the second daughter of the arthy family didn¡¯t talk much but she respected all the servants. She never behave like a queen like the first daughter of the arthy family, Miss Bonnie. ¡°Sylvie, how is your studytely?¡± Patriarch let her sit on the sofa. ¡°Well, it''s all right!¡± She opened her mouth and wanted to call him Grandpa. But, she stopped to do so when the words reached her lips. She just raised her head and looked at him. His face was covered with wrinkles, every stripe was engraved with the vicissitudes of life. N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. This old man has gone through many trials and tribtions. He had experienced the pain of losing his son when he was old. No matter how strong he was, he was just an old man. Looking at him who was like that, her eyes were sore. Perhaps family affection was just born in the bones and in the blood. It was an instinct. Yes, family affection was an instinct! ¡°Sylvie?¡± Cassius was a little surprised to see Sylvie staring at himself in a daze with crystal misty things gleaming in her eyes, ¡°What''s wrong, kid?¡± The word ¡°kid¡± made Sylvie¡¯s heart tremble of a sudden. She took a deep breath and finally she called out the word which Cassius had longed for, ¡°Grandpa!¡± At that moment, Cassius looked stiff and then he nodded excitedly with a smile. ¡°Hey, Sylvie, finally you are willing to call me grandpa?¡± ¡°Grandpa, I''m sorry!¡± Sylvie apologized in a low voice. ¡°Silly girl, why are you apologizing to me? Grandpa is the one who should apologize to you!¡± Cassius took Sylvie¡¯s hand and patted it gently, ¡°Grandpa is very happy, finally you are willing to call me grandpa and finally you admit that you are The arthy family¡¯s child!¡± Sylvie was shocked to hear it. Indeed, she had never regarded herself as the real member of the arthy family for the past four years. At the moment she shouted out the word ¡®Grandpa¡¯, it was her return to his affection and she had recognized him as her grandfather sincerely. It turned out that he always knew that she had never really regarded herself as a child of the arthy family! She didn''t meet Bonnie on that day. It seemed like she was not at home. When they were having dinner, Sylvie sat beside Cassius and had the meal with her grandfather. Cassius was very happy. Sabrina saw him eating meat all the time and reminded him, ¡°Patriarch, the doctor won''t let you eat so much meat!¡± ¡°Which doctor said that?¡± Cassius was obviously a stubborn old man who loved to eat meat, ¡°It is human¡¯s happiness to eat a bowl of meat for each meal!¡± ¡°But¡ª¡± ¡°I''m happy today, I won''t die if I eat a little of it!¡± His stubborn temper came up again. Sabrina looked at Sylvie worriedly. Sylvie understood that Sabrina hoped that she could persuade her grandfather. At that instant, she also remembered the call she had received in Country N not long ago. He said that his life was running out and she never asked him what happened to him. As a granddaughter, she was really dereliction of duty. Even Sabrina cared about the health of her grandfather like that but what had she done? Seeing that the old man had eaten several pieces of braised pork, Sylvie was feeling a little anxious, ¡°Grandpa, you are old and it is dinner. Don''t eat the meat, it is too greasy. It will cause difficulty for digestion and block blood vessels easily! Eat something nd!¡± ¡°Grandpa is happy today. It''s rare that you havee back. It doesn''t matter if I eat a little!¡± ¡°No!¡± Sylvie took the meat away directly and handed it to Sabrina, ¡°Don''t cook such a greasy dinner next time, cook ording to the requirements stated by the health consultant!¡± ¡°Don''t take it away, Sylvie, grandpa doesn''t eat anymore. But you are so thin,e here and eat some! Eat more meat to gain weight.¡± Cassius shouted. Sylvie was dumbfounded, ¡°Grandpa, I''m just right, neither fat nor thin. I''ll be with you, we don''t eat meat at night. Reasonable diet, proper exercise, healthy and longevity!¡± ¡°Alright!¡± Cassius was both regretful and happy. Unfortunately, he couldn''t eat meat openly while the happy thing was his granddaughter had returned home. Sabrina was also touched and happy. ¡°Miss Sylvie, you should alwayse back in the future, Patriarch only listens to your advice!¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Sylvie nodded obediently. Cassius was very happy. Suddenly, he seemed to remember something and asked, ¡°Sylvie, did you encounter something when you came back today? Tell grandpa!¡± ¡°Actually¡ª¡± Just as Sylvie was going to say, there was a reporting from outside and it interrupted her. ¡°Patriarch, Manager Edwards is looking for you in a hurry!¡± The butler came over hurriedly. ¡°What happened? Why are you in such panic?¡± Cassius took a tissue and wiped his mouth before he said solemnly, ¡°Let him in!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Not long after, Manager Edwards walked in hurriedly. He was slightly taken aback when he saw Sylvie. ¡°Just say, Sylvie is not an outsider!¡± Cassius did not intend to avoid her from knowing it. ¡°CEO, the ocean freighter was attacked by Somali pirates. Our cargo was detained and we suffered heavy losses!¡± Cassius just listened quietly, ¡°All of it was robbed?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°How much ransom does the pirate demand?¡± ¡°Patriarch, none of us dare to negotiate with them!¡± Manager Edwards looked at Cassius with a bitter smile. Cassius pondered for a moment, ¡°Has the loss been calcted? What is the amount to be paid for the breach of contract?¡± ¡°The total value of the cargo is less than 100 million but the default amount is three times of it!¡± ¡°How much idle funds are there?¡± ¡°Patriarch, our idle funds had been given to the Hughes Group. The current capital chain is tight¡ª¡± Manager Edwards said and nced at Sylvie. ¡°Manager Edwards, I have known it!¡± Cassius interrupted Manager Edwards. ¡°You go back first, I will deal with the board of directors tomorrow morning!¡± At the moment, Sylvie understood that it turned out that even a bigpany like the Marthy Group would also suffer from capital shortages. She felt pressure at the moment. How much capital did a big company would need to operate normally? The reason she came today was to ask for 300 million. However, no matter how wealthy the arthy family was, it had just taken out 1.5 billion and then 300 million. Not only that, there was now a problem again. Thus, she just couldn¡¯t asked for it anymore! ¡°Yes!¡± Manager Edwards nodded and left. ¡°Sylvie,e and eat!¡± Cassius gave Sylvie some food as if nothing had happened. But Sylvie lost her appetite. ¡°Grandpa, thepany¡ª¡± ¡°It''s alright, there is nothing that I haven''t experienced, don''t worry!¡± Cassius said lightly. In the end, Sylvie didn''t say anything afterwards. She really couldn''t say any word about lending the 300 million. When she was about to leave the arthy house, she received a call from Ryan, ¡°Sylvie, where are you?¡± ¡°Oh! Ryan, I''m at the arthy house and I am going back to the apartment now!¡± ¡°I''ll pick you up!¡± Ryan said, ¡°Ten minutes, I am just around here!¡± ¡°Alright!¡± She thought that her key was still with Ryan so she didn''t refuse. After having dinner, Cassius and Sylvie chatted for a while. Then, Sylvie left. As soon as she left the vi, she saw Ryan¡¯s car. He got out of the car and opened the door in person, ¡°Here you go, Miss Sylvie!¡± Sylvie chuckled, ¡°Thank you!¡± Ryan turned around and the car drove towards Sunshine Residential Area but he didn¡¯t see a luxury sports caring from his back. When Marley reached the arthy house, he called Sylvie and found out that her phone was turned off. He had no choices but to get off his car and go in the arthy house to pick her up. But, the answer that he received from the guard at the door was, ¡°Mr. Hughes, Miss Sylvie had just left!¡± Marley turned around immediately and went back to the seaside vi but Sylvie was not back that night. Her phone was also turned off all the time. Sunshine Residential Apartment. Sylvie hadn''t returned to her own nest for several days. Ryan had lived there for three days but she didn¡¯t go back. ¡°Sylvie, what do you want to drink?¡± Ryan went straight to the refrigerator just as he entered the door. Sylvie chuckled, ¡°I found out that I don''t seem to be the master here anymore, but you are!¡± Ryan raised his eyebrows, ¡°Hmm! I think so. Soda? Or Sprite?¡± ¡°Soda!¡± Sylvie knew that he must have bought all the drinks when he came back. That was his habit. Ryan gave her a bottle of soda water. Sylvie drank some water and carried her bag into her room. ¡°Ryan, don''t bother meter, I am going to work!¡± ¡°Work?¡± Ryan frowned. ¡°What''s wrong with Marley? Let youe back to work? You can just quit your job and work with me, or go back to the arthy Group directly!¡± ¡°Work with you?¡± Sylvie chuckled. ¡°Do you think it is so simple like buying vegetables at the market?¡± ¡°You won''t be so tired if you follow me to work!¡± ¡°Really? I don''t think so!¡± Sylvie smiled again. Suddenly, she seemed to think of something and asked, ¡°By the way, Ryan, do you have idle funds?¡± ¡°How much?¡± Chapter 707 Three Hundred Million Yuan Chapter 707 Three Hundred Million Yuan In Sylvie arthy¡¯s heart, she did not expect at first, but when she heard Ryan Babel''s words, her heart was beating fast. She was a bit agitated and could not bear blurting it out. "How much you have? " Ryan frowned slightly, stared at her, his expression became serious. "Sylvie, are you short of money or Hughes Group needs money?" Sylvie lowered her head subconsciously. Ryan was very sharp and discovered the main problem instantly. "Raise your head, " Ryan said in a heavier tone involuntarily,manded her basically. Sylvie raised her head hesitantly and looked at his handsome face that revealed deep concern. It was Ryan, the most familiar person for her. Sylvie was guilty. She knew that if she was short of money, Ryan would definitely help her but if she said Hughes Group was the one who needed money, would he? However, who else could she find right now? "Ryan, I''m short of money, can you lend me? " "Sure! "He almost did not ask any questions, readily consented to her request. "Just say, how much do you want? " Sylvie took a deep breath and said in a low voice, "Three Hundred Million yuan, I need Three Hundred Million yuan! " "So much? "Ryan could not help blurting it out. "You don''t have that much money, right? " "Okay! I give you! "Ryan suddenly said, "When do you want? " "These days! "She did not expect that he would agree her request readily. "But this is Three Hundred Million yuan, not Three Million yuan and also not Thirty Million yuan. Ryan, don¡¯t make you hard! " "If it doesn¡¯t make me hard then does it make you hard? Did Marley Hughes tell you to ask money from the arthy family? " "No, he didn''t know this matter! "Sylvie said in a low voice. "He didn''t know? "Ryan asked in doubt. "No! " Anxiously, Ryan slightly bent his waist, their eyes met, his eyes were examining her, softly said, "Sylvie, you marry him is for the sake of helping him? Does Marley Hughes know how to cherish you? " "Ryan! " Sylvie murmured helplessly. "Okay, I''ll help you to find a way! Take it easy! Three days, give me three days! "His voice was deep. "But one thing I want you to remember! " "Um. "Sylvie was ready to listen. Ryan raised the corners of his lips, faintly said, "You can help him but don''t let me know that he bullies you. Otherwise, I won''t spare him! " Sylvie was touched, she chuckled and said, "He doesn''t bully me, actually this person is not bad, he is just a little bad-tempered but his personality is good. " "If he is not bad, then why does he still need woman to raise money for him. As a man, he should just take on his responsibility, that''s enough. Letting woman help him, what kind of man is he! " While saying the words, Ryan walked to the study room in next door." You continue what you are doing, I need to take a look at my ount. " Sylvie was absent-minded suddenly. This Three Hundred Million yuan, was it a right decision to borrow from him? At 3 o''clock in the wee hours. Sylvie copied a thick book of the secretary rules, shey on the bed and took a nap. When she woke up, it was already 7 o''clock in the morning. Despite having a few hours of sleep, she still looked very tired. When she came out, Ryan had prepared the breakfast. "Sylvie, it''s time to eat! " "It smells so good, I''m really hungry! " "Go to take a shower, change your clothes then can eat. I will send you to work! " "No need, I can go by myself! "Sylvie was yawning while taking her clothes to the bathroom. Tired, damn tired, fifty times, it made her hand sore and painful. At 7.40 a.m., when Sylvie was sent by Ryan to Hughes Building, Marley just got off from his car and coincidentally saw Sylvie get off from Ryan''s car. Ryan made a U-turn and left. Sylvie was getting ready to enter the Hughes Building and suddenly there was a deep voice. "Last night, you enjoyed a lot right ? Sylvie arthy! " Sylvie was tired originally and her mind was wandering. At this moment, Marley''s voice suddenly came out, assaulting her originally tired nerves. She was shocked until almost dropped her bag, quickly turned her head and saw Marley stride towards her. He wore a light grey suit, his handsome face looked indifferent, his ck hair was meticulous, the fringes of his hair closely stuck at the sides of his forehead. Sylvie at first wanted to greet him with a smile but because of his taciturn handsome face, the smile on her face disappeared immediately. She just said in a low voice, "Good morning, chairman! " Marley gazed at her tired face with his cold eyes. "Last night, why didn''t you go home? As a married woman, you stayed out all night. You''re too free and unfettered! " Sylvie was standing dumbfoundedly, for a moment, her brain messed up, then she frowned her eyebrows, seeing him walking to the front. "Last night, I was back home! " When she finished talking, she suddenly saw his frowning eyebrows and immediately realized that what he said was the vi at the seaside but she always considered her small house as her real home. "Uh,st night I went back to my ce! " Sylvie was not willing to stay with him from the beginning, moreover those days he was the one who always changed and she always obeyed the rules which were set by him. Now this man suddenly changed a lot, she realized that she was unable to guess what he was thinking. Marley was not rushing to enter the Hughes Building. Early in the morning, at the doorway of the Hughes Building, the staff arrived one after another. Seeing them stand at the doorway, the staffs looked at Marley carefully and said, "Good morning, chairman! "then went upstairs immediately. Sylvie looked at him silently, every expression on his face made her feel frightened. If he looked like this, was he angry? But why was he angry? She was not willing to think too much of herself to be someone who is important. "Chairman, let¡¯s go upstairs. Time''s up! " After finished talking, she turned away to leave. "Sylvie arthy! "Marley suddenly shouted. Sylvie had no choice but to stop her steps, seeing he stride towards her and enter the building together. Marley pulled her and went straight to his exclusive lift. When they went in, blocking the view from outside. He asked in a low voice, "Did you finish copying the secretary rules? " "I have done! " "Fifty times? " "Yes! "Sylvie did not expect that he would ask her in the lift. The working time not yet started but she already stretched out her hands to open the zip of her bag. She started to find the secretary rules which were copied by her. "It''s here! " She took it out while talking, grabbed out the papers excitedly to hand over to him. "Snap... " A tter sound was heard, a brocade box dropped on the floor in the lift. Marley and Sylvie lowered their heads at the same time. It was the box which there was a white jade inside and a birthday gift given by Ryan. Sylvie was anxious, hoping that it would not break as it represented Ryan''s sincerity. When she was about to pick up, Marley already crouched down and picked it up before her. "Thank you! "Sylvie thanked him quickly and raised her head, waiting for him to return it to her. However, Marley did not return to her and straight away opened the box. Inside the box, a first-ss crystal clear White Jade was put on the smooth soft yellow nnel and it was a dazzling bracelet. "Who gave you? "Marley suddenly said in a low voice. "A friend! "Sylvie said under her breath. "That man who sent you here just now? "Marley interrogated fiercely. "Mmm. "Sylvie nodded her head. "What a luxury gift! "Marley''s words were followed by a pause and continued to say, "Is it a family heirloom? " "I don''t know! "At the moment when Sylvie answered him, she saw his gloomy eyes, her heart started beating fast. She rolled her eyes and immediately said, "Chairman, this is the secretary rules that I have copied! " His eyes were gloomy, he was too profound to be understood, unable to see the deepest part. She passed it to him, attempted to resolve the tense ambience, "Chairman, here are the fifty times copy, I have finished copying. I followed what you have requested me to do, totally handwriting! " Marley looked serious, he just coldly nced at the things on her hands. His sight of view stopped at her white hand with a sharp, chilly gaze. His nce was malicious. Sylvie''s small hands could not help but grip tightly, her knuckles which were holding the book turned white. He closed the jewellery box with a tter sound, there was no expression on his handsome face and it gave people a somber and chilling feeling. Sylvie remained silent for a while, felt a little awkward. Then, she looked at his slim and slender big hands which were holding the jewellery box. His knuckles were as white as hers too. He was holding tightly. Sylvie was hesitant, actually she wanted to take it back from him but it seemed like he did not want to return it back. She did not know why he took her gift? She stared at him nkly, opened her mouth, saw him purse his lips tightly and suddenly put her hand down. In the lift, there was a veil of silence, it was quiet until the both of their breathing sounds could be heard. The ambience was strange. The disy number of the floor became higher and higher. At the moment when the door of lift opened, Sylvie could not bear saying, "Chairman... " Marley already came out from the lift, abruptly turned his head. His cold and prating face was ring like sunlight. His long and narrow eyes red at her fiercely. Sylvie became nervous instantly in front of him. She was standing in the lift, looked at him who was outside of the lift. She said, "Chairman, please return back my stuff to me! " She did not think that a bracelet would be useful for him. After all, men would not wear bracelet. He wanted her bracelet for what? Moreover, it was her present from other person. When the lift was about to close, Marley grunted coldly, stretched out his hand to block the door and grabbed her out from the lift. His strength was that great and made her have no way to escape. Marley ignored the public gaze, straight away pulled her to the direction of the chairman room all the way. Early in the morning, at the chairman room, they just started working. Others were busily arranging their office table. Then they saw the chairman grabbing Secretary Sylvie came out from the lift and heading straight to the chairman room with a hostile look. Sylvie was pulled by him until she staggered and nearly fell down, she mumbled nervously, "Chairman! " However, he remained silent, directly held her wrist tightly, dragged her hardly. Walking to the front of the door, he opened the door of the chairman room then dragged her into the room, closed the door with a mming sound, isted all the curious and shocking gazes. "My God! Is this our chairman? "A said in low voice. "Oh my God! Chairman is so manly! He''s such a powerful man! "Maisy Hill sighed obsessively. Daria Cox was surprised too. "Have you all realized or not, our chairman''s emotions were rapidly and intensely fluctuating, seemingly every time is because of Secretary Sylvie. Why I feel that something wrong? " "Exactly, I also feel something wrong! " "Shh! Today, our boss is bad-tempered, speak softly! " "Start working! Start working! " "..." In the chairman room, Sylvie was scared until did not know what to do, her small hands were holding her bag and the secretary rules which was copied by her tightly. In the huge room, the stillness in silence made people feel suffocating. Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. Sylvie stood at there, stealthily raised her head and looked at his face. She realized that his face was gloomy, seemed like he had some emotions, that was anger. She was startled, slowly lowered her head. "Last night, you stayed with him? "Marley''s deep and low voice came from the top of her head. Stayed together? Sylvie suspiciously raised her head. "Uh! Actually Ryan and I lived together when we were in the United States of America! In the past, I used to live at his ce..." "Sylvie arthy, you didn¡¯t pay attention to my words, right? "Marley suddenly shouted in a low voice. Sylvie was startled, she frowned her eyebrows confusingly, "Chairman, I don''t know what you are talking about. What words you are referring to? " Chapter 708 I Am Your Husband Chapter 708 I Am Your Husband ¡°You said too much already and in addition you kept on changing!¡± She wanted to say that he was fickle, but she was afraid that this word would provoke his anger again. So, she changed it to other words and said that he kept on changing. He could be like this now or like thatter, she was very confused. ¡°I''m sorry. I really don''t know which sentence you said! This is what you ordered yesterday, the secretary guideline that I copied. President, please return my things to me now. I''m going to work!¡± Marley looked at her coldly, but there was no joy or anger in his deep eyes. He stretched out his hand and took what she had copied. Then, he walked straight to the boss chair and sat down. He threw the brocade box into the drawer, made it very clear that he didn¡¯t want to return to her. ¡°Since president likes this white jade bracelet so much, then I give it to you!¡± Sylvie didn¡¯t say much. ¡°Can I go out?¡± ¡°Go out then!¡± Marley said coldly. Sylvie didn¡¯t stay long. She turned around and left. When Marley was the only one in the president¡¯s office, he stared at the notebook nkly. That was a thick sketchbook. Her font was beautiful, clean, and tidy. She copied seriously without any perfunctory attitude. He suddenly felt irritated when he saw these things. He took a cigarette, lit it up and started to smoke slowly. The morning sun shone through the blinds and the tiny particles of smoke swirled in the light. The dazzling sunlight made people dizzy. The smoke was rendered by the sunlight, dyed into white and dazzling bright colours, dazzling people''s eyes. He lowered his head again and looked at her handwriting. He felt strong dizziness and he seemed to be able to see her figure which was writing the secretary guideline seriously. He could imagine how serious she was when she was writing. She had noints! She took everything seriously and amodated his inexplicable anger! She had a male friend who was close enough to live together. That male friend gave her the white jade bracelet. What was that man thinking? Was he thinking to ¡®restraint¡¯ her hand with the bracelet? He suddenly remembered that sentence, ¡°How to show our close rtionship, only by the two bracelets on the wrist¡±! In ancient times, the bracelet was considered as a token of love. This could be found in the traditional wedding customs in ancient China. After the Tang and Song Dynasties, there was once a rule of ¡°no bracelets, no marriage¡±. At that time, the bracelet had been given many meanings. It represented constraint and loyalty in the marriage. The round shape meant the endless love that wouldst forever. It represented perfection, happiness and harmony in the marriage. That man gave her the bracelet carefully, but not a ring, was he afraid of scaring her? Could this situation be considered as well-intentioned, right? And Sylvie, she was silly and didn¡¯t seem to understand anything. She was still in a state of ignorance! What about himself? He found that he was also in a state of ignorance. Everything seemed to be rted to Sylvie. It seemed that she had disrupted his life. He opened the drawer again and took out the white jade bracelet. He froze sitting on the seat. This was a good jade that was given by a man to her. His heart felt even more cold when he touched the white jade bracelet which was cold too. A wave of irritation mixed with anger flooded on his mind. The bracelet in his hand seemed like a pair of eyes looking at him mockingly. It was deste, cold and it exuded some weird light with sarcasm. Uh! What happened to him? How could he be enamoured of Sylvie?! The person he loved had always been Jemima! Marley felt a throb in his heart when he thought of Jemima. This kind of pain tore his heart bit by bit. It was him, the person who let Jemima disappointed! Sylvie McCarthy!!! If without Sylvie, maybe¡ª ¡ª Uh! If without Sylvie, maybe Hughes Group had also dered bankruptcy now?! While he hated and irritated Sylvie, his rtionship with Sylvie was ambiguous at the same time. What kind of person was he? He thought to himself. He should be nice to her! Sylvie should be considered as his saviour, so that was it. She was the benefactor, so he should treat her better! While thinking about this, Marley closed his eyes, gritted his teeth and kept hypnotized himself. She was the benefactor, so be nice to her! He took a deep breath and kept everything in the bottom of his heart. He retracted on the seat. The tall figure looked tired at the moment. He pressed the phone and said lowly, ¡°Secretary Sylvie, pleasee in!¡± When Sylvie came in, she saw Marley sitting on the boss chair. His handsome face was calm, indifferent and could not trace any emotions. She only heard him said indifferently, ¡°Secretary Sylvie, I have read your secretary guideline. You copied them seriously and I hope that you can remember your duty. Don¡¯t cross the line.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± She frowned slightly. He asked her toe in just for this? Why didn¡¯t he read just now? After that, he passed the brocade box to her and said, ¡°Take it back!¡± ¡°Uh!¡± Sylvie was stunned. She walked forward and stretched out her hand to take it. When she held the brocade box, Marley also held the box tightly. Two people each held one end. Marley raised his head and looked at her. She trembled and felt a little nervous, ¡°President¡ª¡ª¡± ¡°Do you know the hidden meaning of a bracelet?¡± ¡°What?¡± Sylvie¡¯s eyes met his eyes which were full of inquiry. She blinked her eyes and shook her head. Marley let go his hand and said nothing. Sylvie held the brocade box and had the feeling that she finally got it back. She held it tightly and kept her arms straight along her body. She said lowly, ¡°Does president have any orders?¡± ¡°You can go out!¡± He looked like very tired, even when he spoke. Sylvie didn¡¯t understand some of his behaviour and she nodded. ¡°Then I¡¯m going out to work!¡± He said nothing. When Sylvie came out, some secretaries saw her and the box in her hand. Maisy smiled ambiguously, ¡°Secretary Sylvie, did the president give you a gift?¡± Sylvie returned to her seat under their hot gaze and said, ¡°No!¡± ¡°You went in empty-handed but you came out with this and you still said no! Secretary Sylvie, you and the president seem to be very sweet now!¡± Daria walked directly to Sylvie, directly picked up the box on Sylvie¡¯s desk and opened it. Suddenly, she let out an exmation, ¡°Ah¡ª¡ª what a beautiful white jade bracelet! Unexpectedly, the president gave you a gift during working hours. Oh my God! The president totally became another person because of Sylvie!¡± ¡°Yeah! Why is it not a ring but a bracelet? I heard that rings and bracelets have the same meaning. They only give this kind of things to the woman they love?¡± ¡°Is it?¡± Sylvie was a little surprised that Ryan gave her the bracelet? Marley asked her the meaning of the bracelet? She seemed to have to check it out. Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°It¡¯s so beautiful. The president is really generous!¡± Sylvie was speechless. She grabbed the bracelet and threw it into her bag. She hated herself for no putting the bracelet in the apartment. She forgot it at all and didn¡¯t expect the bracelet brought so much trouble. ¡°Everyone, please go to work! No gossip during working hours!¡± She gave a kind reminder. She didn¡¯t want to talk about personal matters during working hours. The secretary guideline that she copied had stated very clearly. No gossip during working hours. ¡°Say one more time. Secretary Sylvie, is the president very mighty?¡± Sylvie¡¯s face blushed, ¡°You guys are so wretched!¡± ¡°Ha ha ha¡­¡± Three peopleughed lowly, wretchedly, ambiguously, with envy and jealousy. All kind of feelings were mixed in theirughter. ¡°No need to work?¡± Suddenly there was a low voice. Everyone regained consciousness and returned to their seats immediately and cautiously. Marley stood at the door and looked everyone coldly. ¡°Secretary Sylvie, follow me to the finance department!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Sylvie stood up immediately and walked towards him cautiously. She followed Marley and walked into the elevator in everyone¡¯s attention. She could still imagine the nces of those women after the elevator¡¯s door closed. Their nces were enough to drown her. Marley nced at her from the side and saw her hands clenching. She looked so nervous. His gaze turned to upward. He was unsatisfied with her head lowered down, ¡°Am I a tiger?¡± ¡°Uh?¡± Sylvie raised her head and she didn¡¯t know what he meant. What did the president meant by suddenly asking her like this? She raised her head and looked at Marley cautiously and confusedly. She spoke softly, ¡°President?¡± ¡°Are you afraid of me? The elevator descended slowly. Marley lowered his head and looked at her. Was she afraid of him? Sylvie also asked herself. It seemed true that she was a little nervous to see him, but she was not afraid of him. ¡°No!¡± Sylvie replied softly. She just didn¡¯t want to have a hard time for this half year. She was not being careless andzy. She always prepared to work anytime and anywhere. ¡°Is it? Then why do you lower your head?¡± His tone was low and it was extremely attractive. Sylvie¡¯s heartbeat inexplicably sped up. While Marley approached her, she could feel his temperature and his breath. Sylvie felt panic and overwhelmed all of a sudden. He said it before that he wanted to keep work and personal affairs separated because he didn¡¯t like to mix it together. But what he did at this moment? ¡°President, please be respectful !¡± Sylvie stepped back and tried to avoid his scorching breath. Marley followed one step forward. His hot breath was still hitting her face. His tone was low, ¡°Am I not respectful?¡± ¡°The president is molesting the female employee now!¡± Sylvie said quickly. Marley¡¯s face turned grave instantly. ¡°Sylvie, I am your husband!¡± ¡°Now is office hour, there is no husband. There are only president and secretary!¡± Sylvie looked around in panic, but what she said was righteous. ¡°Is it? Secretary Sylvie copied the secretary guideline until remembered everything! Molesting female employee, right? I haven¡¯t done this kind of thing yet, and I want to try it!¡± He looked so serious but what he said was¡­evil. ¡°President!¡± Sylvie was even more nervous. Marley stretched out his hand. His slender fingers lifted her slender chin. Sylvie was shocked but without thinking something else, her eyes met with his deep eyes and she just yelled instinctively. ¡°Go home to sleep next time!¡± His low voice was heard peacefully. ¡°What!¡± Sylvie was stunned and wondered what he said. Seeing her puzzled face, he couldn¡¯t help raising his eyebrows and said, ¡°Don¡¯t let me say twice, go home to sleep in the future. Wherever I am, that¡¯s your home!¡± ¡°Uh!¡± Sylvie was panicked at the moment. She stuttered incoherently, ¡°What, what do you mean? Didn¡¯t you say we are getting divorcedter?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t like women who are too noisy and have too many questions!¡± He raised his head and looked at the number above the elevator and loosened his hand from her chin. He stepped backward one step, regained his indifferent expression and pretended nothing had happened just now. Sylvie was slightly surprised and the elevator opened at the same time. What happened to him? She had no time to think about it. She heard his low voice, ¡°Follow me!¡± ¡°Uh!¡± She followed his footsteps. His legs were too long and the gap of his steps were a little big, so she sped up and followed behind him. Chapter 709 Bullying to Buy a Bracelet Chapter 709 Bullying to Buy a Bracelet Realizing that perhaps he was walking fast, Marley Hughes intentionally slowed down his pace to wait for Sylvie McCarthy''s pace. Sylvie felt him slowing down his pace and was slightly puzzled, just puzzled. What was wrong with Marley? Did he have any problem? There was no much excitement on her face, but rather a kind of edgy look; she wasn''t sure of what was going on, everything seemed derailed, and this feeling of derailment made her feel scared and inexplicably palpitated. Her eyebrows furrowed, her face changed repeatedly, and her lips couldn''t help but pout; it was so cute. This scene coincidently fell on Marley''s gaze as he turned his back; his thin lips couldn''t help but induce a funny curve. She was walking fast, and at the corner, Marley suddenly turned around, and she was caught off guard and bumped into his chest. ¡®Ugh! My nose hurts!¡¯ Marley reached out to hold her shoulder; she raised her face in a panic and grinned in pain, but her eyes met his eyes as deep as the sea, and when she touched that handsome face, her movements froze, and her eyes slightly widened! Because she saw the smile in his eyes, yes, it was a smile! No more than 5 seconds after their gaze met, she looked away from him. She didn''t have time to admire the man in front of her, this is the finance department, peoplee and go, and maybe someone wille soon. "Sylvie, rx, although I''m quite demanding of you! I''m not a tiger!" he spoke. "Uh! Yes!" she could only nod in a panicked manner. A rare smile surfaced on Marley''s perfect face, "Hold your chest up, don''t look beaten, be as imposing as you should be, you are not only my secretary, but also my wife!" After saying this, he reached out and helped her straighten her clothes before releasing her and turning around to continue walking down the corridor. And Sylvie''s gaze filled with suspicion and iprehension, still looking at the tall figure in front, with a trace of confusion in her gaze, but fleetingly, she didn''t have time to think more; she needed to hurry into work. At Hughes''s finance department, there were dozens of staff. Walking through the corridor and entering the finance department, Marley''s sudden arrival brought on the entire finance department ayer of cold air. An initially slightly rxed office atmosphere suddenly turned out, leaving the people in a stunned state. The cold air was somewhat firm in thergepartment, and more than a dozen men and women lost their voices for a moment. Everyone was amazed; why the president''s sudden raided inspection? In reaction, everyone stood up in unison and respectfully shouted, "Good day, president!" Marley faintly raised his eyebrows and said in a deep voice, "Everyone has worked hard, no need to be formal. I hope that the next time Ie, everyone will be busy with their work, and not even notice my arrival! Hughes does not like double-minded employees, and I hope that during office hours, everyone devotes 100% energy to work! Of course, when it is resting time, I also hope that everyone can rest 100%, and then continue working hard, and from now on, strive not to work overtime!" "Yes!" everyone now rxed a little bit but was still very cautious. Sylvie wondered in her heart if this Marley Hughes had some unique character that made everyone who met him scared. She followed behind him, and everyone still gave her another meaningful nce, even though they were pretty afraid of Marley. At this time, a middle-aged man quickly greeted him from an office. Sylvie knew he was the finance department manager, and he looked a bit trembling seeing Marley himself paying a visit to the finance department. "President, why the sudden visit? If something is wrong, I cane upstairs and report to you!" Marley didn''t think so and just said, "Manager Lee, give me the report that I informed you yesterday, the financial statement of thest quarter is also ready, right? Prepare it together as well; I''ll take it later!" "Yes! Yes! I''ll prepare it right away!" Manager Lee immediately said. "Everyone, get busy with your work!" Marley said in a deep voice. Everyone froze for a moment, then suddenly recovered from the shock and hurriedly began to work. Although all were trembling, Sylvie still noticed that the female staff flew to put away all the messy things on their desks quietly. Some of the female staff seemed to be unable to conceal their excitement, and although all of them were scared, they still could not help but steal a look at Marley. Marley took Sylvie directly into Manager Lee''s office, who hastily asked Marley to sit. The president came to his office himself; he was suddenly excited and frightened at the same time, "Please sit down, president! Secretary Sylvie, please have a seat!" Marley sat on the sofa, casually crossed his legs; Sylvie stood next to him but did not dare to sit. Manager Lee sorted out the report and put it on the desk. "Manager Lee, I want the revenue analysis of the alreadypleted big project, as well as the procurement and ount analysis of the previous preparatory department. Have you made it?" Manager Lee smiled with a trace of difficulty on his face, but he said immediately, "Yes, President!" "What?" Marley noticed his expression and immediately raised his eyebrows. "President!" Manager Lee''s face still showed some difficulty! "Say!" Marley said in a deep voice. "I found a problem with the purchase!" Manager Lee was a little reluctant, but he still voiced his doubts. "What kind of problem?" "They made false ounts!" "Was it before or after I came back?" "It was before, it stopped after you came back, and there was no more problem." Manager Lee said matter-of-factly, "It''s just that the previous deficit is a little bit big!" "How much?" "The amount is huge!" Manager Lee handed over the ounts. Marley took it, swept a nce, slightly narrowed his eyes, pondered for a long time, "Don''t say anything about this, let this matter stuck here with you, do not tell anyone! Understand?" "Understood!" Manager Li nodded his head. "Secretary Sylvie, take the things we want, and let''s go!" Marley stood up. Manager Lee handed over the document to Sylvie. She took it, held it, and then followed Marley out of Manager Lee''s office. As expected, there was no more movement outside. Everyone was seriously working, and even if the staff workers wanted to look at him, they only took a sneak peek. Sylvie can''t help but think it was funny and meaningless because none of them worked hard; scolding them and not scolding them didn''t make any difference. Ah! It was all just superficial. Following Marley, she carried a pile of documents and walked towards the elevator. N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. However, instead of going upstairs, Marley pressed the button to go to the first floor. "We''re not going upstairs?" Sylvie asked in surprise. Marley''s face was calm and quiet, and he just gave a hmm. Sylvie wanted to ask where they were going, but once she saw his face, she closed her mouth again. Marley suddenly took out a cigarette, then lit it, and started to smoke. Sylvie was slightly surprised. She turned her eyes on him, thinking of the conversation she just heard a while ago. He wasn''t annoyed about that purchase, right? He was smoking in the elevator! Looking at him like this, the side of the perfect male face, exhaling a faint smoke ring, the deep dark gaze was so cold that it was difficult for another person to get close to, he was back to being cold as ice. The elevator was almost on the first floor, Marley left hand holding a cigarette, said the words in a deep voice, "Let''s go!" "Yes!" Sylvie followed him with the documents in her arms, and it wasn''t until he got into his car that she realized he was taking himself out, but where to? When the car pulled up to a jewelry store, she was even more stunned! "President? Are we here to work?" Sylvie couldn''t help but ask. Marley pulled the papers out of her hand and put them on the back seat, "Personal business, not work!" "Private business?" Sylvie was even more puzzled. "We skipped work, and this one hour is private!" Marley raised his eyebrows, "Get down!" He had already gotten off by the time he finished saying that. Sylvie was stunned and just had to follow suit. He had already entered the jewelry store with great strides, and Sylvie was getting more and more confused about this man. He was simply on a whim, unpredictable, really difficult to serve. When he entered the door, he reached out and took her hand naturally, and she almost fell. "Wee!" As soon as she entered, the store assistant immediately gave a polite and mboyant wee speech. Sylvie saw that almost all the women had their eyes on Marley. Someone whispered again and couldn''t help but exim, "Wow! So handsome! Who is he?" "A handsome and stylish man!" "Like a sculpture!" "..." Marley did not panic, holding Sylvie''s hand to the jade jewelry counter. Sylvie looked up at him in panic. Her heart kept beating. She didn''t know what he was going to do. Marley''s eyes calmly swept over the love-infatuated salesgirls in the shop; with his eyes deep and his smile charming, he said in a deep voice, "Miss, please take out this jade bracelet." "Uh! Yes! Sir has a good eye!" One of the female clerks immediately reacted with a start and hurriedly started doing business, "Sir, this is the most expensive blood jade bracelet we have here; you''re so smart! You could tell at a nce that this is not an ordinary product!" "What are you going to do?" Sylvie asked Marley in dismay. He couldn''t be buying her a bracelet, could he? Suddenly, his eyes turned to Sylvie, and after the clerk brought out a delicate blood jade bracelet with an uncountable number of zeros behind it, Marley asked the clerk. "Can I try it on?" "Uh! Of course!" Marley took out that bracelet by himself and helped Sylvie put it on. Legend has it that blood jade is a kind of red jade produced in the snowy teau of Tibet,monly known as teau blood jade, named because of its crimson color. This jade is very expensive and rarely seen on the market. Sylvie put on the warm, red jade bracelet as Marley held up her hand. When the light entered the transparent and finely textured blood jade, it reflected beautifully, making one feel unspeakably crystalline and translucent. Then, Marley pointed to an emerald bracelet inside the counter and said in a deep voice, "Take this one out too! Uh! And this one, this one!" He pointed out four at a time, jadeite,nolin white jade, and Hetian jade. The shop assistant took all of them out, and Marley said in a deep voice, "I want the four of them, wrap them up!" "No!" Sylvie shook her head. Marley was stunned. "Why don''t you want them? You don''t want the ones I gave you, but you ept from others?" "I thought you don''t have money?" she asked in return. Marley''s face became embarrassed, and he said to the clerk, "Call your boss out!" "Uh!" The clerk was dumbfounded and immediately nodded his head, looking for someone to find the boss. Not long after, a young man with a joyful face came out, looking at Marley and Sylvie, smiling evilly, "What brings you here?" Marley looked at him, "I want all these four! I will owe you. I will give it to you next week! Give me the wholesale price!" "Marley, that''s good of you! How dare you buy them without money?" The manughed as he signaled the clerk to wrap them up. "Cut the crap; I''ll tear your store down if you talk too much!" Marley threw him a sentence, grabbed the bag on the counter, and dragged Sylvie with the other hand, and left. "Marley, don''t you want to introduce me? I also want to meet your wife!" Chapter 710 Got Ambiguity Chapter 710 Got Ambiguity Until Marley held her hand, Sylvie was still in shock. She did not regain her senses even Marley held her hand and walked out. Those bracelets, at least hundreds of thousands right?! He actually spent hundreds of thousands to help her buy four pairs of jade bracelets! God, she never even dreamed that he would buy any bracelet for her, but now he bought all four at once! Looking back, the shop assistants all looked at her with envy and jealousy, while the young man appeared with a faint smile on his face. He was a tall man with good looking features, and his smile was even more charming. His eyes were bright; the dark colour of his eyes did not seem to hide the enchanting lighting from his eyes. Seeing her looking at him, he showed his white teeth, ¡°Sylvie, I¡¯m Marley Watts,e again!¡± Sylvie only remembered Marley¡¯s white teeth, she was dragged out by Marley before she could say anything. She had to step up and follow behind Marley. In the jewellery store, the shop assistant asked Marley, ¡°Mr. Watts, how should I file the ount?¡± ¡°Jot everything down, and calcte the interest!¡± Marley smiled harmlessly. ¡°Do I go ording to the market price or internal price?¡± ¡°Are you stupid? Of course the market price! Extending credits on my things; don¡¯t make them extend credits for nothing, make sure the interest counts!¡± Marley said that, then he left with a smile. After getting into the car, Marley put the bags on the back seat. Sylvie could not help but asked, ¡°Why did you buy so many bracelets for me?¡± ¡°I like buying so I bought them!¡± He said. ¡°Don¡¯t you like bracelet?¡± ¡°But¡ª¡° ¡°No but!¡± Marley interrupted her immediately. The cold light in his eyes was stained with inexplicable affection. He rubbed his temples, trying to avoid the problem. ¡°Mr. Hughes!¡± She whispered. He suddenly leaned over, moved her body around him and the back of the seat, and looked at her closely. He realized how stupid it was to ask her to address him like this back then. He suddenly wanted her to call him by his name, so he whispered in a hoarse voice, ¡°Call my name!¡± ¡°Uh!¡± Sylvie hummed; she turned her head unconsciously and leaned back, avoiding his close contact. Her murmur made Marley¡¯s Adam¡¯s apple moved; he leaned forward again and pressed against her and for a moment, Sylvie¡¯s breath was held. ¡°Try calling that!¡± He continued. ¡°Mar, Marley!¡± She muttered in a low voice softly. Marley¡¯s huge body tightened. Damn, only hearing her gentle whisper already made him feel so proud. Sylvie flushed with shame and whispered, ¡°Get up first!¡± At this moment, she was like a pitiful little rabbit, and her light breathing kept putting his patience on test! Damn! Marley could no longer suppress the hunger inside him; he suddenly lowered his head and got her red lips sealed. She tasted so wonderful, the fragranceing from her lips mixed with sweet temptation. She did not expect him to act like this, Sylvie was astonished. Her mouth opened slightly, and Marley sessfully opened her lips with the tip of his tongue. He stuck out his tongue and seduced her softly to y with him. ¡°Oh--¡± Sylvie groaned instinctively. The soft groan seemed to ignite all the desires in Marley¡¯s heart at once, and the light kiss suddenly turned into deeper exploration. ¡°Oh--¡± She groaned, her heart kept pounding. Her brain was in a nk, it was a unexinable feeling for Sylvie, so she could only close her eyes and let her consciousness go with her feeling. And Marley gradually turned the soft and light kiss into a deep and sincere kiss. He could not help but to kiss her violently. Sylvie trembled while being kissed, her rapid breathing mingled with his straight nose, making him stiff and trembled. Marley hugged her tightly, as if he wanted to rub her slender body into his. Her soft body was firmly attached to his hard chest, almost squeezing all the oxygen from her lungs. She felt that her brain was severely deprived of oxygen, so she could only groggily move her soft tongue with his. She could not breathe and think straight, her world was dizzy and nk! When she felt that she was about to be kissed to death, he suddenly let go of her and put his forehead against her, gasping for breath. She snorted and opened her eyes slightly. What came into her eyes were his erged ck eyes, which were so deep, they were burned with a me that she was not familiar with. Her face flushed and she forgot to breathe. ¡°Breathe! Fool!¡± He said. His voice made her feel impulsive and embarrassed; she felt the tenderness gushing from the bottom of her heart. It was a warm undercurrent that flowed through her body, filled with ambiguity and love. Such softness made her feel a strong sense of attachment and she felt lost. His big hand stroked her face, he spoke in a low and hoarse voice that only she could hear, ¡°Don¡¯t ept gifts from any other man in the future. I¡¯ll buy you what you want! You should know your status! You¡¯re my woman!¡± He whispered in her ears, so overbearing, making her confused. She could only nod obediently and said, ¡°I remember!¡± ¡°Good girl!¡± he put his chin on her shoulder; he seemed to be a little greedy and unwilling to drive. They hugged quietly, without having to do anything else, just hugging like this! Was this a dream? Sylvie asked herself. If this were a dream, she really wanted to keep dreaming like this and never woke up. Marley was no longer cold and sarcastic, and no more cruelty. Only softness was left, the kiss was sweet, his embrace was warm, and everything was so beautiful! At the moment when she felt lost, he raised his head again, then lowered his head and kissed her lips. While they were kissing, he whispered, ¡°Little thing, what¡¯re you thinking?¡± She regained her senses; his kiss provoked the eagerness deep in her heart, and the warmth that had been long gone. The previous sorrow seemed to no longer exist! The so-called self-destined ending was gone! The gentle kiss shocked her heart and soul. At this moment, she thought, perhaps, he did like her a little! When Marley left her lips again and gave each other space to breath, Sylvie could not help but let out a groan from her throat, Marley distanced himself abruptly. He found that if he continued, he might not be able to help it. Sylvie also lowered her eyes, her blurry eyes made her appear as if she was baptised by spring water. Seeing her shy look, Marley could not help butughed in a low voice. Theughter echoed in the carriage, warn, real, with flesh and blood. ¡°Alright! Privacy time is over. Secretary Sylvie, let¡¯s get back to work!¡± He finallyughed enough. He started the engine and took her back to thepany. The scenery along the road galloped past her eyes, but Sylvie¡¯s mind was filled with the words he had just said. Was the rtionship between them improved? Was he lost? Or it was her who was lost? She really did not know! While she was thinking, the car arrived nearbypany; it was being driven into the parking lot. Sylvie got out of the car in a trance, and she followed Marley to the building. It was already past eleven in the morning, the employees were in a serious working state. The arrival of the two made the three secretaries and Tyler a little surprised, but no one asked anything. Marley personally took the things to the president¡¯s office. Sylvie insisted not to wear the jewellery. During work, she did not want to wear jewellery because she thought it would be disruptive. So at this moment, her hands were bare, and all four bracelets were in the box. She put the files on Marley¡¯s desk, ¡°Mr. Hughes, can I go out?¡± ¡°Yeah!¡± He looked up at her, ¡°Youe here to sleepter during rest time in the afternoon!¡± She became stiff and she felt her blood was rushing; she stared at him in shock. ¡°You didn¡¯t sleep wellst night, so rest inside for an hour at noon.¡± He carefully saw her strangeness, and he felt funny. She must have misunderstood what he meant, but he did not make a move and said, ¡°Come here after you have your lunch.¡± ¡°This¡ª¡± ¡°Get back to work now!¡± he said heavily, lowered his head and stopped talking. She felt as if, they suddenly got flirty, and it was hard to exin such ambiguity. She sighed slightly, but there was an indescribable sourness in her eyes, ¡°Yes.¡± During lunch time, Sylvie, Alia, Maisy and Daria sat at the same table in the staff canteen, slowly eating lunch. They chose a position by the window. The sunlight just shone in, dizzying people¡¯s eyes slightly, and Sylvie quietly lowered her head to eat. N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. But the three of them did not let her go. Theyughed ambiguously and wretchedly, Maisy asked directly, ¡°Secretary Sylvie, you and the president skipped work in the morning. Tell us honestly, where did you go fooling around?¡± ¡°!¡± Sylvie was speechless. She did not know what to say except for being speechless. ¡°Secretary Sylvie, you¡¯re getting more and more affectionate with the president!¡± Maisy did not let her go easily. Alia looked at her, she was also very excited, but there was a wave hidden in her eyes, ¡°Secretary Sylvie, the president broke his own rules several times for you. He was openlyte skipped work!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! The president has so many rules, but he has made an exception for you several times!¡± Daria went along and her eyes sparkled with light, she could not hold her tongue, only a loudspeaker wascked. Sylvie was eating with her head lowered; she raised her head and threw them a helpless look. ¡°Ladies, can you just let me eat? Your saliva is all over my te!¡± ¡°Huh! We will let you eat our saliva if you don¡¯t tell us!¡± ¡°Wrong! It¡¯s the president¡¯s saliva! He must have kissed you right? When you came back this morning, your lips were red and swollen. You were absolutely charming!¡± Sylvie held her chopsticks, she instantly lost her appetite. And the three women did not n to let her go, ¡°Tell us, did the president kiss you?¡± Sylvie looked at them and suddenly smiled strangely, ¡°Hmm! We did kiss, so what? Do you girls want it? Why don¡¯t you let Marleye and kiss you? Do you prefer a light kiss or a passionate kiss? Just let me know, I¡¯ll report to him at noon. What do you think?¡± Chapter 711 Can’t Hold The Feelings Anymore Chapter 711 Can¡¯t Hold The Feelings Anymore All three of them were taken aback as if they hadn¡¯t expected Secretary Sylvie would answer them so wickedly. At once, no one talked anymore and they all lowered their heads and began to eat. Maisy fiddled with the food on her te and said with some regret and yearning, ¡°Although, the handsome and cool President has been snatched away by someone, since that person is you, it is nothing to be unhappy about. Sylvie, no matter what, I support you both. You must do your best!¡± Hearing what Maisy said, the other two agreed and said, ¡°Yes! You must try your best! Although the president is a bit serious, he is a good boss. If you both are together, we support you!¡± ¡°Yes! We support you!¡± ¡°Thank you!¡± She hadn¡¯t expected them to say like this and also supported her to be together with Marley. Having their sudden support, she could only say thank you. She just had a few bites when her phone rang. Sylvie hurriedly picked up her phone. Seeing Marley¡¯s name, she was a little surprised and answered it, ¡°Hello!¡± ¡°Bring me a meal!¡± After he finished saying this in a deep voice, he hung up the phone. She looked at the phone and only got back to her senses after a long time. Then she hurriedly had a few more bites and then stood up. ¡°I finished eating, you guys continue. I have to go to do something!¡± After saying this, she went to pack an exquisite meal which was considered as bnce since there were meat and vegetables and carried it upstairs. ¡°Oh! Their rtionship really improved!¡± Maisy sighed. A¡¯s gaze turned towards Sylvie¡¯s departing back. A faint gleam of light shone in her eyes with a hint of loneliness. Sylvie carried the lunch box into the elevator and quickly reached the top floor. When she knocked on Marley¡¯s office door, his head was buried in his notebook. Seeing him not able to go to lunch during the noon break, she realized it might have been because he skipped work just now in order to take her to shop for bracelets, thus dying some of his working affairs. So, he was this busy right now. ¡°Eat first!¡± Sylvie walked in, closed the door and then took the lunch box to the coffee table. She helped him to arrange it, put properly the chopsticks and then stood up to pour him a cup of warm water. Marley raised his head and nced at the lunch she brought. His thin lips opened a bit and said regretfully, ¡°I don¡¯t eat ginger. Help me to pick out the shredded ginger!¡± ¡°Uh!¡± Sylvie was startled and nodded. Actually, he could have picked it out by himself as he ate, but he still wanted her to pick it out for him. What a rich Young Master! Seeing her impatience, he raised his eyebrows, ¡°What? You don¡¯t want?¡± ¡°No.¡± Sylvie replied stiffly. ¡°That¡¯s enough already. Put it there and answer me a question!¡± He sighed. ¡°What?¡± She didn¡¯t stop but continued to pick the shredded ginger while looked at him. ¡°Today morning you heard at the finance department that there was a problem of false ounts in the procurement of the main project. What do you think of it?¡± Sylvie was taken aback for a moment and pursed her lips, ¡°This is the matter of the decision maker. I am just a secretary, President!¡± Hearing what she said, Marley didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. He felt like she was holding a grudge and replied him with his own words, ¡°I want your opinion!¡± ¡°I thought you made a decision. This kind of thing should be settled at the most opportune moment!¡± She said faintly. ¡°Oh?¡± Admiration shed in Marley¡¯s eyes, ¡°Give your opinion!¡± Sylvie put down the chopsticks, ¡°You should eat first!¡± Marley came over and sat down beside her. Momentarily, the sofa seemed to have shrunk a little and she moved to the side. Marley began to eat, ¡°What about settling ounts at the most opportune moment?¡± ¡°These people didn¡¯t do anything extraordinary after you came back and the big project is now under construction. If the person-in-charge changed halfway, it will inevitably cause some problems which may cause greater losses. So¡­¡± She only said until here and did not go on. ¡°Why did you stop?¡± ¡°Do you really want me to copy the secretary¡¯s guidelines again?¡± she asked him back. He was taken aback and smiled, ¡°You really love to keep grudges!¡± She continued, ¡°So, since they have restrained themselves now, it is better to give them a warning and let the past be gone. When the projectpleted and the proceedse back, then only teach them lesson and ask them to pay back the money that theyundered. In the future, naturally no one will dare to make such a mistake again! But if you want topletely eliminate this kind of false ount problem, I think it is impossible! I think you understand the saying that if you are too strict and you will not have any friendster. I don¡¯t know if thinking like this is right or not. Besides, didn¡¯t you tell Manager Lee to not disclose it to keep the morale of the workforce stable?¡± ¡°Very good!¡± He did think so. If he changed person in charge at that time, it would imply that something had happened and caused more things to change which might lead to greater losses. He hadn¡¯t expected Sylvie would know his intention. While he was slightly surprised, he also admired her cleverness. Sylvie felt a little embarrassed to be praised by him like this. After Marley finished his meal in a few mouthfuls, Sylvie took a tissue and handed it to him. He wiped his mouth and then rinsed his mouth. Sylvie kept and cleared the lunchbox, then as if she was thinking of something, she lowered her head and said, ¡°You shouldn¡¯t eat your meal so fast in the future or you might easily get stomach problems! Although you are busy with work and short of time, your health is still very important!¡± Perhaps it was because she realized she had said too much, she wanted to go out to throw away the trash box. However, a pair of arms hugged her into his chest. His breath was a little nervous and rapid, as if he wanted to hug her tightly. She was startled and turned around in panic. The man¡¯s hands took the trash box from her and put it on the coffee tables. Then, he bent his waist, carried her and ran straight into the resting lounge inside. ¡°Marley¡­¡± Sylvie whispered.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. Marley¡¯s fierce eyes were burning hot inexplicably. Carrying her body, he kicked the door of the lounge to open it and then closed it with his foot. She was stunned. A torrent flowed through her heart at lightning speed. ¡°Don¡¯t worry too much about me. I am not a good person!¡± Marley¡¯s voice was low and hoarse as he looked at her with a scorching gaze. She smiled, shook her head and said confidently, ¡°You are a good person!¡± ¡°Damn!¡± He cursed softly. Marley¡¯s heart was agitated. He treated her like that, yet she still said he was a good person? Sylvie¡¯s fair small face blushed, ¡°Let me down! This ispany!¡± ¡°Lunch break is private time!¡± He pompously reasoned in a deep voice. ¡°But the time before the lunch break was also only handling about work matters!¡± Sylvie bit her lips and whispered. Marley had already ced her on the bed. He narrowed his eyes, stared at her nk helpless face and said in a deep voice, ¡°I¡¯m hungry, I didn¡¯t eat enough so I can¡¯t work. It will affect my work in the afternoon!¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you just eat?¡± Sylvie was astonished. ¡°Is it because you eat too quickly so you don¡¯t feel full? Should I order and pack you another one?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Marley waspletely astonished and he couldn¡¯t help but burst outughing, ¡°Hahahaha¡­¡± As his deep and powerful voice shook her eardrums, Sylvie felt indescribably shy. He was pressing on her, making her body sink into the soft big bed and forming an ambiguous posture. ¡°Why are you She was really innocent. After Marley had his fill ofughter, he lowered his head, his eager lips sucking on her two petal-like lips fiercely with enough wildness to captivate herpletely. ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Sylvie¡¯s face was once again covered with a blush that made her look like a peach that was inciting people ready to be picked, revealing a seductive luster. Marley could not hold his feelings and at the same time making her happy but also made her heart feel confused. Her heart trembled and at the same time she began to remember everything from the beginning. She suddenly raised her head staring at Marley¡¯s eyes with her eyes that were shining like the stars. She really wanted to ask him, ¡®Marley, what do you mean by this?¡¯ However, when she opened her mouth, she didn¡¯t know how to say it. It seemed like when certain questions were asked, they only ended up hurting oneself. It was better to keep it in her heart. Even if the problem might get worsened, at least there would be a numb period and would not get painful instantly. Maybe this was a bit self-deceiving. ¡°What are you thinking about?¡± Marley¡¯s voice was extremely hoarse. His chest was rising and falling because of his rapid breathing. For some reason, he didn¡¯t like her being distracted, totally didn¡¯t like this feeling. Sylvie¡¯s eyes which were as clear as the water looked at Marley. At this moment, he stared at her and his gazes were full of intimacy and tenderness giving off an illusion as if he was looking at his lover. However, when she suddenly remembered that he used to have a girlfriend who had lived with him for five years and her heart hurt slightly. ¡°About keeping your public and private matters separate. I was just wondering how to aplish that?¡± There was a touch of sadness in her soft voice. Marley was suddenly scared. Her beautiful eyes were shining with a seductive light. ¡°I won¡¯t punish you this time.¡± ¡°I would rather be punished!¡± Anyway, she had been punished by him many times, this one time wasn¡¯t going to make any difference. ¡°Then being with me is also a different kind of punishment. It¡¯s you who I want to eat! Sylvie!¡± he said in a hoarse voice. ¡°Uh¡­¡± She was startled, suddenly remembering what he had said just now. It turned out, being hungry referred to¡­ She was so stupid! She couldn¡¯t even understand that! It turned out he meant that. Thinking about it made her small face blush even more. And the crimson that crept on her face was so beautiful that it tempted Marley to lean on her and kiss her eyelids with love. Then he kissed her nose bridge and finallynded on her lips. Their lips pressed together and in an instant, the fire was everywhere. There were sparks in the hearts and even the air around them seemed to be filled with the sound of the mes. Sylvie seemed to be struck by thunder and lightning and stopped moving. The breath that belonged to him came and the faint smell of fresh mint mixed with the smell of his unique tobo rushed into her mouth. Although she had been kissed by him several times, but never once was she as shocked as this moment! Sylvie only felt that her mind was nk. And Marley felt as shocked as her. The two pairs of eyes faced each other and their faces reflected in each other¡¯s eyes. An outline was drawn with no one turning away. In the end, Sylvie reacted first. She blushed, trying to escape. As a result, she was caught in his arms, imprisoned. He leaned on her and kissed her lips deeply again, he had never once wanted her so much than this time. Perhaps, in his subconscious mind, he was looking forward to being together with her face to face like this. ¡°Let me go!¡± Sylvie murmured after a brief dizziness. This feeling made her panic even more, so she tried to push him away. He held her tightly and at the same time his hand entered into her suit and stroked everywhere¡­ Losing in confusion, Sylvie finally followed to what her heart wanted. She also submitted to him and let him unbutton her clothes one by one. Her snow-white body immediately appeared before his deep eyes. Marley¡¯s eyes became burning hot and it almost heated Sylvie fiercely. She froze shyly and nervously. The magic of his big hands made her unable to resist. ¡°Sylvie, don¡¯t be nervous!¡± He said softly, ¡°Hand yourself to me!¡± He whispered in her ear. His voice was intoxicatingly soft and gentle, full of deadly sweetness and intimacy. Sylvie felt his gentleness and gradually rxed her heart. Her body was not so stiff anymore as she slowly softened. ¡°Is it alright?¡± He asked her softly like a gentleman. Chapter 712 Shes A Good Woman Chapter 712 She''s A Good Woman Sylvie arthy responded softly. She closed her eyes, tried to rx her body, giving herself to him and tried to trust him. Marley Hughes¡¯s heart jerked when he saw Sylvie¡¯s unprecedented obedience and also her eyes that were about to cry. From her face expression, he could feel deep sorrow and herpromise to him. He was wondering, what kind of feelings she had for him? How could she marry him if she had no feelings toward him? He didn''t want to explore too much. And at this moment, he didn''t seem to be allowed to explore anything. He lowered his head and kissed her deeply. They were finallybined together. Sylvie¡¯s face instantly blushed. "Marley, " she called his name with a timid and low voice. "Call it again!" He said. "Marley - Marley- " She couldn¡¯t help calling his name. Marley lowered his head and looked at her long ck hair scattered on the white bed sheets. It showed a different kind of beauty such as the ink-washndscape painting, which was ck, thick and had artistic conception. After the incident, the room exuded a chaotic yet listless ambience. Marley was half lying in the bed and he lit a cigarette. Lying beside him was Sylvie who was loved by him desperately. Sylvie already passed out because she had stayed uptest night and followed with the exercise just now, she was too tired. She closed her eyes drowsily and quickly fell into sleep. In his mind, he thought back about what happened just now when she was enjoying the pleasure. When she called his name over and over again, he had an indescribable satisfaction! He stretched out his hands to stroke her long hair. She had passed out from exhaustion. She was very beautiful that he got aroused by her beauty. It had made him lose control and couldn¡¯t help but want to own her. However, once he had owned her, he yearned for something more instead. In the afternoon, Marley put on his clothes before it was time to go to work. He covered her with the nket and didn¡¯t wake her up. Then, he gently got off the bed and carefully closed the door. He felt refreshed going outside to the office to start his afternoon work. Three o''clock in the afternoon. The interphone was ringing. A reported, "President, the chairman and madame are here!" Marley was surprised and said immediately, "I got it!" He didn''t expect his parents toe to thepany. They hade to thepany yesterday and they came again today. He went out himself and waited at the elevator as he worried about his father''s health. Then, he was relieved to see his father being all right. "Dad, mom, why are you here?" When Aiden Hughes entered the room, he saw his son looking radiant. Aiden was a little surprised, "It seems that you¡¯ve been able to handle the recentpany business very well. You look great!" "Well? Where''s Sylvie? Howe I don¡¯t see her? "As soon as Miriam Riley walked into the corridor, she looked around the secretary room. She was wondering as she didn¡¯t meet Sylvie. So, she couldn¡¯t help asking. When Marley heard his parents'' words, he suddenly felt a little embarrassed. He subconsciously looked at his parents and said, "She has something to do!" "Really? What''s the matter? Call her in. I miss her very much! "Miriam was sitting on the sofa with her husband. Marley looked in the direction of the lounge, and this little action was observed by his parents. Miriam couldn''t help but exim, "Marley, don¡¯t tell me Sylvie is resting inside? You guys?¡± Although Marley always had a poker face, he blushed by his mother''s words. "Mom, you haven¡¯t said what you came for?" "My son is shy!" Miriamughed slyly. "You guys are newlywed. Nothing to be embarrassed about. Besides, your father and I aren¡¯t outsiders!¡± "Then I''ll ask her toe!" Marley said. "No!" Mariam immediately stopped him, "Let her rest, let her sleep. Your father and I are still waiting to have our grandchildren!¡± At the mention of the child, Marley¡¯s face darkened. He didn¡¯t know how disappointed his parents would be if they knew that the surname of his first child would be arthy! This was the agreement he made with Cassius arthy, so he couldn¡¯t break his word! "Marley!" Aiden barely saw such a normal expression on his son¡¯s face. Now, Marley had different expression on his face and he was no longer like before which always kept a gloomy face. He personally hoped that his son could show emotions on his face like a normal person. Although this was a bit impossible for the sessor of the Hughes Group, he still wanted his son to be happy! "Dad, please go ahead!" Marley found his father has something to say but stopped and then Marley immediately said, "Is it about my Louis again?" "Your Louisand your cousin lost three hundred million yuan in gambling!" Aiden leaned on the sofa with a heavy face. "What?" Marley was stunned and his face darkened. "They gamble again?" Three hundred million yuan! It was three hundred million yuan! Marley''s face darkened coldly. Even if he had prepared for the trouble that Louis and his cousin might get into, he didn¡¯t expect it to be like this. Three hundred million yuan. They really wasted a lot of money! Aiden and Miriam couldn¡¯t help but feel surprised, "Didn''t Sylvie tell you?¡± Marley was startled, "You said Sylvie also knew about it?¡± "That day, Sylvie said she would find a way to pay this three hundred millions yuan! She is a good woman. Her proposal was reasonable. It not only took care of the dignity of the Hughes family but also the reputation of the Hughes family. We are a family. No matter what, your Louis and your cousin are still a member of the Hughes family,¡± Aiden said in a deep voice. He told his son what had happened on that day. At the end of the story, Marley was lost in deep thought. Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. Sylvie didn''t tell him that she would solve the three hundred millions yuan debt by herself. Was she going to borrow the three hundred million yuan from the arthy family again? Marley¡¯s fist which originally rested on the table, couldn¡¯t help but clench tightly. His slender and good-looking knuckles had turned white, and he pursed his thin lips. "Marley, Sylvie treats you wholeheartedly. She is a good woman, and you must treat her well!" Miriam also said, "Although I thought your marriage was a bit hasty at first, I was worried that you would be unhappy. However, after I met Sylvie twice, I realized she didn¡¯t talk much but she was an honest person. Marley, something that had to let go should be let go and you should start a new life. We should move on!¡± Marley just nodded his head after he heard Miriam¡¯s words. "What are you going to do with it?" "Dad, do I have to help them to pay for their losses?" Marley looked at his father. He really didn''t want to handle it, but he knew his father couldn''t let go and his health condition was poor too. If it was before, he really wouldn''t care about it. But at this moment, he still hesitated and his words also had some hesitation. "Marley, I know this matter gives you a hard time. You decide yourself! If you really don''t want to handle it, don''t force yourself. I know you have done your best.¡± Aiden stood up and said, "I''ll leave with your mother first. We''ll go home this weekend!¡± "Dad, I''ll handle it!" Marley gritted his teeth and said in a deep voice. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. But I want them to learn a lesson. However, I don¡¯t want to let the Marthy family pay for this money. And I also don¡¯t want Sylvie to borrow money from the arthy family again!¡± "But if you don''t borrow money from the arthy family, where can we get the money? We don¡¯t have any money!¡± "I''ll find a way!" Marley replied. "Marley, do you have another way?" Aiden frowned, "You¡¯ve already sold yourpany, and now what do you want to sell?¡± "I still have some venture capital which currently in the stock market. Although it¡¯s not much and maybe it¡¯s not enough, I''ll figure it out. I''ll talk to Louis and cousin in person! Dad, don''t worry, I¡¯ll handle it! You take care of your health and don¡¯t ask anything. As long as you are healthy and live long life, it will be my greatest support!¡± "Marley!" Aiden looked at Marley guiltily, "Well, I believe you! You must treat Sylvie well!¡± "I''ll pick you up with her from the hospital this weekend!" Marley said again. "Okay!" After his parents left, Marley sat on the executive chair and long lost in his thought. When he started busy with his work again, he couldn¡¯t focus on it. After looking at the lounge door several times, Marley finally stood up, walked to push the door and entered the lounge again. Sylvie was still sleeping. Her long hair was draped over the pillow and her fair skin was seductive. He saw this scene and he gasped again. He went to the bedside, sat down, and looked at her gently. Sylvie was sleeping like a child. Her long eyshes covering her eyelids, showing a row of the beautiful fan-shaped silhouette. It was so beautiful. On her delicate skin, he had left some traces of sex affaire and it looked deep. He didn¡¯t realize he had done it that hard! But at the same time, his heart was filled with unspeakable satisfaction. Suddenly, the phone rang. It had interrupted Marley''s attention and also waken Sylvie up. Sylvie first let out a gasp, ¡°Ugh¡ª" It was Sylvie''s phone ringing and it sounded like from the pocket of her clothes. But her clothes were now at the bedside. Marley had picked them up from the floor and ced them at the foot of the bed just now. Sylvie opened her eyes in panic and met eyes with Marley¡¯s ck eyes. Although she got back her composure, she was still surprised. At this moment, his dark, stunning eyes shed with a hint of teasing and doting. Marley... He was here? She snapped back to her senses. The previous scenes flew through her mind like a movie, and she instantly blushed. Those beautiful scenes made her gasping for air fiercely. When she lowered her head and saw the bruises on her corbone, were those ... hickeys? She was panicked. She felt hot and dry in her heart. She pursed her lips and withdrew her eyesight from looking at him. Besides, she wasn¡¯t wearing anything at the moment. When she got up, the quilt slid off her body. She hurriedly lowered her head and grabbed the quilt nervously. "President--" He smiled faintly. He stretched out his hands and picked up her clothes. Then, he took the phone out of the pocket and handed it to her. "Answer the call first!" "Uh! Thanks!" Sylvie instinctively wrapped herself in the quilt to prevent herself from exposing her bare body. The phone call was from Ryan Babel. Sylvie nced at Marley, but he had no intention to avoid it. Sylvie had no choice but to press the answer key. The sound of the phone was a little loud. The lounge was quiet, Marley could hear what Ryan said. "Sylvie, where are you? Can youe out now?¡± "Now?" Sylvie was stunned for a while, then she lowered the sound of the phone. Marley couldn''t hear it and he frowned. "Well, we''ll meet and talk after work this evening. I can''t go out now!" She was still at work, and it wasn¡¯t even close to the off-hours. But what time was it now actually, and how long had she slept? "Well, I''ll pick you up after work!" Ryan hung up the phone quickly. Marley gazed at her. There was more than a touch of measuring and scrutiny in his eyes. Sylvie lowered her head. She saw the quilt slipping off her chest and she instantly blushed, "Uh! President, I will go out to work immediately! Can you, can you please excuse yourself?" She wanted to put on her clothes. Chapter 713 Lovey Dovey Chapter 713 Lovey Dovey "Why should I leave?" He raised his eyebrows and refused to leave. "I¡­ I need to get change!" She said slowly. "Go on then!" He teased. "I won''t stop you!" Marley''s eyes were locked on her long and beautiful neck. The hickey he made were obvious and she could just go out like that! It was his marks, he was iming her to be his! "Can you go out?" She said softly and shyly. Her blushing face and shyness were seductive and irresistible. He approached her again, they were so close that she could feel his breath on her face. She turned her face aside slowly from his breath but he pressed his lips on hers before letting her go. "Mr Hughes¡­" "What?" He raised his eyebrows. "Marley!" "Good girl!" He touched her nose. "Seeing someone after work?" "Yes!" She nodded. "To where?" He asked again. Thinking about Ryan Babel''s call, she thought it must be about the three hundred million, but she wasn''t sure it was the right thing to do and didn''t know if telling Marley would make him angry. He was too proud to ask for a loan, guess he could not ept. So she shook and said, "We haven''t decided yet, we would know upon meet up!" "I see!" He nodded. He saw the dark circle around her eyes thinking that she must have been up all night copying the secretary''s code and was exhausted. So hemanded, "Get back to sleep, I''ll wake you up on time!" "It''s alright!" She had napped for a few hours. "Not listening to me again?" He threatened with a low voice. "I''ll stay then, get change now!" "Ah¡­" "Continue your rest!" He repeated before he left. She looked at his back in bewilderment. He said again at the door, "Get back to sleep, do you hear me? I''ll punish you if youe out. This is an order!" "Yes!" She nodded and see him left closing the door behind. Sylvie was astonished. Her lips were pouted and a hot flush rushed on her face. She touched the lips he kissed and reminiscing her gentleness. How could he did such a thing in the office¡­ Her face blushed redder, heart race faster thinking about all these as if it was her first time. She sat on the bed for quite a while before she calmed down, change her clothes and arranged the bedsheet quickly. Marley went back to his office, he stood beside the window and looked at the sky outside silently. Three hundred million! Was it enough for him to build his business? He could only get half the amount even if he sold it! He lighted a cigarette, his face was buried by the smoke but his frowning eyebrows showed his true emotion. But when he thought of the woman inside, her perfect figure, her young age and her sacrifices, his heart softened. Start all over again! He told himself inwardly! Sylvie changed her clothes, it was wrinkled so it took her quite some time to tidied up. She hoped that those women out there would notugh at her when she got out. Half an hourter, she pulled the door and walked out. Marley was sitting on the executive chair while Tyler sat opposite him, they were discussing something over cigarettes. Tyler was shocked when she pulled open the door. "Oh! Secretary Sylvie, you are present too?" He was shocked at first but thenughed. "I''m sorry, pardon me, I didn''t know Secretary Sylvie is here!" Sylvie blushed. She didn''t expect that the soundproofing of this door was that good. There was no sound at all and she pulled open the door just like that. She stunned and got nervous. She lowered her head and tried to remain calm, "Hi Mr Cooper." "Why didn''t you sleep?" Marley frowned and asked. "No! It''s fine! I''m getting back to work right away!" She rushed to the door but turned back for her mobile. "I''m sorry, I forgot my mobile!" Again she rushed to the door to pushed it open, but it didn''t work. She forgot that she was supposed to pull instead of push. So she pulled it open and went out embarrassed. Aughing sound was heard from behind, Sylvie became more embarrassed. Tylerughed while pping his thigh, "Oh my, Secretary Sylvie is too cute, hahaha..." Marley smiled too, Sylvie looked really cute just now, like someone being caught red-handed, her embarrassed face was so cute! "Marley, were you two having sex in there just now?" Tylerughed and teased him. "Does it matters to you?" Marley raised his eyebrows. "It doesn''t matter to me, hahaha! I thought you would never mix work and personal life, but you did, it''s interesting!" "So what? She''s my wife!" "You finally acknowledged her as your wife?" "Hmm!" Marley cleared his throat proudly! "Alright, joking aside, do you want to sell the remaining shares? Those are shares of the Well Group!" "Yeah!" He became serious too. "I need to ovee this obstacle!" "But it can''t be sold for three hundred million!" Tyler was worried, "If needed, I can sell my shares too!" "Tyler!" Marley was touched. Tyler resumed his yful attitude, "Why? Touched? Do you want to pay me back with your body? Haha, but I''m straight as steel!" "Darn you!" Marley knew he would say something weird, but he was grateful from the bottom of his heart. He was his best buddy, like a brother. He offered to sell his shares when the Hughes Group having some financial difficulty, despite not much. But those shares would be triple the price or more in the future. However, the price offered at that time was too low, or won''t help much even if he sold it, so he rejected it. Now he made the same offer again, he was truly grateful. "Keep it!" "Am I an outsider?" Tylerin, "You are suffocating, I can''t see my best buddy in a condition like this. Marley, you are like a brother to me! Let''s face this together, next week is the best time, with both of our shares, we might be able to sell at a higher price!" "No! I meant I will sell mine at the highest price possible, it will be about half, the remaining half I will exchange with their shares. I already have an amount to purchase their shares, so I can use it now!" "Well, then I will buy your shares! Haha, I don''t like to lose money in business!" Tyler imed. "Let¡¯s sell it then. I can''t mistreat you since you trust me so much!" Marley said. "Five percent!" "Whoa! This will make me wealthy once the crisis is over, the projects have high revenue and Hughes Group regained its reputation! Marley, will you regret it?" "Do I look like someone who will regret to you?" Marley asked in reverse. "Haha! No, you don''t." Both of them continued discussing their n in the office. Six pairs of eyes were staring at Sylvie the moment she rushed out from the CEO''s office. Seeing her reddened face, A approached and looked straight at her face and the hickey on her neck. Despite her effort to cover it, it was still obvious. Slyvie noticed the disbelieve on her face. Her eyes were filled with jealousy, disbelieve and extreme anger. But she managed to hide all the emotion real quick. Sylvie was a bit shocked by her reaction. A regained her consciousness and said, "Secretary Sylvie, you¡¯ve been in there quite a long time!" "Err!" Sylvie nodded and went back to her seat. "Secretary Sylvie, you had a lovey dovey time?" Maisy blinked and smiled naughtily at her. "Over five hours, wow, Mr Cooper let you stayed inside for five hours, it¡¯s almost time to go home!" Daria was astonished too. Sylvie looked at the time and realised it was indeed time to go home. All three of them tidied their stuff, A looked a bit weird and her smile looked forceful. Tyler walked out of Mr Cooper''s room not long after, he greeted Sylvie, "Secretary Sylvie, you look great today!" Sylvie blushed again. Marley walked out of his office too. "It''s time to go home!" "Yes!" Three secretaries nodded. Sylvie lowered her head and dared not look at Marley. But he approached her. "Sylvie, let''s go home!" Sylvie was shocked with her eyes wide opened. She didn¡¯t know what to do and felt her legs weakened. She grabbed onto the desk immediately while he was already beside her with everything they bought this afternoon. "What''s wrong?" "No! Nothing!" Sylvie shook her head. She wasn''t used to him being this gentle in the public. And she turned and look towards those who hadn''t left. Tyler smiled naughtily, Maisy and Daria smiled ambiguously while A looked weird. "Let''s go!" Marley held her hand and walked towards the door. "Wait for me!" Tyler said quickly. Marley turned, "You wait for the next elevator." "Well, alright then!" Tyler shrugged, "I won''t be in your way then!" Sylvie was embarrassed, she tried pulling back her hand but was held on tight by him. So, they went into the elevator holding hands. Material ? N?velDrama.Org. The button was pressed, and a loud and angry voice was heard soon after the door was closed. "Do you feel embarrassed holding hands with me? You don''t like me holding your hand?" She could hear hisint in his tone. She stunned butzy to argue with him, she would never know what he was thinking anyway, she couldn''t guess, didn''t want to and dare not to guess. "You don''t like me holding your hand?" He asked again, he was persistent to get an answer. She raised her head slowly, slightly shocked and replied honestly. "This is our workce! It doesn''t look good!" His face softened hearing this. "But it''s no longer working time!" But you are the CEO, and a discipline one!" She sighed, she knew how he like to separate work and privacy clearly and had not forgotten about his warning from the beginning, although it seemed useless to think about all this now. Marley stunned and followed by a smile, her irrational answer delighted him. "Hmm." He nodded. Chapter 714 Thinking Of You Chapter 714 Thinking Of You This time, Sylvie was startled, not understanding what he meant. He remained silent! After a moment, she opened her mouth and said, ¡°I¡¯m meeting someer, you go back on your own!¡± But when she finished her words, Marley caught her body and gave her a big hug. She was enveloped in the arms that felt both strong and warm, but at the same time carried a tinge of pain. She could smell the tobo on his body which she liked, and she heard him saying in her ears, ¡°Sylvie, let¡¯s spend our lives together properly!¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± She frowned, a little puzzled. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter what was the reason we got married, we still have to go through our days together, let¡¯s spend our lives together properly!¡± He said in a deep voice. She was stunned for a second, nodded her head, and replied softly, ¡°Alright!¡± She was hesitant, in her heart was an unspeakable sense of doubt. For Marley, she could spend her life with him. But for him, would he really be willing to spend his life with her? Sylvie wasn¡¯t sure about this! She was really worried that he would send her to the clouds, then let her fall back to the ground on her own. She was afraid that she would be shattered then! ¡°Where is your meeting? I¡¯ll send you over!¡± He had gotten her answer in the affirmative, and he lowered his voice. ¡°Then tell me quickly, after telling me, then let¡¯s go home! Life has been tough, I had already let the servants home to rest. You have to cook for me! Simple dishes just likest time! I want to eat that!¡± He had never spoken so much to her before, for a moment she almost couldn¡¯t ept it, but she couldn¡¯t help but smile and nod. ¡°Oh! Alright!¡± What type of man was he exactly? What was he really thinking? When he brought her out this afternoon to buy the bangle, he had paid on credit terms! He obviously didn¡¯t have much money, but he still bought the expensive bangle, what¡¯s more he even kissed her on the car, and the kiss had felt sincere. After that, at the CEO¡¯s rest room, his bossy but gentle hug, the lingering passion in the afternoon, had made her feel so confused. She was afraid that when she started liking him more and more, and when he reciprocated to her feelings, she would be more and more greedy. Maybe from then on her heart wouldn¡¯t belong to her anymore! Moreover, it was as if she could never figure out whether he really liked her, or whether it was only because she was Cassius¡¯s granddaughter? She didn¡¯t dare to think about it, but still couldn¡¯t help thinking about it. If she couldn¡¯t have the whole of his heart, she would rather not have any of it! As for her, she had to be rational, rational! Yes, she couldn¡¯t afford to lose herself! Those kisses and the lingering passion would lead people to misunderstand. She was telling herself, that¡¯s the responsibility between husband and wife. Yes, even if they were a fake couple, they still had this responsibility! She would not shirk from her responsibilities. Only because, she had no other choice. ¡°What are you thinking about?¡± Marley¡¯s voice rang next to her ear. ¡°Thinking of you.¡± Sylvie whispered. Marley¡¯s dark eyes turned even darker like ink, it was almost like the passion they had felt this afternoon. She lowered her head, and thought that this was too straightforward. Afraid that he would misunderstand, she quickly exined, ¡°I¡¯m thinking of why you¡¯re acting so strangely, you didn¡¯t use to be like this!¡± ¡°How was I like in the past?¡± He let go of her, his gaze still on her. She flushed slightly, ¡°In the past you were always so serious!¡± ¡°Then do you mean that I¡¯m not serious now?¡± ¡°Yea!¡± She suddenly realized that she was finding trouble for herself! He hugged her tightly again. ¡°There¡¯s a camera in the lift!¡± She reminded him softly, her eyes anxious. His aura enclosed her, she felt even more anxious, she wanted to escape from him, but he held her even tighter. ¡°What happens in the lift stays here, no one will expose it, don¡¯t worry!¡± He said in her ears, his voice lowered, it felt particrly intimate. His warm breath was in her ears, and she could feel her neck burning. ¡°Oh!¡± She replied quietly. The lift reached the first floor very quickly, Marley couldn¡¯t not take care of his own image. He let go of Sylvie, and both of them walked out from the lift. In the lobby at the first floor, when the staff saw the CEO and his wife, all of them immediately stood up straight, as if army officers on duty, and uniformly called out: ¡°Sir!¡± ¡°Thanks for your hard work everyone!¡± Marley gave a light smile, giving an unusual reply. At that moment, everyone¡¯s jaws dropped. ¡°CEO is so cool!¡± Some eximed. ¡°He actually replied! He used to only nod his head, but he actually said something this time!¡± ¡°My god! He became even more handsome, he looks so good when he smiles!¡± Sylvie followed behind him in small footsteps, his back was tall and strong, and his profile looked like a perfect sculpture, it was so dazzling that people¡¯s hearts couldn¡¯t help but throb. All the female staff eximed in excitement, but Marley didn¡¯t care about them at all. Sylvie eximed silently in her heart, he really drove women crazy, perhaps these types of guys are what the devil meant?! The two of them walked out from the za, and Marley said quietly to her, ¡°I¡¯ll go get the car, you wait here!¡± ¡°Sylvie!¡± A call suddenly came from outside the za. Sylvie raised her head to look over, and saw Ryan, he was standing next to his slick sports car, and waving his hands at Sylvie! Marley frowned, and looked towards the direction of Ryan. His eyes narrowed, his eyes carried a silent danger to them, but that disappeared in a sh. He lowered his head to take a look at Sylvie, and she was also looking at him. ¡°Oh! I¡¯ll head over, will be done in a few minutes!¡± Sylvie said to Marley. ¡°Okay!¡± He nodded his head, but passed the bag in his hands to Sylvie, those were the four bangles that he had paid on credit terms, Sylvie felt that this present was a little heavy. She felt that if she epted this present, it would seem like she was a gold-digger. Marley said, ¡°Go ahead, five minutes! Finish in five minutes, then we¡¯ll head home!¡± ¡°Okay!¡± She nodded, and walked towards Ryan. At that moment, Tyler also walked out, and the staff in the za also all walked out. They saw that outside the za, was a tall and handsome man that was standing next to a slick sports car, his posture waszy but cool. What was even more surprising was that their Lady CEO, Secretary Sylvie was walking towards him. When Sylvie reached him, Ryan smilingly opened the passenger car door for her, and Sylvie got in, followed by Ryan. ¡°Oh dear! Who is that man? Why did she get onto another man¡¯s car?¡± Somebody eximed in surprise. ¡°Yea! Secretary Sylvie got onto another man¡¯s car, that man is also so handsome!¡± Maisy had caught a glimpse of Sylvie getting onto Ryan¡¯s sports car. ¡°Really! Secretary Sylvie is so popr! Around her are all handsome men!¡± A¡¯s crisp voice was turned up a notch. It was getting a little painful on the ears. Her beautiful eyes sized up the car from top to bottom, with a cynical smile on her lips she said, ¡°What a great tactic, the CEO got taken down by her so quickly!¡± ¡°Erm! I don¡¯t think Secretary Sylvie has any tactics, she is very low-profile. I like Secretary Sylvie, I¡¯m d she became the wife of the CEO, and I¡¯m happy it was her and not anyone else.¡± Daria stated matter-of-factly by the side. ¡°Yea! Me too. A, Secretary Sylvie is the wife of the CEO, she is the official wife!¡± Hearing A¡¯s tone, Maisy frowned, and reminded her about the situation, ¡°She is also Hughes Group¡¯s benefactor!¡± ¡°Haha! Is that so! Hughes Group¡¯s benefactor, the CEO¡¯s benefactor! Then without her, we would all be jobless.¡± Hearing Maisy¡¯s words, A returned to her usual expression, and gave augh. ¡°I was just eximing, Secretary Sylvie really considering the CEO¡¯s feelings. How can she get on to a stranger¡¯s car right in front of Hughes Group¡¯s doorstep!¡± Her words were neither strong nor light, but it carried a hint of sarcasm, and on her pretty face carried an awe-inspiring expression that seemed to say that Sylvie had cheated on Marley. ¡°She¡¯s only getting on the car, not getting on the bed! Oh dear, this is also in public, what more can there be?¡± Maisy burst out inughter, ¡°We¡¯re heading off! Daria, what should we eat?¡± ¡°Hotpot! I feel like eating hotpot!¡± Daria said. ¡°Alright! Let¡¯s go!¡± N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. ¡°A, are you joining us?¡± ¡°I¡¯m meeting someone else at night!¡± A looked like she didn¡¯t have anywhere to vent her anger, she turned around, and headed outside the za. At the moment she turned around, her gaze that was on Ryan¡¯s car turned sinister. ¡°Marley!¡± Tyler also saw this scene, and chased after Marley hastily. ¡°Your wife got on another man¡¯s car!¡± ¡°I know!¡± Marley replied coldly, he didn¡¯t like the valet picking up his car for him, he usually held the car keys on his own. ¡°Yea! Ryan is a very outstanding guy, what¡¯s more he is staying in the same condominium as Secretary Sylvie, their rtionship must be special!¡± Tyler eyes were looking strange, his lips carried a sly smile, his gazed at Marley. ¡°What do you want to say?¡± Marley nced at Tyler, who was smiling cunningly. Although he had an evil smile on him, Marley knew he had his interests at heart, so Marley only gave him a cold look. ¡°Just reminding you! Flirting should be stopped at the budding stage! A single spark can start a fire, better not let the spark spread, it might be a raging fire, and you wouldn¡¯t be able to put it out then!¡± Tylerughed slyly. ¡°I think you have too much free time on you!¡± Marley shook his head, not knowing whether tough or cry. ¡°No, I¡¯m alright!¡± Tylerughed. ¡°But if I don¡¯t look for a young girl tonight, then it would hurt!¡± ¡°Be careful of AIDS!¡± He reminded him too. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I have safety precautions!¡± Tyler winked, and the both of them walked towards their own cars. In Ryan¡¯s car, Ryan saw the bag in Sylvie¡¯s hand, and asked in surprise, ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± Sylvie replied, ¡°It¡¯s jewellery!¡± ¡°Marley gave it to you?¡± Ryan raised his eyebrows. ¡°Yea!¡± Sylvie nodded. Ryan¡¯s eyes had an unspeakable deepness to it, he trembled in surprise, his eyes flickered, but he returned calm very quickly. He fished out a few cards for Sylvie, ¡°Sylvie, what you wanted are all here. There! For you!¡± ¡°300 million?¡± Sylvie¡¯s beautiful eyes widened, ¡°Ryan, you really have 300 million?¡± ¡°I have just enough, I¡¯m giving you my whole life assets. Sylvie, I am just a little architect who opened a small workshop. How much money would I have, I only have enough to support the family, I¡¯m giving all of this to you. In the future you must help me with the drawings properly, if not I will be broke very soon!¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry! Ryan!¡± Sylvie felt guilty immediately. ¡°I will return it to you! But you¡¯re not a little architect, you are a big name in the architectural field.¡± ¡°Silly girl! Isn¡¯t it also just an architect.¡± Ryan reached out and ruffled Sylvie¡¯s hair, ¡°I¡¯m just teasing you! I don¡¯t need much for just eating and sleeping every day, what¡¯s more I¡¯ve drawn so many drawings all these years, I would definitely have some spare cash, so take them! No need to pay them back so quickly, if you have to pay, it¡¯s also Hughes Group who should be paying!¡± Chapter 715 I Say Cannot, Just Cannot Chapter 715 I Say Cannot, Just Cannot ¡°Ryan!¡± Sylvie felt warmth in her heart. He had always been so generous, the scene was just like the first time she came to the United States and he also helped her so selflessly. ¡°Hehe, don''t look at me like that anymore. Your expression is pitiful, like a beggar!¡± ¡°Actually I am a beggar!¡± Sylvie sneered at herself. ¡°Silly girl, you are not!¡± Ryanforted her. ¡°You are my best and the best friend!¡± Sylvie said. ¡®Just friends! I¡¯m just her best friend!¡¯ Ryan sighed in his heart. Then, he smiled slightly, ¡°Of course! I am moving back to my own ce, have you got the key?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Sylvie said immediately, ¡°Are you going to move back? Is your house cleaned?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Ryan said. ¡°It was cleaned up yesterday!¡± ¡°Oh! That''s great!¡± Sylvie nodded. ¡°Actually, you can still live with me, anyway I am not going back recently!¡± ¡°It''s boring to live there if you are not back, so I just go back to my ce. Okay! You can get off the car now, his car ising!¡± Ryan reminded her when he nced at the car parked next to his car. Sylvie kept the card immediately and put it in her pocket. She looked up at Marley¡¯s car and then she turned to look at Ryan, ¡°Ryan, I will never forget your help, thank you!¡± ¡°Silly girl, you say thank you to me again! I will really get angry if you say thank you to me next time!¡± Ryan looked at her. Her eyes were quiet and clear. There was the most sincere appreciation in the deep darkness. He still remembered their first meet. At that time, Sylvie¡¯s eyes were once a pair of waveless and desireless eyes. It seemed that there was nothing could be cared by her and he had always thought that it should be a pair of clean and simple eyes. But now, her eyes were filled with worries. At the same time, her eyebrows were also full of charm which was a look between a girl and a woman. He saw her neck inadvertently. There were some purple marks on it. It was so clear and he knew that Marley had turned the girl into a woman. Ryan¡¯s eyes tightened and finally he said, ¡°You can go now! Sylvie!¡± ¡°I''m leaving!¡± Sylvie pushed the car door and got out of the car! The moment the car door was closed by her from the outside, Ryan put his hand on his side and clenched tightly, his knuckles were turning pale and the blue veins exposed. Sylvie got out of Ryan¡¯s car and walked to Marley¡¯s car. Before opening the door, Marley had already opened the front passenger seat¡¯s door from thepartment and said in a deep voice, ¡°Get in!¡± ¡°Thanks for waiting for me!¡± Sylvie smiled softly and turned to look at Marley. However, her smile on her face just disappeared due to his taciturn handsome face. Marley nced at Ryan¡¯s car outside his car window. A coldness shed across his eyes, but it just passed away in an instant. Just as he regained his mind from the daze, he saw Sylvie¡¯s smile on her lips. He was slightly startled and then he leaned over. Sylvie was panicked and leaned against the back of the seat subconsciously. His body pressed over her with his unique masculinity. The strong smell of him just rushed into her nose. She held her breath for a while. He seemed to notice that her reaction was very stiff and there was a smile shed in his eyes. After a purposely pause, he stretched his hand to her right side and pulled the seat belt. He pulled it out and helped her buckle it up. It turned out that he was just helping her fasten her seat belt. She had thought too much! Her face flushed again suddenly. He raised his eyes and nced at her. Then, he stretched out his hand and pinched her cheek. He spoke in a low hoarse voice that just could be heard by her, ¡°What are you thinking? Your face is blushing?¡± ¡°No, nothing!¡± She shook her head hurriedly. He didn¡¯t went back in a hurry. He leaned by her side, watching her blushing face yfully. Ryan¡¯s car was not leaving either. The two cars were just stopped next to each other. They were only in opposite directions. Sylvie leaned on the back of the seat, waiting for him to sit back to his seat and drive. However, he didn''t move and he seemed to enjoy that face-to-face, close distance between them. ¡°You, can you move there a bit!¡± She whispered. ¡°He found you for what?¡± He asked in a deep voice, ignoring her stiffness. ¡°Oh! A little matter!¡± She answered honestly. ¡°What little matter?¡± He seemed not satisfied with her answer. Why was he so interested of her own affairs? ¡°The matter is about my apartment. He is still living there. But he is going to move out now. So he gave me the keys.¡± She didn''t dare to breathe and said it in a low voice. ¡°Oh!¡± Marley took a pause with a glimmer of light in his eyes. Then, he said, ¡°This will the only time.¡± ¡°What?¡± Just as Sylvie breathed a sigh of relief, her heart that was in a hanging state became puzzled again. ¡°Don''t give the keys to other men casually in the future!¡± He said in a deep voice. Material ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Ryan is not an outsider!¡± She said, ¡°He is my very best friend!¡± Marley¡¯s eyes tightened slightly and he said stubbornly, ¡°I say cannot, just cannot!¡± She lowered her eyelids and said nothing. Ryan was her best friend. The rtionship between her and Ryan was just like family. Not only living at her apartment, even if he wanted her house, she would give it to him happily. Furthermore, the house was belonged to him. Although he said that it was her sry for drawing pictures, she had already gotten the design fees before that. Seeing that she was silent, he thought she had agreed. He returned to his position and fastened his seat belt. He started the car and stepped on the elerator. The car left in a high speed. His face was gloomy and his thin lips were pressed tightly. His hands that were holding the steering wheel seemed to expose his veins slightly as the result of applying too much force on it. Sylvie was sitting in the position of the front passenger seat in a daze. She was clutching the shoulder strap of the satchel with her left hand, pursing her lips in silence. She would always feel flustered when staying alone with him as if her heart would beat faster. Marley answered a call while driving and Sylvie heard him say, ¡°Come over at noon tomorrow to talk about it, 10am! I will make arrangement for it!¡± ¡°You don''t have to tell me this, I just hope that it will be thest time!¡± His tone was not very good. He put down his phone and focused on driving. Sylvie turned her gaze out of the car window, watching the scenery along the way that passed through her eyes quickly and was left behind one by one. Life was just like scenery, it just needed to move forward! It was just that there was no way back in life but people coulde back and took another look of the scenery. She was feeling a bit sour when thinking of it. At that moment, there was a warmth in her little hand. She became stiff. It turned out that his big hand had already covered hers. His action was so sudden. The temperature of his palm prated into her skin through the back of her hand instantly and transmitted to her limbs directly, panicking her eyes. She turned her head in horror and met his deep eyes. Just as the moment, he turned his attention to the road ahead. Sylvie froze and wanted to get her hand back. He took his hand away and started to shift gears. The action was so gentle and caring, but their hearts were so far apart! ¡°You...¡± She wanted to say something, but she was frustrated as she didn''t know what to say when she opened her mouth. At that moment, the car reached a junction with traffic light. He stopped the car and waited for the green light. He turned his face and looked at her. There was a little yfulness on his face, ¡°What''s wrong with me?¡± She listened to his tone, looked at the yfulness in his eyes and felt a little annoyed. Then, she kept quiet for a long time and then she said, ¡°Stop in front of the market, I''ll go shopping!¡± ¡°Can''t we go to the supermarket to buy it? Why are you going to the market?¡± ¡°The groceries in market are fresh and cheaper.¡± Sylvie replied. Marley was stunned. The red light turned to green light. Sylvie saw that he didn''t mean to go and the driver in the car behind them was honking, she reminded him, ¡°It has turned to green light!¡± ¡°Uh!¡± Marley drove quickly. Both of them did not speak any more until they reached the market. Sylvie went out of his car at the market and Marley followed her to get out from the car. ¡°You just wait here!¡± She put her bag in his car and said. ¡°Why?¡± He wanted to go in with her to buy groceries. Sylvie turned her head and nced at his tall body standing by the car door. His handsome face was full of confusion. She pointed to his suit and said, ¡°You are not wearing a suitable for this ce. It will make the grocery shopping expensive!¡± Marley was surprised and speechless. He was standing there, keeping silent for a long time. Wasn¡¯t she wearing a suit too? Sylvie just grabbed her wallet and said, ¡°Look after my bag, I''ll be back in ten minutes!¡± After finishing her words, she entered the market. When she came out again, she was carrying a few bags of fresh vegetables, it was greenish and there he had no idea what was that in the next few bags. It seemed that there were fish and meat but she seemed to buy many types of food ingredients. Marley looked at her from a distance. He was smoking and standing by the door. When he saw her coming, he threw away the cigarette butts. Then, both of them went back. Vi by the sea. After Marley took a shower and changed clothes, he went downstairs and saw her busy cooking in the kitchen. Sylvie had changed her clothes and was wearing a floral apron around her waist. He watched her busy cooking in the kitchen from a distance and looked at her focused face expression. At that moment, he wondered that was it the so-called ordinary life? Maybe a simple, true couples who loved each others were just be like that? ! She actually could cook, he recalled thest few small dishes which tasted good. His appetite was getting better and he ate happily. He didn''t go to the kitchen but just sat on the sofa and turned on the TV casually. It had been so long that he didn¡¯t watch TV. He was so busy that he had forgotten the TV. Thepany''s affairs were too annoying, and the most difficult days were about to pass. Sylvie¡¯s actions were very swift. That had to thanks Sadie Porter. Miss Sadie was too busy and didn¡¯t have time to cook during Sylvie¡¯s unhappy childhood. Also, it was sure that Sadie would not enter the kitchen. Sylvie had practiced her cooking skills during the days with hunger and fullness. Washing, cutting the vegetables, steaming the rice, Sylvie turned on the liquefied gas and turned on the range hood. She was cooking vegetables. Her skillful movements and her focused serious face expression were like a beautiful picture. Marley turned his head inadvertently. His eyesight turned gentle unconsciously when looking at her. After a few dishes were served on the table, Sylvie discovered that he was watching TV program in the living room and then she nced at the position of the sofa subconsciously. Marley was wearing casual white clothes and beige trousers covering his slender legs. He just sat there casually andzily in a cross-legged posture. His thick ck hair was covering his sharp eyes and his slender fingers were mping a cigarette, the atmosphere was full of smoke. His eyes were gleaming behind his ck hair and he turned to her at the same time. When they looked at each other, Sylvie lowered her head and said in a low voice, ¡°It''s time to have dinner!¡± ¡°Hmm!!¡± After that, both of them said nothing and sat quietly at the table. Sylvie had cooked four dishes. Steamed Wuchang fish, Lighted grilled ribs, scrambled eggs with bitter gourd, shredded pork with celery, and pea soup. There were four dishes, one soup and rice. All those dishes were homemade. There were red, white and green colors which made it look so beautiful. ¡°Actually it was unhealthy to have a big dinner at night but your lunch was too simple and you are having a heavy workload recently. So I have made it a little more sumptuous to replenish your body.¡± Sylvie exined to him as she saw him sitting at the dining table quietly. Chapter 716 Lost On Purpose, Right? Chapter 716 Lost On Purpose, Right? ¡°Pretty good!¡± He said two words and very quietly picked up his chopsticks to eat. The two stopped talking. Meanwhile, he ate very slowly with an elegant posture. She also did not say much as she just felt a bit weird getting along with someone in this way. He ate slowly, but he still ate a lot. He was slightly shocked when he noticed that she was not eating any fish. So, he asked, ¡°Why don¡¯t you eat fish?¡± Sylvie looked at the fish and whispered, ¡°I''m afraid of the identally eating the fish bones!¡± She did not know how to eat fish. So, as she normally chocked on bones when she ate fish, she decided to stop eating fish. Without saying a word, he picked up the chopsticks and took a big piece of fish. He then put it on a small dinner te and started to taking out the bones. He took the bones out very carefully and he was very concentrated throughout the process. After he took out the bones from the fish, he put it in her bowl. ¡°You can eat it! There are no more bones in it anymore!¡± Sylvie looked as if she was about to cry. No one had ever noticed that she did not eat fish and no one had ever taken out the bones from the fish just for her to eat, Sadie did not even do it before. So, ever since she was little, she had never eaten fish and only drank fish soup. However, eating fish was both good and nutritious. So, she just bought it for Marley for him to eat more healthier, but she did not expect him to take out the bones from most of the fish and put it in her bowl for her to eat. ¡°That''s enough!¡± She whispered. Her heart was flowing with indescribable emotion, why did he have to be so considerate? It was not supposed to be like this?! After the meal, Marley went to the study room while Sylvie went to take a shower and change her clothes. When she came out of the bathroom, she saw Marley at the door. When she saw him, her face turned red and she subconsciously pulled tightly onto her bathrobe. Marley snorted out augh as he walked over and fixed his sight on her. ¡°You, don¡¯t you daree over!¡± Sylvie shouted. However, Marley did not care. He quickly reached out and wrapped his arms around her. He then moved his lips towards her ear and remained there for a long time as he finally spit out a word, ¡°Dummy.¡± His voice was deep and pleasant, with a tingling sensation, as if his voice was followed with an electric current. Sylvie¡¯s ears quickly turned red from listening to his voice. ¡°When thepany is back on track, we''ll go on a honeymoon!¡± He said again. She suddenly could not say what her feeling was. Naturally, during that night, Sylvie was devoured by Marley again. Later, she thought to herself, what''s wrong with her! What was the rtionship between the two of them? The next day at ten in the morning. Sylvie finally saw Marley. The moment she saw Marley, Sylvie realized that she really did not know how to describe this person, she could not believe that the man standing in front of her would be a gambler. Ernie was wearing a silver-gray shirt. His looked tall and slender, about the same height as Marley. In terms of looks, he was equally handsome and outstanding as Marley. Other than that, he was also fixing his gaze on Sylvie. He had a handsome face, and at first nce, his appearance was quite simr to Marley¡¯s. Sylvie remembered that they were cousins, so even though they looked simr, it should still be considered normal. ¡°Sylvie, this person is Marley¡¯s cousin, Ernie! My son.¡± Kasper introduced first. Sylvie nodded her head. Cold light could be seen reflected through the bottom of his eyes as he calmly said, ¡°Are you Sylvie?¡± This was the first thing Ernie said when he saw Sylvie. ¡°Hello!¡± Sylvie replied indifferently, keeping her usualposure. ¡°Miss Sylvie, don''t you think it''s ironic to ask a gambler if he''s okay?¡± Ernie¡¯s tone was tinged with sarcasm and a strong sense of self-deprecation. ¡°How okay can a person who loses money and hides from debts be?¡± Sylvie seemed to be able to sense aplex, seemingly sarcastic and annoying tone from listening to what Ernie had said. She raised her eyes to look at the people standing beside Kasper and Teddie, they all looked a bit stunned and confused. Ernie really seemed to really hate her! ¡°The president told the three of you to go to the conference room first!¡± Sylvie had a smile on her face, neither looking humble nor overbearing. She did not want to know the reason behind Ernie¡¯s expression given just now. Marley was on the phone, and he arranged for Sylvie to take them into the conference room.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. Ernie smiled coldly and looked towards Sylvie after both Kasper and Teddie had entered the conference room. He walked past Sylvie, and the moment he brushed past her, he stopped. He then bent his head, and whispered in her ear, ¡°Sylvie, you are really nosy, what does it matter to you if the Hughes family is destroyed? Why do you have to meddle in our business?¡± ¡°Ernie, shut up!¡± Kasper scolded angrily from the inside of the conference room. ¡°Dad, don''t get angry. I know I''m wrong, okay?¡± Ernie replied to Kasper with a yful smile. ¡°If you really admit to your mistakes, just live your life honestly and find something decent to do, so I''ll don''t have to worry about you so much! To my ancestors, I really am in debt to you!¡± Kasper¡¯s tone was a bit self-deprecating. Ernie justughed, ¡°Dad, maybe I am the one who is in debt to you! You should quickly go in and sit down!¡± Kasper sighed and found a seat. Ernie turned his eyes to Sylvie again, and coldly snorted, ¡°Sylvie, does it feel fun to be our savior? Are youfortable enough? Does it feel like your image has skyrocketed after saving the Hughes family? Do you think we all should have to kneel down and look up to you as our queen? I''m telling you, there is no way we are going to do that. The Hughes family should have been destroyed long ago!¡± Sylvie was shocked as she took a breath. When she looked at Ernie¡¯s expression, there was a strong feeling of hatred in his eyes, yeah! He really hated her! She did not understand why! She saw that Ernie¡¯s gaze towards her was like a poisoned sword, prating her body fiercely. If his gaze towards her was really a sword, she thought that she might already be dead. Faced with such a look, Sylvie vaguely had a feeling of uneasiness, as if this man would be against her. However, she just could not describe this feeling out with words. After all, they have just meet each other for the first time today, she should not have this kind of feeling. She quickly calmed herself. She kept looking at him, watching the hatred in his eyes slowly calm down. After that, a smile could be seen clearly on his face. Suddenly, an idea rushed through her brain, Sylvie could not help but whisper out bluntly, ¡°You deliberately lost the bet!¡± After feeling a bit shocked for a while, Ernie revealed a gangster-like smile. That smile, contained such evil and obscenity. He then reached out and patted on her shoulder. His warm breath slowly travelled into Sylvie¡¯s ear. He came close to her ear and said in a deep voice as if he was chanting a curse, ¡°Sylvie, how about being my woman? I guarantee that following me will be much more fun than with Marley!¡± She looked at this evil, devil-like man who was openly harassing her. She was his sister-inw! However, she quickly regained herposure and took a step back away from him and coldly said, ¡°Mr. Ernie, please behave yourself!¡± After listening to what she said, Ernie snorted with joy. He leaned against the doorway of the conference room; his posture waszy but dashing. Yes, this man looked so evil and reckless, so dangerous, yet so much so that he gave off an aura of both righteousness and evilness. She then heard him just say, ¡°I heard that you want to help me and Third Uncle pay off our gambling debts?¡± ¡°I don''t have this ability, I''m just the president''s secretary! Mr. Ernie, please go into the conference room!¡± Sylvie said with a straight face. ¡°Are you afraid of me?¡± Ernie gave a gentle smile after hearing her words, his smile was a bit profound. Sylvie was dumbfounded again. Ernie took a step towards her to get even more closer to her. He then spoke in a gangly tone, ¡°Sylvie, you are so good looking and I really like your style, why don''t you stay by my side? I guarantee that I can treat you much better than my cousin. A man like Marley does not know how to be happy like me, so why don''t you have a divorce ande to my side?¡± ¡°Ernie Hughes!¡± Suddenly a deep and cold voice sounded, startled Sylvie in the process. This also made Ernie turned around to look back. At that moment, in the corridor of therge president''s office, the cold air around him could not even fight of against the icy expression on Marley¡¯s face, which made people shudder at the sight of him. Even A, Maisy and Daria were scared. So, they hurriedly lowered their head, not daring to look in his direction so that they can avoid being vent at. The president''s voice seemed to be able to shake the entire office building. Ernie turned around and walked in front of Marley. His handsome face had a m expression on it, he snickered and questioned in a deep voice, ¡°Eh! Aren¡¯t you normally calmer and not so expressive? Aren¡¯t you the role model of the Hughes family? Why are you so angry? Marley looked at him with an icy expression on his face but he stopped being angry. Veins could still be seen showing on his forehead. Sylvie never seen Marley be like this before, he seemed to really be very angry. She was a little worried. Probably from hearing the sound, Kasper immediately ran out. ¡°Ernie!¡± Ernie just shrugged his shoulders and entered the conference room. ¡°Secretary Sylvie, please go back to your office area!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Sylvie returned to her senses and hurriedly left. Marley calmed down a little and followed him in. As he was standing against the light, his tall figure immediately blocking the light behind him. Teddie did not speak. He was just sitting there with his chin raised high. Kasper spoke first, ¡°Marley, this matter, I know it¡¯s troubling you!¡± ¡°I will only pay half of the debt! The rest, you guys should figure it out yourselves.¡± Marley went straight to the point and ze at all three of them. ¡°At the same time, the conditions proposed by Sylvie remain unchanged!" ¡°What? Only half?¡± Teddie immediately stood up. He was full of anger as he stared at Marley, the dissatisfaction in his eyes almost burst out. ¡°Marley, you just offer to pay half of the debt, and you want me to agree to that kind of condition. Moreover, you still won''t let us control the Hughes Group. The Hughes Group belonged to the Hughes family. Think back when we were fighting against the whole, you were still being fucking breastfed!¡± ¡°Since that''s the case, I don¡¯t really care about my family name anymore!¡± Marley remained calm. ¡°Tell Sylvie toe in here! Where is Sylvie?¡± Teddie pped the table with his big hands, his voice could be heard throughout the conference room. ¡°She''s just a secretary, even if you want to meet up with her, what guarantee can she give you?¡± ¡°I don''t care, you should just let here in!¡± Teddie snorted. ¡°If you don''t let her in, we''ll call the hospital to find your father right now!¡± ¡°Hmm! Let¡¯s go to the hospital, I agree. Teddie, that''s a good idea! Let''s go find... Aiden!¡± Ernie¡¯s smile became even more gangster-like, ¡°Maybe he can think of a way to help us pay off this gambling debt! It seems like Aiden is a better person in general, he will help us no matter when. To expect this kind of behavior from other is just no a good way.¡± ¡°You shut up!¡± Kasper shouted angrily. Ernie shrugged again. However, he still replied, ¡°Dad, this is not right, it was Sylvie who promised to help us, we did not force her, did we?¡± ¡°Ernie, do you have to lose all the Hughes family¡¯s properties to be finally satisfied? I think you lost on purpose, right? Even with your ability to eat, drink and y, you just can¡¯t lose that much in one night, Kasper, do you believe it?¡± Marley asked in an intimidating tone. ¡°Heh! I''m not stupid, why would I do it on purpose?¡± Ernie smiled harmlessly and replied with a clear conscience. ¡°Ernie, in my opinion, what you have done is just simply childish!¡± Marley looked into Ernie in the eyes and replied while gritting his teeth. ¡°Let¡¯s just not gamble in the future as gambling is quite addictive. Marley, you just do whatever you want! I don''t care, as long as Aiden is happy¡­¡± Marley walked up to Ernie, his strong hands tightly grabbed onto Ernie¡¯s cor, ¡°Ernie, don''t force my hand. If you force me again, I think you would know what will the result be!¡± Chapter 717 Mr. Scum Chapter 717 Mr. Scum Ernie Hughes seemed to be careless. He blinked and said in an exaggerated voice, "Really? Marley, my dear ... cousin. What do you want to do with me?" "Sylvie,e here!" Teddie Hughes had run out and was standing in the hallway yelling. Sylvie looked away from theputer. She saw Teddie was standing in the hallway with an angry look on his face. She had to stand up and walk over. When Sylvie entered the conference room, she saw Marley was grabbing Ernie''s cor with a gloomy face. Sylvie was a bit stunned when she looked at Marley. She could imagine how desperately was he forced by these three persons. She sighed slightly. "Sylvie, I just want to ask, do you keep your words on what you¡¯ve said that day?" Teddie spoke angrily. Marley suddenly looked at Sylvie. She shuddered as she knew that Marley didn''t want her to be too nosy. She knew what she had to say. She looked calmly at Teddie and asked steadily, "Teddie, I was just giving you a suggestion on that day. As I said, I need to ask Marley for specifics. He is the decision- maker of Hughes Group. In public, I''m only his secretary; in private, I''m just his wife. My words are just a suggestion. It''s up to the president to decide exactly what the oue will be. And today, I think you¡¯re still indulgent and feel that what you¡¯ve done should be the right thing. Then, what are you doing here in thepany? Go ahead and gamble until someone hunt you down!" Perhaps hearing Sylvie''s words, Marley let go of Ernie and smiled coldly. He sat back on the wide chair, folded his long right leg on his left leg leisurely, and said slowly and coldly, "Teddie, did you hear that?" Teddie¡¯s face twisted and he snorted coldly, "Okay Sylvie, you don''t keep your words!" "Did I promise you anything?" Sylvie smiled gently. "Actually, I wanted to persuade the president to handle this matter. But today, I suddenly feel that it¡¯s superfluous to help you. It''s simply a waste of time and energy to help someone who doesn''t know how to be grateful. If I have that time, I might as well donate to Project Hope to help to nurture more talents for society. Society will get the return if I¡¯ve helped those talented people. And helping you guys, I really can¡¯t see what the payoff is?" With that, she looked at Ernie. There was a hint of inquiry and scrutiny in her eyes. She didn''t know if her guess was right. She looked at Ernie for a long time, and she suddenly smiled. Her smile made everyone puzzled. This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. "What are youughing at?" Ernie snorted coldly. "I''m just wondering about one thing!" Sylvie cleared her voice and looked at Kasper Hughes. "Kasper, I would like to ask, did the gambling debt collectors visit you in the past few days?" "This-" Kasper shook his head. "No, they didn¡¯t!" Ernie sniffed. A cold light shed in his eyes. He was staring at Sylvie with a gloomy gaze and he said, "Sylvie, are you happy to see us being hunted down?" Sylvie was very calm, "Ernie, we have no rtionship and we¡¯re not blood-rted. What does it matter to me that you are being hunted down and killed? To be honest, what I hope is that you had better be destroyed! Then, it can cause less trouble for the Hughes Group in the future." Everyone gasped in surprise when they heard Sylvie¡¯s words. The cold atmosphere froze in the meeting room in an instant. Teddie even said, "You are an evil woman, you are so cruel! What''s in it for you if we''re being hunted down and killed? You are heartless! You actually wish us to be destroyed." Marley was also surprised. He could not have imagined Sylvie would say such words. Ernie''s sharp gaze instantly went cold. He smiled ironically, "Uh-huh, sorry, Sylvie. Teddie and I are lucky. Those people want money, not our lives! Your wishful thinking is ruined!" A change came over Kasper¡¯s expression, but he held back and didn¡¯t say anything. Sylvie was calm and she spoke lightly, "As for Ernie if you are destroyed, I think the saddest person will be Kasper. He spoiled and loved you for so many years. You are so unfilial because he still has to toil for you as he is so old. Ernie, is there any point in living such a scum like you?" Ernie wasn''t angry, he just smiled slightly, "Oh, that''s right! I was inspired. Sylvie, I can''t believe that you, as the second daughter of the arthy family and who were born of a barmaid, with such a glib tongue. I''m so happy for Marley when he married you. Not only he can get so much money but also get a very helpful assistant. You do have the skills. However, I wonder if Marley isn¡¯t feeling bored of a woman who is so sarcastic and not feminine. Marley, do you want me to find you a few feminine women?" Marley smiled faintly, "Thanks for your kindness, Ernie. It¡¯s enough to have Sylvie. I clearly know whether she¡¯s feminine or not! Even though she¡¯s glib, she¡¯s still my woman! No matter how good the women outside are, they aren¡¯t mine." Sylvie had mixed feelings about his words, and she didn¡¯t expect Marley would say like that. She was shocked but she wasn¡¯t angry with Ernie''s words. She just calmly looked at Ernie and spoke again, "Ernie, why do you need to talk about other things to avoid the question?" "I don''t care what you say! I¡¯m not so mindful as you guys. Sylvie, you are a vicious woman. You are indeed the granddaughter of that cunning Cassius arthy!" Teddie pointed at Sylvie and shouted, "How dare you tricked us like that!" Sylvie turned to him, "Teddie, don''t be angry, I haven''t finished yet. If Ernie is destroyed, there¡¯s still Kasper who will distress him. What about you? Will your wife and children care about you? Teddie, don''t you think it''s ridiculous? You''ve lived your whole life and end up you don''t even have someone to care about you." This statement had left Teddie speechless. Yes, he now had no dignity in front of his wife and children. He had failed to fulfil his duties as a father and a husband. He only cared about himself and was all about having fun. His child despised him, and his wife hated him. If he died, it seemed they would all be happy! "Wonderful! It''s so wonderful!" Ernie suddenly pped his hands, "Sylvie, you''ve learned the psychological tactics well! You''ve got Teddiepletely embarrassed!" "Oh, thanks for thepliment!" Sylvie turned her head to look at Kasper. "Congrattions, Kasper. Your son isn¡¯t a mediocrity, so you don''t need to worry about him like this anymore!" "Sylvie?" Kasper looked at Sylvie in dismay, "What¡­ what do you mean?" Sylvie smiled lightly. She looked at Ernie calmly, and then looked at Marley who had been watching at her, then she said, "I think this three hundred million gambling debt is simply a scam. I''m wondering if you lost in the gambling or not? Ernie, this is what I have to ask you!" Upon the utterance of her word, the expression on Ernie''s face changed slightly. His eyes flickered a faint light, but it vanished in an instant. Then, he snorted andughed. "Sylvie, are you a scriptwriter? The story that you¡¯ve made up was really ups and downs. But unfortunately, I¡¯ve let you down!" Teddie spluttered, "You said we lied to you? Sylvie, do you think I''m as scheming as you are? You need to exin this clearly! We bought chips at the casino and owed money for the bet. What? Do you think I''m ckmailing Marley? Do you think I''m not ashamed? I''ve lost all my face. But how can this be false? How can it be a scam?" Sylvie still maintained a faint smile. She withdrew her sight from him and looked at Ernie, "Ernie, what do you think?" "What Teddie said is what I want to say!" Ernie smiled. Sylvie looked him in the eyes. Although Ernie seemed calm, there was a grim look shing in his eyes. His stare was a little simr to Marley''s, as both were equally dark. However, Ernie''s stare seemed to be even grimmer. Sylvie looked frankly at him. Their eyes met, and they seemed to be fighting with their eyes. Ernie looked at Sylvie. She had a fair face. Her ck hair was tied in a ponytail, showing her long, slender neck. She also had a pair of beautiful,rge and wise eyes. The old-fashioned ck suit had wrapped around her voluptuous figure. That slender-looking body was showing with a powerful rigidity. Was this woman really only twenty-two years old? Ernie raised an eyebrow and looked at her skeptically. They just stared at each other. Ernie was focused and he was staring intently at Sylvie with his bright eyes. No one spoke for a moment. Their eyes were filled with emotions when they were looking at each other. Marley watched that and he frowned. At this moment, he put down his legs and sped his hands on the table. He then looked at Ernie calmly and finally turned his attention to Kasper, "Kasper, I think this matter still needs some deliberation! I¡¯ve got the same suspicious as Sylvie. The three hundred million gambling debt was bizarre. Besides, losing such arge amount of money in one night seems a bit too much!" Kasper also looked at Ernie. "What do you mean by that?" Teddie immediately retorted as soon as he heard that. "What do you mean by bizarre? Tell me about it! Do you really think that we¡¯re cheating on you?" "Teddie!" Marleyughed, "I''m not doubting you because you don''t have it in you. Trying to cheat me, I won''t be cheated unless I¡¯m willing to be cheated." Teddie was incapable and reckless. He got petty shrewdness, but he wasn¡¯t so mindful, and Marley obviously knew that. At this point, Marley still couldn¡¯t read Ernie. When Ernie was young, he was smart and good at learning. After the rebellious period at the age of sixteen, he seemed to be a different person. He messed around with scoundrels and he had be a scourge of the Hughes family. Over the years, when he got into trouble, it was Kasper who helped him deal with it. Aiden was also siding with him. "So, what do you mean?" Teddie looked at Marley and asked angrily. "Marley, what do you mean?" Kasper seemed to understand a bit. He looked at Ernie Distrustfully and asked him in dismay, "Ernie, you, are you?" "Dad! What''s wrong with me? I really have nothing to say!" Ernie kept himself away from the matter. "Since they don¡¯t want to help but call us here, they''re simply fooling us! I think I''d better wait for someone toe and deal with me! Dad, you should also leave me alone. Don''t end up not being able to help and get yourself involved. Then I''ll be unfilial." Chapter 718 Deep Love between the Husband and Wife Chapter 718 Deep Love between the Husband and Wife ¡°Ernie, you¡ª¡± Kasper Hughes waved his hand and he was feeling weak. ¡°Marley, you go and check it out. I also want to know if there is anything weird in it! Ernie, keep in mind that you are from the Hughes family, you can''t do something bad to the Hughes Group!¡± ¡°Dad! Look at what you said, it is for sure that I belong to the Hughes family. My surname is Hughes. I have never doubt about it at all. How can I do something bad to the Hughes Group? I will only protect the Hughes Group!¡± Ernie spoke in a tone with a bit of joking and yfulness which made people feel extremely ufortable. Sylvie didn''t know what he meant but she felt something was wrong with him when she listened to his words. ¡°It¡¯s great that you can remember, I really hope that you can stop being yful, do something good and proper. Can¡¯t you learn from your cousin?¡± Kasper had exhorted him repeatedly but his own son was just like a foolish ruffian. ¡°Yes! Dad! I will really learned from my... cousin!¡± Ernie smiled faintly and his smile looked very disdainful. ¡°Maybe I should also marry the arthy family. Oh! By the way! Sylvie, don''t you still have a sister? How about letting her marry me? Then our two families will be really close!¡± ¡°Ernie!¡± Kasper eximed angrily. ¡°What stupid thing are you talking of!¡± Everyone knew that Miss Bonnie was domineering and had a bad temper. If she married to Ernie, it was sure that there would be a big trouble for the Hughes family. He had been worried a lot for his son for his whole life and so if he really got a terrible daughter-inw, then he would be very close to death. ¡°Dad! Don''t be angry! I didn''t say that I must marry Miss Bonnie, right?¡± Ernie met was very observant and just changed his words immediately when he saw his father getting angry. Marley looked at Ernie and said sternly, ¡°Ernie, I will investigate it clearly. In addition, Kasper, I will also tell you that my dad has already said that he will not care about you all anymore in the future. He won¡¯t care anything anymore. He had given full authority to me and my decision will be his decision. If Ernie and Teddie gamble again, it¡¯s their own business! From now on, it has nothing to do with me and it has nothing to do with the Hughes Group.¡± Kasper raised his head and looked at Marley. He spoke deliberately. ¡°Marley, don''t worry. I won''t let Ernie gamble again! If he gambles again, I will jump directly from this Hughes Building to apologize for death!" ¡°Dad!¡± Ernie was taken aback for a moment. Marley had never seen Kasper say such heavy word, it seemed that he was really anxious for this time. ¡°Ernie, behave yourself! I also can''t take care of your Teddie¡¯s affairs anymore! We are all unfilial sons of the Hughes family. Teddie, behave yourself!¡± Kasper¡¯s eyes showed his mood. ¡°Dad! You are not going to care about me?¡± Ernie suddenly showed a pity expression. At that moment, his face changed so quickly that no one had expected it. ¡°Kasper, what do you mean?¡± Teddie Hughes didn''t react for a long time. ¡°Teddie, please go back and don''t gamble anymore!¡± Marley said. ¡°I will investigate it clearly!¡± ¡°Ernie, let''s go back!¡± Kasper nced at his son with an indescribable expression in his eyes. There was a little choppy in his eyes and he looked a little unbelievable. ¡°Dad, if you don''t care about me and if I was really killed by someone, you will have no descendant anymore!¡± Ernie said again. ¡°Ernie, if you had known the ending of today, would you still do that in the past? Even if the matter of the 300 million is true, I really have no face to ask for! No one is allowed to go to the hospital and disturb Aiden!¡± Kasper left the conference room after he finished speaking. ¡°Marley, what do you all actually mean? Why can''t I understand a single sentence? The matter of the 300 million is fake?¡± Teddie was still puzzled. ¡°Did you say that someone made a trap and let me in?¡± ¡°Teddie, please go back first!¡± Marley said in a deep voice. Seeing that he was not saying anything, Teddie stood up, mmed his sleeve and left. At that time, there were only three people left in the conference room. After Kasper left, Ernie¡¯s face expression changed instantly from a pitiful look to a fearless look. Sylvie¡¯s gaze kept looking at Ernie. She did not miss every single expression on his face. She just felt that he changed his face too quickly and there was always a dark surge in his eyes. He probably felt Sylvie¡¯s gaze and he turned his head to look at Sylvie. His eyes were sharp and full of yfulness. ¡°If you don''t want to help, you can just say no. You don¡¯t need to trick and frame me. I, Ernie Hughes, dare to admit the things that are done by myself! I am not like you all who hide and tuck, y tricks and pretend to be good!¡± Sylvie also looked back at him calmly. She spoke out her thoughts so boldly but actually she was just guessing. But now it seemed that everything seemed to be really wrong. Most importantly, she was doubtful of Ernie. But what was the reason? ¡°The person himself is clear that who is ying tricks!¡± Sylvie said calmly. ¡°Yeah! I love to hear what Sylvie say. Whoever ys tricks will know it clearly!¡± Ernie raised his eyebrows, stared at her eyes and said word by word, ¡°Sylvie, you are so smart. When you be the savior of the Hughes family, you are having a portrait of an empress and have crushed a Marley who is a cold and masculine man into a thousand years bottom!¡± ¡°Ernie!¡± Hearing his words, Marley stopped him immediately with a cold voice. ¡°Yeah! Marley, don''t you like to hear me say this? Don''t you think this woman is too scary?¡± ¡°You don''t have to sow discord here. I have a very close rtionship with Sylvie. I don''t need you to worry about it. You should just go back and think about how to settle this matter.¡± ¡°Uh! Deep love between the husband and wife!¡± Ernie smiled softly. ¡°Yeah, I have to hurry up to find a way to escape, otherwise it will be a big problem if I were chased by someone and the person just kills me and destroys my corpse to perish the evidence!¡± Marley refused to give ament and looked at him lightly. Ernie shrugged and walked out. When he walked to the door, he turned his head suddenly and said to Sylvie, ¡°Sylvie, the thing that I told you just now, think about it!¡± Sylvie stiffened her back of a sudden. She knew what Ernie meant. The words he said just now was ¡®How about to be my woman?¡¯ Only Marley and Sylvie were left in the meeting room. He was sitting in a chair and looked at Sylvie quietly. N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. She also stood quietly three meters away from him. Her beautiful figure was so quiet, like a silhouette. However, her eyes were full of lonely emotions. Then, her beautiful eyes looked at Marley, ¡°CEO, I''m going to work!¡± ¡°Wait!¡± Marley said in a deep voice suddenly. Sylvie had no choice but to stop. Marley walked over. He stretched out his hand and held her little hand. Her palms were very cold and he felt a little wet in her palm. She actually had a cold sweat. It was not true that she wasn''t nervous just now and she just felt like concentrating on winning a tough battle. Marley looked at her small face and whispered, ¡°How did you know it?¡± ¡°What?¡± She looked up in confusion. ¡°There was something wrong with the 300 million gambling debt!¡± He said. Sylvie couldn''t help but sighed inwardly. ¡°It''s because of Ernie, he doesn''t seem to be like the rumors from the outsiders¡¯!¡± ¡°What did hisst sentence mean?¡± Marley asked again, ¡°What did he tell you before?¡± ¡°He said¡ª¡± She thought for a while and didn''t tell him. She just said, ¡°Actually, there¡¯s nothing. He just said that I was nosy, the Hughes Group should have been defeated long ago!¡± When Marley heard of that, his big hand that was holding Sylvie was tightened and Sylvie¡¯s small hand was feeling painful. She frowned and saw the haze on his face when she looked up, ¡°Did you think Hughes Group should end long ago?¡± ¡°I didn''t!¡± She shook her head. Marley sneered. ¡°I think you are just like everyone else, thinking that you are the savior of the Huges family. The Hughes Group would have been defeated if weren¡¯t the appearance of the arthy and you! Sylvie arthy, I am telling you. Even so, you are not the queen!¡± ¡°I never thought about being a queen! You are too sensitive!¡± ¡°What did you say?¡± His voice lowered. Sylvie bit her lips tightly, her thin white teeth almost hurt her lips but she was not moving and just raised her head. Her crystal clear big eyes were looking at Marley, she asked in a low voice, ¡°Marley, Isn¡¯t it? You¡¯ve always been calm, so why do you care about what others say? What can their words influence you? When do you be swayed by others?¡± Her tone was not rushing. She was very calm and not interrogating. She just spoke slowly with the power that could prate the words into people¡¯s heart. She looked at him with her clear eyes until he was embarrassed under her gaze. He felt that he was nothing in front of her. That feeling made him very irritable and ufortable. Her small hand shook his big hand and she spoke again in a low voice, ¡°No matter what others say, you are Marley Hughes. You are now the CEO of Hughes Group. You are responsible for the livelihood of everyone in this building. You are having the mission of revitalizing Hughes Group. So don''t let anyone''s emotions affect you. Also, don''t let family affection influence your judgment. You may be clear about everything if you stay out of it!¡± Marley was shocked again! He looked at Sylvie, looked at her clear eyes and suddenly he smiled. She was right. He was doing things with emotions. It was true that he was not calm anymore. He could not stay out of the matter and so his judgment was affected. He smiled slightly, smiled faintly and brightly. His facial features were like being carved by a craftsman, handsome and profound. A pair of sharp ck eyes seemed to prate people''s hearts when they were not smiling but they were so dazzling when they were smiling. His big hand stroked her face. Then, he spoke with a low and hoarse voice that she could hear. He said, ¡°Watch out of Ernie from now on, he is lustful!¡± ¡°Uh!¡± She was embarrassed. He lowered his head and kissed her lips, ¡°Let¡¯s go out to work! Take the afternoon meeting materials from Mr. Cooler, organize and bring it to my office!¡± ¡°Uh!¡± She was still in a shock due to the faint kiss that he gave her just now while he had already walked out. Sylvie took a deep breath and she walked out in a daze. She walked to her office area with her absent mind. When she came out, a few people had gotten in a rigorous working state. Sylvie looked around and she could hear vaguely of Tyler¡¯s voice and then she walked towards the sound. After lunch. Marley gathered some of the Hughes Group¡¯s department managers and held a meeting. A used to do the minutes of the meetings. But for this time, Marley actually called Sylvie. ¡°Secretary Sylvie, you do the minutes of the meeting!¡± Sylvie saw A''s shocked and hurtful look when she heard Marley ask Sylvie to make the record. Sylvie was a little uneasy. Did she grab A¡¯s job? But immediately, she nodded formically, ¡°Ok!¡± When she entered the conference room, she could still feel A''s scary gaze that were behind her. In fact, this kind of meeting had long been ustomed to the elderly in the department before Marley was back. Although they were listening to it, they were not very serious and their thoughts began to stray from time to time. Chapter 719 Talked Properly Chapter 719 Talked Properly But Marley Hughes was back now, all the supervisors in charge of every department became cautious because they were afraid of Marley. Few years ago, they had experienced his working attitude in Hughes Group. While Hughes Group faced its first crisis, he fired the heads of some departments to increase the employees¡¯ work enthusiasm. In order to get rid of that crisis, he made everyone feel threatened. After that, he left Hughes Group and went to America to open his ownpany. At this time, Hughes Group encountered another crisis again which was insoluble. Even after he sold his newly developedpany, he was still unable to reverse Hughes Group¡¯s situation. So, he had no choice but to marry a woman from a wealthy family. Sylvie arthy opened her notebook to note down the important points. Her speed of typing was fast but she was using a notebook, not a shorthand machine. When a few departmental managers saw her, they looked at her meaningfully. When Marley saw her noting down with hands, he frowned and said deeply, ¡°Secretary Sylvie, I hope that you can learn how to shorthand!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Sylvie raised her head to look at him. ¡°The shorthand machine in the secretariat is not a decoration!¡± Marley¡¯s tone was sharp and his expression was solemn. ¡°Yes!¡± Sylvie could only answer in that way and said respectfully, ¡°I am sorry that I haven¡¯t gotten used to it. But, I will learn how to shorthand in a short time.¡± Then, she said to the other colleagues, ¡°I am sorry for disturbing the meeting time.¡± ¡°Jot down properly!¡± Marley said again. ¡°Yes!¡± Sylvie quickly typed it out. Tyler Cooper was close to Sylvie and turned his head to look at Sylvie. He saw Sylvie typing rapidly and she did not even look at the monitor. She was typing with her agile fingers to write down each and every detail. Her typing speed was as fast as a typewriter¡¯s pace. Tyler was slightly amazed andughed secretly. If Marley saw that she was able to record every meeting details, would he ask her to learn shorthand? After half an hour, the meeting ended. All the people left continuously and Sylvie was sorting out the meeting minute. After typing out thest few words, she saved the document. Marley looked at her and said deeply, ¡°Have you written everything down?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± She said. ¡°Follow me!¡± Marley said again deeply and stood up. He walked out the meeting room and directly walked back to his chairman office. Sylvie could only follow him to his office. She stood in front of his office table with the notebook in her hands. Marley was still sitting on the chairman chair. ¡°Can you learn how to shorthand?¡± He asked. ¡°Maybe!¡± She said it softly. ¡°Be a well-prepared person and learn everything, especially be proficient in a few things!¡± Marley looked at her, ¡°Always remind yourself that life is a process of incessant learning. Not only learning, you need to enjoy the learning process. Can you make it?¡± Sylvie calmed herself down, ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Alright, you can get out now. Print out the meeting minute and let me see how many have you recorded.¡± While saying, he suddenly changed his tone to a soft one, ¡°Hope that you don¡¯t make me embarrassed.¡± ¡°Oh! Yes!¡± Sylvie left embarrassingly. Outside, everyone was busy doing their stuff. She walked back to her working area and printed the document. Then, she went to the chairman office again. When she handed over the printed meeting minute to him, Marley took it and slightly looked at it. He was astonished and put down the document, ¡°Your typing speed is fast!¡± ¡°Not bad!¡± Sylvie said. ¡°But, I still hope that you can learn how to shorthand!¡± He said. ¡°Yes! I will learn it!¡± Sylvie said. ¡°You may go out!¡± He said it deeply. After she left, Marley could not bear from raising the corner of his mouth. She was not useless since she possessed some abilities. She was actually able to follow the rhythm of his speech. He smiled while shaking his head. When he recalled something important, he took out his phone and dialed a number. ¡°Officer Martin, it¡¯s Marley speaking. I need your help and let¡¯s meet up this afternoon!¡± ¡°Alright! I will meet up with youter!¡± After putting down his phone, Marley lost in his thoughts. Without knowing the reason, after Sylvia walked out from the chairman''s office, the feeling of pressure had filled everywhere in the secretariat. A also showed an unfriendly expression. Maisy Hill and Daria Cox showed a smiley face towards her and then continued busy doing their stuffs. They buried themselves in working and their tables were filled with documents like analysis reports. When looking at such a busy scene, Sylvie also felt extremely fulfilled. When it was almost time to get off from work, Marley came out from his office and walked towards Sylvie and said softly, ¡°You go back yourself after work. I have something to do so I won''t go back to eat dinner!¡± Then he left! She could only say, ¡°Yes.¡± After half an hour. While getting off from work, someone shouted, ¡°Eh? Is he Ernie Hughes? The eldest son of the Hughes family! The chairman¡¯s cousin!¡± They could see a ck car parked in front of the building and Ernie was sitting inside the car with the door opened. He faced towards the entrance of the building and when he saw Sylvie, he showed a smiley face to her. He waved at her with a ruffian smile on his face. ¡°Hi, Sylvie!¡± Sylvie was obviously stunned, why would Ernie be here? While Sylvie was puzzled, Ernie had got off his car and walked towards her. Sylvie was sure that he was here for her. She was standing there and Ernie walked towards her closer with a evil smile on his face,¡°Hi, Sylvie, I am looking for you to go for dinner. Is it alright for you?¡± ¡°No need!¡± Sylvie replied indifferently, ¡°I still have something else, goodbye!¡± After saying that, she walked past him and wanted to leave. ¡°Why? Dare not?¡± He raised his eyebrows. Sylvie said indifferently again, ¡°Why do you look for me?¡± ¡°Nothing! I just want to buy you dinner!¡± Ernie said. ¡°It is unnecessary for you to do so since we aren¡¯t in the same direction!¡± ¡°Ha! Without listening, how do you know that we aren¡¯t in the same direction?¡± Ernie showed a tempted smile. Sylvie was still calm, ¡°I am sorry, I need to go!¡± While looking at this scene, the other employees felt strange because Ernie suddenly appeared at Hughes Group. In addition, he was looking for the chairman¡¯s wife, Sylvie. Sylvie left him alone again and the others were looking for fun. Ernie looked at the back of Sylvie who was leaving and squinted. Then, he turned around to get in his car and reversed the position of the car. With a strong step on the pedal, the car sped out. When Sylvia was walking towards the bus station, a car was approaching her with a low roar sound. She stepped away subconsciously. Suddenly, the ck car stopped abruptly. This was like an old record which was ying a soothing melody that skipped suddenly. It was so abrupt and extremely discordant. When she was still stunned, Ernie, who was in the car, got down, ¡°Sylvie, get in!¡± When Sylvie saw him again, he got down from the car and directly pulled her into the car. Sylvie was shocked and struggled to get rid of him. However, his hands were extraordinarily powerful and he warned her, ¡°Sylvia, if you don¡¯t have dinner with me, do you believe that I will kiss you on the spot? Can you see them? There are dozens of people looking at you right now! If Marley knows it tomorrow, then our rtionship will be mysterious!¡± ¡°Let go of me!¡± Sylvie did not have expression. Ernie was so shameless to the extent that he dared to threaten her in such a way. Ernie stared at her and said steadily, ¡°Let¡¯s go to have dinner with me!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t have time!¡± Sylvie sneered. ¡°Mr Ernie, do you think that I am as free as you?¡± ¡°Then, I need to kiss my adorable and beautiful sister-inw on this road! Your lips were so red and as small as cherries. You have red and beautiful lips as well as amazing eyebrows. Sylvie, you are pretty! So, I need to kiss you!¡± Suddenly, he smiled evilly and came near to her. ¡°you are shameless as the saying goes ¡®teethless¡¯ !¡± Sylvie started to feel panicked and worried and her eyes were turning away from him. ¡°I am sorry, my sister-inw. My teeth are clean and white, why can you call me shameless?¡± Ernie smiled yfully and while saying, he opened his mouth to show his white teeth with his fingers. ¡°Can¡¯t you see it? I can go to film an advertisement. Last time, someone looked for me to shoot a toothpaste advertisement!¡± His teeth were indeed white and long. The cracks between his teeth were equal and his white teeth were zing as well as dazzling for real. But, why was he here? Sylvie could not bear from asking, ¡°If you have something to say, let¡¯s talk about it here!¡± ¡°Nothing! I just want to have dinner with you. Do you wanna go?¡± He asked with a smiley face. At that moment, there were peopleing out continuously and they were looking here at a distance. Each of them was showing an astonishing look and someone even sought for something interesting. Sylvie panicked uncontrobly and she wanted to get rid of Ernie but it seemed difficult for her. Ernie looked at them with a smiley face but Sylvie found that his smile was not genuine. Ernie was simr to Marley. Both of them had sharp eyebrows, a pair of bright eyes and a tall nose. Also, their lips were thin and appeared to be sexy. The smile at the corner of their mouths were filled with yfulness and sarcasm. Then, he turned his eyes to look at Sylvie, ¡°Let¡¯s go? Dear... sister-in- law!¡± She looked at him. He looked at her too. He just looked at her with his yful eyes and raised his eyebrows while waiting for her to react. Finally, Sylvie saw that the number of people behind was increasing so she nodded. She sighed deeply and said, ¡°Alright! Let¡¯s talk about it in another ce. I believe that you have something to say!¡± After listening, he indeed let go of her. ¡°Let¡¯s go, dear sister-inw!¡± Sylvie got in his car and Ernie started the engine then moved forward. The employees of Hughes Group who were standing behind were astonished until their eyes were dted. ¡°My God! She gets into the gangster¡¯s car!¡± Maisy was worried about her. ¡°Mr Hughes is a yboy and Sylvie gets into his car unexpectedly! Do we need to inform the chairman?¡± ¡°It¡¯s none of your business!¡± A was like waiting for something to happen, ¡°He is the chairman''s cousin, why are you worried? What could happen? Also, this is off work time and they are from Hughes family. We should not mind others'' business, let¡¯s go!¡± At that moment, Tyler drove his car out and saw that scene coincidentally. Ernie drove his car to the direction of West and they were getting further away from the city. ¡°Is this necessary?¡± Sylvia said it indifferently, ¡°Ernie, stop the car. If you have something to say, just say it here!¡± ¡°Haha! I don¡¯t! Since you are in my car already!¡± Ernie showed a ruffian look, ¡°Don¡¯t you ever heard of one sentence? You will never get down the pirate ship after you boarded it. You are in the same situation as the saying! I am the thief who steals woman. Lady, let¡¯s show your smile to me!¡± ¡°What are you doing?¡± Sylvie never saw someone who was so despicable and she rolled her eyes to look at him, ¡°Couldn¡¯t you say it properly?¡± When Ernie listened to it, he showed a smile on his face, ¡°Great! I will talk to you properly once we get there. Don¡¯t worry!¡± Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. He drove the car rapidly and beat a few red lights then moved to the direction of East Hill. Sylvia was starting to feel panicked when she realized that they were almost heading to East Hill. Since the sky was turning dark soon, why would he bring her to East Hill? ¡°Stop your car quickly! If not, I will jump down from the car!¡± Chapter 720 Mountain Road Chapter 720 Mountain Road ¡°Well! I just stop here!¡± Ernie looked outside and suddenly pulled the car over to the side of the road, where it almost drove towards the East Hill. He reached out and touched Sylvie¡¯s face shamelessly. Sylvie smacked his hand away and scolded in a panic, ¡°What are you doing?¡± Ernie was stunned and then he teased, ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you this morning? I have fond on you, why don¡¯t you leave Marley and follow me?¡± Sylvie shrank back and whispered, ¡°Have you make enough jokes? Ernie, I don¡¯t think that¡¯s your purpose! What exactly do you want, just say it!¡± ¡°Then what is my purpose?¡± He secretlyughed upon seeing her scared and stubborn look, so he pretended to be serious and said, ¡°That¡¯s my purpose, I really regret for not attending my cousin¡¯s wedding! I should have snatched you up and it¡¯s a pity that I don¡¯t know you are such a beauty. I heard he doesn¡¯t treat you well, why are you still so determined to follow him? You should just stay with me and we will have much more fun together. How about you divorce him and marry me?¡± Sylvie¡¯s eyes dimmed slightly and she pursed her lips without saying anything. Seeing her like this, Ernie¡¯s fingers reached over again which gently picked up her slim jaw. He then leaned close to her face, puffing out a malicious breath that sprayed on her face, as he had hoped, he saw her face blushing. ¡°Are you shy, Sylvie? Look how cute your little red face is!¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Sylvie tried to pull his hand off again but he mped down on her jaw violently. Sylvie could not pull his hand away, so she could only stare at him. ¡°Ernie, please behave yourself!¡± He had intended to tease her, but a look of annoyance was added to her charm when he saw the corner of her mouth curling up slightly and her red lips slightly opened. Her angry face looked even more charming. Ernie was lost in thought for a moment before he suddenly smiled wickedly and involuntarily lowered his head to kiss her lips. ¡°Damn it!¡± With anger, Sylvie struggled violently, with such force that he was almost pushed away. But fortunately he was strong enough to hold her down with a deadly squeeze. The tip of his tongue even prated her mouth, stirring her lips and tongue wildly that caused Sylvie to be instantly confused andpletely panicked! The man in front of her was not someone who followedmon sense, yet, he dared to openly molest herself like this! She was his sister-inw, how could him be so shameless? She knew struggling would not work and would provoke him even more. Men were always stronger than women and she could not resist, so she simply did not move and let his tongue prate her mouth. Ignoring her reaction, he held her down with one hand and fixed her head with the other while wrapping his body around and deepening the kiss until Sylvie was suffocating and whimpering only then he released her. He seemed a little surprised by his own reaction. Ernie looked at Sylvie up close and found that she was really a beauty with her good-looking eyebrows and her exquisite features. He was more interested upon seeing her staring at himself without resisting. ¡°See, I know you are happy with it, how is it? Is my kissfortable? Is it better than my cousin? Isn¡¯t that quite satisfying to you?¡± ¡°Only that!¡± Sylvie snorted coldly, ¡°You are not Marley, there is only one Marley in this world!¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Ernie snorted coldly, ¡°That¡¯s right, there is only one Marley in this world but who is Ernie? Ernie is just a scum, right? Is that what you think in your heart?¡± Sylvie gasped and looked at him. There wereplex emotions hidden under his eyes at the moment, including rity, darkness, patience and sadness, but the only thing that was missing was the taste of ruffian. She narrowed her eyes slightly and she just thought of the kiss just now as experiencing a rescue training of artificial respiration. It was just that he was doing something that really puzzled her and she looked at him, ¡°No one can look down on others but only themselves!¡± ¡°Oh really? So that¡¯s why you didn¡¯t resist me kissing you just now? Is it because you think I¡¯m actually handsome too?¡± Ernie was back to being a ruffian. Sylvie asked rhetorically, ¡°Will you let me go if I resist?¡± Ernie was such a man who was so evil that Sylvie found him even more difficult to understand than Marley. He always seemed to have a mix of good and evil in his eyes and he changed his face so quickly that it was impossible for others to guess what he would do. Like now, he was holding her down and kissing her on the side of the road which was impossible for a normal person do that! ¡°Well! That¡¯s true, if you resist, I¡¯m just afraid I¡¯ll settle you here directly!¡± Ernie gave a light hum and showed an evil smile while narrowing his eyes at her. ¡°Sylvie, do you love Marley?¡± ¡°That¡¯s my business!¡± Sylvie murmured in a low voice. ¡°It has nothing to do with you! Can¡¯t you let go of me now?¡± Ernie looked at her again and spoke with interest, ¡°No way! You have to tell me, or else I¡¯ll kiss you again and make your mouth swell so that you can¡¯t go back to do your job! And this would let him think you¡¯ve been cheating on him with his dear ¡­cousin!¡± Sylvie listened to his words and had no doubt that he would do it, but she could not admit that she loved Marley. She just asked him, ¡°I marry him in order to help the Hughes Group to get through the hard times, does that necessarily mean I love Marley? I think you are different from everyone else, but I don¡¯t expect that you are just like themon people who like to judge it all bymon sense.¡± ¡°Ooh? So you don¡¯t love him?¡± Ernie raised his eyebrows. ¡°In this world, there are still many other things apart from love! Like kindness, kinship and friendship, there are so many!¡± ¡°The kindness is in your heart! So he has been kind to you and you¡¯re devoting your life to him?¡± He was still looking at Sylvie at such close range, in such an ambiguous gesture, and he, however, liked to talk in this way. Sylvie didn¡¯t move, she didn¡¯t deny or admit it. ¡°Hum! You are a very interesting woman!¡± Ernie¡¯s hands suddenly reached out and squeezed her chest obscenely. Sylvie was nervous but she didn¡¯t move either. She was really afraid that if she moved, he would be even more reckless. So at this point, she could only turn silent. Ernieughed when he saw her being nervous but still holding on, ¡°Ah hah! Are you scared? Don¡¯t worry, I don¡¯t like women who are reluctant, especially you who are my sister-inw! But I¡¯m really interested in you, maybe you can consider to divorce him and follow me!¡± Sylvie listened to his words, not knowing which one was true, so she simply shut her mouth and said nothing but just quietly looking at Ernie. Ernie smiled lightly then said, ¡°Say you are afraid and I will let you go!¡± ¡°No way!¡± Sylvie stubbornly denied it. ¡°Fine then!¡± Ernie pretended to be helplessly distressed, ¡°Then I will begrudgingly be even more shameless and take you up to the mountains for a night tonight!¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Sylvie was stunned as she thought she had heard wrongly. Ernieughed loudly, ¡°Do you want to admit it? Is it so hard to admit that you are afraid?¡± ¡°Why?¡± She frowned slightly and looked at him. N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. ¡°Why for what?¡± He didn¡¯t understand. ¡°Is it pleasant to tease me?¡± She voiced her doubts, ¡°You¡¯re not as shameless as rumours outside, and you¡¯re not supposed to be an arrogant young man but why do you have to ruin your image to give the wrong impression that you¡¯re uneducated? I can see that you actually care about your father¡¯s feelings, yet, why do you do something like this to make him sad? Do you carry hatred for the Hughes family, or for the arthy family? You bring me out today, not because of me, but because of Marley, right? Do you hate Marley?¡± Upon hearing those words, Ernie¡¯s gaze suddenly turned serious and meaningful with his lips curved faintly, ¡°What would you think if I said¡­ I bring you out because I like you?¡± ¡°Like?¡± Sylvie smiled softly. ¡°All I can say is, thanks!¡± ¡°Huh!¡± Ernieughed again. ¡°Your bluntness is truly disarming! If I wasn¡¯t so brazen, I must have been embarrassed by such a polite refusal from you. Sylvie, you¡¯re quite interesting and you actually assume that I hate the Hughes Group and the arthy Group? How can I have hatred when I am full of love and have nowhere to give it out? You have the potential to be a screenwriter or novelist. Unfortunately, it¡¯s overdone!¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Sylvieughed softly. ¡°Don¡¯t you believe me?¡± Ernie looked at her like that and gave her a smile. ¡°I don¡¯t believe it!¡± ¡°How about we kiss again, so you can feel my love which is full of passion? Or we can also have a car sex here, so you can try me out whether mine is better than my cousin or not?¡± He said it with a serious tone. Sylvie listened to his words and looked at his face before she suddenly pushed him away violently. Then she pulled open the car door and flew out of the car immediately. ¡°Try it yourself! Goodbye, Mr. Hughes!¡± Ernie did not go after him either but sat in the car with his pair of eyes staring at Sylvie who ran down in panic, yet, the corners of his lips showed a touch of yfulness. When she got out of the car, she only found that there were few cars in the ce where it was very close to the Mountain Road. Moreover, it was the end of the day so there were very few taxis. She walked back down the road, hoping to get a car and hurry back home. She really didn¡¯t want to stay there for a moment as there really seemed to be too much suspicion about Ernie. It was just that there was no car all the time and she got a little anxious. It was then that she realised that Ernie¡¯s car was following her unhurriedly behind and he was driving very slowly and just following. She picked up her pace while he was not in hurry but still following. Meanwhile, her phone suddenly rang and she hurriedly took it out of her bag to answer it. It was Marley. As soon as she answered the phone, she heard his low voice, ¡°Sylvie, where are you? Do Ernie go looking for you?¡± ¡°I¡¯m at¡­¡± Sylvie looked around. ¡°At the intersection which near the Mountain Road in the western suburbs! How do you know?¡± ¡°Damn it!¡± Marley cursed in a low voice, ¡°Where is he?¡± ¡°He¡­¡± Sylvie nced at the car behind him again and whispered honestly, ¡°He¡¯s following me behind!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll pick you up in ten minutes!¡± He said in a deep voice. ¡°Oh!¡± Sylvie was nervous initially but due to his words, she rxed all of a sudden, while the car behind her, still followed her unhurriedly. She put the phone in her pocket as Ernie¡¯s car drove by. The window was slid down and hisughing voice came out, ¡°Sylvie, get in, you can¡¯t even get a car! It¡¯s going to get dark soon and it would be terrible if you encounter a gangster!¡± Chapter 721 Stay Away From Him In Future Chapter 721 Stay Away From Him In Future "You go first!" Sylvie tilted her head and gave him a nce. "No one here is more evil than you!" "Hahaha¡­" Ernie burst intoughter and said, "You''re right, no one is as shameless as me or as bold as I am. I''m just a yboy! Who did you call just now? Did you ask someone to pick you up? Why do you have to try so hard? I brought you here, so naturally I''ll take you back. Why are you making such a fuss? It''s not like I''m going to rape you, so what if I do? Is it a big deal for a man and a woman to have sex these days? Besides, which of those bad guys are as handsome as me? It''s better to be raped by me than to be raped by those bad guys, right? It''s a good tradition for the Hughes family to always keep all the benefits for our own people. Now that you''re married to Marley, and you''re part of the Hughes family, so you should continue to carry on this tradition just like me!" Sylvie rolled her eyes. "Are you done, Ernie?" "You should call me brother!" Ernie said, "Anyway, I''m your elder brother!" "Do you think you''re behaving like an older brother?" Sylvie red at him. Would an elder brother flirt with his brother''s wife? "Honestly, I''m really not!" He simply pulled over and got out of the car himself. "But who knows? These days, there are quite a lot of men who are sanctimonious, but are actually hypocrites. Maybe some of them like to make trouble secretly behind the scenes!" As soon as Sylvie heard his words, she wanted to leave immediately. "Stop!" he said solemnly. "Don''t you dare take a step!" Such a threatening tone was tinged with a natural dominance that made her body shudder involuntarily. Helplessly, Sylvie had to stop and look at him. "Ernie, what do you really want?" Ernie burst outughing again, "Take it easy, little girl! I''m just trying to remind you. I just want to remind you that I''m good-looking too, and my skills in bed are no worse than Marley''s! If you''re lonely, I''m willing to sacrifice my sexuality and lend you my shoulder to lean on! It seems that my handsomeness is not inferior to his, right?" Sylvie couldn''t hold back herughter, did this man always talk like a rogue? She should have been angry, but as she watched his behaviour and listened to his words, sheughed unexpectedly and she even found herself baffled. "What are youughing at?" Ernie asked. "Don''t say the same thing over and over again, no one will like it. How many times have you said it, and it''s not a pleasant thing to hear either. If you want to make a joke, make a different one, there''s no point in saying the same thing!" "Uh!" When Ernie saw her puffing herself up to her own cost and her look pretending not to be afraid nor nervous, he couldn''t help butugh out loud, "Little girl, you''re so smart! But we''ve just hugged, kissed and pinched, and you''re just going to leave like this?" At his words, a blush immediately crept across Sylvie''s face. Thinking about what they had done in the car just now, she was a bit chagrined and pursed her lips, staring at his roguish look. She never thought that she would be forced to such an embarrassing situation by a rogue. Ernie was so pleased with her cute little look that she pouted unconsciously, and her blushing cheeks looked like a peach ready to be picked. Her bright, clear eyes rippled with a crystal glow that made people uncontrobly want to adore her. Once again, they both refused to budge on the road. Sylvie counted the time; Marley had told her that he would be here in ten minutes and now there were still a few minutes to go. She really hoped that Marley could arrive as soon as possible because she really didn¡¯t want to stay with this man any longer. He was horrible! Some men were actually so horrible! "Let''s go! Let''s go eat!" "No!" Sylvie refused. "Okay then! You can stay here and y by yourself! I''m leaving now!" With that, he walked over to her, grabbed her and yanked her into his arms. Lowering his head, he imprinted a kiss on her lips. Sylvie, who hadn''t expected him to do this at all, screamed in shock, "Ah¨C um¨C" Her face flushed instantly as she struggled to push him away and kicked him hard, "Bastard¨C Ernie¨C" He gripped her waist firmly and fastened her to him, lowering his head to kiss Sylvie fiercely. Her delicate body was like a pitiful white rabbit, while the big hands that mped her slender waist were even stronger. Ernie held her slender waist, and Sylvie was so frightened that she bit his lips violently. However, he seemed to sense it, and the moment she was about to bite him, he narrowed his icy eyes gently and let her go abruptly. "Ha-ha! Are you trying to bite me? Little wildcat, you''re so hot! I''ve given you a stamp! How about it! My kiss is hotter than your man''s, right?" Sylvie was stunned! He let go of her, turned around, and left in a dashing andnguid manner like a rogue. ''Ernie is nothing short of a devil!'' Sylvie said in her heart. As the ck car slid out, another car came like an arrow. With a squeal of brakes, the car came to a halt beside her. "Bang", the car door was opened. With a gloomy expression, Marley got out of the car and looked grimly at Sylvie. The hair of Marley, who was usually meticulous, was slightly dishevelled. He wasn''t wearing a suit, and the two buttons on his shirt were unbuttoned, revealing his sturdy chest. His tie, on the other hand, was untied. He lookedpletely wretched, with his eyes filled with anger and his lips pursed tightly. Was he Marley? Didn''t he have something to do this afternoon? Sylvie''s heart trembled slightly, feeling a bit nervous. He strode over and fixed his gaze on her lips, which were red and swollen at the moment and looked delicately charming. As he drove from a distance, he first saw two silhouettes embracing each other. He stepped on the gas pedal and rushed toward them, but found a red light at the road intersection. When he stopped for the red light, he saw that she was being embraced and kissed by Ernie. Although he couldn''t see clearly from a distance and it was dusk, he could still see that he was kissing her. At that time, he couldn''t care anymore, and he no longer cared about the red light. Anyway, since there were only a few cars on the road, he rushed directly to them. But Ernie had already gotten into the car, started the engine and drove off quickly. He saw that Sylvie''s red lips were now slightly swollen, and his eyes grew even more somber. He walked straight up to Sylvie. His huge shadow made Sylvie tremble slightly, and she couldn''t help but lower her head and whisper, "Marley!" "Damn!" He let out a muffled curse, "He kissed you?" Sylvie was flustered and didn''t dare to look at Marley as his tone at the moment was like he wanted to eat people. "Does it taste good?" A voice filled with jealousy hovered above her head. Sylvie pursed her lips and ignored him. She didn''t dare to look at him because he was too dangerous at the moment. Her body stiffened while he hooked her waist, pulling her hard into his arms. His big hand sped her waist, the strength of his hand having an urge to break her waist. "Marley, don''t do this!" She whispered, holding his hand with her small hand. Marleyughed softly, but his smile was indeed cruel. His big hand tightened around his waist and dived right into her dress, stroking her skin. "Don''t¡­" Sylvie grabbed his wrist in panic, but he had already grabbed one of her small, soft breasts and was tickling her sensitive area with the tip of his thumb. Sylvie panicked and grabbed his wrist, pulling it down. "Marley, don''t do this, mmm¡­Marley, please don''t do this¡­I''ll be careful next time! I won''t let him do this again! I don''t even know what he wanted from me as he threatened to kiss me at the entrance of the office if I didn''t get into his car. I got into the car because I was scared, but he still¡­" N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. Marley withdrew his hand, his expression as cold as ever. Sylvie said with some embarrassment, "Uh, I didn''t mean to, I¨C" Before Sylvie could finish her sentence, Marley had sealed her lips with a kiss. He pressed heavily against her, his breath seeping into her every sweaty pore like air, overwhelming all her senses. Sylvie''s mind went nk and her eyes widened in amazement. His lips were soft and filled with the taste of him. He smelled of tobo, whereas Ernie hadn''t smelled of tobo just now! *** Marley supported the back of Sylvie''s head with one hand and hooked her waist with the other. From the initial tossing and turning to the final frenzy, Sylvie''s mind was feverish and her body was sore and limp. Her mind went nk, but still he kissed her lips over and over, tracing the beautiful shape of her lips as if he longed to flush out someone''s breath. Finally, he let go of Sylvie, whose face had turned red fromck of oxygen, "Marley¡­" Before Sylvie could finish her words, Marley pressed his lips to hers again. His scorching lips burned Sylvie''s lips, and he bit her with his breath tinged with intense jealousy. His eyes were crimson, and he said viciously, "If you ever try to let anyone else kiss you again, I''ll bite your lips off." Sylvie covered her bitten lips with her hand, stunned, and finally lifted her head to look at him. Marley''s face was gloomy, staring at her with eyes full of anger. "I''m sorry!" She whispered, feeling that as his wife, being kissed by another man was indeed an oversight on her part, and indeed she was wrong. She felt very sheepish and guilty. Marley didn''t say anything and looked at her for quite a while before he finally opened his mouth, "What did he want from you?" "He didn''t say anything. At first, he invited me to dinner, and when I didn''t go, he threatened me, and then he said¨C" "What did he say?" He interrupted her harshly. Stunned, she whispered, "He asked me to divorce you and marry him!" "Damn it!" Marley let out another curse. "Marley¨C" Sylvie''s voice trailed off weakly, trying to hide her heartbeat as she exined in a soft, urgent voice, "But I think he''s joking, I don''t know what he''s doing exactly! He didn''t say either." Marley''s eyes narrowed slightly and he froze for a long time before he said stiffly, "From now on, if you meet him again, stay away from him!" "Okay!" She nodded. He frowned and asked, "Have you eaten?" Sylvie replied in a muffled voice, "Not yet." "He has only kissed you?" He asked again. "Yes!" She nodded. "I''ll punish you if you lie." He reached out to embrace her again, gently stroking her skinny back. His large palm soothed her tension and fear, but it also provoked a strange tingling sensation. "Hmm?" "It was really just a kiss, it''s my fault!" She whispered with a muffled voice in his arms, "If I meet him next time, I''ll go with Maisy! Or go with Mr Cooper!" "If you lie, I''m going to punish you." His voice grew lower and lower, his mouth containing her earlobe. Sylvie''s body stiffened when she heard him spit out some ambiguous words. "Tonight¡­I won''t let you sleep!" "Marley!" She murmured as they were still in the middle of the street. There weren''t many people, but after all, it was the middle of nowhere. "Hmm?" Marley''s lips had kissed toward her rosy neck, not knowing if he was forcing a confession or if he simply couldn''t resist himself. Sylvie''s face blushedpletely, "Let''s go back, okay? Can we go back?" "Don''t let any man kiss you again, okay?" Marley kissed her face gently, his strong arms and wrists loosening slightly as he wrapped his arms around her and led her toward his car. Chapter722 Nice To Meet You Nice To Meet You ¡°Hum!¡± All she could do was to nod her head and there would never be a next time! She had to learn to protect herself now, otherwise it would only be toote to regret anything that happened and she must not let this happen again. Marley started the car and drove off towards the city. Sylvie sat there nervously as there was something wrong with the air flowing in the car. She peeked at Marley with some unease before asking cautiously, ¡°How do you know I am taken out by him?¡± Marley steered to the right and nced at Sylvie before saying in a low voice, ¡°It is Tyler who saw you getting into Ernie¡¯s car and called me!¡± Sylvie¡¯s heart was warmed and then there was a strong apology, ¡°I¡¯m sorry!¡± ¡°Pay more attention next time!¡± He said. ¡°Just stay away from him! He''s not a good man.¡± ¡°Hum!¡± She nodded vigorously and asked again, ¡°Where are we going now?¡± ¡°I¡¯m still having a meeting with someone, so you juste with me!¡± ¡°Is it suitable for me to go?¡± She was a little nervous. ¡°Wait for me in the hall when you get there, I¡¯ll have to talk to someone for a while and we¡¯ll go home!¡± He said. ¡°Are you having dinner with someone?¡± Sylvie remembered that he said he wouldn¡¯t go back for dinner this afternoon, but then he called her suddenly and rushed here because was he worried about what Ernie would do to her? She didn¡¯t know why she felt that Ernie wouldn¡¯t really do anything. If he did, why did he say so many things? Wouldn¡¯t it be more effective to just do it than to say anything? But he didn¡¯t, what did he mean by teasing her? To test her or to provoke her? Or to provoke Marley? ¡°Yes!¡± His tone was calm. ¡°Then you just have your dinner with someone and I¡¯ll wait for you!¡± She said obediently, it was better to behave honestly when she had made a mistake! ¡°Don¡¯t dy business!¡± ¡°It has already been dyed!¡± He frowned, forbidding her from saying more. ¡°Shut up!¡± Sylvie immediately pursed her lips and stopped talking. When the car arrived at a hotel, Marley took her out of the car and went to the hotel lobby. Thedy at the reception was extremely excited when seeing Marley, and then she was envious and jealous upon seeing Sylvie. Ignoring others¡¯ sight, he told her, ¡°Go and wait for me on the sofa over there, I¡¯lle outter and we¡¯ll go together!¡± ¡°Alright!¡± Sylvie nced at the lounge area, then walked over and sat down. Meanwhile, a few receptiondies at the entrance lobby watched Marley¡¯s figure disappear at the lift. It was already dark outside, Sylvie looked down at her small hands and she was a little bored. At this moment, the lobby turned a bit noisy and she followed up raising her gaze. Someone walked in under the enthusiastic admiration of the receptiondies. A tall man, with his meticulously ironed dark grey trousers, well-made metal belt buckles and the white shirt with dark patterns that was ironed neatly, together with his suit that was held on his wrist. He was in such a casual posture walking up with a smile and a tall beauty was beside him! Sylvie was dumbfounded as the man was Ryan! It was the first time she had seen Ryan dressed in this way and he looked like he was returning from a formal event. Perhaps realising that there were eyes on him, Ryan then turned his head and saw Sylvie sitting on the sofa. He was stunned and he was walking towards her after saying something to the beauty beside him. He walked towards her and when his footsteps stopped, he looked down at Sylvie who was sitting on the sofa with a smile on his face and Sylvie also raised her head to meet his deep ck eyes where there was a smile inside. ¡°Ryan, what a coincidence!¡± Sylvie spoke first while returning a smile. Ryan raised his eyebrows and then with a touch of doting shed under his eyes as he spoke gently, ¡°Sylvie, what are you doing here?¡± ¡°I¡¯m waiting for someone!¡± ¡°Is it Marley?¡± Ryan asked with a raised eyebrow. Sylvie nodded with surprise, ¡°How do you know?¡± ¡°If it wasn¡¯t him, would you be sitting here so quietly? Don¡¯t you say it is a waste of time?¡± Sylvie was stunned again and stared at Ryan for a while before she turned embarrassed, ¡°It doesn¡¯t mean that!¡± ¡°Silly girl, then what is that?¡± Ryan raised his eyebrows again. ¡°You are making fun of me!¡± Sylvieughed. Ryan walked over a little and reached out to rub her hair. ¡°Are you learning to be shy now? Marley is really charming and he has actually made our Sylvie shy!¡± ¡°Ryan!¡± Sylvie whispered coyly! Ryan withdrew his hand, ¡°I won¡¯tugh at you!¡± Sylvie looked up at him then looked at the beautiful woman in the lobby and raised her eyebrows just like him, ¡°Ryan, are you trying to find a sister-inw for me?¡± Ryan just smiled withplexity in his eyes. He then bowed his head and whispered, ¡°You can guess it!¡± ¡°So is that?¡± Sylvie¡¯s eyes widened in surprise. ¡°Ryan, do you change your sexual orientation?¡± Ryan looked at her speechlessly, yet, he was a little helpless and dumbfounded. ¡°My girl, don¡¯t you think the same as your ssmates that I am a gay?¡± Sylvie¡¯s face blushed as she was embarrassed to be caught in the act again. She immediately gave a smile. ¡°So aren¡¯t our opinions all wrong? Ryan, aren¡¯t you a normal man?¡± ¡°What a bad girl! You should really deserve a beat as you always think that I am a gay all these years!¡± He made a gesture to knock on her eyebrow. Sylvie stepped back and leaned back on the sofa while smiling and begging for mercy, ¡°Okay, I¡¯m wrong!¡± Ryan also shook his head andughed. He was not urgent to leave, yet, he was even not worried about the beautiful woman whom he had left there in the lobby. Everyone was a little surprised, especially the woman who came together with Ryan. She stood there in the lobby and together with the receptionists, they all cast their confused and suspicious eyes towards them. The pretty woman was in shock when she was looking over here where Ryan was taking to Sylvie with a smile on his face. The receptiondy was also a little surprised as she thought Sylvie was really fortunate when a handsome man had juste with her and now there was another one who went over to talk to her. That woman was in an elegant purple short dress, with a high bun that was enough to highlight her mboyant bright features. Yet, it could be a bright scenery when she stood at the lobby with her zing red lips, a silver glitter handbag and rhinestone high heels. ¡°Go ahead!¡± Sylvie nced over there again, ¡°She is waiting for you!¡± ¡°Fine! It seems that Sylvie doesn¡¯t like to see me too much, so I¡¯d better vanish now!¡± Ryan smiled but still wasn¡¯t in a hurry to go. ¡°Why don¡¯t you go?¡± Sylvie asked. Ryan stared into her eyes and seriously asked in a voice that only two people could hear, ¡°Sylvie, are you happy?¡± Sylvie froze and her eyes dropped to stare at her own hands while asking herself, was she happy? But what is the definition of happiness? Who could define it? Meanwhile, her voice hovered overhead as if there was something hidden, and after a pause he said, ¡°Sylvie, you must be happy and I am also looking for my own happiness!¡± Her heart fluttered and she was a little confused to what he meant. She looked up and noticed that his gaze was looking at herself with intense emotion, even with a hint of pain and entanglement. Sylvie was stunned for a moment that as she was unable to say the feeling in her heart but she just felt a little weird. Luckily, he regained the rity in his eyes for just a moment and looked at her and smiled. ¡°Ryan, go ahead, don¡¯t let the pretty girl wait for you too long!¡± Sylvie tried to suppress that moment of weirdness in her heart and spoke. Ryan once again reached out his hand and rubbed her hair. And this scene instantly caught the eye of Marley who had juste down from the lift. His eyes turned serious for a moment and he strode towards them with big steps while shouting in a deep voice, ¡°Sylvie!¡± *** Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. A single word caused Sylvie¡¯s entire body to tremble. Ryan¡¯s spine stiffened and when he looked down at Sylvie again, she was already getting up from the sofa nervously. Exactly, Sylvie stood up from the sofa in a sh and looked at Marley. He had already walked to the middle of the lobby and immediately walked over to this side. He walked past the beautiful woman who seemed to see Marley and opened her mouth but she didn¡¯t say anything as he had already walked past her. Marley walked over with a grave look on his face. Sylvie was panicked when she saw his face was serious and she immediately walked over to him with her mosquito-like voice ringing out, ¡°Marley, you¡¯re back? So fast?¡± Marley took a look at the messy hair on her forehead with ulterior motives and his eyes shed as he looked towards Ryan. Meanwhile, Ryan turned back immediately with his eyes lingering. Marley looked down and intimately whispered to Sylvie, ¡°Sylvie, introduce to me!¡± Sylvie immediately looked up and nervously looked at Marley. His words were right, she should introduce to him, but why his tone was so strange and surprisingly serious? Marley still kept his demeanour, she guessed, as he was not going to punch the man who rubbed his wife¡¯s hair intimately in the public and he did really have a lot of patience! ¡°Ugh¡­ Marley, this is Ryan, my friend!¡± Sylvie immediately introduced himself and at the same time said to Ryan, ¡°Ryan, formally meet my husband, Marley Hughes!¡± Ryan just curled his lips up in an arc, ¡°Well, didn¡¯t we meet at the airportst time? Nice to meet you!¡± Ryan did not reach out his hand and the same went for Marley. Both of them did not seem to have any intention of shaking hands. Looking at each other, Ryan looked at Marley who had a perfect figure with an only shirt and a handsome face, his calm and powerful aura was emanated from the inside out inyers, yet, the pair of his deep eyes could instantly bring all the attention around him into his world. He had a pair of eyes that were deeper and darker than the night outside and the glint in his eyes was like the stars dotting the night sky which was very beautiful. Ryan sighed as Marley was born with a good skin, but if he was not Sylvie¡¯s benefactor, would Sylvie have married him? The answer was no?! Although Sylvie had never said exactly what kind of kindness it was, he knew that she had a benefactor whom she had always kept in the back of her mind, because once, Sylvie had muttered a few words when she was drunk. She said that she wanted to repay the man who had given her a new life to repay his kindness! Chapter 723 He’s My Best Friend Chapter 723 He¡¯s My Best Friend And without saying anything, she married a stranger. Ryan then thought that this person should be the savior that Sylvie talked aboutst time when she was drunk. But just what kind of kindness was it that made Sylvie marry herself so hastily? Yet when Ryan saw Marley today, even he as a man himself couldn¡¯t help but marvel at the owner of that face, Marley was really good looking. Also, with a man¡¯s intuition, it could be felt that Marley do care about Sylvie. While Ryan was looking at Marley, Marley was also eying him at the same time. Ryan was handsome, pure and clean, his face features looked quite clear and natural too. N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. This was the man, Sylvie¡¯s best friend! They lived together before in America? The words that Sylvie said the other day rang in Marley¡¯s mind. With just one look between the two men, they could already understand each other. Both having their own thoughts in their hearts but had both coincidentally hidden it deeply. Marley smiled slightly and said, ¡°Nice to meet you, Mr. Babel! My wife said that you¡¯re her friend, which then makes you my friend too!¡± Marley emphasized his tone when he said the word ¡°friend¡±. Of course, Ryan had noticed it. His face stiffened a little but quickly spread a smile, ¡°It seems that Mr. Hughes do like making new friends!¡± ¡°Not as much as Mr. Babel. The friends I make are all with the same surname!¡± Marley said with a hidden meaning in his sentence. Ryan smiled and raised his eyebrows, ¡°Uh, does Mr. Hughes not believe in pure friendship between men and women?¡± ¡°Oh, please stop joking, Mr. Babel. It doesn¡¯t matter if I believe in it or not. What matters the most is that Mr. Babel should strongly believe in it. Am I right?¡± Marley fake a faint smile. It was a fight between two men of high level, each word was powerful and a flicker of eyes could make others frightened. Sylvie wasn¡¯t a fool, she could feel the tension between the two while they were talking, but then they have had it hidden so deeply. ¡°Your friend is waiting for you, Ryan.¡± Sylvie ¡°kindly¡± reminded. Only then did Ryan turn to look at the woman who hade with him. He then looked back at them and gave Marley a smile, ¡°Sylvie is entrusted to you from now on, Mr. Hughes. Do take good care of her!¡± The corner of Marley¡¯s lips lightly raised and said slowly, ¡°It¡¯s a matter of course. Sylvie is my wife, and I¡¯ve always kept that in mind.¡± The implication seemed to be also reminding Ryan that he had better remember that Sylvie arthy was his wife. ¡°Oh, then that¡¯s good!¡± Ryan¡¯s heart was somewhat unpleasant after hearing those words. He slightly pursed his lips and looked at Marley seriously. Could this man really treat Sylvie well wholeheartedly? Should he be relieved? But by holding up for too long, some of the probing should also be enough. Marley smiled profoundly, his gaze gently turned to Sylvie and raised his arm, indicating her to take his arm. Sylvie was a bit stunned, what was Marley doing? She was looking at him in dismay, and saw that he still didn¡¯t move, so she could only stretch her hand out and took Marley¡¯s arm. No matter how, it just felt like as if Marley was doing it for Ryan to see. But why did he need to do that? Ryan saw the intimacy between the two holding their arms and nodded indifferently, ¡°Excuse me, Sylvie, Mr. Hughes. There¡¯s a beautiful woman waiting for me!¡± Sylvie turned her gaze towards Ryan, her big pair of eyes blinked, then gave a smile without saying anything. Ryan had already walked away when Marley turned his gaze towards him. At the same time, Marley also saw the woman over there and was slightly stunned. Then, he also walked over bringing Sylvie with him. She didn¡¯t know what he was going to do. She was just following the pace of the person beside her, all up to him to lead her elsewhere. When Sylvie had regained her conscious, she realized that she was already standing in front of Ryan and the beautiful woman. Sylvie heard Marley said to the beautiful woman, ¡°Hello, Miss Griffiths!¡± Hearing Marley talking to the woman beside him, the light at the bottom of Ryan¡¯s eyes was extraordinarily dark. ¡°Long time no see, Mr. Hughes!¡± The beautiful woman was smiling. She stood beside Ryan, looking charming and gentle. She was wearing a hemispheric pearl on her slim finger, it wasn¡¯t overly ostentatious and revealed its hidden grace instantly, ¡°I heard that you got married, is this your wife?¡± Marley nodded, ¡°This is my wife, Sylvie arthy. Come and meet thisdy, Sylvie. The CEO of Well Group, Connie Griffiths.¡± Well Group?! Sylvie was slightly stunned, she didn¡¯t expect that this Miss Griffiths would be Connie Griffiths, who was said to be a legendary figure. Well Group was a legendary and mysterious group in the insurance industry established twenty years ago. It was said that the president of Well Group was a mysterious figure and never showed his face. Also, some people said that the mysterious president died in a car ident five years ago and the previous CEO was also kidnapped. Then, CEO Connie Griffiths had settled in Well Group when the news broke and had been the CEO since then. Under her leadership, Well Group¡¯s stock had been strong for several years. But how did Miss Griffiths get together with Ryan? Even with a person as calm as Sylvie was also shocked by Connie Griffiths¡¯s identity the moment she saw her. But she still managed to quickly adjust her mind and smiled generously, ¡°Hello, Miss Griffiths!¡± ¡°Hello, Mrs. Hughes!¡± Connie Griffiths calmly extended her hand and Sylvie also hurriedly stretched her hand out. The two shook hands in the lobby in front of the two men. ¡°It¡¯s time for us to go eat!¡± Ryan had a trace of displeasure in his eyes all of a sudden and spoke abruptly. Connie Griffiths faintly froze for a moment and looked at him, ¡°You¡¯re hungry, Ryan?¡± ¡°Mm!¡± Ryan¡¯s tone was nd, he then turned to Sylvie and said, ¡°Sylvie, I¡¯m hungry so I¡¯m going to eat first. Excuse me, Mr. Hughes!¡± Connie Griffiths seemed to have sighed, then said, ¡°Excuse me, Mr. and Mrs. Hughes.¡± Marley simply smiled, ¡°Goodbye, Miss Griffiths and Mr. Babel!¡± Sylvie smiled lightly without saying anything. It was the first time she had seen Ryan¡¯s childlike tone, like the head of a group of kids, so domineering. Then Ryan and Connie Griffiths walked towards the elevator. Turned out that the prettydy was Connie Griffiths, the CEO of Well Group. Ryan was actually with her, and it seemed like they were having a pretty good rtionship. Sylvie never knew that Ryan knew Well Group¡¯s Connie Griffiths. Even until they had walked away, Sylvie still couldn¡¯te back to her senses yet. Marley couldn¡¯t help but to frown when he saw Sylvie¡¯s eyes kept looking at Ryan¡¯s back which was moving further away and said in a cold voice, ¡°Why? Unwilling for him to leave?¡± Sylvie was confused for a moment, then saw Marley¡¯s cold face when she finally regained her thoughts. She averted her long eyshes slightly, kept silent for a moment then frowned. What did he mean by unwilling for him to leave? The way Marley Hughes spoke always made people so angry. But Marley was already dragging Sylvie out of the lobby. With everyone looking, he dragged her to the parking lot and into the car. Sylvie was wrapped in his arms suddenly. He was acting too quickly and always leaving her with no way to react. Also with his strong masculinity aura forcing on, it made her felt suffocating. Marley lowered his head against her face, hisrge hand lifted her small face. Looking at her seriously, he then reached out and rubbed her hair vigorously. A car drove into the parking lot at that time and the headlights shone brightly, illuminating on Marley¡¯s handsome face. Sylvie saw that his eyes were thick with jealousy, his side profile was so resolute. He frowned slightly, seemingly annoyed that the lights shone at the wrong time. But the lights then when out and the car was inplete darkness again. Sylvie¡¯s vision went dark, there was a momentary trance and nothing could be seen. However, the image of Marley¡¯s handsome face and the jealousy at the bottom of his eyes were stuck in her eyes, lingering around for a long time. While Sylvie was feeling dumbfounded, Marley spoke up in the darkness, ¡°He rubbed your hair!¡± ¡°Uh¡­¡± Sylvie froze and couldn¡¯t react. She then heard Marley continued, ¡°You¡¯re my wife and no other men are allowed to touch you in the future, do you understand?¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Sylvie could only nod her head. Her heart was overflowing with indescribable feelings, being a little confused, ¡°But Ryan is not an outsider!¡± Ryan used to do this kind of small intimate action before, and she didn¡¯t avoid it because she had always treated him as a family, as a brother. There was nothing between her and Ryan, but Marley¡¯s tone of voice and his authoritarianism made her ufortable. In short, Sylvie didn¡¯t like to be controlled like this at all. *** Marley saw her seemingly dumbfounded, his eyes glowed with a dark blue light, the hand that was around her wasn¡¯t released and was still sping her tightly. Sylvie felt a vague pain in her shoulder. His anger came so suddenly, but she could only endure it and said, ¡°Ryan is my best friend!¡± Marley gazed down at her pure face and domineeringlymanded, ¡°Why is he touching you if you guys are just friends?¡± ¡°!!!¡± Sylvie swallowed and was instantly choked out of speech. Marley stopped talking, started the car and went straight home. Sylvie saw his gloomy face and quickly got out of the car. The anger that Marley had been holding back for a long time finally exploded right at the moment they arrived home, ¡°Stand right there!¡± Sylvie turned around and saw him standing by the car door, looking at her with an angry face. She then immediately remembered what happened in the garagest time, still feeling quite frightened, she ran out of the garage in a sh, ¡°I¡¯m going upstairs first! I¡¯ll go cook!¡± Leaving him behind, she ran as fast as a rabbit. All the way into the house, up the stairs to the bedroom and closed the door, locking it. She was panting in exhaustion, feeling both tired and scared. When Marley saw her running so fast, his patience finally reached its limit and exploded the next second. He ran into the living room, and when he didn¡¯t see Sylvie, he went up the stairs quickly and straight to the bedroom. He found out that the door was locked from the inside the moment he turned the door handle. Marley stood at the door, staring at the damn lock and shouted in frustration, ¡°Sylvie arthy, open the door!¡± Sylvie was still leaning on the door. She tensed up for a moment when she heard the door handle being turned just now, but it wasn¡¯t turned opened. She also heard Marley¡¯s angry voice, making her even more nervous. She turned her head, fixed her mind and said to the door, ¡°I want to take a shower and change my clothes. You should go take a shower and change your clothes too!¡± ¡°Sylvie arthy!¡± Marley shouted, frightening Sylvie that she almost fell down cause of the shock. ¡°I want to take a shower.¡± Sylvie said softly while trying to suppress her heartbeat and was about to leave to take shower and change clothes. ¡°Sylvie arthy, you better open the door!¡± Marley kicked the door violently and Sylvie was startled once again. Marley still refused to give up and shouted, ¡°Sylvie arthy, you dare to lock the door on me? How dare you! You really are something now huh! You dare to lock me outside, who do you want to let in then? Ernie Hughes? Or Ryan Babel?¡± Facing Marley¡¯s angry roar outside the door, Sylvie was feeling ufortable and didn¡¯t speak for a while. Chapter 724 Punishment I Chapter 724 Punishment I Marley¡¯s angry rebuke wasn¡¯t responded to, so he was even more angry. He narrowed his eyes, clenched his hands into fists, and kicked the door hard, ¡°Open the door, Sylvie arthy! Do you have to mess around with other men?¡± Sylvie didn¡¯t expect Marley to be angry, moreover, to be that angry. Was it because they were at home? That was why he was being so impudent. A roar like that really made her unable to react to it. But she still tried to calm herself down, ¡°I didn¡¯t. I know I did wrong with what happened with Ernie today. I admit I shouldn¡¯t have gone out and not taking precaution, but Ryan is my rtive. He only touched my hair and you¡¯re already being so jealous! Marley Hughes, you don¡¯t have a crush on me, do you?¡± ¡°!!!¡± Hearing Sylvie¡¯s words, Marley was speechless for a moment. He opened his mouth, but unexpectedly not one word came out. Did he fall in love with her? With a buzzing sound, a stream of blood rushed into his brain. Marley was standing at the door in a daze and a thin shade of redness flushed his face instantly. No! It¡¯s not love! But if it was not love then what¡¯s he doing right now? That thought was still swirling in Marley¡¯s head when he heard Sylvie said again from the inside, ¡°Tell me. Did you fall in love with me, Marley Hughes?¡± Sylvie asked again, perhaps because she had the courage to do so through the door. She didn¡¯t know what the result would be, but she asked it anyway. Only thing was that Marley couldn¡¯t digest it in time, so he instantly became irritated. He yelled at the door angrily, ¡°You think you¡¯re beautiful huh, Sylvie arthy? Fall in love with you? You¡¯re being so bold now, aren¡¯t you? Open the door right now!¡± Sylvie¡¯s face froze inside. So it wasn¡¯t love! Sheughed at herself, what was she thinking? She knew the ending from the beginning, so why did she think about it then? It¡¯s just that after going through some things, could her feelings still return to where it first set sail? She was like a lonely boat drifting in the boundless sea, without a guiding light, wavering in the darkness. In the end, it was unknown where home was. She knew if her heart was still not lucid, she wouldn¡¯t know where her path would be. Maybe it¡¯s heaven, maybe it¡¯s hell, maybe it would just take one moment to plunge into the end of the world. An angel lost in the mortal world may be able to return to home, but in the world of Marley Hughes, was there still a ce for Sylvie arthy? Stunned by such a feeling, Sylvie grabbed the handle of her satchel tightly and stood so quietly on the other side of the door. She wanted to say something but didn¡¯t know what to say. ¡°Sylvie arthy, open the door!¡± Marley stood at the door and shouted. There wasn¡¯t an expected answer, nor was there any movement. The corridor was quiet, the house was quiet, and Marley¡¯s voice echoed throughout the vi. There was no response, seemingly slight lonely. Marley stared at the tightly closed door and a sh of doubt passed through his deep gaze. He suddenly thought of something, and the corner of his sexy mouth raised, slovenly said, ¡°Do you think I can¡¯t get in, Sylvie arthy?¡± Sylvie seemed to be frightened and stammered, ¡°Whatever. Whether you¡¯reing in or not, either way, I will not open the door today!¡± She was like a child who had a temper tantrum, her words sounded a bit sulky. Marley stood at the door, momentarily dazed, then softened his tone, ¡°Sylvie, open the door. This is our room, where do you want to lock me in?¡± Facing his suddenly softened voice, a strange feeling abruptly emerged in Sylvie¡¯s heart. It was a feeling of fear, but it was far more frightening than when he was being cold and angry! With this version of Marley, Sylvie couldn¡¯t hear his displeasure at the moment. He only made her feel deeply afraid and took a step backward unconsciously. She was looking at the door like fear of seeing a ghost, and once again made sure it was closed and locked. He couldn¡¯t get in! Only then she could completely put her mind at ease. ¡°Sylvie, be good. Open the door.¡± Marley¡¯s tone was even more gentle. Faced with such a perverse him, Sylvie was terrified. That tone of voice was like coaxing a child! She nervously gripped her satchel instantly, as if giving herself the courage to face it. In an instant, countless thoughts shed through her mind. Despite the distraction, she still wanted to say something, let¡¯s all just take a break tonight, ¡°You have your own ce to stay. Where you stayed on the night of our wedding, you can stay there now just as well! I don¡¯t want to open the door, and whether you¡¯re angry or not, it¡¯s none of my business. I don¡¯t want to open the door, and I won¡¯t open the door. I¡¯m not apanying you anymore!¡± Sylvie dumped that sentence on Marley then threw her bag on the rocking chair. She grabbed a bathrobe and went into the bathroom, turned on the shower and took a bath. ¡°Open the door!¡± No matter how much Marley shouted, there was no more response from the inside. Sylvie had gone through too much today and was a bit exhausted. She was hugged and kissed by Ernie today. She felt she was a bit dirty when she thought about it and a little unsettling by just thinking about it in her heart. Ernie Hughes was full of mystery, with no way for people to sought out. What was going on with that three hundred million exactly? Losing three hundred million in one night, with an amount of money that large, it waspletely aiming at Hughes Group! Even if he really did lose three hundred million, then he was also definitelying for Hughes Group! With such a big prodigal, what secrets were he harboring? Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. Sylvie was busy thinking and didn¡¯t hear the sound of the door handle turning outside. With the water in the shower running down, she didn¡¯t hear the sound of the door outside opening at all. Marley heard the sound of rushing watering from the bathroom when he entered the bedroom and froze for a moment. Looking in the direction of the bathroom, his throat moved a little, and the gloom on his face followed to ease a bit. Marley stared at the bathroom door and jingled the key ring in his hand, his eyes narrowed dangerously. I would see where you were going to escape to, Sylvie arthy! And when Marley pushed open the door with a key in his hand, his face looking livid and suddenly appearing at the bathroom door, Sylvie was stunned for a moment and let out a scream instantly, ¡°Ah ¡ª¡± Sylvie panicked and subconsciously reached out to cover herself. She was flustered and used, ¡°You ¡ª You¡ª How did you get in?¡± Marley leaned against the door, his eyes were looking up and down her curvy body. There was an unknown darkness at the bottom of his eyes. When Sylvie saw the key on the key ring waving in the hand of Marley, it was self-evident that he obviously had a spare key. Why hadn¡¯t she thought of that he would have a spare key? Also, why didn¡¯t she lock the bathroom door? She was so careless! In a panic, she immediately grabbed the towel next to her and wrapped it around herself, covering up her bare body. Jesus, Sylvie widened her eyes in horror. This might be the most embarrassing moment of her life! But Marley had already seen what should be seen. He let out a cold snort with sarcasm, as if mocking her for simply being redundant. He even stood in the doorway dangerously, looking like he wasn¡¯t in a hurry, with his hands around his chest, checking out Sylvie who was standing there stiffly with a red face. The hot steam made the entire bathroom, which was bright before, filled with ayer of mist. In the mist, a beautiful woman stood under the shower, dumbfoundedly looking at Marley with incredulous eyes and panic stricken like little red riding hood seeing the big bad wolf. Sylvie¡¯s small face was red like a tomato, her skin was as white as a peach. The hot steam made her like an unstained white begonia flower, pure and innocent. Her red lips were slightly pursed, as if it was a silent seduction. Her eyes were full of timidity, but there were more shyness and shock in them. She shouted in annoyance, ¡°You, you get out! I¡¯m taking a bath!¡± ¡°I have eyes and I can see that.¡± Marley said unhurriedly. ¡°Then why are you still not leaving!¡± His sudden appearance made Sylvie want to cry and she couldn¡¯t care less about anything else. Let¡¯s just pretend that this was all a bad dream! Sylvie reached out and turned off the shower. Her wet hair was dripping with water and dense droplets of water dripped onto the white bath towel. In just a while, the towel was moistened, revealing an even more beautiful body curve. Sometimes, wearing a little was more seductive than wearing nothing at all. Seeing Sylvie like this, Marley lost some control all of a sudden. Something erupted from his body and spread instantly. The bathroom was hot, so hot that it was unable to breathe! Marley¡¯s breathing was rapid instantly, and he walked forward almost uncontrobly. *** ¡°Hey! Don¡¯t youe over! Marley Hughes, don¡¯t youe over!¡± Sylvie saw him walking towards her, she panicked, ¡°Don¡¯t youe over!¡± This version of Marley, with his handsome and gentle face, and a burning me flickering at the bottom of his eyes, made Sylvie felt deeply afraid. She unconsciously took a step backwards but didn¡¯t expect to have leaned against the bathroom wall and there was no way out. When Marley saw her retreating, a coldness leapt across his deep eyes. His handsome face gently spread a smile, but that smile made Sylvie felt an inexplicable chill. ¡°Now you know to be afraid?¡± Marley¡¯s voice was surprisingly hoarse and low, then stopped in his tracks. ¡°Ugh! Marley Hughes!¡± Sylvie really froze, her mind was in a turmoil. He, he was just too shameless, she was taking a bath! How could he just run in like that? ¡°Didn¡¯t you want to shut me out?¡± Marley¡¯s eyes shone a hidden light deep down, and the smile on the corner of his mouth was charming, tempting her, ¡°Sylvie,e here!¡± ¡°No!¡± Sylvie shook her head violently and almost reflexively. Her feet felt like a tree with roots, unable to move half a step and her body leaning against the wall. If there was a hole in the wall, she would definitely go in and nevere out. ¡°Then I¡¯ll go over?¡± Marley seemed to be deliberate and spoke with a hint of teasing, which made the blood on Sylvie¡¯s small face faded away, eyes were looking terrified and helpless. Men were dangerous and scary! She finally knew the consequences of angering men. ¡°Don¡¯t! You go out first, okay? You go out and we¡¯ll talk outside. I¡¯ll ept any punishment!¡± This was what she got for pissing him off, so she¡¯ll just ept the punishment. ¡°Hmm? Punishment huh?¡± Marley¡¯s low voice echoed up in her bathroom. He wasn¡¯t angry, just looking at her yfully, ¡°Punish you? Oh, what would be a good punishment for you?¡± ¡°Anything. Just please get out, will you?¡± Sylvie immediately said when she saw that he seemed to be a bit loosened up. ¡°Humm!¡± Marley let out a low chuckle, ¡°Then I¡¯ll punish you to take a bath with me!¡± ¡°Ah! No!¡± Sylvie screamed. ¡°Since you¡¯re noting over, I¡¯ll go over then!¡± Marley finished the sentence and abruptly took a big step forward. ¡°Don¡¯te over!¡± Sylvie was almost reflexively sliding along the wall to escape, but Marley leapt up. His speed was like ast-minute prey hunting of a beast, his powerfulrge palm instantly gripped Sylvie¡¯s smooth white arm. ¡°Ah¡ª¡± Sylvie only managed to take a step before she was pressed against the wall by Marley. He pressed his body against her, Sylvie¡¯s face was on his chest and her back was against the wall. Chapter 725 Punishment II Chapter 725 Punishment II ¡°If you¡¯re brave enough to keep me outside, then you should have the courage to ept the punishment!¡± Marley suddenly pinched her chin with one of his hands and held her thin waist with his other hand. ¡°I ask you to open the door, don¡¯t you hear me?¡± ¡°I...¡± Before she finished speaking, he leaned on her and sealed a deep kiss on her lips. Then, he held and kissed her lips. His kiss was so rush and wild that she had no way to resist. ¡°Marley!¡± Her bath towel was pulled by him, but she held it tightly. She moaned and hoped that he would let her go. But he acted as if he didn''t hear anything, his dark eyes looked scary. ¡°Do you dare to do it again in the future?¡± ¡°No! No! Marley, don¡¯t be like this!¡± She moaned because he was pulling her bathrobe. He let her go but her lips were already swollen and red. He looked at her fair body which was exposed outside still had some foam because it was not yet washed away by the flowing water. It seemed like he came in hurriedly. She did not even finish showering! Her body had indescribable beauty and it was seductive. Marley smelled greedily all the natural fragrance from her body as well as the fragrance from the shower gel. His anger was slowly gone and there was a strange light in his eyes. Sylvie was shocked when he grabbed her hand which was holding the towel. Her hand was trembling and she tried to withdraw her hand. Just when he let go of her hand, the bath towel dropped on the floor. ¡°Ah...¡± Sylvie grabbed the towel in panic, ¡°You, what¡¯re you doing?¡± ¡°What do you think?¡± Marley grabbed her hand stopping her from picking up the towel. His tone sounded low and hoarse which revealed his evilness. Sylvie suddenly felt mad, so she stretched out her hand to push him away nervously. In a split of second, that towel wrapped on her body dropped, exposing her perfect body figure. Just a few seconds, she almost screamed out! At that moment, Marley¡¯s eyes suddenly turned even darker and unclear. She could not stand on his insistence as her hand was grabbed tightly by him, not allowing her to pick up the bathrobe. Her heartbeat was so fast that she could hardly breathe. The gaze of Marley looking at her made Sylvie¡¯s mouth and tongue dry. Her whole body was burning hot. Unconsciously, she tried to moisture her red lips with the tip of her tongue as it was dried up because of the tension. Marley stared at her red lips. His lower abdomen couldn¡¯t help tightening and his breathing became heavier and faster. ¡°Let go of me! Marley Hughes!¡± Sylvie moaned but she was being stared by Marley with his burning eyes. She was too embarrassed that she did not know what to do, especially at this moment her bathrobe dropped on the floor. She was very embarrassed being confined in the corner between the wall of the bathroom and his body. ¡°Let¡¯s shower together!¡± Marley suddenly said in a deep and hoarse tone. Just a single sentence, Sylvie¡¯s delicate face instantly blushed again. She almost fainted when she heard his request. She blinked her long eyshes and red at Marley with her embarrassed eyes, ¡°Please shower by yourself. I, I don¡¯t want!¡± She was so embarrassed that she wanted to cover up herself but there was nothing for her to cover. Her hand was held by him that she could not hide herself at all. Her face blushed as she tried to bent down to shrink herself. Tears suddenly welled up in her eyes unconsciously. Her fuzzy hair was dripping with water. She looked shy and was about to cry. Her look was so pitiful that anyone would feel sympathy for her. As she was getting more frightened and embarrassed, he would feel happier. He could not help raising the corner of his lips when he looked at her. Although she tried her best to cover it up, the image of her body was already in his eyes, how could she escape from him? Although they were couple for a long time. It was her who was not used to it at this moment. She was completely helpless in front of him. She only felt like she was a small creature which was captured alive. She could not resist whatever he did to her. N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. It seemed like this was the difference between men and women. Naturally they had differences in terms of strength. How could any woman fight with a man by strength? Especially her body was so thin and timid which made people feel worried for her! For a moment, Sylvie was naked. Although Sylvie had always been confident and calm, she was so helpless at this moment. She lowered her head, hoping that she could flow herself away with the water into the sewage in order to run away from Marley¡¯s burning hot gaze. ¡°Go out!¡± She was panic and in fear. When she was being overwhelmed with shame and rage, he had already taken a step back and began to take off his clothes. ¡°Ah!¡± Sylvie suddenly shouted when she saw him undressing himself. ¡°Marley Hughes, I don¡¯t want to shower with you!¡± ¡°What¡¯re you shouting for?¡± Marley was shocked by her scream. He frowned and felt annoyed thinking she locked him outside earlier on. ¡°Damn it! Who gives you the courage to lock me outside? If you have the courage, then you should bear the consequences. I just want to shower with you!¡± He already took off all of his clothes as he finished talking. She was even more embarrassed and did not dare to look at his well-built chest. However, he had already walked in and pulled her along to stand together under the shower. After turning on the switch, the water flowed down quickly and the bathroom instantly was filled by the steam. ¡°Don¡¯t look at me!¡± She was startled and stretched out her hand to cover herself when she saw him looking at her body. But she realized that she could not fully cover herself because when she tried to cover her bottom part, her top part was not covered and vice-versa. His eyes turned even darker than the stars in the night. He raised a faint smile at the corner of his lips as if he was mocking at her. Finally, she could not stand it anymore. She stretched out her hand to cover his eyes. Marley froze instantly when she covered his eyes with her hand in that moment. Marley could not bear it anymore. He pulled aside her hands and grabbed her into his arms. She directly leaned on his chest. He lowered his head and kissed her lips uncontrobly... The faucet of the shower was turned off by him. His burning hot lips was sealed on her soft lips. Sylvie moaned instinctively as he hugged her domineeringly as if he was about to crush her soft body into his body. It was brutal, domineering and dangerous. She was shocked and moaned in her heart, ¡°It¡¯s over! It¡¯s over!¡± She wanted to break free subconsciously but she was kissed even wilder by Marley. There was a salty taste in her mouth, it was bleeding already! It hurt so much... It was a suffocating kiss without any gentleness and only wildness that made people go crazy. His teeth could gnaw away her soul, literally every inch of it. ¡°Next time if you dare to lock me outside again, I will punish you!¡± He whispered to her ear and threatened her. Sylvie¡¯s chest was rising and falling violently due to the intense kiss earlier. She was panting while whispering softly, ¡°Who knows if your mood changes suddenly and I don¡¯t even know what provokes you to be so angry!¡± ¡°Huh? You don¡¯t know?¡± Marley smiled evilly and took a step closer to her. ¡°Sylvie, let me tell you. You¡¯re my woman, I, Marley Hughes will never let my woman cheat on me!¡± Do you understand?¡± ¡°Who make you a cuckold?¡± Sylvie was speechless. ¡°I think it would be sooner orter!¡± Marley snorted, turned on the shower again and the water flowed rapidly. He stopped talking because he wanted to shower quickly and punished her after that. Sylvie did not resist anymore. Her face blushed as she was embarrassed until she did not know where to look at him. Marley quickly finished showering. He ignored her directly without saying anything and just walked out without wearing anything. Sylvie was startled. When she finished showering, then only she remembered that her towel was dirty already due to it dropped on the floor and she was unable to walk out of the bathroom. It meant that if she wanted to walk out, she had to be like Marley, walked out without wearing anything at all. She stood in the bathroom feeling embarrassed and didn¡¯t know what to do next! She could not do it if she walked out like this! After a while, Marley who was wrapped with a bath towel came back with a bath towel in his hand. He walked into the bathroom. Heughed out loud suddenly when he saw Sylvie covering herself with her hands. Sylvie who just came out from showering was like an angel. For an instant, he was stunned by her beauty. He stared at her for a while until her face blushed and she lowered her head. The fragrance of the shower gel was still lingering in the bathroom. It smelled so good. Both of them used the same brand of shower gel. He froze and walked to her. He wrapped the towel around her body without loosening her. He spread out his strong arms to carry her into the bedroom. Sylvie¡¯s face blushed. Her thoughts were wandering and she almost screamed out with his sudden act. It was a little cold outside. The skin that was exposed outside had a goose bumps. Marley put her on the bed then she fell into his arms. He frowned with his eyebrows and the color of his eyes slowly turned into reddish, ¡°The punishment has just begun, I¡¯ve said that I will punish you tonight so that you will behave well next time!¡± The moment when Marley entered her body, then only Sylvie came back to her sense. There was a sense of swelling and sourness. It was like a thin tentacle that was crawling all over her body a little by little. She could not help moaning, ¡°Marley, it hurts!¡± ¡°You deserve it! How dare you make me angry!¡± Her moaning made his heart melt instantly. His handsome face was slightly twitched. He gritted his teeth and shouted softly but he did it gently. She knew that he was domineering man. She was forced to bear with it quietly but she could feel that his heart was beating fast. At the same time, his body was getting stronger and warmer. After a few rounds of punishments, Marley fell asleep instantly and he held Sylvie in his arms all the time. She was too tired until couldn¡¯t move at all so she just allowed him to hug her. They did not eat anything. She was exhausted in his arms. But his embrace was warm. She didn¡¯t know what her home was like but at this moment, she was in his arms. Although she didn¡¯t know who he would be hugging in the future. But now, he was holding herself. Wasn¡¯t it more than enough? Sylvie was never a greedy person. Therefore, she slept peacefully. In the morning, the entire city was also awakened by the faint sunlight that was overwhelmed with the mist. Sylvie, who was a light sleeper, was awakened by the sunshine in the morning. She took a deep breath and the scenes ofst night came into her mind. Her face seemed like burning again. She felt that someone was beside her so she turned sideways gently and made a rustling noise. Marley was still sleeping. His face looked very cute. His eyebrows were fully stretched out. His lips which were neither thick nor thin, it slightly pursed. His chest was smooth and strong. His arm could act as a pillow for Sylvie to sleep. His head was buried in her neck while he was sleeping peacefully and quietly. Sylvie took a step back so that she could observe him even more closely. His eyshes were very long, as when the eyes were closed, there would be a faint projection on his face. Chapter 726 Absurd Thoughts Chapter 726 Absurd Thoughts He was really a man with profound facial features! This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Maybe she could only observe and look at him unscrupulously like that when he was asleep! He was like a fiery mest night, burning every inch of her consciousness. She almost didn¡¯t have any resistance and just being obedient in silence. They were husband and wife, but they were a pair of married couple like that! If there was no agreement and without all of it, how good it would be if they were just a pure couple. Sylvie endured the bursts of sadnessing from her nose. She relieved her breath gently and her gaze returned to Marley¡¯s extremely enchanting face by her side. There was still an indescribable mncholy in her heart. Just when she was fascinated by his handsome face, Marley who was in ¡®Deep Sleep¡¯ opened his eyes suddenly. Sylvie¡¯s eyes met Marley¡¯s deepmanding eyes. Her mind was absent for a moment. He looked into her eyes and asked slowly, ¡°Do I look good?¡± Sylvie was embarrassed of being caught on the spot, so just remained silent. With a faint smile on his lips, Marley hugged Sylvie into his arms and said in her ear with a sexy low voice, ¡°Little voyeur!¡± With a hot face, Sylvie was in a loss of a sudden. ¡°Look good?¡± He asked again. ¡°Hmm!¡± She just hummed. ¡°Answer me!¡± He ordered hoarsely. ¡°Look good!¡± Sylvie said hurriedly, she dared not to make him angry at the moment. Marley turned her head facing him. He held her face up and let her focus on him. He bowed his head suddenly and kissed her deeply, over and over again. The sudden kiss made her embarrassed heart calmed down gradually and she even forgot to resist but let him kiss silently. ¡°Next time, don''t shut me out again. Also, wherever I stay, you have to be there! Understand?¡± ¡°Oh!¡± She just nodded. His slender fingers scratched lightly the skin of her face and he asked casually, ¡°Are you hungry?¡± Sylvie¡¯s stomach was groaning and the sound was loud. Marley heard it for a while and he let out a deepugh, ¡°It seems that you are hungry! I am also very hungry, otherwise I can continue to punish you!¡± ¡°I''m going to cook!¡± She said immediately and she was about to get out of bed when saying that. She couldn''t think about other things at all and just wanted to leave quickly but neither she nor him were wearing clothes at the moment. She hesitated at the moment and she was embarrassed to get out of bed. It seemed that he had known her thoughts, Marley smiled lightly and said, ¡°Okay! Go! Faster go and cook!¡± ¡°You, you get up first!¡± She said quickly. ¡±Haha, well, I''ll get up first!¡± While he was saying that, he unfurled the quilt, got out of bed in front of her and walked to the bathroom. ¡°Ah ¨C¡± Sylvie was yelling. ¡°Marley, can''t you wear clothes?¡± ¡°Hahaha¡ª¡± Heughed loudly and turned his head to face her. ¡°Aren''t you not wearing clothes as well? We are just same!¡± ¡°Ah!¡± Sylvie screamed and covered her blushed face with her hand, ¡°You, you, hurry up and take a shower!¡± ¡°Haha¡ª¡± It was followed by a deepughtering from the bathroom. It indicated someone''s good mood. Sylvie was embarrassed. She got up and put on her clothes. Then, she went to pack her own things. When she was clearing the drawer, she saw the card. There was 300 million in the card that Ryan gave her. She froze for a while. What should she do with this money? She was pondering with her hand holding the card. Suddenly, Marley¡¯s voice sounded, ¡°What card is this?¡± Sylvie looked back abruptly. There was a panic shed in her eyes. She didn''t want to let Marley know about the matter about the 300 million because she knew that he was too proud and she just didn''t want to break his self-esteem. Marley was staring at her. His gaze passed over her deeply and then he reached out and took the card in her hand. But it turned out that he saw the signature on the back of the card-Ryan! The word ¡®Ryan¡¯ looked so dazzling. ¡°Ryan¡¯s card?¡± Marley asked in a deep voice and his tone seemed casual but it also seemed to involve a hint of anger. Sylvie took a sneak peek at him. She was very anxious when she discovered his gaze was getting cold suddenly. She was thinking of how to exin to him and she must not let him know about the matter of the 300 million, otherwise it would only hurt his male self-esteem. ¡°Say! What happened to this?¡± Marley¡¯s tone became even colder. ¡°Yes!¡± She admitted. That was indeed Ryan¡¯s card. ¡°It''s Ryan¡¯s card!¡± Ryan¡¯s face changed in an instant after hearing her answer. The blue veins on his forehead were shown obviously. He took a pause and said sarcastically withplex emotions, ¡°You like other men''s money? Isn''t it?¡± She was getting a little panic. She wanted to exin when facing his question. However, what could she say? She could heard the mockery in his tone. She said, ¡°It''s not like what you think!¡± ¡°Yeah! You Sylvie is the granddaughter of Mr. arthy, the heir of the arthy Group, how could you just be superficial and like other men''s money? So it was actually the money that you gave him? Right? Sylvie arthy, you want to keep a man, isn¡¯t it?¡± Marley roared at her and spoke without thinking much. What? Keep a man? ! What! How could he have that idea? That was too absurd, right? ! Sylvie didn¡¯t know she shouldugh or cry at the moment. ¡°Marley, are you too good in imagination? What do you mean by keeping a man? I¡ª¡± ¡°Then what is this? Tell me clearly, howe his card is with you? You are not short of money and yet you are holding his card. How are you going to state it clear to me?¡± Marley waved his left hand randomly, the card was thrown aside and fell to the ground. ¡°You said you held it for fun? Do you think it''s credible?¡± ¡°No...¡± Sylvie found that she couldn''t argue, her tongue was about to knot. ¡°Anyway, it''s not like what you think. Marley, do you want to start quarreling early in the morning? I don''t want to argue with you, please go out, I really have nothing to say!¡± ¡°You don''t need money. If you need money, why are you willing to marry me? So you just need men, you need men who look good, are you short of men?¡± Marley was smiling. He sneered, ¡°You are such a greedy woman. Do you want to let all the good-looking men to be fascinated by you? Sylvie, am I right?¡± What he said was too bad, right? Sylvie¡¯s heart was like being stabbed. His words was like a thorn stinging in her heart. At that moment, she didn''t want to say anything that she actually wanted to exin. She stared at him nkly with her big eyes opened but there was a bit redness in her eyes. After swallowing the sadness, Sylvie said softly, ¡°When the Hughes Group has back to its right track, it is the time for us to break up. Then, we will have no rtionship anymore. Whether I want all the men in the world, it has nothing to do with you! I have never forget what you said at the first night of our wedding. I have kept it. It is you who did not keep your promise!¡± She was reminding herself to be sober and not taking it too seriously. ¡®In his heart, it doesn''t matter what you are! Don¡¯t you just think so from the beginning?¡¯ Marley was smiling evilly. But his smile was so dazzling in Sylvie¡¯s eyes, he was so disdainful and mocking her. He stretched out his hand to reach her of a sudden. She stiffened but he just stroked her face, ¡°Are you tired? You couldn''t wait to kiss my cousin yesterday and then hooked up with Ryan. Sylvie, what do you think I am to you? Are you tired of me? Want to find another man quickly?¡± Sylvie turned her head slightly and avoided his touch. She bit her lip and said, ¡°I just think you are a good person, that''s all. A good person in need of help!¡± ¡°What are you talking about?¡± He seemed to be asking himself softly. Sylvie stopped talking and tightened her lips stubbornly. Marley stared at her for a long time. Then, he spit out three words slowly under her surprised and dull stare, ¡°State it clear.¡± ¡°I have nothing to say.¡± Sylvie disobeyed his order firmly, clenching her fists unconsciously. ¡°You just see me as a gigolo?¡± Marley asked in a deep voice. "That''s what you said. I never regarded you as a gigolo!¡± Besides, she didn¡¯t have the habit of keeping a man and his words were so awful. ¡°Then how about this card? Sylvie, should I give you a card too and ask you to give me money? So I can continue to serve you? I will serve you harder in bed?¡± Marley asked with a faint smile. Sylvie didn''t know what to say. He had already regarded her silence as a default. He actually devalued himself as a gigolo. Sylvie was really speechless. Even if he wanted to be a gigolo, she was not willing to be a client! *** She had lent the money. Where did Marley get the 300 million? She also understood the current financial situation of thepany and it was impossible to get suchrge sum of money out. When thinking of it, she took a deep breath and said softly, ¡°If you give me a card, I can also give you money!¡± ¡°You¡ª¡± Marley¡¯s eyes was getting cold. Sylvie was in a panic. He leaned toward her with his big hand grabbing her clothes and tore them directly. ¡°Then I''ll serve you now, you fucking give me money!¡± With a chuckle, Sylvie¡¯s clothes burst. Her skin that exposed to the air felt cold, Sylvie trembled and got goose bumps. Her body became colder due to his actions. ¡°Aren¡¯t youck of men? I''ll give it to you.¡± He yelled. Sylvie trembled lightly, staring at him with her hollow eyes. How could he say such words and made her felt so ashamed of herself? He is humiliating her and also humiliating himself! ¡°How can you devalue yourself like this?¡± ¡°Haha!¡± He sneered, a lonely sadness shed in his eyes. ¡°Sylvie, you see me as a gigolo. What do you want me to do? Do you still want other men? I tell you, there is no way!¡± ¡°I''m not a prostituting client!¡± Sylvie said sadly. ¡°You are not a gigolo either. Marley, get up! Don''t do that!¡± ¡°I''ll prostitute myself to you, you can''t reject it now!¡± He said in a deep voice, and got her suddenly. ¡°Sylvie, I don''t allow you, don''t allow you to be with other men!¡± Sylvie was having an unspeakable heartache of a sudden. She looked at Marley¡¯s eyes with her clear helpless eyes. She said slowly and softly, ¡°You want my body! You got it, and now you are pressing on me but you say that you are prostituting yourself. Marley, who is the one bullying another?¡± Chapter 727 Anger Rose Chapter 727 Anger Rose While saying, her eyes reddened and she was not a person who shed tears easily. But she felt sorrowful at the moment. At this moment, her tears flowed fiercely in the morning sunshine. She bit her lips not letting the tears drop. Unfortunately, her tears still fell when she saw his indifferent eyes. ¡°Marley, you can¡¯t bully me like this!¡± Marley took a deep breath and his tone became even stronger. ¡°I just want to bully you!¡± He then took off his bathrobe, tucked up her clothes, and vented his desire freely leaning on her. She closed her eyes, didn¡¯t make a sound, and just bore his violence without giving any reaction. Seeing her not moving at all and her tears flow fiercely from her eyes but she didn¡¯t cry out, he stopped his action. Sylvie who was under his body made him feel even more irritated and frustrated. He frowned in annoyance, pulled his dick out instantly, and left. Then, she heard his low voice at the door, ¡°You can only have me as your man. If you mess around with other men, I will kill them!¡± The door was mmed shut. The vi fell into silence. She didn¡¯t know how long it had been, but she seemed to hear the sound of the car starting the engine. Sylvie got up then. Her heart was sorrowful. The clothes were torn by him and they were on the carpet in the bedroom. She got up and took a shower. In the mirror, she realized there were some bruises on her fair skin. After making love, some bruisessted for few days. These bruises were not easy to cover during summer. He did it harshlyst night and this morning too. Sylvie touched the bruises and was startled a bit. Finally, she walked out of the bathroom. After drying her hair, she was very hungry. She felt strange. She still had the appetite to eat and felt hungry even in such a situation. Sylvie laughed at herself that she was hopeless and didn¡¯t even feel ashamed. She changed her clothes and kept the card given by Ryan. Then, she went downstairs to the kitchen and cooked a bowl of noodles. She sat down quietly and ate the noodles. After eating, she picked up her bag and went to work. She wouldn¡¯t bring her emotions to work because she wanted to keep business and personal matters separated. Thinking of this, she straightened her back even more as she thought she was righteous. Then, she locked the door when she left the vi and walked to the bus stop. When she got off the bus, she bought a set of breakfast from the supermarket which was opposite the office. This set of breakfast was for Marley. Reception desk on the first floor of Hughes Building. ¡°Do you know that Mr. Ernie picked up the president¡¯s wife yesterday?¡± ¡°The president entered the office with an angry face early in the morning. I came so early but he was earlier than me!¡± ¡°Oh my God! Mr. Ernie is a famous yboy. He has rtionships with so many women! Will his Sylvie be one of them?¡± ¡°Oh my God! Is she cheating on the president?¡± ¡°Oh my God! It¡¯s so pitiful that the president married such a woman for Hughes Group. The woman even cheated on him, he is so pitiful!¡± ¡°Shh! Sylvie is here!¡± ¡­ When Sylvie entered the building, she saw two receptionists and two staff members whispering at the reception desk. She didn¡¯t know what they were talking about. They went silent immediately when they saw her. She instantly knew that they were talking about her without any guess. Sylvie entered the elevator quietly and ignored the strange gaze. It was the same situation in the elevator. Everyone fix their gazes on her and she took the staff elevator today too. Once the door was closed, the atmosphere of the surroundings became weird. Almost everyone was silent. When someone looked at her, she raised her head and looked at them. But then they looked away quickly. Sylvie pursed her lips quietly and remained silent. She went upstairs in this kind of weird atmosphere all the way. She came to the office quite early, so the others had note yet. The lights were switched on in the president¡¯s room and she knew that Marley was inside. Sylvie stood at the door, took a deep breath, and knocked on the door. A low male voice came from the room, ¡°Come in!¡± When she opened the door, she saw him sitting on the sofa and putting his long legs on the coffee table. The room was full of smoke and there was a pile of cigarette butts in the ashtray on the coffee table. Sylvie stood at the door. She felt a little awkward and restless, but still straightened her back, and looked at him determinedly. Marley wore a ck casual suit with three buttons of the shirt off. That should be the most attractive way to wear a shirt nowadays. His hair was ck and his eyes were dark. He seemed to know that it was her and he was not surprised. Sylvie walked over and put the breakfast on the tea table. The pile of cigarette butts in the ashtray was very eye-catching and there were a lot. It seemed like he had been smoking since this morning. ¡°Have some breakfast!¡± She looked at him and said calmly. Marley raised his head and looked at her. Sylvie''s eyes looked clear and she faced his eyes calmly. However, Marley only said two words in a deep voice, ¡°Get out!¡± Sylvie didn¡¯t move. She looked at him, bit her lips, and took a deep breath. ¡°Get out!¡± He said the two words again. Sylvie said calmly, ¡°The rtionship between Ryan and me was clear. I never treated you as a gigolo, so you don¡¯t have to think of yourself so lowly and looked down on yourself. You know it very well. If we can¡¯t get along with each other, then we just don¡¯t live together. We are tired, aren¡¯t we? Marley was very angry. Did she want to leave him? Couldn¡¯t she see that he was very angry? Ignoring his anger and holding another man¡¯s card, what was he to her! ¡°I say one more time, get out!¡± His voice already sounded extremely cold. He didn''t want to talk to her. He was afraid that he could not hold back his anger. Sylvie finally looked confusedly at Marley who had been angry all the time. How could there be such a weird man? It was better to say what he was not happy with but he always showed a stern face and it was scary. She was tossed all night and very tired already. He just found a card but he acted like he caught red-handed an adultery incident and now it was like that he was going to kill someone. Was he still a man? N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. She looked at him, and he looked back at her coldly. She pursed her lips, turned around, and walked out. When he saw her really go out, he became more irritable. He had some unexinable feelings in his heart. ¡°Return his card to him!¡± he asked her when she turned around to close the door. She was stunned. ¡°Sylvie, I don¡¯t allow you to hold others¡¯ stuff, especially other men¡¯s. Sylvie didn¡¯t say anything. She groaned a little and smiled softly. ¡°Mr. Hughes, that¡¯s my business. No matter how domineering you are, you can¡¯t control me or bother with my daily lives! Sorry, I am going back to my own home tonight. Let¡¯s not live together!¡± She closed the door after she finished speaking. There was a muffled sound from the room. Sylvie didn¡¯t know what he smashed. When she went back to her seat, she checked the progress of her work. Everything was fine and she made a cup of tea. At this moment, Tyler and several secretaries reached. Tyler greeted Sylvie meaningfully when he saw her, ¡°Good morning, Sylvie!¡± ¡°Morning, Mr. Cooper!¡± Sylvie greeted back to him and saw him walk straight to the president¡¯s office. Suddenly, Sylvie heard Tyler exim after the door of the president¡¯s room opened. ¡°Oh my God!! What¡¯s wrong? Have you been robbed?¡± Then everyone looked in the direction of the president¡¯s room. Tyler suddenly realized something was wrong, then he closed the door to hide everything inside the room. In the president¡¯s room. Marley sat on the sofa. The ss ashtray fell on the ground, broke into several pieces, and the cigarette butts were scattered all over the ce. It was apparently not some ident. It was Marley who had smashed the ashtray! Tyler was stunned when he saw this scene, ¡°Marley, what¡¯s wrong? Are you angry?¡± Marley said nothing and his face looked scarily gloomy. His eyes fixed on the box on the table that Sylvie brought to him as breakfast. He looked at the box and stood up suddenly. ¡°Go to the construction site! You and me!¡± Tyler¡¯s jaw dropped instantly. ¡°What do you want actually? Didn¡¯t you say tomorrow, why do you want to change the n and make it earlier?¡± ¡°Spot checks!¡± Marley said coldly. ¡°Ok! I ¡®ll let Sylviee and clean it up!¡± Tyler looked at the things on the floor, and he knew that this might be something rted to Sylvie. If he let other people clean up, he was not sure what kind of rumors would be spread out. Then Marley¡¯s image would be getting worse than ever. Usually, he didn¡¯t show emotion on his face. However, he had been easily irritabletely and kept losing his temper. It seemed to be getting serious every time. Now he even smashed things. This was terrible. Marley said nothing and walked out first. Tyler followed behind him. After he walked out, he looked at Sylvie and said, ¡°Sylvie, please clean up the president¡¯s office! There are some important documents inside the office and other people are not allowed to go in the president¡¯s office today. Sylvie, you are fully in charge in this matter.¡± ¡°Uh! Ok!¡± Sylvie stood up immediately. At this moment, Marley didn¡¯t say anything and walked towards the elevator. Everyone seemed to feel there was a strange and unspeakable weird atmosphere. Tyler¡¯s face always had a gentle smile. It seemed that he had a gentle and elegant attitude all the time. That was why people couldn¡¯t see his emotions. However, Marley¡¯s emotion was getting more and more unstable. Alia, Maisy, and Daria looked at Sylvie. She didn¡¯t say anything. She stopped whatever she was doing and went to the president¡¯s office. *** When she entered the president¡¯s room, she saw the breakfast on the tea table still there untouched. He didn¡¯t eat anything yet. She was stunned. She turned around and walked a few steps, but she tripped on something and fell. Suddenly she felt a sharp tingling pain on one side of her instep. It was so painful that she almost cried. She lowered her head. Then only she saw the ashtray on the floor. It had broken into three pieces. She sprained her ankle and one broken piece of the ashtray pierced into her instep. The broken ss tucked into the instep through her pantyhose and blood was oozing out. She was stunned when she saw this scene. Sylvie gritted her teeth and stepped back slowly. She walked to the sofa and took off her shoes. Then, she removed the broken ss out of the flesh carefully. It wasn¡¯t painful! It wasn¡¯t painful at all! ¡®Sylvie, how could you be so useless? Wasn¡¯t it just a small wound and bled a little?¡¯ She checked carefully once and took out the tissue from her pocket. She wiped off the blood, but there was still a lot of blood. She kept wiping the blood until a piece of tissue waspletely stained with blood, only by that time, her instep stopped bleeding. Chapter 728 Supposed to Take Care of Him Chapter 728 Supposed to Take Care of Him Sylvie rxed, turned the stockings inside out, and put them on. Sylvie looked at the things on the ground, took a deep breath, squatted down, and cleaned up the mess with pain. Marley broke the ashtray; did he get angry? But why was he angry? Was he jealous?! How was that possible? He said himself that he didn''t like her. Maybe this was the bad side of man. Even though that he didn¡¯t like you, he still wanted to dominate you. You were not allowed to have a male friend. Sylvie cleaned up the garbage on the ground carefully. She mopped the floor while bearing the pain. She did not finish until all the broken pieces were cleaned up. She cleaned the office. It was spotless. Sylvie took the food on the table. Since Marley didn''t eat, she nned to eat as her lunch. "Sylvie, please help to prepare the afternoon meeting documents for the president! Please also write a wee speech! " A walked to Sylvie and handed her the files. "Well! OK!¡± Sylvie nodded. A looked at her, with blinking in her eyes, ncing at the door of the president''s office. However, she said nothing and returned to her seat. Sylvie took the documents, turned on theputer, and began to write a wee speech. "Sylvie, are you OK with the president?" At noon, Sylvie did not go down to have lunch, Maisy asked her when she returned from lunch. Sylvie gently said ¡°no¡± with a smile. She bit the cold sandwich and continued to deal with the paperwork after speaking to Maisy. And, she was trying to learn shorthand. Three of them all could do shorthand, she was the only one who couldn¡¯t, she should learn by now. She asked, ¡°Is shorthand easy to learn?" Maisy was surprised to hear this, and asked ¡°You don¡¯t¡¯ know the shorthand? " "No!" Sylvie shook her head. "Heh, it is not hard. It is easy to learn. I will teach you! Well! Not teaching, just give you some tips! " Maisy was very straightforward, and began to exin to Sylvie. Sylvie listened very carefully and asked questions from time to time. A and Daria were shocked when they came back. "You work so hard!" Daria sighed. Sylvie smiled. At this time, her phone rang suddenly. "Well! Sorry, I have to take a call! " Sylvie looked at the iing phone number which was Ryan. She pressed the answer key and said, "Ryan, What''s the matter? " ¡°Sylvie, everything is OK. There is a European construction project. Are you interested? If you are interested, I will give you the blueprint. The profit is very good." Ryan¡¯s voice was hoarse, it seemed that he caught a cold. Sylvie knew something went wrong with him in an instant, as if he had a heavy nose, "Ryan, did you catch a cold?" "Well! A little! " Ryan had a headache. He felt so painful. He even lost his strength. Sylvie could not help but ask, "Did you take medicine?" "No!" He barely could breathe. He even lost his strength to talk. It seemed like he felt cold from head to toes. He was in the bed at this moment. When he received a call regarding the project, he immediately called her. "Take some medicine!" Said Sylvie anxiously. "No, no! I''m not in the mood to take the medicine, plus I don¡¯t have any medicine and I feel toozy to get them! " Ryan said, "If you are interested in the project, please log into my email directly, it contains instructions! You can make it. For me, I¡¯m afraid I can''t do anything this week." "Are you having a fever? No one is looking after you? " Sylvie asked. "Well, I''m fine!" Ryan said again with a low voice. "Then I''ll go and buy you the medicine now!" Sylvie said and hanged up the phone. She began to pack things, looked at theputer, printed out the wee speech, and saved the meeting files on a hard drive. ¡°A, here are the documents that are going to be used today. Please print them out and give them to the president. I need to take a half day off for a personal reason! " "Well!" A nodded and said, ¡°You can put it on your desk. I''ll print itter." "Good!" "Hill, who has a cold?" Maisy could not help but ask. "My friend!" Sylvie smiled and said, "See you, I have to go now!" Sylvie bought medicine and directly went to Ryan¡¯s ce by taxi. He actually had a house in Sunshine Residential Area just like her, and it was on the opposite side of her building. Sylvie knocked on his door. He opened the door. She saw him wearing slippers, staggered, and held the door. It seemed that he was really sick, and his face turned so red. "Ryan, why don''t you go to the hospital when you have a cold?" Sylvie asked him. She felt something was wrong. His cheeks were red abnormally. Although his eyes were bright, his body seemed to be shaking. "Ryan, you''re having a fever?" She reached out and touched his forehead, and it was very hot. "Well, a little bit." By mentioning it, Ryan felt tired, he forced himself to look alive and said, ¡°Sylvie, I am too tired, I am going to lie down!" "Take the medicine first! You have not eaten yet, have you? " Sylvie entered the room and closed the door, then changed shoes. She walked into the room in his slippers. Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. "No, I feel sick, and I can''t eat anything!" "I''ll make you some soup. You should take the medicine after having the soup! Taking medicine on empty stomach will hurt your stomach! " She said. Then she went into the kitchen. Ryan smiled and said nothing. He had no strength to say anything. He went directly to the bedroom and fell on the bed. He fell asleep until Sylvie took a bowl of soup to the bedroom. He wrapped himself with the quilt. He seemed like a child. His face was extremely red. "Ryan, Ryan?" Sylvie touched him, "Ryan, what do you think? Should I take you to the hospital? " "No!" Ryan was asleep until she pushed him. He held her hand drowsily and wrapped her hand tightly. He said with a long sigh of relief. "Sylvie, I''m ok, don''t make any noise. I just want to sleep." Before, in the United States, when he had a cold, he didn¡¯t take any medicine or any food but just sleep. When she had a cold, he tried to make porridge and talked her into having the food. Thought back of the four years of life in the United States. She should thank him for taking care of her in foreign countries. "Ryan gets up and eats something, then takes medicine!" Sylvie grabbed his hand, pulled him up, and put the quilt behind his back for him to lean on. Ryan pushed himself up and nodded with difficulty ¡°yes¡±. There was no time to make porridge. There was nothing in the refrigerator but eggs. Sylvie made an egg soup with a very in taste. She said, ¡°Come on, have some soup first! " Ryan sat up to have the soup. Sylvie passed him water with antipyretic drugs and help him to take them. Maybe it was a very bad cold. He had no strength at all. He was lying in bed, and his body temperature was getting higher and higher. It seemed that the anti-fever medicine did not work. Sylvie had to find some ice in the refrigerator, and wrapped the ice with a towel, and put it on him. Then she had to use alcohol on his arm and get rid of the fever. His fever got relieved after one hour of tossing and turning. He even caught a cold while in summer and it was so bad. He had a good physique, he often exercised, how could he catch a cold so bad? Sylvie muttered. The phone rang, and she ran to answer the phone immediately. Maisy¡¯s voice was on the other side, "Sylvie, howe you did not save the documents on your hard drive? Do you have copies on your computer? The president needs it. A said you didn''t save it. What should I do? The president is angry! I am calling you from the bathroom. I can¡¯t talk more. Juste back quickly!¡± "How could that be?" Sylvie whispered, "I saved it!" Maisy suddenly hangs up the phone, which meant it must be someone who went into the washroom. She clearly remembered the document was stored in the hard drive. A said no? Sylvie frowned up. All of a sudden, the phone rang again. This time, it was Marley. He said, ¡°Sylvie, where are you?" "I¡­" she paused and looked at Ryan¡¯s bedroom. He just got a little better. What if he had high fever again after she left? She was really worried about leaving Ryan here by himself. What if the fever or the cold got serious? When She was in a foreign country, Ryan once left his job to take care of her. He even lost millions of dors for design remuneration. Now, she should take care of him! "I''m outside!" Sylvie answered. "Sylvie, you ran out during working hours. Come back immediately!" "I can''t go back!" Sylvie said, ¡°I''m sorry.¡± "Damn it! I have a meeting this afternoon. Where are the documents I need? " His tone made her very ufortable, and she said with a temper, "I saved it in the USB sh drive. I don''t know where A put it. Also, you asked A to prepare your document. She asked me to help make it. I have made it and gave it to her. I asked for leave today, sorry! I don''t want to fight. If you have something to say, say it tomorrow!" Sylvie didn''t give Marley the chance to talk. She hangs up the phone. She turned off the phone. When Marley called again, it directly went to the voicemail, "The phone you dialed has been turned off!" "Damn it¡± Marley¡¯s face was very frightening. "Sylvie won''te back?" Tyler frowned and asked, ¡°I am a little surprised. Sylvie is not like that kind of person!¡± "To the meeting room!" For the first time, Marley was not prepared before he went into the conference room. During the conference, he didn''t say a word, just listened. The heads of all departments did not dare to talk nonsense. After reporting for a while, Marley said, "Keep up with what you do then!" He went back to the president''s office. When Marley passed by A, he asked, "A, you said that the document that Sylvie gave you was not saved, right?" A stood up with a little bit nervous, but she tried to stay calm and said, "Yes!" Marley squinted his eyes and seriously looked at her face, said in a cold voice, "Will she make such a low-level mistake?" *** "President, I don''t know!" A replied, "I didn''t see the document when I was ready to print!" This intense atmosphere was suffocating, and everyone dared not say a word. Marley kept silent for a moment and went into the president''s office. Tyler nced at A meaningfully and also walked in. Chapter 729 Consoling the Hurt Little Sister Chapter 729 Consoling the Hurt Little Sister ¡°Marley, A¡¯s obviously at fault here! Isn¡¯t she jealous of Sylvie, so that¡¯s why she deleted the file?¡± ¡°You have to have proof to make an usation! I am angry over the fact that she skipped out on work!¡± Marley suddenly said, although his handsome face still looked indifferent as he rubbed his eyebrows. ¡°She¡¯s acting up because she¡¯s upset!¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you upset as well? She¡¯s just a child, and you¡¯re demanding too much. A lot of children like her are still out fooling around!¡± ¡°But she¡¯s not a child, she¡¯s the heir to the arthy Group. I made a promise to Cassius, and I intend to honor it! Yes, I¡¯m not qualified either! Both of us should reflect on ourselves! I really am too temperamental today.¡± In other words, they were both the heirs, and their high status isted them and made them lonely. There was no waymon folks would understand the kind of loneliness they felt. ¡°Well, first time seeing you berate yourself like this!¡± Tyler said, ¡°Actually, you don¡¯t have to give yourself that much pressure. Aren¡¯t you two on good terms? And Sylvie looks like she¡¯s doing well! Even as a secretary, she¡¯s doing well these days.¡± Marley lowered his tone, ¡°Her work still needs to be examined! But as for what I¡¯ve promised Cassius, I will see it through!¡± Tyler kept quiet for a while; he just looked at Marley and sighed. The second he woke up, Ryan felt pain all over his body, and his throat felt like it was burning. He grunted with his eyes shut. ¡°Ryan? Do you need something?¡± Someone beside him asked, ¡°Do you want water?¡± ¡°Sylvie?¡± Ryan was startled. What was she doing here? He couldn¡¯t make sense of it. It appeared that his fever was quite severe. ¡°Ryan, your fever has short-circuited your brain!¡± Sylvie was d to see him awake and handed him a warm towel, ¡°Hear, wipe your face, you¡¯ll feel better. Your fever just subsided, so you can¡¯t shower just yet!¡± Ryan then acted as if he just remembered something, ¡°Oh, that¡¯s right! I opened the door for you!¡± ¡°d you remember!¡± Sylvieughed. As long as he was fine, she felt relieved. As for work, she didn¡¯t care whether Marley was furious or not. She couldn¡¯t handle both sides at the same time. She and Marley didn¡¯t get along well in the morning, and now there was trouble in the afternoon. Surely he must be pissed by now? Ryan¡¯s mind was clearer, and his fever was gone. His strength gradually came back to him, ¡°Sylvie, you were here this entire afternoon?¡± ¡°Yup!¡± Sylvie nodded. ¡°You took care of me during this whole time?¡± Ryan was quite touched. ¡°I didn¡¯t do much, all I did was sit here and look over you. If your fever didn¡¯t go away, I was ready to call an ambnce!¡± ¡°Thank you!¡± ¡°What are you thanking me for? I¡¯ve never shown such formality to you before!¡± Sylvie said as she laughed, ¡°If you have the energy, get up and eat something. I had someone bring some ingredients and made some porridge and simple dishes. Do you want to eat?¡± N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. ¡°Did you cook?¡± Ryan said with augh and threw the nket to the side, ¡°This I gotta try!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go get some! You freshen up, I made your favorite!¡± Sylvie said as she stood up and headed toward the kitchen. Ryan rinsed his face and sat on the sofa. ¡°Sylvie, did you skip work this afternoon?¡± ¡°Uh, yeah!¡± Sylvie said as she brought the porridge. ¡°And Marley¡¯s OK with that?¡± Sylvie¡¯s body was noticeably stiff, and she changed the topic. ¡°Ryan, try this cucumber. Do you think it¡¯s too salty?¡± Ryan looked at her; he wanted to say something but stopped short. He could tell she was trying to change the subject. He took up his chopsticks and tried the food, ¡°Tastes just fine! Good! It¡¯s not too salty or too nd. Looks like your skills have improved quite a bit.¡± ¡°The markets here are quite convenient. Just give them a call and they¡¯ll deliver!¡± Sylvie said to herself. Ryan secretly nced at her again, then sighed again. ¡°Sylvie, is everything alright?¡± Sylvie looked up at him andughed, ¡°I¡¯m doing fine. Why do you ask?¡± ¡°Actually¡­¡± Ryan wanted to say that he knew her well and that she¡¯d try to change topics whenever she felt unhappy. But she never took notice of this fact. ¡°Actually what?¡± ¡°I¡¯m feeling much better already!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t forget to take some medicine after you¡¯re done eating,¡± Sylvie instructed. ¡°You can¡¯t take a shower, it won¡¯t do if you catch a cold. How did you catch a cold, anyway? You looked fine yesterday, then you suddenly got sick?¡± Ryan¡¯s mouth slightly twitched, then he sighed, ¡°Must be just unlucky!¡± He was ying dumb. If she knew that he was by the ocean all night, he didn¡¯t know whether she¡¯d laugh at him or call him a fool. Thinking back, he was pretty foolish to go to the beachte at night. ¡°Anyway, look after yourself; call me if you need anything!¡± ¡°Are you leaving?¡± He said as he frowned. ¡°Yeah! I¡¯m going back to my ce, just across from you. Call me if you need anything!¡± Sylvie also poured herself a bowl of porridge and began to drink. ¡°Got it!¡± Ryan said as he nodded. After they were done eating, Sylvie cleaned up the utensils. Her foot was hurt from the broken ss from earlier in the day, so there was a noticeable limp in her step, which Ryan noticed. ¡°Sylvie, what¡¯s wrong with your leg?¡± ¡°Oh!¡± Sylvie turned around and met Ryan¡¯s gaze. She felt a bit touched that he noticed her slight mishap, ¡°Nothing, just a slight cut on my feet!¡± ¡°Feet? How did you get a cut on your feet? Were you not wearing shoes?¡± Ryan said as he walked nearer to her. Sylvie shook her head, ¡°I¡¯m fine!¡± ¡°Let me take a look!¡± He didn¡¯t care whether she said she was fine, and he squatted, down, ¡°Which foot?¡± ¡°Left!¡± Sylvie honestly replied, ¡°Really, I¡¯m fine, Ryan.¡± Before she was done talking, Ryan already picked up her foot and removed her shoe, only to see the bloodstains on the side of her stocking. Sylvie had a pair of really beautiful, tiny, white feet. Ryan held onto her small foot, fixated on the blood that came out of the wound. It wasn¡¯t arge cut, but it looked deep. He just squatted there observing her foot closely. Sylvie unconsciously pulled her foot back, but Ryan held onto it tightly, ¡°Don¡¯t move, Sylvie, let me look at the wound!¡± Ryan¡¯s hand was quiterge. He held her foot, and her toes were rosy red and soft like a baby¡¯s skin. With the stocking torn at the area of the wound, the bloodstain was quite noticeable and imposed quite a shock. Ryan frowned and his eyes were filled with a deep sense of pity, ¡°What happened? You bled so much already, and you insist on saying that you¡¯re fine. How old are you now? Don¡¯t you know how to take care of yourself? You should have at least bought a Band-Aid and put it on! You might get an infection like this! How many wounds are there?¡± As he spoke, he red at her angrily, then got up and swooped her up. He brought her over to the sofa and put her there. ¡°Ryan, I¡¯m fine!¡± Sylvie busily tried to exin herself. ¡°There was some broken ss, and I identally stepped on them. It¡¯s just a small wound, don¡¯t worry. It¡¯s because I moved the stocking around that it looks worse than it is, but there¡¯s only one wound.¡± ¡°How can you be so careless, you didn¡¯t even use any medicine. What if it gets infected? Don¡¯t you know that bacteria or germs might make you sick! You might think it¡¯s just a small wound, but don¡¯t you underestimate it. It could kill you! Also, this wound is too deep, it¡¯s not just a small wound! If you get tetanus, you¡¯ll be dead!¡± ¡°Ryan, it¡¯s really not that bad!¡± Sylvieughed as she shook her head and tried to pull her foot back. ¡°Ryan, it¡¯s nothing, before, I¡ª¡± ¡°Before you were lucky, but you can¡¯t always depend on luck; it¡¯s bound to run out sometime. Got it?¡± He began to nag her like a grandma. Sylvie was both touched and found the scene hrious. ¡°I got it, I¡¯ll be careful from now on, Ryan!¡± ¡°You little girl, you are always like that. If you don¡¯t want me to nag, then you better be more careful!¡± Ryan continued. ¡°Alright, I got it, really, I¡¯ll be more careful!¡± Sylvie promised. ¡°Don¡¯t move, I¡¯ll go get some medicine!¡± Ryan said as he got up and headed into his study. Shortly after, he came back with a first-aid kit. ¡°Alright, I got iodine, alcohol, and Band-Aid!¡± Sylvie looked at her foot; the cut was actually quite deep. Ryan took out a cotton ball dipped in rubbing alcohol, then he looked at her and said, ¡°Sylvie, this is going to hurt a bit, so bear with me. I¡¯m going to disinfect the wound!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll be fine!¡± Sylvie braced for the pain. ¡°It¡¯s going to hurt, but just hang in there!¡± As he said, Ryan began to apply the cotton ball over her wound. It stung¡­ Quite a lot¡­ Suddenly, Ryan felt his hand shaking, and the moment he looked up, he saw Sylvie¡¯s face scrunched in pain as she bit her lips. Tears were rolling around inside her eyes, and the scene made his heart sunk. ¡°It hurts a lot, doesn¡¯t it?¡± He was quite good at disinfecting, and he discarded the cotton ball away after he was done. Then he took up a new cotton ball to prevent infection. He tossed the second cotton ball into the ashtray on the table. ¡°Hang in there, Sylvie, you¡¯re the bravest!¡± He was just like a big brother, consoling his hurt little sister. Sylvie could feel a warmth in her heart, as well a kind of sourness in her nose. At the present moment, Ryan had the feel of a mother¡¯s tender care, the kind found in textbooks. But Ryan was no mother; he was her brother, her best brother, her closest kin, much kinder than her mother by a hundred folds. She had never felt anything like this from Sadie at all. Ryan looked back down and continued. The rubbing alcohol still stung, and the pain was almost unbearable. Ryan could see her body tighten, so he frowned and quickly applied the alcohol over the wound. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Sylvie, almost done!¡± ¡°Ouch, it really hurts!¡± Sylvie chuckled a bit and said, ¡°Big brother Ryan, I don¡¯t want any more medicine!¡± ¡°Bear with it!¡± Ryan continued to frown and held her down as she began to struggle. His expression became quite serious, and he reached over to grab another cotton ball. ¡°Ah!¡± Sylvie couldn¡¯t control the tears lingering around her eyes any longer. As the alcohol prated the wound, the stinging pain made her entire body uncontrobly begin to shake and quiver. After countless cotton balls, the wound and blood were finally cleaned. Ryan then applied some iodine, then alcohol, and then iodine again, until they dried up and the wound waspletely disinfected. Chapter 730 Who Said I Dont Love You Chapter 730 Who Said I Don''t Love You Sylvie arthy''s stiff body rxed momentarily, although her wound was still painful, she felt much better. Shey on the sofa, breathed deeply, and said, "Ryan, I''m a useless person, I can''t stand it even though it is just a small wound." "You didn''t cry when you got hurt and now you''re crying?" Ryan Babel helped her to apply a ster. "Yup, it didn''t hurt when I got hurt, but the disinfection did! "Sylvie wiped away her tears at the corners of her eyes as she cried because of the pain. "Still pain?" The alcohol dried, her pain was gone, she shook her head. "Thank you." Ryan was relieved, "Hey, you''re too polite again!" Sylvie huddled herself and said in a low voice, "I forgot." Ryan found that Sylvie seldom acted coyly and now she was acting coyly, heughed in his beard. He pretended to be serious. "If next time you forget again, I''m going to beat you!" "I won''t! "Sylvie was talking while looking for her bag, she recalled that she shut down her phone for a whole afternoon as she was disgruntled. It was not rational. Then she reached out to take her bag from the sofa and turned on her phone. She was anxious, she knew that she was capricious this afternoon. She hung up on Marley Hughes and also shut down her phone irresponsibly. She was not impartial in separating private and public affairs, she was excessively emotional thoroughly. This was too much but when she recalled the matter that happened this morning, she was still dispirited, and a bit angry. After tidying up, Ryan went to his room and found a pair of clean socks. "Sylvie, these are my socks, haven''t used before. You can wear them first! " "Come on, your socks are so big, how can I wear them?" His shoe size was at least 10, hers was just 6. How to wear these socks? Moreover, she was wearing small leather shoes, it was ugly to wear a pair of ck socks! "You don''t care only about the look! You wear them first, they''re clean. When you''re back home, apply alcohol when you take a shower. Don''t let it be infected!" He was nagging like an old maidservant, reminded her again and again. "Okay! Sure! Ryan, I will wear them!" "Good! "Ryan helped her to wear the socks, he felt a bit tired. "I got the flu, be careful with me. There is a wound on your leg, all the red blood cells go around your wound, maybe your immunity will decrease, don''t infect you with my flu!" "Not likely! "Sylvieughed." You quickly go to take medicine!" She opened her bag and took out her phone, she saw the USB drive inside her bag. She had two USB drives, the color of the USB drives was the same, her brain was in buzz, something crossed through her mind. Was the USB drive she had given to A the wrong one? She Dumbfoundedly, Sylvie was startled, immediately turned on her phone, there was only a message on her phone, it was sent by Marley. "Sylvie, get back as soon as possible. How dare you stay out all night! I''m really angry! " She looked at her phone, dumbfoundedly. "Ryan, borrow me yourptop for a while!" "Go to the study room! " Sylvie practically ran into the study room, despite her wound, she was practically running tremblingly into the study room. She opened theptop, when the data in the USB drive was opened, she saw what she prepared this morning. Oh my God! How could she make a stupid mistake? She felt that her face was burning with embarrassment. It turned out that she was mistaken and she was still angry with that, she was emotional too. She had clearly said that she would be fair in separating private and public affairs before but she could not do that. After turning off theptop, she was sitting still, could not calm down for a long time. No! She should not shirk her responsibility! Sylvie took the USB drive and went out immediately. She saw that Ryan was taking medicine, turned his head, and looked at her confusingly. She asked softly, "Ryan, Am I too irresponsible with my work?" Ryan raised his eyebrows. "What''s wrong? " "I didn''t do the work well myself, couldn''t me others, however, I was still emotional! What happened today is my fault! "Sylvie said in a low voice, she was regretful. Ryan was a bit surprised, looked at her, and chuckled, "You can realize your mistakes, it indicates that you''re not that bad. It''s never toote to mend. Just tell me, what has happened?" After listening to his words, "Nothing, I know what to do now. Thank you, Ryan! I must go back immediately, as for that project, I''ll go through the information, tomorrow I''ll give you answer. You have to take care of yourself, don''t get sick again!" "I see you off! " "No need! "Sylvie shook her head. "Are you nning to stay at Sunshine Residential Area tonight?" From the words that she said just now, he knew that she would go back to Marley''s ce tonight, there were someplicated expressions on his face. "I send you back!" "Uh! No need! I can get a taxi, you can''t go out anymore, go to bed early!" Sylvie finished talking, ran to the doorway, looked at the socks that were bigger than her feet, she curled up, stepped them under her feet, and wore the shoes. "Ryan, goodbye!" "Be careful, straight away take a taxi to go back!" Ryan said. "Um! "When the door opened, Sylvie saw Connie Griffiths who was standing at the doorway and was ready to press the doorbell, and seeing Connie Griffiths stand at the doorway, Sylvie was stunned at first, then she said with a smile, "Miss Griffiths, you''vee? " "Mrs. Hughes?" Connie Griffiths was a bit surprised. "I have to go, Ryan is having flu, please take care of him. I have something to do, have to leave now! "She was talking while giving way to let Connie Griffiths enter the door, then turned back to give Ryan a gesture and left speedily. Connie Griffiths looked at her, she smiled, entered the door. "Ryan, why are you having flu? " "It''s okay! "Ryan shook his head. "Why do youe?" "I cannote?" Connie Griffiths blinked her eyes, looked at Ryan. Ryan sat on the sofa. "Connie, I won''t go back to Well Group, you don¡¯t need to say anymore, I enjoy my life now." "But Well Group is yours, you can''t leave it to me irresponsibly!" Connie Griffiths said, she took it for granted. "Moreover, I''m getting old, if I continue working busily like this, I''ll ruin myself. I want to have time for dating! I don''t want to be a workaholic! " Ryanughed, looked at her, and made a joke. "Connie, if you''re not married at thirty-two and I''m not married yet, then we can make do together forever! " "But you don''t love me! " "You''re not too! "Ryanughed and asked her rhetorically. Connie Griffiths listened to his words, her eyes flickered, blinked her smart eyes, she did not answer his question but asked him, "Who said I don''t love you? But it seems like the one you love is that Mrs. Hughes?" N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. Ryan listened to her words, his eyes looked serious, turned his sight to other ces. "Connie, don''t make fun of me, I go to rest, you go back and tell the old master, I won''t be back! I want to be an architect!" "Ryan, as a human, we not only have a dream but also have responsibility!" Connie Griffiths said in a low voice, she looked extremely serious. Ryan did not say anything, his body was stiff, walked in the direction of the bedroom. Connie Griffiths sighed, there was indescribable mncholy in her eyes. Sylvie went out from the residential area, she looked at the time ¨C it was just 7 o''clock ¨C and she wondered whether Marley had dinner or not. She bought some ingredients from the supermarket at the gateway, carrying several packs in different sizes. She didn''t know that if she went back to apologize now, whether he would be angrier. However, if it was wrong, then she must admit it, if she didn''t, she was going to make another mistake. It would be more embarrassing. After taking a taxi, she rushed to the vi at the seaside. Ten more minutester, she got off the car, carrying all the packs, entered the gate. Her feet still hurt, Ryan''s socks were too big, her feet stepped on parts of the socks, felt a bit painful. She walked slowly, carried things with her hands, walked halfway, and nned to take a rest. Walking from the gate into the house needed some time, at that time unexpectedly, her hands suddenly felt lighter, packs of bags were carried by someone. She likely bumped into that person, she smelled a familiar smell of tobo, looked up, and saw Marley with a gloomy face. "Ma... Marley? "She said in a low voice, unconsciously lowered her eyes. He stayed at home unexpectedly, moreover, he was in the courtyard. Sylvie took a deep breath, her head was hanging, she looked like a child who did something wrong. "And, I''m sorry! It''s my fault this afternoon. I was negligent on my part during work, I have made a stupid mistake. I took the wrong USB drive. It''s my fault to make mistake, I''m wrong, I ept the punishment!" Marley did not answer her, his body was stiff, his face looked glum. His sharp eyes fixed her with a piercing stare, looked at her coldly, there were someplicated emotions in his eyes. After a long time, he looked away, seemingly sighed, "Go in first." He carried the things and walked to the front. She was dumbfounded and confused, had no choice but to follow him at the back. He seemingly felt that she was walking weirdly, turned around to look at her, and asked in a low voice, "What''s wrong with your feet?" "Uh! "Sylvie froze, likely bumped into him again. "No, nothing!" Marley frowned, threw the bags on his other hand, went towards her, held her hand, and looked down. "What happened?" "Nothing, let''s go in! "She was dumbfounded, she had made a mistake this afternoon. Why didn''t he scold her fiercely?" He reached out to hold her waist, practically half-embraced her while entering the door. Once they entered the door, he put the bags on the shelf at the doorway, straight away picked her up, came to the sofa. When he took off her shoes and saw the men''s socks on her feet, he was stunned in a daze, swiftly frowned, red at her. "Whose socks are these? " She busily wanted to exin, "Marley... " "I don''t want to listen to any exnation!" Ryan shouted fiercely, a pair of eyes looked frighteningly cold. "Sylvie arthy, if you don''t have the most basic professional ethics, you should straight away pack your things and go home! Don''t work in anypany and don''t even want to be a qualified inheritor! Now you''re not only my secretary, my employee, you''re also my wife! " "I''m sorry! "Sylvie unconsciously clenched her hands, suddenly fell silent. Marley raised his eyebrows and shouted, "Do you insist to push my buttons?" Being scolded by him, Sylvie difficultly said, "I do not¡­" "Do you insist to be that close with Ryan? Wear his socks? " He sounded extremely unhappy. "This... "Sylvie''s small fair face blushed, hurriedly and anxiously exined, "Marley, it''s not like that, Ryan and I are really good friends! I always treat him as my brother, my family!" "Perhaps he is not thinking like that!" Marley shouted fiercely, his displeasure burst out thoroughly. "There are no ''just friends'' between men and women, you treat him as a friend. Do you know what he is thinking? A man treats you that good for no reason if he doesn''t have feelings for you, will he waste his time to take care of you?" "I..."After hearing he said so, Sylvie bit her lips, she did not know what to say herself. Was it? Was it like what Marley had said? Did Ryan have feelings for her? But she had never thought of these things before! It was probably not. Seeing that she frowned and tangled, Marley squinted his eyes, red at her confused and tangled face, asked coldly, "What''s wrong with your feet?" Chapter 731 Punishment Chapter 731 Punishment "It was an ident!" "Let me see!" He said and took off her sock. Looking at the excessiverge men''s sock, Marley Hughes was annoyed, but he still forced to stay calm. He seemed to have be more and more moody those days, and it needed to be controlled! Today she suddenly left thepany, he felt angry at first, andter he thought about it a lot. Maybe, they could get along better if they changed the way. Helped her take off the socks, his heart hurt quite a bit when he saw the band-aid on the side of her left soft foot. But after making sure it was wrapped well, he relived a bit and said, "What happened?" Didn¡¯t she always twist her feet? How was the skin broken? "I didn¡¯t notice and got pricked by something." Her voice was low and she was very nervous. She wasn¡¯t sure how he would punish her because of such dumb mistakes she made in thepany. He was stunned a bit ¨C pricked? He thought of the ss ashtray he smashed in the morning, was it because of the ashtray? Marley thought, his eyebrows tightly frowned, his face was like a sculpture, and his action paused a bit and looked up at her, "It happened in the office?" She was facing his handsome face, quickly nodded, and lowered her head. He was taken aback and felt sorry for her. Reaching his hands and holding her foot, he checked thoroughly and asked, "Because of the ashtray?" "Yes!" She nodded. When his warm big hand held her little foot, Sylvie only felt all her blood rose to her forehead, and a numb feeling swept through her whole body. She was in panic and took a tremble to take back her foot, but he didn¡¯t let it go. "Doesn''t it still hurt?" His tone with a hint of self-usation. If he was not angry, he wouldn¡¯t have had smashed the ashtray, so her foot should have not been hurt. "You, you just let me know how you will punish me!" She wanted to know the result quickly, she needed time to prepare for it. It was her fault after all. However, she didn''t expect him to be soft and gentle, and he even checked her little foot, which freaked her out. Shouldn¡¯t he be mad at her? He heard her words in a sudden, he looked up speechless at her determined expression. His eyes seemed to sh a hidden smile. One of his hands holding her feet, and another hand uplifted her chin, seeing her expression as she needed to die a martyr¡¯s death, he thought ¨C was it necessary to be so painful? He said, "Sylvie, you are afraid of me to punish you?" Afraid? Sylvie swallowed slobber, she curled her lip with a self-mocking smile, but said calmly, "No! It was my fault and I epted your punishment!" Marley curled his lips in a suitable range, his low voice faintly said, "What if you won¡¯t be punished?" Sylvie was stunned, shook her head, and whispered, "Don''t, you can still punish me! I made a stupid mistake. I took the wrong USB and tried to argue with you, it was my fault." Marley looked at her quietly and suddenly felt angry without a reason. He put himself in trouble as he found such a secretary. Even though she dealt with a big event well, she actually would make such a low-level mistake. He was emotional today as well. So they were the same kind of people who would make mistakes. He as president, failed to be a role model, how could he punish her? If so, he would also take penalties! "You went to see Ryan in the afternoon?" He suddenly changed the topic and seemed to avoid talking about punishment. "He caught a cold!" She first was stunned and then said calmly. She left her job and went to see a man, which caused the anger to be pulled out again. Marley''s face showed a strange smile at the corner of his mouth and stared his narrow eyes at her. Her nervousness was all reflected in his eyes, "He can go to the hospital if he catches a cold. Do you have to go there in person?" Sylvie only felt the iprehensible feeling in her heart. He was like a jealous husband who found out that his wife cheated on him. Did Marley always think of her like that? She looked at him, only feeling infinite sadness in her heart. "He would take care of me when I was sick!" Their rtionship was very simple, at least she felt like that. But facing Marley''s question just now, she felt that what he said was reasonable, she didn''t know what Ryan thought, maybe she needed to figure it out. "If you really don''t like it, then I won''t go there anymore!" she whispered. "I will still treat him as a friend, but pay attention to my behaviors, and always remind myself not to go any further and not to do things that friends were not supposed to do.¡± She didn''t finish speaking but was hugged by him. She saw Marley''s eyesight changed slightly, and his breathing became quicker. She shut her mouth and looked at him in a panic. "Good girl!" As he said, he lowered his head and snatched her breath. "Marley¡ª" She struggled. Marley didn''t speak anything and held her tightly with one arm. Sitting on the sofa, she heard the harsh sound of the zipper being pulled down, and Sylvie was panicked, "Marley¡­Ah!" "Sylvie, don''t be afraid!" He whispered, ignoring her tension and firmly grabbing her. She couldn''t even cry. "Hurt?" His voice softened. "Marley, it hurts!" She whispered, but she couldn''t do anything about his sudden change. He seemed to be a beast, and she was his prey. She felt pain, but she also felt his patience. He was waiting for her, and he kissed her lips until her little pale earlobes turned red. He started it all over again. She didn¡¯t know what was wrong! He was so eager, his face was gloomy and his actions were both domineering and gentle. It was mixed with unspeakable contradictions. "Marley!" She whispered, this was the living room, she knew they couldn¡¯t do it here. "Sylvie, don''t betray me!" He whispered in her ear, "Okay?" Listening to what he said, she was in confusion, and only the part of her body having a strong feeling was closely connected to him. When she heard him ask her, she nodded indiscriminately to answer him. "Ok!" "Good girl!" he whispered, elerating what he was doing. "Marley, shall we go upstairs?" But he ignored her and continued to hold her tightly. She was lying softly on the sofa, his head leaning against her ear, she didn''t see the expression on his face at that time, and she only felt that his big hand holding her waist tightened. He squeezed her tightly to make her pressed tightly to his chest as if he was going to tear her into pieces and eat her. "Marley!" She whispered his name, frightened by his sudden passion. He treated her with, gentleness, despotism, wildness as if he cherished her, but also as mad at her and giving punishments. All that gave her an illusion, the illusion of desperation. Marley tortured her like he was crazy. As soon as he let her go, she lost all her strength. She blushed, leaned softly in his arms, and was carried upstairs by him. He took her to the bathroom and helped her take a bath. He paid especially attention to her foot. She was so weak but he showed intimacy once more in the bathroom. She begged for mercy, "Marley, please stop it!" This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. But he didn''t let her go. When she was cleaned again by him, she was taken out, put on the bed, covered with a quilt. He went to take the medicine box to sterilize her foot first and reced a new Band-Aid for her, and then went to take a hair drier to help her dry her hair. She was exhausted with no strength at all, so she didn''t notice how gentle he was when he changed the Band-Aid for her. Her feet were still hurt when he put on alcohol to help her sterilize her wounds, but she was so tired andck in energy, she hummed when it hurt. She weakly asked, "If I did something wrong in the company, would you punish me?" "Yes!" He said in a deep voice. "I will return to thepany tomorrow, I will write a report!" she whispered. "No need! You have been punished just now!" He looked at her and said. "Huh?" Sylvie was stunned. Marley saw her stunned face, and he smiled mysteriously, "You have done something wrong, and you have paid for it! And I like your way to pay for it!" "But¡ª" She was embarrassed. His tone was teasing, even sexier, and said threateningly, "Next time if you were not careful, I will punish you even harder!" "Marley!" Sylvie blushed and whispered his name. "Do you like calling my name so much?" Marley sat on the edge of the bed, wearing pajamas, and poked her nose gently. Facing his tenderness, she felt a little lost. "You don''t need to talk about this anymore, just as it never happened, okay? Now, go to sleep, you are tired, I will wake you up in an hour!" He turned off the light, only leaving the bedsidemp, got up, and left. Maybe she was really too tired to think too much, and she fell asleep. Marley was on the phone in the study room. "How''s the investigation? Did you find out anything?" "Ernie Hughes does have a close rtionship with the secret casino, but this is difficult to investigate in depth! Marley, I''m afraid I won''t be able to help you as you expected, so don''t put too much hope on me." "Yeah!" Marley frowned and said, "Just try your best!" "Of course I will try my best, but it will take time. My people have been following him for a while, and they got into trouble and lost Ernie. He met with people from the illegal private banks, but we didn''t see the people from the casino. The weirdest thing was the people in the casino found Kasper and Teddie, except him!" "Then what?" Marley put down the file in his hand. "Under investigation!" Marley squinted his eyes and had a bad feeling. Was it true that Ernie was ying tricks and wanted to take the 300 million away? This was simply a scam. "There is indeed something wrong with him!" Afterward, Marley didn''t speak for a long time, then he finally said, "I got it. Thank you!" Would Ernie harm the Hughes family? But why? Ernie Hughes? Ernie Hughes? Marley''s doubts in his heart were deepened, and his eyebrows frowned tightly. It waste at night when Sylvie got up, and Marley did not return to the room. She remembered that the ingredients she bought were still at the door. Did he eat yet? After putting her pajamas on and getting out of bed, she saw that there was a new Band-Aid, which was put on her foot delicately. Marley helped her to change it, and a warm feeling rose in her heart inexplicably. Chapter 732 Good Wife And Mother Chapter 732 Good Wife And Mother When she reached the stairs, she saw that the study room¡¯s light was still on. Sylvie walked over, it was already past 11 p.m., but he was still busy. The study room¡¯s door was tightly closed, Sylvie stood outside, not entering, after pondering for a bit, she went downstairs. Sure enough, the stuff she had bought was heaped on the doorstep, and the sofa was a mess. Thinking about the hot scene that happened on the sofa just now, Sylvie¡¯s face flushed red. She hurried over to tidy up the clothes that were strewn on the floor and put them in theundry room. She put the clothes that would crumble easily into theundry bag, zipped them up, and put them into the washing machine, and started washing. She then went back to start clearing up the stuff on the doorstep. It was almost midnight, she would like to cook something for supper, she was a little hungry! When she was busying herself in the kitchen, she suddenly raised her head to see Marley. He was standing by the door, leaning on the doorframe, looking at her, his gaze intense. ¡°What are you cooking?¡± N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. Sylvie¡¯s gaze identally flickered to the unfastened button on his shirt, she was looking at his firm chest which was partially visible. His deep, cold eyes were staring at her sharply, Sylvie¡¯s heart exploded, and her little face suddenly flushed red. In her distress, she stuttered, ¡°I, I¡¯m making supper.¡± Finishing her words, she didn¡¯t dare to meet his intense gaze. She lowered her head and looked at her toes. Looking at the image on her slippers, she was extremely cautious. After two times of passion, she realized she felt slightly embarrassed to face him. At that moment, she was wearing her pajamas, her hair in a messy ponytail, donning a floral apron, she looked both natural and homey. He stood at the doorway looking at her, he felt that this kind of normal life was actually not too bad! ¡°Smells good!¡± He said while walking over. He hade down after hearing sounds from theundry room. ¡°You, have you not been eating?¡± Sylvie gave a small smile, a little surprised. ¡°Yeah!¡± Marley shot her a smile, he rarely smiled, but he was smiling at her now. It felt strange, but he looked good when he smiled, the corner of his lips raised, revealing a few teeth, added together with his dark and sharp looks, he looked good no matter how she looked at him. Looking at his smile, it always looked a little yful. His eyes were big and filled with depth, if he was a child, he would be like a doll when he smiled. She wondered how beautiful his kids would be in the future. She hadn¡¯t been on birth control, would she have his kids? Her thoughts wandered off for a moment, she didn¡¯t know why she suddenly thought of all these. Sylvie busied herself stirring the porridge in the pot. ¡°Porridge would be ready in a minute!¡± ¡°You¡¯re so good at cooking, who did you learn it from?¡± Marley suddenly spoke again. ¡°My neighbor!¡± She said softly. When she was young, Sadie hadn¡¯t taken care of her, she was always busy socializing, dating guys, and she always didn¡¯t have fixed meals. Her neighbor was a chef in a factory, cooking often. She was a good kid when she was young, even though Sadie wasn¡¯t so good to her, the neighbors were kind to her because she was a good kid. The neighbor would give her some food when he cooked, after a while, she learned cooking from him. But when she was in the first year of high school, he passed away, and she was extremely sad then. Thinking of him, her eyes dimmed, she thought of going to his grave for a visit, and tidy up the grave for him. ¡°Really?¡± He raised his eyebrows, ¡°Can¡¯t wait to meet him!¡± ¡°He passed away!¡± She suddenly lowered her voice, a little downcast. Since she was a child, because of Sadie¡¯s bad reputation, many people looked at her in a different light. Those that had really liked her were the few neighbors. She hadn¡¯t felt much kinship before, and he was one of the few who felt just like family to her. Seeing her lowered eyes, Marley walked over and raised her chin, looking at her. ¡°Very upset?¡± ¡°Yeah!¡± She didn¡¯t deny it. ¡°Sylvie must be someone that values rtionships?¡± He suddenly asked. Sylvie raised her eyes and looked at the handsome face that was inches away from hers. His handsome face was particrly clear under the light, the corner of his lips raised in a little curve. His eyes were deep and dark, staring at her unblinkingly. At that moment, Sylvie was stunned by his unwavering gaze, why did she suddenly feel lost and anxious now. She felt very nervous all of a sudden. In the midst of her anxiousness, she nodded her head, ¡°Yeah! Very upset!¡± ¡°Good girl!¡± His tone was gentle, lowering his head, he kissed her on her forehead, it was an appreciative tenderness. Sylvie¡¯s heart was suddenly pounding, it was beating so strongly, so quickly, that she felt that her heart was about to jump out from her chest. She couldn¡¯t help but raise her eyes to look at him. Marley¡¯s dark eyes were like a deep maze, a faint smile flickered in it, but it felt unreachable. Sylvie habitually crinkled her nose, she pursed her lips and said softly, ¡°I¡¯m not a child!¡± Heughed! He was too close to her, and on reflex, she retracted her shoulders. He didn¡¯t change his position, a whiff of refreshing aroma drifted towards her, and she was breathless. Sylvie felt a little startled, she lowered her head slightly, but he raised her chin, and she suddenly realized the flirtatious atmosphere going on between them. Before this, she had never considered whether this was appropriate ¨C wasn¡¯t their marriage just on paper? She couldn¡¯t start having feelings! She was afraid that if she wasn¡¯t careful, then there would be no turning back! But, now, she¡ª Marley looked at Sylvie who was in front of him, it was obvious she was slightly anxious and lost, but was still forcing herself to be calm. From his angle he could see her slender neck, her long dark hair was tied up simply with a rubber band, shining slightly. Her ears and her cheeks were flushed red, they were small and shiny, and on her neck were traces of his kiss. He suddenly felt a warmth spread across his chest. His throat felt tight, and finally he still straightened up, the corner of his lips carried a rxed smile, ¡°Sylvie, you¡¯re not afraid of everyone, when you¡¯re in front of your first and third uncles, you are always like a warrior, but why are you like a little bunny when you¡¯re with me?¡± Sylvie suddenly felt anxious again. Then, the pressure in front of her suddenly felt heavy again, she heard his low voice saying, ¡°There is only one answer, you really love me! Sylvie, am I right?¡± She froze suddenly, the smile on Marley¡¯s face spread wide, his smile was so bright. ¡°I¡­¡± Sylvie¡¯s face was red again, ¡°I don¡¯t.¡± Marley burst outughing, ¡°Sylvie, if you don¡¯t love me, would you even agree to let me touch you?¡± She widened her eyes in surprise. His head pressed towards hers and blocked her lips. ¡°Actually I know nothing has happened between you and Ryan, but I just don¡¯t like you being close to other guys, you can only have me!¡± His hot breath was on her face, she felt her heart in turmoil again. Now, whenever he saw her anxious and restless expression in front of him, Marley couldn¡¯t help but find it so funny. This chick was always so brave in front of everyone else, but when she was facing him, she was always anxious. If she had no feelings for him, would she have agreed to marry him? The answer was no! Marley thought for a long time in his study room, he was clear about one thing, that was, Sylvie had feelings for him, but did he know her before this? Or could she be a love-stricken girl just like other girls? He did not think so. If she was indeed so easily love-stricken, Ryan was always next to her, why didn¡¯t she marry him? But anyway, at this moment, he realized that in his heart, he liked the feeling of being liked by her. Sylvie¡¯s heart fluttered, facing the man in front of her, she wanted to be calm and controlled too. But, she didn¡¯t know why, in front of him, she always felt like a kid who had done something wrong. All she could do was lower her head, not daring to make any move. A pang of odd smell suddenly drifted by, it was extremely pungent. Sylvie gasped, ¡°My porridge!¡± Her porridge was burnt! Wafts of smoke billowed from the pot. Sylvie quickly turned off the stove, turned on the gas hood to let out the odd smell, but the whole pot of porridge was already wasted. She stood in front of the gas stove, looking at her pot of porridge, with smoke billowing. She pouted, and whined, ¡°It¡¯s all because of you, my porridge is finished!¡± He burst outughing, ¡°Looks like we are going to starve!¡± ¡°No worries, I¡¯ll cook some noodles, do you like to eat noodles?¡± She turned around to ask him. ¡°Yup! I¡¯m okay with that!¡± He was really hungry anyway. ¡°Then I¡¯ll cook some noodles for you!¡± Sylvie quickly prepared another pot, washed it, and boiled some water. Then, she walked to the fridge to take two eggs, and two tomatoes. She was nning to make tomato egg noodles. ¡°You go busy yourself first, just wait about ten minutes! I¡¯ll prepare another dish for you!¡± Saying this, she took out the vegetable knife. Within a few strokes, she had already cut the tomatoes into cubes, and washed the lettuce and cut it into strips. She had also chopped up some garlic, and prepared some chili and ginger slices. She put away the pot of porridge, and swapped it with another pot. Turning on the stove, she poured some oil, and poured the beaten eggs into the pot in a swift motion. Marley who was standing by the side didn¡¯t leave, but looked on seriously at Sylvie¡¯s series of actions. He saw Sylvie fry the egg till it became golden brown, and poured it out, then she fried the tomatoes separately. He realized that her cooking skills were great, it looks like she would be both a good wife and mother. ¡°Why did you fry them separately?¡± Marley couldn¡¯t help asking. ¡°Because if the egg is too cooked, it won¡¯t be tasty anymore!¡± Sylvie replied naturally, and continued with what she was doing. In a jiffy, the tomato eggs were done, and the spicy fried lettuce was ready too. She then put the dried noodles into the pot, and in a moment, the noodles were ready too. It looked both yummy and presentable, whetting their appetites. ¡°Alright! It¡¯s ready!¡± She took off the apron quickly, and shot Marley a smile. Marley kept looking at her, and helped her bring the dishes to the table. Looking at the time, this had actually taken less than fifteen minutes. Both of them sat down at the table before the noodles. Sylvie didn¡¯t eat much, but Marley on the other hand, after making sure she had finished eating, swept everything like a hurricane into his tummy. Sylvie looked at him sweeping up all the food that she had cooked once again, she felt very happy. Just when she was about to clean up the dishes, he stopped her. ¡°It¡¯s toote, go up first, clean up tomorrow!¡± ¡°No!¡± Sylvie shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s very quick, you go wash up first, I¡¯ll go up once I¡¯m done here!¡± Marley looked at her, and could only go up first. After he left, Sylvie scrubbed the pots and pans, and recalled that the clothes were still in theundry machine, and there was still ironing to do. She ran to theundry room, took out the clothes from theundry machine, and ironed the clothes. With these tasks, another half an hour passed. After Marley finished washing up, he went down to look for her because she was still not upstairs yet. She was not in the kitchen, he went to theundry room, and saw her ironing his shirt seriously. He stood by the door, it was the first time a woman was ironing clothes for him. Even in the past when he was staying with Jemima, no matter how gentle she was, she was not as homely as Sylvie was. Looking at the woman before him, his eyes were filled with a gentle glimmer. Chapter 733 You Still Have Me Chapter 733 You Still Have Me He thought, there was nothing wrong if they could keep this for a lifetime! He looked at her, watched her iron clothes and fold them up. He felt it was so homely and so warm, and this woman belonged to himpletely, as long as he was careful enough, she would all belong to him! It was just that the sudden ring of the phone interrupted the two of them. Sylvie''s phone rang from outside, and it surprised both her and Marley. It was already over midnight, who would call at this time. Sylvie saw Marley was at the door, she was a bit surprised, she smiled at him, and ran out to answer the phone. "Yes?" Marley also followed and saw Sylvie''s expression changed. She said to the phone, "I don''t know her, it has nothing to do with me, just follow the rules please!" She hung up the phone angrily, and she sat and was stunned on the couch. "What wrong?" Marley walked over and asked. "Nothing!" Sylvie shook her head. At this time, the phone rang again. Sylvie looked at the phone and was about to hang up. "Who¡¯s calling you?" Marley grabbed her phone directly, and when he saw the number, it was a strange number without a name. Sylvie bit her lips but did not answer him. It seemed like she didn''t want him to answer the phone. Marley pressed the answer button, and a male voice rose up, "Hello, Miss arthy, she is your mother no matter what!" Marley was in a daze and asked directly, "Who is this?" Hearing the male voice at the other side, the one who was calling seemed to be taken aback, "Oh! Hello, I¡¯m calling from the detention center. Where is Miss Sylvie arthy? We want to talk to her!" "I''m her husband, you can talk to me!" Marley nced at Sylvie, feeling a bit weird. "Oh! Hello! This is the case. Miss Sylvie arthy''s mother, Sadie Porter, is involved in prostitution and is taken into custody by us. Also she is addicted to drugs again. We would like to ask Sylvie arthy toe over and discuss how to deal with it! Since Sadie has no money to bail herself out..." Marley frowned as he was listening to those words. It turned out that Sadie got into trouble. No wonder she hung up directly when she heard the name. What kind of mother was she to make her act like that when she picked up the phone? "Well, I will go there in person tomorrow morning!" Marley said lightly. "Alright!" The other side agreed with it. Sylvie looked at him, her teeth sinking into her lips, and she felt out of breath and her chest was tight. Why other people¡¯s mothers were so kind, but her mother was so sad? Marley hung up the phone and saw Sylvie ¨C her bright eyes were filled with unspeakable sadness, she was like a homeless child, aggrieved, deste, sad, all of a sudden, and she looked so lost. She was more like a rag doll about to be broken, and her eyes were full of grief and annoyance. Seeing her like this, Marley''s felt a dull throbbing in his heart. But he said nothing, just stretched out his hand, wrapped her in his arms, and whispered by her ear, "Anyway, she is your mother! We can¡¯t choose our parents!" She panted, like a fish drying up on the shore, and a wry smile emerged from the corner of her mouth, "I don¡¯t want to go there! I don''t care what she wanted to do! I will never go there." Since the first time her mother let her go to a hotel to serve someone with her body, she gave up on her. She didn¡¯t deserve to be a mother, and she didn¡¯t want this kind of mother. "What?" Marley didn''t know what to say, just answered, "I''ll go there if you would not!" She froze and heard him say, "You don''t want to see her, I''ll help you deal with it. Just remember that I am your husband, your man, I can be someone you could rely on. You are not alone, that¡¯s all you need to know!" Her nose suddenly became sore and she burst into tears. His pajamas were wetted by her tears. Feeling her tears flowing freely on his chest, he silently tightened his arms. "I don''t want to take care of her stuff. She has never fulfilled the responsibilities of being a mother. Having her beside me or not doesn¡¯t really matter to me. The only thing I am thankful for is that she gave birth to me and raised me, but she¡ª" she couldn¡¯t keep saying. What mother would push her own daughter on a dead-end road? She even forced her to prostitute. If it wasn''t Marley that she had met back then, she was afraid that she would have been in jail now or would have been dead already. Marley listened quietly, without saying anything. Sylvie sniffed, reached out her hand and wiped away her tears indiscriminately, and then continued, "You don''t know her at all. I don''t want to care about her, and I won''t care about her. Please don¡¯t get involved in this and leave her alone. I would pretend I didn¡¯t have a mother." "Sylvie is a kind-hearted girl from what I understand!" He suddenly whispered, "Don''t let some comints affect who you really are." Just like himself, he treated her so badly from the beginning only because he was too repulsive of the marriage, but if he didn''t marry another wealthy girl, the Hughes family would not be like it today. "Every one of us always has something we can¡¯t decide. Life is full of ups and downs with a lot of helplessness in it. Maybe I don''t know what it feels like. But Sylvie, I know you are a kind girl! I believe you wouldn¡¯t leave your mother alone!" She was dumbfounded, buried her face in his chest, and her body trembled, as if trying to suppress all her emotions and not let herself cry, but tears still burst out. "Marley, don''t be nice to me! Leave me alone, I don''t want you to be nice to me!" She spoke lowly in his arms, choked with sobs in her voice, and said intermittently, "I will treat it seriously, I mean it! No one had treated me well before, Sadie Porter treated me badly, and I don¡¯t need it! Only Ryan Babel who treats me well, just like a brother. Then there is my grandfather, but he only treats me well when his son and grandson are gone! He took me back till then. I wouldn¡¯t go back to the arthy family, if it weren¡¯t for Sadie. Everyone who treats me well wants to get something from me. Only Ryan doesn¡¯t. Ok. You tell me to ignore Ryan, but I really can¡¯t do it. He is my rtive. I¡¯d rather not have a mom. If you can¡¯t be nice to me for a lifetime, don¡¯t bother to do it at the beginning¡­" I was afraid that I wouldn¡¯t be able to control my heart, and I was afraid that I would be reluctant to leave you! Marley, please didn¡¯t treat me well! Marley didn¡¯t fully understand what she said, and tightened the arms holding her slender body again. "Sylvie, it''s my responsibility to take care of you! You are my wife, I want to live with you, who else I would take care of if she was not you. It¡¯s ok you can cry in my arm!" For the first time, he really realized the responsibility of a married man, and he had always been a responsible man. Especially when he wanted to live with her, he made up his mind to be responsible for her and his marriage ever since then. Regardless of the previous rejection or disgust, he hoped that they would forget all of those and start everything. He didn''t know what kind of woman Sylvie¡¯s mother was, but at this moment, he felt his heartbroken! He heard that Sadie was a courtesan and she wanted to be daughter inw of the arthy family after giving birth to Sylvie. But the arthy family did not ept Sylvie. Until after the ne crash, Cassius arthy finally remembered that he still had a granddaughter. She must be very sad, he knew well about the feeling of being used by others. People who were good to her would want something from her, even she thought he was one of them. If there was no capital injection from the arthy family, he...except Ryan! Marley frowned, and he couldn''t describe the feeling. Sylvie buried her face deep in his chest, her tears wetted his chest as well as his heart! At this moment, his words moved her but also made her hesitant. N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. At this moment, she was crying like a child, she couldn¡¯t stop crying, with her body trembling. She tried hard to suppress her crying. Two small hands gripped his pajamas tightly, crying and whimpering like a wounded little animal. "Sylvie, good girl! Stop crying!" The low and powerful male voice hovered over her head. After all, he couldn''t bear to see her crying. Sadness was not good for her health! He embraced her in his arms and stroked her lightly. Sylvie was like a wandering ship. After drifting around, she finally found the port to stop. Letting herself be embraced by him and cry without any burden. She cried bitterly in his arms, and her cry was extremely sad in the silent night. Marley hugged her tightly, her tears brought her temperature fell on him. Unable to see each other''s faces, he lowered his head, grabbed her arm with both hands, and kissed her forehead, "It''s okay, I¡¯m here, I''ll take care of it, and you don''t need to worry about anything, just rx." Such a gentle kiss was like a prince kissing his Cindere, her tears filled in her eyes, she felt so touched and warm. Finally, she cried enough, and his chest was totally wet. He took her to go upstairs, "Go take a shower first, don''t think about anything, just sleep!" Marley said in a deep voice, pushing her to the bathroom. Sylvie nodded and went into the bathroom. When the shower was turned on, she didn''t want hot water. She needed cold water to wake herself up. She even forgot to take off her clothes before she stood under the shower. The cold water hit her face and it hurt, but she was even soberer. The bathroom was bright, Sylvie was standing in front of the bathroom and looking at herself in the mirror. Her eyes were red and swollen. When did she cry like this? Why did she lose her mind today? But why he treated her so tenderly? Everything was messed up. "Sylvie?" he shouted outside. "Oh!" She replied, only to realize that she didn¡¯t take a bathrobe. "Here is the bathrobe, open the door!" he said at the door. She was a little embarrassed, took a deep breath, opened a small gap, and he handed the bathrobe over, and she put it on and went out. Seeing her mood stabilized, Marley said softly, "Go to sleep! Have a good rest!" "Yeah!" She agreed, obediently took her pajamas and went to the bathroom to change them on, then walked back, wrapped her into the quilt. Marley looked at her, turned off the light, and went to bed silently. However, he stretched out his hand, hugged her in his arms, and put her head on his arm. She was a little afraid at first, then he said, "Go ahead and sleep, I am here!" His arms were so solid, she closed her eyes, but couldn''t sleep for a long time. But she didn''t move, and he fell asleep after about half an hour. Suddenly the wind was blowing strongly at night. The wind blew up and hulled, and it sounded gloomy in the middle of the night. She didn''t know which window in the living room downstairs was left unclosed and had been swinging around, making Sylvie more difficult to sleep. She got up and went out. He opened his eyes as soon as she got out of bed. She went downstairs to close the window and then sat on the couch in the living room. No lights were turned on, only a wallmp was lit on in the corner, and the light was very dim. Chapter 734 The Two Hearts Got Closer Chapter 734 The Two Hearts Got Closer Sometimeter, it started raining. Along with it came storms and strong winds. Marley got up, stood at the corner of the second floor, and saw someoneying on a couch. He got curious and turned on the lights. The bright light woke Sylvie just as it filled the living room with light. She turned her head and saw Marley, who was on the second floor. Startled, she immediately lowered her head. Marley saw everything from where he was standing. He observed Sylvie¡¯s behavior transitioning from loneliness, to shock, and then to panic, and finally returning to her normal state. Still in his pyjamas, he appeared worried but did not say a word. ¡°Why are you up now?¡± she collected herself and looked towards Marley. He stared at her while walking downstairs, still not saying a word. She sat on the sofa and looked at the rain outside. The dark, night sky bewildered her, and she said leisurely, ¡°It¡¯s raining!¡± ¡°I heard that, too!¡± replied Marley. ¡°I like storms,¡± said Sylvie, ¡°Because they can make people stronger. I am also afraid of storms since they can just as well demolish one¡¯s determination.¡± Marley held her hand and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go, I¡¯ll bring you to see something different!¡± ¡°What is it?¡± Sylvie replied, confused as to what Marley was referring to, but stood up anyway and followed him. He led her next to the bed on the second floor. Raindrops were pummeling the window, making a loud noise. Marley pointed towards the sea, which appeared ck beneath the night sky, and asked, ¡°Do you like the sea?¡± ¡°I do!¡± she nodded in agreement. ¡°The sea¡¯s depth knows no ends, yet the sea surface is deceivingly calm,¡± he said, ¡°So, we must be like the sea when ites to dealing with everyday problems. For example, smiling doesn¡¯t mean that we¡¯re not in pain. Crying doesn¡¯t mean that we¡¯re in despair. Being cold doesn¡¯t mean that we don¡¯t care.¡± She thought of something, then turned and looked at him. She realized that Marley actually knew that thing! ¡°If you can¡¯t let it go, we¡¯ll go together!¡± Marley added. Sylvie could feel her chest contracting, and said, ¡°Nope, I¡¯m not meeting her! Never!¡± ¡°Sylvie, the more you don¡¯t want to meet her, the more you are caring about her!¡± as she¡¯s not facing it, Marley intensified his advance, ¡°She won¡¯t control whatever you do, now that she¡¯s detained. Come to think of it, she¡¯s probably going to be checked into a drug rehab center. Meeting her is your duty as her daughter, and she could already be regretting her decisions. If you¡¯re trying to cover something up, it means you care more about it and are struggling to get over it deep down in your heart.¡± ¡°I¡­¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you unable to sleep because you¡¯re thinking of her? It¡¯s already thiste in the night, too.¡± He asked. Sylvie couldn¡¯t sleep, she really couldn¡¯t. Despite what that woman did, she still couldn¡¯t stop worrying about her. Is this what is meant by their ¡°connection through blood¡±? Sylvie absolutely hated herself, why couldn¡¯t she just make a stand and stop caring about her? The rain kept pouring, and the two hearts were getting closer. This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Both of them looked out the window on the second floor, enjoying the scenery of the sea in a storm. Sylvie leaned into Marley¡¯s chest as if she¡¯s obtaining warmness from his embrace. His originally stern expression had been reced by a gentle and warm one. With Sylvie in his embrace that night, showing her powerless side to him, it provided him with a desire never seen before to care for her. Marley surrounded her waist with his warm arms. Her thin, almost fragile-looking waist, being held by hisrge hands, it seemed as if it could snap any moment. He lowered his head, her body fragrance invaded his nostrils in an instant. Touching her smooth neck with his nose, his heart started racing. At that moment, Sylvie resembled a doll perfectly. With her leaning in his embrace, both of them looked like they belong in a beautiful painting. Sylvie¡¯s elegantly beautiful face housed her thin eyebrows, eyshes that were twitching slightly, and lips that looked like full-grown red roses, ready to be picked. Her long hair rested on her chest and continued downwards. All in all, she was looking extremely pretty. Marley started taking deep breaths, with his eyes slowly taking on a dark expression. Then, his breathing started getting irregr. ¡°Thank you.¡± All of a sudden, Sylvie muttered. That barely audible voice instantly recalled Marley¡¯s mind. He started thinking that something¡¯s wrong with him, how could he even fathom such a thought? Then, he took a deep breath, and after collecting himself, he asked in a raspy voice, ¡°Go to sleep, okay?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t sleep!¡± she then whispered, ¡°Won¡¯t you please stay with me a little longer?¡± While saying that, she leaned back even more, pushing her entire body against Marley¡¯s chest, yed with his hands that were on her waist, and asked, ¡°That¡¯s one heck of heavy rain, isn¡¯t it? I like watching rainfall, too bad it¡¯s already nighttime, and I can¡¯t see anything.¡± ¡°Sylvie¡­¡± Marley¡¯s mind went on the same tangent as it didst time thanks to her mindless actions. ¡°It¡¯s already toote!¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± she tilted her head in confusion to look at him. His eyes were darker than ever, and his eyes appeared as if they were on fire. ¡°Can¡¯t sleep, huh?¡± he said with an even raspier voice and tightened his grip on her body. ¡°Yup!¡± Sylvie figured that forcing Marley to keep herpany was not really that good of an idea, and suggested, ¡°Or, you can go to sleep first. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll sleepter!¡± ¡°Well, since you can¡¯t sleep, we might as well go and do something else.¡± He lowered his face and whispered right into her ears, startling her with his extremely raspy voice. ¡°Eek!¡± shocked, she asked, ¡°W-what is it?¡± Marley held her waist, hugged her closely and said, ¡°We can do ¡®that¡¯, exercising uses up a lot of energy, so it helps with your sleeping problems!¡± ¡°Oi, Marley!¡± she whimpered, as she realized his intentions in an instant. He princess-carried her and went back to the bedroom. It¡¯s all over, Sylvie couldn¡¯t catch her breath. Exhausted, she was feeling sleepy. Marley whispered into her ears, ¡°Sleep now, good girl.¡± Sylvie utilized his gentleness and slept. He joined her in her sleep and hugged her. The next day, the weather was sunny. After a whole night¡¯s rain, the air outside was really fresh. Both of them had their breakfasts before Marley took Sylvie to her office. She did not mention going to the detention center, and neither did Marley force her to go. Dropping her off at the office, Marley said, ¡°I¡¯m gonna go and settle some stuff first, I¡¯ll be back at half past nine. Regarding the USB drive, I¡¯m still going to have a word with you, so you better prepare yourself!¡± ¡°Aye!¡± she nodded. Thinking about what happened yesterday, she agreed that she deserved to be scolded. ¡°Now, go!¡± he said. ¡°See youter!¡± she said and left the car. She saw the car make a u-turn, and she stood in ce, thinking of something. A whileter, she turned and walked towards the office. However, she started regretting it after she took two steps. She took out her phone and gave Marley a call. The call went through, and she heard his raspy voice, ¡°Sylvie? What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°I¡­I¡­¡± Nothing came out of her mouth, despite her really wanting to go, too. However, she was unable to speak her mind. Then, she heard Marley said, ¡°Alright, get in the car, I¡¯m waiting for you!¡± Sylvie looked back and saw that his car had returned. She felt touched, Marley read her like a book and had already seen through her indecisiveness. He¡¯s back now, waiting for her. She froze in ce, her hand was shaking, and her heart was pounding faster by the second. ¡°Sylvie, get over here!¡± the voice from the phone sounded as powerful and meaty as if he was right next to her. Marley sat in the car and looked at her. She looked lost and confused. Through the car window, he could almost see her tears, shining under the sunlight. Then, she looked happy, like a lost kitten who had just been rescued. ¡°Hurry up, Sylvie!¡± he said as he saw other employees were gradually making their way towards the office. She heard that, rushed towards him and got in his car. ¡°There we go, that¡¯s a good girl!¡± he patted her on the head, pampering her. ¡°I¡­ I think I should go.¡± she lowered her head and said with a barely audible voice, like a child who had done something wrong. ¡°You were right, she¡¯s still my mother, after all. Even if she had done something wrong, I should still do the right thing myself!¡± Suddenly, he was stunned briefly. He almost teared up, lifted her face and looked at her with his eyes full of kindness. Sylvie panicked just as Marley leaned forward and kissed her gently on her forehead. With his strong arms, he pulled her gently into his embrace. His light tobo scent suffocated Sylvie, his chest exuded warmness. As her forehead was against his chin, she could even smell the shaving cream he used. ¡°Sylvie, you must keep being this kind, and repay grudge with kindness, okay?¡± his deep voice unbelievably sounded gentle. This almost made Sylvie tear up, and she nodded lightly. ¡°I still have my limits, you know,¡± Sylvie replied. ¡°Good, there¡¯s nothing wrong with having a limit.¡± Marley kissed her lips, before finally letting her go. She blushed and lowered her head as the car lurched into action. As they were on the way, he saw that she was still looking downwards, thinking of something. Marley frowned and reassured her, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll be there for you no matter what happens.¡± Sylvie was startled. It was the first time that she felt someone was protecting her. Before this, she was fighting all alone. And now, someone told her that they¡¯ll be there for her. Just like that fateful night back when she was still seventeen, he did not know her, but still gave her a cheque. She thought that he had forgotten what he did in the past, and he definitely did not remember that she was that girl back then. That was the most precious treasure in her heart. As they made their way towards the detention center, Marley did not talk much, if at all during the journey. The car entered the detention center, he then got out of the car and talked to someone. After that, he returned and told Sylvie to leave the car. She got out of the car, holding her handbag, and stood next to the car, looking a little anxious. Marley could sense her anxiousness, he held her hand and walked her inside. When Sylvie saw Sadie Porter, she was absolutely shocked. Was that even Sadie? Sadie had always dressed in a very posh fashion, and now she was wearing dirty clothes, lowered her head, with her messy hair as if she had been rolling on the floor for an extended period of time. She was also yawning, crying and her running nose never stopped running. Marley was also surprised by this, he felt that Sylvie¡¯s hand was getting cold. He gripped her hand as if he¡¯s providing her some energy. Sylvie turned, looked at him and shook her head, indicating that she¡¯s alright. He still did not let go of her hand. Sylvie¡¯s ears blocked out whatever was being said between Marley and a police officer. She stood and stared at Sadie without any reactions. Sadie possibly heard his voice, lifted her head and looked around. When Sadie saw Sylvie, she sprung up from her seat as if she saw her savior. She would have ran into them if the table was not there blocking her advance. She shouted, ¡°Oh Sylvie, my good daughter! Get me outta here, now! I can¡¯t stand a second in here, get me out!¡± Chapter 735 At a Loss for Words Chapter 735 At a Loss for Words Sylvie McCarthy looked at her and spoke nothing for a long time. Then, after a long time, she seriously said word for word, "You¡­smoke¡­drugs?" Sadie was stuck for a moment, wiped her face, smoothed her hair behind her head, and sniffled. "I, I smoked!" "What are you going to do?" Sylvie spoke directly. "I¡ª" Sadie nced at her, then at Marley, and then at the officer, didn¡¯t know what to say, and paused for a long time. "I want to go out!" "No way!" Sylvie refused outrightly. "Sylvie, I''m your mother!" Sadie said. "You knew you are my mother too?" Sylvie asked rhetorically. "How have I wronged you?" Sadie looked at her with wide eyes. "I, I saved money and raised you, was it easy for me? But you sneaked away five years ago, got married into a rich family, and disowned me! Sylvie McCarthy, I gave birth to you after carrying you for ten months, you dare disown me! God will condemn you!" "That''s God''s business. You don''t need to worry about God. You want to get out, but I''m afraid that''s not possible. Will you continue to prostitute, or continue to take drugs if you get out?" Her tone was cold. Marley loosened his grip on her hand and took her shoulders instead. "Sylvie, I want to get out. I don''t care how you find a way to get me out!" Sadie didn''t care about that. She just wanted to get out; she was very emotional. "I know you have the ability to do this, and I know you can, bail me out of this ce! I can''t stay here for a moment." Sylvie lowered her head, her teeth sunk into her lips, and after a long time, she raised her head and looked at Sadie and said, "So you did not learn the lesson after all?" Sadie probably knew that she couldn''t talk Sylvie out of it, so she immediately turned towards Marley and smiled very tteringly, "Young Master, Hughes, find a way to get me out! Although we have never met, I am her mother, your mother-inw! So you should find a way!" Saying that, Sadie smoothed her hair with her hand again, she smiled tteringly, and then she said, "I can see you are a talented man. I''m relieved that Sylvie is with you! I''ve seen your picture in the magazine. You are much better looking in person than in the picture, and you are so young and handsome. Sylvie is good at picking men. I think you''re a caring person; how about you get me out?" Marley seeing Sadie like this, all of a sudden felt very sad. He felt so sad for Sylvie, since such a woman was her mother! No wonder she didn''t want to see her, she was caught selling drugs, and didn''t feel embarrassed, she even smiled like this, there were really the likes of her in the world! He could now understand Sylvie. "I''m afraid I can''t get you out!" Marley said in a deep voice, "If you didn''t take drugs, you might be able to get out, but right now, you can only go to a rehab center!" "Go to a rehab center! You don''t have to beg him. We can''t even make decisions about your situation. The police have the final say. If you want to get out sooner, get rid of your drug addiction. If you can''t, then you have to stay here all the time!" Sylvie calmly said, "I''ll find a way to pay for the treatment, just this once, and if you do this again I wouldn''t care no matter what! You should think clearly." As soon as Sadie heard this, she immediately went around the table and was about to run this way. "Sit down!" The police officer at the side shouted. Sadie nced at the officer, pointing at Sylvie''s nose; her fingers kept trembling, "What did you say? Won''t you allow me to get out? You want me to go to rehab? Do you have any conscience at all? I''m not going. I''ll go back and quit by myself!" "What else do you want? Go back to sell drugs? Go back to smoke drugs? And then call me again when something happens?" Sylvie was also a bit emotional. She changed her number, but she still couldn¡¯t hide from the police. How did she forget that the police could always find her? She could not hide because Sadie was her mother; this was a fact that couldn¡¯t be changed. "You are my daughter. Was I wrong to call you? If I had known you would be so heartless, I shouldn''t have given birth to you in the first ce. I should have strangled you to death! If it weren''t for you, I wouldn''t have been so miserable in this life!" Sadie said and became a little hysterical, her nose began to flow uncontrobly again, and she was trembling. "What a pity that you have already given birth to me. You want to strangle me. This wish can''te true. Don''t even think I want to be born, and I don''t want a mother like you at all! Because you don''t deserve it!" Sylvie was cold-faced and didn''t give an inch. Smack! A heavy p separated by a table distance flew over. Sylvie''s face turned in a different direction, and she almost fell. All of a sudden, in the small room, the officer and Marley became frozen instantly. Sadie stood there shaking, not angry. It was probably the drug addiction again. In the twinkling of an eye, a red fingerprint appeared on Sylvie''s face. Marley was shocked by this scene. "You¡ª" Marley¡¯s face instantly turned cold and sullen, red at Sadie. "Up till this point, you still hit Sylvie?" "Sadie, sit down!" The officer was a bit surprised, too. Sylvie covered her face, and her long hair also covered her face so that he couldn''t see the expression on her face. After a short while, she slowly raised her face; her face was emotionless, she straightened her hair and clothes. Then, looking at Sadie''s cold and icy eyes, she said in a low clear voice, "They all say that mothers are the most extraordinary people in this world. They give all their best in taking care of their children as much as they can. How nice of you! Let''s say I owe you from myst life, so stay here by yourself! If you can''t quit your drug addiction, you''d bettermit suicide! " "Miss McCarthy, let''se out and talk!" The police officer saw the situation and couldn''t say anything else. "I want to get out!" Sadie screamed. Marley gave Sadie a stern look. "You want to get out. First of all, think about what you did. There is no savior in the world, and you are the only one that can save yourself! You can do it yourself! Don''t let me see you hit her again, or¡ª" He didn''t like to threaten people, but he said it, for Sylvie''s sake, he said half of it; he didn''t want to say too much. But what he did today, standing here, looking at Sadie, he said, "Since you are Sylvie''s mother, I''ll tell you the same thing, if you can quit your drug addiction and change your ways, you can get out, and I will guarantee you a good life when you do. If you don''t listen and continue to be like this, I''m afraid no one can help you! Think about your age, and you only have Sylvie, your only daughter. If you can''t think of your child, are you worthy of being a mother?" "Hughes, Hughes." Sadie suddenly jumped up and tried to repeat something. Marley had already walked to the door, "Think very well about it!" He suddenly regretted letting Sylviee. He changed to another room and entered the police office. Marley looked down at Sylvie''s face, where a red and swollen handprint was so clear, he immediately asked nervously, "Sylvie, is it very painful? Let me take a look!" Sylvie raised her eyes to look at him and immediately shook her head. "I''m fine!" "Miss McCarthy, about your mother¡ª" As soon as Sylvie heard the police mention her mother, she immediately interrupted, "Officer, I don''t want to care about Sadie, please send her to rehab, call me to inform me of the cost, I will find a way! Just don''t let her get out, let her keep quitting, and don''t allow her to get out if she can''t!" "This¡ª" the police officer was a bit embarrassed. "Sorry, I still have things to do. So I''m taking my leave!" After saying that, Sylvie said to Marley, "Let''s go!" "Officer, how about this? I''ll let mywyer take care of Sadie''s case; sorry for bothering you!" Marley said politely. He realized that he was unable to call that woman as mother-inw. "It''s okay." The officer said and then saw Marley and Sylvie off to the front door. Just then, two people came in, led by a handsome man who could make women go crazy. He had starry eyebrows, a dashing nose, and deep ck eyes that made his face look even more resolute ¨C even Sylvie, who was used to seeing Marley as a handsome man, couldn''t help but take a look. A beautiful woman followed the man. When the officer saw the man, he immediately straightened his body and greeted him politely, "Captain Hopkins." The man nodded slightly; his eyes lingered on Marley and Sylvie for a second before retracting. Those who were familiar with him knew that he had already captured all the details of the two in such a short time. This was one of Marcel Hopkins''s abilities. The officer turned to the woman behind him again, and a sunny smile suddenly appeared on his face, "Rae, you and Captain Hopkins came over together today." The man who was called Captain Hopkins gave a sidelong nce and walked towards the front without saying a word. "We''ll talkter." After Rae Baxter said these words, she quickly followed the footsteps of the man in front of her. Marley could see that the officer liked this girl named Rae, but unfortunately, her eyes were always on that Captain Hopkins. Marley and Sylvie walked out of the detention center and got into the car. "Sylvie!" Marley looked at her face with a pang of guilt. "Does your face still hurt?" Sylvie turned her head to look at him and smiled at him, although the smile was far-fetched, she smiled, "it''s fine, thank you!" His heart sank even more. He reached out and touched her face. "Let''s go back. I''m waiting to get back to work!" Sylvie said. Sylvie grew up like this ¨C if anything didn''t go well, a p from Sadie would fling over; she had no idea how many ps she had already received. Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. The car drove out of the detention center. Marley did not take her back to thepany but instead came to the beach. "We''re not going back to the office?" Sylvie was a bit stunned. "We''ll go backter!" Marley said, "Get out of the car!" Sylvie looked at the endless sea and followed him out of the car. The endless sea made people feel small at first nce. His thoughtfulness touched her, and yes, there was no way she could go back to work in this condition; she turned her head and looked at Marley. He was looking at the endless sea. "You like the sea?" Sylvie spoke softly. Marley also turned his head to look at her; his voice came from the side; it was casual and faint, "I do like the sea. It can cause all the bad moods to float away with the wind! So when you are in a bad mood, you cane and spend some time alone at the beach!" Sylvie looked at him; Marley''s tall and straight figure suddenly touched her. That loneliness came from the bottom of the heart. He chose to live in a vi by the sea because he liked the sea, so he also had times when he was in a bad mood! She slowly lowered her head, a pair of ck leather shoes came into view, and she suddenly looked up and saw that he had walked up to her. He held her face, his eyes focused on the red handprints on her face, his eyes were full of guilt and self-recrimination, "I wasn''t paying attention and let you get hit!" "It''s okay!" She shook her head, her nose was sore, and there was a moist rising under her eyes. Immediately, his fingers were wet; she actually shed tears. "Sylvie, don''t cry!" He suddenly and clumsily wiped her tears. He didn''t expect her tears to flow at once, she was like that, and she would shed tears even when she was too moved. He wiped her tears with his fingers. Then, when his fingers got wet, he reced with the back of his hand; when the back of his hand got wet, he reced it with his palm. She had never seen him so clumsy. He seemed to be at a loss all of a sudden, like an adult who had done something wrong, coaxing a child with an immature skill, and only repeated the words "don''t cry." When was the time before had Marley been able to coax people like this? Chapter 736 Adding Trouble Chapter 736 Adding Trouble ¡°The sea breeze is so strong, stop crying, it will destroy your face!¡± Marley said. ¡°I¡¯m alright!¡± She shook her head and wiped her tears swiftly. ¡°I¡¯m really alright!¡± Actually, she was just touched by his concern, that was all! She didn¡¯t feel anything after Sadie had hit her! She was already used to it. She sobbed for a little while, and finally calmed down. She looked at Marley. ¡°Marley?¡± ¡°Yes?¡± He looked at her too. ¡°Can you give me a hug?¡± Marley was stunned for a second. He thenughed, opened up his arms, and hugged her slender body, his arms tight around her. His hug was very warm, so warm that it made her very nostalgic. She quietly reached out her arms and ced them on his back. She suddenly felt her heart contract, that feeling spread to her arms and limbs, and her hands and feet were trembling. She rested her head on his shoulder, and smelt the tobo on his body. At the moment she closed her eyes, her tears slid down. She loved Marley! Yes! She had loved him since she was seventeen years old when she first met him! But, this love, had been so tough and so difficult toprehend. Now that he was being so nice to her, she was even more afraid, afraid that everything was just a dream, and once she woke up, everything would be gone! A few minutester, she said softly, ¡°Let¡¯s go to work! There¡¯re still a lot of things to be done!¡± After that, Marley took her back to thepany. Her hair was down today, her long hair covered the red fingerprint on her face, so no one noticed that she had been hit. As for what happened yesterday, she apologized to A. Once she reached the office, at the secretary desk, in front of Marley, Tyler, and a few other secretaries, Sylvie walked over to A, ¡°A, it was me who took the wrong USB yesterday, I¡¯m sorry!¡± Tyler was stunned for a second, then his face showed appreciation, he exchanged a quiet nce with Marley. It required a lot of strength for her to publicly admit her wrongdoings. Many people tried their best to cover it up when they realized they had made a mistake. She on the other hand was great, daring to apologize openly. Marley stood at the side, watching her apologize. He then heard Sylvie say, ¡°It was me who wasn¡¯t careful yesterday, I will ept the CEO¡¯s punishment, I¡¯m sorry! I¡¯m sorry for bringing trouble to everyone!¡± A was slightly surprised in the beginning, she didn¡¯t say anything after that, but turned to look at Marley. As for Marley, he didn¡¯t even take a look at her, but his gaze towards Sylvie was now filled with praise. A lowered her head, bit her lips, her gaze was dim. ¡°Sylvie, your mistake was indeed very naive, you will definitely be punished, I¡¯ll think about it and let you know!¡± Marley instructed simply and left for the CEO room. Sylvie also returned to her seat. Even if A still had any dissatisfaction, she couldn¡¯t do anything anymore, as the CEO had given his instructions. In the end-of-week meeting in the afternoon, Marley got Sylvie to take down the meeting minutes. As for Sadie¡¯s matter, he had also made a phone call to get thewyers to tend to it. This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. In the meeting, Tyler started with reporting the progress of the project, and gave his opinion, ¡°Regarding the Lever construction project, we should quickly finish it up, and get back our funds as soon as possible. In the short term we should quickly finish up the few construction projects that are almost at their ends, then reposition ourselves! Previously a lot of our projects were still ongoing, resulting in our cash flow being slow. This caused liquidity problems that almost resulted in a huge problem¡­¡± The few department heads were pensive, all wary and careful. Nobody offered any opinion. Marley¡¯s gaze swept towards the manager of the construction department. ¡°Edwards, within half a month, the Lever za project should be finished, right?¡± ¡°Maybe!¡± ¡°Edwards, I need an urate answer!¡± Marley said deeply, his gaze sharp and intense. Edwards nodded his head quickly. ¡°Yes! Finishing works in two weeks!¡± ¡°Alright then! Finish up quickly. Edwards, let Mr. Cooper help you with the finishing works! The final checks are very important, I hope everyone doesn¡¯t take that lightly!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± After Marley finished his words, everyone agreed to it. His attention shifted slightly to Sylvie who was seated not far away, her head was buried in herptop, typing quickly and recording everything. From this angle, he could see her beautiful neckline, her fair skin was a natural beauty, enough to attract any guy. Everyone was also turning to look at Sylvie once in a while. Seeing all these old men¡¯s gaze on Sylvie, Marley suddenly felt like hiding Sylvie up. ¡°Purchasing department¡¯s performance has been good recently, keep it up.¡± Marley suddenly gave a smile. That smile sent chills down people¡¯s spines ¨C he was obviously praising the purchasing department, but it gave them some sort of creepy feelings. ¡°Alright!¡± While the purchasing department manager was nodding his head, a cold sweat also broke out from him. ¡°Dismissed!¡± A light shone from Marley¡¯s handsome face, and he said with a deep voice, ¡°Thanks for the hard work everyone!¡± ¡°Not at all!¡± When everyone had left, and the meeting room was left with Marley, Tyler, and Sylvie, Tyler said, ¡°I¡¯ll leave first!¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Marley nodded slightly. At this moment, at the doorway, A ran over and knocked on the door. Marley and Sylvie turned to look at her at the same time. ¡°CEO, Mr. Ernie is here!¡± ¡°Ernie?¡± Marley raised his eyebrows. ¡°Yeah!¡± ¡°Get him toe to the meeting room!¡± ¡°Alright!¡± Sylvie looked at Marley, he also looked at her. ¡°I¡¯ll leave first!¡± Sylvie wasn¡¯t willing to see Ernie, that man was too scary, his actions were too frivolous, it was impossible to see through him. ¡°Okay, go wait for me in my room!¡± He instructed in a deep voice. ¡°Oh alright!¡± Sylvie picked up herptop and left. She was puzzled, what was the reason Ernie came today? Tyler was very calm, walking out of the meeting room together with her. Sylvie entered the CEO room right away. A was bringing Ernie and heading towards the meeting room, but he asked, ¡°Where is Sylvie?¡± A was stunned for a moment, and said, ¡°Sylvie just entered the CEO room!¡± ¡°Oh really? Then I¡¯ll go to the CEO room too, get your CEO toe to see me at the CEO room!¡± Ernie said and walked towards the CEO room. ¡°Mr. Ernie!¡± A called anxiously. ¡°CEO is waiting for you in the meeting room!¡± ¡°Just get him to go back to the CEO room!¡± Ernie didn¡¯t care at all and strode towards the CEO room. A couldn¡¯t prevent him, so she didn¡¯t stop him anymore. She walked towards the meeting room, her pace was slow, as if thinking of something, but also as if she was intentionally slowing down her steps. Sylvie was arranging the minutes, and the door was pushed open. She raised her head from herptop and saw Ernie¡¯s evil and handsome face that was half-smiling. Her heart was anxious, but she continued looking at him calmly. ¡°Mr. Ernie, CEO is waiting for you in the meeting room, I think you¡¯re at the wrong ce.¡± ¡°Aha! Who said I came to the wrong ce!¡± Ernie said while walking towards Marley¡¯s CEO chair. He sat on it, and leanedzily onto the back of the chair, crossing his legs. ¡°Yeah! This seat indeed feels very good!¡± Sylvie looked at him and snorted softly. ¡°Why? Do I not deserve to sit here?¡± Ernie raised his eyebrows. ¡°What do you think?¡± Sylvie shot back. She lowered her head to look at herptop. Talking to this person, she always felt a heavy pressure that she had never felt before. She didn¡¯t want to continue talking to Ernie, so she buried her head in theptop. ¡°Maybe I can try this position, what do you think?¡± Ernie continued joking around. ¡°When CEO left Hughes Group for three years, you didn¡¯t even get to sit on that chair. Now you are talking about this, don¡¯t you find it funny?¡± Sylvie questioned him back. ¡°I didn¡¯t feel like sitting on it during that three years, but now I suddenly feel like doing so!¡± ¡°Really?¡± Sylvie didn¡¯t believe it. ¡°Then you go tell CEO yourself. I¡¯m sorry, I don¡¯t have time to chat with you!¡± ¡°But I like chatting with you!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t doubt that Mr. Ernie likes to do things against my wishes!¡± ¡°Just likest time when I kissed you?¡± Ernie said while standing up, and walked over. ¡°Why? Was that enough for you to think about it often?¡± Sylvie was stunned, she quickly stood up, picked up herptop, and walked out, ¡°Mr. Ernie, you can stay here, I¡¯m very busy!¡± She wanted to escape this ce quickly, this person was really scary! ¡°Why? Want to escape?¡± Ernie walked over in big steps and grabbed Sylvie¡¯s wrist. ¡°I still want to taste you!¡± ¡°Pervert!¡± Sylvie eximed softly. The CEO room¡¯s door was open, her voice was heard by Maisy and Daria. ¡°Hey? What happened to your face? Who hit you?¡± Ernie suddenly eximed. ¡°Did Marley hit you? My God! This p is so heavy! I¡¯ve already said, it¡¯s better to be with me, if you are with me, I wouldn¡¯t hit you!¡± ¡°Let go!¡± Sylvie was suddenly shocked, Ernie¡¯s eyes were sharp, and had seen the fingerprint on her face. She felt extremely unhappy to have let him catch that. ¡°Please respect yourself!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to respect myself!¡± Ernie yelled. His eyes narrowed, ¡°Tell me, who hit you?¡± Both of them were tugging around at the doorway, Maisy and Daria¡¯s gaze asionally flitted over to Sylvie. Sylvie also noticed their attention and lowered her head awkwardly. Sheter lifted her head. ¡°Maisy, go get CEO!¡± ¡°Oh alright!¡± Maisy hurried over to get him. Hearing her words, Ernie suddenly gave a strange smile, and let go of her. He then stood a meter apart from her and looked smilingly at her. ¡°Look at your anxious face, I¡¯m just looking at what happened to your face! Do you have to be so petty? I didn¡¯t even do anything to you!¡± Finishing his words, he went back to the CEO chair and sat down. When Maisy reached the meeting room, A was just entering the room. Maisy didn¡¯t care about anything else, and shouted immediately, ¡°CEO, Mr. Ernie was pulling at Sylvie¡¯s arm, Sylvie couldn¡¯t get away from him, and asked me toe to get you, quick go take a look!¡± Before she had even finished, Marley stood up with a thud and walked out inrge strides. When he had walked to the CEO room quickly, Sylvie was holding herptop and standing by the door. He looked at her with a concerned expression, she shook her head, and said softly, ¡°I¡¯ll go back to work!¡± Marley nodded his head, his face downcast. He walked into the CEO room, and mmed the door, blocking everyone¡¯s view. Maisy stuck out her tongue, and asked Sylvie softly, ¡°Are you alright?¡± ¡°I¡¯m alright, thank you!¡± Sylvie smiled. ¡°My God! This Mr. Ernie is too much!¡± Maisy eximed. Sylvie was silent, not knowing what to say. In the CEO room, Ernie purposedly ignored Marley¡¯s dark face, and said with a smile, ¡°Marley, your seat is not bad, how about you let me sit on it?¡± Marley red fiercely at Ernie who was smiling annoyingly, having a great desire to smash him. ¡°Why? I can¡¯t? Then forget about it! What look is that? It¡¯s as if I had taken your position, don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t take it! If I want to, I would take your woman!¡± Ernie said whileughing strangely. Hisugh was extremely provocative. Marley narrowed his eyes slightly, his face unreadable, and asked nonchntly, ¡°How do you intend to take her from me?¡± ¡°Hehe, take a guess!¡± Marley frowned, suddenly at a loss for words¡ª After that, Marley paused, the atmosphere around them had frozen. He suddenly burst outughing, but his expression was as cold as frost, ¡°There¡¯s no use taking things that do not belong to you, what matters is the other person¡¯s willingness!¡± Chapter 737 His Past Chapter 737 His Past ¡°Heh! Yes, cousin!¡± Ernieughed. ¡°Was there any meaning in doing so? You were willing to sacrifice your love life for the Hughes family, what about Jemima? Don''t you want her anymore? Then again, are you really in love with Sylvie?¡± ¡°What is the reason for you toe here today?¡± Marley was patient and did not allow himself to get angry. ¡°Me?¡± Ernieughed softly. ¡°I''m here to see you and wanted to talk some serious business with you! Just tell me, do you want Jemima, or Sylvie? If you want Sylvie, I can chase after Jemima, right? If you want Jemima, then I''ll chase after Sylvie!¡± Marley began to frown and his handsome face was starting to look tense. The corners of his lips were also showing a sharp curve. His overall expression looked as if he wanted to eat Ernie alive. ¡°See what I mean, you are feeling guilty, right?¡± Ernie still yelled out without fear of death. ¡°Marley, my dear brother, this is not good for you. You want to have both women by you side, don''t you think you are getting too greedy?¡± ¡°If you have no serious business to discuss, please leave immediately!¡± Marley ignored everything that Ernie had just said. He knew that Ernie wanted to provoke himself, and he would not be provoked. ¡°Heh! I really feel pity for Sylvie, she stood by your side and saved the Hughes family. She even gave away money to help but she still could not get your full attention; do you think it''s pathetic?¡± Ernie completely ignored him and continued speaking to himself. ¡°However, since Jemima did not want to be with you anymore, I think I''d better chase after Jemima! She doesn''t want you anymore, maybe she wants me! She¡¯s such a beautiful woman! Since she is highly educated and has studied abroad, she might be a good catch for me!¡± ¡°Ernie Hughes!¡± Marley roared in a deep voice while still holding back. Ernie had said something that made Marley felt very irritated, and at that moment, Marley wanted to punch him to death. Ernie looked at Marley whose expression was changing. The murderous aura on his face was starting to get more and more clearer. Seeing that he might pounce at him at the next moment, he snorted with joy. ¡°Brother, you still have not trained enough, your emotions are too easily being manipted. How can you protect the Hughes family in this condition? We should not show out our emotions. Come on, just take a deep breath. Try following me and take a deep breath, concealing your emotions in the process!¡± ¡°Cousin, you worry too much! The Hughes family will pull itself together, and the Hughes family will go back to its former glory. If you like Jemima, just go and chase after her!¡± Miraculously, Marley¡¯s burgeoning anger was instantly restrained by his words, the tense atmosphere around them disintegrated after he said that sentence, and his voice suddenly became surprisingly calm. ¡°However, even if you really manage to have a rtionship with her, so what? She was also once by my side before, what you want is what I had already obtained before! Ernie, eating my leftover, it is not very decent, is it?¡± After listening to what he said, Ernie gave a harsh nce at him. A light could be seen shing under his eyes at an extremely fast speed. He thenughed again. ¡°Seeing brothers like us wearing the same clothes, it makes us more united, doesn¡¯t it? The Hughes family has always been united, I don''t mind wearing what you have worn before, brother!¡± ¡°Your preference is really unique!¡± Marley remained very disdainful. ¡°I''m busy, you should go away!¡± ¡°Wait, so you''re not going to care about Jemima anymore?¡± ¡°My current wife is Sylvie!¡± ¡°So, Sylvie is more important than Jemima?¡± Marley only smiled without saying anything. His ck eyes glowed with a dark blue light as he stared at Ernie. ¡°This has nothing to do with you in the slightest. So, you better not anger me!¡± Ernie seemed to really like seeing Marley¡¯s gloomy expressions, and he always had a smile on his face when this happens, ¡°I have been a rebel since I was a child, if you did not say it, I might not try to provoke you. However, once you said it, it made me have the urge to provoke back, what should I do?¡± ¡°This only means that you are just a bastard, my dear cousin!¡± Marley remained indifferent. Ernieughed, ¡°Are you angry? I''m so scared, my cousin actually cursed at me! Oh! Isn''t it fun to learn how to curse like ady? Cousin, please try not to curse, cursing is bad!¡± Marley suddenly rushed towards him, lowered his eyes and red at him angrily. As their eyes were locked on to each other, the bottom of Ernie¡¯s eyes could be seen full of provocation. As Marley¡¯s eyes slightly flickered, he tried calming down. Finally, his emotions went back to normal as if nothing had happened. His then said with a gloomy face, ¡°Do you want leave by yourself, or do you want me to tell the security guards to take you away!¡± ¡°Heh, next up, we should start talking about some serious business!¡± Ernie was still leaningzily on the president''s chair, not minding at all that he was given an order to leave. Marley stood in front of the table and looked at him with cold eyes, ¡°Talk!¡± ¡°They have agreed to hand over their shares!¡± Marley was shocked. ¡°The agreement was drafted and they wille over right away. They don''t want your three hundred million, they had epted the conditions that you have proposed before. Brother, aren''t you very happy? In one fell swoop, your uncles, even Teddie had epted your conditions and was willing to hand over their shares! From now on, the Hughes Group is all yours! You can do whatever you want! No one can influence your decision anymore!¡± ¡°Now you guys cannot take me down anymore!¡± Marley smiled gently. ¡°I still hold most of the shares!¡± ¡°That''s true, your father is so shameless!¡± Ernie snorted coldly. ¡°He got all the shares to your family, and he still act like a gentleman!¡± ¡°Ernie! The one who is shameless is you, if it wasn''t for my dad, would you be here today?¡± ¡°That''s right, I''m here today because of him! I really have to thank my... great uncle for that!¡± Ernie¡¯s tone of voice was so disdainful and so irritating. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Sure enough, both Kasper and Teddie came. They even brought a few shareholders along with them. They had the agreement on their hands and was willing to give out their shares as long as the payment was reasonable! Marley really did not expect them to actually agree. Although there were some minor issues in the early stages, watching them just simply handing over their shares like this, he still muttered in his head, they were not trying to trick him, right? He called hiswyer to discuss the details together, and after determining that there was nothing wrong with the agreement, both of them signed the agreement. Marley then gathered everyone from the finance department and gave them a transfer. Other than that, he had alreadymission someone to help sell his shares. The money he received had also been transferred. When Marley signed the agreement with his uncles, Ernie was at the secretariat, sitting on Sylvie¡¯s desk, looking down at Sylvie who was typing and working. Al, Maisy and Daria all took a gaze at them from time to time. Sylvie remained silent and continued to bury herself in her own work. Suddenly, with a m, a photo was shown in front of her. Sylvie froze, looked up and met up with Ernie¡¯s eyes. As she looked up at him with confusion, she was suddenly in a trance for a moment. This face of his, really had some simrities with Marley¡¯s. However, his eyes looked much eviler, his handsome face gave off a mysterious aura, with both the feeling of good and evil. When he bent over towards her, his breath was like a feather densely spreading on her face. She quickly focused back, frowned and looked at this photo! It was a girl, wearing in white clothes and a skirt. Her body was very slim and she had long ck hair which spread down covering her chest area. Her hair was very long. Sylvie took a closer look at the photo of the woman, only to find that the woman''s skin was very pale and white. Her eyes were veryrge and very attractive. She looked nice and beautiful. The more she looked at her, the harder it was to stop. She was really breathtakingly beautiful. Just, who was this? What was Ernie doing showing this to herself? However, this woman was really beautiful, there was actually such a beautiful woman in the world! She had a unworldly beauty. Even she, a woman, could not help but be attracted to her, let alone a man! She looked up at Ernie and met up with his smiling face. ¡°What is the meaning of this?¡± ¡°Is seeing someone so beautiful making you sad of yourself?¡± Ernie asked with a yful smile. Sylvie looked away, not willing to pay attention to him. ¡°Do you feel that you are a rotten vegetable whenpared to her? At first, you might think you are more of a pretty flower. However, after making aparison, you feel like you are a rotten vegetable, right?! This is what a real woman looks like, making men have the desire to protect her at first nce, right?¡± Sylvie coldly replied, ¡°Ernie, then please go and protect this beautiful woman! Don''t dy my work, thank you!¡± ¡°Huh! Are you jealous?¡± Ernie was not angry, and continued, ¡°This is Marley¡¯s ex-girlfriend! Isn''t she pretty?¡± Sylvie heart thumped, so that¡¯s who she was, what a beauty! This was the girlfriend he lived with for five years before, huh? ¡°Beautiful!¡± Sylvie smiled. Ernie was a bit shocked by her reaction, he never predicted that she would admit that the woman in the photo was beautiful, he thought that women would always be jealous of other women who were prettier than them. Sylvie really gave him an unexpected surprise. ¡°If shees back, what will you do?¡± Sylvie calmly looked at Ernie, ¡°Ernie, I have nothing to do with her whether she returns or not, you are talking to the wrong person about this matter. If you want to watch something happen, wouldn''t it be better to tell Marley about this?¡± ¡°Your man will be snatched away immediately!¡± ¡°If my man is easily snatched away, then he''s not a good man, is he?¡± Sylvie shrugged her shoulders and continued typing. Her papers were not yet organized so work had toe first. ¡°They have been living together for five years!¡± ¡°Really? So, what if they have been living together for five years? Five years, more than one thousand and eight hundred days and nights. Even if they were busy, they should have time to propose, right? The cost of a marriage license is less than ten dors, since there is no marriage between them, that means there must be a problem between the two!¡± ¡°Haha, you are so good atforting yourself, the spirit of self-constion!¡± Ernie was shocked by Sylvie¡¯s reply. ¡°Mr. Ernie, if it''s okay, please go away, I''m really busy!¡± Sylvie¡¯s phone rang at this time. She was busy answering the phone, and when she saw that it was Ryan calling, she unconsciously showed a smile at the corner of her lips as she answered the phone, ¡°Hello? Ryan, is your cold better?¡± ¡°I was just about to tell you, I''m fine, don''t worry about it!¡± Ryan¡¯s refreshing voice came from the other end. ¡°That''s good!¡± Sylvie obviously let out a sigh of relief. She then inadvertently saw Ernie looking at herself with a profoundly inexplicable face. So, she stood up and walked towards the side of the corridor. She was walking and talking at the same time, ¡°Do not forget to take your medicine, if you get reinfected, it will be even more hard to bear with!¡± She intentionally avoided Ernie, but he had nothing better to do than to follow her. As Sylvie was holding her phone, she saw Ernie walking towards her. Her expression immediately changed. Her eyes looked at Ernie feeling a bit annoyed. Moreover, he had a smile on the corner of his mouth as he kept smiling at her. Sylvie was a little angry, but it was not the time to vent it out. On the phone, Ryan said, ¡°Sylvie, have you read the material?¡± ¡°Uh!¡± Sylvie suddenly remembered, ¡°Not yet, I don¡¯t have the time!¡±. Last night, she went back and had sex with Marley, and after that a matter concerning Sadie happened. So, no matter what, she had to read the materials tonight. Sadie needed to give up drugs, and to do that she needed money. She did not make much, and there was no way she will have enough money to let Sadie give up drugs only with her pay. ¡°Please take the time to give it a look, time is short!¡± ¡°Got it, I''ll hang up and let¡¯s get in touch some other time!¡± Sylvie took another look at Ernie. Then, in front of him, she hung up the phone and red at him. ¡°Do you have any manners at all? I''m on the phone, do you know it''s rude to eavesdrop when someone is making a call?¡± Chapter 738 Ernie on Purpose Chapter 738 Ernie on Purpose "What are you afraid of? You haven''t been unfaithful, what''s wrong with me listening?" Ernie said as if it was taken for granted. Sylvie''s face changed. "What? What do you want to do to me?" Sure enough, Sylvie''s teeth were clenched tightly, and when he asked, she herself got stuck. This person was really hateful and had the ability to make her crazy. "Youngdy, let me remind you, don''t take it too seriously, once the Hughes Group crisis is over, and this beautiful womanes back, do you still have a ce to stand?" Sylvie looked at him, "It is none of your business!" "Youngdy, it''s not shameful to like Marley. Getting married doesn''t mean that Marley will really belong to you. What you have is just a marriage certificate. Jemima is in love with him, and loves him dearly. I guess you are about to get divorced! Don''t say that I didn''t remind you!" "Thanks for your reminder but this is my business. If you have nothing to do in your spare time, go and leave me alone! I''m going!" Sylvie smiled and turned to leave. "It''s okay, if he doesn''t want you anymore,e to me, no matter how shameless I am, I can raise you!" Sylvie curled her eyes mockingly. What if they got divorced? She knew the ending from the beginning on. She shouldn''t be disturbed by others, just do what she wanted to do. Once she listened to what he said, he would lose his rationality and did things beyond the constraints of reason. She turned around, looked at Ernie, thought of something, and suddenly smiled, "If you really have the ability, don''t count on the 300 million from the Hughes Group! You are born from the same root, so why bother with each other! Marley and I will part ways sooner orter, but you are cousins, why bother? If the Hughes family is ruined by you and it gets out, it will not be so good, will it?" Her words made Ernie stunned slightly, looking at her smiling face, that smile was so proud and unruly, with a strong impact, it was beautiful and dazzling! This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Ernie blinked, but looked at her fascinated. "Sylvie, people need redemption, why don''t youe to redeem me?" His tone was a bit ambiguous, he called her name so seriously and hoarsely, Sylvie? Her heart trembled, thinking of Sunshine! Uh! Only Sunshine called her Sylvie. Sylvie frowned. "There is no savior in the world, only you can save yourself!" "But is it really Marley?" "I don''t understand what you are talking about!" Sylvie''s heart froze. "Is Marley that good?" Ernie said in a puzzled voice. "Better than you!" Sylvie said firmly. "That''s right!" Ernieughed at himself. "He is really good! He is indeed better than me in the eyes of outsiders." There was an inexplicable emotion in his tone, which made Sylvie listen to it with a trace of sorrow and grief, so concealed, and so deep. As she listened, she felt confused, but she had no time to take care of it. They had alreadye out because of Marley,ing out from the other side of the corridor. Marley saw Sylvie and Ernie standing there on this side of the corridor, his eyes narrowed slightly, a hint of danger. "Sylvie,e here!" Marley shouted suddenly. At first no one paid attention, so everyone was shocked by Marley''s voice. Sylvie immediately walked towards him. At this moment, she saw Marley smile at her as she walked over, and Sylvie just thought that smile was a bit dazzling. Kasper and Teddie nced at her, Sylvie nodded slightly, and the group walked towards the elevator. Marley stood there, waiting for her to approach, he held her hand in a low and gentle voice he said, "Don''t waste time with unimportant people, you have a lot of work and a lot of things to learn!" "Uh!" Sylvie nodded hurriedly. "Make me a cup of tea!" he said. Sylvie felt a little silly, and suddenly remembered that she hadn''t learned how to make coffee, she was really not efficient recently. "Coming now!" Sylvie went to the pantry, when she came out again, Ernie had already left! She made a cup of green tea, the tea leaves were tightly knotted and curled up like snails. After brewing, the color was bright green, the vor was rich and fragrant. She sent it to Marley''s office, he was sitting in the executive chair, raised his eyes, and slowly looked at her. "Tea!" Sylvie put the tea in front of him. He took a sip. "I''m going to work!" Sylvie whispered. Marley nced at her slowly, the small face under the hair was still a little red and swollen, Sadie''s palm print was very heavy and hard. "Yeah!" Marley nodded. "Go!" Sylvie left the president''s office and returned to her seat. He tasted the tea again. Last time it was ck tea, this time it was green tea. Although the tea tasted different, it was the same sweetness, which had an endless aftertaste. At the end of the day, as usual, there were only two people left on the top floor. Sylvie packed up her things and saw Marley also walk out of the president''s office. "Dad will be discharged from the hospital at noon tomorrow, we will pick him up!" Marley said. "Oh! Okay!" Sylvie nodded and said no more. "Does your face still hurt?" Marley asked. "It''s okay!" Sylvie lowered her head and said. "Then let''s go!" When going downstairs, it was quiet in the elevator, Sylvie kept her head down, and Marley didn''t speak much, atmosphere was a bit down. "Didn''t you say you were going to stay away from Ernie, what''s going on today?" "He is annoying!" "Can''t you go out of his way a little bit?" Marley''s eyes tightened, his icy gaze prated her, "I told you to stay away from him, you have to stay away even if he is annoying!" Sylvie clenched her fist suddenly, biting her lips. Feeling depressed for a while, she slowly raised her head, "I avoided him, I hid in the president''s office, he went to the president''s office, I hid in the office, he went to the office, I hid in the corridor, he went in the corridor! How should I hide? " "You seemed very happy to talk to him!" Marley stared at her sharply, and said quietly, "Can''t you just refuse him with righteous words?" Very happy? Righteous words? Sylvie felt her heart gripped tightly in his hands, and it hurt all of a sudden. "Do you think righteous words are useful to someone like him? Oh! By the way, he showed me a picture of your ex-girlfriend, isn''t she called Jemima? Very beautiful girl." Marley didn''t speak anymore. Sylvie looked at his darkened face, she just wanted tough, then sheughed, and said pointlessly, "Don''t worry, when the Hughes Group crisis is over, if you want a divorce, I will allow it!" His face was even more gloomy, and indifference surrounded him. He looked more gloomy. His ck eyes were shining with a faint light, there was a burst of cold chill. He moved his lips, but said nothing! The elevator stopped abruptly as it reached the first floor. Marley didn''t say a word, and walked straight to the parking lot. Sylvie nced at his back, did not speak, and straightened her back. The phone rang at this time. She took out the phone and looked at it. The caller ID made her feel even more sad. She took the call, and Cassius'' voice came from the other end, "Sylvie, will youe home for dinner tonight?" Sylvie swallowed sorely, "Grandpa, I''m busy today, how about Sunday? Marley''s father will be discharged from the hospital tomorrow!" "Yeah! Good! Sylvie, what''s the matter? Why is your voice weird?" Cassius asked. "No, I''m fine!" Sylvie also felt that the nasal sound was a bit heavy, but still pulled her lips, trying to make herselfugh. "Take care of yourself, ask Marley toe for dinner on Sunday!" Cassius said again. "Yeah, okay!" Sylvie replied. After hanging up the phone, Sylvie was standing in front of the building. She watched Marley''s car drive to her side. She walked over silently, opened the door and got into the car. Along the way, no one said anything. When they arrived at the market, Sylvie said, "Please stop, I''ll go get groceries!" Marley stopped the car, Sylvie got out, everything went silently. Marley took out the cigarette, lit it, and started smoking slowly. When Sylvie came back, the car smell just like cigarette. Marley nced at her and asked in a deep voice, "Is it all done?" Sylvie smiled faintly, and responded with a "Hmm!" "Ernie did it on purpose!" Marley started the car again and said straightforward, "I do love Jemima very much, but she left me!" Sylvie''s heart tightened and she turned to look at him calmly. Her voice was hoarse, "If you are destined, you will be together again!" "Oh, you are so virtuous, are you thinking about my future? You want to leave me." Marley said with a hint of sarcasm, "I am so lucky to have a wife like you." "Thanks." Sylvie was still calm, as if he really praised her. "Are you angry?" Marley rubbed his eyebrows, the other hand that was holding the steering wheel suddenly pressed hard. "No!" Sylvie replied calmly, "Everyone has a past, how can I ask of you not to have one? Right? But the past is past after all! I''m not angry!" "I am going to live my life with you!" Marley said firmly. Sylvie smiled, "Well, then let''s go back, I''m going to cook, and I have to learn some stuff tonight!" "What are you going to learn?" Marley asked. "Stenography and my previous major, and making coffee!" Sylvie answered truthfully. Marley was stunned, with a smile at the corner of his mouth, "I want to learn something tonight as well!" Sylvie went to cook in the kitchen, Marley changed clothes and sat on the sofa watching TV. Sylvie could see him as soon as she turned her head. His attention was on the TV, but she was watching him. His back was firm and straight, and his profile was even more heroic. She was taken aback. Sylvie took a breath of pain, when she was not paying attention and the hot water sshed on her hands, only then did she realize that the water boiled and the bumps were bubbling, and her hand was red and swollen. She threw the green vegetables in, turned on the cold water by herself, and washed her hands, it was still very painful. Her eyes were red, and a mist of tears rose before her eyes. Suddenly she was a little angry. Why was she so useless? Wasn''t she just sshed by a little bit of hot water, it was just a little painful, so what? She had much more painful idents than this time, and she didn''t shed tears at that time! "Sylvie, is the meal ready?" Marley appeared at the kitchen door. Sylvie froze before swallowing her tears. "Almost ready!" "What''s the matter with you?" Marley said suspiciously. "I''m okay!" Sylvie turned around and saw the tall figure in awe. Standing at the door of the kitchen, looking at her, his eyes met hers in the air. Suddenly, her heart seemed to be hit by something, and she hurriedly staggered her eyes. "It''s ready soon, just wait a little!" Marley didn''t notice that her hand was scalded. He stood at the door for a few minutes. Seeing that she was busy, he took the dishes, set it up, and made another call. He seemed to be calling his parents, and the conversation was very warm. It was obvious that he had a really good rtionship with his parents. Sylvie was a little envious, why were his parents so kind? She was sitting at the dining table waiting just as he happened to see her, then he hung up the phone, and came over, "Can we start?" "Sure!" Sylvie nodded. "Huh? What''s the matter with your hand?" Marley lowered his head to see the redness and swelling on the back of Sylvie''s hand. He hurriedly pulled her hand and looked to check. Chapter 739 Slight Estrangement Chapter 739 Slight Estrangement ¡°It got scalded while cooking just now. It¡¯s nothing!¡± Sylvie replied quietly. Marley¡¯s eyes shed with distress, ¡°Does it hurt?¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay!¡± He stood up suddenly and went upstairs. Sylvie didn¡¯t know what he went upstairs for. In a few minutes, he came back with the medicine box. With the burn ointment in his hand, he said, ¡°Apply some ointment, burns hurt a lot. The injury on your foot hasn¡¯t even healed yet and you got another one. Don¡¯t forget to wipe it with alcohol after shower!¡± He even helped her apply the ointment. His hand covered hers as he naturally held it. With such a sudden move, the warmth of his palm seeped through the back of her hand. It made the area that had burned hurt more and made her whole body heat up. Sylvie stiffened, not daring to raise her head. She just stared at his big hand holding her own hand. His hand was strong and slender with visible joints, tenderly applying ointment on the back of her hand. When the ointment was applied, the burning feeling on the back of her hand was reced by a cooling sensation, and it felt a lot better. Keeping her head lowered, she said after a long time, ¡°Thank you!¡± ¡°Let¡¯s eat!¡± Marley let go of her hand, ced the medicine box on the table and went to wash his hands. Only then did Sylvie look up and saw his back, looked down and saw the transparent ointment applied on her hand and didn¡¯t move for a long time. When he came back, they had a quiet dinner without any conversation. After dinner, Sylvie was going to clean up the dishes but Marley stopped her, ¡°Leave them, I will do the dishes!¡± Sylvie was slightly surprised but heard him say in his deep voice, ¡°You have just applied ointment on your hand, don¡¯t put it in water. Go upstairs.¡± Sylvie was instantly stunned and turned around in rm, however, Marley had already taken the dishes she was holding and went into the kitchen. His tall figure stood in the kitchen with no change in his cold and indifferent face as if the one who had spoken just now wasn¡¯t him. She stood stunned for a long time before turning towards the stairs. As soon as she took her bag and went upstairs, she heard the phone ring. She looked at it to see an unfamiliar number. She frowned and answered the call, ¡°Hello?¡± ¡°Sylvie?¡± A deep and yful male voice came from the other side. Sylvie was stunned for a moment. ¡°Ernie?¡± Sylvie paused. ¡°Haha, I am so d you still remember my voice.¡± It really was Ernie Hughes. Heughed faintly on the other end and the voice of hisughter came through the phone making her very helpless. Sylvie patiently said into the phone in low voice, ¡°Mr. Ernie, I don¡¯t know how you got my number. I really admire you for it, but can you please stop harassing me?¡± Having heard what she said, it became really quiet on the other side. It was rare to be so quiet. As Sylvie finally decided to hang up, a sigh sounded on the other side. The long sigh pounded on Sylvie¡¯s heart making her stop. ¡°Mr. Ernie, what on earth do you want?¡± Sylvie asked suspiciously. ¡°It seems that you are really afraid of me. Haha, never mind, I only wanted to send my greetings to you. Good night!¡± Ernie said and chuckled again as if he hadn¡¯t just sighed like that. Sylvie didn¡¯t hang up the phone but held it to her ear feeling a little weird. Ernie got her number and called but didn¡¯t say anything. Was it just harassment? It didn¡¯t feel like it. ¡°Good night!¡± Sylvie finished saying and was about to hang up. ¡°Wait¡­¡± Suddenly Ernie¡¯s voice came from the other end. Sylvie paused but did not say anything, waiting for him to speak. Ernie¡¯s usually cynical voice turned solemn, ¡°Although I don¡¯t know why you married Marley, I really admire you for it. Sylvie, to take such a step for Marley is really very special of you. But I also want to remind you that the person Marley loves is Jemima. You should be prepared so you won¡¯t be sad in the future!¡± Be prepared? Sylvie pursed her lips and stayed silent. ¡°He doesn¡¯t love you, Jemima is several times prettier than you!¡± His tone was cold, stabbing her heart like a knife. A deep breath! For a long time, Sylvie endured the sadness in her chest and then said softly, ¡°I understand what you said, and I have heard it clearly. Thank you for your reminder but I know what I am doing. If you are worried about me, then it is not necessary. If you are worried about Marley, it is not necessary too, then you should really think about your gambling debts!¡± Ernie¡¯s words kept pressing in Sylvie¡¯s heart. She didn¡¯t want to pay attention to it but it was very hard for her right now. Especially when she thought about the woman in the photo who was very beautiful. She was so beautiful that she made other women feel suffocated. Yes, the fact that she loved Marley could only be a deep secret in her own heart, but her heart felt indescribably lonely. Sylvie took a deep breath, suddenly a dull pain surged and the breath that apanied was no longer smooth. Her eyebrows wrinkled, she turned on theptop and began to check the materials. Marley first came back to the bedroom. He opened the door and saw that Sylvie was busy. Sylvie clearly noticed him at the door but didn¡¯t move pretending she didn¡¯t see him. Marley thought she was busy and didn¡¯t disturb her. He stood at the door for a long time, his dark eyes looked like deep abyss of which she was unable to see the bottom. After a while, he quietly stepped out and closed the door. The moment the door closed, she suddenly felt a sharp pain as if her heart had been stabbed with a sharp knife, making her unable to breathe. She felt that she had no strength left at all. She leaned back on the sofa, maintaining her posture for a long time without moving. As the night darkened, clouds came up in the sky and covered the bright moon. Without the moonlight, it was dark outside the window. It seemed like even the air carried sad agony. Pulling herself together, she buried her head in the material and soon had a sample in her mind. First, she found a notebook, a pen and drew a simple drawing. She thought about buying a sketch book and a pencil tomorrow as there was nothing here, or maybe she should just go back to her own home which was more suitable for work. It was just that, would Marley agree? Busy untilte at night, Sylvie finally closed her notebook and checked the time. It was midnight. She got up to shower before bed and came back with her head bowed. ¡°The wound on your foot needs to be disinfected.¡± A low male voice sounded suddenly startling Sylvie. She raised her head in rm and saw that Marley was sitting on the sofa in the bedroom with a medicine box. Carved like a divine sculpture, he looked very stylish, but the smell of tobo on his body confused her. Sylvie felt a little embarrassed and hummed in a positive response. ¡°What were you busy with?¡± He leaned back on the sofa and stared at her questioningly with his deep eyes. ¡°Reeding the materials, I was just reading the materials¡­¡± Sylvie responded vaguely. Marley said gently, ¡°You read them all night? Didn¡¯t you feel bored?¡± ¡°No.¡± She whispered. Marley nced at her and asked, ¡°Does your face still hurt?¡± ¡°Not anymore.¡± It was only a p. She wasn¡¯t that weak. ¡°What about your foot?¡± ¡°It also doesn¡¯t hurt anymore!¡± ¡°What about your hand?¡± ¡°Nothing hurts anymore!¡± What had happened to her recently? Why were there so many injuries? But¡­ ¡°Be more careful in the future.¡± Sylvie smiled and said, ¡°Yes! Let¡¯s sleep. Don¡¯t you have to get your dad discharged from the hospital tomorrow?¡± Marley was slightly startled. He raised his eyebrows and his eyes shed with an unknown emotion, ¡°Sylvie, he is your father-inw. He is our dad, not just my dad from now on!¡± ¡°Oh! Okay, I got it!¡± Sylvie replied hurriedly. But after all, they were going to get divorced, weren¡¯t they? ¡°I will disinfect it myself; you go wash up!¡± Sylvie said. She was a little embarrassed, and if he held her foot to disinfect it, she was going to be really embarrassed. She walked to the sofa and bowed her head as she passed him to get the medicine box. Just as she was about to get it, Marley pulled her and she fell into his arms unable to keep herself steady. ¡°You¡­¡± She turned her head in panic. Under the light, his handsome face looked really charming. Marley lowered his head to look down at her, his eyes lit like torches. He held her waist with his big hand, nced sideways at her feet and said in a congealing tone, ¡°I will disinfect it for you.¡± Sylvie immediately shook her head, ¡®It¡¯s really not necessary anymore. Go, wash up!¡± ¡°I still have something to doter!¡± He spoke. ¡°Then you should just go and do it!¡± She blurted out. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. His eyes hardened and he suddenly tightened his wrist, mping her tightly in his arms as he bent his waist to find her lips. ¡°Marley¡­¡± She struggled and resisted but he locked her in ce domineeringly. ¡°You are rejecting me!¡± Suddenly, he said in a deep voice. His deep voice echoed in her ears and his familiar smell of tobo surrounded her. In a split second, Sylvie felt her heart ripple suddenly like a roaring ocean. She held her breath for a moment and resumed her calmness as if her heart never throbbed. ¡°Go quickly, don¡¯t be toote!¡± She stopped struggling, lowered her head and said faintly. Marley¡¯s slender fingers pinched her chin and gently lifted it up to make her face him. He saw the panic and a trace of stubbornness in her eyes. There was struggle and confusion in her clear eyes. Marley¡¯s handsome face reflected in her eyes. His deep and secretive eyes had a strange charm enough to make people fall for them. He said faintly, ¡°Why did you reject me?¡± Sylvie¡¯s eyes were clear and her expression was nk. After a long silence, Sylvie whispered, ¡°I didn¡¯t!¡± She just didn¡¯t want to expect too much and then being unable to stand firm, fall all the way down and be crushed to pieces. It was better for her to stay on the ground so that her heart wouldn¡¯t fall that deep and break! Marley¡¯s gaze became deeper and deeper as he stared at her closely with a firmness in his eyes that couldn¡¯t be denied, ¡°I will apply the medicine for you!¡± Sylvie felt a little bit dumbfounded. She could only nod her head, ¡°Okay! Let me go, you can¡¯t apply medicine like this!¡± He was holding her and she was sitting on hisp. How was he going to apply medicine in this position? But when she told him to let go, he frowned and his expressions became a bit impatient. His tone became even deeper as he said, ¡°I want you to sit on myp!¡± How was he such a child? Sylvie was startled, ¡°Marley, stop it!¡± She pulled off his huge hand that was holding her waist, ¡°Hurry and apply the medicine and then go!¡± However, the big palm was tight in her waist, not allowing her to escape. Instead of letting her go, he tightly encircled her slim body with his arms and lowered his head to smell the fragrance of her body just after shower. The scent calmed his heart. Her fragrance was particrly calming and rxing, ¡°Sylvie, can¡¯t you listen to me?¡± His tone was soft, so soft that it made her heart palpitate. Sylvie just smiled faintly and whispered in his ear, ¡°But I am not a puppet and only puppets are obedient! Even if I am really obedient, I won¡¯t be able to be as obedient as a puppet!¡± Her answer made Marley¡¯s eyebrows wrinkle tightly and his hands around her waist tightened vigorously making her waist hurt. ¡°I am not trying to make you a puppet! I just want to know what you are thinking!¡± He spoke. He just felt a bit ufortable that she was so close to him yet she was so far away. *** ¡°If you want to know, it is very simple. Just use your heart!¡± Sylvie said softly, ¡°If your heart is in it, you will feel it. If not, then you won¡¯t remember even if I tell you!¡± Chapter 740 Towards a New Success Chapter 740 Towards a New Sess ¡°Sylvie?¡± Marley¡¯s hands even tightened. ¡°Let go of me. Marley, I am ufortable when you grab me this way!¡± Sylvie muttered softly. He was still stunned and could not react for some time. ¡°It¡¯ste now and you need to go to rest. Aren¡¯t you going to get your father for the discharge tomorrow? Do you want to show your exhausted look to him? Since he loves you so much, he must want to see you to be energetic. So, don¡¯t let him worry about you, alright?¡± She reminded him gently and moved her body in order to get rid of him. Her calm voice was fidgeting him and made him pull his arm forcefully to hug her tightly. Then suddenly, he released his arms, ¡°It¡¯s easy to look energetic and I will appear in that way too!¡± This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Sylvie panicked because she saw Marley who showed an evil face. Seemingly, there were mes under his eyes which were deep and unpredictable. He often showed these kinds of eyes whenever he was together with her! ¡°Marley, pull me up quickly!¡± She shouted instinctively because she was worried. ¡°Alright!¡± Marley said with a hoarse voice then truly released her. Sylvie who felt shocked and unsettling sat on the sofa. She took the first aid box herself but he outstretched his hand to open the bottle containing alcohol cotton balls. He used a forceps to get one of them and removed the soaked band-aid from the back of her leg. He lowered his head to look at her wound which was wet. Perhaps it was soaked when she was taking shower. ¡°The wound isn¡¯t recovered yet, you need to keep it dry!¡± ¡°Ah!¡± She nodded and she took a deep breath at that moment when the alcohol cotton ball touched the back of her foot. Unexpectedly, she felt pain because the wound was so deep and it had not recovered yet! His action was extremely gentle and one of his hands was grabbing her white leg. Her face was blushed, and her heart was beating hard incessantly. It was so strange that they had experienced all that intimidating stuff but her heart beat so rapidly just because he helped her to put on the medicine. It seemed like her heart was about to jump out as if her heart did not belong to her anymore! She raised her head to look at him secretly. He was wiping her wound seriously with his eyes lowered down. His eyshes were so long or even longer than those of a girl. Not only long, his eyshes were also thick. However, he was not hers ultimately. It was already a destiny where they ended up finally! When she thought of this, she could not bear from bing upset, so she immediately moved her face away. At that moment, Marley raised his head and saw her turning her face to look at another ce. He still remained calm and helped her to put on the band-aid. Then, when she was slightly stunned, he hugged her. ¡°Ah...¡± Sylvie moaned softly. After the lights went off, the bedroom waspletely pitch dark. He hugged her and walked towards the big bed. Suddenly, she panicked and that photo appeared in her mind, ¡°No! Marley, I am exhausted!¡± At that moment when he put her onto the bed, he raised both of her hands above her head with one of his hands. In an instant, his sturdy body pressed at her strongly onto the bed. In a panic, his kiss was so hurried and forceful. She was rejecting but she was not able to produce any sound since her lips were kissed by him. ¡°No...Umm...¡± He had swallowed all her refusals. ¡°No... Marley... Don¡¯t do this...¡± ¡°Please don¡¯t! Don¡¯t!¡± ¡°Please...¡± He was biting her neck and when he heard her moaning, he abruptly stopped his crazy kissing. Marley stopped his action and lowered his head to look at her. He could still feel her trembling in the dark, ¡°You said that you won¡¯t reject. So, what are you doing now?¡± ¡°Look for other women!¡± She suddenly said, ¡°I don¡¯t want to!¡± He was being hit by her words and was stunned for some time. Suddenly, he got down the bed and stood up then walked towards the door rapidly. When the door was opened, the light came in from the corridor. Sylvie saw that his figure was so tall and he stood at the door while saying, ¡°It¡¯s not just me who needs to be sincere, and you too! Where¡¯s your heart?¡± After saying that, the door was directly closed by him and the light was being blocked. Then, he walked outwards! She was the only one being left in the bedroom. The quiet room was fully filled with sadness. Did her refusals make sense? Suddenly, she felt that she was hypocritical for being dramatic today. She was really dramatic. But, at that moment, she rejected due to her instinct. Besides following her heart, what could she do? She was not a saint instead. Where was her heart? Marley did not sleep in the bedroom that night. Marley, who thought that he could sleep well, had insomnia. When she woke up in the morning, Marley was not there. Actually, she could not ensure that Marley was not in the vi since it was so big. Anyway, there was complete silence at the hall downstairs. She poured a cup of water then drank it. Then, she saw a tall figure walking in from the door of the hall. Marley wore a casual long-sleeved T-shirt without buttoning up the two buttons on the cor. He also wore casual long pants and he put both of his hands in the pocket. He walked steadily and his body ratio was almost perfect. From a distance, he expressed a sense of indifference from his whole body. While waiting for him to walk into the hall, she lowered her head and said softly, ¡°Do you want to eat? I immediately go and cook!¡± Marley stood still in front of her and looked at her with a pair of uncertain eyes. He just slightly tilted his head to look at her and he did not seem to speak. Marley had the ability to make her feel threatened just by looking at her with his sharp eyes. Sylvie noticed that he was not speaking so she said again, ¡°What time are we pick up your father?¡± He did not answer and just narrowed his eyes. He looked at her with his unpredictable and sharp eyes. Sylvie braced herself to look at him and showed an embarrassed smile on her face, ¡°I am going upstairs!¡± Marley still did not react and even there were not any expressions on his face. Sylvie took a deep breath and turned around to go upstairs. But, he started to speak this time, ¡°After eating, we go to pick up my parents!¡± She was slightly stunned. ¡°Let¡¯s cook¡±, he said. ¡°Ah!¡± She was truly speechless because he was mystic at first, then... She could not figure out what Marley was thinking about. Sylvie went to the kitchen and fried two eggs. She also cooked some oat porridge and some side dishes. When the breakfast was served onto the table, Marley was reading the newspaper. He was holding a newspaper in his hand, he flipped through another page with a rustle sound. ¡°Let¡¯s eat!¡± Sylvie shouted. ¡°Yes!¡± Marley put down the newspaper and walked there. After sitting down, he said, ¡°My parents will be going back to their house and they will not be staying here!¡± ¡°Oh!¡± Sylvie nodded because she thought that his parents were going to stay there! He saw her standing there and slightly smiled, ¡°Why are you standing? Don¡¯t you want to eat?¡± His expression waspletely different to his expression when he left the bedroomst night. It seemed like nothing had happened to him and his ignorance would make others sigh. ¡°After having a meal, we go to pick them up. Then, we eat our lunch at the old house!¡± said Marley. ¡°Oh!¡± She sat down and listened only because she could only obey his instructions! She lowered her head and looked at the fried eggs. The moderately yellow color was very beautiful. It was so attractive to be eaten. ¡°Nothing to say?¡± He asked. ¡°No!¡± She was calm and continued focusing on her egg. Marley did not continue talking and did not take the chopsticks. The time passed seconds by seconds. Sylvie felt that her neck was sore so she raised her head and looked into Marley¡¯s eyes coincidentally. He put one of his hands around his chest and his other hand was supporting his chin. He looked closely at Sylvie and his eyes were turning from her head to her chest. Since she was sitting in front of the dining table, he could not see her legs. If not, he would definitely examine her from head to toes. Eventually, he looked at her face and stared at her eyes. After a long while, he picked up the chopsticks, then said, ¡°Sylvie, you don¡¯t need to say something to me?¡± The duration from hisst sentence was not too long but his voice was dull andzy as if he did not speak for a long time. ¡°What do you want to hear?¡± Sylvie was slightly astonished then lowered her head again. ¡°What do you think?¡± Marley asked gently. ¡°Let¡¯s eat!¡± Sylvie said. Suddenly, Marleyughed with a sense of chilliness. Even though his smile was vague, Sylvie could feel his emotion. When he smiled it was even scarier than when he did not smile at all! Suddenly, they were getting further from each other because he seemed to be unsatisfied with her answer. He turned his eyes away, ¡°Let¡¯s eat!¡± Then, he never spoke. Nine o¡¯ clock. Marley and she went to the hospital. The morning sun was shining but not dazzling. When the sunshine was appearing in the car, Sylvie turned her head and saw Marley¡¯s profile. Even though he was bathed under the sun, there was not any warmness on his face. The car was stopped at the car park. When they got out of the car, they met Ernie Hughes and his father, Kasper Hughes. ¡°Kasper, why are both of you here?¡± ¡°Of course we are bringing Aiden back from the hospital!¡± Ernie was saying yfully. When he saw Sylvie¡¯s face inadvertently, ¡°Oh yo! Sylvie seems spiritless. Didn¡¯t you sleep wellst night?¡± Sylvie was shocked because Ernie was truly hateful and he seemed to appear everywhere like a ghost. Not even that, he would say something to her every time. But when Sylvie listened to Ernie¡¯s words, she was not angry. She just looked at him indifferently but did not answer his question. She turned to face Kasper. ¡°Hello, Kasper!¡± Kasper slightly nodded and looked at Sylvie from top to bottom without any expression in his eyes. Then, he slightly raised his head. Marley looked at Sylvie and he seemed to be satisfied with her reaction to Ernie. ¡°Marley,e over here. Let¡¯s talk about something while walking!¡± Kasper said. ¡°Err!¡± Marley slightly frowned and looked at Sylvie. His eyes were like warning her for keeping a distance from Ernie. Even though it was a wordless conversation, Sylvie understood him so she slightly nodded. Then, Marley walked towards Kasper, ¡°Kasper, anything?¡± ¡°Marley, Aiden was recovering quite well and I truly didn¡¯t consider too much while doing things previously. But since we are a family, I hope that you can lead the Hughes family to a new sess!¡± Kasper said. ¡°Yes!¡± Marley nodded. ¡°Teddie has a bad temper so I won''t let hime here. But, his wife has the intention toe over to visit your parents. However, due to Teddie and Ernie¡¯s gambling debt nowadays, she dodged and did not dare to appear there. She wanted me to express her gratitude to you because you think of that for the sake of her and your cousins!¡± Marley nodded, ¡°This is Sylvie¡¯s idea and it¡¯s really not my thoughts!¡± Marley did not take the credit. Sylvie¡¯s idea was really good and even he could not find any problems with it. ¡°Sylvie is a good woman and thanks to her, our Hughes family will not copse!¡± Kasper sighed and a sense of gratefulness was expressed from his eyes. Also, thanks to the woman, he was able to know that Marley was not as useless as he thought. Chapter 741 Lingering Chapter 741 Lingering So there were only Ernie and Sylvie left behind. Sylvie saw Marley and his uncle walked pretty quickly, they were really discussing something seriously. This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. ¡°Let''s go, let''s leave too!¡± Ernie said that as he walked to her. Sylvie immediately took a step back further from him, it almost seemed like she''s escaping. She identally twisted her foot and fell forward. Fortunately, someone helped her in time so she didn''t make a fool of herself in public, and that person was of course Ernie. Meanwhile, Marley and Kasper already walked to the building. ¡°Thank you!¡± Sylvie could only say thanks, in such situation she couldn''t do anything than thanking him... Once she looked up and met Ernie''s handsome face, whose eyes were smiling. ¡°You''re wee!¡± Sylvie stood steady in a hurry, she was so swift like she''s escaping from a beast. Ernie chuckled out of joy like he found something funny, his eyes were totally mischievous but he was still supporting her, "I didn''t say I was going to kiss you, what were you afraid of? Seeing your guilty conscience, people who don''t know might think that something happened between us! Isn''t that so, Sylvie?¡± His unclear and hoarse voice could indeed easily cause people to misunderstand. Ernie said that as he touched her hand, Sylvie was very shocked, his slight movement at that time was really irritating. She suddenly pulled her hand and scratched her scalded hand, she then gasped out of pain... She looked very cute with a row of her white teeth showing. In an instant, Ernie saw her slightly dumbfounded expression and smiled again, he seemed very happy as he looked down at the back of her hand, "Eh! What happened to your hand? Why are your white and soft hands so red? Marley abused you, right? Tell me how he abused you, I''ll punish him for you!¡± ¡°Thank you, but it''s none of your business! I''m going in first!¡± Sylvie immediately said that. She looked down and passed by him to the inpatient building. ¡°Wait for me!¡± Ernie chased her too, ¡°Why are you avoiding me? Sylvie?¡± Sylvie rolled her eyes to Ernie from his back, lingering! He''s really lingering! Sylvie walked faster because she didn''t want to walk with him. ¡°Sylvie!¡± Ernie shouted as he chased her quickly, ¡°I have something serious to say!¡± Sylvie kept on walking, she just wanted to ignore him! ¡°Sylvie?!¡± Sylvie suddenly turned her head, ¡°You''re really lingering!¡± ¡°Ugh!¡± Ernie was stunned as he looked at her beautiful white face under the sunlight, her pair of big, ck eyes looked very clear that it even reflected the bright sunlight so colorfully. She''s not an absolute beauty but she''s really beautiful too, especially when she slightly narrowed her eyes under the sunlight, she became even more dazzling, ¡°I''m not even a ghost, how could you say that I''m lingering?¡± ¡°Just say it quickly if you have any serious matters!¡± Sylvie slightly lowered her head, didn''t dare to look at Ernie in the eye. Because he was really a bit wicked, he somehow looked evil too. Ernie cleared his throat up and started the heart-to-heart conversation. ¡°Sylvie, what if we cooperate?¡± Ernie sounded quite unlike his former ¡°bad guy¡± tone, as if he''s a friendly senior, that kind of tone didn''t won¡¯t sound too offensive either. Sylvie nced at him from the edge of her eyes and saw that he''s looking at her. Sylvie hesitated for a bit and frowned, ¡°What do you want to do with me?¡± ¡°Have a guess?¡± Ernie winked. ¡°Just say it if you want to, and just forget it if you won''t!¡± Sylvie was going to go away. ¡°Hey! I haven''t said everything!¡± ¡°I''m no interested in cooperating with you, no matter what you''re going to say... Just find someone else!¡± ¡°I haven''t finished speaking, you''re really impetuous that you won''t even listen until the end! I''ll help you to make Marley fall in love with you! How''s that?¡± seeing how Sylvie walked away, Ernie shouted behind her. Sylvie was slightly dumbfounded as her heart thumped. She did stop, she didn''t care about that sentence but the requirements behind it. She slightly turned around and looked at him, there were many people outside of the hospital building. Sometimes nurses would walk by, they would look at Ernie with smiles like they were excited and shy. Sylvie was a few meters away from Ernie, with his tall and slender body, his excellent figure, and well fitted clothes made with high quality materials, he''s quite simr to Marley. Thin lines, moderately thin lips, pointed nose, and ck pupils, if he was serious instead of smiling wickedly, he would be really handsome. Sylvie lowered her head and smiled, but he wasn''t Marley. She wouldn''t demand Marley to love her because she had known from the very start that the ending was destined... Everything she did was what she wanted to do, it had nothing to do with others! ¡°What''s your requirement?¡± in the end, she still couldn''t help asking. ¡°Hehe, what if I say that there''s no requirement?!¡± Ernie raises his eyebrows. ¡°Sorry, I''m not interested!¡± Sylvie smiled. Ernie''s eyes looked a bitplicated, "What if there''s a requirement?¡± ¡°Then say it!¡± Ernie looked at her as he said a few words, ¡°I want Hughes Group to disappear from now on!¡± Buzz! Sylvie opened her eyes widely as she doubted her own ears, "You... What did you say?¡± ¡°Hughes Group disappears from now on, you didn''t mishear it!¡± Ernie said that again with a serious tone. ¡°Tell me the reason!¡± Sylvie could also see his seriousness. ¡°You don''t need to know this, want to cooperate?¡± she couldn''t hear the emotions from Ernie''s cold and deep voice, his back was facing the sunlight, the shadow created a strange luster on his cold and handsome face, he was so cold and gloomy that he looked creepy. ¡°No!¡± Sylvie firmly refused, ¡°I want Hughes Group to develop!¡± ¡°Don''t you want him to love you?¡± Ernie said that with a low voice, his eyes looked a bit uncertain. ¡°No need! Loving me is his problem, the development of Hughes Group is the business for both Marley and me, your calction is wrong, I won''t cooperate with you!¡± ¡°Then why did you marry him?¡± ¡°That''s my problem, loving me or not is his problem, I have never believed that love could be forced on... I''ll regard what you said to me today as something that has never happened and I won''t tell anyone either. At the same time, Hughes Group won''t disappear, Marley and I won''t allow it!¡± ¡°You really racked your brains for him!¡± Ernie coldly smiled and walked two steps forward, his handsome face closed on in with a cold air, "Is that worth it?¡± ¡°It''s worth it if I think so ¨C worth it or not, it is for peace of mind, just for my conscience!" ¡°Sylvie, I''m getting more and more interested in you, what should I do?¡± ¡°I think you''re not interested in me, you''re just getting more and more interested in destroying Hughes Group!¡± Sylvie was sure this time that Ernie''s 300 million gambling debt must be a bluff, her guesses seemed to be true by then. Hearing that, Ernie suddenly grabbed and dragged Sylvie to the corner of the building... Sylvie struggled but she couldn''t get rid of his tight grip around her waist so she just gave up, she just red at Ernie with her cold ck eyes. ¡°Sylvie, without you, the Hughes Group would no longer exist and dered their bankruptcy! Do you know? I really want to choke you to death and make you disappear from this world!¡± it was just like he wanted to break her waist bone... Ernie coldly smiled, his cold thin lips got closer to Sylvie''s cheeks and his cold whisper could only be heard by each other. ¡°Life, death and fortune are destined by the God! I don''t decide when I''ll live and die, if you really want to then I have no other choice!¡± Sylvie was very calm, she was really not scared of his intimidation. ¡°Hah...!¡± Ernie snorted, "What a stubborn kid!¡± ¡°There''s hatred in your heart!¡± she sounded so certain, ¡°it''s better to turn it into love!¡± ¡°Is that so? Then why don''t you turn yours into love for Sadie?¡± Ernie''s rhetorical question made Sylvie shiver... He unexpectedly knew Sadie; would that mean that he had investigated her? What kind of person Ernie was actually like? ¡°Put Sadie at the detention center, why didn''t you turn your hatred into love?¡± ¡°I don''t hate!¡± Sylvie smiled indifferently with a slight bitterness. ¡°Is that so?¡± Ernie smiled, ¡°Then I really haven¡¯t seen how much you love Sadie, no matter what she''s your mother, right?¡± ¡°I just don''t want to be rted to this! That''s it. It''s not hate at all!¡± Sylvie looked up at him, ¡°But you, what kind of resentment do you have that you won''t hesitate to destroy the Hughes Group?" "Sylvie, maybe we''re the same kind of people, isn''t it better for you to be with me and let me keep on doting you and protecting you?¡± Sylvie lowered her gaze indifferently as she just ignored Ernie''s frivolous words, she slightly gasped for breath before smiling provocatively, ¡°I really don''t think that talking with a beast is worth it. You don''t have humanity, don''t forget that your surname is also Hughes!¡± ¡°You''re so foolish that you reject such offer?!¡± Sylvie¡¯s rebuttal sessfully angered Ernie, he then pinched her chin, with so much strength like he was going to crush her bones. ¡°Humph!¡± Sylvie snorted coldly, she didn''t care at all. Ernie lifted her chin up and looked into Sylvie''s obstinate eyes, the anger in his heart red up in an instant all the way up to his ck eyes, such weird gaze looked like an uncontroble emotion was going to explode. Sylvie saw blue veins were beating on his forehead, his eyes were ring with anger, but he''s trying to hold himself back... She suddenly sympathized with him ¨C who did he actually hate? So much that he wanted to make their family business disappear? Sylvie tightened her lips and coldly stared at Ernie, ¡°Extremity is not the way to solve problems!¡± ¡°Ha! Then say it, what''s the way to solve the problem?¡± ¡°I don''t know!¡± Sylvie said, ¡°Because I don''t know who hurt you either and you do not care about everything! Extremity will only make people lose rationality, in the end if it''s really destroyed, I think you probably wouldn¡¯t be happy either! Ernie, please regain your rationality! Irrationality will only make yourself feel more painful!¡± ¡°Irrationality? I really want to do that, let''s be irrational!¡± Ernie chuckled, he then kissed her stubbornly tightened up lips in an instant... As long as he could, he wouldn''t mind humiliating the Hughes family in public. Chapter 742 Fighting in Several Rounds Chapter 742 Fighting in Several Rounds Another forced kiss! Sylvie¡¯s dark eyes were widely opened. She could feel the hand around her waist abruptly pinching her hard. She lifted her pursed lips as she felt the pain. Ernie immediately slipped his tongue into her mouth. Sylvie frowned as she was being forcefully kissed. She instantly bit him hard. At that moment, the fresh blood dripped down from Ernie¡¯s lips. The blood was bright red, just like his dark eyes which were burning hot. ¡°Damn it! Ernie, what are you doing?¡± Sylvie heard a sudden roar and she looked up. She saw Marley was standing at the corner with a gloomy face staring at them angrily. Ernie didn¡¯t care. He wiped the blood from his mouth and returned to his usual yfulness instantly, ¡°Uh! You saw it. We¡¯re kissing.¡± ¡°She¡¯s your sister-inw!¡± Marley¡¯s angry voice rang out coldly. Sylvie pushed Ernie away. She wiped Ernie¡¯s bloodstain on her lips with her sleeve. She showed a trace of hopelessness in her eyes. When you faced the wrong person, you would not have the chance to get yourself understood! ¡°I know! Didn¡¯t I tell you that I¡¯m interested in the woman you love? What to do now?¡± Ernie shrugged his shoulders. ¡°You¡¯re dead!¡± Marley couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. He lunged at Ernie and tussled with him. They fought with fists fiercely in an instant. Sylvie was frightened! ¡°Stop! Stop it!¡± When she looked over, Marley threw a punch at Ernie¡¯s face. Ernie, on the other hand, wasn¡¯t showing any sign of weaknesses. He countered with a blow to Marley¡¯s eyes, and Marley¡¯s eye was instantly bruised. Marley felt dizzy and had to shake his head before he could see properly again. ¡°Oh my God!¡± Sylvie was stunned! Shame on them, they fought in the hospital. Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Ernie, you fucking scumbag!¡± As Marley roared, he jumped and stepped behind. Then, he fly-kicked Ernie in the chest. ¡°Oh! Is your self-esteem crushed?¡± Ernie stepped backwards to evade his kick. ¡°Marley, I like Sylvie, I want her! Jemima is yours!¡± ¡°Go to hell!¡± Marley was crazy, he kicked at him again. ¡°Stop fighting, you can¡¯t beat me. I am not giving full strength!¡± Ernieughed coldly. At the same time, he swung his leg over Marley. ¡°Ernie¡ª¡± Sylvie rushed over. ¡°Sylvie¡ª¡± ¡°Sylvie¡ª" Ernie¡¯s kick couldn¡¯t be retracted. Marley also didn¡¯t expect Sylvie to rush over. The kick went straight to Sylvie''s back. "Ugh¡ª" That really hurt! The pain instantly swept over her, and her face was pale. She could feel the cold sweat was emerging. Sylvie was unsteady on her feet. Then, she was held in Marley''s arms. She seemed to hear a crack sound from her back. She wondered if her bones shattered. Ernie¡¯s kick that had aimed at Marley hadnded right on her back. "Who told you to rush over?" Marley yelled in exasperation. "Stop fighting!" Sylvie grabbed his shirt. "We still have to pick up dad and mom!" "Uh!" Marley got back to his sense all of a sudden. However, he felt bad when he saw her running over to block Ernie''s kick for him. If a man couldn''t even protect his woman, was he still qualified to be a man? Ernie was also shocked by Sylvie! He didn''t expect it. His kick was powerful as he learned hisbat skills from street fighting. How could she, a slender girl, withstand it? At the same time, he looked at Marley. A hint ofplicated emotions shed in his eyes. He looked at Sylvie and asked, "Sylvie, is it worth it?" As soon as Marley heard Ernie¡¯s words, he wanted to let go of Sylvie to fight with him again. Sylvie clutched Marley''s shirt. "Stop fighting, this is in hospital!" Theirpany''s image would be affected again if they were to appear in the newspaper for fighting in public. She looked at Ernie coldly, and asked him in low voice, "Do you feel a sense of aplishment when you¡¯re forcing a woman?" Ernie froze as he heard her words. "Ernie, I¡¯ll fight you personally. Let''s go to the stadium this afternoon! Let¡¯s settle it in the stadium!" Marley looked at Ernie and said coldly. "Marley, I¡¯ve told you that you¡¯re not my match. I want Sylvie!¡± His arrogant statement was really infuriating. Marley tensed up. "Ernie, it¡¯s not how it works today. If you want to bully others with your power, you should have the ability to do so! What kind of ability is that when you¡¯re always scheming against your family?" Sylvie smiled faintly with a hint of disdain as she spoke word by word. A provocative sneer appeared on her face as if she was mocking the man in front of her for what else he could do besides using force. "Sylvie, stand aside!" Marley couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. Neither his pride nor his self-esteem would allow him to back off. "Marley!" Sylvie called out worriedly. "Step back!" Marley said in a deep voice, "No moreing over, do you hear me?" How could Sylvie not understand what Marley was thinking. He was a man! Every man had his pride. His wife had been kissed by another man again and again. Even if he didn''t love his wife, a man¡¯s possessiveness wouldn¡¯t allow him to leave it like that. At this moment, although there was a risk of beingughed at, he also didn¡¯t hesitate to do so. Especially Marley wasn¡¯t allowed to be provoked like this. Both of them immediately fought again. They fought with fists fiercely. They were family, but why were they doing this? What did Ernie want to do? He publicly told Marley that he had a crush on her! Sylvie knew that Marley was now furious. He and Ernie fought one-on-one and were neck-and-neck. The two men fought to a draw. After a while, Ernieughed. His strike seemed sympathetic. ¡°Well, well, Marley. Just in a few years, you¡¯re much stronger than before!¡± "Ernie, Sylvie is my wife, you''d better remember that. Next time if you mess with her again, don''t me me for being ruthless!" "I just want to mess with her!" Ernie looked at Marley provocatively. "Let¡¯s continue!" Marley looked at him angrily. He became domineering and aggressive against Ernie. As they were speaking, they fought together again, with hands and feet. Sylvie was frightened but she dared not to go forward. They seemed to fight a draw. No one took advantage of the situation and both of them hurt. "You guys continue! I''ll go first!" Sylvie really didn''t know what to do. It was the first time she encountered such a situation. She strode off, and her back hurt a lot. Ernie''s kick on her back had caused her terribly painful. Both of them had a hard fight, no one would like to back off. Sylvie had turned around and walked into the building. There was always the smell of antiseptics permeated in the hospital. There were also patients in blue and white patient dress, nurses and doctors were always busy with their jobs. As soon as she entered the lobby before she got into the elevator, she saw Marley''s parents and Kaspering down. They were talking and came out of the elevator. They saw Sylvie and Miriam eximed in surprise, "Hey? Sylvie, where''s Marley and Ernie?" "Uh! They''re busy!" Sylvie stepped forward, "Dad and mom, why are youing down so soon?" "Aiden had enough of the hospital and wanted to go back. Kasper went up and said Marley went to look for you and Ernie. We couldn''t wait, so we came down first!" Miriam exined. "Where are Marley and Ernie? Sylvie?" Kasper couldn''t help but ask. He then looked around the hall for them. Sylvie was slightly stunned. She was a little embarrassed and didn''t know how to answer. "They were just talking. I''ll go look for them. Kasper, you go ahead and apany dad and mom to the car!" "Okay! That''s fine too! We¡¯ll go to the parking lot!" Kasper said. Sylvie smiled. "Dad, mom, I''ll go get them and we¡¯ll be right over!" "Ok! Let''s go home and have lunch!" Miriam said, "Don''t bete for the lunch!" "Okay!" Sylvie ran hurriedly and reached the corner. She saw that they were still fighting, "Stop it, Marley. Mom and Dad havee down! Stop it!" At the same time, another voice rang out from behind Sylvie, "Stop it, what''s wrong with you guys? How can you guys be like this?" Sylvie turned around. She then saw her parents-inw and Kasper were standing behind her. They were stunned and angry when they looked at Marley and Ernie who were fighting. Aiden was ferocious. Kasper was also stunned. It seemed like they were seeking death as they were fighting so ruthlessly. She then looked at Miriam. She saw her hand press her chest in a state of shock. Then she suddenly got back her sense and hold Aiden''s arm. "Aiden, take it easy. You can''t get angry!" "Ask them to stop!" "Stop it!" Kasper also shouted. But they were already fighting together and totally ignoring what they shouted. They seemed out of control. Sylvie observed their situation. She was hesitating if she should rush over again or not. Marley and Ernie were almost on the same level, nobody could defeat the other with several rounds of fighting. Ernie''s strike was fierce. It was domineering and aggressive, with a fearless resolution. Marley''s strike wasn¡¯t as powerful as Ernie''s. However, he was very flexible and smart. Every time Ernie''s strike swung, he was able to get away in time and gave Ernie a counterattack. He wouldn¡¯t face his attack head-to-head. After all, Ernie had learned hisbat skills from street fighting. Therefore, he emphasized on knocking the person out with one strike. However, it seemed like Marley had learned his fighting skills from a sports stadium. Marley was basically dodging. He was asionally striking and hitting Ernie. Marley seemed to have practiced taekwondo. He used his feet more and his jumping position was perfect. Sylvie wasn''t in the mood to admire their poses. She just wanted them to stop quickly, but none of them was paying attention to her. Maybe Ernie was tired of fighting. After he dodged a kick from Marley, a hint of boredom shed across his face along with a touch of sinister. Sylvie felt something bad. Marley was forced to the flower pond by Ernie. Ernie struck quickly when Marley was unprepared and was knocked down. "Ernie!" Sylvie shouted and rushed over. "Stop!" Ernie was suppressing Marley down with one leg and his right fist was in mid-air. While Marley was holding his fist steadily. They were fighting with full strength. Sylvie felt distressed for Marley who had met such an unreasonable person as Ernie and all gentleman manners were all bullshit with him. It seemed Marley couldn¡¯t defeat him. At first, it was fine, but he ran out of stamina after a long time. Sylvie rushed over. She grabbed Ernie''s arm and pulled him to the side. But in return, Marley shouted at her, "Sylvie, stand aside! Don''te over!" Chapter 743 Anger Chapter 743 Anger ¡°Ernie, let go of me!¡± Sylvie ignored while starting at Ernie. ¡°Do you want to cause a scene here? Everyone is here. You don¡¯t have to be here if you want to be shameless. There¡¯s no need to use your fist for a showdown. Everyone has a brain. You two can continue after you get back home!¡± ¡°Brain?¡± Ernie snorted. ¡°Alright, that sounds interesting! Fine! Let¡¯s go back and use our brains then!¡± He finally let go of Marley. Marley was still very impulsive. He wanted to rush over as he stood up. Sylvie stopped him, ¡°Marley, why do you want to go along with his way? Can¡¯t you see that he¡¯s doing it on purpose? You¡¯re the president of the Hughes Group. What will happen to ourpany if you destroy your public image? How could you be triggered by him so easily? After hearing this, Marley slowly turned his head and looked at Sylvie. His eyes were filled with raging mes. He was very angry, but he did not take it out on anyone. He replied word by word, ¡°He is way too much!¡± Marley¡¯s expression was scary but who could bear such a provocation? ¡°What happened to you two? How did you two start a fight?¡± Kasper asked. ¡°Ask him!¡± Marley pointed at Ernie angrily. But when he saw his parents, he was a little worried that he finally calmed down. Everyone looked at Ernie. He shrugged his shoulder and wiped away the blood at the corner of his mouth. ¡°Oh! I said that I like Sylvie! He couldn¡¯t take it, so we started a fight!¡± He literally said it in front of the elders without feeling ashamed. ¡°Ernie, how can you say such a thing? Sylvie is your brother¡¯s wife!¡± Miriam was startled in the beginning and looked Ernie then only looked back at her son. ¡°Auntie, what¡¯s the matter? What¡¯s wrong with the two brothers falling in love with the same woman? Am I right, Uncle?¡± Ernie asked as he looked at Aiden. Aiden¡¯s face turned pale as his lips were trembling. ¡°Brother, don¡¯t be mad. Let¡¯s go back home and talk about it if you have something to say! Don¡¯t make fool of yourself here!¡± Kasper shouted and stared at his son. ¡°Ernie, are you trying to piss off your father?¡± Ernieughed a little. ¡°Father, I don¡¯t. I still want to be filial to you! How could I piss you off? You still have a long life to live on. You¡¯re such a kind person, there would be no reason if you don¡¯t live a long life! Unlike someone with an evil heart, therefore the person is sick!¡± ¡°Ernie!¡± Kasper shouted. Ernie realized that his father was truly mad therefore he kept his mouth shut! Aiden¡¯s face turned pale. ¡°Let¡¯s go back home, dear. Don¡¯t think so much, don¡¯t you say that you¡¯ve taken it easy?¡± Miriam tried to calm him down. Marley walked over when he saw his father was not in the mood. ¡°Father, let¡¯s go home!¡± Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Aiden looked meaningfully at Ernie with some sense of regret and helplessness. Sylvie caught the scene and felt puzzled about it. There was no sense of fear by the way how Ernie looked at Aiden provocatively, it seemed like he was looking down on him. Sylvie feltpletely puzzled. Perhaps Ernie hated Aiden? But everything Aiden did was for the family. Why would Ernie hate him? When they arrived at the car, Marley wanted to drive but his eyes were punched by Ernie. It was swollen and Sylvie asked worriedly, ¡°Are you sure you can drive? Maybe I can drive for you?¡± ¡°Do you have a license?¡± Marley asked. ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°Please drive!¡± Marley was injured and his whole body was painful, he was worried about idents. He sat on the passenger seat, both of his parents sat behind. Sylvie drove steadily as if she was not a beginner. As she drove the car into the street, Ernie and Kasper¡¯s car followed behind. ¡°Ernie is simply outrageous! How could he say such a thing? Is he like a gangster?¡± Miriam could not help it and said it out loud. She kept her mouth shut immediately when she saw Aiden¡¯s pale looking face. ¡°Dear, don¡¯t be mad anymore!¡± ¡°Father, please take care of your body. It¡¯s not like you don¡¯t know about his temper. He just suddenly went crazy!¡± Marley turned his head and talked to his father. Aiden suddenly said, ¡°Marley, you shouldn¡¯t have done it today!¡± Sylvie looked at her father-inw through the rear-view mirror. He was in his fifties yet he still looked handsome and extraordinary. Marley¡¯s face looked exactly like his. She guessed Marley would look like his father when he became older! ¡°Father! It was him who started it!¡± Marley rarely argued with his father. This time, he could not stand it and expressed his opinion. ¡°He tried provoke me again and again and I couldn¡¯t stand it any longer!¡± ¡°Are you that easy to be triggered by him? Was it fun to have a fight? Had the problem been solved? Did Ernie surrender after a fight?¡± Aiden asked. Marley was speechless. Yes, a fight would not make someone surrender easily! ¡°Let him be, just ignore him in the future. He can¡¯t do something out of line either. He was just bluffing around!¡± Aiden added. ¡°How can I let him be? Father, he actually...¡± Marley replied but he stopped again. He looked at the window outside, his eyes were filled with murderous intentions. ¡°I¡¯m not a man if I can¡¯t protect my woman!¡± Sylvie was startled for a while. She felt a little pain when she heard what he said just now. She did not say a single word but focusing on the road in front. ¡°Actually what?¡± Aiden asked. ¡°Fine! Father, I¡¯ll let him be then. Don¡¯t worry about it, please take good care of yourself!¡± Marley narrowed his eyes. No doubt, there would be another fight between him and Ernie. They could not let the elders know about it especially his father who was still feeling unwell. ¡°Dear, I don¡¯t want to talk about it, but it was obviously Ernie¡¯s fault. Who would bluff around his own brother¡¯s wife?¡± Miriam was very angry. She was worried that Aiden would be angrier therefore she kept holding it. ¡°Sylvie, did he do anything bad to you?¡± She felt awkward when she was questioned. She was worried that Aiden might get angry then she replied against her will, ¡°I¡¯m fine, I believe that he was just bluffing around like what father just mentioned!¡± Marley suddenly turned his head around and narrowed his eyes. It seemed like he was trying to dig out the inner secrets in Sylvie, ¡°Are you saying that kissing you was just fooling around? Even hiding in the corner in the public and letting him kiss you was also bluffing around too? I think you¡¯re such an easy woman, right?¡± He paused and asked coldly, ¡°Tell me, Sylvie arthy. Are you enjoying the way he kissed you?¡± The way he questioned her was embarrassing. His parents were in the car, how could she answer? The situation turned a little awkward for a while. Aiden said, ¡°Okay, Sylvie is a good child! I¡¯d ask your uncle to talk with him. Although Ernie is an asshole, he¡¯s quite afraid when your uncle is angry!¡± Marley sneered, he narrowed his eyes. The atmosphere was grim, ¡°If you think he¡¯s good, let¡¯s divorce and you go with him!¡± ¡°Asshole!¡± Aiden said. ¡°Dear! Please calm down! Please calm down!¡± Miriam seemed like she could only speak this single sentence. Marley remained silent. Sylvie smiled bitterly, was she that shameless in his heart? Was she such an easy woman? Forget it! Sometimes there were words that should not be taken seriously, otherwise life would be so tiring! Marley frowned at the window of the car as if he could not wait to kill someone alive. He was very upset today, it was over his limit. There was a puff of anger that he could not vent out and it seemed like very ufortable. In the old house. The car as instructed by Marley was parked into a garden in the suburb. When everyone got off from the car, Sylvie looked at the four-stories old fashioned building which was far from the city. The exterior design was gray in color along with a round gray roof. The windows were white in color, it seemed like a little castle, but it did not look modern. It looked in and old-fashioned as if it was built for many years. It was far away from the city, and the air was fresh here. It was more like a farmer¡¯s manor in the suburb. Miriam realized that Aiden was getting better therefore she felt relieved. She pulled Sylvie¡¯s hand, ¡°Sylvie, follow me. I would like to talk with you about something!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Sylvie replied. Miriam walked along with Sylvie. There was a middle-aged woman who came forward. ¡°Madam, are you back with the master?¡± ¡°Sabrina, I¡¯m back!¡± Miriamughed a little. ¡°This is Sylvie. She¡¯s Marley¡¯s wife. Isn¡¯t she pretty?¡± ¡°Pretty! Beautiful!¡± Sabrina looked around Sylvie. She could not help it but praise as soon as she looked at Sylvie. ¡°What a good child! She looks lovable!¡± Sabrina sounded a little loud and clear. The way she spoke was very straightforward and Sylvie felt embarrassed. ¡°Sylvie, this is Mrs. Sabrina. Even Marley called her Mrs. Sabrina. Please call her the same as Marley. She¡¯s the person who looked after Marley ever since Marley was a child!¡± ¡°Hello, Mrs. Sabrina!¡± Sylvie greeted politely. ¡°Ah! What an adorable child!¡± Sabrina kept looking at her, she did like her so much. ¡°Madam, please come inside the room. The rooms were cleaned as before, I¡¯ll go help the young master to take the luggage!¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Miriam nodded as she saw Marley was arranging the luggage. At this time, Ernie¡¯s car was also parked into the garden. Sylvie followed Miriam and entered the house. She said, ¡°Sylvie! Marley has a bad temper and is always anxious! It¡¯s because of his family or he really cares about you. If you weren¡¯t part of the family, he wouldn¡¯t be angry at you! Whatever he just said in the car, don¡¯t keep it in your heart. Don¡¯t you realize that he was being jealous? He does like you!¡± ¡°Mum?¡± Sylvie waspletely stunned. How could Marley like her? Didn¡¯t he like Jemima? ¡°He wouldn¡¯t be angry if he doesn¡¯t like you!¡± Miriam patted her hand and said, ¡°He¡¯s my son, how could I not understand him? Don¡¯t get angry with him, he just felt embarrassed and could not back off in that situation. It was Ernie who was being too much! Please stay away from Ernie as far as possible! This house was left from your grandparents and does not belong to the Hughes. Thisnd was the only thing that they left for me. I do like the environment here therefore I always stay here. If you like it, you can stay with us! There¡¯s always a room in the house! It¡¯s just a little far away from the city! It¡¯s not convenient to go to work from here! Perhaps you cane to stay over for two days during the weekends!¡± The garden was left by Miriam¡¯s parents. Sylvie nodded and felt a little lost. ¡°Thank you so much, we¡¯ll come to visit often!¡± Miriam was amused by her dull expression. ¡°I¡¯m going to check out some medicine, you can help to apply it on Marley. I guess his face would be swollen so bad!¡± Sylvieughed along. Miriam was right. Both of Marley¡¯s and Ernie¡¯s faces were swollen and even if they were handsome, they still looked like pigs now. When Miriam found the medical box, both Marley and Aiden along with Kasper and Ernie stepped into the living room. Both Marley and Ernie were still ring at each other furiously. Miriam grabbed the medical box and looked at Marley. ¡°Use some medicine for yourself!¡± ¡°No need!¡± Marley¡¯s face was still swollen yet he was still acting cockily. Chapter 744 Vanity Chapter 744 Vanity "Sylvie,e on! Apply the medicine for me," Ernie ordered. Ignoring him, Sylvie handed the alcohol in the medicine box to Mrs. Sabrina and said, "Mrs. Sabrina, you can apply the medicine for Ernie! I''ll give this to Marley!" "Alright! Sylvie, you and Marley go upstairs. On the third floor, the room to the right is the young master''s room. I''ve got it ready for you!" Mrs. Sabrina said kindly with a smile. She could figure out something seeing that Marley and Ernie were injured. But her proposal separated Marley and Ernie. "Dad, mom, uncle, we''re going up!" Sylvie said politely. With the medicine box on her hands, she took him by the hand and went upstairs regardless of Marley''s words. Marley, who was very angry, immediately got up to follow Sylvie upstairs after seeing that Ernie was staring at Sylvie. Ernie curled his lips indifferently. Pushing open the innermost room on the third floor, Sylvie was shocked by theyout inside. The walls were white mostly, and the one near the window was decorated with light cyan. The curtain was gray, without any embellishment, which was very simple. Inside there was simply a bed, an old-fashioned sofa with a colorful sofa seat cover. The sheets were dark red. Mrs. Sabrina seemed to pay special attention to it and put a rose pattern on the head of the bed. Sylvie was slightly stunned at a nce! And so was Marley. It was indeed a bridal chamber! The bedside was also full of bears and dolls of different sizes. Tulips were nted on the windowsill, and the leaves were lush. But every toy was in pairs. Even toothbrush and towel cups were for couples! It was obviously a room for a couple. My Goodness? Sylvie was shocked by Mrs. Sabrina''s loveliness. She took a look at Marley, only to find that his face was swollen with blue eyes, and blue chine, looking like a pig. Sylvie sighed that he could still be beaten like a pig no matter how good-looking he was originally! She burst outugh at the thought of it. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Suddenly, Marley cast a cold nce at her. He stepped forward, pulled her and held her into his arms. He held her tightly, and sense of suppression in the chest. He asked fiercely, "Why are youughing?" "Nothing!" Sylvie controlled the urge ofughing and said, "Let me apply the medicine for you." "Make it clear to me!" Marley asked in anger, "Are you happy to see me fighting for you?" Sylvie looked at him helplessly, ceased tough and said, "Marley, I don''t want to fight. I have something to say. Just a few points. Listen. First of all, I don''t feel happy at all that someone is fighting for me. Second, I have never felt that fighting is the way to solve problems. Third, your performance today is a little too much. He clearly wanted to irritate you and destroy your image, but you are still fall for it! Fourth, Ernie is a bit enigmatic. I can''t figure out what he wants to do. But he is not interested in me, so you should totally be relieved. Last, I''m not a beauty. There are so many women who are more beautiful than me. If there was something to be worried, you''d better worry about others! That''s more likely!" With that, she went to the bathroom to wash the towel. "Wait a minute." Marley stopped her. Sylvie''s steps became stiff, and he said in a deep voice, "There''s nothing between me and Jemima anymore. We''ve moved on. I can''t change anything. Everyone has the past, that can''t be changed. You don''t have to tell me this! Sylvie, it''s you who are living with me now. You''d better understand that." Sylvie lowered her head, pursing her lips. They once loved each other and now they went different way, not to mention that they never loved each other? With a smile, she turned around and strode to the bathroom. Marley noticed that her eyes were particrly red when she turned around. And she would never tell others that she loved this man. If she couldn''t get all of him, she would rather not have him altogether. She was obsessional about the fidelity of her spouse. After washing the towel, she came out, and Marley looked at her withplicated eyes. "Let''s get started!" Sylvie said again. "When he kissed you, why didn''t you refuse?" He asked Sylvie in a vicious voice, "Is it natural for you to be kissed by another man?" Sylvie was stunned and looked at Marley, who was full of jealousy. She didn''t expect that he was such a traditional man after all those years of studying abroad. She looked at him coolly and asked, "So what now?" "Sylvie!" Marley roared again. "I told you I don''t want to fight! I have nothing to do with your cousin. What can I do? I''m not a martial arts expert. I don''t know how to exin!" Besides, she also resisted by biting Ernie''s lips. "You are shameless!" Marley roared in a low voice. "Well! I''m shameless! How about you? Is it something that mature and civilized people do to fight in public?" Sylvie looked at him with cold eyes and said, "Besides, he''s your cousin. By the way, I want to ask you, are you really so loyal to our marriage?" If he minded that she was taken advantage by Ernie today, then she really had nothing to say. That was his cousin, not someone she invited! Moreover, Ernie was clearly aimed at the Hughes family. Ernie would do the same no matter who Marley''s wife was! Today, she was only kissed, which she felt disgusted, but she just regarded it as a rite in her heart. She didn''t want to care about it. She was not kind of woman who would die because of being kissed by someone other than her husband. In that case, she would not have to live the night when he touched her at first! "Why am I not loyal to our marriage?" Marley was aggrieved and depressed. "I'' don''t have any bad habit. I don''t hang out to look for prostitutes. Why do you think I''m not loyal to you?" Sylvie looked at him and said slowly, "If you can''t be single-minded and determine to stay with someone, then don''t fall in love at the beginning, or we will suffer from each other! So you''d better think about it! Now let''s apply the medicine. Don''t dy any more. Do you want to go to work on Monday, swollen like a pig?" When it came to pig head, she couldn''t helpughing. "Damn, youugh at me!" Marley said coolly. Without caring at all, Sylvie helped him clean the wound on his face with a towel. "Sylvie!" he purred. "Don''t talk!" Sylvie said. "I want to spend my whole life with you. I''m serious!" He said, "The original intention of our marriage is not simple, and marriage is not easy. Now that we are with each other, let''s go on together!" Sylvie paused for a while and asked in a soft voice, "What if Jemima came back?" He was a little dazed. Sylvie said with a smile, "You''re not confident about this marriage, so why would work so hard to maintain this marriage? Hughes Group matters. Never mind. Let me apply the medicine on your wound!" Marley was annoyed, looking at her indifferent expression. After a pause, he said firmly, "It was... Jemima who insisted on leaving me, because she didn''t want to share the joys and sorrows with me! Seeing Hughes Group in crisis, she couldn''t stand the hardships and left! Now even if shees back, it doesn''t help. I hope to make it clear to you whether you believe it or not! I admit that I can''t let go of my past. Even if she leaves me, I can''t get over her! I also admit that at the beginning, I was using you to make Hughes Group get over the crisis smoothly, but now I really want to be with you. I want to be honest! I want to spend the rest of my life with you." There was a sense of helplessness in his tone and nostalgia for the past, which could be told that he was unable to move on from the rtionship. At the same time, he was sad and helpless that Jemima left him. Heughed at himself, thinking it was not worth it. Why the woman he had loved for five years turned out to be like that? He still clearly remembered the day when he received the news that Hughes Group was facing bankruptcy. After a day and a night in bed with him, she suddenly told him, "Marley, let''s break up! I can''t stand hardships! Hughes Group is about to be bankrupt! I don''t want to suffer with you! You always just put the Hughes Group in the first ce over me. I''m fed up with you. Let''s break up." It was hard for him to ept at that time, but the next day, when he got up again, he found that she was no longer there! He and Jemima had already ended things with each other. At the moment, he really wanted to spend the rest of his life with Sylvie! Life was too short to be wasted. He found that Sylvie was a good girl, who was not as delicate as those who were spoiled. Besides, she had great endurance and was very sensible. She was such a girl whom he could spend the life with! "Marley, it won''t work out!" Sylvie said as she cleaned the wound with a towel. She could understand his sadness of being abandoned, but she was unable to ept a man who loved others but wanted to grow old with her! Besides, it was not the original intention to marry him! "No, why did you agree to marry me? Why?" Marley roared in a low voice. "Can we not talk about that? Just as I said on the wedding night, I am the daughter of Sadie, the illegitimate daughter of the arthy family, an ignoble woman! It won''t be fair to you if you spend your life with me. So let''s not talk about these promises. Some things will always change! Do a good job of what you are doing! As for where to go in the future, just let it be. It''s not something we can decide." She didn''t want any promise, because if she couldn''t make it, it was just empty talk. She didn''t want to live with empty talk, which was unreal like a mirage. It was better to close her eyes and not to have expectations at the beginning. The emotion of astringency and pain made Sylvie''s tone very indifferent, and there was an unusual breath flowing in the air. She quietly helped him wipe the dry blood on his chin. Then she took a towel and wash it in the bathroom. He looked at her back, and her face was so calm. Clearly she stood in front of him, but it seemed to be so far away, which upset him. Sylvie turned on the water pipe and looked at the water in the water pipe to disperse the blood stains on the towel. She took a deep breath and felt a faint throb in her heart. She thought she could cover up her feelings without any trace in this way, but it was her self-hypnosis and she couldn''t cheat her heart. Chapter 745 What Do You Want Chapter 745 What Do You Want Marley stood in the bedroom, his chin tight, watching here out with a towel to help him clean his face. Then she helped him to apply medicine, disinfect with alcohol, and she went to wash the towel after everything was done. Marley grabbed her arm to stop her leaving. "Marley, please let go." Sylvie shouted with difficulty. He was really strong. It hurt her wrist. "What on earth are you thinking?" Marley roared in a low voice, "You married me, but you don''t want to stay with me forever. Are you ying with me?" He looked at Sylvie, frowning. His face was twisted because of fighting, and his eyes were blue but deep, and there was confusion inside. Sylvie was in a trance. Now she was stunned by his image and couldn''t helpughing. "I really don''t think about anything. I just want to everything back to normal, and that''s all!" She exined with a smile, "Just think that I marry you for fun because I had nothing to do!" But he didn''t believe it. He looked at her and said, "Sylvie, I really can''t understand you!" How could you understand if you didn''t put any effort into knowing me? Sylvie sighed at the bottom of her heart, but said with a smile, "You don''t need to know me. You just need to know how to do business. Well, be patient. You''re easily angered by others, which is not your style! You''re really getting emotional these days!" Marley looked at her, motionless. He knew what she said was true. He was more and more emotional! Seeing that he looked at her, Sylvie lowered her head. She saw that his ck shoes were stained with sand. Then she took a piece of tissue from her pocket and squatted down to help him clean his shoes. Marley was stunned, watching her wipe the dust off his shoes. He was suddenly annoyed. "Sylvie, you can be superior. Why do you want to be so humble?" He yelled. Sylvie slowly raised her head and saw Marley looking down at her in a domineering manner. "Get up!" he snapped as he jerked her up. Sylvie stumbled and her head hit his leg, and they let out a dull cry at the same time. Marley''s eyes were fixed on her, and she said softly, "Your shoes are dirty." "I can wipe it myself," he said in a dumb voice. "Well! It''s clean! " She raised her head gently. The air in the room was stuffy. Sylvie stood opposite Marley who held her wrist. "If you don''t want to be with me all your life, why are you so kind to me?" Marley''s quiet male voice broke the silence. Sylvie was faintly dazed. Yes, why was she so kind to him? "As Marley''s wife, it''s my duty to take care of your daily life..." "It doesn''t include beingpletely open to me, does it?" His words made Sylvie immediately speechless. After a stalemate, Marley said, "You want me to love you, don''t you?" Sylvie was slightly confused and said, "No." "You know what I mean. Speak frankly." His consistent questioning did not take her ambiguous answers. Sylvie looked at him haughtily and said firmly, "I didn''t." "Lying!" Marley said indifferently, "Since you married me, you can live with me. Don''t me me for turning a cold shoulder to you." She was silent for a while before she asked with a frown, "What if I want you to love me?" Suddenly there was a trace of emotion in Marley''s eyes, and his swollen face softened. Sylvie stared at him in a daze, but heughed suddenly. The deepughter rushed into her ears, and she frowned even more. "What''s so funny?" she asked in confusion. "Here you are!" He looked at her with a smile and said the words so casually, as if it was a confession. She blushed with embarrassment, wondering what to do. The understatement of "here you are" made her tremble and nervous. "I don''t want it," she said shyly. There was glow in Marley''s eyes, and he said, "Liar, you want it, but you don''t dare to say. What a coward." The blush upon her cheeks spread over Sylvie''s neck. She turned around in a hurry and said in a low voice, "No! I''ll go out and have a look!" "No!" he said in a deep voice. Sylvie turned her head and nced at him, blushed. He said again, "Ernie is downstairs. Don''t go down!" "I, I''ll be in the corridor!" "Stay at the door! Think about what I said!" He looked at her with a smile, even though it hurt. Marley lay on the bed and closed his eyes, thinking that it was time to start over and he would try to love Sylvie. She was worth it. Sylvie stood in the corridor, looking out of the window the lush scene of the courtyard. She patted her face and thought about what he said just now. She found it was hard to believe. "Sylvie,e in!" After a few minutes, Marley suddenly shouted. "What''s the matter?" Sylvie asked at the door. He took a look at Marley who stood at the bathroom door and was shouting at her. Walking over, she saw that his face seemed swollen. She managed to control the urge ofughing and said, "I''ll get some ice for you!" "Come here!" he whispered, ignoring her. "What''s the matter?" His expression and tone were so abnormal that she didn''t know if he asked her to go to the bathroom. Without answering her, he pulled her in and pointed to the water cup that had been filled with water on the wash table, in which there was a toothpaste. The brush of the toothbrush was pasted with toothpaste. As she was slightly shocked, he said, "Brush your teeth!" Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. "Why?" She was surprised. "Cut the crap. Brush your teeth quickly!" he growled in a low voice. Sylvie picked up the toothbrush as she was told, rinsed her mouth and brushed her teeth. He stood by and looked at her, as if he was checking if she was not negligent. "One more time!" Something downed on her. Was it because Ernie kissed her that Marley asked her to brush her teeth? She was shocked, and was a little suspicious, but she did as he said. Throughout the process, he was staring at her, numbing her scalp. As she finished brushing teeth, he looked back at her with a kind of soft and gloomy illusion in his eyes. The cold eyes were stained with orange light particles by the light. After blending with the dark and ck, it turned out ayer of dim look, which was the color of sadness and envy. "Is that OK?" she asked helplessly. He smiled. Although he was really ugly at the moment, he was so cute with a swollen face, like a bad kid who ate too much. He sized her up with curious eyes, then walked over, reached out, and lifted her face. A nervous mood spread through her eyes, depressing her heart. Sylvie could not prevent the inner agitation of unease. She tried to stay away from him, but she stood still, unable to move. Marley looked at her. When he held her shoulders and held her face, she was a little nervous and shy. Seeing this, he smile. If it was not swollen, that smile must be more charming! He lowered his head and kissed her lips! She looked at him in horror. He deepened the kiss. Her lips were so soft, and her body was so fragrant. There seemed to be shining stars in her frightening eyes. And he really liked the taste. He wondered whether Ernie yed a prank or he really liked Sylvie. He kissed her deeply when he thought that Ernie kissed her. They kissed each other passionately. Her mind went blink, her heart thumping. His kiss were too strong for her to think anymore. He didn''t let go of her until he was breathless and he was afraid that they would not be able to go down to dinner if the kiss continued. He drew closer to her and whispered in her ear, "Don''t think about other men. Since you''re with me, you have to be with me forever! " Sylvie''s heart gave a lurch as a touch ofplex emotion shed by her eyes. Then, Marley hurriedly said, "Wait for me. I will find Ernie to settle the matter!" "Ah." Sylvie was shocked. "You want to fight him?" Marley looked back at her and smiled softly, "How can it be? I have a better solution!" "What?" "Don''t bother!" With that, he turned around and added at the door, "Stay here. Don''te out without my permission!" He was still overbearing, and he would never give up until he and Ernie slugged it out. Thinking of that, Sylvie left him alone! She walked to bed,y down on the soft bed. She sighed at the sight of the big red rose pattern. Just let it be! In the hall downstairs. Ernie saw Marleying downstairs. Aiden saw his son''s swollen face, and he took a look at Ernie whose face was as swollen as Marley''s. Miriam nagged seeing her son, "You guys are nearly thirty. Howe you still act like children. What a shame!" "Don''t worry. We know what we are doing!" Ernie said respectfully. He looked at Marley and said, "Marley, I''ve been waiting for you for a long time. Let''s have a talk outside!" "Go," said Marley coldly. "Marley?" Miriam worried. "Mrs. Sabrina, bring my tennis racket!" said Marley. "Oh, OK! I''ll take it right now!" said Mrs. Sabrina. Aiden and Miriam took a look at each other and looked at Kasper again. Kasper said, "Don''t fight again if you don''t want to piss us off!" "Dad! Don''t worry. We just go to exercise. ying tennis is good! We''ll slug it out, which is also good for health!" On the west side of the garden, there was a tennis court, which seemed to have been idle for a long time! Two people were standing on the court. The summer sun was warm and scorching, but their eyes were as cold as ice, making people shiver at a nce. And Mrs. Sabrina, who had been wandering outside secretly observing the situation, was worried. Marley asked in a cold voice, "Ernie, what do you want to do?" "Guess!" Ernie smiled. Marley flew into a rage, staring at the cousin who was simr to his eyebrows. He said with anger in his eyes, "Ernie, cut the crap! What do you want?" Chapter 746 Fair Competition? Chapter 746 Fair Competition? "Ha, ha! Marley, your marriage with Sylvie is a marriage for business purposes. She married you to save Hughes Group. I feel pity for her, and I''m afraid she is suffering from you! So I came to save her, that''s all! Can''t I pity her?" What Ernie said confused him. "Knock it off!" Marley hummed coldly, "I don''t know what''s your purpose now, but don''t ever touch her again!" "Ha ha, I didn''t n to touch her again. You can rest assured that I will be gentlemen. I will not make a physical move. I have changed my strategy!" Ernie still said it unreasonably. "You''re fucking¡­damn it! Are you going to be against me?" Marley asked with a deterrent tone. He found that Sylvie was really right. Ernie was unreasonable at all. "Yes! But I am not against you, I can''t stand seeing you bully a little girl! What a poor little girl. She finally gets into the arthy family and bes a rich woman, but she also has a whore mother who sells drug. No one cares about her. That''s why I''m here to care about her." "I will care about Sylvie! You don''t need to worry!" Marley looked at the eyes of Ernie and said with his gnawing teeth. "But I didn''t see that she''s happy with you. Look at yourself. Are you capable of making her happy? You are a coward who develops Hughes Group through women. What qualifications do you have to grant happiness for a girl," Ernie said coldly, looking at Marley. "What do you mean?" "It''s you," said Ernie. "Even if Hughes Group develops, Sylvie shall take the credit, which has nothing to do with you. You think you''re a young talent who is capable of saving Hughes Group? If you''re capable enough, don''t pull thepany back from the brink by getting married with Sylvie. You should be with Jemima instead of making use of Sylvie. Don''t make those gestures in front of me! I don''t like you!" Marley stared at him in anger andughed, "Ernie, you want to provoke me again. do you want me to fight with you? Look, Sylvie is my wife, and she''ll always be. Let''s have a fairpetition if you want her. Don''t y tricks behind!" "Fairpetition?" Ernie asked, raising his eyebrows, "How? ying badminton? The one who wins gets Sylvie?" "Don''t you think about it! She¡¯s my wife! If you have the ability, make her fall in love with you!" "Ha, ha! Are you sure?" Ernie sighed, "It''splicated. It is really hard job to do!" Marley sneered and said slowly, "If you have the ability, try it!" Ernie snorted, "Well, don''t make any physical contact with her. You can''t live with her!" "You pervert? Sylvie is my wife. Why can''t we live together?" "Look, you''re too greedy!" Ernie said, shaking his head, "How about the three of us living together?" Marley nced at him with cold eyes and threatened, "Ernie, don''t challenge my patience! Otherwise, even if you are my cousin, I will not let you go!" The ice atmosphere suddenly condensed on the tennis court. "Well! Are you angry? " Ernie chucked and his eyebrows unfolded. "It''s so fucking cool. I love to irritate. It feels so great to see those who are pissed off!" Then Ernie put a serious expression and said, "Alright! Let''s y the ball. If you win, I''ll do as you said. But if you lose, don''t me me for continuing to harass your wife! You''re incapable!" Upstairs, on the third floor, Sylvie suddenly saw the two tall men ying tennis. They were Marley and Ernie. Sylvie stood by the window and saw Marley serving the ball. He made a strong shot, which was so professional. And Ernie was not weak with the same excellent posture. At the nce, Sylvie could tell that Ernie''s skills were slightly inferior to Marley''s. He was bad at serving, but he had a goodmanding of spike. She didn''t know what happened to the two! But ying tennis was much better than fighting. Ignoring Marley''s warning, she went downstairs. In the hall, three elders sat on the sofa for tea. Seeing Sylvie, Miriam said, "Sylvie, Mrs. Sabrina is cooking. Are you hungry, right? Come over and sit on my side!" Miriam''s tone was so gentle and kind, warming Sylvie''s heart. She walked past, sat down beside her. "Mom, I am not hungry!" she said. "Marley and Ernie are ying the ball!" Aiden and Kasper looked at each other, and at the same time, they looked at Sylvie. Aiden said, "Sylvie, your mother and I should have visited your grandfather, which is dyed because of my physical condition. I thought about visiting him with you tomorrow. But Marley and Ernie are making a fuss. I''m afraid it''s not a good time of meeting him. You can tell your grandpa that I will visit him tomorrow! We''ll invite him next week! Tomorrow we will not let Marley go! I will just go with your mom! How about it? " "Well!" Sylvie was slightly surprised. She did not expect Aiden to remember that. She knew she should not refuse, but she said, "Dad, it''s very kind of you! Are you sure you''re in good condition?" "I''m fine! I''m trying to restrain myself. I''m not angry. It''s OK!" Aiden said. "Okay! I''ll tell my grandfather." When Sylvie called Cassius and told him about this, he readily agreed. "Sylvie, tell your mother-inw that I will be waiting for them at home!" he said over the phone. "I see, grandpa!" On the court. Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. Ernie, who was sweating, looked at Marley, panting, "Well! I lost. Don''t worry, I will keep my hands off your wife! But I''ll still chase her. Watch her! Maybe I have captured her heart." "Let''s see!" Marley was also tired and sweating. "I''ll see if I have this ability. Time is the best touchstone!" Ernie snorted and took the racket to the chair beside the court. Marley also went over and said to him, "We''re two of the four children in the Hughes family. Do I have to fight?" "Do I have a fight?" asked Ernie. He looked back and raising his eyebrows lightly. "Is that 300 million you want?" Marley looked at him with sharp eyes. Ernie took out a cigarette and handed it to Marley. They lit it and smoked slowly. White smoke filled the air and dispersed quickly in the wind with the fragrance of flowers. "Or you want Hughes Group?" Marley asked again. Ernie had a pair of shining eagle eyes. There was a smile in the corner of his mouth, which was yful and ironic. Without speaking, he turned to look at Marley, raising his eyebrows, took a puff of smoke, and spewed out white smoke. Marley''s sharp eyes swept over him. He waited for his answer, instead of speaking in a hurry. "Don''t you think Hughes Group is dirty?" Ernie finally spoke, but there was irony in his tone. "Dear cousin, can you tell me why?" "People¡¯s heart!" Ernie uttered the words in a cold voice, and took a deep puff. Holding the cigarette between his slender fingers, he narrowed his eyes and looked into the distance. "It''s your heart dirty?" Marley sneered with a cold face. "My heart is never clean. Yours is not cleaner than mine, including my dear... uncle!" Ernie''s handsome and extraordinary face was full ofplicated feelings. "In this family, the most pitiful people are your mother and my father, followed by the aunts," he said. "What do you mean?" Marley looked over and he said in a cold tone, "What are you trying to do?" "Ha! Bluffing." Ernie chuckled, "Do I have that spare time? To be honest, 300 million is from me. How about it? Well, I''m not so stupid. Are you disappointed?" "Is it really you?" Although Marley had doubted it for a long time, he still found it hard to ept what he said. "Why? You''re from the Hughes family?" "Why? You''d better not try to figure it out. If you know, you won''t be able to stand it! Buddy, I don''t want to annoy you!" Ernie stood up as he said, "Sit down! I''ll go inside and cool off!" "Make it clear!" Marley said. At this time, suddenly a mobile phone rang, which was Marley''s phone. "Don''t ask what you are not supposed to know!" Ernie put the racket on the rest chair and strode away. Marley had to answer the phone first. The fresh and elegant garden gave people a refreshing feeling of bathing in nature. Sylvie went out and looked at the vast green shining like two pieces of light in the sun with a smile. There were roses, rhododendrons and other flowers in the yard. She wandered in the flowers with the light wind, and there was a light fragrance of flowers as the wind blew. Sylvie, who was among the flowers, looked much more delicate and beautiful against the background of the flowers and green leaves. Under the sunshine in the noon, Sylvie walked into the flowers, lowered her head and kissed the fragrance of the flowers. The wind blew up her long hair, and her delicate facial features were fully presented because of the flying hair. At this moment, Ernie came over. Seeing this scene, he was slightly stunned and quietly went to the edge of the flowers. He picked a rose with his slender fingers and put it on his nose to take a breath, "Hmm! It''s delicious. I didn''t expect that you would like something as vulgar as roses!" "Well!" Sylvie suddenly turned her head. Seeing Ernie, she was a little embarrassed. She looked up and stepped back to hide behind a rose tree. Ernie chuckled, hisugh devoid of any irony or banter. He said with a warm smile, "Don''t worry, I won''t harass you any more without your permission! I''ll try to win your heart." "Eh?" Sylvie''s big clear eyes widened as she looked at him with a bewildered look on her face. Was he defeated by Marley in thepetition? Did he change his mind? Looking at his face, which was also swollen, Sylvie said with a smile, "Well, thank you so much." One''s heart was hard to be captured, especially for someone who had fallen in love with other! "Well, it''s just the beginning of the show, Sylvie!" His tone was so gentle, which was full of tenderness, as if he was saying to his lover. Chapter 747 No One Knows Chapter 747 No One Knows Well! He was not really going to win her heart. Sylvie dropped her eyes and said gently, "Well, leave me alone. I''m not interested in your show!" "About that 300 million, I''ll let it go for the sake of you! How about it? " Ernie asked in a light voice. Sylvie was stunned. Then she chuckled and said, looking at him, "You''re admitting it. You''re not ordinary indeed!" Ernie was stunned for a few seconds, and his deep pupils were shing. After a while, he suddenly laughed again, and said with a mischievous smile, "Do you suddenly have feelings for me? Sylvie, it feels great to have someone in match. Without you, the 300 million will be in my hands easily!" "Ha, ha! I really don''t deserve this. You are so narcissistic! I think there are many women who are attracted to you. You''d better find someone else!" Sylvie smiled with calmness. But she still couldn''t control the shock in her heart. She really couldn''t figure out what kind of person he was. He was unpredictable! What the hell was he doing? But he did admit that. Did that mean he was going to stop? Sylvie thought to herself. "Indeed!" Ernie''s eyes shed, and an unconscious smile appeared at the corner of his mouth. "I don''t have to snack on carp, right?" "You''d better go outside. It''s more convenient for you to find other girls!" "I''m afraid I''m unable to find a good one. Even if I find one, she might be upied! As for me, I prefer beautiful things. When I see a piece of jade being carved by a craftsman, I want to grab it and carve it myself!" "Maybe that jade you saw is just an ordinary stone!" "Even if it''s a stone, it will be carved perfectly by a good craftsman! It''ll be a prettier stone." "Maybe time is the best craftsman to carve out the nature!" Sylvie said suddenly. "Ha, ha..." Ernie looked at her with dark eyes and asked in a low voice, "Don''t you have confidence? You don''t have a sense of security in your heart. Time can let everyone show their true shape, or let people go to the grave with some secrets to hide the dirty forever!" "That 300 million is for your sake, not the Hughes family, not Marley!" With a faint smile, Ernie turned and walked towards the hall. "Why?" Sylvie looked at his back in surprise. In Ernie''s eyes, there was a wave of strange feelings. He turned back and far away, with deep eyes, he looked her deeply. He said faintly, "In the world, right and wrong in this world are rtive!" Sylvie frowned slightly with a bewildered look. All of a sudden, she was enlightened by his words as if she saw a glimmer of dawn after walking in the dark for many days. She said with a smile, "Thank you. Your words make sense. Maybe you don''t need to see them so clearly!" Ernie''s eyes fell on her lips as he looked at her withplicated emotion, and he said with a smile, "It''s worthwhile to see what your heart wants! Sylvie, when you really know what you want, don''t forget to redeem me. My brother is still suffering in the hell." She was slightly stunned, and he had turned into the hall. She looked at his back, feeling that he seemed to see through a lot of things, just like a monk who had read through the Buddhist scriptures. He was an eminent monk, covering up his essence with ignorance. In fact, he was a very talented person! But did he hate? If he let it go, would Hughes Group still have a crisis? Sylvie stood there as a trace of worry shed in her eyes. She found his words reasonable. Indeed, right and wrong in this world were rtive! Just as Sylvie was about to walk out of the garden, she saw Marleying from there with a racket. He saw her standing in the flowers, slightly stunned. He quickened his pace, and said from a distance, "Did I tell you not toe out? Why don''t you listen to me?" Sylvie looked at him who wasing over from a distance. His face was swollen, and he had a long face. The wind blew slowly, bringing the fragrance of flowers. Under the sunshine, the green leaves reflected the sparkling light. When he walked in, Sylvie saw the sweat on his face. Without saying anything, she walked over and wiped the sweat with the towel on his shoulder. He was silent, as if he was angry. "Well, don''t be angry! You won just now, didn''t you?" "How do you know?" Marley said angrily. He was displeased because she didn''t listen to him. Not only that, she stood in the flowers, which made her more beautiful. She could easily attract Ernie, the luster? "Just guessing!" She said as she helped him wipe off his sweat, "Don''t put a long face. Your face is already disfigured. You look even worse with a long face!" "Don''t look at me!" He snatched the towel, wiped his face carelessly and rubbed it hard. "Oh." It was so painful! It would hurt more if he was being angry! Listening to his whine, Sylvie chuckled! Marley''s eyes widened and there was a deep light under his eyes. He stared at her, his chin stiff and tight. "Why are you angry? Didn''t you win? I''ll be fine if you win, won''t I? " Sylvie said softly. "Did Ernie talk to you just now?" Marley asked with cold eyes. ¡®Damn Ernie, why do you appear everywhere she goes? It''s too dangerous.'' Marley thought. Although he won this time, but he had a strong uneasiness thinking that his cousin would not give up! He used to look down upon Ernie! He could do such a big deal, which was hard to tell what else he could do! "We just said a few words!" Sylvie took a deep breath and said, "Forget about him!" "What did he say?" he asked coldly. "Well, something like gentlemen should reason thing out rather than resort to force!" Sylvie said. Marley was slightly relieved. She nced at him and asked, "Shall we go in to eat? The dish is ready. Mrs. Sabrina said she made your favorite food. I don''t know what you really like to eat!" "Home cooking!" he replied. She took the racket and held it for him. "Go wash yourself! You''re sweating all over. Seeing that she was so gentle and she was so concerned with him, Marley was less angry. He coughed and said with a straight face, "Don''t listen to Ernie! Ignore him." Sylvie said with a smile, "Should I cover my ears when he is talking to me?" Marley turned away, and he was not as tight as he was before. Sylvie took his arm and looked at him. "Marley, are you jealous?" she asked. He was slightly stunned, and he seemed to be a little shy. Raising his face, he said in disdain, "I''m not so bored." Sylvie asked, beaming a smile, "Why are you doing like this?" He nced at her, with a warning in his eyes. Sylvieughed, "You are embarrassed. You blush!" Marley lowered his head and said, "Sylvie, you dare to tease me! Tonight... " "What?" Sylvie was puzzled. "I''ll take care of you tonight!" He lowered his head and said in a husky voice. Sylvie was stunned, her face burning. "Sylvie, you are mine!" With that, he kissed her on the lip, and took her into the room. Sylvie blushed and followed him into the room. When they came in, Ernie was sitting on the sofa eating grapes! The seniors were ready to go to the table. "They are waiting for us." Sylvie said in a low voice, indicating that he should go out and sit down quickly. Marley went to wash his hands, took a deep breath, went to the restaurant and took his own seat in silence. Aiden was sitting at the head of the table, and Kasper next to him. Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. Sylvie sat on the right side of Marley. They didn''t speak. The others started to eat only when Aiden held his chopsticks. Ernie was well-behaved and didn''t talk any more. Maybe it had been a long time since thest time he ate at home. Marley had never got his chopsticks off his hands. It was just strange that people did not talk. Everyone remained silent. Ernie in the meal, took a sneak at Sylvie from time to time. Sylvie was not used to such atmosphere that no one speak during eating, which was so strange to her! She did not know that eating was always solemn and quiet in this family, and they were not allowed to make too much noise when putting down the chopsticks. Being aware of Sylvie''s formality, Hughes Group mother coughed and whispered, "Sylvie doesn''t seem to adapt to our dining habits. Sylvie, don''t be nervous! We don''t like to talk much when we eat. We pick up what we like to eat! Make yourself at home." "I will, Mom!" Sylvie responded quickly. Ernie said, "I think we should change our habit! Eating with a straight face is not conducive to digestion!" Kasper looked at Ernie and said, "The rule is set by your grandfather." At this time, unexpectedly, Aiden chipped in, "Let''s make a change of it! Ernie is right. Young people have their own ideas. You can talk freely!" Marley didn''t speak. He looked at Sylvie and picked a big meatball and spareribs. He only said one word, "Eat!" Sylvie was a little embarrassed as the whole family looked at Marley. Miriam was very pleased to see the couple were very harmonious. Sylvie focused herself on eating with her head hanging. Following the rules set by his grandfather. the Hughes family was really following the rules. "Dad, Uncle has achieved much more than you. He has done big things all his life. He can keep pace with the times when he is old. It''s not easy! You need to learn from him instead of being old-school!" Ernie said with a hint of sarcasm. Hearing that Sylvie felt a little cold, he looked up and subconsciously at Ernie. There was aplex emotion in his eyes, like disgust, like disdain, and like sadness! The expression on Aiden''s face froze. Kasper immediately said, "Ernie, watch your tone. How can you talk to your uncle in this way?" "Ha, ha! Uncle, No offense. I was praising you!" Ernie immediately changed his face, and looked at Aiden with a smile, "My admiration for my uncle is beyond my expression..." "All right, just eat!" Miriam said, patting him, "I just wish you can save your dad from anxiety!" Chapter 748 Tug at The Heartstrings Chapter 748 Tug at The Heartstrings "Well! I will be a good son of my father. Don''t worry. I have to take care of my father. He suffers a lot all his life, so do you. I hope you will always be happy like this!" "Are you envious that I''m happy, kiddo?" Miriam joked. "That''s it!" Ernie said, looking at Aiden again, "Aiden is lucky to have such a virtuous wife like you!" Hearing his words, Miriam couldn''t stopughing. Aiden''s face clouded with displeasure, but he managed to control himself. There was aplex look on his face. Kasper focused on eating with his head hanging. He seemed to be fine. Miriam''sughter eased the atmosphere on the table. After the dinner, Miriam said with a smile, "Marley, take Sylvie to take a nap. Stay here tonight!" "Okay!" With that, Marley went upstairs with Sylvie. "We''ll go back!" said Kasper. "Wait, I have something to do with Ernie!" Aiden suddenly said, "Ernie, go to my study!" "Uncle, are you sure you want to talk to me? You have to take some medicine first. I''m afraid I my words upset you and make you get sick again!" "Cut the crap." Kasper patted his head in the back. Ernie followed Aiden to the study on the second floor, and Sylvie went to the third floor, following Marley. Mrs. Sabrina came to her with some ice and asked her to use ice to reduce the swelling for Marley. After bathing, Marley changed his clothes and applied ice wrapped in a towel to his face. Later, Sylvie heard the voice of the car, thinking that Ernie was gone! Marley''s face was less swollen after being applied with ice. At night, after dinner, Marley was answering the phone, while the elders were watching the news. Sylvie walked to the garden alone, looking at the stars in the night sky. The breeze blowing brought the fragrance of flowers, which was particrly sweet! It seemed that living in the suburbs, you could feel more peaceful. "You like these flowers?" Suddenly came the voice of Marley. She turned back and saw Marley standing behind her. He had a very low voice, which was clear and husky. It was so nice to hear his voice. "Yes!" Sylvie said honestly, "It''s beautiful here, which is a good ce for one to calm down!" "Thewyer called me just now. Your mother has been sent to the drug treatment center. The cost is paid. You don''t have to worry about it! Then she just needs to cooperate with drug treatment!" said Marley suddenly. "Oh! Thank you." Sylvie nodded slightly. He had deal with it, and it might be the best result for Sadie! Sylvie hoped she could quit drugs sessfully, even if she knew it was difficult! "Oh? How are you going to thank me?" Marley asked with a smile as he reached out to turn her body, and sped the small chin. In the dark, he looked at her, squinting. Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. Marley looked at her face carefully. Although she was not stunning, she was delicate and pretty. With her smooth and fair skin, ck and white eyes, bright pink lips, her face glowed. Sylvie who was suddenly pinched by her chin, was forced to look at him. She was nervous, wondering what he would like to do? Marley looked at her, who tried to avoid his eyes, and suddenly frowned at the thought that Ernie kissed her. She was him! As his nose tip drew closer to her face, Marley smelled the fragrance on her skin, which pleased him! "You smell good," he said in a husky voice. Marley said, looking at her fair skin, "It has a floral vor!" "That''s the smell of these flowers!" Sylvie whispered in embarrassment. Then, he lifted her jaw and said in her ear, looking into her eyes, "Is it? I''ll smell it. Is it you or the smell of flowers?" "Stop it!" Sylvie was a little flustered, held his wrist holding her jaw, trying to pull out. "Mrs. Sabrina will see us." "What are you afraid of? We are a couple, and we are not cheating!" Hearing his words, Sylvie put on a wry face. He let go of her jaw, held her hand. "Let''s go elsewhere!" he said. "Where?" she asked nervously. "Well... You know when you get there!" heughed. Hisughter was so strange in Sylvie''s ear. He smiled, held her hand tight, and then took her to a grass on the tennis court. Then she sat down and said, "Lying here looking at the stars. It''s beautiful!" He said, lying down with his hands crossed behind his head, looking at the sky. She was forced to lie down, like him, next to each other, looking at the stars in the sky. The night sky was as beautiful as velvet, and the stars were bright. The breeze blew, the leaves rustling in the air, and she sighed contentedly. The two of them lied quietly under the beautiful stars. "Do you like it?" he asked. She didn''t speak, and her breath was very calm. "Don''t you like it?" he continued to ask. Without answering him, she submerged herself in the beautiful sky. She had not seen stars for many years! Seeing her not speaking, he reached out his long hand, covered her eyes. Sylvie had to close her eyes. His hand was warm with a bit of distant fragrance, which was light, but intriguing. She had not felt the warmth of another human body for so long. He said in clear and husky voice, "Sylvie? Huh? Answer me! Do you like to watch the stars? " Before she could say something, she was kissed by her! He stole a kiss on his side, and that was how to let her go. Sylvie blushed and she was d that he couldn''t see her red face at night. She said in a tender voice, "The night sky is beautiful. I really want to see stars every day!" "It''s easy. We can also see stars at the seaside!" said Marley. Sylvie leaned close to him, and rested her head on his extended arm. Marley breathed with the fragrance of her, and he was a little bit trance. "But we''re not free to watch stars with so much work to do. Shall we go back tomorrow morning? I have a lot to do and learn!" She had to draw the drawings and return the card to Ryan. Ernie said that 300 million would not be there again! It turned out to be a false rm. But he was really smart to get nearly three billion. And who did he hate in the end? It was like a mine which could detonate at any time. Did Marley know it? "Want to go back?" asked Marley. "Yes!" "Then let''s go back tomorrow!" he said. "Marley, did Ernie tell you about the 300 million things?" asked Sylvie carefully. She was afraid that she upset him again! "Yes, he admitted it!" Marley said after a daze, "Thank you for reminding me. Otherwise, I may really help them pay off the 300 million gambling debt!" "Why do you indulge them so much? Three billion is something!" she said. "It''s dad! In these years, he gave everything to him, no matter what happened in our family. In fact, when he was young, maybe he would go abroad to study like me if my father and uncle took care of him! But none of us knew what happened to him at that time, and he suddenly changed! He refused to tell us!" Sylvie listened quietly, wondering what might happened to him. "In fact, the Hughes family is not a big family. There are only four children in our generation. Uncle and dad have only one child. Only Uncle Teddie have a pair of children. You haven''t met Archie and An. They haven''t graduated yet. We will be together only when there is some major festival! I''ll introduce you then!" said Marley. In fact, he didn''t intend to introduce all his families to Sylvie at the beginning. So there were so few people who Sylvie knew his family. Now he tried to introduce all the family members to her and bring her to his mother''s house. "In this case, you guys should unite. Be careful of your cousin. Try to figure out what is in his mind. He is not as simple as he looks! No matter what, you''re family. Your family are very generous! Make yourself happy, and others will be happy!" He turned his head and saw Sylvie in his arm. Her beautiful and wless face reflected the golden color of the stars, and the eyes of ck crystal sh the soft flowing light. "How do you go to work on Monday now that you looked like this?" She said with concern, "I wonder if our colleagues will be shocked to see your face. If you are now mature enough, how can you lead Hughes Group into a new glory? Your reputation will be greatly reduced!" She looked at him with a worried look, and nced at him with a coquettish look. He was a bit bleary, and he didn''t seem to hear what she said just now! He only knew that when she spoke, she moved her quiet posture straight into the deep chord in his heart, and her hair was gently blown by the evening wind, as if it had been swept over his cheek without any help, as if she was winding with her love wire, and brought it into his senses without any sound, and he was intoxicated by her tenderness. He leaned over, reached out to smooth her hair, looking at her face with gleaming eyes. In this midsummer, on the night of stars, she became the goddess of night, invading his heart inch by inch, and bewitching his heart. He was silent and received the throb of his heart. Sylvie, who took no notice of his differences, continued, "Marley, why don''t you talk? How do you go to work on Monday?" "Marley, I''m afraid you''ll lose your reputation! A pays a lot of attention to you! She feel like you are her idol, Marley. If you''re not married, you must be the ideal lover for those young girls. Unfortunately, you are married, and you married me. Well, our marriage is like a joke!" Chapter 749 Back to Nature Chapter 749 Back to Nature It was the first time that Marley had heard her talk so much like a kid. He couldn''t helpughing. He didn''t make a sound, nor did he hide it, but Sylvie saw his wry smile and looked at him in astonishment. "Why do youugh?" She blurted out in bewilderment. Their gaze met, and there was something special between them. "Marley?" She was a little nervous because of his stares. When she wanted to say something, he threw his arms around her. His heart was beating so fast as if he was on a roller coaster. She never had such feelings before. On this midsummer night, only he and she were lying on the grass and looking at the stars together! Sylvie felt herself swaying in the burning fire. She felt novel and crazy when her heart was so close to his. It was incredible and wonderful! She was suffocating! Such a cold and tough man was very scornful at the beginning, but now they were on intimate terms. She liked it. They were like a couple in love. When he was about to let go of her, she stretched out her arms and hugged him tightly around the neck. She felt so happy as if she was stepping on the cloud. Though she may fall, she didn''t want to let go of him. Marley suddenly froze, looked up at her eyes. There were mixed feelings in his eyes. "Sylvie." He calmed down and whispered to her. "What?" She was too shy to look up. "You''re so passionate today!" He chuckled and teased her. "You like it, don''t you? You enjoy being kissed by me, right?" She lost herself in his smile and nodded shyly. "Yes, do you like my kiss?" "Yes!" He made no secret of it. Marley threw his powerful arms around her. "Marley, are you a sex maniac?" She chuckled and called his name. "No more kiss!" And he took her in his arms, groaned and looked at her eyes. "What do you think? I am a sex maniac, so are you!" "I''m not!" Sylvie looked up and denied coyly. "No? Who put her arms around my neck and kissed me?" He croaked. "I have no idea!" She shook her head, as if she was drunk! Under the dark and starry sky, she could see the passion in his eyes by the faint light. People always became bold in the darkness and oblivious to trouble, so did she. She waspletely attracted by the scenery. Everything was so beautiful! Suddenly, a meteor shot across the night sky. Sylvie''s eyes glistened. She could not help eximing, "Meteor!" Marley, however, lowered his head and kissed her on the lips, "Tonight, you will see a lot of shooting stars! Do you like the stars?" Sylvie nodded and was a little embarrassed. "Don''t press me! I want to see the stars!" "You look at the stars. I look at you!" He spoke. "You¡­" she was really a little stunned. When did he be so evil and shameless! Their eyes met. He couldn''t help but croak, "Sylvie!" "What?" Undoubtedly, he kissed her hard on her lips. "Marley!" She shouted andcked oxygen. He didn''t move. "Marley, stop it!" Sylvie was kissed by him, could not make a voice and spent some time squeezing out the words. The man sped around her to prevent her from escaping. The shooting stars shot across the night sky and the starlight shed on them. Marley''s eyes turned red when he looked at Sylvie. He nibbled her lips and whispered, "Sylvie, you are mine!" N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. "Don''t be afraid, Sylvie!" He said in a hoarse voice, taking her face. It was a very special experience! The sky was their cover, and the earth was their bed! They got back to nature. Everything seemed to be the most primitive but wonderful! A long time had passed. He held her in the starlight. Marley smiled softly, trying to wake her up. Sylvie opened her eyes and mumbled, "Marley, I am very tired and sleepy!" "It''s time for us to go back to our bedroom! We have to sleep in my parents'' house tonight! Mrs. Sabrina called us just now! You don''t want them to know what we''ve done, do you?" Marley whispered in a gentle tone. "It''s your fault!" she murmured and felt really tired! Since she was too tired to move, he dressed her in her clothes, dressed himself and picked her up. Sylvie recovered a bit, and said softly, "Put me down. I''ll go by myself!" But he carried her and went to the door, "If you''re not afraid, I can carry you upstairs!" "No!" Sylvie shook her head shyly and blushed "I can go myself!" He put her down, took her by the hand, and went into the hall. Sylvie hurriedly groomed herself. Her clothes were wrinkled, and it was easy to know what happened between them. When she found her hair was messy, she had been pulled into the house. Everyone was watching TV. When they suddenly came in, Miriam called out, "Have you been out for a walk? The air is fresh outside. Come and eat the fruit!" Aiden watched the TV, nced at them, felt a little shocked, and turned his gaze at the TV. Mrs. Sabrina realized something when she saw Sylvie looked down shyly and pulled Miriam''s skirt. Miriam looked at Mrs. Sabrina in confusion and Mrs. Sabrina blinked. "They seem to be very tired. Let them take the fruit to their bedroom!" Miriam looked up at Sylvie and Marley. She suddenly smiled. "I''m a fool. Young people need their own space. Go to have fruit upstairs. Don''te down!" "Dad, Mom, Mrs. Sabrina, we''re going up!" Sylvie said in a low voice. "Go ahead!" Aiden nodded. Mrs. Sabrina walked up with the fruit and handed it to Marley, "Marley, you take it upstairs!" "Alright!" Marley did not feel embarrassed at all. On the contrary, he said good night to everyone, "Mom, Dad and Mrs. Sabrina, good night! Go to bed early!" Marley went upstairs with the fruit in one hand and Sylvie in the other. Behind them came theughter of Miriam and Mrs. Sabrina. "Madam, you and master will have a grandchild soon!" "That''s very good. Our house is too big. We need children to make the atmosphere lively. It''s better that Sylvie give birth to two babies so we will look after the children at home in the future!" Miriam was very happy. Marley heard the dialogue downstairs and was stunned! The first grandchild of the Hughes family should be surnamed McCarthy! How could he exin it to his parents? Upon returning to the room on the third floor, Sylvie immediately went to take a bath, put on the pajamas prepared by Mrs. Sabrina andy on the bed! "Eat the fruit!" "Help yourself!" She murmured. "I''m sleepy and want to sleep!" She threw herself on the bed without being covered with quilt and fell asleep! Marley was amused, caught the thin quilt and covered her. Sylvie turned over and fell asleep comfortably. Marley looked at her lovely sleeping face with a smile on his lips. After taking a bath, he tucked up the quilt,y beside her and held her tightly. Good night, my little wife! At seven o''clock in the morning, Marley got up. After washing andbing, he put on clean clothes. He walked back to the bedroom, sat on the edge of the bed and caressed her warm little face. After a night, his face was not so swollen, but the eye socket was still bruised. He had no idea whether he could go to work tomorrow. Sylvie was still sleeping, but she frowned when she felt his cold hands. He said softly, "Sylvie, it''s time to get up. My parents are waiting for us to have breakfast!" "Well!" Sylvie nodded drowsily. Marley lowered his head and kissed her forehead. "Hurry up!" Sylvie got up, got out of bed in a daze and washed herself! Chapter 750 No Dignity Chapter 750 No Dignity At breakfast time, Sylvie saw everyone waiting for her and felt very embarrassed, so she greeted them in a low voice and sat down. After dinner, Marley was on the phone and seemed to be dealing with things about the construction site. Sylvie and Marley''s father and mother were sitting on the sofa and talking. "Sylvie, we''re going to visit your grandpa!" Aiden put down his newspaper and spoke. "Okay! Dad!" Sylvie nodded. "My grandpa is waiting for you!" Looking at Sylvie who was kind, Aiden felt a little guilty, "Sylvie, we are sorry that we didn''t care about your feelings and involved you in connections through marriage. Now you are getting along well with Marley. We are very happy and very gratified!" "Yes! We are very happy, Sylvie!" Miriam said. "You are a good girl. Marley is so lucky to have you!" Sylvie was touched by their words. She smiled and said, "You devote yourself to Hughes Group. My grandfather is the founder and knows what a family business means to the founder. For me, I don''t hold a grudge against anyone! You don''t need to worry about me. After all, my grandpa forced Marley to marry me!" She said it honestly and sincerely! "Don''t you me us for not attending the wedding?" Aiden loved his kind-hearted daughter-inw from the bottom of his heart. "Well! Father was not well and lived abroad at that time!" Sylvie nodded, "After all, Marley is a very excellent man. Apart from him, I can''t find a more suitable husband. Life is transient. I will cherish him!" "You are really a kind-hearted child. Marley is so lucky that he marries you!" Aiden was somewhat moved, but instantly, he asked anxiously, "Sylvie, Ernie is not bad. He just splits hair sometimes. After all, he is the child of the Hughes family. I hope you can help Ernie! I hope Ernie can work for Hughes Group!" Hearing that, Sylvie was a little puzzled. They had reached an agreement on it. Hughes Group was in the charge of Marley, but why did Aiden ask her to let Ernie work for Hughes Group. Sylvie bit her lips. A touch of doubt shed across her eyes and then she put on a bright smile, "Dad, must Ernie work in Hughes Group?" "Are you afraid that he will harass you?" Sylvie shook her head. "I just worry about Marley! I''m afraid he will have a hard time." Sylvie did not want to hide it. Ernie put it bluntly that he wanted to destroy Hughes Group. She was really worried that Marley would have a hard time. This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. "I talked to him yesterday, and he said he wanted to work for Hughes Group to prove himself!" "Dad, does my cousin have to work in thepany?" Marley made a phone call, walked over, and heard the dialogue between them. "Aiden, why didn''t you say that yesterday?" Miriam was surprised. "Ernie is unreliable. Thepany may go belly up if he takes over thepany." Aiden looked at them. They disapproved of his proposal. He understood that they had the same worries, so he sighed. "If we don''t give him a chance, how can we know if he is right?" "Dad! If so, I might as well hand thepany over to my cousin and go back to the United States!" Marley said suddenly. Aiden was stunned and turned his gaze at his son with a pale face. "Aiden! The doctor has said that you can''t get angry!" Sylvie pulled Marley and looked at Aiden with worries. Aiden seemed to be a little embarrassed. Marley knew he was too excited just now. But when Aiden wanted Ernie to work for Hughes Group, Marley thought about what Ernie had done before and felt angry. His dark eyes were instantly filled with haze and the veins of his hands stood out. Marley took a deep breath and said slowly, "Dad, if I want my cousin to work for thepany, I have no opinion. After all, thepany was founded by you! But I hope you can take good care of yourself and don''t worry about thepany anymore. The disordered management of Hughes Group was because too many people managed it before!" With that said, he reached out to grab Sylvie''s hand. "Mom, Dad, we''ll go back! If the cousin goes to thepany, please call me and tell me!" "Marley?" Sylvie was startled by him, and frowned gently, "Marley, you hurt me!" "Marley, how disrespectful you are." Aiden stood up. This was the first time that Marley had been so disrespectful. "Dad, you are not in good health. Don''t be angry! I will listen to you!" Marley said in a deep voice. "I don''t know what we owe my cousin. Why do you just consider him?" Marley seldom talked back to his father. This time he was really angry! He felt that his father was a little reckless. He managed to reorganize thepany. Thepany nearly went belly up because of his family members. However, his father doesn''t learn from it, so he was enraged. "Marley¡­" Aiden was shocked. He did not expect that his son would hold a grudge. "Dad, I don''t want to exin anymore. If you think it''s right, I have nothing to say! I just want to tell you one thing. If Sylvie is pregnant, the first child will be surnamed McCarthy! Your son sells himself to make Hughes Group pass the crisis. You think that I''m capable enough to do it. I was lucky enough to make itst time. This time, I start to sell myself. I don''t know what I can do to prevent thepany from going belly up next time!" Marleyined. If it wasn''t for the family business, why did he sacrifice himself? If it weren''t for his father, he wouldn''t care about it! He opened apany in the United States, which was running well! It would flourish sooner orter! However, for the sake of the family business and his father, he sold thepany and came back home! No man would take it generously. Hearing that, Aiden, Miriam and Sylvie were shocked! "What did you say?" Miriam was stunned and looked at Sylvie in disbelief. Sylvie was also stunned. She did not know that Marley had reached such a deal with her grandfather. She looked at Marley in disbelief. Marley slightly lowered his head and looked up. He looked at his father and said with guilt, "Dad, I am unfilial! I cannot save thepany myself, so I take such a shortcut. I feel guilty for my ancestors!" "Are you serious? Will the first child be surnamed McCarthy?" Aiden felt it unbelievable. "I am not joking!" Marley put on a bitter smile. "Dad, you''ll never know what I''ve sacrificed! I sold my company! It doesn''t matter. Worldly possessions mean nothing. I don''t care!" The painful memories came into Marley''s mind. He sold himself for the Hughes family. He was so lucky that he married a generous and kind-hearted girl. He would have lived a miserable life if he hadn''t married Sylvie. "Dad, I keep my word. Don''t mention it when you go to visit him! That is the agreement I reached with him." Marley said in a deep voice. Aiden''s hand trembled, and almost failed to stand firm. He wanted to say something but failed. "Dad¡­" Sylvie saw Aiden who was trembling. She hurriedly stepped forward, "I''ll talk about it with my grandfather. Don''t worry. I didn''t know about it before! I''ll persuade him!" "You go back! I want to take a rest!" Aiden staggered and sat down on the sofa. "Aiden!" Miriam held his hand. "Dad, don''t be stressed. I don''t mean to enrage you. You have to know it sooner orter!" Marley looked back at his father and said to Sylvie, "Let''s go, Sylvie!" He grabbed Sylvie''s wrist and dragged her out. She nervously looked at Marley and felt hurt in her wrist. She was very ufortable, "Marley, you shouldn''t have said that!" As they went out of the hall, Sylvie looked at his gloomy face and said in a low voice, "Father is not in good health. He may be enraged by you. I''ll talk about it with my grandfather!" "I can''t help myself!" Marley frowned and felt a little annoyed. "He is partial to my cousin. I don''t know what he owes my cousin! I don''t want you to be concerned about it. I can understand your grandpa''s mood. He just hoped that the family tree could continue to grow. Therefore, you need to give birth to a son!" "Marley?" Sylvie looked at him with mixed feelings. "Never talk about it again! Let''s go home!" He said seriously. After driving out, Marley immediately called Ernie. Ernie shouted on the other end, "My dear cousin, why do you call me? Did my uncle say something to you? So, you''re a little restless?" "Ernie, what do you really want? Why do you want to work in Hughes Group?" Marley asked toughly. "For the family, of course!" Ernie smiled and spoke. "I don''t believe you!" Marley snorted. "Marley, you can''t die. If you do, I will be very lonely! You must live well. I''ll take you to see the drama!" "What do you mean?" "You''ll get it soon! Goodbye." Ernie hung up the phone. Sylvie looked at Marley who was enraged and knew that Ernie certainly said something bad. It rained in the next three days. Marley did not go to work on Monday. His face was gloomy. Only Sylvie went to work by car. Marley went to work on Wednesday! Sylvie could not help but appreciate him when she saw Marley''s handsome face. Chapter 751 Refuse Openly Chapter 751 Refuse Openly However, on Wednesday, Marley received a phone call from Aiden. Aiden appointed Ernie as vice president. Aiden''s appointment caused an uproar in thepany. They didn''t expect that the ignorant Ernie would be the vice president. Marley''s face was gloomy. When Marley arrived early in the morning, he saw his father and Ernie in the top floor. He realized that his father did not take what he said seriously! His dignity meant nothing to his father. Marley felt extremely tired! Aiden held a board meeting to announce Ernie as the vice president! All the department managers congratted Ernie, while some turned their gaze at Marley who kept silent. No one knew Aiden''s n. They couldn''t understand why Aiden appoint such a bad guy as vice president, but they didn''t have the guts to raise an objection. They worked for thepany to earn the sries. It was not up to them to make the decision! Ernie put on a wry smile. He nced at the heads of all departments, frowned slightly in confusion. "What? You seem to have doubts about my ability?" He turned his gaze at Marley. "Do you have any opinion?" Marley lifted his eyes with a gloomy face. "I have no objections!" Marley said in a deep voice and didn''t express his discontent. "Marley is responsible for arranging Ernie''s work! Let''s call it a day!" Aiden said that, stood up, and left. Aiden did not take a look at Marley and just left! Marley and the others stayed there, "The vice president can take charge of bidding projects. We''ll recoup funds of several big projects and then talk about the next step. You can make a market survey during this period to see what we should do next?" "It means that I have to be idle recently?" Ernie put on a smile, "When will you arrange work for me?" Marley looked at Ernie who pretended to be confused. A fake smiled touched his lips. He said, "You''re not idle. I need a new n for the next phase. When youe up with a new n, we will discuss whether we''ll pass it or not on the meeting! Any new employee appointment has a probation period! You want to have the final say at the beginning. Why don''t you take my ce?" Ernie hurriedly said, "Do not misunderstand. I don''t intend to take your position!" Marley said, "So you''re not satisfied with my arrangement?" Ernie said with a smile, "No, I''ll make a n." Marley smiled mockingly and said, "Alright!" Ernie was still smiling and said, "No problem!" They were both smiling insincerely. Marley squinted and ordered. "Let''s call it a day!" He had given the order. Everyone watched the battle between them. Marley won because he was the president. Ernie was not angry and kept smiling, but his smile was a little. He left a worse impression on everyone. "Wait a minute!" Ernie suddenly said. The heads of all departments looked at him in surprise. Ernie''s expression remained the same, but the hand he raised showed strength. Everyone could not help but stop. His eyes turned into sharp swords, and no one dared to look into him. Only the president gave them this feeling before. Marley squinted, sat on the office chair and looked at him. He did not move but stared at Ernie with sharp gaze. Marley felt the danger because of his cousin''s sharp look. He couldn''t figure out what Ernie was thinking about. Ernie withdrew his gaze and remained cynical. "You need to assign a secretary or assistant to me. Since I am in charge of the bidding ofrge projects, I need someone who majored in finance. I heard that Sylvie graduated from Harvard University. Can she work for me?" Marley''s gaze turned sharp. He put on a faint smile, "I''m sorry. Sylvie just came to thepany. She is not experienced yet. I think Alia can work as your assistant?" "But it is said that A does not major in finance!" Ernie said in a firm tone. "I want an assistant that majors in finance¡­" "A is good enough. She is the best secretary!" Marley said. "If you want one more assistant, I can arrange someone in the Analytical Financial Department to work with you!" Everything they said seemed ordinary, but there was something behind their words. Marley dealt with it perfectly. Ernieughed. "It is said that you can separate public from private interests. It''s not true! Sylvie is your wife. It is unreasonable that she works for you! You might as well assign her to me so that you won''t waste human resources!" Marley did not expect Ernie to say so. He took a nce and said with a light smile, "Sylvie is not an employee of ourpany. She is just an intern and studies in Hughes Group! This is the agreement I reached with Cassius!" This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. "Is that so? Forget it!" Ernie put on a faint smile and threw a provocative nce at Marley. "That''s it!" Everyone observed it for a long time and left without a word. Marley and Ernie were left in the meeting room. They looked at each other. Marley wore a cold expression and looked at Ernie without saying a word. "Which floor is my office on?" Ernie asked and looked happy. Marley did not say anything, but he pursed his lips and frowned to show that he was unhappy. "You don''t wee me? I was arranged by uncle. He pleaded with me to work in thepany! I didn''t ask him to let me in! You need to get it!" Marley squinted. His father said that Ernie asked for it. Why did Ernie have different exnation? Marley said faintly after a long time, "Your office is on the 25th floor!" "Well! There are offices on the floor below! Why should I go to the 25th floor? I''d better go to the floor below! So, I can learn from you!" "You have other intentions, don''t you?" Marley snorted. "So what? Are you scared? I want to work on the floor below! Tell your secretary toe with me." Marley leaned against the chair with a mocking gaze. He stood up and went out. In the secretariat. Sylvie and other secretaries were busy. "A, you and the vice president go to the floor below. From now on, you are his assistant!" Marley ordered and went out. A stood up in astonishment and looked at Marley, "Did I do something wrong?" Marley was amused and looked at her, "Why do you ask this question?" "Why do I have to be his assistant?" A lowered her head and bit her lips in an aggrieved way. Marley frowned slightly and said, "This is the work arrangement. Wherever you are, you are working for Hughes Group!" "Why don''t you assign someone else?" A seemed reluctant to work for Ernie. Sylvie felt Marley was impatient! Ernie sniffed. "I told you that I didn''t want A to be my assistant but Sylvie! Let Sylvie work with me!" Sylvie was startled, looked at Ernie, and felt Marley''s expression changed. She immediately turned her gaze at Marley. When she saw his cold eyes, she felt a shiver and lowered her head to deal with her own affairs. "Since the vice president want Sylvie to work with him, it''s better that she goes with the vice president!" A said. "A, who is the boss?" Marley threw a cold gaze at A and snorted, "A, you should know my requirements. I arrange you to do the job. If you are nor qualified, you can quit." A froze and her face turned pale. Hill and Cox shivered! A looked up at Marley. Marley suddenly turned his head with his eyes as sharp as knives. He was surrounded by the cold vibe. "Let me ask you again. Do you go or not?" The atmosphere became tense and grave. A shuddered and knew the president had the final say. How could she refuse him openly? "Yes!" A whispered. "What a bummer! You are too harsh on her!" Ernie smiled gently and followed him. He looked rxed and seductive. If his reputation was not so poor, he would be a handsome gentleman. A packed her things. "I''ming down!" "You go to clean his office and then go back to take your things!" Marley said. A was discontented with Marley''s arrangement. To be fair, she had good working ability. She was stunned and went downstairs. Everyone looked at her back silently. Marley nced at Sylvie and said, "Sylvie, give me a cup of coffee! Can you?" "Yes!" Sylvie immediately stood up to make coffee. She learned it on the Inte and wanted to practice it! When Marley asked for coffee, she immediately got up and went to make it ording to the steps that she learned from the Inte. When she came back with the coffee and knocked at the door, Marley was reading the documents. He looked up at her and asked, "When did you learn to make it?" "Before you came, I made some coffee myself. I don''t drink coffee, so I don''t know how it tastes!" Sylvie said. Chapter 752 How Can You Let Go of Me Chapter 752 How Can You Let Go of Me "It smells good¡­" Marley picked up the coffee cup, gazed at her and said softly, "You are very careful, Sylvie." She felt a little uneasy after he admired her. "How does it taste?" "Well! Good job! Is it because you are good at cooking?" His eyes sparkled and he whispered, "I''ll have you make it. It''s really good!" Her heart skipped a beat. Just then, someone knocked at the door. Sylvie said hurriedly, "I''ll go out." A department head came in. Marley gracefully picked up the cup and took a sip. His lips and teeth became sweet, and he was in a good mood. On the floor below. A was cleaning up his office. The door was shut. A suddenly turned her head and looked at Ernie. He was standing in the door, looking at her with his arms folded. He gazed at A. "Do you like Marley?" A blushed, "Are you joking? The president has been married!" Ernie looked at A with a gloomy look. "A, I know that you''re acquainted with Edwards!" A smiled and a touch of panic shed across her eyes, "Where did you hear that? How can I possibly be acquainted with Mr. Edwards?" "You worked with my uncle on the bidding project. Did you see someone the night before the bid? You went with Edwards!" Ernie questioned coldly. A frowned. "What?" "A, do you think I''m inferior to your president?" Ernie smiled faintly and squinted. "A, what is done by night appears by day. You have heard this before, haven''t you?" A was stunned and said in a tough voice, "I don''t know what you''re talking about!" "Well! You''ll know what I mean when I show you something!" With that said, Ernie took his mobile phone, walked over and yed a video on his mobile phone. "A, the video is clear, right?" A blushed. Ernie smiled and said, "You have a nice figure. Your thigh is very beautiful! But is it worthwhile to seduce Edwards?" He showed her a video of her with Edwards. They were having sex! "I¡­" A''s expression suddenly changed, and she said hurriedly, "What are you doing?" Ernie held the phone and looked at her with a smile. "Listen to me and do what I tell you. Otherwise, you would have bad results. Got it?" "Vice President!" A looked at Ernie, who put on an evil smile. Ernie was silent and gave her a warning look. This video was a threat to her. He had the video. What if Ernie sent this video out in public? How could she live? When she thought about it, her eyes suddenly turned red. "How on earth can you let go of me?" She almost cried! "Well, why don''t you be my mistress?" Ernie looked at him with a strange smile. "Vice President¡­" A shouted. "What? I''m not uglier than that old man?" "I¡­" "To be honest, you''re not better than the whore! I don''t like going whoring, but I have the sexual desire. Since you are around me, you can be my fancy woman. It''s better to with me, isn''t it?" He looked up at her and was in good mood when A was embarrassed. His bright eyes were shining. "Come on! Let me see how good you are! If you can make me happy, I can pretend not to know it!" "No! No!" A''s hoarse voice sounded in the office. "You can''t stand it now, honey?" Ernie''s voice was seductive. "No¡­" "You don''t want it?" Ernie smiled and whispered to her ear. A gasped. In the office. Ernie sat on therge chair. A was panting and wiping her mouth with tissue! Ernie got up and put on his clothes. A looked at his muscr body. He had a good shape, a broad shoulder, narrow hips, muscr abdominal muscle, long and strong legs. However, he did not thrust into between her hips. He used his hand instead, while she used the mouth to satisfy his desire! She felt that Ernie was a demon. She could not figure out what he was thinking! He had her under control so easily! Ernie squinted at A with a pleasantughter, "Don''t forget that you''re my assistant! Don''t do anything bad to me, or I''ll be angry!" "Sure!" A pursed her lips, put on her clothes, and took the mirror to refine her makeup. Ernie collected himself and squinted with caution. In president office. Marley was smoking. When Tyler went in, Marley was sitting on arge chair, smoking, blowing out smoke. Tyler found Marley in a bad mood. "I heard that Ernie hase to thepany as the vice president?" Tyler went over and sat down opposite Marley. "Well!" Marley nodded. "What a surprise!" Tylerughed. "Your cousin is really capable and even let your father appoint him as the vice president!" Marley''s face was gloomy, and he took a puff. The wind blew through the window, blowing the circles around his eyes. Marley closes his eyes. "What''s going on with your father? Why does he employ Ernie?" Tyler was surprised at this arrangement. "Ernie is not as simple as you think. He is very capable. He has set a trap for my father and nned to trick my father out of 300 million. Therefore, there was no point selling the shares. He admitted that he did it on purpose." Marley opened his eyes and looked at Tyler. "A trap? Oh my god! How could he be so evil?" Tyler felt it terrible. "Tyler, I have a bad hunch!" "What?" Tyler was confused. "I cannot express it!" Marley rubbed his eyebrows. "Maybe I''m defying the nature. Could it be that Hughes Group will perish?" "You are a little pessimistic, Marley!" "I hope it''s my misconception!" Tyler and Marley had known each other for a long time. They were college ssmates and studied in the United States together. They had been brothers for more than ten years. Tyler knew what Marley had done for his family. Marley worked so hard to help Hughes Group pass the crisis, but his family member may prevent him from doing so! Only his family affairs could trouble Marley. Tyler put the documents on the desk, "Marley, the requirement proposed by Will is on it. Take a look." "You''re in charge of overseas projects." Marley held a cigarette between his slender fingers, puffing out smoke. "You have the final say. I am only responsible for signing!" "OK!" Tyler agreed. "You need to keep it a secret!" Marley said in a deep voice. "Don''t worry!" "Don''t let Ernie know it!" Marley said. Tyler put on a yful smile, "Marley, is Ernie really so capable?" Marley frowned and his eyes were deep. "You''ll be surprised by him!" "It doesn''t matter to me, but you still have to get ready!" Tyler said indifferently and advised, "He is your family. I think that you should not stay in Hughes Group. You should start your own business. You have done a pretty good job before. You were not so stressed before." "Money is not important to me. I just want my dad to live a long life!" Marley said. "Do you take a business trip this week?" Tyler asked. "Of course!" Marley said. "Sylvie will go with me!" Tyler chuckled. "You can''t live without Sylvie now!" Marley did not say anything else, "Go to mind your own business!" "OK. Be careful! You need to think for yourself!" Tyler said that and left. At noon. Sylvie was having lunch with Hill and Cox downstairs. She happened to meet Ernie. He walked over to her and sat beside her. Sylvie was stunned. All people looked at them. Sylvie didn''t say anything and continue to have food. Ernie smiled unscrupulously and said, "Sylvie, I''m not wee?" Sylvie kept silent. "How about the other two beautifuldies?" Ernie smiled at Hill and Cox. They were surprised. "It''s an honor to have lunch with you!" "But Sylvie doesn''t like me!" Ernie smiled. Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. "Sorry, I''ve finished!" Sylvie stood up. "Sylvie, there are so many leftovers! It''s a bad habit to waste food!" "I''m sorry. I have no appetite today. If you think that I cannot be forgiven, please have it yourself! I need to bring a meal to the president, so I have to go!" Sylvie smiled politely, got up and went to buy a meal. Ernie shrugged his shoulders and smiled yfully. "Go ahead!" It was rare that he did not embarrass her or harass her. Since Ernie was appointed, Marley had been in his office for a long time. Sylvie was a little worried, took a meal and went upstairs. When she knocked at the door, a deep voice came from inside. "Come in!" Then Sylvie went into the office. She saw Marley sitting on therge chair with his eyes closed. His face was pale and there was fatigue between his eyebrows. His eyshes were dark and long, and he looked so lonely now. She took his hand. His palms were cold, and she could feel a shiver in silence. "Marley¡­" She called his name in a soft voice. "I bring you a meal!" "I''m not hungry!" He spoke. He was in a bad mood today. "You''re unhappy because of Ernie?" Sylvie asked. "Don''t talk about him!" He said indifferently. Sylvie could feel his anger from his indifferent tone, but she didn''t say anything and let go of him. He didn''t continue but got up and went out! Chapter 753 You Still Have Me Chapter 753 You Still Have Me Looking at the food that was left untouched, Sylvie turned her head around and looked at the figure that was walking towards the door. She ran in small steps hurriedly to keep up with him, ¡°Marley, where are you going?¡± ¡°Follow me!¡± He grabbed her hand and pulled her straight to the elevator. Inside the enclosed elevator, there were only the two of them. She stood behind him and nced at Marley carefully. For no reason, her heart started pounding again, ¡°Where are we going?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s eat out!¡± He said. ¡°Ah?¡± ¡°From today onwards, we will go out to eat! Don''t ever mistreat ourselves again!¡± His voice sounded slightly like he was mocking himself. ¡°Marley, maybe Dad has his difficulties and been forced to do so!¡± ¡°Everyone has their own difficulties!¡± Marley said in an unpleasant tone. He took her out. They went to a private cuisine restaurant and ordered four dishes, ¡°Eat!¡± ¡°Er!¡± Actually, Sylvie was not full. When she saw the clean restaurant, she couldn''t help but want to eat! Marley¡¯s face rxed a bit, ¡°let¡¯s eat more!¡± Sylvie raised her head suspiciously. He seemed to be treating her much better and gentler now. Seeing Sylvie look at himself, Marley frowned, ¡°Why don¡¯t you eat?¡± ¡°Uhm!¡± Sylvie was stunned for a moment, she found out that she always became speechless in front of him. So she just lowered her head and whispered, ¡°Are you so angry that you lose your mind? Even come out to have a meal?¡± ¡°Haha.¡± Marleyughed, his eyes were also filled with joy. His handsome side face was eye-catching, he said in a low voice, ¡°Is my life that boring?¡± Sylvie raised her head again and looked at him. He actually smiled. His smile was so beautiful and joyful. It was totally different with the indifferent look of him just now, ¡°No! You are a good and dedicated boss. You do your duty always, and the staff are afraid of you!¡± "Are you afraid?" "Of course I''m afraid!" She lowered her head and did not look at him, ¡°When you get angry, you look very scary!¡± Her voice was so soft, so soft that it could barely be heard. She lowered her head even more. Marley looked at her. His face became gentle because of her childish action. He did not look as cold as before. He picked up some dishes for her, ¡°They werezy andck of discipline before. If I have not been strict with them from the beginning, they would think that I am weak and think that I am someone who can easily mess around! Hughes Group became like this today was all because of my father being too kind! I admit that I treated you badly at first, but I won''t be like that in the future!¡± "Why did your father tolerate them?¡± Sylvie raised her head again, looked at him and frowned, ¡°It doesn¡¯t make sense, you have already sacrificed a lot, he knew how hard it was for you, why was he still doing it? After all, they are outsiders, his own son should be the most important and closest to him!¡± She was really confused and couldn''t figure it out! She really didn''t understand! Looking at her innocent face and her confused expression, Marley stood up and leaned on her following his intuition. He gave her a kiss on the forehead with the table in between. This woman worried about him, fought with him side by side, even when he was lonely and wronged, it was all worth it! Marley thought inside his heart! Sylvie suddenly widened her eyes. She was in daze. Her expression looked innocent like a rabbit. But her panicked face only made Marley want her even more and the desire became more intense. His handsome face came closer to her until she could even see his long and dense eyshes and her own reflection in his eyes. Her heart was beating fast. Marley approached her again, lifted her chin and kissed her lower lip. ¡°Uh¡ª¡± Sylvie¡¯s face blushed immediately. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Fortunately, they were in a private room. There was no one else. Otherwise, she would be very embarrassed. Marley sat back to his seat and said slowly, ¡°Sylvie, I still have you!¡± His words made Sylvie dizzy, she quickly lowered her head to avoid him! Her heart suddenly throbbed! He said he still had her! Since when did she in his heart be so important? However, she found out that she really liked this sentence! But at the same time, she felt a little pain in her heart. His father didn''t care about his feelings this time. He didn''t care about how much grievance he had been gone through for Hughes Group. That was not all, the main point was, where would Hughes Group go in the future? If Ernie really wanted to destroy Hughes Group, she thought he really had the ability! Would Marley¡¯s hard work be going in vain? Thinking about this, she slowly looked at Marley¡¯s face. Marley was also staring at her. After a while, he said in a hoarse voice, ¡°Eat, after we finished, let¡¯s go back to fight!¡± "Oh!¡± She found out that the gaze when he looked at her was full of love. His eyes lookedpletely different now than they once were, which were cold and full of hatred! In the middle of the meal, Marley¡¯s mobile phone suddenly rang again, interrupting their conversation. Marley frowned slightly. Sylvie looked at him. At this moment, Marley already took his phone and looked at the number on the screen. It was a call from home. He frowned slightly and answered the call, ¡°Dad!¡± Sylvie had no idea what their conversation was! Marley frowned even more, ¡°I got it! I''ll think about it.¡± Marley hung up the phone, Sylvie couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°What''s the matter?¡± Marley put down his mobile phone and lost his appetite. Then he lit a cigarette and smoked. He silently looked out of the window, his eyes looked deep and dark, even when it was sunny outside of the window, he seemed lonely and full of sadness. Sylvie stopped eating too! "What''s wrong?" "Dad said that my arrangement for Ernie wasn¡¯t right!¡± Marleyughed at himself in a mocking way, ¡°He wanted Ernie to take charge of the investment department, which is Tyler¡¯s responsibility!¡± "Hm!" Sylvie frowned again, ¡°Didn¡¯t he say he would put you in charge?¡± "I doubt whether I am his son or Ernie is his son!" Marley¡¯s eyes were deep and he said coldly. The investment department was a key department. About half of Hughes Group¡¯s capital control was nned by this department. Before the crisis, he asked Tyler to manage it. Now he had secretly nned some projects but he didn¡¯t expect that his father would let Ernie manage this department. This department could also be regarded as an important capital source for thepany. Sylvie felt very strange too, she frowned and thought for a while, ¡°Let me handle this!¡± "What do you want to do?" Marley frowned. "I''ll call your father and tell him that McCarthy Group agreed to invest the capital for you only, not for Ernie! Besides, I¡¯ll tell him not to interfere inpany''s affairs in the future!¡± Sylvie said in a deep voice. "No way!¡± Marley shook his head, ¡°Dad is sick!¡± "You can''t use illness as an excuse!" Sylvie said. "Do as he said!" Marley''s voice was louder than her, he squinted his eyes, ¡°What is toe will always come, no one can stop it!¡± Sylvie looked at him and wondered how he could be so filial? The way he was handling the matter would only bring trouble to himself! Marley picked up the chopsticks again, ¡°Eat!¡± But Sylvie couldn¡¯t eat anymore! When Marley finished eating, they left the restaurant and returned to thepany. When Marley returned to his office, Sylvie followed him and went into the office. Marley called Aiden in front of Sylvie, ¡°Dad, if you insist on letting him take over the investment department, it will take three months. Thepany has no funds for investment currently. We are still in the deficit stage. In addition, the restored funds will have to pay back to McCarthy Group, so in a short period of time, the fund for new investment project is basically zero!¡± Aiden was silent for a while. In the end, he didn¡¯t say anything and hung up. After putting down the phone, the veins on Marley¡¯s hands that was holding the phone became obvious. This was the first time that he had such a big conflict with his father, but he didn''t dare to say anything because his father had a heart disease. Sylvie stood opposite of him. Since he put down the phone, his face seemed gloomy. She acted like a child who had done something wrong. Standing at the side, she did not dare to take a deep breath and his face looked cold. Sylvie sighed at the bottom of her heart. This cold, proud and kind-hearted man also had such helpless and heartbreaking moment. He gave up a lot for his family, but his father created troubles for him again and again. "Sylvie!" Marley said in low voice. "Yes?¡± Sylvie immediately came closer to him, ¡°Shall I make you a cup of coffee?¡± He turned around and stared at her with his deep and dark eyes. He didn''t speak for a long time, as if he was thinking about something. Then he grabbed her, pulled her body into his arms, and said in a hoarse voice, ¡°Let me hug you!¡± Sylvie raised her head in surprise because of his words. He was already hugging her, and his chin was leaning on her shoulder. She could feel his tensed body, ¡°Marley, it doesn''t matter! You still have me. I¡¯ll be with you!¡± This was the first time she saw him being so fragile, so helpless! "Thank you!¡± His voice sounded sad but full of gratitude. ¡°Uh! That¡¯s why I said! Why don''t you send Sylvie to me? It turns out that you are prioritizing your own preference than forpany¡¯s affairs. My dear cousin, this is not your style! Sooner orter, you''ll ruin thepany!¡± Ernie pushed the door of the president''s office to open it and interrupted their intimate moment together. Marley let go of Sylvie and quickly got back. After calming down, he turned his head and looked slowly at Ernie, ¡°Next time when youe in, please knock the door!¡± "Can I still see such a nice scene if I knock on the door?" Ernie came forward with a smile and sat on the chair opposite of him, ¡°Mr. President, I want to ask you what you are doing with Sylvie during working hours?¡± Marley looked at him, ¡°Go downstairs!¡± "Oh?" Ernie raised his eyebrows, "What are you going to do downstairs?¡± "My office will need to be cleaned, we¡¯ll go to your office and talk!" Marley said. "That''s fine too." Ernie chuckled, ¡°Let''s go!¡± They walked out of the office one by one. Sylvie looked at their back. Both of them were confident and smart. Both of them were from wealthy families. But in her eyes, they just seemed so lonely and sad. Even Ernie looked lonely and sad too! She saw his loneliness. Suddenly Sylvie sighed, even when they had thousands or even millions of people supporting them, she still felt that they were really having a hard time! And because they were cousins, they seemed so simr! Seeing the door of the president''s office closed, Sylvie sighed. Marley seemed to have deliberately left her here, for fear that Ernie would harass her, so he would rather go down himself to talk to him. But what would they talk about? The secretary room seemed to be in a different atmosphere without A. Maisy was humming and came in with materials in her hands, ¡°Sylvie, would you like to have some coffee? I¡¯ll get you a drink?¡± "No! Thank you. I''ll drink tea!¡± Sylvie smiled. "Alright then, I''ll make you a cup of tea!" Maisy volunteered to make tea for Sylvie, ¡°Daria, what do you want? Coffee or tea?¡± "Coffee, thank you!" "It feelsfortable after someone left!" Maisy smiled happily and went to serve drinks. "Here is your tea!" Maisy put the tea on Sylvie¡¯s table. "Thank you!¡± Sylvie said with a smile. "You are wee! From today onwards, we''ll be the three musketeers! It¡¯s good to be united, my friends!¡± Chapter 754 I Believe You Chapter 754 I Believe You "That''s right! Solidarity!" Daria echoed. "I feel like the sun is shining even brighter now. How can I feel the air in the room so fresh all of a sudden just after someone left?" "I feel the same way. I feel like I can breathe better all of a sudden!" Sylvie had been sorting out some materials and waspletely too busy to join in the conversation between the two. Daria also chuckled and said, "She was very reluctant when she went! But I saw her blushing at noon! She didn''t get hooked up with the vice president, did she?" "I doubt it. The vice president''s renown had spread throughout City B. She must be his mistress soon!" "Haha!" "..." After working for several hours, Sylvie was ready to find Marley with the documents she had put together. She didn''t know what Marley had talked to Ernie earlier. After he came back, he stayed in the president''s office with Tyler. She was in a hurry to submit the documents, so she knocked on the door of the president''s office. "Come in." Sylvie pushed the door in. In the office lounge, Marley was sitting coolly on the leather couch, and so was Tyler. The two men were smoking cigarettes and had a pile of documents in front of them. And Tyler was ready to pack them up. When he saw Sylvie, Marley blurted out. "Send two cups of coffee!" "Yes!" Sylvie nodded. "Here are the documents you gave me this morning. I''ve already sorted them out! You go through it first." "Okay! Put it down!" "Then I''ll go make coffee!" After saying that, Sylvie went to the coffee room. Not long after, she returned with two cups of coffee while the two were still sitting in the lounge. Marley was looking at the documents she had put together, then looked up at her. "Sylvie, do you have any thoughts on the high-tech industry?" Sylvie froze for a moment and met Marley''s deep, dark eyes. There was a strange gleam in his eyes, as if a keen cheetah had seen its prey and were eager to leap forward. Was he going to enter the high-tech industry? And Tyler was also looking at her expectantly. It seemed they both wanted to hear her opinion. Sylvie really didn''t know much about it, but she knew that this industry was a high-performance industry. "The key technologies that industries like high-tech have are often difficult to develop, but once they are sessful, they have above-average economic and social benefits. I just don''t know whether you want me to talk about information technology or biotechnology or new materials technology. Which one are you guys interested in?" Marley and Tyler looked at each other. Marley asked directly, "Which of these three do you think is more suitable for Hughes Group?" "The information industry, I guess!" Sylvie said softly. "Why?" "Seventy percent of the cost of information technology development is the cost of human resources, and it doesn''t need to berge, just a few people. If you do software development, once you seed, the revenue is much higher than the construction of arge project, and there are not many employees to manage. The software development of some software can outsourced, and some software companies in other countries will outsource some of their non-core software projects topanies in countries with rtively low human resources costs to develop, in order to achieve the purpose of reducing the cost of software development. But I do not know very well, anyway, I heard that it is very promising. If we can achieve thergest software outsourcingpany in our country, the prospect is also very broad. At least I think it is more profitable than these projects undertaken by Hughes Group now!" Previously, Ryan had told her that if she wanted to make money, she could start a studio with a few people. However, the key was that talent was hard toe by. Marley and Tyler looked at each other. "How about giving you this new department to develop?" "Me?" Sylvie staggered. "You''re not confident?" Marley raised an eyebrow. "No! I don''t know anything about it! It''s not like I''m studying the information industry!" "You can just manage!" Marley said. "But I¡ª" "Just say you can or you can''t! You have no confidence in yourself?" Sylvie was slightly stunned, hesitated for a few seconds, and bit her lip. "I think I can! But am I not your secretary?" "This department has to be done in secret and cannot be publicized yet. Only the three of us will know! The technical staff should be recruited in secret, and the offices cannot be set up in thepany!" Marley said. Sylvie was a little confused. After Tyler left, Sylvie asked Marley directly, "Do you want to start a new business?" Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. "No!" Marley shook her head. "Then what is it?" "Just in case!" Marley said. It dawned on Sylvie. "You want to quietly move into another field and get out before the next Hughes Group crisis hits?" "Sylvie, the new field represents Marley''s Hughes Group, not the Hughes Group of Aiden''s time anymore!" Marley looked at her quietly. "Can you understand how I feel?" Sylvie looked at him seriously and saw the struggle in his eyes. He knew that the Hughes Group was in danger of going on like this, and might even perish, but he couldn''t fight against his father too much. Because his father had a heart condition, and he was a filial son, he did not want the Hughes Group to cease to exist. He was nning and looking for another way out! As long as the Hughes family did not fall, the Hughes Group was still the pride of the Hughes family, even if it changed its business! How could she not understand his feelings! "Why are you telling me this? Aren''t you afraid I''ll tell others?" This was supposed to be his secret! "Because I believe you!" He looked her in the eyes and so easily, so readily stated his trust. As he said these words, Sylvie''s heart rippled like a stone being thrown at a calmke. He believed her! She looked at him, and under his eyes was trust, and expectation, and warmth! "Sylvie, you''re going to make it a sess, aren''t you?" Her hesitation made him panic. Yes, there weren''t many people he really trusted at the moment, and Sylvie to him, from the beginning, he knew she liked him, otherwise, she wouldn''t have been there for him like this! Marley''s lips pursed as he waited for her answer. "I will help you!" Sylvie said seriously, "Do my best!" When he finally heard her answer, his tightly pursed lips slowly curled up, and he smiled warmly. "I knew you''d help me!" "I can''t promise to do it very well, but I''ll do my best!" She said. "I believe you!" He had been observing her for a while. She was very serious about her work, so he was quite confident about her. The most important thing was that she was sincere to him. "Just think of it as a small business. You''ll have to take over the arthy Group in the future, now think of it as some practice before that happens. A small department is like a bigpany, it requires extra care. You''re smart and capable, and you just need practical experience. I believe you can do a good job!" She looked at him and saw the trust in his eyes, and her heart pounded. Could she? Could she really do it? But the fact that he trusted her made her feel happy and satisfied! He walked over to the window and lit a cigarette. At three o''clock in the afternoon, the sun was still shining nicely outside the window and hit on the light coffee-colored UV-protected ss, making him feel warm. And the sunlight refracted through the ss, like the falling clouds outlining the clouds in the sky, haloed around him in a faint circle of gold. The floor was high enough that he could look far enough to see all over the city, and the hazy shores. He was like a cheetah looking down on a teau, trampling the whole world beneath his feet. Sylvie did not leave but watched him. He held a cigarette between his long, slender fingers, took a deep puff, and exhaled a series of smoke rings. The smoke blurred his face, and the wind that suddenly blew made him clear in front of her all of a sudden. She only felt that he looked like a man from a portrait, like a Sataning out of the night, which was handsome and unparalleled. "Come with me on a business trip next week. We''re going to America!" "Uh!" "Your passport hasn''t expired, has it?" "No!" "That''s good!" "Is it just the two of us?" "Tyler''s going too!" "Okay!" Sylvie nodded. "I got it. I have something to do tonight, and I''m going back to my house to get my passport!" "Your house?" Marley frowned. He remembered that Ryan had stayed at her house earlier, and he had never been there! "Yeah, my passport is at home!" She said. "I''ll go with you!" He said. "Uh!" Sylvie froze and could only nod. "Okay! By the way, there''s a business party tonight, what about it?" "You''reing with me!" He said in a deep voice. He ordered curtly, but Sylvie was stunned there. She was really a bit afraid of this kind of party and did not want to go to noisy ces. Seeing her still stunned there, he frowned slightly, "What''s wrong?" "Nothing! I still have to go shopping for a dress, don''t I?" "Sylvie, I don''t want to go to this kind of party either, but there is nothing I can do about it. We live in this realistic society, and we have to abide by the rules here. Even if we don''t want to, we have to put on a smile! And you, whether as a secretary or a businesswoman, not only have to have the basic professional ethics, the ability to deal with the daily affairs of the office, all kinds of official writing and file management skills, but also understand thews and regtions such as corporatew and contractw, get familiar with economic management, understand corporate culture, and even to have a variety of social etiquettes such as driving and dancing ... " He paused, and the corners of his lips lifted slightly, "In fact, I don''t want to take you to show others at all, but I hate to bring other women around me even more!" Seeing him gazing at her, Sylvie could only nod. "Got it, my president. I will remember your advice!" The corners of his mouth curled up in a smile because of her mischievousness. "Ernie is going too. You have to dress conservatively at night! That pervert is bad!" Sylvie was dumbfounded and immediately nodded, "I know!" After that, she was back to her busy work. There were always endless phone calls and paperwork. She was busy until the end of the day, and only then she was able to catch her breath. Marley took her to dinner and then to get her hair done. They went straight to a boutique that specialized in making evening dresses. Once inside, Marley just walked towards the couch, "Tonight''s dress has to be in in color, more conservative, but also stunning!" The salesman was busy turning to Sylvie behind her and said attentively, "Miss, please ... what kind of style do you like ..." Sylvie was a bit embarrassed. What kind of style did she like? Seeing her dilemma, the salesman immediately said, "Miss, you might as well wear a cheongsam! With your figure and temperament, you are most suitable for cheongsam. You can try this in cheongsam!" Sylvie wasn''t very talkative, but she did look very elegant and gentle. The cheongsam really suited her. And this in cheongsam looked not at all conspicuous. Sylvie liked it very much. She took it to change. When she came out again, she stood in front of the mirror and was dumbfounded. Chapter 755 Darling, You Are So Pretty! Chapter 755 Darling, You Are So Pretty! Her petite cor made her pale neck looked even more slender. The soft fabric wrapped up her supple body that was as fair as jade perfectly and the smooth outline of her figure made her look extremely attractive. She was delicate yet enchantingly sweet, she looked innocent and pure yet at the same time alluring. Her elegance and her calmness made her even more charming. She looked nice and presentable from the front, not a single ounce of indecency could be seen. This was indeed some conservative beauty to be seen in her, and it also fit Marley¡¯s requirements nicely. Marley was reading a magazine when she walked out in a cheongsam. He was stunned! He sighed ¨C a cheongsam could always bring out the soul of a woman. It wrapped the body nicely and made her skin look nicer. It sure knew how to win a woman¡¯s heart. This in-coloured cheongsam had some dark flower patterns on it and it fit her figure very well. It disyed every curve on her body and under the bright white light, her skin looked even more fair and wless. Her body looked exquisite as well. This piece of clothing disyed her splendid figure wlessly, the gorgeous colour also casually reflected a cherry blossom. She caught his eyes thest time she was in an evening dress. And this time, she caught his eyes again! He was used to seeing her in her neat working suit. Sylvie right now was verydy-like. She had a unique aura around her, she was a little timid like a little girl. And normally, she was a capable office lady. This gap was throwing him off. Marley squinted his eyes. Sylvie was standing right in front of him, and he was looking her up and down. He smiled and stood up, and then he walked towards her. He stood an arm¡¯s length away from her. Hisrge stature gave out an invisible form of immense pressure. Sylvie couldn''t help but lower her head and didn¡¯t dare to meet his gawking eyes. His gaze was so sharp, it was as if he was going to see through her. She felt transparent in front of him. He was slowly taking her apart and was getting close to her heart. Marley suddenly inched closer and Sylvie could feel his warm breath, ¡°Darling, you are so pretty!¡± Sylvie¡¯s face blushed upon hearing what he said. It was the first time for him to call her ¡°darling¡±! She looked up shyly, but only to notice that he was staring at her breast. He smirked, ¡°It¡¯s beautiful, you seem bustier than before!¡± Sylvie was shocked by his gaze and his words. She quickly raised her hand and covered herself up. But then she was upset. There was nothing to hide as her busts were not exposed at all! ¡°Put on the whole set and go do your hair. Get a pair of matching shoes as well! Quick!¡± said Marley. Sylvie was brought to another room, which was a room for makeup and hairdo. A professional stylist did her hair and make-up and gave her a matching purse. She put on silver stilettoes and her long ck hair was tied gently behind her head. She held a small and cute silver colored diamond-studded purse. She stood in front of the mirror and looked at her reflection. The girl in the reflection was pretty, had a nice figure and looked elegant. Even she was surprised by it! A cheongsam could really bring out the prettiness of a woman! This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. She got out of the room and Marley had an even more surprised look on his face. He was smiling brightly as he said, ¡°Ok! Let¡¯s go, it¡¯s 7:30 pm! The party is starting in half an hour!¡± He paid and grabbed her hand. Sylvie held her clothing in her other hand and got into the car with him. The party was held at a 5 stars hotel. Everyone who attended was of high statuses and business elites. Reporters from big mediapanies werepeting to do an interview. They wanted to report exclusive news for their headlines and also wanted to dig stories out of these famous people. The car parked in front of the hotel and Sylvie was about to get out of the car. But then she noticed that Marley wasn¡¯t moving an inch. Sylvie frowned in confusion, she looked at him sideways, ¡°Why are we not leaving?¡± He then moved his body and inched close to her. He was so close that she could feel his warm breath on her neck. Her heart started to beat fast and her hands that were on her thighs started to tremble. Her whole body tensed up, and suddenly she thought about her lipstick. She quickly said, ¡°I have lipstick on, don¡¯t mess it up, I don¡¯t have a spare to touch up!¡± ¡°Haha¡­¡± Heughed in a deep voice. He found her rather cute and pure. He did want to kiss her, but upon hearing what she said, he looked at her lips and the nude lipstick. He felt a bit upset. He nced at her again and he smirked, in his eyes, his passion was burning. He pulled her over and kissed her on her forehead. ¡°Stay by my side tonight, don¡¯t ever leave! You hear me?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Sylvie nodded obediently; she looked a bit embarrassed. ¡°Let¡¯s go, dear!¡± he said. He noticed that he quite like to address her this way. It felt good, it felt great! He got out of the car and Sylvie did so as well. He then locked the car door and walked towards the passenger¡¯s door. He raised his arm like a gentleman, signaling her to grab his arm. Sylvie smiled and grabbed his arm. They then walked together towards the banquet hall. Most guests had a femalepanion with them. Sylvie watched as Marley greeted the business elites and introduced her as his wife. At that moment, her feelings were indescribable. Marley and Sylvie stood there and looked as if they walked out of a picture. A handsome man and a beautiful woman, they were catching everyone¡¯s eyes. At this moment, someone eximed, ¡°Erm! Look! Mr. Ernie Hughes, the rich yboy is here!¡± Everyone instantly looked in that direction! Sylvie and Marley looked over too. Ernie and A appeared before everyone¡¯s eyes. Ernie had a strong malicious air around him. He smiled brightly as A grabbed his arm meekly. They were walking towards them. Marley saw Ernie and his face tensed up, but he quickly returned to normal and the air around him turned haughty. The lights were shining, and Ernie was already in front of Marley, ¡°My dear cousin and cousin-inw! Good evening!¡± ¡°Good evening! Cousin!¡± Marley nodded and said casually. Ernie smiled briefly as he stared at Marley. There was an odd look in his eyes. Marley stared back at him and smiled nonchntly. The expression in his eyes was profound and he wore no expressions on his face. Ernie then looked at Sylvie. He had a peculiar smile on his face, ¡°Sylvie, you are in a cheongsam today! It looks pretty, so pretty that¡­¡± He purposedly paused, and then he said vilely, ¡°That you make people want to do something to you!¡± The moment he said that Marley red at him. Ernie thenughed even more happily! ¡°My cousin is jealous. Am I right, A?¡± A smiled awkwardly and said, ¡°Mr. Hughes, Mrs. Hughes, good evening!¡± ¡°Good evening!¡± Marley nodded. Ernie pursed his lips as if he thought of something interesting. He inched closer to Marley and said with a mysterious look on his face, ¡°Cousin, hook me up tonight if you don¡¯t have enough stamina. I will dly satisfy my cousin-inw for you!¡± He said perversely, but so soft that only he and Marley knew about the conversation. Marley clenched his fist and frowned at him, he thenughed, ¡°If your stamina is so good, I can always arrange some ce for you to go, and you can enjoy yourself!¡± ¡°Ha-ha, it might not be a good ce though!¡± Ernieughed charmingly. ¡°Hard to say. The people from city B depends on it for their livelihood, it will be cheap and great!¡± ¡°Where is it?¡± ¡°It¡¯s in a pig farm in the south of the city! 200 pigs waiting for you, go ahead!¡± ¡°Ha-ha, such a wonderful offer.¡± Ernie wasn¡¯t getting angry and was smiling instead, ¡°Maybe I¡¯ll ask my uncle if he wants toe with me.¡± Marley¡¯s face dimmed, his smile was frigid, ¡°I see that you are a regr there! Remember to be careful when you eat pork then, don¡¯t identally eat your nephew!¡± ¡°Hard to say, maybe it¡¯s my brother instead!¡± Ernieughed. They were mumbling about. An outsider might not notice anything and thought that they were having an intimate conversation, but Sylvie could tell that Marley was angry and very enraged! His whole body was zing with displeasure! Sylvie got a bit worried and shook his arm, ¡°Marley, let¡¯s head there. Someone over there wants to greet you!¡± After that, Sylvie said to Ernie, ¡°Excuse us, Mr. Ernie and Ms. A. We¡¯re heading that way!¡± ¡°Okay! Sylvie, dance with meter! I have always wanted to dance with you!¡± ¡°You should dance with Ms. A, Mr. Ernie. Don¡¯t leave her alone. I will be only dancing with my husband tonight, please excuse me!¡± She said casually but she was putting her foot down, iming that she was Marley''s wife. Ernie frowned and didn''t say anything, but his eyes were filled with enmity. ¡°Mr. Hughes, you are here¡­¡± Someone walked up and shook Marley¡¯s hand. ¡°This is my wife, Sylvie¡­¡± Marley introduced her. Sylvie didn¡¯t put out her hand, because she couldn¡¯t. A man shouldn¡¯t reach out for a handshake during a ceremony! Sylvie could only smile and nod and stood right next to Marley. He was the center of attention and she would stand right next to him like a good wife, smiling and curtsying when needed. ¡°Oh! Are you Mrs. Hughes? I heard that Mr. Hughes had a new, capable secretary who was also his wife. I never had the chance to meet you¡­ I didn¡¯t think that you would be so young and beautiful¡­ Mr. Hughes, you sure have good taste¡­¡± A person said politely. Sylvie smiled. After that, several others came up to her andplimented her prettiness and her natural elegance as well. Soon after, Bonnie arrived. Sylvie saw Bonnie standing next to a man. She was wearing an evening dress; she was pretty and eye-catching. Bonnie also noticed her, they stared at each other from afar. There was aplicated look mixed with hatred in Bonnie¡¯s eyes, very strong emotions. Sylvie looked away and wasn¡¯t bothered by it, since Bonnie always looked down on her anyways. Sylvie sighed at the fakeness in the businessmen¡¯s attitude, but she couldn¡¯t do anything to change the situation! Thest time she participated in the banquet, nobody cared about her. But today, they showered her with praise! It really opened up her eyes! Just because the Hughes Group were recovering recently, they sucked up to them immediately. It was a business party, but it was only a party on paper. Everyone was discussing business. Some people even brought her drinks and wanted to have a toast with her. She didn¡¯t know if she should drink or not! She took a few sips every time out of courtesy, as she couldn¡¯t handle alcohol very well. She didn¡¯t dare to drink much. She wasn¡¯t a good drinker like Sadie and felt faint already after a bit. Marley noticed that Sylvie wasn¡¯t looking so chipper, he smiled and helped her out, ¡°Everyone, my wife isn¡¯t very good at alcohol. Please do let her off the hook!¡± ¡°Mr. Hughes, you love your wife so much!¡± teased someone. ¡°You are really protective, Mr. Hughes¡­¡± ¡°Yeah Mr. Hughes, Mrs. Hughes didn¡¯t even drink that much yet¡­¡± some said gutsily. Chapter 756 How Dare You Chapter 756 How Dare You Marley just smiled faintly. "Excuse me, we still have the n to have a baby, it''s inconvenient to drink alcohol. Please do me a favor..."After finishing talking, he embraced her and walked to a sparsely crowded ce. Sylvie listened to his words, her face became hotter, it was burning like mad. She felt dizzy, she practically felt that lethargy overtook her. It was inconceivable that he told others that they had a n to have a baby. He was really crazy! "Sylvie? Are you okay?" Marley looked at her concernedly. Sylvie opened her big innocent eyes, didn''t know that it was because of the alcohol or the ambiance there, her small face flushed, her face looked like a lotus in the pond, it was beautiful and adorable. "I¡¯m okay!" She shook her head, looked up at him, there was still a faint smile on his face, and he looked into her eyes, his eyes widened open without a blink. "You barely drink, and I see that you''re about to pass out!" He really had never seen someone who could get drunk that easily. "I can''t drink even it''s just a little!" She said in a low voice. "I''ll get dizzy if I drink alcohol. I''ll be allergic, but fortunately, it wasn''t a cup of alcohol!" "Still can move?" he asked. He took her to a corner of the resting area and found her a ce to sit down. "It''s okay. Just take a rest then I''ll be fine!" Sylvie felt sorry. "Wait for me, I go to take some drinks for you, drink some fruit juice!" "Uh!" Marley found a ce for Sylvie, he went to take some drinks himself. At that moment, A walked towards him. "President, I have something to tell you!" Marley slightly froze, looked at A, turned back to take a look at Sylvie, then looked in the direction of Ernie, he was chitchatting with a beautifuldy! Slightly muttering, Marley turned his sight back, finally said, "What''s wrong?" "President, do I have to work with the vice president?!" Marley slightly froze, he frowned. "A, I have said all I need to say, I hope that you can follow the arrangement which is made by thepany!" "But the vice president..." A was only talking halfway, she lowered her head, her eyes became slightly red. "President, the vice president speaks too casually and always verbally harasses me, I..." "These things I''ll talk to him personally!" He frowned his eyebrows, these things, Ernie would probably do it even if it was Sylvie, he dared to act indecently towards her, not to mention other women? This matter was a real headache! Sylvie on the other side, felt dizzy, sitting on the sofa to take a rest. When she was looking around, she smelled a strong vor of perfume. Feeling frightened, she turned her sight and saw Bonnie arthy approaching her, sitting opposite to her, Bonnie was holding two cups in her hands. "Sister, how do you do?" Bonnie suddenly said. This appetion made Sylvie surprised, she looked at Bonnie, she looked at Bonnie with a slightly amazed expression, her face slowly became dull. "What''s the matter?" Sylvie had not forgotten just now when she just entered the door, Bonnie''s hateful gaze was like that she wanted to grind her bone and scatter the ashes, Sylvie did not believe that Bonnie would have any good intentions! "Actually it''s nothing, the arthy family has only left two of us. In fact, after thinking about it, you''re better than me. There is nothing wrong that grandpa gave thepany to you. You''re highly educated. I''m ashamed of myself, even though I''m reluctant but still have to ept it humbly." Bonnie looked at Sylvie, said, "As long as you don''t forget to give me some benefits in the future! I don''t want too much, I just hope that I would need not worry about food and clothes throughout my life. Is that alright?" Sylvie did not believe that Bonnie would be content with that, if she really wanted to make her peace with Sylvie, would she re at Sylvie when Sylvie entered the door? "Come, I propose a toast to you!" Bonnie passed the cup to her. Sylvie was startled, looked at the cup she handed over. She really did not want to drink alcohol, but if she did not drink this cup of wine which meant for their reconciliation, Bonnie would consider her as a malicious person, Sylvie was a bit embarrassed. Sylvie also wanted to know what she wanted to do? "I can''t drink alcohol!" she said slowly. Bonnie frowned. "Why? You don''t want to reconcile with me?" Sylvie saw that she raised her eyebrows and said, "But this cup of wine, I drink!" Bonnie listened and smiled. "Good, I like straightforwardness!" Sylvie took over the wine, two of them toasted sses, Sylvie took a sip. "I have to go!" Bonnie stood up. "Uh!" Sylvie nodded her head, she felt dizzier, she really could not drink alcohol. Feeling seriously dizzy, she wanted to throw up again, she stood up and went to the washroom. On another side, Marley saw that Sylvie stood up, he was a bit anxious and wanted to go. A was still wiping her tears here. "A, I will tell the vice president myself!" After finishing talking, he was chasing after Sylvie. At that moment, an old president of thepany came. "Mr. Hughes, the matter that we have discussedst time, how are you thinking about it?" Marley was startled. "Mr. Pilsen, we talk about itter!" However, when he turned back, Sylvie had disappeared. At the same time, Ernie disappeared too. Sylvie felt dizzy previously, she was allergic to alcohol, she would get dizzy even though she was just drinking a little. Wanting to throw up, when she was looking for the washroom, her head bumped into a strong muscr chest, she felt pain until her eyes started blurring. After that, she felt that her neck was in pain, she had a ckout and did not know what was going on. When Marley went out to find Sylvie, he saw nothing! He suddenly frowned, thinking of A, damn. Was he trapped by Ernie''s trick to entice him to leave Sylvie and do some evil actions on her? Marley immediately made a call to Ernie, but no one answered the phone. When Sylvie regained consciousness, she discovered that she was on a big bed. She got a serious headache until she squinted her eyes. Although she did not understand what was going on, she knew that the situation was seemingly not good, she was likely hit by someone on her neck, then she fainted! But, where was this ce? She stood up staggeringly. "Sylvie arthy, you''re indeed a beautifuldy!"At that moment, suddenly there was a hoarse voice in the room. Sylvie was startled, looked up abruptly, and saw that a man was sitting on the sofa. His face was covered with headgear, it only exposed his eyes, nose, and mouth, and she could not see his true colors. "Who, who are you?" Sylvie eximed. The man looked at her pink-white face, looked over her keenly, implicitly said, "Miss Sylvie, I tell you honestly, I fancy you, specially brought you from the hotel here, tonight let''s spend the night together!" "Who are you?" Sylvie was panic at first, then she tried to calm down herself and said, "At least you need to let me know who you are?" "Who I am is not important, it''s important that you''re mine tonight!" the man said arrogantly. Sylvie was anxious, this man looked so husky, so tall and stalwart. Was it premeditation? All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Her head was a bit aching, she shook her head, the man already stood up, approached her. "Stay back!" Sylvie shouted in a low voice. However, that person could not wait to walk towards her, the man''s hand was reaching to her, Sylvie finally could not bear to cry out in horror, "Don''t touch me!" "My darling, I will cherish you nicely!" The man''s voice was rough, heavily pressed down on her body. "Get out! Don''t touch me! Get out!" Sylvie desperately kicked and punched, wanted to escape from the invasion of the man whoy on her body. As she was screaming and hollering for help, the sound of tearing her clothes was heard. There was a panic expression on Sylvie''s pretty face, her inner fears emerged, she was so helpless. Sylvie was struggling strenuously, she felt that the man''s fiery lips were kissing the fair skin of her neck. Sylvie was unable to escape, shouted heartbreakingly, "No..." "Boom..."At that moment, the door was kicked open by someone. The man whoy on her was unsatisfied, resentfully yelled, "Who dares to do this?!" A tall and stalwart figure rushed into the room like a powerful thunderbolt. The man opened his eyes widely. "Who are you?" That person walked in strides towards him, his long arm reached out to choke him. "Are you getting tired of your life?" The man was not alert, his neck was choked, his face flushed and he could not breathe at once, then the person came in said gloomily, "How dare you? Do you know who I am?" The next second, he was thrown at the side. But the man was not convinced, stood up with a harsh sound. Sylvie was scared that she was pulling her clothes, her cheongsam was torn, she hardly pulled it to cover her skin, she raised her eyes in panic, her eyes met a pair of deep eyes. It was Ernie! Unexpectedly, it was Ernie! Now his face was gloomy, he was wearing a suit and it made his body shape look taller, his perfect figure was exposed, his thin but manly face looked cold like the winter snow, his clear featured thin lips pursed emotionlessly. When he saw Sylvie who was on the bed, her clothes were torn, fortunately, nothing serious happened, he was seemingly relieved, he stood beside the bed, softened his voice and said in a low voice, "Sylvie, don''t be afraid!" A word from him made Sylvie''s heart shiver unconsciously. She had not enough time to ask how he came, he already pulled the quilt to cover her. "Somebody! Help!" the man immediately shouted. "Help! Damn, how can you let hime in!" At that time, a few people were rushing into the room, one of them who had a sneaky look shouted, "Boss, anything? Oh! Who''s that? How can hee in?" "Ernie!" Sylvie was scared and shouted in a low voice, climbed up from the bed at once, she grabbed Ernie''s arm in panic. "Sylvie, don''t be scared!" Ernie picked her up, put her at his back to protect her, pointed at these men who rushed into the room, coldly said, "You all want to die, dare to provoke people from the Hughes family? Do you want to die?" "People from the Hughes family, so what? Oh! You''re Ernie Hughes? That yboy!" One of the men sneered. "Mr. Ernie, I tell you honestly, someone bid a high price to ask us to torture her fiercely. You better don''t be a busybody!" "You?" Ernie sneered, his lips twitched. "Give me your name! When I first stepped into the society, you were still little kids that wearing the fucking open-seats pants! Who''s that shameless person who pays you money? How much that person has paid?" "Mr. Ernie, now it is our generation, it is not yours, a yboy''s one!" somebody said disdainfully. "What a coward! Wearing a mask to y, if you''re really tough then show me your face, let me see your face. Why? It''s shameless to show your face to people?" Ernieughed evilly. "A group of cat-footed people, put your head into the open-seats pants and go back to sleep! Don''t fucking make a fool of yourself here!" If not because of the exceptional circumstances, Sylvie would definitelyugh. "Ernie Hughes, who do you think you are? We are not scared of you!" These people were not acknowledging the corn as they had many people! Ernie looked at these men who came in, all of them were wearing masks, they did well at taking precautions as they were afraid that others would see their true colors! His deep gaze looked sharp. "Is it? Tell me who''s your boss? I want to see who is your boss!" For a moment, Sylvie was likely frozen by ice and snow. The coldness that was given out from Ernie''s body made her flinch uncontrobly. She thought, seeing Ernie Hughes like this, if he was at the battlefield, he was definitely a general who was fully armed and looked fierce yet brave. "It¡¯s none of your business to ask about our boss? Today, you want to be a hero, then don''t me us to beat you until you be a bear!" these people said and rushed up in a crowd. Chapter 757 Love and Hate Chapter 757 Love and Hate "How daring of you!" Ernie spoke frigidly, with a grim voice. "Go ahead! Just ignore him!" The man who had attempted to flirt with Sylvie instigated them on. A crowd of men swarmed up and attacked Ernie. Ernie kept protecting Sylvie in the presence of so many fighters, not letting those mene near her. As a result, he got a few punches sessively. Sylvie got in a panic and didn''t know what to do "Let go of me, Ernie! Don''t bother about me. Please beat them off first." She worried that if he protected her, none of them would be able to escape in the end! "Don''t be scared, Sylvie!" Ernie was unconcerned and said in hushed tones, "My men will be here in no time!" Sylvie felt assured after hearing what he said. However, when she looked up and saw Ernie''s head which had blood pouring from the top of it, and she yelled in fear, "Oh no! You''re bleeding!" "It''s Okay!" It was nothing more than being whacked by a stick. "Don''t be scared!" He protected her just like a hen protected a chick, he threw punches and kicks continuously. A person who held a stick rushed over, Sylvie panicked and suddenly saw a pillow on the bed, she grabbed a pillow on the bed and swung it out violently, perhaps because the pillow was bouncy and had a wide area, and it blocked the stick. Sylvie was happy, but then she found that it was Ernie who had kicked the guy! "Boss!" At that point, a few more people rushed in, and the room became crowded, and the neers helped Ernie in subduing the people. "Are you okay, boss?" Someone approached Ernie and inquired. "Bring away these few men for me to interrogate them personally!" Ernie lowered his voice and said. "Yes!" "Dare to hit me, you''re ying with fire!" Ernie frowned as he kicked the guy who had been apprehended. In a cold tone of the male voice, Ernie yelled once more, "Get the men out of here!" The few men who flooded in got the men out. Then there was silence, and only Ernie and Sylvie were there. "Ernie, are you alright?" Sylvie asked with concern. With a coquettish grin on his face, Ernie turned his head and said "Oh, Sylvie, I saved you! Are you going to repay by marrying me?" "Ernie!" Sylvie worriedly muttered, "Stop it! Your head is bleeding! Quickly apply some ointment on it!" When Ernie stared at her, he saw her cheongsam had been torn open! Since she was in rags, he grinned much more wickedly. "I''m afraid you would have been done if I had arrived a littleter!" Sylvie frowned and looked at him, stunned, before pointing at him and shouting, "Was that you? It was you, wasn¡¯t it? " "What do you mean by ¡®it was you¡¯?" Ernie stared at her, stunned by Sylvie who was pointing at him. "Wasn''t it just now that those people were your men?" Sylvie stared at him, surprised and dismayed. She wondered if Ernie was working with those people right now. He''d just done that on purpose! And Ernie was simrly surprised and confused, his mouth partially opened, and he abruptly yanked her against the wall and gripped her chin one-handed. His angry eyes were full of rage, "Sylvie!" Sylvie was viciously pinned against the wall, his face showed that he was on the brink of losing control. Because of the threat, his entire body exuded a fatal and mystical charm. She''d never seen him like this before, and her heart was pounding and her body was shaking at the moment. Despite the bleeding on his head, he stared at her without saying anything but with abination of affection and hatred. He put one hand down, and she couldn¡¯t stop following his motion with her eyes, she saw that he reached out and pulled at her shirt! "Ernie!" She eximed as she gasped with surprise. As Sylvie looked at the angry Ernie in the unfamiliar room, her heart skipped a beat, an unexinable sensation when the two had gotten unexpectedly close to each other. The sense of icy coldness and furious anger was so intense that with the smallest dip of his head, his lips could touch hers. Sylvie''s mind nked out. Ernie lowered his head. His breath was a bit hot and he whiffed gently towards her lips. It was warm and came with the smell of alcohol. Her lips looked tender and bright red, she was slovenly dressed, and her bare skin tempted his desire. He was getting closer and closer, his lips almost touched hers, and they could hear the erratic heartbeats of each other. He bowed his head and her eyes widened, just as she thought Ernie was going to kiss her again, but he stopped and turned to her ear! "Sylvie, how dare you to doubt me like that! I thought you''d understand me, but you''re skeptical!" His whisper was in a low voice and the warmth of his breath tickled the side of her ear "It''d be my loss if I don¡¯t do anything. I was wronged by you for no reason" "No." Sylvie sobbed! "Stop it, Ernie!" And he''d already half unzipped his pants, and Sylvie¡¯s face had turned all red! She heard him zipped down his trousers! Ernieughed and said, "But you didn''t me my dick wrongly; he did respond, particrly when he saw you dressed like this! He likes it so much! What do you think we can do about it?" Sylvie quickly closed her eyes, refusing to look! Her heart was beating furiously. She kept her breath as she looked at Ernie''s face, her heart was pounding frantically, her cheeks fluttering peachy red, grabbing the lower hem of her top, and she was about to call him. But he had already grabbed her waist before she could say anything. He pinched and nipped it while evilly smiling "I brought you here on purpose, and I''m going to sleep with you tonight, that''s how bad I am! So what?" She could roughly feel his rage and aggression at the time, and his hold on her waist was so tight, as if he wanted to break it, that she twisted ufortably, and struggled to break free, gently crying out, "Ernie!" "What are you yelling about?" "Ungratefuldy!" eximed Ernie, stopping her with a cold sigh and a sneer. Dumbfounded, Sylvie looked at Ernie, his eyes were full of rage and malice, looked exactly like an evil demon. Her bright eyes began to brim with tears, and she opened her mouth but couldn''t utter anything. She looked vacantly at the Ernie in front of her meanwhile her long eyshes were tinged with a thin film of tear. Perhaps because he saw her eyes like this, Ernie frowned and took a deep breath; a few moments later, Ernie reverted to his yful appearance, "Sylvie, look at this, I am not worse than Marley Hughes!" "Ernie, I believe you, don''t be like that!" In a panic, Sylvie thought back, maybe it wasn''t him, if it was him, he would have admitted it, he''s not that despicable! He just had his reasons! She didn''t know why she just didn''t want to believe that Ernie was such a despicable person! Instead, he lifted her torn cheongsam and leant closer to her. "Ernie!" Sylvie stared at him. "I''m sure it wasn''t you! It''s not your fault! I trust you!" He, too, stared at her, the two of them refusing to give in to each other. "Do you believe that now? What do you believe in? I''m telling you, I''m working with the gang! That''s it!" He did not do anything but lean on her, but Sylvie could feel his arousal. "No! Stop it, Ernie; I was mistaken! I should not have suspected you! Please don¡¯t do that! I know you''re not like that; it''s my fault to speak rashly like that just now." She was terrified! She was extremely terrified! This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. "Are you pleading with me, Sylvie?" His tone was gruffy and sexy and looked at her with hispelling eyes. "I pleaded with you!" Sylvie murmured, her face flushed, his man''s breath right next to her nose, odd and forceful! She was terrified, she afraid that he would do it! "I was kind-hearted enough to save you, and you somehow doubted me! Now you realize you were mistaken. But what if I refuse to let go?" He looked down and crookedly grinned. He then got near to her ear and hold her most sensitive right earlobe in his mouth, his tongue tickling it alluringly. "Ernie! Stop it!" Sylvie tilted her head. "You need to stop the bleeding on your head!" She smelt a heavy odour of blood. "It won¡¯t kill me if I just bleed a little." Heughed softly, but he stopped tantalizing her. His phone rang at the precise moment. Ernie squinted slightly and called her name, "Sylvie." She widened her eyes. "I''m going to let you go tonight; there''s no woman I can''t have when I want her! I''ll wait until the day when you''re ready!" Ernie finished and let go of her, his grin was broad, but then he squared up the next second. "But it seems that my cousin misunderstood! He thought I''d kidnapped you! He had just called me, but I hadn''t replied to his message purposely as I decided to worry him! How? What would you do if he misunderstood you?" "Why did you want to do that?" Sylvie felt that he was just so childish, simply childish. "Do you have to tantalize me all the time?" "Let''s go! I''ll get you home!" He said this, then looked at her clothes and sighed. "You can¡¯t go out just like this with these clothes; it would be better to get somebody to send you a new one!" Sylvie nced down at herself; indeed, there was no way she could go out like this, with her sides uncovered. Even if she was fine, if she walked out like this, people would think she wasn''t. Ernie had already taken out his phone, declined Marley¡¯s call, and dialed a number and said "Send a set ofdies'' dresses over, 5¡¯4¡¯¡¯, a standard size number will do!" He hung up the phone after he finished saying! Sylvie saw that Ernie¡¯s head was still bleeding, and blood was pouring down demonically. "It''s better to stop the bleeding on your head first!" With that, he reached out and tore the inner lining of her cheongsam, wiping the blood from his brow with the cloth. "Doesn''t it hurt?" She looked up and saw the smile on his face, his handsome face that reminded her of Marley was now full of gentleness. She was startled and looking down in fear to avoid her gaze to be entangled with his. He approached her with a light smile and a mysterious, menacing aura came from his frame. He bent forward slowly and reached out to lift her cheek in his fingers, forcing her to turn around to face him. He was so close to her, his thin lips leant against hers, his cold breath rubbing against her lips in a deliberate, seemingly awkward way. "Are you worrying about me?" Ernie asked with a smile. "Of course!" She didn''t deny it. "There''s a lot of blood!" "Sylvie, did you know that men are most afraid of gentleness, and it is so tempting?" "Do you prefer to bleed to death then? Stop the bleeding first!" "I will when the clothes arrive!" He said it once more. He was still leaning so close to her. "Stay away from me!" Sylvie sobbed. Chapter 758 Too Overpowering Chapter 758 Too Overpowering ¡°What are you so afraid of? If you have nothing to hide, you have nothing to fear!¡± Ernie said in a low tone. ¡°I¡¯d still like to keep a distance¡­¡± Sylvie said as she lowered her head. ¡°Haha! I can keep myself under control!¡± Ernie retracted his gaze, but his eyes were like an abyss. He zipped up his pants before her, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you¡¯re my lifeline, so I will protect you well until you be my woman!¡± Sylvie shouted, ¡°Ernie Hughes! Will you cut it out? I don¡¯t care if you feel wronged or what, but don¡¯t overestimate yourself, ok? I am and will always be Marley Hughes¡¯ wife. You¡¯re his cousin, so stop fooling around, alright? I¡¯m really d you saved me today!¡± ¡°But I haven¡¯t felt any sense of gratitude or appreciation!¡± Ernie said lightly, ¡°Besides, why do you think I¡¯m just ying around? Sylvie, you made your mistake when you helped the Hughes family! You shouldn¡¯t have let me meet you! I can¡¯t stop wanting you ever since I met you! So, what can I do?¡± ¡°Whatever! Let me treat your wound first, you¡¯re losing too much blood!¡± Her hands were already filled with his blood. ¡°Sylvie, one day, you will be my woman! There¡¯s no woman I can¡¯t have!¡± Sylvie sneered and said, ¡°I know you¡¯re quite capable and not what you appear to be on the surface, and that you¡¯re actually quite outstanding. But Ernie, not everything will go your way, that¡¯s just the way the world is. Cut it out! I¡¯m not the one you want. Even if you have my body, you won¡¯t have my affection!¡± Sylvie said this with such determination that Ernie suddenly felt a hint of fear inside him. He didn¡¯t know why he felt this way, but he just drooped his eyes. Sylvie silently helped to bandage the wound on his head. It was a serious wound and would probably leave a scar. They had to hurry to a hospital to take care of it. Suddenly, Ernie¡¯s phone rang again. He looked at the caller; it was Marley, and it was probably urgent. Ernie stared at his phone but didn¡¯t answer it. There was no telling whether his expression was that of anger or something else. He pursed his lips and said in a hoarse voice, ¡°What a lovely couple¡­¡± After a slight pause, he handed his phone to Sylvie, ¡°Here, you talk to him¡­¡± Sylvie¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and she looked anxiously at Ernie. He already handed her his phone. Sylvie looked at the caller; it was Marley indeed. Her bag and phone were still on the sofa from the banquet, so she didn¡¯t have them on her. She picked up the call, and Marley¡¯s voice immediately boomed form the other end, ¡°Ernie, where did you take Sylvie?¡± ¡°Marley, it¡¯s me!¡± Sylvie quickly exined. ¡°Sylvie? Where are you?¡± ¡°I, I¡¯m not sure?¡± ¡°Where¡¯s Ernie? What happened to you? Howe you¡¯re with him?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine!¡± Sylvie quickly said. At this time, someone was knocking at the door. Sylvie hastily said, ¡°I¡¯m not sure where I am, I¡¯ll be back soon, don¡¯t worry!¡± ¡°Sylvie! Damn it, what did he do to you?¡± Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. At this time, Ernie took the phone back and said sarcastically, ¡°You can¡¯t even protect your own woman; what kind of man are you? You don¡¯t deserve Sylvie! If you want her,e find her!¡± ¡°Fuck!¡± Marley roared as he listened to the dial tone from the other end of his phone, then he shouted, ¡°Ernie, if you dare touch Sylvie, I¡¯m going to kill you!¡± But there was no one to hear. Marley felt like thrashing his phone at the moment. Ernie, on the other hand, was in a good mood after hanging up on Marley. He walked to the door and took some clothes, as well as ady¡¯s long ck dress. He handed the dress to Sylvie, ¡°Get changed!¡± Sylvie took the clothes and headed to the restroom. Then, she changed her clothes. When she came out, Ernie was smoking a cigarette and sat on the sofa. The ss door was open, and Ernie looked at her and marveled at her slender ck figure. The one-piece ck dress made her body shape look even more slender. The hem of the dress was just above her knee, revealing her white skin and sexy pair of legs that were sure to catch a lot of men¡¯s attention. ¡°Shall we get going, Ernie?¡± She said as she lowered her head. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Ernie got up. Sylvie was about to turn around, when she identally slipped and almost fell down. In a split second, she saw a powerful figure swoop by, and a warm hand grabbed her by the waist. The tip of her nose was right in front of his chest, and his clothes¡¯ material lightly grazed her skin, and the slight scent of aftershave seemed to fill the air around her. Sylvie felt incredibly awkward, then before she could think, her hands reached out and pushed herself out of Ernie¡¯s embrace. Sylvie kept her head down and didn¡¯t dare to look up at Ernie in the eyes. Seeing her act like this, Ernie couldn¡¯t help but feel even more despair! ¡°Let¡¯s get going!¡± She calmed herself down, then kept her head down and headed out. When they were out, she realized the ce was a three-storied building. The halls were littered with items, like a warehouse. At this time, someone walked up to Ernie and said, ¡°Bro, there¡¯s a ton of people out there!¡± Ernie frowned and asked, ¡°How many?¡± ¡°Dozens!¡± ¡°How many we got?¡± ¡°Six!¡± ¡°Backup?¡± Ernie asked. ¡°On the way, bro, but they won¡¯t get here in time!¡± ¡°Are you afraid, Sylvie?¡± Ernie turned around and looked at Sylvie. Sylvie¡¯s heart nearly froze after hearing there were dozens of pursuers. Just who did she piss off that they¡¯d want her life like this? Was Ernie really asking her if she was scared? She looked at him and shook her head, ¡°As long as you¡¯re here, I¡¯m not!¡± Truth of the matter was, she did feel much relieved with him here! Ernie was actually a bit surprised to hear this. A glint shed in his eyes, but a part of his forehead was bandaged, and he looked quite humorous. ¡°If I said I had no n, would you be scared then?¡± Ernie lowered his tone and looked directly at Sylvie¡¯s eyes. He said in a very serious tone, ¡°Sylvie, you stay close behind me!¡± Sylvie¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and there was a look of uncertainty in her eyes. He continued to stare at her and asked, ¡°Scared?¡± His eyes seemed to fill her with strength, as if it was able to chase away all her doubts and uncertainty. She suddenly shouted out, ¡°I¡¯m not scared!¡± Ernie let out a sly smile that was also quite charming in a way, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t let you down!¡± Sylvie became slightly confounded. From her past impressions, this man was always a bit of devious, and you could never tell his lies. ¡°Ernie, are you trying to y with me? You¡¯re not even scared at all!¡± Ernie cracked a smile, then got closer to her and said, ¡°What do you think?¡± ¡°I, I believe in you!¡± That was all Sylvie could think of saying. Ernie stood up straight and looked downstairs. The main doors were locked, but there was the sound of kicking and banging on the other side. Sylvie secretly felt really unsure about the whole situation. She didn¡¯t know what was happening, but Ernie was as still as a mountain. She watched as he stood on the third floor and shouted to someone, ¡°Dante, open the doors and let them in!¡± ¡°Bro, but they¡¯ve got dozens of people, and they each have knives.¡± Someone downstairs said. Ernie looked down and said in a booming, deep voice, ¡°Afraid? If so, then kneel before them after we¡¯ve opened the doors!¡± ¡°Bro!¡± The person eximed. ¡°Open the doors!¡± Ernie shouted, ¡°What, you guys won¡¯t listen to me now? You bunch of sissies that piss squatting down, even if we die here, I¡¯m going to be joining you guys, what¡¯s there to be afraid of?¡± ¡°Bro, we¡¯re not afraid for ourselves, we¡¯re afraid if something were to happen to you!¡± The man standing beside Ernie said, ¡°I think they¡¯re Louis¡¯s men! That guy we took was one of Louis¡¯s henchmen!¡± ¡°Louis?¡± Ernie said as he raised his eyebrow, ¡°That son of a bitch!¡± ¡°Yeah!¡± ¡°Open the doors!¡± Ernie boomed again, ¡°Let them all in!¡± Out of options, Dante and some men opened the doors! Suddenly, dozens of men poured forth into the hall, covering the entire ce. Sylvie was about to say something, but looking at Ernie, she didn¡¯t say a thing. Ernie looked down at the ruckus downstairs, ¡°Hah! That¡¯s quite a lot of you. Looks like ol¡¯ Louis has got quite a few men! Call your boss toe see me!¡± Ernie spoke in a high and mighty tone and stood from a higher ground, making his presence appear to be really powerful. The men downstairs were at a slight loss for words. Dante said before the gang of pursuers, ¡°Tell your boss toe see our boss!¡± ¡°Who the hell is your boss?¡± Someone snapped back, ¡°You kidnap one of ours and demand to see our boss? Guys, I think they like to pick on lesser numbers. Now that we have outnumbered them, they¡¯re probably pissing their pants by now, right?¡± Ernie¡¯s face turned grim, ¡°Cut the crap, call that god damn Louis toe see me! If he¡¯s not here in five minutes, I¡¯m going to decimate his ce!¡± ¡°Who the hell are you trying to provoke?¡± Someone downstairs tested him. Ernie said in a chilling tone, ¡°You¡¯re not worthy enough to talk to me! Go get Louis!¡± Sylvie even felt a shudder when she heard Ernie say this. This man¡ª Wow! Ernie was way too overpowering. His presence was like that of a king, enough to suppress and instill fear into the people around him! The gang downstairs looked at each other in uncertainty, but no one said a thing! Sylvie moved a bit, but Ernie reached out and patted her hand to console her. He threw a terrifying re at the men downstairs and boomed, ¡°Is this all Louis has taught you guys? To kidnap women? Where¡¯s your pride and dignity? If you want women, go to a club! Fuck, trying to take nice little housewives. Are you guys tired of living? I¡¯m guessing Louis doesn¡¯t know about your little shady dealings!¡± After he was done talking, Ernie pulled out his phone and called a number. As soon as the call went through, Ernie shouted, ¡°Louis, you got five minutes to get your sorry ass over to your warehouse in the western suburbs¡­ Or else!¡± He hung up after he was done talking. The crowd downstairs began to stir; suddenly, someone¡¯s phone rang, and as soon as he picked it up, he began to talk in an apologetic manner. Afterward, that person¡¯s face immediately turned green, and his body began to shiver. He then looked up at Ernie and said in a sincere tone, ¡°Brother, we didn¡¯t know it was you! Please, don¡¯t be upset, we¡¯re at fault here!¡± Chapter 759 Frivolous Chapter 759 Frivolous ¡°Do you know your mistake?¡± Ernie smiled lightly, his handsome face reflected slight anger, with furrowed eyebrows. ¡°What did you all do wrong? Didn¡¯t you all bring choppers over? Who do you want to chop? Who do you think you are?¡± Sylvie tugged his sleeves, in hopes that this will pass quickly, and there was no need to do further action, but Ernie did not budge. Sylvie cannot help but sigh, this group of people, Ernie was obviously no normal man, just a single phone could scare them like that, Sylvie could not help wondering, what background could he have? Could he possibly be part of an organized crime syndicate? Thus, the group of men? The group of people still did not know what was happening, only the leaderpliantly spoke up, ¡°Boss, we really know our mistake now, this is not our fault, it¡¯s Keegan, it¡¯s that lustful-minded fellow!¡± ¡°Keegan?¡± Ernie pursed his lips yfully, his gaze was deep, and suddenly stated in low voice, ¡°Well then what should we do to Keegan then?¡± ¡°Boss, whatever you say!¡± The person immediately responded. He was a very observant person, with one look and he knew what to say or not to say. Ernie frowned, pursed his lips, ¡°How about castrating him?¡± ¡°¡­¡± The group of people nced at each other, none dared to speak up ¨C for a man to be a eunuch, he would rather die! Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. Ernie smiled. His hand was clenched into a fist, veins were popping, and yet he casually said one sentence. ¡°Dante, bring him out! Let¡¯s see, how a man bes a eunuch!¡± Dante nodded his head immediately. ¡°Yes! Casper, bring that rascal out!¡± At this point, Sylvie saw a man being brought from the first floor, thrown in the backyard, that man looked well-built, almost as if it were the man just now, the man that harassed her moments ago! Sylvie shut her eyes tight, looked down, and it looked indeed, Ernie would castrate this man? ¡®My god!¡¯ ¡®This is awful society?¡¯ Bewildered, she lifted her head towards Ernie, not having enough time to hide the shock and realization, looked at his seemingly smiling eyes. It caused her lips to tremble, she softly said, ¡°Better not?¡± Ernie ignored her, snorted to the man below, ¡°Keegan, right?¡± ¡°Ernie Hughes!¡± The man below who had his headgear taken off only saw a dark crowd, still unsure of what was happening, fell on the floor and immediately jumped up. He then pointed at Ernie and yelled, ¡°Ernie Hughes, it seems that you do not want to live anymore, as you have the guts to provoke me! Do you even know¡ª¡± ¡°p,¡± A p on the face was heard in the backyard, it was loud. This Keegan thought the gang that came with him was his men, but who knew before he could finish yelling, he was pped on the face. Keegan was stunned. ¡°You, why did you hit me? Albie, I am your friend!¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± Albie was the leader that brought the men. He respectfully told Ernie, ¡°Boss, we really know our mistake, we did not know we offended your people, please, boss, spare us, please! Keegan, quickly apologize to the boss!¡± ¡°Boss? What boss?¡± Keegan waspletely dumbfounded. ¡°Better not! I am not your boss, Louis is your boss! Keegan, you touched my people, you should know the rules, the crime youmitted is harassment, and thus we shall punish in our way, which is to castrate you!¡± Ernie calmly said. ¡°What? What?¡± Keegan was shocked. ¡°Dante, Casper, both of you do it with your own hands!¡± Ernie said in a deep voice. His tone was neither hasty nor slow, but calm as if it was meant to sound intimidating, making their hearts racing with fear. ¡°Yes! Boss!¡± Dante and Casper went up to hold Keegan and proceeded to take off his pants. ¡°Ah!¡± Keegan was taken aback. ¡°Albie, what is happening? Who is he?¡± Albie squinted his eyes, ¡°Apologize now, so that the boss will spare you! He is not someone you can provoke!¡± At this moment, with one swift pull, Keegan¡¯s pants were off. Sylvie immediately turned her head around, she did not dare look, she did not know what Ernie would do, and she could not predict what would happen. She did not want to guess, let nature take its course! What was important was that today this man saved her, preserving her dignity. Ernie felt the surge in her emotions, and thought she was scared, and told her, ¡°Do not be afraid, I will protect you.¡± Sylvie¡¯s heart was touched, immense gratitude filled up her head at that very moment, this man was really so considerate of her, she really did not know what frame of mind should she face Ernie with! She just hoped, if possible, she really hoped that she could honestly and truthfully be his friend! But¡ª Eh! She was bound to not end up as friends with him! If he treated Marley as a brother, she would respect him as if he was her own brother, but if he was to be enemies with Marley Hughes, then she did not know how to face Ernie. Ernie handsome face looked firm, said in a low voice, ¡°This is going to be fun to watch! Let us see how he wets his pants!¡± ¡°Boss! Spare him please, we guarantee not to make the same mistake again!¡± Albie was still begging for Keegan. Ernie coldly said, ¡°Absolutely not!¡± His voice was loud and firm, an indistinctly murderous intent slowly appearing, and with a split moment all the warmth and aura was at a freezing point, at that moment, the whole atmosphere was silent. Keegan also felt Ernie¡¯s fury. ¡°Bo, Boss, I did not know you were the boss, provoking you was my mistake! I was wrong!¡± ¡°Hehe!¡± Ernieughed lightly, ¡°Now only you want to admit your mistakes? Toote!¡± ¡°I cannot be a eunuch, boss, you are my boss, I am not married yet! I have admitted my mistake, is that not enough?¡± Keegan could feel the atmosphere change and knew that Ernie was not an ordinary man, but he really did not know who he was. ¡°Do it! What are you waiting for?¡± Ernie yelled. Dante and Casper immediately did as they were told, Dante took out a machete, it seemed that they were really going to castrate Keegan! Casper was helping take off Keegan¡¯s clothes. ¡°Ah¡ªBoss! I was wrong!¡± Keegan was scared to death! ¡°Boss! Boss!¡± At this moment someone outside ran in, ¡°Spare him this once! Is my fault for not teaching him well!¡± Sylvie heard the voice, and opened her eyes, and saw that a well-built man had run in. Ernie sighed, and look below. ¡°Louis, your man has be more and more lenient! They dare touch women, what¡¯s more, they dare touch people of the Hughes family! Shit, do they not want to live anymore?¡± ¡°Boss, do not get angry, this rascal does not understand, and made you angry! I will bring him home and teach him a lesson!¡± ¡°That will not do!¡± Ernie furrowed his brows. ¡°Boss!¡± Louis was pleading below, ¡°Spare him this once please!¡± ¡°Fine! I will spare him, Louis for this once for you and not castrate him! But he is not to follow you back yet for the time being, I still have some issues with him!¡± ¡°Boss, as you wish, thank you boss!¡± Louis immediately waved his hand, ¡°You bunch of rascals, quickly thank him and leave!¡± ¡°Thank you, boss!¡± Those below uniformly said and left hurriedly. ¡°Thank you, boss!¡± Keegan was filled with sweat, his pants torn, only underwear intact, he dared not mutter a single word more. ¡°Dante, bring him to our ce, and look after him!¡± Ernie added, ¡°Louis, go home! Look after your men, you should know better what I despise most!¡± ¡°Yes, boss! I remember clearly!¡± ¡°Then go home!¡± Ernie waved his hand. ¡°Boss, I will be off then!¡± Louis immediately left. Ernie¡¯s men left too, Ernie looked at Sylvie who was not saying anything. ¡°Go then, what are you standing here for?¡± ¡°I, I thought you really were going to¡­¡± She really thought Ernie was going to castrate that man! ¡°Hahaha¡ª¡± Ernieughed out loud, ¡°You believe that! You thought I am that oblivious? If I had castrated him, yes it would have made me less mad, but I would have been sent to prison? Besides, even if I went to jail you would not send me food! I am not that stupid!¡± Sylvie¡¯s gaze met Ernie¡¯s mocking eye, and suddenly remembered her worries, a flushed face, she spoke softly, ¡°Leave!¡± And immediately thinking of another thing, she quickly said, ¡°Quickly go to the hospital to fix your wounds, do not get infected!¡± ¡°Hehe! Fine then! You shall apany me!¡± Ernie looked at her, held her hand, and pulled her downstairs. Sylvie was shocked. His hands were so big, grasping her hands, she wanted to free herself but failed to do so. Just as they reached downstairs, on their arrival to the backyard, someone walked towards them. A well-built figure indeed. Sylvie was astounded for a moment. ¡°Ernie Hughes!¡± Upon hearing that voice, which belonged to Marley Hughes, as he saw Ernie holding Sylvie¡¯s hand leaving the house, he could not control his anger and yelled. Sylvie unconsciously pulled her hand back in shock! When Marley saw that Sylvie had changed her clothes, he waspletely astonished! ¡°Shit! What did you do?¡± Ernie smiled lightly, brows furrowed, ¡°What do you think I did?¡± Marley saw the wounds on Ernie¡¯s face, he controlled his temper. With slight doubt, he asked, ¡°What happened?¡± Ernie¡¯s face was expressionless, and no one knew what he was feeling. His lips curved up with a smile, his cold face looked grim, and said, ¡°What could possibly happen? What did you think have happened?¡± ¡°Sylvie?¡± Marley looked at Sylvie, brows frustrated, especially when he saw that her dress had changed, and saw Ernie¡¯s hand holding her hand, and he could not hide the anguish on his face. ¡°What happened to your clothes?¡± ¡°Marley!¡± Sylvie quickly said. But she was cut off by Marley, ¡°Shut up! Shit! You are still so frivolous!¡± Ernie looked at Marley, and said, ¡°Brother you sure look furious, why? Is it because you think I did something? Hehe! Guess what I did! Sylvie changed her clothes! She is now wearing clothes that were bought by me, are they not pretty?¡± Sylvie heard Ernie¡¯s words, she shivered, and it was really frightening, he really did not fear chaos and trouble. She quickly raised her head and looked at Marley, opened her mouth, but not a single word came out. He could not have misunderstood?! Marley stood in front of them, he looked extremely cold and made others shiver! ¡°Ernie Hughes!¡± Marley was biting his teeth as he mentioned the name of the man standing next to Sylvie, his eyes fueled with anger as if he was a predator, and his voice had a dangerous tone. Chapter 760 I Am Your Man Chapter 760 I Am Your Man Ernie looked at him calmly. The calmness on his handsome face was iparable. There was sharp contrast between the calmness on his face and the indistinct anger on Marley¡¯s face. Marley spoke each word coldly, ¡°Sylvie is my woman. You have been eyeing my woman since long, don¡¯t you feel sick? Do you like to wear the same clothes as others this much?¡± Sylvie was stunned for a moment. Marley¡¯s harsh words made her feel sad. However, she still stepped forward and exined, ¡°Marley, you misunderstood! Today¡­¡± ¡°Misunderstood?¡± Marley stretched out his hand and pulled her in front of him. Sylvie almost staggered into his arms, ¡°Marley!¡± He held her waist and leaned close to her lips, his eyes were burning faintly, ¡°Why are you speaking for him? Are you that close with him? Did you really do something to feel sorry towards me?¡± Hearing those words from him, Sylvie felt dumbfounded. Did he mean to say that she was not chaste enough for him? Sylvie was tightly embedded in his embrace. Facing his fierce gaze, she bit her red lips and was unwilling to open her mouth. Since he had already decided that she was not chaste, there was no need for her to exin. ¡°It¡¯s really ridiculous!¡± Ernie sneered, ¡°You can¡¯t even protect your own woman and yet you are using her! You really don¡¯t deserve this woman!¡± Marley snorted coldly, his eyes full of coldness, ¡°Ernie, listen here, don¡¯t think that my Dad is protecting you so that you can do whatever you want! Sylvie gave me her first time! Even if you wanted her, you couldn¡¯t have her first time! She is not a virgin anymore!¡± ¡°I never care if she is virgin or not!¡± Ernie also smiled coldly. ¡°Don¡¯t you feel disgusted calling her that? I regard her as my darling! The most precious treasure!¡± ¡°She is my woman! How I talk about her is my problem! It is none of your business!¡± Seeing Ernie¡¯s gaze on Sylvie, Marley became more and more annoyed, ¡°Sylvie, you are going back with me!¡± Sylvie heard his decision in disbelief and couldn¡¯t help but growl, ¡°Marley, you didn¡¯t even ask what actually happened and just made your mind up like that! Don¡¯t you think it is too much?!¡± Marley ignored herpletely but his grip on her waist became harder. He responded in a commanding tone, ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± ¡°You can go alone!¡± Sylvie suddenly pushed him away, ¡°Marley, you go!¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Marley looked at Sylvie in disbelief. Sylvie was very calm, ¡°I am going to the hospital with him. He was injured because of me; I have to go with him. What you think in your heart is your own problem. I know I am innocent, God is watching everything! You do as you think!¡± Marley was slightly astonished. He looked at Sylvie with aplicated gaze. ¡°You dare!¡± Marley yelled in rage. Sylvie only felt his dangerous aura approaching her. She raised her head to look at him stubbornly, but her heart was already shrouded in a chill, ¡°I¡­ won¡¯t go back with you! Marley, you really disappointed me! Since you don¡¯t believe me, then there is no need for me to say anything!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t even think about it!¡± Marley red at her even more coldly, ¡°Go back with me, immediately!¡± The sheer distrust in his eyes made Sylvieugh grimly, ¡°Do whatever you want! I won¡¯t go back with you!¡± ¡°You really are easy!¡± Marley roared, then turned around and left. Sylvie pursed her lips but did not catch up with him. She turned to Ernie and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go to the hospital!¡± A touch ofplexity shed in Ernie¡¯s eyes. He shook his head and said in a low voice, ¡°Go back with him, Sylvie! I will go myself!¡± Sylvie was slightly astonished when she heard this. Ernie whispered again, ¡°If you really follow me, he will be even more angry! I know men, go!¡± ¡°Ernie, I will take you to the hospital!¡± She was serious! ¡°I don¡¯t need your help for this little injury! Go!¡± He pushed her a bit and yelled towards Marley, ¡°Marley, are you really not afraid of throwing Sylvie to me like this? You won¡¯t regret it? If you really leave like this, I can¡¯t guarantee what will happen tonight!¡± Having walked away just ten meters away by now, Marley froze suddenly. After a pause, he turned around and walked back towards them. He grabbed Sylvie by her wrist. Even his hold was very painful but Sylvie didn¡¯t make any noise. Marleypletely ignored her anger and dragged her to the car. ¡°Ernie, go to the hospital and have it bandaged!¡± She didn¡¯t forget to shout at Ernie again. The car shot back to the house beside the sea like an arrow. He dragged her upstairs and pushed her on the bed heavily. Sylvie curled up on the bed with a low cry. They were the only two in the house. Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. She stared at him angrily. ¡°Tell me! What did you do with him?¡± Marley¡¯s deep eyes were full of anger. He leaned over her body, pressing her body under his, pinched her chin with his fingers and sneered, ¡°I saw with my own eyes. You came out holding his hand,ughing so happily. You even changed your skirt. You are really lewd, even want to hook up with my cousin. It looks like ordinary men can¡¯t satisfy you!¡± Sylvie turned her head slightly, her gaze fell on the ceiling, ¡°Marley, am I that ugly in your eyes?¡± ¡°Then what do you want me to think when I see you holding hands with him anding downstairs looking so happy?¡± He looked at her coldly. While speaking, his hands had torn off her skirt and removed all her clothes, ¡°I want to check what you did!¡± Damn it! He was actually checking her body! ¡®Does he really doubt me like this?!¡¯ Sylvie was really shocked. She became short of breath due to anger and shyness. Her whole body stiffened, pain tore through her body as she tried to resist tears of humiliation. His hands finally stopped checking but his face didn¡¯t rx at all. He said, ¡°Have you already taken some action to remove it? Did you take a shower?¡± He stood up suddenly and looked at her condescendingly. Sylvie looked up at him. He was standing under the ceiling light, and his head blocked it a bit so she couldn¡¯t see his expressions. However, she could feel the chill emanating from him. Sylvie didn¡¯t move, nor did she cover herself up. She wanted to go take a shower, but when she got out of the bed, he pushed her back down. She got out of bed again and he pushed her down again. She finally couldn¡¯t help but feel anxious and asked, ¡°What on earth do you want?¡± Marley finally had a response for her. he said in a low voice, ¡°Nothing much. I just want to show you who your man is!¡± ¡°Marley, do you really not have a brain?¡± Sylvie suddenly looked at him calmly. ¡°Even if I did do something with him, would I have needed to go there? Would he have gotten injured?¡± Marley looked at her nkly and his eyes sank. True! He checked and found nothing! But his heart felt very ufortable. Especially when Sylvie had seen hime and had let go of Ernie¡¯s hand immediately, he had felt really uneasy! ¡°What the hell was going on? Tell me clearly!¡± Marley asked in a deep voice as he stared at her angrily. He really doubted Ernie¡¯s character too much. ¡°Where did you run off to? Do you know how worried I was? You said it was nothing but why did you hold his hand and suddenly let it go when you saw me? Wasn¡¯t it your guilty conscience?¡± ¡°I said you misunderstood!¡± Sylvie shouted. He didn¡¯t trust her. She was very hurt! His words hurt her in particr. ¡°How did I misunderstand? You held his hand and you changed your clothes! How did I misunderstand? Who allowed you to change clothes? Don¡¯t you know how frivolous it is of a woman to change clothes outside?¡± Marley¡¯s expressions were taut! ¡°Marley, I didn¡¯t expect you to be so unreasonable!¡± Sylvie hadn¡¯t been able to find the opportunity to exin to him, she finally opened her mouth to exin. Looking at Marley¡¯s handsome face and recalling all the misunderstandings, she frowned and said, ¡°He saved me. I was knocked unconscious and taken out of the hotel! Later I had almost been¡­ it was him who saved me! Marley, I am really disappointed in you!¡± Shocked, Marley stared wide-eyed at Sylvie who spoke faintly. He didn¡¯t recover for a long while, but his heart dissolved slowly. He couldn¡¯t help but squeeze Sylvie¡¯s left hand and his angry and unrestrained expressions softened. He felt distressed and asked her in a low voice, ¡°Are you okay now?¡± ¡°Get out! I don¡¯t want to see you!¡± Sylvie said seriously, ¡°You really disappointed me!¡± He didn¡¯t say a word. His eyes were deep as he stared at her for a while and then suddenly said, ¡°Sylvie, I really want to discard you.¡± Sylvie was taken aback for a moment. He suddenly leaned over her, his toned and muscr body covering her immediately. Marley¡¯s tense and hot body covered her. He lowered her head and invaded her body. All of his movements werepleted in one go without any sloppiness. Sylvie was already feeling a little aggrieved, mainly because of the words he said to her. His humiliating words made her feel resentful, ¡°Let me go! Don¡¯t touch me!¡± Marley stopped suddenly, stared at her and almost shouted, ¡°Don¡¯t touch you? You are my woman! You don¡¯t want me to touch you? Sylvie, you still say this has nothing to do with Ernie?¡± She heard his words and looked at him with her big beautiful eyes. There was not even the slightest trace of surrender in her eyes, she just stared at him in the eyes. Her expressions made her look silently tempting. With the close distance between them, Marley was slightly lost in her beauty and his frowned eyebrow loosened slightly. He looked at her and gritted his teeth, ¡°He saved you, so are you now deeply grateful to him? You feel different about him? Suddenly, you can¡¯t endure me now?¡± Sylvie looked at him andughed mockingly at his jealousy! Was this the jealousy of men? She suddenly felt like Marley was too sad! ¡°I know I am innocent! Marley, I have nothing to say. Yes, I am grateful to Ernie. If it wasn¡¯t for him today, I would have been ruined by someone and would have lost my chaste. Of course, I am grateful to him!¡± He suddenly widened his eyes and stared at her ruthlessly, ¡°I see, this was all a y that he wrote and acted out all by himself, just to win your gratitude! He found someone to act for him and you actually believed him? Do you think he is really that kind of man?¡± ¡°He is not the kind of person you think he is! Marley, don¡¯t be so unreasonable!¡± ¡°I am unreasonable? You say I am unreasonable?¡± Marley snorted, ¡°You actually said that I am unreasonable?¡± He jerked his head down and kissed her lips hard. Sylvie felt anxious and wanted to refuse, but she couldn¡¯t push him away. She suddenly used force and bit his lip. Blood flowed out immediately, and the faint taste of blood filled both of their mouths. After she bit him, she wanted to let him go. However, he sped the back of her head forcefully and pushed his tongue in her mouth. The smell and taste of blood permeated her whole mouth. He fiercely confined the tip of her tongue and kissed her so hard that she could not move! His kiss was so strong that their lips and teeth blended together. Chapter 761 Man’s Jealousy Chapter 761 Man¡¯s Jealousy Just when she was about to suffocate, Marley slowly let go of her and used his hand to wipe off the blood on the corner of his mouth, then he smiled devilishly, "Remember that you are my woman! Don''t ever think about another man! Don''t ever say that another man is good!" Sylvie was suddenly stunned! Was he being jealous? Such a strong jealousy from a man? Her lips that he had just kissed were swelling, and it was bleeding, there was fresh red blood, and she looked so hot in this moment that it was hard to describe. Marley''s dark eyes were filled with deep light, he lowered his head and softened his grip, he hugged her and said in a deep voice, "Sylvie, he is lying to you! How can you change sides! Do you know how worried I was?" His sudden soft voice made Sylvie surprised, but when she thought about the way he harassed her, that he didn''t believe her, and that he said that she was used by him! This made her feel so bad! When she thought about that, she trembled all over. "Sylvie?" Marley looked at her big eyes, and was surprised by the deep hurt in her eyes, he didn''t want to see her hurt, he didn''t want her to say no, "Tell me, you are never going to betray me again!" Sylvie''s heart shook, she never thought about betraying him. He was overreacting. "Sylvie, talk to me!" He saw that she was quiet, and felt anxious in his heart, he had a feeling that he couldn''t control Sylvie anymore. He raised his head and looked at the emptiness and the hurt in her eyes, "Talk to me!" Her red lips said, "If you don''t believe me, if I have already been used by you, why would you speak with someone who was already used? Do you think an used woman''s words can be trusted?" Marley was stunned, that was what he said when he was angry, he didn''t think that he hurt her! "I..." He was stuck! Her eyes turned to look at him, she looked at his eyes, those eyes, as if filled with usations, "Marley, do you really trust me? If you do, why do you hurt me with those words? When I was with you, I was clean! I am still clean right now! Who is the one who isn''t clean, that person should know! You have been living with your Jemima five years, if we are talking about an used person, then you are even worse!" After hearing this, Marley''s eyes widened. "Marley, let me tell you, I also doubt what happened tonight has something to do with Ernie, but it doesn''t! I believe him, no matter what you think, I believe Ernie! He was the one who noticed that I was lost, at least I am more important to him than to you. To be honest, I feel honored! I feelforted, luckily he found me, otherwise who knows what could have happened! Can you even imagine what would happen if a woman got raped? Ernie got hurt for saving me, and he didn''t want to go to the doctor, he asked someone to get clothes for me because mine were torn, I couldn''t go out at all! He would rather let himself bleed and still wanted to wait till I was dressed, he was worried about my reputation, if he had another purpose, why would he care about my reputation? What about you? You say that you are my man, but when I was kidnapped, where were you? If I was waiting for you to save me, do you think I can still be clean now?" She looked at the man that was right in front of her, she tried to show no emotions, her tears were running down her cheeks, her heart was feeling a sea of pain, that was spreading out into her limbs and bones, she couldn''t move. She didn''t mind the hurt expression on his face, and kept saying, "I was saved by him! You don''t understand the feeling of a woman that was almost raped by a bad person, I neededforting! But you didn''t give me any of that! You always care about your pride, your arrogance, your face. What about me?" She stared at the pain on him, but Sylvie didn''t stop, she had a strong urge to continue, "When you get back you take off my clothes, just like now, you are dressed but I am not. Yes! We are married, and married people see each other naked, but this is not love between a married couple, you are harassing me! The first thing you do is to check my body, you don''t believe what I said! Marley, you say that we have a marriage without trust, so why are we keeping it? I really didn''t want your true heart, I just wanted to keep distance, but you are the one that kept seducing me. Marley, to be honest, I wanted to be with you, really, for the rest of my life! But now, I don''t have confidence anymore! Can we stop hurting each other? Tomorrow I will go back home, please let us have some distance okay? Let us not feel any hate when we see each other, okay?" "Sylvie..." Marley looked at her stunned, his expression was frozen, he didn''t even know that she was feeling so wronged and painful in her heart. "Marley, I really don''t want us to be enemies! I like you, I really do! But you cannot use that to mob me! I have my limits!" Sylvie said those hard words, she opened her eyes wide and cleared her eyes of the tears, she let them flow out. But, the tears didn''t seem to stop! "Sylvie, don''t hate me, listen to me, I didn''t do this on purpose, I am sorry, it''s all my fault!" Marley exined anxiously, "You misunderstood me, youpletely misunderstood, I am not the way you think I am, you don''t understand me, you really don''t." Her tears stopped, and Sylvie''s face was cold, "What is there to understand, and what if I don''t understand, can it change the fact that you hurt me?" "Sylvie, I thought that it was all an act that he initiated, he told me many times that he liked you! And even if he saved you, did he need to hold your hand whening out? What do you want me to think? And when you saw me, you immediately took your hand back, didn''t you think it looked like it was all on purpose? If there is nothing for you to hide, why would you push his hand away when you saw me?" Marley looked at her, his dominance was still there, his handsome face was showing the manly manner of his. "Sylvie, could it be that you are too easy to Ernie? He kissed you and I didn''t see that you refused him firmly! Don''t you think that there is a problem with you? Yes! I didn''t protect you and that is my fault! What about you?" Marley''s eyes shed, to be stared at by him made her feel like she was hallucinating, as if she was being peeled by him, no matter if it was her clothes, or her soul. In that moment, he was surrounding her with his eyes, giving her no chance to get away, no chance to breath. Marley got closer to her, he put his arms on the side of her head, his upper body straightened, his eyes looked confused. His eyes were drawing hers to him like mas, his voice was deep and seductive, and he said slowly and clearly, "I am a man! Did you ever think about my feelings? Not just tonight, but before?" Sylvie suddenly paused! He held her face, there was a slightly stinging feeling, "Sylvie, do you think a man should wee another man who likes his woman? What if this man is his cousin? When have you ever refused him indeed?" "I..." Sylvie sighed in her heart, didn''t she? Was she at fault? Marley knitted his brows, he strengthened his arms, as if he was afraid she might fly away the next second, then he said, "I am not kidding, I really want to destroy you. I want to take every bone in your body and break them and make them into powder, so that you can never seduce another man again! Don''t tell me that you have never seduced another man, if you haven''t why would Ryan take care of you for four years? Why would Ernie tell me that he is serious about you so officially?" Marley made her heart tremble, they were waved, all those ripples went on and on, into her heart, those feelings weren''t good. He didn''t only use his body to restrain her, he even used his manhood to restrain her, that was such a dominance. Marley''s face looked confused, his eyes were looking deeply at her without blinking, they were shining like the ck diamond. He was lying on her, the dark shadow made his face look even more handsome, "Sylvie, nobody is perfect! But have you ever allowed me to trust you?" "Tonight, I won''t touch you! We should both calm down! I will think about myself, and you think about yourself!" After saying so, he got up and left. The door closed with a bang, then it was quiet in the room. Sylvie started asking herself again and again. Was she wrong? Was she? Did she not care about his feelings? She went to the bathroom and took a shower, then changed her clothes, and went back to the bedroom, sheid down on the bed, her big eyes staring at the ceiling, she couldn''t fall asleep for a long time. It was 4 am in the morning, the sky was still dark, the moon was up, she got up and went downstairs. There was no light, only the moonshine was shining a little white light in. It lit up half of Marley''s face, that carried anger, it made people suffocate, his ck hair covered his eyes, with a shining light. Sylvie was stunned, after the surprise, her heart was filled with fear, her little face was pale. He didn''t sleep all night? Was he sitting downstairs smoking? "You didn''t sleep?" She got scared, her voice was trembling. Marley''s eyes were dark, "What are you doing here?" She just didn''t fall asleep, and was thinking about some things, she didn''t want to fight with him. Marley''s face was so pale that it looked horrified, he suddenly got up and went towards the stairs, where Sylvie was standing, he passed her without saying anything, and went upstairs. "Marley!" When he passed her, she said in a low voice, "Let''s talk." "I don''t want to talk right now! Let''s all calm down,st night, I didn''t protect you, I will investigate it!" After saying so, he went upstairs. After Sylvie went back to her room, Marley wasn''t there, she thought that he probably slept in the guest room. Sylvie changed her clothes early in the morning, and got up early, she saw that Marley had also changed, and came out of the guest room. All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Sylvie said, "Good morning!" "Morning!" Marley said calmly. Sylvie didn''t know if she should cook breakfast, then he said that he would buy something on the way, and left! When they were at the office, he was very quiet. At 8 o''clock morning. "Sylvie!" Tyler held a pile of documents and called her. Sylvie just made coffee, and was about to bring it to Marley when she was called by Tyler. Tyler pointed at the document analysis, "Look at this! These data don''t look right?" "Uh, I will look at it!" Sylvie nodded. He handed over the documents to her, and Sylvie gave the coffee to him. Chapter 762 Her Heart Was with Him Chapter 762 Her Heart Was with Him Tyler was waiting for her to go through the documents, both of them were too invested in it and started discussing on the corridor. Marley who just walked out from the President room saw this scene. Her dark hair was tied up, she looked immacte. Her side profile looked calm and gentle, her gaze serious, that note of seriousness shone like a bright light, as if it was a wless piece of jade. The coffee that he had wanted was in Tyler¡¯s hands, and at the moment, he was drinking it. Marley frowned slightly. ¡°President!¡± Maisy called out. ¡°Yeah!¡± Marley nodded, and walked towards them. ¡°Where¡¯s my coffee?¡± Marley frowned. Tyler almost spat out the gulp of coffee that he had just taken. ¡°Oh! This is yours, I¡¯m so sorry, I identally took it!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go make a new cup now!¡± Sylvie lowered her head, quickly exining to Tyler the source of the data, and turned around to head to the pantry to make a coffee. She was very calm, as if nothing had happenedst night. ¡°Marley, let¡¯s head to the office!¡± Tyler said. Marley nodded, turned around and retracted his gaze that was firmly on Sylvie. At the moment, at the end of the corridor, Ernie came up from the stairs, on his forehead was a white piece of gauze. Seeing Sylvie, he greeted her smilingly, ¡°Hi! Sylvie, morning! Did you get a scolding yesterday? How was it? Did it go okay?¡± Sylvie paused for a second, seeing Ernie, she subconsciously stood on the spot, maintaining her distance, but still greeted him politely, ¡°Vice President, good morning!¡± Ernieughed out loud and walked straight over. Sylvie retreated a step, still maintaining a distance. But Ernie walked in front of her, in between hisughter carried an obvious harassment that couldn¡¯t be ignored, an air of boiling evilness wafted towards her, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± He wasn¡¯t standing close, but it wasn¡¯t far either, about a distance of half a metre. This scene made Marley who was about to enter the president room stop in his tracks. He narrowed his eyes, and looked over from afar. Then, as if hesitating on whether to go over! ¡°Is your injury alright?¡± Sylvie couldn¡¯t help but ask in concern, the injury was caused by her, regardless of how she felt in her head or her heart, she should still show a bit of concern. But Ernie insteadughed. ¡°Oh! Not bad, you still know how to show concern for me, how wasst night? Did you get punished severely?¡± His words made her not sure whether tough or cry. Sylvie raised her head, and looked at him, ¡°Vice President, this is working hours, if you¡¯re not busy, I am busy! I¡¯ll head off first!¡± ¡°Too bad someone is here to find trouble!¡± Ernie shrugged, and looked at Marley who was walking straight over. Marley¡¯s gaze was ice cold on Ernie. Sylvie turned around and saw him, chills went down her spine, her scalp turned numb. She lowered her head, and in a light and soft girly tone, ¡°President, I¡¯ll go make the coffee immediately.¡± ¡°I think it¡¯s better you guys have a good chat instead of working!¡± Marley said in his deep voice sarcastically. Sylvie pursed her lips. ¡°Marley, where have your capabilities gone? Your own woman got kidnapped yesterday, and almost got ruined. I came over to show a little bit of concern, and you¡¯re not happy! Still acting so strangely, I haven¡¯t even questioned how you protect her? Have you not investigated yesterday¡¯s matter?¡± Ernie said coldly, ¡°Marley, if you can only treat Sylvie like this, why not you let go, and let her be with me, I can promise nothing of this sort will happen.¡± ¡°Vice President, this is the office!¡± Sylvie quickly intercepted, she felt extremely awkward. ¡°I¡¯ll head back to work!¡± Just when she was about to leave, Ernie blocked her pathway. ¡°There must also be an exception to work and personal life separation. Yesterday¡¯s matter was both a personal matter and apany matter, if you got caught by other people, shouldn¡¯t our President give an exnation?¡± Marley¡¯s handsome face changed slightly, he looked at Ernie coldly. ¡°This is a matter between me and Sylvie, it has nothing to do with you!¡± ¡°I came here just to ask you how you protect our female staff! This should be considered work matters right?¡± Ernie framed it as if it were so noble. Sylvie didn¡¯t know what to say at that moment, she retreated again slightly, once again increasing the distance between them. ¡°Sylvie, look! When something happens he thinks of his own dignity first, he¡¯s so afraid of being cheated on, he has no capabilities himself. After a night, he still hasn¡¯t investigated the matter properly! He still doesn¡¯t want to be cheated on, this type of man, are you sure you want to spend the rest of your life with him?¡± Erniemented coldly at the side. ¡°Vice president, if this is a work matter, then don¡¯t bring in personal matters!¡± Sylvie was worried that Ernie was adding oil to fire and making Marley even more angry. This guy couldn¡¯t wait for war to break out. ¡°Thanks for your hard work regarding yesterday¡¯s matter!¡± Marley turned to say to Ernie. ¡°As for the investigation oue, how do you know that I have not found out anything? I will be exining this matter to Sylvie and not you! Also, vice president, you got hurt because of protecting our staff, the company willpensate you for your injuries, you don¡¯t have toe to work this week, you can head home for a rest!¡± Finishing his words, Marley pulled Sylvie and walked towards the President room. Tyler was also shocked, mumbling while looking at the situation from afar, even Maisy and Daria were acting weirdly, he didn¡¯t know what happened. Marley¡¯s hands were especially strong, Sylvie¡¯s hand that was being held by him felt painful, Sylvie was in so much pain she was frowning, but she didn¡¯t say anything and simply bit her lips. Ernie stood at the corridor, seeing her frown, and seeing the way Marley was holding her, he couldn¡¯t bear it and shouted over loudly, ¡°Marley, you¡¯re hurting her wrist!¡± Marley turned around to look at Sylvie who had her head lowered and was frowning, and his grip got even tighter! The pain shot through her heart, Sylvie bit her lips firmly. She looked up in surprise, and met Marley¡¯s dim eyes, even Tyler was stunned. ¡°President?¡± Marley said in a low voice, ¡°No one to interrupt within an hour!¡± ¡°Oh!¡± In Tyler¡¯s hands were a bunch of documents, he couldn¡¯t understand what was going on, but could only nod his head. The door to the president room closed with a m. Marley still didn¡¯t let go of Sylvie, but instead pressed her towards the door. Sylvie¡¯s expression froze, Marley¡¯s handsome face carried a hint of an evil smile, he lowered his head towards her, his voice soft and gentle, and mumbled in her ears, ¡°You really had to thank Ernie early in the morning? Do you want to offer yourself to him as a thank you?¡± He was angry! But she had really been more careful! What¡¯s more, she really thought that if she had a clear conscience, she had nothing to worry about! At this moment, he held her tightly in his arms, his thin lips breathing next to her ears. At such a close distance, Sylvie¡¯s stiff back was against the door, not knowing what to do. She knew he was doing it on purpose! He had brought her into his office under the nose of all his employees, just so that he can prove it to Ernie! Should she push him away? Tell him that this was the office? Separating work from personal life? But, compared to Marley¡¯s anger, she was even more afraid of Ernie¡¯s evilness and odd tactics! This gave her a headache, it would be better if she stayed a distance from men! What¡¯s more she was already a married woman! Just when Sylvie was hesitating and, in a trance, Marley¡¯s kiss dropped on her. It was kind of teasing, kind of yful, twirling around by her lips. His male aura drifted towards her, Sylvie¡¯s mind went nk. Luckily she realized that she hadn¡¯t totally fallen into it, and still maintained a tinge of rity. Her lips numb, she quickly dodged! ¡°Not letting me kiss you?¡± He raised his eyebrows. He frowned and looked at her eyes, their gaze met and stayed together in the silent room. Sylvie could feel that his rational thoughts were slowly slipping away from him. Under this gaze, she felt like a little sheep in front of a wild animal, unable to fend for herself. If she did this with him in the President room, she was worried that his image would be spoilt, but it also served as a warning to Ernie that she was his, she was Marley¡¯s woman! Sylvie felt a sense of sadness, she was so helpless. His kiss was as if trying to release his anger towards Ernie, at the same time warning Ernie that she was his woman, no matter how he treated her, Ernie had no right to interfere. His body was like steel, so heavy, so hard, pressing on her strongly, as strong as a mountain, there was no chance for Sylvie to resist. She didn¡¯t want to resist! She reached out and held his neck. His body trembled lightly and let go of her. Pulling away from her, he lowered his head to look at her. This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. ¡°Do you want to mix up work with personal matters here?¡± Sylvie asked coldly and crisply, in her voice carried a hint of mocking and helplessness. Hearing this, Marley lowered his head again, his slender eyebrows froze slightly, his pair of phoenix eyes ring at her coldly. His pupils were a pure ck, as dark as a starless night sky. Sylvie looked straight into his eyes and felt as if she was going to be drawn into it. Sylvie felt very anxious under his gaze, but she tried her best to remain calm, and looked at him. At the end of the day, separating work and personal matters meant nothing to her, if he wasn¡¯t scared, she had nothing to be afraid of! Marley¡¯sshes suddenly curved, the bitterness in his eyes suddenly turned into a sneer. His lips pressed against hers, and he stuck out his tongue to gently lick her lips. ¡°Yes! I¡¯m mixing work with personal life!¡± His voice was hoarse. Sylvie inhaled a breath of air! Sylvie¡¯s head was in the clouds from Marley¡¯s kisses, she felt totally captivated and conquered. Not suppressing herself anymore, not contradicting herself anymore, under his hot kisses, she lost herself once again. His lips moved to her ears, his tongue slowly tracing the shape of her ears, mumbling deeply in her ears, ¡°So what if I don¡¯t separate work from personal life? I only want you; I want everyone to know that you are mine! You can only be mine! I already wanted youst night, but I gave you some time to think clearly, and to let myself think clearly, I want you!¡± She closed her eyes and leaned towards the door; she felt the cold hard door was almost melting from the heat of her body. Those few words carried how much of his deep love and struggle, desire and respect? ¡°Marley¡ª¡± she moaned slowly, finishing her words, her body was lifted into the air¡­ Lying on the bed on the rest room, his soft and gentle kiss spread to every part of her body that made her heart throbbed. With so much longing, she closed her eyes! ¡°Marley!¡± She opened her eyes and reached out to gently push him. ¡°Let me do it!¡± Marley was slightly surprised, he never thought that Sylvie would be so proactive, and so dominant. Sylvie pushed him down, he couldn¡¯t control himself and lost his rationality, he panted between heavy breaths, letting her blood boil, both of their bloods were boiling! She wanted to prove to him that her heart was with him! Chapter 763 Malicious Punishment Chapter 763 Malicious Punishment ¡°Sylvie, why are you doing this?¡± He looked at her in shock, he was astonished, and even more deeply affectionate. ¡°Because you are my husband. I never thought of betraying you, Marley!¡± She shouted hoarsely. ¡°If I want to betray you, I will choose to divorce first! Marley, you can¡¯t wrong me and lose your trust on me!¡± ¡°Silly woman!¡± He held her arm tightly. ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t believe you, it¡¯s that he can¡¯t be trusted!¡± He held her arm tighter and tighter. His tightened fingers seemed to tell her that how much she made him happy and sad. They hugged together. Her initiative melted his coldness in his heart! It felt like the stars in the sky were falling and the whole world was ruining. If she could make a choice, she would like to die fearlessly! Marley had the same thought! After that, she leaned in his arms and her thoughts became hazy. Maisy and Daria looked in the direction of the president¡¯s room more than once, but the door was still closed. ¡°Hey! It¡¯s been three hours! It¡¯s been three hours since the president and Sylvie went in, and they haven¡¯te out yet!¡± ¡°Has the presidente out yet?¡± Tyler walked over and asked. ¡°No!¡± Maisy shook her head. ¡°Let me know as soon as possible when the door opens!¡± Tyler said in confusion. It didn¡¯t take so long time even to have sex, right? It was office hour now! Ernie was downstairs. He sat in his boss chair, his eyes were deep and nobody knew what he was thinking. When A walked in, she saw him thinking about something. A suddenly thought of yesterday, she walked towards Ernie cautiously. She said softly, ¡°Vice President, are you looking for me?¡± ¡°A, you said something to Marleyst night, right?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± A nodded. She admitted frankly. ¡°What did you say?¡± ¡°It was about work, Vice President!¡± A said. Ernie held the pen tightly, and almost broke the pen. He asked coldly, ¡°Did you go to him toin? Or you went toin about me? His indifferent tone made A feel panic. She still said softly, ¡°Vice President, please do not make fun of me?¡± Ernie put down the pen in his hand, raised his head, and looked at A. ¡°I hope that it is just for fun. A, people shouldn¡¯t be too wise. Otherwise, it will be miserable!¡± A trembled and walked towards Ernie. She smiled, sat on hisp, and hooked Ernie¡¯s neck. ¡°Vice President, I belong to you, how can Iin about you? Isn¡¯t it? Ernie smiled, ¡°People should know who they are!¡± ¡°What the vice president said is correct!¡± A winked, and her voice was soft. She leaned on his chest. Her plump body and the low neckline appeared in front of Ernie. He lowered down his head and took a look. He looked calm but his eyes were gloomy. A nced at Ernie¡¯s charming face coquettishly. She snuggled even closer to his chest with her fine face which was filled with makeup. ¡°The vice president left mest night and no one can find you. Didn¡¯t you say that you want to go back with mest night?¡± A whispered, and her smile was charming. A was really a coquettish woman! Ernie smiled coldly and there was a wicked smile on the corner of his lips. ¡°Yes! It was my faultst night. I shouldn¡¯t leave you alone!¡± ¡°Why did you hurt your head, vice president?¡± A turned around and asked coyly. Ernie¡¯s gaze was cold. His hand reached into A¡¯s half-opened gauze shirt, and kneaded her breasts. ¡°Hmm¡­Ah¡­¡± A moan with seduction sounded. ¡°Do you want me so much?¡± The deep voice was extremely pleasant, but there was a mockery on the corner of his lips. ¡°A, it is because you want Marley, right? Because of Marley and I look alike, so that you treat me well, right?¡± ¡°You are so annoying. You asked me like this, what should I say?¡± A said coyly. She tried to get close to him and stretched out her hands to touch his strong body. Ernie stopped talking andid her soft body on the desk without any mercy. They just went straight to the point, and it seemed like he was venting with anger. In the lounge of the president¡¯s room, Sylvie and Marley were exhausted but they still didn¡¯t let go of each other! It seemed that was the only way that could make him feel at ease! Marley¡¯s strong arm held her slender waist. Sylvie straightened her spine and felt a shudder rushing from her back to the top of her head. ¡°Sylvie...¡± Marley¡¯s low voice was full of deep affection, but his big hands still hooked her slender waist tightly. ¡°Huh?¡± Sylvie was very tired, and even her voice becamezy and felt dizzy. Marley¡¯s strong breath was still lingering between Sylvie¡¯s noses. It was really ambiguous under the intense, suffocating and dizzy atmosphere. Sylvie closed her eyes and heard deepughter from her ears. His strong body pressed her tightly and they formed an ambiguous posture. ¡°Do you know who did it to youst night?¡± he asked softly. ¡°Who?¡± Sylvie thought of Ernie asking her the result of the investigation. Did he really find it out? But it was only one night! He didn¡¯t go outst night! ¡°Sylvie, it¡¯s Bonnie!¡± Marley said in a low voice. ¡°It¡¯s her!¡± Sylvie was stunned. ¡°Your sister!¡± Marley¡¯s seemingly gentle tone revealed the fierce anger. ¡°She met Keegan before, and I suspect it is her. Bonnie is your sister, what can we do about it?¡± ¡°It¡¯s her!¡± Sylvie was slightly startled. ¡°Will it be her?¡± ¡°It still needs to be confirmed!¡± Marley was still waiting for the call. He called his friend when he went downstairsst night. He asked his friend to help him investigate. The result came out in the middle of the night. Sylvie was startled. She had never thought about that, but everything now made sense to her. At first, Bonnie came to make it up with her, and then she had an incident. Bonnie wanted to make herself clear. She wanted to ruin her and the McCarthy family wouldn¡¯t let a ruined woman be the heir. Thinking of this, Bonnie did have a reason to do this. Sylvie was a little surprised. Marley understood her feelings at this moment, but Sylvie became calm soon. The sunlight can be seen through the closed and transparent windows. The sunlight was so shining. She subconsciously reached out her hand and hugged him, as if she could find somefort through such action. His breath made her heart pounding. The grim feeling made her feel dizzy, and the whole body was strengthless. She was so sleepy and tired, and she never felt so tired before. She didn¡¯t sleep wellst night, and just now she got frightened and angry. Her fatigued body was tortured by Marley just now. This made her exhausted, and she just wanted to sleep. Her long eyshes trembled slightly, ¡°Marley, I want to sleep!¡± Marley was stunned slightly and hugged her tightly. He knew that she was sad and she was escaping. After all, she was framed by her sister in that way though they had different moms. She was exhausted at the bottom of her heart. Marley looked at her frowning eyebrow, his heart twitched. She just wanted to have a good sleep. Without thinking about anything else. His broad shoulders made her rxed and feltfortable. She also gradually put down her defence. ¡°Marley!¡± Sylvie subconsciously whispered. Then, he kissed her. She struggled unconsciously, but he hugged her tighter. His lips were cold, but his palms were warm. ¡°Sylvie, I will not let go of Bonnie, even if she is your sister!¡± Sylvie was startled. She thought of her grandfather. How sad would he be if her grandfather knew about this? Actually, she really didn¡¯t want to think too much about her grandfather, but that was her grandfather. Due to family ties, she couldn¡¯t do it! He was old and what would he feel if he knew about this? ¡°You don¡¯t need to do anything about this anymore. I will find her myself!¡± Sylvie said. ¡°Marley, I want to sleep now!¡± ¡°Sylvie, I am used to taking charge of everything, that¡¯s why I¡¯m overbearing to you. I know you are worried about your grandfather on this matter, but Bonnie¡¯s behaviour is beyond my tolerance! Do you know? I need to revenge!¡± ¡°How will you revenge on her?¡± Sylvie frowned. ¡°I will do as what she did!¡± Marley said lowly. ¡°Do you want to find some men to ruin her?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry about this anymore! I¡¯m not so despicable, but I wouldn¡¯t stop here!¡± Marley lowered his head and hugged Sylvie tighter. It made her sexy breast get much closer to his strong body. His hot lips kissed her sexy breasts. ¡°Sylvie, I still want more!¡± ¡°Marley, I don¡¯t want it. It¡¯s been twice already, I¡¯m so tired!¡± she blushed and said it. ¡°But I can do it many times!¡± Marley said. His voice was low and sexy. He kissed slowly along her smooth forehead, her nose, red lips, and attractive neck¡­ Sylvie¡¯s beautiful eyes were wide, and she twisted her body impatiently. She tried to push him away¡­ However, her twisting made Marley more excited. He looked at her, ¡°Don¡¯t move. Are you seducing me? Do you want me to be faster?¡± After he finished his words, he smiled wickedly. He lifted her up and wanted her to understand his needs. Boom! Sylvie was extremely shocked. At this moment, she knew that he was crazy today! He didn¡¯t even care that they were at the office and how the employees perceive her. He locked her in the room for several hours, and still didn¡¯t go out! ¡°Marley, it¡¯s lunch time! We can¡¯t do this anymore!¡± she said lowly. Marley looked at her eyes, and stared at her. His dark eyes were filled with ambition. He approached her ear and said lowly, ¡°Sylvie, from today onwards, you need to keep a distance from other men, and don¡¯t have any physical contact with other men!¡± ¡°Yes, I knew it!¡± she said immediately. ¡°Get up quickly!¡± Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°No, I wouldn¡¯t let you go out today!¡± he said. She sighed. She calmed down and kept quiet. She felt she was quite enjoying such moment. They were like an ordinary couple that was enjoying their honeymoon. She looked at him, ¡°As long as you are not afraid, then I have nothing to worry about! It¡¯s okay if we don¡¯t go out!¡± Chapter 764 I Like Her Chapter 764 I Like Her They were married anyway, though it might not be so good for them to do this in the office. But suddenly he said coldly, "If you see Ernie again, I hope that you won''t talk to him a lot, if you don''t have my permission, you shouldn''t talk to him, don''t look at him, don''t get out of my sight, if you break any of these rules, I will make you unable to get off the bed again!" Sylvie felt a little ufortable in her heart, "Marley, I know my limits, can''t you believe me?" "Believe you, but I don''t believe him! So you are not allowed to talk to him." Marley said. Sylvie felt a little angry, "Marley, you are unreasonable." "I don''t care, still better than having my wife been taken advantage of!" Marley''s dark eyes that were filled with seduction were staring at her, saying every single word, "Sylvie, I don''t care why we got married, but from the day you married me, your body, your heart, your eyes, your brain are all mine! You are only allowed to see me, to be close to me, no other man, get it?" "Then why don''t you just tie me on you!" Sylvie felt that he was so childish, but was it just him who was like this, or all of the men? Or maybe, it was the men in the Hughes family that were like this. Ernie was evil, Marley was dominant, what did she do to have them in her life? She stubbornly bit her lips, "Marley, I can only have you in my eyes and in my heart, but am I the only person in your life as well? If you can do it, then I can!" "Of course!" He said dominantly, "I can obviously do that, have you ever seen me be close to another woman?" "Alright then! I will believe you, but I hope you can do it, I can promise you, I won''t betray you, I will keep my distance to others." "Good girl!" Marley''s eyes suddenly looked as if they were on fire, Sylvie was surprised and only in an instant she was drawn to him. "Marley, don''t..." "So pretty..." He said with a hoarse voice. Then, sexual activity was right there happening in the room, it was charming and lingering. Marley and Sylvie stayed in the president''s office the whole afternoon and didn''t even have lunch. In the afternoon when they got off work, Ernie went upstairs and asked Maisy, "Miss Maisy, are they still in there?" "Yeah!" Maisy immediately got up, "Vice president, do you need something?" "Aren''t they even tired? I am going to knock!" Ernie didn''t care, he went to the door and banged, "President, open up, it''s been a day, without food and water, you aren''t working, instead you are having sex, why don''t you do that at home!" The door was tightly closed, even when Ernie banged for a long time, nobody opened! Ernie shrugged his shoulders, he turned around and said to Maisy, "Go home, go home!" After work, people at the Hughes Group were whispering, "Hey, I heard, Mr. President and his wife have been in there the whole day withouting out!" "He must be so strong!" "Right, Mrs. Hughes is so skinny, how can she take his body?" "Who knows, they must have done it hundreds of times! They didn''te out the whole day!"... Ernie didn''t stay, he got off work and left in his car. In the suburbs at a private garage. The car stopped, immediately someone came out, "Boss, you are here!" Ernie knitted his brows, and said coldly, "Did you get the person?" "Uh, yes!" "Take me there!" Ernie said in a deep voice, "Did you prepare the stuff?" "Everything ording to your requirements, it''s all prepared!" Ernie went to the underground level and saw the prepared camera, and the woman on the bed, then smiled, "Good, good! This is good! How is that Keegan?" "Boss, I am going to give him a drink now!" "Wait, first wake this woman up!" Ernie sat down next to the bed on a couch. "Okay!" Dante went over and patted on the woman''s face. When the woman on the bed woke up, she widened her eyes and looked around confused, then she saw Ernie''s evil face, smiling and sitting opposite of the bed on the couch, she got up abruptly, and said, "Er... Ernie?" Ernie smiled slightly, "Haha, Bonnie, yes it is me!" "What are you doing?" Bonnie subconsciously crawled towards the middle of the bed, "You, why did you bring me here?" "What do you think?" Ernieughed slightly, there was an unreadable sh in his eyes. "Dante, go and prepare! Get the person ready, we will need himter!" "Okay!" Dante left. It was only Bonnie and Ernie in the room. Ernie sat there with his legs folded, he leaned on the couch, his posture waszy and chic, "Bonnie, let''s talk about the elephant in the room, what you didst night, we will do it right now!" Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. Bonnie turned pale when she heard that, but she immediately yelled anxiously, "What? What? What did I dost night?" "Haha, are you pretending to be stupid?" Ernieughed, "Do you think that your n was perfect?" "Ernie, I don''t know what you are talking about, let me out, otherwise my grandpa won''t let you go like this!" Bonnie yelled. "If I was afraid of your grandpa, I wouldn''t take you here!" Ernie looked cold, "And what you did, if your grandpa knew, do you think you would still be able to stay at the McCarthy family? I guess they would''ve kicked you out, right?" "Ernie, you are talking bullshit, what did I do?" Bonnie was still not admitting it. "Keegan!" Ernie just said one name. Bonnie suddenly felt her ears fuzzing, this answer made her stunned. "What you and Keegan wanted to do before is what I will make him do to you tonight!" He curled his lips up coldly, andughed. That smile was cruelly pleased, "Bonnie, you want to ruin Sylvie, but you didn''t think that it would be found out this quickly, right?" Bonnie felt her body cold, and a kind of fear filled her. Within an instant, she suddenly understood! Cold sweat was running down her back, "Ernie, what does this have to do with you?" Ernie smiled, "I can''t help it, anyone who wants to hurt Sylvie, I will hurt her back multiple times, because I like Sylvie, hahaha..." Heughed very evilly and devilishly, it was strangely shocking. "You like Sylvie?" Bonnie mumbled and repeated, she turned pale, "Ernie, you, are you sure?" "What do you think?" Ernie raised his brows, and looked at Bonnie. "You are doing this for her?" "If you think that is what I am doing, why not! Yes, I am paying you back for her, so what?" "You can''t!" Bonnie yelled, "This has nothing to do with me, I didn''t do anything!" Bonnie''s lips were white, "You can''t do this to me, you can''t!" "Do you think what you are saying is important?" Ernie said calmly, "I hate women who think too much of themselves. You hurt your own sister, you are so evil, and it doesn''t matter if such a woman is ruined! Only then she will learn her lesson, right?" Bonnie''s face was pale! "Boss, I brought him here!" Suddenly the door was opened. "Okay, serve Bonnie some of the cocktails that you made!" Ernie said to them, this made Bonnie''s face change colors. "Yes, sir! We are all ready!" This time two men came in, theyughed, one of them had a ss of red wine in his hand. "No! What is that? I will not drink that!" Bonnie was so scared that she crawled back into the bed, "No, you can''t do that to me, my grandfather is Cassius, he will not let you get away with that!" "Feed her!" Ernie said in a deep voice, "I hate to be threatened, it has always been me who threatened! This is the first time that someone threatens me, I will not let you get away!" Bonnie''s face froze as she looked at Ernie, "What do you want? Let me go, Ernie, let me go!" She thought that she would win today, as soon as Sylvie was ruined, she would be the only possible heir! But she didn¡¯t expect Ernie would be showing up here at all, she was caught off guard. If she was ruined, then, there was no chance for her anymore! Ernie humphed coldly, "Bonnie, you really don''t know who you are. You can''t do anything, but you are so evil, sorry that you have no brain! Why would your grandfather let you inherit the McCarthy Group? You are the one who blocked your own way! The McCarthys was tolerating you, but you didn''t know the world and started to mock Sylvie! Whatever, but then you found Keegan that idiot, and now you should drink the wine that you have been making yourself! You dug a grave for yourself!" Ernie paused on purpose, then he said full of sarcasm, "Oh! I forgot to tell you, actually, I was going to have mercy on you, only have Keegan sleep with you, but I heard that you were going to ask a lot of people to sleep with Sylvie,pared to you, I am way too nice. Dante, give her the drink, what are you waiting for?" Dante and the other man went towards Bonnie, and pushed her down, and forced her to drink the wine. Bonnie first tried to fight against it, but she couldn''t push the men off, her chin was locked, they grabbed her face, and filled her mouth with the wine. "Ahem, ahem, ahem..." Bonnie coughed heavily when they let go of her, she wanted to spit it out again. Ernie smiled, "Don''t worry, I will allow you two to have a wonderful night! Dante, turn on the camera!" "Yes, Boss!" This time, someone pushed Keegan in. Ernie was leaning on the couch, his eyes were cold. Keegan was already not himself anymore, he was also fed with the same medicine, when he saw the woman, he couldn''t control himself and threw himself onto her. "Ahh..." Bonnie screamed. "Bonnie, I didn''t give you a lot of medicine! I just want you to know, I want you to be awake, to enjoy the taste of the wine you made all by yourself! How is that? I am gifting you a man, am I good to you?" Ernie''s words were hitting hard on Bonnie. She felt coldness in her heart, her lips were trembling out of fear and horror. She was wrong! She thought she was smart, she thought a lot of herself. Now was she really going to be ruined by this strong Keegan? This was what she wanted to use to ruin Sylvie, how could... Ernie was so scared! He was such a scary man, why was he so different than what the rumor said about him? "Ernie, please, let me go! I will do anything for you! Please don''t do this to me!" Bonnie screamed. "Let you go? So that you can keep hurting Sylvie?" Ernie''s lips curled up, then he started tough, that laughter had nothing to do with joy, on the contrary, it had danger, disdain, and ruthlessness, "Don''t even think about it!" Chapter 765 Was She Wrong? Chapter 765 Was She Wrong? Bonnie¡¯s eyesight became blurry, her limbs were cold and trembling. She lost her mind, ¡°Then tell me, what do you want so you could let me go?¡± Bonnie was really scared! Was she wrong? Why did so many people want to protect Sylvie? Grandfather saw her potential and wanted her to be the sessor. Marley married her and treated her well! How could Ernie stand up for her? Why? "Ah, beauty girl!" Seeing Bonnie on the bed, Keegan couldn''t control her and pounced on her. "Ah¡­ No!" Bonnie screamed. Ernie chuckled. He looked like he had nothing to do with this. Keegan couldn''t control himself anymore. He had lost his senses. Drugs had controlled his instinct and mind. The medicine Bonnie took had note to effect yet. She still knew what was going on. As she struggled, Keegan had already pressed her down under him. "Ernie, you dare to do this to me, I will kill you!" "Haha! Sorry, Bonnie, I¡¯ll wait for you to kill me! But I don''t think you could! What are you afraid of? This is not the first time for you. I heard you¡¯ve done it with countless men, why can¡¯t you have Keegan too!¡± While they were talking, Keegan had already torn Bonnie¡¯s clothes! Bonnie only felt a burst of heating from her abdomen! "No!" She whispered, whining like a little beast. But Keegan had already lost his mind, he didn¡¯t know what he was doing. His hands became more strong and rude, he was about to go straight to the subject and want to make love with Bonnie. The camera here had been turned on. Dante turned the camera on and zoomed in. Bonnie saw the camera and was stunned, but she reacted instantly, ¡°Ernie, you mean jerk!¡± "So what if I¡¯m mean? I''ve never been a gentleman! Gentleman is just a fucking bullshit, only viins get the world now, serve you well as you couldn¡¯t fight me!¡± Ernie chuckled. "You... You let me go! Keegan, go away!¡± Bonnie suppressed the pain as she trembled and shouted, both her hands subconsciously tightly sping his hair so that she could push away Keegan. But the harder she tried to break free, the crazier Keegan was! This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. While Ernie and his men were watching this scene but no one moved! But with Bonnie¡¯s strength, her trying to push away Keegan was merely scratching for a strong man like Keegan, it had no real effect at all. In fact, it only stimted his senses even more. "You! Let go!¡± Bonnie screamed, "Ernie, you freak!¡± Ernie didn¡¯t say a word, but he then just said with a smile, ¡°Dante, after recording, don''t forget to take out my voice, just keep their voices! We should keep this tape well! In the future, when Miss Bonnie wants to do a stupid thing, we will broadcast this so that people all over the world can know how strong Miss Bonnie is! Hahaha¡­¡± "No! Please! Ernie, please let me go!... " Bonnie kept shouting and shouting. But Ernie didn''t care. At this moment, he was just cruel and violent like Satan. He watched the scene coldly and didn''t do anything else. "Ah ¨C go away! Go away, Keegan, you dare to touch me, I''ll kill you!¡± Bonnie kept screaming and kicking her hands and feet, but she still couldn''t push Keegan away even just for a bit. No matter how hard she tried, she couldn''t break free from his strong grip. Keegan was almost crazy. He grabbed her hands and held them together. He used only one hand to hold her hands above her head. Then, he went straight to make love with her. "No, no, no..." Bonnie shook her head, gasped, and struggled fiercely. She screamed sharply, but things had already been done! Ernie sneered, this woman really did not deserve any of his sympathies! Keegan didn''t know how to control himself, he didn¡¯t have his mind back. Bonnie¡¯s scream gradually turned into a strange voice, her mind was also gradually reced by her instinct. "Boss, this girl is a whore after all! Just now she said no but now she¡¯s taking the initiative! Look at her, she is more coquettish than the women in the adult movies, hahaha!¡± Danteughed while recording the video. Ernie slightly frowned, as he faced such a scene, he did not have too much reaction. And the people around him were already a little impatient, someone cried, "Boss, this is too stimting! The real version is much better than the movie! It''s more exciting!¡± Ernie nced at them, ¡°I only did one bad thing this time, I''m a good man! Only when I have to deal with bitches like her, I use this dirty method! Remember, if you want a woman, go to a nightclub to get a prostitute, no one is allowed to touch a good woman. If any of you dare to do it, you will be a eunuch for the rest of your life!¡± "Yes! Boss, when will we not listen to you?¡± "That¡¯s the best if you do!" Ernie smiled and lit a cigarette, he slowly smoked it and squinted to watch this live show. Keegan furiously released himself on Bonnie, he didn¡¯t use any skill, only strength, just like a wild animal out of control. Every time, it was strong and powerful, and it made her scream and made her go crazy! Both of them made an explicit scene, it was so erotic, making them all blush and made their heart racing! After the first round, Keegan started the second round! Ernie stood up and nced at him, "Copy a few boxes of the recorded clip and send me! I¡¯m leaving first! Lock them here and leave someone to monitor them. Lock them up here for three days and three nights! Continue to feed them the medicine tomorrow!¡± "Brother, will he die of excessive sex?" "No!" Ernie said in a deep voice, "Let them continue! It''s better to make Bonnie pregnant!" "Eh!" "Do as I say!" Ernie said coldly and got up to leave. At eight in the evening. Marley woke up from his sleep and opened his eyes to see Sylvie beside him. He had not eaten or drunk all day. He was really hungry! Sylvie looked really lovely and adorable when she fell asleep! Her smooth face was quiet and was full of charm after they made love. Inside his pupils, there¡¯s a reflection of Sylvie¡¯s small face. "Sylvie, don''t betray me!" Marley murmured, a trace of pain shed in his eyes. Jemima had already betrayed him. She didn¡¯t betray him emotionally. It was that she didn''t like his sacrifice for his family, ¡°I will not betray you either!¡± He sounded like he was saying this to Sylvie but it was also like he was saying it to himself! The soft light of the wallmp gently shined on Sylvie¡¯s face. Her eyebrows slightly frowned and her eyshes were trembling. She seemed to be dreaming! Sylvie seemed to be dreaming! But he was not sure what she was dreaming, she seemed a little uneasy in her dream, that was why her slender eyebrow frowned so tightly. Marley gave out a low sigh. He stretched out his big hand and gently smoothed her frowning eyebrows with his fingers. Whether he was being selfish or overbearing, once he decided to make her his woman, he would never let her go in this lifetime. Inside his deep eyes shed the tender love towards Sylvie. Then he got up and helped her put on the clothes. Perhaps she was truly tired! Sylvie turned over and continued to sleep. Then, a pair of strong arms brought her into the arms, he held her up and walked towards the door. "Marley¡ª" Perhaps she was feeling a little ufortable when she was being held. She whispered subconsciously, calling out Marley¡¯s name. He felt a sense of satisfactioning out of his chest. He smiled and carried her to the elevator. While Sylvie looked really sleepy and she seemed like she hadn''t had a good sleep for a long time. "Good baby...sleep...let''s go home!" Marley whispered in her ear. He had never spoken in such a gentle voice. In her sleep, Sylvie felt that she was wrapped in a warm and familiar ce, which made her feel very comfortable. She naturally fell asleep soundly. Her small head leaned against Marley¡¯s strong chestpletely and trustfully. Her face looked more and more rxed. Seeing Sylvie who slept as lovely as a baby, Marley could not help but smile lightly. Those inexplicable anger had disappeared without a trace. Marley carefully carried her to the parking lot, and put her directly on the seat at the back of the car. Then he sat at the front driver seat to drive, he did not call the driver this time, he brought Sylvie back by himself. The car was very steady and slow. He seemed like he was afraid that he would wake Sylvie up. Soft light shone on her face, a long time had passed, Sylvie finally woke up from hunger. She slowly opened her eyes and whined! She stretched and thenid on the bed. She never had such a good sleep before. When she woke up, she felt her whole body rxed. Huh? Wait! When she saw the surroundings clearly, she sat up all of a sudden. This was the bedroom at home. When did shee back? Where was Marley? Sylvie looked at these familiar surroundings, weren¡¯t Marley and her in the president''s office of the company? Sylvie suddenly felt nervous, she got up and got out of bed. She found herself wearing a nightgown, this was the one she put at home, he even helped her change to the nightgown! Where was he? "Marley?" Sylvie called out. The doorknob was twisted, a tall figure entered the bedroom. Then, the door was shut by his big hand. ¡°Have you woke up?¡± Sylvie raised her head and saw him. His waist was tied with an apron, she was stunned, her body shook, then she immediately calmed down, ¡°You¡ª¡± "Are you hungry?" He asked. "Are you cooking?" She felt a little hard to believe. "Can''t I cook?" Marley spoke with his deep male voice in a chill tone, ¡°Is it strange that I cook?¡± Seeing her stunned face, Marley''s thick eyebrows slightly frowned, his handsome face blushed slightly. He was a little embarrassed. Those who studied abroad sure could cook, they had to train their hands-on ability. The difference was just whether they could cook deliciously or not! He''s a good cook, but he didn''t like cooking. Seeing his embarrassed face, she felt a strange feeling flowing in her heart. She went over and looked at him with her small face, "It''s very strange, but thank you, hubby!" ¡®Hubby¡¯, a simple word but it let Marley stop frowning. He sighed, bent down, and kissed her lips, ¡°Let¡¯s go downstairs to eat!¡± "Okay!" His scent still stayed on her body, in such a warm atmosphere, she chose to forget those unhappy things before. The upsetting feeling she felt when he called her a used woman, she found that she cared about what he said. Although she said she chose to forget, she still kind of cared! "What are you thinking?" He frowned and asked in a low voice. Seeing that Sylvie was not walking down the stairs, he felt a little strange. "No, nothing!" She turned her face to another side in difort. Looking at her pale face that was obviously trying to avoid him, Marley frowned again and spoke in a little impatient tone, ¡°Say it!¡± She looked at him and said in a soft voice, "I just didn''t expect you to cook for an used woman like me!" Chapter 766 No Conditions Chapter 766 No Conditions Marley felt a little surprised, then he smiled again, "Youngdy, are you still hating me?" He was just angry when he said that, from the beginning, he noticed that this woman could easily trigger his anger, and he was already used to her influence on him, so, that was why he was so angry! "I felt ufortable! If it was you, would you be okay?" She asked him back. "Who told you to hold his hand!" He said in a low voice next to her ear, "I am a man, if I am provoked by him all the time, how could I take that? I was out of my mind and said something wrong, I apologize to you. How are you today, are you better?" "Uh!" She stiffened, she knew what he meant, but didn''t know how to answer. He pulled her into his arms, the expression on his face showed some danger, "You slept all day!" Sylvie blushed, they had sex all day, and she was too tired from it, it was really scary! "Marley, I hope that if there is anything in the future, we can talk about it! Instead of you saying stuff without your mind. That would not only hurt me, but both of us, get it?" She asked. Marley knitted his brows slightly, and nodded, then he pulled in his hand, and carried Sylvie, "Yes!" Weirdly, he felt that he couldn''t do that, because if anything happened to her, he knew he would lose his mind. So, he didn''t have the confidence! Even though he wanted to. But he never felt that when he was with Jemima. Why was it like that? Sylvie also sighed in her heart ¨C if this kept happening, whose fault would it be? She loved him! But did he love her?All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. She noticed that sometimes she asked for too much, she hoped that she could get more! That was human, never to be satisfied, but hope to get more! And she felt that the scale in her heart was out of bnce, she couldn''t control it anymore! "What are you thinking about?" He asked in a deep voice. "Nothing!" She looked to the side awkwardly. Marley looked at the pale little face of hers that was obviously trying to get away, and felt a little pain in his heart. "Sylvie, that kind of thing can never happen again, I cannot take that!" Maley said in her ears. Sylvie showed some helplessness in her eyes. Her expression drew Marley''s interest. His fingers took her little face closer, the manly scent entered her nose. That cold manly manner reminded Sylvie that she was not allowed to run away! "Tell me that it will never happen again!" His voice was soft, so soft that she almost cried. But, some things were not in her control. "Marley, I can only promise that I will never be close to another man! If anyone does that to me, I will resist! But if Ie across someone like your cousin, I really don''t know what to do!" Right! How could he not know about that? Sylvie sighed again! "I know!" Marley was also confused. "Sylvie, in the future, you will work with me!" His voice was even lighter now, his face had a gentle expression. "But don''t I have to look for someone? We were going to hire someone, but your actions today dragged the whole process out, I and Mr. Cooper had a talk about that!" "It''s alright, there is no rush!" He said, and his hands were going down again and trying to touch her. Sylvie felt anxious in her heart, her body was trembling slightly, "I am hungry, let''s go and have some food!" She was really afraid he wanted to have sex with her again! "Haha, are you afraid?" He smiled, and locked her in his arms, he raised her head, and looked down at her, his lips were curled into an evil smile, "Are you afraid I will make you more tired?" "Uh, I am hungry, really hungry!" Her face blushed, her hand covered her face, it was hot. He felt sorry for her and hugged her even tighter, uh! He really made her tired today! "Wifey, I am not joking, let''s go and have dinner!" Late at night in the bar. The bar was ying some European-style piano songs, the singer''s hoarse voice was long echoing with vicissitudes. This was a bar for members, normal people couldn''t get a membership even if they wanted to pay for it. In the dark bar filled with people, the women were coquettishly smiling, looking for a man to depend on for the rest of their life, and then men were hunting pretty women to be their partner. At this time, in the corner a tall man sat down, he had a charming smile on his face, only that the smile looked faint and could hardly be found. The lights scanned across, and under the surprising light, a handsome face was seen with a skin- colored bandage on his forehead. This person was Ernie. At this time, a skinny person came towards him, and the light scanned across again, under the light, it showed a stunning face ¨C fine brows, a pair of smiling eyes, a tall nose, cherry red lips that seemed to be smiling faintly. This woman had a contradictory kind of face, it was enchanting, pure, but also fascinating and charming. Ernie saw the persone closer to him, he raised his ss and took a sip, his eyes were staring at the shadow of the person! "Ernie?" The woman saw him, and came closer! "Oh, long time no see!" Ernie purposely lowered his voice so that it carried the kind of manly sound, he smiled elegantly, one hand on the back of the couch, the other hand holding the drink, he leaned forward, so that his trained and strong chest was slightly revealed under his white shirt, his body would seduce every single woman. "I was just back and you called me, what is it?" The womanughed and sat down opposite him elegantly. "Jemima, can''t I call you without having something to ask?" Ernie''s eyes were looking at Jemima up and down, then he smiled, "You are even more beautiful, so charming and fascinating!" "And you are still unstintingplimenting women!" Jemima sat down opposite him, "If you didn''t say that it was urgent, I wouldn''te here!" Jemima sat down and looked around. The piano artist was quietly sitting at the piano, the music was echoing in every corner of the bar, filling the whole ce with solemnity and elegance. She looked at Ernie again, he just sipped again on his wine, he looked like Marley but with a touch of evil, he had the same handsomeness as Marley, but Marley didn''t have the devilish appearance. His nose was tall, it indicated that he had high expectations in some aspects! "But you still came!" Ernie smiled, and that smile was filled with sarcasm. Jemima heard the sarcasm, and she suppressed the anger she felt, and spoke calmly, "If there is anything, just tell me." "I am just curious, you were in the States all this time, why are you back?" Ernie''s handsome face showed another smile. "Uh! This is my hometown, can''t Ie back?" Jemima asked him back. "Hah.., why not? If you want toe back home, nobody can refuse you!" Ernie''s eyes were a little strange, then heughed out loud. "This excuse really gives me no chance to shoot back! But, are you back for your hometown now?" Jemima was very calm, she looked at Ernie, "Then why else would Ie back?" But Ernie''s smile changed immediately, he looked at Jemima and said every word clearly, "Hughes Group will be over the crisis soon, Jemima, you chose toe back now, why would that be?" Jemima''s heart trembled, she answered a little unnatural, "This has nothing to do with me!" "Really?" Ernie''s eyes were suddenly filled with a smile, and he continued, "So then you just want to leave Marley just like this?" Jemima was stunned, then she answered calmly, "I and Marley have broken up, but this doesn''t affect our friendship, right? Otherwise, I wouldn''t be here today!" Ernie leisurely mixed the wine in his ss, "Friends? Haha, the rtionship between you and I is not normal, you are calling it friends, I like it!" "Why? Do you want to go further?" Jemimaughed and asked him back, her eyes filled with ambiguity. Ernie justughed coldly, "Jemima, I really admire your courage andposure." "That¡¯s because we are the same and we always know what we want!" Ernie''s eyes were filled withughter, but suddenly within an instant, they changed, "Wrong! You will never know what I want in my heart! But I know what you want!" Jemima was a little surprised, she noticed that it was difficult for her to understand Ernie, since he was too hard to predict, in just a short period of time, he made her feel a headache, just like before! "But what you want, I can help you realize it!" Then, Ernie''s words changed, he looked at Jemima with different eyes, he humphed in his heart coldly. No matter how deep the shrewdness of a woman was, could it be deeper than that of a man? She was too far away! Jemima''s eyes were filled with hope, but in an instant, a dim light shed in her eyes, and sheughed to herself, "How will you know what I want?" "Haha, Jemima!" A trace of dangerousughter was now hanging on Ernie''s lips. "What?" Jemima felt that Ernie was leading her way. "Why would you try to hide it, do you think you can y with me?" Ernie said lightly. "I don''t want to talk about it, so it means that I am hiding something?" Jemima''s eyes showed some laughter, why could she not guess what he was nning? This man was indeed not so easy to control! She noticed early on that he was violent and bloodthirsty, when she thought about the past, she felt a little scared about it. She felt fortunate that she picked Marley and not him! "Don''t you want it? What you want in your heart, don''t you want that?" Ernie asked again. Jemima thought for a while, then she pressed her lips, from her pretty face he could tell she was thinking about something. "Screw it!" Ernie stood up, "I want to help you but you don''t want it, I don''t want to think too much!" Ernie got up and wanted to leave, Jemima was still thinking, she bit her lip and thought of something, her eyes were suddenly filled with grim emotions, "Ernie!" His lips curled into a smile, Ernie turned around, and looked down at her, "What? You decided?" "Conditions!" Jemima said. "This time, there are no conditions!" He said in a deep voice. "You are that nice?" Jemima looked at him wryly. Ernie smiled again and sat down, he patted the ashes on his suit pants, andughed lightly, "We need to do good deeds once in a while! It is not good to only do bad things!" Chapter 767 Having Their Own Plan Chapter 767 Having Their Own n Jemima Wace looked at him, slightly nodded, didn¡¯t bother to know what he wanted, only said, ¡°I want Marley Hughes!¡± Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. ¡°I appreciate your straightforwardness!¡± said Ernie Hughes while he proposed a toast. Jemima also raised her cup, the two exchanged looks in agreement, each having their own n. Sylvie arthy returned to her bedroom after her meal, despite having her clothes changed, she still felt sweaty and ufortable. She went to the bathroom, immersed herself in warm water, a sense of comfort surrounded her, and she fell asleep unconsciously. Marley heard the sound of water gushinging from the bathroom after he came back from washing the dishes. Initially, he sat on the sofa to read for a while, but after a couple minutes, Sylvie was still not out yet, he then waited for a little while longer but there still wasn''t anyone nor any sounds, but the sound of water flowing. Worriedly, he stood up, walked towards the bathroom, within the huge bathroom, warm water was dripping into the tub, causing it to overflow from the tub heading directly towards the drain. Sylvieid silently against the tub deeply asleep, her tiny face reddened due to the warmth of a hot shower. Marley was amused, then leaned over after a faint smile, carried her out from the bathtub. He walked out of the bathroom after covering her with a towel, then ced her in bed. The sound of birds chirping early in the morning filled the room, awakened those who were still asleep in bed. Sylvie wiggled her body, found out that she could not move, and immediately she was fully awake, and what rushed into her nostrils was the unique breadth of Marley, surrounding her in his arms. Sylvie suddenly opened her eyes, only then she found out that she was lying naked in Marley¡¯s arms. ¡®What is going on?¡¯ ¡®Was I not in a shower? How did I get in bed?¡¯ She calmed herself down from panicking, raised her head silently to look at his sleepy face, his eyebrows were really long, his nose was stiff and his lips were sexy as well. She took a peek at the time, ¡®It¡¯s time to wake up!¡¯ So she gently got off from bed, just when she was about to leave his arms, she was being held into his arms again, his arms around her while he was still asleep. ¡°Time to wake up!¡± she whispered. Marley finally opened his eyes and said, ¡°It¡¯s still early, just sleep for a little while! ¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go prepare breakfast, you sleep!¡± ¡°Let''s have takeaway!¡± he said. ¡°Today I feel like heading back home to get my passport, I haven''t gone there yet!¡± she said. ¡°I¡¯ll drive you there at noon!¡± he said. At the Hughes Group. Early in the morning, Marley brought Sylvie to thepany. Sylvie went to the pantry room to make coffee. In the meantime, Tyler Cooper came over. ¡°President, I have an emergency!¡± he said. ¡°Yes!¡± Marley nodded, turned towards Maisy Hill, and said, ¡°Hill, I am busy today, do not let anyone in without any appointments! Especially Ernie Hughes! Do not let him in, do you understand?¡± he said. ¡°Yes!¡± Maisy could only nod, thinking, ¡®Am I even capable of stopping Mr. Ernie?¡¯ Tyler followed Marley to the president¡¯s office, he first gave Marley a funny stare and said, ¡°Last night was one hell of a fight huh! Still stayed there even after work!¡± ¡°It was okay!¡± Marley joked with a low voice. ¡°Do you need any supplements? You might get kidney deficiency if this goes on!¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t you prepare for me?¡± Marley replied. ¡°Haha! You gotid indeed even you could take on jokes now, never thought how strong a woman¡¯s charm could be, even Mr. Hughes learned how to joke! ¡± ¡°You could also find a woman to getid as well!¡± ¡°Please don¡¯t drag me in as well!¡± Tyler joked, ¡°Back to business, the job that you assigned me, I passed it to someone to handle it already, however, it was toote, Bonnie arthy has been taken away!¡± ¡°Who?¡± Marley replied in shock. ¡°I don¡¯t know who it is!¡± Tyler shrugged. ¡°I think we should just observe for now! If someone took a move, it¡¯s not gonna be us, isn¡¯t that better?¡± ¡°Fine!¡± Marley started to think. ¡°Who would it be?¡± ¡°We will know who it is when the timees, nothing stays hidden forever,¡± said Tyler with joy. ¡°Ok! Where was she taken to?¡± ¡°We lost them, they are too good at erasing their tracks, but don''t worry, we will find them soon!¡± ¡°Vice president, Vice president, you are not allowed to enter at this moment, the President said that he is having an important meeting that no outsiders are allowed to,¡± Hill said helplessly. Followed by that was a huge ¡°Bam¡± sound, the office¡¯s door was opened by force. ¡°President ¨C I¡¯m sorry, Vice president insisted on meeting you, I can¡¯t hold him back¡ª¡± Hill was so anxious that her sweat was almost dripping down. She nervously looked at Marley who was sitting on the president¡¯s chair with Tyler right in front of him. ¡®I¡¯m done, am I going to be fired?¡¯ she thought to herself with her eyes tightly closed, getting ready to be yelled at by Marley. After having a clear image of the intruder, Marley calmly told Hill who was still shivering, ¡°It¡¯s fine, go on with your work!¡± Hill raised her head sharply, ran out as fast as she could. When the door was fully shut, she leaned against an office desk in exhaustion to take a deep breath. ¡°Marley Hughes, what is that supposed to mean?¡± questioned Ernie, who barged into the president''s office in a rage. Marley frowned. ¡°What are you screaming for early in the morning?¡± he said. ¡°You as the president did note out of your office the whole day, just to getid with your secretary, what is your problem?¡± Marley smirked and said, ¡°Does this have anything to do with you? You are not even the person I slept with!¡± ¡°Of course it has something to do with me, I am the Vice president of thispany, I have the right to remind our president to be mindful of his behavior to maintain his reputation t. It does not matter if it affects your reputation, but if it affects thepany¡¯s reputation, it is wrong! ¡± Marley stood up, went face to face with Ernie, stared him in the eye, and said in disdain, ¡°Is that so? Since our Vice president cares so much about reputation, why would he harass a secretary in office? ¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Ernie raised his eyebrows after hearing what Marley said, blinked, and asked Marley while looking at him, ¡°What made you say so?¡± ¡°Ernie Hughes, go do your work! Stop harassing A in the future, she¡¯s only an employee, not your wife!¡± said Marley in disdain. With both of his arms spread he said, ¡°Sorry to inform you that you and I are not alike, Sylvie is my wife, but A is just an employee only! So the person that needs to be mindful of his behavior is you, Vice president!¡± With a cold stare Ernie leisurely lit a cigar and said, ¡°Interesting, you are probably right! Sylvie is your wife, Ha-ha, so let it be then! You better cherish her while you still can!¡± After saying so, he left. Tyler and Marley exchanged looks, Tyler said with his arms out, ¡°So what¡¯s the point of his visit this time? ¡± ¡°Just treat him as a crazy guy!¡± Sylvie came out from the pantry with a tray in hand, on her way she met Ernie face to face. Immediately Ernie put on a dazzling smile after seeing her. ¡°Good morning, Sylvie!¡± ¡°Good morning! Vice president!¡± Sylvie greeted in a polite yet alienated manner as she walked past him in a hurry. This time, Ernie did not say a word nor did he do anything, instead he just walked past her. Deep down Sylvie sighed in relief. She then served coffee to the president¡¯s office, arranged her work schedule for the day with Tyler, it was lunchtime soon, she was heading back to grab her passport. Marley was waiting for her with his car keys in hand already, she then quickly left Tyler¡¯s office and followed him downstairs while carrying her bags. Soon the couple reached Sunshine Residential Area, just when she was about to get off of the car on the lower floor, she met Ryan Babel. He was tall as usual, wearing white striped t-shirt, khaki-colored casual trousers, he stood there handsomely, with a garbage bag in hand. It seemed that he just came out from her house. ¡°Ryan!¡± Sylvie greeted him naturally. ¡°You are back¡± Ryan replied naturally as well,¡± I just restocked your refrigerator!¡± ¡°Thanks!¡± Sylvie said unconsciously, she then took a look at Marley who was standing beside her. Marley slightly smiled, calmly he said, ¡°Mr. Babel is such a kind person, he even remembers to restock our dear Sylvie¡¯s refrigerator! Haha! Does this mean that Mr. Babel has the key to our dear Sylvie¡¯s house? ¡± Ryan stood in a daze, slightly smiled, and nodded. ¡°Well from now on there¡¯s no need to trouble Mr. Babel anymore, you can give me the keys, I will restock her fridge!¡± said Marley in a deep voice. He felt nothing wrong to ask for the keys, he felt like he was iming back his rights, there was nothing wrong about it! Ryan observed Marley¡¯s domineering look from a distance, slightly smiled, without a single awkwardness he said, ¡°Alright, hopefully, Mr. Hughes can take good care of Sylvie! Here are the keys!¡± He handed over the keys right after saying so. Sylvie didn¡¯t know what to say, she gave Ryan a guilty look, he smiled, his eyes were full of gentleness. His gentleness made her feel even worse. She just felt ashamed, and she didn¡¯t know how to face Ryan anymore in the future. ¡°Sylvie, I¡¯ll leave first!¡± Ryan said in a distance. ¡°Goodbye, Mr. Hughes!¡± ¡°Goodbye!¡± said Sylvie in a soft voice. ¡°Take care!¡± said Marley. Ryan slightly smiled and left. Marley stuffed the key into his pocket and headed upstairs while holding her hand. Sylvie called the elevator, and pressed the button of her floor, and the elevator arrived right at her doorstep, and he opened the door before her using the keys he acquired not long ago. ¡°Uh!¡± Sylvie followed him into the house. Right when the door was fully shut, he started kissing her. ¡°Stop it, Marley!¡± said Sylvie helplessly. ¡°He had your keys, I didn''t!¡± said Marley in a low voice, he spoke with a tone full of grievance and hoarseness, with a slight fierce danger. Sylvie knew what he was up to! She was both nervous and bewildered at the same time, ¡®Why are men not the same as women?¡¯ Men tend to be straightforward, seemed like they could only prove a woman belonged to them through sex! On the other hand, women hoped to have a heart-to-heart conversation. ¡°Marley, are you noting back soon?¡± Sylvie mumbled. ¡°We are still heading back to the office for work this afternoon, stop it! Marley, can you please stop this? ¡± His hands would not stop and went even more out of control instead, going through every inch of her skin. ¡°I snatched you back, without you being initiative, I never been here before, you never invited me over, instead you brought him back and even let him stay at your ce! ¡± ¡°So what now?¡± she asked helplessly, ¡°You had already offended my friend, embarrassed me in front of him! I doubt he woulde if I invited him over again! Save your worries!¡± Suddenly she recalled, she forgot to hand over the card to Ryan! She startled, her vision became a bit blurry. ¡°What¡¯s on your mind? Stop thinking about other guys!¡± Right after Marley finished his sentence! He calmed down his anger and focused his lips on hers. ¡°You are only allowed to think about me!¡± He forced her down with his body, kissed her more aggressively as if it was the only way to express his jealousy and grievance. ¡°Marley, can you please stop this, I¡¯m not thinking of anyone else¡± she was really afraid of him being like this anytime anywhere. He neglected her protest, ¡°Why did you give the keys to him instead of giving it to me?¡± ¡°It was you before then,¡± she mumbled. ¡°Did you not say that it was only a trade after all?¡± Chapter 768 Making Love Chapter 768 Making Love He was taken aback and felt annoyed, ¡°It was my fault!¡± ¡°As long as you know that! I did not think of the need to exin since I know what I have done. I just will not do whatever you don¡¯t like!¡± she said softly. ¡°Let me go, I¡¯ll get my passport, we still have to go to the office!¡± ¡°It won¡¯t be toote!¡± he said in a deep voice. A hot flush rushed on Sylvie¡¯s face. ¡°What a hypocritical woman!¡± he said with a smirk and moved more frivolously with his hands. ¡°Stop it!¡± Sylvie shook. She could not do that! Her work would be dyed for sure! ¡°I know we have to go to work, do not worry! Now tell me, where is your room?¡± he stared straight at her. ¡°Hmm? Sylvie?¡± The thought suddenly urred to him that Ryan Babel had stayed in her room before for several days. He was getting a little angry. Whenever he thought of Ryan Babel missing her, he would fly into a rage. Jealousy made him a little angry. He carried her in his arms and kicked open every room¡¯s door until he saw a cozy room with teddy bears. He believed that this was her room. Yes! This was Sylvie¡¯s room. He carried her and stepped into her room. He went straight to the bed without closing the door. He had left her in exasperation! He was annoying. The first thing he wanted to do when he came here was to fuck her! After they finished making love. She carried a weary body and went to the shower, while he was lying in the bed and smirking like a cat that ate the canary. His eyes swept across the room. He enjoyed having her whenever and wherever he could! Sylvie sighed in the bathroom. Marley was like a child. No matter how mature and stable a man showed, it was only an outward appearance. She found that he was super childish after a deep understanding. Every man had his faults! People would like to have an ordinary life with fewer troubles and difficulties, but she understood that life was full of uncertainties. After the shower, she went to change, and Marley was still lying in the bed. ¡°Get up hurry, we are going to bete!¡± she said. ¡°Do not rush, we will not bete!¡± ¡°We have not eaten yet!¡± ¡°We can buy some food and bring it back to the office to eat!¡± ¡°Then why don''t you get up!¡± ¡°Here we go, dear!¡± He was rushed and felt a little bit helpless. They were notte for the afternoon work at Sylvie''s urging. After the shower, they went to change. Sylvie took the passport and they left immediately. She did not have time to meet Bonnie since they had to go abroad. In a blink of an eye, it was already Monday. Marley was first going to take her and Tyler to go to Country K, but then he decided to let Tyler stay. He was afraid to leave without having a trusted subordinate to keep an eye on Ernie. As a result, it turned out to be a two-person trip, instead of three. When boarding the ne, Marley teased, ¡°Sylvie, you can think of this business trip as our honeymoon.¡± Sylvie smiled, ¡°If you can always be happy, even if there is no honeymoon, it does not matter. It is a mere formality. The most important thing is that you feel truly happy!¡± Marley gently touched her nose, ¡°You arecking a sense of security, and you do not have confidence in me!¡± ¡°I do have confidence in you!¡± Sylvie smiled. She did not believe that she had such good luck, that was it. ¡°I trust you!¡± But was he trustworthy? She did not dare to think too deep! There were some things that you had to go through before you knew whether it was trustworthy or not. After they got off the ne, they moved to a four-star hotel in New York and decided to stay there. When they entered the hotel lobby, Marley put his arm around her waist and went to check-in. At this moment, there was a girl in a long white dress, standing in the lobby. She was a typical Asian girl with a graceful figure and waist-length hair. She was beautiful and slender. The girl''s long hair reminded Sylvie of the photo. ¡°The venue is near to the hotel, so we are going to stay here tonight!¡± Marley had not noticed the figure yet and was still talking enthusiastically to Sylvie. Until the girl turned around, Sylvie¡¯s face turned pale when she saw the face, it was Jemima Wace! Yes, it was Jemima Wace! She was so gorgeous. When Jemima Wace turned around, she could even take a woman''s breath away. Marley detected the sudden change in Sylvia. He turned around and looked in the direction where her eyesight was, then he saw Jemima. He immediately released his arm that used to around her waist. His body tensed up and stood still in the lobby. Sylvie finally had a good view of Jemima who was in a white dress. She was beautiful. She was a charming woman that everyone would love without a doubt. So it was normal for Marley and Jemima to have lived together for five years. Sylvie gave a bitter smile and looked at herself. She always did not pay much attention to her clothes. She could not be as charming as Jemima, even she was in a dress. ¡°Jemima?¡± Marley murmured. Sylvie raised her head to look at him and saw the pain flitted across his face. It vanished in a sh. Jemima also noticed Marley at this time. She seemed to be a little surprised, but she quickly adjusted her expression and reced it with a beaming smile. Marley calmed down as well. He looked down at Sylvie who was standing beside him. He took her hand and walked towards Jemima. ¡°Marley, long time no see!¡± Jemima smiled softly. ¡°Jemima, long time no see!¡± Marley also greeted her gently, but Sylvie could hear the tension in his tone. ¡°Miss Sylvie, right? Uh, no! It¡¯s Mrs. Hughes!¡± Jemima smiled generously and offered her hand, ¡°Hi, Mrs. Hughes, I''m Jemima Wace! Marley''s friend!¡± Jemima offered her hand while greeting. Sylvie was stunned, and then shook Jemima''s hand. They were holding each other¡¯s hands now. Jemima''s palm was slightly cold, but she still had an ingratiating smile on her face. Sylvie said politely, ¡°Hi, Miss Wace!¡± Jemima let go of her hand and asked, ¡°What brings you guys here?¡± ¡°Business trip!¡± Marley answered in a deep voice. ¡°Oh, I see, are you guys staying here?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°Alright, I do not want to be a third wheel! I''ve done check-in, so I''ll leave first.¡± ¡°Take care, Miss Wace!¡± Sylvie smiled. Jemima turned around and gave a fascinating smile. Her eyes were resting on Marley for a sh. The breeze smelled a bit of her perfume. ¡®Have you ever seen a woman who wears perfume that isn¡¯t enchanting or amorous?¡¯ Her leather handbag dropped onto the ground when she turned around. At that instant, the contents of her handbag spilled all over the floor. Sylvie noticed that Marley tensed up immediately. She was stunned and said after, ¡°Marley, lend Miss Jemima a hand!¡± ¡°It''s okay!¡± Jemima shook and smiled, ¡°I''ll pick it up myself!¡± It made an ill appearance if she crouched down to clean up the things. Marley remained silent and walked towards her. He quietly helped her to pick up all the things on the ground and put them in her handbag. He was first noticed by a care card printed with the name of some hospital. He was stunned and quickly grabbed it. The date on the care card was stated a few months ago. He was astonished when he saw some words that stated she had been eight weeks pregnant. Marley looked at Jemima with a shocked expression. Jemima was looking at him too. Both of them were surprised and they faced each other without saying a word as if they did not even need words! Jemima''s face was ghastly when he saw the care card. Marley showed his pale face and subconsciously looked at the date and the name stated on the care card again until he saw the name of Jemima, he had more mixed feelings. ¡°Thank you, Marley!¡± Jemima had recovered from a daze. She thanked indifferently and extended her hand, ¡°Give it to me!¡± Marley looked at her in dismay. His eyes were full of doubt, heartache, puzzle, and more questions, ¡°What''s going on?¡± He looked at the date again, and the baby should be his! But why he never knew that? His eyes rested on her tummy. ording to the date, she was supposed to sport a clear visible baby bump, but he realized that her tummy was t. Was the baby gone? ¡°Nothing!¡± Jemima smiled and took the handbag away from him. She tried to get the care card as well, but he would not let go of his hand. He said, ¡°The baby was mine, right?¡± Jemima paled and gave a bitter smile, ¡°Do you think that I am a ttern woman?¡± ¡°Where is the baby?¡± he was gripping the care card so tightly that blue veins popped out of his hand. He showed full of sorrow in his eyes. ¡°He was gone!¡± Sylvie stared at them afar off. Although she seemed calm, she was overwhelmed with emotions. Jemima raised her head to look at Marley, she smiled. ¡°Tell me! What is going on?¡± Marley thundered. Sylvie was startled by his voice. As Jemima smiled, her tears rolled down her cheeks. She looked eagerly at Marley. Then, she turned and ran away. ¡°Do not go, Jemima!¡± Marley chased after her. Jemima ran quickly and brushed past Sylvie. Sylvie caught a whiff of her perfume that gave off an unforgettable fragrance. Sylvie came into Marley''s view as he turned around. But he immediately captured Jemima''s figure and chased after her without saying a word to Sylvie. There was only Sylvie left in the lobby now. She had no idea what had happened, nor she did not know that what Marley had picked up from the ground. When she watched him run out and look for Jemima, her heart trembled. She slowly bunched her fingers into a fist and set them at her thigh side. Sylvie handed out the baggage to the bell boy and showed her identity document to check in. After that, she tipped the bell boy and entrusted him to carry the baggage to the room. She walked out of the lobby. Marley and Jemima were arguing somewhere thirty meters away from the hotel. She saw them. They seemed to be talking about something. She did not walk over but stopped there and looked at them afar off. Marley caught up with Jemima and grabbed her by the wrist, and asked in a deep voice, ¡°Jemima, what is going on? Where is the baby? Where is our baby?¡± ¡°Nothing happens!¡± Jemima shook. She nipped her lips and seemed to be suffered. ¡°It was my baby, isn''t it? I want to hear you say it!¡± Marley looked at her and asked again with a soft voice as if he had scared her by making a loud noise. Jemima stumbled into his arms and hugged him tightly. Tears rolled down her cheeks. She whimpered in his arms, ¡°Marley, can you stop asking me? You have got married! Do not ask again! Our baby was gone! I went back home to have an abortion on the day before your wedding!¡±Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. She was familiar with his embrace and body scent, but he was not hers anymore. She quivered in agitation. Marley cuddled her and felt guilty after he heard that she had conceived his baby. ¡°Why did not you say?¡± his voice was filled with bitterness. Chapter 769 How Should He Choose Chapter 769 How Should He Choose "Because nothing will change even if I say it, you still have to sacrifice yourself for the Hughes family! Don¡¯t you?" She burst into tears in his arms. "You''ll never give up the Hughes family for anyone else, you''ll only give up me for the Hughes family!" "I''m sorry, Jemima! I''m so sorry, I didn''t know you were pregnant!" Marley embraced her. Both of them hugged each other tightly, as if they wanted to rub each other into their own flesh and blood, so that they would never be separated again in this life and the next! "Marley, you''re married now! I''m relieved to see you being with Sylvie, and you two look so loved up!" Jemima choked in his arms. Marley''s body stiffened, remembering Sylvie. "Marley! You''ll have a child again! But I won''t be the mother of this child!" Jemima smiled mournfully, her tear-stained face retreating from his arms with deep emotion; her hand gently caressed his handsome face, then she leaned forward and kissed him on the lips in defiance of the fact that they were both in the street. Marley''s body obviously stiffened as he didn''t expect Jemima to kiss him. When their lips came together, he was stunned! The figure of Sylvie shed across her mind, while Jemima felt his body stiffen and kissed him more tenderly. She still preferred to believe that Marley loved her the most, and she wanted him to feel her presence again, to love her kisses again! "Marley, what a bummer, but that''s life! I love you, but I had to leave you! See, you don''t even want my kiss anymore!" "Jemima, I''m sorry!" Marley pecked her on the lips, "I''ll talk to youter, allow me to think about it, okay?" His excitement was followed by a heavy heart. Jemima was his first love, the woman he had fallen in love with for years! Yet Sylvie was his wife! Sylvie gave him a lot and he even fell in love with Sylvie. Facing these two women, the two women he had loved in this life, how should he choose between them? He understood that he loved Jemima much more than he loved Sylvie, but Sylvie was his wife! Sylvie watched the scene from afar and sucked in a breath. She smiled poignantly, with flower-like tears condensed in her clear eyes, and an iparably poignant and moving flower blossomed on her lips. Then she turned around and walked toward the hotel. Without any action or emotion, she got into the elevator and went back to her room. After leaving the scene, Sylvie kept feeling weak on her feet and until she went upstairs, her tears began to overflow from her eyes. She wasn''t a crybaby and always thought she had a strong enough heart. But at this moment, she couldn''t hold back her vulnerability any longer. She cried for a long time before she gradually calmed down. Taking a deep breath, she quickly groomed herself, and then, smiled. Not knowing how much time had passed, Sylvie stood in front of therge floor-to-ceiling window, she really didn''t want to suspect anything. But at this moment, she still felt that the world was spinning, and everything in front of her was like a that caught her firmly and bound her tightly, and she was hardly able to move. Especially the scene in which Marley kissed Jemima, while she really didn''t want to think about it, it still kept popping up in her mind. When she received a call from Marley, she calmly told him the number of the room. When Marley entered the room, Sylvie was watching TV with her hands wrapped around her knees. She took the remote control and kept pressing and pressing, not staying long on each channel. The cacophony of voicesing from the TV made her thoughts even more confused. After entering, he looked at her with aplicated and guilty look and said, "Sylvie, I have something to do and I have to go outter! If you''re hungry, ask someone to bring you food first, okay?" Sylvie smiled gently, "Okay, I''m fine, I can totally take care of myself!" Seeing how calm she was acting, he continued, "Don''t you have anything to ask me?" Sylvie was slightly stunned, smiled, looked up at him and said in a deep voice, "What do you think I should ask?" She put the remote control on the coffee table. "What happened just now!" "I believe you!" She simply said three words. Marley''s expression froze, and the guilt under his eyes intensified. "Sylvie?" Marley''s heart was moved, sitting down and reaching out to wrap his arms around her. Sylvie was embraced by him, but a whiff of perfume from his chest filled her nostrils. The smell was so pungent that it irritated her taste buds, and she just felt a mist about to burst out of her eyes. She nudged him gently, pushing herself away from his embrace. "Don''t you have something to do? I''ll let you go!" "Sylvie!" Marley''s face turned solemn. "I have something to talk to Jemima!" "Well!" She responded calmly, turning her gaze back to the TV. Her calm expression made Marley''s heart flutter. He lifted his hand and tightened his grip on her arm, with a stronger pang of guilt at the bottom of his eyes. Yet he asked, "Do you really believe me?" "Are you not worthy of my trust?" She asked rhetorically, so subtly throwing the question back at him. Marley rose from his seat. "Okay then, I''ll be back in an hour!" "Alright!" Marley left. And Sylvie was the only one left in the room. He told her he would be back in an hour, but he didn''te back for even three hours. At the moment, Marley, in Jemima''s bedroom, was furrowing his brow with a mournful expression. He was holding an ultrasound photo showing a halo only as big as a peanut. "This is our child?" Jemima turned her face away, tears rolling down her cheeks. She didn''t answer his question, while her trembling body revealed her feelings, which were as mournful as his. "Jemima, why? Why did you have to abort him?" "Don''t you ask again!" Jemima gave the same answer. "There are so many things in life that are out of our hands! If we hadn''t met today, you wouldn''t have known about it, would you? So, at this point, you just pretend that nothing has happened!" But in the face of the ultrasound photo, he couldn''t help but think of his child. He didn''t even know the child, but she had actually aborted him in secret. "You should go back, Marley! You''ve been with me for three hours!" Jemima reminded him. Marley''s body stiffened and stood up. He walked towards the door. Yes, it had been three hours, he had to go back now. Sylvie was still waiting for him! "Marley!" Jemima suddenly flung herself into his arms and closed the door behind her. Then, she hugged him tightly and stood on tiptoe to kiss his cheek and lips. At this moment, when he was about to leave, all her reasoningpletely copsed, and deep down inside, there were only endless expectations for him, which was surging and unstoppable. But Marley was obviously a little terrified and caught off guard. "Jemima?" Tears welled up from Jemima''s eyes. "Marley, I''m still unwilling to let you go, what should I do?" He hugged her with trepidation and said, "I''m sorry, I''m sorry. Jemima, I''m sorry!" "It''s none of your business," She replied, sobbing. "Don''t cry, I don''t want to see you cry," He said gently, sipping away the tears from her face with his lips. "Jemima, I''m sorry, but I''m married! In the first ce, it was you who wanted to leave, so we can''t go back to the old days! I''m so sorry! I owe you for the child, I''m sorry!" Jemima''s body flinched and suddenly she buried her face in his chest and cried even more sorrowfully. After a while, she said sullenly, "I''m sorry, Marley, I shouldn''t be like this!" "I''m sorry!" He enclosed his arms to embrace her. "I''m sorry, that''s all I can say! I don''t want to disappoint Sylvie again!" Jemima finally looked up at Marley, her eyes full of grief. She smiled bitterly and said, "Go ahead!" Marley looked into her sorrowful eyes and let out a drawl of sigh. Jemima had apanied him for over five years, yet she couldn''t ept that he ced the Hughes family as his top priority, but after all, he had devoted lots of affection to her. However, his wife was Sylvie! He wanted a woman who would share the pain and suffering with him! Sylvie stayed with him in his most difficult time, and he simply couldn''t repay her kindness. "I''m sorry about the child, and now I can only apologize to you!" At these words, Marley hugged her tightly, turned around to open the door, and left. Sylvie had been waiting for him for three hours, but unfortunately, she failed to wait for him. She had been trying so hard to smile. Beneath that smiling face, she was hiding a restless heart. Finally, she stood up, took her handbag, and went downstairs. She hadn''t eaten yet and needed something to eat. But when she was downstairs, she didn''t have any appetite. The reason she married Marley was originally to repay her debt of gratitude, and she knew from the beginning how she would end up! Now, when she saw him encounter Jemima again, she suddenly remembered her original intention. It turned out that after going around in a circle, she was back to where the whole thing had begun. It was just that her heart couldn''t go back no matter what. However, she couldn''t go on being wrong. She had made too many mistakes, and now it was time for her to clear her mind and bring everything back to peace. After the crisis was fully resolved, she had to return everyone to their respective positions so that her initial decision wouldn''t be in vain. But once she thought of all the intimacy between Marley and Jemima in the past, Sylvie couldn''t suppress the jealousy in her heart. It turned out that she would also be mad with jealousy, so jealous that she could hardly restrain the passion in her heart. She had grown up as someone who wasn''t keen onpetition, but she was desperate to upy the most important position in Marley''s heart. Loving was painful, especially when she couldn''t restrain her growing possessiveness. So, before she was turned into a jealous woman, she hoped that she could keep her sanity, be a good sport, and zen about it. After all, she was the one who intruded into their lives, not Jemima! Although she was now Marley''s wife, she was a homewrecker! At first, she thought they could respect and love each other for the rest of their lives. However, they were indeed destined to miss each other! Forget it! New York''s high-rise buildings were enough to block the sunlight, and only a small patch of the sky could be seen overhead. Sylvie smiled, but in the midst of smiling, her tears rolled down at some point and fell on her handbag. It was round and did not melt or fall on the ground. When Marley returned to the room, he nced around and couldn''t find Sylvie, so he called out, "Sylvie?" But there wasn''t any reply in the room. The TV screen was turned off and the remote control was ced on the coffee table, lying there quietly. No one was in the room, and Marley checked the time, which was two and a half hourster than he had promised. Where had Sylvie gone? His dashing brows knitted slightly and he couldn''t help but call her. The phone rang, but no one answered. Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. When the phone rang, Sylvie heard it, but she didn''t answer it. When she saw Marley''s phone number, her heart trembled. In fact, she hadn''t figured out how to face him yet, and she just wanted to be alone. Eventually, she went back without eating anything. While walking into the lobby of the hotel, she bumped into a woman! This woman was stunning. Her long hair trailed over her shoulder, and she charmingly swept it sideways to reveal one side of her fair neck. Looking at her from this angle, her crystalline skin was truly an alluring sight. Such elegance, such temperament, was something she feared she would never have. And this woman was Jemima! Sylvie looked at her with a faint smile and greeted, "Miss Wace." Chapter 770 I’m Really Tired Chapter 770 I¡¯m Really Tired ¡°Hi, Mrs. Hughes, what a coincidence.¡± Jemima Wace smiled, and her red lips were sexy. ¡°Are you going out?¡± ¡°Yup, quite a coincidence. Are you going out too?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Jemima smiled. ¡°I¡¯m leaving. Goodbye.¡± Sylvie hurriedly said a few words and walked right past Jemima. ¡°Goodbye.¡± Jemima nodded politely and then she left. The phone rang again. Sylvie finally had no choice but answered the phone. A tense voice immediately came from the side of the phone, ¡°Where are you?¡± ¡°Downstairs in the lobby!¡± Sylvie said. ¡°Oh!¡± Marley was relieved in an instant. ¡°Sylvie,e up here! Have you eaten?¡± ¡°Have you eaten?¡± She asked instead of answering him. ¡°No!¡± ¡°Let¡¯s eat together!¡± She said. ¡°At the hotel restaurant! I¡¯m now going up and we¡¯ll meet there!¡± ¡°Okay!¡± He said. Ten minutester, they gathered at the hotel restaurant. When Marley finally met Sylvie, he slowly nced at her. He didn''t see the difference in her face, and Sylvie was smiling calmly. "What do you want to eat?" "Just now¡ª" "I would like to have steak. It''s been a long time since I''ve had steak, I miss it!" Sylvie interrupted him. She didn''t want to hear anything, and she didn''t need any exnation from him. Marley felt a little embarrassed that she had interrupted him. His gaze shifted from her to the waiter aside. After ordering the meal, both of them sat there. Sylvie picked up the ss of pure water and took a sip. "Sylvie, Jemima and I actually¡ª" "I believe in you!" She said softly, "You don¡¯t have to tell me, there¡¯re some things that I really don''t want to know!" After Marley heard what Sylvie said, he desisted. Just, what was in her mind? He realized that although she was sitting in front of him at the moment, yet she seemed very far away from him. She smiled and put down her ss. He looked at her faint smile which could barely be noticed. His hands were resting under the table. He couldn''t help but tighten his fist. He started to feel a little annoyed and he couldn¡¯t help frowning. When she saw him frowning, she was distressed for him, and she also felt heartbroken. She was distressed because his face was filled with sorrow; she felt heartbroken because the one who could soothe his sorrow wasn¡¯t her. It should be a woman like Jemima! During the meal, she was quiet. She cut the beef with a knife skillfully. For about half an hour, she barely spoke. He asionally said a word, and she responded lightly as if deliberately trying to keep a distance. After the meal, they returned to their room. As soon as the door opened, Marley said behind her, "Sylvie, there''s really nothing going on with Jemima and me. It¡¯s over now!" She was stunned. She didn''t turn around and didn¡¯t say anything. Such a silent atmosphere seemed more appropriate now. She also didn¡¯t look at him for a while, but said, "I know!" "Then what do you mean now?" He asked rhetorically. He felt hurt inside. A woman he once loved had conceived his child and aborted it before he even knew it. Couldn¡¯t he just be sad? However, he was more concerned about her feelings. But the way she was now made him feel even worse. Sylvie suddenly went into a trance. Finally, she turned and looked at him, as if she was about to say something, but she couldn¡¯t. ¡°I don''t mind¡±, she couldn¡¯t even say the words. How could she not mind? She saw Jemima hugging him and watching them kiss. Of course, she would mind. "It wasn''t me who took the initiative to kiss her!" He looked closely at her and said. Sylvie was shocked by his deep voice, "Something happened, and I just got caught off guard." Sylvie didn''t get back her sense immediately. Then she clenched her fist fiercely. Was he exining to her? It was probably his limit to say something like that. Her mind was in all the perturbation. Then she lowered her head and whispered, ¡°Marley, I don¡¯t want to talk today. It¡¯s unrealistic for me to say I don¡¯t mind. However, I don¡¯t even seem to be in a position to say that I mind. After all, our marriage was a union, and neither of us wanted that at the beginning. In fact, I just want you to be truthful with yourself. If you want to leave and go to Jemima, I really won¡¯t me you. But please don¡¯t let me be thest one to know about it! I can agree to break up and agree to a divorce.¡± Marley frowned. He reached out, grabbed Sylvie, and held her in his arms. The smell of the perfume in his embrace made Sylvie frown instantly, and she felt a little nauseous for a moment. Her stomach began to churn. She couldn''t help but think of his hug and kiss with Jemima just now. She immediately pushed him unconsciously. Suddenly with a "bang¡ª" sound, she was held down hard by him. "Ah..." With a shriek from Sylvie, her little body was picked up by a pair of strong arms and suspended in the air. He carried her and went straight to the couch. "Let go of me!" Sylvie eximed. After he ced the struggling Sylvie on the couch, his robust body pressed down towards her. Marley looked at Sylvie under him who was staring angrily at him. A faint hint of anger lingered in his eyes. "Jealous?" He smiled faintly and asked her. Sylvie turned her face away and didn''t answer. She didn''t like the smell of his perfume. It was offensive and annoying. "Get off me, Marley. I''m going to take a shower!" He didn''t say anything as he continued to just stare at Sylvie under him for a moment. He pursed lips with a faint smile that could barely be seen. "Sylvie, you''re the most hypocritical person I¡¯ve ever met. You just say one thing and do quite another thing!¡± Hypocritical. Yes! All women were hypocritical. "Marley, let go of me!" Sylvie''s tone turned serious. The smell of the perfume from his body really turned her off making her want to vomit. She thought maybe she was allergic to the smell. Her stomach began to churn even more, as it had a slight soreness. It was a very suffocating sensation. He didn¡¯t let go of her and he still pressed against her. Sylvie bit her lip hard. He lowered his head to kiss her. The hot breath came over her, and the perfume smelled even stronger. She unintentionally saw the lipstick mark on his chin. The lipstick mark was so light, but she could notice it at a nce. The disgusting smell was getting stronger, even... in the next second, she could throw up on the spot. The moment Marley''s lips were about to kiss Sylvie, she began to dry-heave. This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. "Um¡ª" she pushed him away and ran straight to the bathroom. Then, there was a continuous sound of dry-heaving from the bathroom. Such a strong sound crashed into Marley''s eardrums. Marley frowned and his eardrums hurt a little. It was a severe hurt to his pride. She actually felt disgusted with him! A hint ofplex sentiment shed in his dark eyes. Disgusting! What a harsh word! She threw up! Sylvie held her hand on the toilet in the bathroom and threw up. She was just dry-heaving and it was very ufortable. How could it be so nauseous? She felt a little dizzy and fatigued. "Do I make you that disgusted?" Marley then came to the door of the bathroom. His tone had obviously be deeper. Sylvie raised and turned her head to look at him. She smiled and she was still indifferent. "The smell of your perfume is too strong! It choked me!" Marley was stunned after hearing her words. He instantly got embarrassed and took a long time to get back to his senses. He turned around and walked outside. He then pulled down his shirt and smelled it. There was really a smell of perfume. He frowned. Yes, it was Jemima''s perfume. No wonder Sylvie didn''t like it! He was a little chagrined and walked back to the room. "You take a shower first. I''ll take a shower and change my clothes too!" However, Sylvie looked pale, and she stood up. "You should wash first, I want to get some rest!" She really felt a little tired and was afraid she couldn¡¯t hold it. "Then let''s wash together!" He walked in and took off his clothes. Then, he helped her take hers off directly regardless of her reaction. "Ah! No!" Sylvie shook her head. "I''ll help you to wash!" He said. "I''m a little tired!" She said in a low voice but determined. "You wash first!" "All right!" He stopped forcing her and let her go. She returned to the couch and sat down. Her face was pale. She suddenly looked up and realized that he was looking at her. Her heart was beating so fast for a moment. "Are you all right?" He asked. "Yes!" She said. He was undressing in front of her without closing the door. She nced at him and hastily averted her gaze again. It was only then that she suddenly realized how terrible her thoughts were. She couldn''t move her face away from trying to look at him again. When had she fallen so deep? She turned her head and looked at him again. His body was so well-built and muscr, with a perfect V-shape no worse than those of top models. She looked at him and sighed in her heart, this man might not belong to her in the future! He suddenly raised his head and his eyes met with hers. Sylvie was stunned and looked towards the doorway in a panic. He smiled faintly and began to shower. He washed twice with the shower gel to rinse the smell of perfume off his body. After around ten minutes, he walked out of the bathroom in his bathrobe. Her face wasn¡¯t pale as earlier. As soon as she looked up, she saw him standing in front of her. Sylvie raised her head to look at him and stood up. "I''ll take a shower too!" After taking a shower, she came back. She felt very tired after the flight. She didn''t know why she felt her body was getting a bit exhausted. Marley saw that she looked indifferent and went to the bathroom with her head lowered. His face became gloomy. He frowned impatiently but didn¡¯t get angry. By the time Sylvie came out, she was even more tired. She went to bed in her bathrobe andid straight down on it. She lifted the quilt and tried to sleep. "Sylvie, I told you I didn¡¯t have anything to do with her!" "Uh?!" Sylvie opened her eyes and saw him beside her, staring at her. "Marley, I''m tired, very tired. Can we talk tomorrow? I''m really tired!" "Why are you still angry with me? We were fine earlier! Don''t you believe me? Jemima and I are really over!" Marley said solemnly. "I''m tired! I said I''m tired!" She spoke calmly. "Sylvie!" Marley put his arms around Sylvie. He tried to suppress the unhappiness in his heart and said softly, "I know you do mind about Jemima, and I''m sorry about today. But the past is in the past! I hope you don''t mind it anymore!" "Marley, will the past really be the past?" Sylvie''s voice trembled lightly. Marley looked at Sylvie domineeringly, "What are you trying to say? You said you are not angry with me, but you are angry right now.¡± Sylvie looked Marley firmly in the eyes and said clearly, "Marley, I don''t mind. I''m really kind of tired right now. Can you let me sleep for a while, please? I feel so sleepy!" There was a tired smile on the corner of her lips and it looked all calm in her eyes. Yet deep down in her dark eyes, there was a hint of loneliness and vastness. The room was quiet. The luxurious wall lamp also began to shine a grim illumination, and this grimness had seemed to fly into the hearts of Marley and Sylvie. Chapter 771 She Was Alone Chapter 771 She Was Alone "Tired?" Marley sneered, ¡°Today, Jemima kissed me, which is the same as Ernie kissing you! I know how you feel! But don''t go too far! I told you it was an ident, and it¡¯ll never happen again.¡± His voice grew louder and his face suddenly changed. He stared at her with cold eyes, making Sylvie shudder. She looked up at Marley who was mad and asked, "Marley, OK! Let''s talk. What do you want to talk about? Let''s talk about it now!" She was really tired. Why did he have to talk to her? She didn''t feel like talking about it at all! She was exhausted and was not in a mood to talk. Marley was suddenly in a trance, not knowing what to say. "Marley, you can''t forget Jemima, can you?" Although Sylvie''s voice was very soft, Marley was shocked. In an instant, countless pieces of memories began to emerge in his mind. Although it was no longer as painful as before, it still hurt. ¡°Sylvie, I¡¯m over Jemima!" "This afternoon, you left me and went after her. At that moment, I felt that you really couldn''t get over her! You were so flustered when chasing after her.¡± She added, "Besides, you¡¯re getting more emotional. I don¡¯t think you are immature, but you¡¯re not used to a world without Jemima!" When Marley found that he was angry again, he realized that Sylvie had misunderstood his expression, so he sighed and said, "If I say that I am angry because of you, will you believe it?" "I don''t know!" Should she believe? At the bottom of her heart, a sense of sadness was surging over. She asked, ¡°Do you think I should believe it?" "Why don''t you believe it?" "Because you have lived with Jemima for five years, and you have been together for a long time!" she said. "I..." "Marley, do you love me?" Sylvie asked. She knew she would believe him if he answered her. But he hesitated, and just a moment of hesitation, Sylvie knew that he loved Jemima. A wave of silence and sadness emerged from the bottom of her heart as if to annihte her consciousness. In Marley''s heart, Jemima had always upied an important position, which she couldn¡¯t pry into. After all, Jemima was the one who had lived with him for five years. She was naive enough to think that after so many things, she was the most important in Marley''s mind, but she was wrong. She regretted asking the question the moment he hesitated. Marley also hesitated. Did he love Sylvie? He never thought about it! Sylvie was heartbroken as if one seemed to be able to hear the sound of blood dripping from her heart. Her face turned suddenly pale! So, in any case, she would let go to give a chance to him and Jemima. He was still hesitating after she asked for a long time. It was not difficult to answer, but he hesitated, which could only prove that the person he loved was still Jemima. Yes, Jemima was so beautiful! Sylvie only felt that her chest was so stuffy that she was going to be out of breath. She fixed her eyes on Marley''s face. At this moment, she chose to close her eyes, turned around to force a smile. She said, "I know you don''t love me, and the one you always love is Jemima! In this case, why should we give each other a hard time? Marley, I''m tired and don''t want to talk. Would you please stop talking to me? I want to be alone tonight!" Sylvie''s soft voice bore the broken heartache. She managed a smile and closed her eyes. Marley stroked his thick hair manically and forcefully. He didn''t know what to say. Sylvie¡¯s silence and her loneliness at this time upset him. He didn''t know what was wrong with him. On the one hand, he didn''t want to make Sylvie sad, but when she asked him if he loved her, he hesitated again. But he really felt sorry for her. He clenched his fist tightly, trying to control the inexplicable irritability and contradiction in his heart. He lay down and said in a deep voice, "Good night!" No more talking. For a while, Sylvie had trouble falling asleep although she was very tired, so was Marley. After an hour, she was still awake. Marley was also restless and couldn''t sleep. He wanted to turn over in bed but was afraid of waking Sylvie. He got up and got out of bed to change his clothes. Sylvie didn''t move. She closed her eyes and pretended to sleep. Marley changed his clothes, looked at Sylvie on the bed, and went out as quietly as he could. He wanted to go to the bar of the hotel for a drink to take a load off his mind. He had to deal with business negotiations tomorrow. The door mmed, and Sylvie''s heart sank. She turned over andy feebly on the bed, holding the quilt tightly in her arms, her petite body trembling slightly. Her fair face turned pale and the beautiful eyes were filled with strong loneliness and sadness at this time. It was quiet all around. She turned off all the lights in the room and wrapped her vulnerability in the dark. She was all alone in the strange hotel room in a strange city. She was alone! That was what she wanted, right? When she fell in love with Marley, she knew the result for a long time, didn''t she? But what¡¯s with the pain in her heart! Marley, who came out of the hotel room, was still very upset. He wanted to have a drink, but he gave up. He came back an hourter. The moment the door opened, Sylviey on the bed and closed her eyes. Marley saw her shrinking on the bed, holding the quilt tightly, just like a child. It seemed that only the quilt could bring her a sense of security and warmth, but she looked so lonely. All the lights were turned off, and only some of the light was on outside the hotel. Fragmented light reflected in and shone on her. Marley walked over and sat down by the bed. He looked at Sylvie whose eyes were closed and there were shallow tears on her small cheek. Through the wet pillow, he knew that she had cried after he left.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. His heart ached for her as he reached out his hand, trying to caress her soft body and hold her in his arms. However, in the face of her tears, he hesitated. Hey down beside her, gently wrapped her around. Sylvie suddenly tensed every muscle in her body. Marley felt her tension and knew that she was not asleep. He gently pulled her over, lifted her chin, and let her face him. ¡°Sylvie, are you sad?" he asked. He wiped her tears gently with his slender fingers, and his tone was extremely soft. Sylvie opened her eyes. In the dark, the light outlined Marley''s angr face. The pair of dark eyes just like the night had a look that made her tremble. "No!" She replied angrily. Her voice was hoarse because of crying. Then she bit her lips, trying to suppress her sadness. Seeing her like this, Marley gently stroked her lips, "Silly girl, Sylvie, in my heart, you are unique!" Unique didn¡¯t mean love! "It''s too easy to say love. It''s a sphemy of love!" Marley sighed, "Do you want me to be such a man?" A tear dropped from Sylvie¡¯s eyes, quickly slid through the tender cheek, and then fell into Marley''s hand. She pursed her lips again, trying to fight back her tears! But Marley¡¯s heart ached for her. He hoped she cried out to vent the mood. But Sylvie trying so hard to stop herself from crying made him heartbroken. Thinking about how tough she was, he couldn¡¯t be more painful! Sylvie quickly took back tears! He held her in his arms and said, "Sylvie, you¡¯re the one I want to spend the rest of my life with. I mean it and I won¡¯t change!" She looked up at him in a daze, and he looked down at her. In the dark, their eyes met each other. She saw his serious eyes, but she was confused. Marley could not bear such a nk look. Although she was in his arms, her mind was like a kite and flew far away! "Sylvie, in the afternoon, there was an ident! I saw..." He suddenly paused and didn''t know how to tell her. However, she was his wife, and he wanted to tell her what happened before him. But he worried that she would be sad. He was in a dilemma. Just he suddenly paused, Sylvie looked up at him with a bewildered look. "Sylvie, I will not hide from you. You promise me you will not be sad after hearing what I said?" Sylvie looked at Marley, a trace of sadness flowing in the beautiful eyes. Marley wrapped her with the hot breath. He said to her heartily, "Sylvie, I have seen her pregnancy history!" Suddenly, Sylvie trembled, and she noticed the pain in Marley''s eyes, and her stomach knotted. "But she aborted the child!" His voice was filled withplicated emotions. After all, it was his child he was talking about. "Sylvie, I said to her, I''m sorry for her! She was determined to break up with me, and if she did not leave me, maybe I would not marry you! I''m not a person who will get back together with my ex, so I can only be sorry for her!" Marley looked at Sylvie''s eyes and said, forcing a smile, "I just want to live with you, and get old together. It''s simple!" Sylvie¡¯s eyes were filled with tears as she heard his words. She gently held Marley''s neck and said, "Marley, do you really think so?" "Is that what people have been asking for all their lives? Ordinary happiness. Our origin have carried too much responsibility. Will our life be so miserable if we¡¯re not happy?" asked Marley. Unable to express her feelings, Sylvie looked at him with a daze, and the bottom of her heart was soft. Chapter 772 No One Could Stand in the Way of Us Chapter 772 No One Could Stand in the Way of Us "Sylvie, no one can stand in the way of our happiness!" Marley said softly in a deep voice, ¡°She doesn¡¯t matter if we can have ourselves." "She''s not the obstacle between us, right?" she asked. She was more of asking herself than Marley. She wanted to be sure that could they get through it. She could bear all kinds of pains, but she was unable to let this matter go as someone else was involved! Hearing the tenderness and uncertainty in her tone Marley felt pain in his heart, and he said with a smile, looking into her eyes, "Of course, no one has be our obstacle!" "Thank you!" Sylvie''s eyes were misted with moving and trust. She gently leaned on his chest and said, Thank you! Marley, if you are with her, I will not me you. I just hope I will not be thest person to know!" Her chest was rolling and her voice choked. She didn''t know what she felt in her heart but felt an inexplicable pain. Marley lifted his small face and said, "Sylvie, no! I said at any time, no matter what happened, we just won¡¯t break up, except betrayal! We should not make such a mistake. Understand?" "Okay!" Her voice trembled as she leaned against him. "Sylvie, is this okay?" he spoke. "Well?" She looked at him with confusion. He looked into her eyes and said, ¡°Your jealousy makes me really upset!" "I''m sorry!" she whispered. And he suddenly lowered his head, kissed her trembling lips very hard as if he was trying to punish her. The slight pain let her cry out, and his tongue took the opportunity to invade wildly. Their tongues intertwined and licked as they kissed each other passionately. Sylvie suddenly felt powerless and tried to push him, but the move was counterproductive. He looked at her with a warning, held her hands, and fixed it on top of his head. He deepened the kiss, leaving no room for her to retreat. She was d that they made it clear that he wanted to spend time with her. Sylvie only felt that her blood was going to boil, and her head was throbbing. She was unable to stand it. In a hurry, she decided not to resist anymore. She gave up her struggle and chose to obey. His promise reverberated in her ear, and she felt she should trust him! Maybe it was better to be soft? She gave up the struggle and hugged his neck, and his intense kiss became a light peck and a slow taste. His lips were soft and slippery, and the warm senses were so exciting! Finally, he finished kissing. She took a little fresh air deeply, but she was attacked by him before she could recover. Sylvie was kissed by him before she could say something. She was dizzy and befuddled as if she was drunk. "Sylvie, we will not separate!" he said in her ear. Under the moonlight, the sentiment was deep! And the moon slipped into the clouds. Her thoughts were nk for a moment. When she heard him, she chose to believe him! ¡®Marley, I believe you, but you must not let me down!¡¯ She told herself that at the bottom of her heart. The next day¡¯s business negotiation went well. Sylvie also went to find people ording to the list provided by Tyler and called to meet at the coffee instead of the hotel. Marley did not appear. Sylvie, who was a representative fully responsible for picking talents from the high-tech industry, went there alone. Marley gave her power, and she took it seriously. Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. She met a few young students, who came from Los Angeles. For three hours, Sylvie met three people in session, but only one was qualified in her eyes. It was a boy named Jorge Lucas. The two talked about the conditions for employment. Jorge Lucas agreed to sign a contract after he was returning home. After seeing Jorge Lucas away, Sylvie received a call from Marley. "Sylvie, how is it going?" he asked in a deep voice. "Good!" "Well, let¡¯s get something to eat!" "Alright!" "Where are you now?" "In the coffee shop!" "Wait there. I''ll pick you up!" Marley went to pick her up personally, afraid that she was lost. "Okay!" Sylvie hung up the phone and waited. She just took a sip of coffee and looked up, only to see Jemima. She was standing in front of her, a ck spinning and knee skirt showed her slim body. The design of the shoulder belt exposed her fair and beautiful shoulder. She wore a low-neck dress, revealing her long legs. Jemima was in good figure. Sylvie could not help but admire. To tell the truth, with her nice figure, Jemima could make men crazy about her. As a woman, Sylvie had to admit that she was indeed beautiful. Especially her eyes which were as bright as the stars and moons seemed to contain deep feelings like the sea. She said with a smile, "Sylvie, can I sit down?" "Well! Please! " Sylvie nodded to signify her to sit. ¡°Jemima, sit down. I have something to do. I have to go first!" "Don¡¯t you want to see me?" Jemima smiled softly, "I won''t keep you a moment. May you give me five minutes!" "Jemima, please go ahead!" Sylvie sat down and opened her mouth quietly. It was just five minutes, and she didn''t want to leave like that. Jemima sat down and took out a check out of her ck bag. ¡°Sylvie, this is the check Mr. arthy gave me before, 50 million for me to leave Marley! Now give it back to you. Please give him this check!" Sylvie was shocked, seeing that Jemima handed the check over, which had the autograph of Cassius arthy. It was arthy Group¡¯s check! How could it possible? Sylvie was astonished. At this time, Marley came over before she could regain her sense. He looked over the coffee stand and spotted Sylvie first, but in a moment, he saw Jemima who sat opposite Sylvie. Marley was stunned at once, and came up in a hurry without thinking. What was wrong? He did not know how Jemima would be with Sylvie, but when he came here, Sylvie suddenly looked up at Marley. It was obvious that he just finished talking about business affairs. His ck hair was shining. With a half-smile, he said with deep eyes, ¡°Honey!" Marley sat down at Sylvie first, then looked at Jemima, and said hello with a smile, "Jemima, what a coincidence. Why are you here?" Sylvie had no time to take the check back. Her heart jolted as she didn''t know how to deal with it. Without looking at Marley, Jemima looked at the check on the table. Marley was a little stunned, and his eyes fell on the check on the table. The moment he saw the check, he was shocked and reached for it and saw the date. His handsome face was stiff in a moment in disbelieve. Sylvie sat there with her lips pursed, wordless. The cafe was quiet with soothing music. "Marley, Sylvie, excuse me. I will go first!" Jemima stood up and left with a smile. "Wait!" said Marley. Jemima turned to Marley. "What''s going on?" He asked, ¡°Sylvie, this is what you gave Jemima? You know each other before? You asked her to leave by giving her money?" Sylvie sneered. It turned out she was such a person in his heart? She said, "This check is from arthy Group!" "I know of course!" Marley said in a deep voice, ¡°Did you give it to her?" Sylvie looked up at him with calmness and asked, "What do you think?" "This check is from arthy Group!" He said in a deep voice, "Make it clear to me!" "I have nothing to say, and you are right to think so! I paid Jemima, forced her to leave you, and then married you! That''s what you think, right?" Sylvie looked into his eyes and tried to calm herself down, but her words still trembled. Marley was stunned. Yes, everything was on the table. Did he need to think more? Sylvie read his thoughts from his expression. Marley looked at Jemima again and asked, "Jemima, right? Is that so?" "Marley, don''t ask. It has nothing to do with her. It¡¯s my fault. I shouldn''te here! I''ve returned the check to you. You must be happy!" With that, Jemima was about to leave. Marley held her wrist and refused to let her go. ¡°Jemima, what''s the matter? I want the truth.¡± Looking at him holding Jemima''s wrist tightly, Sylvie was heartbroken. Jemima¡¯s eyes were filled with tears, and she turned around to fight back her tears, which was distressed to look at. Sylvie couldn¡¯t help feel sorry for her seeing her cry, not to mention Marley. "Jemima, don''t cry! Tell me what happened to you! I want to know what''s going on!" Seeing her tears, Marley was more convinced that she had been wronged. "Marley, it really has nothing to do with Sylvie! She''s Mr. Hughes now. You''re all married! I can only bless you, and I have no else to say. It''s just that I can''t take the money. It was expedient before. I had no other choice for Hughes Group''s sake! Now that Hughes Group is getting over the crisis, you are also very happy. You don''t need to ask me! It''s really OK!" Jemima said, looking at him with misty eyes. Then tears fell down endlessly. Seeing such a scene, any hero would be bought by tears! "Sylvie,e on!" Marley turned to Sylvie, staring at her like catching a prey! It was clear that he believed that she was the one who bribed Jemima. But it was her grandfather, which made no difference. Chapter 773 Bribing Her into Leaving You Chapter 773 Bribing Her into Leaving You Jemima was more sad, weeping bitterly, and his heart sure ached for her. Standing by Marley''s side, Sylvie thought Jamima was a perfect match for him! Sylvie didn''t know how to say it. She just reached out and took the check in Marley''s hand. Marley didn''t speak. The mood in his dark eyes was changing all the time, which made him look mysterious and sinister at the moment. Sylvie was beyond dispute, and she didn''t want to exin. Looking up, she said indifferently, "I bribed Jemima into leaving you!" Marley looked at her, who was so calm without a trace of repentance. He was very upset and he was slightly irritated. "Sylvie, is it really you? Why are you so vicious?" "You are so sure that it''s me, and the money is from arthy Group! Who else could it be? Whether it''s vicious or insidious, it''s already like this!" She said frankly, "I don''t want to say anything. Marley, I have nothing to say." "You..." Marley was shocked by her look. Was it Sylvie? Was it her or Cassius? Sylvie knew the suspicion in his heart. She closed her eyes powerlessly and said a few words, "I''ll go back. Whatever!" Marley was lost for words, staring at her with sharp eyes. Sylvie stood up, looked at Jemima, who was also shocked, tears welling up in her eyes. Her long eyshes were covered with tears, which was beautiful! Sylvie said with a smile, ¡°Jemima, good y! In fact, you don''t need to. Marley is yours. No one can take him away from you!" "Sylvie, I don''t know what you''re talking about! I didn''t say you gave me the check!" Jemima''s tears fell again as she said, ¡°I really don''t understand what you''re talking about!" "Then don''t! There¡¯s no need to say more. We¡¯re adults, not a three-year-old who is so easy to be fooled!" With that, Sylvie walked by them. "Stop!" Marley roared. Sylvie stopped and said slowly, "The truth is what Jemima said. I have no opinion!" Marley took her hand with one hand and held o Jemima with his other hand. Sylvie looked at him and smiled. He bent down and pulled her straight. His words, cold as a knife, stabbed into her chest mercilessly. "Is that really you? You broke us apart by any means to marry me?" "I''m sorry to break you up, but you can make it all together. If you feel you lost anything because of me, we''ll divorce immediately. You can be with Jemima! Marley, people have to pay the price, right? arthy Group helped you. You don''t lose anything in this marriage! Don''t pretend to be a victim here. No one wins!" Sylvie suddenly looked up at him. Her eyes were misty, but in a blink, it seemed to be just a delusion. Her eyes were nothing but perseverance and calm. She bit her teeth and she said in a trembling voice, "Marley, you are handsome, but Ryan is no worse than you! You¡¯re not the only choice of me!" Hearing thest sentence, Marley put on a dark face, looked at her with anger in his eyes. "Let go of me!" Sylvie smiled softly. "You shouldfort Jemima well. She is in a bad mood now. She seems to be so pitiful. Besides, she helped you out for the sake of Hughes Group, which is very kind of her. She needs yourfort now!" As Marley heard that, his hand was stiff and his hand holding her wrist made a sharp effort. He didn''t expect Sylvie to speak like this. Sylvie was speechless. Marley looked at her, unable to believe that his wife broke him and Jemima in such away. She bribed the woman he loved with a check and took the position of his wife. Finally, the anger in his eyes went out, and he said with a sneer, "I will make it clear. Go back first, and let''s take our time to settle the ount! I can¡¯t believe you did this for me! I''m mistaken!" Sylvie sneered with her head hanging, wordless! He was mistaken? It was wrong! It was wrong at the beginning! It was a business marriage but was also her will, but she didn''t think things would develop to this step. She just loved him, and once she was satisfied since they had a marriage although it was short! But she did not expect her grandpa would bribe Jemima. What Jemima did was coincidence or intentional? She felt she was intentional! He let go of her, and she supported her back and walked out of the coffee stand. Marley took Jemima to her room that day. He needed to know what happened! "Jemima, tell me, what is the matter with that check?" Marley looked at her and asked in a low voice, "Did Sylvie give you that?" She remained wordless, staring at him. Tears falling down her cheek, she tried to open her eyes and look at him. It was like... She tried to analyze himyer byyer from the inside out, or she tried to carve his whole life into her own mind. "Jemima, say something. Don''t cry!" He was a little helpless, but also a bit at a loss. "Tell me that she forced you to break up with me, right?" "Don''t ask, Marley!" Jemima turned her face away, avoiding his question. But Marley was tortured by her sadness. Jemima, however, went to the sofa and sat down. "I want to know!" Marley insisted. Jemima wiped her tears and said softly, looking at him with dull eyes, "Marley, you are in love with Sylvie! There''s no point in what I say! You can''t stand breaking up with her? This is life, which is not up to us!" "Jemima, I¡¯m asking about the check!" Marley said. "If you fall in love with Sylvie, there was no point in asking about it!" She spoke in a tone of solemnity. "Jemima..." Marley really didn''t know how to answer. Seeing that he looked at her with serious eyes, she wept again, ¡°It¡¯s my fault. I shouldn¡¯t cause you trouble. I shouldn''t show up again. I could have disappeared, but I can''t take the money! In the beginning, it was just a temporary measure. Marley, I wanted to have a baby, but he said that if I had your baby, Hughes Group would not be in danger! I know what Hughes Group means to you!" Marley''s back was stiff as his face sank. He shook his hand, slowly drew out a cigarette, and lit it. He took a puff of it, then looked at her, with a touch of incredible shock and a little bit of bitterness in his eyes. ¡°So for me, for Hughes Group''s sake, you killed our child? It''s not because of the crisis of Hughes Group that you have to leave, do you?" "I''m sorry!" Jemima''s tears fell endlessly. ¡°I regret it! I shouldn''t have told you! You should know what kind of person I am.¡± He looked at her. Marley''s heart seemed to be taken away. The pain was sharp and painful. He came close to her. Bending over, he wiped away the tears from her eyes. "Jemima, I''m sorry!" His tone was low. But her tears were endless like broken pearls. "Marley, we can''t go back, right?" She said, looking at him, "You two look like a good match, you know? I''m so jealous! How unwilling I am! We¡¯ve been together for five years, but that I¡¯m not as important as a woman who has been with you for only a few months." She asked him in a hoarse voice, ¡°We can''t go back, can we?" Her voice was so sad. Without answering her, he looked at her with deep eyes. After that, he put his hand in her arms, picked her up, and went to her bedroom. Putting her cold little body on the bed, he carefully tucked her in and said, "Have a rest. You are very tired!" "Marley, don''t go! Can I be so selfish? I know I can''t go back! Just one night, will you be with me?" Marley had a sense of suppression in the chests as if he had been knocked hard with a heavyweight, which was so painful. He sat down along the edge of the bed. He took a hard puff to calm down. In the smoke, his eyes were full of annoyance. How could it be like this? For the first time, he felt so powerless. It turned out that everything was a conspiracy. It turned out that Jemima left for his sake. What he felt guilty about was that he didn''t know that Jemima had been breaking up with him because of Hughes Group''s crisis and his excessive care and concern for his family! Unexpectedly, it was like this! There was a check he didn''t know that was from arthy Group! This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. What did Sylvie do? Was she desperate to be with him? But these days, what puzzled him was that Sylvie didn''t do anything! The only sure thing was that she really fell in love with him, which was why she went all to help him, but this kind of love was so selfish if she did everything to separate them up! He didn''t want to believe that Sylvie did it! However, everything showed that it was her! Who else could it be? Jemima choked, tears wetting the whole pillowcase. She curled up in bed, trembling, and tears fell down endlessly. Looking at Jemima, Marley was irritable. "Sorry, Jemima, I didn''t know you sacrificed so much for me! In the beginning, what you said was so firm. Turns out that you did it for my good. How could you be so silly?" Marley took a cigarette and said, "Jemima, I''m a real jerk. I''m sorry for you!" "Marley, don¡¯t say that. I''m sorry!" Jemima choked, lying on the bed, "You know me. I don¡¯t need your apology!" "Jemima..." Marley sighed with a frown. Chapter 774 Who Forced You Chapter 774 Who Forced You "Marley..." Jemima suddenly got up and looked at Marley with a tearful face. It was very pitiful. The softest part of Marley''s heart was hit. "Jemima, what do you want? Tell me, what do you want?" What else could he give her now? He gave Sylvie a promise that anything would not be the reason for their separation! But now, who would have thought that would happen? Who could me him if they just broke up? "Marley, what happened to us?" Jemima said softly as she threw herself into his arms, "Marley, I hate to part with you, but I know you are married. I am sad." Then the voice began to choke again. Marley gently took her in his arms. His heart was in a mess. He gently took a breath andforted her, "Jemima, I''m sorry for you!" "Marley..." Jemima was reluctant to leave this warm embrace for a moment! They haven''t been in the same bed for a long time. She missed his love so much. ¡°Marley, I thought that if I had a child, I would protect him as long as I took care of him. I thought about having him secretly, but they didn''t allow me to! They forced me to abort the baby! It¡¯s our child. My heart hurts so much!¡± "Who forced you?" Hearing this, Marley suddenly stiffened. Jemima wept, sobbing, "Don''t ask. It''s my fault, I shouldn''t appear again. I didn''t expect to meet you. I¡¯m heartbroken seeing that you are happy with Sylvie. I know I should not show up in your life again. I just want you to be happy, but now it has be your burden. It''s all my fault!" "Tell me! Who forced you?" Marley was even more upset by her crying. Jemima cried even more, ¡°Please don''t ask. Nothing will change!" Marley stood up to his feet. ¡°I''ll ask Sylvie! I''ll go to her and settle the ounts!" He turned and walked out! "Marley..." Jemima cried, ¡°It has nothing to do with Sylvie. It has nothing to do with her! It¡¯s destined.¡± "Who does that have to do with?" The more Jemima acted like this, the more he suspected that it was Sylvie. Even if it was Cassius, it was inspired by Sylvie. "Can''t you stop asking?" Jemima asked. "I''ll ask her!" He stormed back to the room. ¡°I''ll settle with her!" Sylvie returned to the room, lost in thought. She was supposed to get something to eat when she bumped into Jemima. For some reason, she was really hungry, so she made a call to order some food. Just as she was about to eat when the door suddenly opened. There was only a bang and the door closed! She turned her head abruptly with rm. Marley stood there, staring at her in anger. She looked at him in a daze. This man said to her tenderlyst night that there was no reason to break them up! Now he seemed to go back to his words. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. With a faint smile, Sylvie looked at him, wordless She stood up and lowered her hands. She trembled a little, but she still stood up gracefully and slowly, looked at him, and whispered, "What do you want to ask?!" ¡®Sylvie, don¡¯t be afraid. It''s no big deal!¡¯ Sylvie said to herself in a low voice, ¡®it''s just that you should give Marley back to Jemima because he is not yours! You shouldn''t have let yourself fall in love with him!¡¯ She tried tofort herself, only to find that even the one in her heart was weak and pitiful. She hated herself like this so much! Finally, Marley spoke, ¡°It''s you.¡± "If Jemima said so,¡± Sylvie replied with a faint smile. It didn¡¯t matter who it was since Marley questioned her like this. He didn''t believe in her. Their rtionship was already in danger. She had been dreaming! "Sylvie, you vicious woman. Don''t think I don''t know what you''ve done? You make us break up and killed her child. Don''t think I''ll forgive you, never!" "I didn''t!" She was also shocked by the news. Was it her grandfather? Was it her grandfather who force Jemima to have an abortion? Was it him who forced her to marry Marley? Marley looked down at Sylvie with a gloomy face. In a suit, he looked at her with murderous eyes! The room in the hotel was gloomy. Sylvie looked at him stubbornly with a straight back. "If I say I didn¡¯t do it, will you believe it?" Marley''s frosty eyes didn''t contain any emotion. He interrupted her coldly, "Do you deserve my trust? You are a vicious woman. To marry me, you are so unscrupulous. I''m wrong about you!" Sylvie was dazed. This was a trade, a business marriage. She remembered that Cassius asked her to have her first child surnamed arthy. Was Cassius asking for a child surnamed arthy? ¡®Sylvie, were you really not aware of their terrible deal?¡¯ It was a trade between men, and women were just victims! She was too innocent after all! ¡®Why did you live like this, Sylvie? Why?¡¯ This was the question she asked herself a thousand times. Her heart ached although it was numb! For a long time, Sylvie remained silent, pursing her lips tightly. She sat down with a calm face, looking at the food on the table. She started to eat quietly. "Sylvie, I can¡¯t believe you¡¯re in the mood to eat! You killed a child!" Marley immediately rushed over and pounded the table angrily. H roared in anger, "You killed my child. How could you be so cruel?! Do you have to get me by forcing her to leave me and have my child aborted?" Sylvie chuckled. Suddenly, sheughed, tried to weep, but failed to shed a tear. She looked up and said slowly, "Marley, you never know me from the beginning to the end! You have never treated me with respect, and you never really felt me! Let''s divorce!" "Absolutely not." Hearing this, Marley was suddenly flustered. He didn¡¯t expect that she asked for divorce with a magnanimous face. At the thought that the arthy Group was the reason for all of this, Marley flew into a rage although he was clear that the arthy Group saved Hughes Group. He had been staring at her eyes in which a strange look shed by, and quietly pursed his lips with a touch of ambivalence. He was unable to believe she was extremely devious in her efforts to marry him. Even if it wasn''t her, it was Cassius, and at least she inspired him! What else can she get? In this marriage, the arthy Group didn''t get anything but Sylvie''s child surnamed arthy! "What else do you want?" Sylvie stared at Marley, ayer of tears whirling in her big ck eyes. ¡°Don''t you want a divorce? What about Jemima?" "Sylvie, do you think I can let you go after divorce?" Marley gave a low roar. "Well, what do you want?" Sylvie smiled bitterly, thinking that Marley was really ridiculous. But wasn''t she more ridiculous? Marley''s eyes swept coldly over her, like two sharp knives. "I..." Yes! What could he do? Hughes Group showed signs of a rise. What could he do? "Why? Marley, if I want to go, you can''t stop me, and you''re not qualified to stop me! Don''t forget, the arthy family can make Hughes Group up, but also can put Hughes Group down! Hughes Group can disappear from now on! Now, I don''t want to see you. Get out of here!" Sylvie looked up at Marley. She didn''t want to talk to him, so she wanted to trample on his pride and dignity. Since she has decided to end itpletely, she would do it neatly. ¡°Marley, you¡¯re just a man who sells yourself to get peace for Hughes Group, and you never put yourself in the right ce! Get out of here,¡± she snapped. Marley¡¯s face went pale for a moment, and he was pissed off. ¡°Because you want me, you force her to abort?" He walked over and squatted in front of her, rubbing her cheek and neck with his fingertips. With anger in his face, he said coldly, "You are such a vicious woman. how can I..." How could he fall for her? He wanted to pinch her neck, but he was afraid that he would kill her. It would be a pity if she died in this way since he had not punished her. ¡°Sylvie, you are going too far!" Sylvie smiled bitterly and she said coldly with tears in her eyes, "Nice people are bullied and the docile horses are ridden! You¡¯re not that kind." He looked down at her. At the moment when he saw her tears, his heart seemed to be knocked open, and his voice became very gentle. "Do you think I will let you go?" His tone was light which was devoid of any emotion, which puzzled Sylvie. He was so emotional. But she felt his eyes cold. "I don''t want to talk to you, because I really have nothing to say!" Sylvie looked away and took his hand. ¡°Want to strangle me? What did you dost night? Last night, who tenderly asked me to say sweet things? Marley, no one forces you! How can others force you? " "How can you say that?" Marley''s heart was pounded violently. He stood up and looked at her with complicated eyes. "Sylvie, do you have to say that? In my heart, you are not like this, and you are not so unreasonable! I can''t believe you did that!" She looked up at him, her heart trembling slightly. Suddenly a faint smile overflowed from the corner of her lips, bright and dazzling. "Marley, listen, whether you can believe it or not is longer important to me! Because I¡¯ve finished what I should do to you! I''m not a very kind person. But I know how to pay back! We¡¯re even! From today on, I will never indulge you again! Get out of here.¡± He was stiff as a puppet. For a moment, he didn''t understand what she said! "Please go out!" she said calmly. Chapter 775 It Was Time to Let Go Chapter 775 It Was Time to Let Go Marley once saved her life. He was her husband, and the man she wanted to marry to repay his kindness! But Jemima was his girlfriend who had been with him for many years. It was Cassius who broke them up! She didn''t do anything, but now she knew all this. It was just like a thorn stuck in her throat. She couldn''t vomit and swallow, but it hurt all the time. It was time for her to let go! Since then, they would move on and have nothing to do with each other! Marley was furious, but he felt that something was wrong. He looked at Sylvie''s pale and calm face, and suddenly felt that his heart hurt! What a mess! He was unable to think anymore. He needed time to figure it out. Sylvie thought that it was time to leave. Marley and Jemima should be with each other. They were supposed to be a couple, and she was just a leaf of duckweed in his life, the fleeting leaf! From the beginning, she wanted to repay him, so there was no need to be resentful. Sylvie thought to herself. Do what she should do and mind her business! Forget about what other people may think! She was supposed to be happy! Why was her heart so painful? Was she reluctant to leave the man whom she fell in love with when she was a teenager? Sylvie picked up the steak on the te, cut a small piece, and ate it quietly. She felt very hungry, and just wanted to fill her stomach. It seemed that only food could fill her empty heart! But her heart was still empty! Marley was so angry to see that she was in the mood to eat! Seeing that she ate gracefully, he was maddened. In an instant, his cold eyes seemed to freeze the air, and his knife-like lips showed a cold arc. Marley suddenly put his arms around her slender waist, pulled her straight into his arms, and looked down at her eyes. "Sylvie, it¡¯s not done!" Marley''s sharp lips seemed to be able to split the air. He caressed her body wantonly, approached her tight lips, and said slowly in a ghostly voice, "You''re still my wife. It¡¯s not done. I will let you go like this!" With an evil smile, he lowered his voice and turned to her ear. He gently breathed out a breath, "I miss your coquetry. So, Sylvie, you are really humble." A chill sent through Sylvie''s back, and she sneered, "Do you think you are you noble? It''s ridiculous that you are blinded. It''s really sad! You have nothing but a good appearance.¡± Marley''s eyes grew colder, which made her body tremble. This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. He didn¡¯t expect that she said that about him! He was slightly interested. He would like to see who would win atst! The mood in his pupil changed rapidly, and the mysterious smile shuddered her! With a smile, Sylvie suddenly ignored him. Marley raised his eyebrow with a sneer, stretched out a finger, and twisted her sharp chin. His clear eyes were like two sharp lights that projected into her eyes. "Don''t think that I will let you go by saying that. I¡¯ll take my time to settle the scores! You don''t want to see me, and I don''t want to see you either!" Sylvie nced at him coldly, her eyes wandering, "Do you think you can make it even?" "Sylvie, I really regret marrying you!" Sylvie retorted, "I also regret." She sneered, "I shouldn''t marry you either." There were many ways to repay your kindness. Why did she have to do so? Her cold expression made Marley''s heart tremble. He raised his hand and tightly tied her arm. He asked aggressively with anger in his eyes, "What do you mean?" Sylvie raised her hand and threw it away, trying to break free, but how could she stand his strength? She could only shout in a low voice, "Marley, look, no one in the world can ept the help of others and criticize others at the same time! The arthy family is responsible for Jemima¡¯s miscarriage and breaking up with you, but you should be satisfied that a child was in exchange for your Hughes family''s stability! We don''t owe each other! I¡¯m no pushover! You can''t argue with me again and again. I don''t want to see you now! Please go out.¡± "Damn it.¡± Marley pushed her down on the sofa. He stood up and strode away. He was afraid that if he stayed, he would strangle her! The door mmed shut again! Sylvie''s tears came out the moment when the door was closed! Sometimes, she was so envious of Jemima who could cry andugh whenever she wanted and act like a child in a man''s arms, being spoiled by that man! However, she was not that kind of person after all. She was Sylvie, who depended on herself. How can she be qualified to act like a child? Because no one had ever offered a hug for her, and the man who once provided a warm embrace for her was on a whim. All his promises were just empty talks. She told herself not to believe men''s words and women shall rely on their own life! She quietly finished what she should eat, but when she was full, she felt sick again! Not knowing what was wrong, Sylvie felt very tired and didn''t think about it. After taking a nap, she got up again and went to meet several foreign students. She picked two talents! It was already evening when she came back. She ate by herself in the restaurant downstairs and then came back to her room. Without turning on the light, she leaned on the sofa, exhausted. Marley hadn''te back yet. Everything was quiet, and there was no life in the empty room. In the dark, the moonlight outside the window was bright, pouring into the house. It was a quiet picture, but Sylvie felt scared. That night, Marley did not return all night, and Sylvie was sleepless all night. Only two candidates had been selected. Sylvie hoped to carry the whole thing through the end. When she went back, she decided to let Tyler take over it! She''d better not do it! The original n was one business day, three holidays! But she decided to go back as her mission had also beenpleted. Early in the morning, she started to pack up things, and she packed her own luggage! She was very tired and panting. Kneeling down in front of the suitcase, Sylvie was hesitating that should she tell him or not? Marley, who had not been home all night, suddenly appeared at the door. The door was open. Sylvie was stunned for a moment, looking at him. She opened her mouth but failed to utter a word. Marley looked at the suitcase on the ground and asked her, "Are you leaving?" His heart became anxious. Sylvie nodded and looked at him. "I''ve done with business, and there¡¯s nothing for me to do! Marley, you can finally be with the person you love. I''m happy for you. I believe you will have a good life! You can spend the three days with Jemima.¡± Marley stepped forward, grabbed the suitcase in her hand, and said harshly, "You are not allowed to go! Don''t go anywhere.¡± Sylvie was startled, looking at him with a bewildered look. Why didn¡¯t he let her go since he could be with Jemima? Did he have to let her see them together and pretend to be cool? And he did note backst night, so he might be with Jemima! She looked at him carefully. Sure enough, she saw a hickey and tooth print on his neck which was so dazzling. Sheughed at herself and didn''t want to see him, but she just stared at him, unable to look away. She didn''t want to imagine Jemima''s beautiful straight legs wrapped around Marley''s waist. But she couldn''t help but think of it in her mind! She was about to suffocate at the thought of that! And Marley didn''t change his clothes, which were a little wrinkled! Being stared at, Sylvie was very ufortable. She didn''t know why he suddenly ordered her not to leave, which was unfair to her, but was it fair for her to let her go? "You can''t go. Let''s go back together!" Marley suddenly eased his voice, pressed his hands on her shoulders, looked at her, and said, "At least don''t go now!" Because he thought a lot and didn''t want to end like this! "We''re here on business!" She red at him with a bitter smile. "Marley, let''s stop fighting! It¡¯s all my fault! In the future, live a good life with Jemima! Nothing is perfect. We all have to learn to ept reality. You know how much you love Jemima. It''s hard for you to make a choice because you''re afraid that the arthy Group will do something bad for you, right? Look, no, in another month, your capital chain will be recovered andpletely stable, and we will handle the divorce again! Don''t worry, I won''t make things difficult for you." Marley suddenly came up to her and hugged her! He wrapped her around her waist and rested his head on her shoulder. "Sylvie, since you insist on divorcing, we are almost over. I want to know what is on your mind? Have you ever cheated me?" His voice was so soft. Sylvieughed at herself and walked out, but he didn''t let go. Sheughed at herself, "Marley, it''s really hard for me to answer your question! You already thought of me in that way! Since you had conjectured so much about me, any exnation will be meaningless! I don''t want to exin much. Since you asked me, I want to tell you, Marley, I hope you are happy! I never thought of anything else. I hope you are happy, OK! That''s all!" The hand on her waist suddenly tightened! "Marley, it hurts!" Sylvie eximed. "Pain?" Marleyughed like a devil in hell. He drew closer to her ear and growled, "Today, I will not only make you hurt but also make you suffer. This is the ending of you lying to me! Don¡¯t think about leaving. You give chance for me and Jemima, but I think you want to go back to find another man?" In this way, from Marley''s mouth, the roar from his heart was deep and shocking, as if he had used all his strength to utter the words. Chapter 776 Unreasonable Chapter 776 Unreasonable Sylvie was surprised and fuming with anger. What did he say? "Marley, you are really unreasonable!" But she continued, Marley turned around and came face-to-face with her. She saw his handsome face at a close distance and found there was something sinister in it. "Sylvie, do you know what I hate most?" He loosened his grip from her waist, stroked her neck, and whispered. Her mind was in turmoil. She could only ask, "What?" "Sylvie, you take yourself as a savior and want me to appreciate you? Sylvie, you are pleased with yourself many times, right? Tricking me gives you a sense of achievement?" "But you should know that you would have no good end by doing so! Never think about leaving me!" He had given her onest chance. If she had confessed herself, perhaps he would not punish her severely, but she still lied to him. "Can''t you make it clear? When did I trick you?" Sylvie struggled and tried to break free, "You are really hateful!" Marley got close to her, gritted his teeth, and said, "You leave me because you want to meet your fancy man, don''t you?" He looked straight at her. Sylvie was surprised with her eyes wide opened and put on a self-mocking smile, "Marley, you let go of me! It has nothing to do with you whether or not I escape or meet another man!" "I won''t let go of you or give you any chance!" "Don''t force me!" Sylvie said in a deep voice! "Do I? To put it bluntly, you''re mine!" When he thought that she was leaving him for another man, he so angry that he picked her up and threw her on the bed. "What do you want to do? Marley, are you crazy?" Sylvie struggled to get up and tried to escape. He pulled her with his long arm, stopped her, and threw her on the bed again without mercy. "Sylvie, don''t leave me!" At the thought of Ryan and Ernie, he was annoyed. "I''m not worse than them in meeting your sexual needs!" "You''re a bastard!" Sylvie shouted angrily when she heard that, "You have gone too far! Don''t think that everyone is as dirty as you are!" When she reached out to p him, he grabbed her wrist. Sylvie could not dodge and screamed. She was beautiful and had clear eyes, which made him excited, "You let me go! What do you want to do?" "I want to have sex with you." Marley''s Adam''s apple slid and his voice became hoarse. Hearing that, Sylvie was at a loss for a moment and cried out, "Screw you, Marley!" Despite her cries and struggle, he didn''t stop coercing her. "Let me go!" Sylvie shouted, "Marley, are you a sex maniac? You''ll feel ufortable once you don''t have sex every day? Let me go! Did you hear that?" His hands seized her hands and pressed her against the bed. He tore apart her clothes and undid the buttons roughly. Sylvie was ashamed and angry, but she couldn''t resist him and cried. "Marley, you are a bastard! You can''t do this." Her clothes had been torn apart and her naked body excited him. How could he do that? He had another woman''s hickey on him, but now he was doing this to her! Sylvie was really angry and wanted to vomit because of disgust! "Well¡­" She felt very ufortable because she failed to do so. He held her up and seemed to lose his mind judging from his red eyes. He lowered his head to nibble her lips and stuck his tongue into his mouth. He seemed to deprive her of oxygen. She shook her head to avoid him, but he pressed the back of her head in a domineering manner. She made a feeble protest and sobbed like a cat. "Bastard, get out, Marley, you can''t¡­" "Wherever you go, you can only be mine!" He hadpletely lost his mind. His kiss became more and more aggressive. Her lips were broken and he sucked the blood on her lips. "Never thinking about having sex with another man!" Her eyes were nk and she said suddenly, "I would rather sleep with someone else!" Hearing that, he went insane like a runaway horse. She moaned feebly, but could not break free. "I''ll let you know how good I am!" Sylvie felt that she was so unlucky today. She was like a dying fish out of the water, opening her mouth to gasp. There was a tumult in her stomach, she could not help but press her chest and vomit. She only vomited acid water and bile. She felt bitter in her mouth and so ufortable. Her eyes were reddened and she became weak after vomiting. "Damn it, you loathe me!" Marley was enraged by her. She disliked him so much. He didn''t care that she was weak and struggling. He just tortured her with great force. Sylvie''s gaze became nk. The scene before her became blurred and clear. She squinted, and felt herself in the air. She couldn''t find support. She was weak and powerless. She felt that she was about to copse. She seemed to be on the verge of fainting. A cold voice sounded and wakened her up. "Sylvie, you can''t go faint!" She woke up and stared at him with her eyes wide open. There was sorrow in her eyes. When it was over, she was like a lifeless doll. The smell of semen pervaded the air. Her body was filled with his smell. When a warm current was into her, she could not help shivering, lost all the strength, and no longer made any sound. Her mind went nk and she could only gasp for breath. He calmed down, pressed her shoulders, and looked down at her. Her little red face was like a ripe apple, with a peculiar smell, and her lips were red and swollen. As he looked down, her naked body was covered with his bites, ck and blue. Her watery eyes seemed to be a protest. "I hurt you," Marley murmured softly and kissed her face tenderly with pity. Sylvie was looking at the ceiling with nk stares as if her soul had freed from her body. She had no more illusions about Marley this time. "Are you ufortable?" He asked, pulled the covers, and tucked her stiffly and awkwardly. Seeing her nk stares, he added, "Let''s have a talk!" Sylvie was staring at the ceiling like a dead person. "Say something!" Marley could not help growling and clenched her chin. Tears flowed down from her beautiful eyes. She sobbed, and there was sadness in her eyes. Her hair was messy. She kept crying and the tears flowing down, which made him heartbroken. "Don''t cry!" He said, caressing her face and wiping her tears. "Where does it hurt? Sylvie? Tell me!" She cried without saying a word, bit her lips, and tears flowed down. It was strange that she could cry! Marley was annoyed and went to embrace her, but she pushed him away and stopped him from touching her. She only wept. Marley was at a loss. "Damn it! Say something! Are you dumb?" "Sylvie!" He clenched his teeth and called her by her name. Though he shouted, she only cried silently. The ck hair was against her cheek and she looked so innocent! "Stop crying! Good girl!" Marley tried tofort her. He put his arms around her body and tried tofort her with his warmth, but he failed. She didn''t stop crying until she was exhausted and fell asleep. After a long time. She curled up in the quilt and looked tiny. Suddenly, she felt a pair of warm hands were on her forehead. She intuitively dodged and buried her head into the warm quilt. Marley didn''t let her go but continued to annoy her and kiss her. "Sylvie, wake up. You''ve been asleep all morning. Don''t sleep anymore!" He called out softly, trying to wake her up. She woke up with a slight moan. Sylvie''s vision was blurred and her mind went nk. She had slept for a long time. Thinking about what had happened, she felt tired and closed her eyes. When she was at a loss, a handsome face was before her eyes. Marley was staring at her, stroke her bang, and said in a low voice, "Are you fine? " This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. "Don''t touch me." Her voice was particrly hoarse and her eyes were cold. She pushed him away, refusing to be touched by him. Marley frowned and asked, "Are you hungry? Let me take you to a meal." "''Go away!" Sylvie said coldly, suddenly threw back the quilt, and was about to leave. As soon as she lifted the quilt, she found that she was naked. She was flustered and tried to calm down. She didn''t care about Marley, picked up her clothes, and put on them. Marley was angry and grabbed her wrist. "Sylvie, let''s talk!" Chapter 777 We Are Even Chapter 777 We Are Even Sylvie turned her head and looked at him coldly. Her red and swollen eyes were filled with tears again, "Mr. Hughes, what do you want to do? Rape me again? You can''t live without a woman? I''m really disappointed with you! From today on, I don''t owe you anymore! Let''s pretend we''ve never met! I''m quitting. I don''t owe you or the arthy family! I don''t want to see you again. I hope we never meet each other! When we get back home, let''s get divorced!" "Sylvie!" Marley panicked and took her in his arms. She didn''t resist but remained extremely calm, "Let me go." "What do you want?" was anxious and asked with anger. Sylvie wiped her tears and whispered, "I just want to get divorced! From now on, we cut it off with each other!" "It''s impossible." Marley''s gaze turned cold. He was fuming with anger, chuckled, and couldn''t help but ridicule to vent his anger, "Do you think I will agree?" Sylvie smiled faintly as if everything was no longer important! She couldn''t tell whether she was sad or not, but she didn''t want to be disturbed anymore, "Do whatever you want." Marley looked at her fiercely. "Sylvie! What the hell are you? How can you get above yourself?" He called out her name in a low male voice. Her vision became blurred and she couldn''t see him clearly. She just felt her heart twitching. Sylvie looked at Marley and sobbed. She said with difficulty, "You are the one that gets above yourself. I am patient with you, but you take it for granted and keep hurting me. You are a bastard. I thought you were a business talent, so I showed respect for you. However, you are just a sex maniac. You''re not better than me. Moreover, you sell your body for money. Do you have any qualifications to use me? Remember who you are. To me, you''re good for nothing!" This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. She stared at him, holding back the tears, but failed. Marley gazed at Sylvie nkly with a distressed look. After a while, Marley calmed down and suppressed the distress. He curled up his lips, let go of her, and said, "You''re right. I''m good for nothing. It''s all my fault." Sylvie chuckled and didn''t feel the pain in her wrist. "It''s none of my business!" She just resolutely turned around, pulled her suitcase, picked up her bag, and left. The door was shut. Marley watched her disappear and felt it hard to breathe. Sylvie came out of the hotel with her arms crossed. The tears on her face had dried up. She tried to smile. She got in a taxi and headed for the airport. Marley seemed to think of something and chased after her. Suddenly, a fragrance spread. Then he saw Jemima. "Marley, where are you going?" Jemima stopped Marley in the lobby of the hotel. "I have something to do!" Marley pulled her away, waved for the taxi, and went to the airport. Jemima looked at his figure with tears in her eyes. Marley had fallen in love with Sylvie. Jemima discovered she was no longer attractive to Marley. In the airport. Marley went into the airport and searched for Sylvie. Sylvie lowered her head, with long hair hanging on the shoulders. Her hair and red cheeks set her off. Other people would feel pity for her when they saw the sadness in Sylvie''s eyes. When Marley saw her beautiful figure, he felt his heart throbbing and couldn''t help fix his gaze on her. It was the first time that he had observed her so carefully and discovered that she was so estranged and indifferent. She seemed to be so stubborn and strong, which attracted her. Marley frowned, clenched his fists, cleared his mind, and strode towards her! Sylvie had got her ticket and was about to enter the ticket barrier. Marley had approached and gripped her wrist. "Sylvie! Come back to the hotel with me. We''re going on vacation!" She suddenly looked up at him and did not expect him to chase after her. She saw the hickey on his neck and felt a pricking in her eyes. She had made up her mind. Her gaze was indifferent. After a long time, she said, "Marley, let go!" There was something in Marley''s clear eyes. He raised his head, took a deep breath, and said, "Sylvie, stay here. Let''s go on holiday!" "No!" Sylvie withdrew her hand. "Mr. Hughes, you''d better go on vacation with Jemima! You make me feel disgusted! I felt ashamed to spend a holiday with you! Goodbye!" With that, she went to the check-in counter. "Sylvie, do you have to make it tough on me?" "You are the one that makes it tough!" She shook him off and began to check-in. She had never been so resolute before. They were so close to each other! However, he felt that... They were on each end of the world. In this strange ce, she was at the check-in counter and he saw her figure disappear silently. He felt so heartbroken! Marley went back to the hotel and saw Jemima waiting at the door of his room. She was squatting on the floor with her back against the wall. She curled up like a ball. The dim light shed on her pale, haggard little face and delicate figures. He stood at the door stiffly with a cold expression as if his face were covered with frost. He was stunned and said, "Jemima, I made it clearst night!" Jemima suddenly looked up at him. She shivered for a moment and burst into tears as if she had suppressed herself for too long. He squatted down at a loss, looked at her, and said, "Jemima, it''s useless to cry!" She looked up at him and cried loudly. She was still crying without a word. "Go back to your room, Jemima! I want to be alone. I don''t want to talk today!" "Marley, you are really heartless. I know you fell in love with her! But I am not willing to ept it!" He smiled weakly. "Jemima, I''m sorry. It''s all my fault! I''m not sure whether it matters or not, but I know that we can''t get back together anymore!" He said casually with a self-mocking expression. Then he shook his head and said, "It''s not a bad thing that the baby is gone! At least, you can start over! Forgive me!" Jemima looked at Marley with her heart trembling. She felt bitter, stopped crying, and curled up her lips, "Marley, we''ve been together for five years. You don''t have feelings for me anymore?" "I''m sorry. I''m so cruel!" Marley apologized in a low voice. "It is my fault!" "Marley, she doesn''t understand you! If she did, she would not go away like that." Jemima looked at him with sadness in her eyes, "I didn''t expect we would have no good end. When you refused mest night, I knew you chose her!" Last night, she tried so hard to seduce him but failed. She knew their rtionship had been over. "She is my wife!" Marley said lightly. "Jemima, I''m not going to get divorced or have an affair! It''s not what I want!" "Are you sure?" Jemima put on a faint smile. Perhaps, this was the best result for him. Did she lose him forever? Why was she so reluctant? "Jemima, you chose to leave me at that time. Now, you can choose to forget me!" Marley didn''t love her anymore. Though he felt guilty, he didn''t want to continue. They were apart a long time ago. Now, even if he knew the truth and understood Jemima left him because of Sylvie, he wouldn''t be with Jemima. Perhaps it was the best result for them. Because he didn''t have any crush on her anymore. The past memories were like a dream, but he had to wake up now. Jemima was shocked and froze. After a while, she shook her head. "What if I can''t forget you?" She didn''t want to forget him. She had made great efforts to sustain their rtionship in the past five years. How could she give him up when she was nearly thirty? "You have to forget it. You live a good life when we are apart, don''t you? It means that we can live a life without each other, but I can''t live without Sylvie!" He was so resolute. Jemima was heartbroken. He couldn''t live without Sylvie, so he would rather give her up! Jemima put on a lonely smile, "Marley, you really want to be together with her for the rest of your life? She took you as goods and the marriage as a trade. You do love such a woman? Even if the arthy family humiliates you like that, you still want to be with her?" With that, Jemima cried again. "The arthy family humiliated me, but they rescued me and my family business. Compared with my family, my self-esteem is nothing!" Marley rubbed his eyebrows and looked very tired. Jemima stared at him nkly. It turned out that she couldn''t be together with Marley at will. She couldn''t make the rules, because Marley had fallen in love with another woman. She thought everything was under her control, but she was wrong. Chapter 778 The Destiny Fools Us Chapter 778 The Destiny Fools Us Only now did she understand it. Once, she said that she wanted to be with him for the rest of her life, but the result was not what she expected¡­ He became another woman''s husband. They were apart! He fell in love with someone else, but he once told her he would never change his mind. They were apart. "Marley, you cannot be together with her forever just like us! The promises you''ve made be nothing!" Marley said nothing. His heart was twitching. Jemima''s words embarrassed him. He indeed made Jemima and Sylvie promises that he would be constant in love. But¡­ When he faced Sylvie''s pitiful face, he thought about the bad things he had done to her. He felt he was like a bastard. He would only lose his mind when facing Sylvie. "Marley, why don''t you part with her for a while? Then you can see how you really feel!" Jemima advised. "Jemima, Sylvie is my wife! We will not part with each other!" Marley looked at her with anger. "Go home. I want to rest!" With that, he got up to open the door. "Marley!" She stood up and said in an eager voice. Once, she was in his arms and whispered to him. "Marley, you are the only one that I can rely on in this world! You can''t let me down! Marley, you are all I have. When shall we be married?" "Marley, you can''t give me up or leave me alone..." She still remembered Marley''s promises, but he had changed his mind! How ironic it was. "I just want our baby!" "Impossible!" Marley interrupted Jemima without hesitation, "Jemima, you do not look down upon yourself or me! Let''s just be friends. I will help you if you are in trouble. But we can never get back together! I do not beg your pardon. I feel unkind. We are doomed to be apart." They had broken up. Even if Jemima left because she wanted to help Marley, Marley didn''t want to be reconciled to her. "How unkind you are! I deserve it! I should not pretend to be great and help your family. I should not let you work for your family!" Jemima used him while sobbing. Her voice became higher. There was a pain in her eyes. He said in a low voice, "I''m sorry." Then he said, "Go back to your room! I want to return home, goodbye, Jemima!" He didn''t want to say anything more. He went into the room, closed the door, and left Jemima in the corridor. When he went to the bathroom to take a shower, Marley saw the hickey on his neck. He suddenly realized Jemima left itst night, but nothing had happened between them. Perhaps that was the reason why Sylvie vomited, hated him so much, and said some harsh words. The memories aboutst night shed through his mind. Last night, he left with anger, ran to Jemima''s room, and told her that he was sorry! He felt sad and sorry for her. "I''m sorry. Jemima, it is my fault!" Jemima said, "Marley, I don''t need your apology!" "But I''m really sorry!" Marley tried to calm himself down. He was angry about what Sylvie had done! But she helped Hughes Group! What right did he have to me her? She couldn''t help him without reason. To put it bluntly, he sold her body for money! It was a blow to his pride, though he did not want to admit it in front of Sylvie! And Jemima? He had loved Jemima for five years! He was looking at her now! She was wearing a long white skirt and stood in front of him with watery eyes. Her eyshes were like butterflies'' wings. The light set off a beautiful face and the sadness on her face became clear. He let Jemima down! He felt sorry for Jemima, but he would be sorry for Sylvie if he got back together with Jemima. He would rather feel sorry for Jemima. Marley felt himself too heartless and cruel. "Jemima, I''m really sorry!" "I don''t want your apology! I want you!" Jemima threw herself into his arms and was unwilling to let go of him. He lifted his arms and his arms were in the air. He hesitated for a moment and hugged her with his strong arms. Her slim and slender body was pressed against his hot and broad chest, and she felt his steady heartbeat. She felt heartbroken. "Marley, I only want you!" "I''m sorry! I''ve been married, Jemima! I''m sorry. Don''t hold grudges against Sylvie. It is my fault!" He said bitterly. She froze and stared at him, seeing the entanglement and alienation in his eyes. She suddenly felt it hard to ept. "Marley? What did you say?" "I am sorry!" He looked into her eyes, and there were tears in them. This beautiful girl was his former lover. He could only let her down. "No!" Jemima could not ept it and suddenly hugged him. She kissed him hard and licked his lips with the tip of the tongue. But he stood there calmly and stared at her. She was astonished! He no longer had a crush on her? Jemima did not believe it! She continued to kiss Marley, but he remained motionless. "Jemima, I''m sorry!" Marley apologized in a low voice, "Jemima, don''t torture yourself. Forget the past and start over! You can surely find a better man, but not me! I am sorry to you!" He said with intense grief and guilt. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. But he was so heartless. Marley copsed! Did he choose to give her up? She was not reconciled. She tiptoed to kiss him. Since he didn''t have any response, she was completely desperate and bit his neck. It bled. Marley did not move. Jemima finally released him! She looked up at him. Her face was bathed with tears. He had made up his mind? Jemima was biting her lip and her lip bled, "You are heartless!" "I''m sorry!" Marley calmly said. Jemima pulled down the zipper of her dress. Her beautiful naked body was shown before Marley. He was slightly stunned. He could not help shaking when he saw it, because they spent the most beautiful time! Then he took a deep breath quickly. "I''m going!" He turned to leave! Jemima immediately stepped forward and put her arms around his waist. She tried to keep him here. "Marley, stay with me for one night, okay?" There was strong pain and reluctance in her eyes. Marley''s back stiffened. Her soft body was close to his, so he could not help but get excited. However, he still had reason and stretched out his hand to break her finger. "Jemima, I''m sorry! I can''t do it! I have a wife. I should be responsible for her!" Marley left her room, walked out, and sat in the lobby all night, thinking about everything. He didn''t go back until the morning. He wanted to have a talk with Sylvie, but he was enraged when Sylvie insisted on leaving. In the early morning of the next day, Sylvie took a flight for several hours and returned to City B. She kept silent all the way and felt ufortable in her stomach. She was so ufortable that she wanted to vomit. After she got off the ne, she went back to her ce! She wanted to vomit again. She realized that her period was dyed. Could it be that¡­? Her face turned pale. Did she have a child? After taking a rest, she got up, went downstairs to buy something, and went to the drugstore to buy pregnancy test paper. She met Ryan when she came back with her bag. Ryan went off the car and greeted her, "Sylvie, how are you? Why do you look so bad?" Sylvie lowered her head, "Ryan, I''m sorry for what I didst time." "Well!" Ryan put on a smile. He didn''t take it to the heart, "It doesn''t matter. Don''t me yourself. I''m engaged! I happen to see you when I want to call you. Please attend my engagement banquet with Marley!" "Really?" Sylvie raised her head. A sincere smile touched her lips, "Ryan, congrattions. Who is my sister-inw?" "Connie Griffiths! You saw herst time!" "Congrattions on you. You finally find true love. I will definitely go!" Sylvie was really happy for him, since he had been single for so many years. It was time for him to find a girlfriend. Ryan looked at her smile on her face and put on a wry smile, "I am very happy to get your blessing! The engagement party is held in the Well Hotel at 7:00 p.m. next Saturday. My friends, and Connie''s family will be present!" "Well!" Sylvie nodded. "I''ll go. Ryan, I want to return the credit card. I haven''t used it. But I have to go home to get it." The credit card was left in Marley''s vi. She paused and was a little embarrassed. "You''ll be at home this afternoon? I''ll take it to you!" "You didn''t use it?" Ryan didn''t mind it, "No need! You can use it at any time." "No, I''d better give it back to you!" "You''d better hurry up with the manuscripts. Sylvie, have you drawn some new manuscripts?" "No, I''ll work hard!" Sylvie said immediately. Chapter 779 She Is Pregnant Chapter 779 She Is Pregnant "Well, you go upstairs!" Ryan smiled. Though he was unwilling to give up Sylvie, he had to. He was a sensible man. "I''ll go back!" Sylvie went upstairs with her things. It was better to use morning urine to test if she was pregnant, so she was not hurried. She had lunch and went to Marley''s vi to pack up her things and went to the arthy family. Cassius did not expect Sylvie woulde back and was very happy. He just woke up and was in good spirits. Sylvie was called into the study. "Sylvie, why are you back?" Thinking about what happened before, Sylvie lowered her head and calmly said, "Grandpa, Ie here to ask you something!" "What is it? Cassius raised his eyebrows. "It''s about Marley and Jemima." Sylvie raised her head and stared at Cassius, "Grandpa, did you force Jemima to leave Marley?" Cassius was stunned and smiled. His wrinkles showed his ups and downs in life, "Sylvie, is it Marley or Jemima that tells you this?" Sylvie felt heavy when Cassius didn''t answer her question but asked her. She frowned and said, "You did force Jemima to leave Marley. You know that they''ve been lived together for five years, but you insist on the marriage between me and Marley. Why?" "You like Marley, don''t you?" Cassius asked, "I know he has saved you before. You don''t have a boyfriend because of Marley, do you?" "I like him, but why do you break them up?" "Who said that?" Cassius frowned, "Marley? Did he have the right to say that? Jemima? That girl is scheming, so it must be her!" Sylvie took out the check of 50 million and handed it to Cassius. "This is your check?" "Yes. So what?" Cassius took it, looked at it, and smiled, "My autograph is on it. Well, I didn''t expect that she would give it to you. How tricky she is." "My first child should be surnamed arthy. I want to know it is a joke or a deal?" Sylvie asked Cassius very seriously. Cassius frowned slightly. "Did Marley tell you about this? Seriously, I want your first baby to be named arthy!" "That''s impossible!" Sylvie refuted. "Why not?" Cassius raised his eyebrows. "I took so much money to help the Hughes family. Why is it impossible?" "You did force Jemima to abort her child?" Asked Sylvie. "Did Jemima say that?" "Did you?" "Sylvie, in your eyes, I am an old man to get what I want by devious means? Do you think the arthy family flourishes because I am too devious?" Cassius suddenly threw a sharp and fierce gaze at Sylvie. Sylvie was a bit frightened by his sharp gaze and said in a deep voice, "I have no idea about it, but I just want to tell you that my child won''t be surnamed arthy whoever I get married to!"Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. Hearing that, Cassius was stunned but he calmed down quickly. He looked at Sylvie calmly and smiled. "You''re a traditional girl and faithful to your husband." Sylvie didn''t want to know what Cassius implied. She said, "To put it bluntly. I won''t inherit the family business. From now on, I am not the heir of the arthy family. I am not capable enough. You can hand it to others or donate your money to help more people. I''ve never thought about inheriting anything. For me, it''s better to live a simple life. I don''t like scheming against others. No matter what you do, you''re always my grandpa. I long for your care. As long as you don''t require me to take over your family business, I''ll visit you often. Otherwise, I could only flee. I''m sorry that I can''t live up to your expectations, but I don''t want to force myself." With that said, she pursed her lips and walked out! She could only feel sorry. A lot of trouble annoyed her and Marley. Though she did nothing wrong, she felt sorry for her grandpa and guilty. "Sylvie!" Cassius shouted, felt it hard to breathe, and looked at her back in astonishment. "Sylvie, wait!" Standing at the door, Sylvie turned around slightly, looked at the old man, and spoke softly, "Grandpa, take care of yourself. Money and business are not so important. It is better to stay healthy, so you can live longer! You get money from ordinary people, so you can donate it to help them." "Sylvie, do you really think so?" Cassius was a little surprised. "I''ve never coveted it. I can support myself. I''ll feel happier if I live a free life." With that, Sylvie left. She took the card and took it to Ryan. Sylvie kept Ryan''s help in mind. Thinking that Ryan would be engaged, she felt happy and wished Ryan a happy life from the bottom of her heart. She and Marley didn''t contact each other. Sylvie went to Ryan''s home. At the door, she pressed the doorbell. Ryan opened the door and felt a little surprised when he saw her, "Sylvie, why do youe here?" "Ryan, who is that?" a soft female voice sounded. Sylvie looked inside and saw an elegant woman in the living room. "Connie, hello, I am Sylvie. Ie here to return something to Ryan. I''ll go soon." Sylvie greeted Connie at the door. She took out the card, handed it to Ryan, and smiled, "Ryan. Here you are! Thanks for your help! I''ll go back!" "Sylvie,e in!" Ryan said. "No, I''ll go back home. I don''t want to disturb you!" Sylvie said softly. Ryan sighed, "Come in, Connie won''t be harsh on you!" "Sylvie,e in!" Connie walked to the door and said with a smile. Sylvie smiled and blinked. "Ie here to return something, and now I''m going back home to draw manuscripts. Connie, I''ll go to your engagement party with my best wishes." "Well! Sylvie, thank you!" Connie said with a smile. "Goodbye!" Sylvie waved her hand and turned to leave. When¡ª When the elevator was closed, Ryan turned his head and looked at Connie, who was looking at him. Connie smiled. "Ryan, are you sure you really let go of her?" Ryan looked at the elevator, smiled, and put on a bitter smile. "Sylvie and I are doomed to miss each other. I don''t like you, but you still want to be engaged to me?" "It''s on the agenda! Are you going to go back on it?" Connie didn''t mind at all. She had epted the fact that he didn''t love her, but she still had mixed feelings. It was good for her to marry Ryan since she loved him. However, Ryan didn''t love her. "I won''t go back on it!" Ryan smiled. "It''s just unfair to you!" When they returned home, Connie poured wine into two sses. "Have a drink?" "OK." Ryan took the ss and toasted her. "Cheers!" Connie drank the wine in a gulp and coughed. "Take it slowly!" Ryan patted her back and was amused, "You still have time if you regret it." "No, I don''t regret it¡­" Connie felt warm in her chest. She stared at Ryan and her eyes turned red, but she smiled, "Life is transient. You don''t love me, but I am willing to be with you for the rest of my life." "It''s unfair to you!" Ryan said. "It depends on how you think about it! You let me take over the Well Group. Is it fair to you? No. You get nothing but I be rich." "I have no interest in doing business. I love working in architecture. I feel happy that you can support me!" Ryan raised his eyebrow and teased. Connie was amused and put on a bitter smile. "It''s not so bad. We won''t quarrel like a couple. We can live together as friends." "That''s right!" Ryan shrugged his shoulders. Sylvie walked out of the elevator, shook her head, and smiled. She should have called Ryan before she came here. She hoped that she didn''t disturb them. Sylvie''s phone rang and the caller was Marley. She saw his number and refused to answer it. She put on a bitter smile. Though she was sorrowful, she chose to suppress her emotions and turn cold. Marley only called her once and sent a message. "Sylvie, I''m sorry! Have you gone home? I''ll be back tomorrow!" Sylvie read the message and deleted it! Early in the morning the next day, she took morning urine and applied it to the test paper and it turned out that she was indeed pregnant. She was surprised. She was really pregnant! She widened her eyes in astonishment. She couldn''t help but caress her belly. She felt surprised that she would have a baby. Sylvie decided to educate her baby and told him to be a good man. However, Sylvie suddenly felt distressed when thinking about Marley. Chapter 780 She Cannot Be Threatened Chapter 780 She Cannot Be Threatened Could her baby grow up without a father like her? What could she do? She would resign. She wouldn''t be Marley''s secretary, since she just wanted to be an architect. Sylvie wrote the resignation letterst night, typed it out, and put it in an envelope. She went to the company early in the morning. Tyler was a little surprised to see Sylvie in the morning. "Secretary Sylvie, aren''t you in America with the president?" "I''m home in advance!" Sylvie said with a faint smile. "Mr. Cooper, I chose two people in the United States. Let''s go to the office to talk about it!" "Well!" Tyler was a little surprised that she suddenly came back. What about Marley? Why didn''t they come back together? They couldn''t have been quarreling, could they? Sylvie went into Tyler''s office. She handed the documents to Marley, gave him the numbers, and introduced the background of the candidates. Tyler was a little puzzled. "Secretary Sylvie, you can be responsible for it." "I''m quitting, Mr. Cooper. I''m no longer a secretary. This is my resignation letter. Please help me to give it to him." Sylvie exined. "You''re quitting?" Tyler looked at her resignation letter in puzzlement, "Why do you quit?" "I''m not good at doing business. It''s not my interest. Mr. Cooper, please. I''m going!" "Well! Secretary Sylvie. I think you''d better give it to Marley yourself. It''s not up to me!" Tyler stood up and had no idea what happened. "It doesn''t matter. Give it to him. He will understand! I''m going to hand over my work and go home!" With that said, she was about to leave. "Secretary Sylvie, why don''t you think it twice?" Tyler was afraid that he could not exin to Marley. What was going on? "No need!" She smiled. She didn''t want to be a secretary, but she had no choice at that time. Now, she didn''t feel it mattered anymore. "If you have any trouble, tell me. I can help you! No difficulty cannot be ovee. You don''t have to quit!" Tyler persuaded Sylvie. However, Sylvie smiled and said, "Mr. Cooper, I really appreciate you. I made this decision after thinking twice. Thank you for your kindness! It''s nice to meet you! Goodbye!" With that, she went out. Tyler did not know what to do, called Marley but his phone was off! "Damn it, how could he turn off the phone at a critical moment?" Tyler frowned and almost threw the phone. He realized something went wrong, looking at the resignation letter on the desk. In the secretary''s office, Sylvie handed her work to Secretary Cox. "What do you mean, Secretary Sylvie?" Secretary Cox was a little surprised. "You want to quit? "I am leaving!" Sylvie did not conceal it. "Where are you going?" Secretary Cox was surprised. " You''re going home to be a full-time wife?" Sylvie just smiled, neither denied nor admitted. Suddenly, the smell of cigarettes spread. Sylvie remained still and looked around confusedly. Ernie stood not far away, leaning against the desk. He was staring at Sylvie. Sylvie was stunned and smiled, "Hello!" "You''re quitting?" Ernie said in a cold voice and came over. Sylvie raised her chin slightly and nodded. "Yes!" "Why?" "No reason!" Sylvie smiled. "I''m sorry. I have to go!" "I don''t believe that you are going to be a full-time wife! You are not such kind of woman!" Ernie blinked at her and threw his arms around her shoulder. "It''s a big deal. If you leave, I will miss you. So, you can''t leave here. I don''t allow you to resign." Sylvie lowered her head, chuckled, and pulled down his hand. "Ernie, please behave yourself!" "No!" Ernie sneered, "Let''s talk about it on the floor below!" "No need. I don''t have to talk to you." Sylvie said in a cold voice. She didn''t want to be pestered by Ernie again. Moreover, she couldn''t help but feel upset when she faced Ernie who looked like Marley. "Sylvie!" Ernie reached out and grabbed her wrist, pulling her downstairs. "Ernie!" Sylvie immediately screamed because she worried about the baby in her belly. "Let go of me. I can walk myself." Only then did Ernie let go of her. He frowned when he looked at Sylvie''s pale face. Sylvie seemed to be worried about something. She went out with Ernie and followed him. "Ernie!" As soon as they arrived at the floor below, they saw A walking towards them with materials in her hand. "Well! Secretary Sylvie! Hello!" Sylvie smiled faintly, "Hello, A!" A stood in front of Sylvie with a smile. She lost a lot of weight and her cheeks were sunken, so her eyes looked veryrge. She was like the heroine in the supernatural film. Sylvie didn''t expect A would be so thin. "What are you doing here? Go on with your work!" Ernie said impatiently and walked to his office. "Sylvie,e in!" Without saying a word, A pursed her lips and returned to her desk. Sylvie followed Ernie into his office. "Sit down!" He spoke. Ernie saw that the office door was open, so he walked to close it. "What do you want to say? Ernie!" Sylvie asked with caution. Ernie sat on hisrge chair and squinted at her. "Why do you quit?" Sylvie didn''t answer. She knew that Ernie wouldn''t stop being curious until she answered him, but she was unwilling to talk about it and thought it was unnecessary. "You can''t stay with Marley anymore?" Ernie raised his voice, "What happened?" "It''s none of your business!" Sylvie said calmly. "You have great affections for him, don''t you?" Ernie said mockingly," Sylvie, it seems that you are not so fond of Marley!" "I don''t have to tell you about that! You''re too meddling! I''m sick of it. I have to go back to take a rest. Goodbye!" She stood up. She was unwilling to look too indifferent. After all, Ernie had saved her before. "How about being together with me?" He spoke. Sylvie looked at Ernie calmly. "I''m not that willful as you. You don''t care about how others think about you. However, there is always someone that you cannot get no matter how scheming you are. I don''t want to joke with you. If you take me as a friend, we will be friends. If you have other ideas and want to harm me or Marley, save it!" Ernie paused and said with a smile, "What a good girl! I knew you would say that!" "If so, don''t talk about it anymore!" Ernie was slightly shocked. As Sylvie was about to leave, he stood up, stepped forward, and took her hand. "Sylvie, let me see you off!" "Let go!" Sylvie suppressed her anger and shouted. "Please don''t touch me!" But Ernie did not take it. He smiled, grabbed her, and was going to take her outside. Sylvie was anxious suddenly, and cried out, "Ernie!" Hearing her calling out his name with anger, Ernie stopped and looked back at her. He didn''t let go of her, with his eyes bright. "What?" he asked in a deep voice. "You¡­" Sylvie was confused about why he liked touching her. She said with anger, "Let go of me. Don''t grab my hand! Alright?" "Let me take you home," Ernie said and let go of her hand. Her face softened and she said softly, "No, I can go by myself." Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. She could go home by herself. She didn''t need anyone to take her home! There had been no need in the past! There would be no need in the future! "You don''t look well!" Ernie said. Sylvie went out, followed by Ernie. "Didn''t you get a good rest?" In the elevator, Ernie''s voice sounded. He was so close to her that Sylvie couldn''t help but frown. "I''m fine! Ernie, I don''t need you to take me home!" Sylvie said. Ernie bent slightly and whispered to Sylvie''s ear, "We are friends, aren''t we? You will hurt my feelings if you refuse me like that!" His breath disturbed Sylvie, so she stepped back and wanted to get away from him. She looked up at him. His eyes sparkled. Sylvie kept silent. The elevator got down very slowly. When she finally arrived on the first floor, Sylvie was relieved, "I have to go!" When she was about to leave, Ernie pulled her and took her to the parking lot. He refused to let go of her. Sylvie was a little angry and was about to speak, but Ernie whispered her name intimately, "Sylvie, I am not Marley. Don''t provoke me! Otherwise, I would do something bad to you." "Ernie, friendship is established based on mutual respect. If you can''t respect me, I think we''d better not meet each other or be friends." Sylvie didn''t want to quarrel with him and said with reason, "Ernie, I am not afraid of you. Don''t threaten me! Even if I died, I wouldn''t be frightened!" "I couldn''t bear to let you die!" Ernie said and smiled suddenly. "Why do you talk about death suddenly! I am amused by you." Sylvie frowned and didn''t argue. "Stop the car in front. I''ll go to the mall!" "Why do you go there?" "I''m going shopping!" "You are very leisurely!" "Thanks to you! "Stop here!" Ernie stopped his car at the gate of the mall and saw her off. He turned around the car and didn''t expect that Sylvie would go out of the mall immediately and walk towards the bus stop. Chapter 781 Wise and Ruthless Chapter 781 Wise and Ruthless Ernie watched her get on the bus and gripped the steering wheel slightly tighter. His knuckles were white, but he followed the bus quietly. Sylvie went straight back to Sunshine Residential Area, got off the bus, and went into the neighborhood. After quitting her job, she could draw in peace! Ernie watched her enter the neighborhood, but instead of driving in with her, he turned around and left! Sylvie had just walked downstairs when she saw Cassius. He was standing by the door of the building, watching Sylvie from a distance. He was holding a cane in his hand and was well dressed and well- groomed. Although his hair was gray, he was still hale and hearty. Sylvie did not expect him toe to her. She was a little surprised, but walked over, "Are you here for something?" "I came to see you!" Cassius did not mention anything, just said so. "I see you don''t look too good, so I''ll bring you some tonic!" "No need-" Before Sylvie could finish her sentence, Cassius had already shouted to the driver in the car, "Bring down the stuff for Miss Sylvie! " Sylvie sighed in her heart. What she feared most was this. Grandpa was trying to change her mind with love, right? "You can take it back! I really don''tck anything." Cassius immediately said, "Sylvie, this is my heart. You don''t even want my heart, right?" Sylvie hesitated for a moment and shook her head. "All right, I''ll take it!" As soon as she epted it, Cassius immediately burst into a pale smile. He smiled like a child, looking so contented and joyful. "That''s right!" "Don''t you ever send me any supplements again!" Sylvie said again. The two stood in the doorway, and Sylvie was in no hurry to go upstairs. "Sylvie, can I go up to see your house?" Sylvie was slightly stunned for a moment, but after seeing the expectation in his eyes, she finally couldn''t bear to say more and nodded. "Okay!" At this time, the driver also brought the things over. Sylvie saw several boxes of things, like bird''s nest and white fungus, and Chinese caterpir fungus. She was a bit emotional for a while. Ate old man put himself down like this just to beg her to inherit his estate! However, she really did not want to do it. She felt very tired. She thought she was not a businessman material and could not be as wise, ruthless, or even unscrupulous as a businessman. The three of them went upstairs together. The driver put the things down and went downstairs obediently. Cassius stood in Sylvie''s living room and looked around, "Sylvie, you are twenty-two years old, right?" "Yes!" Sylvie went to make a cup of green tea. Cassius sat on the sofa while Sylvie put the cup of tea on the coffee table. "Grandpa, have some tea!" Cassius picked up the green ss, took a sip of the green tea, and smiled. "Yorkshire Tea! This tastes so good! The fragrance of the tea is so good." "This brand of tea indeed tastes good. I like green tea!" Sylvie said softly. "Well, it''s good to drink tea. Drinking tea is healthy!" Cassius smiled and looked at Sylvie again, "When I was twenty-two, I still had nothing! And you''ve already purchased a house for yourself with your own abilities!" "The house was sold to me at a special discount by my friend who took good care of me!" She took a portion of the payment. Luckily, Ryan was generous, otherwise, her design fee would have been just enough to buy the house, not enough to decorate it. "Bonnie hasn''t been home for a few days!" Cassius suddenly said. Sylvie sighed as she remembered what Bonnie had done to her earlier, and how she had gotten the gangsters to try to ruin her. She hadn''t bothered her yet, and she hadn''t expected her not to go back for days. She was afraid that she would get in trouble with her, but after all, it was discovered, and Bonnie must be hiding somewhere at the moment! "She''s an adult. Maybe she went out to y!" "She didn''t bring anything with her!" Cassius turned his head to Sylvie, and his eyes were fierce with mixed feelings. "Sylvie, don''t you know where Bonnie went?" Sylvie was slightly stunned and suddenly looked up at Cassius, then asked, "You think I should know?" Cassius stared at Sylvie''s face for a moment, then his eyes fell back to the cup in his hand. "Sylvie, you and Bonnie are the only ones left in the arthy family, and I know Bonnie is a failure. If she does something wrong to you, I will punish her! But she is your sister after all. You''re from the same family, why do you want to hurt each other?" "I don''t understand what you mean!" Sylvie spoke up. "I don''t mean anything. I just want you to be more tolerant of her!" "Uh!" Sylvie gave a bitter smile. "I understand what you mean. I haven''t seen Bonnie, and I don''t want to know where she''s gone. I''ve been very lenient with her. You''re really worrying too much!" Sylvie didn''t even tell Cassius about it when Bonnie had someone almost ruin her. Cassius was too old, and she was afraid that he would get angry, but she didn''t expect Cassius to talk to her like that now. She really didn''t know how to respond, and just felt a little ridiculous! Sylvie was depressed and suddenly felt so sick that she turned her head, stood up, and ran towards the bathroom. After vomiting for a while, she felt her feet go weak and just fell down on the floor. She struggled to get up and slowly moved to the mirror. In the mirror, she looked very pale and haggard. Looking at herself in the mirror, her thoughts drifted far away at once, as if Marley''s cold eyes appeared before her again. His grief-stricken face also became clearer and clearer, and his grieving voice rang in her ears again, "Sylvie, how could you be so vicious ..." Was she vicious? He suddenly felt his heart pumping violently! "Sylvie, are you all right?" Cassius''s concerned voice came from the doorway. "Ugh! I''m fine!" Sylvie hurriedly replied. Cassius frowned at the door and felt a little worried. "Sylvie, if you''re not feeling well, just go to the hospital!" "I''m fine!" Sylvie answered again, washed her face, and walked out. "I''m fine!" As soon as she stepped out, she saw Cassius standing in the doorway with a worried look on his face. She was stunned again. He wasn''t pretending. She could see that Cassius was really worried about her. She smiled and said, "I''m really fine!" "You must go to the hospital if you don''t feel well!" Cassius said worriedly. "I know. I''ll be fine after I sleep for a while!" Sylvie was going to the hospital, but just not for these days. She knew it was a bit dangerous to have a checkup early in her pregnancy and was worried that the rays would hurt the baby, so she nned to go to the hospital for a maternity checkup in a few more days. "All right! I''lle back to see you again. You rest first, and I am going back!" Cassius said, and pointed at the supplements ced at the door, "Remember to take these supplements!" "Yes!" Sylvie nodded obediently, but in her heart, she was sighing. Cassius came to her without bringing up the business. Maybe he had sensed what Bonnie had done to her and was worried that she would get back at her. In fact, he was really over-worried. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Cassius walked to the door. He looked back at Sylvie, wanted to say something, but finally opened the door and left. Sylvie walked him to the door. "Go back to bed!" Cassius said. "Yes!" Looking at his back as he walked away, Sylvie sighed deeply again. She went back to her study and drew for two hours. At noon, she made herself lunch and then took a nap. Her cell phone stayed turned off, and when she got up in the afternoon, outside the window, the sky was overcast. The gray fog enveloped everything, making people feel depressed and heavy. Sure enough, in the evening, it was raining heavily. During the night, Sylvie sat on the sofa and watched TV for a while. The name that suddenly appeared on the entertainment broadcast made her stop the remote control in her hand. The words "Marley, President of Hughes Group" hit Sylvie''s heart and stung her instantly. She then saw Marley appear on camera at the airport''s pick-up gate. When the sh came on, she saw Marley''s face in the camera, which was clearly frozen. A reporter then asked, "Mr. Hughes, I heard that you are back with your old love and that your marriage to Miss Sylvie of the arthy family was just a deal. Would you please talk about this matter?" Marley''s brow furrowed and then, he quickly grabbed Jemima and carried her out of the terminal. He didn''t answer any questions and just protected Jemima. His face was as cold as if he wanted to tear the reporter apart! This entertainment news was really interesting. Sylvieughed and just changed the channel. But then, the other programs shown on TV didn''t interest her at all. The next day, she went grocery shopping early in the morning, and when she came downstairs, she saw the newspaper again. "I want this one." She walked over and pointed to the newspaper. Standing there at the newsstand, Sylvie began flipping through the magazine in earnest. On the front page was an unusually prominent picture of Marley embracing Jemima. The photo showed him with meticulouslybed hair and an indifferent face, while his eyes were sharp and cold. The entire page was filled with what the reporter saw and heard, such as Marley''s old love returning home, so how would his marriage to the arthy family go? Below was a photo of Jemima and Marley when they were living together in the US, and even she was in the newspaper. There was a picture of her above, which was cut out from their wedding photo. The headline was eye-catching, and the few big red words in ck were as blinding as scarlet blood, "Hughes Group''s president''s old love returns home!" She gently closed the newspaper and smiled again. The rainy sky was still as dull as ever as if it was going to rain again. Just like her mood at the moment, it was as if she had also encountered something difficult. She paid the money but did not take the newspaper. She strolled towards the vegetable market, bought some of the freshest and her favorite vegetables, and returned with them. She kept her head down until she saw a pair of ck leather shoese into view. When she was about to run into him, there was a pair of strong arms that grabbed her shoulders and steadied her body. "Eyes on the road." A familiar voice rang out from overhead. She looked up and was slightly startled. It was Marley! Seeing that it was him, and his clothes crumpled and his hair disheveled, her heart, suddenly, skipped a beat. She hadn''t seen him in two days, and now they were so close. He was right in front of her eyes, but it was as if he was far away. "Mr. Hughes," Sylvie called out indifferently and politely. Marley took a puff on his cigarette while the white smoke he exhaled was instantly blown away by the wind. "Why do you want to resign? I forbid you to resign!" With a boom, her brain buzzed. Sylvie was in a mess, but she forced herself to be calm and said leisurely, "Mr. Hughes, you don''t have that right!" "Huh-" Marley chuckled and theughter pierced her ears, "Sylvie, you''re my wife. I can''t stop you if you want to quit, but you should go home, right?" "I''m no longer your wife. The divorce agreement is ready. You can sign it after the funds are fully recovered in a month ..." Sylvie said calmly. Chapter 782 I Just Want a Divorce Chapter 782 I Just Want a Divorce ¡°Do you think it¡¯s that easy?¡± Marley harshly interrupted her and said, ¡°A divorce? Do you think getting married is child¡¯s y? We got married very suddenly, but it didn¡¯t mean that we should get a divorce so quickly.¡± Sylvie quivered, she thought about something to say, but as words were about toe out of her mouth, she stopped. She swallowed her words, pursed her lips, and stayed quiet. He stared at her and was waiting for her reply. After a brief pause, she said, ¡°The marriage was a mistake. Why should we continue pestering each other because of this mistake? Am I right?¡± Marley felt faint upon hearing her. He was about to take a drag off his cigarette, but he slowed down his action. Her face was fair, her voice was soft and gentle. She always looked so obedient and it still made him jump every time and gave him uncontroble desires. He took a deep drag and smiled vilely, ¡°What will you do if I say that I want to continue our mistakes until the end?¡± Sylvie felt awkward, she smiled inly, ¡°I just want a divorce! That¡¯s it!¡± She just wanted to be free! She thought that they should just walk their own paths! ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m leaving! Goodbye!¡± she said softly. She then started to walk into the apartment building. Marley stared at her back as her small figure moved closer and closer towards him, and then, she passed by him with her head hung low. He clenched his fist slightly as if he wanted to do something with his hand, but his hand froze up mid-air. She was about to go into the corridor. He quickly tookrge strides and walked over, ¡°Wait!¡± Sylvie was forced to halt in her tracks again, ¡°Mr. Hughes, do you need anything from me?¡± ¡°Did you read the newspaper?¡± he suddenly asked. Sylvie nodded calmly, ¡°Yes, I saw it!¡± ¡°What¡¯s on the newspaper isn¡¯t real!¡± he said destely. But Sylvie smiled and said, ¡°That¡¯s none of my business!¡± ¡°Sylvie, I won¡¯t get a divorce with you!¡± said Marley again. ¡°Not everything will go as you wish!¡± Marley was stunned by her words and couldn¡¯t say anything back. ¡°Marley, let¡¯s get a divorce. Don¡¯t make life difficult for us.¡± Sylvie¡¯s tone of voice was so calm it made him shiver. Marley¡¯s whole body tensed up. He looked at Sylvie coldly and stared at her for quite a while. ¡°Sylvie stared at him as well, her eyes unfocused and empty. ¡°Sylvie,¡± Marley called her name. But she didn¡¯t move an inch as if she didn¡¯t hear anything. She felt like he was about to grab her hand. She couldn¡¯t help but said, ¡°Marley, don¡¯t touch me. I feel disgusted by you!¡± Marley felt like he was struck by lightning. He was stunned in ce. Suddenly, the gentle expression on his face was gone. His face turned extremely terrifying. Sylvie shivered. She felt scared looking at his wintry expression. ¡°I¡¯ll forget about what you said today. You won¡¯t believe anything I say today, and I will not agree to have a divorce!¡± ¡°I want a divorce!¡± Sylvie said with determination. Marley was enraged, he grabbed her forcefully and yanked her into the lift, ¡°You wish!¡± As if she had gone mad, Sylvie threw the shopping bag she had in her hand at him. He dodged skillfully. The vegetable in the bag fell out. Cucumbers, tomatoes, kale, and water spinach fell all over the floor, like her heart! Tears welled up in her eyes uncontrobly and the fury she was feeling in her heart made her whole body trembled. She turned her head angrily and red at Marley, her voice trembled in despair, ¡°Marley, I don¡¯t care about what you think, I want a divorce. I¡¯m not a pushover and I won¡¯t do everything you say. Marley, tell me. Why? Why won¡¯t you divorce me?!¡± She yelled thest sentence hysterically. Even without looking into the mirror, she knew that her face was probably all twisted. She had never lost control like this before! She didn¡¯t know if her hormone was affected by the pregnancy and that made her more irritable, or if it was because she was pushed to the edge. She lost control of her emotions. The surroundings turned quiet. Suddenly, there were no noises around them. She could only hear her heart beating intensely, echoing in her body. The valley of her heart was so deep and empty, she couldn¡¯t tell where the source of the sound was. Suddenly, Marley¡¯s phone rang. It broke up the tension. Marley picked up the phone and the first thing he said was, ¡°Jemima, what¡¯s the matter?¡± Sylvie¡¯s heart broke into even smaller pieces hearing him said that. She already knew that this was the oue, but even so, her heart still lost its sight! She thought about the memories they made, and they were ineradicable. She had to remove a man she loved for 5 years out of her life. She finally found out how terrible this process could be. She squatted down and picked up the vegetable. She walked into the lift when he was still on his phone and was about to go home! She didn¡¯t hear what he said, but his tone of voice sounded helpless yet gentle. She assumed he was comforting Jemima! She wasn¡¯t supposed to pay attention to this. She should¡¯ve known better, shouldn''t she? As the door to the lift was about to close, Marley reached out his hand abruptly and stopped the door from closing. He said to the phone, ¡°Sorry, I¡¯m hanging up! I¡¯ve something to do!¡± He hung up and walked into the lift. He was obviously trying to follow her upstairs! Sylvie didn¡¯t say anything. She was quiet as she managed to calm herself down! She kept reminding herself not to get mad at him. Feeling angry at him only meant that she cared about him. And the more she cared about him, the easier she would lose control of her emotions. In the lift, the atmosphere was heavy. Marley also wasn¡¯t saying anything. He just stood next to her. Sylvie was holding her shopping bag. She had the urge to throw it at him again. She turned her face away but she met his eyes through the reflection of the wall in the lift. He seemed to be contemting something. He stared at her with his dark pupils through the ss wall in the lift. He looked at her as if he was trying to read her mind. When she first met his eyes, she was taken aback. The expression in her eyes then turned cold and was soon filled with disgust. Marley was shocked, he continued staring at her with aplicated look in his eyes. Why was she stabbing his heart with a knife like this even though she had already hurt him so much? She made him lose his child, made him break up with his ex, and was deemed unfaithful, and still, she hated him? Other than fighting and hurting each other, was there really nothing else between them? Marley pursed his lips andughed self-depreciatingly. He tried to think about the time when he got married to Sylvie. He was touched by what she did for him But he was also angry at her cruelness, furious at the fact that she gave Jemima a cheque to bribe her. When the matter was exposed, Sylvie immediately confessed and didn¡¯t look a tad bit guilty. But that was a living being! How could she be so cruel? Marley¡¯s deep eyes dimmed. There was a hint of sorrow in them and heughed as he shook his head. From the start, he and Sylvie were destined to walk a rocky path. Marriage wasn¡¯t child¡¯s y. Getting married meant that both of them turned into adults. But then she mentioned breaking up and getting a divorce so easily. Did she have a change of heart? She was too irresponsible! He thought she gave all of her to him. But looking at the hatred in her eyes, he realized that he might be thinking too highly of himself the whole time. She was talking about having a divorce so casually! What was she nning and why did she want to run away from him so desperately? And she already handed in her resignation letter yesterday. He only knew about that when he came backst night. If it wasn¡¯t for Tyler, he wouldn¡¯t have known! He wanted to juste to her immediatelyst night, but something came up in the office and he had to work overtime. He worked overnight and finished processing all the documents he needed to. He then headed to her first thing in the morning! But she was so cold to him. He truly believed that she wanted a divorce and would immediately leave him. So cold that she wouldn¡¯t even look back at him once. Sylvie, what kind of person were you? Sylvie was still looking at him through the reflection of the ss wall in the lift. She felt sadness brewing in her heart! The lift made a sound and they had arrived on the designated floor. She moved her gaze away and walked out of the lift. He followed her. She walked towards her door and he was still walking behind her. Sylvie took a deep breath, she was in a worse mood than before, ¡°Mr. Hughes, please return me my keys!¡±Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Sylvie stood by the door. She wasn¡¯t in a rush to open the door. She was asking for her keys back instead as she didn¡¯t want to have anything to do with him anymore. She suppressed all her emotions and there was only coldness left in her eyes. He really wanted to pull her over and kiss her harshly on the lips, kissing away her frigidness! But he knew that even if he did that, she would still be cold. Last time in City J he forced himself on her and thinking about her reaction that time made him lose his confidence even more. ¡°I won¡¯t give you back your keys. I¡¯m saying this again, I won¡¯t say yes to your request. And I think Patriarch won¡¯t agree to this either! This is not only about you and me, this also involves our family,¡± said Marley. Sylvie turned around slowly and looked up indifferently. She looked at his tall figure and in the end, she turned around weakly. She looked away, but she didn¡¯t open the door! They stood in front of the door. Time was passing by, Sylvie was feeling more and more irritated. What was he thinking? Why would he pester her like that? Why were the men from the Hughes family so thick-skinned? They were standing there for so long, Sylvie was halfway into a daydream. Marley finally said, ¡°Are you nning to stand here forever?¡± Sylvieughed bitterly, ¡°It¡¯s none of your business, regarding how long I want to stand here. It¡¯s my house and I don¡¯t want any outsiders going in there. Please have some respect!¡± ¡°I¡¯m not an outsider!¡± he said again. He was already exhausted, but she still wanted to continue this argument. He was really fatigued, ¡°Let¡¯s go in and talk!¡± ¡°Please leave! I don¡¯t want to talk about anything today!¡± She was also exhausted. ¡°Sylvie, what I did in City J was wrong. I shouldn¡¯t treat you like that, but you should stand in my shoes as well!¡± ¡°Sorry, I have no interest in standing in your shoes as it is none of my business! I don¡¯t want to see you right now, think and reflect on the things you have done. Be rational, neither of us want to argue, and I¡¯m really tried!¡± Sylvie supported herself with one hand on the wall, she closed her eyes and said, ¡°I don¡¯t want to have the obligation to understand anyone anymore! I just want to be nice to myself!¡± She said nonchntly as if he was a total stranger. She only wanted to feel calm and be nice to herself right now, and be nice to the child in her belly! Even if they were to talk, they should talk calmly. She couldn''t stay calm at all right now. At this moment, she was way more prickly than usual. She didn¡¯t know why, but she was emotional and ufortable. ¡°Sylvie, can¡¯t I feel sad because I lost my child? To begin with, this matter involves you!¡± said Marley. Chapter 783 My Mind Is Made Up Chapter 783 My Mind Is Made Up ¡°Uh! It has something to do with me, heh, you think I am evil, right? Heh...¡± She sneered twice, ¡°Marley, you are too stupid, you should not have thought of me as some kind person. In this world, no one owes anyone anything. When I owe you something, I will pay it back. Even if I owe you a lot, there will always be a day when I pay you back. I also hoped you won¡¯t think of me as someone who¡¯s super generous or kind.¡± Marley was angry again as he grabbed her fiercely. ¡°Sylvie, what exactly do you want? I''m telling you, about our divorce, I won¡¯t allow it!¡± At that moment, the phone rang again. It was still Marley¡¯s phone, and it was still from Jemima. The building was very quiet. So, the voice from the phone could be heard by Sylvie. Jemima was crying and shouting from the other side of the phone, ¡°Marley, there are reporters around me, I can''t do anything, I can''t go anywhere...¡± The sound of wailing sobs could be immediately hearding from the phone. Jemima¡¯s voice sounded harsh and sharp to Sylvie¡¯s ears at that moment, like the tip of a knife cutting through her heart, ¡°Marley, I''m so scared...¡± Sylvie calmly turned her head over and looked at Marley, then a smile appeared on her face. Marley was shocked for a moment and he frowned. However, he still said, ¡°Jemima, these matters, if you don¡¯t care about them, they will be left in the past! Reporters are always so pervasive!¡± Sylvie¡¯s heart calmed down but she still felt a bit sour in her heart. ¡°But I haven''t eaten anything all day and all night, I''m so hungry. I want to go out, but the reporters are blocking out my home¡­¡± ¡°I''ll have someone bring some food to you!¡± Marley said indifferently. Sylvie, who had been standing there, watched all this without saying a word. Finally, Marley hung up the phone. She calmed down and only talked after a while, ¡°Mr. Marley, you should leave now, you can''t afford your time!¡± Marley heard the blistering wind in her tone and felt a bit upset, ¡°Sylvie, I noticed that you are very incisive. You are also very petty, aren¡¯t you being too narrow-minded?¡± His words were like sharp needles, one by one, they pierced into Sylvie¡¯s heart. She felt a sour feeling surging up from her heart. Sylvie gave a cold smile. ¡°I didn''t beg you, but you repeatedly came to me. Mr. Marley, please stop talking about these meaningless things, we just need to get a divorce as soon as possible!¡± ¡°My father¡¯s heart is in a bad condition; he will get angry when he sees this!¡± He spoke again. Sylvie¡¯s body stiffened, and after going silent for a long while, she replied, ¡°This day wille sooner orter! And that''s your father, it has nothing to do with me!¡± Sylvie¡¯s cold expression towards him had hurt Marley, he felt discouraged and his voice gradually softened, ¡°If you must get a divorce, I know I can''t stop it, I just want you to think about it again. My father has nothing to do with you, but Mr. Aiden is your grandfather, and his health is not in a good state! Can you bear to break everyone''s heart?¡± Thinking of his parents and Cassius, Sylvie hesitated for a moment. She then considered clearly, ¡°Please don''t pester me, my mind is made up.¡± After saying that, she took the key and opened the door. ¡°Sylvie!¡± Marley called her. She instinctively turned around. She raised her eyes slightly and looked at him as if he was about to say something. She found herself looking forward to it for a moment, but soon she sobered up again and said coldly, ¡°Jemima kept crying on the phone, saying she hadn''t eaten all day and all night, so hurry up and send her some food, don''t starve your old lover! Uh! No, it''s your lover to the end!¡± After saying that, sneering, she walked into her house and closed the door. During the entire duration, she did not shed a single tear. Her heart was like a city that was empty and silent. Although she might be able to walk out of the marriage, could she walk out of the grave that is in her heart? Sylvie did not go out while Marley did not knock on the door anymore. At ten o''clock at noon, her doorbell rang. After Sylvie saw that the one standing outside was Ryan through the peephole of the security door, she opened the door with confidence. As soon as the door was opened, Ryan walked in and began to say without waiting to sit down, ¡°Sylvie, what''s going on with you and Marley? Why did hee back with another womanst night? And there¡¯s the newspaper today, damn it, what is he up to?¡± However, Sylvie remained m. ¡°Ryan, it''s okay, it''s a misunderstanding, you don''t have to worry!¡± She did not want to say too much to Ryan about herself and Marley, this was her business, she could not let the people who cared about her worry anymore. ¡°But what about this news? It''s true that the reporters are catching wind, but they must have a reason for it. He came back with that Jemima, isn¡¯t that meaning he betrayed you?¡± ¡°You also know, those are written by the reporters, it¡¯s not real!¡± Sylvie was calm. Ryan was even more furious. ¡°Sylvie, why are you still like this, being bullied like this, I''ll take you to him!¡± ¡°Ryan, I am really fine, he is also fine, why do you not believe it? Snooping around will only cause trouble!¡± Sylvie said andughed again, and made him a cup of tea. ¡°I''m really sorry for making you worry about me. I feel very lucky to have you as my brother! Don''t worry, if it''s true that he did cheat on me, I''ll tell you, but in this case, he did nothing wrong. He told me that it was just the newspaper spouting nonsense. Ryan, I can''t be so petty and unforgiving when facing just a bit of problem, right?¡± Ryan, who was very anxious, went silent for a moment. After he calmed down, he asked cautiously, ¡°Is that really true? You two are okay?¡± He noticed Sylvie¡¯s smile looked kind of distant, as if she were in a trance, making him unable to see through her. ¡°Of course, we¡¯re fine!¡± Sylvie smiled and nodded; she was trying her best to let out a happy smile. ¡°You should quickly prepare for the engagement with Sk! In my opinion, you both should just get married, she is the CEO of Harvey Group, a strong woman! She is also beautiful and famous. Ryan, why don''t you quickly marry this sister-inw!¡± ¡°Sylvie!¡± Ryan looked at her, he had a feeling in his heart that he could not exin. He then picked up the teacup and took a sip of tea. ¡°Are you sure you''re really okay?¡± ¡°I''m really fine! Ryan!¡± Sylvie said once again to calm him down. And at the same time, the doorbell rang again. Sylvie and Ryan were both shocked. Sylvie was a little surprised, who could it be? She went to the door and saw through the person standing outside through the peephole, it was Cassius, she let out a sigh, this was just great! Everyone was nowing to ¡®care¡¯ for her! She then pulled open the door. Cassius was, after all, an old man who has experienced the vicissitudes of life. He had almost seen everything that life had to offer. After he just gave Sylvie a look, he then raised the thermos bucket in his hand, saying, ¡°Sylvie, grandpa has asked the people in the kitchen to make soup for you. Ie over here just to give it to you!¡± ¡°Grandpa, there is no need, you should not need toe again! I have made some soup for myself already.¡± Sylvie took the thermos bucket and let hime in the door. Ryan immediately stood up as soon as he saw Cassius. Cassius did not expect to meet Ryan. He had always known this person, but they had not really met, once he saw him, Cassius remained calm. Ryan was also calm and greeted without being condescending, ¡°Cassius, how are you!¡± ¡°Young man, have a seat!¡± Cassius walked to the sofa. ¡°You first!¡± Ryan waited for him to sit down first, and only then did he take his own seat. Cassius¡¯s eyes shed with appreciation when he saw Ryan¡¯s gesture. However, he still remained calm, ¡°You are Ryan Babel, aren¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Yes! I am Ryan Babel!¡± ¡°Our Sylvie¡¯s time in America was thanks to your care, young man, I should thank you!¡± Cassius spoke politely. ¡°You''re wee, Cassius. We were both in a foreign country. Since we are from the same ce and we were both friends, it''s only right to do so! It''s my honor to take care of a kind little sister like Sylvie!¡± Sylvie listened to their conversation and frowned slightly. Their ways of interacting with each other were quite awkward. Both of them were so polite, so formal. She then made another cup of green tea for the old man. ¡°It''s also an honor for Sylvie to have a friend like you!¡± Cassius¡¯s sight surveyed Ryan as if he wanted to get more information about him. Ryan did not say anything and just smile. Knowing that he might talk to Sylvie about what happened in today''s newspaper, which might be inconvenient in front of himself, Ryan had to stand up and leave. ¡°Cassius, you should stay here, I still have something to do, I''ll leave first!¡± ¡°Uh! Alright, you should go and settle it!¡± Cassius smiled again. Sylvie walked him to the door. At the door, Ryan whispered, ¡°Sylvie, you have to tell me if you are aggrieved, do you understand?¡± Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. ¡°It''s okay, I''m fine, Ryan!¡± Sylvie smiled reassuringly once again. ¡°You should hurry up and stay with Sk, I can finish the drawings today and give them to you then!¡± ¡°Ok!¡± Ryan patted her head as if he was treating a child. ¡°Fine, by the way, turn on the phone, don''t keep turning it off as I could not find you without it!¡± ¡°Ok!¡± Sylvie nodded, feeling a bit embarrassed, and immediately exined, ¡°Maybe the battery is dead!¡± In fact, she did not want to contact anyone, so she turned off her phone! ¡°I''m leaving!¡± Ryan finally left. Sylvie returned to the living room, where Cassius was calmly looking at her. ¡°The soup is still hot, drink it while it''s hot!¡± ¡°I just ate, I''m not hungry yet, I''ll drink itter!¡± ¡°Sylvie!¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± ¡°Today''s newspaper, have you read it?¡± Cassius hesitated and still spoke. Sylvie was shocked, and after a long time, she nodded her head. ¡°I¡¯ve read it!¡± ¡°Marley has wronged you, hasn''t he?¡± Cassius asked. ¡°No!¡± Sylvie still said the same thing. ¡°Grandpa intends to have Hughes Group repay the capital injection now!¡± Cassius looked into Sylvie''s eyes and said directly. ¡°Grandpa!¡± Sylvie was shocked, she was totally dumbfounded. She naturally knew that the Hughes Group couldn''t pay everything back now, it was not a small amount after all. Marley must not be able to pay it back. Cassius naturally did not ignore her reaction. ¡°I can see that you still care about him! Grandpa originally saved the Hughes Group for you. Since it''s not necessary now, grandpa doesn''t want to be a good guy anymore, I might as well take this money and donate it to save more children who dropped out of school!¡± ¡°Grandpa!¡± Sylvie¡¯s felt her heart hurt, and his eyes suddenly dimmed. ¡°Do you have to do this?¡± ¡°You said it''s okay, you''re not going to be the sessor of the arthy anymore, I had a hunch that something was wrong with you and Marley!¡± Cassius said again, ¡°Since you are not going to be the sessor, grandfather does not need to do these meaningless things for you!¡± ¡°Then you do as you please!¡± Sylvie¡¯s eyes shed with a touch of coldness. ¡°If you think it''s appropriate, you should just go ahead and do it! Anyway, you have done all these mean and nasty things before! You will not even let go of those innocent children, let alone others! Please leave, as for what you do, that is your right. However, I still will not inherit the arthy Group! What happens between Marley and me is my business! It has nothing to do with you, whether you want the money or not, I don''t care!¡± Chapter 784 A Jealous Rage Chapter 784 A Jealous Rage Cassius fell silent suddenly and the atmosphere was oppressing. After a while, he asked quietly, ¡°Don¡¯t you really care about the Hughes Group anymore? Don¡¯t you care about Marley anymore?¡± Sylvie closed her eyes and the atmosphere cooled down again at once, ¡°I don¡¯t want to be a viin either, but the decision is not with me and it is with you! If you want to take it back, that¡¯s your business, but then again, you just want the money, and the period written on the contract is not finished and you just can¡¯t get it back!¡± ¡°Hum hum¡­¡± Cassius smiled and his wrinkled face was full of vicissitudes. ¡°Before losing your mind, you are right that the Hughes Group got a big deal this time! Are you so useless that you have to divorce him? What is the big deal with the woman outside? Isn¡¯t that easy to let him have his heart on you with your intelligence and tactics?¡± There was no point in keeping a dirty man! Sylvie would not tell Cassius what was on her mind. ¡°Drink the soup! The sessor of the arthy Group is none other than you! I have already made a will and after my death, all of these are yours! Whether to donate it or to carry it forward, it is your burden to care for the survival of the group of ten thousand people and it is your business to take it or not!¡± Cassius finished his words, stood up, and left! Sylvie stood dumbfounded in the living room and she felt even more upset! She didn¡¯t go out for the entire day and during the day, she drew drawings at home, modifying the design as if it was a draft, staying upte at night to make the drawings, and deliver them to Ryan via mail. Waking up early in the morning, her pregnancy vomiting was again worse. After washing up in the bathroom, she tidied herself up and prepared to go out shopping. She didn¡¯t have much money left in her ount and had to n well to earn a fortune before the baby was born. She didn¡¯t think it was the right ce to live anymore as they all knew where she lived and it would only add to her sadness. Marley didn¡¯t want a divorce, but she wasn¡¯t either going to let him act in an unrestrained way at the same time. She really couldn¡¯t do such a thing but for the sake of the baby! The thought of the baby made her sad. As soon as she opened the door, she met Marley. He was standing at the doorway with his disheveled hair and bloodshot eyes. His clothes were still the same as yesterday, wrinkled and unchanged as if he hadn¡¯t slept for a long time! He was standing at her door, but Sylvie was not touched at all. She no longer read the newspapers or the news so she didn¡¯t feel anything about it and she just wanted to get on with her life. Luckily, the reporters didn¡¯t know about her ce, otherwise, they would havee to her for an interview too. ¡°Sylvie¡­¡± When he saw Sylvie, Marley looked entangled and he hesitated for a moment before calling her name. With a bang, Sylvie closed the door instantly and her heart tightened at that moment. Why did her heart feel sad and she felt suffocated when she saw his haggard appearance? Why did hee again? What was he doing here? She didn¡¯t want to have anything to do with him anymore, didn¡¯t he know that? She had said everything clearly! She had never known him to be such a loving man. Why was heing yesterday and today? Was he nning to make another visit? Marley, who was outside the door, was still a bit shocked to see her suddenly closing the door. He was stunned for a moment before his hand pressed the doorbell. Sylvie stood inside, she could not restrain herself from looking at Marley with a good face when thinking of all the intimacy between Marley and Jemima. She was so jealous that she couldn¡¯t even restrain the craze in her heart. She was clearly not apetitive person since she was a child, but she was jealous. So she would give him up rather than allow herself to mourn. It was painful to love someone, especially when one could not restrain that growing possessiveness. The doorbell kept ringing which showed how persistent he was. She suddenly felt so weak that tears fell from her eyes involuntarily when she listened to the doorbell. She didn¡¯t like to cry as she had always thought that she was strong enough. Took a deep breath! Didn¡¯t cry! She told herself in her heart! Reorganized her emotions, she had to face it! There was no way to run away! With grit of her teeth, she pulled the door open again. She struggled to look him in the eye. As the door suddenly opened, there was a shocked face of Marley who thought she would never open the door again. She slowly bowed her head and said. ¡°Come in!¡± Marley was startled and suddenly surprised in his heart as she had let himself in. However, aftering in, he saw Sylvie returning to the sofa where she had clearly changed her clothes and looked like she wanted to go out. ¡°Sylvie, let¡¯s go home!¡± He opened his mouth to utter the words. Sylvie who sat on the sofa, nced at him while raising her eyebrows and said, ¡°I have said everything clearly, I won¡¯t be with you anymore. You should stop pestering and let¡¯s get the formalities over with when you are convenient! I won¡¯t say anything nonsense in the meantime and will defend your image for you!¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you done being angry yet?¡± Upon hearing her saying, Marley¡¯s face turned cold and appalling. With anger, he clenched his fists tightly with the veins on his forehead sprang up. He gritted his teeth, looking at her, and said again, ¡°I say again, I will not divorce!¡± ¡°Marley, my patience has run out and I can¡¯t possibly be at your mercy anymore.¡± ¡°How long are you going to keep this trouble up?¡± Marley took a few steps up and tugged her arm tightly, ¡°That is definitely not the same as the rumors outside and there is really nothing between Jemima and me!¡± All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Sylvie was slightly stunned as her eyes stared at him then fell on his neck where at the slightly open neckline, there was still a faint hickey which had not faded away even now. She felt pain in her eyes and she indifferently shook off his grip, ¡°Everything is no longer my business! You know it yourself clearly between you and Jemima, yet, I am already an evil woman in your eyes, why do you still need to pester me?¡± She raised her eyes and stared at him for an instant, trying to catch every change in his expression. ¡°Marley, don¡¯t make anymore useless struggles, there is no point in doing so and it will only make me look down on you!¡± Finishing her words, she stood up, ¡°Go away, I¡¯m going out! Sorry, there is no time to waste with you!¡± She walked towards the door and he stepped forward and grabbed her. ¡°Sylvie, how can you be so irresponsible?¡± ¡°Are you responsible enough? Marley, I¡¯m telling you! This world is fair and no one can indulge you with new love on one side and old love on the other! There might be a woman who can indulge you for being amorous and shameless at the same time, but it is definitely not me! The business between you and Jemima has nothing to do with me! No one can indulge anyone all the time!¡± Love was equal and the ultimate end of unequal love could only hurt both sides. From the beginning, she and Marley were not on the same starting line. He had never loved her! So, she would not make any entanglement! Her love had nothing to do with him! Yet, she had known the end! She shook him off and pulled the door open. ¡°Sylvie?¡± Ryan was standing at the doorway and he was stunned to see her and Marley who was following behind her. He then narrowed slightly and looked at Marley, ¡°Mr. Hughes!¡± Marley caught a glimpse of Ryan standing at the doorway with his hand hanging at his side unconsciously clenched into a fist. ¡°Mr. Babel is so free toe and find Sylvie early in the morning!¡± His tone was so cold that it almost made the atmosphere suppress. Sylvie instantly froze as soon as she saw Ryan who must be worried about herself again. She instantly tensed up as she didn¡¯t want Ryan to know about the conflict between her and Marley. Ryan didn¡¯t say anything and walked in. ¡°Are you going out?¡± She got even nervous when she saw Ryan walking in and realized that the three of them were meeting together like this. She knew that Ryan was getting engaged and it wasn¡¯t that she hadn¡¯t realized what was going on. Only that she was really afraid that Ryan would cancel his engagement with Sk because of herself. ¡°Ryan, what¡¯s the matter?¡± Ryan walked over to Sylvie and murmured at her, ¡°Ie to see you!¡± ¡°Mr. Babel is so early! I¡¯m so touched and grateful that you care so much for Sylvie!¡± Marley¡¯s tone was indifferent and yet, with some jealousy inside! Sylvie didn¡¯t say anything which made Marley a little surprised but also understood that it seemed that she didn¡¯t want Ryan to know that she was going to divorce himself. Ryanughed before looking up at Marley. Something shed under his eyes and he didn¡¯t take Marley¡¯s hostile tone seriously but only said in a deep voice, ¡°Mr. Hughes is also here! I don¡¯t expect you to stay herest night! I thought that Mr. Hughes had stayed out all night just as the newspapers had written! I should be concerned about Sylvie as she is my sister. If I don¡¯t care about her, who else can I care about? But now I¡¯m also concerned about you, Mr. Hughes, you can¡¯t bully Sylvie!¡± Marley didn¡¯t say a word but turned to look back at Sylvie and saw that she seemed a little nervous. Ryan¡¯s eyes never left Marley¡¯s face as if to be waiting for his exnation. ¡°Mr. Hughes, I wonder if you have anything to say about today¡¯s newspaper? Shouldn¡¯t there be an exnation with Sylvie?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not true!¡± Marley threw out the words and reached out to put his arm around Sylvie in a possessive manner, acting as if he was her husband. Sylvie frowned and tried to shake off his hand but he pushed even harder and wouldn¡¯t let her break away. He even lowered his head and deliberately murmured, ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that he would find out?¡± Those words were like rm bells starting Sylvie. How could he have known that? The next second, Sylvie suddenly regained her consciousness and murmured, ¡°Let me go.¡± He let go of her and Sylvie looked terrified without saying anything much but bowing her head and going back to the sofa. ¡°Sylvie is having a childish tantrum, don¡¯t be offended, Mr. Babel.¡± Marley did not expect Ryan¡¯s arrival could help him so his face eased and he said with a smile. ¡°Mr. Babel, please have your seat!¡± He acted like a male host and raised his eyes to meet Ryan, ¡°This is a misunderstanding! I¡¯m soothing Sylvie and please Mr. Babel help me!¡± Ryan¡¯s eyes looked searchingly at Sylvie who was a little embarrassed and hurriedly said, ¡°Ryan, I am fine here! Don¡¯t worry! Go back quickly!¡± ¡°That¡¯s fine!¡± Ryan also did not stay much longer. ¡°Then I won¡¯t disturb you two!¡± He left after saying that. Sylvie did not know what was written in today''s newspaper. But Ryan¡¯s arrival really broke the way she was getting along with him now. For a while, Sylvie had no clue how to kick him out. If she kicked Marley out now, Ryan would definitely see him downstairs. Marley once said Ryan didn¡¯t treat her as his sister but as a lover. She did not doubt about that, but no matter what, she had to let him get engaged to Sk as she did not want anything to go wrong, even though it might just be an excessive worry, she really did not want anything to go wrong! Chapter 785 A Unique Woman Chapter 785 A Unique Woman Thus, she did not embarrass Marley Hughes in front of Ryan Babel. However... How could they even talk if she did not ask him to leave? Sylvie arthy was stunned while sitting on the sofa. After a while, she leaned against the back of the seat due to fatigue and she smiled with her thin lips vaguely. Her smile was slightly bitter because she could not exin the pain in her heart. After taking a deep breath, she could reorganize her emotion. When she raised her head, she saw Marley was standing near to her and looking at her as if he was smiling at her. His hair was messy and his clothes were filled with creases. But, his deep eyes became more confident suddenly. Sylvie admitted that Marley was not the most handsome man but he was the man who she had fallen in love with! She could not forget that he gave her the crucial check in the nightclub five years ago. His eyes were dazzling like diamonds in the dark sky and his lips clearly outlined the arc of a smile. The moment was like a blooming firework and it was kept in the deepest section of her memory. But, he was only one of the amazing people in her lifetime and his heart was not on her body! Even until now, he was still making use of her only! If this was the reason that made him unwilling to divorce, then she did not matter. She just wished not to disturb the peacefulness of each other. ¡°What are you thinking about?¡± Marley sat down opposite her and asked with a slightly unhappy tone. Sylvie immediately pulled back her thoughts and raised the corner of her mouth. She turned her face sideways and calmness was being expressed by the corner of her eyes. She said indifferently, ¡°Nothing.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Marley looked at her with the corner of his eyes, ¡°Since you don¡¯t want to let Ryan know about our quarrel, it means that you want to maintain our marriage from the bottom of your heart! Sylvie, I don¡¯t get you. Since you love me, why don¡¯t you continue your love?¡± Sylvie raised the corner of her mouth and wanted tough but she was unable to do so. Her heart contracted slightly and the needle-like pain started to spread involuntarily towards her whole body. She looked at his face which was slim and firm and also his moderately thick lips too. At that moment, he was looking at her with his emotional eyes as if she was a unique woman to him. How could he look at her with such eyes? ¡®Marley, is this necessary to still make use of me at this point? Do you use your acting to make me believe in you?¡¯ ¡®Marley, anyway, I really hope that you are happy. This wish never changes.¡¯ Marley crossed his legs and looked at him with his deep eyes. He looked at her as if he was smiling, ¡°Don¡¯t you feel nervous just now?¡± Sylvie indeed felt ufortable for an instance and she immediately said, ¡°Yes. I don¡¯t want to let Ryan know because he was going to engage!¡± ¡°Urgh!¡± Marley never thought of this reason but he also breathed a sigh of relief. ¡°With whom?¡± ¡°Sk Harvey!¡± Sylvie said calmly. ¡°Since you don¡¯t want to affect his engagement, why not go back with me!¡± Although he felt ufortable from the bottom of his heart, he wanted to grab this opportunity. Sylvie remained silent. Marley was waiting for her answer but in vain. He looked at her small face but he saw that Sylvie looked at him sneeringly with indifferent eyes. Marley could not help but choke because he felt panicked unexpectedly. He covered his anxiety without leaving any traces. How could he feel nervous? She was the one who did the wrong thing but not him! Sylvie looked at the clock on the wall and said, ¡°You may go back!¡± Marley was slightly stunned and looked at her deeply. His eyes were looking over her delicately crafted face. ¡°Together! Aren¡¯t you going out?¡± Sylvie stood out, ¡°Fine!¡± She seemed to be slightly exhausted and absent-minded. After a while, she said, ¡°Then Mr. Hughes, please fetch me to the nearby market!¡± Marley truly did not know what Sylvie was thinking about! He could only see that her eyes were indifferent. As if he always looked at the others through a soft and hazy tulle. He did not talk anymore and followed her to go downstairs. But, they never thought that they were surrounded by reporters when the car drove out of the area. Actually, the reporters followed Marley¡¯s car and saw him entering the area. So, the reporters gathered and stayed outside. As time went by, many reporters were squatting and standing outside the area. They were just waiting for their presence with cameras, video recorders, and films. When they saw the caring out, they surged over the car. The hundreds of cameras immediately captured them. All of them rushed forward and surrounded themselves. Sylvie who sat in Marley¡¯s car could not open her eyes because of the spotlights. They were surrounded by reporters and Marley truly had no choice but patted on the steering wheel. He horned to ask them to leave. But, none of the reporters was willing to leave. They continued rushing forward and some even leaned in front of the car. They took a lot of photos with their cameras. Sylvie looked at Marley and knew that she might be unable to make clear of herself too. Marley immediately reorganized his emotion and removed the seat belt. Then, he got out of the car. At that moment, the reporters asked questions rapidly like they were throwing bombs. ¡°Mr. Hughes, I heard that your wife and you are separated...¡± ¡°Mr. Hughes, I heard that you stayed in the house of your previous lover, Jemima Wace,st night...¡± ¡°Mr. Hughes, do youe here to ask for your wife¡¯s forgiveness?¡± ¡°Could you reveal the next n between the Hughes family and the arthy family...¡± Marley slightly frowned and looked at them. He could only say, ¡°I love my wife Sylvie, very much. Jemima is just my friend! My rtionship with my wife is very good. Please give us some space and I need to bring my wife home! Everyone, please make a move!¡± Before the reporters could react, Marley had already got into the car again. When Sylvie heard his words, she just felt that she was amused! He lied to the camera because he did not want to divorce and he wanted to uphold the reputation of his company. At that moment, the security of the area came to direct the traffic. Since many cars were going in and out, all of them were being blocked at the entrance. Under the security¡¯s control, Marley was finally able to leave. He drove the car fast to leave the spot immediately. ¡°Let¡¯s go back to our house!¡± Marley said. ¡°No!¡± Sylvie rejected. ¡°Aren''t you afraid to be surrounded by those reporters if you go back now?¡± He said rapidly. Sylvie suddenly felt helpless. Yes! She was afraid! She was pregnant now. Although she never went to the hospital for confirmation, she had not experienced her period. Also, based on her personal instinct, she was pregnant so she could not take any risk! Baby! Urgh! She must protect her baby! But when she thought of her baby, she felt pain in her heart! If the baby was the same as her who did not have a father after being born, his future... When thought of this, she touched her stomach instinctively. Marley looked at the rear mirror and noticed that some reporters who were not willing to give up were chasing after the car to take some photos. When he was going to look back to the front, he looked slightly to the side and both of them looked at each other coincidentally. Sylvie was shocked and turned her head away to not to look at him again. ¡°Someone is chasing behind us so I get rid of them first!¡± Marley started to speed up his car. Sylvie was helpless and remained silent. He drove the car to the vi which was located at the seaside and then entered the garage. Sylvie got down from the car and she felt exhausted. She also knew that she couldn''t go back at that moment but she did not want to stay there. When she turned back, she saw Marley, who was leaning against the door of the car, was looking at her leisurely. He was truly a handsome man. His eye sockets were deep and his ck pupils were like bottomless holes. His eyes were as bright as stars. ¡°I leave first, goodbye!¡± Sylvie¡¯s breathing pace was rapid. She admitted that she was afraid of the man, Marley. She was even more afraid that she would give in uncontrobly! The man started to speak and his voice was very soft but alluring, ¡°Sylvie, don¡¯t leave!¡± Sylvie was stunned for a while and there was a sense of angry being expressed on her face. But, when she raised her head, she still portrayed a perfect smile, ¡°Marley, we are not stupid. Since you have done such a thing, why are you still being so stubborn?¡± ¡°I am not acting!¡± When Sylvia heard that sentence, she was stunned¡­ Not acting! She panicked indescribably and she seemed to be angry. Her face was blushed and she turned around to leave the garage rapidly. ¡°Stand still!¡± Marley chased after her rapidly. ¡°I have said that I am not acting. Do you think that I am acting? Sylvie, let me tell you that I wasn¡¯t acting in front of the reporters just now!¡± Sylvie stood rooted to the ground and turned around slowly. She saw that his ck eyes were extremely deep! Sylvie stared at him for a while because she could not express her feelings. It was like a mixture of happiness and sadness. Not acting? Was it real? Was it believable? She was not a three years old child already! Who believed it! But, how could he make use of her in such a way? When he was enjoying the happiness, would he think of her dignity and pride also? She was really afraid that everything was like her own acting. And, because of his sentence, how much pride had been crushed by him? ¡°What are you thinking?¡± At that moment, he had walked to her front and looked closely at Sylvie¡¯s eyes as if he wanted to know what was in her heart. ¡°I am thinking what are you thinking?¡± She blurted out and did not feel awkward at all. ¡°Marley, what do you want to do?¡± Marley held her hand and said gently, ¡°What do you think I am thinking? I just want to stay together with you only. No matter how angry, sad or regretful we were, those were only in the past. They can¡¯t represent tomorrow. I am sorry for you and you are also sorry for me! Can we just wipe them out and live peacefully?¡± Sylvie almost suffocated and thought about the meaning of the sentence. ¡°Wipeout? Do you think it is possible to be wiped out?¡± Moreover, he was still having a sex scandal with Jemima. How could she trust him? Marley looked at her and said again, ¡°Are you afraid that the rtionship between Jemima and me will be close again? Since you don¡¯t have confidence in me, perhaps you have believed that my rtionship with her has be close, right?¡± Sylvie was absolutely horrified. ¡®Can he read her mind?¡¯ C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. Marley pursed his lips and smiled bitterly, ¡°Do you ever face the problem? Sylvie, do you really consider the problem among us?¡± She was staring at him with her fearful, surprised, and nk eyes. When she saw him asking herself with his sharp eyes, Sylvie expressed a slight panic on her face. She immediately turned around her face and looked outside the garage. Her eyes just now made him recall his past memories suddenly. In previous days, she would raise her head to look at him with her nk and beautiful eyes. There was only gentle in her eyes without any sharpness. But at that moment, there was anxiety in her eyes while looking at himself. He could not bear smiling in his heart and also sighed secretly. ¡°Sylvie, let¡¯s try again! Can we just give each other a chance?¡± Tried again? Tried what? That was it. Sylvie looked at him nkly and did not know the reason that made him refuse to let go of her. Chapter 786 Till Numb Chapter 786 Till Numb Marley looked at her. He had to admit that they were just destined to be their own havoc. Whether it was tears orughter, whether it was a look or a gesture, all could be the reason for their own joy and sorrow. Even if he didn¡¯t want to admit it, he wasn¡¯t the kind of person who liked to deceive himself. He won¡¯t allow her to leave. Not ever! ¡°There¡¯s nothing to do about it, our fate has ended. Even if we try again, we¡¯re just going to be troubling each other. I also have to go find my own happiness. And for you, it¡¯s destined that your happiness won¡¯t be me! Besides, you already have Jemima, and she is still very important in your heart! Isn¡¯t she?¡± Sylvie¡¯s words sounded quietly in Marley¡¯s ears. Sylvie didn¡¯t want to try anymore. Yet by saying it out like this, her heart was feeling empty and ufortable, it had been carrying way too much. Sometimes it hurt so much that she couldn¡¯t breathe, and sometimes it was so hard that it went numb. ¡°You don¡¯t mean it!¡± Marley leaned forward all of a sudden. His handsome face that was erged in her eyes suddenly had made Sylvie¡¯s heart skip a beat. ¡°Aren¡¯t you too?¡± Sylvie asked back with a sneer. She collected her grief and stepped back a bit, looking at him indifferently, ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to go see your old lover Miss Wace? What¡¯s the point of wasting time with me here?¡± ¡°Why can¡¯t you trust me, Sylvie?¡± Marley moved closer to her and embraced her in his own arms. His scent wafted in, and Sylvie¡¯s heart trembled. She separated herself from his approaching chest, ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to the office? Let go of me, Marley Hughes!¡± ¡°Do you hate me? I¡¯m your husband, and I want you so badly today! I want you so much!¡± Marley approached dominantly. He was so strong that Sylvie had nowhere to run. ¡°Don¡¯t you mess around! We will no longer be husband and wife soon and you have no right to do this to me anymore!¡± Sylvie resisted. The unique scent of his body mixed with the smell of tobo, turning the scene into a mesmerizing atmosphere, and desires were triggered. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Sylvie suddenly remembered that time in the garage when Marley had sex with her so wildly. Both of their breathing became rapid. Hers was out of fear and he was out of thirst. ¡°But you¡¯re still my wife now, and you have no right to refuse me!¡± Marley quickly kissed Sylvie¡¯s red lips, then continued towards her whole body, not giving her any chance to escape. Marley had been feeling mncholy and sad these past few days. He found that he missed Sylvie immensely. But as soon as they met, she said she wanted a divorce, making him both angry and sad. His lips and tongue wrapped around hers, greedily sucking every inch of her mouth. Her soft lc tongue was desperately trying to get rid of him, but it was wrapped on tighter by him, so tight that she didn¡¯t even have the strength to try and bite it. Her lips werepleted upied by him. ¡°Mmm¡ª¡± Sylvie shook her head and tried with all her strength to push away the man who was holding her. She didn¡¯t want it, not one bit. With love and marriage, she really wasn¡¯t having any hopes for them anymore. ¡°Let go of me, Marley Hughes! Let go!¡± Sylvie¡¯s tone had gone down cold and said righteously, ¡°Why do you think everything with your dick! You want a woman, then go find Jemima Wace! Don¡¯t touch me, you¡¯re dirty!¡± ¡°You¡¯re my wife, who am I to go to her?¡± Marley was embarrassed by the remark and his face was on fire. He abruptly leaned down and hugged Sylvie again, kissing her on the lips, ¡°You obviously like my kiss!¡± As if to prove his words, Marley kissed Sylvie with an intention. The kiss was gentle and lingering. He had kissed her more deeply and more tenderly, and for a moment, Sylvie still lost herself in it. The kiss was like a century-long. Marley didn¡¯t let go of her until they were almost out of breath, ¡°Please don¡¯t leave, Sylvie. Didn¡¯t you say you trust me? How can you not keep on trusting?¡± Sylvie looked at him and apathy shed across the bottom of her eyes. She couldn¡¯t help but be emotional, especially when her gaze fell on the hickey on his neck. Her love for Marley was a tumor nted in her body, the venom spread to every cell inside of her. She resented him, but at the same time, it also proved that there was still some love left. Because without love, there wouldn¡¯t be resentment. She thought that love could only dissipatepletely if she no longer resented him one day. ¡°Marley Hughes, we¡¯ve agreed that this is a business marriage from the very beginning! We have each treated each other with respect, and it was you who repeatedly broke your word! Until now, I am still going to say the same thing, let us not go on with this anymore!¡± ¡°No!¡± Marley¡¯s heart ached. He had gotten used to her presence and might even have already fallen in love with her a long time ago! ¡°I do love you, Sylvie!¡± Marley hugged Sylvie again and leaned down to murmur into her ear, ¡°Let¡¯s not make a scene!¡± Sylvie closed her eyes and breathed deeply. ¡®Why would you stille and disturb our hearts, Marley Hughes? You would actually confess your love in self-deception for the sake of the Hughes family!¡¯ Sheughed at herself, bent her legs, and attacked Marley¡¯s weak spot abruptly. ¡°Ugh!¡± Marley was unprepared. Even his dick almost couldn¡¯t be saved having gotten kicked by Sylvie like that! Sylvie took a step back and snorted, ¡°Marley Hughes, you think that I¡¯ll believe you if you confess at a time like this? Don¡¯t make me feel disgusted again!¡± After finishing her sentence, Sylvie fled the garage almost as if she was running for her life. ¡°Sylvie!¡± Marley bent over and hugged himself, shouting urgently, ¡°Don¡¯t go, what I said is true!¡± ¡°I stopped believing in your truth long ago!¡± Her voice floated in the wind, sounding so determined. Sylvie ran out of the vi¡¯s gate in one breath. ¡°Phew¡ª¡± After exhaling deeply, she suddenly felt that her behavior was so ridiculously childish. She even used such a way just to escape from him. But it wasn¡¯t her problem, only because he had been always trying to show how manly he was by having sex with her! She was there to tell him she didn¡¯t want it! No! A ck sports car sped past Sylvie at breakneck speed. It was so fast that the wind from the speed blew her hair up. Suddenly! The sharp sound of brakes was heard. Sylvie was startled, then the next thing she saw was the car backing up towards her. She subconsciously turned sideways and ducked to the side. ¡°Get in!¡± The car window rolled down all of a sudden and she saw the face of Ernie Hughes. Uh! ¡°How are you here?¡± Sylvie was stunned. ¡°Are you not getting in?¡± ¡°Sylvie¡ª¡± She heard Marley¡¯s voiceing from the vi, and almost without hesitation, Sylvie ran to the passenger¡¯s side, pulled open the door, and got into Ernie¡¯s car. ¡°How are you here, Ernie Hughes?¡± Ernie frowned, looked at her sideways, and rolled his eyes, ¡°I live over here too!¡± ¡°Oh!¡± Sylvie responded. Ernie saw her red swollen lips, then swept a nce at Marley who was about to run out from the vi and his heart was very annoyed. He stepped on the gas pedal and drove the car away fast. The roaring sound of the car on the road early in the morning sounded extra ear-splitting. The ck car sped away. Marley ran out, having not seen Sylvie, he asked the doorman straight away, ¡°Where did she go?¡± ¡°Madam got into a ck car!¡± ¡°Damn it!¡± Marley was upset, but there was no way he could catch up. Never mind, he¡¯d better take a shower and go to the office. Ernie drove Sylvie all the way to the city. ¡°You can drop me off. Thank you, Ernie.¡± Sylvie said. ¡°How can you go back now? There are reporters everywhere, all wanting to interview you!¡± Ernie said, ¡°There are people in your neighborhood and your ce will soon be known. Besides, my uncle and aunt already know what happened and are looking for you everywhere. Luckily your phone¡¯s not turned on. Here, there¡¯s a new number in it, use this. You can give me a call if you need my help.¡± ¡°Uh, there¡¯s no need.¡± Sylvie shook her head, ¡°I can change the number myself if I want to use the phone.¡± She put the phone that he passed over on the back seat, obviously not wanting it. Ernie didn¡¯t refuse either, ¡°Alright then. If you trust me and don¡¯t want to be found by them, I can send you to a ce to live for half a month. You cane back when this thing is over.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need. Thank you for your kindness. I have a ce to stay.¡± Sylvie said calmly. Currently, she did need to leave the ce where she was living, but that didn¡¯t mean she needed Ernie¡¯s help. Ernie¡¯s eyes seemed to have an unwilling look, ¡°Sylvie, is there a need for you to be such a stranger with me? It¡¯s obvious that you¡¯re already in a lot of trouble, yet you¡¯re still so bothered by me helping?¡± Sylvie looked at him and calmly said, ¡°Yes. I think I should be a little bit more formal with you. Because I really can¡¯t believe that you¡¯d be so kind as to do me a favor! I¡¯m even wondering if you¡¯re the one who purposedly invited the reporters!¡± Ernie faintly froze. He was stunned for a moment and suddenly smiled, ¡°It¡¯s okay too! I think it¡¯s quite interesting too if you think so. But are you sure you don¡¯t need my help?¡± This man was capable of doing anything, just like a madman. Sylvie didn¡¯t want to mess with him, ¡°There¡¯s no need! Thank you for your kindness.¡± Ernie sighed, there were hints of helplessness in his voice, it even exuded some vicissitudes, ¡°I really can¡¯t understand you. You¡¯re still a child yourself, but you¡¯re veryposed. Since you¡¯re not afraid of the reporters pestering, then I won¡¯t make a fool out of myself. But do look at your own dark eye circles and the look on your face.¡± Sylvie subconsciously touched her face, then shrugged her shoulders and pretended to be rxed, ¡°It¡¯s fine. It¡¯s normal to stay upte and work overtime every now and then.¡± Ernie rolled his eyes at her, ¡°Alright then. Are you sure you want to get off here?¡± Sylvie looked at the location and nodded, ¡°Just right here.¡± After saying that, she opened the car door and got out of the car. Ernie looked at Sylvie¡¯s departing back from the car, his eyes narrowed sharply, and grabbing his phone, he dialed a number, ¡°Protect Miss arthy and don¡¯t let the reporters pester her!¡± He then hanged up the phone and drove to the office. The flowing streets were busy and cars wereing and going. Sylvie went to buy a pair of sunsses first, then bought herself a hat. She walked on the street and didn¡¯t really know where to go. Never mind, she just wanted to find a ce to eat. She saw a food store and walked inside. In the Hughes Group. Marley changed his clothes after taking a shower and came back to the office. He was standing by the window on the top floor and looking down at the view. The sunlight was shining into his eyes, but there wasn¡¯t any warmth in them. He seemed to be looking at the scenery, but also seemed to be secretly contemting. His sculpture-like handsome face had no emotion, only his shadow that was nting long. ¡°Are you and Sylvie still not settled yet, Marley?¡± Tyler couldn¡¯t help but ask as he sat on the sofa and finished reporting on work matters but was still hesitant to speak. With a cigarette between his fingers, Marley took a puff indifferently, ¡°No! She insisted on getting a divorce!¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you ask why?¡± Tyler sighed soundlessly and gazed at Marley¡¯s back. There was a hint of worry on his handsome face as well. ¡°How do I know what¡¯s in a woman¡¯s mind?¡± Marley was also having a headache at the moment. ¡°But now you and Jemima are being written like this by the reporters, so what is she supposed to think? She¡¯s definitely going to misunderstand it! A woman¡¯s mind is simple. Tell her you love her, and you want to have a life with her, that¡¯s it. And everything will be okay!¡± ¡°I told her! Sylvie said I was acting! She didn¡¯t believe me!¡± Marley then took another hard puff of his cigarette. Chapter 787 It Is Hard to Get Back Chapter 787 It Is Hard to Get Back "When?" "Just now!" "Well! No wonder! " Tyler said. "What''s no wonder?" Marley was confused. "You made a confession at this time that she must think you want to stabilize thepany. Think about it, if you two divorced now, it would affect thepany and stock price, she would think you wanted to use her to stabilize thepany." The words that Tyler said made Marley suddenly realize something! ¡°Well!¡± "I wonder, how could you and Jemima meet reporters when you guys returned home? And in these days, so many journalists came at once. It¡¯s obviously they came for you, don¡¯t you think this is strange?¡± "Do you mean someone did this on purpose?" it was a mess in Marley¡¯s head, and he turned around said, ¡°I also think it''s strange, but who knew I would be back home that day? Jemima and I didn¡¯te back home together, we met on the ne when we got board" "Who is it, think about it yourself!" Tyler shrugged and blinked his eyes. Marley hesitated, slowly took the smoke to the mouth and smoked. He slightly narrowed the eyes, "does it have something to do with Jemima?" "There is no evidence of this, and I didn''t say anything! I have to deal with the business first!" Tyler stood up with the document and walked out of the office. Holding the door handle, his step stopped slightly, and he frowned unconsciously, and whispered, "Marley, my friend, I remind you, sometimes, what you see is not true! Sylvie is not so cruel, the check might not be from her! Maybe it¡¯s a misunderstanding. Don¡¯t be preconceived! Things need to be confirmed! " C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. Marley made a "well" sound and smoked again. He thought about it for a long time, and thought about it over and over again. In fact, when he suddenly met Jemima, he admitted that his heart was a little shocked, then it came to the check, and finally Jemima¡¯s pregnancy and abortion. He never thought through this. Jemima said it was not Sylvie, but she never denied it! She even took all the responsibility. Now, connecting all the things together! Jemima blessed him in the beginning, then seduced him in the hotel, wasn''t it¡­? He thought about Sylvie again who was always used to be calm. Now because of him, in recent days she had been out of control, and when she saw him, she acted very cold to him and wanted to divorce. If she was not disappointed and did not misunderstand, how could she propose a divorce? This marriage had benefited Marley and his family. When she was with him, she was a naive girl. She gave her most precious things to him, but what did she get at the end? If she didn''t love him. Why was she so thoughtful for him? It was just Jemima, he and Jemima also had the most precious memory! He really did not want to think Jemima as so disgusting. It was really difficult for him to ept this! But regarding reporter''s ident, certainly it was not Sylvie. Sylvie should not do such a thing. If it was not Tyler who reminded him, he was still in ignorance! Thinking about this, he immediately put out the smoke, grabbed the car key and was going out! "Where are you going?" Tyler just came to the door of the president''s office. "There''s something urgent. Please keep an eye on at thepany affairs!" Marley said in a hurry and ran to the elevator. Marley drove directly to the arthy family. He wanted to ask Cassius. He suddenly remembered that, maybe, he knew something. When he arrived at the the arthy family, he couldn''t wait for the maid to tell Cassius. Marley had rushed in. Cassius just sat on the sofa and was reading the newspaper of the day. A face full of vicissitudes looked a little surprised. "Grandfather," Marley walked in and called respectfully. Cassius looked at him, then he remained silent for a while, he finally said, "take a seat!" with a hand gesture. Marley sat down, hesitated for a while and said, "Ie here to ask you something personally!" "Were you talking about that matter of 50 million check?" Cassius started directly. "So it was you did it? Not Sylvie? " He was a little shocked. Cassius smiled, and nced at Marley¡¯s face like a hawk, and asked, "Young man, what do you think?" "It was not Sylvie, right?" Marley feltplicated. By now, he could be sure it was not Sylvie even without any confirmation. ¡°It was you, not her!¡± "Yes! It was me! I gave her the check! That''s true. Cassius gave a cold smile and said ¡°But I heard that someone forced Jemima to have a miscarriage!" When Cassius said this, Marley was surprised. Wasn''t it him? Didn''t he force Jemima to abort? Being frustrated, he heard Cassius say, "It''s very easy to set up such a thing as forcing people to have an abortion. After all, if the child is gone, how can you prove it! I didn''t expect that someone framed this to the arthy family! Besides, I haven''t heard anything about her pregnancy. I''m just curious. Was she really pregnant? When my granddaughter came back, she was ming me, saying that I would do whatever I could, so she didn''t even want to inherit the family property! " "What did you say?" Marley was shocked again. "Young man, a woman had been with you for five years day and night, and she was not pregnant. How can you believe that she got pregnant all of a sudden after you broke up?" Cassius asked again. Marley was shocked, ¡°Wasn¡¯t she?" "It''s all your business. I just want to ask you, what are you going to do with Sylvie?" Cassius turned serious and asked. "I won''t get a divorce. Jemima and I are in the past!" Marley tried to calm down and said seriously. "Marriage is a very serious matter. I admit that when I got married, I really had the idea to divorce soon! But now, I''m sure, I won''t divorce, I want Sylvie." "What about your Jemima?" "Since five months ago, she was no longer my woman! Up to now, she and I can only be friends. I will handle this matter well and give Sylvie an exnation!" Cassius nodded and took another look at Marley, ¡°Young man, I don''t think I''m a good man. I just want my granddaughter to be happy! If you can''t give her happiness, let go of her as soon as possible! If you don''t want to let go, you should give her happiness. If you do something to hurt her, I will destroy you even if I have to sacrifice the arthy family and reputation. The tone did not sound polite, Marley was stunned, cold sweat came down from his forehead, ¡°Don''t worry, I know the responsibility of marriage and what I''m doing! I will take care of this matter. Please rest assured." "You better do what you say!" "I''ll go now!" Marley stood up. "Don''t you hate me? I gave your girlfriend a check to leave you! " Cassius said suddenly again. Marley sighed, "When you lose something in life, you might get something else. If you don''t do this, you might do something else! Although I don''t agree with you. I do have myints. However from your point of view, you are right! You want Sylvie to be happy, but I want the Hughes family to be good, you have to lose some things in order to get something! Such a rule is fair!" "Hehe! Sure enough, I was right about you, but young man, I didn''t force her to leave. I gave her the check for thepensation, not forcing her to leave you! As for why she said that, I think you''d better investigate it yourself! " "What do you mean?" "I told her not to look for you again! But the check was given after she left, not before you broke up! " "Eh!" Marley was stunned again. Jemima? No, how was that possible? "Young man, some people live together for a lifetime, but you may still not understand her. But for some people, even though she doesn¡¯t say anything, she thinks about you everywhere! Don''t hurt Sylvie. She is really dedicated to you!" "Yes!¡± Marley¡¯s feeling could not be described right now in words. After he left the arthy family, he drove on the street. He was recalling everything in the past! Sylvie also came out from the food shop, put on her sunsses, hat and bag, and walked down the street. Marley was in the car. He nced and saw her. He saw the familiar figure. He was stunned. ¡®Isn¡¯t that Sylvie?¡¯ She walked on the street. It looked like she was going to take a bus! Then, Marley followed her. The bus she took was headed towards the suburbs! He followed all the way! In fact, Sylvie didn''t know where the bus was going, but suddenly she just wanted to take the bus, and she wanted to go from one station to the terminal. Life was like taking a bus, there were people getting off at every stop, and many others woulde up. After more than half an hour, she got off at the terminal station. Sylvie was stopped by Marley as soon as she got out of the bus. She was caught off guard when she was suddenly blocked. She saw a pair of ck shoes in front of her. Sylvie raised her head, and the familiar face that could be traced with her eyes closed suddenly intruded into her sight. His eyes were full of struggle and affection, his face was still that beautiful, he dressed neatly, his pure breath poured into her nose a wave after another. She took off her sses and met Marley''s eyes! Obviously, he changed his clothes! She kicked him in the morning, and now he found her again! For a moment, the feeling of missing him had rushed to her brain. All kinds of feelings came to her. She just felt that her eyes were sore, and she tried her best not to rush into his arms. She asked faintly, "What is this for? You followed me? " Marley looked at her meaningfully, his eyes were deep which couldn''t be understood. "I want to ask you a question." "Just ask.¡± Sylvie simply replied. Marley hesitated for a moment. After a while, he asked, "You don''t know anything about the check, do you?" Marley resolutely answered, "I gave it to her." "You are lying!" Marley roared with a low voice. "Hum!" Sylvie smiled coldly and looked at Marley. If from the beginning, he chose to believe her, she would not be so sad, now, he asked this question, she did not care anymore! Because he challenged her patience and love for him again and again. Now she was tired. She sighed lightly. Her brain had never been as clear as it was now ¡°Lying? You didn''t believe in me in the beginning! Now it''s still you who doubts about it! Marley!¡± She suddenly called his name emotionally, her voice sounded lingering yet tired, but it was also resolute and deep. Her voice was not loud, but it echoed lightly on the empty road, ¡°Have you ever really believed in me? Do you know that there is a saying, it¡¯s no use crying over spilt milk?¡± Chapter 788 Unacceptable Chapter 788 Uneptable Marley stared at Sylvie with a look of unbearable sadness; his heart was aching badly. He knew she felt aggrieved, because he has mistakenly wronged her! As he looked at her expression, there was an inexplicable feeling of pain within him. Sylvie said nothing; she never expected that he would find her again! As he stood before her, Marley didn¡¯t say anything, but only looked longingly at her. His look was a mixture ofplex feelings. ¡°Sylvie!¡± Marley finally managed to call out her name in a raspy voice, ¡°It¡¯s all my fault! I feel really awful about it!¡± Sylvie looked at him and sighed deeply. She turned to look elsewhere, because she couldn¡¯t bear to continue looking at his eyes that were filled with a deep sense of regret! ¡°Marley, it¡¯s time to put things to an end!¡± She took a deep breath, andid bare before him all the mixture ofplicated emotions, ¡°I never held onto any disillusions; I knew things woulde to an end someday, but it was you who kept me going! But you don¡¯t trust me! You¡¯ve been with Jemima for five years, and I was wrong to cut into your life! Anyway, I¡¯m sorry for everything! I just hope we can end the things between us!¡± She paused for a bit, then continued, ¡°I¡¯m really tired, I¡¯m sick of it all. I don¡¯t want to see you returning home with a bunch of kiss marks, just like you wouldn¡¯t want to see me kissed by another man! And you two have been quite intimate, so you two must be a couple. I¡¯m really, really tired. Do you understand?¡± Her voice was perplexed; she had such a young face, but her eyes appeared so hollow and haggard, as though she had gone through too many harsh difficulties and now felt hopeless. Marley also felt incredibly pained to see her like this. He said nothing, but quietly took up her hand. Sylvie wanted to pull him away, but his firm, warm hands were so tight, she couldn¡¯t pull away. ¡°I never had sex with Jemima again, not ever again. Can you believe me, Sylvie?¡± Marley¡¯s voice sounded incredibly fatigued, but also filled with sincerity that made her want to believe him. Sylvie looked him in the eyes as he continued to hold her hand. She felt an emotion she couldn¡¯t quite pinpoint. They never had sex again. Could it be true? She looked at him in the eyes, and Marley appeared quite honest. She started to feel flustered and wanted to run away, ¡°None of these matters now! Just leave! Alright? Please, just go, stop bothering me anymore, I¡¯m so tired!¡± She cried out. He felt as if he could die at that moment! ¡°Let¡¯s go back home, Sylvie!¡± ¡°No! Just leave!¡± She refused, as if she was reeling in pain. Marley was stunned for a while. ¡°If you want to be good to me, just leave, right now!¡± Sylvie said in a cold tone. Marley looked at her confusedly for a long time, then finally let go of her hands. A light flickered for a second in his eyes, but then faded away just as quickly. His eyes drooped to the floor as he said in a low tone, ¡°Sylvie, let me send you back!¡± ¡°No need!¡± ¡°Alright! But you have to promise me not to overthink anymore. I¡¯ll leave right now!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, he reached into his pocket and took out a wad of cash, which he ced in her hand, ¡°Call a cab, go back to the vi! If you don¡¯t want to go there, then go back to your grandfather. Alright? Promise me, and then I¡¯ll go!¡± ¡°I can make my own way back!¡± She shouted. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll leave now!¡± Marley got into his car. She silently watched as he got into his car and drove off. His face became smaller and smaller through the rearview mirror, until it became blurry, and the finally gone. She watched as his car vanished from sight. Happiness was like treading on a thinyer of ice. If you really loved someone, it shouldn¡¯t feel tiresome. But why did she feel so exhausted? As his car disappeared from her vision, she took a step back; her heart felt bewildered and extremely disappointed! He didn¡¯t have sex with Jemima? Could it be true? For some reason, she believed him! Was it because she still loved him, so she believed his words? In the end, this was what she was struggling with! She didn¡¯t want him if he was unclean, but what if he was still pure? Why was she hesitant again? The second his car disappeared, she felt like her nerves were pulled out of her individually, and each one tugged at her heart. The unbearable pain made her stoop down and begin to cry¡­ ¡®I love you, Marley, I still love you, do you know that? I really, really love you! But should I believe what you said?¡¯ She held onto her trembling body as her confession was heard by none other than herself. She had to admit, she couldn¡¯t pretend anymore! She was only twenty-two years old! As confused as she was, she was still a child! She barely became an adult! And she didn¡¯t want her baby to grow up without a father! Streams of tears fell down her face, as she began to bawl before the terminal bus stop. While she was still crying, she suddenly raised her head when a deep, pitiful voice rang out, ¡°You can¡¯t let go, but you are just too stubborn to admit it. How should I punish you, you lying little vixen?¡± The sudden voice made Sylvie tremble and drop her sunsses. A pair of familiar hands picked up her sunsses, then picked her up from the ground! ¡°You-¡± Sylvie choked on the rest of her words. She had already made a decision, but she just couldn¡¯t bear to say it in front of him. He didn¡¯t say anything as he pulled her up from the ground. Then he led her to his car, ¡°I¡¯ll drive you back home. Why are you crying alone? You sill girl.¡± Her heart suddenly felt a bit warmer, and she really wanted to ask: Why did youe back? He looked at her with a twinkle in his eyes, ¡°Don¡¯t you have something you want to say?¡± C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. She froze in ce, as her face still had traces of her tears. He reached over and helped to wipe her face, then sighed. She didn¡¯t have any strength left in her! ¡°Why were you crying...¡± He asked again. ¡°I-¡± She froze up again. He looked at her and said in a deep tone, ¡°Why did you squat on the ground and cry so miserably? You don¡¯t want me to go, but you still cried. Are all women such hypocrites? Can¡¯t you just directly say what you really want? Do you have to make men guess?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t want you to see that!¡± She blurted out in her own defense. His body became stiff, and he frowned, ¡°Sylvie, I honestly can¡¯t tell just what you are thinking!¡± ¡°And I don¡¯t know what you want either!¡± She bit her lit to prevent herself from crying again, ¡°I don¡¯t want to sit in your car!¡± Marley¡¯s sharp gaze felt as though he was going to burn a hole right through her. His fingers firmly latched onto her shoulder, ¡°Come home with me!¡± ¡°No!¡± She refused again. ¡°It¡¯s not your call anymore!¡± After he finished speaking, he shut the door, and stepped on the gas pedal to race home! Back to the vi! Marley didn¡¯t care what she said, he picked her up and brought her upstairs! ¡°Don¡¯t!¡± Sylvie yelped out of concern for the child inside her! ¡°You won¡¯t stop until you¡¯ve tortured me to death, will you? Did you know that you almost destroyed me this morning? You almost turned me into a eunuch!¡± ¡°That not my fault! It was all your fault for bothering me!¡± She cried out. He held her upstairs, straight for the bedroom. ¡°Cut it out! I was at fault for not having considered your feelings! I¡¯m sorry I didn¡¯t trust you enough!¡± He was dead tired for the past few days! It was time to first settle all loose ends before moving on! After he apologized, she could no longer hold back herself, and she mustered what little strength she had left and held onto his neck. ¡°Marley, how could you wrong me like that! Why!¡± He hugged her tightly and ced her on the floor of the bedroom upstairs. His hands firmly held her head as he rapidly kissed her face. The spark of their passion ignited into a zing fire, as she returned his kisses and they both gave in to the feelings which they¡¯ve both pent up for far too long. His kisses seduced her and made her unable to think; it was as though her body reacted on its own. Her hand wrapped around his neck, and she leaned close to him and said, ¡°Marley, I¡¯ve missed you.¡± She could feel his body tighten, and his chest was pounding heavily. ¡°Sylvie-¡± He whispered, ¡°I¡¯ve missed you even more! I love you, my wife, I really do. I¡¯m not just ying around or lying!¡± His hoarse tone tugged at her heart¡¯s strings. Were it not for his hand that was ced over her chest, she felt that her heart would jump right out of her chest. Too scared to look directly into his dark eyes, she looked down at his chest. He blew away the hair that drooped in front of her forehead, and leaned so close that she could feel his hot breath on her face, ¡°You¡¯d better admit that you¡¯re trying to seduce me.¡± ¡°What?¡± She suddenly looked up, and her lips met his. At this moment, mere kisses were not enough for the two of them. He reached around to her back and began to undo her clothes, and he continued to kiss down her smooth, pale skin¡­ As her clothes hit the floor, she felt a slight chill, andtched onto his body for warmth¡­ ¡°Marley¡­¡± He could tell she was feeling turned on and looked at the desire burning in his eyes. He held her body tightly to his own, and their hearts were pressed tightly together. Their skins touched, and their hearts were beating together. It was as though their souls called out to each other as they were intertwined together. He ced her onto their huge bed, and nibbled on her ear as he whispered, ¡°Do you know how enticing your eyes look, it justpletely turns me on! Youpletely drive me crazy! Girl, stop seducing and torturing me!¡± ¡°I¡¯m not the one torturing you, you are torturing me!¡± She whispered in a low voice. She shut her eyes and couldn¡¯t see his expression, but she could hear him lightly chuckle, ¡°We¡¯re both torturing each other. But never again! Sylvie!¡± She could hear the sound of his clothes hit the floor, and her eyes and body tightened in anticipation for him. But, suddenly, he held her dearly in his arms. The scent of his masculinity enshrouded him, and made her feel like a young child again who had someone protect her whenever she felt sad, hurt, or downtrodden. He held her tightly with all his might and channeled his warmth to her. At this moment, she didn¡¯t need to do anything more other than hug him back in return. Slowly, she sped her arms around him tightly, and never intended to let go again. She kept her eyes shut and basked in the moment. She was in afortable, loving embrace, and his breathing put her at ease. That familiarity was like having satiated a taste that she craved from her youth. It was full of warmth and heartfelt. She felt like a tiny kitten in his strong embrace, and she buried herself deeper into him. For some reason, her heart suddenly felt incredibly tight! Hisrge palms began to stroke along her body. She looked at his face, which looked fatigued but still drop dead handsome. She went on to bite his neck, and he looked down to kiss her lips, and suddenly the fragrant smell of bath soap hit him. Chapter 789 It Was a Tart Feeling Chapter 789 It Was a Tart Feeling They were having a good time from their big bed to the bathroom. It kept happening back and forth until she almost forgot who she was. He was so gentle, it was an experience that she never had! She waspletely obsessed with his skill. She kept screaming presumptuously while enjoying the moment. When she woke up again, it was already evening. The sun was setting. Sylvie stretched out her sore arm to touch beside her side. Marley was not there, where did he go? She put on her clothes while reminiscing about the moments they had during the daytime. He was so gentle, it was so passionate. Both of them werepletely exhausted and their strengths were long gone. Her body was sore and tired. It was because of her being overly presumptuous from before that she ended up in this situation. She stretched out her hand to touch her belly. Ah! Unfortunately, her baby was fine! When she remembered about his gentle look during the daytime and the way he whispered ¡®I love you¡¯ in her ears, she smiled. Did he really fall in love with her? When she looked at the time, it was already past six o¡¯clock in the evening! It happened to be dinner time too, she was wondering that what he was doing? When she opened the door of the bedroom, she peeked in the corridor. She saw a lighting out from the study room. She walked over silently and found out that Marley was sitting in front of the table while looking at the folders on theputer. When she saw him, she just felt a sense of happiness. At this moment, his phone rang. Sylvie moved back a little and heard Marley¡¯s conversation. ¡°Father, yes! It¡¯s okay, everything¡¯s fine between us. I know what I¡¯m doing, you and mother don¡¯t have to worry too much about us!¡± It was his father who called. Marley said a few more words. At this moment, he hung up the phone and raised his head. He saw Sylvie and waved at her, ¡°Sylvie, are you awake?¡± She walked over and replied gently, ¡°Yes! I feel a little hungry!¡± He smiled, ¡°Just a moment, I¡¯ll finish this soon. I will bring you out for dinner, there¡¯s nothing to eat at home now.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± He looked at her again. He quickly lowered his head back to hisputer and started typing. ¡°What do you want to eat?¡± He asked while typing. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Sylvie thought for a while, she suddenly thought of eating seafood, ¡°Let¡¯s have some seafood then!¡± ¡°Uh!¡± Marley smiled and felt startled. She had never expressed her request this way. He was feeling warm and happy. He stood up and walked towards her. He took her hand and said, ¡°Okay! Let¡¯s get dressed and head out for dinner. There are many seafood stalls below the mountain. There is a lot of delicious food!¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Sylvie nodded, she was so hungry. ¡°I¡¯ll get dressed up now!¡± Marley was ready when she was done dressing up. Both went downstairs. The seafood stall was not so far away from their vi. Sylvie sat by the window in the private box. Marley was wearing stic gloves to peel the lobster for her, ¡°Sylvie, eat this. It¡¯s nutritious! Eat more!¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Sylvie stretched out her head and opened her little mouth to eat the lobster meat that was fed to her. Her mouth waspletely stuffed. Marley looked at her pamperingly. ¡°What else do you want to eat?¡± ¡°I have more than enough!¡± She looked at the food in front of her, it was too much and she was completely full. Surprisingly, she did not feel like vomiting! That was great! The seafood stall was close by the beach. Asides from having such a beautiful atmosphere, their food was fresh! So did their vegetables! When the waiter came in to serve something, she saw Marley and suddenly pointed at him, ¡°Hey! You, aren¡¯t you Mr. and Mrs. Hughes? You are still together, right!¡± Both Marley and Sylvie were startled for a while. Uh! Someone recognized them! She looked like someone who loved gossiping! ¡°There¡¯s something wrong about the news in the newspaper! Mr. Hughes is so gentle at Mrs. Hughes. How could it be true!¡± The waiter continued and suddenly she thought of something. She smiled awkwardly, ¡°Mrs. Hughes, Mr. Hughes is really kind!¡± Marley and Sylvie looked at each other. Both were speechless. It seemed like they suddenly became celebrities! Marley replied, ¡°Yes, the news was inurate. I only do love my wife, Sylvie!¡± Sylvie could not help but started blushing when Marley was being serious. ¡°This is the scallops which you ordered! Mr. Hughes, you¡¯re such a kind man!¡± Both of you will be happy! I¡¯m not going to interrupt the both of you!¡± The waiter left after the food was served. Sylvie pouted at Marley andughed sarcastically. Her tone showed a little dissatisfaction about what Marley told the waiter earlier. ¡°Action speaks louder than words when ites to love!¡± Marley frowned at Sylvie as if he was being used, ¡°Babe, I¡¯m just telling the truth!¡± ¡°If you repeat a lie a thousand times, it will be the truth instead!!¡± ¡°How¡¯s that possible, I don¡¯t lie!¡± Marley frowned seriously and exined, ¡°Babe, I swear to God that I only love you! I¡¯d never lie at you!¡± ¡°Is that true?¡± She looked distrustful. ¡°If you fall in love with a woman so quickly, how about your five years rtionship with Jemima?¡± Marley was startled, he was feeling awkward. Sylvie felt that she sounded jealous in front of him. When she realized it, she quickly covered her mouth. Oh god! It was too embarrassing! When Marley looked at her adorable face, he suddenly smiled. ¡°I really don¡¯t know what she is thinking about! It¡¯s not good to love you and even worse if I don¡¯t! Sylvie arthy, what do you want?¡± ¡°That goes back to the man¡¯s heart, a woman wouldn¡¯t know what he was thinking about either!¡± Sylvie raised her eyebrows and thought for a while. ¡°If you think that I¡¯m not good enough, you can go back and find your ex-girlfriend!¡± ¡°Babe, it¡¯s my fault. Let¡¯s not fight over this, okay?¡± Love isn¡¯t a game, forever isn¡¯t easy. Don¡¯t fool around! I¡¯d like to apologize to you!¡± Marley peeled a scallop and dipped it with vinegar and fed it to Sylvie. When she felt the sour taste, her appetite suddenly came back. ¡°It¡¯s delicious! Let¡¯s eat too!¡± It was not nice to fool around! There was something that should be stopped before going too far! If it was too much, it would be too unreasonable! Sylvie knew about this too. After they finished their dinner, Marley sent her back home! After Sylvie finished showering, she sat downstairs and watched television. ¡°Sylvie, let¡¯s go to work with me tomorrow!¡± Marley also finished showering as he slowly walked down! When Sylvie turned her head around, her crystal-like ck pupil glowed with a strange light. Her eyes met with Marley¡¯s, ¡°I¡¯ve never wanted to do business, it¡¯s not my favorite job!¡± Marley pouted with a smile, there was a sense of pampering and approving at the same time! He went to pour a ss of water. He was bringing it over while replying, ¡°You were doing great. Don¡¯t be mad and forget about your responsibilities and obligations! Let¡¯s go back to work, babe!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want!¡± Sylvie shook her head persistently. ¡°I don¡¯t like it, I don¡¯t want to do anything that is rted to business!¡± Marley curled up with a smile. He replied, ¡°I know that you don¡¯t want it, I don¡¯t want it either. Is it okay not to care about the family even if you don¡¯t want to? It¡¯s not about the family business but those who work for thepany. It might affect their lives! Don¡¯t be too selfish! Think about those people, babe!¡± Sylvie was startled. Yes, it was Cassius who said it yesterday that no matter what, she would be given the family¡¯s name. If someone were to donate everything, she would be the person. It was also the problem about ten thousand workers getting paid, was it a responsibility? When it was about the employment problem of so many people or even their families, it was not just a responsibility but also a social responsibility! Sylvie took a deep breathe when she thought about it. Honestly, was it necessary to go back to work with him instead? ¡°You don¡¯t want to work with me!¡± Marley brought a ss of water and walked towards her. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Sylvie. Before this, I was being emotional. I¡¯d like to make it clear with you!¡± As he was approaching her, she quickly grabbed the ss of water and drank it. She felt a little panic. Then, she quickly calmed herself down and smiled a little. She said, ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to work with you, I don¡¯t want to feel wronged! To be honest, yourpany is strange! You¡¯re the president! You can¡¯t decide about anything! It¡¯s always your father who can decide everything! It¡¯s clearly a corrupt practice yet it was arranged that way and I don¡¯t want to work in this kind of working environment!¡± Marley twitched his mouth with a smile in his eyes. He picked up the ss and put it on the table. ¡°Babe, are you talking about Ernie?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Sylvie nodded. ¡°It¡¯s rare that you think for me again! Everything will be better, it will be clear soon. There¡¯s no eternal secret in this world no matter what it is! I will investigate it! I¡¯m d that you¡¯re not standing by my cousin!¡± ¡°I am only taking about business!¡± Sylvie replied steadily. Marley pursed his thin lips lightly and replied, ¡°Hehe, I believe that you¡¯re trying to defend my interests!¡± ¡°It¡¯s up to you, I¡¯m going to take a vacation. I¡¯ll think about it and let you know. During this time, don¡¯t force me to do anything!¡± Sylvie slightly raised the corner of her mouth. Marleyughed silently when he heard about what she said. His deepughter was about to burst out from his chest. When Sylvie saw his charming smile, her heart just swayed away uncontrobly. He walked towards her front, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll give you a week to rest! But during this week, you must apany me to work. You can have a vacation in my office! Anyways, there¡¯s a lounge inside!¡± When Marley finished his sentence, he suddenly leaned on her ear. His hot breath swept across her sensitive ears. There was a strong ambiguity in his eyes. Sylvie¡¯s heart suddenly trembled. She quickly turned her face away to avoid his deadly breath but her face turned red instantly. Her embarrassment immediately triggered Marley to have a hearty burst ofughter. He immediately stroked her hair which was dropping down in between her forehead. He sighed gently, ¡°Remember to let me see you around at any time!¡± Sylvie raised her head. Her eyes were filled with a faint sullenness, she replied, ¡°This isn¡¯t a vacation at all, it looks like I still have to go to work! I don¡¯t want to!¡± Marley leaned over and kissed her forehead while patting her head gently. He frowned gently with his handsome eyebrows, ¡°If you¡¯re not by my side while looking or watching after me, I¡¯m afraid that you will misunderstand me. You might even not believe in me! I want you to look after me for twenty-four hours. Also, I¡¯d like to do something! Can you do me a favor?¡± ¡°What is it?¡± Sylvie was puzzled as she chuckled a little. She realized that she was in fear and trepidation! ¡°I¡¯d like to meet with Jemima to get several things clear!¡± Marley looked into her eyes and said honestly, ¡°I¡¯d like to know what happened before, I¡¯d like to make sure things are clear!¡± Chapter 790 A Clean Hand Wants No Washing! Chapter 790 A Clean Hand Wants No Washing! Marley''s words caused Sylvie to be stunned slightly, and also her heart to tremble. "What do you want to know?" "Sylvie, you have to trust me! Okay?" His big, warm hand gently caressed Sylvie''s face, causing a shiver to run through her heart. She said faintly, "I¨C¨CI don''t want you to have any more encounters with her, just trust me! As for what really happened, a clean hand wants no washing!" "You''re worried that she and I will rekindle old mes, aren''t you?" "I just don''t like it, I have mysophobia!" Sylvie blushed and said. "Ha-ha, little girl! I have mysophobia too! And I''m a man who is responsible for my marriage and doesn''t like to get myself into trouble! Come to work with me, and you must satisfy me anytime and anywhere! Your husband, me, need you!" A blush crept up her face again, anytime and anywhere! "No! I want my own space! Do what you want, I''ll just trust you!" "But I want to take up all your space and keep you from imagining things!" He said in a double entendre. Then, his hands took control of her waist, pulled herpletely close to him, and commanded appallingly, "Honey, don''t forget that you''re my wife. You have the duty and responsibility to satisfy me!" Sylvie''s eyes widened abruptly, and in the next moment, her cherry lips were covered by Marley''s fiery lips! It wasn''t until both of them were panting that he repeatedly spat out a phrase from his mouth, "Sylvie, you have to trust me!" "I trust you, and always will." "You have to trust me! There''s a conspiracy going on here and we have to uncover it together! We encountered Jemima on our trip, and then by such a coincidence, we met her and so many reporters again on our way back home! I suspect that someone is manipting something behind the scenes! So, you must trust me as if you don''t, I really can''t feelfortable investigating it! Understand?" "Okay!" She snuggled into his bosom with her head resting on his sturdy arms. She put her hands on his chest, feeling his pounding heart. What could be the conspiracy? She had no idea! But after hearing his words, she also had some doubts in her mind! How could she not want to know those things that she couldn''t investigate in time? "I trust you!" Sylvie repeated. Marley smiled and reached out to lift her chin. "Honey, you must really trust me this time!" "So do you trust me?" She asked rhetorically. He froze, feeling a little embarrassed. "Will! I''ll always trust you from now on!" "If a marriage is mixed with mistrust, it''s like a pavilion without a solid foundation on the verge of copse! We can only go far if we trust each other!" She smiled back. "Sylvie! I''m so sorry for putting you through this!" He said, being so torn. She raised her eyes to meet his affectionate gaze, and a warm current rushed from the soles of her feet to the top of her head. "Just take it as an ordeal in my life, and I have to go through it!" "Are you tired? Honey, let''s go upstairs and I''ll give you a massage¡­" He drawled deliberately to make the remark sound pregnant with meaning. Sylvie''s face flushed again, "Stop it!" It was only 9:00 p.m. At this moment, Marley''s phone suddenly rang! Sylvie''s heart trembled as Marley frowned and looked at the phone. It was Jemima calling! He immediately whispered, "Sylvie, it''s Jemima!" "Do you want me to leave you two alone to talk?" Sylvie asked. "You great buffoon, what are you avoiding? Listen to what she''s going to say!" Marley made a gesture of silence, then turned on the speakerphone and answered the phone. "Hello! Jemima!" Immediately, Jemima''s voice came over the phone, "Marley, the reporters are here again! What should I do? The reporters keep blocking my door! I can''t go out anymore!" Marley frowned slightly, but said calmly in a deep voice, "Jemima, what do you expect me to do?" "I..." Jemima gave a slight pause. She seemed to sense something and started sobbing again. "What can I expect you to do? I just don''t have a solution! I''m so hungry, I haven''t eaten anything all day!" "Oh! In that case, it''ll really hurt your stomach!" Marley continued, "Don''t you have my driver''s phone number? Howe he didn''t deliver food to you? Didn''t I ask him to get you the phone numbers of a few take-out restaurants? Didn''t he give it to you?" Marley''s tone was indifferent. As Sylvie listened to their conversation, she wondered in her mind as to why Marley suddenly realized there was something wrong with Jemima, but she didn''t want to pursue it. "Marley, you¡­are you with Sylvie?" Jemima suddenly said. She seemed to have deliberately digressed from the topic. "No, because of you, Sylvie and I may be getting a divorce!" Marley said, and in the meantime, he held Sylvie''s hand. A warmth came from her hand, his big strong hand holding her small hand as his eyes filled with deep emotion. C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. Sylvie''s body trembled slightly. She didn''t understand Marley''s intention but soon understood that he said that on purpose. "I''m so sorry! Marley, it''s all my fault! I¡­Do you want me to exin to her? We actually have nothing to do with each other!" Jemima said again. Marley said calmly, "It''s fine, Sylvie probably won''t listen to anything we say. She''s really going to divorce me!" His tone was a bit muffled, making it difficult to catch what he exactly meant! And one of his hands wrapped tightly around Sylvie''s small, slightly cool hand. Sylvie''s heart trembled and she looked down at the hand that held her tightly. Then, she looked up quietly at Marley''s unperturbed face. She wondered what he wanted to do. However, she felt a sense of security at this moment. "Marley, how can she do this to you? You like her so much, you care about her so much, but she actually wants to divorce you. She''s really knows nothing about you! Marley, now that Hughes Group is finally back on its feet, it''s so thoughtless for her to mess with you at this time!" Jemima''s voice had a hint of mockery in it. Marley pursed his lips with a sneer appearing in his eyes. ncing at Sylvie, he said faintly to the phone, "Jemima, Sylvie just can''t tolerate it! But when you say so, I also think it''s a mistake for me to love her!" As he finished his words, he looked at Sylvie again, his hand holding hers tightly. Sylvie sighed slightly while watching him, who was actually acting, talk to Jemima like this! Once again, she sighed, he was really acting, yet his tone seemed so sincere that she couldn''t recognize it! "Then¨C¨C" Jemima raised her voice, but then paused it. "You call someone to bring you food! If the reporter keeps this up, Sylvie and I will be really screwed!" Marley added, "So be it, Jemima, take care of yourself!" "Oh! Alright! Marley, you too!" Jemima said gently on the other end of the phone. Putting down the phone, Marley''s stalwart body leaned against the back of thefortable couch, then he pulled Sylvie''s small hand onto hisp. Sylvie could feel the warmthing from the back of her hands, and could even feel the strength of the firmness between Marley''s legs. The corners of his lips curled up slightly, then he looked at Sylvie, "If I''m not mistaken, tomorrow''s newspapers will probably report that we''re getting a divorce, so you need to gather your thoughts! We may be divorced!" Sylvie was dumbfounded and somewhat helpless. "You said that to her on purpose!" "I really don''t want to do this to her, but I have to verify something myself!" Marley''s deep tone was tinged with the power of determination. After a pause, he continued, "I really don''t want to think so badly of her, but there are some things I really can''t be sure of! The truth always hurts! Sylvie, I just want you to believe me! I can''t care so much about others!" "Marley, to be honest, I don''t really trust you. I''m not a person who will trust anyone to the fullest!" Sylvie said calmly. Due to certain practices of Sadie, she really couldn''t trust others. Her mother, who was supposed to be the person who loved her the most in the world, had actually schemed against her. If she couldn''t even trust her mother, who else could she trust? Sylvie said sullenly, "Seriously, even now, I''m still not sure if I trust you. You always ask me to trust you, but I saw you lie to Jemima with my own eyes. Marley, you make me feel so confused, and I can''t tell you what it''s like to see you saying these things to Jemima with subterfuge! I wonder if you''ll do that to me someday? What is the meaning of life to be sentimental when you are in love and scheming against each other when love is gone?" "Sylvie! I''m not trying to trick anyone! I never take the initiative to trick anyone!" Marley exined eagerly, "Sylvie, I know you can''t get over your psychological trauma yet. It''s my fault, I shouldn''t have wronged you before, maybe I''m really a bastard! I always thought I knew Jemima very well for five years, it''s a habitual trust! It''s really my fault." Sylvie just sighed. At twenty-two years old, she might have vicissitudes that she shouldn''t have! Vicissitudes that didn''t match her age. Perhaps because she didn''t trust Marley enough, she hadn''t told him the news that she might be pregnant until now! She knew that Marley had the right to know as a father, but she still selfishly didn''t tell him! First, she didn''t trust him enough, and second, she hadn''t gone to the hospital to confirm it yet! As soon as Marley saw her silence, he got a little nervous again and said hurriedly, "Sylvie, I''m so sorry!" Sylvie''s eyes narrowed slightly, concealing the gloom that quietly shed through her pupils. She cleared her throat, adjusted her emotions, and said with a smile, "As you said, as long as it''s not a betrayal, our rtionship won''te to an end! I believe you didn''t betray me, but what are you going to do to reveal this conspiracy?" "Tomorrow, the news will definitely report that we''re divorced!" Marley said cautiously, then took a deep breath as if he was suppressing something. After a long time, he lowered his voice, and squeezed out a sentence hoarsely and harshly, "I want to fish her out. We can''t simply let her wrap us around her little finger like this!" Sylviepsed into silence, a mixed feeling swirling and rolling in the pit of her stomach. "In fact, if we don''t care about it, how can she y us for fools?" "In short, I can''t allow myself to be deceived and I can''t just sit back and do nothing. There are some things we can''t prevent." "Marley¡­" Sylvie was angry, yet amused. "Are you seeking justice for the deception you suffered, or are you trying to prove that Jemima isn''t that bad?" "No!" Why did Marley feel that the more he exined, the deeper he dug himself into a hole? "I didn''t mean it; I didn''t even think about it!" "It doesn''t really matter what it is!" Maybe some things really couldn''t be taken seriously. "Sylvie, don''t you believe me?" Sylvie didn''t want to answer this question again and immediately diverted the conversation to another topic, "By the way, do you know the whereabouts of Bonnie" Marley flinched faintly, remembering Tyler''s previous investigation, which he had no time to care about for the past few days. "I''ll call about it!" "Well!" It was a pitch-ck night outside the window, and the air was filled with the salty smell of the sea breeze. Sylvie sat on the couch and waited for Marley to call Tyler. Chapter 791 Remember This Carefully Chapter 791 Remember This Carefully ¡°Tyler, do you know the whereabouts of Bonnie?¡± Tyler¡¯s voice came from over there, ¡°She is being held captive by Ernie!¡± Ernie?! Sylvie was shocked! How could she be held captive by Ernie? ¡°Was she always there?¡± ¡°I heard that Bonnie has been having sex with Keegan for several days, and they have been taking drugs every day since. They almost died having too much sex! ¡°Uh!¡± After hanging up the phone, Marley was also a little dumbfounded. What kind of situation is this? He really was too scary! Sylvie found her phone and turned it on. ¡°I want to call Ernie!¡± ¡°I''ll call!¡± Marley replied. ¡°It¡¯s better if I make the call!¡± Sylvie remained calm. The moment Ernie received Sylvie¡¯s call, he was shocked at first, but then he smiled. At this moment, he was admiring the already exhausted Keegan and Bonnie. They already have sex for such a long time, many days had passed! ¡°Hey! Sylvie, why did you give me a call? Have you made up with Marley, right?¡± The gangster-like tone of Ernie came from the other end. Sylvie did not know what to say to him. Marley frowned. ¡°Ernie, you kidnapped Bonnie, didn''t you?¡± Sylvie asked straightforwardly. ¡°You are with Marley, aren¡¯t you?¡± Ernie¡¯s tone became deeper. ¡°You are back with your ex-boyfriend, aren''t you?¡± Marley frowned and felt angry. Sylvie nce at Marley to stop his actions, and this prevented him from saying anything. ¡°Ernie, let Bonnie go! Thank you for standing up for me!¡± ¡°Sylvie, don''t tter yourself, I''m not sticking up for you, you and I have no rtion at all! If you were my woman, I''d stand up for you! But now, you''re someone else''s woman!¡± ¡°Didn''t you say we were friends?¡± Sylvie asked rhetorically. ¡°Friends? Heh! Now you remember me as a friend, huh?¡± Ernie smiled lightly, his tone was mixed with a hint of sarcasm, ¡°Sylvie, Bonnie is indeed kidnapped by me, and as for what she did, we all know very well! The likes of her should be taught a lesson, so that she knows what it is to be ruined!¡± ¡°Please let her go! For the sake of us being friends!¡± Sylvie said calmly once again. Bonnie, maybe she really deserved to be treated like this! She had no sympathy for her, but she did not want to see her end up like this either! ¡°How do you thank me?¡± ¡°Thank you!¡± Sylvie just said these two words, hung up the phone and turned it off. ¡°He''s so shameless!¡± Marley said in a cold voice, once he heard Ernie¡¯s tone and wording every time he spoke to Sylvie, he could not help but feel anger in his heart. Sylvie understood, ¡°He has an ax to grind! You cousins are really alike in this aspect! Aren''t you also trying to investigate Jemima?¡± ¡°Sylvie, I''m not like Ernie!¡± ¡°You want to say you''re not as shameless as he is, right? However, Marley, in my opinion, Ernie really has more merits than you! He is decisive, sinister and he can control his emotions well. He is also able to be flexible when faced with different situations. And you,pared to him, you are not as think- skinned as he is, and you don¡¯t show as much restraint as he does! That''s your downfall! Even though he''s not as benevolent as you, yet he''s really good to me. Maybe, he handles problems in an extreme way! However, I do not love him, he is just my friend. You better don¡¯t go and say something that¡¯s not true, I never thought otherwise! I only do things, I don¡¯t lie! I won¡¯t think too much, if I want to be with you, I will do so. If I don¡¯t want to, nothing you do can get me back to your side!¡± He froze and smiled in panic. He noticed that she looked unfamiliar in his eyes and this caused him to suddenly not know what to say! ¡°Sylvie¡­¡± ¡°You said you wanted me to trust you, but you never did!¡± Marley¡¯s eyes blinked, a sorrowful look began to spread in his eyes like ink, ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t believe you, I was just afraid.¡± Sylvie was dumbfounded. Marley hade closer to her while embracing her in the process. ¡°Sylvie, I''m afraid that I''m not good enough for you!¡± ¡°...¡± He has fears too? She noticed that he was looking at her up close, his tone of voice was deep while his eyes were shimmering. ¡°My dear wife, no man wants his wife to be spied on by another man!¡± For a moment, her gaze towards him was filled with delicacy and amazement. She was staring at him in bewilderment, and she was even unable to give back a reaction. This was because her eyes were filled with tenderness at that moment. They looked at each other in the eye. He blinked his eyes while his lips spouted out another sentence in an extremely doting tone, ¡°Men are very possessive creatures! I''m sorry, I''m no exception and I probably act more aggressively in this aspect! Does this make you feel like I''m being careful and petty?" ¡°Uh!¡± She reacted with a hint of annoyance. She wanted to lower her head and stop looking at him because she did not know what he would say again. Her small, now downcast face made his heart flutter, and a hint of heartache could be seen shing in his eyes. ¡°This woman¡­¡± he suddenly reached out his hands over for a hug frustratingly. His right hand smoothly wrapped around her waist. He then lowered his head to kiss her without thinking much¡­ Her small mouth was sweet and pure, with the taste of freshness. This caused his tongue to constantly drove in deeper, and deeper ... ¡°No ...¡± Sylvie instinctively wanted to resist. He released her, his voice was hoarse and deep. ¡°No what?¡± She heard his ragged gasps as his eyes were focused on her. Her face had also be flushed. ¡°Don''t do this¡­¡± Sylvie said feebly. Thinking of the baby, there was absolutely no way they could do it again tonight! ¡°Don''t do what?¡± He asked her while lowering his eyebrow. ¡°I''m a little tired, I want to have some rest now! If you respect me, be nice, I just want to rest¡­¡± Before she could finish talking, her lips were once again sealed tightly by him. ¡°But you''re my wife, I want you, I really want you, I want you to be by my side every minute of every day!¡± He reached out and wrapped his arms around her slender waist and began to kiss her furiously, like a zing fire. ¡°Mmm...¡± arge hand cupped the back of Sylvie¡¯s head, his tongue forcefully moved through her teeth, going deep into her mouth, seeking the tip of her tongue to tangle with it. He did not allow her to have any room to retreat nor allowing her any time to think. He kissed her so hard that she looked as if she had lost her soul, she even almost forgotten to breathe. She gradually closed her eyes, bearing his fire- like passion. ¡°No...¡± Sylvie whispered helplessly, her hands clinging to his arms. Then she said righteously, ¡°Marley, I mean it, stop!¡± The feeling of being touched and hugged by him was a little hard for her to resist. She also noticed that she seemed to be getting more and more sensitive as if her hormones were secreting more and more strangely, and she was much easier to experience a sensational feeling. She had to go to the hospital tomorrow to make sure about this! She could not go on like this! However, he would not listen. His fingertips, his lips, and his tongue were still exploring her skin. Her instinctive reaction to this was to push him away, as hard as possible. ¡°No¡­ I don''t want to¡­¡± Sylvie was really frightened now and almost cried out, ¡°Marley, if you do it again, I really won''t forgive you!¡± Marley was dumbfounded, his eyes narrowed. Sylvie also sped her hands together while feeling uneasy. ¡°You can really torture me!¡± He gritted his teeth. ¡°Isn''t it nice to do it during the day? If I had known, I would have asked to do it many more times! You prevented me from having my fill!¡± ¡°No¡­¡± Sylvie shook her head. ¡°I don''t want to do it!¡± ¡°Then when can we do it?¡± He gritted his teeth again. Was having sex with him really that terrifying? Was his skill that bad? Sylvie was shocked and a little dumbfounded, how could he ask such a question. ¡°It''s time to rest!¡± ¡°Sylvie, we are a married couple. This is legal, you cannot always avoid me!¡± "It''s not that I¡¯m avoiding you, it''s that you''re asking too much!¡± She stood up and went upstairs. Marley was really about to be suffocated. They were already a married couple but she still will not even let him touch her. He really was a weak man, she even med him for asking too much. Didn¡¯t she know that he demanded more was because that he loved her? ¡°Today, you should sleep in the guest room!¡± Sylvie said. ¡°Why?¡± Even though he was quite a domineering person, he still knew that forcing a woman to have sex with him is a shameless act. However, for someone as mighty and proud as him to stop himself, he really felt some reluctance. He is not even a monk and not someone without a wife, so why should he suffer this? ¡°Sleeping in separate rooms will increase the quality of our sleep!¡± Sylvie walked upstairs with small steps. She did not dare to look at him as she rejected him which made her feel guilty. However, there was no other way, for the sake of the child. ¡°I just want to sleep with you!¡± Marley gritted his teeth and wanted to go up and kiss her hard until she begged for mercy. However, he still obediently followed her upstairs. Sylvie panicked and looked up. As she saw the ruthlessness in his eyes, she immediately avoided his sight. She fixed her sight on the floor and remained silent. ¡°Did you hear that?¡± Marley growled with his deep voice in annoyance. Sylvie¡¯s body stiffened and whispered, ¡°I¡¯m doing this for your own good!¡± Marley narrowed his eyes slightly while feeling a little aggravated. Fortunately, during the night, he slept while only hugging her. She thought that she would not fall asleep, but she did not think she would be able to sleep so comfortably in his arms. As expected, in the next day''s newspaper, the entire entertainment headlines were about the news of Sylvie and Marley being ¡°divorced¡±!Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. The morning paper was brought by Marley from the entrance of the vi, and the headline was... ¡°How will the marriage between Marley and Sylvie end up?¡± ¡°What will happen to the business marriage between the two of them?¡± ¡°ording to informed sources, Marley¡¯s old lover was forced to have an abortion, the daughter of the arthy family must have nned all of this! ...¡± Marley looked at the newspaper and frowned. Sylvie came downstairs and took the newspaper from his hands. ¡°Sylvie, don''t read it!¡± Marley was really worried. ¡°It''s okay, I''ll read it!¡± Sylvie insisted, she already knew that the newspaper would report it like this, she had read the entertainment news before. However, she never thought she would be the main character of this newspaper page! ¡°Sylvie, you should not care about what they say, these people are just exaggerating!¡± ¡°I don''t care, I think it''s interesting! Whatever they write, it still won¡¯t affect me in any way, there is no need to care too much!¡± Sylvie calmly said. ¡°Sylvie, howe you have such a good mindset?¡± Marley suddenly found that he really did not know Sylvie very well. Sylvie was really much better than what he imagined her to be. Most people would be mad when facing this kind of situation. However, Sylvie still could remain calm. ¡°We can¡¯t influence what other people want to write about us! Can we? Why do you let yourself live in unpleasantness because of other people''s words?¡± Sylvie bloomed a smile, ¡°You should go to work, I¡¯m going to take a holiday leave for today!¡± ¡°You''re not going?¡± Marley was disappointed. ¡°I''m resting!¡± Sylvie was thinking of going to the hospital for a medical checkup today! To make sure that if she was really pregnant or not, if she really was having a baby, she will inform him afterward! ¡°Okay then, promise me you won''t go anywhere! You can only stay at home!¡± ¡°I still have to go out, but I''ll be back soon!¡± Sylvie did not want to hide the fact that she was going out. ¡°What are you going out for?¡± Marley looked at Sylvie, trying to see through her using her expression. However, he was afraid that he would make her angry, so he said, ¡°Then you should be careful as there are reporters out there!¡± ¡°Alright!¡± Sylvie nodded her head. ¡°I have to go to visit my grandfather!¡± Shortly after Marley left, Sylvie also left the vi. She changed into some casual clothes, carried her bag, turned on her phone, put on a hat, and walked alone down the road towards the stop sign. It was a long walk, but she enjoyed the walk. Chapter 792 I Loved Him! I Couldn’t Change It! Chapter 792 I Loved Him! I Couldn¡¯t Change It! Keeping her head down, she leaned against the roadside and walked forwards with her slender figure. When Ernie drove over, he saw Sylvie heading down while thinking about something serious. All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. His car followed slowly with his quiet gaze falling on the woman walking with her head down. Her calm face made it impossible for others to read her mind. Only then, he immediately sounded the horn when he saw her about to reach the stop sign. Sylvie subconsciously dodged away and found that she had already reached the very edge of the road. When she turned around, she saw the car and the window slid down to reveal his handsome face. Before she could react, she saw Ernie again. Ernie? How could he be here? A vague thought shed through her mind suddenly which caused her to break out in cold sweat! It seemed that he had said yesterday that he lived here too? Was it around here? ¡°Where to go? I can give you a ride!¡± Ernie called out from the car. ¡°No need!¡± Her face twitched a little and before she spoke, she cleared her throat in a slightly embarrassed manner while barely bringing up a smile, ¡°I juste out for a walk. Are you going to work?¡± ¡°Sylvie, I just helped you to settle Bonnie, wouldn¡¯t you forget so quickly?¡± Ernie said coldly, asking her for a favor. ¡°Ugh! Ernie, aren¡¯t you going to work? It¡¯s going to bete!¡± Sylvie looked at the time and reminded. ¡°I won¡¯t bete!¡± He spoke casually. She was dressed so casually like a student with t heels, a short-sleeved T-shirt, and capri pants. The corners of her mouth slightly curled as she spoke, yet, the tip of her nose was naturally red and her hairs were all hanging softly over her shoulders with a few of them slipping unheedfully down her cheeks, emitting a kind of unintentional sexiness. Ernie seemed to be in a good mood. Curling up the corner of his lips, his eyes flickered, he then unbuckled his seatbelt and got out of the car, striding over towards Sylvie. He reached out and wrapped his hand around her waist, his instant warm nose rubbed her sensitive ears and stayed on her lips, his slightly maic voice then rang, ¡°How? Have you made up with Marley? Is it time to distance yourself from me?¡± The corners of her mouth twitched slightly as Sylvie resisted the urge to roll her eyes and pulled down his hand, ¡°You are so cheap!¡± She really couldn¡¯t ept Ernie¡¯s harassment and she was afraid that the more righteous she was, the wilder and more unrestrained he would be, so she didn¡¯t say much. She was thinking of going to the hospital now, but after meeting him and thinking of Bonnie, she thought she would better go back home first! ¡°Who tells you not to tell me where you are going?¡± ¡°Fine then, send me to the athys¡¯ house!¡± Sylvie said casually, ¡°If you want to!¡± ¡°Oh, you are so troublesome, you¡¯ll only get into my car if I got out of the car!¡± Sylvie was relieved as she broke free from his hand and said with a smile, ¡°I just want to know, how exactly did you treat Bonnie?¡± ¡°How?¡± Ernie walked up to the car with her and said as he drove, ¡°Just treating her the way she did it to you!¡± ¡°Do you really let Keegan and her¡­¡± Sylvie didn¡¯t even know how to say it. ¡°Hum! You¡¯ll find it out now when you go and see!¡± Ernie sighed, ¡°Sylvie, to be merciful to your enemy is to be cruel to yourself!¡± ¡°She is not an enemy!¡± ¡°But she¡¯s an enemy if she schemes against you!¡± Ernie nced at her. ¡°And if she doesn¡¯t seed once, there will be another time. Have you ever thought that you might not be so lucky next time?¡± Sylvie lowered her head slightly and pursed her lips, yes, maybe next time, she was not so lucky! ¡°But if you treated her in such a way, won¡¯t she hate me even more?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry! She won¡¯t as the evidence against her has fallen into my hands! You¡¯ll be safe from now on!¡± Ernieughed. ¡°How? Am I much better than your man?¡± ¡°Ernie, in all conscience, you¡¯re much better than him!¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Ernie¡¯s gaze turned serious and then heughed, ¡°But?¡± Sylvie was dumbfounded. ¡°Yes, there¡¯s a but !¡± He was easily able to know what was going on in one''s mind and Sylvie smiled. ¡°I¡¯d like to hear more about it!¡± ¡°But it¡¯s not the Hughes Group where your mind is being used. I just don¡¯t understand why you keep presenting yourself as uneducated! That¡¯s not the real you at all! I¡¯m sure the Hughes Group could have flourished with your ability, but why do you go against Marley? Do you grow upcking love and attention? Why must you use rebellious tricks to do something that would hurt your own family?¡± ¡°Do I look like a child who has to throw a tantrum when he can¡¯t eat candy in your eyes?¡± Ernieughed instead of being angry. ¡°Aren¡¯t you?¡± ¡°I know you know me well! You¡¯re right, I¡¯m a rebel and I want to get attention, especially from you!¡± A whisper rang in her ear, ¡°Sylvie, I won¡¯t go against Marley if you stay with me and we will go abroad and live, how about that? I can forget everything that happened before, how about that?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t joke!¡± ¡°What if I say it¡¯s not a joke? And I¡¯ve never failed to do what I want to do!¡± The low voice rang beside her. If Ernie¡¯s personality was such that one could not tell the difference between truth and falsehood, then these words really terrified her. She froze slightly. Ernie was the son of a wealthy family who was fearless of anything, yet, such a noble and arrogant aura that was released from his bone made him such a rebel! She was at her wit¡¯s end as Ernie was so heavy scheming that he made her at a loss as to how to deal with him, even though she had always been good at reading people¡¯s minds! She didn¡¯t want to be ambiguous with him as he was Marley¡¯s cousin, but he always liked to flirt with her! Perhaps he was intentional, or perhaps he had some purposes, but all had nothing to do with her. Therefore, sometimes she really didn¡¯t know how to get along with him. What could she do to prevent herself from offending him without making herself embarrassed? It was time to go to work, the roads were not congested, and the ck car was taking its time in the middle of the road without panic. It was silent inside the car. Sylvie sat in the passenger seat and turned her eyes slightly to the side to see Ernie¡¯s calm face. His deep eyes gazed at the road ahead while pursing his thin lips unconsciously lightly. His slender fingers gripped on the steering wheel and drove leisurely. ¡°Have you seen enough?¡± A question with a slight smile broke the silence in the car. ¡°You and Marley really look alike!¡± Sylvie said so. Ernie smiled and a faint light crossed the bottom of his eyes. ¡°Really? Many people say so! Since we look so much alike as brothers, if you can fall in love with him, you can definitely fall in love with me too!¡± ¡°Five years ago¡­¡± Sylvie pursed her lips without saying anything but just opened her mouth and said softly, ¡°When I was seventeen, when I was in my second year of high school, my mother, Sadie, tricked me into going to a nightclub from school! She bought me some new clothes that day and made me feel a mother¡¯s love that I haven¡¯t felt in years. But that night, she actually asked me to serve a client! She pushed me into a private room with a lot of men in it!¡± These were things that Sylvie had never said before. Ernie was slightly stunned upon hearing those words. ¡°Damn! What an hical mother! But then again, who gives permission for biological parents not to be hical? Sylvie, what happened afterward?¡± ¡°Then I met Marley who saved me! He saved me from being sold, and I¡¯m grateful to him for my whole life!¡± Sylvie returned calmly. Upon hearing those words, Ernie¡¯s hand which gripped the steering wheel abruptly hardened. ¡°So, you¡¯ve been devoted to him and have been treated him well ever since?¡± ¡°I just want to repay his kindness! I am only clear with this!¡± Sylvie said calmly, ¡°And from that day on, I fell in love with this man! For five years, I have treasured him in my heart!¡± ¡°But he may not be worthy of your love! He doesn¡¯t deserve you!¡± ¡°My love for him is never about him but just because I love him! Ernie, I am hard-hearted and even if I don¡¯t love him, I won¡¯t fall in love with others! These words, including what happened five years ago, I have never told Marley and he doesn¡¯t know that he saved me five years ago! Perhaps he has forgotten, but I do remember that he is a good man!¡± ¡°If the person who saved you five years ago wasn¡¯t him, would you still love him?¡± Ernie suddenly stepped on the brakes. Sylvie froze and answered honestly, ¡°I don¡¯t know, I have never thought about this question!¡± ¡°If the person who saved you five years ago was not him, perhaps you would not have fallen in love with him. Sylvie, your love is conditional and I have saved you before!¡± Ernie turned his head and looked at her with his fingers gripping on the steering wheel with a slight force. Sylvie looked at him without averting her eyes but just looking at him. ¡°Yes, you saved me too, but I met him first! Look, God is fair! The feelings between two people are destined! There¡¯s just a difference between the first and thest!¡± She spoke directly. If she loved whoever she ran into, wouldn¡¯t that be a mess? ¡°So, even if you are desperate inside, even if you think he is not a business talent who has a lot of shorings just as the rumor says, do you still love him?¡± ¡°Yes! I love him! I can¡¯t change it!¡± ¡°What if I tell you that I will definitely get you back!¡± ¡°That¡¯s just your business too! It¡¯s none of my business!¡± Pursing her lips, she turned her head away, hugged her bag tightly, and sat down quietly without speaking again. By the time she had begun to love Marley, it had also nothing to do with Marley! Ernie gave a faint twinkle in his eye... The atmosphere was once again turned eerily quiet. Sylvie had lived with Sadie for seventeen years and had lived abroad for another five years. She had learned to read people¡¯s minds and was originally a stubborn girl, but she had been polished by reality, yet, she was not that easily defeated! Love was not like two could love each other easily! It was a matter of mutual consent! No matter how scheming and skillful Ernie was, it didn¡¯t mean that Sylvie could just be his woman! The time passed slowly in silence, Ernie¡¯s eyes faded and he blinked without moving. Just when Sylvie thought he might give up and think things through, he suddenly pounced on her and dropped a fierce kiss! An aggressive kiss ravaged her lips as if there was finally an outlet for his long-standing anger. Ernie cruelly bit her lips and tongue, yet, she struggled to bite back in response, and the taste of blood filled the air between their lips and tongues. Chapter 793 Its Been Made Very Clear! Chapter 793 It''s Been Made Very Clear! The fishy-sweet smell of blood encouraged the crazy desire, and Ernie''s hand began to lift the hem of her T-shirt and then went in and caressed her smooth, delicate belly; his long, slender fingers then climbed coldly upwards. Sylvie McCarthy was utterly frozen; there was a buzzing sound as if something was flying in her brain. No! Not like this! She had made it very clear! She began to struggle violently. No! Why was he always like this? Was he kissing her on the lips without her permission? Why? Ernie savagely opened her lips and teeth, fiercely kissing her, over and over again. She wanted to cry out for help, but her lips were blocked by his, and she couldn''t make a sound, she tried to struggle, but that fierce force made her immobile! She struggled desperately. However, the man stopped the action of his hands, slightly backed away from her lips, suddenly held her in his arms, as if to rub her body into his own body, gasping his lips against hers, and he fiercely questioned in his faint and husky voice, "Sylvie, I''m in love with you, what should I do?" What he said, Sylvie didn''t know! She only felt her body tremble. She was stunned! Ernie looked at the way she was shivering. Again, he murmured in her ear, "Sylvie, what do you think, what should I do with you?" That tone wasnguid, with hidden anger and helplessness, just like a peeved child throwing tantrums. However, Sylvie had no intention to enquire anything from his words. She was scared that this Ernie was temperamental and unpredictable, and she really shouldn''t have provoked him! Her chest rose and fell violently; she pushed him away with a bit of force and began to put her messy clothes in order, her eyes downcast, not knowing what she was thinking. Looking from Ernie''s angle, she could only see the curly eyshes fluttering slightly, like flower petals and butterfly wings. A few momentster, Sylvie finally suppressed her unsteady breath before raising her head and said seriously, "Ernie, that''s your business; it has nothing to do with me!" Ernie''s deep, dark eyes looked at her with a smirk; her lips were red and swollen from his kisses, were delicate as bloomed rose petals. "Well then, let''s see if Marley is worthy of your love or not!" "It''s none of your business!" Sylvie said and opened the car door. "Don''t worry about it, from now on, stay away from me! And we are not friends anymore!" "Ha-ha...you''re angry, huh?" Ernie didn''t stop. Thatnguid tone made Sylvie¡¯s heart burning with anger; this man was unfathomable! She didn''t have time to pay attention to his mysteries. Looking at Sylvie''s back, Ernie did not go after her. Instead, he turned in a different direction, and the car slid past her and went towards the Hughes family! Sylvie went to her home first. As soon as she entered, the maid came forward immediately; "Miss Sylvie, you''re here, the old master is angry, you should go and take a look!" "Oh!" Sylvie was stunned and immediately asked, "Is Bonnie back?" "She just came in, and it''s because of Miss Bonnie that the old master is angry. He''s in the study now!" "Okay, I see!" Sylvie went upstairs straight and went to Cassius McCarthy''s study; before she reached the door, she already heard the old master''s growling voice. "You still dare to talk about Sylvie, right? What did you do yourself? If you didn''t scheme against her in your heart, how would you end up like this? I''ve told you before that Sylvie is not someone you can scheme against; why didn''t you listen? You want to die, don''t you?" "Grandpa, are you not too biased? Are you being too good to her?" Bonnie McCarthy''s tone still carried uneasiness. "What''s wrong with me treating her well? She has been outside alone for many years. When has she ever shared a bit of love? What''s so unfair about me being good to her? Have I wronged you in any way in the past twenty years? I''m nice to Sylvie now, life is full of ups and downs, and no one is always unlucky or lucky. I guess it''s her turn to be lucky too, right?" "But she coborated with Ernie to set me up! Grandpa, she sent someone to rape me! She drugged me. Do you know how many days I was trapped?" "Tell me the truth, did you scheme against her before?" "I ...I didn''t!" Bonnie vehemently denied. "With Sylvie''s temper, if you do not provoke her, she will not hurt you; if you provoke her, she is bound not to let you go!" "But they took videos, grandpa. How can I live if those videos get out?" C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. "You still dare to say that?" Cassius McCarthy roared. "How many things have you done yourself to destroy the rules of our family? Still, you dare to say that it will spread? How can you live? Why don''t you die? What''s the point of living for a girl like you that doesn''t respect and love herself?" "Grandpa, do you want me to die so badly?" Bonnie cried out. "Yes! I don''t have you as a granddaughter. Howe the person who died in the ne crash was your brother and not you? If your brother was still alive, do you think it would be so hard for me?" Cassius''s tone was tired to the core; his tone was that old. "Oh, what retribution, in my whole life, I have only done one thing against my conscience! And yet, I still got my payback! I did not agree to Sylvie''s entry into the McCarthy family to protect your mother''s interests, and God took away the lives of your parents and your brother, and now, you are so displeased! This is fate and you have to believe it even if you do not want to!" "What fate? It''s all that bitch Sylvie''s tricks! I''ll kill her even if I die!" "How dare you!" Sylvie listened at the door, and suddenly, the sympathy she had for Bonnie was all gone. She calmly pushed the door. Cassius and Bonnie looked towards the door at the same time. Sylvie greeted first, "Grandpa!" "Sylvie!" Cassius slightly adjusted his emotions. "When did youe over?" Sylvie saw his angry face, his face was peaky and pale, and the wrinkles on his forehead were even deeper. But, on the other hand, Bonnie at the moment looked very haggard like a ghost, shapelessly thin, the flesh of her cheeks had sunk, her skin had lost too much moisture, dry like that of a marijuana addict, and it seemed she had suddenly aged a lot! Sylvie''s heart trembled. The way Ernie helped her to take revenge was too terrible. He tortured Bonnie, who was formerly like a flower, but now she turned into an older woman! She couldn''t help but sigh in her heart. But she thought, if Bonnie hadn''t used that means to destroy her at first, she wouldn''t have ended up in such a situation, and to be frank, Bonnie is to be med, she deserved it! She originally had some sympathy for her, but hearing how unrepentant she was still now, her empathy and guilt got worn away. After a slight pause, Sylvie said to Cassius, "Grandpa, I just came in!" "Sylvie, you bitch, I''ll tear you up!" Bonnie rushed over at once. "You dare to hurt me." Sylvie was startled, hurriedly dodged aside, held onto the wall, stabilized herself, and impatiently shouted, "Bonnie, calm down! Let''s talk!" She was afraid that Bonnie would hurt her. Now that she was pregnant, if Bonnie rushed on her like that, she would get hurt! She stopped immediately with a stern voice. But Bonnie still rushed over, pulled Sylvie''s T-shirt cor, grabbed her face, and pped her. "Stop it!" Cassius followed with a yell. "Someone should pull Miss Bonnie away!" Sylvie got pped because she was protecting her stomach. She felt a burning sensation on her face. Sylvie took a deep breath as she looked at Bonnie. Just at this time, Bonnie was about to hit her again. Luckily, a servant came in. "Hold Bonnie!" Cassius shouted in a deep voice. Immediately, a servant came forward and pulled Bonnie away. There was a handprint on Sylvie''s face. She stroked her face and pursed her lips. Then she turned to Bonnie, with her eyes cold, sharp, and indifferent, "Bonnie, you have not learned any lesson at all!" "Lesson? You despicable evil woman, how dare you say that about me? You ganged up with Ernie and captured me, and you allowed Keegan to treat me like that. What kind of heart do you have? A lesson, you are talking to me about a lesson; let me first teach you a lesson!" Bonnie was still struggling while she was being pulled. "Even if I have to die, I have to take you with me!" She was skinny at the moment, with dark circles under her eyes, and with a nce, it was clear that it was the result of overindulgence! Sylvie gave a coldugh. "Isn''t Keegan one of your people? Didn''t you arrange for Keegan to deal with me like this? What? I used your method to punish you, and you couldn''t take it?" "Grandpa, look, it was her; she admitted it!" Bonnie still didn''t think she did anything wrong and yelled in an evasive manner. "Why are you avoiding the most important thing; Bonnie, you know clearly in your own heart what you have done!" Sylvie turned his head slightly to look at Cassius. "She did something to you before?" Cassius already felt that things were strange, but he didn''t expect that he guessed right. "I''m sorry about this. It wasn''t my intention. But Ernie dealt with her for my sake, but I''m sorry about the consequences it has resulted into!" Sylvie calmly said. Bonnie was still struggling, like she had gone crazy. Finally, she angrily cursed, "Okay, you woman, you are so cruel! I will kill you! You hooked up with Ernie; you''re as despicable as your mother, hooking up with men everywhere, you don''t keep your womanhood. You are despicable and shameless ..." Who was cruel, and who was cheap? Sylvie neither cried norughed! She felt her really unreasonable, and she did not know what to say. Her face was burning with pain, and her eyes were a little dizzy. Then, listening to Bonnie''s abusive words, she became angry, and at that moment, she heard Bonnie''s viciousugh, "I have been ruined, I will also not let you live in peace, Sylvie, I''ll kill you! I will kill you sooner orter!" Sylvie red at Bonnie in disgust, while Bonnie''s face had viciously twisted to the point of distortion; that face really looked like a ghost! "Lock up Bonnie! Clean up the South Courtyard and then keep Miss Bonnie there and don''t allow her to take a step out!" Cassius angrily red at Bonnie with a face full of resentment. "I don''t want it! I don''t want it! Grandpa, you can''t do this to me!" As soon as Bonnie heard the old mastermanding like this, she knew she was in big trouble. If she were to be locked up, would she still have the chance to take revenge in her whole life? "Lock her up!" Cassius wasn''t a bit softhearted. He felt that something was wrong with Bonnie. She was arrogant to such an extent even while she was still in front of him. "Shame on you!" He was so disappointed! "I don''t want to be locked up. I don''t want to!" Bonnie was finally taken away along with her shrill roar. Sylvie stood in the corner of the study and sighed faintly. "I don''t me you for this!! She was the one who was cruel in the first ce, and she did such a cruel thing to her sister; she deserves to be punished! Someone, make an appointment for me with Ernie!" Cassius said to his servants outside, "Call Manager Edwards, see if Ernie is free at noon today. I''ll go and meet him!" Sylvie was speechless, and she did not know what to say! It was just that this matter, after all, started because of her; Bonnie¡¯s hatred towards her was also justifiable, but she was more to me, why did she provoke Ernie, that unreasonable young master? Chapter 794 Pregnancy Confirmed Chapter 794 Pregnancy Confirmed ¡°Don¡¯t be angry! It¡¯s not good for your health. Take care of yourself!¡± Sylvie said. ¡°I still have something else to do, so I need to leave first!¡± ¡°I will ask someone to take care of Bonnie. How is the rtionship between Marley and you?¡± Cassius said afterward. ¡°I think we have reconciled!¡± Sylvie did not cover up the truth. ¡°Then, it¡¯s great!¡± Cassius did not want to talk more because of Bonnie¡¯s incident. ¡°Sylvie, anyway, Bonnie is your sister!¡± Sister?! Sylvieughed. How would she dare to recognize her as her sister? ¡°I am sorry. I do not have a sister! I will never treat her as my sister! Also, please don¡¯t ever ask me to inherit the arthy Group. If you didn¡¯t insist on giving arthy Group to me, how would she intend to harm me? Then, what happened today would not happen at all. As for what I really want, perhaps you will never know about it!¡± Sylvie said it with a sense of sadness and her eyes felt sore. What she wanted was just amon family love. However, because of the presence of assets, the family love turned out to be a reason to kill among themselves. Instead of having the money, it might be better to not have it! Cassius was slightly stunned and followed by a deep sigh. ¡°The urrence of this thing is truly my fault! But, Bonnie is truly not trustworthy. Sylvie, this is an enormous property involving over ten thousand people. They need to live and feed their families too. If I expand it continuously, there are more and more people getting involved. I can directly donate my assets at the moment when I die. But, how could those people survive? Some of them even work for thepany for their entire lifetimes!¡± ¡°This...¡± Yes! Sylvie hesitated. Marley and Cassius said this before. All of these were responsibilities. ¡°I hope that you can shoulder it and let those people survive. This will be my greatest pleasure!¡± ¡°You can go and look for someone more suitable for recruitment or something. Talented people are everywhere!¡± She truly did not want to take up the responsibility. It was too heavy and almost suffocated her. She did not grow up in a rich family so she did not have the ambition like those rich people. She just desired a normal and peaceful life so she could live her life meaningfully. That was all! ¡°Do you need me to beg you to let you agree to it?¡± Cassius preferred her because he thought that she was a potential and talented person. When making decisions, she was calm enough and she was not greedy. Also, she was able to be cruel when necessary. A person like her was suitable to manage a company! ¡°Then...¡± After hesitating for a while, Sylvie noticed his expectation at the bottom of his eyes. She nodded helplessly, ¡°Alright!¡± Cassius smiled and kindness was being expressed on his old face. ¡°Thank you!¡± Without knowing the reason, when Sylvie heard Cassius¡¯s gratitude, she felt extremely heavy at her heart. ¡°Let the driver send you? Where are you going?¡± ¡°No need. I can take a taxi! Take care, Bonnie. I mean that you let here out only after she is perfectly fine! She is bing more and more paranoid!¡± After saying that, Sylvie left. Hospital. Sylvie was holding theboratory report to draw blood. The doctor asked her to do a blood test but not an ultrasound first. He was afraid that it would harm the fetus since it was still too small. Through the blood test, the biological data could determine the duration of pregnancy. After drawing blood, she was waiting for the result but the person in charge of theboratory notified her that the result would only be avable at around half past ten. Sylvie kept waiting for the time but it seemed to be so slow. When the time reached almost half past eleven, she was about to end her waiting. At that moment, someone was walking from the lobby of the hospital. She was a woman and going to go upstairs but she suddenly saw Sylvie who was in the lobby to collect herboratory report. The woman was stunned at first but she dodged afterward. Sylvie got her report. On the blood test report, the result of HCG was 15084mIU/mL. Sylvie saw that there was an up arrow besides which meant that it was far beyond the normal range of a normal person. She was holding the report but she could not understand it. So, she looked for a doctor and a doctor from the department of gynecology and obstetrics told her, ¡°Congrattions! You are pregnant! It was about forty-five days!¡± ¡°Can this confirm my pregnancy?¡± Sylvie was slightly stunned. ¡°Yes. If you are confirmed that you want to have this child,e back to do an ultrasound after two weeks!¡± ¡°Oh! Thank you!¡± Sylvie¡¯s heart started to beat rapidly at that moment. Was she sure that she had a baby? Since the blood test was not wrong, then she came to do the ultrasound two weekster. ¡°Thank you! Thanks!¡± Sylvie grabbed the report and left happily! She bumped into a girl identally in the corridor. The report fell onto the ground and the girl picked it up then handed it over to her when she was apologizing at the same time. Sylvie felt embarrassed because she thought that she was the one who knocked others for being too excited. But, the girl apologized unexpectedly. She saw that the girl was waiting outside the ultrasound room. Since she was pregnant, she asked subconsciously, ¡°Are you pregnant also?¡± The girl nodded. Sylvie showed a smiley and happy face, ¡°I am pregnant too. My baby is forty-five days old.¡± The girl smiled and congratted her, ¡°Congrattions! Hope that you can give birth to a healthy baby.¡± ¡°Thank you and I send the same greetings to you as well.¡± After saying that, Sylvie waved her hand then left. Then at a corner, there was a handsome face that belonged to A. When Sylvie left, A looked at her back and her eyes shined for a while! Hughes Group. Chairman''s office. Meeting room. Today, Aiden Hughes suddenly came. He asked about thend. In the meeting room, there was only Marley, Ernie Hughes, Tyler Cooper, and some other departmental managers! ¡°In my opinion, although the price for thend isn¡¯t a big deal for Hughes Group whose funds are about to be circted, I still think that thend is not worthy at all. Since thend is located in a small town, it would not bring a huge profit in the future regardless of any purposes. So, I think that we should give up thend! Since it is not worthy to be developed, there¡¯s no need for us to waste the resources on labors and materials.¡± Marley exined it slowly and clearly. In the meeting room, no one dared to produce any sound and it waspletely silent in it. Everyone was looking at Aiden and Ernie who were sitting still there. Ernie intended to purchase a small town at first so he specially asked the chairman toe! Marley was opposed to the n and no one dared to speak. They just looked at Aiden and Ernie. But at that moment, Ernie raised the corner of his mouth. After a while, he raised his eyes slowly and looked directly at Marley, ¡°Thend was going to be exploited in the future and it had bright prospects. No matter how we develop it, it will be profitable!¡± Marley knocked the table with his slender fingers and said steadily, ¡°Ernie, when in the future you mentioned just now?¡± ¡°Marley, we need to n long-term for a business.¡± ¡°Ernie, a long-term n should be mainly subjected to apany¡¯s profit. The funding chain of Hughes Group needs a long process to be restored so a long-term investment isn¡¯t suitable for Hughes Group. No matter how cheap thend is, it still needs a few hundred million and the exploitation is only a hype from the local governments to increase the amount of tax during the auction. Without knowing how many yearster, when can we take back the few hundred million that was being invested in there? Even after a few years, it is profitable but a long-term investment isn¡¯t suitable for Hughes Group ording to the current condition!¡± Marley did not give in at all and he stood up alone after saying. He looked at everyone in the meeting room and said gently, ¡°I will not purchase thend. That¡¯s all!¡± Ernie truly made Marley angry this time. Even Tyler never saw that he banged the door forcefully and left a group of them in the meeting room. Aiden did not speak but only looked at Ernie and said, ¡°Ernie, your reason doesn¡¯t work!¡± Ernie smiled vaguely and said, ¡°I have the n map of the local governments!¡±¡¯ ¡°Regarding this matter, you better discuss with Marley!¡± Aiden stood up and said, ¡°I go back too, that¡¯s all!¡± Tyler went to Marley¡¯s office and he saw that Marley was standing in front of the French window to smoke when he went in. He smiled, ¡°I don¡¯t know what Ernie is going to do?¡± ¡°Thend is profitable but it is not suitable for Hughes Group ording to current conditions!¡± Marley smoked and turned around to sit back on the executive chair. ¡°He is insightful!¡± ¡°You are standing at a different anglepared to him. So, you are looking at the question from a different perspective!¡± Marley smiled bitterly, ¡°Aiden will agree to the purchase eventually!¡± ¡°But, the chairman told him to discuss with you just now!¡± Tyler was slightly astonished. Marley gently smiled and shook his head, ¡°Let¡¯s make a bet. Eventually, Ernie will get what he wants! Even though I am opposing, Aiden will use his position as a chairman to force me to sign the purchase agreement!¡± ¡°Will he?¡± Tyler was slightly stunned. ¡°Marley, I found that when Sylvie isn¡¯t here, your mind has be clearer!¡± Marley raised his sharp eyebrows, ¡°A tough fight ising. When the first capital is received, you immediately give it to the arthy Group! You do it personally!¡± ¡°Are you afraid that the capital will be used by others?¡± ¡°Yes! Give it to arthy Group!¡± ¡°Noted. I will get it done personally. Also, I will go to the bank to check it this afternoon!¡± ¡°Yes. I will go back home to look for Sylvie now and I will be back in the afternoon!¡± Marley pinched out the cigarette butt and stood up. Sylvie just walked out of the hospital and she was surprised by the news. At that moment, the feeling of surprise had spread in her heart and she felt extremely happy! Since then, she had a rtive who was a growing baby in her stomach! A baby that was bred by her and Marley. She could not bear from touching her stomach gently. At that moment, she decided to give a call to Marley to inform him about this news. But, would he be as happy as her? She started to panic because she cared a lot about it. Meanwhile, she had a feeling of gains and losses. Also, she promised Cassius to take over the arthy Group so she was destined to be a famous person! After hesitating for a while, Sylvie was considering walking out of the hospital slowly. Then, she turned to her left and came to a quiet street-side outside the hospital. She kept a distance with vehicles and pedestrians then she called Marley. When the phone was picked up, she heard Marley¡¯s exciting voice coming from the other side of the phone, ¡°Sylvie, my wife, do you miss me? I am about to reach home! What do you want to eat? I''ll go and buy it now!¡± ¡°Urgh! Marley, aren¡¯t you at the office?¡± Sylvie did not expect that he would return home. From his voice, she knew that her call made him extremely happy! ¡°There¡¯s nothing to eat at home so I''ll buy some food back for you. Then, I go back to the office in the afternoon!¡± Marley was exining than he suddenly asked, ¡°Aren¡¯t you at home?¡± ¡°I''m outside!¡± When Sylvie heard his voice, she hesitated andstly, she believed him! ¡®He said that he loves me, right? Since happiness is being controlled in my hands so without giving it a try, how could I know that the ending is either good or bad? Sylvie, aren¡¯t you a fearless person? What are you afraid of? Tell him! He has the right to know because he is the child¡¯s father!¡¯ When she thought of this, she said with a rxing tone, ¡°Marley, I have something to tell you!¡± ¡°Where are you? I''m going to fetch you!¡± From her voice, Marley knew that she was extremely happy so he asked, ¡°What makes you so happy, Sylvie?¡± ¡°Yes! I have a happy thing and I will tell you personally! Come and fetch me. I am outside of the hospital! I don¡¯t want to hire a taxi!¡± Sylvie rarely acted like a child, ¡°Can youe and fetch me?¡± ¡°Yes! I said that I am on the way to fetch you! I will be right there and which entrance of the hospital are you in?¡± Marley was making a U-turn when he called her. ¡°What¡¯s the thing? Why are you in the hospital? Do you feel ufortable? Sylvie?¡± His tone was bing worried subconsciously. When she knew that he was worried, she could not bearughing. ¡°I will tell you when you are here! Don¡¯t worry, I am fine!¡± ¡°It¡¯s good that you are fine, you are scaring me!¡± He drove the car at a rapid pace as if he wanted to appear in front of her at that moment. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Sylvie was smiling subconsciously when she heard his exaggerated tone. Her soft lips were raised and her smile was so gentle and beautiful. ¡°Be careful on the road!¡± Chapter 795 This Man Really Likes Me Chapter 795 This Man Really Likes Me "I''ll arrive in ten more minutes!" Marley Hughes did not know what happened, why she sounded so happy. She seldom used this type of tone to talk with him, he was infected, hoping that she could be happy every day! Sylvie hung up the phone, waiting for Marley. She was thinking ifter she told him about the news of her pregnancy, would he be happy or unhappy? However, she also recalled that her grandfather wanted to name ''arthy'', she was unhappy with that! If this was not a deal, maybe it was possible to have ''arthy'' as the child''s surname, but... Thinking of that, she was a bit mncholy. The child''s surname would not be ''arthy'', she just considered that she owed her grandfather! Ten minutester, as expected, Marley''s car parked at the ce which was mentioned by her, she looked up and saw Marley who got off from the car. He dressed in a stiff dress shirt and pants. Marley''s handsome face looked like the eminent God in Greek mythology, with pronounced facial features, masculine line, the deep ck eyes under the thick ck eyebrows, and now, when he saw Sylvie, there was a gentle smile on his face, he got off from the car and strode towards her. Sylvie also went over there. "Have you been waiting long?" "I''m alright! You''re driving very fast!" She was talking while walking towards him, she could not hold back the excitement that was shown on her face. It was not confirmed before, she also did not trust him fully, so she had never talked about it. Should she tell him now? He reached out his hand to embrace her. "Darling, what makes you so happy?" She seldom had that kind of expression, shy and coward, her small face blushed, she was stunning! His heart fluttered when he looked at her, could not help but want to kiss her. "Marley, I want to ask you!¡± Sylvie was a bit worried, she looked up to nce at him, she discovered that he was lowering his head to look at her. There was full of affection in his eyes. He was not pretending, she could feel his love, she was seemingly relieved. She asked, "If our child in future must have ''arthy'' as its surname, what shall we do?" Marley was startled, his body was a bit tense, he did not understand her words. "We have already said that the first child can have ''arthy'' as its surname! Never mind, although I feel that it is hard to ept it at first. But after thinking about it thoroughgoingly, it is not that excessive, as long as both of us love each other, it doesn''t matter that our child follows whose surname. Isn''t that now many children follow their mother''s surname? It''s okay, I''m not a stick in the mud." Speaking of which, he suddenly realized something, his eyes also opened widely. "Uh! Sylvie, are you?" "What do you want to say?¡± Sylvie felt funny and looked at him, and it was the first time she found that he was silly throughout, such a slowpoke, she was so worried about him, actually, sometimes she found that this man was pitiful! "Sylvie! You have a baby, right?¡± Marley felt incredible but seemed like he confirmed that, ring at her in his embrace, she smiled brightly like a flower, her small face reddened, seemingly waiting to see his silly looks. "So youe to the hospital to confirm? Where is the slip? Darling, give me a look, are you having a baby?" He was talking, his excitement was indescribable, his body moved backward, his hand gently stroked her belly, seemed like he had really seen the baby. "Why are you stoking? Ha-ha, you get it right! You''re going to be a father!" Sylvie smiled shyly, she sank into his embrace obediently. "I haven''t done B-scan but the blood index hase out, two weeks later I wille back to do B-scan." "Really pregnant?" Marley raised his voice like he was dreaming. "Ha-ha, this is the slip!" Sylvie passed the slip to him. "Here, you see this rising arrow!" She pointed at the arrow to show him, he already could not control his trembling hand. "Really pregnant, I''m going to be a father, I''ll be a father!" He was whispering, there was uncontroble joy on his face. Sylvie sighed, perhaps she should not keep him in the dark before as actually he was the same as her, yearning for the birth of the baby! My baby, you were blessed, as only the baby who was wished by its parents to be born would be happy, did not be like mom, at that time no one wished me to be born! Thinking of herself, Sylvie could not help to be a bit sad, she was not weed, these years, she was always alone, she did not want her child to have such a misfortune at all! Even if everyone did not like the baby, she would try hard to let it live splendidly! "Sylvie." Suddenly, Marley shouted in a low voice, yet lowering his voice immediately, he was afraid of shocking her, putting away the slip, he lowered his voice and embraced her to ask, "Why don''t you let me apany you to do a checkup? What if you encounter the reporter? What if they push you down? Last night, are you doubting that you''re having a baby, so thatst night you don''t let me touch you?" "Um! Yes!" Sheughed and nodded her head. Feeling that he was too tense, was it the devotion of the expectant father? But he was right, she had to be more careful afterward! "But you didn''t tell me during the day, why didn''t you tell me?" Marley recalled that time during yesterday morning when he was lingering with her gently, luckily, luckily yesterday he was gentle, could not imagine what if they hurt the baby? "I forgot during the day!" Sylvie blushed and said it softly. "Luckily nothing happened! Sylvie, we already have a baby! I''m going to be a father! I''ll be a father!" He was just able to adapt to the happiness to be a father. But recalling that today she came to do assay herself, he red at the woman in his embrace frustratedly, lowering his head, his lips covered her lips urately! Uh! This was on the street! How could he kiss her here? Sylvie was dumbfounded, Oh My God, they would be seen by others! "Pay attention!" Noticing that the person in his embrace was wondering, Marley moved away from his lips slightly. "Darling, I just want to kiss you, thank you!" A smile was brought upon her face, Sylvie put her hands around Marley''s neck. She did not care about that she was on the street, she just wanted to kiss him, she also wanted to share their happiness and joy with him. Hence, Sylvie was passionately responding to his kiss, after a long time, only when they finally could not breathe, they separated from each other. Breathing heavily, Sylvie was touching her reddened and swollen lips, her face blushed, she cominingly red at Marley who was hugging her, he already picked her up, walking towards his car. "Darling, in the future I''ll take care of you. Take care of your daily life! Raise you and our baby until the two of you be white and chubby!" Marleyughed and said. "Click..." In a short while, suddenly someone took a photo. Marley heard the sound, he turned his sight fiercely, as expected he had seen one person was taking photos, he lowered his voice and said, "Damn, we got reporters! Get on the car first, darling!" He immediately hugged her into the car, bending over to help her to fasten the seat belt. Sylvie also saw the reporter, there were not many people, only a person, fortunately, there was not a lot of them. Rolling her eyes, she thought of Jemima Wace, suddenly the corners of her mouth gave a cunning smile. The hands that were put on Marley''s neck she had not enough time to put them down, swiftly and emphatically pressed down his head, biting again, definitely using the teeth to bite, she closed her eyes to hide the scheming light which was shining in her eyes. "Darling, you''re not afraid to be seen by others?" There was a faint bloody smell in his mouth, forcibly pulled Sylvie''s body away, if continued to bite, his lips would be unpresentable to others, lowering his head to look at her face, the anger just now disappeared. Sylvie looked at his reddened and swollen lips satisfactorily, then said, "I don''t care, you have said that you love me, you must do it, give the baby a warm family, cannot think of Jemima again! I have given you a chance before, let you stay with her, but youe to find me! So that you cannot regret it again! I don''t want others to trick you, even if you''re tricked, it has to be by me!" "Uh! Darling, I don''t even know, it turns out that you''re a little wild cat too! I always think that you''re a standard gentlewoman!" Marleyughed clearly and brightly, he was a bit helpless. "I''m not stupid, I''ll definitely spend my life well! Didn''t I tell you before? As there are only a few reporters, let''s go home!" Marley bowed his head to kiss her lips, he pecked her. "Good girl!" Putting her down, closing the door, then he walked to the passenger seat! Sylvie had never been that bold before, and she did not care about it anymore, she needed to defend her family, today she also promised Cassius arthy to take over arthy Group, so the life that she had to go through would not be the ordinary life that she wished. She knew that a lot of troubles would come, she already had a baby, absolutely did not want to let any negative impacts affected her child! She wanted to pursue the happiness that belonged to her sturdily, for the sake of her child, she would be stronger and braver! Before Marley went back into the car, he looked around the surrounding, ncing at the reporter who had taken photos, then he got into the car. The car was driven slowly, he was afraid of thrashing Sylvie. All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. A dumbfoundedly looked at the leaving car, since Marley came to fetch Sylvie, then they smiled brightly, kissing and embracing each other on the street, after that he hugged her into the car, Sylvie arthy pulled him down to kiss him initiatively! When did Marley do this before? He always had a frosty look, but in front of Sylvie arthy, he smiled like an idiot! And Sylvie arthy who acted like a gentlewoman in thepany, she was such a slut only! Anger made the hands on the sides of her body slowly clench into a fist, A bitterly looked at the ce where the car had disappeared for a long time, the expression in her eyes changed from shocking to angry! "What do you think the news will be talking about tomorrow?" Sylvie was asking Marley in the car. "It probably will say that we be reconciled!" Marley''s clear and bright voice sounded. "Just now you do like that, isn''t it an announcement to let everyone know that our rtionship is okay?" "You no need to investigate! Don''t bother Jemima, that''s enough!" Sylvie turned her head and talked to him. When she saw the corners of his lips were bitten by her until they became reddened and swollen, she could not help to hold herughter! "Don''t worry, I''ll not meet up with her!" Marley answered verily, without any hesitation, he reached out his hand to touch her hair pamperingly, the woman he wanted to protect and their child, their family, said softly, "Maybe in the past I''ll, but now I''ll not." "Drive carefully!" Sylvie immediately pulled down his hand. "Don''t meet her and just ignore her, she will naturally not pester you again!" Both of his hands were holding the steering wheel, Marley drove the car contentedly. "Don''t tell anyone about the news of your pregnancy, learn how to protect yourself!" "You be clever!" Sylvie was a bit confused, but discovering that his eyes shed with helplessness, then she understood what he was thinking. "I know it! I''ll protect the baby and you''ll also protect me, right?" "I''ll risk my life to protect you!" Marley said seriously. Sylvie burst outughing. Maybe, she really had to set her mind at rest! This man really loved her, and that was enough! Chapter 796 There Is a Condition Chapter 796 ThereIsaCondition In the afternoon, at Ernie Hughes¡¯s office. ¡°Where did you go at noon?¡± Ernie asked A in a cold voice. A trembled and immediately said, ¡°I went to the hospital.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Ernie shrugged his shoulders slightly, ¡°Really? Are you sick?¡± ¡°Yes, I was feeling a little endocrine imbnce,¡± A said truthfully. ¡°Didn¡¯t you see anything?¡± Ernie asked. ¡°Uh. What could¡¯ve happened?¡± A panicked inside. Thinking about her seeing Sylvie and Marley earlier on, there was absolutely no way she was going to tell him that. No! Ernie stood up in a whiff, reached out, and grabbed her. He sneered and swept off the things on the desk. Letting go of his hands, he dropped A onto the desk instantly. ¡°Ugh¡ª¡± It hurt too much! Ernie¡¯s strong force that felt like wanting to drop her to death made A so painful. While she was crying in pain, Ernie leaned forward. Hisrge hand ripped off her clothes, and there was an unfathomable coldness at the bottom of his eyes, ¡°Endocrine imbnce huh? Should I adjust it for you?¡± A¡¯s slender figure looked deadly seductive on top of the desk. Her strength to struggle became smaller and smaller. Ernie¡¯s voice was full of sexiness. That dangerous sexiness and hotness made A¡¯s heart rippled in circles. Her heart was filled with sorrow, ¡°Vice President, please, I am begging you!¡± ¡°Beg me for what?¡± Ernie sneered and whispered. It sounded like it was a trial, making her tremble. ¡°To let me go!¡± A begged while crying, ¡°Please don¡¯t torture me!¡± Ernie was like a demon, he could y with people at will in the palm of his hands by just casually moving a finger. He never left any room for error in whatever he did, and never gave her the chance to choose as well. But A was unwilling to ept it, why would she meet such a person? Yet he was so skillful in dealing with love affairs, easily stirring up all her feelings. She was feeling so ufortable right now! A cried uncontrobly as if to let out her long-standing suppression, resentment, and humiliation. Her bitter tears hung on her eyshes, making her beautiful eyes look even more charming, ¡°Ernie, I beg you!¡± ¡°Beg me for what?¡± Ernie smiled and said, ¡°My silly A, why are you crying? Aren¡¯t you afraid that my heart would ache? Are you feeling sick?¡± As if there was a thorn in A¡¯s throat, her breathing was so rapid that it seemed like she couldn¡¯t breathe. She shouted with a shivering voice, ¡°Please, I beg you, don¡¯t torture me!¡± Ernie withdrew his smile. As if the tenderness just now was just a momentary illusion, he looked at A coldly, ¡°Then tell me, what did you see? I want the whole story!¡± A¡¯s face was as white as paper. He was a demon and there was no way she could beat him. Yet her heart was clogged withyers andyers of unwillingness, how was it that Sylvie could easily get the favor of both Marley and Ernie? Why? ¡°Still not saying?¡± Ernieughed again, and the whole office was filled with his contemptuousughter. He raised his eyes to look at A who was shaking, ¡°What are you afraid of? If you know you¡¯ve done something wrong, then change it quickly and admit your mistake to me. I¡¯m so good to you, you think I won¡¯t forgive you? And I¡¯ll definitely give it to you too!¡± A widened her tear-filled watery eyes and turned her head to look at Ernie that was standing behind her. She was feeling somewhat incredulous as to how he could know everything, how did he know that she was hiding something from him? She was going to say it, if not then she would really be tortured to death by him, ¡°I¡¯ll say!¡± Hearing that, Ernie snickered. A was unstable, only to hear him sneered, ¡°See, I¡¯ll sweeten the deal for you, and I¡¯ve always kept my word! Tell me, what really happened today?¡± A was sad inside, how could she be a match for Ernie? She then said with a mncholy smile, ¡°Sylvie¡¯s pregnant. I met her in the hospital when she was walking out from a physical examination. Marley went to pick her up and the two were very happy. There was also a person that I don¡¯t know taking pictures and they kissed on the streets, looking very lovey-dovey!¡± Once A¡¯s words were out, Ernie¡¯s stunned for a moment and stiffened up hard. All of a sudden, he squeezed her chin hard with one hand, but the other hand tenderly wiped away the tears on her face, the corner of his mouth curved into a charming yet mocking smile, ¡°No lies?¡± Ernie¡¯s eyes stared straight into A¡¯s as if he didn¡¯t believe her, and as if he was probing the meaning of her words. ¡°Everything I said is true, how could I lie to you!¡± A said anxiously. She had been around him long enough to know what kind of person Ernie Hughes was. He was decisive, unpredictable, and had the handsomeness of Marley Hughes but also a heart that was more ruthless than Marley. He was phndering and had an ill-intentioned heart, but he seemed to have a soft spot for Sylvie arthy. A couldn¡¯t figure out what Ernie was doing! But she knew that with just one word from him, she could disappear from this world immediately. She shouldn¡¯t fight him, and no matter how unwilling she was, she just couldn¡¯t! But at the moment, A¡¯s sexual desire was fully triggered by him, and she had to admit, Ernie was really good in love affairs. She was expecting his further action, so she blushed and said, ¡°Please, do it!¡± ¡°Do it?¡± Ernie smiled lightly with a cold face, his interest had disappeared instantly after hearing the news. With a gloomy face, he swept his cold eyes at A who was on the table, ¡°Get out!¡± A felt a void when Ernie left her on the table just like that. She was afraid of his dominance and the kind of pain it brought her, but there was no one better than him, and she had her needs too, ¡°Vice President¡ª¡± ¡°Get out!¡± Ernie¡¯s tone already sounded very impatient. A bit her lip and immediately collected her clothes with humiliation. She then put them on trembling and walked out. The sound of the door closing was heard, and only Ernie was left alone in the room. His eyes shed across a dull pain at that moment. He abruptly closed his eyes and sat in the executive chair. His brows were furrowed, and he had a look of struggle and entanglement that couldn¡¯t be seen through. ¡°Bang¡ª¡± His fist pounded on the table, and his eyes were tightly closed. She¡¯s pregnant! And it¡¯s Marley Hughes¡¯s child! Along the beach. Marley, who bought a bunch of food and supplements, came back with Sylvie in his car. When they were getting out of the car, Sylvie wanted to carry some of the things. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. ¡°Don¡¯t take it, I¡¯ll carry it myself. You just need to go upstairs.¡± Marley stopped her immediately, ¡°Sylvie, now it¡¯s the early stage of your pregnancy and you have to be well. There can¡¯t be a single slip-up and don¡¯t do any heavy work! I¡¯ll go online and look up how to take care of pregnant womenter.¡± Sylvie wasughing and crying at the same time. Looking at him carrying with both of his hands full of bags, big and small, yet he wouldn¡¯t let her take one. She was quite surprised by his heartwarming action. ¡°Let¡¯s go, I¡¯ll get some restter!¡± Marley was already urging her. ¡°Okay!¡± Sylvie did think he was exaggerating, but since it was to protect the baby, then she would do as she was told. As long as the baby was healthy and everything was fine, that¡¯s all that matters. Back in the living room, Marley put the things in the kitchen, then washed his hands and went to pour Sylvie a ss of water, ¡°Don¡¯t drink any beverages from now on, and don¡¯t get anything with added coloring as well! Drink only mineral water or pure water. Come, have some water first.¡± ¡°I can do it myself!¡± Sylvie watched as Marley brought her water, even more so brought it to her hand personally, and she was even more surprised. ¡°I¡¯ll serve you.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t need to be served, I can fully take care of myself.¡± Sylvie took the cup, and was actually feeling thirsty so she drank the water, ¡°I¡¯ll go and cook then, you haven¡¯t eaten yet, right?¡± ¡°No, I¡¯ll cook!¡± Marley looked at the watch in his hand, it was 12:30, ¡°I¡¯ll get the remaining stuff, you have some rest first. Don¡¯t worry about anything, I¡¯ll cook.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Sylvie didn¡¯t refute. Marley had already gone to the garage to get the stuff, Sylvie looked at his back and sighed, he was like a different person because she was pregnant. He actually said to cook for her! He really was looking forward to the arrival of this baby. Stroking her belly, ¡°Baby, dad loves you so much, and mom is really happy!¡± She then looked at her watch, Marley had to go to work in the afternoon, so she quickly went and sorted out the things. In the kitchen, she put the vegetables in the refrigerator and prepared them with some ingredients that they were going to eat. Marley ran over immediately when he came back and saw Sylvie washing vegetables in the kitchen. ¡°Sylvie, I said I¡¯ll do it!¡± Marley took her hand and looked for a towel to help her wipe her hands. ¡°I¡¯m pregnant, not disabled. I¡¯ll help you, do you want to bete this afternoon?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll cook!¡± He insisted. ¡°Marley, I¡¯m not doing any heavy work. I¡¯m just going to wash some vegetables and do some cooking. It¡¯s only good for the baby if I move around like this.¡± ¡°But I want to take care of you. It¡¯s already hard for a woman to be pregnant!¡± Marley looked at Sylvie¡¯s gentle little face, his voice sounding a little hoarse, ¡°I¡¯ve been bad to you, so now I just want to make it up to you and be good to you!¡± He said while gently finished wiping her hands. Sylvie¡¯s small white hands reached over and wrapped around Marley¡¯s neck, she rubbed her head on his chest and poutediningly, ¡°If you really want to be good to me, then just trust me. Always trust me from now on, don¡¯t be mean to me and let me do the things that I like, that¡¯s all!¡± ¡°You can do what you like!¡± Marley said with a smile as he dotingly stroked Sylvie¡¯s hair. ¡°Then I want to help you cook right now!¡± ¡°Uh.¡± Marley was a little helpless, his heart was feeling a hint of heartache, ¡°Okay! But it can¡¯t be too tiresome!¡± ¡°Hehe, okay!¡± Sylvie smiled like a child after being approved. Looking at her happy little face that went on to wash the vegetables again, Marley¡¯s heart was getting softer and softer. She asked for so little, and she was still a child herself, whereas he was so much older than her, but he was always picking on her. Now that he thought about it, he really shouldn¡¯t have done it. Sylvie only just helped Marley with washing the vegetables. It turned out that he could cook everything, and by moving nimbly, he quickly cooked four dishes and a soup, then dragged Sylvie to the table. Luckily there was no pregnancy vomiting, and they both ate happily. It was two o¡¯clock when Sylvie saw that Marley was still washing the dishes, so she couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Hurry up and leave, you¡¯re alreadyte!¡± Marley still finished up the washing and then came out of the kitchen. He asked while wiping his hands, ¡°Think about what you want to eat this afternoon. I¡¯ll go buy it when I get back this afternoon. For now, go take a nap!¡± ¡°There are still ingredients in the fridge!¡± Sylvie said, ¡°Didn¡¯t you just buy a lot?¡± Marley walked over and held her hand, ¡°You need to improve your nutrition. You were very thin before, so now you need to boost it!¡± Sylvie¡¯s gaze slowly gathered on the hands that they were holding together. She slowly held Marley¡¯s hands back, then raised her eyes to look at him and whispered, ¡°You¡¯re so good to me, I¡¯m scared that I¡¯m dreaming!¡± Chapter 797 Looking A Big One Chapter 797 Looking A Big One "Stupid girl!" He smiled a little, his eyes shed, the sunshine at this time was flickering, then he lowered his head and kissed her on the cheek, then he looked at her andughed, he was so gentle, "Didn''t I tell you that I will always be good to you?" Sylvie felt her heartbeat fasten when she noticed the way he was looking at her, her face flushed, looking like a cherry blossom. Marley wanted to kiss her again, but then he looked at his watch, "Today you can rest at home, tomorrow you need to go to work with me, you don''t need to do anything, just be there with me, okay?" "Uh!" Sylvie nodded surprised. "I will protect you all the time!" He said, he didn''t want her to leave him even for a second. "Okay!" She didn''t y childish and promised him. Marley lowered his head and wanted to kiss her again, she was so nervous that she closed her eyes. His kissnded on her eye. People said, if a man kissed a woman''s eye, that meant that he really fell in love with her, so that was why he would kiss her so preciously. He loved her, this made Sylvie so joyful! Marley was still reluctant to go to work, Sylvie went upstairs alone, she listened to him and took a nap, when she got up, she turned on herputer and found her drawings from her email inbox and downloaded it to edit, then she sent it to Ryan. Marley went back to his office, contrary to his appearance in the forenoon, he was now filled with energy, he looked really good, and was as if he had a whole pot of coffee, even his eyes were smiling. "President, did something good happen?" Tyler asked. "Of course! But I won''t tell you for now." To protect Sylvie and to protect himself, Marley decided not to tell anyone that he would be a father soon, especially now that the problem with the press hadn''t been solved yet. His bad mood from the morning was now swept away by the news that he was going to be a father, then he said to Daria, "Daria, bring me a cup of coffee!" "Yes!" Daria and Maisy both felt surprised, what was wrong with their president, why was he so happy? When he was back in his office, he got a call from Jemima, he frowned a little, looked at his phone but didn''t pick up. Then he left his phone on the table and turned on theputer. His phone was ringing for quite a while, then he received a message, "I am leaving City B for a while, I won''t disturb you and your wife anymore, but can I see you onest time before I leave?" Marley saw the message and frowned again, they had made things clear already, why did she want to see him? He already knew some things, and didn''t believe that Jemima would let things go? He hesitated for a while, and had some thoughts in his mind, when he calmed down again, he took his phone and called Jemima. The call was almost instantly picked up, Jemima''s voice was trembling, she almost couldn''t believe that he was calling her, "Marley, is it you?" "It''s me!" Marley said in a deep voice, "Jemima, maybe this is the best choice for you, I wish you well, I don''t think we should meet again!" "Marley, I just want to see you." She sounded anxious, "Can''t we even meet anymore, I just want to give you your stuff." Marley frowned, then said in a deep voice, "You can throw it out, I don''t want any of the stuff from before, that''s it, safe trip!" He didn''t ask her where she was going and didn''t even want to see her onest time, he was so heartless. He just hung up the phone like that and didn''t give her a chance at all. Jemima lowered her phone, her eyes were filled with sadness, Marley, why was your heart so cruel? Jemima closed her eyes in pain, when she opened them again, they were filled with lowness, this was not the way a proud woman like her should feel, but she already put down all of her pride, and begged him, but he didn''t want toe! Finally, Jemima closed her eyes, which looked evil for a while, then she dialed another number... "Where are you? Let''s meet!" "Okay!" From the other side of the line, she heard the voice of a man. At the Hughes Group. Marley told his secretary to call Ernie over, but when Daria went to look for Ernie, A told her that their vice president was out, he left 10 minutes ago. "Tell A toe to me!" Marley said. Not long after, A was there. When she saw Marley, who was sitting on his chair working with all focus, her sight shook a little. A gathered herself together, then said in a low voice, "President, are you looking for me?" Marley looked up, and said in a low voice, "Where did the vice president go? Did he tell you?" "No!" A said truthfully. "Does he skip work a lot these days?" "This..." A was surprised, but then she nodded truthfully, "I don''t know, but he doesn''t tell me where he is going, even if I asked it would be useless anyway." She told him the truth, a person like Ernie, even if she asked, he wouldn''t answer. "Did he molest you again?" "He..." A swallowed and couldn''t answer, "No!" After all, she didn''t dare to say more, but her sad eyes showed her emotions, Marley frowned, he stared at her with strict eyes, "A, really?" "No!" A held back her tears quickly, then she forced herself to smile, "President, do you need anything else?" If Ernie knew that she told on him, he would never forgive her, so it''s better if she didn''t say anything at all. But, when she thought of the sweetness between Marley and Sylvie, she sighed, this man had never seen her, what was she hoping for? "No! Next time when Ernie leaves, call me." He said casually, as if he was just telling her anything. "Yes!" A nodded. She felt sad, she was now the undercover person between him and his brother, she was nothing more than just a pawn, she lowered her head. "Is that difficult?" "No! ¡°This is what you have asked me to do, there is nothing difficult!" Sheughed about herself, she was not at a point where she would cry to someone else''s husband. Even though that was what she had said, but in her heart, she knew that he hit it on the nail. Her family had taught her from childhood that she needed to tell herself that she was not worse than others. But since she entered society, she was used as a tool, Ernie had evidence about her with another man! And that, if it got out, she would never be able to walk straight again! "You just need to tell me when he is leaving," Marley said. "Okay!" "You can go now!" Marley said in a deep voice. "Okay!" A turned and left. Marley squinted his eyes, he wasn''t sure if he guessed it right, he grabbed his keys and also went down. He didn''t take his car, instead, he took a taxi, he told the driver Jemima''s address, and they went in that direction. When they arrived there, he saw from afar Ernie''s car, he was really there, and Marley felt a little surprised, but at the same time, he knew about that. "Sir, will you get off?" The driver asked. "No need, just wait for a little, I will go back then!" Marley said calmly. The car stopped at a hidden ce downstairs, there were no reporters, he guessed they weren''t following every day. Marley waited in the car. Then, he saw that Jemima got out of the building, she was wearing sunsses, and went to Ernie''s car, then she got in, the car came out. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. "Sir, please follow that car, but be careful not to be noticed!" Erniemanded. Then, he took out his phone and called Jemima calmly. Jemima was sitting in Ernie''s car, and suddenly received Marley''s call, she was surprised at first, then excited. Ernie turned around and looked at her, Jemima said, "It''s Marley!" Ernie frowned. Jemima picked up the call, "Marley?" "Jemima, where are you?" "Oh!" Jemima paused, then said immediately, "I am outside! I am with a girlfriend of mine, will you see me now?" "No, I just want to tell you, you will always be the good and innocent girl in my heart!" "Marley!" Jemima''s heart fastened, she felt as if her heart was wrapped by something, she suddenly felt a little choked. "That''s it, take care!" Marley hung up the phone again. This kind of call left Jemima a little surprised, she didn''t really understand and couldn''t guess Marley, he was so heartless to her but what did his words just now mean? "What do you want from me?" Ernie asked at this moment. "Marley has decided to be with Sylvie!" Jemima said. "Do you feel you don''t have a chance anymore?" Ernie raised his brows. "Do you think I still have a chance?" Jemima asked in return. "You didn''t even get him when you were in the States, you are too anxious!" Ernieughed coldly, "Jemima, you need to put in more patience, I believe you understand this?" "Tell me how? Tell me, if a man has no interest in a woman anymore, how am I supposed to get him?" Jemima thought that she controlled herself really well, but just this one sentence made her cry again. She remembered those five years, her five years with Marley, she hated herself for leaving him, why was she so possessed at that time? "Oh! He is not interested in your body anymore?" Ernie suddenly understood, his voice carried sarcasm. "But, he is my brother, I know him, if there are no feelings, he will not get into bed with you! So, I guess he really won''t sleep with you again!" "So tell me what to do?" "Do you really need me to teach you? There are so many ways, but now that he won''t even see you, what do you think you can do? Haha, but I think, if you talk to Sylvie, Marley will definitely call you to ask! And then, it will get interesting!" "Ernie, you are not helping me, you are using me, to separate Sylvie and Marley!" Jemima was not useless, she understood what Ernie meant. The car kept rolling on the streets, it didn''t seem to be stopping. And Marley was sitting in his taxi following them carefully, his guess was right, those reporters were all hired by Ernie and Jemima! Why were those two together? Ernie brought Jemima back half an hourter, the car didn''t park there and left again. Chapter 798 It Felt Like Many Years Already Chapter 798 It Felt LikeManyYearsAlready Marley didn''t do anything. He had been tailing them for almost half a day and then he saw Ernie''s car leave. So, he quietly returned to thepany. Jemima did not go upstairs; she got out of the car and made a phone call. Then a car came, she got in the car and left. As soon as he entered thepany, department managers came to see him. After dealing with and managing the work of the departments, only then did Marley found some time. He took out his mobile phone and wanted to call Sylvie. He looked at the watch, he wasn¡¯t sure if Sylvie was already asleep at this hour. He heard that a pregnant woman always felt sleepy, he was afraid to disturb her, so he sent a message, ¡®Baby, are you awake? What are you doing?¡¯ Sylvie was surfing the inte, she saw the notification on her phone, she grabbed her phone and had a look, she was a little surprised that he sent her a message. As soon as she saw the message, she felt very sweet and touched, she felt really warm. She thought for a while and typed a message, then she replied to his message, ¡°I woke up, now I¡¯m using theputer!¡± As soon as it was sent, the mobile phone suddenly started ringing. It made Sylvie wonder whether Marley had been holding the phone all this time. He was waiting for her to reply to his message to confirm whether she was awake. He was so eager that he called in almost a second after receiving the message. Seeing the caller ID, Sylvie felt her heart beating. She answered the call and as soon as she put the phone by her ear, she heard Marley¡¯s deep yet slightly scolding tone, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you call me when you woke up?¡± Sylvie thought his reaction was funny, she said softly, "I''m worried that you''re busy. Isn''t thepany very busy?" Marley was silent for a while then said slowly in a soft voice, "You are using theputer? Don''t use it too much. The radiation is too severe. It''s not good for the baby!¡± "I just replied to a few emails, I''m about to turn off theputer!¡± Sylvie told him honestly. Marley suddenly asked, "You didn¡¯t have anything to say to me?" Sylvie¡¯s heart beat faster. She held her phone tightly and walked outside towards the sun. She just whispered a very simple word, "No!" Then, the other end of the phone was just silent. She felt a little strange, ¡®didn¡¯t Marley just leave home for only two or three hours.¡¯ If she had anything that she wanted to say, she could say it after he came back from work! After a long time, only then Marley sighed, he sounded very helpless, ¡°But I want to hear you say that you miss me! Baby, I miss you!¡± Sylvie''s heart pumped wildly. She suddenly felt that they were just like a couple madly in love. Even when they didn''t see each other for a minute, they would feel miserable as if they had not seen each other for years. She missed him too! Since she woke up, she kept thinking about him. It''s just that she can''t stand him being so attached. "Baby, why aren¡¯t you talking?" He asked again. Sylvie''s face was blushing, she said, "What shall I say?¡± She felt a little shy and embarrassed like a young girl, even her voice was unconsciously higher. At this moment, Marley¡¯s office door was being knocked. Sylvie heard his deep voice saying, ¡°Come in!" Then he talked on the phone and said, "Have a good rest. I''ll do my work first and talk to youter." "Alright!" She said softly and hung up the phone, she didn¡¯t want to disturb his work. Marley looked at the call that was hung up and listened to the beeping noise. He felt a little upset. Did Sylvie hang up his phone call in such a hurry? "Did I disturb you?" Tyler came in with a pile of documents, he saw Marley was on a call and he looked a bit surprised. "No!" Marley¡¯s tone sounded soft, ¡°Have you dealt with all the money? " "It had already been returned. Now it¡¯s just waiting for you to sign and remit it to the arthy Group!" "I¡¯ll tell Mr. Cassius arthy!" Marley looked at the document, then he grabbed the phone again. He dialed Cassius''s phone until Cassius picked up the phone. Marley said politely, "Mr. arthy, I''m Marley. Some of the funds from Hughes Group have been recovered. I want to return half of it now!" Cassius was stunned for a moment then he said slowly, "Young man, you are verymitted! But I''m not in a rush to get the money, why are you in such a hurry? Will the money run away from Hughes Group?¡± Marley thought inside his heart, Cassius is a smart old man, Marley was really afraid that the money would be gone, that¡¯s why he was anxious to return it. Cassius continued, "If this is the case, remit the money then! But I want you to remit it into Sylvie''s ount. I''ll send someone to get in touch with you. I have a private ount for Sylvie, I have already nned to give the money to Sylvie anyway! Let her handle it! Alright, I have to go out now!¡± "Eh!" Marley didn''t expect this answer. He was so puzzled that he couldn¡¯t give any reaction. When Cassius heard his doubts, he exined again, ¡°Marley, Sylvie is my granddaughter. I kind of understand what¡¯s going on in your family. There are many times when you need money! I don''t want money for the time being. If you have to give it, then give it to Sylvie! Then you''ll have no worries.¡± "Mr. arthy!¡± Marley was very moved. He didn''t expect Cassius to be so considerate. He wanted to put the money with Sylvie to make it convenient for him to borrow money again while avoiding his family members from prying into the money! "Don''t forget, you are my grandson-inw! Don''t disgrace me!¡± Cassius said andughed, then he hung up the phone. "What is it?¡± Tyler was confused. C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. "You don''t have to give it to arthy Group anymore. Someone wille to contact uster. Just put the money directly into Sylvie''s ount!" Marley signed and passed the documents to Tyler, ¡°Go talk to the person in charge from arthy Groupter, at the same time, rush out the rest of the other projects. We should start looking for a new project now!¡± "Okay!" Tyler nodded, ¡°Mr. arthy prepared a treasure for you! Once the money is in your wife''s savings ount. It''s her own money! In the future, it''s convenient for you to use it when you have difficulties. If you don''t have difficulties, others can''t touch the money as well!" Marley chuckled, "That¡¯s why we always say the old people are wise!¡± "Then cherish the happiness in front of you. Marley, Sylvie is worthy of your good treatment." Tyler stood up and left the office with a smile. At five in the afternoon. Ernie promised to see Mr. arthy. His car slowly drove into the parking lot at the appointed ce. Mr. Cassius''s car also stopped. They arrived at the parking lot almost at the same time. As soon as they got out of the car, Ernie looked at Mr. Cassius. Then he came forward with a faint smile, "Mr. arthy, are you looking for me?" Cassius looked at Ernie quietly. Judging from his look, Ernie looked really handsome, looked quite alike with Marley. He seemed trustworthy, tall, and muscr, but his aura seemed big. He seemedid-back but he was actually very serious. Cassius had met countless people all his life. At first nce, he had a deep impression of Ernie. "Let''s talk at the teahouse." Cassius also gave a faint smile. "After you.¡± Ernie reached out his arm and made a gesture of invitation. Cassius walked into the teahouse. They went into a room. Cassius was very direct, ¡°Did you ask you men to do something to Bonnie?" "Well! Yes!¡± Ernie did not deny it at all, ¡°And it''s something very bad!" Cassius was stunned at first and then he asked, "Are you not afraid that the arthy family will do bad things to you?¡± "If I am afraid, I wouldn''t do it! If I¡¯ve done it, then I will not be afraid!¡± Ernie answered calmly. Cassius''s eyes shed a sense of admiration, ¡°Why did you do this?" Ernie blinked his eyes, suddenly he smiled and asked, "Do you really want to know?" "Don''t tell me you did this for Sylvie!" "You are right, Mr. arthy! I really did it for Sylvie!" "Why?" "I can''t watch Sylvie being bullied. She is already pitiful. She was almost hurt by Bonnie. In fact, I just taught her a lesson! Besides, I''m merciful. She found a few men for Sylvie but I just found one for her!¡± Ernie was very honest with his action, he did not feel that he was wrong. "You are very honest!" Cassius¡¯s face still looked the same, Ernie couldn''t see through him, his face had always seemed to be very calm. With aid-back smile, Ernie said, "Mr. arthy, are you quite helpless! Both of them are your granddaughters. It''s embarrassing for you that they fight like this?" Cassius raised his eyebrow slightly, ¡°Destroy the videotape!" "Impossible!" Ernie didn''t agree at all. Even if it¡¯s Cassius who came to talk to him, he wouldn¡¯t give in, ¡°Mr. arthy, for the sake of you being Sylvie¡¯s grandfather, I respect you, but to destroy the video, no, I can¡¯t! You know better than I do what kind of person Bonnie is. I absolutely don''t allow her to hurt Sylvie, but you can rest assured that if she doesn¡¯t do any harm towards Sylvie, then I won¡¯t publish the video! However, if she continues to hurt Sylvie, I can''t guarantee anything!¡± Ernie¡¯s tone was so resolute that Cassius was surprised, ¡°Why do you want to protect Sylvie so much?¡± Ernieughed. He nced at Mr. arthy who was a little surprised. He asked, "What do you think? When a man is willing to protect a woman until this level?¡± "Do you like Sylvie?" Cassius was stunned. He didn''t expect this. "Well! If you want to understand it like this, I have nothing to say!¡± Ernie said. Then he moved his wrist, looking at the time. Hisid-back look finally changed, "You see the potential in Sylvie and chose her to inherit your family property, why can''t I see the potential in her too?" Hearing what Ernie said, Cassius turned his eyes and looked at Ernie carefully. There seemed to be a sh of depressed feeling in his eyes. Then Ernie smiled as if he was mocking himself, but he regained his calm. "Young man, do you like Sylvie or the family business behind her?" Ernie heard Cassius¡¯s words, he sneered. He looked particrly disdainful, ¡°Mr. arthy, you are really a businessman. You are used to judging everyone with money!¡± Cassius looked into his eyes. He really didn''t understand this young man. He couldn''t see any trace of greed for money through his eyes. Was he too good at hiding it, or was his judgment wrong? "For love?" Cassius asked tentatively. "I admire her!" Ernie replied. He smiled and couldn''t help but think of that familiar face of Sylvie. ¡°Bonnie''s video is with me, don¡¯t worry. I just wanted to remind you kindly that Bonnie may have paranoia. You''d better find someone to treat her! Don''t hurt Sylvie. Next time, if she does something to hurt Sylvie, then I¡¯m sorry. Don''t me me for being cruel!¡± Ernie spoke coldly, it made him feel like he was drenched in the snow! Cassius couldn''t help shivering, but he did really like him, ¡°Young man, your heart is cold and cruel!¡± Chapter 799 Divine Providence Chapter 799 Divine Providence ¡°It¡¯s in me to be fierce against my opponents. If I don¡¯t act that way, how could I be myself? Being kind to your opponents is being cruel to yourself! So, I will protect myself and all that is mine!¡± Cassius let out a slight smile, ¡°Young man, Sylvie isn¡¯t your woman; she¡¯s your cousin¡¯s woman!¡± Ernie paused, then very calmly replied, ¡°And do you think my cousin is worthy of her?¡± Cassius was speechless; for a moment, he didn¡¯t know what to say. ¡°Sir, even you don¡¯t think he¡¯s worthy of her, right?¡± Ernie raised an eyebrow and chuckled lightly. A tinge of pain flickered in his eyes. It was full of the kind of destion and loneliness that he was all too familiar with. Cassius continued to look at Ernie, who had the same deste look in his eyes. It was as though he was recalling something. After a while, he jokingly said, ¡°Well, that¡¯s Sylvie¡¯s choice. Young man, have you ever loved someone deeply in your youth? A love during the purest, most innocent adolescence is one you never forget your whole life. If you have, you¡¯ll probably understand what Sylvie¡¯s going through. It¡¯s like saying her Prince Charming saved her, so her feelings of gratitude for him have been deeply ingrained inside her. And now, after five years, those feelings have bit by bit evolved into a kind of longingness and made her now fall in love with your cousin!¡± Ernie¡¯s breathing became short and rapid, but he tried hard to suppress it from showing, ¡°Sir, have you loved another woman in your own youth? If so, then you must know what I¡¯m going through!¡± Ernie was never one to hide his thoughts. He wanted Sylvie, and he wanted her badly. ¡°I appreciate that you like my granddaughter this much, and I can also sympathize with what you¡¯ve done to Bonnie for Sylvie¡¯s sake! But you¡¯re toote! I admire you, but it¡¯s too bad that the timing isn¡¯t right.¡± Cassius let out a deep sigh. It was true, he really did admire Ernie, and felt that Ernie was better than Marley¡­ s! ¡°The timing isn¡¯t right?¡± Ernie continued to mutter this under his breath. That¡¯s right, the timing wasn¡¯t right! He met her right after she got married to Marley. Was this divine providence? Wasn¡¯t there a saying; it¡¯s a blessing to meet the right person at the right time, but a curse to meet the wrong person at the right time. Meeting the right person at the wrong time was a pity, and the wrong person at the wrong time was just unavoidable. Sylvie¡¯s small face floated into Ernie¡¯s mind. The sadness in his eyes seemed to grow even more and more, but he looked at Cassius with a bitter smile. A pure, innocent girl like Sylvie was his cousin¡¯s woman. To date, Ernie still couldn¡¯t exactly tell how he felt about her. He thought back to the first time when he met her, when she was noticeably afraid of him but still stubbornly tried so hard to protect Marley. There was nothing but bloodshed and darkness in his world, as well as turmoil and fake smiles hiding intentions. But it was the first time that Ernie felt such a delicate, pure smile that had a certain kind of grace from a woman, and she was going against him in order to protect another man. That was the moment when he became interested in her! He knew he shouldn¡¯t pursue her, and that he just wanted to get revenge, but he had fallen in too deep. That girl was quite smart and kind at the same time. She trusted him, and saw through his guises. She was able to see through him when no one else could. So, how could he possibly bear to hurt her? ¡°You¡¯re quite the man, I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll eventually get through!¡± Cassius said. Ernie looked out at the window; the sun was setting, and the sky was a blood orange. ¡°I¡¯m very grateful that you¡¯ll watch over and guard my granddaughter. If you need my help in any matter, just ask. But please, just don¡¯t bother her peaceful life. Sylvie had fallen for Marley more than five years ago. She won¡¯t just quit, you know she¡¯s like that. So, I think you know what you must do!¡± With this said, Cassius got up and ready to leave. He called his helper to go pay the bill. Ernie grabbed the bill and paid, thenughed, ¡°Sir, aren¡¯t you forgetting something?¡± Cassius also lightlyughed, ¡°I believe you! If something were to happen to Bonnie, it¡¯ll definitely affect Sylvie as well. Since you love Sylvie, I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll protect her reputation, I¡¯m sure of it!¡± Cassius¡¯s words ¡°I believe you¡± caught Ernie by surprise. He felt slightly touched, but instead, he raised an eyebrow and asked, ¡°Are you that certain?¡± ¡°Child, I¡¯m very certain! From my own perspective, I¡¯d much rather you be my granddaughter¡¯s husband as well, but unfortunately, you¡¯re not the one she loves! My other granddaughter is a lost cause. If I had another granddaughter, I¡¯d definitely let them marry you two!¡± Cassius said as he patted Ernie on the shoulder. ¡°Young man, it¡¯s fine to be brash while you¡¯re young, but don¡¯t be so quick to make enemies. See you!¡± Ernie watched as Cassius turned to leave, and he headed toward his own car! By the seaside vi. Sylvie was taking a stroll to take in the fresh air in the vi. There was a garden, and she had prepared some tea, waiting for Marley to get back home from work. He called earlier and said that he¡¯d be home soon. Right now, she felt incredibly at peace. They were like a normal couple, the wife waiting on the husband to get off work. She was filled with so much anticipation and joy. Shortly after, a car pulled into the vi. Sylvie looked up to see the car pull into the front entrance of the vi. The car parked close to her, and her man got out the car full of smiles. He was a tall, handsome figure, and his smile rang from ear to ear as he walked toward her. Marley wasn¡¯t expecting such a pleasant surprise. To see his wife waiting for him in the garden, he was beyond exhrated, and asked as soon as he got out the car, ¡°Waiting for me, my dear wife?¡± Sylvie suddenly turned red and looked away. His handsome face was already getting closer, and his dark hair and eyes shone brighter than the sun. She smiled gently, and headed in his direction. He held her tightly in his arms. Sylvie looked at him, ¡°Did you speed your way home? How did you get back so quickly? Weren¡¯t you still at the store? You got back in less than ten minutes!¡± Marley did indeed speed his way back. The roads were rtively empty, and he wanted to see her, so he sped up. To think that she¡¯d take notice. ¡°Yeah, I might have sped a little!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t do it again, alright?¡± ¡°My dear wife, you¡¯re getting more and more bossy, but I like it!¡± Marley was really happy that she was worried about him. She looked at him and asked again, ¡°Promise me, you won¡¯t drive so fast anymore!¡± Marley felt both helpless and warmed at the same time, so he nodded. He shed a giant smile at her and said, ¡°Alright, I promise! I¡¯ll be sure to keep safety first, I¡¯ve still got a wife and child to protect!¡± ¡°That¡¯s better. You¡¯d better know your responsibility! You¡¯d better not be irresponsible!¡± Sylvie smiled and said in a flirtatious way. The two of them were incredibly lovey-dovey in the sunset, which was a sore sight for the person in the car. Marley and Sylvie were so caught up in each other than theypletely ignored the person in the car. Ernie looked at the golden rays that shone in the sunset. He looked from a distance as he took in the sight of the vi and watched the sun and the moon cover over the earth. The couple that hugged each other was such a lovely sight, but at the same time, it really stung his eyes. He felt a sharp pain in his heart, to the point that it hurt and felt incredibly sour. As he watched them embrace and kissing, Ernie felt his blood boiling inside his chest. His lips turned pale, and his face was cold and stiff, as though trying to preserve hisst shred of dignity. The good thing was, he was inside the car, so no one could see his broken heart! Why did Sylvie not even take a look at him? If he liked someone, he¡¯d never let go. To think, he treated her with such preciousness, but she never bothered to look at him! Fine, he¡¯d wait a bit longer and see. Suddenly, a call rang, and Ernie snapped out of his thoughts. He looked at his cell, then sped off! C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. As he sped by the vi, his stare was fixated on the woman that was in another man¡¯s arms. An intense feeling of loneliness lingered in his eyes. In the end, he was the most lonesome man in the world! From the start, he was a mistake! So, his entire life had been a mistake. The next day. The morning papers. Marley looked at the papers and didn¡¯t see any news on him and Sylvie. It was as though there was suddenly no news. Then who was the one taking photos that day? Wasn¡¯t it a reporter? He prepared breakfast for Sylvie and took her to his office. He didn¡¯t dare leave her at home alone, and wanted her by his side at all times. Sylvie began to have morning sickness as she ate breakfast. Marley began to panic, and ran with her into the bathroom, as he stood on the side and worriedly asked, ¡°You don¡¯t want to eat eggs? Is it the taste?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t mention about eggs! Urk-¡± She said as she vomited. It was a good thing Marley prepared more than just one dish. After she was feeling better, he gave her some red bean porridge instead. He tossed the eggs, and watched attentively as she ate. He didn¡¯t rx until he saw her finish a bowl of porridge. ¡°Why do you keep staring at me for, you should eat too!¡± ¡°What do you want to eat; just let me know and I¡¯ll go buy it. You¡¯re at a time when you need to be watching your nutrition! Taking care of you is my top priority!¡± ¡°Got it, geez, you¡¯re so talkative!¡± Sylvie said with augh. ¡°Oh, by the way, Ryan and Sk are getting married, let¡¯s attend the engagement party!¡± ¡°Engagement party?¡± Marley frowned. He didn¡¯t really want to go, since she¡¯d have to wear heeled shoes. But Sylvie was really close to Ryan, so it was impossible to not attend. Thinking about her position, he finally nodded. ¡°Alright!¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go together!¡± She was ted. ¡°But one condition!¡± ¡°What condition?¡± Sylvie was confused. ¡°You have to wear heelless shoes!¡± He adamantly dered. Chapter 800 I Am Now A Pregnant Woman Chapter 800 I Am Now A Pregnant Woman Sylvie arthy stopped for a while, shook her head, and smiled. "I got it! Roger that!" After the meal, he tidied up everything, looked for a pair of slippers for her, considerately he took an entire bag of snacks and drinks. "Let¡¯s go, we¡¯re heading back to the office!" said Marley Hughes while holding her hand, heter opened the car door and helped her into the car. After waiting for him to enter the car, she tilted her head to look at him and asked, "You still need me to apany you to work, does that mean that I still need to work too? My leave is not over yet!" "If you¡¯re bored, you can read the documents with me, I will teach you some other stuff, right inside my office!" Said Marley as he held the steering wheel with both of his hands and elerated. The car safely left the garage and drove towards other vis just around the corner. At the office, Marley entered the building while holding her wrist. Before then everyone was confused about Sylvie¡¯s resignation, but when they saw the president enter the office holding hands with his wife, immediately they understood everything. Everything said in the newspaper was not true! In the lobby. Right on the couch of the reception room on the lower floor, sat an idle man, greeting them from a distance, "Good morning, my cousin and sister-inw!" said Ernie Hughes. Ernie was casually dressed while crossing his long legs. He had a pair of bright eyes, even though he wasn¡¯t looking at anyone, he still seemed to be giving eye contact to everyone. With azy look, ck attitude, and a slight sense of prestige, he was waiting for them! Sylvie was confused for a while, her hands were stiff. Marley sensed that she was feeling uneasy, deep down he still knew that Ernie was somehow affecting her, he then gently grabbed her hand and greeted Ernie calmly, "Good morning!" Marley walked with Sylvie into the elevator, Ernie also followed in. The elevator rose quite fast, Ernie gave her a dazzling smile that seemed to mean something and said, "Sister-inw, you seemed to look better and better, did something good happen to you? Why don¡¯t you share it with me so I can be happy too? " "You should just carry on with your work," Sylvie calmly replied. She was still afraid after being forcefully kissed by himst time, ¡®What did he still want?¡¯ she thought. Without any consideration, Ernie said, "Dear cousin, we seemed to have not had a meal together before, do you want to have lunch together this afternoon? The treat is on me, I don¡¯t know whether the both of you are willing to join or not?" "No need, we are quite busy," said Marley coldly without waiting for her to reply. Ernieughed cunningly, obviously not willing to give in, and said, "Is that so? Shall I just order delivery instead? You can have it in the office, you still need to eat no matter how busy you are, don''t you?" Marley grabbed her by her waist and said coldly, "We are heading back home this morning, we don¡¯t have time for lunch!" "Seems like the both of you are not willing toe, huh!" said Ernie. "Let¡¯s just have lunch with him," she suddenly said. Marley looked at her in shock. Sylvie kindly looked at him and said, "Lunch is on Ernie anyways, wouldn¡¯t it be a waste if we don¡¯t go? " Marley admitted that he was being selfish, he didn¡¯t want to have lunch with a person like his cousin, especially when his wife was along with him, no man would want to be on the same table as the man who spies on his wife! Ernie was a little disappointed when she said so, there was loneliness in his eyes "Are you scared, Marley?" he said. "Quit the aggressive method, those are useless against me" Marley calmly replied. "Since Sylvie is okay with it, so am I!" he said. He recalled when he had met Jemima Wace yesterday, Marley was calm as well, probably, he might be able to find out the truth in no time if he continued to remain quiet, he was not someone who could be trampled on easily. "So that¡¯s it, JR Hotel at noon!" said Ernie. Marley took a look at her once more as if he was asking her whether she was sure about this. Despite this, she only cuddled in his arms without looking at him. Marley gently took her by her waist, allowing her to lean against him, they were close to each other, he then lowered his head to look at her and asked softly, "Is it okay to be at JR Hotel?" "Yeah!" she nodded in approval, just like an obedient wife. The two exchanged looks in admiration, Ernie felt lonely after seeing them and self-deprecated. "If you two want to be mushy with each other, please don¡¯t do it in front of me!" "No one asked you to follow us upstairs!" Marley mumbled, ming him for interrupting the couple¡¯s privacy. "The lift is a public space!" said Ernie in a yful manner as he moved his attention towards her. She saw him when she raised her head, in his eyes, there was an only coldness, but there was always this smile that¡¯s hanging on his face, at one moment she was so confused about why she felt so troubled when he looked at her, it felt like an use or she was wronged, looking at her like a woman who had betrayed him, she knew there was nothing between her and him, they were only cousins, friends to be precise. She then thought of his domineering kiss, ¡®What is your motive, Ernie Hughes?¡¯ She thought. Soon, the elevator reached the bottom floor, Ernie left while saying, "See youter!" He then left the elevator after saying so. Sylvie didn¡¯t know why she felt a sense of loneliness at his back when she saw him leave! Marley shut the elevator door and soon it rose to the floor where the president¡¯s office was, he then held her into the president¡¯s office, Cox and Hill surprisingly greeted Sylvie but she was led into the president¡¯s office by Marley, only then he asked her, "Why did you agree to his lunch invitation? Do you know what he is up to? You silly girl!" Sylvie startled and said, "Which is why I need to find out what he is up to!" "Honey, we don¡¯t need to bother anything about him, just stay away from him in the future!" Marley had no choice but to be more aware of Ernie after a few incidents. Seeing him being so afraid, she joked, "He is such an unpredictable person, sometimes I find him to be dangerous yet sometimes I feel like he won¡¯t do anything out of the line, it¡¯s contradictable!" "Do not think about him!" Marley announced overbearingly. Looking at his upturned face, she found herself to be attracted by him, even more, every day, just like his charm was growing stronger each day. "Are you jealous of him?" said Sylvie as she smiled. Indeed, his face slightly reddened after she said so. She kept on asking, "Would the president be jealous as well?" "Yes I am jealous, I¡¯m insanely jealous, do not pay attention to him, you are mine!" said Marley in arrogance, he then gently held her in his arms as if he had frightened her and said, "You can only be mine!" "I¡¯m keeping an eye on him because of you, I¡¯m afraid that he would do something bad to you! However he did help me a lot, to be honest, I¡¯m grateful to him! But I know that I am your wife now, I am aware of my doings, please believe in me! I have my principles!" Probably because he heard her assurance, he smiled slightly, his eyes brightened and his clean smile could be found in her eyes. She returned him with a gentle smile. The warmth of sunshine came through the window, warming the room. Within the quiet president''s office there stood him and her, staring at each other with a gentle smile, as if the only thing left on this earth was each other¡¯s gaze, gentle yet full of sincerity. "Alright I¡¯ll help you rearrange these documents," she said. "Be careful, don¡¯t make yourself exhausted!" Marley calmly said as he held her waist and moved his head down to kiss her lips, charmingly he said to her, "Sylvie arthy, you belong to me, Marley Hughes, Ernie Hughes can never get you no matter what he thinks, you can only be mine! Keep in mind that we already have a baby, be careful!" "I got it, got to work! Who said that we need to be mindful in public?" She remembered that he used to be strict and demanding, it was frightening! "It only took a few months for you to changepletely, huh," she said. Marley gently smiled, yes, everything changed, even himself, he could only set her free after hearing her chatter about him. She then quickly helped him tidy up the documents on the table, staying away from the area surrounded by his breath. Marley pursed his lips and then had a faint smile, it seemed that he was right bringing her to work! He would be worried if he left her at home, she would definitely be thinking about unnecessary things. He then took a seat on the executive chair, she opened the documents for him as usual, took her by her hand, and pulled her towards the sofa. "What is it?" "Take a rest! Sit here, read for a while, I¡¯ll apany you once I¡¯m done!" He seemed to be giving irresistible orders. She stopped struggling, in the meantime, the doubts within her started to expand. Afterward, he handed a stack of books to her. "What is this?" "You¡¯ll get it after you see it!" He smiled. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. "I¡¯ll give you the whole day to read and memorize it! Would that be too tiring for you?"Marley sounded like he was negotiating with her. "Why should I read this? " she asked back. He smiled, walked towards her, and stared into her meticulous face. Just when he at her smooth breasts, he gasped, ¡®Too bad, have to be on abstinence because she is pregnant!¡¯ He thought to himself. "I need you to fully understand Hughes Group so that you can sort out ns for me in the future! "said Marley in a deep voice. "But I¡¯m pregnant now! I need rest" She was looking forward to beingzy for a while. He pinched her lower jaw and said, "I know, but if you don¡¯t find something to do, I¡¯m worried that you would find it hard, you¡¯ll get bored soon, going through documents isn¡¯t physically exhausting, besides it''s good for the baby as well! You can think of it as prenatal education, isn¡¯t it good if the child is good at making money once he¡¯s born? " "Marley Hughes, you¡¯re a lunatic!" she found it funny. ¡®What parents would teach their child in such a way?¡¯ "I am! I¡¯m willing to go insane for you!" Marley smiled as he shook his head, "Look! I¡¯ll go settle some files!" Meanwhile, the sound of door-knocking pierced the air, immediately he calmed down his emotions, from the outside he seemed cold, "Enter!" he said in a deep voice. The door was being pushed open and Cox entered, she was solemn at first but she still blinked and smiled when she saw Sylvie. Sylvie also smiled back at her. She was holding the materials in her hand. "President, the materials required for the meeting as you ordered yesterday, everything is ready for the 9 o¡¯clock meeting, the representative of LY group will be arriving at 10 o¡¯clock to discuss the money problem!" "Okay! Just leave it there," said Marley as he sits down back to his chair without expressing any emotions, "Prepare for meeting, gathering all departments!" "Yes sir!" Chapter 801 A Little Sad Chapter 801 A Little Sad "Get out!" Marley said. "Yes.¡± Daria turned around and smiled at Sylvie again, sticking out her tongue at her. Sylvie responded her with a gesture. Their moves didn¡¯t escape the sight of Marley. He looked down at the material, a faint smile forming on the corner of his lips. Sylvie also began to read the materials of all fields of Hughes Grouppany, which she had never seen before as a secretary. Sylvie was a little surprised. She peeped at Marley, only to find that he was looking at her. Their eyes meet. He blinked and raised his eyebrows. He asked with gleam in his eyes, "Is there a problem?" "It''s apany¡¯s confidential information. How can you show me this?" She was a little surprised. "Don''t you want to know how much property your husband owns, how many industrial chains does the company have, how many subsidiary departments are there, who are the partners, and what is the strategic n of the wholepany in the next few years?" "But if I know about this, you''re not afraid that I merge yourpany when you offend me? I promised my grandfather that I would inherit his property and be a plutocrat in the future!" There was no anger on Marley''s engraved face. Instead, he gentlyughed and said, "I''ll work for you then! Honey, it doesn¡¯t matter. As long as you are still my wife, yours is mine!" "Marley, you also know how to tell jokes!" Sylvie was surprised. Marley chuckled, "I''m an ordinary person, too. Can''t I joke?" What he said was true, but she felt that she he seemed to be more and more intimate with her! "Don''t worry, I won''t do that. I want to find someone to help me." She was really not interested in business. Sylvie, who just wanted to enjoy a quiet life was not interested in being part of the financial or entertainment news all day, which she had no privacy. Why bother? At nine o''clock, Marley went to the meeting. Before leaving, he personally took a bottle of mineral water and handed it to Sylvie. ¡°Honey, we have to prepare food and drink by ourselves. Don¡¯t take something that other people offered! Do you understand?" Sylvie was puzzled, frowning. "Just in case!" he said. "You''re afraid of being drugged?" She opened her eyes wide. She never thought that Marley would be so careful. "Yes.¡± Marley gave her an expression that she was right and bowed his head to kiss her lips. ¡°If you go to the bathroom, go inside. I''ve put all my food in the rest room. Don''t run around. I''ll be back soon!" "Okay!" She nodded. The door of the president''s office was open. Outside, Ernie looked at the two people who were close to each other. He looked at Sylvie''s warm and soft smile. His body tightened as his eyes were closed painfully. Sylvie stretched herself, took the water he gave her and took a drink. ¡°Then you bring me food and everything I need to use every day!" "Of course!" heughed, stroked her hair and left. As soon as he turned his head, he saw Ernie, and a glimmer of light shed through Marley''s eyes. Sylvie looked up and saw Ernie standing outside the door. She didn''t know why it seemed that there was an imperceptible pain in Ernie''s eyes, which was so clear. However, Marley went out and closed the door, isting Ernie''s sight. After the meeting, Marley met with the customer representatives. Sylvie did not expect Ernie toe to the president''s office, while she was reading the documents on the sofa! As soon as she looked up, she saw that he was looking at herself with dark eyes. She was in a daze and looked up. ¡°What''s up?" she asked. Ernie didn''t say much. He just went to the chair opposite the desk and sat down. Then he fixed his eyes on Sylvie and asked, "Are you pregnant?" Sylvie was a little surprised and she blurted out, "How do you know?" "So it''s true!" a smile of self mockery appeared on the corner of the Ernie¡¯s lips, which was especially lonely. Sylvie bit her lips, looking at him with a touch of sourness. She didn''t know what was wrong with her. Facing Ernie, she was a little sad. If he talked to her in a wild and uninhibited way, or in a yful and frivolous way, she knew how to face him! But when he looked at her with such a deep vision, she felt a little bitter. She only felt that this was not the expression that Ernie was supposed to have. Sylvie was silent! Her heart was full of annoyance to herself. Why couldn¡¯t she remain calm as she always did? Ernie looked at her thoughtfully. Sylvie opened her eyes, looked at him for a few seconds, and then said in a low voice, "This is my business, vice president. This is thepany. If you want to talk about work, please go to the president!" Ernie did not speak, but looked at her for a long time, then stood up and strode out. Sylvie looked at his back and was stunned! Just as she thought he was going out, he suddenly stopped. Turning around, he looked at her again and asked, "Are you sure about your choice, being with Marley?" First of all, Sylvie was a little annoyed. How could he always ask her this. She said faintly, "Does this have anything to do with you? What do you mean by inviting us to lunch?" Ernie put on a self-mockery smilend said, "I may have been kicked by a donkey!" Sylvie was stunned and asked, "Ernie, what do you want?" "What do you think?" He looked at her eyes with deep eyes. Sylvie looked at him in surprise. Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. "Don''t you dare to ept my invitation?" he asked, expressionless, and there was a trace of pain hidden in his eyes. Stunned, Sylvie stared at him with her eyes widened. She felt that he would be very disappointed if she didn''t go. "I won''t hurt you!" he suddenly said again, in a low tone with pain. Sylvie looked at him, and suddenly she was at a loss. This was a strange Ernie, and she did not know such Ernie! "Of course, you may not go! Or you suspect that I have some purpose! If there is, I want you! Sylvie, I just want you, that''s all.¡± With that, he turned to open the door and left! Sylvie was at a loss. No. She couldn''t go! For a moment, she regretted it! She shouldn''t have agreed to his invitation at all! It was not until then Sylvie found out that she knew afterwards. What Ernie said just now didn''t seem like a joke. She was afraid at the thought of a series of things he had done! If he had feelings for her, she realized that she had no way to trample on his feelings, she should stay away! Thinking of the lonely eyes when Ernie left just now, she closed her eyes, but they were stuck in her mind! It was already eleven o''clock when Marley came back. Sylvie stood by the window, looking at the sky outside the window, still in a daze. He was stunned at first, then found her distracted, walked over and held her gently. Sylvie suddenly shank, turned back, and looked at Marley with dismay. "What''s the matter?" Marley asked softly. "Nothing!" Sylvie said softly, ¡°Are you finished?¡± "Yes!" Marley lowered his head to kiss her little mouth. He looked bewildered and asked after hesitating for a while, ¡°I heard that Ernie came to see you in the president''s office?" Sylvie was stunned at first, then nodded slowly. "Did he say anything?" Marley asked. "No!" Sylvie whispered. She nned to stay away from him after finishing the meal. Since Ernie really said so, they couldn''t even be a friend! Because she also did not like being intimate with other guys! Marley didn''t say much. His phone rang at this time. He just let her go, took out his cell phone and answered the phone. The phone seemed to get through, but he just said "um". Sylvie stood beside him and suddenly found he was frowning. Then he said, "Well!" Their conversations was very simply over the phone. He took her hand and led her to the sofa before Sylvie had no time to react. ¡°Sit down, don''t you feel tired standing all the time? How is it going with the material you were reading?" It was rare that he didn''t ask about Ernie. He was furious at the mention of that before! But this time he didn''t say anything. Sylvie was a little surprised. She sat down and turned to Marley, who nced at her with a smile. ¡°Why are you looking at me?" he asked. "Marley!" "Well?" "Why don''t you ask?" He was stunned, and his eyes turned deeper, but he asked in a deep voice, "Didn''t you say he didn''t say anything?" Sylvie was surprised. Was he trusting her? It was a good start, wasn''t it? But she shouldn''t have lied to him. She said in a low voice with a slight tremor, "He may really like me!" The atmosphere was a little embarrassed. Marley didn''t get angry. He just blinked casually and asked, "Did he tell you?" "Yes! Let¡¯s forget about the lunch?" How could Marley not see through Ernie? He teased Sylvie several times, which was abnormal. He thought he really liked Sylvie! But he didn¡¯t expect Sylvie to tell him about this. He couldn¡¯t be so petty. Although he didn''t want to have lunch with Ernie, he was his cousin after all. After all, he would work together and meet again. Thus he said, "We agreed. It''s no big deal!" At first she was a little not used to his generosity. Suddenly she felt a little sorry for Marley, thinking how furious he was when Ernie tried to take liberties with her! "I''m sorry!" she whispered. He leaned back on the sofa, extended his long hand, gently hugged her shoulder. He said, looking at her, ¡°In fact, I am not so petty. He likes you, which is his right and this is something I also cannot interfere! But we are married, and there are responsibilities and obligations! No matter what the feelings are, since we are married, we have to be faithful to each other, right? " Sylvie was a little moved and sad. Looking at his handsome face, she thought of his words that he didn''t have anything with Jemima and it was a misunderstanding. He also said that he loved her! It turned out that this was his view on marriage! He had shorings, but this one was enough to cover up many of his shorings! Chapter 802 Perfect Life Chapter 802 Perfect Life Besides, she was not perfect, and everyone had shorings! In the future, she should believe him, talked to him, and strived for a longer road! Thinking of this, she bit her lip, summoned up courage, and finally approached him after hesitating for a while. She put her arm around him and leaned in his arms. She said softly, "Marley, I will be loyal to my marriage, too. I won''t betray you. Thank you for believing me!" Marley was stunned and held her shoulder. He didn''t say anything, but his heart beat faster. Sylvie bit her lips in chagrin. ¡°What were you nervous about.¡± She murmured to herself, ¡°This man is your husband, and he said he love you. You have his baby, so cherish the happy life today!¡± She looked up and hesitated. When Marley wanted to ask her what happened, she suddenly approached him, kissed his chin, and whispered, "honey, I like you!" It was Marley''s turn to be stunned. He looked at her thoughtfully. Seeing that she was blushing like Lily in the morning and she looked at him with an adorable and favorite look like a child, he felt so satisfied. He just bent down and kissed her... At this time, someone knocked at the door. Sylvie hurriedly left a little. Marley couldn''t help being amused, looking down at her who was eager to leave. He shook his head and said in a deep voice, "Come in!" It was Daria, who respectfully said, "President, the materials for the 2 p.m. meeting are ready." "Put it down!" Marley waved his hand, Daria immediately went to his desk, put it down, and then asked if there was something else for her to do. Marley waved his hands, and she went out! "Do you have a meeting in the afternoon?" The reflection turned to see him. "Yes! My fatheres to the meeting this afternoon!" "Oh.¡± She was a little worried as her father-inw seemed to be involved in thepany affairs. She asked nervously, "Is there something wrong?" She was really worried, because she felt that her father-inw Aiden had a bias towards Ernie, which puzzled her. As she was worried, Marley drew closer to her. He was staring at her quietly with his dark bright eyes, and there was gleam in his eyes. He suddenly came to her, covering her with his tall body. With his one hand held her, he put his arm around her waist. His breath came to her. Sylvie was dazed, staring at him. He suddenly kissed her, which was so quick and made he indulge. The tip of her tongue was tickled by brushing every tooth of her. He hugged her tightly, as if he wanted to rub her into her body. He had a strong desire to have sex with her. He felt like he was going to lose control! "Sylvie." Marley held her for a moment, and said in a husky voice in her ear. Sylvie also breathed fast, whispered. She felt so hot, and her cheeks were red. His handsome face were in Sylvie eyes. His hot lips were close to her skin, and he kissed again and again, which was a strange itch, making her lose the strength of resistance. "You''re worried about me!" He calmed the breath, caressing her tender cheek with his long thumb , and his eyes were charming. Sylvie said softly, trying to avoid his eyes, "You are my husband. I am certainly worried about you." "Ha ha, it doesn''t matter. I know. Let''s get ready. Don''t you mean to eat with your admirers? Hurry up and get ready, and don''t starve my son!" he joked with a smile. "You, how do you know it''s a son? Do you prefer boys to girls?" Sylvie was a little nervous. Marley said, "I want two children, one son and one girl, which will be perfect!" "I don''t want to have so many. You have it yourself!" she nudged him. "How can I have it by myself?" he shook his head with a smile. She frowned, her heart palpitating, murmuring, "It hurts to giving birth to a child!" "I will be by your side and give you strength!" He hugged her waist and asked in a low voice, "Don''t you want to start a family with me?" C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. Sylvie bit her lips, embarrassed. She poked his chest shyly and said, "Get up. Let¡¯s have lunch. Your son is hungry!" "Ha ha..." heughed. He took her hand, brought her water, led her to the elevator. Daria and Maisy muttered behind them enviously, ¡°The president and Secretary Sylvie are very close now. Do you find that?" "Tell me about it. How could the President be that kind of person? Actually, I think the he is serious and tough, but he is still very serious about her rtionship!" "I hope they will have a happy ending!" ¡°...¡± Marley went downstairs with Sylvie. A, seeing Marley holding Sylvie''s hand, stood up immediately, and a glimmer of light flickered in her eyes! She whispered, "Hello, President, Secretary Sylvie!" "Well! Where is the Vice President ? " "In the office!" said A immediately. ¡°I''ll let him know you¡¯re here! " "No!" Marley waved her hand and signaled her to get on with her work. He took Sylvie''s hand to the office and knocked down the door. "Come in!" Ernie said in a husky voice. As Marley pushed the door, a strong tobo vor came over him. It was so strong as if a warehouse of tobo was burned! Sylvie was a little surprised to smell the smoke. She saw Ernie standing by the window, with a cigarette between his fingers, and it was about to be finished. There was a pile of cigarette ends in the ashtray on the table. "How many cigarettes did you smoke, Ernie?" Marley hurriedly took Sylvie away from his office. Ernie came out, and he seemed to be a little surprised. After he was stunned for a while, he said with a wacky smile, ¡°Well, are you reminding me of the lunch? Don¡¯t worry. I haven''t forgotten. Let''s go!" With that, they got into the elevator, wordless. Sylvie could smell the tobo from Ernie, although he was not smoking at this time! Marley frowned and looked at his cousin coldly. "Is something bothering you? Why are you smoking? It smells so bad!" "Don''t you smoke too?" Ernie asked, raising his eyebrows. Marley''s face was stiff and he said, "I''ll quit!" "Oh?" Something urred to Ernie, but he said, "When I have a wife and children, I will quit!" With that, he nced at Sylvie. "Then find a wife!" Marley held Sylvie in his arms quietly, dering his ownership that Sylvie was his wife. "Take my time!" Ernie said meaningfully. Sylvie, who had been lowering her head, leaned on Marley''s side and held his arm. Marley turned around as a trace of darkness shed through his eyes. At the JR Hotel. They entered the hall. Marley walked forward. The lobby manager came up and greeted, "Hello, Mr Hughes. Please.¡± Ernie nodded, "Is the room I booked avable?" "Yes, Mr Hughes!" "Okay!" Sylvie was led by Marley, and suddenly heard a female voice, "Marley!" Slightly turning around, Sylvie saw someone not far away. It was Jemima, who had other people around her. It was a girl who was about her age, and she seemed to be her friend. Marley was also stunned. His eyes shed with a sharp light. Then he looked at Ernie, who was very calm, and Marley said to Jemima: "Oh! Jemima, what a coincidence!" "Yes! I had lunch with Abigail. I didn''t expect to meet you! Hello, Mrs Hughes.¡± Jemima greeted with politeness, as if nothing happened! Sylvie was very calm. "Abigail, long time no see!" Marley said calmly, ¡°This is my wife Sylvie! Sylvie, this is Abigail!" "I haven''t seen you for a long time. It''s a great honor for a person like Mr Hughes to remember me, a nobody! Mrs Hughes, you are very beautiful. Good for you. You are able to subdue Mr Hughes. You''ve got quite a few tricks. Why don¡¯t you teach me how to control a man''s heart.¡± The girl named Abigail said harshly, as if she was a little dissatisfied with Marley. Sylvie felt her hostility at a nce. Her eyes were as sharp as a poisoned knife. Sylvie thought that she might be Jemima''s best friend! In the position of her best friend, she must feel that Sylvie stole Jemima''s man, which was understandable about her hostility! She looked at them calmly and said with a smile, "Miss Abigail is joking. Men''s heart is in their chest. How can they be controlled by others? Well I think, if you want to control other people''s heart, it''s better to control your own heart, and love the one who you should love, but stay away the one you shouldn''t! Marriage is not just for people who love each other, it''s important to live a long life and be responsible for each others! We have a happy marriage because we know our identity, responsibilities and obligations! I think that''s probably the essence of being human! Miss Abigail, I dare not show off. I''d like to share with you and Jemima some experience of mine!" She finished her words with calm, but the other two women didn¡¯t look well! Abigail snorted, as if she held a grudge against Sylvie. Chapter 803 Encounter or Plot Chapter 803 Encounter or Plot "Miss Sylvie is really experienced. But I don¡¯t think we can decide if people are happy with their happiness on the surface. Who knows that? Couples who have loved each other for five years can go their separate ways, not to mention the marriage without any emotional foundation?" Abigail said in disdain. The grip on Sylvie''s wrist suddenly tightened, which made her ache. As soon as she looked up, she saw that Marley held her wrist angrily. Then she looked up at his eyes, which were dark and mysterious, as if he was thinking about something. However, he was not angry with Sylvie. He suddenly found that he was exerting too much force. He immediately let go and gently stroked her little hand. Sylvie''s heart was warm, knowing that he was angered by Abigail''s words! Sylvie was not a person who liked topete with others for a while, but she was not a pushover! "Indeed. Only the person involved knows whether they are happy or not! But if a couple who had been with each other for five years ended up splitting, they might need to make a self-criticism! Maybe they don''t love each other deeply enough, so why break up?" Sylvie''s words made Jemima''s face pale again. Abigail, who was domineering, was full of vigor. Without taking a look at Sylvie, she said coldly, "Miss Sylvie, I heard you bought Marley''s dignity with money? It''s said that the arthy family has signed an agreement with Marley. What do you regard Marley as?" "Miss Abigail, since you heard it, it''s just a rumor! I don''t need to tell you how I feel with Marley, but I''ve known him for nearly six years. I know him very well! How can he betray his dignity? You must be his good friend, but now you¡¯re gossiping like a tabloid reporter. I can¡¯t believe you don¡¯t trust him and humiliate Marley. You are not qualified to be my husband''s friend!" Hearing her words, Marley waspletely shocked. He looked at Sylvie with astonishment in his eyes. He tried to recall something in his mind. Had he met Sylvie before? Why didn''t he have an impression? "Miss Sylvie, your words are full of lies. You are the one who made all the mess. Do you think you can improve yourself by pretending to be innocent, telling lies and ming others? Jemima has been with Marley for five years. She had a child, but she was forced to abort by your family. I know that you are an illegitimate child. You feel that others owe you, but you can''t take other people to vent your anger. Your words are full of nonsense. You are the one who tramples on Marley''s dignity! Since I meet you you today, let''s make it clear! Jemima and Marley are nice, but I''m not a pushover. I''m not afraid of the arthy family!" Sylvie, who was amused, sneered. She was about to say something to retort her when Marley responded her with a harsh question. "Abigail, who give Jemima a hard time? Sylvie and I don''t need to report to you about our rtionship! And what position do you take to me others? Are we familiar? I don''t think so. I know what my wife is like! Now that you''ve talked about children, I want to ask you, "Did you see Jemima when she was having an abortion?" Abigail was stunned, looking at Jemima. Jemima bit her lips hard. She choked, "Marley, what do you mean? Are you doubting me?" Without saying anything, Marley held Sylvie''s hand, looked at Jemima and Abigail with displeasure. "Sorry, my wife is hungry. We''re going to have lunch. Please help yourself first." Marley said politely and indifferently to make his position clear. "Marley, I want to speak to you. Can you give me a few minutes!" Abigail suddenly said, not trying to let them go. "I''m not interested. My wife is hungry! We don''t want to lose our appetite. Excuse us!" Marley rejected directly. Ernie, who was on the side, looked at them with deep eyes, instead of saying something like he always did. Jemima''s face turned scarlet and white. She looked at them with grief in her eyes, which made one feel pity for her. Seeing Marley like this, she was not confident anymore. At first, she gathered the courage to try, and then she was at a loss. She finally found that he didn¡¯t love her anymore! She didn''t know who to me! Did she do something wrong? Did she miss Marley? She closed her eyes slowly. Her heart was cold. She stood aside, wordless. The light in the hall covered her, but it couldn''t cover her cold! "Miss Sylvie, may I borrow five minutes from your husband?" Abigail said coldly, blocking Marley''s way. Sylvie was a little speechless! "There is no eternal secret in this world! God knows what you did, and god will bless the one who is really pitiful enough!" Marley''s words once again surprised everyone. ¡°Do as you please.¡± When everyone was shocked, Marley took Sylvie''s hand and walked towards the private room. Sylvie was a little dizzy, but she felt so sweet in heart! She admitted that at this moment, she was hypocritical. As a girl, her self-esteem in this moment had been incisively and vividly satisfied! There was a man who defended her in public. He was protecting her in his way. She thought that this was the greatest happiness of a woman! "Marley, how did you tell me when you were with Jemima? What did you promise me? You said you would take good care of Jemima all your life. Marley, you have broken your promise!" As soon as Abigail saw that Marley was going to leave, Abigail shouted. Everyone in the lobby was startled and cast their eyes over there. Sylvie was stunned. With a cold face, Marley slowly turned around and looked at Abigail indifferently! Sylvie looked back to the other side. Ernie''s expression at the moment was indescribable. Sylvie was thinking whether it was a coincidence to meet Jemima here. She looked at Ernie with suspicious eyes. She whispered to Marley after hesitating for two seconds, "It¡¯s alright. I''ll wait for you in the box! I believe you, honey.¡± With that, she tiptoed on the lips and kissed Marley, and then went to the box first. Such an action of dering her own ownership made Jemima''s face white, and the hatred in her eyes grew. A trace of darkness shed through Ernie''s eyes, and he followed to the box first. Marley stayed here, looked at them with impatience in his eyes. He came to Abigail and said ¡°Since you have a word with me, let''s go to your box and made it clear at a time!" Entering their box, Marley went to the straight, "Abigail, it was Jemima who broke up with me. I think you should know! No matter what purpose she broke up with me, I tried to save our rtionship at that time, she insisted on leaving me! I never know about the children. Honestly, I doubt it, because I remember that I didn''t give Jemima a chance to get pregnant! I did promise you to take care of Jemima. Now I want to make it clear. Jemima, I had made everything clear to you in the United States. If you feel I should be sorry for you, that is, I am sorry for you! Please stay away from me! I think it''s no good for any of us!" "Marley, Jemima broke up with you for your sake!" Abigail shouted out. "Do you believe it?" asked Marley. "What do you mean?" Abigail eximed. "Ask Jemima!" Marley turned his eyes to Jemima. "Jemima? Why can''t I understand?" Abigail turned to look at Jemima. Jemima straightened her waist and tried to show her indifference, but she failed. Because Marley looked at her with dark eyes, which were so dark that her lips trembled and she could not make a sound. Finally, she could only grasp Abigail¡¯s arm and said in a trembling voice, "Abigail, his heart is not here for me. Men are merciless! They are so sweet when they love you, but once they don¡¯t love you anymore, they are ruthless!" She grasped Abigail so tight as if she was an orphan who had just lost parents and Abigail was the only one she could rely on! Abigail¡¯s heart ached for her. But she asked, ¡°Marley, you really let me down! Jemima is so kind and she loves you so much. How can you bear to hurt her like this?" Marley looked at Jemima, whose face was full of tears. He kept silent. Then, he said slowly, "I never deny that Jemima loved me, and I didn''t deny that I loved her. But it¡¯s all past. From the moment she decided to leave me, our rtionship ended! Jemima, we had been together for five years, and you should be a person who knows me!" "Marley, you are ruthless, you are really ruthless and terrible!" Abigail rushed to him. Anger was overwhelming. Her whole face was slightly twisted, and she said angrily, "Marley, you can say such a cruel word. What is so good about Sylvie? Is it because she is rich? She bribed Jemima into leaving you. Do you know Jemima left you for the sake of you and the Hughes family?" "p." She pped him, and Marley turned his face. He didn''t move. Suddenly, another loud pping sound sounded, and his whole body was full of cold aura, and he squinted. "Abigail, I owe you! You are very good friend of Jemima, and I respect that! But sometimes, people need to open their eyes and see the people around them!" Marley''s tone was very t and light, but his voice was very deep and cold, as if a corner of the iceberg had broken the wreck, and the more frightening power was hidden under the turbulent ocean waves. Sylvie and Ernie went into the box. Ernie sat down without saying a word. Sylvie fixed her eyes on him, looking at his reaction and expression. "Looking at me like this will make me think that you love me!" Ernie said, catching a nce at her. Sylvie blushed and said calmly, "Ernie, don¡¯t change the subject." "Have you ever talked about it? What did I change? " Ernie asked, raising his eyebrows. "Meeting Jemima, is it a coincidence, or a n?" Looking at him, Sylvie began to suspect that Ernie and Jemima collude together.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Ernie was amused. ¡°You are such a suspicious girl. Do you think I am so bored?" "I think you are free!" she said calmly. Chapter 804 Three Feelings Chapter 804 Three Feelings "Yes! I am not a good man!" His tone sank, there was sadness shing through his eyes. ¡°It''s all my idea. I asked her to wait here. What''s up?¡± "But you are not a bad man in my heart!" Sylvie said gently, "Even if it is you, I will forgive you! But Ernie, love cannot be forced!" Ernie was suddenly surprised, looking at Sylvie withplicated eyes. ¡°I''m not a good man. Why do you forgive me?" She smiled and said, "Ernie, I don''t know what kind of sadness or story you have in your heart. I can see yourint. Why do you hate Marley''s father?" Ernie was a little surprised by Sylvie¡¯s words. "People said I was cruel and cold, and said I was stubborn and twisted, and I was not a good man, a yboy! I don''t have any sad story about me. I''m just a normal person!" "Do you have to say that, Ernie?" Sylvie said excitedly. "You care about me?" Ernie asked, raising his eyebrows. Excited as he was, he pulled her to him and let her sit on his thigh. Holding Sylvie''s waist, he whispered in her ear, ¡°Sylvie, don¡¯t care about me. Or else I won¡¯t let go.¡± Sylvie pushed him, trying to break free. "What is the matter with you, Ernie? Let go of me!" "I won¡¯t. Sylvie, I hold you, I have hugged you... "he whispered in her ear. Sylvie was flustered. ¡°Ernie, let go!" she yelled. "Sylvie, why Marley. Why him?" he murmured, and his tone was sad.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. Suddenly, Sylvie stopped struggling as she felt a little hot on her shoulder. Something seeped into her skin, which was so hot! Well! Was it Ernie''s tears? She suddenly turned her head down and looked at Ernie. Ernie''s head was rested on her shoulder, and another drop of water fell into her shoulder. However, she could not see his face. He held her waist so tightly that as if he was to rub her into his body. Sylvie did not struggle, and she dazzled for a long time, letting out a long sigh. He put his jaw against her shoulder and neck. She felt more and more liquid on her neck. The breath of the heat hit her shoulder and neck, and he still held her tightly and put his arm around her. She was moved, looking out of the window to get everything off her mind. She finally said, "Ernie, sorry! I will never appear in front of you any more, okay? There will be a good girl in your life, because you are worth better! "Ha ha!" he suddenlyughed. Sylvie was upset, hearing hisughter. Ernie''s tears were like iron on her shoulder, which was so hot and bitter. Sylvie, who was not heartless, could feel the man¡¯s sincerity at this moment. It was impossible for her to be indifferent! But she knew what she was doing and what she should do! When he withdrew his hand and looked up, he had regained hisposure. There was nothing in his eyes, but a trace of fragility shed by Ernie¡¯s clear eyes just now. Sylvie stood up, took a few steps and sat down in a distant. Ernie looked at her far away with sparkling eyes, his eyes were calm and distant! Sylvie lowered his head and said softly, "Let¡¯s not meet each other anymore! Thank you for saving me in the most obscure time of my life. I appreciated! Ernie, be happy! Marley is your cousin. I don''t want to make you guys fall out because of me! Why don¡¯t you make yourself happy?" "Who said I was unhappy?" he said with a bitter smile. Sylvie stared at his eyes and said, "Ernie, you are not a tough guy. Why don¡¯t you admit that?" "I am not happy! If you would like to be with me to go somewhere where no one know us, I may be happy! Are you sure you''re going to be the one who saved me?" he said, half-smiling. There was self- mockery in his eyes. He knew that it was impossible, but he was still punishing himself. "Ernie, I won''t! I''m not the one for you! You will meet the girl who is right for you!" Sylvie said again seriously, ¡°She will be there for you no matter how hurtful you are!" "But I just want you!" he insisted. The air suddenly choked her, and she stood up and wanted to get out to have some fresh air. Once again, she felt a pair of hands tightly pinched her neck. Why was she so sad hearing Ernie¡¯s words? "Where?" he asked in a low tone. He stood up and came to her. Grasping her wrist, he said, ¡°Is it so hard for you to have thest meal with me? You won¡¯t see me anymore!" Sylvie turned to him. Sadness shed through his eyes, and blue veins stood out on his temples. But he was serious! What a sadst meal! She felt a little pain shing past! As footsteps was approaching, Sylvie was flustered and withdrew her hand! Ernie let go of her. Sylvie returned to the table, and sat down. ¡°Order something! Since you want to treat, I have no reason not to eat! Besides, you invited me and Marley!" She deliberately said that clearly, Ernie was stiff and his face turned pale. The door was pushed open, Marley strode in. Sylvie looked up and was astonished to see the finger print on his face. She stood up nervously and walked to him. "Marley, what happened to your face?" "It''s OK!" Marley took her hand and walked towards the table. ¡°Are you hungry?" Sylvie¡¯s heart ached as she saw the fingerprint on his face, and her eyes were full of worry. "Ernie, why don''t you order?" Marley sat down by Sylvie and nced at Marley across the corner. A trace of disappointment shed by Ernie¡¯s eyes. He began to ask the waiter over. The table was soon served with food, and a bottle of red wine was on the starfish wine stand. Two empty sses were ced on each side, in front of them was a dish of sweet soup. She was not allowed to drink wine. It was quiet, and the three of them remained silent. Sylvie also kept her head down. Marley turned his head and looked at her. Under the table, he held her little hand. She looked up in a panic, meeting his eyes. He suddenly beamed a faint smile. Although the fingerprint was visible on his face, his eyes were so attractive. All of this was too dreamy, and Sylvie returned to her mind in a trance. Seeing him looking at her with a smile, she smiled shyly. Ernie opened the red wine and poured it a little. "Forget it, Ernie. I can''t drink. I have to drive. Let¡¯s rece the wine with tea!" Marley did not drink. "You can call the driver!" "Never mind. I and Sylvie just want to be with each other. It''s too inconvenient to have a driver!" Whether intentional or not, Marley tried to dere his position as Sylvie¡¯s husband. Sylvie focused on eating soup, which was so sweet as if she was eating chocte. Although it was weird that the three of them were having lunch together, Marley''s thoughtfulness made her heart tremble. Without more words, he silently took the te in front of her and picked some delicious food for her. He picked the fish bone out, put the fish meat, and brought the te to her. From the beginning to the end, he had been silent. He didn¡¯t say something, but he always kept a smile on his face, and asionally he nced at Ernie with sharp eyes. She felt sweet and warm. Ernie felt sour in his heart. On the table, the three of them had different feelings. But no one spoke any more. When they left, Ernie went to check out. Sylvie said nothing, nor did she caught a nce at Ernie. Marley returned to the car, holding Sylvie''s hand. She stroke his face with concern and asked, ¡°Marley, does it hurt?" He shook his head and looked at her, and his eyes were full of tenderness. ¡°What did he tell you?" She was stunned. "He said he liked me!" she answered honestly. Hearing her words, he tensed every muscle in his body. She immediately went up, hugged his neck, kissed his lips to show her determination with action. What she wanted was Marley! He immediately turned passive into initiative, as if he umted enthusiasm of the whole world, and kissed her with great force. Her little hand climbed his neck, like a piece of dependent duckweed, and with the intensity of his kiss, she took a round. His kiss was hot and intense, and she could hardly bear it, but he couldn¡¯t stop as if he could never be satisfied. As they kissed each other passionately, Sylvie was almost suffocated. She shook her head, murmuring. He held her face with his hand to let her face him! He closed his eyes, with her lips in his mouth, and felt his thumping heartbeat across his clothes. She directly tied his neck with her hand, which made him shake again, and the kiss became more and more intense and crazy. Finally, Marley let go of Sylvie. At this moment, he left her lips, looking at her with amorous eyes. She was so strange in his eyes. She had a red face, delicate lips, and her eyes were full of tenderness. He stood, unmoving, like being possessed. All of a sudden, he kissed her neckline uncontrobly. His soft lips touched her neck, and a strange and intolerable voice broke out, and her face was hot. In a moment, his body was trembling slightly. Instead of kissing her, heunched an aggressive attack. Chapter 805 Strong Demand for the Fidelity Chapter 805 Strong Demand for the Fidelity The remaining reason gave her a moment''s warning. "Marley, we¡¯re in the car! Baby..." she whispered to warn that it will hurt the baby. Atst, he stopped, fell on her shoulder and gasped. She thought he would say something, but he didn''t. He just whispered her name in her ear, "Sylvie, Sylvie..." After a long hug, she thought of his face. ¡°Does your face hurt?" "Nothing! It''s all clear! The past is gone. Sylvie, I am very devoted in a rtionship.I will never end a rtionship! " He looked at her and said it seriously. She was stunned and nodded. "So never break up with me. I will never let you down!" His tone was full of entreaties. He was panicked, because he saw affection from Ernie¡¯s eyes! He was into Sylvie. As a man, he knew that at a nce. Sylvie nodded and said, ¡°As long as you don''t betray me, I will never leave you! I can bear all the other grievances, but fidelity where I draw the line!" She had a strong demand for the fidelity of her partner! "I won''t!" he said firmly with a smile, but Sylvie was amused seeing the fingerprint on his face. She chuckled. ¡°Did Jemima p you?" "No! Abigail¡± Marley said in a deep voice. "She¡¯s a good friend!" Sylvie sighed. "Yes, she is! I fail to keep my promise! So I was willing to be pped by her." He smiled, somewhat helpless. "OK, are you going to work with the fingerprint on your face or go home and reduce the swelling with ice?" "Go to thepany! No problem!" When driving out, they found that Jemima and Abigail just walked out of the restaurant. Seeing Marley''s car, Jemima fixed her eyes on it, and Abigail also looked over. Marley, who was stunned, drove the car past them. Sylvie sighed. Just a moment ago, she saw Abigail stamping her feet with anger. Jemima could make such a friend, which was really enviable. Marley, who looked at his side, had no other expression in his cool eyes, and he focused on driving. He was really ruthless. In any case, Jemima was his girlfriend who lived together with her for five years. She felt ufortable although it was good for her! She regained her sense, only to find the car parked on the roadside. He was looking at her with dark eyes, trying to attract her attention. "Ah! Why do you stop the car?" Sylvie was surprised. Marley smiled at her, and couldn''t help but stretch out his hand and probe over. "What were you thinking?" His fingers were running down her cheek, reluctant to leave. Sylvie said, her eyes widened, "Nothing!" Marley frowned immediately and said, "Sylvie, I don''t like to see your mind wondering!" "Well!" She was stunned and shook her head. ¡°I was thinking will you be cruel to me like you did to Jemima!" Marley was stunned and asked, "Why do you think about this problem again? Sylvie , Jemima and you are different! Maybe I never knew Jemima! I don''t want to make useless promises, but I will prove myself with my actions! I don''t want to lose you. I can¡¯t bear to give up you!" "You''re so sweet!" Frowning, she said in a childlike tone. It was meaningless to think too much about the future! "I¡¯m just sweet talking to you!" he chuckled. Sylvie could not help but purse her lips. "You¡¯re changed!" Marley said with a look of innocence, "Can''t I say something sweet to you? You are my wife. I¡¯m supposed to care for you. Although I¡¯m a male chauvinist, I know that!" It turned out he was self-aware. She looked at him coyly and said, "I know!" "Call me hubby!" He leaned over with a mischievous smile on his face, devoid of any coldness! "Just drive.¡± Sylvie flushed, threw away his wrist and said to him, "If you don''t drive, I''ll take a taxi by myself!" With a smile, he rake her hair and restarted the car. As the car drive out, Sylvie looked out of the window with a smile. ¡°What''s the n for today?" she asked. Marley raised eyebrows at the girl who had a smile on her face. "My father maye these days. I think he is very likely to ask me to buy thend Ernie likes!" "Marley, do you think your father loves Ernie too much?" Sylvie felt strange at the thought the way way that Ernie talked to Aiden. "Always!" Marley smiled as Sylvie was not the only one who felt strange. Sylvie thought about it and couldn''t figure out why. ¡°Whatnd?" she asked. "Don''t worry, I''ll deal with it. You¡¯re pregnant. Don''t worry about anything else. Take some time to read something useful. It will be useful in the future! Pay attention to the material I give you. I''m waiting for you to give me some advice!" "Yes, sir.¡± She felt that now she was in charge of him, and he was like... Her dad! Yes, that was it. He cared about her like he cared about his daughter. "Girl, do you think I''m useless?" Marley suddenly spoke. Not knowing what he meant, she asked, frowning, ¡°Why do you ask that all of a sudden?" "I think what you said to me before makes sense. I realized that I am very emotional recently. I suddenly feel that maybe Ernie is more suitable to be the president of Hughes Group than me!" Sylvie was surprised that Ernie was really unpredictable. Compared with him, Marley was more straightforward, but it was hard to say who was more suitable to be president of Hughes Group. Because nobody knew what he got up in his sleeve? Was he going to lead Hughes Group to glory, or destroy it? "What''s the matter with you? How can you belittle yourself? " She couldn''t bear for him to look down on himself. "Maybe I shouldn''t havee back. I¡¯d like to run my own smallpany in the US. It won''t be glorious although, at least it''s my own. I has the final say. How to develop it is my business! In the grouppany, there are many things I can''t control. Even if I know what''s wrong, I have to turn a blind eye to them!" "Isn''t life the same? We¡¯re helpless most of the time! I don''t want to take care of arthy Group''s business. I always feel that it has nothing to do with me. But the more I struggle, the more my grandfather forces me and makes me bear his responsibility! If we are not someone with a sense of responsibility, we won¡¯t mind it. But we are responsible, so let''s ept our fate!" Heughed, "It''s rare for you to say such a lot of truth. It''s very reasonable!" The two went back to thepany. Sylvie used some ice to reduce the swelling on his face. The secretaries were very curious, but no one asked. Ernie was nowhere to be seen that afternoon. He didn''t seem to return to thepany. When it was time to get off work, Marley seldom got off work on time. He looked at Sylvie, who was concentrating on the materials. She frowned sometimes and took notes to write something sown. She had the habit of taking notes, which Marley appreciated very much. He looked at her from a distance, and she did not notice his eyes. He went up to her and sat down on the sofa. "Don''t make a noise!" She gave him a push. "I''m busy!" She continued to take notes. Soon, he took a look and found her handwriting neat and elegant. "Mr Hughes, don''t make a noise. I''m working!" She gave him a look. Marley suddenlyughed, leaned over, and whispered in her ear vaguely, "Honey, it''s time to go home after work! Are you hungry?" "You..." Sylvie leaned back, trying to avoid his breath. But she failed, instead, she identally kissed his lips. Panting, Marley left her lips, and rested his face on her should and said, ¡°Oh, how can I go through these days!" She blushed and understood what he meant. ¡°Suck it up! For your child!" He pouted and raised his head after a while, and said withplex expression, "Baby, I seem to be unable to go though!" Letting go of her, he looked at her face with bright eyes and cheeks, pink and tender lips. Marley began to doubt his self-control, and pulled her hand to let her feel his strong desire. She pulled back like an electric shock, and said, "Hooligan!" "Well, Sylvie, you''d better try to get us out faster, or I can''t guarantee we can sit here all the time! Honey, actually I don''t really want to have sex. I just want you to help me! You can use your hands!" he whispered in her ear in a husky voice. Sylvie was stunned, and then his cheeks were hot. She broke free and said, "Let''s go home! I''ll continue when we get home. " With that, she started to organize materials, leaving Marley siting on sofa with a bitter smile. How could he go through the nine months!C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. The next day, she met Ernie at work. Sylvie helped Marley make coffee in the coffee room. When she came out, she met Ernie. She lowered her head subconsciously, but she dared not look at him, but still felt that Ernie''s eyes were like two sharp swords, and were fixed on her. But why would she feel guilty. She didn¡¯t do something wrong. Without saying anything, Ernie walked past her with cold eyes, which surprised Sylvie. He entered the president''s office, sat opposite him and handed over a document. ¡°This is the details of thatnd. I hope you can see it again!" Marley took it and looked at it. ¡°We¡¯re having a cash flow problem!" "The funds have been returned in part. Why?" "Part of the debt was paid back to arthy Group!" Marley said in a deep voice. "The funds will be recovered. You veto my proposal without looking at the details of thend. Is it too arbitrary?" Ernie asked with a sneer, ¡°Is this the attitude the president is supposed to have?" Chapter 806 I Cannot Figure Out What He Is Thinking Chapter 806 I Cannot Figure Out What He Is Thinking "I won''t buy thisnd!" Marley said in a tough tone. Sylvie heard them quarreling when she came in. "As far as I know, the money wasn''t returned to the arthy family, but it was deposited into Sylvie''s ount!" Ernie said in a deep voice. Marley raised his eyebrows and did not deny it. "So what?" "What do you mean?" She was confused. "The arthy family lent Hughes Group 1.5 billion. Some of the money is in your ount!" Marley remained calm. "Cassius said that the money was at your disposal." "Well!" Sylvie was surprised since she didn''t know it. "You don''t read the proposals?" Ernie looked at Marley thoughtfully. "Hughes Group need to reposition itself. It has suffered great loss in real estate. Moreover, Ernie stood up, grabbed the proposal, turned around and squinted at Sylvie with two pieces of paper in his hand. He rarely had such an expression. He remained calm and a cold smile touched his lips. He just stood there with an aloof gaze, and made others feel at a loss. Sylvie felt guilty when he stared at her. She saw Ernie clench the paper and the veins on his hands stood out. She subconsciously looked at Marley. Today, Ernie seemed to be very serious and made a proposal. But when Ernie and Marley got together, the tensions between them were high. "Marley, why don''t you read Ernie''s proposal?" Sylvie was stunned for a moment and spoke. Marley frowned in an instant. Ernie looked at Sylvie softly. He didn''t turn around and put on a self-mocking smile with the proposal in his hand. "No need. Forget it." With that, he tore the paper into pieces, threw them into the trash can, and strode away. Looking at his back, Sylvie suddenly felt that she could not understand Ernie! Only she and Marley were left in the room. Marley looked at Sylvie with deep affections. Sylvie had no idea what he was thinking about! When Sylvie looked at him, his eyes were full of mixed feelings. "Marley." She called tenderly. "Sylvie, you are very worried about Ernie!" Marley was sure about it and said in a clear voice. She paused and avoided eye contact. She went went to the trash can to pick up the proposal that was torn by Ernie. She murmured. "Maybe you should read his proposal!" "Do you think I''m trying to avenge myself?" His smile grew more bitter. "Am I narrow-minded?" "No!" Her face was burning with heat. "Take it to me!" He suddenly lowered his voice and sighed helplessly. He felt pains in his heart as if it was stabbed by a knife and even felt it hard to breathe. Seeing the distress in Marley''s eyes, Sylvie suddenly felt she shouldn''t have interfered in his decision making. "I''m sorry, Marley!" "It doesn''t matter!" Marley smiled andforted her, "Give it to me!" Sylvie gave that document to Marley, and he read it carefully. Marley had been reading that proposal in the past half an hour. The coffee that Sylvie put on his desk turned cold, but he didn''t take a sip. She sat on the sofa and threw nces at him from time to time. He frowned and fell into deep thoughts. After a long time, he leaned against the office chair with his eyes closed. Sylvie looked at him secretly, pondering whether or not to ask him. When she was about to speak, he said, "Sylvie, what do you think if I let Ernie be the president?" She got up and went over, a little worried about him. "What''s the matter?" He reached out and took her hand. His fingertips were very cold, so she felt cold and at a loss when he touched her hand. She looked at his straight face, felt sympathetic with him, and whispered, "Why do you have such an idea?" He was silent for a moment, stared at the shredded papers on the table, and said, "I am fine! Read this proposal!" She was at a loss for what to say. It was clear that he didn''t want to tell her, so she could only keep silent and take that proposal. She took it, sat on the sofa and read it. Ernie''s proposal was so perfect that she felt it incredible. She was ill at east at the same time. Marley added, "Do you see any problem?" His voice was very low. He didn''t look at Sylvie. Sylvie turned around. She felt something went wrong, but she couldn''t tell it. "The n is perfect. However, the input is veryrge. Hughes Group may be pushed to a new level or perish. From the perspective of businessmen, his proposal is very attractive. Profit maximization is what heads of all groups pursue, butrger profits mean higher risks!" Marley analyzed calmly. "Do you worry that Ernie might destroy Hughes Group?" "I don''t know!" Marley shook his head. "I don''t understand him!" "You mean the scheme would be perfect if he had no evil intentions?" "I can''t persuade myself to trust him!" Marley pursed his lips. "Do you think I should trust him and buy thisnd? Sylvie, you make a decision for me, okay?" Sylvie stared at Marley and felt it unbelievable. He wanted her to make a decision? "Marley!" "Sylvie, I will trust him as long as you trust him!" Marley spoke faintly. Sylvie was thinking and stood up suddenly. Marley was a bit nervous. Sylvie was worried about Ernie, because just now he put on a self-mocking smile with sadness in his eyes. "I don''t believe he will destroy Hughes Group!" Sylvie hesitated for a moment and spoke. Marley put on a self-mocking smile. He was not surprised that Sylvie would trust Ernie, but she felt a little disappointed after hearing that. "I''ll buy thatnd!" Marley said calmly and indifferently. He seemed to be estranged from her. Though they were close to each other, Sylvie felt that he was far away from her. As he calmly turned on hisputer and went about his business, she felt uneasy. She made such a decision, what if¡­? How could she be sure that Ernie didn''t have some evil intentions? Then Ernie''s tears came into her mind, she felt pity for him. After pondering for a long time, she looked at Marley and said, "Marley, did you deposit the money that should be returned to the arthy family into my ount?" "Yes!" Marley nodded. "It''s only part of it. The funds of Hughes Group haven''t been returned totally. I will have the money deposited!" "My grandpa said that the money was at my disposal?" "Yes!" "Would you mind¡­?" He looked up at her, waiting for her words. "You let Ernie develop this project with the money!" She looked at him and said with hesitation. If Ernie really had some evil intensions, she would be the one that suffered losses, since the money belonged to her. She didn''t want Marley to be in trouble, but the problem about Ernie should be solved. Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. Marley looked up at Sylvie with sharp andplex gaze. Sylvie was a little surprised. She was frank and open-hearted, but she felt a little guilty when meeting Marley''s sharp gaze. "Sylvie, I don''t understand you at all! Investment is not a game. You cannot do whatever you want. The money is not a small amount. Your grandpa worked very hard to make the family business flourish!" His lips shivered. He gritted his teeth and didn''t continue. Atst, he closed his eyes and leaned against the chair. "I will give him special funds. You''d better be on good behavior. I don''t hope that you have any ties with him. Just take good care of yourself and the baby!" Was he angry? Marley thought she had an affair with Ernie! She didn''t! She just thought that Ernie would not be so bad. Some people said that he was ignorant and evil, but she had a different idea. She didn''t believe that Ernie would destroy Hughes Group. However, she seemed to have hurt Marley! "I''m sorry!" Without further exnation, she just felt that it was not right to exin. She even felt Marley''s gaze as sharp as swords. Maybe she shouldn''t havee to thepany with him. She should have stayed at home. Thinking of this, she walked up to him and said, "Marley, I''m sorry! I shouldn''t have given you such advice! I won''te to the office tomorrow, OK? I will rest at home!" She wouldn''t get into trouble if she didn''t go out. "No need!" Marley shook his head, pulled her on hisp. He threw his arms around her waist and buried his head in her neck. "Marley?" She paused for a long time before she called softly. However, he held her more tightly in his arms. She froze and couldn''t make a move. His breath was around her. He exhaled the breath into her ear. Her heart beat faster and faster. Her mind went nk and she had no idea what to do next. "Marley, what happened?" "You are mine!" He murmured, and held her in his arms, as a timid child found support and a drowning man found driftwood. He was unwilling to let go of her. She didn''t dare to move. Though she felt pains in her bones and couldn''t breathe because of his embrace, she just remained still. She was very careful to protect the baby in her belly. She could feel his hot breath in her ears, faint and seductive, and he did nothing but hold her. Chapter 807 Our Baby Is the Most Important Chapter 807 Our Baby Is the Most Important She felt so stiff that she couldn''t help but move slightly, "Marley? I only love you!" He did not move. "Just one more minute!" He seldom showed such feelings to her. He was like a wronged child that asked forfort. He only wanted to hold her for a while. When Sylvie could only hear the sound of his breathing, he suddenly let go of her and stood up. "Go to take a rest. I am having a meeting!" "OK!" She nodded. He took the documents and left. Sylvie saw him leave the office. He seemed to be very lonely, a bit fearful, and timid. She didn''t know what he was thinking. He was always domineering, so she felt sad when he looked so lonely. Did Marley me her? He was still in a meeting at lunchtime. Sylvie didn''t know the meeting topic. She just felt that itst so long. Sylvie went to the door several times but no one came out. When the meeting was over, Ernie walked out of the meeting room and saw Sylvie. He threw a nce at Sylvie with a straight face and went downstairs. Then Marley walked out and came over to Sylvie. He said in a gentle voice, "Are you hungry?" "No!" She shook her head. "Why are you waiting at the door?" He came up to her, took her hand, and asked softly. "I''m worried you will be angry with me!" She put it bluntly. She was really worried. Marley was in a daze for a long time. He raised his eyes and looked at her. He put on a smile, and his beautiful eyes seemed to be shining. "You care about me very much!" He was thick-skinned enough to say that, but he was true. She did care about him! "Let''s go to have a meal!" He got so close to her that her heart was racing. She subconsciously took a step back. He added, "I will announce a big decision at home tonight!" In the afternoon, Marley went to Tyler''s office. Sylvie guessed that Marley wanted to talk with Tyler and avoided her on purpose. After she spoke for Ernie and asked Marley to buy thatnd, there was a touch of sadness in his eyes when Marley looked at her. She couldn''t figure out what he was thinking about. Was he disappointed? Therefore, he began to hide something from her. In the afternoon, Sylvie took a nap in the lounge of his office. After she closed her eyes and slept for a while, she was woken up by a telephone call. She didn''t know the numbers. Sylvie frowned and picked up the phone. "Hello?" "Miss Sylvie!" Jemima''s voice came from that end. She seemed to hesitate for a long time before she called Sylvie. "Miss Jemima, can I help you? Marley is in a meeting now!" Sylvie thought Jemima may want to call Marley. "No! I want to see you!" Jemima said at once. "Why?" Sylvie was a little surprised, "Why do you want to see me?" "I want to return some things to Marley but he refused to see me. I will leave here and nevere back, so I want to give them back to him. Can youe and take them?" "If he doesn''t want them, just threw them!" "They are very important!" Jemima said hurriedly. "Very important?" Sylvie thought for a while. "Let the deliveryman deliver them to Marley''spany!" There are a lot of ways to give things back. They didn''t have to see each other. Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. Hearing that, Jemima was silent for a while. Then she said, "Alright, I will have them delivered to the company." Sylvie hung up the phone andy on the bed. Jemima was unwilling to give up, but Sylvie could understand Jemima. After all, Jemima and Marley had been together for so many years. Marley really didn''t care about Jemima at all. Thinking about that, Sylvie was a little upset and turned over in her bed. The baby was the most important now. However, lying on the bed for a long time, Sylvie could not calm down. She couldn''t fall asleep but kept tossing and turning, so she got up and sat on the bed. After sitting for a long time, shey down again. She suddenly thought of Marley was a little alienated from her because of Ernie. She could not help but frown. She minded the rtionship between Marley and Jemima, while Marley minded her rtionship with Ernie. He didn''t put it bluntly because she was pregnant. However, she and Ernie were just friends. Marley had lived with Jemima for five years, and Ernie''s love was unteral. Time was very cruel. The memories would no longer unforgettable as time passed. Marley and Jemima ended up being apart even if they had been together for five years. Could Sylvie and Marley be together forever? She tried to think what would happen if she lost Marley. She felt pains in her heart as if a knife stabbed into her heart and she almost suffocated. Her spine seemed to be removed, so she lost support and all the strength. She could not afford to lose Marley, since she had a hard time getting his affections. After Marley finished negotiating with Tyler, he saw Sylvie in a daze. She sat on the bed, thinking about something with a pale face and nk stares. She seemed to lose her wits. He waved his hand in front of her. When she came to her senses and realized he was here, she put on a forced smile and greeted him, " She sat on the bed, dreamy, pale, her jewel-like eyes out of focus as if she had lost her soul. He held out his hand and waved it in front of her eyes. She recovered, became aware of his presence, and, with a forced smile, greeted him, "Finished?" He stepped forward, sat on the bed, reached out to pinch her nose, and joked with her, "Sylvie, what are you thinking?" He used great force so she screamed and wanted to knock his hand away, but he let go before she could touch his hand. She looked at him in a daze and forgot to me him for his rude behavior. She got close to him and threw her arms around his waist. He was stunned. Then he suspiciously looked at her, patted her face, and asked with worry, "Sylvie, what''s wrong? Why are you so enthusiastic?" "Marley, Ernie, and I are just friends!" She told him. "I know that. I am just too narrow-minded." He smiled, bent his head, and put his arm around her. "Sylvie, don''t think too much. You are so enthusiastic. I am not used to it! Sylvie, if you could solve my problem in another way, I would be happier!" "Well." She came to her senses. Watching his yful smile, she realized what he meant and blushed. She was a little embarrassed. "What are you talking about? You are so dirty!" With that said, she couldn''t help but blush. "Did I imply anything? Sylvie, you think too much." He was amused and looked at her as if implying that she was read by him. She was lost for words for a moment and stared at him. He had sexual desire. She was pregnant and couldn''t sleep with him, but she could satisfy his needs in another way, lest he had an affair with other women. He shook his head, kissed her on the forehead, and whispered. "What''s up?" "Close the door!" She said suddenly. "Sylvie?" Marley was surprised. Sylvie smiled shyly and urged, "Go!" Marley stepped forward to close the door. When he came over to Sylvie, his heart was racing. What did Sylvie want to do? Though he had some expectations, he was not sure if he was right. He walked to the bed and saw Sylvie blush. His voice was hoarse. "Sylvie, what do you want to do? Sylvie grabbed his tie and gently hooked it around his neck. She pouted, got closer, and whispered, "I''m afraid you will have affairs!" "I won''t!" Marley shook his head nervously. "You should trust me! I will never betray you." Since he was so nervous, she breathed a sigh of relief and untied his tie. Marley was startled and felt excited. He grabbed her hands and said, "Sylvie, don''t seduce me because I''m afraid I''ll hurt the child!" She chuckled, blushed, and whispered to his ear. "Let me help you¡­" "Sylvie¡­" Marley''s desire was aroused by her, so he lowered his head and nibbled her. "No!" She shook her head. "I''ll help you!" She didn''t want to have sex with him because she was afraid the baby would be hurt. He let go of her. Just now, he almost lost control. She had pushed him on the bed and put the tie on his eyes. She was nervous. "You can''t look at me!" "Well!" Marley spoke. "Alright!" She untied his leash to satisfy his needs and he muffled. ¡­ Hearing his voice, she became tired and fell asleep. Chapter 808 Youve Made Such a Decision Chapter 808 You''ve Made Such a Decision When Sylvie was asleep, Marley got up. He felt much better after his desire was satisfied. He really loved her. She was a considerate wife. All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. He covered her with the quilt and kissed her on the cheeks. Then he went out to go on reading documents. Tyler took the documents and went to Marley''s office. "Marley, you''ve made up your mind?" Sylvie was not in the office, so Tyler could not help but ask. Marley nodded. "Look into that thing I told you, and keep a close eye on our new project. I''m sorry to trouble you. I need to go home tonight!" "Got it!" Tyler nodded. When the staff was off work, Sylvie was still sleeping. She liked sleeping after being pregnant. After everyone left, Marley stretched himself and went to the lounge. Sylvie had slept for three hours. She was lying on the bed with a red face. She was very rxed judging from her gesture. Her eyshes were like butterfly''s wings. She was like a beautiful statue. She slept so well that he didn''t want to wake her up, but he had to since it was time for dinner. If she slept too much in the daytime, she wouldn''t fall asleep at night. He could only reach out to pat her face and whispered, "Get up, Sylvie. The sun was setting." He said softly, but she didn''t wake up. Sylvie pouted, clicked her tongue, and went on sleeping. She was so cute! When Marley looked at her red lips, he couldn''t help bending his head and kissing her on the lips. He twirled the tip of his tongue on her beautiful lips Sylvie was awoken. There was a shock in her starry eyes. She opened her eyes and Marley''s handsome face was before her. She was startled and her lips were slightly parted. Sylvie stared in shock. She couldn''t help but twist herself and tried to get rid of him. "Well!" Realizing that he would lose control, he let go of her and said in a hoarse voice, "Wake up, Sylvie. Let''s go home for dinner!" "Well!" She blushed and asked him to pull her up. In the evening, they went back to their parents'' vi. Sylvie hadn''te there for a long time. As soon as she entered the door, she was pulled by Miriam. Miriam observed Sylvie carefully. "Sylvie, why do you look thin? Marley did not take good care of you?" With that, Miriam red at her son. "What''s up? Sylvie bes so thin!" Marley shrugged his shoulders. "She doesn''t eat much. You can persuade her yourself." "Mom, I eat a lot! I''m not thin!" Sylvie said hurriedly. She was not used to being cared about, because Sadie never cared about her. Thinking of Sadie, Sylvie was a bit curious about how she was now. Marley told her not to care about Sadie, so Sylvie did it, and Sadie did not call her. "Today I let Sabrina cook your favorite dishes. You should have more. It''s better to put on your weight, so you can be pregnant more easily." Miriam said and let Sylvie sit down. Sylvie blushed. Marley did not tell his mother that she was pregnant. No sooner had she sat down than Aiden came downstairs. Sabrina brought the fruit and went back to the kitchen to cook. "Dad!" Sylvie stood up and greeted him. Aiden gestured, "Sit down!" Sylvie sat down and saw the fruit on the table including grapes, mangoes, and watermelons. She loved eating grapes most, so her mouth watered. But she was in her parents-inw''s house, so she was too embarrassed to take them. When Miriam talked to Aiden, Miriam forgot to ask Sylvie to take some. Marley took off his coat, untied his tie, and undid two buttons. He turned his head and saw Sylvie. A faint smile touched his lips. Sylvie''s eyes glistened when she saw the grapes, but she didn''t take any. Marley walked over to Sylvie, sat down, and gave some grapes to Sylvie. "Take some. You can''t be full only by looking at them!" These days, Sylvie liked to eat sour food very much. "Have more, Sylvie!" Miriam said. "Thank you, Mom!" Sylvie blushed and had some grapes. She felt that she had had a great appetite since she was pregnant. Seeing that, Marley took a grape, peeled it, and put it into her mouth. "Open your mouth!" "Well, I can do it myself!" She was embarrassed. Their parents were all around her, but Marley still showed affection to her. "Hurry up!" Marley urged. Miriam and Aiden exchanged nces. They were both very pleased. As long as their son was happy, they were satisfied. Sylvie could only open her mouth! The grapes tasted sweet and sour! She ate the flesh and Marley reached out to catch the seeds. "Spit them here!" "No need!" Sylvie reached out to take the dish. "I can help myself!" Marley was helpless and nodded. When he looked up and saw his parents watching him, he did not feel embarrassed at all. He said in a deep voice, "When will my uncle and aunt and cousine here?" "I made a phone call just now. They will be here in a while." Miriam said. Only then did Sylvie realize that Ernie and his parents woulde for dinner. She sat on the sofa quietly and ate the grapes, with a small dish in herp, in which there were a lot of grape seeds. Marley turned to look at her. Sylvie was quiet with a red face and her chin looked small. When Marley was looking at her, she looked up and put on a bright smile. Marley gave her a smile. Aiden said, "Marley, how do you think of your cousin''s ability?" Marley looked back at his father. His father seemed to be more concerned about Ernie. Marley felt something went wrong. He just felt that his father owed his cousin a lot. "He is very capable." Aiden seemed relieved. "He advised buying thatnd. What do you think?" Marley looked at his father, picked up the cup on the table, took a sip of tea, and said, "I don''t want to buy it!" Hearing this, Aiden''s face turned gloomy, and stopped smiling. He leaned against the chair, picked up the cup, and took a sip. After a long time, he asked in a low voice, "Ernie seldom puts forward a proposal. He must want to make it!" Marley nodded. Sylvie was a little confused. Didn''t Marley read Ernie''s proposal? "You think that proposal is bad?" Aiden asked. "No, on the contrary, it''s perfect!" Marley drank tea with a smile and his eyes bright. "Why don''t you agree?" Aiden raised his eyebrows. "Dad, if I let Ernie leave thepany, what will you do?" Marley asked calmly. "Marley, this is impossible!" My brothers and I only had four children. You should unite your brothers. I really wish you could work together for Hughes Group. I am in a bad condition, so I hope you could be well. If his proposal is not bad, please give him a chance!" Aiden''s words seemed to be reasonable, but Sylvie felt that Aiden was partial to Ernie, no matter how perfect and feasible Ernie''s proposal was. She looked at Marley worriedly and saw a self-mocking smile on his lips. He kept staring at the tea. The bright light shed on the porcin cup, which hurt his eyes. Aiden continued, "Marley, I hope you do not hold a prejudice against Ernie. Ernie has been rebellious, but he gets much better recently. Give him a chance. Perhaps he can get some achievements!" Aiden''s voice sounded in Marley''s ears. His mind went nk. Then he looked up to his father. "Dad, Ernie could be more than a president." Aiden was stunned. "Marley, Ernie often goes out of bounds. He cannot be the president. Sometimes I don''t know what he is thinking," said Marley. "Marley, what do you mean?" Aiden pondered. "Dad, I work for thepany as the president for another three months. When I get back all the capital, I will let Ernie be the president. I''ll do whatever I want." "What?" Aiden was stunned and his body shook slightly. "Don''t get excited. You''re not in good health! Let Marley finish!" Marley looked a bit frustrated. "Dad, I don''t want to be the president. To be it bluntly. I don''t like working in Hughes Group. When I took over the Hughes Group, you said that I could have the final say and you wouldn''t interfere in my decisions. However, when thepany is back on track, you appoint Ernie as the vice president. The uncles made me exhausted and I made a lot of efforts to drive them away. Now you arrange for Ernie to work with me. I have no idea what he wants to do since I am too stupid. To be honest, he is more capable than me. I appreciate his perfect proposal and know his ability. You should also know that. If he bes the president, the Hughes Group can flourish. Therefore, I will no longer be the president in three months. I have made up my mind. I hope you and Mom can agree with me." Moreover, Sylvie''s belly would berger in three months. He wanted to take care of her and stop fighting with Ernie. He felt so tired. Sylvie was shocked. She did not know Marley would have such an idea. She looked at Marley nervously. He looked back at her, and their eyes met. She saw loneliness, sadness, and relief in his eyes! She knew he was serious. He would leave thepany when the Hughes Group was on track and the capital was returned. Perhaps he never took the family business seriously. Chapter 809 I Support You Anyway Chapter 809 I Support You Anyway She reached out to hold his hands. Their fingers intertwined. Sheforted him with a gaze. She would support his decisions all the time. "Marley, how can you have such an idea?" Marley''s mother was shocked. On the contrary, Aiden was calm. "Marley, do you think I am too partial to your cousin?" "Yes, but I think you should have your own reasons! If you have no objection, let''s make a deal." "Let me think twice!" Aiden sighed. "Alright." Marley nodded and looked at Sylvie. "Well, let''s go for a walk in the garden!" "OK." Sylvie put down the dish and walked out with him, hand in hand. The scenery in the garden was beautiful at dusk. The sunset was diffused in the sky. Only when they walked to the flower bed did Sylvie raise her head and peep at the side of her face. He looked back at her. "Are you mad at me because I didn''t tell you?" Sylvie shook her head, "Whatever you do, I believe and support you!" "Really?" He was a little touched and felt very warm. All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. "Of course!" She put on a sweet smile. "In fact, I don''t want you to be the president. I do not want to be the heir. I just want to be an employee and do what I like to do to make ends meet. I will have to drink and handle nights with different men if I am the president. It''s not good for my health!" "You are very satisfied with your present life!" He teased. "Marley, what can I do?" She leaned against him. "What?" He raised his eyebrow. "I want to kiss you!" ¡­ "Whatever you do, I''ll support you!" "I might be penniless." "You won''t. You have me and the baby!" "Rest assured. I won''t starve you and our baby. Thank you for being so easily content, so I can make up my mind. Let Ernie take over thepany. I don''t want to involve myself no matter how it ends." He whispered in her ear. "I agree with you. We can live a peaceful life together!" They would live a happy and peaceful life. "I''ll hand it over to Ernie in three months. Then I''ll take good care of you. Tyler is setting about new projects. He and I will be engaged in the high-end information industry. I won''t starve you!" "I see!" She looked up at him, stood on tiptoe, and kissed him on the lips. "I can support you!" Marley felt shocked, but warm and touched. He chuckled, "Sylvie, thanks for your consideration. But I am a man and have self-esteem. How can I let you support me? I can raise you. Though I am not rich, I can make you live afortable life!" "Alright, you support me!" Marley lowered his head and kissed Sylvie very hard. His wife was so considerate that she wouldn''t force him. She was willing to live a simple life with him. He was so lucky to have such a wife. When he talked about the crisis of Hughes Group, Jemima asked him to sit by and do nothing. However, Sylvie was different. She even wanted to support him. As Marley got along with Sylvie, he found that she was a very righteous girl! With a gloomy look, Ernie sat in the car and saw them embrace. He threw a sinister gaze at them and there was a touch of sadness in his eyes. He lit a cigarette and smoked. The car door was opened, which interrupted Marley and Sylvie. Kasper got off with his wife, Evie Holt. Sylvie blushed, hurriedly let go of Marley, and pushed him away, but Marley held her more tightly. He snorted, "Don''t be nervous. We''re husband and wife!" Marley was very dissatisfied after he was interrupted. "Your uncle and aunt are here!" Sylvie whispered and knocked on Marley''s hand. Marley ignored them, threw his arms around her waist, and walked towards Kasper and Evie Holt. "Uncle, Aunt, good evening!" That was the first time Sylvie had met Evie Holt. She was a very beautiful middle-aged woman, well dressed and with a good temperament. She looked just about 40. Evie Holt was very cold, nodded, and said in a different tone, "You''re Sylvie?" "Aunt, this is my wife, Sylvie!" Marley said. " Sylvie, this is my aunt!" "Hello! Aunt, pleasee in!" Sylvie replied politely. "Well!"Evie Holt didn''t talk further. She nodded and put on a faint smile. Ernie got out of the car and mmed the door so that everyone looked at him. "Ernie, why do you smoke again? You should quit smoking!" Evie Holt saw him get off with a cigarette between his fingers and said, "You have pharyngitis, don''t you?" "Mind your own business! Leave me alone!" Ernie sneered, walked past them, and went straight into the house. Evie Holt was very embarrassed. Sylvie did not expect Ernie would be so bad to his mother. "Come in!" Kasper sighed. "Uncle, Aunt, you go in the room! My parents are waiting for you! I''ll show Sylvie around the garden." Marley was not going to go in and sit with them. He was taking Sylvie for a walk, which was said to be good for pregnant women. "Well!" Kasper took Evie Holt into the house. Marley held Sylvie''s hand, "Let''s go for a walk!" "Are we too impolite? Guests are in the house, but we are not there!" "Don''t worry. Mom and Dad can handle everything. We cane back at dinner time!" "But I am really hungry! I wonder when Sabrina could finish cooking!" Sylvie whispered. She felt more and more childish. Perhaps it was because Marley had spoiled her too much recently. "You are hungry? Let''s go back! Let me get you something to eat!" "No, we can have food at dinner time!" Sylvie smiled childishly. She shook his arm, "Let''s go to see the flowers!" She did not want to go in, because she felt ufortable at the sight of Ernie. Ernie always stared at her as if implying something. "I will have a sea of flowered nted in the courtyard of our vi. What kind of flowers do you like?" Marley asked gently. "Well." Sylvie thought. "Any flower is good!" "Then I''ll have every kind of flower nted!" He had a n in mind. "It''s too troublesome. Forget it!" Marley''s gaze was deep. "Not at all!" "We can see the sea. Anyway, we live not far from the seaside. We can be brighter when we see the sea. You''ve told me before. The sea looks still but it is quite rough under the sea!" "Do you remember that I take you to see the sea?" He recalled the stormy night. "Yes! I remember everything you''ve told me!" She turned her gaze at him with a smile. There was a gleam in his eyes. He held her hand so hard. Sylvie was a little nervous and thought he was going to do something. He grabbed her and held her tight. "River!" He whispered intimately and naturally. Something shed across Sylvie''s mind. This was her nickname and Ernie had called her River. But she felt her heart racing when Marley called her like that. Marley murmured repeatedly. Hearing that, Sylvie remained motionless and silent. After a while, he pulled her away, pointed at her, looked at her earnestly, and said, "You''re mine!" He was so serious that Sylvie smiled, "Marley, you are really childish and lovely!" Marley did not refute, hug her closely, and embraced her in a soft and domineering way. He pretended to be mad when hearing that. "Marley, I like you!" Sylvie put her hand around his neck and whispered in his ear. " I''ve liked you since long ago!" Marley froze for a moment and looked at her in astonishment. He looked at her quiet and soft face. She looked charming with ck hair. "You must forget when and how we met each other!" Sylvie smiled, "I thought you were very cold. Now I find that you are a bit lovely and childish." Chapter 810 Pour Oil On Troubled Waters Chapter 810 Pour Oil On Troubled Waters "You know me in the United States?" He was surprised and rejoiced. "Did you like me then?" He suddenly felt very happy to be liked by her, but he stayed by the side of Jemima and never thought that Sylvie would be his wife. "No. Think again! I won''t tell you. I hope you can remember it!" She looked at him with a happy smile. She just hoped that they could be happy forever. When they got old, they could watch the sunset hand in hand. "Why don''t you tell me?" Marley was upset and put on a cool look without blinking¡­ Sylvie was a little embarrassed since Marley stared at her for a long time. "Marley¡­" She called to him in a drawling voice. Marley took a deep breath and gritted his teeth, "I will certainly recall it!" He thought he would recall it. They were destined to be husband and wife, so they must have met each other on a very special asion. If he could not recall it, he would feel apologetic to Sylvie. "It doesn''t matter!" Sylvieughed. His gaze became deep and he decided. He must recall it. A scream came from the vi suddenly and surprised Marley and Sylvie. "What''s the matter? Who''s screaming?" Sylvie asked. Another scream sounded, followed by crackling sounds. "Let''s go back!" Marley grabbed Sylvie''s hand and strode toward the vi. "That seems to be my mom!" They hurried into the hall. Miriam''s cries came from the study upstairs. Kasper and Evie Holt were running upstairs. "What happened?" Marley was astonished. He took Sylvie and protected her. They went upstairs. "You hurry up to see Mom. I am fine." Marley was a little anxious and went to the study with Sylvie. He heard his mom crying, "Aiden, you are so shameless! You even did such a thing behind me. You are a bastard¡­" "Mom, what happened?" As soon as Marley entered the study, he saw his mother beating his father angrily. Aiden blushed with embarrassment and let Miriam beat him without saying anything. Ernie kept silent and sat on the chair. He threw a mocking gaze at Aiden. Sylvie was shocked by Miriam. "What happened?" Kasper came over and asked in a deep voice. Evie Holt followed and looked at them in astonishment. "Mom, what''s the matter?" Marley had never seen his mother act in this uncontrolled way. "Can you calm down?" "Tell them what you''ve done, Aiden." Miriam wiped her tears, but she was still sad and even desperate. She shivered a bit. Marley hugged his mother and turned his gaze at his father. Aiden said nothing and looked very embarrassed. "Dad, what''s going on?" Marley could not stand his father''s silence and wait for the reply. Sylvie walked over and held Miriam''s hand to support her. Both Kasper and Evie Holt seemed to realize that something was wrong, but neither of them left. "I¡­" Aiden opened and shut his mouth, unspeaking. He didn''t know what to say. Miriam could not bear it any longer. She pointed at Aiden and said angrily, "Aiden, you are so brazen- faced to do it, but you don''t have the guts to say it?" "Miriam, calm down!" Aiden was embarrassed and shouted. "I can''t!" Miriam became more excited. "How can I calm down? You''ve kept your secret for thirty years. What have you done all these years? Ernie, you tell the truth." Ernie was lost for words and did not look good. "Dad, what did you do to make Mom so angry?" Marley asked his father, "Why don''t you make it clear so Mom can calm down?" Marley had never seen his mother so angry before. Aiden kept silent. Perhaps he didn''t know how to exin. When Aiden kept quiet, Miriam was fuming with anger, pointed at Aiden, and shouted, "Aiden. You''re a bastard. I thought you were a good husband and a good man, but I was wrong. You pretend to be a gentleman, but you cheat on me and have an affair. Evie Holt, you look gentle and elegant, but you hook up with your brother-inw! Marley, your father has hooked up with his sister-inw all these years. Ernie is your father and aunt''s son. Kasper, I have been cheated by Aiden and your good wife all these years!" "What?" Marley was stunned and felt it incredible. "Mom, you can''t say these irresponsible words!" Sylvie was stunned. No wonder Aiden was so partial to Ernie. Evie Holt''s face was pale and she was shivering. "Miriam, I¡­" Kasper''s face was pale, and he looked at Aiden with nk stares. "I heard the dialogue between Aiden and Ernie. Ernie quarreled with him. Now I know why your father defends Ernie so much. Ernie is his son. Aiden, you are a bastard and have cheated on me for nearly thirty years. I am so blind that I get married to you!" Miriam was so angry that she shivered. "Evie Holt, you are a whore! No wonder you and Aiden defend Ernie whatever bad things he has done. You let my son clean up the mess that was made by Ernie. You do such an evil thing. Why are you so shameless to let my son clean up the mess? Aiden''s face became paler and paler and he trembled a lot. "Mom, calm down. Marley, take medicine for Dad!" Sylvie found Marley was not well and let Marley take medicine. "Leave him alone. He should go to hell!" Miriam screamed and shouted, "Aiden, don''t think that we should put up with you because you a patient!" "I''m fine!" Aiden swayed and sat down on the chair. Evie Holt''s face was pale as well. She turned to leave, but Ernie suddenly stood up and said in a deep voice, "Evie Holt, stop!" Evie Holt had to stop and turned to look at her son with a sad look. "Dad, I''m sorry!" Ernie looked at Kasper who became much older with mixed feelings. Kasper took a deep breath and looked around them. Then he said something that astonished everyone. "Ernie, I''m not your father. I didn''t expect you would know that." Ernie was stunned, "Dad? You''ve known that before?" "Ernie, when did you know that?" Kasper asked. Ernie paused and said, "When I am seventeen years old!" "You became so rebellious because you knew that?" Kasper put on a lonely smile. "Aiden, I know that you''ve dated Evie Holt!" Hearing that, everyone was shocked. Aiden looked even more awkward. Miriam was stunned. "Kasper, since you know that, why don''t you break them up?" "Miriam, if I did, the Hughes family would break down!" Kasperughed. "They''ve had weekly appointments in the past decades." "Kasper, how can you stand that?" Miriam felt it ironic and unreasonable. She was very agitated, "A bastard matches up with a bitch. Why don''t you go to hell?" Evie Holt was embarrassed, couldn''t say anything and turned her gaze at Aiden. Aiden said, "Miriam, I am so sorry!" "Are you?" Miriam sneered. "Aiden, you make me feel so disgusted as if I ate flies. Evie Holt, I thought you were a good sister-inw, but you seduced my husband! Kasper, you are really disgusting. Your wife cuckolded you, but you were very willing. How ironic it is. You are not a real man!" "Aunt, stop it! My father is a victim!" Ernie suddenly shouted. "Your father deserves it. If he is a man, he should break them up instead of keeping silent. Kasper, you are not a real man!" Miriam cursed as she stared at them. Marley was at a loss and spent a lot of time before he could ept the fact. He turned his gaze at Aiden and asked, "Dad, is that true?" Aiden nodded. Evie Holt ran out suddenly with her mouth covered. "Evie Holt!" Aiden stood up and strode after her. Everyone was in a daze. Miriam''s eyes turned red immediately. Then sheughed with a sad look, "He is so infatuated with his sweetheart. He can''t bear to let her feel wronged!" Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Kasper looked gloomy, "Miriam, in fact, Evie Holt and Aiden were a couple! Your father broke them up since you were into Aiden and determined to marry him. As for me, impotence affects me all the time!" With that said, Kasper put on a pitiful smile. He plucked up the courage to say that. It was a humiliation to him. Sylvie looked at Ernie, Kasper, and Miriam with mixed feelings. "Kasper, did you mean that I broke them up?" Miriam was stunned. "Yes!" Kasper sighed. "Forget it! You will know the truth sooner orter. Ernie, I divorced your mother 25 years ago. She didn''t cuckold me or let me down. We live together because we want you to grow up in aplete family. Ernie, don''t hold a grudge against your mother. I am willing to bear it. I''m really sorry for you! It''s hard to tell who''s right or who''s wrong! But I am really sorry for hurting you!" Chapter 811 Cheating Chapter 811 Cheating With that, Marley turned away! His back was lonely and stiff. Miriam was lost for words. Facing the sudden changes, Marley quickly calmed down. ¡°Mom, take a rest first!" "Don''t worry about me. I¡¯m alright! I''m not so vulnerable!" Miriam straightened her back and walked out of the study. "Mom, I''ll be with you!" Sylvie said with concern. "Don''t follow me. Please, leave me alone!" Waving her hand, she went back to her room. There were only three people in the room. Marley, Sylvie, and Ernie! "That''s why you''ve been muddling along over the years?" Marley looked at Ernie and asked. Ernie, who was at a loss, was also stunned. Indeed, he didn''t expect this. He always thought that Evie cheated on Kasper, and he always felt pity for Kasper and Elinor, but they didn''t expect Aiden to have an affair with Evie! Ernie, who was originally in a bad mood, was depressed after hearing the news. He looked at the eyes of Sylvie with a kind of thoughtful examination and looked at Marley. "This is why I always want to break you and Sylvie up because I don''t want Sylvie to be a poor woman like your mother one day! I am afraid of Sylvie being cheated! Your marriage is a mistake!" Sylvie¡¯s eyes changed slightly, and aplex emotion shed through her eyes. Ernie frowned slowly, and looked closely at Sylvie, as if he wanted to explore something from there. Ignoring him, Marley suddenly said, "I know a little better than you, and I am always responsible for my life. Well, because of other people''s mistakes, you always punish yourself! It''s not really maturity! Sylvie will be happy. You don''t have to worry about it!" Miriam never expected that the man she loved, Aiden would have children with his sister-inw. She thought that they were deeply in love with each other and they were the couple that everyone envied. But who would know that the husband who she thought was devoted was a two-timer! What a joke?! Miriam smiled bitterly, thinking that Aiden had been hiding it from her for thirty years! ¡°Evie, you looked noble and elegant, but I can¡¯t believe you have an affair with others!¡± And what about herself? Because of this marriage, she split Aiden and Evie! What a joke! Sylvie, who was worried about Miriam, had been keeping an eye on Miriam''s door, but there was no sounds from inside the door. Aiden went after Evie, and Marley was left alone. Ernie fell into meditation. Marley was as shocked as his mother. He felt cheated. His respected father, however, had an affair with his aunt for so many years. Although they were lovers many years ago, he married his mother. Without divorcing, he cheated on his mother, which was uneptable for Marley! When Sylvie looked at Miriam''s door countless times, Marley could not bear it, and walked to his mother''s door and knocked at the door. For a long time, Miriam¡¯s voice came from the door, "Don''t worry about me. I''m fine!" Sylvie was also at the door. Hearing Miriam¡¯s voice, she felt somewhat helpless. She sighed and said, "Mom, I am Sylvie. Can I go in and be with you for a while?" There was no movement, no movement for a long time. Sylvie and Marley looked at each other, helpless. At this time, there was another voice from Miriam, "Sylvie, good girl. Go downstairs. Today I just want to be alone for a while. Don¡¯t worry, I won''t do anything stupid. It¡¯s not worth it for such a person! Ask Aiden to see me when hees back!" "Mom! Are you really OK? " asked Marley anxiously. "It''s OK!" Marley held Sylvie''s hand and turned to go downstairs. Neither of them spoke and did not know what to say. For the sudden change, both of them were a little bit uneptable. Aiden came back at 1:00 in the middle of the night. Both Sylvie and Marley had gone upstairs to rest. Today they did not return to their home. After Aiden came back, Sylvie and Marley heard the quarrel again. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. "Aiden, you are an old bastard! Well! You want to divorce, OK, no problem! Hand Hughes Group to Marley. Don¡¯t ever think about giving a single thing I brought from my mother''s home to Ernie!" "Both Marley and Ernie have a share of thepany!" Aiden''s tone was calm. ¡°Miriam, keep your voice down!" "How can I keep my voice down?" Miriam didn''t expect him toe back and ask for a divorce and that he ran after Evie. ¡°Look at what you¡¯ve done. How can I keep my voice down? If you were in my ce, can¡¯t you be mad?" "I¡¯m sorry. I had enough living with you these years! I had no choice to marry you!" "Well! Aiden, you are ridiculous! Your words are full of lies. I was so blind to marry you!" Miriam snapped, looking sideways at him, "You are a wolf in sheepskin. Ungrateful man! Since you had enough of me, why didn¡¯t you ask for a divorce? Why did you marry me at the beginning? Was that because of my property? Now I am old. I lost the value of utilization. I am so heartbroken for you. You are so heartless. Is there any man in the world who is crueler than you? Good for you, Aiden. You and Evie have been screwing me for a lifetime. Aiden, what did you do to me? You think I''ll make you better?" For 30 years, Aiden¡¯s love and care for her were acting! It was ridiculous! "I have been sorry for Evie in these years. I admit I am sorry for you, but also Ernie. In these years, I can not admit that he¡¯s my son, my eldest son!" "Eldest son?" Miriam gave a wry smile, " Yes! You make me feel like a clown. You have a son with other women. You betrayed your brother. Let my son save yourpany with his marriage. Finally, you will give thepany to your so-called eldest son! Aiden, he is just a bastard you had with Evie!" "p..." In his pajamas, Marley kicked open the door. He saw his mother whose hair was messy, with a fingerprint on her face, and Aiden stared at her with anger! Miriam did not get angry butughed, "Aiden, half of the share of thepany is mine. If you want to give Ernie, You have to ask for my permission! Since that, I¡¯d rather donate it than give to that bastard!" Sylvie hurriedly walked to Miriam''s side, holding her arm. Aiden pped Miriam hard, making her face red and swollen, and blood oozed out from the corner of her lips. Sylvie did not know the first time. It turned out that everything was just acting! Sylvie has always looked down on the men who beat women, and was really disappointed with her father-inw! Although her mother-inw¡¯s words were harsh, it was understandable. "You beat my mother!" Marley had no impulse and showed no direct anger, but the cold feeling that he was sending around made one feel his anger. He frowned and looked at his father. "Marley, your mother and I are going to divorce! You and Ernie share thepany!" Aiden said in a deep voice, feeling embarrassed in the presence of his son and daughter-inw. "It''s impossible!" Marley spoke in peace. "You want to give thepany all to Ernie?" Aiden was a little bit surprised. Marley smiled coldly, "Dad, I had this idea. But now, I''ve changed my mind. Give it to Ernie, which is impossible. You are going too far! You¡¯ve been keeping mom in the dark for 30 years. Do you think there is still a good thing that makes us allpromise so easily now? How could it possible? Thirty years, you have yed a good father and a good husband, a good uncle, and you took all the benefits! But why do we have to listen to you?" Before he finished his words, Aiden¡¯s heart sank and his eyes were full of shock and disappointment. ¡°So you won''t give in?" "Why should I give some to him?" Marley spoke loudly and looked at his father with cold eyes, and said, "It¡¯s your fault, and you owe him, not me! I¡¯m supposed to be responsible for Ernie! Hughes Group started with the funds of my grandfather. My mother listened to you all her life! We felt sorry for your past misfortune, but I can¡¯t believe you did this to mom. You are not responsible in your marriage! Now, you are angry as everything was revealed. Even you can¡¯t bear my mother¡¯s angry words. Why can I sympathize with you? I can¡¯t be so unreasonable just because you are my father. Besides, why do you hit my mother? My mother said that Ernie was a bustard, and you can''t bear it? Should we? So you betrayed marriage for so many years, and now tell her that she should be calm? Should we swallow it? " "Well..." Seeing that things didn¡¯t go well, Aiden immediately said, "Marley, this is an adult thing!" "Indeed, but don''t forget that Hughes Group will go bankrupt now without the capital injection from my wife, and it can¡¯t be done without me! We solved the previous bankruptcy, you also get a small part of the money, which was not enough to afford those employees, and probably you will finally have to debt! I will give you some money ording to those expenses. As for Hughes Group, if you want to give Ernie half, you have to see if I agree to not!" "Marley, don''t forget that the legal person of Hughes Group is me!" Aiden said in a cold voice. "So what? If I want, it¡¯s not impossible if I put thepany into bankruptcy overnight! You¡¯re the legal person. So what. You can¡¯t even figure out how to work out the severance payment for tens of thousands of people! Dad, I always respect you! But today you really let me down. Now you told me to give half of thepany to Ernie after you hit my mother, which is impossible! Look, if you hit mom again, I won¡¯t show any mercy to you!" Chapter 812 Going Too Far Chapter 812 Going Too Far Miriam was silent for a long time and she said, "Marley, callwyers tomorrow! Count our assets! Aiden, I''ll see you in court!" "Miriam -" Aiden was a little anxious. "What? Are you afraid to go to court? You should know me well. I¡¯m a woman with dignity. Miriam smiled, "Why should others pay the price for your fault? Let''s see you in court! Get out now. This is the house of the Moyle family. Get out of here!" Aiden did not speak, but looked at them with a few eyes and turned to leave. Marley''s eyes turned to his mother, and he looked at Sylvie. The two people met and expressed their thoughts. "Mom, I will get some ice for you. Sit down first!" After she left, there was only Miriam and Marley left in the room. Marley looked at his mother, his heart aching for her. "Mom, things have happened. It is not a glorious thing to be in court!" "No! Son! I am not the one who did the wrong thing. I am well-known. I married your father because I liked him, but he married me for the property of the Moyle family! The Moyle family helped them go through difficult times, but he is being so ungrateful. He has been acting these years!" Miriam shook her head. Thirty years of betraying were so much. He was going too far by hiding it from her. She turned around, and there was no sadness in her eyes. But she growled, trembling, ¡°If he told me the truth at first and told me that he would not love me, I might not be forced! If he told me to divorce halfway through, I would not have done so! But thirty yearster, I heard such cruel betrayal from others. How can I forgive him?" Marley looked at her mother who was trembling and heard the sadness in her tone. He turned his eyes, and said softly and quietly, "Mom, will you work off your anger in the court?" Looking up, Miriam took a deep breath, looked at his son, whose eyes were veryplicated. ¡°Son, you still feel pity for him, right?" "...¡± Marley was lost for words. "I''m not going to me you. You are a good son. He is your father. I won¡¯t ask you to stand with me. But I¡¯m is going to get justice for me. Your father does terrible things to me. He shouldn''t hide from me and fool me around! For so many years, he can say that I will not fail toplete him if he wants to divorce. No matter where he and I go, it is the resentment between me and him. You don''t have to be involved!" Miriam said very seriously, ¡°Son, I¡¯m sorry for putting you in such a situation!" "Mom, if you guys end up in court, I can''t stay out of the business!" Marley frowned and his heart smothered. Suddenly his voice became dumb. "Mom, you don''t want Ernie to inherit it. In fact, he may not like it. He is painful. He knew the truth when he was 17 years old. So far, we know what kind of lift he has lived. Ernie is innocent. No matter what his father and Evie did, Ernie is innocent!" "Son, aren¡¯t you innocent?" "He robbed you all!" Miriam said with a bitter smile. "He didn''t rob me, and I don''t care so much. Hughes Group is the work of you and dad, and it belongs to the Hughes family. "But you sacrifice your happiness for Hughes Group and the Hughes family!" "Mom, I didn''t sacrifice happiness! I am very satisfied with the situation. I am very good with Sylvie. I believe I will be happy! " As Sylvie took the ice back and just walked to the door, she heard Miriam¡¯s words. ¡°Son, but you have no choice but to marry Sylvie for Hughes Group family. No matter how clever and pretty she is, she is not the girl you are willing to choose in the first ce. Can you make sure she is the one you want to be with all your life? Can you guarantee that you and Jemima won¡¯t get back together like your father and Evie? "Mom..." "Son, Jemima had previously gone to me and said she had your child, and it was a boy! Unfortunately, she was forced to have an abortion! I liked your father at first. Is it the punishment for me that you are forced to marry Sylvie? You have to pay it back sooner orter. I was into your father just like Sylvie and you. I like her, but I don¡¯t want her to end up like me.¡± "Mom, I''m not Dad, I know I''m responsible for marriage! For Jemima, you don''t want to listen to her words!" he said in a deep voice with sharp eyes. All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Hearing his words, Miriam eximed, and her face changed, "Marley, what do you mean?" "Mom, there are some things that are not as simple as we think!" "Well, you don''t love Jemima?" "Mom, I don''t know. I just want to live a peaceful life now with Sylvie!" Marley''s tone was calm and could not hear half of the dissociation. He looked out of the window at the night with cold eyes. "I''m not Dad. Besides, Sylvie is pregnant. I will be a father. Mom, you¡¯ll have grandchildren!" It was an irreparable fact that he fell in love with Sylvie, the insidious strong girl! As for Jemima, perhaps he never really knew her. She was the woman he once deeply loved. Sylvie, who had been standing at the door, heard his answer when Miriam asked him if he still loved Jemima! Sylvie was stunned at the door for a while withplicated eyes. For a long time, she took a deep breath, knocked at the door, and then walked in with the ice in stic bags. ¡°Mom, use ice to reduce the swelling!" "Okay!" Miriam took it and gently applied it to her face. ¡°Go to rest! It''s not early!" she said. "Mom, don''t go to the court with Dad, OK?" asked Marley in a deep voice. "I''ll think about it again!" Miriam said, sitting on the sofa, "Go ahead!" Marley opened his mouth and wanted to say something more, but he didn''t say it in the end. Back to his room, Sylvie was sleepless, and so was Marley. The two looked at the ceiling with their eyes open. Sylvie spoke softly, "Why didn¡¯t mom find out for so many years? It''s not fair for mom to be cheated like this! Marley, if you don''t want to live with me, tell me directly. I don''t want any deception. I¡¯m not as tough as Mom is!" Quickly covering up the helplessness, Marley reached out to take Sylvie''s shoulder, and said with a smile, "Sylvie, it won''t be like that, never. Let us not live a life like this. I know this is what you want." Sylvie, who was silent, reached out her hand to hold his neck tightly as if she wanted to be embedded in his body. Marley felt her body shaking slightly. "Marley, don¡¯t force yourself if you don''t love me. I don''t want a forced marriage." She closed her eyes and tried to suppress the shudder of her voice. "If you suppress too much, your heart will be distorted! Don''t force yourself.¡± She knew she shouldn''t ask for more, and she should be satisfied. However, she was afraid she would end up with a bad result if she gave out her true heart! Marley held Sylvie in her arms and rested his head on her head. The warm temperature spread from her back to her whole body. She felt that Marley was trembling. Marley''s voice sounded over her head, calm and resolute, "From today on, I won''t make you feel wronged. Feel assured to stay by my side. I won''t be like my father, Sylvie. I won''t force myself. Up till now, I know what I want!" His words, neither a promise nor vows, made Sylvie''s heart bitter. They had been together for several months. Marley knew her well and he could feel her sensitivity and insecurity. He moved a little, lowered his head, lifted her little face, and let her face himself. Their faces were so close. "Don''t think about it. I''m not my father. Sylvie, I won''t betray my marriage. This is where I draw my line! Try to believe me, will you?" Marley said, holding Sylvie''s thin body. He looked at her beautiful face and couldn''t help but lowered his head to kiss her. He longed for her soft and bright pink mouth. Her breath was so fragrant, and her lips were so soft that he couldn''t help kissing her. Sylvie closed her eyes and felt Marley''s kiss with hot breath. "Sylvie, trust me, will you?" he whispered, kissing her. "Okay" Sylvie nodded hard. Hearing her words, he began to kiss her violently and wildly. The kiss was intense andsting. When Marley let Sylvie go, she was blushing. She was so soft that she almost died of suffocation. Marley also gasped slightly. He looked at her, stroked her back with his hand, and whispered to her, "Sylvie, I won''t betray you, and don''t betray me. We will walk hand in hand for a lifetime. We need to trust each other, so you have to believe me at any time! I want you and your whole heart. I will try my best to protect you and make you the happiest woman! I want your true heart, and I will love you with every fiber of my being. " As Marley finished, he stretched out his slender fingers and drew a circle on Sylvie''s chest, which was undted by her breathing. "Your heart can only belong to me!" She blushed and leaned her lips on his chin, murmuring, "Marley, I believe you!" Her obedience stimted Marley. He lowered his head, explored the sweet fragrance in her mouth, and tempted her lc tongue to dance with him. The familiar tension from his body made Marley suddenly let go of Sylvie''s body. At this time, he knows that if he continued the kiss, he would lose control, and his desire would make him crazy and desperate. Sylvie gasped for the fresh air, and her flushed face was gradually covered with an unbearable shyness. She could hardly control it just now. "I''ll go to see my mother. Take some rest. You are pregnant, and it¡¯s the top priority!" Marley lowered his head and kissed her forehead. He went out after getting Sylvie''s permission. At the door of Miriam¡¯s room, Marley went to the other side. He heard a low sobing from the room. He sighed and went back to the room. The next day, just after dawn, Evie came. Marley, hearing the movement, went downstairs with Sylvie. He saw Evie sitting on the sofa on the first floor, with a haggard face, like she didn''t sleep well overnight. When she saw Marley and Sylviee down, Evie stood up and said, trembling with fear, "Marley, Sylvie..." Chapter 813 You are Not Welcome Here Chapter 813 You are Not Wee Here Standing on the stairs, Marley looked down at Evie, who was restless, with one hand in her pocket. "What are you doing? We don''t wee you here! Are you showing off in front of my mother?" Marley scolded. Marley was calm, but he sounded so aggressive for Evie. "No, no!!" Evie, who was guilty, hardly dare to face Marley''s sharp eyes. For a long time, she had been a home-wrecker. She was really disgraceful, but she couldn¡¯t help it. "Get out!" "Marley, I want to see your mother. I want to talk to your mother!" Evie said, trying to control the shiver. Marley looked at her with bright ck eyes, as if he could see through her. He said, ¡°My mother will not see you. Don''te here. Dad has left here. Go to him out and don''t disturb my mother! For thirty years, you and my dad had been cheating on mom. You had brought disgrace on every one of us. I¡¯m not in the position to judge you, but you can not disturb my mother. You are not wee in the old house of the Moyle family!" His words were as sharp as a knife that stabbed into Evie¡¯s heart. She covered her chest tightly, and she almost increased her heart rate. ¡°No, Marley... " she cried. "Get out!" Marley said indifferently. Evie waspletely helpless in front of Marley and looked at Marley with soulful eyes. ¡°Marley, I want to talk to your mother. Can you let me see her?" Marley frowned, and rejected, ¡°No way.¡± Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. Sylvie felt Marley''s anger and stood quietly beside him. "Marley..." Evie didn¡¯t give up and begged, "I really have a word to tell your mother! I know I''m sorry for her. It''s all my fault. It doesn''t matter to your father. Your father loves your mother. He just feels like I am suffering. He is right. He loves your mother!" Evie said and tears filled her face. "Evie..." a deep and painful call came from the door. It was Aiden unexpectedly. "Aiden!" Evie looked back at him. "Go! Let''s go back! " Aiden came to Evie and grabbed her hand. At this time, on the stairs, Miriam stood there, looking at them far away. "Miriam -" Evie turned to see Miriam on the stairs and broke away from Aiden. ¡°Let''s talk, Miriam!" "I have nothing to say with you. Get out of my house!" Miriam said calmly. Now she had to get rid of the man whom she had been in love with for thirty years. She always thought that the man loved her, but she did not expect that he had another woman. How ridiculous it was! "Miriam, he loves you! All he had for me is responsibility. Everything is my fault. I should not stay in the country. It is my fault! Sorry, Aiden shall not be med!" Evie exined eagerly. "Evie, never mind!" Aiden pulled her and kept her from talking. "Aiden, if you don''t love Miriam, how can you not divorce for so many years? You don''t have to deceive yourself. I understand your heart, but she doesn¡¯t know. The person you love is her!" Aiden was shocked by her momentary blood loss face. Seeing the tears on her face, he sighed that he owed two women! Eventually, he was wrong. Miriam stood there with a calm smile. Love was no longer important for her. Betrayal and deception were uneptable in a marriage. She couldn¡¯t forgive Aiden! "Evie, let''s go!" Aiden was in a hurry to take her to leave upon hearing Evie¡¯s words. His face turned pale and purple. "Aiden, are you ill? Where¡¯s medicine?" Evie, who was anxious, was seized with anxiety at the sight of Aiden''s heart attack. Sylvie saw her mother-inw who was on the stairs holding her hand tightly. "Marley, go over there to check it out!" Sylvie reminded, worrying that Aiden had a heart attack. Marley was motionless, and his anger was gradually reced by sadness. He looked at Evie holding his father and found medicine from him. With smooth movements, Evie found the medicine and immediately gave it to Aiden. Miriam closed her eyes and turned to go upstairs. She said coldly, ¡°Go out of here! Don''t die here." Evie, who was sad, shouted, "Miriam, how could you be so cruel? He is not in good health. Can¡¯t you stimte him considering that he is your husband?" Miriam clenched at the tip of the finger, and she was heartbroken. She stood on the stairs, looked up at the ceiling, and breathed heavily, speechless, and finally went upstairs! Downstairs, Aiden, who took medicine, was helped by Evie to the sofa. He sat there, wordless. He watched Miriam go upstairs and closed his eyes after realizing that she was ruthless to him. Marley went down and walked into Evie. "You know my father can''t be stimted, so don''te to my mother again. You have got what you want. Now you are the winner, and you don''t need to show off." Evie was very stiff, but her eyes were full of sadness and despair. She lowered her head and said, "Aiden, I¡¯m leaving. Don''t go with me. Here is your home!" With that, Evie ran out of the hall. Aiden stood up again and chased after her. ¡°Evie, wait for me!" He caught up with her after running out of the old house of the Moyle family. "Aiden, don''t go with me anymore, please! Now my son doesn¡¯t speak to me, neither does Kasper. Everybody med us. We¡¯re wrong in any case! Aiden, I''m fed up with it! I¡¯ve had enough of it!" Evie said. Her beautiful eyes misted with tears, blurring the sight. Her heart tightened and she said, her lips trembling, ¡°It¡¯s been thirty years. You stayed with me once a week. As your mistress, I¡¯ve been hiding in the dark ce. We are sorry for Kasper and Miriam. I feel guilty. Do you know? I''ve had enough. Can you see what I mean?" Aiden was shocked and asked in a dumb voice, "Do you regret it?" "Yes, I regret it," she eximed. She did not regret, as a matter of matter. Love was innocent, but she made a mistake. It was immoral to do such a thing for love. "No! Evie. Aiden suddenly hugged Evie''s stiff body and held her tightly with both hands as if he would not let her go. "Sorry, Aiden! I''ve had enough of my life! I want to leave a peaceful life. Ernie won''t forgive me anymore. Don''t let Marley and Miriam hate you anymore! It''s hard to be hated. You''ll know sooner or later. Please, leave me, alone. Don''t be so irrational, OK?¡± Aiden held her rigidly, frowning. His palms were cold as if they were soaked in snow. His eyes swept over her hair, only to find that there was a little gray hair. He was heartbroken. "Even so, Miriam won''t forgive me!" After a long time, he slowly said in a hoarse voice. His tone was t, but Evie''s heart sank when hearing his words. Evie''s face leaned on his shoulder. She opened her mouth, trying to say something. But she didn''t know how to answer. She was afraid to see his despair. Aiden drew back his sight. The sadness and emptiness in his eyes gradually turned into strong reluctance. He suddenly grasped her shoulder and pushed her away without warning. He looked into her eyes like he was going to gouge her heart. He said in a deep voice, "I was unable to let you go 30 years ago. I''ve been with her for 30 years, and now I''m with you! Why do you want to escape?" She was flustered by his sudden excitement. She said to him in a trembling voice, "Because we are wrong! We¡¯re not young anymore.¡± "So what?" Aiden said, "Since we¡¯re wrong! Don¡¯t care what will happen in the future." "Aiden, I really can''t. My son has hated me for so long. I have only one son. There''s nothing left. Please let me go!" Evie''s tone was full of pleading. Aiden paused, opened his mouth, speechless. Maybe he didn''t know why he had to force her again and again. He was as sad as she was. He moved gently, patting her on the back. With a heavy heart, Evie lowered her head and sighed, "Now we are screwed. Miriam is mad at us, so are Kasper and Marley. We brought this upon us. Aiden, we are really sorry for Miriam! " Once again, Aiden had nothing to say. How could he not know they were screwed? "Why did we risk alienating the public?" Her voice was low as if she was talking to herself and protesting wordlessly. Evie''s delicate shoulders trembled slightly. Aiden¡¯s heart ached for her as he held her in his arms, lowered his head, and buried it in her hair. He called softly, "Evie..." "We shouldn''t, Aiden. How about next life? Let¡¯s end it all! Don''t make another mistake again,¡± she sobbed. Evie was shaking even more severely. Aiden held her face in his hands, tears falling all over her face. Her eyes were red with tears, but she still bit her lips, trying to endure the pain. "Evie..." he leaned over to kiss her tears. The warm tears were bitterly salty and turned into astringent pain. Next to the window upstairs, Miriam stood there. Looking from a distance, she saw Aiden kissing Evie. A couple of middle-aged men and women in their fifties were kissing each other in the garden downstairs. The man who she had been together with for nearly 30 years was her husband. The woman was a good sister-inw she had always respected. Her heart ached. Miriam could only look on coldly at the moment. Chapter 814 Jumping Out of a Building Chapter 814 Jumping Out of a Building "Don''t make mistakes again..." Evie told her again and again, but Aiden didn''t answer her at all. She tried to leave again and again, but she was defeated by her own heart. Her fate was never equal to his tenderness. She always made mistakes again and again. She could only be at the mercy of him and taste the sweets and bitters of life. "Be good! Don''t cry, Evie! Let''s leave the country, go abroad, and find a ce where no one knows us!" Aiden, whose tears wet his lips, kissed her lips, tried to stick his tongue into hers. In this way, they kissed each other affectionately. Miriam stood upstairs and finally couldn''t help grabbing her mobile phone to take a picture. She closed her eyes painfully, covered his grief and anger, and took a deep breath to slowly calm down. Sylvie, who stood at the entrance of the hall, restless, saw them. She was shocked, but she was also angry with her father-inw Aiden. Looking up, Sylvie saw mother-inw who stood by the window, quietly watching them through the ss. Sylvie could not see her mother-inw''s expression. Sylvie also stood there, motionless. She heard the footstepsing from behind her, knowing that Marley came out to find hers! At this time, a car was driven into the garden, which was Ernie''s car. Ernie got out of the car and hurried to Aiden and Evie. He yelled, "Is cheating so tantly and aboveboard? You really don''t have a damn sense of shame. How can you be such shameless people in the world? Aiden and Evie were stunned by Ernie. When Evie saw his son''s angry face, she felt like she was going to fall apart. "Ernie..." "Disgraceful!" Ernie snapped, looked at the window of the old house, and saw a figure. He knew it was Miriam. He was all tight and pointed to the window. "You guys are making out regardless of Miriam, your wife. Shame on you!" Aiden and Evie both saw the figure in the window of the upstairs following Ernie''s hand. Evie felt choked like being stuck in her throat. Sylvie and Marley also came, and Marley couldn¡¯t be more disappointed with his father. Evie felt ashamed and embarrassed. Facing her son''s usation and Miriam¡¯s eyes which were full of disgust and hatred, she sat on the ground, covered her face with her hands, sobbing and crying loudly. "Get up, Evie!" Aiden squatted down and held her back gently. ¡°Let''s go!" "You go! Aiden, I can¡¯t be so sorry for anyone! Let me go!" Evie cried like a child who was wandering and helpless. At this time, she let out her grievance with tears. Aiden hugged her and patted her back gently. " Evie, let''s get out of here!" Evie''s tears fell down endlessly. ¡°Don''t force me! Don''t force me!" "Evie..." Aidenforted with concern, ¡°Don''t cry! Don''t cry!" At this moment, it was not only Ernie and Marley who was disappointed with Aiden but also Sylvie. "You are really shameless! You are acting like the whole world being sorry for you. Is it aboveboard to cheat? Does thew give you the power?" Ernie was unable to bear it again as he added, ¡°Why do you cry? Don''t y the innocent with us. You¡¯re a bitch. I am ashamed to have a mother like you!" "Ernie!" Aiden roared, "Vent your anger on me. Don¡¯t say that to your mother! She''s your mother." Ernie sneered coldly as a bit ofplexity shed across his face. ¡°You are not a man, and you are not qualified to speak to me! Get out of here right now. No one wants to see you! I just feel sad for the woman upstairs. You are sorry for her, and you are sorry for your conscience. It makes us feel disgusted to see you two ying the great love drama! Go away,¡± he said coldly. Sylvie turned to see Ernie, who was standing there, quiet and thin, and his eyes were full of anger, shame, sadness and loneliness, and endless hatred. He knew this more than a decade ago, and he felt ashamed of his origin! Yes, the person who was hurt most was Ernie. He couldn''t choose his parents! And the next was Miriam and Marley, even Ernie was inexplicably changed from the eldest son to the second. "Ernie, I¡¯m wrong!" Evie was horrified. She was crying with her hand covered her face. She was used by her child of not being a human being. She felt the pain of her heart and lungs being torn apart, and her voice was slightly astringent. "I¡¯m wrong." Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. "It''s time for you to get out of here!" Sylvie, who has never spoken, suddenly said in a cold voice, "If you want to make a scene, please leave here! Miss Holt, I don¡¯t think you feel really guilty. You cry here to cover up your guilt, your panic, and shame. You are deliberately trying to gain our sympathy, and let us more tolerant and less me you, but you are really going too far! It¡¯s intolerable that you guys made out in my mother-inw''s house. It¡¯s disgusting! Get out of here!" Aiden was shaking, looking at Sylvie withplicated eyes. He said, hugging Evie, ¡°Evie, let''s go! How can they understand our feelings? Let¡¯s go!" "She''s right! We¡¯re shameless. I''m disgusting! " Evie pushed Aiden and strode out. "Evie..." Aiden called, and looked back at Ernie and Sylvie, and Marley. ¡°If something happens to her, I won¡¯t let you go!" Sylvie said with calm eyes, "Since you has dared to do it, you should bear the me of others! You live long enough, and I have no right to me you, but you should not do that to mom. You hold another woman in the presence of us. You think we should think it is normal?" Marley said with a cold face, "If something happens to mom, don''t think I will forgive you!" Aiden was stunned, his eyes suddenly dark, and turned away. Ernie looked at the two people, smiling, which was a little bleak, devoid of yfulness and cynicism. He said to Marley, "I have no interest in Hughes Group. I just want to destroy Hughes Group! I think the Hughes family is really dirty. It¡¯s useless for such an enterprise to run in this world! But there are tens of thousands of people working there. I can¡¯t be so selfish. It¡¯s doesn¡¯t matter to me how are you going to do with Hughes Group! I won''t fight you!" With this in mind, Ernie got into the car and started the car to leave. When he went far, Marley sighed! "Marley, he doesn''t want Hughes Group. He is the one who suffers most!" Sylvie sighed. Marley put on a serious expression and a trace ofplexity shed over his eyes. He nodded, looked at her with glowing eyes. "You feel pity for him?" Sylvie was stunned and gently shook her head. Marley said, frowning, "I think the person who suffers the most is my uncle! For 30 years, he has known that all secrets. Of course, he is also the most guilty person. His indulgence is what has made everything happen. After the whole thing was revealed, there was not only one person who was hurt! Ernie knew all secrets but did not say that. My mother is the one who was being cheated the most. It''s hard for anyone. It¡¯s pointless to say who suffers the most." Sylvie lowered her head, pursed her lips, wordless. "If you think that Ernie is the one who was hurt the most, you canfort him now. I¡¯m okay with that." Marley paused as he looked away. His eyes wereplicated. Sylvie was trembling and she looked up suddenly. She tried to say something, but she stopped. Her eyes misted with tears and she wanted to say "How can you say that?" But atst, she controlled the urge of saying that. Instead, she said, "I really feel sorry for Ernie." Marley changed his face. "OK!" With that, she frowned with a bitter smile. "You are in a bad mood. I know that, but you don¡¯t need to be jealous of Ernie. I don''t want to cheat on you. I sympathize with Ernie and my mother. I feel sorry for Ernie. I feel angry about what happens to mom! I don''t want to lie, Marley. If I tell you that I don¡¯t sympathize with Ernie, I think it will hurt you even more!" Sylvie said calmly. She could understand that he was in a bad mood because of sudden changes in his family. "Sorry, it''s my fault!" Marley¡¯s eyes softened. He said to Sylvie with regret, "Don''t take it to your heart!" "I won¡¯t. Marley, don¡¯t give in to personal feelings. Mom needs your support most now. We must not quarrel. You promise me to be calm, OK?" Sylvie said with excitement, her heart aching for him. "I know!" Marley nodded earnestly. Sylvie did not leave the house; Marley went to thepany to deal with business. Sylvie was at home with Miriam. In the afternoon, she suddenly received a call from Marley. Sylvie was sitting in the living room, and Miriam was upstairs. Sylvie received the phone. "Sylvie, Evie wanted to kill herself and jumped out of the window!" Marley''s voice came from there, with helplessness and regret. "What?" Sylvie was shocked. "How is she?" "She¡¯s dead!" Sylvie was overwhelmed. "Where is she?" "She died in hospital, despite efforts to save!" Sylvie felt uneasy at the thought of what she said to Evie this morning. Miriam heard Marley from the extension. She went downstairs with a gloomy face, wordless. Evie died! She chose to escape. Now it seemed that she forced Evie. Miriam smiled bitterly. How ridiculous it was! "Sylvie, pack up and go to the hospital!" Miriam said calmly to Sylvie. "Mom, what are we going to do in the hospital?" Sylvie was afraid. "See her for thest time. I¡¯m with a clear conscience and not afraid of her!" Sylvie had no choice but to drive her to the hospital. Chapter 815 Being Free Chapter 815 Being Free In the mortuary of the hospital, they met Ernie. He was standing outside the mortuary; his whole body was filled with indifference. Standing there, he was motionless, just like a sculpture. The sun shone from one side, but it was unable to melt the coldness around him. Aiden was sitting on the floor outside the gate of the mortuary, while Kasper was standing beside him. It could be seen that Aiden was really broken-hearted. He was sitting on the ground at the moment, haggard. He looks ten years older than he was before, mumbling to himself, "She¡¯s gone..." "Miriam!" Kasper called, seeing Miriam and Sylviee. When Aiden heard the voice, he raised his head and looked at his wife walking slowly towards them step by step. Indifference came out of his deep eyes, with hatred. He said, "You are satisfied! She''s dead! You are all satisfied!" Aiden''s words were like a knife, cutting in her heart. She sneered, "Aiden! Don¡¯t nder me! I''m not satisfied! Even if you die, you should go to hell.¡± Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. She looked at him coldly with a condescending attitude. His eyes were full of determination. Aiden''s eyes were as sharp as arrows. They stared at each other, showing the slightest concession. She looked at Aiden with sharp eyes and said with a sneer, ¡°Sooner orter you will have to pay for what you¡¯ve done." Aiden slowly opened his mouth, restrained the shaking of his voice, and said angrily, "Since when you be so harsh? Miriam, you really let me down.¡± Hearing his words, Miriam said sarcastically, "Aiden, what qualification do you have to be disappointed? It took me 30 years to see you clearly. How do you understand my disappointment and despair? Evie ended up like this, which you guys brought this on yourself. Aiden, I don''t owe you or her. You owe me. Your whole family owes me! Who should pay for my 30 years of youth? I do everything with a clear conscience. I feel sorry for Evie, but I¡¯m not guilty! What does it have to do with me? Aiden, since you can¡¯t bear to leave her, why don''t you die with her? It would be a beautiful story. It also shows that you are affectionate. Howe you are still alive after she died, or your love is not true at all?" Aiden shivered and fell back to the wall. He slid down the wall slowly. Nonguage could describe the sadness and despair in his eyes. The hatred in his eyes disappeared and dullness filled it. "Aiden, it took me 30 years to recognize your selfishness and the selfishness of the Hughes family." Her eyes turned from Aiden''s face to Kasper, and then he looked at Ernie. She said, "This tragedy has been made clear from the beginning. Maybe I won''t hold a grudge if you made it clear before. But you¡¯re going too far. I was wondering why Ernie keep pestering Sylvie? It turns out that he learned from Aiden? Like father, like son. That''s true." "Miriam, that''s enough!" Kasper said, "Easy!" "Kasper, I''m not you. I have a clear conscience. You told me to forgive others. For 30 years, you yed me like a monkey. I feel sick. Now you ask me to forgive others. Why didn''t you forgive me? Today, Evie died. That''s the way she chose. She is not responsible for her life. Do you want me to die today? Hehe, I''m really sorry, I¡¯m thest one tomit suicide in this world. Kasper, Aiden, what do you do for Hughes family is your business. I''m not guilty. You should feel guilty for me. I''ll fight one by one and never give in. Aiden, I¡¯ll see you in court!" What else was more desperate than this in life? The man she had been in love with for 30 years was a two-timer. She and Evie had always shared Aiden. How ridiculous it was? "Miriam!" Ernie suddenly said. Miriam was stunned, and then sneered, "Ernie, isn¡¯t it ridiculous you call me aunt?" Ernie looked up, and his eyes were empty and lonely. "She is dead. Please do not be too hard!" Ernie, such a raffish man, said in a begged tone. He fixed his eyes on her and said, "Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯tpete for Hughes Group with Marley. I didn''t want to fight in the first ce. What I wanted was a dirty enterprise like Hughes Group to disappear from the world. You feel dirty. I feel the same as you. I respect you because my mother is sorry for you, but please let it go given that she is dead! Don¡¯t make a scene here! This is my only request! " He did say too much, but he was very sincere, Miriam looked at him without reying him. Ernie''s words still shocked her. Associating with a series of events, she knew that what Ernie said was from the bottom of his heart. Sylvie looked at Ernie from afar. His eyes turned from his face to Sylvie. She was stunned and then stared at Sylvie, motionless. Sylvie could see the loneliness and chagrin in his eyes! She was also regretful for what she said in the morning. If she had known Evie would kill herself, she would say nothing! As for Ernie, he might be also regretful. Evie was his mother after all, no matter how much he hated. She seemed to understand the tangled emotions of Ernie, like her mood for Sadie. At this time, facing Ernie''s eyes, she felt so easily sad that she grasped her heart and made her hardly breathe. Ernie stood up and walked out, and did not ask for anyone more. His figure was lonely. He came to her side, and she saw that Ernie¡¯s face was getting pale and his mild eyes were deep and unpredictable. She stared at him for a few seconds, and he looked down and said, "Don''t me yourself. It has nothing to do with you. It''s me who forced her to kill herself!" Sylvie was shocked that he could see through her easily. As they walked past each other, Ernie stooped. Sylvie turned around and followed him a few steps. "Ernie!" When he came to the corner, Ernie stopped and Sylvie came to him. For a long time, she said, "I¡¯m sorry for your loss! I''m sorry for what I said in the morning!" "It''s not about you!" Ernie lowered his head and said softly, "It¡¯s fine. She was free!" Sylvie, who was silent, felt guilty hearing his words. ¡°If I didn''t me her, she may not have done that!" After a while, Ernie looked up at her withplicated eyes. He said slowly, "Sylvie, you don''t need to me yourself. She chose to take such a way and should ept the usations of others. Besides, the person she hurt is your mother-inw, and your husband. I know what you think. You just hope that the person you love will not be hurt. But I just want peace in my heart. After all, she was selfish. She put me through by choosing to kill herself. In any case, I can not forgive her. Because she was really selfish all the time! " Sylvie looked up and saw the sadness in Ernie¡¯s eyes. She said, biting the lips, "Ernie, don''t think too much. I¡¯m sorry for your loss." She spoke softly, and her tone was full of concern. Ernie opened his eyes as a self-mockery emotion shed by his eyes. ¡°I don''t feel sad or distressed. For a person like her, her death is a relief to me!" She knew that he was being stubborn. After all, she was his mother. How could he not care? He was clearly guilty and sad, but he still pretended to be cool. She sighed, not knowing how tofort him! But she felt he was like her, who hated her mother on the surface, but they couldn¡¯t show any emotion when something happened to their mother, which was so-called blood rtives. Sometimes we could not know what we had until it was gone. "Will dad take it too hard?" Sylvie paused for a long time and asked a question. Ernie''s eyes once changed again. He fixed his eyes on her for a while, and their eyes met in the air. Would Aiden take it too hard? Miriam just stimted Aiden. No matter what, that man was the father of Marley and Ernie. What if he took things too hard? Ernie was stunned for a long time. For some time, he closes his eyes and covered fragility in his eyes. He said, "I don''t know!" "I''ll tell him!" Sylvie said, "I won''t let him take that step!" "Sylvie!" Ernie grabbed her by the wrist. Sylvie was stunned, seeing Ernie''s eyes which were full of affection. Her heart trembled and she said, "Let go, Ernie." Ernie suddenly said, "I¡¯ll talk to him. Thank you for your kindness, Sylvie. Don''t worry, I''m not Aiden. Although I want to have you very much, I''m not shameless! I¡¯m d you are happy! Sylvie, can I hold you again?" There was hope and sadness in his eyes, which was an invisible expression hidden behind the deep. Sylvie''s eyes moved. After all, she didn''t refuse. She hesitated for a long time and nodded. Ernie grabbed her hand, pulled her into his arms, rested his chin on her shoulder. The hug gave him a lot of strength, and he whispered in her ear, "Sylvie, thank you! That''s enough! Be happy.¡± "Ernie, forget everything before today and start a new life! Don''t me yourself, and don''t me others, OK?" she spoke softly, too. "Alright!" he readily agreed. "You are Marley''s brother, which means you are my brother. Whether you and Marley admit it or not, you all have half of the same blood. Ernie, you will be happy!" For a long time, Ernie choked, "Well! You too, Sylvie!" Sylvie was relieved, thinking that at this point, they could really just be friends, and they were family, which could be the best for them! However, on the stairs, Marley stood there, watching them embrace each other from a distance. His eyes were full ofplexity, and he looked at them at the corner from a distance. It was not until Sylvie opened her eyes and wanted to push Ernie away that she saw Marley standing on the stairs. She was stunned and hurriedly broke away from Ernie. Facing Marley''s cold eyes, Sylvie felt uneasy. Chapter 816 A Different Feeling Chapter 816 A Different Feeling Ernie saw Marley as well. He did not speak and instead, he walked towards the morgue. Marley walked up the stairs step by step, his footsteps were heavy until he came before her. He lowered his head and looked at her, looking into her eyes very seriously and he asked word by word, ¡°Don¡¯t you have anything to exin?¡± ¡°Marley, it¡¯s not what you think!¡± Sylvie exined anxiously. ¡°What am I thinking?¡± Marley asked in return. ¡°I have nothing to exin, Marley!¡± Sylvie lowered her eyes, attempting to hide the glimmer in her eyes. Marley¡¯s eyes were no longer saddened. His pupils darkened, his usual gentleness and softness have disappeared, leaving only a huge storm that was brewing quickly. Suddenly, he pushed her against the wall. The force was so huge that it made her back aching. She frowned, knowing that his sudden anger was due to the hug between her and Ernie just now. She had nothing to exin about. Marley¡¯s hands clenched onto her shoulders tightly as his eyes darkened, and his entire body leaned forwards. Sylvie was in shock, feeling a little flustered as she stuttered, not knowing what to say. Marley did not wait for her to finish as his lips blocked her mouth with a prating heat anxiously, as if he had wanted to melt her down. She stunned and lost all response, as her mind began to befuddle. After a moment of frenzied kissing to release his anger inside, he began to be gentle. He left her lips slightly, teasing the corner of her lip with the tip of his tongue. She felt as if she had been struck by electricity, her body shuddering slightly. She looked at his face, looking at the dilemma in his eyes. Her heart was in a frenzy as well, but at the same time, it was filled with a pang of unmentionable guilt. It was originally a pure hug and nothing else, but it was yet ambiguous, she had to consider Marley¡¯s feelings! But simultaneously she also felt that she had done no wrong. Marley finally let go of her lips and pulled her into his arms, his grip so tight that she could not breathe. He said by her ear, ¡°This is thest time, I don¡¯t want there to be a next time.¡± She stunned and nodded. Marley let go of her body and held onto her hand, as if he did not want to continue that topic, ¡°Where¡¯s mum?¡± ¡°She¡¯s there!¡± Evie was buried! The day after the funeral ended, Ernie had gone missing. No one knew where he went. Sylvie went to the hospital to have a check-up and confirmed that a seed had grown in her womb, the child was hers and Marley¡¯s. The divorce battle between Aiden and Miriam had made its way to the court. Miriam refused to compromise towards the distribution of property, and Aiden too insisted that he wanted to take back a half. Marley was taking charge at thepany, and the Hughes Group had once again entered a crisis due to his parents¡¯ divorce case. Jemima had mailed the things between her and Marley before through courier service, but Sylvie¡¯s name was written as the recipient. Sylvie had not known what they were when she had received the things. But when she opened it, then only she knew that the things inside were the love letters that Marley had written to Jemima, their photos, the study notes that they did together, the cinema tickets that they had used and the tickets for various travel destinations! Every single thing was the bits and pieces of the days when they were still together. Even for the photos, they were very intimate, kissing together, and some of them were even adult-rated! Although Sylvie knew that Jemima did so on purpose, but she still felt ufortable! Yes, she minded! Yet she did not know that the day at the corridor by the door to the morgue, the hug between her and Ernie had also made its mark on Marley¡¯s heart. As she was pregnant, they had slept in separate rooms. Sylvie had sent the things before Marley. It was a veryrge parcel. She did not take another close look at it but merely put the things onto Marley¡¯s table, ¡°Jemima had sent this here!¡± Marley raised his head and looked at her. He then opened it before her, took a look, and took out the albums and looked through them one by one. His eyes were calm andposed, his emotions unreadable. Sylvie stood opposite him and said nothing. Marley read through those things silently, as if he was reminiscing the path that he and Jemima once took. But he also looked nonchnt, as if he was merely looking at a piece of unimportant memory! Sylvie could not understand his expression. She clenched her finger unknowingly, and asked with her breath hitched, ¡°It¡¯s hard to forget, right?¡± Marley paused, lowered his head, smiled and replied as if he was a bit exasperated. ¡°Some memories are indeed, but I know clearly what I¡¯m doing. Are you sure if you¡¯re clear, Sylvie? Can you be wholehearted now, deep inside?¡± ¡°I can!¡± She answered without hesitation. Marley merely smiled, but his smile was quite bitter. He lifted his face slowly from the photo albums, his tone serious, ¡°Sylvie, you couldn¡¯t be wholehearted. It had been long over between Jemima and me, but the five years of memories are not that easy to wipe away and I couldn¡¯t conceal it as well. You saw it too, Sylvie. I know that you mind it, but I don¡¯t want to exin anything, this is all in the past. There¡¯s nothing ambiguous at all between Jemima and me now, she had mailed this just to let you know the past between her and me. I understand her motive behind this and I think you do too! You¡¯re pregnant now, so don¡¯t overthink!¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t!¡± She shook her head and denied. He replied, ¡°I hope you don¡¯t me me. Since this is in the past, I think if we both minded about it out marriage wouldn¡¯t have made it to the end, just like how I minded between you and Ernie. Sylvie, you¡¯re not wholehearted towards me. You don¡¯t have to deny it, I¡¯m not petty. I have a heart and a pair of eyes, and I canpletely see that you felt differently towards him. Maybe it isn¡¯t love, but it was a level higher than liking and a level less than loving!¡± Hearing this, Sylvie looked like she was shocked suddenly as she raised her head to look at him on instinct. She raised her head slightly looking at him. He sat there silently watching herself in silence, yet he seemed unfamiliar in her eyes. In fact, at this moment, it was as though even Marley¡¯s face had be so surreal. She felt that her ears were ringing softly, it was so soft and so far, but it kept ringing. No matter how long it had been, it was still unwavering in her mind. The bitterness and distrust, as well as the pain, had pricked her, she suddenly realized that while she was ming him for being petty, while she was not being petty as well?Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Her heart twisted and turned, and she suddenly felt a little helpless. She merely looked at him, looking at him like that and she suddenly blurted, ¡°Sorry.¡± Perhaps it was her expression being overtly serious, not looking as if she was joking at all. He paused and replied, ¡°It¡¯s alright. I can wait until your heart returns!¡± ¡°But I¡¯m sure that my heart ispletely at your side! My feelings towards Ernie are not what you think!¡± Her tone was deep, her voice so low that it was as if it could melt away at one blow of the wind. She looked at him adamantly, ¡°That wasn¡¯t love, I can differentiate it clearly.¡± ¡°There isn¡¯t love of mine towards Jemima either!¡± He argued. She stunned. Heughed, ¡°Sylvie, your eyes are obviously in disbelief, just like me towards you. I too have a bit of disbelief, this is not good for the baby! Let¡¯s both readjust our mindset! ¡°Sure!¡± Yet, none of them would know that not only did the two of them were unable to readjust, but they have sunk into a very awkward situation. They seemed to have started living a life of treating each other too courteously. The two of them no longer mentioned Jemima and Ernie, as if nothing had happened at all in the first ce. Yet it still left a mark, there were still some things that had changed. He was busy every day handling the reporters, and busy handling thepany¡¯s crisis. His parents were in court, but Marley kept being busy over the livelihood of the employees of thepany. In thepany, Sylvie was taking care of her pregnancy, yet she still arranged the documents. Marley still took care of her, the things she ate and used were the best, yet it felt as if their hearts were a little further apart! In private, the two of them still went home to eat together as usual. They were still putting on a perfect show before Cassius and Miriam without prior agreement, seeming like a loving couple from every angle. But Sylvie still felt that it was different. Sometimes when she lifted her eyes and met with Marley¡¯s, she found that he would turn his eyes away as if he was not willing to look at her. She felt awkward, felt a little gloomy, and felt a little ufortable. Afterward, Marley had hired a nanny for her to take care of her daily life. He seemed to be avoiding the awkwardness on purpose as well, not allowing her to go to the office, and he had been returning home around ten at night ever since she was two months pregnant. After he came back, he would bathe and sleep, and would only have a few words with her, unwilling to speak even half a sentence more. Sylvie could not bring herself to take the initiative to solve this invisible conflict, she did not know how to resolve this either. She could only console herself inside that it would be over soon! After the incident between her parents-inw, maybe it would be over! Yet, it did not seem to have! Marley had more than once thought of leaving the Hughes Group, but he remained hesitant. Cassius had asked Marley to join for tea. Towards the incident that was going huge in the papers, Cassius had no questions, but about the news that the outsiders were having a rumor that Marley might be leaving the Hughes Group, he told Marley this, ¡°Marley, an enterprise is not merely something of the family but also of the society. The Hughes Group had gone by decades of turbulence, it had the sweat and blood of your forefathers, but also the effort of the employees below. An enterprise couldn¡¯t be ended simply! When an enterprise had grown from small torge, the nature of the enterprise has changed eventually. It¡¯s bing more and more societal and carries its responsibility towards society. There are tens of thousands of workers and employees working in an enterprise. The enterprise¡¯s fate links directly to the livelihood of tens of thousands of people.¡± ¡°I understand!¡± When Marley returned, he sank into deep thought. When she was pregnant for two and a half months, Miriam had called and asked them to go home for dinner. At the house of the Moyle family, Sabrina made a full table of dishes. Aiden was not at the table, he no longer came to the house ever since Evie¡¯s incident. After two court sessions, the rtionship between him and Miriam had worsened to downright sinful. After the meal, Miriam started, ¡°I asked you two toe back because I wanted to talk to the both of you. Marley, Sylvie, I know that you are ming me! You me me for going to court with Aiden, and it has indeed made you lose your reputation!¡± ¡°Mum, it¡¯s nothing to lose my reputation. But the key is that the problem was not solved at all!¡± Marley sighed and replied. ¡°Leave thepany, Marley!¡± Miriam looked at her son seriously, ¡°I know that you didn¡¯t like the Hughes Group. You liked to start your own business and I shouldn¡¯t have asked you toe back before!¡± ¡°Mum, indeed I didn¡¯t like the way the Hughes Group operated, but now I have a new understanding about thepany. If I wanted to leave, I can leave whenever and I would be able to make a living, but what about the employees below?¡± ¡°You can give a severance pay!¡± ¡°This is impossible, mum. If you really want to listen to my advice, then withdraw the case! No matter what dad wants, just let him be. If you two could proceed just proceed, if you can¡¯t just separate. The company wouldn¡¯t fall if it¡¯s given to me or Ernie, and I don¡¯t care at all. Ernie is also missing now. This divorce case that you¡¯re having with dad now, what can you get in the end?¡± Chapter 817 Sylvie Was Unhappy Chapter 817 Sylvie Was Unhappy ¡°Justice!¡± Miriam replied coldly. ¡°Justice is in the eye of the beholder!¡± Marley¡¯s lips curled as he stood up, ¡°I¡¯ll leave first with Sylvie, hear me out and stop messing around further! I know inside that dad had done you wrong, and so does Sylvie! Even Ernie thinks that his mum and dad have done you wrong, so what are you fighting about? Carrying that bit of adamance without any meaning! Mum, I¡¯ll leave first with Sylvie!¡± Saying this, Marley pulled Sylvie along and left. It had been this long that he had not held her hand, yet when they exited the house, he let go of her hand. He did not say another sentence on the way back, and the atmosphere again sunk into awkwardness. She could only smile in exasperation. When they reached home, Marley said to Sylvie, ¡°Rest early, Sylvie. Call me if there¡¯s anything!¡± As he said so, he went to the study. Just like this, courteous yet distant, not even the slightest mistake could be picked out. He was caring and was gentle. He did not argue, did not point fingers, yet he was so horribly courteous and distant. Although he was before her, she still felt that his heart was afar no matter what. Atte night, he had just finished being busy with his study. He came to the bedroom, as usual, to bid goodnight to her. Sylvie was leaning against the bedpost looking at the guide for pregnant women in her hands. Marley entered and asked in a calm tone, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you go sleep?¡± She was stunned, raising her head to meet his dark pupils, and replied lightly, ¡°I¡¯m going to sleep now!¡± He sat down by the bed, lowered down, and kissed her on the forehead. His kiss was gentle as usual, but the temperature of his lips was very cold. Something shed in her eyes and disappeared in an instant, as her lips curled,ughing at herself. Marley sat up straight and took a few looks at her, feeling puzzled, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Then only she realized that her eyes had given her emotions away. She had started to me him, but he did not know. Yet did he not also start to me her? She lowered her eyes and shook her head lightly, replying, ¡°Nothing.¡± Her body leaned against the bedpost, her expression flustered as she turned her face over, looking out of the window. Everything was dark outside the window. Perhaps they still needed time, she was willing to wait! Everything would surely get better! After a long while, she turned her head. Her line of sightnded on Marley¡¯s face, the lines that were so handsome and chiselled rather made her feel sad out of a sudden. ¡°Sleep earlier!¡± He said, his tone gentle as usual. She raised her eyes and smiled, a little out of focus. ¡°Goodnight then!¡± He still did not have anything to say, Sylvie could not help but feel a little disappointed. Marley looked at her for a long while, his body a little tensed. After a while, he stood up, ¡°Go sleep!¡± Saying this, he walked out. The corner of Sylvie¡¯s lips curled slightly, as she lowered her gaze. The room door was closed from the outside, the room was abnormally quiet inside, and she did not feel sleepy at all. Sylvie opened her eyes and looked at the ceiling. After an hour, she still had no sleepiness at all. Getting up, she got off the bed and put up her clothes. Opening the door lightly, she walked out onto the corridor, walking towards the balcony. The weather was getting colder. She stood at the balcony, clenching her clothes tighter. Marley¡¯s voice rang behind her, ¡°It¡¯s cold outside!¡± She turned slightly and replied lightly, ¡°You should go back and sleep first! Sorry, I¡¯ve woke you up!¡± At this moment, Marley walked over and stood right before her. She saw that he was in his pajamas, standing tall and slender, even his pajamas were made of silk. His taste was impable, just that his face showed his tiredness. ¡°You¡¯re hiding something!¡± Marley said deeply. ¡°Are you worried about Ernie?¡± Sylvie raised her head and smiled, actually, she still had something to rebut, but as it came by her lips she swallowed it back whole again. She did not want to argue or be unhappy, some things are best left unsaid. He had mentioned Ernie, so it meant that he had minded inside. Sylvie knew that she could not exin some things clearly was probably because of both her and Marley. There was distrust in their love. ¡°I¡¯m going back!¡± She did not exin but turned and walked away. Yet he thought that he had guessed what she was thinking, and frustration rose from within. He grabbed on her hand and then pulled her into his arms, his gaze bing dark and deep. A kiss then followed. His scent was still familiar as usual, rushing up with a slight warmth. Sylvie closed her eyes, her fingers grasping on Marley¡¯s cor, as she suddenly felt a little helpless and flustered. It has been so long that they had not been this close. It was supposed to be sweet and happy, but her heart was pumping so much that her chest hurt slightly, as her mind was crystal clear. At the same time, bitterness came gushing inside her, she was worried about her pregnancy, worried about hurting her child. She gasped and said quietly, ¡°Let me go, Marley!¡± Marley heard her protests and instantly his expression darkened. He suddenly felt that perhaps Ernie was like a scorch mark, staying in her heart forever forcefully, thus she was so distant towards him. He suddenly felt extremely frustrated. He thought that if he gave her time everything would be over, yet she seemed to be colder and colder, there was a barrier between him and her. Feeling frustrated, he let go of her and turned to leave. He pushed the door of the balcony open and entered the guest room. The balcony restored its calmness. Sylvie was stunned on the balcony, she did not understand why he had been angry again. He still minded about Ernie, but she really believed that it had nothing to do with Ernie. Sylvie stood there and clenched her fists, lowering her gaze. A sudden abnormal feeling gushed in her heart out of nowhere, as if she had be just like him unknowingly, being a bit angry for no reason. Returning once more to the bedroom, sheid in the thin nket. The entire room was chilly, as she closed her eyes she would think of Marley¡¯s handsome and slightly tired face. She turned over and opened her eyes until dawn. When Ryan called, Marley had already gone to work. He did not say good morning when he went, he did not even meet her. Ryan and Connie were engaged, and Sylvie and Marley attended their engagement party. She was genuinely happy for Ryan. When she received the call, Sylvie asked in a cheerful tone as usual, ¡°What¡¯s up, Ryan?¡± ¡°The design fees have just been released, I have deposited the wages into your ount, go have a look!¡± ¡°Alright! It¡¯s just this?¡± Sylvie asked casually, ¡°I thought that there¡¯s something else!¡± ¡°How are you recently, Sylvie?¡± It had been so long since Ryanst saw Sylvie! ¡°Let¡¯s have lunch together at noon! I¡¯ll be going to Country K the day after tomorrow! I probably wouldn¡¯t be back in a short while!¡± ¡°You¡¯re going to Country K?¡± Sylvie was a little surprised. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you would be staying in the country for your developments? Why are you leaving again?¡± Ryan did not reply but asked, ¡°Are you free at noon?¡± ¡°Yes, I am! Allow me to treat you at noon, Ryan!¡± ¡°Sure!¡± He replied briefly. At noon she ate with Ryan. Seeing Sylvie looking exhausted, Ryan¡¯s expression wasplicated. ¡°Sylvie, you¡¯re thinner, have you not been fely?!¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine,tely my pregnancy symptoms are quite serious, and that¡¯s the reason I haven¡¯t been eating well! Do I look that bad?¡± Leaning back slightly, Sylvie answered him calmly. She used her calm and casual tone to answer, not allowing herself to show the slightest unnaturalness, so that her best friend could rx. His brows furrowed slightly. ¡°Where¡¯s Connie?¡± Sylvie saw that he did not speak and she asked again. ¡°She already went to Country K, I¡¯ll go over the day after tomorrow!¡± ¡°Alright!¡± Sylvie nodded, saying irrelevant things, ¡°I have been staying home for too long recently and didn¡¯t catch up with you two. It¡¯s good seeing you both happy, Ryan. Get married to Connie earlier! The last time I saw Connie she said she wanted to be a mother faster!¡± Ryan did not say anything, he could feel the meaning within Sylvie¡¯s words and it was meaningful. ¡°Sylvie, we¡¯ve known each other for years. If you¡¯re happy I wouldn¡¯t say anything, but if you¡¯re not happy I can¡¯t just sit there doing nothing. Tell me, what¡¯s up with your Marley?¡± Ryan was a very clever person, sensitive and smart. ¡°Nothing, we¡¯re fine, really!¡± Sylvie did not intend to tell. This was between her and Marley and had nothing to do with anybody else. She did not want to force a smile, but facing Ryan¡¯s concern, her mood could not be lighter. She did not know what to say to lighten the mood but merely said, ¡°Ryan, until today I finally understand that not even the slightest ambiguity can be contained in marriage. If you love someone you must do so wholeheartedly. If there¡¯s a special concern for someone else inside, it would be wronging your partner beside you! So, friends are better to remain friends. Being overly concerned will only bring harm to each other!¡± Although she did not say much, it was obvious what she was pointing to. Ryan understood it instantly, these words were likely for his ears. He nodded and smiled, his smile bitter, but he did not pursue further. In the middle of their meal, Sylvie filled a bowl of soup for Ryan out of habit. She pushed the small bowl filled with soup towards Ryan¡¯s side, when she raised her eyes, she happened to meet his eyes from the opposite. His look wasplicated and it made Sylvie¡¯s heart shudder, and she smiled, ¡°Have some soup!¡± ¡°Thank you!¡± Ryan took it over calmly and lowered his head to continue eating, at that moment the atmosphere at the table became more awkward. Sylvie had already a bad appetite, although her morning sickness was almost over, her mood was affected. Not having much appetite, she ate only a bit and already felt full. As they were about to finish, Marley came suddenly. Once Sylvie raised her head she saw Marley who was looking quite anxious. Feeling a bit shocked, she asked, ¡°Marley, howe you¡¯re here?¡± ¡°The nanny said that you came out, and I happen toe over. Mr. Babel¡¯s here, what a coincidence!¡± Marley said calmly, greeting Ryan. ¡°Hello, Mr. Hughes!¡± Ryan smiled. ¡°We have just finished, should I order some more for you?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve just eaten!¡± Marley was courteous as well. Sylvie listened to their greetings. At this moment, Ryan said, ¡°Sylvie, it¡¯s your treat today so I¡¯ll go ahead and be impolite, go get the bill!¡± Ryan''s request was reasonable, and Sylvie smiled, ¡°Of course I¡¯ll get the bill, this is my farewell to you!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go!¡± Marley said. ¡°No need, I¡¯ll get the bill!¡± Sylvie answered quickly, ¡°Let¡¯s go together.¡± Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. ¡°I¡¯m going now!¡± Ryan did not have the slightest hint of wanting to move. Sylvie was no fool, she knew what Ryan meant as if he had something to tell Marley. She looked at Ryan pitifully. Ryan smiled at her, ¡°What are you worried about? Can¡¯t I talk with Mr. Hughes? Go on, girl, still being so slow in treating your brother to a meal after earning money? Petty!¡± Sylvie had no other options, so she could only leave first to pay the bill. Once she left, Ryan lit up a cigarette and took a drag. He puffed out a long puff of smoke and turned to look at Marley. ¡°Let¡¯s have a talk, Mr. Hughes.¡± Marley replied lightly, ¡°Alright.¡± Ryan was very silent for a long while, after the cigarette was half burnt, then only he started talking. His words were direct, ¡°Sylvie¡¯s unhappy and she looks a lot more exhausted. If you can¡¯t give Sylvie happiness, I want to take her away!¡± Chapter 818 Men’s Words Were Unbelievable Chapter 818 Men¡¯s Words Were Unbelievable Ryan said it seriously, his tone was devoid of any plea. Every word he said was filled with solid strength, colliding with Marley¡¯s inner world heavily. Instantly, Marley felt that his insides had collided as it panged hard with pain. His pupils immediately contracted sharply, and his tone filled with chiding, ¡°Mr. Babel, please don¡¯t forget that Sylvie is my wife!¡± C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. But Ryan did not even look at him, his gazending on the te before him. His voice rang calmly, his emotions unreadable, ¡°Sylvie is a strong girl, she wouldn¡¯t care less about anything, but only you! If you really think that she¡¯s your wife, please treat her better. If she keeps being this exhausted, she might even lose her child!¡± The sentence hit Marley painfully as he was stunned there, the expression on his face had frozen solidly there. Ryan gave Marley enough time to think, as his words continued at the same normal pace, ¡°I don¡¯t have the right to ask you for anything, but I just want to remind you that Sylvie is a fine girl. If you can¡¯t treat her nicely, someone else would be thinking of her, someone else would be better than you, and would care for her more than you do. If you love someone and can¡¯t give her happiness, you should rather let go!¡± Marley was silenced by Ryan¡¯s words, he was deep in thought. It was undeniable that during their marriage, Marley had always thought andprehended his needs and his purpose. Whenever he was unhappy, Sylvie was also unhappy. There were indeed problems with their marriage, and the problems would have existed even without Jemima, without Ernie. Ryan took a deep drag of his cigarette, ¡°Marley, you¡¯ve never really understood Sylvie. If you really love her, you would have noticed if she was being slightly unhappy, and would even be more unhappy than she is. But you¡¯re not. Or you have realized it but you¡¯re distancing from her on purpose, you¡¯re torturing her. You¡¯re selfish, Sylvie is pregnant now, she pregnant with your child. How could you allow her to look this exhausted? You should know, today when I saw her and saw her pale face and greenish eyebags, I wanted to take her away!¡± Marley did not know what to say at the moment and could only listen. At this moment, he was speechless. ¡°Do you know why she fell in love with you? I think you surely wouldn¡¯t know!¡± Ryan continued lightly. ¡°Sylvie had known you five years ago, if you had a heart you would have remembered. If you didn¡¯t have a heart, I wouldn¡¯t say anything else! I just want to add one more sentence in the end, if Sylvie keeps on being unhappy, no matter with what identity I will take her away. You better watch out!¡± Having said this, Ryan extinguished the cigarette butt in his hand, stood up, and left inrge strides. Marley was stunned there and did not speak for a long time. Just like that, he sat there silently, unmoving. Ryan walked out and went down from the stairs on the other side, he avoided Sylvie on purpose. When Sylvie came back again, she saw Marley sitting alone by the table. She was a little surprised, ¡°Where¡¯s Ryan? Did he leave first? Let¡¯s go as well? Ryan¡¯s leaving for Country K soon, on the flight the day after tomorrow.¡± Marley realized that she seemed to be exining, his heart feeling ufortable and suffocated. He finally realized Sylvie¡¯s carefulness, as if he was a husband that got jealous easily. At this moment, Marley suddenly felt that he seemed to be unreasonable. Something pressed on his heart and he suddenly felt that he could not breathe. How did they end up like this? Sylvie realized that his eyebags were heavy as well, he looked exhausted. After a long while of seeing him being unresponsive, merely looking at her like this with a heavy expression. His look at her was unreadable, and Sylvie called out to him hesitantly, ¡°Marley?¡± Marley stood up, walked forwards, and hugged Sylvie. His strength was strong and his hug seemed to have regained its warm feeling. Sylvie instantly felt that her heart was sore. ¡°Sylvie, go with me to thepany this afternoon, alright?¡± He asked by her ear dimly. Sylvie buried herself in his arms. After a while, her voice whimpered as she spoke, ¡°Alright!¡± Sylvie went to thepany with Marley and took a nap in the restroom in the office while he handled work affairs. In the afternoon, Marley received a call and left thepany hurriedly, saying that he woulde by to pick her up after work in the afternoon. Sylvie waited in the office, as she was being bored, A came up to find her. Sylvie was a little surprised at her arrival, ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± A sat on the couch,ughing at herself. ¡°I want to know where Ernie went!¡± ¡°Ernie?¡± Sylvie frowned. ¡°I don¡¯t know!¡± ¡°How could you not know? How is it possible that Ernie didn¡¯t tell you where he went? He adores you so!¡± A was quite emotional. ¡°Tell me, Sylvie, I¡¯m looking for him!¡± ¡°I really don¡¯t know!¡± Sylvie¡¯s eyes were clear, staring straight into A¡¯s eyes. ¡°I¡¯m carrying his child!¡± A spoke softly, her tone filled with pleading. ¡°If you know where he is, please tell me, I¡¯m begging you!¡± A is pregnant with Ernie¡¯s child?! Sylvie was thunderstruck and was unable to recover for a long while. Sylvie did not know what happened between Ernie and A. At this moment, she only felt a little strange, her feelings were indescribable. Was this how men were? Ernie had told her that he loved her, but he had an affair with A. She did not intend to me Ernie for anything, but she suddenly felt that men¡¯s words are so unbelievable! She did not have the right to me Ernie for anything as well, but she was instantly relieved. Some words were unbelievable! ¡°If I have any news of him, I will surely tell you, but I really didn¡¯t know where he went! So, I¡¯m sorry.¡± A saw that she did not seem to be lying, she opened her mouth, wanting to speak but stopped. Sylvie was smart, she saw her response as if she had something to say. Yet she waited for a long while and did not see her starting to talk, so she finally started, ¡°Anything else?¡± ¡°Sylvie!¡± A eximed in a low voice, after a long while she finally said, ¡°I¡¯m envious of you, and I even hate you a bit. You¡¯re very lucky, I once imagined turning from rags to riches, but I know that it¡¯s merely a dream. I wouldn¡¯t dare to im ties with Ernie. I just want to find him and ask him. If he wants the child, I¡¯ll give birth to it. If he doesn¡¯t, then I won¡¯t!¡± Sylvie was stunned, the child was innocent. She was also having a child now, and naturally, she would know what it felt to be a mother, it was a living thing. ¡°What happens if he doesn¡¯t want it?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll abort it!¡± ¡°This is too cruel!¡± ¡°If Ernie wants it, it¡¯ll be the child¡¯s destiny, if not it¡¯ll be the child¡¯s fate. I won¡¯t raise it alone!¡± A stood up and walked out. When she got to the door, she turned back and said lightly, ¡°I was once head over heels with Marley, but he didn¡¯t feel anything for me. But now I¡¯m in love with Ernie, I must have been the kind of woman that¡¯s unable to be wholehearted and is prone to cheating. Ernie probably wouldn¡¯t want this child as well. If in three days there¡¯s still no news from him, I would abort it!¡± ¡°A, don¡¯t be reckless. I¡¯ll think of a way to help you find him, but I¡¯m not sure if I can find him!¡± Sylvie did not dare to make the promise. ¡°Thank you!¡± A thanked her genuinely, and she then walked out. When work ended, Marley had not returned. He called to tell Sylvie that he asked Tyler to send her back as he would be returningter, so Sylvie did not wait any longer. Once her work had ended Sylvie hurried to leave. But once she opened the main door of the office, she saw Tyler standing outside the door. His gentle face had a warm smile on it, ¡°Let¡¯s go, allow me to be your protector once and send you home!¡± ¡°Thank you, Mr. Cooper!¡± Sylvie smiled, closing the door she went into the elevator with him. As the car passed by downtown, Sylvie suddenly remembered that she had run out of plums, and she had been eating a lot of sour foods recently. She said to Tyler in embarrassment, ¡°Mr. Cooper, please stop by Jenkins Plums for a while. I have to buy some sour plums and it might take you ten minutes!¡± ¡°It¡¯s alright!¡± Tyler drove towards Jenkins Plums. Sylvie went to buy the sour plums herself, and she entered the store while Tyler waited in the car. Jenkins Plums was an old store that sold sour plums exclusively and had booming business. Going in and buying a lot, Sylvie walked out holding them. But she happened to see a car stopping at the store opposite Jenkins Plums. Sylvie felt that the car was familiar. Upon a closer look, was that not Marley¡¯s car? While she was still stunned, she saw Marley getting off the car, and from the car beside a tall and slender figure walked down. It was Jemima. The two of them walked towards the caf¨¦ together, and Marley even opened the door for her gentlemanly, and they both walked in together. Sylvie stunned there for a while. Then Tyler pressed on the horn and she finally came to her senses. She smiled lightly and got on the car. ¡°Sorry I made you wait for so long!¡± ¡°What are you looking at?¡± Tyler saw that she was in a daze just now and did not know what she was looking at. ¡°Nothing, let¡¯s go!¡± Sylvie pestered and took out a small bag, cing in at his back seat. ¡°This is for you, Jenkins Plums¡¯s green plums!¡± ¡°Wow, thank you!¡± Tyler started the car and left in the other direction. As he looked out from the car window he frowned, was that not Marley¡¯s car? He did not ponder further, as he started the car and drove away. He left after he sent Sylvie back to the mansion. When Sylvie went back the nanny had finished cooking. She ate in silence, and she then returned to her room. She tried hard not to think of the scene in the afternoon, but she could not get over that thought in her heart and could not help but think. Marley had met Jemima but he told her that he had an appointment in the afternoon, he was lying! Yes! Men all loved to lie! Ernie and Marley were the same! When Marley returned it was around eight o¡¯clock at night. As he entered his expression looked especially tired, once he saw Sylvie he smiled, ¡°Sorry, I was too busy in the afternoon. I had an appointment, and it has ended! Have you eaten?¡± Sylvie was stunned, she had seen him and Jemima entering the caf¨¦ together, yet he actually said that it was an appointment, Sylvie was disappointed! But she did not show it. Marley took off his clothes and went into the bathroom in front of her. It had been so long, that was the first time he came back to bathe in this bathroom. ¡°Help me to find some clothes, Sylvie. Don¡¯t slip, appropriate exercise is good for giving birth after!¡± He said in the bathroom. Sylvie could only go to find his clothes for him. She took out the pajamas and the bathrobe from the closet and walked to the bathroom door that was slightly ajar, pushing the bathroom door open lightly. Behind the door the steam was thick, through the blurry steam, Sylvie saw that Marley was bathing under the showerhead. His figure was slender, and his proportions were perfect. His legs were long and his torso was a reversed triangle. The muscles on his body were solid, a sore sight for the eyes in the blurry steam. Sylvie put the clothes at the door and she then left. She did not have the mood. She wanted to ask him, yet she felt that it was unnecessary. Marley finished bathing and came out, Sylvie was not in the bedroom. He changed his clothes and went downstairs to find her. She was sitting in the living room watching television, there was a bag of sour plums in her hands. Chapter 819 Love Not Deep Enough Chapter 819 Love Not Deep Enough Marley took a look at her for a while without awakening her and then entered into the study. At 10 o¡¯clock, Sylvie went back in the bedroom, intending to sleep early. Men were not reliable. However, the baby was of her own. Nourishing the baby was the right thing to do. When Marley came out of the study, Sylvie was already in bed. Without saying anything, he turned off the light and went directly to bed. Having been living in two separate ces for over a month, He suddenly came to sleep with her, which made Sylvie¡¯s whole body tauten. After climbing into the bed, Marley armed around Sylvie after lying down in the darkness and said, ¡°Just sleep, Sylvie!¡±. Staring at the wall nkly, Sylvie remained silent in darkness and her heart was at a loss, not knowing what to do. Puzzled by theplex thoughts in her mind for half a night, Sylvie was quite dispirited after getting up. She opened her eyes and met his. Marley¡¯s puffiness was less obvious and he appeared to be refreshed, so he had a good night. ¡°Morning!¡± he said. ¡°Morning!¡± responded Sylvie lightly. ¡°Are you going to thepany or staying at home?¡± he asked. ¡°I¡¯ll stay at home!¡± answered Sylvie. ¡°Um, that¡¯s okay.¡± Marley stood up. ¡°You can take more rest, but don¡¯t forget to have breakfast on time!¡± ¡°Ok.¡± Sylvie stared at Marley¡¯s back nkly when he was washing his face and brushing his teeth after getting up. Since the weather today was bad, the room was still dim even if the curtain was drawn back. The shadow of Marley¡¯s body was partly hidden and partly visible in the early-morning sunlight before she finally closed her eyes. Sylvie got out of bed slowly and looked at the wall of the bathroom where the sound of flowing water came. Catching sight of Sylvie sitting near the bedside and staring at the wall of the bathroom, Marley was stunned for a while and then asked, ¡°Sylvie, what¡¯s the matter?¡± Sylvie got sober suddenly, turned to him, and said, ¡°A is pregnant and Ernie is the father. If you can find him, please tell him about this. If he wants the baby, she won¡¯t have an abortion, but if he doesn¡¯t, she will have the abortion three dayster.¡± ¡°She is pregnant?¡± Marley said in surprise. Looking at Marley with hesitation implied in her eyes, Sylvie then asked, ¡°Are you really invited to dinner yesterday?¡± Marley was stunned and then nodded, ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°Oh!¡± his unwillingness to tell the truth really disappointed Sylvie. She then asked directly, ¡°Marley, what do you think that matters the most in marriage? I think it¡¯s cheating!¡± Marley looked at her with confusion in his eyes. ¡°We are going to divorce!¡± Sylvie said in a low voice, which directly hit his heart. ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°I am tired, really tired!¡± Sylvie answered in a low voice, ¡°I do not want to continue. I do not believe what a man says.¡± ¡°Is it because of Ernie?¡± Marley suddenly realized and said, ¡°You are ming Marley for making A get pregnant. Is that why you transfer your anger to me?¡± Sylvie smiled slightly and said with self-deprecating humor, ¡°I don¡¯t deny, but I can¡¯t believe what you say. You actually had a coffee with Jemima yesterday, but you lied to me. I don¡¯t want to quarrel with you. I just want a divorce.¡± Marley was shocked by the sudden requirements for a divorce and the fact that she mentioned Jemima as well, so he asked, ¡°Did you follow my track?¡± Sylvie just smiled, ¡°Whatever! Just think me that way!¡± ¡°Sylvie, if you want a divorce, you do not need to look for an excuse for it. Nothing happened between me and Jemima.¡± ¡°While, if you didn¡¯t tell a lie, why you lied to me?¡± she replied. Marley couldn¡¯t find an answer to the question because she got him. But he then immediately asked with indignation, ¡°Have you ever thought of our child? Do not forget that you are already pregnant. I do not agree with the divorce. And seriously, nothing had happened between Jemima and me. I met her just to settle something. Given the fact that you are pregnant, I do not want you to be angry. That¡¯s why I lied. It''s not what you think. I will not divorce you. You should calm down, and so do I. We should talk later.¡± Finished talking, Marley mmed the door behind him. Obviously, he¡¯s really angry. Sylvie sighed to herself. Was she too sensitive? Or were there too many problems between them? Their marriage is based not on love. They were connected by marriage. Even if Marley fell in love with her after marriage, but this love didn¡¯t help solve the existing problems. She¡¯s not sure whether she demanded too much, which had made her so tired. She thought Marley was tried too. Sylvie moved to the Sunshine Residential Area for a rest. She needed to calm down. Marley hurried to the Sunshine Residential Area, shocked by the news. However, Sylvie refused to open the door, just told him, ¡°I am tired, Marley. I want to be alone for some time.¡± ¡°Open the door, please. Let¡¯s talk.¡± Marley said in low voice, ¡°I will respect your decision, I promise, but can we talk at first?¡± ¡°Can you promise that you will talk calmly?¡± shecks self-confidence in a way. ¡°Yes, I promise.¡± The door was then open when she saw him standing in the doorway. Seeing his haggard face, Sylvie more or less felt ashamed and uneasy. Marley was staring at herplicated expression. Simultaneously, they both fell into silence. Sometimes, Sylvie wouldugh at herself whenever she thought of the current situation. She didn¡¯t know why she kept on or who she was ming. She just felt very tired of the marriage, and so did he. She stepped back to let him in. Marley shut the door and held her hand all of a sudden. Sylvie turned and said indifferently, ¡°Let go, Marley!¡± She wondered if he had grabbed Jemima¡¯s hand like this yesterday. He was specting that she had something with Ernie. But she knew that she was innocent. She felt, clearly, he had something with Jemima, or he wouldn¡¯t have covered it up. Aiden kept a secret the private meeting between Elinor and Evie, but she didn''t want their love. If she found out that her husband had another woman and child several yearster, she mustn¡¯t act as calm as Elinor, and instead, she would go crazy! So, she would rather kill everything in the cradle. She would rather give up the love than ending up being cheated on after falling in love! Indeed, no cheating was allowed in the marriage. ¡°Let go of me!¡± Sylvie shouted again. Staring at her hand silently, Marley said in a husky voice, ¡°It¡¯s hard.¡± Sylvie raised her eyes and looked at him. Marley looked deeply into her eyes, ¡°Are you sure ¡­¡­that you are going to divorce me?¡± Sylvie was stunned by his words and then nodded seriously, ¡°Yes.¡± Marley smiled again, bleakly and miserably, "...... Do we ...... have to do this? We have ovee so many hardships. When everything is about to go smoothly, you want a divorce. So why?" ¡°Because you lied to me!¡± She responded. ¡°When did I lie to you?¡± Marley argued when raised his eyebrows. ¡°Yesterday!¡± Sylvie felt suffocated as she turned her face to look out at the sky. ¡°Am I that unworthy of your trust?¡± he asked bitterly. ¡°Or you have never loved me. Do you still have Ernie in your heart? When he left, you''re at odds with me. You think that my mother and I were wrong to insist on not giving him the Hughes Group, do you? You''re defending him, right? So that¡¯s why you''d rather divorce me?¡± Feeling distressed in her heart, Sylvie closed her eyes and said lightly, ¡°Marley, I used to have sympathy or pity for Ernie. I don¡¯t know why then, but after having gone through so much, I think it¡¯s mutual appreciation! We are the same. Both of us are unpresentable illegitimate children. He is your father¡¯s illegitimate son, and I am the illegitimate daughter of the arthy family. I can feel a familiar and painful torment from the bottom of his eyes and it is a kind of entanglement. What he had under his eyes, I had once. It¡¯s just that I never knew that neither of us is a good person. We both have med our parents. If you say mutual appreciation is love, I have nothing to say. But seriously, I don¡¯t think that¡¯s love. Our failure in marriage has nothing to do with others. It¡¯s because of ourselves. Maybe, it¡¯s because of me, but now I¡¯m really tired! I don¡¯t like the feeling of being cheated. I¡¯d rather face the ugly reality than being cheated, and I don¡¯t want to be your mother one day, so I insist on a divorce!¡± She turned her face and seemed to notice a bright sh of light in Marley¡¯s eyes. However, before she could look closely, he had already closed his eyes. She was once fascinated by that long and arc eye line, where she had kissed, touched, and lingered over and over again. But now, she looked at him with an indescribable sourness in her heart. ¡°I must repeat that I didn¡¯t deceive you. Yesterday, I had some business and I did meet Jemima!¡± She asked in a tense voice, ¡°But you told me that you went to a business dinner! You said that it¡¯s rted to thepany¡¯s business. Evenst night and this morning, you still said so! He replied, ¡°But I didn''t betray you.¡± Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. His voice was hoarse and trembling. ¡°Marley, do you love me?" She asked Marley nkly. He smiled bitterly, opened his eyes, and looked directly into the bottom of her eyes, ¡°I thought what I did was enough, but it seemed it¡¯s still far from satisfying you!" ¡°Marley, I''m asking. Do you love me?¡± ¡°Sylvie!" Marley gritted his teeth, the veins on his forehead jutted out, ¡°So, do you love me?¡± ¡°Of course, I love you!¡± Sylvie answered tiredly, ¡°See, you don''t believe that I love you! You always thought that I might be in love with Ernie, but I think we can only be friends with only same experience but not love. However, you never believe me.¡± "Then how much do you believe me?" Marley¡¯s expression was as gloomy as a hurricane that was about to whistle, ¡°You have been suspecting that I rekindle the past feelings for Jemima! And you never believe what I exined to you." ¡°The problem between us has nothing to do with neither Ernie nor Jemima. It¡¯s just we don''t love each other deeply enough and we are ming each other. So, I want to end this rtionship!¡± Sylvie raised her head, fearlessly looked at the furious Marley in front of her, and even smiled, ¡°I mean, Marley, I want to end this rtionship. We should leave each other. From now on, you go your way, and I''ll go mine. Let¡¯s stop torturing each other before the conflict between us be irreconcble. I do not want to end till the day we are tired of each other! Please leave something nice between us!" It turned out that the time for two in love to indulge in was so short, almost fleeting. It''s not that you didn''t love, but you didn¡¯t know how to love! ¡°I once thought I would love you unconditionally and without reservation, but it seems that I can''t do it! Even I am pregnant, I''m still unwilling topromise! I''m afraid that one day I''ll be resentful and not be myself anymore! But Marley, you just can¡¯t get it. You don''t understand my heart at all!¡± Chapter 820 Threatening With the Child Chapter 820 Threatening With the Child ¡°Even if I don''t understand, you will never get a divorce. I will never agree to divorce!!!¡± Marley yelled in a low voice of hatred. Sylvie looked at him with unfamiliar eyes, ¡°Don''t push me!¡± The pride in her bones survived years of hardship! She was not the one who could be threatened! She had paid all that she owed him back! Now, she didn¡¯t want to live in humility anymore! When Marley saw her proud smile, he felt a fire burning in his blood, then he stepped forward and strongly held Sylvie against the door, ¡°What about our child?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll raise the child, and you shall have visitation rights!¡± Sylvie replied calmly. Marley gritted his teeth and said, ¡°What, are, you, saying?¡± ¡°You can visit the baby anytime you want. However, if you don''t agree to the divorce, I''ll have an abortion.¡± Sylvie looked at him pitifully with her head held high, ¡°Don''t force me to take that step. I don''t want it to happen, but if you can¡¯t agree, I won''t hesitate to abort the baby!" She knew how angry Marley would be on hearing those words, and from what she had known of Marley, he would be furious. ¡°This is our baby! If he knew that you ever wanted to abort him, he would be quite upset!¡±. Unsurprisingly, Marley stared at her like he was going to eat her up, or that his forehead was bruised, ¡°You threatened me with the baby just for a divorce? You damned woman, the child is innocent. If you dare to touch him, I will never forgive you for the rest of my life!¡± ¡°Just do it!¡± She whispered. ¡°Asking for my consent? Sylvie, do you feel it a torment to be with me now? ¡± He growled in a low voice. ¡°Yes!¡± She closed her eyes. She was also tangled and trembling to stand, only to feel the intense pain in her heart make her cower. With nothing in mind, she heard a hollow voice ring out, ¡°it¡¯s terrible suffering in every minute. I don¡¯t want to pretend anymore. You''re tired, and I''m tired too!¡± "Howe it be what it is today? Sylvie, please tell me, aren¡¯t we good?" ¡°I''ll tell you why! From the day you saw myst hug with Ernie in the corridor of the morgue, you have already started to doubt me. You said that was thest time, but in fact, we are the same. We are both selfish. You can''t ept me and Ernie as a friend with a little ambiguity, and I also can''t stand your old lover unforgotten in your mind. The most important thing is that we can''t conceal our selfishness no matter how many decent reasons we give. If we go on living together, we will be exhausted by ourselves! So, just let go, Marley!¡± ¡°How did you know that I can¡¯t stand your ambiguity?¡± ¡°You do!¡± Sylvie screamed, ¡°You can''t stand any man being close to me, whether it''s Ernie or Ryan. Without regard to what they really have in mind, you just can''t stand it! When I had a meal with Ryan, who was leaving for America, you immediately appeared in front of me. In the afternoon, you told me that you would join in a dinner party, but actually, you were with Jemima. Even if nothing had happened between you and her, did you really respect me? You never did. Don''t you think we''re tired and worn out? In fact, to put it simply, I don''t know you well, and neither do you. However, Ernie and Ryan know me well and they care about me more than you!¡± ¡°What are you saying?¡± Marley felt a boom exploded in his head at the moment. Feeling tired, Sylvie said word by word, ¡°Marley, I loved you, for almost six years, from seventeen to twenty-two. I give all my love to you. In fact, you may have long forgotten what had happened five years ago in the club. You saved a girl who was deceived by her mother to sell her body at the age of seventeen. You gave her a check worth 200,000, but you insisted that you did not want the girl! You may have already forgotten the details, but she remembered every detail, and that girl is me. You asked me about my study. In fact, at that time I was not excellent at all, but after meeting you, I exert more effort to study and be first at school. Then, I know that you are Marley. So I keep you in my heart ever since! Even in Harvard, I couldn''t sleep for a week when I know that you are going to study there too. I often visited you, but you never knew there was me! I loved you secretly behind your back for five years, but you never knew. When I received a call from my grandfather informing me toe back to get married, I refused. However, when I found out it¡¯s you, I agreed. I have never regretted getting married to you over the past months. I still love you, but I''m just too tired! Five years ago, I turned down a lot of excellent men who pursued me for this reason, because I was grateful for what you have done for me. But I''m wondering how long the love that grows out of gratitude canst? You saved me, and I helped you. Now, I don''t owe you, and just let me go! I don''t want to lose myself. I don''t want to end up in a hysterical manner, which will make me feel disgusted with myself!¡± After saying these words, Sylvie once again turned her face away! She has loved him for five years. There¡¯s only one man in her heart and that¡¯s him, but he said her love is not pure enough, which makes her feel aggrieved and distressed. ¡°Obviously, we love each other. Why do we have to divorce?" Marley was shocked and sorrowful. He tried to think about what Sylvie had just said. Five years ago? A check? He looked at her in a daze but something was shing quickly in his mind. Yes! He remembered! He did save a girl who was drugged! It turned out that she was the girl. Five years ago, he gave her a 200,000 check. Five yearster, she gave him her virginity and an investment of 1.5 billion, but he, all this time, was suspecting her love for being not pure enough! ¡°Sylvie¡± his heart was in shock, ¡°That¡¯s you? I''m sorry, I don''t know!¡± ¡°Marley, we should break up!¡± her voice was choked with sobs. ¡°But there¡¯s no way I can let go of you!¡± ¡°Marley, I have nothing more to give you, nothing more. Let go of me. Just let me go.¡± Sylvie closed her eyes, ¡°We are both too selfish to love the other deep enough. You resent me and so do I. There is no way that we can live together!¡± Marley¡¯s heart ached so badly and he closed his eyes, ¡°Sylvie, why do you say that? I didn''t me you.¡± intively, she said, ¡°You did! You just don''t admit it!¡± Marley twisted his head and clenched his fist against his heart, ¡°I am ming you, ming you for being too devoted to Ernie!¡± ¡°That''s because you can never feel the loneliness in him, but I do! He always reminds me of myself whenever I see him being alone physically and mentally!¡± Marley¡¯s body swayed, ¡°Please calm down, Sylvie!¡± ¡°No need!¡± ¡°Let me think it over for a few days!¡± His heart was deeply grieved and his eyes being vacant. He could onlypromise, thinking she was so emotional and it may be bad for the baby. ¡°Anyway, you promise me to take good care of yourself and the baby. Don''t get emotional for the sake of the baby. Let''s all calm down! I will reflect on myself! If you do not want to see me, I will leave!¡± As she watched his back disappearing behind the closed door, she staggered back because her heart ached. Suddenly she remembered that night when he gave her the check when she was only seventeen, and the time when she had thought she would love him regardless of everything. Now, she hated herself too! Yes, she was bing more and more annoying! She became selfish and imprable. Sylvie closed her eyes because the pain in her eyes was tested. She opened her eyes again and looked out the window at the sky. As she was looking, her face was covered with tears. She was once so naive and innocent when she thought that love was just about giving. But now, she was so greedy that she wants everything from him. Exactly, she became greedy! Her tears fell like rain. After crying, she went to wash her face and scold herself seeing her inmed eyes in the mirror with resentment. ¡®What are you crying for?¡¯ For three days in a row, Marley did not give her a call, let alone a visit. Sylvie went downstairs to buy some vegetables. On her way back from the market, she bumped into Ernie who had disappeared for almost a month. He was standing right in front of her, with a handsome face. Ernie had been following her, on her way to the market and back. His eyes were gloomy and his heart was as nervous as a wire tightly strangled, swing back and forth in the cold valley. She was not doing well. Seeing her drawn look, he felt that 10,000 small worms were gnawing at his blood vessels. Despite his absence, he knew everything about her and the fact that she and Marley had been doing badtely. ¡°Sylvie!¡± Ernie spoke in a low voice. She looked at him calmly, then smiled with tranquility and without entanglement, ¡°Ernie, how are you doingtely?¡± Her greeting made his whole heart tightened. He stared at her eyes for a long time where there was neither longing nor adoration, only care for an old friend. He felt only a sense of destion. His heart was painful, very painful! At the same time, he was relieved that she did not love him at all! But, why couldn¡¯t Marley notice it? ¡°I''m fine!¡± Ernie answered. ¡°Let''s go, let me take you to dinner!¡± Sylvie said indifferently. ¡°But let me put my stuff upstairs first.¡± He nodded his head. After Sylvie put the food home and then came downstairs, the two of them walked out of the apartment and stopped at a clean restaurant outside the apartment. Sylvie smiled lightly and said, ¡°Let''s go to this one!¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Without too many words and without refusal. They sat down in a small, semi-open booth on the second floor like two old friends. ¡°Did Ae to you?¡± Sylvie asked. ¡°Yes!¡± Ernie said calmly, ¡°I am sorry she came to you as well.¡± ¡°That¡¯s all right. She probably thought I know your whereabouts. Ernie, it''s ridiculous that Marley thought I was familiar with you, and A thought I knew your whereabouts. While in fact, there was nothing between us! I really cherished the fate of being a friend with you!¡± Ernie smiled bitterly, ¡°Sylvie, you''re not happy at all!¡± ¡°I feel much more quietness over the past few days. I do what I want to do and be true to myself! If it was in the past, eating with you like today would make me feel sorry for Marley! But now, I feel that having a meal with you is just a normal thing! As long as a person is true to himself, he is happy. What¡¯s more, because I can have friends and do what I like, I am happy now!¡± Ernie¡¯s eyebrows tightened and he spoke in a deep voice, ¡°Sylvie.¡± Sylvie smile tly, ¡°Once when I was innocent, I lost myself for love. But now, after having gone through so much, I suddenly feel that a woman should respect and love herself first before she deserves the love of a man. Loving a person doesn¡¯t mean to just grovel on the ground. As time goes by, it will be painful!¡± She thought about many things these days. When she was idle, she would let her mind wander, especially during the estrangement period with Marley. She couldn¡¯t sleep well all night because she worried about him and thought confusedly. She was worried that she didn¡¯t do it well. Marley always looked at her with suspicion and grudge in his eyes and that¡¯s what made her feel pressured. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. asionally, when Marley was watching TV downstairs for a while, she could, from the distance upstairs, see his eyes being distracted and depressed. His gaze was fixed on a certain point for a long time. She knew that this was what an extremely depressed person would have in his eyes. Whenever she saw Marley''s gaze, she felt her heart pressed under a boulder such that she could not get up. Chapter 821 Relieved Chapter 821 Relieved There was a problem in their marriage, that they couldn¡¯t trust each otherpletely. They were like two hedgehogs in winter where they hadn¡¯t found the right distance between each other. They would get hurt if they got too close, but they would feel cold if they got too far away from each other! She couldn¡¯t find the right solution, so she had to stay away from him. When she finally said the word of divorce, she instead had a feeling that everything was settled, and she could sleep better at night. She wouldn''t be greedy anymore and stop having more expectations! He wanted all her love. However, he was domineering. He suspected that every man she interacted with was having an affair with her. For her, she didn''t like his deception, not even a hint of it. ¡°You¡¯re still loving him. Why you need to make trouble for yourself?¡± Ernie said casually but his words had a deep meaning. Sylvie was shocked. She suppressed the bitterness in her heart, ¡°Maybe I¡¯m really getting myself into trouble! But some things are beyond my control. If we can¡¯t continue to put in the efforts, I¡¯ll rather rify the matters and set us free.¡± ¡°Maybe the more you¡¯re trying to be free, the messier your mind will be!¡± ¡°At least I feel calm now. A calmer mind is good for our baby¡¯s health! Thinking about it and I think it¡¯s great!¡± ¡°You love him so much, but he doesn¡¯t understand you! Is he worthy of your love?¡± He felt a bit jealous. Sylvie smiled. "Ernie, whether it¡¯s worth it or not is a matter between me and Marley. I love him, and that will never change. No matter what problems I have with him, it won¡¯t change the fact that I love him. Love can¡¯t be measured. Love is love. He may be bad, just like me, I also have a lot of problems. I can me him, but I can¡¯t allow others to badmouth him. So, if you think we''re still friends, don''t say a word against him!" Ernie was stunned for a while. Then he shook his head and smiled bitterly, ¡°Women are weird!¡± ¡°Maybe! The food is here, let¡¯s eat!¡± When the dishes she ordered were on the table, she stopped talking and started to eat. During that time, Sylvie got her morning sickness once. Ernie gave her a ss of water for her to rinse her mouth. ¡°Do you have your maternity test?¡± He asked. ¡°It¡¯s on tomorrow!¡± She smiled quietly. ¡°Ok!¡± Ernie stopped talking. After the meal, Ernie sent her back. When they reached the entrance of the district, Sylvie insisted him from continuing sending her back to her home. ¡°Ernie, I¡¯m sorry!¡± She slightly bowed. Ernie was stunned and he immediately got back to his sense. He understood that it was because of Evie¡¯s affairs. ¡°Sylvie, you don¡¯t have to mind it. That incident has nothing to do with you. It was her choice!¡± Ernie looked at Sylvie. He said deeply and seriously, ¡°Sylvie, men sometimes need tolerance! Although Miriam loves Aiden very much, she was always domineering. Her temper had slowly changed after she was in her forties. I think Aiden would stay with my mom all these years because he was captivated by my delicate mom. You¡¯re right, women should respect and love themselves to get the men¡¯s love! It¡¯s right to not include a hint of hesitation in a rtionship! So, I¡¯m not the right person for you. This is because I won¡¯t be exclusive. I¡¯m not sure about Marley. But I do know he won¡¯t cheat in his marriage or his rtionship. It¡¯s hard to find a good man, and I urge you to appreciate him! Consider everything I¡¯ve said and stop tossing and turning. I really want you to be happy!¡± ¡°I¡¯m very happy now!¡± Sylvie smiled. She knew that Ernie had moved on. He won¡¯t disturb her again, and she could live in peace. ¡°Because there¡¯s no more disturbance from me, right?¡± He raised his eyebrow and said jokingly. ¡°Heh-heh, yes!¡± Sylvie admitted honestly. They looked at each other and smiled, liked friends who had known each other for years. ¡°I¡¯ll help you out by telling you a secret!¡± Ernie smiled and said seriously. Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. ¡°What?¡± ¡°Jemima had never been pregnant. Marley approached herst time because she had kept on disturbing him. He showed his findings in front of Jemima and didn¡¯t allow her to continue to disturb him. I think he didn¡¯t tell you the truth because he thought it was thest time they would see each other, and he didn¡¯t want you who were pregnant to misunderstand him. Besides, I¡¯ve slept with Jemima, and she¡¯s not a determined woman! Sylvie, you are faithful, and you¡¯ve won my respect. No matter what, Marley will never let go of you. If you don¡¯t believe, let¡¯s make a bet!¡± This news made Sylvie stunned for a moment. She was a little puzzled, ¡°A bet?¡± ¡°I bet he loves you, and he¡¯ll figure out the problem between you and him!¡± Sylvie was still in a trance when she got home. She never thought that Jemima and Ernie had ever had a rtionship, and Jemima had never been pregnant. She also didn¡¯t expect that Ernie would tell her about these. But she was sure that Ernie really wanted her to be happy! The next day was the day of the maternity test, Sylvie went to the hospital for an ultrasound. Just after the ultrasound, she was forced to go into the gynecological operational room. ¡°What are you guys doing?¡± Sylvie shouted in a panic. ¡°Our boss asked you to wait patiently for a while. We¡¯ll let you out in a moment. Rx, we¡¯re just helping you!¡± ¡°Who¡¯s your boss?¡± Sylvie panicked. ¡°Ugh! Our boss is your friend!¡± ¡°Ernie?¡± Sylvie asked doubtfully. ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°What is he trying to do?¡± Sylvie breathed a sigh of relief when she heard that the person was Ernie. Meanwhile, the phone rang. Sylvie took out her phone and saw it was Ernie¡¯s number. ¡°Ernie, what do you want to do?¡± ¡°Make a bet!¡± Ernieughed. ¡°Listen to me, he¡¯ll show you his heart!¡± ¡°Ernie, this is my business!¡± ¡°But it¡¯s my business too, Sylvie. If you¡¯re happy, I¡¯ll feel relieved! After all, something happened because of me!¡± Ernie said in a deep voice on the other side of the phone, his tone unprecedentedly serious. "I know I''m nosy, but I''ve always been nosy. If you don''t cooperate with me, then marry me. Take your pick. It''s better to be with Marley than to marry me, isn¡¯t it?" "You--" Sylvie exasperated. "I''ll cooperate with you, but what exactly do you want to do?" "Listen to me, Marley ising to you right now! And then..." Marley was speeding down the road at the moment. He had run three red lights in session. He was rushing in the direction of the hospital. He gripped the steering wheel tightly. Just ten minutes ago, he received a call from Ernie, saying that Sylvie was in the hospital having an abortion. He didn''t even get to ask about it and rushed down immediately. He drove as fast as he could. Fifteen minutester. Marley rushed into the hospital. He didn¡¯t have time to park the car in the parking lot. He stopped his car directly in front of the outpatient building. He ignored the yelling of the security guards behind him and rushed into the gynecological surgery area. With every step he took, he could feel cold sweat dripping down his face. He began to feel a constant tension headache. She was going to abort their child. How could she be so cruel as to abort their child? Marley couldn''t believe it. He felt his hands and feet were cold. He seemed to get back to his sense in a sh. What had he done all this time? He had intentionally snubbed her. He¡¯d minded that hug she had with Ernie. He was mad with jealousy. He was so domineering that he wanted her to belong entirely to him. So, he deliberately distanced himself from her. The door of the operating room was opened, and Sylvie was pushed out. She stumbled and almost slipped. She subconsciously shielded her belly with her hand. That was so close! If she had slipped, her baby would be in danger. Her face immediately turned pale! Marley almost went crazy when he saw her pale faceing out of the operating room! She had done it! Why was her face so pale? He rushed over as if everything seemed to be pressed to a breaking point. He trembled! He stepped forward and he grabbed her shoulders very hard. "Why did you abort my child?" He stared at her, who had juste out of the operating room. She was stunned. Then she thought of Ernie''s words and tried to put on a miserable smile, "That¡¯s because how can a proud person like you allow your child to take my surname? It was my grandfather who had wronged you, and I apologize on his behalf! From now on, we no longer have any rtionship, you¡¯re now free! Marley, it''s time for our marriage to end! I won''t let you intentionally snubbed me anymore. And I won''t give you a chance to domineeringly keep me from doing this or that!" As soon as Sylvie spoke, the corridor seemed to be empty and quiet, as if all sounds had disappeared. The space was too quiet and carried with a heavy atmosphere. Marley didn¡¯t even move his hands that were holding her shoulder. He didn¡¯t seem to hear Sylvie''s words, and his breathing was steady. In fact, he had fallen into another world at the moment. He felt a roar in his ears, and his body seemed to be plummeting. He tried to calm himself down, trying to think that she had just undergone surgery and he couldn¡¯t be angry. What else could he do when things hade to this? When he just thought that their baby was gone, he felt pain all over his body. Even the light around him was so bright, and it made his eyes hurt. He reached out and hugged Sylvie. He buried his face in her shoulder and hugged her tightly, "Sylvie, I''m in pain! It hurts too much! Don''t you feel pain? That¡¯s our baby! I was wrong, but how can you bear to punish me as such! Do you know how much I longed for our baby toe?" There was a tiny whimper in his tone, and Sylvie felt bitterness in her heart all of a sudden. "Sylvie, I¡¯m not getting a divorce. Let''s go home and you need to get well. I''m so sorry! I didn''t take good care of you!" He tried not to cry, but he still choked up! Sylvie even felt a warm liquid rolled down onto her shoulder and slowly seeped into her clothes. It was so hot. His words gave a strong impact which caused her stunned for a moment. "Sylvie, I''ll never leave you alone and intentionally alienate you again! I won¡¯t be jealous again! Let''s go home, okay?" He sobbed. He didn¡¯t want the vulnerability on his face to be seen. But Sylvie heard the vulnerability in his voice anyway. The vulnerability he leaked had made her heart wrenched instantly. She reached out and slowly wrapped her hand around his waist. His body stiffened, seemingly in a bit of disbelief. "Sylvie, does it hurt?" He held her tightly and his deep voice ringing in her ears. The heat when he spoke had warmed her ears. Her tears rolled down her face in an instant. It was bitter, warm, and also touching! It seemed that everything had relieved at this moment! Just because after she told him she had aborted their child, he was still trying to restrain his anger and still cared if she was in pain, she then felt relieved! Chapter 822 Honey, I Love You Chapter 822 Honey, I Love You Sylvie¡¯s tears could be felt. Marley was hugging her, his face also was full of tears. ¡°Sorry! Sorry! It is all my fault!¡± Sylvie lifted her head that was still buried in his shoulder and wiped her tears on his clothes. With anger, she said, ¡°You lied to me! I do not like it!¡± Marley continued to console her, ¡°I will not lie to you anymore! Please stop crying, dear, your eyes cannot take it!¡± ¡°You do not love me!¡± She said with anger. ¡°Go away!¡± Her vision was already blurred by her tears. ¡°You cursed our baby!¡± ¡°Sylvie, I did not!¡± Marley said with a helpless and bitter tone. Marley¡¯s heart was aching! ¡°Sylvie, please do not treat me like this. Just because the baby is gone, do you think I feel any better than you?¡± He also knew how toin. Was he not the type of man to keep quiet even when wronged? Was he not the one who purposely avoided her? ¡°How do you want me to treat you? Even when you avoid me, I am supposed to continue pestering you with a thick face??¡± ¡°Sylvie, it is not like that!¡± He shouted softly. He hugged her tightly, and Sylvie could hear his light choking. ¡°I feel terrible for shunning you! Every day I want to hug you, but I do not like it when you treat other men well! I do not like it a single bit! I am wrong, I know you are fine, it is only my standards that are too high, and my requests are too much. I am sorry! Sorry!¡± She will not endure it anymore! Never! She lifted her head, eyes were still full of tears, and gazed into his teary eyes as well. She said with a serious tone, ¡°The baby is gone, and you are angry with me?¡± Bitter smile lines could be seen in the corner of Marley¡¯s mouth. He muttered under his breath. His fingers trailed her face, and he said softly in her ear, ¡°I am angry at you, but more hurt for you!¡± Before this, he was arrogant and haughty, but now tears were rolling down his cheeks! His gaze was unfazed which made her heart not want to let go. ¡°Sylvie, I know without me you will have a better life, but I know that I cannot live without you. Without you, it¡¯s like that my life will be without sunshine and air. These three days, I was not well off without you, I miss you!¡± ¡°Marley Hughes, let me tell you this!¡± Sylvie holds his face. ¡°I did not get an abortion, the baby is still here, I could not bear to abort the baby! You were cheated by Ernie!¡± She looked at him, and he looked like a rock that was not moving at all, his eyes were filled with shock, and slowly with a doubtful tone, he asked, ¡°The baby is still here?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Sylvie nodded her head. ¡°Sylvie!¡± He could not control the smile on his face. ¡°Really? Really?¡± ¡°Really!¡± Again, Sylvie was carried by Marley down the stairs. A lot of people were watching her being carried to the car. It had not been towed away because Ernie was stopping them from towing the car away. Seeing theme out, Ernie smiled, ¡°Made up already? My contribution should be considered a great service to mankind! My brother, sister-inw, you must both thank me!¡± Marley looked at him, and Ernie waved before leaving. When they reached home, the first thing Marley did was to carry her into the bedroom. Not even with one word was said, he immediately carried her to the bed and took off her clothes! ¡°What are you doing?¡± Sylvie was shocked and grabbed his hand. But Marley did not stop, he quickly took off her clothes leaving only her undergarments, and checked before letting out a sigh. ¡°Scared me to death, but this is like a dream, there is really no blood at all!¡± She was exasperated! It turned out he was checking to see if there was any blood! Sylvie closed her eyes and let out a long sigh. ¡°There is no blood, the baby is still here, from now onwards you should treat me and the baby well!¡± Maybe it was because she was pregnant, the tone she used was emotional and a little bit coquettish. ¡°Ok!¡± Marley lowered his head. He hugged her sideways tightly and a warmth emitted from his body. She could sense his desires, but she could also feel his whole body was tensed. ¡°Thank you, Sylvie, thank you!¡± Thanks to her for not aborting the baby! She opened her eyes, looked at his eyes. But before she could say anything, Marley kissed her passionately and she had to swallow her words down her throat. His kiss was fierce and domineering, it was expressing how much he missed her for the past few days, and the hot kiss fell on every inch of her skin. ¡°No---¡± She touched her own belly. ¡°We cannot do it in the first three months!¡± He hugged her tightly, closed his eyes, let out a deep breath, and said softly in her ear, ¡°I will not do it, I can endure it!¡± He then stood up and went to shower! After four months of being pregnant. Sylvie opened her chatroom, logged in, and saw that Sunshine was online, she sent a smiley face to her. ¡°Sunshine, how are you?¡± ¡°Hey, Asia River, I am fine! Long-time no see!¡± ¡°Yes! How have you beentely?¡± ¡°Good, my wife is pregnant now, so I am fussing over her every day!¡± ¡°Really? I am also pregnant!¡± Sylvie typed. ¡°My husband is also fussing over me every day!¡± ¡°Really? Your husband must be doting on you so much!¡± ¡°Yes! I love him so much even if we almost did not make it, but that is the thing with marriage, it is filled with obstacles but if there is love and consideration, any obstacle can be defeated!¡± ¡°Yes! Your words are true, I can rte!¡± ¡°Hehe, sorry, I am going to log off as I don¡¯t need to use the restroom now! If my husband sees me online, he will get mad as well for not staying away from radiation! Goodbye!¡± ¡°Hehe, goodbye! Yes, you should stay away from radiation!¡± The baby was now ten months old, Sylvie¡¯s belly was protruding, and she was going to the restroom more frequently. Without turning off theputer, she went to the restroom. When she left the restroom, she saw Marley sitting down on the sofa looking at theptop. He heard a sound, and he looked over, his gaze was deep. Sylvie was shocked, looking at his handsome face that looked like Apollo, and his eyes that made people lose focus, they were depthless¡­. Marley sat there, looking like a king. He looked at her and suddenly stood up and walked towards her with an air of oppression. She felt something was amiss, but she could not tell. ¡°Marley, are you ok?¡± ¡°Sylvie, I love you!¡± He walked towards her and hugged her, saying softly in her ears. ¡°Honey, did you go online just now?¡± She was shocked, she only talked to Sunshine for a little bit, worried that he may be jealous. ¡°I secretly went online, I tell you, I have an online friend whom I have spoken to a lot since I was in Harvard, but I have never seen him before! He is called Sunshine, and I am called¡ª¡± ¡°I know!¡± He interrupted her, ¡°You are called Asia River, my Sylvie!¡± ¡°You are not jealous, are you? I did not tell him anything!¡± She was afraid. ¡°Sylvie, I am not!¡± The corner of his lips curved into a sly smile. He carried her and ced her on the bed, turning off the lights. The bedroom was only lighted with a table light now, yellow like the sunset. Every corner the light reached looked ambiguous. He stood beside the bed with his back against the light. His face was darkened by the shadows, his pupils were dark and deep. Sylvie felt a sense of unease, she shouted softly, ¡°Marley, what are you doing?¡± Hey on the bed, holding her tightly. ¡°It has been four months! I have missed you!¡± After he said this, Sylvie suddenly understood what he meant, and her face turned bright red. ¡°Marley ¡ª¡± ¡°I have already asked the doctors, we can have sex sometimes, I will be careful!¡± His hands were already taking off her clothes, softly and firmly. Her clothes were taken off one by one. Her mellow body was exposed, and she was stiff. She even did not dare to turn her body to avoid him. She was lying on her back and all her body parts were exposed to the man she loved. C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. His actions were not rushed, his charming gaze fell on her body, it was so firm, and she found it was so hard to move even a finger slightly under his sexy gaze. Then he took off his pajamas slowly, his strong manly body hugged her from the side, when arge part of his body touched hers, she froze. ¡°Marley, please be careful, the baby is fragile!¡± Even if she asked the doctors and the doctors said it was alright, but they did not dare do it even once. The doctor said the centa was fixed well the baby was very healthy. Marley had been taking care of her very welltely, making her gain weight, so the baby was even healthier! His hands were on her breasts, she could feel her body getting warmer. His hot action was like a tornado, soft yet charming. His tongue pried open her mouth, and the kisses were bing more and more passionate, when their tongues touched, she heard him let out a satisfied sigh. Marley¡¯s eyes were full of desire, it was like fire burning, it was bright and deep. She knew he had kept it in for a good few months, every day he would hug her and go bath afterward. But he insisted on hugging her to sleep, and today, she knew she would not escape him. His hands were on Sylvie¡¯s face, and he used his thumb to touch her eyebrows, and softly kissed her neck. He arrogantly but softly spoke into her ear, ¡°My Asia River, I am your Sunshine!¡± She was taken aback, and wanted to sit up, ¡° What?¡± ¡°Sylvie, we have known each other way earlier!¡± His body shifted next to her closely, his kisses raining on her face, chin, and neck. ¡°Sylvie, I am Sunshine, the online friend that you have always been talking to, is me!¡± She was shocked. He entered her body while she was in shock with softness and arrogance. His expression was satisfied. Letting her feel so wanted by this man was such a happy feeling! ¡°Are you shocked, my wife?¡± He let out a sigh near her ear, and she looked at him with big eyes. ¡°It was you?¡± ¡°Yes! It was me!¡± She was expressionless! Her whole body rxed, with happiness. Sexual pleasure came after that, the happiness was so real. Her eyes were full of emotion, and her voice was so calm. ¡°Marley, I love you. I have loved you for six years, always have!¡± Marley¡¯s smile was stered all over his face, his breathing almost stopped. ¡°Marley, I love you. From now onwards, let us be considerate of each other, okay? Once we get over this run-in period, I know we will be faced with a lot of obstacles, but I will not mention divorce that easily like before, please do not give up on us as well, okay?¡± She seemed to have seen Marley¡¯s shoulder tremble for a while, his eyes were deep and he looked resolute, he said, ¡°Okay!¡± Sylvie stretched her arm to reach his neck, as it was an awkward position. He entered her body from the back. And this position was sweet and warm! Marley held her in his arms, closed his eyes and stroked her head, and said softly, ¡°Sylvie, my wife, I love you...¡± After being pregnant for five months, on a morning at ten o¡¯clock, she woke up and heard the nanny yelled, ¡°Madam, madam, please look at the news, sir is on the news!¡± Sylvie walked down in confusion, her belly had gotten big. When she sat down on the sofa to hear the news, she was confused. ¡°ording to the reports, Hughes Group¡¯s Marley Hughes has recently announced that he will be quitting to take care of his pregnant wife and his position as the CEO will be taken over by Ernie Hughes¡­.¡± Sylvie was shocked and could not believe it. ¡°Eh! Sir is back!¡± The nanny looked at the huge figure that had just entered the room, now it was almost winter, it was cold outside. ¡°Marley?¡¯ Sylvie stood up and looked at him. He took off his shoes near the door and looked at her and smiled. ¡°Honey, I havee back to be a full-time babysitter, from now onwards, I will be on rest for a whole year and Ernie shall earn the money! My parents¡¯ divorce has been dissuaded for now thanks to Ernie, and I and he have reached a decision. Half of the Hughes Group will be his and the other half would be mine!¡± ¡°Marley!¡± Sylvie looked at him, her eyes filled with tears! She did not dare move, the tears in her eyes would fall with even a slight move. ¡°What is wrong?¡± He walked over quickly. She shook her head and walked towards him. ¡°My husband, I am proud of you!¡± ¡°My pleasure!¡± He smiled and hugged her. She looked up and got caught in his deep eyes, ¡°You are really great to bury the hatchet, so charismatic!¡± ¡°Who is charismatic?¡± ¡°Of course it is my husband who is charismatic! Even Ernie cannot surpass you!¡± She was kissing his ass as she knew she was jealous, so she put her in the first ce. ¡°That is more like it!¡± Someone was enjoying it. ¡°Honey, from now onwards, do not be the CEO of the Hughes Group anymore. Come to McCarthy Group to help me, I do not wish to be CEO, I want to be an architect who designs what I like. You go and deal with the clients and the employees! Let me off and let Ernie have Hughes Group. You can hold the shares to Hugh Group, and work freely, okay?¡± He touched her nose and smiled lightly. ¡°From what I know, the McCarthy Group is more tiring than the Hughes Group, you are giving me this burden!¡± ¡°Then I will not give birth to your child!¡± ¡°Stupid girl! Okay, I will sumb to your request! I am not scared of other people saying I am depending on your family!¡± ¡°As long as I do not say anything, what everyone else says does not matter!¡± ¡°Hehe, yes!¡± Four monthster, Sylvie gave birth to a boy, and Marley named him Hugh McCarthy. Cassius McCarthy was adamant about changing his name to Carthy Hughes instead. Alia ultimately had not given birth to any children, Ernie told her from the beginning that he did not love her but for the baby, he was willing to marry her. Alia turned him down and quit, asking Ernie for arge cheque, and left for Australia after she aborted the child! She said if the man did not love her, she should not use a baby to tie him up. She did not want to regret itter, she wanted to find love on her own, and her unique love. Ernie was now still single. During the third year of Marley and Sylvie¡¯s marriage, they gave birth to another child that was named Huthy McCarthy. Life after their marriage was peaceful and full of happiness. Chapter 823 Extra Story 3 Impostor Chapter 823 Extra Story 3 Impostor Five years ago. City B. The radio was announcing the news of City B in a summer afternoon. ording to the station¡¯s news, ¡°A woman''s corpse was found at the intersection point of the Western Suburbs of River City B and JS Road. The woman¡¯s age was about 20 years old. Her death time was approximately 72 hours. The possibility of homicide was not excluded as the corpse¡¯s identity was still under investigation¡­¡± Natalie Graham¡¯s heart skipped a beat after hearing the news. Her heart was beating vigorously a few times of a sudden. Homicide? Suicide? Before Nat took some time to think more about it, suddenly, the door of her house was opened. Her father, Kane Graham walked in sullenly. Nat slightly shook the radio and then spoke to Kane, ¡°Dad, there is a murder case appearing again over the Western Suburbs!¡± Kane said nothing. He went straight to the sofa and sat down. He seemed hesitant to say something. ¡°Dad?¡± Nat didn''t know what happened to her father. She thought maybe he was recalling the sad things again. Therefore, she just kept quiet. Then, Kane broke the silence out of the blue, ¡°Nat!¡± ¡°Dad, anything?¡± ¡°...¡± Kane¡¯s hesitant speaking mode made Nat feel uneasy. She was looking at her father with her breath being held. While she was thinking, she finally heard Kane¡¯s words in his long sigh, ¡°Nat, two of us have been relied on each other for 20 years. Do you think dad being nice to you?¡± ¡°Dad, to me, you are the best person ever. Nobody loves me more than you!¡± She felt guilty when she thought of her father who hadn''t remarried for her sake. ¡°I am going to take revenge for your mum and brother!¡± Kane continued his words. Nat¡¯s heart did a flip, ¡°Dad, I also share the revenge. Just tell me, is there any evidence for it?¡± ¡°No evidence!¡± Kane rubbed his forehead, ¡°But there is a great opportunity!¡± ¡°Hmm!¡± ¡°The female corpse in the River City B is actually Rae Baxter!¡± Kane said. Nat¡¯s eyes were widened suddenly. Rae? The woman who looked 100% alike as Nat herself? The woman was actually Rae? She was the enemy''s daughter! It turned out that she was the deceased woman? ! Nat couldn''t describe her feeling at the moment but she felt bad and her heart shuddered of a sudden. Kane looked up and took a glimpse at Nat with an observing look in his eyes. ¡°Dad, how did she die?¡± ¡°It doesn''t matter how she died. The most important thing now is that I want you to be the impostor, go to Rae¡¯s house and be their daughter!¡± Nat¡¯s almond-eyes became wide again when she heard Kane saying that, ¡°Dad, this is absurd!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you want to avenge your mother and brother?¡± Nat was stunned and became speechless again. ording to Kane, she would be an impostor and go to Rae¡¯s house. From that day onwards, she would need to give up everything in her past and sustain the great responsibility of avenging her mother and brother. Even if she did it sessfully in the end, she knew that it was difficult for her to be back to her normal life. Another important thing would be, how did she meet Marcel Hopkins again? Nat felt that she was suffocating when she thought of the result that she might never be able to have any interaction with Marcel in the rest of her life. She had been waiting for so long and she finally had a little chance to interact with her Mr. Right and yet it went to an abrupt end. How could she deal with it? Her silence had drawn Kane¡¯s dissatisfaction out. His brows were already frowned and the dissatisfaction in his eyes had overflowed. When Nat thought of the tough time that her father had gone through, she looked at the grey hair on his temples. She tightened her lips. Then, it seemed that she had made her decision and said deliberately, ¡°Dad, you have my words, don''t be angry!¡± Kane¡¯s brows finally rxed a little bit after hearing the good news. However, the frown on his face which looked like three deep gullies in between his brows had been formed long ago as he had been depressed for many years. It also indicated that he was having so much grief in his heart. Kane¡¯s eyes were filled with satisfaction when he heard of Nat¡¯s answer. Then, his tone was changed to a helpless old tone, ¡°Nat, I will not be able to live well for the rest of my life if I can¡¯t take revenge for your mum and brother. Please forgive my selfishness. I''m sorry, Nat!¡± Nat could barely remember how long her father hadn¡¯t called her nickname ¡®Nat¡¯. She felt strange to hear that kind of pampering tone from him. Nat felt sad in her heart and bit her lip. ¡°Dad, can I have my identity back after then?¡± Kane looked at her and said, ¡°If you are able to get the evidence sessfully, I will help you recovering your identity. But if you failed to do so, just be Rae for the rest of your life, and we, father and daughter would not meet each other since then!¡± ¡°Dad!¡± Nat cried out in surprise. ¡°Anyway, you must get the evidence. Bare in your mind, you are Rae, the only heir of Leonard Baxter from now on. I have shown you all the information about Baxter family. I will let you know the detailed information of Rae in the police academyter. I will ask someone to collect and send the data to you. Just take all these things and go to Rae¡¯s house now!¡± Just as Kane finished his words, he gave a bag to Nat. Nat was surprised to see Rae¡¯s identity card in the bag. Nat was staring at the photo on the identity card. It was a young face that looked exactly same as herself. Nat wondered how could they looked so alike! When Nat was staring at Rae¡¯s photo, her eyes were struck by an inexplicable sadness. She thought maybe she just felt weird to see another face that was highly simr to hers, especially that young woman had already left the world. From the day she went to Rae¡¯s house, she would live a totally different life. Nat just felt lost and she couldn¡¯t see through her own future. City B. Five yearster. Just as Rae got back to the police station, she received a task. It was a homicide. The scene of the crime was located at South Road which was the area with the most inconvenient traffic and trading. When Rae reached the scene with her captain and team members, she saw a young woman with her lower part of body naked lying in the grass. The woman¡¯s head was stained with blood and they could see that her blood was drying up. Although Rae had been a criminal police officer for three years, she still couldn¡¯t control herself but sigh for the pity woman who had been dead for a while in such a miserable way. Rae took a deep breath after spending a moment on sighing. Then, she put on a mask and a pair of gloves to check the state of the deceased woman together with a forensic doctor. Afterwards, Rae reported to her captain, ¡°The victim, female, aged around 20-22 years old. There were no clothes cing next to the corpse. There were blood stains on the east side of the road and a blood stained wooden stick with 29 mm diameter on the south side of the road. The deceased woman was beat by a blunt weapon on her head for several times and her death was caused by head injuries. There was semen in the deceased woman¡¯s vagina. The preliminary analysis indicated that the first crime scene was here, but the possibility of this ce as the second scene of crime wouldn¡¯t be excluded too. ording to the state of the corpse, the death time of the deceased woman was analyzed as 24 hours before the inquisition!¡± The captain frowned and said seriously, ¡°Keep looking for evidence. Don''t let go of anything!¡± ¡°Yes, Sir!¡± Rae inspected the crime scene again carefully. There was no footprint except the wooden stick. If the ce was the first crime scene, it should be some traces over there. However, it didn¡¯t seemed to be like that. The deceased woman was lying in the grass and facing the sky. Her clothes were messed up and her face was hideous. She probably had been tortured before death. At that instant, Rae felt she was unsure whether the deceased woman was hit to death or being raped to death. Rae and her team members were searching for clues at every single corner of the scene. Rae guessed that it was not the first scene of the crime. After a round of inspection, the captainmanded, ¡°Let¡¯s go back!¡± Then, all of them got ready to be back. When they were back to the police station, the captain gave her amand, ¡°Rae, go to the forensic doctor and wait for the confirmation of the deceased¡¯s identity!¡± ¡°Yes, Sir!¡± Three hourster, Rae was back. She knocked on the door of her captain''s office, ¡°Captain, the identity of the deceased woman has been confirmed. Her name was Philippa, 8-level student from the Communication University with major of broadcasting. The initial results of the autopsy showed that she was raped before and after her death. The semen has sent to theboratory for testing and the result of DNA will be out tomorrow.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go to the Communication University!¡± The captain grabbed the key and brought Rae to the Communication University after putting on his in clothes. Soon, they arrived at Philippa¡¯s dorm of the Broadcasting Department. After showing their identities to the students there, they finally entered Philippa¡¯s dorm. Rae saw that Philippa¡¯s bed was arranged neatly. The dormitory was prepared for four people to live in. The computer desks and cupboards were underneath the beds. Philippa¡¯s things were organized neatly. Rae put on her gloves and checked Philippa¡¯s relics carefully. She packed the things into boxes as she wanted to bring them back for sorting and analysis. Finally, they carried the things away after they had organized everything. When they had made a final check and ensured that nothing was left there, Rae saw a small sequin cing under theputer desk. It looked like a memory card. Rae was stunned for a while. Then, she walked over and picked it up. Since the thing was so tiny, she just assumed it was not evidence and simply put it in her bag. She had no idea what information contained in the card and she couldn''t judge it at the moment. Thus, she decided to bring it back and take a look of it! C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. The relics of Philippa were brought back. Then, it was followed by an interrogation towards the students in the same dorm of Philippa. The other three girls in the dorm said that there was nothing unusual before Philippa¡¯s death because Philippa had always been very cheerful and they even sing karaoke together before the tragedy! A transcript was made but there was no favorable testimony. After that, Rae went back to her team. Rae checked the information in the memory card just as she got back to the station. After turning on the phone, Rae was stunned when she saw the picture. It was a picture of the woman who had the same face as her. Rae was astonished and closed her eyes abruptly. Then, she turned off the phone, kept the card and tried to conceal her increased heart rate. She was exhausted when she returned home as she had worked overtime untilte night. Her habits from work always kept her on alert. She felt a little strange tonight. She was still thinking about the case of the day. ¡®Who was the one raped Philippa to death? What was going on with the pictures kept in the memory card? Hadn¡¯t the woman in the picture have been dead for five years? How could her photo be kept in Philippa¡¯s memory card?¡¯ Rae was feeling a little tired and hungry due to her overtime work at that night. She just walked into a ramen restaurant and ordered beef ramen when she saw that there was a snack bar opened by the street. Then, she got ready to go home after she finished her meal and became full. She stayed in an old house which located at a remote area. Thus, she needed to enter an alley. She had been fighting with Leonard for five years and she just stayed outside recently as she was a bit tired of it. The street light in the alley was defective and it was quite dim. She was walking on her way home. Her instinct brought numbness to her back. She felt something wrong. It seemed that someone was following her. She didn''t stop walking and continued to move forward. Out of the blue, she stopped and turned around as fast as lightning. There was a tall figure behind her who was standing ten meters away from her. Since the ce was too dark, she couldn¡¯t see the person''s face clearly. However, she was sure that the person was following her! At the particr moment, another idle, well-recognizable man¡¯s voice came from the other side of a sudden. To her surprise, her heart was thumping vigorously after hearing his voice. What he said was, ¡°Miss, your things dropped!¡± Rae turned her head and saw another tall figure standing on the other side of the alley. He was standing there with a determined outline. Eh? Why didn''t she hear the sound of his footsteps just now? Where did the person in front of here from? She looked back and then only she found that the person who followed her just now had disappeared! It was strange! Then, the person who just told her that her things dropped came over and stood still in front of her. Rae was startled as the man who was standing in front of her in the darkness had a strong aura. His strong maic field that could just make people suffocate let Rae take one step back subconsciously. Then, she could hear a faintughter above her head. It was so husky, euphony and it seemed very familiar to her as if the voice had been engraved in the depths of her mind. ¡°I didn''t drop anything!¡± She was getting a little frustrated. What did heugh at? The man nodded and he seemed to stopughing. He said, ¡°I know it!¡± Rae was not stupid. She got his point immediately, ¡°Did you see someone following me just now?¡± ¡°Yeah!¡± The man hummed softly. ¡°Did you see the person clearly just now?¡± ¡°Nope!¡± ¡°Then why are you calling me?¡± She was astonished. ¡°Why not!¡± he replied. She took out the torchlight from her pocket and turned it on. Rae was trembling when she saw his face, she was so nervous and shocked. Marcel! He was Marcel Hopkins, the man she hadn¡¯t seen for many years. Chapter 824 New Captain Chapter 824 New Captain In the bright light, it was an extremely handsome face that could take away people¡¯s breath. His eyebrows were in such a good shape, his nose was high and his eyes were dark just like gxy. The whole face was like a sculpture which was more attractive than it used to be. She used shlight to look him clearly, he looked at the light straightly. She even could see his thick long eyshes had a shallow on his face, and his lips were as red as cherry petals that blossomed in spring, revealing a kind of ultimate temptation. Marcel was still so good-looking, he even became more handsome after years. However, he seemed to have an unspeakable emotion in his eyes. He was very sad and his eye sight seemed empty. Her heart identally had a painful feeling. Seeing her prince charming who she secretly fell in love for many years, she didn¡¯t know what to do. She was stunned there and staring straightly at Marcel! Rae Baxter almost shouted out loudly, "Marcel, I¡¯m Natalie Graham!" But when she was about to say it, she took it back. She was Rae now, and Natalie, who had died five years ago. C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. The dazzling light from shlight shone on Marcel''s face made his face even more clean-cut. Then, Marcel''s eyes gave a faint smile when he saw her reaction, then he reached out his hand and held her hand. Rae''s felt a butterfly in her stomach, only to feel numbness at her hand then her full body came stiff and couldn¡¯t be able to move. She was dizzy. When her thoughts and feelings were mixed together, Marcel gently took away shlight in her hand and turned off the light. Rae regained her senses, secretly scolded herself for being like a nympho, and thanked Marcel for turning off her shlight. Otherwise, her reactions were so strange and may cause doubts. It could be even worse that all their previous efforts would be wasted. She couldn''t drag his father, Kane Graham, down. In the darkness, Marcel¡¯s voice seemed to have a trace of depression, he said, "I''m not a bad guy! I saw someone following you just now, I just want to remind you!" Rae immediately thanked him, her voice was trembling slightly, "Oh! Thank you!" Marcel seemed to smile again, "You should go back home, it''s toote!" He said that while passing the shlight to her. She took it over. It seemed that Marcel''s hand touched her hand again, she could feel his hand was warm, dry and thick, very masculine. Then she felt that his hand seemed to inadvertently wrap her hand when he put the shlight in her palm. By then, his big hand seemed to squeeze her hand. Her heart had a weird feeling and her heartbeat elerated again. After that, Rae said again, "Thank you!" When she was passing by Marcel, she felt like to hear him sigh. That sigh was like falling onto her heart and even hurt her! She turned on the shlight, walked towards home and then looked back and saw that Marcel was still standing there, as if he was facing her direction. She hesitated and asked, "Sir, will we meet again?" "If our destinies n that!" he said. Rae was startled. "Go back home, it''ste!" Marcel¡¯s tone had a trace of care then he turned around and left. Rae stood in the alley and watched him leaving. She didn''t know when her tears appeared in her eyes, and she sighed and was thinking in bottom of her heart, ¡°Marcel, I am Natalie, forgive me for not being able to tell you the truth.¡± Thinking of the photos she saw today, which hard to tell it was her or real Rae. Rae knew that it was the real Rae, but what was the rtionship between real Rae and Philippa? When she got home, Rae checked what was on the storage card. It was still the picture. The person in the picture was beautiful. She looked like eighteenth or neenth, seemed to have a bright future. However, her life just stopped back then which made people feel sorry and heartbroken... Yes, heartbroken. Rae closed her eyes for a second and kept looking up, but she found nothing useful. There were only a few photos of real Rae. Rae didn''t know why this happened. What was the point of storing a few photos in the card? She didn''t give up and went through the hidden file again. There was nothing, Rae fell into deep thought. Early in the next morning, she went to theboratory to get the DNA report. Theboratory technician Jaelyn Mack told Rae mysteriously, "Rae, you know what? It¡¯s so weird!" "Jaelyn, what''s wrong?" Rae was puzzled. "Is there something wrong with the test?" "There was no problem with the process, but with the result." "What is that?" "You have to be well prepared. This is the most disgusting case I have received." "Yeah, go ahead!" Rae didn''t think it should be alright. Jaelyn finally told her, "The seminal fluid on this woman is not from human being!" Rae was taken aback for a moment, and then she blushed, "What do you mean? Not from human being? Where is it from?" "Probably some kind of animal." "Having¡­sex with an animal?" Rae was surprised again. "Probably!" Jaelyn blushed too. "What kind of animal¡¯s?" Rae asked, she was still blushing. "I¡¯m not sure, I haven''t had enough time to find out it yet, and I¡¯m going to find animals forparison!" Jaelyn said and patted Rae¡¯s shoulder. "Rae, don''t worry, I will help you solve the case, and this is too disgusting. I can¡¯t imagine who is so perverted." "Thank you very much Jaelyn, please do it as soon as possible!" When Rae took the report back to the office, her expression was so bad. She thought it was astonishing. It was more than a year since she started working at the police station. It was the first time she encountered this kind of thing, and someone really could do this kind of disgusting thing. Before she had time to report to the captain. Everyone seemed to be enthusiastic about discussing something, and all policemen who stayed in office were whispering. "What happened?" Rae, who was still blushing, asked Easton Holder what was the gossip. "The captain is suddenly transferred away and is going to be promoted!" Easton told her. "Huh?" Rae was surprised, "Why it happened so suddenly?" "I don''t know, also there will be a new leader. I heard that he is from the capital city, a big shot!" "Huh?" Rae was taken aback by surprise. "Why does the big shote to work with us?" "When the new captain is here, you can ask him!" Easton would have been promoted if he knew everything so clearly. "But what about the cases? The original cases?" Rae thought this mattered the most. It didn¡¯t matter who was transferred, promoted, or subordinated. She wanted to do her job well. It was not about noble or something, but she did her own thing well. That was all she wanted to do. "Everything has been quickly handed over to the new captain, which is said by the captain. The thing happens in a sudden, as if it was decided temporarilyst night. This transfer is too cursory!" Afterwards, there was a tumult in the office, and the bureau''s management team personally led a person into the door. He was very tall. Everyone was shocked when they saw him. Rae really didn¡¯t want to be a nympho, but why he was the one she loved before? And why was this person so handsome? *** Marcel Hopkins. Marcel was the new leader?! Oh! What a horrible news! Rae''s mouth was widely open and she couldn''t react to the scene. What if he recognized her?! Now Rae was caught in her own world, what should she do? What if Marcel recognized that she was Natalie, what should she do then? Her original identity was completely discarded five years ago. The whole school also knew that Natalie was dead. She couldn¡¯t have any contact with people she knew in the past. She was Rae and only could be Rae! While she was thinking about it, Marcel¡¯s gaze swept over. She can¡¯t tell what he was thinking. His dark eyes with sharp gaze caught Rae so urately from the crowd. He seemed to smile slightly as he saw her open her mouth slightly. She felt unreal when he stood in front of her and smiled at her. With just a nce, he turned his eyes and looked the other way. At this time, the secretary introduced him to everyone, "This is your new captain, Captain Hopkins! Captain Sutton has been promoted. We are going to have a feast dinner that is for both of them, to celebrate the promotion as well as the weing! No one could ask a day off at night. Let''s go!" Then everyone apuded. Then, the new Captain Hopkins introduced himself to everyone, "Hello everyone, I¡¯m Marcel Hopkins, I¡¯m going to work with you in the future, and you will gradually figure out my style! I have a habit, I don¡¯t like procrastination, so I hope when you work with me in the future, you could be both brave and careful!" His voice was quite steady and maic, and his eyes were sharp. "Keep on what you were doing, we will go for a meeting!" The director and the management team all left. Captain Sutton shook hands with Marcel, and they went into the office to handover work. Till everyone was back to what they were busy at, Rae pulled her thoughts back and saw Marcel enter Captain Sutton''s office. He seemed to turn his head on purpose to look at Rae at the door of the office. Rae felt a bit surprised, she always felt that Marcel''s nce was meaningful, but at this moment she could only pretend to be calm. Fortunately, Marcel didn''t have further reaction, just looked at Rae deeply, nothing else except that. Rae felt relieved and made up her mind that she wouldn¡¯t admit it even if Marcel asked her if she was Natalie. He couldn''t do anything to her. At this time, everyone in the big office was back from astonishing and eximed, "He is handsome! The Captain Hopkins is so young! He looks so cool!" Yes, he was quite young to be a team leader. And he was really handsome and cool. Otherwise, how could she have a crush on him back then? About two hourster, Captain Sutton packed up and left. Rae ran over and took the DNA test report to him. "Captain Sutton, what should I do with this report?" Captain Sutton smiled at her, "Take it to Captain Hopkins. He already knows the case very well. You can solve this case together in the future!" "But Captain Sutton, this case is unprecedented, don''t you want to know the truth?" Rae can''t imagine the picture working with Marcel. How would she face him then? But, on the other side, she was also looking forward to working with him. This was a long-term wish for many years. She once thought that she would never be able to interact with him again in her life, but she did not expect that he would be to her captain. Captain Sutton saw her was distracted after saying a few words, and suddenly smirked at her, "Of course I want to know the truth, but I''ll give you this opportunity to make merit, Rae. Besides, working with Captain Hopkins was so attractive. He either have a nice figure and a good-looking face, and he can definitely satisfy your expectations for a prince charming. I have to go now, goodbye, Rae!" "Ah?!" Rae did not expect Captain Sutton to go so fast. "Send the materials to Captain Hopkins. He is very dedicated and is waiting for you!" Captain Sutton patted on Rae''s shoulder and left. Chapter 825 New Case Chapter 825 New Case ¡°Oh! Goodbye Captain Sutton!¡± Rae Baxter sent him off while she looked helplessly at the documents in her hands; should she report it? It¡¯ll be unprofessional and undisciplined of her not to report it¡­ on the other hand she was scared of reporting this. She contemted helplessly for a while till she forced herself to knock on Captain Sutton¡¯s previous office door. This office was small, but it currently belonged to Captain Hopkins. ¡°Come in!¡± said a deep and soothing male voice. That voice made Rae Baxter¡¯s heart jump wildly. Rae Baxter took a deep breath, calmed herself down before she pushed the door, as soon as the door opened, she saw a slim figure standing by the window. She was unsure about what he was thinking about, but he was definitely deep in his thoughts. ¡°Captain Hopkins, I would like to go over the progress of the report with you!¡± said Rae Baxter. Marcel Hopkins turned around and looked at Rae Baxter with sparkling eyes, he nodded, still standing with his hands on his hips. When Rae realized that he did not say a word, there was nothing else she could do except smile, she dared not look at him, afraid that she would look like an idiot. ¡°Captain Hopkins, I have the report for you to look over!¡± Marcel Hopkins said nothing about the report, but bluntly asked, ¡°I¡¯m not used to using things someone else has used before; Rae, can you clean up my office?¡± Rae was too stunned to realize Marcel had called out her name till she put the report down, she fetched water to clean his desk and suddenly thought about it, and asked him, ¡°How do you know my name?¡± He just looked at her, then he lowered his eyes and slowly smiled warmly. He causally asked, ¡°Isn¡¯t Rae Baxter your name?¡± Rae blinked with surprise and felt a little weirdness inside of her. She only nodded and answered, ¡°Yes, my name is Rae Baxter!¡± ¡°I am a police officer; wouldn¡¯t I be failing at my job if I didn¡¯t know your name?¡± Marcel¡¯s question made Rae freeze up for a moment, speechless, she looked at him. Why wasn¡¯t he asking me about Natalie Graham? ¡°Why are you still stunned?¡± Marcel Hopkins summoned her to continue working with his eyes. Rae clutched on to her cleaning cloth like a zombie, okay, the Police Officer was terrific at his job, she had stopped fighting her doubts. Suddenly, the house was very quiet, Marcel had turned around to look at the scenery outside while Rae cleaned, it felt like everything was standing still. The whole office was so quiet Rae felt her own heart beat, she blinked unconsciously, he didn¡¯t want to hear the report, he wanted his office to be cleaned first, was this handsome man germophobic? She didn¡¯t know him before either, and, where was his girlfriend? Why was he suddenly in City B? Rae was very confused. ¡°Pay attention to your work!¡± a voice snapped, and shocked Rae. She frantically looked at Marcel, just realized that he was still looking at the scenery outside, did he have eyes on the back of his head? ¡°Oh!¡± She dared not look at him again, she looked down and continued to work at whatever she was doing, and then she asked, ¡°Shall I give everything a wipe?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± was his short answer to her. He thought about it again and said, ¡°I am germophobic.¡± Germophobic? Rae guessed that, but she was still a bit shocked, therefore she quickly looked up at him. Marcel was not wearing his uniform, and he had only arrived for a short period of time, his uniform had not been tailor made yet, it must take some time for the uniforms to be tailor made. However, by just looking at him, one could feel his elegance and extravagance. He was wearing an exquisite iron grey shirt, it made hisplexion and skin tone look very good, it didn¡¯t make him stand out in a bad way at all, not every man can wear iron grey shirts and exude this kind of intricate sense of style. He had rolled up his sleeves to his arm and a ck watch stood out, it looked not cheap. His cufflinks look delicate, his fingernails are well trimmed, his pant suit was ironed properly, with no creases. He didn¡¯t look like any police officer, he looked like a refined businessman, rare and blue blooded with his attention to detailed clothes! The truth was, he was disying cleanliness and germaphobia in every part of him! Rae was surprised about his honesty about his germaphobia towards himself. ¡°Then, you will be disgusted at the things I¡¯ve touched too!¡± Rae felt this way. However, Marcel said, ¡°No, you¡¯re an exception!¡± She felt her heart thump wildly repeatedly. ¡°Why?¡± Rae asked subconsciously. ¡°You, you¡¯re more pleasurable to look at!¡± Marcel¡¯s answer surprised her and left her speechless. Luckily, someone knocked on the door at this time, saving Rae from this embarrassing and awkward moment. ¡°It¡¯s open!¡± Marcel said calmly. Easton Holder walked in and reported, ¡°Captain Hopkins, the police on the phone says that a female corpse has been found in the remote mountains in XC District!¡± Rae looked at Marcel Hopkins subconsciously for a moment. He looked directly at Easton at the door. Standing in front of the empty space of his office desk, from Rae¡¯s point of view his side profile looked overconfident, so handsome it made one breathless. ¡°Send out the police force, and you too Rae, Easton you choose two more people, get in touch with the forensics team!¡± Marcelmanded. There was nothing else Rae could do except throw down her cleaning rag and follow the patrol police. New to the department and already sending out troops, Marcel was so dedicated! He took big and fast paced strides, his vigorous muscles were wrapped in his pantsuit, he wore ck leather shoes, definitely around size 44 to 45, oh such big feet, as soon as he received the report he had turned into apletely different person, unlike just now when he was speaking slowly and elegantly, he was now very serious, swift and strict. The police car arrived 25 minutester at the most remote part of the remote mountains in XC District, which was inconvenient to get to. After arriving, Marcel walked in front of everyone towards the corpse. Therefore, everyone else had no choice but to follow on foot too. Rae followed right behind him, reminding herself silently not to act like an idiot again. She was right behind Marcel and couldn¡¯t help looking at his buttocks. Oh, these buttocks belonged to a man with elegant demeanor, so sexy and muscr. She swooned. He felt the female officer behind him being distracted, Marcel turned around abruptly. Therefore, he looked at Rae starring at his buttocks. Rae¡¯s face suddenly blushed, she felt embarrassed and then she turned away. ¡°No distractions!¡± Marcel ordered, though his voice was mild and gentle, Rae felt a cold exterior about him, was this because the distance between her and Marcel Hopkins was too short? She only felt Marcel¡¯s change of attitude to an icy one, his thin lips closed lightly, he looked at her condescendingly. Rae raised her head up to look at him. His face features looked quite clear, but she can tell whether his eyes were misty. Rae was silent, she didn¡¯t say a word. She didn¡¯t know what to say, she was distracted and will be distracted again. She was speechless, but at the same time she was defiant towards his tone of voice so she refused to answer him. ¡°You have an opinion!¡± Marce said firmly, it wasn¡¯t a question. It looked like he can see through her, and that startled her. She couldn¡¯t believe his ability to see through her. It seemed like he was really inside her head, because he asked, ¡°Do you know anything about Criminal Psychology?¡± Uh! Was he evaluating her as a criminal? ¡°Anyone¡¯s thoughts can be evaluated.¡± He said. Easton, Itzel Wilkerson and the crime scene investigator were more than around 10 miles behind him, they walked towards him when they saw him. Marcel turned around because of them, he walked very fast. Rae followed in silence. ¡°I hope my subordinates fully devote their efforts while working their respective jobs, or else leave my team!¡± Marcel said coldly and harshly. ¡°Noted!¡± Rae was secretly frustrated, it looked like she really can¡¯t get distracted again. Additionally, Marcel was far from being kind, but she felt that she can improve herself in the workce, so she quickly focused. She should focus all her efforts and thoughts on the crime scene, that was how she deserved to wear her uniform. After a quick search all over the mountains, they found the corpse. The victim was a young woman, she was pretty, her bottom half was naked, the only thing that wasn¡¯t damaged was her head. However, it was a shame that she was naked at her time of death, poor girl. Rae could not bear this. Marcel nced at Rae, he didn¡¯t ignore the moment where Rae could not bear this, he made a soft ¡°chick¡± sound with his lips, it felt like he was conveying sarcasm. Rae¡¯s hearing was very sharp, she heard him immediately, she tilted her head up to look at Marcel, instead Marcel turned around to walk towards the corpse, he circled around the corpse in a patronizing way, and finally looked at the corpse. Rae followed him, she understood his previous disy of his sarcastic behaviour and heard it clearly. He stood still, didn¡¯t make anymands, Rae dared not take any unauthorized actions. Marcel squatted down. ¡°Gloves!¡± he suddenly said. Rae rushed towards him, fortunately she was prepared. ¡°You,e here and examine this for a while.¡± Marcel said again. The only thing Rae could do was to put on her gloves and start examining the corpse. The forensic crime scene investigation officer arrived soon and went along with her. Marcel wore gloves but did not move the corpse. Rae examined the corpse and reported, ¡°Captain Hopkins, the initial inspection indicates that the deceased is around 20 years old, simr situation with the corpse found the day before yesterday at the mountains in XC District, the victim was raped before her death, the corpse found previously also had head injuries, this current victim¡¯s cause of death is from damage to her vaginal area.¡± Rae suddenly remembered that report, she immediately reported again, ¡°Also, the previous report indicates that the deceased is not human, we need to re-test the prints to define what breed of animal it is!¡± Rae felt shy when talking about this and blushed, she was ady and felt awkward talking about cases like these. On the contrary, Marcel did not feel awkward, he picked on his brows, and suddenly said something. ¡°The report you wanted to give me just now was about this? An intercourse between a beast?!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Rae blushed while nodding her head. N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. He did not mind whether his bluntness affected his image as a gentleman. ¡°I will look at the report when I get back!¡± Marcel nodded and then asked Gustavo Wagner, ¡°Gustavo, what is your conclusion?¡± Gustavo frowned and reported, ¡°Captain Hopkins, the victim¡¯s vaginal area was attacked physically, causing serious injuries, after severe bleeding, it has been cleaned up, therefore there are no prints or blood samples, this isn¡¯t the initial crime scene. It is a nuisance to ce the corpse here, not only is this the middle of nowhere, dumping the corpse here is troublesome, and strenuous, I feel that the suspect murderer should be very familiar with this area, or has a soft spot for this area. Obviously, the murderer is twisted and sick.¡± Chapter 826 The Past Chapter 826 The Past Here wasn¡¯t the first crime scene. Marcel looked at Rae again. Rae didn¡¯t say anything and was still blushing. The corpse made everyone sigh as it wasn¡¯t a pretty sight. Being the same as woman, Rae felt upset and wanted the case to be cracked immediately. ¡°Captain Hopkins, I think both of these two cases are abnormal, the lower part of the bodies are naked and they wore red clothes.¡± This reminded Rae of Philippa¡¯s clothesst time, which Philippa also wearing red clothes as well. Marcel Hopkins was startled for a moment, with his eyes deep. However, he didn¡¯t say anything, lowering his head down and continued examining the corpse. ¡°That¡¯s right! Both are red clothes! Is that coincidence or intention?¡± said Rae and Gustavo Wagner realized it. ¡°You all are good at discovering!¡± Marcel turned back and said, then continued examining the corpse. Rae and Gustavo looked at each other, but didn¡¯t dare to reply anymore. He examined the corpse carefully without feeling disgusting and frowning. Although the corpse not wearing pants and having injuries at the intimate part, Marcel treated it like an exquisite craft without feeling awkward. Gustavo asked, ¡°Captain Hopkins, did you discover anything?¡± ¡°It¡¯s just a habit,¡± Captain Hopkins answered but didn¡¯t say what he had discovered. ¡°This situation has high simrity with that we found out two days before! I suspect it¡¯s serial killing case!¡± said Gustavo again. He said, ¡°There was a sexual abuse case happening five years ago. I remembered my senior had mentioned that there was a twenty-year-old woman which was his previous colleague¡¯s daughter, found dead at Western Suburbs of City B. She seemed to die due to drowning, but actually she was being sexually abused. The old policeman lost his family as his wife and son died due to road ident while her daughter died after twenty years. It¡¯s so pitiful leaving him alone!¡± At that time, Rae looked pale, watching the corpse lying on the ground. The real Rae died of sexual abuse! Even though Gustavo didn¡¯t mention the name, she clearly knew that the old policeman was her father, Kane Graham. She imitated Rae five years ago until now, everyone only knew that the deceased was Natalie Graham. Everyone knew how pitiful Kane Graham was, but no one knew his n. Thing that made Rae feel even more upset was the real Rae was dead because of sexual abuse. She never knew and didn¡¯t want Rae to die in this miserable way. No, that was Nat. Nat was the one died. N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. Marcel didn¡¯t react to what Gustavo said. He seemed to be just frowned, but didn¡¯t say anything. The handsome face he owned looked even more sexy when he was deep in thought, and he even looked gorgeous. Rae who was still thinking about her past, looked up and saw Marcel. This made her tremble suddenly. ¡°Gustavo, is the case solved?¡± Marcel said suddenly with a deep voice. ¡°Which case?¡± His sudden active made Gustavo shocked. ¡°The death case of the old policeman¡¯s daughter!¡± ¡°Yes, the culprit had been executed by shooting many years ago. Oh, that girl studied in Public Security University. My senior said her name is Natalie Graham. She seemed to graduate from the same school with you.¡± At the time he said, Rae looked up and looked at Marcel quickly. Marcel just listened to him and didn¡¯t show any expression. Rae stared at Marcel and hoped to find out his emotion, but she could only see him showing some unconcerned and calm expression. She felt extremely disappointed. He really forgot! Rae felt cold at that moment. She had hoped that Marcel could remember her slightly, even if when mentioning ¡®Nat¡¯, Marcel would say, ¡°Oh, I remember that girl! She was my junior!¡± This one sentence would be satisfied. At least he got some impression of her. Yet he seemed to have forgottenpletely. Rae looked at his handsome face, reflected by the green mountain behind him. Her eyes were getting mistier, her face was gradually paler and her mood was getting worse. Marcel was still examining the corpse seriously. Gustavo no longer said anything since he realized nobody was paying attention to him. After examination, Marcel got up and took off his gloves, then said, ¡°Let¡¯s go back and talk about it.¡± Rae was panicked. Marcel discovered her emotion, followed by his frown and impatient look. Rae looked up and saw his frowned eyebrow again, then lowered her head slowly. Were his eyes showing some impatience and unpleasant? When she took a closer look again, it turned calm. Could it be just hallucination? Rae shook her head. ¡®Was he thinking of me having a pale look because of being afraid of corpse?¡¯ Even if he was disgusted with me, he forgot ¡®Nat¡¯ totally. Who would remember Nat in this world? Who even knew the one died was Rae actually? Rae felt even more upset and her face looked even paler. After the corpse had been taken away, Gustavo thought that she was afraid of corpse and teased her, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you, Rae? Isn¡¯t you brave? Why you¡¯re frightened?¡± ¡°I felt a little bit cruel!¡± said Rae softly. ¡°Then let¡¯s solve the case quickly!¡± said Gustavo. ¡°Well!¡± Rae nodded. Meanwhile, she found that Marcel was looking at her with his sharp eyes. Rae frowned and wondered how she had provoked him again. Maybe she was too sensible? She was annoyed, then exined, ¡°I¡¯m not sensible usually!¡± It was necessary to be calm whenever handling a case, but she was influenced by Rae¡¯s death and Marcel, affecting her to be more sensible. In fact she had always been kind of sensible person. She sympathized with the deceased and hated the culprit. ¡°A person who is too sensible is not suitable to be a criminal police,¡± said Marcel viciously. Rae didn¡¯t answer. She found that the way he spoke was unpleasant. Thus she just shut her mouth. Marcel instructed her, ¡°You¡¯ll be in charge of determining the source of corpse, but clean the office first!¡± Rae retorted, ¡°Captain Hopkins, I think we should deal with the case first as it¡¯s more important. Just in case this¡¯s really serial killing case, we wouldn¡¯t know what will happen next. We should identify the corpse first to solve the case quickly and stop obsessing with cleanliness for a while.¡± Once she finished talking, she left hurriedly. She started to raise doubts about his 100 percent detection rate. Her good impression on him now became worse in her mind. However, she didn¡¯t know that Marcel watched her walking away and squinted his eyes. No one knew what he was thinking about. She took analysis report at first after returning back to police station. Marcel was waiting for thetest oue. Jaelyn Mack noticed Rae was mysterious and asked, ¡°Which animal do you guess it is?¡± Rae knew the result had been released, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me it is Tibetan Mastiff!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t tarnish Tibetan Mastiff!¡± ¡°Then?¡± ¡°Guess it!¡± ¡°Pig!¡± ¡°Haha! Guess it again!¡± ¡°Cow!¡± ¡°Wrong!¡± ¡°Horse!¡± ¡°Wrong, but almost urate!¡± ¡°What¡¯s it actually?¡± ¡°It¡®s donkey!¡± ¡°Ah?¡± Rae was stunned. ¡°Exactly true, I found it from the gene pool. It made me so tired afterparing throughout the whole morning.¡± ¡°It¡¯s so incredible!¡± She couldn¡¯t imagine how difficult it would be for human and donkey having sex. She sent Marcel report to his office and saw him smoking near to the window. The cigarette smoke curled around him and his handsome face looked unclear within it. Rae took a deep breath and said, ¡°Captain Hopkins, the result is avable with the previous report now. Please have a look.¡± She was going to put it on the table. ¡°Wait!¡± Marcel stopped her and turned around. Rae looked at him. He asked Rae to hand it over to him. Rae looked at his right hand, his slender fingers and his plump fingertips. His nails were neatly cut, clean and looked healthy. She felt sad and lucky in the meantime as she could stay beside and work with him as Rae, even though he had forgotten. She enjoyed these great times since nobody knew her real background, but she didn¡¯t know how had Marcel and his girlfriend been. Did they get married? Did they have their child? Fine, just be new friend in the future. She gave him the document, ¡°Here it is!¡± Then she was going to leave. ¡°How about cleaning my office?¡± ¡°Uh!¡± Rae stopped moving forward and felt hopeless. ¡°I thought you¡¯re responsible!¡± Rae then turned around, looking at the office that she had cleaned halfway this morning and continued her job right away. ¡°Hehe...¡± Marcelughed presumptuously. Hiscent smile made Rae so speechless, showing how childish he was. ¡°Well done, keep it up.¡± He smiled and said, ¡°Captain Hopkins wouldn¡¯t treat you badly!¡± This made Rae speechless. Rae knew she meant nothing to him, but she was d that she could work with him. She really appreciated this golden chance. Marcel finished reading the report, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect it¡¯s a donkey!¡± Rae who was mopping the floor felt awkward when she heard that. She had no ideas on discussing this abnormal case with her superior. Hence, she didn¡¯t say anything back. ¡°What do you think, Rae?¡± Marcel asked her again. He sat at the chairs she just cleaned, rotating his chairs, tilting his head and looking at her. ¡°Too hard, I do not understand!¡± Rae was still a naive girl, even if she had heard of adult movies from Japan, she never watched it before as her perception was limited to the knowledge she had learned in school. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s quite hard!¡± Marcel said with his deep voice. Rae was unwilling to discuss this case with him, so she mopped the floor hurriedly and prepared to leave once she had done. Marcel said unexpectedly, ¡°How is it done actually?¡± Rae didn¡¯t answer as she was shy and had absolutely no idea. ¡°Gather all of them to the meeting room now!¡± Marcel gave instruction suddenly. ¡°Yes!¡± Rae called them instantly!¡± ¡°Get one report each. We¡¯ll have a discussion ten minutester!¡± Chapter 827 Special Identity Chapter 827 Special Identity ¡°Yes!¡± Rae thought that Marcel right now was a bit serious as criminal police, this was her charming senior. The meeting room after 10 minutes. After reading the report, there were waves of discussion from the meeting room. All of them felt very sighed and excited, at the same time it was a bit wretched, after all this was a very perverted case. After entering the meeting room, Marcel said directly, ¡°Everyone talk about the opinion on this case!¡± Rae was stunned for a while but did not rush to speak. She squinted her eyes slightly and thought back the moment when she saw the corpse, her mind appeared the scene again. Everyone was very positive. It was nothing more than a perverted criminal, childhood trauma, mental illness and so on. Marcel heard everyone¡¯s opinion and did not express anything. After they finished their speech, Rae had not spoken yet, Marcel asked her, ¡°Rae, how about you?¡± Rae pursed her lower lip and hesitated for a while, ¡°It¡¯s still an immature reasoning, I still need to look at theboratory report of the corpse. In addition, from themonality of the two, both deceased were about 20 years old, at the age of youth, and also sexually assaulted, I can deduce the following points! If there is any error, captain Hopkins please correct me!¡± ¡°Go ahead!¡± Marcel nodded. ¡°First of all, I think that the age of the murderer is between 28 to 30 years old, when it was 20 years old, it suffered a major turning point in its life and even abuse. Second, only like red. Third, the location of the crime should be around the farm. Last, the murderer may be a woman.¡± When Rae finished speaking, everyone was in an uproar. Marcel didn¡¯t give anyments, just said, ¡°Get the secondboratory report of corpse and discuss it again! Now go to confirm the source of corpse. Gustavo leads a team to investigate the farm, we only need to know how many male donkeys around the whole City B. When Marcel finished speaking, everyone looked at each other, after all such a perverted case happened. In the afternoon, Rae went with her colleagues non-stop to find the identity of the second corpse and arrange the police to investigate the area where the corpse was dropped. ording to the survey of the deceased¡¯s face, it was quickly confirmed that the deceased was Melody Knox. She was 20 years old and a student of Oil Painting Department of Normal University. When Rae got the proof, she went to the dormitory of Normal University and brought her things to the police station. She sent the information to the evidence center for analysis and investigation. Rae remembered Philippa¡¯s memory card, what was the meaning that the picture of the real Rae inside there? If this case was rted to five years ago, where should she go? How about her identity? Rae kept thinking about things in a daze before thest hour of off work. The evidence center finished analyzing the information quickly, there was no valuable evidence at all. This case came to a dead lock in a moment. Rae cannot hand over Philippa¡¯s memory card, if she did it, her identity will be revealed. So, she cannot tell the truth, she was suffering because of this. Theboratory report of corpse came out quickly, Rae went to take the report. The more she read the report, the more she was shocked. She went to report Marcel immediately. She saw Marcel was holding a file when she entered the door, he was frowning and pondering, standing next to two other colleagues, Jeffery and Bryson. ¡°Captain Hopkins, the report is out!¡± Rae said. Marcel silently took the report from her and read it seriously, he said to Jeffery and Bryson, ¡°Find out all of the monitor system that involving Philippa and Melody by tonight, you two are in charge.¡± Jeffery and Bryson received the order to work. Rae waited for order. ¡°Melody was pregnant!¡± Marcel said. ¡°Maybe the murderer is not a woman!¡± Rae remembered her reasoning, ¡°But I still think the murderer is a woman!¡± ¡°Evidence!¡± Marcel said. Rae shook her head, the current few evidence could not infer the answer. ¡°Not confident?¡± Marcel raised his eyebrow. ¡°No!¡± Rae shook her head. ¡°I cannot fully confirm yet, let¡¯s talk about it after confirming it!¡± ¡°The murderer is a woman, being pregnant doesn¡¯t mean that was murderer¡¯s child, but the case be more interesting now!¡± The original n was giving Marcel a reception dinner today, the murder case did not affect the original n. The leaders¡¯ meaning obviously will not change the n. Thus, this made more people in the police station know more clearly that Marcel¡¯s unusualness and special identity. Gradually, Marcel will only be promoted to a higher position. Therefore, about the reception dinner, nobody asked for leave except the employees of working overtime. Marcel did not reject either. Rae did not know what actually Marcel thinking was, she instinctively thought that Marcel would reject the reception dinner, but the truth was not. Before off work, deputy director assembled everyone except the employees on duty, the others drove to the hotel together. Rae carried a big bag, called while walking to arrange the progress of the case. Gustavo and Easton walked behind and discussed something. Rae hung up the phone, and Gustavo talked to her with emotion, ¡°The case today is very serious, I have to drink a few more sses, otherwise I can¡¯t fall asleep tonight¡­Rae, you drink a few more sses too, I¡¯ll call a taxi for you!¡± ¡°No thanks, I¡¯m not going to drink tonight, I have to work overtimeter.¡± In addition, someone followed her in the midnight, she hadn¡¯t confirmed who it was yet, so she didn¡¯t dare to sleep. ¡°Rae, do you want to be advanced?¡± Easton teased her. ¡°Working overtime like this will soon be advanced.¡± Rae smiled, ¡°Ok, I will invite you to be my assistant then!¡± ¡°Sure, I will wait for your advancement. I can take a rest when ites through! Gustavo will be loyalty and courteous when working with you!¡± Gustavo liked Rae, but she did not have that intention. She left Gustavo alone to retain his secret love and the lovesickness became a disaster. Gustavo was also magnanimous and did not felt embarrassed, ¡°I have that thought, but I¡¯m afraid Rae won¡¯t give me a chance and I will be anxious!¡± Easton paused for a while, and said, ¡°Don¡¯t be anxious! Don¡¯t be anxious! Fate needs to be paid!¡± When he said, he suddenly looked out of the lobby, a slender figure was standing there. Rae and Gustavo also followed his sight. ¡°Damn! The Women Protector is here!¡± Gustavo said with emotion, ¡°Childhood sweethearts are so good! How did he have such a good life, did he get it from eating shit?¡± He ndered others if he did not get it! When the figure at the entrance of the lobby appeared, Rae immediately walked towards the slender figure. ¡°Such a beautiful couple!¡± Easton expressed sympathy, ¡°Gustavo, you shouldn¡¯t make Rae¡¯s idea anymore! Her childhood sweetheart looks not kind! Moreover, you will always be a supporting role and he looks like the male lead. My friend, make up your mind earlier, don¡¯t be so attached to her!¡± ¡°I want too, but how many good-looking women in our station?¡± ¡°Face-judger??¡± *** ¡°Nonsense, who is not face-judger?¡± ¡°Yes, if I haven¡¯t married my wife, I would also like to chase Rae!¡± ¡°You must be careful your wife could cut you off!¡± Gustavo said again, ¡°Easton, what do you think Rae is thinking about? How can¡¯t I understand, the conditions of Raphael are so good, why she is not tempted after he came to see her all the times!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry about so much, anyway, Rae won¡¯t be tempted by you!¡± Easton smiled maliciously, ¡°Don¡¯t make a bad idea!¡± ¡°It is men¡¯s desire for beautiful women!¡± Gustavo said. ¡°Yes, they look really perfect match!¡± A voice came in and frightened Gustavo. Gustavo and Easton looked back and saw Marcel walk towards them slowly. Marcel seemed thoughtful when he stood with them and looked at Rae and Raphael at the entrance of the lobby. Rae was walking towards Raphael at the moment. Raphael was a friend she made after arriving the Baxter family and a childhood sweetheart to the real Rae. He was nice, handsome, and had a sense of propriety to understand the advance and retreat. Raphael Gill, this name was very famous in City B. This guy had a very good background, and the general manager of Raphael Group, his identity was unusual. ¡°How did youe?¡± Rae walked over and asked. Raphael turned sideways slightly, and habitually nced at the crowd in the lobby. Then looked back indifferently and nced again, his sight met Marcel¡¯s sight. Both were stunned andmented each other. ¡°Neer?¡± Raphael lowered his voice and asked Rae. Rae followed his sight and looked, and saw that he was looking at Marcel, and Marcel also looked at them. She coughed, ¡°Yes, new outside captain!¡± ¡°He looked arrogant!¡± Raphael said. Rae did not respond, just turned the topic, ¡°I have to attend the reception dinner for the new captain today, what do you find me for?¡± C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. ¡°Rae, you haven¡¯t been home for a long time!¡± Raphael said. ¡°If you came here to convince me to go home, I think you should go!¡± Rae said indifferently, ¡°If you are his lobbyist, then I don''t think we should meet each other again!¡± In the sunset, Rae frowned slightly and looked at Raphael, but there was a sense of care in her eyes. Rae bowed her head. Her low eyshes and clear eyes gave a stubbornness and powerlessness. This expression made Raphael feel that she was also worried about her family for a moment. But the next second, the bowed head showed her determination not to talk about her family. He looked at her little bowed head and looked at Marcel who was standing not far away. He saw Marcel also looking at him, his deep eyes gradually turned apathetic. Marcel squinted his eyes slightly, there was a sense of distance from all over his body. Maybe the sense was too dangerous, which made Easton and Gustavo feel a little bit strange, and subconsciously looked at Marcel. In just a moment, Marcel smiled suddenly, his voice was calm. ¡°Gustavo, you work overtime tonight to confirm the father of the child in Melody Knox¡¯s stomach.¡± The tone was calm, but the dominant showed his capital superiority, and even a sense ofmand from a superior. Gustavo took a breath subconsciously, even though it was his job to study a corpse in the midnight, but he did not want to do that today! And to confirm the father of the child with an embryo, it was as difficult as being in love with a donkey! Was it Captain Hopkins unpleasant about him or he was thinking too much? Easton exhaled and felt lucky that captain Hopkins did not asked him to work overtime. But the next second, Marcel said, ¡°After the dinner, Easton, you check all the monitor system of Melody Knox¡¯s school life and confirm who she has been close in contact with her in recent months.¡± Chapter 828 Make Him Embarrass Chapter 828 Make Him Embarrass Eh! Easton could not help but nod, ¡°Ok!¡± Easton nearlyughed at Gustavo but he did not expect that he was arranged to work too! OT was always a bad thing! Rae made Raphael dispirit when she did not want to talk much. His emotion wasplicated when looking at Rae¡¯s pattern. ¡°Rae, I want to eat with you initially but you seem to have a gathering with them, I don¡¯t want to interrupt you. Don¡¯t mind the words I say, just ignore them!¡± Raphael could always control himself. He would stop everything when he knew that Rae was upset. It made Rae dispirit. In these few years, Rae kept a distance from her friends instinctively while Raphael was smart and good at dealing with the friendship with Rae. So, he could have a good friendship with Rae. Furthermore, she even started to envy the friendship between Raphael and Rae. ¡°I don¡¯t want to talk about the matter of my family, not interesting at all!¡± ¡°Ok, I will not talk about it! But I have to say that your living ce is too messy, I hope you can move to another ce!¡± Raphael started to persuade Rae when he knew that she had moved out of the Baxter family but Rae never mentioned this matter. She always rejected it, he was helpless. He had promised her father to persuade her but it seemed to be impossible to do so. Rae did not give him the chance to persuade her. Rae did not want to talk about this matter. He did not know when did Rae undergo such a change. Her rebellious phase seemed to have started five years ago. Although Rae was rebellious five years ago, she could differentiate right from wrong. But for now, Rae knew that she was doing something wrong, she still did not want to give in to her parents. He tried to persuade her again when she stayed silent, ¡°You, a girl, lives alone in this ce¡­¡± ¡°Raphael!¡± Rae called his name suddenly, her voice seemed to warn him. Raphael frowned. He would frown whenever Rae called his full name. He still remembered clearly that Rae called him Raphael but not Raph starting from five years ago, she also showed an indifferent attitude. ¡°I can¡¯t tolerate that!¡± Raphael did not bother Rae and pulled his face, ¡°If you don¡¯t move out of the ce, I will move there and be your neighbour!¡± Rae could not help but say, ¡°Can you stop stalking me?¡± ¡°Perhaps cannot!¡± Raphael smiled. ¡°Just concern about your girlfriend, don¡¯t bother me!¡± Rae knew that Raphael had a girlfriend for three years. ¡°I never hoe before bro, most importantly, you are the girl next door that I¡­dote the most!¡± Raphael looked at his watch, it was 6.30 p.m., ¡°I have to go first, I will meet you tomorrow. Spare some time for me!¡± ¡°Ok!¡± Rae could not help but roll her eyes, she thought that Raphael was like an olddy in her 80¡¯s, he liked to nag. Raphael saw her expression and stretched his hand to caress her hair. Then, he looked at Marcel who stood far away. Raphael finally turned around and left after their sights met. Rae stood at the entrance and did not move. Her sight rested on the street outside of the hall. It was at dusk, she felt doleful looking at the lively view of the city. What were they busy for? She changed her emotion and wanted to leave but someone shouted respectfully, ¡°Captain Hopkins!¡± Rae turned her head and saw Marcel standing beside her. He raised his shape chin slightly. Under the sunlight, his sight shone with brightness. His thin lips moved and spoke. ¡°Eh!¡± Rae was attracted by Marcel. However, she did not dare to get closer to him because she was afraid that she could not control herself. She lowered her head instantly and said, ¡°Captain Hopkins!¡± Marcel just looked at her head for a while. Marcel saw her lowering her head, her action revealed clearly that she did not dare to face him. *** Inexplicably, Marcel was outraged. He was annoyed that she had such a good friend known since childhood. No matter how angry he was, he only said a sentence atst, ¡°Investigate the case after having your meal!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Rae nodded but she still did not look up. Marcel frowned, a thought arose in his mind. He smiled slightly with some means. ¡°Let¡¯s go, we will be in the same car!¡± ¡°Ah?¡± Rae looked up abruptly, she looked at Marcel subconsciously. ¡°Do you have any opinion?¡± Marcel raised his brow. The director shouted before Rae spoke a word, ¡°Captain Hopkins, let¡¯s go, in my car!¡± The director invited Marcel in person. Rae thought that Marcel would show respect to him but Marcel said, ¡°Thanks, Director General Vance. We have to discuss the case and work OT after eating!¡± Director General Vance was not upset, ¡°There are cases every day. Just try your best, don¡¯t force yourself harshly!¡± ¡°If I don¡¯t force myself, the next victim can be found on some time around tomorrow!¡± Marcel said. After he said that, the hall became silent. Director General Vance nodded, ¡°Good job, Captain Hopkins! Get it? Everybody should learn from him!¡± So, everybody waspliant. The director was patient and did not reprimand Marcel, everyone thought that Marcel had a profound background. While Rae was in a nk, she looked up at Marcel and Director General Vance. Then, she stood there quietly, she showed a muddleheaded expression but she looked cute. ¡°Thank you for your understanding, we will go first!¡± Marcel said and left. Gustavo went to start the engine, he drove the car towards them quickly. Marcel, Rae, Gustavo and Easton were in one car. Initially, Rae wanted to sit at the co-driver seat beside Gustavo but Easton spoilt her n and sat on the co-driver seat first. Rae could not help but sit at the back seat with Marcel. The car was spacious, Rae sat in the corner while Marcel sat on another side gentlemanly. There was a space between them. Once Gustavo got in the car, he thumbed up to Marcel, ¡°Captain Hopkins, you make director embarrass. Salute!¡± Marcel looked out of the window after hearing that and said deeply, ¡°But someone does not show respect to me!¡± When he said that, Rae was guilty, he seemed to talk about her, was it? As expected, Marcel turned and looked at her. Rae bit her lips subconsciously, she was speechless. ¡°Who? Who does not respect you?¡± Gustavo ridiculed, ¡°I will help you to penalize her!¡± ¡°The person will know who am I talking about!¡± Marcel said in a joyful tone. ¡°Rae?¡± Gustavo guessed that it was Rae with his intuition. Marcel did not speak anymore and it was a default. ¡°Then you penalise me, I don¡¯t dare to do so!¡± Gustavo asked for forgivenessughingly. Rae was embarrassed, she said softly, ¡°Captain Hopkins is good at joking! Gustavo, don¡¯t y with Captain Hopkins anymore, he is so bold that even not afraid of the director. We can¡¯t afford to offend him!¡± Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. Marcel frowned after Rae said that, he looked displeased. Rae noticed herself saying something wrong but she did not apologize, she just acted ignorantly and looked outside, she stayed silent. Gustavo smiled, ¡°Captain Hopkins, Rae jokes once in a blue moon!¡± ¡°Rae, you should always be cheerful. I never see her smile after shees to work in the police station for so many years. She always pulls a long face!¡± Rae was speechless. After Easton said that, she introspected. She was really gloomy. Could she get back her happiness before? She portrayed her characteristics like Rae now. Rae was introvert and quiet. She was active before but because of the revenge of the Graham family, she had to change her characteristic. Until now, she felt that she was not Natalie and Rae. When she thought of that, she was depressed. Marcel could feel her sorrow. He moved his lips, he seemed to disdain her and something else. Rae could hear him sneering, she turned and looked at Marcel while Marcel also turned and looked at Rae. Their sights met, they had a different thought in their mind. Marcel and other directors were seated at one table during the wee banquet while others were seated by themselves. There were ten tables there. The directors ate in the VIP room while others were in the hall. Rae did not know whether Marcel had shown respect to the directors. All in all, Marcel only spent fifteen minutes with the directors. Then, he walked towards Rae and Gustavo who were eating. He reached their side and spoke seriously. ¡°Call Easton and we are going to SC Normal University now!¡± Rae could not help but put down the chopstick. She carried her bag and left. On the way, Marcel told them the purpose of going there. ¡°Melody did not go back to the hostel for a month. How can you ignore the important clue!¡± Marcel showed a gloomy expression, his tone was serious. Rae was startled, it was out of her expectation. ¡°Rae, you don¡¯t do your job well!¡± Marcel reprimanded her directly. Rae was stunned. Yes, she indeed ignored that. No, someone concealed it. Her roommate?! Why did her roommate conceal the fact that Melody did not stay in the hostel? Rae was confused but she did not exin it. There were only two girls in the hostel when she investigated Melody¡¯s case. They said that Melody always stayed in the hostel, her personality and behaviour was good. Rae suspected that but she did not manage to investigate further. She could just tell Marcel whatever she knew. ¡°Have you notified Melody¡¯s parents?¡± Marcel asked after hearing that. Rae nodded, ¡°I have notified them. I hear that her parents are in Europe now, they will arrive tomorrow. I also notify her teacher, some teachers give goodments on Melody.¡± ¡°What do you mean by goodments?¡± Marcel raised his brow and looked at Rae sharply. ¡°She is excellent in her behaviour and academic performance. She is good in both science and art course. She is always obedient!¡± ¡°Does she have a boyfriend?¡± Marcel asked. ¡°I hear that she does not have!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that her baby appears in her womb out of a sudden!¡± Rae did not answer. Yes, Rae was annoyed that she did not ask some significant questions but the time was limited. There were only a few hours since the dead body was found, not much evidence could be obtained. ¡°It might belong to donkey!¡± Gustavo drove the car and rubbed his nose. He did not want Rae to be scolded. However, Marcel gave him a sharp sight. He looked at Gustavo from the rear-view mirror and met his sight. Gustavo was shocked and lowered his head instantly, ¡°I just say nonsense. The DNA cannot be combined, transgenesis cannot help too!¡± Chapter 829 The Traces Chapter 829 The Traces Marcel did not say anything while Easton held his breath. Rae said, "I''ll investigate it as soon as possible." Marcel nced at Rae. He frowned and remained silent. The group of people arrived at the dormitory building of Melody Knox again. They were allowed to go in after showing their identity documents to the administrator. Perhaps because of the death of Melody, the dormitory was quiet. When they knocked on the door, a tender girl opened it. Rae remembered her name was Sha Anthony. Rae had questioned her in the afternoon. Sha was stunned when she saw Rae. Then, she realized that three people were standing behind Rae. She took a step back, ¡°Hi, madam.¡± Sha looked Marcel up and down, who was standing behind Rae. Marcel was such a handsome guy. Sha was colored slightly at the thought. She allowed them to go into the room and stood quietly with her head hanging. Marcel keenly swept around the room where four girls had been living here. Each of them had a loft bed. The mattress was on the top while theputer desk and cupboard were below it. Marcel knew which one was belonged to Melody when he saw it at a nce. Police officers had taken the belongings of Melody away for investigation, while the belongings of three other girls remained there. There was only Sha in the dormitory. Rae swept around the room and looked at Marcel. She did not dare to question without his utterance. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Marcel went straight to Melody''sputer desk. The desk was empty. He asked thoughtfully, ¡°Where are the other people of your dorm?¡± ¡°They...¡± Sha was about to talk but blushed in a sh. Rae could tell how shy the woman was. Rae thought that every woman would blush facing Marcel, a man who was good-looking and attractive. However, Captain Hopkins seemed to be unaware of it. Sha had reminded her of a memory. In those days, Marcel had driven many girls crazy when he went back to school, and Rae was one of them. Marcel was irresistibly handsome. Sha wanted to speak but said nothing. Marcel narrowed his eyes and looked at Sha up and down with a stern sight. ¡°Why were you lying?¡± Marcel asked in a cold, deep voice with a firm tone that left people nowhere to hide. Sha raised her head and looked at Melody''s bed in a sh. She had tears in her eyes. She could not help but sob when Marcel keenly stared at her. ¡°Alondra, Piper, and I were scared because of Melody¡¯s death, but the university didn¡¯t allow us to move to another dorm. So, two of them went to live off-campus, but I had no ce to go. I had promised Melody to keep the secret, so I didn''t mean to lie.¡± They were stunned after Sha spoke. She seemed to know more details. ¡°What did you promise Melody?¡± Rae asked. She felt a little chagrined that she had not caught Sha lying during the earlier questioning. ¡°I...¡± Sha pursed and whispered, ¡°You have to keep it a secret. I don''t want someone to hum around after her ident.¡± ¡°Don''t worry about it, tell us all that you know!¡± ¡°I knew that Melody fell in love with a man who is much older than she is. She had moved out of the dorm and lived with the man, but I don''t know him. Perhaps Alondra knew about this since she was on the best of terms with Melody.¡± Marcel slightly frowned and smiled. His gaze became soft. He stared at Sha''s eyes and had caused her face to flush. Marcel remained silent and stared straight at Sha as if to test whether she spoke without reserve. Sha could not stand his look and wailed, ¡°These were all I know, sir. I did not lie. I had always wanted to keep Melody''s secret, so I lied to madam this afternoon. Three of us knew that she cohabited with the man, and we promised her to conceal it. That¡¯s all!¡± Marcel did not answer her. Sha raised her head and met his gaze. She trembled and reiterated, ¡°I¡¯m not lying this time!¡± Marcel lifted the corners of his mouth, and he looked graceful and attractive. He said in a deep, agreeable voice, ¡°Don''t be afraid. It¡¯s not like we don¡¯t trust you.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Sha¡¯s eyes lit up after Marcel said he trusted her. She wiped her eyes with embarrassment and obediently stood by. Marcel looked at her again. After that, he searched every corner of Melody''s mattress,puter desk, and cupboard himself, and he discovered a trace. In thepartment of the mattress, there was a CD without any markings. Rae did not discover it earlier. Marcel took a nce at Sha casually once he took the CD, and she did not have any strange expression. Marcel issued an order to Rae and Easton in front of Sha, ¡°Inform the counselor of Piper and Alondra to call them toe to the dorm. We''ve to find out something more about Melody!¡± After that, Marcel did not immediately leave the dormitory but waited for them toe. Piper came earlier by herself instead ofing with Alondra. She was stunned when she noticed Marcel. She blinked her eyes and looked at Rae, and said, ¡°Is there anything else I can help you, madam?¡± Rae was surprised by her calm. Piper had always been calm, even when she knew that Melody died. Rae recalled the appearance of the three girls. Sha was a little middle-ss girl, and Piper was full of power. Alondra was calm as well when she heard the news that Melody died. Rae could not forbear to admire three of them. Were they frightened of staying in the dormitory, as Sha said? Rae calmly looked at Piper up and down, and she saw Marcel out the corner of her eyes. Marcel did not seem to have the intention to talk. Rae did not know if she would disrupt his n, but she questioned at this moment. ¡°You told a lie this afternoon!¡± Rae cut to the chase, ¡°I want to know why were you lying.¡± She questioned in front of Sha. ¡°Piper,¡± Sha shouted. ¡°Sha!¡± Rae interrupted her quickly and gave her a warning with eyes, ¡°It''s not your turn!¡± Sha kept silent for a moment. Marcel was satisfied with Rae''s wit, and his eyes were resting on Sha''s face. He found that Sha was flushed with embarrassment and lowered her head since nobody allowed her to talk. ¡°Are you talking about the matter of Melody moved out of the dorm and lived off-campus?¡± Piper blunted and moved to a seat. She sat down and said, ¡°I was not lying. I''m not interested in talking about it since it was something rotten that would spoil her reputation.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Rae did not believe in her. ¡°Believe it or not!¡± Piper did not care about it. She looked at Marcel in an appreciative gaze and then asked Rae point-nk, ¡°Hey, by the way, is the cool guy your colleague?¡± Rae was speechless. She wondered why every woman was interested in Marcel. Did she have to ask Marcel to hide his face in handling future cases? Rae ignored Piper and asked anything she wanted, ¡°Why did you move out?¡± ¡°The dorm was ominous!¡± Piper answered. People there were surprised by her answer. ¡°Put frankly. I didn''t get along well with Melody. I was surprised by her death but not gloated. I thought that it was bad luck to live here after that. However, the university didn¡¯t allow us to move to another dorm. So, I had to find my way,¡± Piper said at ease. They appraised her with eyes, but she did not care about them. ¡°I knew that you woulde to the dorm again to investigate more. I should''ve said it out at that time but didn''t like to get involved. It was better to save trouble. That was all I know. I''m not lying this time!¡± Rae looked at Piper''s natural expression, and she wondered whether Piper told the truth this time. Marcel remained silent. Then, Alondra opened the door and entered the dorm along with the counselor. Three of the girls were stunned at the moment they saw the counselor. Rae and Marcel caught their slightest movement. Then, everyone looked at the counselor calmly. Rae looked in the direction where the counselor was. The counselor looked ordinary in a shirt, but his low-pitched luxurious cufflinks had caught the eyes. She was surprised that a counselor of SC Normal University would have such a pair of exquisite and luxurious cufflinks. The counselor was calm and unreadable in his eyes. Rae took a nce at the man in front of her and believed that he was by no means ordinary. He even looked genteel. ¡°Hi, my name is Braeden Walls, and I¡¯m the counselor of these girls,¡± Braeden walked over, but he did not reach out his hands to shake. He looked calm and at ease with a sorrowful appearance, ¡°I''m sorry for the loss.¡± Braeden said in a humble and regretful tone. Marcel raised his eyebrows, and his gaze was unreadable. Marcel was handling a murder case of an adolescent girl expressionless. At this moment, his expression could not be more suitable. Indeed, he felt sorry for the girl. Marcel nodded when he met Braeden''s gaze, ¡°Mr. Walls, thank you for your cooperation and understanding. We still have some questions to ask the girls.¡± ¡°We will fully cooperate with the investigation,¡± Braeden not being polite. Marcel nced meaningfully at him, then turned around and asked Alondra, "You had provided us with false information this afternoon and had obstructed the investigation. What do you have to say about this?" Alondra was pale at these words, and others did so. Alondra would be subject to legal responsibility if she been to put thebel of obstructing the police investigation. "I didn''t mean to do it!" Alondra nced at Braeden to look for help before she spoke. Braeden calmly stood by and remained silent. Piper looked out through the window, and her eyes were full of emotion. Sha pursed and looked at Braeden out the corner of her eyes again. Rae thought that there was something fishy about this. Chapter 830 Probing Chapter 830 Probing She looked at Marcel subconsciously, and Marcel squinted his eyes, there was a stopping look in them, Rae knew that he was trying to tell her not to speak, and she kept quiet. She didn''t know why, but Rae just knew what he meant. But Easton didn''t understand the message that was going on between Rae and Marcel, but he also didn''t ask. "Sorry, Alondra, your behavior is in the way of us doing our work, you dyed it, so now we need to take you back to the station!" Then, Marcel looked at Easton. Easton was stunned, what was happening, they took her just like that? Where was themanding from? She was such a little girl, was this even appropriate? But, Easton still took the handcuffs and put them on Alondra''s wrists. This time, their supervisor Braeden suddenly said, "Stop!" Suddenly everyone was looking at him. They just saw how Braeden said calmly, "Mister Officer, as far as I know, you need a warrant to take someone right?" Marcel smiled, "This is very urgent, we will get it when we are back at the station, special circumstances require special measures!" Braeden didn''t show any expression, "Have you thought about the student that you are taking away, even if it was a false rm and you let her go, what is the university going to think of her being taken, have you thought about that?" "Mr. Walls is right, so why don''t youe along!" Marcel didn''t look away from Braeden, he was observing him. Braeden didn''t show any fear at all, he wasforting Alondra softly, "Okay then, let mee along! Alondra, you don''t need to be afraid!" Alondra looked at him begging, "Mr. Walls..." "Don''t be afraid!" Braedenforted her again. Sha and Piper were all surprised, why was Alondra in the way of the police work, but the two of them were okay? "Easton, Rae, take them to the station in two separate cars!" Marcel told Rae. "Yes!" Rae immediately understood what he meant, to prevent them from exchanging stories. Only she didn''t know why Marcel suddenly wanted to take Braeden and Alondra? Alondra was really afraid when she was taken away by Easton, she turned to look at Braeden. Braeden shook his head, and Alondra kept quiet then and followed in silence. Rae took Braeden downstairs and they got another car, then she turned him over to one of her colleagues. Marcel didn''t leave, when Rae and Easton came back, Marcel was looking at the other two girls, they didn''t speak, but they could see that the two girls were afraid. When Rae was back, Marcel finally said, "Rae, take Piper outside!" "Yes!" Rae took Piper and left the dorms. When Piper was leaving, she looked at Sha, and Sha pressed her lips together, her eyes were looking down and hershes trembling. They waited until Gustavo was gone, and Marcel said to Sha, "Sha, tell me everything you know!" Sha was stunned, she was a little anxious, and denied everything, "Officer, I don''t know anything!" "Really??!" Marcel looked at her, his voice showed nothing, "You should know that you cannot hide anything, if you don''t tell me, there are other ways for us to find out." "I told you everything I know!" Sha stuttered, but what she said was not what Marcel wanted to hear. "Alright, you don''t need to say anything, we will ask Piper, she is smarter than you!" Marcel said calmly. Sha pressed her lips, Marcel had hit the nail on the head. She thought about it but then shook her head again. Marcelughed, "Even if you don''t tell us, I know that it was because of that person ckmailing you! You are not trying to keep anything from us, you are just afraid!" Sha stared dumbfounded. "Braeden!" Marcel yelled out. Sha widened her eyes to the limits, she was surprised, then she denied, "What does this have to do with Mr. Walls? Mr. Walls didn''t ckmail me! You don''t know anything, how can you me an innocent person?" "Did I say anything about Mr. Walls?" Marcel raised his brows and asked her in return, he looked at her in all calmness, Marcel was able to have a grip on the matter. ... Something was wrong with Braeden! These girls in the dorm all protected him. They all did it willingly, it was not forced at all. This looked like the matter was very fishy! Sha pressed her lips, her eyes were strongly determined. Marcel looked at her coldly, it looked like Sha was nning to keep quiet. "Melody is not really well liked!" Marcel sighed, she died, and none of her dormmates was willing to help the police. Sha didn''t speak, she agreed with her silence. Marcel turned and walked outside, Easton was behind him, and Marcel told him in a low voice, "Arrange for someone to keep an eye on her!" "Yes!" Marcel saw Rae and Piper standing on the other end of the corridor, when Piper saw Marcele out, she was extremely cautious. Marcel went over, and raised his brows, then said, "Rae, we can go! Sha admitted it all!" When Piper heard that Sha told them everything, she was surprised, her face changed, and she subconsciously asked, "What did she say? What was it?" Marcel curled up his lips, his eyes were shing, "Piper, she said everything that you also know!" "That is impossible!" Piper was a little excited. This was exactly what Marcel wanted. He was looking at Piper, as she was acting too excited, "This is not possible, Officer, you are lying!" She was just a twenty years old college student, she had not seen the world and not went through anything, just a few words made her so anxious. Rae looked at Piper''s reaction, then she looked back at Marcel, his lips were curled into a smile, it looked so evil. It was so shallow, but it showed a hunter who was about to get his prey, it seemed as if they didn''t get everything yet, otherwise, why would he say it like that? Rae only acted along with Marcel, "Sir, let''s go, Sha¡¯s statement alone is enough! I will call someone to take Piper back!" Marcel heard what Rae said and looked at her, he saw the way she was looking at him, calm and smart, she knew what he was trying to do, Marcel was surprised, but he didn''t show any expression. "Hm, where is the handcuff?" Marcel asked. "Here!" Rae was about to take out her handcuffs, but of course, it was just pretending. "Who are you to take me?" Piper said excitedly, "I have done nothing, why are you cuffing me?" "Piper, being in the way of our work is reason enough!" Rae said strictly, "For us, there is no difference anymore if you talk to us or not!" Rae didn''t even finish speaking when Piper suddenly let out anger, "No, I will tell you alright?" Marcel and Rae exchanged looks. "Not here, let us go to a different ce, okay?" Piper begged in a lowered voice, "I will tell you everything I know!" "There is no need!" Marcel said coldly. "Miss, please help me out, it was so hard for me to get into college, I cannot be expelled!" Piper was most worried about that! Rae looked over to Marcel, who showed a cold face, but his eyes were saying that he was about to get what he was hunting for. Rae said in a low voice, "Sir, give her a chance, she was just confused at that moment!" Marcel ignored her, he turned around to leave. Rae pulled Piper and followed him, but she didn''t cuff her. Marcel went downstairs and got Piper into the car, Rae already prepared a voice recorder just like Marcel asked of her, they were going to record in the car, and of course, this was all without Piper knowing. Piper was sitting in the car with her head hanging and she looked very upset. "Talk!" Rae looked at her and pushed her. Marcel kept quiet, his eyes were squinted as he looked at Piper. "Actually we didn''t talk because we all really like Mr. Walls, Melody likes him too, she was always around him, but Mr. Walls didn''t like her..." Piper paused when she said that. Marcel squinted his eyes, even more, they looked darker than usual, "Melody seduced Mr. Walls, then she got pregnant and we all knew that. She was killed, and we were all afraid that Mr. Walls would be med so we didn''t say anything!" Rae''s eyes lit up, this was not what she expected, all these girls liked Braeden, no wonder, a man like him could get a girl''s attention easily, just like Marcel. Marcel showed a smile of deep meaning, he looked at her, as if he was trying to look through her heart. Then she slowly said, "Who did you think the child was from?" "Mr. Walls''!" Piper said, "That''s what she said, she was pregnant from Mr. Walls!" "When did she tell you?" "It was half a month ago, there was a test result, Alondra went to the doctor with her!" They let Piper go, and Rae turned the voice recorder off, she looked up at Marcel who was in deep thoughts. The light from outside of the car was shining in, that light was shining at the sharp lines of his handsome face, his handsome aura, his lips were slightly pressed, his brows frowning, he was deep in his thoughts. Rae was wondering as well, she asked in a light voice, "Sir, I think Piper didn''t tell us everything!" Marcel raised his brows when he heard that, and looked at Rae, "Why?" Rae thought for a while, then said, "I feel she is keeping something from us. Would Melody tell all her dorm mates about her pregnancy? It was not something to be proud of to get pregnant before marriage, this was about her reputation, how could she tell everyone in the dorm? And Braeden, when he came in, everyone was looking at him and acted under his instruction by his eyes, it was very odd." "If you were Melody, and you got pregnant while in school, what would you do?" Marcel raised up his chin a little and looked at Rae, waiting for her to answer. Rae felt a little ufortable. Rae wasn''t sure how to answer this question. "You don''t have to answer!" Marcel said calmly, "I was just trying to understand from a girl''s view of what a girl would think! If you do mind, you don''t have to tell me." When Rae heard what Marcel said, she suddenly felt that she was narrow-minded, how could she feel that he was trying to find out what she was thinking? But then she also felt that it might not be like that, and immediately exined, "No, I don''t mind, if this will help the case, I can answer any of your questions, if it was me, I wouldn''t tell anyone about it!" "Would you move in with your boyfriend before marriage?" Marcel turned to her and asked in a very low voice, it was kept soft, as if he was trying to ask about the case, but at the same time asking about her personal life, at that moment, Rae couldn''t guess what he was doing. Rae just felt awkward, but she didn''t show anything, she just said in a light voice, "It depends!" If it was a person she loved deeply, she wouldn''t mind moving in before getting married, but if it wasn''t someone she loved, and she couldn''t imagine their future, she would not just give herself away! "Oh?" Marcel raised his brows and waited for the following words as if he was trying to see through her with these eyes. Rae raised her head and looked into his eyes. Marcel raised his brows, his face looked as if he was smiling coldly Rae also smiled, then looked down and said, "If our feelings are true, why not, but if I didn''t love that person, I would never!" When Marcel heard the answer from Rae, he knitted his brows, his ck eyes suddenly turned cold, as if there was some killing intent. It was just for a split of a second, and Rae looked up again, it was gone. "Do you believe in love?" Marcel asked coldly. His suddenly cold voice made Rae think that he remembered an early girlfriend, even though she didn''t know why they broke up, but she could see that he was sad and lost, she didn''t mind, she just kept on looking into his eyes, when she spoke again, her voice was clear, "I believe in love, at any time, love is the most beautiful fairy tale, maybe I will never encounter it, but I believe that it exists, the best kind of love is the one where loyalty never swerves, to only love one person in a lifetime." Marcel squinted his eyes as he looked at her, he had seen a lot of women who believed in love blindly, but this girl in front of him, he could see longing and faith in her eyes, but also mourning, as if she lost all hope. Why would she be mourning? Why would she be hopeless? Did she love someone? He shouldn''t care who she loved, what did that have to do with him? C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. Marcel leaned back in his seat, this movement was so smooth that it was really seductive. He looked at her, that look gave her some kind of strong pressure, she saw how he curled up his lips andughed, "You can love only one person in your life? What if that person hurt you, would you still love him?" Rae raised her brows, then said, "I can! I might leave him, but I will still love him! Nothing would ever change my love!" Marcel humphed, "You are blind." "Love is blind!" Rae answered him. Marcel kept quiet as he looked at her for a long time, "Have you ever loved?" Rae was stunned, her face blushed, fortunately, it was evening, and he couldn''t see the color on her face, then she changed the topic, "Sir, shouldn''t we get back to the station?" Chapter 831 Words Could Shock Others to Death Chapter 831 Words Could Shock Others to Death Those words definitely meant a challenge, Marcel really couldn''t imagine the mild Rae would say that. Marcel curled the edge of his lips like he was smiling and there''s a slight hatred in his eyes. ¡®Look, her true colors were revealed, that was a woman!¡¯ Rae didn''t care about her wildnguage at that moment. She had been holding back for a very long time. She had really almost forgotten it! She had ever lived happily, but then she had to keep everything in bnce and feel very oppressed, she couldn''t confess her feelings to the person she loved, she couldn''t even say what''s in her heart, it''d be better if she died! But, Marcel didn''t seem to approve of that. But so what? He couldn''t control who she liked! Moreover, she wouldn''t let him know that she loved him too! She would never let him know that Natalie loved him! Loving for 5 years, the love would never change. Natalie?! Rae?! Rae looked down, she couldn''t go back anymore! Because Natalie had already dead and Rae was still alive. She just felt sad, her eyes somehow got wet¡­ There''s too much sadness, helplessness, and hard to vent mourning, which all endlessly spread around her body. Looking at her slight frown, Marcel seemedplicated, her eyes suddenly dimmed. He squinted his eyes and spoke indifferently, ¡°You''re very crazy!¡± N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. Rae pursed her lips in silence. When they returned to the police station, Marcel just exined that Braeden and Alondra should be locked separately and shouldn''t be interrogated, he''d handle them himself the next morning. Rae, Easton, and Gustavo didn''t know what Marcel''s action meant, no one asked either. After that, they all worked overtime that night. Marcel directly exined to Easton, ¡°Focus on Melody, Alondra, Piper, Sha, and Braeden''s movements in school, collect their video data, I want to see it after 12 o''clock, if there are not enough people then call another technician, ASAP!¡± ¡°Yes! Roger!¡± Easton could hear Marcel''s seriousness, it''s not child''s y so he wouldn''t dare to give a bad impression on the first day of his new boss, he''s also quite professional. Marcel took a bag out, seemed like there''s a strand of hair inside, he then handed it to Gustavo and told him, ¡°Gustavo, take this for ab test, extract the DNA andpare it to the child in Melody''s belly.¡± ¡°What is this?¡± Gustavo was dumbfounded, ¡°Whose hair is this?¡± How did he not realize that Captain Hopkins had found a strand of hair from somewhere? Marcel didn''t answer, he just said, ¡°Go now, I want to know the results at least tomorrow morning before work.¡± Gustavo understood that the time was pressing so he ensured toplete the task. Easton told the technician to watch the videotape. Marcel sent away those people who were involved before telling Rae, ¡°Go to my office and watch this CD, call out for me if there''s anything suspicious in it!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Rae took the CD to watch it. Marcel was gone again Rae entered Marcel''s office, turned theputer on, but then she had to enter the password. She suddenly felt uneasy, password? How would she know Marcel''s password? She wanted to call Marcel and ask for his password, but she didn''t know his phone number. After several minutes, she brought the CD back to her own office with herptop and put the CD in it... In less than a minute after it''s on, embarrassing sounds wereing from theputer. The man and woman were having sex. Scenes of intertwined bodies, soft moans, rough screams. Stunned, Rae blushed all over. It was unexpectedly a porn CD. Rae immediately turned the CD off, lowered her head, patted her red and hot face. Oh my gosh, she had never seen people having sex like that in her whole life, back then when she watched movies with no real contact, but this time they were really fucking! Rae patted her face, she hadn''t calmed down yet when the door was pushed open and Marcel strode in. ¡°Have you watched it, is there anything suspicious?¡± Marcel''s low and deep voice sounded from the door. Rae stood up, once she saw Marcel''s handsome face, she blushed even more as she stammered, ¡°Nothing suspicious, indeed!¡± She spoke so fast, Marcel clearly didn''t believe her. He looked at Rae''sptop, then he looked at his own desktopputer, he then said, ¡°The password is your name!¡± Rae was dumbfounded, what? Hisputer used her name as a password, what did he mean? Marcel didn''t care what she''d think about it, he walked straight to hisputer, entered the password, turned theputer on, ¡°Bring the CD over!¡± Rae was dumbfounded, she''s quite hesitant. She was thinking about how to report such a matter. ¡°Seeing you like that, it doesn''t seem like there''s no evidence in the CD!¡± of course someone like Marcel could naturally see that Rae seemed like she''s covering something from her behavior. ¡°There''s really nothing!¡± Rae wasn''t willing to give him that, it''s too awkward, how could she mingle with Marcelter. ¡°Bring it over!¡± Marcel spoke louder, he got more interested in the CD, ¡°You''re so sure that there is nothing suspicious after watching such a long CD for only five minutes, Rae, do you work so superficially?" Stunned, Rae had to give Marcel the CD as she immediately said, ¡°It''s a porn CD, people are having sex in it, I thought there''s nothing suspicious in it!¡± After saying that, she felt like she''s ready to risk everything, it''d be embarrassing anyway and it''s all for work. Marcel clearly didn''t expect that, he took the CD but he just nced and put it on theputer without saying anything. ¡°Watch it yourself, I''m going outside!¡± Rae was going to leave, watching a porn CD with a new boss would be so strange, she''d rather avoid him. ¡°Who allowed you to leave?¡± Marcel''s low voice came from the back, Rae immediately stopped walking when she just held the door handle. Meanwhile, there were rough growls and woman''s screams from theputer, which made Rae''s ears turned red, who had turned her back to Marcel. ¡°As expected!¡± Marcel giggled, ¡°Rae, do you work seriously?!¡± ¡°I do!¡± Rae immediately turned her head and saw Marcel sitting behind the office chair while looking at the computer, he looked up at her. ¡°Come and watch it yourself!¡± Marcel turned theputer disy around and showed it to Rae. Rae had to look over, it wouldn''t really be shocking for others, but she was so surprised once she saw it. Because the person on CD had changed. Stunned, it was even more unbelievable after Rae saw clearly who the person was. Just now when she took a nce it was clearlyrge size and nudity, how did it turn into an oriental girl... To be exact, it turned into Melody, of course, the male lead could not see clearly who that was. The sound of the scene was still a couple having sex, but there were two other female sounds, they listened to it carefully, it should be from the TV, and of course, it''s also porn. In the scene, there''s only Melody alone who made various seducing poses towards the camera, and there were also various tools. That news was too shocking that Rae was immediately dumbfounded, blushing, she didn''t know if it was wrong or not to watch it. Marcel was blunt, he stood up and turned theputer around, he then walked and sat down on the sofa, seemed that he wanted to watch it with Rae. Rae didn''t even know whether she should be shy or awkward. If she didn''t watch it, she would seem unprofessional, if she watched it, she''d be too awkward. What''s a good way? As if Marcel could see through her thoughts, he just said, ¡°Just regard it as popr science, this is strong evidence that can solve the case, are you going to just waste your time on blushing?¡± Rae just had to sit down because of his words, seeing such a recording with Marcel was really tormenting... (Indescribable) Rae just felt her face and ears blushing, she couldn''t just keep watching it because it''s too... She had never seen such a thing. She subconsciously looked at Marcel, Marcel just seemed a bit awkward, his ears were slightly red as they slowly spread to his face, which also turned red. It turned out that Rae wasn''t the only one feeling awkward! But if they didn''t watch it, wouldn''t it seem that they were both unprofessional? Rae was blushing when she secretly looked at Marcel, he coincidentally was looking over too. In an instant, their eyes met. They looked at each other with their ck pupils. The air was ambiguous, it''s a bit hot. The room became silent in an instant. ¡°Mmh... Ah...¡± the only sounding from theputer made people''s imagination roam around. To avoid awkwardness, Rae reminded him by saying, ¡°Captain Hopkins, let''s quickly gather the evidence, I don''t know if there''s anything suspicious in this CD!¡± ¡°Do you think this man looks like Braeden?¡± Marcel also immediately became serious and tried to put his mind into the work environment. But a grown-up man with a pretty woman watching such a film together at such ate time, he still couldn''t help feeling a bit restless. After all, he''s a normal man, there would inevitably be a reaction, the thing between his legs stood up and made him feel so awkward, but he just had to suppress it. ¡°I don''t know!¡± Rae shook her head, ¡°I have never seen Braeden''s naked body, so I can''t distinguish him!¡± Words Could Shock Others to Death! Marcel nced sideways at her, ¡°Can you tell if you strip him off?¡± Rae realized that she said something wrong, she immediately muttered to herself, ¡°The police station isn''t a brothel area, Captain Hopkins aren''t you too unserious?¡± After getting counterattacked, Marcel realized that Rae was quite brave deep down, how dare she made him speechless like that. But she clearly piqued Marcel''s interest. ¡°I told you to try the case, I didn''t tell you to be his whore!¡± Marcel squinted his eyes and nced at Rae. Rae was suddenly on guard, she couldn''t speak as she wished. After all, Captain Hopkins was her leader. But Captain Hopkins'' words seemed too unserious, right? ¡°Captain Hopkins, I think it''s better to call a man and strip him off! But we''re solving a case, we can''t attack him physically, stripping someone counts as a physical attack, right?¡± Rae asked because she''s unsure. ¡°There would be thousands of ways to see his naked body, who told you to strip him by force?¡± Marcel didn''t turn his head, he sounded sarcastic. Chapter 832 Eight Pack Abs Chapter 832 Eight Pack Abs Rae did not care too much about it. Yes, indeed, wanting to take a look at Braeden¡¯s body will not be easy. However, the problem was that there was no birthmark on that man¡¯s body, otherwise, it could be used to makeparisons. Rae took a serious look at the man in the video, trying to find any clues on his body for the case to be solved as soon as possible. Who would have thought that she would look at the video so seriously? Thinking about this made Marcel frown. A girl like her, watching a porn recording with him. At first, she was still blushing. However, she was now watching with great interest, she really was a loose woman! This Rae really was not a refineddy! This was another impression that Marcel had of Rae. Yes! She really was a loose woman! Otherwise, how could she watch the video recording so seriously? Marcel¡¯s tone suddenly went cold. ¡°You really are watching it seriously; did you find any clue?¡± Rae was shocked for a moment and said, ¡°They used three different kinds of move set during the entire process of having sex. The video recording did not show the man''s face when seen from the beginning and at the end. However, when seen from the side, this ce!¡± *** Rae kept talking while she pressed the rewind button, freezing the video recording in the same ce she saw just now. She pointed to the man''s abs, ¡°This person has eight-pack abs, and I think that a counselor like Braeden who looks so skinny, how can he possibly have eight-pack abs?¡± Marcel was stunned, his tone remained cold. ¡°Dare I ask you, do you think a person like me has abs?¡± Rae was dumbfounded by the question. Marcel was a person who has a slender body and he looked perfect. However, she really did not know whether he had abs. Judging by him asking this so suddenly, he must have abs, right? However, what was with his tone of voice? It seemed like he did not like her praising other men. Was it possible that men were also quite petty and did not want others to have better-looking bodies than themselves? Rae thought that was the case in her heart, realizing that Marcel seemed to be quite childish. She gave a gentle smile and said, ¡°I really can¡¯t tell, Captain, do you have eight-pack abs too?¡± ¡°This man''s abs have only just been trained, it should be obvious that he often went to the gym or he just loves to do sports very much!¡± Marcel did not say whether he had abs or not. Rae turned her head, looked at his perfect face from the side, and said, ¡°Then do you have eight abs or not, Captain?¡± Marcel looked at her from the side, his gaze was deep and difficult to understand, he said, ¡°You will know!¡± These words he said were very ambiguous. Rae''s face reddened, Marcel still want to kept her in suspense, how childish! ¡°Mmm... ah...¡± Suddenly, the sound of Melody moaning came from the screen. In a split second, the two people who were looking at each other in the eye quickly moved their sight away. Rae hurriedly lowered her head. Her trembling eyebrow gave away her feeling of nervousness at that moment. Moreover, her flushed face which was as red as an apple looked very pretty. Other that than, the watery, tightly pursed red lips of hers could easily make people impulsive in wanting to give her a kiss. Marcel withdrew his gaze and turned his head to look out the window at the night sky. His eyes drifted and could not focus on one point. ¡°Captain, this man has no obvious physical characteristics!¡± ¡°All people have some unique physical characteristics!¡± Marcel raised his eyebrows and said, ¡°After hearing your reply, I wonder if you have watched it carefully.¡± Rae replied, ¡°Captain, do you think we need to watch this seriously? Everyone can see it! Besides, I''m a girl watching this kind of stuff with you, what else do you want me to do? To be honest, I don''t want to watch this at all, but you said this is part of our work. However, after I watch it, you said I¡¯m not serious!¡± Marcel¡¯s eyes were focused on her. Her gaze towards him looked confident. However, behind that facade of hers, there was a trace of embarrassment and awkwardness. He focused his gaze on her for a long time and suddenlyughed. Rae frowned as she had no idea why he wasughing. Marcel smiled and said, ¡°This man does indeed has unique physical characteristics. A girl like you will be embarrassed to thoroughly watch through the video recording. So, I forgive you!¡± ¡°Where?¡± Rae blinked her eyes. ¡°Look carefully first, the answer we want is indeed in the video recording!¡± The two did not speak again after that. After finishing having sex with that man, Melody could be seen masturbating in the video while using different kinds of tools. Seeing that made Rae speechless, her face was red from all the blushing. She did not even dare to make a sound. She also did not dare to look at Marcel. For some time, the only sound that was left in the room came from theputer screen. Marcel was focused and was deep in thought. When they finished watching the video recording, Marcel rewound back the recording, took some screenshots, kept all of it on a disc, and personally made some markings. Only then did Rae know where she wascking. She indeed did not see clearly, no wonder Marcel scolded her. However, she really could not find out where the unique physical characteristic was present on the man¡¯s body. ¡°Send the disc to the physical evidence section, let them file it, and tell them to make some markings after theparisons have been done!¡± Marcel handed the disc over and kept a copy for himself. C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. Rae took it, and once she looked up, she met up with Marcel¡¯s deep and dark eyes. There was a judgmental look in his eyes, but he never said where the unique physical characteristics of the man were, which made Rae very confused. ¡°Captain, where did you find the difference between the two? I don''t see it!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll tell you once you return!¡± Marcel said in a soft tone. Rae could only deliver the evidence over to them. By the time she came back, Marcel took a few screenshots of the markings in theputer and showed them directly to Rae. What caught her eye was that at a certain ce of the man, and it was on the tip of it, there was a pink mole. Rae nced over and instantly blushed. ¡°This, this mole is too hidden!¡± She never thought that there will actually be a mole on the tip of that man''s private ce. Even though the mole was hidden well, Marcel was able to detect it. She admired while secretly being frustrated about herself being too careless. However, the mole really grew in an obscure ce, Marcel¡¯s observation skill was just too good! Marcel raised his eyes to look at her, his gaze was burning with passion, ¡°A lot of great evidence might be miss when people get embarrassed or awkward. If we were at the scene of the crime and we ignored some clues just because we were being awkward or embarrassed, we will be disrespecting the dead and will be more disrespectful to the victims who are still living. A case is a case! If you start doing things with other thoughts in your heart, then you are not a qualified police officer.¡± Rae''s hand trembled for a while as she slowly lowered her eyes, and whispered, ¡°I understand!¡± What Marcel said was right! One had to respect this man. He really was a Prince Charming, very professional. He did not let her down! Rae was a little excited all of a sudden, and she could not help but ask, ¡°Then, Captain, do you have eight-pack abs?¡± Marcel''s thin lips were slightly hooked, and an evil aura could be seen through his eyes. He stared at Rae and did not speak for a long time. Rae became a little flushed by his stare, but she still did not want to back off. She kept smiling and asked, ¡°You also have eight-pack abs, right?¡± Marcel smiled and said in a deep voice, ¡°I only let my woman see it!¡± Rae''s heart beat faster all of a sudden, followed by the feeling of disappointment and sadness. She knew there was a high chance that she would never get what she wanted in her lifetime! Marcel! She could only stay away from it. For a while, she went silent and did not speak at all. Marcel suddenly stood up and said to Rae, ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± ¡°Where to?¡± Rae could not keep up the pace at all. ¡°Just follow me!¡± Marcel was already striding towards the door. Rae followed closely behind him. This time, Marcel did not call anyone. So, it was just him and Rae. He drove the car himself, and the car was going in the direction of the divisional university. Rae looked at Marcel and pondered the purpose of this trip. She did not know if her guess was right, but she seemed to have an idea of what Marcel was going to do. ¡°You want to say something?¡± Marcel''s voice suddenly came to her ears, causing Rae¡¯s heart to skip a beat. ¡°Are we going to find the ce where the CD might be found?¡± Rae merely guessed. Her words caught Marcel''s attention. He nced at Rae in between driving, with a hint of appreciation in his eyes. ¡°Where do you think that ce could be?¡± ¡°Looking at the decoration of the room it seems like the house is very old, the window is one of those old window panes, it should be in an old-style neighborhood!¡± Marcel did not reply when he heard this. It was obvious that he also agreed in silence. He drove his car to the S University and parked his car at the parking lot. Marcel brought her and ran to the faculty until they arrived in an old dormitory building with only eight floors. He then looked at the unit number and went upstairs. Rae followed behind him and went up step by step. After walking up to the eighth floor, Marcel stopped at the door of a household on the right side of the eighth floor. As Rae had not yet spoken, Marcel had handed over something that was in his hand. Rae hurriedly took it, and once she looked down with the sound-activated light in her hand, she found that it was a pair of footwear and a pair of gloves. Seeing Marcel himself was already wearing shoe covers, she immediately put them on. Marcel already used a thin wire to open the security door. However, Rae did not see how he did it. Both of them quietly walked into the house. They did not turn on the lights, Marcel took out his phone from his pocket to light up the room. There was a pair of slippers that belongs to a man. It seemed like the owner has not yet returned. Rae followed him, as soon as she entered, Marcel was still poking around for something. At the same time, the sound of someone walking came from the hallway. It was the sound of someone walking up the stairs with high heels. ¡°Shhh!¡± Marcel made a gesture of silence. Rae understood and immediately silenced. Both of them did not move. They just stood in the darkness, waiting for the sound to pass. The sound suddenly stopped at the door, and then came the sound of a key used to open a door. Rae''s heart jumped wildly immediately. Marcel reacted quickly, almost subconsciously. He took Rae''s hand and instantly ran in the direction of the balcony and hid behind the curtains. The curtains behind the balcony were piled up and were sweeping the ground. However, the space was limited. So much so that, Marcel¡¯s body had to stick close to Rae¡¯s. Rae''s body trembled greatly, and her heart was beating wildly as she quickly held in her breath. In fact, she was not the only one whose body was trembling. Marcel was also doing the same. His heart was also beating as wildly as hers. The door was pulled open. Then, the lights were abruptly turned on. A female voice could be heard, ¡°Braeden, are you asleep?" At the same moment, Rae''s heart was beating so wildly. So, Marcel embraced her tightly. They came in contact just like that. Rae was lying in Marcel¡¯s arms. Time seemed to have frozen at this moment. ¡°Braeden, why didn''t you close the curtains?¡± The woman''s voice could be heard again. This voice scared Rae so much that she quickly fell into Marcel''s arms. She did this subconsciously. Marcel tightened his hand, signaling her not to be nervous. Both of Rae''s hands held his slim and sturdy waist. His waist was indeed very strong and sturdy. Her face was pressed against his chest while her forehead touched his chin. His chin had scruffy hair that pricked the skin of her forehead. At that moment, his heartbeat had eased down, but hers was still beating so wildly that it made a stark contrast to his. Rae''s brain went nk for a moment. She subconsciously looking up, and immediately met his eyes. Those deep and boundless eyes were staring at her, and those increasingly dark eyes were so dazzling that it almost suffocated her. Chapter 833 Had Wrong Feeling Chapter 833 Had Wrong Feeling Marcel could smell a light scent of women''s fragrance in his nose, a kind of smell of flowery shower gel that carried the fragrance of spring, it was beautiful and triggered endless imagination. If he wasn''t in this situation now, he would have enjoyed it. But, at this time he didn''t have the chance to think about it more. "Braeden, Braeden!" He heard the yelling of a woman, then there were the sounds of steps, then someone was saying this as if talking to herself, "Not back yet? That is not possible! Didn''t we have a deal to meet tonight?" As she said that, the woman seemed to have gone to the bedroom, and turned the light on. Then, there was a sound from a different room as the woman came out, dialing a phone number. She first had the speakerphone on, and the voice in the phone said, "The number you have dialed is turned off!" The woman was getting impatient, "It''s off!" Then she threw herself on the couch, there was a voice out of the TV. Rae and Marcel did not dare to move, was she the owner of this home? Rae was surprised in her heart, ¡®please don''t stay in the living room all the time, how are we going to get out?¡¯ She didn''t know why Marcel wanted to investigate this case in this way, why they had to be sneaky? What if they were caught? She was trembling a little and was immediately held by Marcel. She stared at him scared, the light was good, and she could see the way he pressed his lips, his eyes showed a warning. Rae got scared and looked down, she was nervous and shy and it made her face blush. Through the shirt, Marcel could feel Rae''s soft and warm body, her gentle hand was on his hips, there was a kind of magic that was waking the deep longing in him. His dark eyes shed, there was like a fire in them, showing his longing. Marcel was now spreading out an aura of danger. Rae felt it suddenly, and she backed off, but Marcel grabbed her again. "Don''t move!" His voice was hoarse, and very little so that only the two of them could hear, that hot breath was on her long neck, it was seductive, and tickling. Her heart was beating loud. Each heart beat was stronger than the one before. Rae felt that it was about to jump out if she only opened her mouth. She could feel how he changed, and she was even more nervous, "What if she doesn''t leave?" "Just stay quiet!" He said in a low voice at her ears, his warm breath was surrounding her ear, causing goosebumps on her beautiful neck. Rae got confused and looked to the side, she looked right into his perfect and handsome face, her heart was even more anxious, and she looked to the side immediately. Marcel''s eyes trembled. He lowered his head to look at her. Her skin looked so smooth, her clear eyes filled with light, her lips were sexy, and she looked really withdrawing. Marcel lowered his head, but just as he was about to kiss her lips, he suddenly stopped. What was he doing? Marcel looked to the side, and stopped himself. Rae''s body trembled, she had a feeling that Marcel was about to kiss her? Did she think too much! But it really looked like that! Marcel suddenly pulled the curtains, it was a very small move, but Rae got so scared that she got closer to him. Marcel only pulled the curtain lightly to see the people outside. Rae was afraid that they might get caught, but Marcel was too brave, at least nobody noticed them. Marcel saw the woman outside, she was watching TV, and his hands suddenly froze. Rae noticed immediately what Marcel was doing, she asked in a low voice, "You know her?" Marcel didn''t speak, he took his hand off the curtain, then put it on Rae''s shoulder, his eyes were showing her not to move. Rae felt that she was living through hell, every second of it. But, she could only endure it. The two of them were facing each other, with their bodies turned to each other, Rae was sweating, but the person made no move of leaving, and they didn''t even know who it was, it must be the owner of the house, otherwise, why would she have the keys. From the TV they could hear voices talking about finances, most of it was news about the financial market analysis and stuff like that. The woman was watching for about half an hour, she made two calls during this time, but it always said the phone was off, then the TV was turned off. Then, the lights were turned off too, and Rae could hear the door was closed, and then it was quiet. "She''s gone!" Rae said in a low voice. "Don''t move!" Marcel pushed her down by the shoulder, "Wait a little longer!" The two of them were there for a few minutes until the apartment was deadly quiet without a sound, only then Marcel pulled Rae out from behind the curtain. Rae sat down on the ground, she was soaking wet, and she was exhausted. Marcel lowered his head to look at Rae, then he took his phone to turn on the light, and went to the bedroom. The light there was off, and he gathered what he needed from the room. Rae sat on the ground for five whole minutes before she felt that she regained some of her strength. She was skin on skin with Marcel for almost 40 minutes, this was such closeness that was exhausting for her. But now was not the time to feel awkward, they had to solve this case, she took her own phone to turn on the light and look for Marcel. With her light, she saw the house, it was a simple two-bedroom house, the living room wasn''t very big, but because of the simple furniture, it looked very roomy. Marcel was still in the bedroom. Rae didn''t forget to ask, "Who was that woman?" Marcel paused shortly, then said calmly, "I don''t know!" Rae was a little stunned, for a moment, he didn''t look like he "didn''t know" her, he looked like he was surprised for a moment if he didn''t know her, why would he have that expression? With her surprise, Rae asked, "But you looked like you knew her!" When he heard that, Marcel turned to look at her, his dark eyes squinted, with a hint of danger. "It was such a nervous situation, and you still had the time to observe me?" Rae suddenly blushed, thankfully it was dark and nobody could see. They were so close back there, of course, she would see the expression he had on his face, especially at that moment when he was so nervous, she naturally had to observe to prevent that woman from noticing them breaking in for their case. "Sir, please don''t change the subject!" Marcel stared at Rae''s little face that looked so determined, and pulled on his lips. "I just felt she looked familiar!" When he saw her, he was very nervous, but he had to observe to prevent having missed something. That woman looked around 28 or 29 years of age, she didn''t look like a teacher from here, instead, she looked rude. When Marcel was looking at the woman from behind the curtain, she was lying on the couch, her legs on the coffee table, it didn''t look like a decent woman''s behavior. "Who did she look like?" Rae was suddenly interested. "Piper!" "What?" Rae was shocked, "Why would she look like Piper? Was it her?" "No!" "Right, her voice wasn''t like hers either." "Let''s find evidence first, then investigate when we get back!" "Yes!" Marcel put all his focus on finding evidence. Rae was following him cautiously, the bedroom was about 20 sqm, there was a big bed, but no nightstands, the closet was built in the walls, at the window was a desk, other than that, there was nothing inside. Rae went over to the table to look at the items and noticed a name list, she looked down and noticed that it was for Melody¡¯s ss. Rae just flipped through casually and didn''t notice anything suspicious. Marcel already opened the closet looking through it. He casually went into every corner of it but didn''t touch anything of it. Rae was still focused on the name list, she was looking at every single page, once in a while she could see a name with a tick on the side. Marcel came over, "What are you looking at?" "A name list!" Rae said. She couldn''t care about the awkwardness right now, she was trying to be professional. "Anything wrong?" Marcel raised his brows. Rae hesitated for a while, "It seems normal, but at the same time it seems weird somehow, but I didn''t notice anything wrong, and yet intuitively I feel there is something wrong with it!" "Your intuition is not evidence!" Marcel answered. "I know!" She knew that what she said made him angry, she couldn''t use her sense to solve a case, she needed evidence. "But sometimes your feeling is very correct!" Marcel added. Rae wanted to roll her eyes, why didn''t he say that earlier, she thought she was about to get a lecture! Marcel took it to look at it himself, because of the light, it was very hard for them to see anything, Rae took her phone to shine some light on it, Marcel saw and pressed his lips together. Rae also looked at where Marcel''s eyes were. Melody''s name was underlined five days ago, with a pencil. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Two other names were marked, Sha and Alondra! "Why are only those three names marked?" Rae asked. Marcel''s sight shook, and he turned a few other pages. This time, his hand froze, his eyes were looking at a certain point, and Rae also leaned over to look. She saw the date of 12 days ago in the book, this day was Monday, and there were two names on it, Alondra and Sha! Marcel looked at it for a little while, then kept flipping. Rae also focused on the same. Only these two times they saw something marked. Then, Rae went through some other things, in the drawer of the desk, there was another name list this was for attendance, there were many names written tiny on it, what was hard to understand was that some used blue pens to sign, but usually it was ck that was used for signing, this was what every college student knew. There was a pattern in this book, almost every week, there were names that were signed in a different color, or it was underlined with a pencil. On the other name list, the same happened, and it was a very regr pattern. Rae didn''t know what it meant, she just felt this might be useful. Just as she was thinking that Marcel said in a deep voice, "Take this with us!" "Yes!" Rae took it and put it in a vacuum bag quickly. The two of them didn''t have time to think about it, they had to take it now. They kept looking in the bedroom a while longer, then Marcel and Rae went to the study. There was a whole wall of bookshelves filled with books, it seemed the owner liked to read. Rae didn''t understand, "Why was the name book in the bedroom? The study is so big and so pretty, why would he keep it in the bedroom? Doesn''t this kind of stuff belong to the office? And it was even in a bedroom drawer." Rae''s questions all made sense, but Marcel didn''t answer. They kept looking. Chapter 834 Suspicious Chapter 834 Suspicious Marcel inspected for a few times again but he did not discover anything. Marcel said gently, ¡°No!¡± Rae Baxter asked him, ¡°Don¡¯t you discover anything?¡± Marcel thought for a while with a slight surprise. ¡°The house in the CD isn¡¯t here!¡± ¡°Is it not him or he has some other houses! Also, who was the woman just now?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s check tomorrow!¡± Marley said. ¡°Look for the certificate of property ownership!¡± ¡°Alright!¡± Rae went to the bookshelf to look for some information since there were many books. She came near to the bookshelf and withdrew the books one by one from the shelf. She opened the books but there was nothing suspicious in them. ¡°Captain Hopkins, I also think that Braeden Walls is strange. The three girls seem to be extremely afraid of him. Also, Sha Anthony and Alondra Webb are marked. What does it mean?¡± ¡°This ce is not suitable for talking. Take a quick look, we can talk about it after leaving!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Rae flipped through a few books which seemed to have the biggest potential to carry something but in vain. After staying in Braeden¡¯s house for more than an hour, Marcel left together with Rae. They did not get what they wanted. While going back, Marcel said, ¡°It is absolutely clueless. What do you think?¡± Rae thought and said, ¡°Either he is truly innocent or he is really problematic. The instruments in the film need to be kept but it isn¡¯t an easy job. If he is an innocent person, he will not have those things. Of course, he can also hide those things purposely! Also, there¡¯s nothing in Melody Knox¡¯s dormitory. Why would the CD appear there? I remember that I was extremely cautious when searching the materials but why would the CD appear suddenly?¡± After being scolded by Marcel, she was shocked because she did not expect to meet Marcel. So, she did not think of the entire flow of the incident. The girls in their dormitory also provided fake information thus she was not confident. When she recalled back, she noticed that she also tidied her bed when packing things. But, why would the CD appear between theyers? ¡°Someone had done something to the CD!¡± Marcel directly gave the answer. ¡°Ah?¡± Rae was astonished. So, actually Marcel knew about it! Rae never thought that Marcel would realize it. Who put the CD there intentionally? ¡°We can investigate it tomorrow!¡± Apparently, Marcel did not want to talk more about it. At that moment, Marcel¡¯s phone vibrated. He looked at his phone and suddenly said with a deep voice, ¡°Record down my phone number!¡± He said a phone number and Rae was unable to catch up. He said again rapidly and Rae immediately took out her phone to record. Also, she saved his phone number. At that moment, Marcel said another phone number and told her, ¡°This is my private phone number!¡± Rae immediately saved it into her phone and she thought that he would give her his private number unexpectedly. Did Marcel change? After doing that, he picked up the phone. ¡°Yes, speak!¡± The duration of the phone call was short. Marcel only said a few words, ¡°Alright, I will reach the office after half an hour!¡± After hanging up the phone, Marcel said to Rae, ¡°Let¡¯s go back and stop searching. We will go to the housing bureau for confirmation tomorrow!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± They went back to the office rapidly and Easton Holder had been waiting at the door, ¡°Captain Hopkins, every Melody¡¯s appearance in the film have been marked. Seemingly, she liked to walk at the side door of Affiliated High School of SC Normal University. She will go out from there every noon and be back in the afternoon. I have checked the area near the school. After leaving from the side door, it is SF Street and the first presidential area is the living area of Affiliated High School of SC Normal University. I have sent someone to get the videotape of the surveince camera. Currently, it is being analyzed and it is expected that the result will be released before work tomorrow.¡± ¡°On the day of the incident, what was Melody doing?¡± ¡°She did not appear in the surveince camera for the entire day. We also went to the school and found out that Melody was absent for five days.¡± ¡°When was thest time that she appeared in the video?¡± ¡°On the 17th day, she appeared in the second cafeteria of SC Normal University at half past five in the afternoon. During that time, she vomited, and perhaps it was due to pregnancy!¡± ¡°Then, what about Philippa? Do youpare Philippa¡¯s whereabouts?¡± ¡°I also mark out Philippa¡¯s locations and I suspect that she is missing on the same day as Melody. I don¡¯t know whether both of these are rted or not!¡± At that moment, Rae went out to call someone and returned after a few minutes. She reported, ¡°Captain Hopkins, there are a total of 213 livestock farms in City B regardless of sizes. There are also a total of 65 male donkeys that are recorded. It still needs some time to investigate!¡± ¡°Alright!¡± Marcel turned his head to look at Rae, ¡°Definitely, it takes time. It is not that easy to get all the DNA from those 65 donkeys. Also, we don¡¯t know the number of donkeys that aren¡¯t recorded!¡± Who would treat a donkey for a sex partner? This was too perverted! Marcel also called someone, ¡°Gustavo Wagner, what¡¯s the situation at your side?¡± Gustavo replied in the call, ¡°It still needs three hours and I will immediately report to you when the result is out, Captain Hopkins!¡± ¡°Good!¡± Marcel quickly hung up the phone. ¡°Captain Hopkins, how about Braeden and Alondra?¡± ¡°Continue detaining them! No one is allowed to talk to them! After 24 hours, continue detaining them for another reason!¡± Easton was shocked, ¡°Continue detaining?¡± ¡°Yes, but without interrogation!¡± Marcel said. ¡°Alright, please be assured that it will be dealt with properly!¡± It was not a tough job to simply look for a reason to continue their custody but he was curious about Marcel¡¯s n in his mind. ¡°Easton, you send someone to check whether Piper Salinas has sisters or not, including cousins!¡± Marcel said again. ¡°Oh! Alright!¡± Easton nodded again. ¡°Go home and get some sleep now!¡± After saying that, Marcel walked towards the outside. ¡°Off work?¡± Easton was unable to react. ¡°Do you want to be a machine?¡± Marcel took the car key and turned back his head to look at him. ¡°Don¡¯t you say we would work overtime?¡± ¡°Still need to work tomorrow!¡± Marcel said again. ¡°Oh! Alright!¡± Easton was thinking that he still needed to arrange tasks even though Marcel said off work. He would go back to rest after finishing his work. When Rae heard that, she arranged her stuff and prepared to leave. After working overtime, the time was already twelve the midnight. Rae nned to call a taxi but a voice said to her, ¡°Let¡¯s go. I''ll give you a ride!¡± She stood rooted to the ground and turned her head to look at Marcel who was standing beside her. He was holding a car key in his hand. ¡°I can call a taxi, Captain Hopkins!¡± Rae did not want to stay too close to Marcel. Also, at night, she had an intimate interaction with him in Braeden''s house. When she thought of that, her face was blushing. Her reaction was slow and until now, she realized how embarrassed she was at the moment. At that moment, Marcel was standing in front of her. On the firm face, his facial features were standard with moderate-length hair. His nose was tall, and his mouth looked gentle. He appeared alluring. It might seem not suitable to describe a man in such a way but Marcel was perfectly fitted with those adjectives. ¡°Rae, if you are embarrassed by the incident that happened during our investigation at night, you don¡¯t need to feel it that way. It is just a small matter only and if you are suspicious, doesn¡¯t it make you more embarrassed?¡± Marcel said it steadily and he made Rae speechless. Marcel looked at her meaningfully and seemed to raise the corner of his lips. Also, he seemed to be smiling and portrayed some bad feelings. When Rae lowered her head, she heard that Marcel was ordering her, ¡°I''m going to drive the car here and you wait here!¡± Until Marcel drove his car to the spot, she was still unable to react. So, she could just follow his order to get in the car. In the car, Marcel was driving slowly. ¡°Where do you stay?¡± Rae wanted to say, ¡®Didn¡¯t you assist mest night?¡¯ But when she was about to speak, she gave up because perhaps he did not remember herst night. Also, she was followed by someone yesterday and she still did not know the person as well as the motive yet. Perhaps Raphael was right. She should move. So, she told her address to Marcel honestly. Marcel did not say anything and just focused on his driving. Marcel¡¯s car was a Passat which was a normal and low-profile car. Rae sat on the front passenger¡¯s seat and Marcel was just beside her. He was holding the steering wheel with his slender fingers. When she reached the alley, she got off the car and held an umbre. Marcel was sitting in the car and looking at her with his ambiguous eyesight. Rae said gently, ¡°Captain Hopkins, thank you for giving me a ride to my home!¡± Marcel only waved his hand and reversed his car. Then, he took out a cigarette to light it up. The light in the car was dark and Rae was looking at his face under the cigarette¡¯s light through the car window. Apparently, he appeared to be disappointed and exhausted. He also expressed some loneliness. Rae sighed on her heart because probably he had repressed for the entire trip. Unexpectedly, Marcel was also a gentleman for not smoking in front of her. After reaching home and taking a shower, sheid in her thin nket. When she closed her eyes, she thought of Marcel¡¯s handsome but exhausted face. She turned her body to get her phone. After thinking for a while, she typed a word slowly then deleted it. After that, she continued typing and followed by deleting them. Finally, she typed a few words, ¡°Be careful, good night!¡± After sending, she waited for a while but there was not any reply. She was discouraged and had an indescribable feeling. After a while, she even felt regretful. She looked at the time which was almost one o''clock and pursed her lips to urge her to fall asleep. Today, she had intimate interaction for about forty minutes with Marcel. When she thought of this, she was so excited that she could not sleep. She tried hard to suppress the excitement in her heart so she could fall asleep quickly. But, she was still unable to fall asleep. When Marcel just drove his car back to his apartment, his phone which was in his pocket vibrated with a notification. It was a message. It had been a long time for him to receive messages and normally, those rare messages were either from insurancepanies. But, when he switched on his phone to look at it, he was surprised. The few words on the screen made him smile and he seemed to recall something. So, he suddenly appeared to be strict and his eyes were extremely indifferent. On the next day, Rae was having dark circles around her eyes when she went to work. She was afraid to be seen by others so she put on thin makeup with some foundation intentionally. But, she never expected that she would be misunderstood by others. When Gustavo saw her, he whistled at her with a sense of sarcasm. ¡°Rae, who do you want to show your makeup to? Is it to our boss?¡± Rae was speechless suddenly and looked at Gustavo. Eventually, she shook her head whileughing and ignored his teasing. Gustavo followed her at her back and said with a smiley face, ¡°You make a guess on yesterday''sb report.¡± Rae stopped her step and said, ¡°Gustavo, how old are you? Aren¡¯t you childish?¡± ¡°Yes?¡± Gustavo raised his eyebrow and asked, ¡°Am I childish?¡± ¡°If you want to say, just say it out loud. If not, I will also know the resultter!¡± C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. ¡°You guess that hair of yesterday belongs to whom!¡± ¡°Braeden!¡± Was it necessary to make a guess? Marcel only met Braeden and brought him back. Who believed that they did not have any rtionship! At least they were suspicious! Chapter 835 Monitor Them All Chapter 835 Monitor Them All "That''s right!" Gustavo Wagner¡¯s expression was saying you were smart. "What''s the result?" Rae Baxter couldn¡¯t wait to know the answer. "Braeden Walls is not Melody Knox''s child''s father!" Gustavo said. "Uh!" Rae was taken aback, probably they were wrong and the child¡¯s father was someone else? "Fortunately, Braeden still kept his basic ethic and standard!" "I mean, if the kid¡¯s father is not Braeden, it would beplicated to find the kid¡¯s real father." They discussed the case in the hall. "Good morning, Captain Hopkins!" At this moment, someone greeted Marcel. Rae and Gustavo turned their heads and saw Marcel coming inside the building. Today, he wore a burgundy shirt with dark stripes, a pair of dark trousers, simple style clothes. But it made him look slenderer. Marcel just nodded politely to everyone''s greetings. He stared at Rae and Gustavo. When he saw Rae, his gaze paused for two seconds and then he strode over them. Gustavo briefly reported the test results. "Captain Hopkins, this is not the result we predicted? How do we do next?" Gustavo couldn''t help but ask it eagerly. "Rae, you go and check the real estate under Braeden''s name! Also, check Piper Salinas''s rtives." "What about me?" Gustavo asked. Marcel took a look at Gustavo and said seriously, "Mr. Wagner, if I remember correctly, the donkeys in the city are still waiting for you to take care of them, when you n to do that?" "Puff--" Rae couldn''t help bursting out augh. She was afraid that sheughed too abruptly, so she tried to keep up herugh so that her whole face was slightly trembling. Marcel nced at Rae without any expression, as if he ignored his humor and it was not funny at all. Gustavo widened his eyes and protested in a low voice, "Captain Hopkins, your words are ambiguous! I am not interested in donkeys!" "But I will be very interested in your investigation results!" Marcel said solemnly. "Yes, I''m going now!" Gustavo didn''t forget to dere himself as he walked out, "I''m not that perverted to raise donkeys!" Early in the morning, they received orders to go to work, and Gustavo led some people to check the DNA of 65 male donkeys. Soon, Rae came back and went to find Marcel, "Captain Hopkins, there are three apartments, two vis, and a storehouse under Braeden''s name. The storehouse is located at No. 12,mercial street, North District of City B." Marcel frowned. "Has the source of information been identified?" "Yes! The registration information was from the Housing Management Bureau. Braeden''s inherited a residential building from his parents after they died in the year he graduated. The apartment was nearby the Affiliated High School of SC Normal University with a total area of 78 square meters. His parents were both teachers, his father was a professor of the History Department of SC Normal University, and his mother was a biology teacher in the Affiliated High School of SC Normal University. He worked at school at the age of 22 because of his parents. After a year of graduation, he bought an apartment in the Faculty Residence Area of the SC Normal University. It was the ce we went tost night. It had a total of 86 square meters. Another apartment was in the North District, about one station away from the storehouse, 90 square meters. He bought the vi the year before this year. ording to the house price of City B back then, it cost him 8.9 million." A teacher owned so many properties? Marcel squinted his eyes, looked like a cheetah found its prey. "Also, Captain Hopkins, he has rented all these properties out!" Marcel nced at Rae and said, "Rae, can you finish the main points at once?" Rae was taken aback, and she nodded her head, "Yes, Sir!" "Anything else?" "Yes! His old apartment of Affiliated High School of SC Normal University was rented to a chemistry teacher called Kaden Duran!!" Rae did not forget that Melody Knox and her friends often wandering around near Affiliated High School. "And Kaden and Piper Salinas are cousins! Piper¡¯s mother is Kaden¡¯s aunt! In addition, I found out that Piper also has a half-sister named Kenzie Salinas, 28 years old. She works at the SC Normal University Archives, ording to investigations, Piper and his sister used to have a bad rtionship, and they reconciled because of Braeden. It is said that Kenzie dated with Braeden for about 3 months ten years ago." Marcel frowned slightly, thinking about something. "Go on!" he said. Rae reported all the results of the investigation. "The camera in the residence area of Affiliated High School of SC Normal University broke from 3 months ago, so there has been no video in thest three months. There was no video of Melody entering or leaving Kaden''s apartment. However, the camera at the intersection caught her when she was about to enter the residence area. It was from eight nights before the incident, and there was no video of her leaving the area!" "Maybe she stayed in the area overnight, maybe she got out by car, those are all possibilities!" Marcel said. "Yes! But no witnesses proved that she went elsewhere that night! At least she was familiar with at least one resident in this area!" Rae said. Marcel nodded. Rae finished the investigation report and passed Kenzie''s photo to Marcel. Marcel nced at it and frowned. "It was not her!" "What?" Rae didn''t know what he meant. "The woman who showed up at Braeden''s apartmentst night was not her, Kenzie!" Marcel stared at the photo for a while, then picked up a pen and quickly drew something on paper. Rae wondered, Kenzie wasn¡¯t the one? Didn¡¯t they say the woman looked like Piper? Kenzie also looked a lot like Piper! But this was serious, it couldn¡¯t be treated randomly. Marcel drew something on the paper quickly! Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Rae looked over and saw that the pen was like being endowed with life and turning smartly in Marcel¡¯s hand. After a while, a portrait of a woman was outlined on the paper. It was a pen sketch painting without any modification. The facial features were very clear, indeed like Piper''s. And it was also simr to Kenzie, but the woman''s eyebrows were different from Kenzie''s. She had one higher and one lower eyebrow, and there was no mole on the corner of her mouth, but Kenzie had a mole on the corner of her mouth. Marcel handed the paper to Rae. He painted really well and lifelike! It was very vivid even if you didn¡¯t see the real person, his painting was really good! Rae discovered for the first time that Marcel could paint. He was versatile! Marcel said solemnly at this time, "Take it to investigate the identity of this person, and also find out the background of Kaden! Also, send people to monitor at Kaden, Piper, and Kenzie!" "Already done that!" "All of them?" "Yes! All of them!" Rae felt they were suspicious, so they had to be monitored. Hearing this, Marcel looked at her again. This time he was not unhappy. He just stared at her for a while without saying anything. Then, he lowered his head, rubbed his stomach gently with his hand, and frowned tightly. Rae looked at his action and was a little worried, "Captain Hopkins, what¡¯s wrong with your stomach?" Marcel closed his eyes and leaned for a while, then removed the hand that was on his stomach, and said to her, "I haven''t eaten anything sincest night!" Uh! Why it sounded like he wasining to her? Yesterday, Marcel drank a few sses of wine with the leaders and left the restaurant without eating. On one side, he was not interested in these formalisms. On the other side, it was important to investigate the case. Of course, no one knew how he truly thought, maybe he had another purpose. "I''ll buy breakfast for you!" Rae felt that this was the response she should have. She left the police station and went to the porridge booth to buy a chicken porridge and a few steamed dumplings. She thought that he had a stomachache and so she also went to the pharmacy to buy stomach medicine. Fortunately, they were all not far away from the station and she could go back soon... When she went back to the office, Marcel was no longer in the office. The door of the office was open, and he shouldn''t have gone too far. Rae put the food and medicine on his desk, she thought for a while, took out a sticky note, wrote a note and pasted it on the takeaway box, and went out to work. She didn''t forget to close the door for him when she left. People with monophobia probably didn¡¯t like others who appeared in his office uninvited! After a while, Marcel came back soon and was slightly startled when he saw the things on his desk. He walked over and picked up the notepaper on it and found a few lines of delicate small hand-writing characters. Captain Hopkins, the porridge and steamed buns were very clean. I bought them from the opposite side of the police station and they had a high-quality food standard. I also bought the medicine. Please enjoy the food assured! Also, eat on time if you had stomach problems! Marcel wanted to leave originally. He paused when he saw the note. Then he stared at the things on the table. Finally, he decided to sit down and took one and put it in his mouth. It seemed to taste not bad. He, slowly, had a smile on his face, which was extremely gorgeous, but unpredictable. Marcel walked to his window and pulled up the blinds. He looked down to the lobby outside of the window, a slender figure was busy, and she frowned as if she was in deep thinking about something. They were a few meters away, Marcel watched the person outside the window quietly while eating the porridge. After eating a long time, when he finished the porridge, he walked back to the table and finished the remaining buns, he felt satisfied and wanted more. Rae was busy with dealing the cases at the moment. She had to contact witnesses of Philippa''s case, also investigated and visited rted people. Melody Knox''s case was also there. There were not many people in the office who could help her at a time, so she could only print the materials herself, which made her even busier. She received a call from Raphael Gill at 11:30am. "Rae, I''m downstairs!" Rae remembered Raphael said that he wanted to meet her today. She said to the phone, "I am very busy today. If you want to eat lunch, I only have about forty minutes, let¡¯s just go to the XM Restaurant nearby the police station!" Raphael said on the phone, "Okay!" Rae met Marcel bringing a few people upstairs when she was packing her things and going downstairs. His steps were very big and he walked fast, and he reached where Rae was standing within a few steps. He didn''t look at Rae but walked straight over her. Rae did not talk to him either but went downstairs. At downstairs, every time Raphael appeared, it was a pleasantndscape as he was tall and slender and had an outstanding appearance. People who saw him couldn¡¯t help but look at him a few more times. Rae looked at him from a distance, Raphael was wearing an elegant suit, but his tie was untied. With the clothing like that, he even showed a different sense of attractiveness. Rae walked towards him and Raphael opened the car door for her. Upstairs, Marcel stood by the window and looked out at the parking lot downstairs. The open-air parking uncovered everything that happened in there. He frowned slightly when he saw Rae get into Raphael''s car. Later, Marcel picked up the phone and called Easton Holder. "Urgent notice, we will have a meeting in fifteen minutes!" "Oh!" Easton was taken aback, and respond, " Yes, Sir!" "Let others in your team know we will have a meeting." "Yes, Captain Hopkins!" Easton quickly took his orders. At the XM Restaurant. After parking the car, Raphael and Rae went into the restaurant. XM Restaurant was a Sichuan restaurant, a three-story restaurant, and the price of the dishes were not expensive. It could be count as an affordable restaurant. As soon as they entered the restaurant, Rae couldn''t help saying, "I''m starving, Raphael, let''s eat the fastest one. I will buy you dinner next time. I''m extremely busy these days!" Chapter 836 No New Clue was Found Chapter 836 No New Clue was Found ¡°Rae, you all have always been upied!¡± In Raphael Gill¡¯s mind, he had never seen Rae sitting idle. Rae became busier after she joined the criminal police team. She was getting busier and busier, even busier than him, the manager. He wondered what she was doing all the time. ¡°Yeah, those are all the criminal cases, I am very busy now!¡± Rae chose a seat by the window. The waitress sent the menu to them, ¡°What would you like to have?¡± Rae took the menu and put it at the front of Rae, ¡°You take the order!¡± Rae just ignored the menu and took orders directly, ¡°Please serve four dishes for us within 10 minutes and let the chef figure it out by themselves, I am short of time!¡± The waitress seemed to be used to that situation, he nodded and smiled, ¡°There are some ready-made dishes. I will serve it for you right now! Do you need any drinks?¡± ¡°No, thanks!¡± Just as the waitress walked away, Rae asked Raphael, ¡°Why are you so free? I thought you have to spend timepanying your girlfriend!¡± ¡°We broke up!¡± Raphael said. ¡°When did it happen?¡± Rae was not surprised by it because it was not the first time he broke up with his girlfriend. He was that kind of yboy! ¡°Don¡¯t mention it, the new would rece the old. So, do you want to be my girlfriend?¡± ¡°Then break up with you after a few months and we can¡¯t even be friends anymore?¡± Rae raised her eyebrows and asked him back. ¡°Rae, I will be faithful in love. If it were you, maybe I can consider having unswerving love!¡± He seemed like telling the truth and also lying, people couldn¡¯t see through the reality from his face. Rae didn¡¯t care about it, she just smiled. ¡°Forget about it, I don¡¯t have that much spare time for it!¡± Raphael¡¯s lips were pursed with a faint smile. Heughed, ¡°I know you will say that!¡± The waitress served the dishes. There were all cold dishes. Rae couldn¡¯t wait anymore and started eating. Just as she took a bite of the beef and beef offal, she received a call from Easton. ¡°Rae, Captain Hopkins announced that the meeting will be at 12.10 pm, pleasee on time!¡± ¡°Alright, I am going now!¡± Rae raised her hands and looked at her watch, the time was 11.55am and she needed five minutes to walk back. Thus, she sped up her eating. ¡°Duty?¡± Rachael¡¯s gaze fell on Rae¡¯s face. There was a trace of loss showing on his handsome face. It was just the same as usual, her meal had always been disturbed by this and that. He couldn¡¯t remember how long had it been she hadn¡¯t had a proper meal with him. ¡°Yes!¡± Rae nodded and she didn¡¯t mention Raphael¡¯s expressions. She just spoke while eating, ¡°Look at me, I am just too busy. Raph, I am sorry. I will treat you a meal when I am free to console your hurtful emotion due to your broken love!¡± ¡°Just go! Leave after finishing your meal, the reason that Ie here today is to tell you something! Rae, I rent a house that opposite the ce you stay now. If you don¡¯t want to move, I can just be your neighbor!¡± Raphael just said it casually. Rae was startled. He really wanted to make the words that he said yesterday be true? ¡°You¡ª¡± Raphael stopped her from saying a word, ¡°Rae, I can lend you the condo located over Golden Water Residence if you agree to move out from the ce you are staying now!¡± ¡°You actually don¡¯t have to do this.¡± Rae¡¯s interest seemed to have reduced, the aroma of the food seemed to disappear too. She also lost her appetite and put down her chopsticks. ¡°Raph, I know that you''re concerned about me but do you know that I am under stress when you are doing this? I will not go to your Golden Water Residence condo. I can only afford the rental here, the rental of the other ces is not on my budget list. But I think I am also going to move out from this ce soon!¡± There was no one following her back home yesterday but she had to be on alert since she had discovered someone had followed her. ¡°Alright!¡± Raphael said. ¡°I am leaving now for the meeting!¡± Rae stood up when she was talking. ¡°See you tonight!¡± Raphael nodded. Rae was stunned for a while and looked at Raphael¡¯s handsome face. To be honest, she was touched and grateful. However, she dared not to get closer to him as she was afraid that her real identity would be discovered. She was afraid of revealing her own characteristics. She was suppressing her emotions now, not letting her inherent qualities be exposed. She just felt that it was too harsh for her to persist in it! Raphael didn¡¯t miss the confusion in Rae¡¯s eyes in the sh. He stood up and put his hand on her shoulder. He patted her and said, ¡°Let¡¯s talk about itter!¡± ¡°Sure! I am leaving!¡± Finally, Rae strode and left the restaurant. She was dashing towards the office. As soon as she entered the office, she saw that everyone was gathering in the meeting room. She walked towards there hurriedly and took a look on her watch to check the time. Luckily, she was just on time. Just as she went in, Marcel was walking from the corridor which was in the opposite direction to her. The room was in silence at the moment. Marcel¡¯s cold eyesight swept across Rae¡¯s eyes. He looked more indifferent from his eyebrows and it seemed like he just felt disgusting when he saw her. Rae was puzzled by his nce. What happened? Did she provoke Marcel of anything? Rae slightly lowered her head and pondered for a while. Then, she raised her head quickly and looked into Rae¡¯s eyes. She was sure that she didn¡¯t do anything wrong and so she didn¡¯t have to behave like she had done something bad. She just stared at him directly and her action made Marcel look more indifferent! He was showing his cold face to everyone and spoke indifferently, ¡°Let¡¯s investigate the case of Philippa and Melody!¡± Only then Rae knew that Braeden and Alondra were arraigned in the morning but they refused to say a word. The detention period for them was less than eight hours and they would need to be released within 24 hours if there was no evidence! The meeting didn¡¯tst long, the contents of the meeting were about to allocate duties. By the time, Gustavo came in with his hand holding a dozen of documents and he seemed very tired. ¡°Captain, I have done aparison for the donkey¡¯s DNA. The things that we are looking for are not over there!¡± Gustavo was getting a bit frustrated. He and his henchmen had been working hard for such a long time but in the end, all their effort was just in vain, they were so fatigued to face that result! Marcel frowned, ¡°Ask someone to coordinate the traffic police, go and check all the road junctions whether there is any vehicle escorting donkeys to leave some time ago!¡± The meeting juststed for not more than 10 minutes, tasks were assigned and then the meeting came to an end. They walked out of the meeting room one by one. Rae was thest one who stepped out of the room. ¡°Rae, you stay!¡± A low deep voice of a man rang from her back. Rae was taken aback. She turned and looked at Marcel. She saw that her Mr. Right was showing a cold facial expression that seemed like going to make the whole ce frozen. Thus, Rae was not sure that whether he was talking just now. To ensure it, Rae asked, ¡°Captain, did you call me just now?¡± Marcel¡¯s narrowed his eyes and his sight swept across Rae¡¯s face, ¡°Hmm!¡± Rae stayed back. Just at the moment, her work phone rang. She said, ¡°Sorry, I need to answer a call now.¡± While she was talking, she went aside and answered the iing call! There was some progress for the case. The person she sent to investigate the portrait that was drawn by Marvel had brought back a new message. ¡°Captain, there is some new progress for the case!¡± ¡°Tell me at my office!¡± Marcel said and walked to his office. Rae followed him to his office. ¡°You can say it now!¡± ¡°Thedy on the portrait is Piper¡¯s cousin, Joanna Salinas. She was twenty-eight years old now, same- aged as Kenzie!¡± Marcel was not saying anything, he listened to her words carefully. ¡°Someone witnessed Joanna met with Melody on the day of Melody¡¯s incident!¡± Marcel moved his eyebrows and kept silent again. Even though it was a valuable clue, it couldn¡¯t prove anything. ¡°They went for a meal together. After that, Joanna met with Braeden! Then, Melody met with a mishap!¡± Marcel kept a long silence after hearing her report. ¡°Other information is still under investigation. It is predicted that there will be newster on today!¡± Rae told him another point when she saw that he was not speaking. Marcel didn¡¯t look good on his face. Then, hisplexion seemed to turn better after he lowered his head and pondered for a while. Rae was kept waiting. She had no ideas what the reason that affected his emotions was but she just discovered that Marcel¡¯s mood was not good and he was on the verge of rage. However, he was trying to conceal his wrath and then finally he repressed his anger sessfully. Rae asked him with concern as she saw him being like that, ¡°Captain, are you too stressful due to this case?¡± Marcel who was once lowering his head just headed up when her words were out. His icy gaze fell on her and there was a trace of coldness in between his eyebrows. Rae thought that she had said something wrong. Thus, she kept silent instantly. She pursed her lips and felt embarrassed. She said slowly, ¡°How¡¯s your stomach? Getting better?¡± Maybe he was having a stomachache? And that was the reason that he was showing his cold face? Marcel still remained silent with his indifferent facial expression. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. She could almost hear their breathing sound in that extremely quiet office. Marcel¡¯s cold face expression was still not changed, he even didn¡¯t take a look at Rae. Rae felt bored and she just kept silent, waiting for her Mr. Right to finish his outburst.¡± She was looking at the ce in the distance quietly. There wasn¡¯t any little expression on her face. She was just waiting and thinking of her own affair. Finally, Marcel broke the silence. He asked her, ¡°Have you had your meal?¡± Rae was stunned for a while, ¡°I had it!¡± ¡°So fast?¡± He seemed to be surprised. Rae nodded and said in a low voice, ¡°Just simply eat some!¡± ¡°Are you full?¡± Uh! What was going on? ¡°I haven¡¯t had my lunch.¡± He said. Rae was startled again and became speechless. By the time, Marcel continued to say, ¡°The breakfast tastes good, thanks! I will treat you lunch as a gift back!¡± Again, Rae was taken aback. Marcel walked downstairs. Then, he saw that Rae was still in the state of absent mind, ¡°Hurry up!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Rae quickly followed in his footsteps. Marcel didn¡¯t move far away. He just went to a nearby restaurant, XM Restaurant, to have his lunch. Looking at the signboard of the restaurant, Rae had no choice but to walk in. She didn¡¯t know whether Raphael had left or not. When they went upstairs, Rae took a glimpse at the ce that she was sitting with Raphael just now subconsciously. There was empty now, even scraps were not left on the table. It seemed like Raphael was leaving after she just got out. Marcel took a few nces at it and she didn¡¯t know whether it was a coincidence, he chose the same seat that she sat with Raphael just now. The waitress who sent the menu looked shocked to see her again. He looked at Rae and then looked at Marcel, wondering why there was another man. And she was having the second meal in a short while? Rae lowered her head subconsciously. Marcel looked at the menu and nced at Rae. It was unexpected that he didn¡¯t hand the menu to her but took the order by himself. All the dishes he picked were hot. But those were all simple Cantonese cuisine and it wouldn¡¯t waste their time. After taking the order, he gave the menu back to the waitress and didn¡¯t even nce at Rae, ¡°A ss of apple juice!¡± Rae was stunned for a while. After the waitress left, Marcel exined to her, ¡°There was a ss of apple juice on your table, I thought you might like apple juice!¡± Undeniably, Rae really admired his fantastic observation. Indeed, there was a ss of apple juice on her table. It was one of Rae¡¯s favorite beverages. When she was Natalie, her favorite drink was kiwi juice. But she was Rae now. She had to love the things that Rae liked and hated what Rae disliked. Chapter 837 Single for a Long Time Chapter 837 Single for a Long Time Apple juice tasted not bad. Rae smiled, "Thank you, Captain!" "You''re wee!" Marcel said and took out his phone. Rae saw that he was using his phone. She didn''t know what he¡¯s doing, she didn¡¯t say anything. She took a teacup and wanted to drink some tea, suddenly, Marcel said, ¡°Help me rinse the cutleries to use later! Wash yours too!¡± Erm! Germophobia for cleaning!!! Rae knew about his germophobia for cleaning, so she quickly helped Marcel to wash the cutleries and chopsticks with hot tea. After washing, she poured the tea and put it in front of him. He looked down at the phone and lifted the teacup and took a sip. Rae had no choice but to sit quietly opposite Marcel. She didn''t say anything and didn''t dare to ask where to go. Her face was quiet and calm but her heart was very anxious. Dining with this handsome man was her greatest wish, but when this wish came true, she felt really worried. She was presenting herself as Rae at this moment and she had to be careful all the time. Although the Baxter family was also prominent in City B, Rae felt very tired and lonely. Marcel fiddled with the phone in his hand. He nced at the woman opposite of him and saw that she was not focusing on him. He touched the phone with his hand and looked at her for a long time. Right at this moment, Rae looked up, their eyes met and both of them were stunned. Marcel lowered his head again. Rae also lowered her head and took out her phone. She wanted to take a picture of his handsome face but she didn''t have the guts to do it. So she just turned on her phone to surf the inte. Marcel looked up again and saw Rae''s slender fair fingers holding the mobile phone. He squinted and stared at her face. His stare changed a few times. Suddenly, he asked her in a serious mode, "Rae, don''t you have anything you want to say?" Rae was stunned and looked up at Marcel¡¯s eyes. She didn''t know why he said that. She tried to see the meaning from his deep eyes. But the eyes were so enigmatic that she didn''t know how to infer the meaning of his words. She couldn''t see anything, and she couldn''t think of what to say? She could only smile awkwardly and asked boldly, "Captain, what do you think I should say?" For a moment, it was very quiet. They just looked at each other and evaluated each other¡¯s minds. Their minds and thoughts were different. The sun shone on them, like a golden ray on their bodies, they looked handsome and pretty. It felt like a century had passed, they just kept looking at each other. Rae felt something strange was rising between them, it felt a little ambiguous, a little embarrassed. Fortunately, the waiter served the food, interrupting the embarrassing and quiet moment. Marcel waited for the waiter to walk away, then he suddenlyughed. Hisughter sounded cheerful and he said, "I mean the night before, when I just came here! We met!¡± When Rae heard him mentioning that night, suddenly she felt that she seemed to be lying to herself. She should have talked about that thing immediately, because Marcel helped her that night. Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. But she thought that if he didn''t mention it, it meant he didn''t remember it. She didn''t expect that he remembered what happened that night. Rae lifted her cup, sipped her tea and said with a smile, "It was you, Captain who helped me that night. I thought you didn''t see clearly that it was me that night. Thank you. I''ll treat you to this meal as a thank you!" Marcel also didn''t say anything to refuse her. He picked up the chopsticks and asked in a chill way, "Someone was following you that night!" "Yes!" Rae nodded. "Do you know who it was?" "Nobody has followed me since then, so I don''t know who it is!" Rae also felt confused, ¡°Maybe I''ve been a policewoman for a long time and offended a lot of people, so the enemy hase to find me!¡± Marcel frowned, "You¡¯ve offended a lot of people?" "Not many, I suppose." Rae shook her head, "When I¡¯m handling cases at work, sometimes I can''t be kind, so it''s hard to avoid offending people!" "No personal enmity?" Marcel squinted and asked. Rae was very sensitive, she moved her eyebrows and eyes then she looked down, ¡°I don¡¯t think so!¡± The so-called personal enmity would be the enmity that could not be sorted out! If she had been found anything wrong, she was afraid that she would be used! She had already gone this far and there was no way back. Although Rae was physically and mentally exhausted, she couldn''t help but go on. Seeing her bing upset and depressed in just a second, Marcel looked at her, her thin shoulder seemed to bear too many things, but it made her look proud and strong. Marcel''s eyes flickered a sense of struggling, after being silent for a long time, he said, ¡°I will send you home tonight!" Rae was stunned. She didn''t even dare to breathe. He wanted to send her home, she should be polite and reject him because she didn¡¯t want to trouble him. "No, I''ll be fine!" Rae still felt that she should refuse him. Marcel frowned and seemed to be a little impatient, "I live very close to you and I¡¯m just letting you off on the way." Hearing what Marcel said, Rae had to ask, "Where do you live, Captain?" "The street opposite you, InterContinental Century City!" InterContinental Century City was a high-end residential area. It was only one street away from Rae''s ce, but one was like paradise and another was like hell. Rae lived in a crowded area, where drunkards and peddlers abound, and the management there was loose while InterContinental Century City was a high-end residential area where you needed an ess card to go in and out the area. "Taking the bus home is convenient for me too!" Rae refused again. "I''ll send you back if you work overtime tillte evening, for the rest of the time, it is up to you how you want to go home!" Marcel also took a step back. Indeed, he was a little abrupt. After all, they didn''t know each other very well. At least he didn''t seem to know her very well. "Alright!" Rae saw that the way Marcel said it was like giving an order, he was so insisting that she couldn¡¯t refuse him, she nodded in the end, ¡°Thank you, Captain!¡± "Eat!" Marcel picked up the chopsticks and was already eating. Rae picked up the chopsticks and started eating. When she ate, she just ate without taking care of her image. She didn''t seemdy-like. She ate several mouthfuls in one breath. Marcel looked at thedy who was sitting opposite him and eating happily. Her youthful face seemed calm and beautiful, she was so beautiful that he couldn¡¯t believe his eyes. Her wless, smooth skin, a pair of soulful eyes with a glimpse of sadness, they looked clear and calm with a hint of sadness, which seemed even more contradictory. Rae! This time, Marcel checked out on Rae in a serious way. Every move, from head to toe, he observed Rae carefully. After observing for the whole day, he was a little confused. Could she be that kind of woman? For the first time in so many years, he took a good look at a woman with his heart. He seemed to want to see something, but he didn''t find anything in the end. He just felt very confused. "Captain, don¡¯t you want to eat?" Rae looked up to see that Marcel had stopped eating and looked at her in a daze. His eyes flicked a undescribable light. He seemed a little confused and in a daze. Marcel suddenly came back to his mind by her words, his facial expression changed slightly. A trace of coldness passed through his eyes, it was just in a blink of an eye. He returned back to his usual mode, he asked casually, "Rae, do you have a boyfriend?" This was what he wanted to know most. He didn¡¯t want to ask in such a straightforward way, but he didn''t think that was his style, so he just went straight in. Rae was a little puzzled, she never expected Marcel to ask this. She thought for a while and shook her head slowly, "Not yet!" Marcel did not seem to believe her, after a while, he asked, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you get a boyfriend?¡± Rae''s eyes were slightly drooping, she said softly, "There is no suitable one!" There was someone else in her heart. She couldn''t date someone else when she¡¯s in love with another person. She had already felt very tired. "Oh!¡± Marcel nodded, "Who was the person to you yesterday?" Raphael Gill?! Rae thought of yesterday when Raphael came to find her, Marcel saw it too, so she said, "He¡¯s just a neighbor!" "Is it?" Marcel¡¯s tone sounded unbelievable, he asked, "Friends since childhood?" If they had to define it, Rae and Raphael could be considered as they grew up together. But Raphael was a few years older, he¡¯s just like a big brother next door. She nodded, "Consider yes!" After that, nobody talked, Marcel lifted his teacup. His slender fingers were well-defined. He took a sip of the teacup, and with a faint smile in his mouth, he said casually, ¡°It should be easier to develop feelings when you have been friends since childhood!" Rae didn¡¯t know how to answer him. His voice was low and he seemed like he had no mood. His eyes were dark, eysh was long, and it was hard for others to see through his mind. She could only say frankly, "It''s normal but not every young couple can be lovers!" Marcel lifted his eyebrows but he didn¡¯t say anything. After Rae answered him, she suddenly wanted to know, ¡°Captain, how about you? Is your wife in City B?¡± She wanted to know, she wanted to know whether Marcel was still with his girlfriend from the past? Marcel asked her about her private matter so she asked him too. She picked up her courage and asked, because this was not something she could ask anytime she wanted. It seemed that Marcel didn''t expect Rae to ask such a question. Marcel slowly raised his head. His eyes were deep like a pool. He stared at Rae for a long time, and then he said, "I have been single for a long time!" Rae was stunned. She pursed her lips and stopped talking. For a moment, she was silent. Rae looked back down to eat. She didn''t know why Marcel¡¯s words felt depressing. It seemed that he had something difficult that he couldn¡¯t say. She wanted to say something but she didn''t think it was appropriate to say anything, so she just didn''t speak. After that, Marcel continued to eat quietly. His dining etiquette was very good. He was absolutely gentle. He didn''t make any sound. He sat upright, straight and ate quietly. It''s just that she could feel a glimpse of lonelinessing from him, it¡¯s filling the air and making her worry. Rae also ate quietly. They didn''t talk anymore until after dinner, Rae went to pay the bills. Marcel grabbed her wallet away and took out cash from his own wallet, he passed the cash to the cashier. "Captain, it''s my treat!" "I never let women pay for me!" Marcel said and took the change. Then, he handed her wallet back to Rae and went straight out of the restaurant. Rae just followed him and went out of the restaurant. "Well, Captain, where do we go now?" "Go back and have some tea!" "Ah?" Rae was stunned, "Go back to the office now for tea?" "Yes!¡± Marcel had already walked away. Rae followed him back. After that, she really saw Marcel go back to the office and have some tea. Rae didn''t know what Marcel wanted to do. She thought the case was already very urgent but Marcel didn¡¯t seem to be worried at all. He was still in the mood to drink some tea. Chapter 838 Is this Considered an Invitation? Chapter 838 Is this Considered an Invitation? Since the investigation was still ongoing, everyone returned back to their work. When it was time to get off work, no need evidence was uncovered, so the case was at a stalemate. By nine at night, Marcel sent everyone home. Of course, Marcel drove Rae back home. Rae had been working overtime and almost never went home by herself, so she had no idea who the stalker was, nor did she have time to investigate. As Marcel dropped Rae off at her apartmentplex, he kindly reminded her, ¡°Thisplex is too full of people from all walks of life. You should move out as soon as you can!¡± Rae knew he was right; even Raphael had said so more than once. ¡°Thanks for the reminder, I¡¯ve been thinking about it!¡± ¡°Where do you want to move to?¡± Marcel asked; there was a tiredness in his voice, evidence that he had been quite busy these past couple of days as well. ¡°Not sure yet!¡± She didn¡¯t even have the time to go house hunting. ¡°How about Century Paradise!¡± He suggested. Rae paused in surprise; was this considered an invitation? From her supervisor? To live in the same neighborhood? She was a bit touched. Her heart was beating rapidly. She thought a while, then finally said, ¡°After this project is done. I haven¡¯t had time to go look for a new ce yet. It¡¯s gettingte, you should head back as well, Marcel!¡± Marcel nodded and didn¡¯t say anymore. After she bid him goodnight, Rae turned around, as Marcel started up the car engine. He only drove about fifty meters before he parked to the curb. As soon as Rae put her key into the keyhole, the door across from her apartment opened. ¡°Back home?¡± A man said from behind her, which gave her quite a scare. She turned around quickly and saw Raphael. His tall figure leaned by the door arch. He had on a casual shirt, with two of the buttons undone, which revealed his slender neck and tanned skin. He had aidback, devilish air about him, which was actually quite charming. Rae knew quite well that Raphael was quite a man. If she didn¡¯t have someone she liked already, she¡¯d probably have fallen for him. He was quite a rare catch, always admired by others. Rae actually admired him quite a bit! Looking at him standing in the apartment opposite from hers in his chilled manner, Rae was a bit at a loss for words. ¡°Raphael, did you seriously move here?¡± ¡°Yeah!¡± Raphael shrugged and leaned back, revealing a path, ¡°Wannae take a look?!¡± Rae walked over and nced around from the entrance, then shook her head, ¡°No, it¡¯s toote. I¡¯ve been quite busytely. When I¡¯m not so busyter on, I¡¯ll give you a proper housewarming.¡± ¡°Sure!¡± Raphael smiled at her; he didn¡¯t insist, ¡°Well then, good night!¡± ¡°Night!¡± Rae smiled and turned around. Raphael looked as she entered her ce, smiled at him, and then shut the door. Then he headed inside his apartment and shut the door. The night was incredibly long. In the distance, the man sitting in the car leaned against the car window and lit a cigarette. Once the cigarette had almost burned to an end, he extinguished it and picked up his phone to call Rae. At this moment, Rae had just changed shoes and was getting ready to take a shower. She was half undressed when the phone rang. She hurried to pick up the call, but slightly froze in ce when she saw it was Raphael¡¯s personal private number. Why was he calling her at this time? She pursed her lips, then picked up the call, ¡°Hello, Raphael!¡± ¡°Are you home yet?¡± Marcel had such a unique voice, filled with a hint of mystery, which was quite seductive. Rae¡¯s senses tightened, and she managed to utter, ¡°Yeah, home!¡± Then there was silence for a while; no one said anything. Rae waited patiently and listened to the sound of the man¡¯s deep breathing on the other end of the phone. Rae¡¯s hands started to get sweaty for some reason. After what felt like an eternity, he said, ¡°Alright, good night!¡± ¡°Oh! Good night!¡± Rae instinctively replied. She felt that Marcel called for a reason, but if he wouldn¡¯t say, then she didn¡¯t want to chase him to answer. She didn¡¯t know how to ask, but she was filled with confusion. After she hung up, Rae subconsciously had arge smile on her face. She took a shower and put on a face mask, thenid down. She thought she wouldn¡¯t be able to fall asleep, but she actually slept quite well straight until the morning. Around six thirty in the morning, she headed downstairs to buy breakfast, only to find Raphael standing at the front door, which startled her, ¡°Why are you standing here?¡± ¡°Here¡¯s breakfast!¡± Raphael swung a bag he had in held. Soy milk and doughnuts. Rae let him enter, ¡°Alright, my treat tomorrow!¡± Today, she¡¯d just eat his breakfast, no need to buy more! She also nned to tell it to him straight to stop it with these actions! It wasn¡¯t his first time here, so he was quite familiar with theyout of her ce. He headed to grab some utensils and set them on the dining table. Rae just sat there and didn¡¯t do anything. As they began to eat breakfast. ¡°Raphael, aren¡¯t you busy with worktely?¡± Rae asked, ¡°You¡¯re the boss of apany yet you¡¯re loitering around here rather than managing your business. What¡¯ll others think if they found out?¡± ¡°Not busy at all!¡± Raphael replied, ¡°I only do what¡¯s important!¡± ¡°And what is considered important?¡± ¡°What¡¯s important is, if I get you to move back, then I¡¯ll be on Uncle Baxter¡¯s good side, and business talks wille easy.¡± Then Raphael looked her straight in her eyes, a hint of me in his own eyes as he said in an earnest manner, ¡°Besides, I want to chase you!¡± N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. Raphael didn¡¯t think as to what kind of reaction Rae would have when he said this. Suddenly, she spat out a mouthful of soymilk, right on the table before him; his entire body was sttered with traces of soymilk. She seemed to beughing quite hard, ¡°Raphael, your joke seriously got me! OK, let¡¯s not kid around anymore! I¡¯m quite busy, I don¡¯t have the time, nor do you!¡± Raphael looked at her with a trace of disappointment. And she looked back at him, full of wholehearted smiles, but in an indifferent manner. It was an indifference that seemed topletely ignore Raphael. After breakfast, Rae wiped her mouth and said, ¡°Help me do the dishes; be sure to lock the door when you leave, I¡¯m off to work first!¡± ¡°Let me send you off!¡± Raphael got up, ¡°I cane back and do the dishes!¡± ¡°No!¡± Rae straight-out refused. He said nothing. Downstairs, the second she looked up, Rae saw Marcel¡¯s car already parked. She froze in ce, but her heart was pounding like crazy, as she inched forward. She took a deep breath and shut her eyes. She must be dreaming. Why was Marcel doing here? She opened her eyes again and the car was still there. She wasn¡¯t dreaming! The second he saw her, the driver stepped out the car, and put a hand on the car door frame. He sized her up, then fixated his gaze on her slightly reddish face. He had on a slight smile, and said as if he was trying to exin himself, ¡°I wasn¡¯t sure where to get breakfast around here, and I wanted to treat you, so I came to pick you up!¡± Rae was quite pleasantly surprised, and she slowly headed over. ¡°Rae!¡± Suddenly, the sound of Raphael¡¯s voice came from behind her. She turned around, and Raphael was already next to her. He wasn¡¯t looking at her, but at Marcel in the distance. Marcel also looked back at Raphael; the two men were sizing each other up, guessing what the other was thinking. There was no exchange of words, but the two men were silentlymunicating already. Rae didn¡¯t think anything of the situation. One was her boss, the other her neighbor; neither could be considered a significant other, so she didn¡¯t felt obligated to exin anything, but she just introduced them to each other. ¡°Marcel, this is Raphael!¡± ¡°Raphael, this is my boss!¡± Raphael slightly nodded, ¡°Hello!¡± Marcel returned the greeting, ¡°Hi, I¡¯m Marcel Hopkins!¡± After his introduction, Rae said to Raphael, ¡°We¡¯re off!¡± ¡°Come back early, I¡¯ll be waiting for you!¡± Raphael said in a way full of double meanings. The second Raphael appeared behind Rae, there was a slight look of disapproval on Marcel¡¯s face, but it only lingered for a second, and he calmed himself back down. Rae didn¡¯t think much of what Raphael said, but just nodded and said, ¡°We¡¯ll talk in the evening!¡± Rae got in the car, and Raphael watched the car drove off into the distance and disappeared around a corner. Inside the car, the sunlight hit the side of Marcel¡¯s face, which Rae stared on in awe. How could someone look this damn handsome; he must be a gift from God, which made others inevitably envious! ¡°Boss-¡± Before she finished speaking, the car came to a screeching halt. It was a good thing she was wearing her seatbelt, or she¡¯d have surely flown out the windshield. Raphael didn¡¯t apologize, but he just continued to look forward. Rae looked at where he was staring at, but she didn¡¯t see anything. He just parked the car to the sidewalk. She didn¡¯t know what was wrong, but he then turned to look at her intensively; there was a judgmental look in his eyes. He could tell she was feeling uneasy as though she¡¯d done something wrong, so he didn¡¯t shift his gaze, but instead continued to stare and see all the shades of emotions urring in her eyes, from calm to confusion to at a loss for words. Rae tried to make sense of what Marcel was doing, but she couldn¡¯t fathom him. The only words that popped into her mind were- male drama queen! What was he angry for? No, what gives him the right to be angry? She knew this wasn¡¯t the appropriate way to describe her prince charming, but that was the thought that first came to mind. She got frightened by her own thoughts, as she widened her eyes and look back at Marcel. ¡°There¡¯s a soymilk shop, I want to buy some!¡± Marcel said in a light tone. He regainedposure of his face, and even had a slight smile on. While Rae was still at a loss, he had already driven to the shop. Indeed, Rae turned and saw the soymilk shop as well. So that¡¯s how it was! Rae let out a sigh, then straightened herself up and slightly giggled, ¡°Yeah, this store is quite good; it¡¯s nice and clean, and it¡¯s got fried dough sticks that are nice and thick!¡± She didn¡¯t think of much when she said this, but when her male god repeated what she said, it sounded as though he had a hint of doubt in his tone. ¡°Nice and thick?¡± In a split second, her blood froze, and her face turned red. Chapter 839 Birthday Chapter 839 Birthday There was a sense of sarcasm in the corner of Marcel¡¯s mouth. Rae felt a little upset because she did not mean anything at all. Therefore, she quickly exined, ¡°I¡¯m talking about the thick and big fried dough sticks!¡± Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Who knew that it was okay not to exin. The more she exined, the more impure was her motive. Marcelughed a little and smiled, ¡°I¡¯m talking about the fried bread stick too, what are you thinking about?¡± Rae was getting annoyed and remained silent. She looked outside of the car window while unfastening her seat belt to get ready to get out of the car. ¡°I didn¡¯t mention about eating soymilk and fried bread stick!¡± There was an ufortable voiceing from behind. It just irritated anyone who was rushing for work in the morning. Rae turned herself around immediately and stopped herself from getting out of the car. She turned her head around and looked directly at Marcel. His handsome face was glowing like a radiant of light. ¡°Captain Hopkins, what do you want to eat?¡± Her tone suddenly calmed down as she turned around. After all, she was a policewoman therefore her mental quality was considered as a pass. ¡°What do you think?¡± Marcel snorted while putting his hand on the steering wheel. Rae was startled. Why would he ask her about what he wanted to eat? Was he being crazy? ¡°I have already eaten. I don¡¯t know what Captain Hopkins wants to eat. I¡¯m sorry. I can¡¯t suggest anything to you!¡± Rae lowered her voice, she did not like the way he acted. ¡°Did you have breakfast with Raphael just now?¡± Marcel asked, he did not sound moody. ¡°Yes!¡± Rae nodded. As soon as the words were spoken, Marcel stopped talking without replying. He started the car and drove towards the work ce. Rae felt a little subtle and ineffable. She sighed a little. When the car was about to arrive at the work ce, she said softly, ¡°Captain Hopkins, you won¡¯t be able to hold on without eating!¡± ¡°It¡¯s none of your business!¡± Marcel sounded cold. Rae was held back by his words, there was a sense of self-mockery in the corner of her mouth. Oh, Rae! You were not his someone special. Why did you care so much? In the end, she did not understand what was going on today. Marcel came to pick her up but he did not want to eat. What did he want then? When they arrived at the work ce, Marcel went to park the car. Rae stepped out from the care and replied coldly, ¡°Thank you, Captain Hopkins for bringing me to work. Next time, I will take the public bus to work by myself!¡± She walked upstairs as she finished talking. Marcel narrowed his eyes and looked at her coldly. He was not feelingfortable because everything was not under his control. His colleagues who worked overtime and reported the current progress of the case during the morning meeting. Marcel started to give a new instruction. Rae did not receive any news in the morning, she also had been following up the current progress of the case. She was looking at the materials when Marcel called to her. ¡°Rae, have you checked about Joanna¡¯s personal background?¡± Rae answered honestly, ¡°There¡¯s no news at the moment!¡± ¡°Quick!¡± He replied. ¡°Yes!¡± Rae replied professionally. Marcel hung up the phone. Rae was startled for quite a while. She picked herself up and continued focusing on work. There was a newsing in when it was almost noon time. Rae went to report after she looked through the materials. Marcel started the conversation first, ¡°Both Joanna and Braeden are couple, right?¡± Rae was startled and nodded, ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°Both Kenzie and Braeden are couple too, right?¡± Marcel asked again. Rae was speechless. When Marcel looked at her expression, he knew that he was right! ¡°Captain Hopkins, how do you know?¡± Marcel did not answer, instead he said, ¡°Let¡¯s talk about what you have found!¡± ¡°Joanna and Kenzie are always at odds. But the rtionships between Piper and Joanna aren¡¯t that bad! Kenzie was Braeden¡¯s ex-girlfriend and Joanna is Braeden¡¯s current girlfriend! Joanna left her home when she was neen years old. She was being taken care by a rich businessman. Six years ago, he passed away and left a good fortune for her. Joanna was the person who gifted the two vis to Braeden! Both worked together and opened a tradingpany. They moved on to the international route.¡± Marcel nodded and narrowed his eyes. ¡°Is there anything else?¡± ¡°These are the information which my team have found!¡± ¡°You¡¯re going to Joanna¡¯s house tonight, you should know where she lives, right?¡± Marcel frowned a little. He replied as he was using his hand to press against his stomach. Rae saw the way he moved but she chose to ignore it. She just nodded silently, ¡°We know that she lives in Golden Apartment from Monday to Thursday. Then, she usually lives in Southern Suburb Vi during the weekend.¡± Marcel asked again, ¡°How far is it from Southern Suburb Vi to where Philippa¡¯s body was found?¡± ¡°Less than three kilometers!¡± Rae held back a little, could it be... ¡°Ask Easton toe in!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± When Rae was about to leave, she realized that Marcel¡¯s face was getting paler. His forehead was sweating so much. She was feeling uneasy and worried therefore she walked out and came back as soon as possible. She brought a bowl of porridge for him instead. It was brought back by Tomas who was from the Department of Physical Evidence. She did not eat it because she knew that Marcel would be hungry therefore, she brought it over for him. Rae thought about something. If Marcel said something unreasonable again or did not want this cup of porridge, then she would never be nosy in the future. Even if he was someone whom she respected. After Rae put the cup of porridge on the table, she looked at Marcel and said, ¡°If you don¡¯t eat it, your stomach will hurt even more. This isn¡¯t how a mature man acts when you¡¯re angry with someone and make yourself hungry. It¡¯s up to Captain Hopkins to have it or not, you can throw it into the trash can if you don¡¯t want to. I¡¯ll go out to work first!¡± She did not turn back and walked out as she finished talking. Marcel looked at her back. She looked proud, stubborn and a trace of... kindness! How did it happen? How did he think about this sentence? How did this word suit with Rae? He shook his head. He pursed his lips. In the end, he still picked up the cup from the table. He inserted a straw and drank it slowly. He feltfortable as the cup of porridge went into his stomach. He felt warm and there no pain at all! Marcel stood up and walked towards the blinds. He pulled down the window and he happened to see Rae. At this moment, Rae was surrounded by everyone. A few female colleagues surrounded her while looking at the bunch of red roses. Yes! It was a bunch of delicate roses with fiery red color. It looked vulgar and made the women envy about her. Rae just received it, there was a line of words on the card, the handwriting did not seem familiar. Who sent the flowers to her, she did not know! However, her eyes were surging with teardrops which were about to drop on the delicate petals when she saw the line of words. Happy Birthday! Birthday! It was her birthday! No, it was exactly Rae¡¯s birthday. His birthday was almost the same as Rae¡¯s. But when she received the flowers this year, she was feeling sad. Someone did remember her birthday, she thought that the whole world had forgotten about it! Her colleagues gathered around her to wish her happy birthday. They began to gossip about who gave the flowers to her, it could be a handsome man! Raphael¡¯s name suddenly popped up in Rae¡¯s mind. In this world, asides from Raphael, who would really care about Rae? Raphael! Rae was startled. She started to envy about the friendship between Raphael and Rae. Unfortunately, she was the person who stole this warmth. Rae was mood-less when she thought about it. She put the flowers on the table and tried to send her colleagues away. When she was about the sort out about the case, she raised her head and realized that Marcel was looking at her in the corridor. The connection between their eyes, she froze in an instant. Time suddenly froze. Marcel¡¯s nce was wandering around and he slowly walked over. His walking pace was very slow. Every step he took seemed like stepping on Rae¡¯s heart. It was pattering. He was right in front of her when she slowly lowered her head. ¡°Rae!¡± It was Marcel¡¯s voice in her ears. ¡°Captain Hopkins!¡± Rae shouted. Marcel was not in a rush to say something but instead, he was admiring her embarrassment. She was completely embarrassed, it was awkward. ¡°Captain Hopkins, what¡¯s the matter?¡± Rae raised her head and looked into his eyes. Marcel¡¯s eyes were too deep, she could not see the inside of his eyes. But her anxiety was clearly shown in his eyes. There was a sense of oppression in his eyes which froze anyone and there was nowhere to hide. ¡°The flowers are beautiful!¡± Marcel smiled. ¡°Did your admirer send it to you?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know! Maybe I do but I don¡¯t know who sent it. I...¡± Rae shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s normal that a man¡¯s desire for a beautiful woman. You don¡¯t have to feel embarrassed!¡± She was stuck and left speechless for a while. The way he spoke sounded gentleman as if he was complimenting her. ¡°A beautiful woman is real but unfortunately she wasn¡¯t easy!¡± Marcel suddenly added. He suddenly took out a box from his pocket and put it on her table. She waspletely shocked when he added, ¡°Happy Birthday, Rae!¡± Rae was shocked, her heart was beating fast up to her throat. All kinds of emotions suddenly poured out for a while. Marcel turned around gracefully and left. She was worried that someone might see it so she quickly put the box into her drawer. She did not know what it was. She was too shocked. She felt a little guilty because she was afraid someone would see it. It was too shocking. Marcel literally gave her a present! He did know that it was her birthday! While she was feeling astonished, it was Rae¡¯s birthday but not hers. She stole another blessing from another person. Suddenly, she picked up a call and it was showing Raphael¡¯s name. Rae answered, ¡°Raphael, yes?¡± ¡°Have you received the flower?¡± ¡°Did you send it?¡± ¡°Yes, do you like it?¡± Raphael did not deny it. ¡°It¡¯s a surprise for you. Happy Birthday, Rae!¡± Rae paused for a while. She replied, ¡°Raphael, thank you! It¡¯s not suitable to receive flowers in this kind of working environment. It¡¯s not easy for me to act when I receive flowers at work, don¡¯t send it anymore!¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Raphael promised. ¡°Let¡¯s have a dinner tonight, I¡¯ve ordered a cake for you!¡± ¡°I need to work overtime tonight!¡± ¡°So busy?¡± Raphael sounded suspicious but he did not say it. He was doubting about her. ¡°Rae, are you working overtime to avoid me?¡± ¡°Do you think that you¡¯re the kind of person should be avoided?¡± Rae asked back. Raphael was checkmated. Heughed, ¡°I don¡¯t think so but I think that you¡¯re trying to avoid me. You must feel annoyed by me, right?¡± ¡°No! Just to be clear, I¡¯m not fully annoyed yet!¡± Rae smiled, ¡°Raphael, I¡¯m annoyed about the roses. Although I¡¯m twenty-five years old, I¡¯m considered as a leftover woman. You don¡¯t have to send a bouquet of roses for me to remind my colleagues that someone was chasing after me. You¡¯re perfect. I, I would misunderstand that you really do admire me! Who would chase after me next time?¡± ¡°Rae!¡± Raphael sounded serious. ¡°Raphael!¡± Rae interrupted him. ¡°I do appreciate that. Please give the roses to your future wife. I don¡¯t need your help to take care of this matter for me!¡± Raphael was speechless when he was holding the phone for quite a while. This was Rae Baxter, she was smart and direct. She could reject someone without hurting the person. Raphael sighed a little. Heughed again, ¡°Fine, I will not y around anymore!¡± Chapter 840 Care Chapter 840 Care ¡°Thanks!¡± Rae Baxter smiled. The rock at the bottom of her heart was relieved, revealing a relieved smile. It was a smile that looked genuinely rxed. Inside the building, Marcel looked at Rae who was outside through the blinds. She was holding the phone and smiling radiantly. That smile was from the heart, and it was dazzling. Marcel faintly narrowed his eyes, frowned and slightly dulled his face. Hiding behind the blinds, he was being unpredictable. Rae put down the phone and put the gift Marcel gave her inside her bag. She didn¡¯t know what it was, but she didn¡¯t think she should ept it. The gift was too abrupt, and their rtionship hadn¡¯t reached that point yet after all. With her mind made up, Rae went to Marcel¡¯s office during lunch when no one was looking. He happened to be there, and she ced the gift on the table. Marcel frowned and looked over. His eyes lingered on the gift for a few seconds, then looked up at Rae. His eyes had questions, but he didn¡¯t ask anything. C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. Rae was very prudish and said, ¡°Thank you, Captain Hopkins. But I can¡¯t ept this gift, I haven¡¯t done anything to deserve it!¡± Marcel leaned back and rested on the back of his chair. His demeanor was very gloomy, then his gaze fell on Rae¡¯s face, looking very profound. Rae subconsciously avoided his gaze and lowered her eyes, ¡°I¡¯ll head out first.¡± She had already returned the gift, and she couldn¡¯t control what Marcel would think, but she knew that she couldn¡¯t let this be unclear between them. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to see what¡¯s inside before you make a decision?¡± Behind her was Marcel¡¯s unhurried voice with a hint of sultriness that enticed the soul. Rae¡¯s body froze and she didn¡¯t turn around. Her thin figure was seen in Marcel¡¯s eyes. With a hint of arrogance, she said, ¡°Thank you, Captain Hopkins. I¡¯m not that curious!¡± After saying that, she started to head out. ¡°Then I¡¯ll save it for you, Rae!¡± Behind her, Marcel stared at her back and his certained tone sounded, ¡°You¡¯ll ept it, one day.¡± Rae who had reached the door suddenly turned around and looked at Marcel. Without saying anything, she stood at the door and looked deeply at him, as if she wanted to peek at the thoughts deep down in his heart. His actions were not like how a captain should behave. Marcel¡¯s eyebrows were slightly raised, his eyes looked deep and there was even a hint of yfulness at the corners of his eyes, implying with a strong sense of confidence. Rae got a little angry all of a sudden. She didn¡¯t say anything, just turned around and walked out. She decided to forget about the whole thing, including this morning where Marcel picked her up. She took it all as the captain¡¯s sudden whim of action and had no meaning. As for her, she couldn¡¯t be daydreaming about it. In the afternoon, Marcel personally arranged people to go undercover at Joanna Salinas¡¯s vi and the community¡¯s security office. With eyes nted, itid down groundwork for future investigation as well. At night, Easton Holder was originally asked to bring some people with him to Joanna Salinas¡¯s residence, but Marcel changed his mind and let Easton kept an eye on her by himself, while he took Rae to Kenzie¡¯s residence. The ce where Kenzie lived was in the staff residence of SC Normal University, which were all old campus houses, so the management was naturally not as strict and standardized as an upscale neighborhood. The stairs were open to the public and there was no inte doorbell, so they could easily get to the door, and Marcel could use his skills to sneak into Kenzie¡¯s house. It was just that Rae was a little worried whether Kenzie would be at home tonight. Her worry was seen by Marcel, so he told her in the car, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. The situation that day won¡¯t happen today, I have an arrangement.¡± ¡°Oh!¡± Rae hadn¡¯t said anything. In light of afternoon¡¯s present gifting situation, she was still a bit embarrassed at the moment. But Marcel wasn¡¯t. It was as if nothing had happened, and Rae was quite discouraged by his rxed appearance. As it was seven o¡¯clock at night when they arrived, and there were more people going back and forth the stairs, so both of them waited in the car. The two of them were sitting quietly inside thergepartment. They were separated by the handbrake and the distance between them were far, yet Rae still subconsciously leaned on her side of the car door. Despite doing this, she still felt that the space was very small, too crowded, and was pressuring her unable to breathe. Marcel waited a while and said to her, ¡°Wait here for a while, I¡¯ll be right back!¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Rae nodded her head quickly as she couldn¡¯t wait for him to leave. Marcel got out of the car and headed out. Rae didn¡¯t know where he was going, so she sat alone in the car and waited. Fifteen minutester, the car door opened from the outside and Marcel got in. While bending down, he handed over a bag. Rae had a look and there were three big words printed on it ¡ª Carnival Cake. Carnival Cake was thergest cake selling franchise in City B, and Carnival Cake¡¯s cakes were incredibly delicious. Rae looked at Marcel. She didn¡¯t know whether to ept it or refuse it. While she was still hesitating, Marcel had already stuffed the box in her hand, and got into the car. ¡°Thank you, Captain Hopkins!¡± Rae thanked. ¡°No need to thank me. I don¡¯t want to keep you from eating your birthday cake because of overtime, and then to me me because of it.¡± Marcel said carelessly, his tone sounding indifferent. Rae¡¯s body stiffened. She was feeling touched originally, then a chill ran down her spine that instant. She smiled and pursed her lips, ¡°Why would I? It doesn¡¯t matter if I get to eat my birthday cake or not.¡± Her birthday was just a normal day, and not to mention that it wasn¡¯t even her own birthday. By celebrating Rae Baxter¡¯s birthday, she only felt iparably sad inside, and her resentment towards the Baxter family deepened at the same time. ¡°By listening to your tone, you don¡¯t seem to like birthdays very much.¡± Marcel¡¯s tone sounded tentative. With the little understanding that he had of Rae, Marcel really couldn¡¯t see through her. He just felt that she wasn¡¯t as lively as the usual girls, nor was she stiff as an introverted girl. She seemed to be holding back something, perhaps an emotion or a personality, and with this point, Marcel really couldn¡¯t quite figure her out. ¡°It¡¯s alright.¡± Rae said lightly, her tone sounded sincere. How could she possibly tell others that she was living in ce of another person and that she had a very shady intention. She had thought before that revenge should be done open and aboveboard. But her father obviously couldn¡¯t get tangible evidence, so she had to rely on her own efforts to get evidence on Leonard Baxter¡¯s crime in order to avenge for her mother and elder brother. ¡°Then why aren¡¯t you eating the cake?¡± Marcel looked at Rae who was holding the bag in her hand, but she didn¡¯t seem to be in a hurry to open it. Weren¡¯t girls usually eager to open it when they saw that it was sweets? Rae was stunned, then heard Marcel said, ¡°It¡¯s very rude to disappoint someone¡¯s gesture, let alone it¡¯s just a piece of cake.¡± Rae was lost in thought for a moment, then calmed down shortly after. With a light smile, she opened the bag and saw the delicate-looking matcha cake inside, and politely thanked, ¡°Thank you, Captain Hopkins. I¡¯ll help myself to it then!¡± ¡°Sure!¡± Marcel¡¯s face softened a lot, and with a hint of teasing and self-deprecation in his tone, ¡°Enjoy it. You didn¡¯t want my gift and if you didn¡¯t eat the cake as well, then I¡¯ll think that I have a problem with my character, and it wasn¡¯t pleasing you! Besides, eating some sweets will lighten up your mood. Don¡¯t look so sullen all day.¡± Although his tone sounded a bit of a tease, but it was vaguely exuding care. Something Rae hadn¡¯t felt in a long time. Except for Raphael, of course! However, this was careing from Marcel Hopkins. It was something that Rae wished for but was afraid to have. Why did Marcel care about her so much? Why was he sending gifts and cakes? Rae didn¡¯t know what he was going to do, but she knew that if he kept on going like this, she wouldn¡¯t be able to resist on wanting more. However, she was still very touched with the cake tonight. It wasn¡¯t a big one, but it made her heart warm and fuzzy. Rae finished the cake one bite at a time without looking up at Marcel while she was eating. Instead, she noticed from the corners of her eyes that Marcel looked over several times, and there was some kind of deep meaning in his eyes. A meaning that she couldn¡¯t delve into and didn¡¯t dare to ask. After waiting for Rae to finish, Marcel immediately said, ¡°Let¡¯s go! It¡¯s nine o¡¯clock, and it¡¯s almost ready for us to move.¡± He took out a satellite phone to arrange work, ¡°Okay, proceed as nned!¡± Rae didn¡¯t know what Marcel had arranged. Kenzie lived on the seventh floor, close to Braeden Walls¡¯s complex, but it wasn¡¯t in the same building. The lights on the seventh floor were lit up, but ten minutes after Marcel¡¯s satellite call, the lights in Kenzie¡¯s house went out. Then after another three minutes, Kenzie who looked fully dressed up, walked out from the stairs. Marcel¡¯s satellite phone rang with news five minutes after Kenzie walked out, then he was heard saying, ¡°Follow her!¡± After that, he hung up the phone and got out of the car. Rae followed Marcel onto the stairs. His movements were fast, she followed up quickly and almost couldn¡¯t keep up. Until she entered the elevator, Rae panted while watching Marcel opened Kenzie¡¯s door. After the two walked in, both of them wore foot covers and gloves. Their movements remained light and gentle. It was a girl¡¯s living space after all, so it was tidied up all nice and clean. The two used their cell phones as lighting, canvassing everything that could be useful. Suddenly, Rae¡¯s phone shone on a photo album. She opened and swept a nce at it, then instantly shouted out excitedly, ¡°Captain Hopkins!¡± Marcel came over quickly. He had leaned very close to Rae, pressing against her back, and his breathing drifted in slowly. Rae¡¯s spine stiffened. Fortunately, it was dark without lights on, and only with the faint lights on their phones, Marcel couldn¡¯t see the flush on Rae¡¯s face. The flush on Rae¡¯s face was due to Marcel¡¯s closeness and also the sight of the photo. Marcel was behind Rae, looking down at the photo from a condescending position. He was slightly stunned with what his eyes had seen, and his body stiffened. His breathing seemed to have sped up and became rapid as well. He seemed to sense that the case was about to be solved. Rae also felt the excitement in Marcel¡¯s blood. She was excited too and blushing at the same time. The figures of that photo were actually a donkey and a horse. The donkey was a male donkey, and the horse was a mare. They were mating. The male donkey¡¯s front hooves were resting on the mare¡¯s body, looking intimate. The image was natural, but Rae couldn¡¯t help but blush. Marcel examined the photo then turned the page over. Then the photo that came into view at the back was Philippa¡¯s! Rae backed up in dismay at that instant and identally bumped into Marcel¡¯s embrace. He saw the photo as well, and with Rae soft in his embrace, his hand gently wrapped around her shoulder and whispered, ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous, let¡¯s continue looking.¡± Rae immediately moved a step forward, avoiding the area of Marcel¡¯s breath. As the breathing from him was no longer thatpelling, she reorganized her emotions and began to look at the photos. There was only one photo of Philippa, and the background was a horse farm. That photo album was the most valuable clue that Marcel and Rae had found in Kenzie¡¯s residence. The two then left Kenzie¡¯s ce. In the car, Marcel called the person who followed Kenzie while Rae sat by the side. ¡°Where is she?¡± Chapter 841 Disguise Chapter 841 Disguise The other end seemed to tell Marcel some bad things. Marcel wrinkled his brows and stopped frowning. He reached out to rub his forehead and said, "Wait for me. Keep following him. I''ll be right there!" Marcel hung up the phone and started the car. Rae asked, "Where are we going?" "YS Club!" Marcel spoke. Rae was surprised. That nightclub was the most luxurious in City B. Rae thought they would arrive at the nightclub soon, but she didn''t expect that Marcel would take her to a beauty salon. When they entered, the staff came up to them and provided service. Marcel was talking with someone in a low voice and Rae was beside him. Before they came here, Marcel had told her that they needed to disguise themselves before they went to that nightclub. Kenzie worked there before, so Rae knew she needed to go there in disguise. However, she had never went there before. Was she able to do this job? When she was thinking, Marcel had finished the dialogue and she was pushed into a dressing room. The staff dressed Rae up before she put forward objection. Since they had no time, the staff pped some make-up on Rae''s face. When Rae saw herself in the mirror, she felt astonished. After she was dressed up, she looked seductive. She wore a red dress that was slit to reveal her thigh. Her fair thigh was partly visible and aroused curiosity. The low-cut dress revealed her breast and much of her back could be seen. Her skin was fair, tight and delicate. She had a lot of makeup on like a pretty and flirtatious woman. However, the heavy makeup could not hide the innocence in her eyes. She frowned when she looked at the mirror. Then a tall figure appeared in the mirror. Marcel wore a tailored suit and looked like a rich gentleman. Rae felt a bit frustrated. Marcel looked like a gentleman after he was dressed up, but she was like a whore. Marcel noticed that Rae pouted. "Let''s go to work. Don''t feel wronged." Marcel chuckled, put his arm around her shoulder and walked to the door. Rae wanted to shake him off, but Marcel said in a low voice, "Let''s pretend to be together in advance." Rae felt that Marcel just took this opportunity to flirt with her. Her skin was too smooth and tight. Marcel couldn''t help but caress her shoulder. Rae straightened up her back. Marcel''s hand was like a fire and Rae felt her shoulder burning. C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. Marcel warned her, "Rae, when we go to the nightclub, we''ll act more intimately. Are you sure that you have to be so reserved?" Rae was lost for words. Marcel was taking advantage of her, but she couldn''t even protest. In YS Club. The car stopped at the gate. Rae went first, while Marcel went to park the car. Before she entered the club, someone whistled to attract her attention. Rae wore a straight face. She had to yed the role, so she rxed herself at once and changed her expression. She took a deep breath and walked as her swayed her hips. She would meet Marcel in the dance floor. When she entered the hall, a man in a white shirt walked over to her with a confident smile and soft gaze. When he got close to Rae, he raised his eyebrow and said, "Miss, can we have a drink?" As the man chatted her up, Rae felt angry and unsatisfied with Marcel since he had her dressed up like that. She wore a low-cut dress. No wonder others came up to chat her up. She wanted to ignore the man, but the man put his hand on her shoulder. Rae wanted to give him an overhand, but a female voice came, so she stopped. "Zack, what are you doing? I''m not beautiful enough? So, you chat up other women?" Rae took a look and was startled. That woman was Kenzie. Kenzie looked at Rae narrowly. Rae looked at Kenzie. Kenzie was indeed a beauty with hot figure and fair skin. Her figure was very charming. Rae put on a decent smile and looked at the man without speaking. Kenzie came to them with a smile. She stood beside the man and leered at the man. "I have no guts, my dear. This woman is pretty, but she can''t bepared with you!" The man faced Kenzie with a smile, threw his arm around Kenzie''s waist and let go of Rae. He whispered to Kenzie, so Kenzie beat the man''s breast with a bright smile. "You''re so annoying." Kenzie chuckled and touched the man''s chest. Rae couldn''t stand it, so she stepped back to avoid the man. Rae understood men very much. The woman who men couldn''t get was the best. She was unsure if the man was interested in her, but she had to work hard to y her role. Rae didn''t expect that she would meet Kenzie so soon. She was afraid that the man would lose interest in her very soon. If so, she would have to find another reason to approach them. The man was very vignt and smiled at Rae, "Alright, beauty. I am too unlucky to drink with you. I''ll treat you if I meet you next time!" Rae put on a charming smile without a word. She straightened her back and walked inside. The man and Kenzie''s voice came from behind. "You miss me very much?" The man kissed Kenzie on her lips and held her so tightly that his body was against Kenzie''s. Rae looked back at them and felt that they lived a veryvish life. Rae was frustrated that she lost the chance to be their friends, but she remained calm. It seemed that Kenzie had a lot of lovers. Braeden was Kenzie''s lover, but Kenzie and that man were like a couple. Rae was waiting for Marcel since she needed to report the situation to him. Rae walked inside and waited for a long time, but Marcel didn''t appear. Rae fixed her gaze at Kenzie and that man called Zack. When she looked around, she found her colleagues that were watching on Kenzie. It seemed that Marcel had arranged more of his men. Rae got a bit rxed. She held a ss of wine but didn''t drink it. She looked around through the ss. In the next second, she saw Marcele in with a woman. That woman was holding his arm very intimately. Rae was stunned slightly and stared at Marcel''s arm. That beautiful woman held him tightly. As Rae was watching them, they walked to the bar beside her. Rae turned her gaze at Marcel. Just then, Marcel threw a gaze at Rae and their gaze met. He turned his gaze and pretended not to know Rae. Rae looked down and a hint of disappointment shed across her eyes but she cheered herself up very soon. She looked up and resumed her expression. Then, she smiled at Marcel and whistled. It happened all of sudden, so Marcel was stunned for a moment and put on a gloomy look. Rae gave Marcel a dirty look. When Marcel looked at her, Rae snapped her fingers to the waiter, "Give me a ss of wine!" The waiter served a ss of wine. Rae took it and handed it to Marcel, "Sir, I want to pick you up. Can you get rid of this beauty and try to be with me?" Marcel''s gaze was deep. His expression couldn''t be captured in the dim light, but Rae could feel his sharp gaze. Rae plucked up the courage to say that and had no idea what Marcel would do, because they didn''t make a rehearsal in advance. She yed her role casually. It was up to Marcel whether or not to respond. A crafty look came to her eyes. The gentle music was yed and lightened the atmosphere. The light shed on them like faint starlight. The club was softly lit by wallmps. They were like in a dream. This nightclub was so dreamy. "Are you sure?" The low male voice sounded and Marcel asked yfully. Rae covered her mouth with a smile but she felt nervous, "Sure!" Marcel shrugged and apologized to the woman beside him, "I''m sorry. I''ll have sex with this beauty tonight. Go to do whatever you want!" That woman was stunned and didn''t expect that Marcel would put it so bluntly. Rae blushed in the dim light. Luckily, she put on heavy makeup. Otherwise, she would have exposed herself. That woman stamped her feet and shook off Marcel. As she left, sheined, "Was he a sex maniac? He looked so decent, but it turned out that he was so nasty¡­" Chapter 842 Rendezvous Chapter 842 Rendezvous Hearing that, Rae could not help but burst outughing. Marcel frowned and gave Rae a warning look. He seemed to discover another side of Rae. Rae noticed Kenzie and that man walking to the corridor. Rae squinted and decided to follow them since she just felt that Kenzie had some secrets that she wanted to know. Rae put on a poker face at once and said to Marcel, "Let''s go, sir!" Marcel didn''t say anything, put down the ss and went with Rae. Marcel had kept an eye on them since Rae talked to them. He thought Rae would be their friends, but Rae missed that good opportunity. Rae reported to him while walking, "There they are!" "I can seem them." Marcel said coldly and reproachfully. Rae was stunned and understood what he meant. She felt hurt for a moment and thought that they shared different ideas. "Haste does not bring sess." "Shut up!" Marcel said. Rae fell silent. The stairwell was around the corner. Generally, people took the elevator instead of taking the stairs. The stairwell light was dim and the sound control light seemed to be broken. Kenzie and Zack walked to the stairs. They held each other tightly in the darkness. Rae blushed and heard Kenzie whisper, "Let''s go to the VIP restroom!" "You want to have sex in the restroom?" Zack teased. "Yes, I also want to try it in men''s room!" "OK!" Rae didn''t expect that she would catch them talking about that. They seemed to be having sex. When Rae hesitated, Marcel pulled her and walked to the stairwell on the other side. They went into the men''s room very soon. No one was inside. When Rae and Marcel went into the men''s room, Kenzie''s voice came from the door. "You are so annoying. Go to check if anyone is inside!" "Don''t be afraid! We can do it in the cubicle!" Marcel instantly pulled Rae in the cubicle. They squeezed each other in the narrow space. Rae could feel his breath on her head. A door was closed. Kenzie and that man were kissing. Then there was a tearing sound. Rae felt that they were next door. C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. "Be gentle!" Kenzie said, "I don''t want to go out with nothing on!" "But it''s exciting." They kissed again. Kenzie snorted. Rae blushed. Why did she watch adult movies or catch them having sex when she was with Marcel? Rae sighed. Did they have to stay here until Kenzie and that man finished it? "There''re people next door!" Kenzie said alertly. Zack said, "Let me see!" The door was locked, so Zack would see Rae and Marcel from the top. In an instant, Marcel took her in his arms rudely, put her on the toilet and lifted her dress. Rae was scared since Marcel was so rude. At the same time, she felt a bit excited. There was no desire in Marcel''s eyes. Instead, he gave her a warning look. He parted her long legs and put them around his waist to act intimately. Rae was stunned. She heard someone step on the toilet, so she reached to hook around Marcel''s neck at once. In an instant, Marcel lowered his head and kissed her on the lips. Bang¡­ Rae''s mind went nk as if she was struck by lightning. Just then, that man''s face appeared above their heads. Rae was held and kissed by Marcel, so she ignored that man. Marcel pinched Rae''s waist and warned her to concentrate. Rae was so excited that she was shivering. When she came to her senses, she kissed Marcel passionately and twisted around him. Marcel became very rude and eager. Their bodies intertwined, which was stimting. Zack was excited and watched them. He couldn''t see Rae''s face clearly but noticed that they kissed each other with great passion. It was Rae''s first kiss. She nibbled Marcel at random for a show. Perhaps she just took it as an excuse. Her hidden feelings for Marcel were very intense right at this moment. Taking advantage of this chance, she could kiss Marcel with abandon and express her true feelings for him. She showed her love with work as an excuse. She had loved Marcel secretly for five years. She felt too bitter to love a man who may never fall in love with her. She had never expressed her affections to him. Now she could touch and kiss him. Regardless of her pride, she kissed the man passionately with the work as an excuse. His desire was aroused. Marcel nibbled Rae''s neck and left tooth prints on it. Rae felt hurt and cried out. Zack''s desire was aroused by Rae''s cry, so he began to thrust hard against Kenzie. Cries came from next door. Kenzie gasped for breath and called, "Zack¡­" Marcel felt a bit annoyed after he had a hard-on. His mind went nk for a moment. He just stared at Rae in his arms who had a heavy makeup on her face. He was a bit angry that she had a lot of makeup on. Her makeup was too heavy and Marcel seemed to eat a lot of lipstick. Though her lipstick tasted sweet, it could not bepared with the fresh taste in her mouth. Rae was fear, nervous and uneasy. Marcel stopped to look at her and she realized that her long thighs were around his waist and she put her arms around his neck. She was against him so closely, so she let go of Marcel immediately. However, Marcel suddenly grabbed her arm. There was disbelief and mixed feelings in his eyes. He seemed to be angry or painful. Rae was unsure whether she was right or not. Then she plucked up her courage to kiss Marcel again on his lips when no one looked at them. Marcel wouldn''t allow Rae to kiss him willfully, so he gave her a kiss. Marcel''s fresh breath made Rae feel dizzy and a shiver was sent down her spine. Marcel''s low voice sounded, "Calm down. We are just acting!" Rae was stunned. She became upset and came to her senses at once. What was she doing? Why didn''t she restrain herself? She looked so awkward and embarrassed when she lost control. No! She couldn''t be so embarrassed. Therefore, after being reminded by Marcel, sheughed suddenly. She curled her lips and stared at Marcel''s eyes which were filled with desire. She mouthed, "Of course we''re acting. What do you think?" Her smile was so charming that Marcel''s heart skipped a beat. Her smile was indifferent, cold and beautiful. Marcel read her lips and understood that she was provoking him, but he couldn''t refute. Marcel suddenly felt a bit enraged. Rae smiled at him without a word. The voice that came from next door was so harsh and even aroused them. After they looked at each other for seconds, Marcel pressed her face against his chest. The voice from next door was sheer torture to them. Rae blushed and took a deep breath of Marcel''s fresh breath. She told herself that it wouldn''t happen again. She would not indulge herself in it. They had had sex for fifteen minutes. Rae heard the sound of the lighter and smelt the smell of cigarettes. They were smoking after having sex. Kenzie said, "Let''s go upstairs. Braeden is there!" "No wonder you are so passionate. Youe to me because he cannot satisfy you?" Marcel frowned. They talked about Braeden in men''s room. It seemed that there was something hidden about the rtionship between Kenzie and Braeden. The door next was opened. Then someone knocked at the door. *** "Have you finished forey? Bro, you should go in if you want to have fun." Zack said some dirty words. Rae felt annoyed. This man was really vulgar. Chapter 843 Apology Chapter 843 Apology Marcel threw a sharp gaze at Rae and ignored it. Kenzie and Zack had left. After a long time, Marcel went out with Rae. "You can get off work." Marcel said indifferently with a calm look as if nothing had happened. Rae was required to get off work and felt a bit astonished, "How about you?" "I''ll keep watching them!" "I don''t get off work!" Rae wanted to help Marcel with the case. Marcel turned his head to nce at Rae and said indifferently, "You want one more kiss?" Hearing that, Rae blushed. Marcel put one hand into the pocket and said coldly, "Forget what happened just now. We did it for work. Anyway, your acting is good." Rae red at Marcel. What did he mean? She took a dislike to Marcel because he vented his anger on her without reason. She didn''t owe him anything. Did he have to keep a long face? She knew they did it for work. Though she had ulterior motives, she didn''t expect their rtionship would develop further. Rae felt Marcel unreasonable. Marcel said, "You are passionate. The makeup fits you very much!" Rae stared at Marcel in astonishment. What did he say? "What do you mean?" Rae asked in an indifferent tone. Marcel kept a straight face and said indifferently, "Take it literally!" When she looked at Marcel with astonished eyes, he wasposed and walked out of the toilet. Rae''s ears were tingling. She took a deep breath and decided to pass over his rudements. She realized being close to him killed the romance. Marcel could only be viewed from a distance. When Rae went out, she saw Marcel and his men, but they spread out and pretended to happen to meet each other. Rae walked over and was half a meter away from Marcel. Marcel turned to look at her with aplicated gaze. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Rae walked past and said coldly to Marcel, "You insulted me just now, but I don''t want to make a fuss about it, because a clean hand wants no washing. Give you some advice!" She didn''t care about Marcel''s expression, pointed at her head and said, "If you lose your mind, you can go to a mental hospital. Don''t humiliate me at random. I work with you. Please take me seriously. I won''t forgive you easily. I will check it out by myself. Goodbye." With that said, Rae walked to the hall on the floor below. She didn''t n to carry out investigations with Marcel. Now she nned to check out which room Kenzie and Zack were in. "You break the rule if you go your own way." Marcel followed her. "You get off work and go back home!" Rae stopped, stiffened her back and suppressed her anger, "I disagree." "It''s not up to you!" He squinted at her with a firm stand. Rae clenched her fist and looked at him. "Are you sure you are correct?" Marcel could feel her anger and looked at her for a long time. He said, "Are you angry? Why? I didn''t say anything wrong." Rae ignored Marcel''s disdainful look and walked to the stairwell. She took steps and went back, "You abused your power for your grudge against me. I have no idea how I offend you. You are being irrational!" With that said, Rae left. She scolded Marcel regardless of the consequences. She was so angry that she didn''t care about Marcel''s response at all. Rae went to the hall and prepared to ask the housekeeping team for help, but Sean Palmer, her colleague, held her. Sean looked at Rae with surprise in his eyes. Rae looked so seductive that she could attract all men. At present, she looked even more charming with messy hair and swollen red lips. Sean was curious what Rae and Marcel had done in the restroom. His task crossed his mind. He said in a low voice, "Marcel ordered me to take you back home!" "No need!" She refused and red at Sean. She knew that he looked at her in surprise because of her makeup. Sean was surprised when Rae said that furiously. Rae was gentle at ordinary times. Why was she so hot-tempered today? He saw Rae go to the men''s room with Marcel, followed by their targets. Why did things turn out like that? Though Sean was curious, he didn''t have the guts to ask Rae. He said, "The n may fail if you go your own way. Everyone is waiting." Everyone was working hard. Rae was so angry that she almost lost her head. She couldn''t act rashly. "Forget it. I''ll be off work." She didn''t want to be dressed like that and walk everywhere. But Marcel stopped her when she was about to leave. Rae turned her gaze at Marcel and he said, "Follow me!" "I''d better get off work, so I won''t cause the failure of your n!" Rae said coldly in a low voice. "I''m sorry." Marcel said in a low male voice with a gentle look. What did he mean? Did he apologize sincerely? He thought too highly of himself! Sean looked at Marcel and Rae in astonishment. What were they doing? Rae wanted to vent her anger but failed because of Sean''s presence. She didn''t want others to misunderstood her, so she just nodded. Marcel grabbed Rae''s hand and took her to the elevator. When they reached to the twenty-first floor, Rae realized that he took her to get a room. Marcel threw a nce and Sean left immediately. To be exact, Marcel had checked in. In one room, the executive housekeeper was waiting for Rae and Marcel, "Wee. I''m Georgia Kelly." "Thank you, I''ll call you if I am in need! Do not disturb us when we have no need." Marcel went in the room, closed the door and kept the housekeeper outside. "Wow." The housekeeper eximed and thought they came here to have sex. Rae was stunned. Only Rae and Marcel were in the room. Marcel walked to the window without any exnation. He opened the window and climbed up. Rae was shocked, "What are you doing? This is the twenty-first floor!" It seemed that Marcel wanted to jump out of the window. "It would be better if I fell. You would be satisfied." Marcel looked back at her and blinked. Rae was stunned. Before she could say anything, Marcel had disappeared. Rae''s heart beat fast. She immediately ran to the window, leaned against the rail with her hand trembling and looked outside. Fortunately, he was standing on the air condition and moving to the next room. Rae was so scared that she only waited. After about fifteen minutes, Marcel came back and said to Rae, "Do you know who I saw in the room next door?" "Who?" Rae asked subconsciously and forgot that she was still angry with Marcel. Marcel looked at Rae and raised his eyebrow, "Rae, are you a na?ve girl?" Rae was stunned and confused, "Marcel, please get to the point. Whether I am na?ve or not has anything to do with the case?" "No!" Marcel answered. "That''s it!" Rae did not have any contact with Marcel on her own time. She thought that Marcel might have forgotten what happened five years ago. She didn''t offend him before, but he was so moody and harsh on her. "I ask that question for myself!" Marcel said. Rae was surprised. What did he mean? She threw aplicated gaze at Marcel and turned her gaze. She wouldn''t get hurt if she didn''t take his words seriously. "Do you believe me or not?" Rae was in a daze. Marcel said, "Kenzie and Zack were having sex next door." Rae was a bit confused when Marcel talked about work and private affairs together. She decided to ignore Marcel''s question. "Does Braeden know that Kenzie has an affair with Zack?" "How can I know?" Marcel shrugged. "You have a lot of experience, don''t you?" Rae said. "Rae, do you imply something? I don''t have rich experience. I am single now!" Rae blushed. She didn''t mean that. Marcel misinterpreted her words on purpose. What she meant was that he had a lot of experience on handling cases. Rae put on a forced smile, pursed her lips and threw a nce at Marcel who was looking at her. "You meant that I had a lot of experience on handling cases?" Marcel pretended to get it suddenly. Then he said to himself, "I thought you implied that I was good at having sex!" "I''m not that nasty." Rae couldn''t stand it and rolled her eye, "Sir, in your opinion, does Braeden know they are having an affair?" "Don''t be so polite!" Marley didn''t want Rae to call him like that. "We are one!" Rae was surprised with her mouth wide open and failed to say anything. "What do you think?" Marcel frowned. Rae tightened and loosened her grip. She took a deep breath and smiled. "Kenzie and Zack are using some kind of special tool!" Marcel said. Rae was surprised. "So, it will be lively next door! I guess Braeden knows it. Perhaps they enjoy having sex with many people!" Marcel said, "Do you know the nickname of YS Club?" Chapter 844 No Romance Chapter 844 No Romance Rae paused and nodded. YS Club was known as a wife swapping club. N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. It was said that many people came here to try it. "Perhaps they are swapping their girlfriends. Let''s wait here. Maybe we''ll see something else." With that said, Marcel''s telephone vibrated. He looked at it and answered. "Copy that!" In Rae''s line of sight, Marcel climbed up the window. Rae waited for him for half an hour. When he came back, he said to Rae. "I''m right. They exchanged their girlfriends." It was three o ''clock in the morning. Marcel, Rae, Sean and Jessica Fox were on the car. Rae kept silent. Sean and Jessica were talking to each other. They burst intoughter sometime. Marcel suddenly felt annoyed. Why did he take Sean and Jessica? Rae sat in front, looked outside the window with nk stares. Marcel took Sean and Jessica home. Then he sent Rae Rae was thinking about what Marcel had done and felt depressed. She was absent-minded when she got off the car, so she bumped into car roof by ident. She cried subconsciously. "Are you alright?" Marcel looked at Rae who was rubbing her head. He unfastened the seat belt and checked whether Rae got injured. "Why are you so careless? Are you hurt?" Looking at his concerned gaze, Rae nodded. His gaze was so gentle. Rae''s heart beat fast. She felt it hard to breathe and stared at Marcel''s clear eyes. "Let me take a look." Seeing that she was in a daze, Marcel touched her forehead. He touched her forehead with his cold fingers. Rae shivered as if she was struck by lightning. Her face reddened. She was so excited. "I am fine." Rae blushed and stepped back. She looked at the man before her in puzzle. "Can I take you to the door and drink some water?" Marcel said with a smile. Rae immediately shook her head, "It''s midnight. You should go back to sleep!" She refused him! Marcel was a bit annoyed. Rae didn''t like to be associated with Marcel and deliberately kept away from him. "I have to work overtime!" He said, "I have to handle something in the horse ranch." "But¡­" Rae looked up and nce at Marcel''s smile. She nodded and her heart beat fast again. Marcel saw Rae''s reluctant look from the corner of his eyes. He curled his lips. He was in good mood tonight. Rae walked and Marcel followed her. Rae''s body kept stiff. She looked back at Marcel and suddenly found it hard to figure out what Marcel was thinking. When Rae went in, she put on slippers and found there were no men''s slippers. She said, "Come in." Marcel walked in and his leather shoes looked very bright on the white floor. Rae went to the refrigerator to take some drink, "What would you like to drink?" "Water!" Rae took a bottle of mineral water to him. Marcel drank it and looked around Rae''s home. The living room was not big, but was clean and tidy. Marcel looked at the shoe rack. He was satisfied that there were no men''s slippers on it. He put the bottle on the table and said, "Go to bed early. I''ll get on with my work!" Hearing that, Rae said, "Marcel, I can work overtime with you!" "No need. You''ll get wrinkles if you stay upte!" Marcel said. "I don''t care!" She could work overtime. She got more excited as they were about to solve the case. Marcel threw a sharp gaze and squinted. There was a glimmer of light in his eyes. His feelings couldn''t be sensed. He was silent for a long time and said, "I care!" Rae''s heart skipped a beat. She straightened up her back and stared at Marcel. She didn''t dare to guess at the meaning of his words. He said, "Ie to City B to break the case. It''s rare to see a beautiful colleague. I don''t want you to have wrinkles. If so, the male colleagues could not appreciate the beauty and would do less work!" Rae breathed a sigh of relief. She didn''t imagine herself as the one he loved. Otherwise, she would be very embarrassed. "I have to go!" He spoke. "OK!" Rae didn''t insist on following him. Marcel didn''t see Marcel off. He went downstairs alone. Rae closed the door to take a bath. Someone knocked on the door suddenly. Rae thought it was Marcel who came back. She opened the door without a second thought, but the comer was Raphael. He stood at the door with a smile, "Although it is midnight, I wish you a happy birthday. Can I invite you to a birthday cake?" "No need. I have had some! I''m very tired today. I didn''t get off work until three o''clock. Now I just want to sleep!" Rae wanted to rest and thought about the case. Raphael didn''t mind at all, shrugged his shoulders and said, "Rae, you didn''t want the flowers that I gave you." With that said, he looked around Rae''s house and didn''t see the flowers. He realized that Rae didn''t take them back. He was a little disappointed, "You don''t want my flowers. That''s okay. As your next- door neighbor, I grow up with you. You can''t just have a cake with me?" "I have eaten some cake. I don''t want to have it anymore. It''s too sweet!" "Come to have birthday noodles. It won''t take you much time!" Rae was a bit guilty, but she didn''t ept his invitation. "When I finish my work, I''ll treat you, but I''m too tired and need some sleep!" Raphael did not say anything. "Raphael!" Rae called his name and looked at Raphael''s chin. She felt a bit sorry to Raphael. The night breeze blew in the corridor. They were silent. Looking at Rae''s pitiful gaze, Raphael put on a gloomy look, but nodded. "Alright, you go to sleep!" Raphael didn''t insist. He turned around and walked towards his house. The cold vibe surrounded him. Rae sighed since she knew that Raphael was very angry. She looked at him from a distance, but did not catch up with him. She didn''t want to be affected by Raphael. Though they were friends and she didn''t want him to be sad, she couldn''t allow him to have a surge of love for her. She''d better make it clear before Raphael fell in love with her. After taking a shower, Rae was lying on the bed and failed to fall asleep. She took the memory card. There was her photo on it. She was confused about how she knew Philippa and why the photo appeared after so many years had passed. Thinking for a long time, Rae put down the memory card,y on the bed and fell asleep at dawn. She got up in the morning and prepared to leave. When she opened the door, the door of Raphael''s house was opened. Rae smiled and wanted to greet Raphael, but she was a little surprised when someone came out. She didn''t know the woman that came out. A woman! A beautiful woman. Why did a woman walk out of Raphael''s home in the morning? His new girlfriend? Rae breathed a sigh of relief. She thought too much. It was impossible for Raphael to love her. He wouldn''t be constant in love for her. She didn''t have to worry that Raphael was into her anymore. That woman coulde out of Raphael''s house in the morning. They must have a good rtionship. Rae got it and didn''t say hello to that woman. But that woman smiled at Rae. Perhaps it was because Rae was Raphael''s neighbor and that woman was very polite. Rae gave that woman a smile, nodded and left. Rae went downstairs, while that woman didn''t move. When Rae was in the bus stop, she saw Raphael''s car passing by. That woman was sitting in the passenger seat. Raphael kept a straight face and that woman put on a gracious smile. That woman threw a nce at Rae as if implying something. As the car got farther, Rae smiled and thought feelings were unpredictable. She felt relieved. When Rae went to the workce, she saw Marcel walking out with a tired look. He seemed to stay up late. He was wearing the same suit with folds on it. "Marcel!" Rae walked over and greeted him, "Do you find that donkey?" "No!" Marcel said. "But I find its son." A smile touched his lips. "Its son is neither a horse nor a donkey!" "What is it?" Rae was a little puzzled. "It''s mule. It has a donkey and a horse as its parents." Rae saw what he meant. "What should we do next?" "I''ll go back and change my clothes. We can talk about itter!" Marcel took a few steps, paused and turned to ask her, "Can you drive?" Rae was stunned and nodded, "Yes!" "Take me back. I stay up all night. I am afraid that I might bump into the rail. "But I¡­" Rae wanted to say that she did not sleep well and was very tired. She didn''t want to drive at all. "I''ll be backter, so you need to take me here." Marcel had made a decision and didn''t allow Rae to refuse him. Since Marcel was her leader, Rae could only nod. She took the key in his hand and went to drive the car. She got driving license for several years and seldom made a drive. Her family gave her a very luxurious car. It was not appropriate to go to work by that car, so she never took that car. In addition, she held a grudge against her family, so she didn''t want to live avish life as her family. Marcel opened the car door, got into the passenger seat and closed his eyes. "The 9th building, Block B, InterContinental Century City. You know the route. Wake me up when we arrive!" Chapter 845 He Is a Bad Guy Chapter 845 He Is a Bad Guy With that said, Marcel fell asleep. Rae thought that she was not good at driving, but he didn''t worry about it at all. She started the car and drove to InterContinental Century City. Rae stopped the car at the gate. The guard opened it for her. She was driving on the main road and found the 9th building soon. When she arrived, she stopped the car, looked sideways and found that he was sleeping. His eyshes covered his eyelid. When he was asleep, he was like a child. He pursed his pink lips. He looked innocent when he closed his eyes. He became gentle and approachable without a sharp gaze. Since he slept so well, Rae didn''t wake him up. She sat in the car and thought for a long time. Rae leered at him. When the sunshine shed on his handsome face, Rae finally said, "Marcel, here we are." But he didn''t wake up. Rae leaned and got close. "Marcel, here we are." However, Marcel was still sleeping with his eyes closed. Rae got closer and whispered to his ear, "Marcel, here we are." But Marcel did not wake up. Rae was a bit frustrated and said, "Do I have to shake him? It''s not good. I am ady anyway!" What if he misunderstood her? Rae thought for a moment and couldn''t help but reach out to touch her shoulder. However, Marcel opened his eyes suddenly and stared at her. Rae froze and her hand was in the air. It seemed that she wanted to touch Marcel''s face. Rae was very embarrassed. Did he misunderstand her? Marcel kept a poker face and stared at her. Rae felt it hard to figure out what he was thinking. She put down her hand and exined, "I want to push you to wake you up!" Marcel remained silent and gave her a wry look as if she had taken advantage of him. Rae blushed under his sharp gaze. When her ear became redder, he didn''t look away. Rae sat straight, "Marcel, you go up. I wait for you here!" Marcel said, "You go to buy breakfast for me. I''ll go back to change clothes. Here is the key of my house." He gave Rae the spare key, "My home is on the 19th floor, 1907." "What?" "Go to buy breakfast!" With that said, Marcel threw his jacket to her and criticized Rae, "The director said that I could take you as a secretary, but you didn''t do your job well. I almost starve to death!" Rae was very embarrassed. She was an assistant before, but she didn''t expect that she had to do the same job after her leader changed. Then, Marcel got off the car and went home. Rae went to buy breakfast with his keys and wallet. She bought porridge, steamed dumplings and some dishes. She came back and didn''t hurry upstairs. She waited for more than ten minutes and went up. When she opened the door with a key, she saw Marcel in a bathrobe. He only wore a bathrobe and water fell from his hair. The water beads flowed from his hair to the neckline of his bathrobe. His strong chest was exposed. His tan skin and muscle made him look powerful and charming. Rae put on aplicated look. She didn''t expect that she would see Marcel like that. She looked down and saw a belt. The belt could be pulled loose very easily and then she could saw his naked body. Rae was thinking what would happen if it was loose suddenly. Marcel put on a charming smile and attracted Rae. She stood at the door and didn''t know what to do. She was embarrassed because of her evil intentions. "You are going to be on duty at the door?" Seeing Rae stare at him, Marcel couldn''t help but say, "Come in and change shoes!" N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. "OK. You go to change clothes!" Rae immediately suppressed her feelings and said with a smile. She looked down to conceal her embarrassment. She felt somewhat bitter and painful. She hid her love for him. She couldn''t dream anymore. Rae saw men''s slippers on the shoe rack. She put them, walked through the hallway and looked around the house. Marcel''s home was very clean. The sofa was made of wood. It was environmentally friendly. Marcel leaned against the sofa. The neckline of his bathrobe was low. He fell asleep on the sofa with water dripping from his hair. He even held a towel in his hand. He was wearing a pair of slippers. There was fine hair on his straight legs. It looked very sexy, so Rae blushed. Rae was a bit surprised that Marcel could fall asleep so easily. Then she thought it reasonable, since Marcel stayed upte. She stood in the living room, opened her mouth but didn''t make a sound. Forget it. She should let him have a nap. But he may catch a cold in a bathrobe. Rae was hesitating whether to wake him up or not. She decided to set the breakfast on the table and wake him upter. The apartment had two bedrooms and one kitchen. It had cooking facilities, but it seemed that no one had cooked there. Perhaps it was because he just came here. Rae picked up the te, put the breakfast on it and put the te on the table. She looked back at Marcel who was sleeping. After a long time, Rae plucked up the courage and shouted, "Marcel, do you want to have breakfast?" Marcel heard it, raised himself up and looked at Rae. Rae looked away to hide her embarrassment. "What time is it?" Marcel stood up and walked towards Rae. "It''s forty-five past eight!" Rae exined, "You only slept for ten minutes!" "It''s enough!" Marcel said. Rae nodded and thought Marcel was workaholic. He just slept for ten minutes. Marcel walked over and stood in the front of Rae. Rae looked at his chest and was startled, "Marcel, you should change your clothes. I''ve set your breakfast on the table!" Hearing that, Marcel looked down at her. Their eyes met. After a long time, Rae turned her gaze at his bedroom. The door of his bedroom was not closed. She saw a great bed on it. It was customized and looked very special. Rae took a look and blushed. Marcel was really different from others. He liked such a great bed. "What are you looking at?" Marcel''s low male voice sounded. Rae lowered her head. "Nothing!" "You don''t dare to look at me, Rae!" Marcel said. Hearing that, Rae immediately looked up and stared into Marcel''s eyes. He looked as proud as a peacock. She fell silent when seeing his disdainful expression. Marcel fixed his gaze on her. He asked casually, "Rae, what do you think of one-night stand?" Though Rae didn''t want to say anything, she couldn''t help but ask when hearing that question, "Why do you ask this question?" "I am just a bit curious!" Marcel put on a smile and looked at Rae with a sharp gaze. Rae had mixed feelings and felt at a loss. She said faintly, "It''s illicit." "What if I ask you to try it with me?" Marcel threw a nce at her. Rae gritted her teeth and stared at Marcel to make sure if he was joking. "I''m serious." Marcel said, "You arouse my desire." Rae said, "I''m not so casual. I don''t want a one-night stand with a man I don''t love." Marcel blinked and put on a wry look, "So you can have a one-night stand with the man you love?" "No!" Rae didn''t mean it. She could live with his lover before marriage, but she couldn''t ept a one- night stand. To be honest, she was scared. Marcel squinted with a half-smile. He looked at Rae''s fair cheeks, slender neck and delicate corbone. He said, "I am serious. You can consider this proposal." Rae thought she may go crazy. Sex maniac! He was a sex maniac! Though Rae refused to scold the man she loved, she admitted that perhaps he was a bad guy. She put on an awkward smile. "No need. I''m not interested in it!" "Really?" Marcel shrugged his shoulders with an indifferent look, "I thought you had feelings for me. After all, you seem to have desire to sleep with me." Rae was embarrassed. She felt embarrassed because Marcel said that in an indifferent tone. How could he talk about it so calmly? He talked about that so calmly as if he asked the price in the food market. She was astonished. Chapter 846 Beware of Revenge Chapter 846 Beware of Revenge Her gaze fell on Marcel. Marcel looked at her. Their eyes met, Two people''s sight is opposite, each other is all sorts ofplex. His figure was tall and straight in the morning, full of the charming of masculinity. His face, however, looked erratic. Rae couldn''t see clearly. For the first time in her life, she felt that her love for Marcel at first sight was so blind. What did she like about him at that time? She didn''t know this person very well. Why did she like him so much? If she had known that he was like this, would she still like him? Rae sighed from the bottom of her heart. If she knew it, she would! Marcel was right for one thing: she had a strong desire for him. She wanted to have sexual rtions with Marcel, but she didn''t dare. She must let Marcel go and pretend nothing happened. But it was so hard for Rae to give up and carry on. She couldn''t agree to Marcel''s invitation because her education didn''t allow her to do that. She was not kind of girl who forgot about anything for love. She still had morality and self-esteem. Even if she had loved him for five years, even if those days were spent by missing him, but every time she thought of Marcel, she was heartbroken. The pain was too sharp, toosting, like a big, which firmlyted the whole heart. The tighter it was, the more suffocating it was. She burst out tear at the thought of it. When her prince charming made such a request, Rae was suddenly disappointed. He shouldn''t be such a cynical man! In any case, they were colleagues and he was her leader. How could he do that? With aplicated look, she was in deep thought and it took her a long time to recover. Seeing that Marcel was fixing his eyes on her, Rae felt a heat on the face and she was about to leave. Before she took a step, Marcel stopped her. "Rae, we are all adults. It''s not too much for me to make such a request. You don''t agree with me. I respect you. It''s understandable that you don''t want to think about it. But don''t be angry. You should be proud that you can attract me. Besides, it''s childish to leave. There''s no need! Let''s forget about it. So far, we are still colleagues!" Marcel said so much for the first time. Rae couldn''t walk, but she would be ontles if she stayed. "Well, I''ll change. You wait a moment!" "Don''t sneak away. Be careful that I take revenge!" Rae was speechless. Marcel went into the room to change his clothes. He came out in a ck shirt with simple style of cutting,fortable and elegant. A cigarette was between his fingertips, and he was shrouded in smoke. Marcel took a few puffs of cigarettes, put them out, came to the table and said to Rae, "sorry, I''m a little sleepy. I need a cigarette to fresh up!" Rae, who was in a daze, immediately replied, "It doesn''t matter!" Since he said he would not take the previous proposal seriously, she chose to ignore it. This was his home. She didn''t care what he wanted, not to mention smoking, even drinking. "Take another pair of bowls and chopsticks, and join me!" "No!" Rae said, shaking her head, ¡°I''ve already had it.¡± "Okay!" Marcel said, "Go to the sofa and wait for me for a while, then we''ll leave!" "All right!" Rae nodded. "Pick any beverage you like in the fridge!" Rae nodded again, but she walked towards the sofa. She chose a ce far away from Marcel to sit down and watched him eat. Marcel ate quietly and gracefully. Rae found it was incredible to enter his private space. She didn''t expect that Marcel will let here to his apartment. What''s more, he even asked to sleep with her face to face. She turned him down! At the moment, she looked at him from a distance. This was the first time, she had a chance look at Marcel unscrupulously. He didn''t look at her. She focused on Marcel, who slowly put steamed dumplings in his mouth. His expression was very light. He couldn''t feel whether he liked to eat. For him, breakfast was just for filling his stomach. Rae had calmed down at this time. She thought that time was the best medicine to make everything smooth, and her love for her might fade as the time went by! She knew she should stay away from him, but she couldn''t! She was attracted to him again! She was thinking whether she would give in if Marcel made such requests a few times more. She was little annoyed that howe she became a woman who was sexually attracted by a man¡¯s appearance. Was it because of she always eavesdrop and watched the work videos? Well, she, who was 25 years old, was supposed to be mature both physically and psychologically! If she had to sleep with a man, she would give her virginity to Marcel! Perhaps, sleep once to fulfill the wish. But what about her life? Thinking of Kane, Rae felt down for a while. She regretted that she promised Kane such revenge. However, there was no way back. She was screwed! Rae was very sad. She felt cold on her cheek. She cried? "Did you cry?" There was a sound above her head. Rae suddenly raised her head and saw Marcel, who was standing in front of her, looked at her with deep eyes. "...¡± Rae did not speak. "Do you regret that you didn''t agree to my proposal?" he asked, raising his eyebrows. "No!" Rae immediately shook her head and denied. "You lied!" Marcel looked at her with deep eyes, his eyes glowing. Rae lowered her head and twisted her hands together. "I didn''t!" She still denied it. He stood there and asked quietly, "Are you afraid to be known, or are you afraid that I willugh at you for being dissolute so that you refuse me?" Rae''s heart was strongly affected. She stopped twisting her hands. There was a long silence before she answered, "No! Didn''t you promise no to mention it?" Without answering her, he continued to ask, ¡°I''m afraid you regret it, so I''ll mention it again. Rae, let¡¯s sleep with each other?" Rae''s hand suddenly trembled. She got up and walked out. Just as she got to the door, he grabbed her with both hands. She was suddenly hugged by Marcel in the bosom, and l fragrance on his body came to her, which was thoroughly cool mint fragrance, cold and fresh. His voice softened a little, and he continued to ask persistently, "Rae, why do you refuse me?¡± She buried her head in his chest, feeling his unique fresh breath. He said in a bewitching voice, "Last night, we had a feelings for each other!" "Stop it!" Rae raised her head angrily, and her eyes shed with anger. "I didn''t have it. I''m not that kind of person. Let me go." She pushed him away and ran out. At that moment, heughed, cold and yful. Rae ran down in one breath, only to find that she still had the key to Marcel''s car and the door. She stamped her feet in anger. She was angry at her timidity. Thinking that she couldn''t leave and be looked down upon by Marcel, she went to Marcel''s car and waited for him toe down. Marcel really came down soon. He came to the car and was stunned when he saw the person in the car. He thought Rae would go, but she didn''t. Marcel opened the door and sat on the co pilot. "I thought you were gone." Rae, who was very embarrassed, immediately coughed, ¡°I''m not that petty.¡± "I see it!" Marcel smiled, "You are especially patient with me!" "You''re my boss!" Rae reminded him not to be so casual. "Then you are not an obedient subordinate!" He meant she wouldn''t agree to sleep with him. Rae was lost for words, but Marcel answered the phone. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. He answered the phone with a serious expression. Immediately, he hung up and said to Rae, "Rae, let''s go!" Rae almost couldn''t keep up with his pace and started the car immediately. ¡°What''s the matter?" she asked. Marcel¡¯s face sank and he said in a serious tone, "Alondramitted suicide in the detention center!" "Ah?" Rae was shocked. ¡°Then she..." She wanted to ask if Alondra was dead, if she was, would Marcel be punished? Rae realized that she worried about Marcel. She was a little annoyed. "The situation is a bit serious. She¡¯s in the rescue!" answered Marcel, knowing Rae''s meaning. At the same time, he could feel that she was worried about Alondra and him. He looked at Rae sideways with deep eyes. Rae, who had a serious expression on her face, fixed her eyes on the road, but her expression revealed her worry. Rae was a little relieved that there was still hope. "Has Alondra not been tried yet?" "No hurry!" Marcel did not intend to interrogate Alondra. Rae didn''t know what Marcel meant, and she didn''t ask. Thinking that she had the key to his home, she quickly took out one hand and put it on the car. ¡°Captain Hopkins, I put your key here!" Marcel said, "Keep it yourself, in case I have something to ask you to help! I''m very busy these days. I may not be able toe back." Because of the special situation, Rae was also afraid that this moment''s concession would affect Marcel''s mood, she didn''t refuse any more. Marcel''s facial expression was slightly rxed, and they took elevator to go downstairs together. "Go to the first hospital!" Marcel closed his eyes, and on the way there, he kept his eyes closed. He didn''t show too much. He had put away the cynicism and evil hooligans he had just been at his home. Now he was sitting in the car seriously, closed his eyes with a m expression as if nothing happened or he wasn¡¯t afraid of anything happen. Whether it was Rae''s illusion or not, she felt that there seemed to be excitement and expectation in Marcel''s closed eyes. Rae, who was focusing on driving, didn¡¯t dare to ask. She was not driving slowly. Because of the emergency, she didn''t dare to neglect. Marcel asionally opened his eyes to look ahead with deep eyes. She focused herself on driving the car as she was unable to see through him. They soon arrived at the hospital. Easton had wait outside for them with others. Alondra bumped her head against the wall. Now she was suturing the wound in the emergency room. She knocked out a big wound on her head. The situation was very urgent at that time. Chapter 847 Refuse to Answer Chapter 847 Refuse to Answer When Marcel came, Easton immediately came up with a solemn look. "Chief, Alondra''s move is very insidious. It may affect you!" They did not interrogate her within 24 hours, and detained her with other reasons. They didn¡¯t expect this girl to hit the wall tomit suicide. She was indeed a chaste martyr! But Alondra''s suicide had a bad influence on Marcel. After all, he was new to City B and he had yet to solve a case. It was bad for him that something like this happened. But Marcel didn''t care at all. He looked calm, and there was a trace of expectation and excitement in his eyes. "No problem!" he said. "When she was delivered just now, the director didn''t know about it!" Easton said, "But now he might know!" After all, this matter cannot be suppressed, and many departments were involved. The more people, the more talk. What''s more, many people kept their eyes on the post of criminal police captain, so there were certainly waiting to see Marcel fail. They wished to find a chance to rece him. "Don''t care!" Marcel was still so calm, staring at the door of operating room with dull eyes. He was in deep thought. Rae could see that he was thinking hard, but what was on his mind was unknown to her! Today, Rae can almost conclude that all the girls in their dorm should be involved in this. Piper must have a problem. Alondra had been exposed, and only Piper was left! At this time, the door of the operating room opened, and the doctor came out to Marcel and Easton. "The patient is temporarily out of danger. She had her head stitched seven needles..." the doctor exined. Soon, Alondra was pushed to a separate ward. Easton arranged three policewomen to look after Alondra. Marcel went in when Alondra was pushed to the ward. Rae and Easton went in with him. Upon seeing Marcel, the policewomen in the room stood up and called, "Captain Hopkins!" Marcel nodded slightly. ¡°Give us a moment, please.¡± The three went out. Marcel looked at Alondra. Her forehead was covered with gauze, and her eyes were fixed on Marcel and Rae, with contempt and hatred. Marcel suddenly snorted. Alondra seemed a little annoyed. ¡°What are youughing at?" "You are young after all, and you have no determination!" Marcel sneered as if he wasughing at how stupid Alondra was as she was ying the ostrich. Alondra said with a cold smile, "Mr. Officer, you are being unreasonable. Do you think I don¡¯t knoww because I¡¯m a student? You arrest me with no evidence, not interrogation. What do you want? Although I''m not majoring inws, I know a little bit about it. You put me in custody for 24 hours without interrogation, and then you found some excuse to continue detaining me. Now you want to interrogate me in the ward, don''t you? " Marcel smiled, "Miss Webb, if we are interrogating, we need to use some instruments to record our conversation!" Alondra looked better as she could tell that there was no recording. But her face was still pale and there was impatience in her eye. ¡°Whatever you want to know, I don''t know. If you want to interrogate me, I want awyer. I refuse to answer any questions if this is not interrogation!" Marcel smiled faintly, his face devoid of any emotion. Easton didn''t move either. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Rae was clear that it was difficult to deal with such a case as she was not cooperative. She looked at Alondra and said, "Does the injury on your head still hurt?" "Knock it off. I refuse to answer!" Alondra said harshly, ¡°You guys are not good people.¡± "I just care about you!" Rae frowned. Did the police must be good people? They just need to enforce thew impartially. But Rae didn''t answer it back. Alondra was not the same as she was that day. That day, she was a bit arrogant, but now she was so excited and prickly. It could be seen that Alondra was desperate. Alondra said, "Don''t shed crocodile tears. Who doesn''t know your police''s means? I won¡¯t be fooled.¡± "You..." Rae was about to speak when Marcel interrupted. "Rae, don''t care about what Miss Webb said. Go and interrogate Piper!" said Marcel in a t tone. He turned around slowly and looked at Rae. Rae suddenly realized the meaning of Marcel. She subconsciously looked at Alondra. Sure enough, she saw Alondra''s face stiff, her lips trembled, but did not speak. For a moment, it was silent. Rae knew that Alondra must know something. Suddenly an idea urred to her mind and she nodded her head and said, "Captain Hopkins, I didn''t have time to report to you just now. Piper said something about the club. We are sorting out the confession and will give it to youter. I''ll go out first now!" Rae was betting that how much Alondra knew. She said about the club, but didn''t say where it was. She didn''t specifically refer to the night or the racecourse. If there was a problem, Alondra would be afraid of being found out. Rae looked at Alondra''s expression. When she said this, Alondra''s face went paler. She kept silent and didn''t say a word. Rae realized that Alondra was also involved! With a smile, Marcel looked at Rae''s eyes with a touch of praise. She was really smart. If there were someone else, they would ruin his n. He nodded and said, ¡°Go ahead.¡± At this time, only Marcel, Easton and Alondra were left in the room. Marcel smiled at Alondra again. Without asking any question, he said, "Miss Webb, take care. This body is your own. Before you do anything, you should think of your parents first. Even if you don''t, thinking of your grandmother who brought you up!" Alondra was stunned and pursed her lips. This policeman was really something. He must have investigated her family and knew that she was brought up by her grandmother. He easily knew her weakness. As a young police officer, he showed no fear knowing that she hadmitted suicide. He didn''t act normally, but he was thoughtful. After listening to Marcel''s words, Alondra slowly replied, "Mr. police officer, I just wanted to go out. Don''t worry. It won''t happen in the future. Besides, I ask for awyer!" Marcel smile, "Alright! You can find awyer!" Alondra didn''t seem to expect that Marcel would be so readily to agree her. She didn''t seem to believe that Marcel would be so nice. She asked uncertainly, "Really?" "Of course!" Marcel said with a smile, "Miss Webb, we are now officially informing you that we will formally interrogate you after you recovered in three days!" Alondra was stunned. "Easton, let the people who look after Miss Webbe in," Marcel said. "Yes.¡± Easton asked the two policewomen toe in. After waiting for people toe in, Marcel suddenly said to Alondra, "Miss Webb, Piper''s two cousins asked me to greet you for them!" Marcel said as he looked at her, raising his eyebrows. Sure enough, Alondra was flustered, but immediately she tried to calm down. After a few seconds, she said coldly, "I don''t know them!" Marcel did not speak and left with Easton. She didn¡¯t know them? From Alondra''s expression, she didn''t look like she didn''t know them! Rae was waiting in the corridor outside the door. Seeing theming in a hurry, Rae came to them and said, "Captain Hopkins!" Marcel nodded. ¡°Easton, have someone you trusted to keep an eye on her. In addition, don''t make a fuss, leaving no chance for her to collude with others. Rae, you and I go to find Sha! We''re going to solve this case in three days!" Three days?! Would it work out? Rae and Easton both showed a suspected expression. How could such aplicated case be worked out in three says, now that everything was in a mess? Although Rae and Easton look puzzled, they didn''t ask anything. Seeing their expressions, Marcel understood their doubts. He exined to them, "Alondra, Piper and Sha all know the facts of the case. Maybe they don''t know the murderer, but they must know a lot about it. But what they said was far from enough, just the tip of the iceberg. We¡¯re not likely to get something from Piper, so we need to break through from her two sisters. In addition, Sha has little connection with them, but she must be an insider. Now we''re looking for new breakthroughs from here!" "Yes.¡± Rae nodded and said, ¡°Sha seems to be the one who stays out of the business most at present! But Kenzie and Philippa know each other. We have to check Philippa!" Marcel suddenly looked at Rae. Rae immediately realized that she had said something wrong. ¡°I know we need evidence!" Marcel showed a satisfactory look. "Philippa''s case..." Marcel once again said, "Easton, you take someone to find Philippa''s parents to learn about her situation in the recent six months! Get as much information as you can.¡± "Yes.¡± With that, Easton left. Rae had to go with Marcel to investigate the case. Sha was still living in the dormitory. She had not moved away, even though Alondra and Piper were not there. When Rae and Marcel came, Sha was reviewing in the dormitory. When she saw them, she didn''t seem surprised. Rae had to be surprised that the girl''s performance was different every time she met. To be exact, the girls in their dorm all performed differently every time they met, which was astonishing. Sha watched them enter the dormitory. Instead of getting up to greet them, she continued to sort out her books. After a while, she asked faintly, "What are you doing here?" Marcel squinted his eyes and looked at Sha. His eyes fell on Sha''s neck. She had a silk scarf around her. It was not cold, and she must be hiding something with the silk scarf. Sha raised his head, not afraid of this kind of look. Her expression was light, and her little face was slightly flushed with indifference. And indifference in the eyes seems to reveal the light of despair! "You seem to have expected that we woulde to you again!" Marcel''s tone was slow. He looked so confident. Even if he didn''t sleep all night, he had the ultimate energy to face it. As long as he worked, he would be full of energy. Chapter 848 She Cant See Through Chapter 848 She Can''t See Through Hearing his words, Sha remained calm. She leafed through a book with her head hanging and said, "I don''t have the ability to foretell. Sir, you fail to solve the case as soon as possible ande to me several times, which shows your low efficiency in handling the case!" Being ridiculed by a little student, Marcel didn''t feel embarrassed. He nodded and said, ¡°You''re right. We should improve the efficiency of handling cases!" "What''s next?" Sha asked again, "I¡¯m not sure if it¡¯s a slogan or you guys will really try hard to work it out. To tell you the truth, you give me the feeling that you take the state''s sry and cannot handle the case well. It¡¯s been a few days and you haven''t solved the case yet!" What Sha said surprised Rae. How could she change herself overnight? She seemed to be open- minded, not afraid of anything, regardless of anything! What happened these two days? Rae was a little surprised. Almost everyone surprised her. Howe everyone''s attitude was different? All of them acted so arrogant! The way Sha was today was something Rae never thought of. Last time, she was so submissive. She and Alondra changed so much. Sha was scolding them for being useless, while Rae frowned slightly. Marcel said with a smile, ¡°Our sry is not enough for living. Don''t enter our system after graduation, otherwise you will be a good-for-nothing!" Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. Looking at the way Marcel talked to Sha, Rae had to admit that she was unable to see through Marcel''s way of thinking. Maybe the way he was thinking was different from us! "No one forced you to do it!" Sha retorted. "It''s just a hobby! Aren¡¯t ssmate you also very fond of solving cases? I''d like to thank you for your guidance. You have a mind of your own!" Marcel said with a cunning smile. Sha was slightly touched. She didn¡¯t raise her eyes, but her trembling eyshes revealed her panic. She yed dumb and said, ¡°I don''t know why Mr. officer said that.¡± "That CD!" Marcel said, a confident smile forming on the corner of his lips. He said with confidence, ¡°You took so much effort to put it in Melody''s bed. You¡¯ve been waiting for opportunities, right?¡± This time, Sha paused for a while. When Rae thought she would react, she didn''t lift her eyes. Her long eyshes covered her eyelids. She trembled slightly and continued the movement in her hand. "I don''t understand. I''ve never seen a CD!" Marcel and Rae exchanged a look, knowing that Sha was lying, but why would she lie? Instead of saying something in a hurry, Marcel seemed to have realized something and said to Rae, "Rae, take her away from here!" Sha raised her head. She said, shaking her head, "If you have something to say, say it here!" "Sha, I''m sorry. I''m on duty!" Rae took Sha away without saying a word, followed by Easton. Marcel looked around their dormitory and looked at the book Sha had just read. He found a copy of the register in the middle of Sha''s book. Marcel was a little stunned. He picked it up and looked through it, only to find that this register was also marked and underlined under a ssmate''s name. What did that mean? Rae took Sha to the office of the criminal police force instead of the interrogation room. Sha didn''t struggle. She looked very calm and didn''t make any noise. She just waited quietly. In the whole process of questioning, only Marcel Rae was there, and Easton was directed elsewhere by Marcel. "Sha, if you have any concerns, you can tell us. If you are threatened, I can send someone to protect you!" Marcel made a promise at the beginning of the question. "I don''t want to be fussy!" Sha spoke directly. "I know that ny nine percent of people, like you think, think the same!" Marcel expressed his understanding. "But you still found me. I said I want to save trouble. You police should look for material evidence. Sometimes the witness is not trustworthy. Besides, I really don''t know much about it!" Although Sha wasughing when she said this, she seemed to get a lot on her mind. She didn''t look like a carefree student at all. Her eyes looked pessimistic. Marcel and Rae were aware of this emotion. Understandably, after all, her ssmate and roommate had an ident, but now Sha was different from Sha that day. She seemed to have no fear, and she had no hope in her eyes. Rae poured a ss of water and put it in front of her. ¡°Sha, have some water.¡± "Thank you," she said. "You''re wee!" Rae looked back at Marcel. Marcel frowned slightly and then said with a faint smile, "Witness and material evidence are equally important! Sha, you must know a lot. You put the CD on Melody''s bed. You are very smart and know that we wille back again. Our people must be very careful when packing Melody''s relics. You put the CD there waiting for us to go again. If we go, this case should be solved. If not, it''s Melody''s life! Right?" Hearing the speech, Sha raised her head and looked at him with a little surprise in her eyes. Marcel didn''t give her a chance to talk, and he continued, "You are in a dilemma. You want to solve the case on one hand, on the other hand, you are afraid that the case can''t be solved. Instead, you end up like Melody. Right?" Surprise shed through Sha''s eyes. "Because you''re in it, you''re on the same boat. It''s toote for you to stay out of the affair, and you don''t want to continue. You hope this case will be solved as soon as possible, which is why you gave us instructions! " Sha''s eyes were wide open. She was a very beautiful girl. As a matter of fact, these girls in her dormitory were very pretty. Her eyes brightened up immediately after she heard Marcel''s analysis, and then suddenly her eyes darkened, as if she was very powerless. Rae also carefully recalled these details and could infer something from the chain of evidence. If Sha was involved in it, then this case would not be a simple murdering care! There must be other reasons. Now Marcel took out the register that Sha had just listed in the dormitory, went to Sha, put it on the table, and pointed to the name of the underlined part. "These are female students, just like you and Melody, Alondra and Piper. If I am right, you are engaged in a kind of service work against your student identity." Marcel didn''t say it frankly. Sha''s eyes were fixed. Rae suddenly realized that she had learned a lot. She looked at Marcel, who signaled her toe over. Marcel lowers his head and whispered a few words to Rae, and she nodded. At this time, Sha was still in a daze. She had always been silent. Rae walked up to Sha and looked down at the scarf in her neck. While Sha was in a daze, Rae had taken off the scarf in her neck. In a moment, Sha''s neck was revealed. It was a clear hickey, running down all the way to the vicle. It was unknown whether it still ran down to her chest. Without getting Marcel''s order, Rae dares not to make a further move. She looked down at Sha. Sha suddenly covered her face and cried. She cried very sad, not hysteria, or to a certain extent. As she wept, tears came out of her fingers endlessly. Rae didn''t know what to say at once! Sha cried for a long time, during which Marcel and Rae did not speak. Rae just handed a packet of tissue, but Sha did not receive it. She cried so silently, her slender shoulders trembling. Her long hair was scattered on her shoulder, and she turned like a pure but also sad light under the white sunlight through the window. Her back was thin and seemed to be stiff. Rae looked back at Marcel. Marcel did not move, nor did him give any instructions. There was only a tearful voice in the room. For a long time, Sha stopped crying, picked up tissue to wipe her face. She lowered her eyes slightly, tears hanging on her long eyshes. She said in a very sad voice, "You are toote! It''s really toote! If... " Sha didn''t say that again. What was she going to say? Rae pondered. Suddenly, Rae said, "If we were earlier, you might not be hurt. It happened yesterday, so you cried so sad!" Sha suddenly raised her face, looked at Rae, and her asionally trembling eyshes revealed her emotion. She pressed her lips tightly, and her stiff back showed her sadness and sadness, even hatred. Rae determined her guess from Sha''s stiff expression. She then guessed boldly, "This is an organization with sex service as the main part!" Sha suddenly rose up with anger on her sad face. She stared at Rae, as if she was an enemy. Her eyes were misty and blurred. Her lips trembling, she said in a trembled voice, "You don''t know anything! Your police are good-for-nothing! You do nothing but insult people!" Rae was shocked. Sha that her words so harsh, but she had to vent her anger by saying that. Sha was not very excited. Rae just gave her most direct reasoning. In connection with the investigation and her own judgments over the past few days, she felt that she had no wrong inference. Sha was so close to give vent to her sentiment. Rae took a look at Marcel, and he shook his head slightly. Knowing Marcel¡¯s meaning, Rae decided to wait quietly for the moment. Chapter 849 Damn Thing Chapter 849 Damn Thing Sha pursed her lips tightly. After a long time, she murmured, "You are right, yes! It was an organization with a lot of beautiful women. Each one of them was cheated to prostitute. No one rescue them. It¡¯s like a pyramid organization, and I was unfortunately one of them! Yesterday, just yesterday, I was raped by a sixty old man. I was hopeless. Where were you guys? Rae was shocked at a sudden. She sent someone to keep an eye on Sha. How could she be hurt? She thought that Sha had left her inserted informant and ran away. Did she make a mistake? Marcel''s eyes were also questionable. Rae shook her head. Even if there was a mistake, she would go back to confirm. She did not fully understand the situation now. She had to ask Tomas and Andre who were assigned to watch Sha. "ssmate Sha, the police are not bodyguards!" Marcel suddenly said carelessly. His words immediately stimted Sha, and her mood burst out in an instant. ¡°You guys are losers. When something goes wrong, youe out. It doesn¡¯t help at all! You are a group of viins who watch jokes. I won''t tell you what I know! You arrest me, lock me up, and I won''t tell you anything.¡± Sha seemed to hate the police. Rae looked at Marcel again, whose face was cold. "Anger only makes you look childish!" Marcel added, ¡°If you don''t say it, you may be the next one to die!" Rae, who was shocked by Marcel''s words, raised her eyes instantly. It was sharp enough to say that to a girl. Rae didn''t know whether she should admire Marcel. Her words just now was hurtful. She didn''t expect Marcel¡¯s words was even worse! She looked sideways slightly, looking out the window behind Marcel. The floating clouds in the sky were endless. This case was rted to the girl''s reputation, which was probably the reason why she was not willing to say! Hearing Marcel''s words, Sha said with a bitter smile, "So what? Is it good for me to live like this? I would rather die!" Everything about her was meaningless. What future did she have? It was better to die and know nothing! Marcel was stunned and he raised his eyebrows. "Do you want to die?" he asked. Sha said angrily, "So what? What does it to do with you?" Marcel said indifferently, looking at her, "Why didn¡¯t you kill yourself far away from here yesterday? What were you doing in the dorm? If you died, we will continue to solve the case. Otherwise, we have no work to do. What do we eat?" Sha was angered by Marcel¡¯s words. Rae was also shocked thoroughly! She felt that Marcel was crazy. How could he treat his work like this? He might lose his job! Forget about it. He didn¡¯t care. Rae thought she worried for nothing. She looked at Marcel''s eyes. Unexpectedly, Marcel just turned back to see Rae, who didn''t have time to avoid his eyes. He looked at Rae for a while and suddenly blinked at her. What was wrong! What was he thinking! Marcel easily read Rae''s mind. He suddenly smiled and blinked. Rae thought he saw through her! Rae frowned and lowered her head. At this time, Sha scolded, "I''ll sue the shit out of you!" "Alright.¡± Marcel nodded, ¡°Our director works on the ninth floor, and the first door on the left side of the corridor. However, generally, he is not in the director''s office, but in the politicalmissar''s office. You can''t find him when youin, you can go to the politicalmissar''s office, and their offices are next to each other!" Not only Sha was speechless, but Rae was speechless! When did Marcel be so sharp-mouthed? Rae felt that Sha was so angry that she wanted to hit Marcel. Sure enough, Sha was crying with rage! Rae sighed, thinking it was no big deal. She was harassed by her boss in the early morning. Could she go to the director''s office toin? Er! Forget it, the director''s attitude towards Marcel at the reception banquet that day was clear. It was no use toin him! "See, you¡¯re still emotional. People who don¡¯t want to live definitely won¡¯t act in this way!" Marcel saw Sha crying and softened his tone, ¡°If you don''t say it, how can you bring the person who is harming you to justice? Although we are good-for-nothing, we can still solve cases!" Marcel''s words did not move Sha. For a while, she didn''t answer. When Rae saw that she didn''t speak, she hesitated and said, "Sha, even if you don''t say it, we can find out. The girls under the dotted list on your desk are the same victims as you, right?" Sha suddenly looked at Rae. Knowing that she guessed right, Rae turned her eyes to Marcel and met him with her eyes. Marcel took a look at Rae and said to Sha, "Two people have died. Do you know Philippa of Communication University?" Lu Fang Wharton didn''t speak for a long time. "Philippa is also a victim. She was raped. The essence in her body is animal''s DNA!" Marcel said again. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Sha was stunned in disbelief. Her eyes were still covered with tears. At the same time, she was fighting fiercely. Finally, she lowered her shoulders and said in a soft voice, "I¡¯ll say!" Marcel slightly raised the corner of his mouth. Rae was relieved. "Melody and I are the most introverted girls in our dormitory. I don''t know how she was raped! I only know that it started three months ago. That night we went to the bar with Alondra and Piper to have a drink. It was our first time to go to the bar! Everybody was drunk. I woke up in the guest house. Piper, Alondra was there, but Melody was not! Later the next afternoon when Melody came back, Piper and Alondra were not in the dormitory. Melody didn¡¯t look well. There were hickeys in her neck. I asked her what happened, but she did not say. I didn''t dare ask. Melody went to take a bath and fainted in the bathroom. When I found her lying on the ground, her lower body was bleeding, a lot of blood! I was so scared that I dragged her out and dressed her. She cried pain. We had no choice but to go to the hospital by a taxi. I didn''t dare to call for an ambnce. I was afraid everyone knows about it." Rae and Marcel were listening quietly, without interrupting Sha. She didn''t speak fast, but she spoke fluently without pausing too much. "Melody was internal bleeding caused by cervicalceration. After hemostasis that night, we stayed in the hospital for one night. I knew about her trauma, and I knew about her anger. So soon after, she invited me to sing, and we had a little beer, and then... Then I didn''t know anything! When I woke up, I was raped by three men... I didn''t expect that Melody would hurt me. I helped her, but she hurt me! She said that only in this way could I not tell her things! Ha ha, you don''t know how much I hate Melody. I just want her to die, but she really died, but I''m so sad. We are roommate, but why did we do this to each other... " Rae was shocked and raised her thick eyshes. Looking at Sha, she felt sorry for her. They were all girls. She sympathized with them. "Where were you when you woke up?" Marcel asked with a frown "YS Club.¡± Sha replied. "I wake up in the housekeeping department at night! Notst night. I was taken homest night, but I don''t know where. I was blindfolded and taken away! " "You put that Cd in Melody''s bed board, didn''t you?" "Yes!" Sha nodded. "Who is the hero in that CD?" Marcel asked bluntly. "I don''t know!" Sha shook her head. ¡°There are a lot of CDs like this, mine too. Maybe this one is this one, and the next one is another man. Who knows who it is! Anyway, we are all threatened!" It was not that simple?! Rae felt that what Sha said was not so detailed. She still hadn''t said everything. Being threatened, by whom? There must be names, right? Did they just await their doom? And why didn''t they call the police? Rae looked at Sha with a kind of scanning eyes. Her sympathy for this girl faded now. She sympathized with her because of the ident for the first time. But how could it happened quite a few times. "Why didn¡¯t you call the police?" Rae felt that she would not end up like this if she called the police at the first time. "I was scared!" Sha said with a self-mockery, "No one is willing to tell others the most humiliating thing? Can the police solve the problem? What if the raperse out to revenge?" It was really a problem, but wasn''t it stupid not to call the police because of this? However, people always had difficulties. Just like Kane and herself, who chose not to call the police but to revenge, not to mention others? "I don''t know who or what organization I offended. Now I just want to the case to be solved and give us justice!" With that, Sha suddenly stood up and put her hands in front of Rae. "Detain me, I don''t want to go out! Maybe it''s safer in the detention center!" "You haven''t finished yet!" said Marcel. What he wanted to hear was more than that. Obviously, Sha omitted the most important part that Marcel thought, or she concealed. She didn''t want to be known by Marcel. Who was she helping? It must be a very important person and a man. Sha immediately shrieked and denied, "I really don''t know. Our dormitories were all victims. I don''t know who was behind it! I really don''t know!" Marcel''s face sank. Sha can''t help clenching her lower lip. This kind of small action was often made unconsciously by people when they were nervous or afraid. Marcel and Rae looked at each other, and Rae said, "Miss Anthony, what you are trying to cover up is exactly what we want to know most! Just because you don''t say it doesn''t mean we can''t find out, but you said it will speed up our case solving. I hope you can cooperate with us!" Chapter 850 Compact Disc Chapter 850 Compact Disc Sha stopped talking. "Sha, think it twice!" Marcel asked again, in a t tone, "You want to continue to defend that man!" Sha immediately looked at Marcel. Their eyes meet, and Sha was frightened by Marcel''s insight. She took a deep breath and said, "I didn''t cover up..." As she said, Marcel¡¯s cold voice came. "You denied that you were covering once again. Do you think that we would not know that the man is Braeden?" Sha immediately closed her mouth and her eyes became moreplicated. Marcel stood up and stood in front of her, staring at her for a few minutes. Rae thought that although Marcel looked yful this morning, most of the time his cold temperament showed his abstinence temperament. His temperament of not angry and self-confident had gone deep into the bone marrow. Even though his face is still gloomy, he had a aura around him. N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. Rae could help admiring him if this was who he was. But she didn¡¯t expect that there was another side of him, which was a hooligan! Sha seemed to feel the cold breath of Marcel. She didn''t move or speak. Rae remained in silence. But she felt the pressure. If Sha insisted on not saying it, she must have a strong psychological ability! Marcel looked at Sha for a while. Without saying anything more, he suddenly turned around and left. Sha was immediately relieved. As she was relieved, Marcel suddenly turned around and swept his eyes at Sha. "Braeden is so worthy of your cover for him?" Sha was stunned and said, "Don''t convict anyone casually. Mr. Walls is a good man. You have caught the wrong person!" Marcel said with a smile, "Sha, well, what about your CD?" "I don''t know!" Sha, who was like a defeated chicken at the moment, was spiritless. ¡°I only have Melody''s CD. I knew she had mine, but I tied to find it after she died. I didn''t find it!" "Sha, you are still hiding what you know!" Marcel''s tone was so firm. He was sure that Sha was concealing. His expression was so cold, although the weather outside was warm and sunny. He looked very calm, looking at Sha. He was waiting to give her a chance. Sha raised her eyes to look at his eyes, but she looked away in an instant. Sha was sitting on thorns, being stared in this way. "Up to now, you still hide it. Sha, how dare you!" Sha trembled slightly when she heard this. She said, "I served seven men in total. There were three in the first night, and then there were four. Last night, the man who was over sixty was a weirdo. These people are wealthy or respectable. I''m afraid you can''t afford to offend them! If possible, it''s enough for you to find out in YS Club. There are more than ten female students of our school doing prostituting.¡± What Marcel wanted was not this kind of confession. He asked leisurely, "Who is the one behind?" "I don''t know!" Sha shook her head. "It¡¯s Braeden, right?" Marcel suddenly said. "No!" Sha directly denied, ¡°It has nothing to do with him! Believe it or not.¡± "Your CD is in Braeden''s hands, so you don''t know where it is. Because you can''t take it out and he threatens you, so you have to cover it up for Braeden. It''s because not only he has something about you on him, but also has the academic performance of your school! In this way, Braeden can get too much! Is Braeden the hero in Melody''s CD?" "No!" Sha denied it. ¡°If I tried to cover it up because I was afraid at first, what am I afraid of now? I''ve told you that I''ve been abused by so many men. What''s more terrible about me? I don''t want to be unjust to Mr. Walls! " "Well, you like Mr. Walls and are willing to cover up for him!" Sha''s expression was stiff as she lowered her head. "Ha ha, it will be found out!" Marcel showed a smile of ambition. ¡°There''s a mark on that man!" Sha''s eyes widened and she suddenlyughed, "You can do nothing more than this. Your inference is reasonable, but it''s not the truth!" "Wait and see!" Marcel smiled confidently at Sha and said to Rae, "Rae, let''s go now! Go to see Braeden.¡± They did not give Sha another chance to speak. They got Sha settled before went upstairs together. "Do you really want to see Braeden?" "Get someone to look at the mark on him and put our people in detention!" "Yes.¡± Rae went to arrange the office in person. Easton, who took people to find out about Philippa''s parents, had yet toe back, and Gustavo was investigating the chief criminal. Marcel stopped again, and nced at Rae with displeasure. ¡±Rae, it seems that the person you arranged to follow Sha didn''t work! What are they doing? I can¡¯t believe they didn¡¯t report such an important matter?" Rae was stunned and almost forgot this. Yes, she arranged for someone to follow Sha, but no one reported to her about Sha. Why were they doing? As soon as they returned to the office, Rae immediately contacted Tomas and Andre, and they arrived at the office soon. Rae asked them directly, "Tell me about your work yesterday!" Tomas and Andre looked at each other and Rae again. They said, "Yesterday, we watched Sha all the time. She was in ss in the morning. At noon, she left school and went to ZB Mall. After shopping there for an hour, she got on a bus and we followed. As a result, we lost it!" "Why did you not report in advance?" Rae stood up suddenly, grabbed Tomas''s cor, and said angrily, "You lost her on the bus. Are you sure you are telling the truth? In which intersection did you lose her? Do you want me to adjust the monitoring to check! " "Rae, calm down!" Tomas quickly begged for mercy, "I''m wrong. I lied. Yesterday my girlfriend came to me and she made a fuss. I didn''t follow her. Andre was there to follow her!" Rae suddenly released Tomas and said to Andre n anger, "What about you? Tell the truth.¡± Andre was so scared that he shivered and stammered, "Rae, I, I followed her! But I lost her.¡± Rae said, frowning, "You say it again?" Andre whispered, "I, I really lost her. I saw her on the bus. I was just stuck in the traffic light side. When I catch up again, she had got off the car. And I went to the Inte bar game for half an afternoon!" Rae''s anger was burning. She looked at them coldly and finally said angrily, "You guys quit! Don''t do it. You don''t deserve to be a police. Tomas and Andre both knew that Rae was angry, but it seemed that the dismissal was too much. Knowing that Rae''s words didn''t count, Tomas retorted, "Rae, it''s too much. You¡¯re respected. Don''t go too far!" Andre added, "I didn''t mean to lose Sha. I left after losing her!" "You thing you''re right, aren''t you?" Rae was shivering in anger. She couldn''t tolerate the people she arranged to treat their work like this, and she couldn''t tolerate the way they should be when they make mistakes. ¡°I will report your work attitude and situation to the leaders. They will go to decide how to do with you two!" "Rae, don''t be too serious. We¡¯re colleagues. Don''t make it difficult for each other!" Tomas said, and his face sank. ¡°Tomas, never mind. Let''s see who will fire us!" Andre said angrily, ¡°If she can¡¯t get rid of us, we''ll give her a hard time!" Rae''s hands were hanging on both sides. The palms of her hands were cold, as if she were immersed in ice and snow. She looked at them coldly. Before she spoke, she heard a low male voice behind her. "Who is so presumptuous? Who do you want to give a hard time?" Rae looked back and saw Marcel''s standing in the corridor. His face was sharp, covered with coldness. Tomas and Andre were shocked by Marcel''s powerful aura, because they knew that the director even gave way to Marcel, so they didn''t really dare to say anything. They said with a smile, "Captain Hopkins, no, we''re kidding!" "Is it?" Marcel said coldly. He looked at Rae and said, "Rae, did the two masters who didn''t work well in your groupe yesterday?" Rae was stunned and nodded. ¡°Captain Hopkins, I''m responsible!" She shall be responsible for herx supervision. Marcel sneered, "Did you pass my instructions?" "Yes!" Rae said. "Then you have no responsibility! Whoever dys the work will be responsible. Since the two masters had a problem with me yesterday and couldn''t do their job well, I would like to ask the director to fire them. My people can''t work ording to my requirements, and I can''t tolerate them!" Marcel said, trying to back up for Rae. When he heard their conversation just now, he would not let them go easily. Tomas and Andre did not speak. Marcel took a deep look at them and said to Rae, "Go to my office first!" Rae nodded and walked away with politeness. Her face was as usual, but in Marcel''s eyes, her steps seemed a little hasty and messy. Her eyes were still shining like obsidian, ck and white, but suddenly dimmed, no longer bright as they used to be. When Rae went out, Marcel said to Tomas and Andre, "Tomas, Andre, do you think it''s unfair for you two to be punished for your work mistakes?" Tomas and Andre were both young and vigorous, but they could see that Marcel was not a pushover. They both shook their heads and said, ¡°Captain Hopkins, you are joking! We should be punished!" Marcel sneers coldly, "You will be punished. I formally inform you that there is absolutely no cker in my department. If you don¡¯t take your job seriously, there is no need to stay in the criminal police force! I can¡¯t stand such people in my team!" Tomas and Andre were both stunned, "Captain Hopkins!" "It''s on me. It''s nothing to do with Rae!" Marcel took the responsibility, which stunned Rae, who stood at the gate and was full of gratefulness. Marcel was always shocking. Chapter 851 Dare Not To Face Chapter 851 Dare Not To Face This was the other side of Marcel. Rae took a deep breath and walked towards his office. When he returned to the office, it was already ten minutester, and Rae was waiting. When he came in, he nced casually at Rae, while Raw stood by the side respectfully. Marcel sat on his chairs and raised his head to look at Rae, seeming to be deep in thought. Rae did not know what to say for the moment. Marcel said, ¡°You¡¯ll be very busy for the next few days so do rest more and don¡¯t need to mind about what happened just now. The next time something like this happens you can report it to me, and I¡¯ll handle it!¡± Rae stunned, hearing his solemn and proper tone, she instantly felt touched inside. His support and care made her feel that this ce was less cold. Since she became Rae, this was the first time that she had felt warm and touched like never before, and it was more than what anyone or anything had previous made her feel. Yet, if he had not invited her for a one night stand this morning, it would be more perfect. Now, Rae secretly did not dare to go too near with Marcel, as under his ascetic demeanour was the nature of a rascal-like beast in human clothing that was deeply hidden. She had heard the news during the afternoon. Tomas and Andre were transferred out of the crime investigation team, one serious demerit and were given serious warnings. The Director General had even called for a meeting specifically for this matter, to tellrades that were out to crime scenes and out for investigation to watch their behaviour and to not forget their discipline and standard procedures. In the case of vitions, the standard treatment would be termination. As Rae was always in and out of Marcel¡¯s office and had stayed for a rather long time inside, while Marcel would call on Rae for any matter, eventually it was natural that this would attract a lot of secret attention. Further, as Tomas and Andre were demerited, the people who were secretly observing Marcel and Rae had grown. At this moment, Rae could not care for this. In fact, she did not want to care. Sha¡¯s testimony had made her recall Rae¡¯s death as she calmed down, thinking of what Rae might have faced. Perhaps Rae had faced the same kind of thing which Melody and Phillipa had faced as well, this sort of threat, and thus Rae was murdered. She could not figure it out, even if she had guessed it she did not dare to face it, did not dare to handle it. She thought that she was betraying her uniform, and had betrayed her own conscience. Her conscience was suffered and interrogated greatly. She asked herself over and over again, whether a revenge like this right or wrong? She could not face it. At the moment, her mood was very low and depressed, and could not cheer herself up for the entire afternoon. Perhaps her mood was gloomy and Marcel had realised it. In the afternoon near the end of work, Marcel dialled the interior phone line and called her to go to his office. When Rae entered, Marcel was sitting behind his office desk. He raised his eyes looking at her, looking very striking. As Rae went in, she did not walk to a position near him. From afar, she asked, ¡°Captain Hopkins, you were looking for me?¡± Marcel did not speak but merely stared at her, his focused look was indeed mesmerising, and the words he spoke showed his care, ¡°Why? You¡¯re not interested?¡± ¡°A little!¡± Rae did not hide this. She felt that it was better not to lie before someone like Marcel. Firstly being it was exhausting to lie, and secondly he was an excellent observer. Never-ending questions were also an issue, so being straightforward and honest was better than anything else. ¡°Being put down by your colleagues?¡± He looked at her, seeming to smile while not really smiling. Rae looked at him and saw that his eyes had an intimidating glimmer, thus she replied, ¡°I wasn¡¯t put down but I was gossiped about. I do feel a little unable to handle the damage, but I also feel that it¡¯s not a big deal, so I¡¯ve been feeling worried. Further, I practically didn¡¯t sleepst night and I¡¯m exhausted!¡± Marcel changed his posture. He crossed his arms and put them on the table, while remaining expressionless, ¡°You have worked a lot overtime these few days and didn¡¯t rest well, thank you for your trouble!¡± ¡°It¡¯s what I should do!¡± Rae replied. ¡°Don¡¯t ponder upon what happened today, you were gossiped about because the others are jealous of you!¡± Marcel was indeed so straightforward. Rae smiled and did not reply. Marcel then continued, ¡°I¡¯m satisfied with your work!¡± This was the first time that Marcel hadplimented her, and hadplimented her without sarcasm. This sort ofpliment was certainly out of Rae¡¯s expectation, but she still med herself. From her expression, Marcel understood her thoughts, ¡°Don¡¯t worry too much, you should just be more cautious after!¡± Rae nodded, her eyes sparkling with light. Marcel looked at her, his dark pupils carried a smile that was slowly seeping through, ¡°In three days, this case would be done with its trial. Do lighten up!¡± ¡°Yes sir!¡± Work still had to go on, and Rae could separate it clearly. Marcel spoke again at this moment, ¡°Braeden was not the man in Melody¡¯s disk!¡± Rae froze, she did not expect Marcel to speak to her about work at this moment. She immediately thought of the man in Melody¡¯s disk who had a private characteristic, it was not Braeden? ¡°Then the guess was wrong?¡± Rae was shocked. ¡°Yes!¡± Marcel¡¯s brows were also furrowed. ¡°Was Braeden in fact really innocent?¡± This question of Rae¡¯s sounded as if she was asking herself, but it was also as if she was asking Marcel. Marcel shook his head in affirmation, ¡°No, Braeden wouldn¡¯t be that innocent!¡± N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. ¡°But there wasn¡¯t strong evidence either!¡± ¡°It will surely appear!¡± Marcel eximed, ¡°And very fast as well!¡± Rae nodded her head. At this moment, Marcel¡¯s phone rang, and he picked up the call in front of Rae. Rae could only hear him say, ¡°Alright, go check on it right now, and don¡¯t startle them.¡± After he hung up the call, Marcel said to Rae, ¡°Kenzie has a farm in Z Town, thirty kilometers away from City B!¡± ¡°What?¡± Rae stunned. ¡°That donkey?¡± ¡°Yes! That donkey¡¯s right there!¡± While Marcel nodded, his eyes sparkled with a light so shiny that it was mesmerising. Rae instantly felt that things had took a better turn. ¡°Would Kenzie be rted to the murder?¡± ¡°This we have to investigate!¡± Marcel was not certain. Marcel stood up, ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± ¡°We¡¯re going to Z Town now?¡± Rae also wanted to go see that donkey. ¡°Go get a few men and spilt up, remember to bring the truck to bring that donkey here!¡± That¡¯s important evidence!¡± ¡°Alright!¡± Rae went to arrange it immediately. When she had finished arranging, Marcel was already waiting for her in the lobby. Rae rushed to report, ¡°Captain Hopkins, Easton and Sean would go together while Gustavo and the rest are on the way. Can the both of us go together?¡± ¡°Sure! Ask them not to use their police license! Keep a distance around one meter from us, they shouldn¡¯t follow too closely. Also, ask the two of them to disguise as merchants dealing in donkey meat that are buying male donkeys. They¡¯ll go check it out first, after they confirm then we¡¯ll go!¡± ¡°Yes sir!¡± Rae instantly understood what Marcel meant. Marcel went to start the car. Rae was about to get on the car, while her phone started vibrating. She took it out hurriedly and realised that it was the colleague that she arranged. When the call connected, the other side told her, ¡°Rae, we just found Piper and Kaden together! They¡¯re at the dam at the Western Suburbs of City B! The two of them seems to be arguing!¡± Rae stunned, feeling surprised. ¡°Keep close attention and listen to what they¡¯re arguing about! Also, don¡¯t lose them!¡± ¡°Alright!¡± Rae hurriedly told this clue to Marcel. Marcel only replied a few words, ¡°Inform them not to startle them!¡± ¡°Yes sir!¡± ¡°But why would Piper be together with Kaden?¡± Rae could not understand it no matter what, would she be rted to the murder? ¡°Since when did you order for people to watch over Piper?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve arranged since yesterday!¡± Rae only felt that Piper and Sha were problematic, so of course she would pay attention. Marcel smiled lightly and said, ¡°Rae, you already possess the ability to make an overall n, shouldn¡¯t you try to be a Director General?¡± Rae¡¯s attentiveness made Marcel feelforted and also a little angry. Since she was so attentive, would he be facing more trouble afterwards? Yet, if she was too gentle and pose no challenge, would he feel even bored? Being stunned by these joking words, Rae immediately raised her head, her thin face instantly looked a bit embarrassed. Turning his eyes over quickly, his sharp gaze swept towards Rae. Seeing her ck pupils sh with embarrassment and helplessness, his cold, thin lips curled with a small smile, ¡°I was joking, surely you can¡¯t be pissed off?¡± ¡°No!¡± Rae shook her head, her tone carried a bit of emotion. Just now, she had felt that Marcel¡¯s tone seemed to have a light bit of sarcasm in it, not being merely a joke. Hearing Rae reply with a bit of emotion, Marcel nced at her and did not take heed of her. She straightened her body up a little haughtily, feeling Marcel¡¯s gaze. Her eyes looked afar indifferently, her small, thin face waspletely expressionless. She was like a wooden puppet at this moment. ¡°Are you angry?¡± Marcel suddenly asked again. Rae did not reply. The inside of the car was suddenly so silent that they could only hear each other breathing, but Marcel¡¯s cold face suddenly did not have any displease on it. Rae was very frustrated. Seeing that Rae did not reply, Marcel did not speak again. Rae turned her head to look outside the window! ¡°Girls are indeed girls!¡± Marcel¡¯s voice rang from the side, low and chilly. Rae turned her head over, her heart feeling a little flustered. How he spoke in this way was a little out of her expectation, she did not know what he meant. She was afraid that if she spoke and pissed him again, so she merely stared silently at the man beside her! Marcel was driving so attentively as if he had never spoke. His dark gaze looked forward, his eyes shining with a deep glimmer, yet in his eyes was a cold smile. He was so dark and cold, making people felt as if they were ced within an icy hell, feeling constricted! Also, his proud and haughty expression even made her be more and more silent. Soon, they arrived at Z Town. At the watchpoint, Marcel parked his car at a spot that was one kilometer away from the farm, waiting for the confirmation from Easton and Sean. But Gustavo called. ¡°Captain Hopkins, we don¡¯t need the confirmation anymore. I have already confirmed it myself, bring the truck over and pull this menace away, anyter this donkey would be going into the cooking pot!¡± Marcel immediately drove, bringing Rae to the farm. When they arrived, their men were already there. That donkey was led to the side of the car which Gustavo and the rest were driving. The manager of the farm was a woman in her fifties, she was in a heated argument with Gustavo. ¡°Who are you guys to take away our donkey, surely you must give a reason?¡± When Gustavo talked, he talked with meaning. ¡°Don¡¯t argue with me about this, I¡¯m not the person giving the orders. I only know that this donkey hasmitted an offence and it didn¡¯t guard its privates. You all have allowed it and didn¡¯t put it under guard, allowing its privates to harm other people. We¡¯re not only going to take it away, but you¡¯re going to be taken away too! You can tell the police station if you have any problems!¡± ¡°How can our donkey harm people?¡± The manager was furious. ¡°It¡¯s a donkey that doesn¡¯t go outside, how did it managed to harm people?¡± ¡°How did it harm?¡± Gustavo shrugged and coughed once, replying, ¡°I¡¯m embarrassed to even tell you how it harmed, but at the end of the day it really did harm people!¡± Chapter 852 It Surely Was A Bad Donkey Chapter 852 It Surely Was A Bad Donkey ¡°You must be kidding!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t obstruct us from handling the case, or you¡¯ll bemitting a further offence!¡± ¡­ Rae finally met that donkey that had caused trouble. It was no different from the other donkeys, its figure was rather sturdy, the donkey¡¯s face looked like it had a naughty smile on it. As Rae and Marcel walked over the donkey had just pissed coincidentally, and then it even pooped. Rae was shocked, this donkey was too horrible. Had it seen theming and was now showing its power? Marcel watched from afar, and suddenly said, ¡°This donkey is definitely a bad donkey, it hasn¡¯t moved an inch yet but it has already excreted!¡± Rae almostughed out loud. For Marcel to use this sort of expression to describe a donkey, it was pure talent! They walked towards the group of people, and Rae showed her credentials. Marcel merely asked Gustavo, ¡°Are you sure it¡¯s this one?¡± Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. ¡°I¡¯m sure, I¡¯ve got theb results, that¡¯s it!¡± Gustavo was very sure. ¡°Take it away!¡± Marcel ordered in a low voice. Marcel ordered for the men to take the donkey and the manager to the police station together. Easton held a pair of handcuffs and came forward to arrest the person, and at this moment a cool female voice rang by, ¡°Wait!¡± Everyone turned, and Rae saw Kenzie that was dressed in a red bodycon dress. Her figure was exquisite, the sleeveless bodycon long dress wrapped around her shapely figure, making it seem even attractive. Her lips were coated with a fiery red lipstick, making her entire person seem even more seductive. Her expression was calm, on her feet were a pair of heels that was ten centimeters tall. She walked over in casual strides. Seeing Marcel and looking at Rae, her eyes turned cold, as if she recognised Rae. ¡°My word! I thought it was someone else! It¡¯s actually thedy from YS Club, howe you¡¯re now a cop?¡± Once Kenzie spoke it had an obvious challenging tone. Rae frowned, she was recognised. Kenzie indeed had a good memory, her makeup was so heavy that day and was apletely different look from today, she did not expect that Kenzie would recognise her. Rae looked at Marcel on instinct, realising that Marcel¡¯s expression was calm. She looked at his face, his cold and tolerating expression. He was clearly the kind of man that shone with ferocity, yet in his eyes wasplete coldness, tolerant and suppressive. This was totally not the Marcel this morning, and not the devilish Marcel. The Marcel now was serious and solemn but had carried a definitely rxed air about him. He then looked down like a king from above onto Kenzie who was on heels but was not short at all. Although he did not speak but he had a mighty aura around him, and it was heavily intimidating. Kenzie naturally saw at first nce, Marcel who was standing out in the crowd. She already walked near and curled her lip, smiling lightly. ¡°I¡¯m the legal entity of this farm, Kenzie. You can find me in case of anything, let our Manager Griffiths go!¡± Marcel looked at Kenzie who had a fearless expression in front of him, and he squinted his eyes slightly. ¡°Hello, Miss Salinas, we suspect that your donkey is rted to a recent case, please allow your donkey to follow us back. Of course, you and the manager would also have to assist us in our investigation!¡± Kenzie burst intoughter. ¡°That¡¯s too funny! You¡¯re saying that our donkey is rted to a case? What case?¡± ¡°The case is still under investigation, when you and Manager Griffiths arrive at the police station then you would naturally know!¡± Marcel¡¯s face had its usual cold and indifferent expression, as he nced at Rae. Rae instantly understood, and said, ¡°Miss Salinas, please cooperate!¡± ¡°I can¡¯t cooperate!¡± Kenzie suddenly lowered her voice, her tone filled with extreme impatience, and her expression also darkened. ¡°You¡¯ve drag in a lot of forces toe here to catch this donkey, yet you refuse to tell us about what case this is, we refuse to assist you in your investigation!¡± Marcel saw Kenzie behaving like this and suddenly smiled, but his smile did not reach his eyes. He turned his gaze away from Kenzie and stared at the fresh greenery right in front of him. The breeze came by carrying the scent of flowers and grass, being abnormallyforting but even more refreshing. She was so calm in front of the police and even dared to resist, Kenzie was indeed too bold! She was challenging the police, challenging the dignity of the national emblem! He turned his gaze over again and swept a look at Kenzie, thinking what capital did Kenzie had to be this arrogant, to even dare to disobey thew! He looked at Kenzie¡¯s face, that heavily made-up face. In her features was a proud coldness that was devoid of fear, as if nothing could possibly defeat her. She was indeed something else! Marcel smiled lightly again. ¡°Miss Salinas, we¡¯re doing our duty ording to thew. I¡¯m sure you should be clear about the serious consequences of disobeying thew!¡± Kenzie suddenlyughed, ¡°Civilians have the basic right to know!¡± ¡°You would naturally know when you reach the police station!¡± Marcel replied darkly. Kenzie looked at Marcel, and then she turned to Rae, her eyes were reeling as if she was contemting about something. After a long while, Kenzie spat a few words lightly, ¡°We¡¯ll talk about it here!¡± Her tone was normal, but the way she said it hid a determination belonging to her. She looked at Marcel, ¡°Mr Policeman, no matter how big your case is, I refuse to cooperate before you¡¯re able to give us an acute reason!¡± Yet Marcel smiled lightly, ¡°Miss Salinas, since you wanted to know now, then I¡¯ll tell you now!¡± Rae was silently shocked, she was afraid of startling the suspect. But looking at Marcel¡¯s calm demeanour, she heaved a sigh of relief, it looked as if he was fully confident. ¡°We suspect that your donkey is involved in a sexual assault case, the semen that was extracted from the deceased¡¯s body happened to be this donkey of yours! So, please assist the investigation!¡± Marcel exined darkly. After Kenzie heard this her mouth popped open slightly, ¡°How, how is this possible?¡± Seeing Kenzie¡¯s shocked look, Rae was almost sure that it was real. Yet these few times Piper and the other girls at their dorm all had two-faced reactions, she did not dare to conclude now whether Kenzie was innocent! ¡°When?¡± Kenzie immediately asked again. Marcel told her the time. Kenzie looked at Manager Griffiths. Manager Griffiths looked at everyone now, her face also carried a shocked expression. She looked all over at everyone and exined, ¡°This donkey has been rented out during those few days, our farm has taken on some animal breeding jobs, so this male donkey was rented out to reproduce offspring! But how is it possible for this to happen? Surely this is too heavenly forbidden?¡± This was indeed heaven forbidden, but the discussion now was not on whether it was heaven forbidden and instead the chain of evidence. ¡°Who can prove it?¡± Marcel asked. ¡°We have records for this!¡± Manager Griffiths answered, ¡°We have signed records and also CCTV recordings! I remember that a girl came in that day, she was very pretty and hade to rent this donkey. I have a record here, we can go watch it in the office!¡± So, everyone went to the office. Manager Griffiths asked someone to bring the recorded information quickly, and asked someone to bring over the CCTV recordings. The results of the entire records showed one thing, that the person who rented this donkey was Philippa! Rae and Marcel were both shocked. Easton and Sean, Gustavo and the rest were all thunderstruck. But Marcel did not change in expression, his brows furrowed slightly, watching as Manager Griffiths showed them the records. ¡°Look, this is her signature and this is what she looks like, you can go investigate this person!¡± Everyone heard what Manager Griffiths said and looked at each other, Rae felt that something was not right inside, yet she could not say it out. Philippa was the one signing and the person in the video was also Philippa. Rae had investigated on her and naturally recognised her, she was indeed a pretty girl with good looks, it was a pity that she was gone at a young age and had died in such a demeaning way. Why would Philippae here to rent this donkey? ¡°Miss Salinas, may I ask if you knew this girl that rented the donkey?¡± Rae recalled finding Philippa¡¯s photo at Kenzie¡¯s house, so she asked. Kenzie did not even look at the video, her expression seemed quite odd, yet she replied, ¡°I don¡¯t know her, but we¡¯ve met once!¡± ¡°How did you meet once?¡± Rae followed up with another question. Kenzie paused slightly and burst intoughter. ¡°Well, I¡¯ve seen hering to rent the donkey!¡± Rae¡¯s eyes turned cold, examining Kenzie. Kenzie saw that Rae was looking at herself in a judgmental way, and she immediately said, ¡°Don¡¯t look at me in that way, and don¡¯t tell me that this girl had rented a donkey to have sex with! I¡¯m telling you, my donkey might have been raped by a pretty girl, and I don¡¯t even know where toin about this? Have the police thought about the donkey¡¯s feelings?¡± Rae was stunned by Kenzie¡¯s question, she was not as thick-faced and she reddened slightly. But Gustavo followed with a question, ¡°Hearing what you mean, so the donkey was unwilling?¡± Kenzie nodded, ¡°Surely, how could it be possible that it was willing?¡± ¡°You didn¡¯t see the process, how are you sure that the donkey is unwilling?¡± Gustavo asked directly. Kenzie burst intoughter and asked in reply, ¡°Have you seen it being willing?¡± ¡°I just feel that this male donkey is the same as men, if it was unwilling it couldn¡¯t have done it right?¡± As soon as Gustavo said this he was interrupted by Marcel. ¡°Gustavo!¡± Marcel was silent ever since they entered the office, and he finally spoke up at this moment. ¡°Miss Salinas, Manager Griffiths, pleasee to the police station with us to assist the investigation!¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that the duty of the prosecution?¡± Kenzie suddenly rebutted. ¡°The case would naturally be passed to the prosecution three dayster, and you would be clear about it at that time!¡± Marcel¡¯s deep voice resonated with strength, although it was not loud but it was still very confident. Kenzie¡¯s gaze paused slightly, she looked at Marcel and Marcel looked at her as well. The meeting of gazes was very brief, but it was extremelyplicated. Rae could not help but thought of something, the more a situation had sufficient evidence it would normally be more problematic, a chain of evidence that was too perfect might be forged intentionally! At this thought, Rae looked at Marcel who was stone faced. He stood right there looking indifferent, not having even a bit of expression. But Rae instantly rxed, he was a person that was very responsible about his cases, he would surely solve this case! Just when Rae thought that Kenzie would continue to resist and refused to go to the police station, Kenzie suddenly replied, ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll go with you!¡± When they got on the car, Rae and Kenzie were sitting directly opposite. Kenzie looked at Rae and suddenly smiled. Rae took no heed of her, she felt that Kenzie¡¯s sudden smile was to get her to say something. Rae did not take the bait, she merely looked at Kenzie lightly, not reacting at all. ¡°Beauty, you¡¯re really pretty, why did you be a policewoman?¡± Kenzie finally asked. Rae recalled hearing the sounds of Kenzie and Zack having sex at the washroom at YS Clubst night with Marcel. Looking at this woman now, she herself felt embarrassed for her, yet she did not seem to care at all. Rae was genuinely impressed, it looked like being thick-faced would take practice, or it really would not have been so thick! Chapter 853 Scolding Someone Without Swearing Chapter 853 Scolding Someone Without Swearing Rae thought again about seeing Philippa¡¯s photo in Kenzie¡¯s house, now Kenzie looked like she had nothing to do with this at all, but how would a one-time meeting leave behind photos? Rae suddenly felt very angry, she hoped that this case would be solved soon! Rae and Marcel went to the interrogation room to interrogate. Manager Griffiths and Kenzie were separated. This was the first interrogation towards Kenzie. Rae did not know what Marcel thought, he merely asked Rae to retrieve that photo, the photo that was taken from Kenzie¡¯s house. Once they entered the interrogation room, after the standard procedural recording, Marcel then looked at Kenzie and said, ¡°Miss Salinas, you lie! Philippa and you had known each other for very long!¡± Facing Marcel¡¯s affirmative tone, without the slightest fear, Kenzie smiled lightly. She leaned backwards against the back of the chair, crossing her arms, and showed a casual and calm demeanour, ¡°May I know why you say this, Mr Policeman?¡± ¡°Of course I have evidence!¡± Marcel was direct as well. ¡°Really?¡± Kenzie raised an eyebrow, ¡°Then take the evidence out!¡± ¡°Miss Salinas must surely be the kind of person that wouldn¡¯t give up until the end, right?¡± ¡°No!¡± Kenzie shook her head and corrected Marcel, ¡°I¡¯m the kind of person that wouldn¡¯t give up even after the end!¡±N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. Marcel heard this and only smiled lightly, ¡°I¡¯m not interested as to how you are as a person, what I¡¯m interested in is that you clearly knew Philippa, but why do you pretend that you¡¯ve only met her once?¡± Kenzie looked seriously, examining Marcel. After a long while, she smiled and asked, ¡°May I know your name, Mr Policeman?¡± ¡°I¡¯m Marcel Hopkins!¡± Marcel even told his own name, he was afraid of nothing. Kenzie¡¯s words were filled with the provocation, she had scolded without any swear words, and even scolded so knowledgably. Rae did not know if it were her, how she would answer. But Marcel merely smiled lightly, not minding at all about Kenzie¡¯s provocation. His eyes too, lit up with a shine, ¡°Miss Salinas, you are knowledgeable. You control both the careers of file management and also public rtions and both have prospered, and it¡¯s rare that your personality is also so open!¡± Public rtions?! Being open?! Rae stunned, thinking about the incident between Kenzie and Zack. Indeed, Kenzie had been very open that night. Marcel too, scolded her without a bit of swear words. Once he said so, Kenzie froze slightly, understanding instantly what Marcel was referring to. But she did not know the people beside that night were Marcel and Rae, she only saw Rae but did not expect for Rae to follow her, so she did not ponder upon it. But Marcel¡¯s words made her thought that Marcel had already carried out some certain investigations on her, that was why he said this. Indeed, she had another career now as a female public rtions officer. She could have not used seduction but she liked it, whenever she met the suitable man she had always liked to try out that feeling. Marcel had said this, but Kenzie was not angry as she smiled and replied, ¡°Well, Captain Hopkins is indeed more experienced and astute. Since you have already investigated my primary career, then stop beating around the bush. Tell me, what else do you want to know?¡± Marcel leaned back as well, looking down at Kenzie mightily. He could indeed intimidate others by his demeanour. He watched Kenzie for a long time before he spoke, ¡°How did you and Philippa meet?¡± Kenzie still smiled, ¡°Captain Hopkins, you can¡¯t interrogate without some sincerity. Where¡¯s your evidence? How can you prove that I knew Philippa?¡± ¡°Rae!¡± Marcel did not look at Rae, but called from her to show the evidence. Rae took out that photo of Philippa and pushed it towards Kenzie. Kenzie took a look and paused slightly, she then nced suddenly at Marcel. Sheughed, as if she felt a bit of disdain, ¡°I never expect for the mighty Mr Policeman to actually be a house-breaking thief! You have really widened my sight, when did you visit my house?¡± They were exposed?! Rae felt guilty, indeed, since the way they obtained the evidence was not exactly just and honest. At this moment she felt guilty, as she was also one of the thieves. Just when Rae lowered her head in guilt and did not dare to look, the back of her foot was suddenly stepped on by someone. Rae raised her head instantly and looked at Marcel who was beside. That man had actually no change in expression and no remorse, as he slowly retracted the foot that he stepped on the back of Rae¡¯s foot. He posed a casual look as he stared at Kenzie, smiling lightly, ¡°Why do you say this, Miss Salinas?¡± Why did Marcel step on her? Rae came to her senses and realised that Captain Hopkins was reminding her to not be guilty. Since the leader was already being shameless openly, she could only cooperate and y along! ¡°There is only one copy of this photo and it¡¯s in the photo album at my house!¡± Kenzie retorted, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that this photo which you have is taken from somewhere else, and my house happened to lose this photo together the other photo of Teddy!¡± ¡°What¡¯s a Teddy?¡± Marcel did not answer but asked in reply. ¡°That¡¯s the male donkey!¡± Kenzie was no longer angry, but instead she stared at Marcel in a disdainful manner as she spoke, looking down on him. ¡°From what I see, your case couldn¡¯t be cracked, Captain Hopkins. Your integrity indeed has to improve, stealing and lying, this sort of police officer is really to be looked down upon. God only knew how your leader picked you, I want to start awsuit and sue you for stealing!¡± That perverted donkey that had caused the trouble actually had a name, and it was even Teddy? It was indeed a name that worried others, did it really think that it was as open as the starry skies, and was as wide as the universe? Daring to be named Teddy! ¡°What evidence do you have?¡± Marcel asked in return what Kenzie had said. ¡°Miss Salinas, don¡¯t speak simply when you have no evidence, or else I can sue you for defamation as well!¡± ¡°This is the evidence!¡± Kenzie pointed at the photo. Marcel smiled, ¡°I advise you to go back and check it thoroughly, who knows if you have misced the photo that you have in your home! But referring to what you have just said, so you affirm that this photo has originated from your house? Given this, surely you must not have just met Philippa once! Further, this photo had the date when it was taken on it, and it shows three months ago. Look carefully, Miss Salinas!¡± Rae silently was impressed of Marcel¡¯sck of shame. He had clearly taken it himself, yet he lied without batting an eye. For a lie to reach this sort of level, it was really horrible! Rae felt that she had viewed Marcel wrongly, if he was not a policeman, he could have done a lot of ouwed things! Kenzie was checkmated, she wanted to throw a tantrum but she could not. She seemed to be taken off guard, why did it sound like Marcel was right no matter what they said? Kenzie¡¯s mind turned extremely fast, and after a few seconds she smiled, ¡°Captain Hopkin can talk well, but you¡¯re also very shameless! I¡¯m not as shameless as you are! This photo surely isn¡¯t the one at my house, I think the one at my house must have been put back! This one is a copy, but I¡¯m not like you, having done something but not admitting it. I do know Philippa, we met each other while riding horses at the ranch three months ago. She happened to be with one of my ex-lovers, and we almost fought!¡± ¡°Did you hit her, or did she hit you?¡± Marcel asked. ¡°Is there any difference?¡± Kenzie asked in reply, ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you ask who the ex-lover is?¡± ¡°I believe he¡¯s named Braeden!¡± Marcel smiled and answered. Kenzie froze at this moment, her eyes shing with sharpness and surprise. She looked at Marcel and did not speak for a long while. Rae paused as well, she even halted the pen in her hand out of a bit of surprise. She did not expect Marcel to say this, did he guess or did he already have a clue? She did not dare to affirm, when she looked at Marcel, Marcel was watching Kenzie without any expression. Rae did not know what was going on, she merely felt that since Marcel had said this and sounded this sure, then he must had arranged for others to follow the entire case and she was merely one of the persons investigating openly! No wonder Marcel was so sure that he would solve the case after three days, it looked like he had got a part of the evidence on his hands! But how was Philippa rted to Braeden? Why had she not found out about their rtions? ¡°So, this means my sources are reliable, that man is Braeden!¡± Marcel continued without any change in expression, ¡°Philippa was together with Braeden, and you were once Braeden¡¯s girlfriend. You¡¯ve broken up over some reason, and got back together after for some reason. You wanted all of Braeden, but he only gave you a part of him!¡± Kenzie was stunned again, seeming as if she did not expect Marcel to know so in such detail. But she was not angered either, and instead she spoke calmly, ¡°I must say that I¡¯m impressed with your sensitivity and ability to investigate, Captain Hopkins, to even find out about what happened between Braeden and I more than a decade ago. Actually, Braeden and I are friends with benefits now, whenever we are free we would hookup, apart from this there¡¯s nothing else.¡± To talk about hooking up so openly, Rae did not know whether it was her principles that were problematic, or the society now was indeed too casual. Why would they even talk about hooking up so openly? ¡°What about any transactions financially?¡± Marcel still asked about the key point. ¡°Financially?¡± Kenzie raised an eyebrow. ¡°It¡¯s possible to transact with anyone financially, since it¡¯s been like this, why not trade with a friend with benefits that matches my cause?¡± Her rebuttal was so right and proper, that Rae felt that she herself was abnormal, as if Kenzie was the normal one. The corner of her eye nced at Marcel and found that Marcel¡¯s expression seemed unaffected as well. Indeed, even Captain Hopkins himself had mentioned about hooking up. Although this was not rted to others and would not affect traffic nor order, it was nothing. But it affected thew and morality! ¡°Miss Salinas, please recount how you fought with Philippa at the ranch!¡± Marcel asked tly. After Kenzie paused for a while, she continued, ¡°Nothing had happened originally on that day, Braeden brought Philippa to the ranch to ride horses, and I went by myself. But then we met and I provoked Philippa with my words. I said that she was just a juicy young nt, Braeden would take a fancy towards her now but not longer after he would change his tastes! She said that I was like a pickled vegetable, although tasty but the vegetable¡¯s all old andck of any moisture. I really hate for others to say that I¡¯m old, whoever says I¡¯m old I¡¯ll fight them!¡± ¡°You really don¡¯t look that young anymore!¡± Marcel replied. Kenzie froze, her face looking angered. ¡°Captain Hopkins, do you believe that I can push you over now and forcibly make love to you?¡± Rae was shocked! How shameless could it be, for her to say these bold words that she wanted to make love to a police officer in the interrogation room? But Marcel refused her without even so much as a blush, ¡°Sorry, I¡¯m not interested in pickled vegetables. Also, I don¡¯t do hookups!¡± Chapter 854 She Was a Totally Bad Woman Chapter 854 She Was a Totally Bad Woman Rae Baxter was speechless again, bah! No hook up, then who invited her in the morning? Was there something wrong with her memory? She looked at Marcel Hopkins suspiciously. Marcel turned to Rae and took a look at Rae, he did not speak anything, but there was a warning sign in his eyes. Rae turned her face away and despised him in her heart. Her prince charming was so shameless. At this time, Marcel asked about where Kenzie Salinas went before and after the incident of Philippa, and Kenzie answered in detail, at least from the testimony that there was no suspicion on her. Marcel asked her again, "You and Zack, also known as Zain, have a good rtionship, right?" "Yes! We are in an open rtionship!" Kenzie said again. "How about Philippa and Zain?" "Oh! We were on the horse farm that day and we changed partners identally. So Braeden Walls was with me, Philippa and Zain were together, we had a great time!¡± Kenzie said that straightly, and Rae now waspletely speechless. It waste when Rae and Marcel walked out of the interrogation room. Rae felt a bit hungry, but she had no appetite, and she was dizzy. Probably because she stayed up all night. She now felt like there were horses running around in her brain, the feeling of thousands of horses were having a race, very noisy. However, she was extremely sleepy but unable to sleep, she guessed Marcel should feel the same. Thinking of what Kenzie said in the interrogation room just now, those words that were totally irresponsible to life. How could she say that so casual, so fearless? Rae felt very ufortable with that. Thinking of what Marcel said to her in the morning, she felt a deep sense of loss. There was also coldness mixed within the sense of loss. Those two feelings made her feel empty and scared. The feeling was veryplicated, extremely painful. She also felt disappointed because of the gap between the imagination of her prince charming in her mind and the real person. In fact, she knew that she would find something else more if you were getting to know something more, if you were getting closer, it could be even ugly. For both the fake self and her real self¡¯s experience, Rae had a desperate feeling just like she was in a desert, then she felt that she was unprecedented. Just when she was in deep thinking, someone was speaking to her, "How much do you believe in Kenzie?" Rae was startled, she turned to look at Marcel. All she was seeing that his face was featured under the light, the angr was even more clear just like a sculpture¡¯s. Rae respected both the greatness and the embarrassment of the God. Why the God gave him the exquisite face, but not a pure soul? "Why are you staring at me?" Marcel talked with Rae a bit angry, "I¡¯m asking your questions!" Rae immediately swayed her head to clear her mind, "Weren''t what she say all the truth? I feel like I believed in her." "Why do you think a woman could be that easy?" Marcel asked. Rae nodded, "I think Kenzie is quite open, she even can do it in the toilet ..." When she said that, she was slowly blushing when she was saying that. Kenzie was a female hooligan and she was the one without any standard. She didn¡¯t even know what shame was. Rae wasn¡¯t sure if there was a problem with her. But she really didn¡¯t agree with Kenzie¡¯s behaviors and thoughts. Marcel was asking her opinions. She only felt that the girl like Kenzie could exchange partner with others, as well as have sex in the toilet. So she believed what she said was all truth. "Kenzie does not have to lie to us, she can even done that kind of things." "What kind of things?" Marcel raised her eyebrows, and at the same time, he looked at Rae teasingly, "What are you thinking?" Rae snorted, "Maybe Kenzie and you have something inmon." "No! You are wrong!" Marcel was serious, correcting Rae, "I am not simr with her, I only want to have you. I haven¡¯t had such a strong willing to have a woman for several years. Kenzie is a horny woman and have to stay with men for every second. How could youpare my pure love with this dirty woman? " "Love?" Rae raised her pitch because of shocking. Marcel seemed to be very confident and even feeling great about himself. "Of course, isn¡¯t falling love for the first sight was a kind of pure love?" Rae felt she was turning up by his words. She secretly med herself that she already decided not to be overthinking about anything, but it turned out she still couldn¡¯t help herself. Only because he said that he loved her even without any prove yet, she could be this excited. She was trying to resist the strong emotion in her heart. Marcel saw her didn''t answer also her face was blushing slightly, so he kept saying, "I am obsessed to cleanness, which also included my feelings and thoughts!" The implication was that you were the woman I wanted to date with, and I was honest to you. I could even ignore my cleanliness for you. What else could you say? Rae could almost interpret his thoughts by looking at Marcel''s expression, but she didn''t dare to think more. She quickly suppressed her own thoughts, and brought up the other topic, "What do you think of Kenzie¡¯s words? How much could we trust on her?¡± "10 out of 100!¡± Marcel said. "10?" She was surprised that Marcel could give her such a low point, she looked at Marcel with a very surprised look. Marcel squinted and looked into the distance, "She would be the person who looks sluttish but in fact she is not sluttish at all. Or she might be one of the people love bluffing, or she only might only do it without saying anything. Everyone''s outlooks on life and behavior are different!" Rae tried hard to figure out what Marcel meant. She always felt like there was a deep meaning in his words. "Then how about Philippa and Braeden Walls?" Rae was curious how Marcel knew their rtionship. Before Marcel answered, Rae¡¯s phone vibrated. Seeing that the number was from her informant, she immediately said, "Sorry, I have to take this." The news made her frown, and she said, "Rae, we saw Joanna Salinas at the YS Club. She is drinking with the handsome guy who often came to visit you at police station. Would you like toe here and check in person? " Rae was taken aback, and subconsciously asked, "You mean Raphael?" "Yes, his report was shown on TV, so I know his name is Raphael!" Rae talked to the phone, "Okay, I''ll be there right away!" After hanging up the phone, she said to Marcel, "Captain Hopkins, I have important things to do, do I still need to work overtime tonight?" "What''s the important thing?" Marcel asked but not answered her question. Rae was going to tell Marcel the truth, but she hesitated because Raphael was involved. She thought it would be better to figure out by herself first then report it to Marcel. She was surprised how could Raphael drink with Joanna? "Something private!" Rae lied. Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. Marcel bit on his lip and stared at Rae with his sharp eyes, as if examining her to see if she lied. Rae felt guilty for a second, but she was also staring at Marcel¡¯s eyes. After a while, and Marcel finally said, "Ok, you can leave early!" Rae called Raphael on the way. The phone connected for a long time, but Raphael didn''t answer it. Rae thought about the beauty she saw in the morning. She knew Raphael was a y boy, but she didn''t expect he would be with Joanna. She made a few more calls to Raphael, and finally the call was answered, and Raphael''s voice came from the other side, "Yes?" Rae heard Raphael''s voice on the other end of the phone mixed with noise. When Rae heard his voice, she knew that Raphael was not in a good mood, but she couldn¡¯t tell throughout the call. But she knew the mood of him was definitely not good. "It¡¯s Rae!" Rae said. "I know." Raphael¡¯s voice was still low, "Is there something wrong?" His tone was indifferent, but Rae still kept saying, "Where are you? I want to have dinner with you!" Hearing what Rae said, he didn¡¯t answer, and for a long time, it seemed that he sighed, and then Raphael said, "Did you win the lottery or something? Since it is so rare." "Neither, I haven''t had dinner yet." Rae just looked at her watch, it was nine o''clock in the evening. "I''m at the bar." Raphael seemed to think about the answer carefully, "Talking to a friend, I''m afraid I won''t be able to apany you to dinner." "With whom?" "Someone you don''t know!" Raphael replied indifferently. It was sounded like he was apletely different person, and he no longer spoiled her. She could tell with his tone. Rae did not give up, and at the same time she felt something was wrong. As Raphael would happily agree with the offer in the past, but today he seemed to be rejecting it. This attracted her attention, "Raphael, are you still mad at me? I am really busy these days." "No!" Raphael said, "I''m also very busy, Rae, just say the reason you call me. You don''t have to use dinner as an excuse!" Rae felt guilty and he could tell her intentions through the phone. She just wanted to know where he was, and then appeared in the bar. As a result, Raphael already saw it through, and Rae thought it would be better go there on her own. "It''s okay! Since you have something to do, go ahead and I will eat by myself! That''s it, talk to you later!" After saying that, Rae hung up the phone, she was already at the gate of YS Club. After getting out of the car, Rae paid and walked into the bar, thinking that she had disguised with Marcel yesterday. Today she changed her clothes and came here, totally in the other style. Now Rae was just like an office staff. She was wearing white shirt, jeans, three-centimeter high-heeled shoes. When she arrived in the lobby, she received a call from the informant she arranged. "Rae, Raphael and Joanna went into the elevator. I see they go up to the top floor, which is the presidential suite at!" Rae was taken aback for a moment, and immediately remembered the thing between Kenzie and Zack. Wouldn''t Raphael also be a frequent client at YS Club? He also yed a game of role changing with others? Rae pressed the button to the top floor without thinking too much. When she reached the top floor, there was no one in the corridor. Rae looked at the end of the corridor, and her informant rushed over and whispered, "Rae, Raphael and Joanna got into the room at the end of the corridor, but the housekeeper was with them as well!" Rae nodded. Before answering, the door of the presidential suite opened, and a woman dressed in a suit came out. Rae knew that it was the housekeeper. The woman came over and asked them politely what they needed. Rae said, "We are looking for someone, it¡¯s ok you don¡¯t have to take care of us!" After a long time, she stood outside the elevator, staring at the suite, and after about an hour, Raphael walked out of it. His clothes were messy, two of his shirt buttons was unbuttoned, and his jacket was on his wrist. He was in a little messy, and water seemed still dripping down from his hair, as if he just took a shower. Rae couldn''t tell the feeling at the moment. Chapter 855 End of Friendship Chapter 855 End of Friendship She was a little shocked. Raphael Gill was walking with his head down when he went out. He inadvertently looked up and saw Rae Baxter. He looked serious, then his eyes flickered a light and walked over slowly. When he got closer, he looked at Rae and asked in a low, emotionless tone, ¡°Rae, are you tailing me?¡± Rae looked at Raphael with aplicated look. Perhaps no one could understand her feelings. She was shocked, not by Rafael''s visit to the nightclub, but by the possibility that he might be involved in the murder case! That was why she was worried. Raphael was Rae¡¯s friend, the only friend she had all these years! She certainly didn¡¯t want any dirt on Raphael. Raphael asked Rae, but she kept silent. Raphael suddenlyughed and squinted slightly. He seemed even more unfathomable under the illumination of the corridor. He smiled as he looked around the people behind Rae, then heughed, ¡°Are you really following me?¡± Perhaps in Raphael¡¯s mind, Rae was following him because she valued him. This made his dead heart start warming again. So, there was a hint of ambiguity in his tone, which had made Rae regain her sense at once. Rae was a little embarrassed, and she exined, ¡°I wasn¡¯t tailing you. I was investigating a case and happened to see you. Then I saw youe out of the nightclub and reached here with a beautifuldy. So, I followed behind!¡± What Rae said was mostly true. When she said this, she had quickly prepared herself to act naturally. She was back to normal now. She smiled and looked at the door behind Raphael, and asked, ¡°Who was that just now?¡± Raphael narrowed his eyes and looked at Rae as if examining her words. After that, he asked instead of answering, ¡°Rae, are you interested in my personal affairs or thedy inside? Or do you think we had got involved in your case?¡± Raphael just asked the question directly and pointedly, which made it difficult for her to refuse. However, Rae didn¡¯t hesitate to look into his deep eyes and frankly answered, ¡°All of them!¡± After her words, Raphael suddenly smiled. It was a warm smile from the bottom of his heart. He walked over to Rae, stopped at a very close distance, and said, ¡°Come down and have some fun with me for a while, and then I¡¯ll tell you!¡± Rae wanted to know what was going with him and Joanna Salinas, so she nodded her head in agreement. ¡°Is it a drink or?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s have a drink!¡± He said. ¡°You have such a strong alcohol smell. You should have been drinking a lot just now!¡± Rae smelled the smell of alcohol on Raphael. ¡°Just so-so!¡± He had been in a bad mood, so he had a few extra drinks. He hadn¡¯t expected to have a windfall today. No matter what reason Rae had for following him, he was happy. At least, she cared about him. They went to the bar together. Raphael asked for a booth and they sat down. Soft music started. Rae was a weak drinker. She only drank a little to ease her overwrought emotions. She was too tired these days, and she was deeply exhausted. Raphael ordered a bottle of wine and poured a ss for her. Perhaps because Rae had not eaten, she was a little drunk after she took two sips of her wine. Raphael was happy to see the blush on her face. He liked to see her snowy face grew red. It was beautiful. N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. ¡°Say it!¡± Rae put down her ss and looked at Raphael. Raphael frowned slightly. His good mood was ruined by Rae¡¯s words. He frowned and said, ¡°Rae, you¡¯re interrogating me like this as if I¡¯m your prisoner!¡± Rae was stunned. Raphael had leaned over, and Rae could smell the smell of alcohol on him which was strong. She subconsciously frowned, she wondered how much he had drunk. Raphael saw Rae frowning and subconsciously kept a distance from him. He suddenly reached out and wrapped his arm around Rae¡¯s soft waist. Rae was taken aback and almost jumped. But her waist was held even tighter by Raphael, ¡°Rae, no matter what the reason is, I¡¯m very happy as long as you care about me!¡± Perhaps because of the wine, Raphael, who had always been calm, now behaved like a kid as he insisted on hugging Rae. ¡°I¡¯m really happy, Rae. I¡¯ve nothing to do with Joanna. She¡¯s just my friend from before. I was young that time, but I behaved well after that!¡± When facing with the mumbling Raphael, Rae chose to shut up. She just looked at him and judged the truthfulness of his words. Raphael didn¡¯t mind whether she said anything or not, and he said, ¡°It¡¯s true, believe me! I only sent her upstairs just now. She was drunk and she wanted to renew her rtionship with me, but I rejected her. So, I just sent her upstairs, but she threw up. L cleaned up her vomit and washed my face by the way!¡± Rae with her eyes wide opened as she stared at Raphael. It was that simple? Joanna and Braeden Walls weren¡¯t¡­ Rae was a little confused. The wine made her feel even dizzier. A figure suddenly appeared in front of her. Rae saw Raphael suddenly lowered his head. His breath with the smell of wine hit her face. The ambiguous scent intensified. She suddenly thought of the look on Marcel Hopkins when he kissed her in the toilet of YS Clubst night. That was her first kiss. The first kiss that was given out in the name of acting was so nice, but it was just sh in the pan. That good feeling was reced under the guise. Rae suddenly felt tired. And now, Raphael kissed her forehead while she was still distracted. ¡°Rae¡­¡± Rae immediately pushed Raphael away. She sat up straight and said sternly, ¡°Raphael, you¡¯re drunk!¡± Raphael seemed to be irritated by Rae, then he let go of her. He picked up the ss of wine on the table and finished it in one gulp. ¡°It¡¯s up to you whether you believe my words or not. I had a rtionship with Joanna a few years ago, but now we¡¯re just friends. Nothing other than that!¡± He said seriously. Rae listened carefully to Raphael¡¯s words, then she looked at him and asked, ¡°Your excuses exined that you were upstairs for over an hour. But in that hour, all you did was just cleaning up her vomit and washing your face? Raphael, I think a lot of things could have been done in more than an hour!¡± Raphael frowned and asked in a deep voice, ¡°Rae, do you mean that I slept with Joanna upstairs just now?¡± Rae didn¡¯t answer, but she meant that. After all, YS Club was a nightclub. Raphael was hurt when he saw Rae didn¡¯t answer him, ¡°Rae, one hour isn¡¯t enough for me. Besides, if I was going to y, I won¡¯t find someone like Joanna. Moreover, I¡¯ve someone in my mind!¡± Rae didn¡¯t say anything. Raphael saw that she was silent and seemed not to believe him, and he said in a deep voice, ¡°Rae, in what capacity are you questioning my private life now?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not questioning about your private life. I¡¯m here as a friend to find out what¡¯s going on. Raphael, I see you as my best friend. I don¡¯t want anything to happen to you!¡± ¡°What can happen to me?¡± Raphael asked rhetorically. Rae was stunned. Was she being too cautious? ¡°Raphael--¡° ¡°Rae, I¡¯m not your prisoner. I haven¡¯t done anything illegal. If you¡¯re my friend, you should trust me, not questioning me like this!¡± Raphael spoke in a desperate mood. Rae felt sorry and she looked at Raphael, ¡°Raphael, I¡¯m sorry. I did suspect you just now. Maybe I¡¯m too cautious. These days I¡¯ve been investigating cases, and I seem to suspect everyone I meet. Don¡¯t you be angry!¡± ¡°I¡¯m really angry if you ever doubted me!¡± Raphael raised his head and met her eyes as he said seriously, ¡°I thought you had known me for so many years and you understood me. I thought you were my best friend. Even if the whole world misunderstood me, but you wouldn¡¯t! However, that seems to be my wishful thinking!¡± Rae was stunned for a moment. Raphael added, ¡°What kind of friendship is there between us if there¡¯s no trust?¡± Rae was stunned again. ¡°I feel as if you¡¯re no longer my friend now!¡± Raphael¡¯s tone was unprecedentedly serious, ¡°It seems that our rtionship can never go back to the way it was before! At that time, you relied on me so much. And now, you don¡¯t need me anymore. I¡¯m no longer your childhood friend, no longer your Raphael, and you even suspect me ofmitting a case. Rae, you¡¯ve all those major cases in your hands. Am I that kind of person?" In conscience, Raphael that Rae knew would never be such a person. But she saw it. She had to suspect him as it was her duty. ¡°Raphael, it¡¯s not like that!¡± ¡°Actually!¡± Raphael stood up and looked at Rae. Then, he sighed and said, ¡°I was happy but I¡¯m not now! Rae, you¡¯ve hurt me and my feelings, I want to cut off my friendship with you!¡± The words were too heavy. Rae stared at Raphael with wide eyes. He slightly smiled and walked out the door. He staggered a little on his feet. Rae subconsciously went after him, but Raphael seemed to have made up his mind to stride away. He was very angry. Rae knew that he was angry. As he said, she had hurt his feelings. But he said he wanted to cut off his friendship with her, and she couldn¡¯t afford it. She didn¡¯t want to lose Raphael as her friend! Rae had just taken a few steps when someone pulled her. It was her colleague, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Rae, Joanna has left!¡± ¡°Where did she go?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve asked someone to follow her!¡± ¡°Is there anything unusual about Joanna?¡± Rae thought of something and asked. ¡°She was a bit lost in thought, just like she was fallen out of love!¡± Rae pursed her lips. When she looked over again, she couldn¡¯t see Raphael¡¯s figure. She turned to her colleague and said, ¡°Keep an eye on Joanna, I¡¯ve to go now!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry!¡± Rae took a big step and went out of YS Club. It was windy and cold outside. She subconsciously wrapped her arms. She looked around but couldn¡¯t find Raphael. Suddenly, she was out of sight as a jacket was thrown over. Rae subconsciously looked over and met Marcel¡¯s handsome face. She was stunned, ¡°Captain Hopkins?¡± Marcel had walked over. He took his jacket in her hand and helped her put it on. The warmth touched her body. At the moment, Rae felt very warm. The jacket still carried Marcel¡¯s temperature. Her eyes suddenly turned red, not knowing whether she was aggrieved or what. ¡°Raphael is gone!¡± Marcel said in a deep voice. ¡°I know!¡± Rae nodded her head. ¡°What did you find out?¡± Marcel asked. Rae understood what Marcel meant. He knew that she hade to investigate the case. She shook her head, ¡°Nothing came up! Captain Hopkins!¡± Chapter 856 Accident Chapter 856 ident "You don''t look like you didn''t get anything!"Marcel Hopkins was leering at Rae Baxter and saying. Rae took a look at him, she was still down in mood. "I want to ask you, from the perspective of a man, a man and a woman go to a hotel to book a room, staying there for an hour, usually what will they do?" Marcel looked at Rae with a profound expression on his face, he did not answer her question and asked, "If you''re the one who go to hotel with me. No, for example,st night we had also booked a room, you tell me what we did?" Rae understood for a moment, reproaching herself inwardly, she really made too much blind and disorderly conjectures, if she thought like that, Raphael Gill was innocent! She really had suspected Raphael, no wonder Raphael would be that angry, he even said that their friendship was over. It seemed like she needed to apologize to him, otherwise she would really lose him as a friend. Thinking of that, Rae returned the clothes to Marcel. "Captain Hopkins, thank you, I need to go back, goodbye!" "I send you!" Marcel said. "No need, I take a taxi myself!" Rae rejected politely. However, Marcel did not give her chance to reject, grabbing her wrist, covering her body with the clothes, then he walked to the direction of his car. Rae was brought to the front passenger seat by him, he also got in quickly, the car was heading home. Rae did not say anything on the way, Marcel also never said anything. When they were about to reach home, Rae received a call, telling her that they had lost track of Joanna Salinas, they seemingly had been discovered by Joanna, so she went to the shopping mall, then she was gone! Rae was surprised, it was normal to lose track of Joanna, as they were short of hands after all, as long as it was not because of the informants were cking. She spoke on the phone, "Quickly confirm her whereabouts, don''t let her discover!" After hanging up the phone, Rae reported to Marcel. After Marcel listened to her, he remained silent for a long time. When Rae still wanted to say something, Marcel suddenly said, "What happened to Raphael and Joanna?" Rae was startled, she did not expect that Marcel would know that Raphael and Joanna were dating, she abruptly turned her head to look at Marcel, he already turned his head to look at her, their eyes met, Rae was taken aback, she was guilty that she did not report to him, while in Marcel''s eyes, there was confidence in taking the lead, the nce seemingly told that, Rae, ¡®even you had nned deliberately, you are unable to conceal it.¡¯ "I''m sorry, I''m not intentional to conceal it, I just want to confirm whether Raphael is in rtionship with Joanna, is he rted to the murder case!" "Rae!" Marcel''s muffled male voice sounded, without any emotions, he was serious. "I think that as a criminal police, you should be rational!" Rae knew it assuredly, she nodded her head and apologized again, "Yes, I''m really too emotional!" This was her weak point, she already noticed that. Maybe he saw that she had a good attitude at admitting her fault, Marcel did not take any disciplinary action against her. Rae''s phone rang again, it was still the informant just now, she immediately picked up the phone. "Speaking!" "Rae, your childhood friend, Raphael is driving Joanna to NY Vi, ourrades just find out!" "Now?"Rae was dumbfounded. "Yes, Rae, now they have just reached the NY Vi, ourrades are waiting at NY Vi!" "I''ll be right there!" Rae felt even weirder, why Raphael stayed together with Joanna once again, it was just how long had it been, she knew that NY Vi was a real estate which was developed by Raphael. "Caption Marcel, I need to go and see!" Hanging up the phone, Rae said to Marcel. "I send you!" Marcel already turned around to the way going to NY Vi. It was very fast, the car arrived, Rae still had not contacted with the informants, then she saw Raphael''s car came out, Rae immediately called the informants, she got the same answer. "Rae, Raphael has left, he went into the house and stayed for fifteen minutes and left! Joanne doesn''t go out!" "Alright!" Rae embarrassingly looked at Marcel. "Captain Hopkins, what should we do now?" "Follow Raphael!" Marcel already turned around the car and drove back again. Rae arranged people to keep a close watch on Joanna''s movement, Raphael''s car at the front was heading to the direction of his house, it was not an apartment, it was another vi area which was located not far from the NY Vi in Green Vi Area, the Baxter family was also over there, they were the Gill family''s neighbours. Rae was seeing Raphael''s car drove into the Green Vi Area, but she let Marcel to stop the car. "Don''t want to go home?" Marcel asked. Rae was startled, she did not expect that Marcel would know that the Baxter family was over here, but it was nothing special that he knew about it. She hesitated for a short while and told Marcel, "Captain Hopkins, you can go back! I''ll call you if something happens!" She got off from the gateway of Green Vi Area, she decided to go back to the Baxter family once, she already did not go home for a long time, here was Rae''s home, she lived in here for more than four years, turning here upside down, however, she had not investigated the inside story during that time. She even almost took herself as the real Rae, therefore, she moved out from the house, this matter, her father Kane Graham still had not known. When she got off from the car, she was lowering her head and walking forward, her figure was bleak. Marcel in the car slightly squinted his eyes, seeing her leaving figure, he saw the security guard greeted her and she just nodded her head, Marcel''s gaze became deeper, until he saw Rae walk in, he then left. Rae stood at the gateway of the Baxter family, she took a deep breath, she stood still for one minute until the door was opened suddenly, Rae immediately and startlingly changed her expression to look cold. "Miss, you''re back!" The person who opened the door was the old servant of the Baxter family, she had already worked as a servant for almost twenty years in the Baxter family, everyone called her Lacey. Lacey had always been a nice person, always doing work dutifully, carrying her duties with dedication, if she did not conceive hatred for the Baxter family, Rae still very respected her, but she remembered the aim toe here herself, she had to hide it, she said to Lacey coldly, "Um!" "Miss!" Lacey did not care about Rae''s coldness at all, she was still passionately nagging, "Ah, miss, youe back coincidentally, the master and madam went abroad, if they know you havee back, they must be very happy! Have you eaten?" They went abroad? Rae did not expect that, though, it was great, otherwise now in the light of her tiredness, quarreling with Leonard Baxter would take her a lot of energy, she would be unable to act, therefore, it was great that they were not at home, she didn¡¯t have to act anymore! She told Lacey coldly, "Haven''t eat!" "Then what do you want to eat?" Lacey quickly asked, following Rae at her back. "There are miss''s favourite desserts in the refrigerator, the madammanded me to make some everyday, waiting for you toe back and eat, I have made it for a few months but you didn''te back, this time finally meet you, I just make it this afternoon, miss, you want to eat or not? Pineapple pastry!" Pineapple pastry was Rae''s favorite dessert, she preferred the salty taste in food vor, Rae shook her head. "I have a gastric pain, I want to eat noodles, cook some noodles, pineapple pastry tomorrow I''ll take away!" Tonight she wanted to stay at Green Vi Area, she went upstairs to see first. Her bedroom and Raphael''s bedroom at the opposite were only separated by a wall, she could see Raphael''s bedroom at the opposite through the window. They often talked through the window before. Rae went to the second floor, switching on the light, she looked at her bedroom, it was still the way it was when she left, it was cleaned up to be free from dust, seemingly preparing to let people toe back to stay at anytime, she walked over to the window, the opposite window was dark, the light was off. Raphael now probably was talking with his family members! Thinking so, she went to the washroom to take a bath, changing her clothes, when she went out, the light was on at the opposite bedroom! Rae saw Raphael now was wearing a loose bath towel, holding a towel in his hand to wipe his dripping hair. He also went to take a bath! When she was looking there, he was also just looking over here, their eyes met, Rae wanted to say something. Unexpectedly, Raphael took a look at her without any expression, then he walked to the window, pulling the curtain back. She could not see anything there anymore, she just saw the light behind the curtain and Raphael''s tall figure standing behind the curtain which was reflected by the light, he seemingly was standing still at there for a long time. Rae knew that he was really angry! And he had not calmed down yet! She took out her phone, giving him a call, there was no one answering her call. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Rae called again, he also did not answer the call. She could even hear the mobile phone ringtone in the opposite bedroom, however, he just did not want to answer it. She had made five calls continuously, no one answered her calls entirely. It seemed like Raphael was really angry. Rae was helpless, she could only send a message to him. "Raphael, I''m sorry! It is probably my upational habit, not only suspecting you, I suspect everything and everyone. Please don''t be angry with me, okay? I don''t want to lose you as my friend!" However, the message was sent for a long time, he did not answer it. Rae was helpless, she could only continuously send one hundred times ''sorry''. There was still no one answering her call. She woke up early the following day to have breakfast and go to work, Lacey already helped her to pack the desserts, a big pack of desserts, Rae saw Lacey''s efforts, feeling grieved, but her expression remained dull, she could not have feelings, she was afraid that in the end she could not afford the hurt. "Miss, the master''s health is not good, they went abroad to see a doctor, your father recently always coughed!" When Lacey passed the desserts to her, she looked at her face and said. Rae was worried, she felt sad inexplicably. One word stuck in her throat, unexpectedly she did not say it. She took over the desserts, quickly left. Behind her, Lacey''s long sigh sounded. Rae''s body halted, in the end she still never said anything. Lacey said at the back, "Miss, give your father a call, madam misses you until she often wipes her tears, there is no unforgivable hatred among families, don''t be regret afterwards!" Rae had heard all, but she still never answered, she just felt that she had a sore throat, some words stuck inside there, could not tell. She told herself, Leonard Baxter was not her father, her father was Kane Graham, these two families had a huge hatred! She just went to the unit, meeting Marcel, Marcel looked down at the desserts in her hand. "Is this something delicious?" Rae passed it over. "Pineapple pastry!" "Oh!" Marcel took it over. "Thanks, coincidentally I like them as well!" Rae was speechless, turning her head, she saw the informant behind Marcel, Jaelyn who was arranged by her was running here. "Captain Hopkins, Rae, Joanna has died!" "What?" Rae was startled, "What happened?" "Just receive a report, her nanny said that, the nanny found that this morning when she went to work, Joanna has already died! She probably has died sincest night!" When Rae and Marcel arrived at the murder scene, Gustavo Wagner brought another forensic detective, they already started collecting the chain of evidences. They had not walked into the room, they already were smoked by the strong bloody smell until they felt nausea, the scene that yesterday Raphael came here popped out of Rae''s mind, it could not be Raphael! Definitely not! Chapter 857 Criminal Site Chapter 857 Criminal Site The cordon has been set up outside the vi. Rae followed Marcel going in and saw Gustavo leading his colleagues were busy in the kitchen. The criminal scene should be in the kitchen on the first floor of the vi. They walked a few steps forward and saw the blood on the floor have spread to the door of the kitchen. The blood stains appeared dull and it could be seen that Joanna had been dead for a while. They looked inside from the kitchen window and saw Joanna leaning at the edge of the kitchen bar. Her body was covered with blood and several stab wounds. It could be seen that she was died tragically. The murder weapon was a sharp German-made kitchen knife and it stabbed into Joanna¡¯s chest. There was a long wound on her neck and it seemed that even her trachea had been cut. Rae saw Gustavo wearing a mask and a white gown to examine the corpse, and she became nervous. At this moment, Marcel asked the informant and the housemaid. ¡°Who was thest person that the deceased saw?¡± Rae became more nervous. The informant took a look at Rae and Marcel and said, ¡°It¡¯s Raphael!¡± Marcel frowned slightly and looked at Rae. Rae also looked at Marcel and there was a voice in her heart ?¨C¨C It wasn¡¯t Raphael! Fifteen minutes was enough to kill people but Rae just didn¡¯t believe that Raphael will do that! She had suspected Raphael before. But when it came to the real matter, she began to deny it again. It must not Raphael! Raphael was a gentleman. His economic and family condition was good, how could he do such a thing? But, how to exin the fact that he was been together with Joannast night? Marcel looked at Gustavo then looked at the corpse on the floor. He asked for the protective equipment and examined the corpse himself. Gustavo saw Marceling over and pointed to the wound on Joanna¡¯s body and said, ¡°There are three wounds in total. The wounds on the front chest and the neck are fatal injuries, and another wound is on the lower abdomen. The wound on the lower abdomen and the neck are clearly visible. The wound on the neck is up to 10 cm. The skin and the subcutaneous fat of the lower abdomen were cut off, but the internal organs are not exposed, so it is not a fatal injury. The fatal injury is caused by hemorrhagic shock with the rupture of the lower chest heart vein. ording to the wound, it was a suicide and this cut was thest cut.¡± ¡°Can determine the time of death?¡± Marcel asked. ¡°From the corpse phenomenon, she has been dead for nine to ten hours. Her muscle dying phenomenon also disappeared. The indoor temperature is now 16-18 degrees, while her body temperature is 20 degrees. Basing on the indoor temperature and the temperature of the corpse, her death time is also between nine to ten hours. The time of death can also be confirmed from the dryness of the blood stains, so there is no doubt about this.¡± Marcel nodded. He put on the gloves and took a look at the wound on the neck of the corpse. He then looked at the wound on the chest of the corpse. Marcel said again, ¡°The wounds on the chest and the neck are fatal injuries. Even without the cut of chest, she will also be suffocated quickly and die because her trachea was cut off. But how can there be two fatal injuries? Shemitted suicide stabbing herself three times? It is a bit unreasonable!¡± ¡°Gustavo, you are wrong!¡± Marcel pointed out suddenly. Gustavo was stunned. Marcel said again, ¡°Thest stab should be at the neck. Once a person¡¯s trachea is cut off, he is unable to do any action. But from Joanna¡¯s state of death, her body is covered with blood. It proves that her blood vessels in the neck were cut off. Her trachea was cut off and even if the neck arteries were not cut off, the blood and tissue fluid from other blood vessels will also block the trachea. This will cause suffocation and death. Therefore, this cut is also a fatal injury.¡± Gustavo nodded, ¡°This stab is the fatal injury.¡± He seemed to have overlooked it! ¡°The stab on the chest is pierced deeply into the chest cavity. It is caused by hemorrhagic shock with the punctured vein. We must pay attention that the wound was pierced into it. That means the deceased took the initiative to look for her fatal injury ce. The knife stabbed down diagonally from above, and it is not a cut. There should be someone standing behind Joanna and stabbing her in the most convenient position and direction. This wound should be the second wound before the neck! The wound of the lower abdomen is the first cut, and it is cut by herself! But she didn¡¯t do it. Thest two wounds were stabbed by others!¡± Gustavo and Rae were shocked by Marcel¡¯s inferences. Gustavo nodded. Marcel said to Gustavo, ¡°Bring the corpse for further dissection! Rae, you go to arrest Raphael immediately!¡± Rae was stunned. He asked her to arrest Raphael, didn¡¯t this break their rtionship? Rae wanted to refuse, but maybe Marcel knew what Rae was thinking. He said to her before she refused, ¡°Rae, I hope that you can keep business and personal matters separated!¡± Rae was stunned, but she still insisted and said, ¡°Raphael is definitely not a murderer!¡± ¡°But he was thest person to see Joanna. Besides, we can still find out another murderer, or another murderer that you suspect. But before that, we need to interrogate Raphael! This is the procedure. Don¡¯t you know?¡± Rae lowered down her head. ¡°I think that I should avoid it!¡± Marcel became more serious when he saw her being like this. ¡°I just ask you to bring him to the police station and you even refuse to do it? Let alone it is not a formal arresting order. He said seriously. Rae raised up her head quickly with a surprised expression. Her eyes looked sharp and she was scrutinizing Marcel¡¯s motives. He did it on purpose. There were so many people in the police station, why did Marcel want her to bring Raphael here? Rae felt that Marcel purposely wanted to break up Raphael and her rtionship. It was better to bring Raphael by herself instead of other people to bring him. It was fine, she would go there to bring him. Before leaving, Rae took a look again at the kitchen¡¯s situation, such as the windows. There was no sign of fighting or struggling. Everything was handled perfectly and it really looked like the suicide scene. Maybe Marcel was right. This was the murder! Rae believed in Marcel¡¯s judgment, and also believed that the murder was not Raphael! She had toe back to find evidence. After leaving the vi, Rae went around the vi. After thinking about it, she left. When she brought some people to Raphael¡¯spany, they were blocked by the receptionist. Rae immediately shook her head to stop her colleague who wanted to show the ID. She said to the receptionist, ¡°Please tell your president, I want to see him. My name is Rae!¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, miss. The president will not see anyone without an appointment!¡± The receptionist was very polite, but her tone was obviously indifferent. It seemed like the receptionist didn¡¯t like those pretty womening to find the president. ¡°He will see me!¡± Rae said confidently. ¡°Miss, if you don¡¯t report, and dy the major event, your president will be really angry!¡± ¡°This is what the president said by himself today!¡± The receptionistdy said more confidently. Rae thought that maybe Raphael was angry today, that was why he said that. Rae had always been polite and didn¡¯t want to show her ID because she was afraid of affecting Raphael¡¯s reputation. After all, he was the president of thepany. Once the employees knew that the president was taken away by the police, his reputation will be affected. Even if it was the preliminary interrogation, the media will still hype. Now, she still didn¡¯t take out her ID. She said to the receptionistdy word by word, ¡°Raphael said that he didn¡¯t want to see anyone without an appointment, but he didn¡¯t say that the people who don¡¯t have an appointment don¡¯t need to report, right? Miss, can you take this responsibility?¡± The receptionistdy was shocked when she heard Rae saying Raphael¡¯s name directly. She was shocked because no one will say Raphael¡¯s name directly. However, the receptionistdy was very reluctant and rolled her eyes at Rae. Rae smiled coldly. ¡°It seems that Raphael¡¯spany needs to change employees because the receptionist even spoke on behalf of the president.¡± Rae said sarcastically. The receptionistdy turned pale and she made the call reluctantly. After the president¡¯s office received the call to ask Raphael, his reply was, ¡°He doesn¡¯t want to see anyone!¡± Rae was speechless, and finally couldn¡¯t help showing her ID and patted it on the desk. ¡°I¡¯m the police came to perform official duties!¡± After finishing her words, she led her colleagues walked into the office. The receptionistdy was stunned and totally shocked. They took the elevator to the top floor. She had been here once. It was four years ago and nevere again after that. Raphael¡¯s office should be on the top floor. So, she went directly to the top floor. When reaching at the door, Raphael¡¯s secretaries stood at there and waited. Raphael was behind them. He stood at a distance with no expression on his face. When Rae came in, she was looking at his eyes, which looked deadly peaceful. It was so deep that people couldn¡¯t see through it. Rae said to her colleagues standing behind her, ¡°Give me a few minutes, I have something to talk to him!¡± The colleagues nodded and waited there. Rae looked at Raphael across several secretaries. Her face looked pale but her eyes had a sense of worry. ¡°Raphael, I have something to talk to you!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think I need to see you if it is a personal matter!¡± Raphael answered coldly across several people. Rae was still showing respect to Raphael. She ignored Raphael¡¯s indifference and walked over to him. She saw his cold face and knew that they couldn¡¯t talk here. She held Raphael¡¯s wrist and walked to his office. She thought that Raphael would shake her hand off, so she held his wrist tightly. But Raphael didn¡¯t do so. She brought him to his office. Once they went into the office, Raphael shook her hand off. Rae turned back and looked at him without saying anything. Raphael frowned slightly and also didn¡¯t say anything. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Both of them looked at each other for a while and Raphael started the conversation. ¡°You came here for what?¡± ¡°I am on duty!¡± Rae said. Raphael¡¯s face flicked a sense of sadness. ¡°Duty? Is there anything that police looking for me?¡± ¡°Joanna is dead!¡± Rae told him directly without probing. She wanted to see Raphael¡¯s reaction. Raphael was shocked but his eyes looked clear and deadly peaceful. ¡°Are you kidding me? She was finest night!¡± ¡°But she really diedst night! When you leaving her vi and it happened shortly!¡± Rae¡¯s tone was a bit anxious. Raphael suddenly fell silent and stopped talking. ¡°Raphael!¡± Rae was worried. Raphael lowered his gaze slightly and asked nkly, ¡°So, you suspect that I killed her?¡± ¡°No!¡± Rae shook head and said firmly, ¡°I don¡¯t think you killed her!¡± Raphael was slightly shocked when he heard that. His deep eyes looked at Rae¡¯s eyes and seemed to make sure whether Rae really trusted him. Rae also looked at him without avoiding his gaze. Raphael raised his gaze slightly and took a look at the sky after a while. He turned around his tall body and faced out the window. He said coldly, ¡°If you believe me, why are you still looking for me?¡± Chapter 858 Didn’t Kill Anyone Chapter 858 Didn¡¯t Kill Anyone Raphael¡¯s bright and spacious office showed off the magnificence and elegance of the Gill Group. With an identity like his, how could he possibly be the murderer? Even though he didn¡¯t have a motive, he was still a suspect. Rae¡¯s sixth sense was telling her that Raphael wasn¡¯t a suspect. But Marcel made her bring his men here, and she couldn¡¯t disobey him. "Higher-up''s order!¡± Rae dered, ¡°Raphael I believe that you are not the murderer. Yesterday I suspected that you slept with Joanna because you were suave and always had women around you. But you are not the murderer. At most, you just slept with herst night!¡± Rae said straightforwardly, but Raphael scoffed upon hearing her. Rae raised her head and looked at him. He tilted his head slightly and looked at Rae. He said slowly in a low voice, ¡°So you don¡¯t trust me!¡± ¡°It¡¯s my fault that I suspected you yesterday. But you also said that something was going on between you and Joanna!¡± "So what of it?¡± Raphael arched his brow. ¡°Sorry!¡± Rae apologized. ¡°Whatever!¡± Raphael looked at Rae coldly. It seemed that it didn¡¯t matter to him anymore, whether she believed him or not. He was indifferent since she didn¡¯t trust him from the start. "But it matters to me!¡± Rae walked up to him and looked him into the eyes, ¡°Raphael, can youe with us to the police station and talk about what happened yesterday?¡± "No!¡± said Raphael coldly. Rae felt distressed. If he didn¡¯te with her, he could be charged with failure toply, and she didn¡¯t want to arrest him. She tried to convince him again. ¡°Raphael...¡± She was interrupted the moment she said his name, ¡°What if I say that I am the killer??¡± ¡°Impossible!¡± Rae shook her head immediately. She even grabbed his hand out of agitation, ¡°Raphael, this is not funny!¡± N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. ¡°Are you not curious about why I was together with Joannast night?¡± It seemed like Raphael already knew how Rae would react. His voice was deep with no sway in emotions. He nced at Rae¡¯s worried face and the look in his dark eyes wereplicated. He seemed like he was pondering about something deeply. Rae looked at him seriously and locked her gaze onto his cold yet stern face. He wasn¡¯t as handsome and unruly as Marcel, but he was elegant and indifferent in his own special way. He had a dignified and arrogant air around him. He was indeed the president of the Gill Group. "I¡¯m curious, I¡¯m curious about everything. But I¡¯m also worried. Raphael, I¡¯m worried about you!¡± Rae¡¯s head hurt and she didn¡¯t want to lose her friend. The look in Raphael¡¯s eyes changed slightly. They looked like a bottomless pit, at the bottom of the pit it seemed like his emotions were raving, but they were quickly suppressed. Rae looked nkly at Raphael. She noticed a brief look of helplessness and sorrow in his eyes. He then lowered his head and stared at her hand which was grabbing his. He didn¡¯t utter a word. Rae grabbed his hand tightly and didn¡¯t let go. She didn¡¯t let go even when Raphael tried to fling her hand away. He looked at her and their eyes met. It was quiet. ¡°Raphael, I will look into it. We are handling a tricky case, I¡¯m sorry that I cannot tell you more details. It¡¯s my job and I have to keep it confidential. Juste with me to the station and tell the police what did Joanna tell youst night and what you guys did. I¡¯ll take care of the rest, okay?¡± she said sincerely. She hoped that he could understand her good intentions. After a long while, Rae thought that he wasn¡¯t going toply. Suddenly, Raphael pulled Rae towards him and hugged her tightly. He rested his chin on her head and said in a low voice, ¡°Rae, thank you for trusting me. I¡¯m not afraid since I¡¯m innocent. I won¡¯t make this hard for you, I¡¯ll go with you!¡± ¡°Raphael?¡± Rae was taken aback. ¡°I didn¡¯t kill anyone!¡± Raphael finally negated, ¡°I will be very sad to lose Joanna!¡± He looked immensely sombre. Soon after, he let go of Rae. Rae met his eyes again and saw the sadness in his eyes. She nodded and said, ¡°I understand! Every life is precious!¡± Not to mention that Raphael had a thing with Joanna. It was normal for Raphael to feel sad! In the end, humans were not emotionless robots. Rae wanted to say something to Raphael but someone knocked on the door. The door was then pushed open and it was Rae¡¯s colleague who opened up the door. He was holding a phone in his hand. He looked at Rae and Raphael and waved his hand which was holding the phone, he said to Rae, ¡°Rae, Captain Hopkins said that you have no right to meet the suspect in private. I¡¯m sorry, but we have to leave!¡± Rae was dumbfounded. She looked at Raphael and then looked at Raphael¡¯s secretaries who were standing outside the door behind her colleague. They were peeking inside out of curiosity and were surprised at what they saw. Rae took a deep breath, Marcel was really unsympathetic! But she couldn''t me him because his order was justified. Due to the nature of her job, she wasn¡¯t allowed to talk to Raphael so much in private. Raphael patted her hand and Rae looked at him. His eyes were telling her that he was fine. After that, he told his secretaries, ¡°I have to go out for a certain business. Please cancel all the uing meetings today. Tell them that we will rearrange new dates for the meetings and will notify themter! Also, let Lawyer King from the service department know that he is toe with me!¡± Rae let out a sigh of relief. She felt reassured knowing that he was bringing awyer with him. Maybe she got too emotional. She thought that there was no way Raphael was the murderer and already had a bias towards him. With such a personality, she wasn¡¯t suitable to be a police at all! She was way too emotional! Very quickly, Rae brought him to the station and put him in an interrogation room. Marcel was back and he went into the interrogation room with no expression on his face. He didn¡¯t even look at Rae. This time, Marcel made Rae do the record. He needed to question Raphael personally this time. Two men sat opposite of each other, and Rae sat opposite of Raphael¡¯swyer. Marcel looked calm. He was worked to the bones during the past few days, his eyes were bloodshot and his bags were heavy, but he didn¡¯t appear to look tired. Raphael sat on the chair in the interrogation room. He looked calm as well. He had an indifferent look on his face as he stared at Marcel. Marcel nced at him frigidly, he said sternly, ¡°Mr. Gill, we bring you here because we want to know more about a certain situation!¡± Before Raphael could say anything, hiswyer said something. He looked at Marcel¡¯s warrant and said, ¡°Mr. Hopkins, if you just wanted to know more about a certain situation, you could¡¯ve made an appointment with Mr. Gill. It was unnecessary to bring him forcefully into the station for such trivial matters.¡± Marcel nced at Lawyer King sharply but he wasn¡¯t in a rush to retort. Raphael stayed quiet. The atmosphere in the room became tense. Rae looked at them and started to worry. Suddenly, Marcel said nonchntly, ¡°Mr. Gill, we won¡¯t bring you into the interrogation room for questioning if we don¡¯t have evidence!¡± ¡°Please show us your evidence then, and proceed with the public prosecution. But before that, my client has the right to remain silent!¡± Lawyer King said sternly. Rae got even more worried, she looked at Raphael. Raphael also looked at her. After a long while, he said, ¡°Lawyer King, it¡¯s okay. I¡¯m innocent, and I believe that¡¯s enough evidence! Captain Hopkins, what do you need to know?¡± Marcel squinted his eyes as Raphael was suddenlyplying. He stared at Raphael and noticed that Raphael was staring at Rae. His eyes dimmed. Rae let out a sigh of relief, she looked at Raphael with gratefulness in her eyes. This made Marcel even more bitter. Suddenly, Raphael arched the corner of his mouth and smiled. Marcel immediately knew that Raphael wouldn¡¯t be easy to deal with. Raphael was famous in City B, he was rich and powerful. They met each other¡¯s eyes and quickly put their foot down. It wasn¡¯t about the public affairs, it was just that they wouldn¡¯t get along, like a dissymmetrical maic field. Marcel¡¯s eyes were frigid and Raphael¡¯s eyes were zing. They were the total opposite. Marcel stared at him like a hawk staring at its prey. Suddenly, he chuckled, ¡°Thank you for your cooperation, Mr. Gill!¡± ¡°You¡¯re wee, Captain Hopkins. It is our duty as citizens to cooperate with the police. I¡¯m more than willing to! Go ahead and ask your questions!¡± Marcel knew that he was willing to cooperate because of Rae. Raphael wasplying obediently just so that he could make Rae fawn over him. Marcel smiled mysteriously, "Mr. Gill, we¡¯ll first go on with the regr procedure! Rae, take notes!¡± After that, they did the regr procedure of asking about his full name, age, education level, experience in society, personality and so on. Only then they moved on to the main topic. ¡°Where were youst night between 10:15 pm to 11:30 pm?¡± Raphael thought about it and said, ¡°I don¡¯t remember exactly, but around 10 pm I got out of YS Club. My phone rang and that¡¯s when I looked at the time, I believe that it was 10 pm sharp. After that, I was in the parking lot for about 5 minutes. There should be CCTVs in the parking lots to prove that I was there!¡± ¡°Do you know Ms. Joanna Salinas?¡± asked Marcel. ¡°I do!¡± Raphael answered honestly. ¡°And you guys metst night?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°What for?¡± Raphael paused briefly, but he then said, ¡°For a hookup!¡± Marcel was taken aback hearing him said that. He nced at Rae, but Rae had no change in expression. ¡°Was it sessful?¡± asked Marcel again. Raphael squinted his eyes and grinned, he retorted, ¡°It¡¯s personal!¡± ¡°No! This matters to the situation we want to understand!¡± ¡°I think you have ulterior motives, Captain Hopkins!¡± Raphael then nced at Rae and looked at Marcel. Marcel grinned, ¡°You are thinking too much, Mr. Gill!¡± ¡°I refuse to borate!¡± said Raphael. ¡°When did you guys get to know each other?¡± ¡°4 years ago!¡± answered Raphael. ¡°Can you tell us how did you guys meet?¡± ¡°In a pub!¡± said Raphael, ¡°The pub in YS Club. One time, we drank too much and stayed the night at the YS Club. We clicked and were together for 3 months!¡± He didn¡¯t look at Rae when he said this. But Rae knew that Raphael was telling the truth. He was a yboy back then, but now he was tired of it. ¡°We found out that you got a room with Ms. Joanna Salinas at the YS Clubst night, Mr. Gill. You guys were in there for more than an hour and then you went drinking with Ms. Baxter. You left soon after that and sent Ms. Salinas home. You stayed at her ce for 15 minutes, and after that, Ms. Salinas was found dead in NY Vi! Our witness stated that you were thest person who left Ms. Salinas¡¯ house! What do you have to say about this, Mr. Gill?¡± Chapter 859 Fact of the Story Chapter 859 Fact of the Story Raphael Gill wasn''t in a hurry to speak. Instead, he looked very calm, confident, and undisturbed. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Rae Baxter looked at him and sighed with relief. Raphael was this confident and calm because he wasn''t a brat. He couldn''t have done something like that! Marcel Hopkins wasn''t also in a hurry to speak; he was waiting for Raphael to answer. After about fifteen seconds, Raphael didn''t answer but instead asked, "Captain Hopkins, I would like to ask, how can you be sure that I was thest person to see Joanna Salinas?" Marcel was slightly stunned and raised his eyebrows, "There was no one in Joanna''s vi. The nanny leftst night and arrived at 7:50 this morning. Also, the surveince video did not capture any vehicles entering or leaving the vi!" Rae was instantly shocked by Marcel''s words, surveince videos always had a blindside, but Marcel would have noticed this kind of problem. She wanted to say something, but she eventually stopped. "Rae, if you have something to say, just say it." Marcel did not look at her, yet he knew she wanted to say something. Rae said, "Captain Hopkins, does the surveince have any blind spot? Has it been broken in the past few days?" It was not that Marcel didn''t suspect this possibility, but he still asked because this wasn''t what he wanted. He wanted to cause enmity between Rae and Raphael. Yet, Rae and Raphael seemed to be getting along better and better, and that made him a bit surprised and at the same time impressed with Rae. Raphael''s expression had been indifferent all through. He looked at Marcel as if he knew his motives, then smiled as if he was thrilled. Rae, slightly stunned, looked at Raphael with warning eyes; he was still in the mood tough at this time! "I have checked it. There is no problem with the surveince within the past seven days!" Marcel said. "What about the other days apart from the seven days?" Rae asked rhetorically. Marcel gave Rae a stern look. Rae met it and instead looked over. This time, Marcel did not answer Rae but looked at Raphael. Raphael then opened his mouth, "I do not know if there was anyone in the vi. When I left, Joanna was about to go to the kitchen to pour some water, and then I heard a sounding from upstairs; it was like the sound of a hard object falling to the ground. If there is no one in the vi, there wouldn''t be any sound from the second floor. But I can''t be sure what object fell!" Marcel looked at the corner of Raphael''s eyes with a sort of confidence that said he had nothing to do with the situation. However, whether his testimony was true or not, he was a first-ss expert in momentum and presence, and his psychological quality was equally excellent. Rae also looked at Raphael; his eyes were as clear as ss. Finally, she paused and said, " Raphael, think carefully again, what was the sound of the thing that fell." Raphael shook his head, "I couldn''t hear what it was, but the sound was pretty loud." "You were in the vi for fifteen minutes; what did you say to Joanna in those fifteen minutes? Tell us what happened!" Raphael didn''t try to conceal anything and said, "I just took Joanna back to NY Vi. She threw up when we were at the hotel, so I helped her clean her clothes. She was drunk and kept moring to sleep with me, but I was already no longer interested in her, so I refused! She cried when I was leaving, but I also ignored that! Later on, she called and told me that if I didn''t take her back to NY Vi, she would publish my previous videos with her. But when I took her back, she then told me there was no video!" Raphael said this with a self-deprecating smile at the corner of his mouth so that people could quickly feel his helplessness. "In those fifteen minutes, I was trying to confirm if she had taken a video of me with her four years ago or not!" Rae holding the pen sighed. ¡®So what¡¯s the need for a casual rtionship between a man and woman? After spending a night with each other, fall in love with each other, and probably continue like that for a few more days. Just a few months at most and a few nights at least, but still uses it scheme against their partner.¡¯ Over the past few years, Raphael had always been with women. However, all his femalepanions onlysted for a few months. Rae felt that any woman with Raphael not for the sake of love would be pleased because he was a gentleman and knew how to take care of women, but when Raphael was in love, he was by no means a good man! "Tell us about your conversation!" Marcel said. Raphael briefly recalled their conversation. At that time, Joanna was still drunk with alcohol, while in Raphael''s car, Joanna''s hand was still not well-behaved. From time to time, her hand stretched out to grab Raphael''s crotch while Raphael was driving. As a result, Raphael almost drifted out of the car when he was taking a turn. Because it was Raphael''s real estate that developed NY Vi, hence, when Joanna came to buy the house, Raphael gave her a 20% discount because of their past friendship. On the road, Raphael gritted his teeth and pped away Joanna''s hand several times, but she unconsciously leaned over and said, "What are you afraid of? It''s not like I haven''t seen it before!" Raphael couldn''t stand Joanna''s trickery, she looked like ady, but she was a female hooligan, and she was very wild in bed. It was just that he was not interested in this kind of woman now. He had had enough of it and wanted to settle down. "Joanna, I''m warning you, if you flirt with me again, believe it or not, I''ll throw you out of the car!" Raphael was already furious. He was already angry about being humiliated while he was at Rae''s ce, and now Joanna was calling to threaten him about the video. How could he not be mad! "I like it!" Joanna gasped lightly, her tone was ambiguous and low, "I like the fact that you are overbearing! Do you know? I was surprised when I saw on TV that you were the president of Raph''s Real Estate. Do you know what my dream is? I even dreamt of getting a domineering president to fall in love with me!" Raphael sneered and spoke venomously, "You are now old and useless. If it were four years ago, I would have to make do with you, but now you are so old that just looking at you can make me vomit for three days. So it is better not to think you are beautiful when you are not!" "Oh, I know you''re angry that I took a video of us, haha, let me tell you, I have a lot of these types of videos, and you''re just one of them!" She even raised one finger while she said this. Raphael felt a pang in his heart, thinking that he had be a member of Joanna''s roster. Of course, if his father and mother knew about this, they would be outraged! "You''d better take it out and destroy it all. Otherwise, you will be going against the Raph''s, and that''s not something you can hold up to!" "What will you do to me?" Raphael smiled coldly but did not answer. "Will you make me disappear from this world?" "Raphael, the reason I came to look for you is to sleep with you today. There is no video; I lied to you. Let''s go upstairs together. I have a surprise for you." Joanna grabbed Raphael''s arm as soon as he entered, her hand lingering between his pants waist belt. Raphael shook her off, "I came for the video. What exactly did you video?" Joanna put a finger on his mouth and made a hush gesture, smiling, "guess." Raphael was already bing very impatient, "messing up with me is not something you can afford." "Oh! I''m so scared you can make me disappear from this world! You can kill me! Hahaha, I''m so scared!" Raphael felt like he was talking to a crazy person. And Raphael seeing Joanna like this, knew he wouldn''t get the video from her for now; he woulde back when she was sober. As he went towards the door, Joanna pulled him and hugged him and wouldn''t let go. At this time, a thump suddenly came again from upstairs, and I didn''t know what was falling again. At this time, Raphael noticed that Joanna looked upstairs,ughed, and shouted, "Olive, don''t move, be careful, or I''ll skin you!" Raphael frowned slightly. Joanna surprisingly exined to him, "I have a cat named Olive. It probably hit something!" Raphael did not think much about that and went straight to leave again; Joanna pulled him and looked at him with a pitiful expression, "Raphael, will you stay?" "Give me that video!" Raphael said. "Get out!" Joanna immediately changed her expression to an icy look. "If you want to go, go. There is no video!" Raphael turned around and walked out. Joanna suddenly got hysterical, "Raphael, you''ll regret it!" Raphael sneered and left anyways! In the interrogation room, when Raphael finished narrating what happened, Rae gave a sigh of relief. But she also realized that Marcel was frowning; obviously, he didn''t believe Raphael''s narration. Rae didn''t say anything, and the recording ended there. Marcel seemed to be thinking about something but finally didn''t speak. Raphael finished his narration and didn''t say anything else again. However, the two of them looked into each other''s eyes, and Marcel suddenly smiled. "It''s perfect; if this narration is true, then we can easily clear Mr. Raphael''s name." Raphael''s face was rxed, "Still agree with that saying, even if innocence does not rify himself, his innocence will be naturally proven!" Rae felt that Raphael was abnormally rxed. He was so fearless and calm in a way that made people feel strange. An average person encountering this will be very nervous. If Rae didn''t know Raphael at all, Rae might have suspected Raphael. "You saw another person in the vi!!!" Marcel suddenly opened his mouth, his tone sounding certain. Rae''s heart thumped. She didn''t know how Marcel concluded that another person was in the vi, but his statement was not just a casual remark. Marcel was interrogating, but if there was a third person, won''t the suspicion against Raphael''s be quickly cleared? There seemed to be a faint sh of surprise under Raphael''s eyes after hearing Marcel''s words. But his calmness returned almost immediately, "Why is Captain Hopkins saying this?" Marcel smiled and said, "Joanna does have a cat; the cat is indeed called Olive. It''s a female cat, but the cat died a month ago! This was her nanny''s confession this morning." Rae widened her eyes. She didn''t expect Marcel to be so prepared that he was asking for such details in a short period! Raphael shrugged after hearing this, "Well, I don''t know about this. Why would Joanna lie about a cat?" Marcel looked at Raphael, "who is Mr. Raphael covering up? And to cover up for that person, you went out of your way to be suspected by the police!" Raphael''s eyes widened¡ª¡ªthis couldn''t be true, right? Raphael shook his head slightly at Rae, indicating that he didn''t want her to worry, and he said to Marcel, "Captain Hopkins may not be wrong in deducing that, but I didn''t see the third person in the vi, so I have no idea who that person is!" Could it be that Raphael was concealing something? Rae''s heart wasn''t as tense and perturbed as before, but she was curious, was Raphael hiding something or not? "No! You know who that person is, and that person is even very close to you!" Marcel said confidently. Raphael still shook his head. "Captain Hopkins is extraordinary, you don''t believe what I say, and you are fabricating excuses for that. How can I ept that?" Raphael looked at Marcel. He looked unconcerned as if everything was under control. Chapter 860 The Clue Chapter 860 The Clue Instead, Marcel Hopkins smiled and said, ¡°Mr. Raphael Gill, only you and Joanna Salinas knew what happened between the both of youst night, aside from being known by that person¡­¡± Just after he finished saying so, the sound of door knocking pierced the air, he then stood up and walked towards the door to listen to the reports delivered by the person at the door , there was coldness in his eyes, at some point of the conversation he frowned and turned back to look at Raphael and Rae Baxter, soon he returned and asked Raphael, ¡°Mr.Gill, you returned to NY Vist night again didn''t you, how would you exin this?¡± Raphael frowned for a while but immediately he remained calm, he then smiled and said, ¡°Captain Hopkins, I went homest night, I don¡¯t know what you are talking about!¡± Rae was disappointed instead , ¡®Did he went outst night?¡¯she thought. ¡®Would he?¡¯ Marcel smiled and said, ¡°Mr.Gill, do you think that you have the authority to simply ess the security cameras as you wish just because NY Vi is a part of the Raphael family industry? The video records of Green Vi Area and NY Vist night were both 5 minutes shorter, are you trying to tell me that this is a coincidence Mr.Gill?¡± Raphael shrugged his shoulders and said, ¡°Is this not a coincidence?¡± All of a sudden Marcel¡¯s voice became deep, ¡°Mr.Gill, please stop wasting your time, it would be more beneficial for you to tell the truth! Or else...¡± he did not finish his sentence. Lawyer King suddenly stood up with full of righteousness he said to Marcel, ¡°Captain Hopkins, what you said towards my client just now can be regarded as a threat, we will take legal actions for that!¡± Marcel returned with a smile and said, ¡°It seems like it did not say anything!¡± ¡°You better keep it that way!¡± replied Lawyer King. In the meantime Rae was staring at Raphael, her eyes were full of concern. Raphaelter said, ¡°Captain Hopkins, I can only say that I have nothing to do with Joanna¡¯s death!¡± Marcel nodded and said, ¡°Right now I only hope that Mr.Gill could tell me who it is he is defending for?¡± Raphael remained in silence. Marcel then said, ¡°Last night around 11.15pm to 11.20pm, the CCTV at Green Vi Area lost signal for about 5 minutes! 5 minutes, is just enough to move a car from the vi¡¯s garage and drive out towards Green Vi Area, I tested it out with my colleague, right at the corner of Green Vi Area, there is dead corner which is a blind spot for the CCTV on the street, you could have switched cars there!¡± Marcel¡¯s interpretation caused Raphael to be expressionless, Lawyer King was anxious. ¡°Captain Hopkins, you will need to prove your statements!¡± ¡°You don¡¯t need to remind me, I am a police officer, I understand that. ¡±Marcel said with confidence. Instead Rae was thinking, ¡®She called Raphael many timesst night, she even texted him but he didn¡¯t reply, did he not bring his phone along with him? Or is it inconvenient for him to bring his own personal phone?¡¯ she thought. ¡®Was Raphael really covering for someone? Who would it be? Who is that worth for Raphael to defend? Raphael¡¯s reputation is pretty well-maintained when he was at home, even the whole City B was full of young masters, all dressed handsomely, many women was obsessed with him, Raphael just changed his partners very often, nothing else, his was pretty good at doing business and even did quite a number of charities as well.Even if there was such a person, who would it be?¡¯ Rae still couldn¡¯t think of anyone even after she racked her brain, ¡®Who could it possibly be?¡¯ she thought. Rted to Joanna and someone Raphael knew! As for Marcel, his words caused her to evaluate Raphael once more, ¡®Was she really wrong?¡¯ she thought. ¡®No, Raphael is not that kind of person, at least he won¡¯t kill anyone! What on earth is he hiding?¡¯ Meanwhile Marcel said, ¡°You switched into a ck poker car with te number of A33128 right at a corner of Green Vi Area, afterwards, you drove back to the vi and a person showed up in the video which was your assistant, Edward Fisher! It only took 10 minutes for this car to move from Green Vi Area to NY Vi. It was at 11.30pm, the video between 11.30pm to 11.35pm at NY Vi was lost. This 5 minute gap is just enough for you to drive towards NY Vi to park outside of Joanna¡¯ house, our informant was being questioned by the security once around 11.32 pm, which means within this 3 minute time gap, someone came out from Joanna¡¯s house and left with your car. ¡± Marcel illustrated with such confidence and fluency, even Rae was shocked, ¡®Where did he acquire all this evidence?¡¯ She thought. However, he indeed did gathered the evidence such as the camera videos for both NY Vi and Green Vi Area, even the part where the video was lost within that 5 minutes was found by the technician in such a short period of time, Rae had no choice but to admit her partner¡¯s work efficiency in certain times which was outstanding indeed! Raphael slightly looked down, his expression was still full of honesty, he did not seem worried at all, Rae had no choice but to remain suspicious. With full confidence Marcel said again, ¡°Buick car drove to yourpany there is a video proof for that, someone even saw your father took a ride in a BENTLEY to Green Vi Area around 12am. There were three person in the car, your assistant Edward, your father Mathew and you Mr.Gill! The person that you are protecting is your father Mathew! ¡± At this point, Rae noticed that Raphael¡¯s long eyebrows started to frown slightly, nearly unnoticeable, however when she stared at him she could see small changes on his face! Mathew? Mathew¡¯s impression to her was he was a strict,elegant yet handsome old man, despite being in his 60¡¯s, he was still energetic without looking old at all, he often showed up in the TV screen as one of the most powerful man of city B, he was even the model of a sessful businessman! If Raphael was defending someone, and that someone was his father, everything makes sense! He would only defend till the end if that someone was his beloved person. Rae suddenly felt sorry for him, he chose to remain in silence even though he was currently being suspected, ¡®Which means that his father might be the suspect?¡¯ She thought. Raphael did not say anything. Lawyer King spoke again, ¡°Captain Hopkins, fabricating the truth and using others intentionally is a serious issue that can be regarded as a libel, further investigations would be carried out.¡± Instead, Marcelughed confidently and said. ¡°I¡¯m sorry Lawyer King but we do have proof!¡± Lawyer King¡¯s face darkened, he wanted to say something but words did note out. Meanwhile Raphael said, ¡°Captain Hopkins, it seems like my suspicion has been cleared right?¡± Marcel nodded and said, ¡°However you could still be found guilty for covering up the details!¡± Instead, Raphael replied, ¡°My father can be regarded as a sessful man in city B, how would he know such an insignificant person like Joanna? ¡± Marcel replied, ¡°Mr. Gill is also a sessful person in city B, however but you also knew Joanna, we have no idea how the old master came to know Joanna, but he did stop by Joanna¡¯s house did he?¡± Ralph smiled and said, ¡°Based on Captain Hopkins so-called evidence, within that few minutes there might be more than one person leaving Joanna¡¯s home isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°Does that mean that you admit that your father did stop by Joanna¡¯s housest night?¡± Marcel was making use of every advantage he could get from their conversation. Raphael had no choice but to admit Marcel¡¯s keenness and talent in speaking, he then mocked and said, ¡°Captain Hopkins ability to seize the opportunity is impressive indeed.¡± Until now Rae already understood, Raphael was protecting someone indeed and that someone might be Ralph''s father. ¡®What about the suspect? Would he be the murderer? Or was there someone else at the scene?¡¯ She thought. ¡°Is Mr. Gill admitting indirectly?¡± Marcel asked back. Raphael shook his head and said, ¡°No, I don¡¯t know anything! Just like what officer Hopkins said, except me! Plus you already have evidence for my alibi, so this has nothing to do with me, right?¡± Marcel did not nod or shake his head after hearing what Raphael said, he only slightly smiled and said, ¡°Rae and I are hoping that you could cooperate with us as a witness!¡± Raphael shook his head. ¡°I have the right to not cooperate, do I?¡± He said. Marcel stopped for a while and nodded, ¡°Yes! You have the right to do so! But you can still be found guilty sometimes for not cooperating!¡± Raphael looked at Rae, she wanted to say something but she chose to hold it back. All of a sudden Raphael gave a gentle smile and said, ¡°So just wait for the statement then, I still have some other business to take care of, can you leave now?¡± He stood up as he said so. The evidence that Marcel acquired half way managed to prove Raphael¡¯s absence at the scene, the time gap for Joanna¡¯s death did not match with the time when Raphael left, so he was not the murderer. What about Mathew? He may still possibly be the murderer! This might just sound like an assumption, but it still didn''t fully prove that Mathew wasn¡¯t there or he didn¡¯t kill someone! Marcel knew that nothing he said would make Raphael change his mind to cooperate with them, at that moment he was feeling confident instead, he was just waiting for the time to pass and new evidences, there were still some details in the case, he got a rough idea of the situation through his interpretations and assumptions. For now he can only let Raphael leave. ¡°Alright you are free to leave,¡± Marcel said. Raphael took a look at Rae but she still held back from saying something. Raphael nodded at them, opened the door and left, till now his actions were still noble, his figure was tall, straight and handsome, even looking at the back, it was like a beautiful painting. Rae felt reluctant to let Raphael leave, she still had a few questions for him! She turned to Marcel and said, ¡°Captain Hopkins, I¡¯ll be right back!¡± Immediately she ran after Raphael after saying so without bringing along her record book! Marcel slightly frowned and watched as she ran away, he then tidied up the records and took them away by himself. It only took a few steps for Rae to keep up with Raphael who was already outside the office building, the driver was already holding the door open at the entrance awaiting Raphael''s arrival. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Just when Raphael was about to hop into the car, Rae yelled, ¡°Wait a minute, Raphael!¡± Raphael stopped his action and tilted to look at Rae, he then said something to Lawyer King, Lawyer King entered the car and shut the car door, the car moved for about 20 metres and came to a halt. Rae ran over and stood in front of Raphael, gasping for air. Raphael gave Rae a gentle look and waited for her to question him. Rae didn¡¯t know how to start, upon all words she finally chose to ask him directly, ¡°Raphael, was it really the old master?¡± Raphael shook his head. Rae felt disappointed. ¡°I don¡¯t know!¡± Raphael whispered, ¡°Rae, he was indeed at the scene, however I didn¡¯t see what happened to Joanna, I don¡¯t even know how she died! So, I don¡¯t know whether it¡¯s my dad or not!¡± Rae quickly rose to look at Raphael, she didn¡¯t expect him to tell her the truth that easily. His unexpected honesty took her by surprise. There was confusion in her eyes when she looked at him, he was also looking at her, none of them said anything but they knew each other¡¯s mind. Chapter 861 A Confidant Chapter 861 A Confidant Raphael looked guilty, perhaps for not telling the truth to Rae earlier. Rae had mixed feelings because of Raphael''s secret, which was a big secret about Gill family. Raphael could not do whatever he wanted because of his background. But he told the secret of his family to Rae. Rae was still in shock, then Raphael brought her to a coffee house that was not far away from the office. They asked for a cup of coffee. Raphael took a sip of the coffee and remained silent. Rae was in a paradoxical situation. She would rather not know the truth. Rae would be sorry for being a policewoman if she did not take action after she knew this. However, she would also be sorry about Raphael for his frankness if she took action. Rae struggled with this issue. She was like a dumb person tasting bitter herbs who could not express her difort. Raphael looked at Rae and said, ¡°Rae, what is the rtionship of my parents in your eyes?¡± Rae subconsciously answered, ¡°They are absolutely lovebirds.¡± ¡°It''s just a facade,¡± Raphael was sad at the moment he revealed the truth. He had a bitter smile. He lifted his lips and said in self-ridicule, ¡°Once they divorced, the corporate stock, thepany, and the interests of both families would be affected. None of them can afford to pay the consequences. Otherwise, they will have divorced long ago.¡± Rae was in shock again, ¡°Are they not agree with each other?¡± Raphael did not answer, and Rae took it as acquiescence. Rae was surprised. In her impression, Raphael¡¯s parents were lovebirds. How could they be like this? High above the cold, no one knows lonely. Perhaps Raphael was in the same situation as the old master Gill and Madam Gill. People would be lonely with more wealth. ¡°Over the years, my parents often quarreled with each other, andter they didn''t even talk to each other. They are not as amiable as you see. That''s why I always rejected marriage of convenience, and I''ve always wanted to look for the one I love. But...¡± Raphael did not continue to say, ¡°But you seemed not to love me,¡± he pondered. Rae did not notice hisst word. She was still in shock, and she opened her mouth widely in which the eggs could fill inside her mouth, ¡°Could it be that old master Gill and Joanna...¡± Rae did not dare to continue when it came to this. But Raphael said, ¡°There''s no need to stand on ceremony between us. Just talk whatever you want to talk.¡± Rae thought for a moment, and she reasoned with her understanding, ¡°So old master Gill and Joanna are having an affair?¡± Raphael nodded, ¡°Joanna has conceived my father''s baby!¡± Rae was shocked, ¡°Joanna took old master Gill for a ride. She seduced your father first and then seduced you. But you rejected her. She threatened you with a video after she failed to seduce you. No. This was how she threatened you.¡± Previously, Marcel had reasoned most of the conversation between Raphael and Joanna after entering the house. Joanna said to Raphael, ¡°Raphael, speak frankly. I have your father''s baby. You can discuss with your father the benefits I wanted. I''ll make my rtionship with you and your father known to the public if you fail to get what I want. I''ve videos about you and your father. I''m okay with releasing the videos to the public, but I''m afraid that Gill Group can''t afford to this scandal.¡± Raphael looked at her with a poker face. He did not rush and calmly looked at Joanna as if it had nothing to do with him. Joanna immediately felt anxious when she saw his calmness, ¡°I mean it. I get no exnation from your father, so Ie after you. Surely you don''t expect me to look for your mother and tell her that I''ve slept with you and your father, and I have your father''s baby, right.¡± Raphael slightly lifted his eyebrows and nced at Joanna in amusement, who looked determined as if she wanted to fight to the bitter end. She was stupid that dared to threaten him. When they were talking, on the staircase of the second floor came a deep male voice, "Bitch!" Raphael and Joanna raised their heads at the same time. They saw old master Gill standing on the staircase, and he was looking down at them. Joanna did not expect Mathew to be there, and she was instantly frozen. Mathew did not know the rtionship between her and Raphael. She thought that she would only have to threaten Raphael, but she did not expect Mathew to be in her house. She was shocked in a moment and cried out, ¡°It is not like this.¡± ¡°She''s right!¡± Raphael looked at his father and said, ¡°Congrattions, dad. You''ve slept with my previous woman. But, don''t worry, I won''t tell my mom. I don''t think she will care about it even if I do.¡± ¡°You know well,¡± Mathew looked indifferently and did not felt embarrassed and shame about sharing a woman with his son. Raphael looked at Joanna, ¡°Did you see that? My dad doesn''t care about it. He will settle himself the trouble he caused. You can threaten him and tell him about the sex positions we did in that three months. I think you have not forgotten the details.¡± Joanna was irritated by Raphael, but she could not utter a word. She was frightened of Mathew, but she had to fight for her interests. Mathew looked at Joanna with his eyes cold. Joanna was getting weak legs before Mathew could speak. Raphael was not nervous when he saw this scene. He turned to leave but stopped by Mathew, ¡°Don''t go yet!¡± ¡°Why?¡± Raphael turned around and looked at his father. Mathew slowly and steadily walked down the staircase, "This woman has something on us, and she can no longer stay in the country. You think of a way to get her to Country F. I''m not suitable to handle it." Raphael moved his eyes on Joanna and told her with eyes that she had messed with the wrong people, ¡°Did you see that? My dad is more ruthless than me. I hate the most that people threaten me, and you''ve overreached yourself.¡± After that, Raphael turned to his father, ¡°I won''t intervene in this. I don''t care about how you guys screwing. I''ll not threaten by this woman anyway. You have to settle it yourself if you are scared. I''ll go first.¡± He left quickly, and Mathew did not stop him this time. Raphael returned home and took a shower, and soon he received a call from Mathew, who asked Raphael to find a way to pick him up. Mathew also asked Raphael to adjust the videos of Green Vi Area and NY Vi. After that, Raphael went back to NY Vi to pick Mathew up and went to the company. He had changed the car before he went back to his home. Marcel had sessfully reasoned most of the truth. Rae told Raphael roughly her reasoning, but she did not know if it was correct. However, Raphael nodded and confirmed her thoughts, ¡°Yes, it is what you think. Your reasoning is almost the same as Captain Hopkins, and most of them are correct. You guys are talented since you guys can make a deduction with only a little evidence. I have someone tamper on the surveince videos of NY Vi and Green Vi Area as well. But, I¡¯ve not expected that Captain Hopkins is such a sharp-eyed and discerning person. He probably has someone check the road traffic supervisory video and my phone call record.¡± Rae was embarrassed, ¡°Actually, I''m think of it that way. The reasoning method is one of themon methods we used for criminal investigations. I...¡± Raphael smiled destely and reluctantly, ¡°I don''t me you. You don''t need to feel embarrassed, and don''t take it to heart.¡± Rae reproached herself secretly. Raphael was probably sad at this moment, even if he said it at ease. Gill Group would be in a state of turmoil with chairman¡¯s arrest on suspicion of murder. All within the corporate would be affected. Raphael was still young. What should he do if the board of directors made trouble? N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. Rae raised her head and said worriedly, ¡°Do you think the murderer will be old master Gill?¡± Raphael shook his head, ¡°Speak frankly. I don''t believe he will be the murderer.¡± Rae also thought the same. The businessmen valued profits, but not so much as to murder. Mathew could not murder since he had a good life to enjoy. Both the father and son had a motive, but Raphael had an alibi at the time of Joanna''s murder. ¡°I also think old master Gill will not kill her, but is there anyone else in the scene?¡± Raphael shook his head, ¡°I don''t know. I didn''t go up to the second floor. But I did hear a loud noise came from the second floor where my dad was at that moment. I thought that my dad made the noise, and then there was nothing. So I can''t make a judgment about that.¡± Rae raised her head and looked at Raphael''s sad face, ¡°Raphael, what if the murderer is old master Gill?¡± Raphael raised his head and looked at Rae, who was worrying about him, and asked, ¡°Aren''t you mad at me? I didn''t tell the truth during the questioning earlier.¡± Rae shook her head and showed her understanding of how he felt. ¡°Rae!¡± Raphael said in a soft tone, ¡°Thank you for your understanding. The words I told you today...¡± He did not continue to say, but Rae knew what he meant. She struggled, but she had to say, ¡°Raphael, I''ll not tell anyone about the words you told me today. I won''t force you as well, but I hope that you can tell the truth to Captain Hopkins yourself. Don''t conceal anything. The old master Gill will be caught if he killed Joanna, and you will also be involved in the crime. However, I understand that he is your father and the risk of getting a bad name if you tell the truth to Captain Hopkins. Raphael, I know what you want to say.¡± Rae straight to the point, ¡°You don''t want me to tell anyone else about this, but you are afraid I''ll get angry, right?¡± Raphael had always been calm, but he felt flustered at this time. His countenance fell and said weakly, ¡°Well, indeed this is what I mean. I don''t want to conceal it from you since I treat you as my confidant.¡± Rae did not force him anymore. She was not an aggressive person. She took a deep breath, and she did not know how to exin it to Marcel. Raphael suddenly leaned forward and looked at Rae. He talked to her in a gentle voice, ¡°Rae, will you look down on my father and me?¡± Rae would probably run away instantly if she knew this kind of matter in the usual time. However, she would naturally ignore the scandal during this extraordinary time. She was more interested in discovering who the murderer was. ¡°Rae, do you still remember what you said seven years ago?¡± Rae frozen. She was Natalie Graham seven years ago, not Rae. How could she know what Rae said? She indistinctly raised her head and looked at the man in front of her. Raphael had a handsome face which gave people a sense of distance. He looked tough with soft hidden in his eyes. Rae immediately asked, ¡°I''ve said many words. I don''t know which one you are talking about.¡± ¡°You said that you would not leave me if one day my reputation ravaged and left no money. You would always be my confidant and would apany me to continue to fight a turnaround.¡± Rae was shocked by the words. Was Rae his confidant? She could also be his confidant, and she could only be a confidant. Chapter 862 Shameless! Chapter 862 Shameless! Rae nodded while thinking that she could do it herself too! As his friend, she could definitely apany him to ovee those obstacles! Being blurred about what Rae had said before, she could only nod and admit, ¡°Raphael, I wouldn¡¯t change my promise!¡± Raphael was clearly stunned upon hearing those words, his expression turned even strange before he smiled softly, ¡°Rae, you have said before that if you couldn¡¯t find your love and I can¡¯t either, you will marry me when I am thirty years old!¡± Rae was stunned, but inside, she secretly med Rae for her promise. ¡®Didn¡¯t she too easily make a promise?¡¯ But she was Natalie! She couldn¡¯t do it! But now, she couldn¡¯t say anything! She could onlyugh bitterly, ¡°Oh really?¡± ¡°Are you going to deny it?¡± ¡°No!¡± Rae shook her head. N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. ¡°Then good!¡± Raphael stared at Rae who nodded her head thoughtfully, ¡°Well, is the promise still working?¡± Rae looked at Raphael who was full with expectations in his eyes, and surprisingly she could not say anything to refuse. ¡°Thank you, Rae! If you need me one day, I will do anything for you!¡± She looked at the sudden determination in his eyes and whispered, ¡°Raphael, I am not doing this for anything!¡± ¡°I know!¡± He suddenly reached out his hand and held her hands tightly. Rae tried to break free from him but his grip was too tight. ¡°The Gill¡¯s Group might face something recently and there is something that cannot be hidden behind! If my father hurt Joanna, I¡¯m sure that Officer Hopkins won¡¯t let him off the hook! If he didn¡¯t, I think you and Officer Hopkins would definitely get his innocence back! Go back now and I really have to go back to the office!¡± Rae nodded gently. ¡°I hope it¡¯s not the old master Gill!¡± She was still in deep thought when she returned to her apartment. She hurried to get her interrogation records back when thinking that it was still in the interrogation room but then she was stopped by a shout. ¡°There is no need to go! I¡¯ve already brought over the interrogation records for you!¡± It was naturally Marcel¡¯s voice. Rae was very embarrassed and self-condemned as she was afraid that she was going to be criticized again! She blushed slightly and turned her head to gaze at the man behind her. There seemed to have a lofty and inscrutable aura inside his handsome and airy face while with a hint of insightful acumen. ¡°Captain Hopkins!¡± She was ready to be criticized. Who knew Captain Hopkins left her a sentence. ¡°Come to my office!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± She hurriedly followed his footsteps. There was a strong smell of coffee when she entered Marcel¡¯s office. She was stunned when she saw a delicate coffee cup on his desk that was smelling good that seemed to be just brewed! Rae looked at it a few more times which was then naturally noticed by Marcel as he sat down in his chair and pushed his coffee cup forward. ¡°Do you want to have a cup?¡± Rae hurriedly shook her head, ¡°No, I don¡¯t love coffee!¡± Marcel frowned, then picked up the coffee and took a sip. Seemingly still reminiscing, he then cleared his mouth and frowned, seeming to be very dissatisfied with the taste of the coffee. ¡°Sit down!¡± Rae hurriedly sat down on the sofa, and at this time Marcel said, ¡°What did Raphael say to you just now?¡± He asked so directly that it made Rae who was not prepared well, froze for a moment as she couldn¡¯t say anything! She had promised Raphael, but she was frightened and didn¡¯t open her mouth to answer for a while when facing Marcel¡¯s sharp and serious eyes. Marcel¡¯s face was no longer friendly as before with some displeasure shown in his eyebrow. He lowered his head and shook his coffee cup, ¡°Rae, I have roughly guessed what did Raphael say. So, whether you say it or not, I have already expected it! But if you want to tell me, you can get a good performance, if not, I can understand you too! However, I will make things harder for you!¡± Rae knew what Marcel meant and she said hurriedly in an eager voice, ¡°Actually, there is really nothing! Raphael said that he appreciated me for trusting him and that we are the best of confidants!¡± ¡°Confidants?¡± Marcel thought about the words and smiled suddenly. ¡°I believe what he told you about this, but, is there anything else?¡± Biting the corner of her lips until it turned pale, Rae then spoke weakly, ¡°Nothing, what was said is all about the personal matters between him and me. We don¡¯t even mention those words during the interrogation again!¡± Marcel looked at her steadily. Yet, her death-like expression made his eyes dazzle like stars that made people suppress! ¡°Talking about personal matters? Rae, are you trying to fool me?¡± Rae was stunned while shaking her head with an expressionless face. ¡°I don¡¯t! Captain Hopkins, you don¡¯t bluff me either!¡± Marcel¡¯s eyes turned serious. ¡®What a friendship-oriented woman! She dared to lie for the sake of her childhood friend! She could give up her job for her friends! I really didn¡¯t know if this was a strength or a weakness of hers!¡¯ Rae was so embarrassed by his stare that she turned her face to meet theplex emotions in his eyes. Was it an illusion? Why did Captain Hopkins look at herself with suchplicated eyes? To be seen clearly, there were noplex emotions in his eyes but a pair of sharp and serious eyes that made others scared! ¡°Rae!¡± Marcel finally spoke with his low voice, ¡°If I didn¡¯t expect wrongly, Raphael must have confessed to you! Last night, he met his father at Joanna¡¯s residence at NY Vi!¡± She was startled again while still allowing herself to remain expressionless and didn¡¯t say anything. ¡°The reason he confessed to you is because he is afraid that you would leave him behind when the truth is revealed! Yet, both of you wouldn¡¯t even have to be friends! Now that he has confessed to you and gained your trust, you¡¯re already foolish enough that you almost be an aplice for him! What a treacherous businessman!¡± ¡°Raphael is not that kind of person!¡± Rae immediately spoke up for him! Marcel¡¯s eyes turned serious with his cold eyes now making him look even colder, like an emotionless judge who examined Rae. ¡°You have lied, Rae. I have given you a chance to think clearly before you tell me what Raphael had told you! You have held back and I hope that you would take care of the whole situation but you keep dwelling on your personal feelings which really makes me disappointed!¡± *** Rae didn¡¯t make any exnation, instead, she just pursed her lips and sitting there without speaking. Marcel raised his eyebrows slightly while silently gazing at the woman who looked incredibly calm in front of him. In the end, she didn¡¯t say anything. She just kept her head down as she didn¡¯t know how she had be this way! Raphael did not want her to say that and she could actually abandon her job for her friend! But she couldn¡¯t betray her friends! Especially Raphael who had treated her more intimately than siblings, more intensely than lovers and he has always treated her well, how could she betray him? Therefore, she could only remain silent. Marcel said again, ¡°Don¡¯t you have anything to say?¡± Rae knew that Marcel was still giving herself a chance, so she barely managed to steady her emotions and whispered, ¡°I have nothing much to say, Captain Hopkins!¡± Her death-defying expression was incredibly cute in Marcel¡¯s eyes. She really made him speechless! ¡°Alright then!¡± Marcel¡¯s tone was calm and he said in a deep voice, ¡°How about transferring you to the archives section?¡± Rae¡¯s eyes instantly widened as soon as she heard that. Her heart ached uncontrobly and her dark eyes were filled with an unconcealed shock. She then asked him with strong disbelief, ¡°Must I be transferred?¡± This was the job she loved! Apart from the fact that she had changed her identity to take over Rae to go and live with her family to investigate Leonard, the matter of hiding something from Marcel today was one of the two heartless things she had done in her life! She felt she was really a good person, yet, she was reluctant to be let go because of her concealment today. ¡°Rae, you are no longer suitable for the criminal investigation side. I think both of us understand Marcel said coldly, leaving no room for manoeuvre. Raeughed bitterly with her nails pierced into her hand inch by inch, but she couldn¡¯t feel the pain anymore, she just said with infinite sadness, ¡°If Captain Hopkins really wants to do that, I¡¯ll admit it!¡± Marcel was startled as he didn¡¯t expect such an oue with the wordsing out from her! He could see how much Rae loved this job, she was full of passion and dedicated, yet, she was rarely a good detective! But she was also a sensual woman! Marcel almost stood up when she said that. He tried desperately to control his emotions and did not speak for a long time. After a while, he suddenly said, ¡°There is another way that you don¡¯t need to be transferred to the archives section!¡± Rae immediately looked up and asked in an eager tone, ¡°What?¡± He stared into her eyes, looking into the deepest part of her eyes and said, ¡°y by my rules, be my woman!¡± She froze, suddenly biting her lip and not saying anything. Marcel was still staring at her, ¡°I know how much you love this job, so you can think about it!¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that I¡¯ll sue you?¡± Her voice was full of anger. Marcel shrugged, ¡°I am not afraid! You are not beautiful enough and with such excellent qualities that I have, leaders would only say that you are nderous! Don¡¯t you think so?¡± Rae bit her lips and tears appeared in her big eyes. She bit the corner of her lip so stubbornly that it bled and the tears rolled down uncontrobly. He was too much of a bully! Obviously he molested someone and he still said that someone else coveted his beauty, what a shameless man!¡± Marcel was silent, with his heroic eyebrows locked that he stared at her tear-stained face while pondering deeply. After a long time, he said in a very indecent tone, ¡°I¡¯ve never known what it is like to have a woman cried beautifully but now I have seen it! Rae, you are crying so beautifully! Don¡¯t stop and keep shedding your tears! Let me see what it is to be as beautiful as a fairy!¡± ¡°You¡­¡± She was so angry that her tears shed even more, she had never thought that her beloved man would be such a person, he was simply ying with her! She knew he was doing it purposely, but she couldn¡¯t stop her tears. She sniffled and tried to shrink those tears back, but she couldn¡¯t control them at all! She was so angry that she simply cried again! ¡°Tut, tut, tut¡­¡± Marcel sighed audibly while gazing at the woman sitting in the office sofa. Her stubbornly straight back like an upright pine that was strong enough to carry the strength to resist the ice and snow. Chapter 863 Bully Chapter 863 Bully Silently,passion stirred in his heart, and he suddenly had the urge to rub her into his body. But he didn''t do anything! He continued to irritate her, "Why are you crying? I''m not doing anything to you. If you cry and I don''t do something about it, the others will think I''m bullying you! In order to substantiate this usation, I''m going to molest you in the office!" Rae was instantly stunned, her tears froze and stagnated in her eyes. A teardrop rolled inside her big eyes for a long time before rolling down her face as she looked at Marcel, who stood up and walked over, in a daze. He was wearing a grey shirt today with a white trimmed cor and ck buttons. The shirt was figure ttering, wrapping around his sturdy body. His waist was tightly cinched by a ck belt that made him appear taller and set his figure off to advantage. His hair was short, but it made him look in good spirits; his angr, manly face was tinged with a touch of teasing and yfulness; his deep, dark pupils shone with a dazzling glow like the brightest stars of the night; his nose was as straight as a Greek sculpture, while his angr thin lips outlined the perfect curve. Rae stared at Marcel''s handsome face in shock. When he stopped in front of her, she suddenly held her breath, her heart pounded wildly and two shades of pink crept onto her cheeks. She immediately stood up and prepared to run away. But the moment she was ready to leave, he had grabbed her slender waist and hooked her entire body over¨C¨C Rae instantly knocked into his sturdy arms, and she was so shocked that she eximed, "Ah¨C¨C" Marcel''s hand suddenly covered her lips, stopping the sound she was about to let out. He put on an evil smile, as if he was sure she wouldn''t dare to speak up in the office. With his hand still covering her lips, he leaned closer to her and whispered, "Rae, you''re the most conflicted woman I''ve ever met. You usually act like you have a sense of justice, but at crunch time, you actually pull strings for yourself!" Rae struggled, but he confined her to his arms. Rae vaguely felt that he seemed to have an inexplicable hatred for her, and the grip on her waist was so strong that he seemed to want to break her waist. She wriggled ufortably and tried to break away from him, "Let go of me!" "Rae!" Marcel called out to her coldly and sneered, "Rae, a so-called prude like you who usually looks as decent as a spinster is actually a woman who is slutty, active and good at seducing men behind the scenes!" Suddenly, he pushed her down forcefully, pinning her to the couch and leaving no room for her to move. Rae fell backwards onto the couch after being pushed, and she stared in shock at Marcel''s face full of disgust. At this moment, Marcel was like a Satan from hell, his whole body radiating hostility. Tears gradually welled up in Rae''s bright eyes and she opened her mouth, but not a single word could come out. She was shivering with anger, when had she be that kind of woman? Marcel suddenly approached her lips, and his remarks were provocative. "Rae, I''ve never been unable to get what I want. When I tried to have a one-night stand with you before, you acted like a woman who would rather die than defend your chastity. So why are you so indulgent with Raphael? Is he able to meet your demands? Is he able to satisfy you? You think you''re a goody two-shoes?" Rae bit her lips tightly and Marcel''s words made her feel humiliated. At the same time, she also felt that Marcel sounded like a jealous man, like a husband whose wife had cheated on him, but she couldn''t ept his insult to her. Her delicate red lips turned miserably pale, her long eyshes stained with a thinyer of water mist, staring nkly at the man in front of her. How could she not let men feelpassion for her with such a vulnerable look? But Marcel was even more annoyed, was she acting pathetic? This wasn''t the way she just lied, her stubborn look was tougher and more strong-willed than a martyr! Now, she was acting like a goody two-shoes again! Marcel flew into a rage. Did she think he wouldn''t humiliate her if she cried like that? He wanted to upset her, and he looked forward to watching this beautiful woman suffer an emotional breakdown and disgrace! Marcel lowered his head and kissed Rae''s lips rudely. Rae was kissed and humiliated. She immediately fought back, but before she could open her mouth, he had already bitten her lips. "Ah¨C¨C" There was blood dripping down her lips and she felt the pain on her lips, which hurt so much that her scalp went numb. Finally, she stopped being silent and raised her hand to p Marcel across the face. "p¨C¨C" A crisp pping sound rang out in the office. Both of them froze. After pausing for a moment, Marcel confined her hands behind her back and lowered his head again, biting her lips fiercely. This kiss was so deep that it reached Rae''s throat and she couldn''t breathe. Marcel kept kissing Rae, with blood, with punishment. It wasn''t until Rae''s body softened from stiffness and stopped struggling that he released her violently. He curved the corners of his lips into a beautiful, evil curve. "Rae, I''m giving you onest chance. You should know what to do, or else, get out of the police station." Ouch, her mouth hurt so much! Rae looked at Marcel, who had a p mark on his face that she had just given him! She stood up, wiped the traces from the corner of her mouth, stared at him, and said coldly, "Marcel, I was wrong about you. You''ve gone too far in bullying people! You''re the one who doesn''t distinguish between public and private interests! You have no right to demand me! I don''t care if I get fired, I can still live after I leave the police station!" "It''s anyone''s guess!" Marcel wasn''t afraid of her threats at all, "I heard that your rtionship with the Baxters is strained, do you think you can be the heir to the Baxter family now? It seems that Leonard has already found another heir and will announce him the next day!" Rae was stunned instantly, had Leonard really found a new heir? Originally, Rae was the only child of the Baxter family, and Rae wondered why Leonard only had one daughter. When she returned to the Baxter family, Leonard had said that he wanted her to inherit the estate of the Baxter family, but Rae didn''t treat him well at that time. Maybe as time went on, Leonard was really disappointed and chose the heir again? But how did Marcel know about this? "You investigated me?" Rae questioned in a cold voice. "Yes!" Marcel answered bluntly. He touched his face, which was already swollen and had a clear p mark. It could be seen how hard Rae had pped him just now. This little woman actually dared to p him, it seemed that he really couldn''t let her go! "You''re despicable!" Rae couldn''t help but curse. "Humph!" Marcel smiled yfully, "I can be open and above board, but I can also be unscrupulous. Both of these go hand in hand to achieve some of my purposes! And you, aren''t you too?" As he said this, his eyes looked sharply at Rae, and the contempt in his eyes made Rae almost think he had discovered her identity! "Don''t be pretentious and think you''re noble when you do something viinous in the name of a gentlewoman! Rae, you''re nothing!" Marcel''s words were harsh. Rae''s face was on fire, and she just felt that what he said was wrong, but she couldn''t refute it! And how could she be innocent and wless? She lowered her head, turned around and left, not intending to say another word to Marcel. Behind her, Marcel''s deep male voice came into her ears. "Raphael is definitely not as saintly as you think, and he''s not an open and honest gentleman!" "But he''s definitely not a hypocrite like you!" Standing in the doorway with her back to Marcel, Rae said word by word, "I used to think that Marcel was the most serious and professional police officer in this world, but I never thought that you''re not qualified at all!!" "Used to think?" Marcel chewed on the words behind Rae. "I''m definitely a more professional cop than you are now. Rae, you''re a cop who can''t separate public from private, and you''ll never be a good cop! You can''t do anything well!" Was thebel he put on her going too far? Rae finally couldn''t tolerate it anymore and turned around, ring fiercely at Marcel and threatening, "Don''t think that you, as an outsidemander with a few connections, can decide my life arbitrarily like this. I''m not threatened by you, if you force me, I tell you, even a docile rabbit will bite when it''s anxious!" "You''re not a rabbit, you''re a wolf! The wolf that can''t be fed!" Marcel was defining her! Rae was shivering with anger again! N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. How could he be like this? He wasn''t Prince Charming; he was a devil! Marcel was a devil! Marcel enjoyed her out-of-control and disappointed look, and his mouth kept beaming with a smile at the corners. Suddenly, a wicked thought shed through his mind and he said, "And you''re a she-wolf! I look forward to taming you, a little she-wolf!" Rae''s body jerked for a moment. These words, surprisingly, were like a boulder smashing into her heart and resulting in a strange reaction! "Tell me what you''ve said with Raphael or I''ll tell the chief that you''ve concealed it privately. By then, you''ll be prosecuted!" This threat was definitely influential enough. In an instant, Rae was furious to the core, gritting her teeth and shivering. "Marcel!" Marcel suddenly burst out intoughter, "Uh! You''re pissed off. You look pretty cute when you''re angry!" Rae turned and left resolutely, mming the door of Marcel''s office heavily. In the room, Marcel''s smile froze instantly and turned into a frosty expression. Rae hid in the washroom, locked herself in and sobbed. After crying for a long time, sheposed herself and went back to the office. She didn''t do anything, didn''t leave the office, didn''t work, and just sat there in a daze! The whole afternoon, no one came to her, and she didn''t know how the case was progressing! By the end of the day, she bumped into Gustavo and asked him, "Gustavo, how is the case going?" Gustavo saw her eyes, which were red and swollen, so he frowned and said in concern, "Rae, did you cry?" Rae was a little embarrassed and immediately shook her head, "No, I have a problem with my eyes!" Gustavo looked at her, he was a forensic scientist and he could find evidence by dissecting a corpse, but he wasn''t going to expose Rae! He looked at her with aplicated look, and after a long time, he said, "Rae, did you offend our captain?" Rae opened her mouth wide at once, with confusion in her eyes, did Marcel talk to everyone? "Captain Hopkins don''t allow us to tell you the progress of the case! When I asked him why, he said that''s a disciplinary requirement, but what''s going on with you two?" Gustavo was puzzled. Rae understood something at once. Instead of rushing to take action against her, he had isted her. What a despicable hypocrite! "I got it!" Rae nodded and asked again, "Has Mathew been remanded custody?" Gustavo looked at her, "Rae, I''m sorry, I can''t tell you anything!" Rae froze for a moment as she looked into Gustavo''s eyes with aplicated look. Gustavo was very helpless, clenched his teeth and made up his mind to tell Rae, "Rae, Mathew¨C¨C" But at that moment, Marcel''s voice rang out from the door of the office and interrupted Gustavo. "Gustavo, you have a new assignment! Get back to work now!" Gustavo''s words stuck on the tip of his tongue, and he responded immediately when he came back to his senses. "I''ming, Captain!" Gustavo gave Rae an apologetic look and turned to leave. Rae turned her head to look at Marcel, who was looking at her with a chilling glint under her eyes. The air surrounding them seemed to freeze at this moment, and his eyes flickered with light, making them iprehensible. Fortunately, there was no one around and they were the only ones left in the spacious room. The atmosphere dropped to a freezing point. Marcel didn''t even approach her and just stared at her with his gloomy eyes, but her whole body trembled and she had felt his indifference. Nevertheless, she still kept her back straight. For a long time, he didn''t say anything. Rae bit her lips tightly and her face turned slightly pale. Then, she didn''t know where she got the courage to say, "What do you really want?" Marcel ignored the vignce and anger in her eyes, walked up to her and looked at her condescendingly. Rae bit her lips stubbornly with ayer of mist in her eyes. Marcel squinted at the tears in her eyes and sneered. "Are you scared? Aren''t you very bold? Why don''t you call Raphael to endue you with courage!" Rae closed her eyes weakly to keep her tears from falling, and she suddenly whispered, "Marcel, you shouldn''t be like this!" "Then what should I be?" He interrupted her gruffly. "You don''t look like amander now, but like a husband who caught his wife cheating on him. What exactly are you insulting me for? And also, Raphael? I''m not anyone of yours! You look like you''re jealous!" Rae plucked up the courage to say her real thoughts, she was ready to risk everything! Hearing these words, jealous? Marcel''s heart became unexpectedly irritable for no reason. The words he said were even more harsh and even with a sharp humiliation. "Don''t blow your own trumpet, do you think you''re a godlike beauty? How could I be jealous of you?" Rae put on a faint, bitter smile, "I thought you did, and you behaved like this!" A strange smile appeared on Marcel''s face as he looked into Rae''s eyes. "Oh, your smugness is funny! Well, but I don''t agree, I thought it''s possessive!" The corner of Rae''s mouth wore a miserable smile as she said the same thing, "What do you want?" Marcel''s eyes were cold as he gazed at her, "Be my live-in partner!" "That''s not possible!" "Ha!" Marcel coughed softly, his eyes filled with contempt and his throat seemed to be letting out a laugh. "Pretending to be a chaste woman again! Others don''t know your true nature, don''t I? You''re just ying hard to get, being two-timing!" Chapter 864 A Sex Pervert Chapter 864 A Sex Pervert Rae was trembling all over, "I don''t know what you are talking about, but I know what kind of a person I am! I have nothing to exin to you!" "Nothing to exin!" Marcel suddenly leaned over to her and to her ear, "I think you are really good at ying men''s feelings." Rae trembled again, her pain was even more now, she loved this man, and he said this kind of thing about her! But this wasn''t the most painful part, what was most painful was that would he be the person who would say something so evil? Had she judged him wrongly? This time, her phone suddenly rang. Rae buried her feelings, she lowered her head and turned sideways, then she passed by Marcel to get her phone, she looked at the phone and saw that it was Raphael''s private number, just a few moments ago when she called him, his assistant said that he was in a meeting, was it already finished? She picked up the call, and said, "Hello?" Marcel was behind her, she took her bag and went outside, talking why walking. Behind her, Marcel did not catch up with her. When she was downstairs, Rae asked Raphael, "How is Mr. Gill?" "He was secretly taken away, because of his identity, we didn''t want to do it officially!" Raphael said. Rae''s heart jumped, Raphael continued, "Rae, weren''t you investigating this case? Do you have any news?" Rae shook her head, thinking that Raphael couldn''t see it from the other side of the line, so she added, "I wasn''t on the case, I am free today." ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. When she said that, Raphael was quiet, after a long time he said, "Rae, did your boss mock you again? He must have asked you about what I told you, right?" "Don''t worry, I didn''t say anything!" Rae said. "Silly girl!" Raphael''s voice had a little spoiling in it, "Sorry about that!" "Don''t be so modest with me!" Rae said. The two of them chatted for a little longer, then Rae hung up, and got a call from Gustavo, she was very surprised, why would he call her? When she picked up his call, she knew that Gustavo wanted to tell her something, he was waiting at the office for her. She thought it was about the case, Gustavo was probably thinking that they used to be colleagues and didn''t want to keep it from her, so that was why he wanted to tell her in person! She hurried to the office, because people were already off work, by the time she arrived, Gustavo was there alone! She called out, "Gustavo!" Gustavo was looking through some files, when he saw hering, he said, "Rae, I almost got scared to death, Captain Hopkins was in the back, I got scared, but at least he didn''t say anything!" "What do you want to tell me?" Rae asked. "Joanna is pregnant, guess whose child it is!" Gustavo was very excited, his eyes lookedplicated. Rae sighed, then asked Gustavo, "Gustavo, since Hopkins already said I shouldn''t know, why do you still want to tell me?" "Because we are friends!" Gustavoughed, "I would never keep anything from you!" Rae was thankful, "Thank you, Gustavo, I actually want to know the result for this case, as soon as possible!" "The child is Raphael''s! Your teenage love!" Gustavo got to the case, through DNAb results, the child was Raphael''s! Raphael! This hit like thunder! Rae''s head was nk, within a moment, her face changed colors! "Is this true?" Rae was thinking if she could trust what Gustavo told her, Gustavo wouldn''t lie to her, if he wanted to date her, why would he lie to her? "Of course this is true, I checked it myself!" Gustavo said full of confidence, then he saw that Rae didn''t look so good, and remembered that Rae and Raphael were teenage lovers, he came to Rae often and their rtionship was not that simple, Gustavo thought that just because there was such a handsome person as Raphael, it was hard for him to have a chance with her. But now, Rae knew that Raphael and the dead Joanna had a child, she should know that her and Raphael wouldn''t have a future anymore. Thinking about that, Gustavo was jumping out of joy in his heart, it wasn''t very kind, but he was still happy. Rae didn''t know what Gustavo was thinking about, she suddenly remembered what Marcel said, Raphael was not a clean person! Her eyes turned dark, did Raphael really lie to her? At this time, Rae didn''t know who to trust anymore. Marcel used to be an idol for her, but he was so pretentious. And Raphael, how much better was he? "What about Mathew?" Rae asked in a lowered voice. "He was taken into custody!" This was the same that Raphael told her. Rae felt a little better in her heart, maybe Raphael had his own problems! If Joanna was really pregnant with Raphael''s child, didn''t Mathew have motive? Marcel already excluded that Raphael killed her, now Mathew was taken into custody, how far was the case now? Marcel said they would have results in three days, and now there were only two days left. "Rae, how did you mess up with Marcel?" Gustavo saw that Rae was quiet all this time, and asked her. Rae caught herself again, smiled, "I don''t even know!" Gustavo looked at her with aplicated expression, "Are you going to leave us?" Gustavo knew, she didn''t know if he guessed it or if Marcel told him, but she didn''t want to leave, she loved her job, maybe she didn''t do it well enough, but she wanted to do her best to be a good police officer! Rae spoke slowly, "No, I never thought about leaving!" "Captain Hopkins said you wanted to leave, go back and inherit your family business!" Gustavo stared at her with an expression that showed he firmly believed this, "Is that true?" So it was Marcel! Rae pressed her lips and didn''t speak, he was putting things on her, she was in his hands, and she didn''t even have a chance to say anything about it, she couldn''t do what she wanted, what should she say then? "Isn''t it true?" Gustavo lowered his voice. "Gustavo, stop asking" Rae shook her head. "Why should I not ask? I just wanna know, Rae, or did boss..." Gustavo was a very sensitive person, especially since Rae was a person he cared about, so he would watch her more closely. Rae quickly denied, "Nothing, Gustavo, stop making up stories!" Then she changed the subject again, "I have mentioned it before, I guess Hopkins knew about it, but I didn''t say that I was going to leave!" "Okay then, I thought you wanted to go!" Gustavo sighed in relieve. The two of them chatted for a while longer, then Rae left the office, when she went out of the building, it was already dawn, there weren''t that many busy cars anymore, so she went back by foot. Suddenly she didn''t know what to do anymore! Her identity, her dream, everything about her changed because of her identity. At this time, her phone rang, she got a message, it was an unknown number, it sent only an address, it was Orchid Hill in the suburbs. Rae knew that her father Kane was looking to meet her. She was a little surprised, the two of them barely had contact, they only met once a month, at a special ce, they always agreed on the ce of their next meeting already. If there was any ident, she would receive a message from an unknown number, it was in a secretnguage. And today, she received a message from an unknown number, it only sent her the address, and she knew it was her father, because there was an F at the end! First she made sure that nobody was following her, when she was sure, she got on the bus to Orchid Hill, she nned on getting into the district first before taking a taxi, because Orchid Hill was a little far, it would have been quite expensive. Rae had a good trip, but before she could find the address that her father sent her, she noticed someone was behind her. It was very suspicious, it seemed that person was following her! Rae stiffened, was he onto her? Rae felt the same as that evening back there, that time when Marcel appeared the first time! Rae wanted to turn into the yard that Kane sent her, but when she felt someone behind her, she changed her mind and kept on walking, because not a lot of people were living at Orchid Hill, so the more she kept walking, the less people there were, it was quiet around her. The sky was turning darker, and in the silence, that man was slowly getting closer to Rae, his eyes were staring at her full of lust that he didn''t even try to hide. He was just a vagrant from Orchid Hill, he was almost 50 and still single, on a normal day when he saw women from the vige, he would always daydream about them, but in the end he would only drool on the women in the magazines that he found. Today he was about to go home when he saw this woman get off the taxi, she had a good figure, it lit a fire, causing people not be able to forget. He couldn''t control his thoughts anymore, and started following her to this rarely visited ce, he was nning to take her! His hands were all dirty, with which he touched his dirty face, when he made sure that Rae went to a ce where nobody was, he took all his courage, the closest yard was maybe 300 meters away, any woman who came to this ce would be his prey. Rae walked quickly, she didn''t bring her gun, but she had a little knife that she always carried along to protect herself, in this moment, she grabbed it tightly in her hands, nning to use it if she needed to. She walked almost ten minutes, already a mile off from the address that Kane sent her, she couldn''t let him be found, so she could only keep walking away from there, but of course she was also trying to use the big roads. After a while, she was sure that the person who was following her was different from the last one, this time it was a sex pervert! When the man saw that she was trying to walk towards the big road, he got anxious, he walked faster and reached for Rae''s shoulder, just as he touched her shoulder, he suddenly trembled, and the ce where he felt pressure suddenly released with warmth. He shook for a while, fuck, he hadn''t had a woman for too long, with only one touch he made himself ejacte! This made his eyes even more obscene, more passionate. When that man touched her shoulder, Rae turned around immediately, she didn''t use her knife, she wouldn''t do that unless it was really necessary, in this moment, she saw that person, and it was really as she guessed, just a sex pervert! Chapter 865 Fracture Chapter 865 Fracture While breathing hurriedly, the man was panting with a slight moan... With her sharp eyes, Rae Baxter looked at the wretched figure who was standing in front of her. She said fiercely, ¡°What do you want to do?¡± ¡°Urgh...¡± Before the man spoke, he gasped and seemed to touch the crotch of his trousers. Rae felt disgusting until she almost vomited something out from her stomach. ¡°Help me, little girl. It has been a long time since I''ve had a woman!¡± In the man¡¯s voice, he expressed his ignited desire which had not faded just now. Meanwhile, the zip of his trousers had been opened. Under the moonlight, Rae was able to see the thing that he was pulling with. This made her almost vomit for the second time. ¡°Get lost!¡± Rae scolded, ¡°If not, don¡¯t me me for my rudeness! I am a police officer!¡± ¡°Ha ha...¡± The manughed, ¡°If so, I am the head of the police department!¡± Apparently, the old pervert did not believe in her. Rae was so frustrated so she raised her legs without any hesitation. Then, she kicked towards the man¡¯s private part with a rapid pace. She did not know the defending methods that she learned before were usable or not because she never practiced them in reality. ¡°Ah...¡± The man did not expect Rae would react in such a way so his private part was being kicked. With a loud shout like killing a pig, the man felt extremely painful until he bent his body and held the part that was almost broken with his hands. He could not bear from shouting, ¡°Bitch! I will kill you!¡± Suddenly, the man ran towards her rapidly. Rae held a dagger with her hand and moved towards him rapidly. However, she did not aware of her legs. She sprained her legs identally and her body fell onto the ground heavily. Meanwhile, the dagger was being thrown away. She felt extremely painful! Rae felt painful until she perspired cold sweat. Was her leg broken? She slightly moved her leg and it made her feel extremely painful. ¡°Ha ha!¡± The man overbore his pain andughed, ¡°Isn¡¯t it your retribution? It¡¯s indeed my luck!¡± Rae felt so painful until her face turned pale and her sweats were dropping down one by one from her face. Was she unfortunate today? At that moment, the man bent his body and walked towards Rae. With his hands, he touched Rae¡¯s legs again and Rae was going to kick him. But, he grabbed Rae forcefully then Rae felt even more painful after a twist. ¡°Stay still, don¡¯t move! If not, you will suffer!¡± The man¡¯s expression turned even more wretched and he looked at Rae indecently with his indifferent eyes. ¡°Get lost! If not, I will let you suffer more!¡± Facing the man¡¯s indecent eyes and uncovered desire, Rae frowned because she felt disgusting. Her tone became more indifferent and she expressed an indifferent as well as strict temperament subconsciously. ¡°After straining your legs, you are still so fierce. I love this type of woman and I have never tried before! Great, haven¡¯t you had sex with others?¡± The man¡¯s words were so rude and hepletely ignored Rae¡¯s threat. Rae repressed her pain and raised her another leg to kick towards him. Then, she struggled and rolled to the side with the inertia. This made her escape from the man. ¡°Bitch! You are unable to get rid of me!¡± The man sneered, ¡°Let me rest for a while and then I will let you experience the force of a man!¡± Rae was panicking on her inside and she tried to get up. But, due to the extreme pain, she could not make it. After being kicked by her, the man pounced on her and Rae was being locked under him out of a sudden. ¡°Ah...¡± Rae shouted, ¡°Let go of me! Help! Urgh...¡± The man covered her mouth with his dirty hand and she produced a sobbing sound. The man covered her mouth forcefully and said indecently, ¡°Don¡¯t yell! I will be gentle! Although you kicked me twice, it doesn¡¯t matter. I will let you be satisfied until you give mepliments!¡± After saying that, he pressed on her and his disgusting teeth which were never brushed were going to touch Rae¡¯s lips. Rae struggled forcefully and she ignored the pain in her leg to wrestle with the man. But, no matter how, she could not get rid of him and the man¡¯s mouth had reached her neck. Rae was shocked! Was this really the end of the day? If so, what was the meaning for her to be alive? She had not revenged! Perhaps she could not survive anymore! She fought fiercely in her mind but there were not any tears in her eyes even though she was completely desperate. She was still resisting and struggling under the disgust. She could not even defeat a man that had a bad intention on her. As a police officer, she wasted her job! While she was desperate, she thought of Marcel Hopkins¡¯s face. When she remembered his attitude towards her today, she could not bear to cry suddenly. She sobbed and called his name, ¡°Marcel...¡± When she said out his name, she felt that her body became light and heard a pig-killing howl. She opened her eyes abruptly and saw a familiar man, who just finished kicking, standing in front of her. Meanwhile, the pervert had been kicked away. He was Marcel! Even though it was in the dark, she could see him clearly. Under the moonlight, she looked at Marcel shockingly, whereas he was staring at her from a high position. Immediately, his voice pierced the silence in the dark. ¡°Do you treat me as a god during an emergency? How would you call my name!¡± Marcel said with sarcasm. But, when she heard his voice at that moment, Rae suddenly cried! ¡°Don¡¯t cry first! I will deal with him first!¡± At that moment, Marcel walked towards the old pervert. When the man heard a man¡¯s voice, he asked shockingly, ¡°You... When are you here?¡± Why did he not hear any sound? Rae also did not hear about it. He was almostpletely silent! Marcel held a police torchlight in his hand and he switched it on to shine at him. He looked around and saw his desire that was drooping outside his trousers. He sighed and said, ¡°Such a little thing! How dare you show it to others! If you don¡¯t feel embarrassed, I feel disgusted for you!¡± When Rae listened to Marcel''s words, she had a peace of mind because he was insulting the pervert at the moment. If it was a normal situation, she would not bother with his sarcasm. Anyway, he saved her! Meanwhile, she was shocked. Was he following her? Unexpectedly, he followed her and she did not realize. At that moment, Rae also did not know what had happened but she only heard Marcel yell, ¡°Stand there!¡± She only realized that the indecent man ran away! Marcel did not chase after the man! Rae shouted, ¡°Chase after him!¡± ¡°No need. Since I have seen his appearance, I will send someone to bring him to me tomorrow!¡± Marcel walked near Rae with a torchlight in his hand. He shined the ground and saw her exhausted look. He confirmed that she sprained her legs and he frowned. When Rae listened to Marcel¡¯s words, he did not worry that the old man would run away! It was because she saw him drawing a portrait. ¡°Can you walk?¡± Marcel asked. Rae repressed her pain and her face was pale with sweats on her forehead. The man¡¯s disgusting smell still remained on her body and it made her want to vomit! ¡°Why are you here?¡± Rae asked. Marcel did not answer the question but he asked, ¡°If I was not here, could you escape today?¡± Rae remained silent. It was true that her life would be over today if he was not there! She was extremely desperate until she wanted to die just now! ¡°Can you get up?¡± He asked. Rae also did not know because her leg was swollen! She tried to get up but in vain even though she struggled for a long time. Eventually, she gave up and raised her face to look at Marcel. His face was back to the moonlight and his eyes were dazzling. He saw that she was exhausted and could not even stand up. So, she squatted down in front of her and bent forward his body to grab her chin. He held her face and went close to her lips, ¡°Today, I have rescued you and how do you want to express your gratitude?¡± Rae was desperate originally but when she saw him rescuing her, her mind turned peace and firm. When she heard about his words, she could not bear from trembling. Her face was forced to look upwards and she looked into Marcel¡¯s silent but evil eyes. Rae chose to remain silent. She could feel that Marcel¡¯s tone was so gentle that her backbone felt piercingly cold. She was speechless and bit her lips forcefully. Her eyes were expressing a desperate shine. He looked at her exhausted and pale face attentively. She appeared to be beautiful and persistent. He nned to tease her again, ¡°Why do youe here yourself? Rae?¡± Rae was shocked and luckily, he had switched off his torchlight so he could not see his anxiety from her eyes. ¡°Who are you meeting with?¡± He asked. Rae bit her lips and did not answer his question. His cold hand touched her lips with his eyebrows frowned. His other hand also gently caressed her face. The situation was awkward to the extreme but Rae did not resist. However, Marcel was satisfied that she called his name when she was desperate. If not, he might be waiting for a while beforeing out. But when she shouted his name, he could not bear froming out! ¡°Rae, you are not obedient!¡± Marcel¡¯s tone was soft but poisonous. His indifferent eyes were shining coldly and he said with a steady tone, ¡°You better exin the reason that made you appear here. Why do you appear in such a deste ce?¡± Her body trembled and she kept perspiring cold sweats. ¡°I¡¯m in a bad mood so I came to visit my grandmother¡¯s sepulcher!¡± She did not know whether Kane Graham was on purpose because he considered meticulously about things so he was able to think of those small details. The ancestral tomb of the Baxter family was trulyN?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. located in Orchid Hill and Rae¡¯s grandparents were buried here too. If not, she really did not know how to answer Marcel who was incisive. Apparently, Marcel did not believe in her. ¡°Do youe to a wild and mountainous ce to visit a sepulcher at night?¡± Rae was speechless because her leg was extremely painful as if it was burning due to being broken. At that moment, Marcel checked on her injury. When his hand touched her leg, she shouted and her body trembled. It was painful! The external ankle of her leg was so painful to the extent that all her nerves were bing hurtful. ¡°Is it painful?¡± Marcel¡¯s tone could not help but became soft. ¡°Yes.¡± Rae was slightly embarrassed and said gently, ¡°It was still fine...Urgh...¡± Before she finished her sentence, she was so painful until she took a deep breath. ¡°Stubborn!¡± Marcel¡¯s voice became deep as if he was condemning her but there was not any sarcasm or gloom like usual. It might be because he saw that she was injured so he did not bother about it. Rae¡¯s feeling wasplicated because she fell down identally and he saw her exhausted look. In addition, today¡¯s experience could be said as the most insulted day throughout her lifetime. When she thought that she was almost being... Rae¡¯s nose started to be sore without knowing the reason. ¡°It¡¯s painful until I want to cry!¡± Rae threw caution to the wind because she felt weak after being injured. Since she was a woman, she would feel ufortable and wronged naturally. But, she felt even more upset because he insulted her in such a way today and then he rescued her. She had loved him for five years and her feelings in her heart were totallyplicated! Marcel switched on the torchlight to check on her ankle and he just noticed that there was a long wound on her calf. The fresh blood which was red was oozing out and following her calf to flow. It was bloody and scary. But, the most scary thing was that her left external ankle was swollen as big as size of bun which was big and thick. Her skin had turned purple. Chapter 866 Taking Her Home Chapter 866 Taking Her Home Rae was trembling all over, she bit her teeth tightly, and didn¡¯t allow herself to cry out loud, the moist was in her eyes, and her eyes were red as well, but she didn¡¯t cry, she didn¡¯t look at Marcel either, had her head lowered and looked determined, and this made Marcel sigh. He took a tissue from his pocket and carefully tied it on her wound, then he bend over and without waiting for her reaction, he carried her in his arms. ¡°Ah!¡± Rae screamed. Her face touched with Marcel¡¯s neck, his Adams apple was visibly sexy, it looked like it moved a little, which left Rae silent. ¡°Don¡¯t move, if you fall down I won¡¯t take the responsibility!¡± Marcel warned her in a low voice. ¡°I can walk by myself!¡± Rae was still shouting, she couldn¡¯t handle such closeness after he put so much shame on her. ¡°Rae, if you are hurting, just cry!¡± Marcel said in a soft voice. N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. His movements were forcing and strong, he held her tight, and she didn¡¯t have a chance to get herself free. This sentence that he said, was filled with care, and it made her soften, she felt wronged, her emotions were blinding her, the tears finally started falling like a waterfall. Theynded on Marcel¡¯s shoulder, so hot, they made his shirt wet and spread on his skin. Marcel subconsciously showed a smile on his face, so a girl was still a girl, if she felt wronged she would cry. Today she must have gotten scared, or he really shamed her too much! But, she didn¡¯t seem to take it personally! This was what surprised Marcel. Rae was crying, sobbing, but she didn¡¯t make any sound, she was just sobbing, crying silently, which looked so pitiful. The pain on her foot didn¡¯t evene close to the pain she felt in her heart, no matter how bad it got, in her heart she felt the unknowing about her future, the desperation, and so many emotions that she couldn¡¯t get out. Now she cried even more. She didn¡¯t care about anything else, just allowed her tears to fall down one by one, which soaked Marcel¡¯s shirt wet. Her tears mixed with her runny nose, which allnded on Marcel. She didn¡¯t care about his freakishly cleanness, or him being her idol, or even her boss. She just wanted to cry it all out. No matter how he was going to treat her the next day, she didn¡¯t care anymore, all she wanted was to clean her eyes and nose on this pretentious Marcel. ¡°Stop crying, we are going to the hospital!¡± Marcel said in a deep voice, it sounded so helpless. He wanted her to cry, but he didn¡¯t expect her to really do it, he was very much afraid of women¡¯s tears, when they did that, they were so pitiful, and they caused his soft side toe out. Rae acted as if she didn¡¯t hear him and kept crying. ¡°I said stop crying!¡± Marcel didn¡¯t like women crying like that, as if they were crying over someone dead, he wasn¡¯t dead yet, being with a women that was crying like crazy was worse than being spit on. Rae just kept crying loudly, she didn¡¯t care about her father Kane anymore, she couldn¡¯t allow anyone to know the rtionship between her and Kane. Marcel saw that Rae was crying even fiercely now, and stoppedforting her. He was afraid that he was just making it even worse, so he shut up and kept quiet. Only that he was holding her tighter now, she looked quite skinny on a normal day, but now that he held her in his arms, she seemed even lighter than he thought. She really was a woman, her temper was horrible, but her body was so weak. When they arrived at the hospital, Marcel took her to the emergency room, a lot of people were looking at them, a tall man holding a weak beauty, it looked so attractive, so beautiful, and plus the woman was hurt, which made them wonder what happened to her. Because they were in the emergency room, so they were quickly sent to take an X-Ray, when the results came back, Rae¡¯s wound was already taken care of, her face looked so pale, her eyes were red, and hershes were still trembling, it was too painful! Marcel heard what the doctor was saying, ¡°Her left ankle is fractured!¡± When Marcel heard that he paused, then he took over the picture, but didn¡¯t see any fracture on it, then he raised his brow and asked, ¡°Why don¡¯t I see it?¡± The doctorughed, ¡°If we are precise, it is a hair fracture, and it is included in fractures, on the picture you can only see a tiny line, if you don¡¯t look carefully, you won¡¯t be able to see it. You can zoom in on theputer, and there you will clearly see that it is one!¡± As he said so, the doctor opened the picture on hisputer to show Marcel, and there it was, he could clearly see the line of the fracture. Marcel frowned even more! The doctorforted him, ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry, your girlfriend will be alright soon, a hairfracture only needs to be bandaged for two weeks!¡± Rae didn¡¯t correct the doctor. Rae was on the side and didn¡¯t think about that either, she was shocked, a bandage for two weeks, would she still be able to move? ¡°Doc, can we maybe leave out the bandage?¡± Rae asked. The doctor thought for a while, ¡°Sure, but maybe there will be after effects!¡± Rae hesitated. Marcel said, ¡°Use the bandage!¡± ¡°I haven¡¯t even decided yet!¡± Rae added quickly. ¡°I am saying to take it!¡± Marcel already decided with the doctor. Rae pointed to the wound on her leg and asked, ¡°What about the wound? You can¡¯t put a bandage on the wound right?¡± In the end, Rae didn¡¯t get it, and Marcel carried her out of the hospital again. On the way back, she was probably too tired and in too much pain, after her emotions calmed down a bit, she fell asleep in the car. Marcel drove the car to the district where he lived, and parked downstairs, then he turned to look at her, she looked so gentle in her sleep, a totally different person than the one that was so determined before, this woman was sometimes showing off her skills, sometimes so stubborn that he got furious, sometimes she was so helpless that he pitied her. She was 25 years old, she hadn¡¯t learned yet how to live in between, she couldn¡¯t endure to much yet, her family revenge wasn¡¯t taken yet, her identity had been changed, so that she had no future, she even frowned in her sleep. Marcel thought back to those words they said in the office, they were so direct and so rude, the way she reacted was what he expected, if she didn¡¯t fight back, he wouldn¡¯t have been interested anymore! Now that he was looking at her hurt, he had a sense ofpassion. Rae was in her dreams, but felt a light touch, it wasn¡¯t warm but neither cold, it was just right, so that she could keep calm, and feel deeper into sleep. Marcel hesitated for a little, then he got out, and bent over to carry her to his house. Nobody knew what he was thinking about on the way! Rae opened her eyes and noticed that she was sleeping on a couch that wasn¡¯t hers, it seemed unknown, but yet familiar, then she caught herself again, and suddenly stunned, then she fell on the floor, and ripped on the wound and her fracture, suddenly she was in so much pain that she bit her teeth, ¡°Ah!¡± This was Marcel¡¯s home, why was she here in Marcel¡¯s home? Rae turned around to look, and what she saw almost scared her to death! She saw how Marcel was there half naked, wearing a pair of boxers, she saw his sexy abs that were so visible! ¡°You, you!¡± Rae could only say that, then she turned around, ¡°Why am I here in your house?¡± ¡°Why do you think?¡± He didn¡¯t seem like he was going to put on more clothes, and only asked her in return. Rae remembered that she was too tired and fell asleep, but, that should not be the reason for him to take her to his own home! ¡°I need to get back!¡± She tried to get up, but then she hurt herself again, ¡°Ah!¡± ¡°If I was you, I wouldn¡¯t be walking today!¡± He still said calmly, ¡°If you try it you will only fall!¡± She didn¡¯t want to show off, but, if she didn¡¯t, then she would be sleeping with him in the same room tonight, and she couldn¡¯t wash either, she couldn¡¯t even go to the toilet! And the way Marcel was looking at her now, why did he look like someone who was hungrily looking at his prey? As if she was his food, that he had his eyes on for a really long time. If she moved, Marcel would throw himself on her, he would tear her apart and swallow her without leaving a hair! His eyes were shing, but he didn¡¯t speak again, he was just standing there silently, so confident and arrogant, with his hot figure and the sexy abs... Rae lowered her head, ¡°Can¡¯t you wear something?¡± Who knew that Marcel said to her in return, ¡°I feel hot!¡± Rae was speechless, ¡°Why don¡¯t you run aroundpletely naked then?¡± ¡°If you weren¡¯t here, I would have done that, but now that you are here, this is already the best I can do!¡± What he meant was, if it wasn¡¯t for Rae, he would havee out of the showerpletely naked! Now, he wore a pair of boxers because of her, what else did she expect from him? He was at his own house but couldn¡¯t do what he wanted, what kind of world was this?¡± ¡°If you act like this, then I will have to show off my abilities!¡± Rae said and wanted to get up, if she didn¡¯t leave, she had no idea what might happen today! If it wasn¡¯t him jumping on her, she might jump on him, she wouldn¡¯t care about any consequences, she would want to sleep with him first! Of course there was also a third possibility, that was they would argue, and do nothing, since she was injured! Marcel wouldn¡¯t be like that right? She decided to trust him one more time! ¡°What? I am not even scared, what are you scared of?¡± Rae didn¡¯t understand what he meant. Marcel exined to her, ¡°Such an amazing man as me isn¡¯t even afraid of you jumping on me, what are you afraid of?¡± He had more meanings in his words, Rae wasn¡¯t as good looking as him, he wasn¡¯t afraid of sacrificing himself, what was she afraid of? She wouldn¡¯t lose anything! Rae knew what he meant, she had seen him shameless before, since he wanted to show his body, then she would look closely, if it would hurt her, then she would take care of itter on! If she didn¡¯t look at him, she would regret itter on! ¡°Since that is the case, then I won¡¯t hesitate!¡± Rae sat down on the ground, turned her face and stared, but her face still blushed. When Marcel saw her like that, he had to blink his eyes devilish, a light shed in his eyes, he looked at her, and that kind of eyes made Rae¡¯s heart fasten. She didn¡¯t even know where she might end up, why bother about losing face. But, she couldn¡¯t do that! While Marcel was being so shameless, she wanted to throw herself on him and tell him that she wanted to sleep with him, since she wouldn¡¯t lose anything anyways, if she didn¡¯t take him, that was when she would lose something. But, she was still rational, and her face was still there. Whenever that wasn¡¯t there anymore, it would be easier for her. Marcel looked as if he guessed her thoughts, his humphed devilish, and pulled Rae back from her thoughts, ¡°Rae, you look like you are going to eat me alive!¡± ¡°Whatever!¡± Rae didn¡¯t want to exin. She was so badly hurt, she had blood stains all over, she seemed so dirty, she thought no matter how horny Marcel was, he wouldn¡¯t want to take it out on an injured person, even if he did, she wouldn¡¯t lose anything, like what he had said before, she would gain! Chapter 867 Urgent Urination Chapter 867 Urgent Urination In that case, she wouldn¡¯t care anymore! She was lying face-down on the sofa and trying to stand up, Marcel was not in a hurry to help her up. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Rae was not speaking, she was still struggling hard to get up. She was so embarrassed today. The situations that she faced was really outrageous. She had no ideas whether her father was still waiting for her at the ce, Orchid Hill now. It seemed that she couldn¡¯t meet him anymore recently! She must go to the toilet now. ¡°Hey, what do you want? Rae, do you still want your leg?¡± Marcel reminded Rae when he saw that she was still moving. ¡°I am bursting!¡± Rae couldn¡¯t repress it anymore and then she just roared loudly at him. ¡°Wow, you are having such a bad temper. So how? You are bing more courageous because you had encountered a pervert tonight? You are getting more irritable now!¡± Rae turned back and red at him. Few hours had passed and she didn¡¯t go to the toilet for a long time. She was not a robot. Was it wrong to solve her emergency of urination? ¡°You don¡¯t need to re at me. I am just showing my kindness!¡± While Marcel was talking to her, he walked to her and bent over as if he was going to carry her. Rae struggled in his arm subconsciously. ¡°Oh My! I thought you are a timid woman, you dare to re at me but dare not to let me carry you?¡± He was raising his eyebrows and not caring of her. He just went over and carried her up by himself. His movement was gentle and careful as he was not touching her legs. He carried her in his arms and walked to the toilet. Rae was staying close to his smooth chest. His delicate and firm skin was burly which showed the power of a man. His powerful chest muscles were affecting Rae¡¯s mood and making some riffles in her heart. Since Marcel just took his shower, his whole body was still cold. However, Rae felt that the temperature was increasing of a sudden. His whole body was hot when she was carried by him. She didn¡¯t take a look at Marcel and she was a little scared as the situation of them now was quiet embarrassing. Just at the moment, Marcel stayed close to Rae¡¯s face purposely. His face was showing an evil look of expectation, ¡°You, dare not to look at me!¡± There was a trace of embarrassment on Rae¡¯s face. She raised her head and looked into Marcel¡¯s eyes. By the time that their eyesight intersected, she could see through the fire of desire that was lit up gradually in his eyes. It was so intense and so evil with power. She was frightened and she was almost going to avoid his gaze. Marcel kissed her forehead with his face and murmured, ¡°See, you are afraid of me!¡± ¡°I am sorry, Captain but I am going to wet my pant if you continue to go slow.¡± She actually didn¡¯t want to say such vulgar words. However, it seemed that his bad intention might not be stopped if she was not doing so to the hypocrite. ¡°Please go ahead, don¡¯t have to be shy!¡± He spoke with a smiling face, ¡°I haven¡¯t seen an adult female pee her pants. Thank you so much for turning my dream true!¡± ¡°Pooh!¡± Rae was showing her impatience in her heart. ¡°I am sorry, I couldn¡¯t pee in front of you. Please hurry up and bring me to the toilet. I am saying thank you in advance.¡± ¡°It sounds like you are gritting?¡± Marcel¡¯s hands that were carrying her slightly applied some force. The total distance between the living room and the bedroom was just a few steps over but he was walking even slower than marching on a long journey. ¡°I am bursting, it was impossible for me to not doing it!¡± Rae answered his question in a serious manner. There was a trace of anxiety appealing in her eyes. ¡°Okay, I am taking you there first!¡± Marcel was frowning and then he carried her tightly and walked a few steps. Finally, they entered the toilet. There was a bathroom in it. Marcel put her on the toilet bowl. Then, he squatted down and was not in a hurry to leave there. ¡°You, what do you want to do? ¡° Rae shouted in fright. ¡°Help you to take off your pants!¡± He said. ¡°I can do it by myself!¡± Rae had never thought that Marcel would say that and he was stretching his hands to her. ¡°Your leg was injured!¡± ¡°The wound is on my legs and not my hands. I can used my hands to take off my pants and not my legs!¡± Rae felt that she was just too easy to be shy, her face was even flushing when she was speaking. She could felt the heat on her face. Marcel was not in a hurry to leave, he even exined patiently for her, ¡°Although your hand is not injured, you are a patient! You are even having difficulties on walking and standing up now! I think you will need my help! Also, we are going to sleep together in the futureter. I am going to take a look now as preview!¡± Rae was taken aback by his words and she stood up in an instant. Then, she was screaming in pain, ¡°Ouch! It hurts!¡± ¡°Who asked you to be so stubborn? I am just helping you to take off your shirt ant I am not the one going in. What are you afraid of?¡± ¡°You, How can you be so vulgar? How can you be so impudent?¡± Rae was holding the water closet to support her standing. She red angrily at Marcel. He was really too shameless! ¡°Oh, you actually like gentleman!¡± Marcel gave an understanding face and said, ¡°Wait for it, I will have something elegant for you next time!¡± ¡°Get out!¡± Rae was shouting at him, ¡°Faster, get out of here!¡± ¡°Why are you asking me to get out? I didn¡¯t get in at all?¡± Rae was yelling with her blushing face, ¡°I really want to pee now! I don¡¯t have much time to be wasted here with you!¡± ¡°Up to you!¡± Marcel spread his hands. He was not urgent for urination. Who was going to care about her? Even if he was urgent for urination, he could also pee in front of her. He would not worry about it. ¡°But I can¡¯t pee in front of you!¡± She was going to pee. However, there was a man, her boss who had just quarreled with her standing next to her. How could she just pee under that embarrassed situation? ¡°I think you just don¡¯t want to pee!¡± ¡°I am not in the mood to dawdle here with you. Marcel Hopkins, please be quick and leave the toilet now.¡± ¡°Please be clear, Rae, this is my home and not yours. You are so confident in ordering me, where did you gain your courage?¡± ¡°My dder!¡± She said vulgarly. ¡°Alright!¡± Marcel was nodding and then he nodded again, ¡°So if it happened to be like that, I will let go of you for this time!¡± By then, he smiled evilly and walked out of the toilet. After Marcel left there, Rae hobbled with her leg. She endured with the severe pain and went to close the door of the toilet. He was such a shameless man. He even didn¡¯t close the door when leaving. While he was walking out, he said, ¡°There was a bathrobe in it, you can also clean yourself up here. You are so dirty! Take a look of yourself in the mirror, look at the hickey on your neck. It was so disgusting! No one had the idea that it had been how long that the old pervert didn¡¯t brush his teeth! I just want to punch him when I saw his big yellow teeth!¡± Listening to Marcel¡¯s words that came from the outside of the bathroom, she felt disgusted. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Later on, she walked to the mirror with her leg and looked into it. She was shocked instantly to see the woman in the mirror! Who was the one over there? The woman¡¯s hair in the mirror looked very messy. Her face was considered clean and pretty but there was a hickey on her neck. Her shirt was torn and it left only a button on it. There left a lot of oily dirt around her neck and her shirt was stained with mud. She felt so disgusted when looking at it. She wondered how did Marcel said all that flirting words to her who was in such condition! She couldn¡¯t bear with it anymore. If she was not going to bath now, even she couldn¡¯t face herself who was looking like that, to say nothing of Marcel! She entered the bathroom. The floor was wet as Marcel took his shower just now. He was not using the bathtub and she couldn¡¯t use it now too due to her injured leg. She could only take a shower with the hand shower. Other than that, she had to take it down by herself and avoided her wounds while showering. Rae hesitated for a while and then she decided to wash all the parts of her body. She would put some ointment on her wounds aftering out! Just as she had taken off all her clothes and was showering, the door of the bathroom was opened suddenly! She screamed in shock and covered herself. She was panicked and her face turned pale instantly, ¡°Oh my god! How did you get in?¡± She had locked the door! Rae was standing at the door and leaning against the casement door, ¡°I have the key! Wow¡­ Rae, you have a good body shape. Is it 75 C?¡± Rae was so shocked that all her fine hair stood up. She couldn¡¯t thickened her skin and she was in the weak position. When she looked at him who was like a hunter staring at her calmly, she was so angry and annoyed. In the end, she could do nothing at all but just covering herself with her hands. However, even though she was bending over, she didn¡¯t manage to cover the lower part of her body when covering the upper part of her body. At that particr moment, she was in the embarrassment of staying naked in front of him. At that particr moment, she was defeated even she was not speaking. At that particr moment, she decided to care of nothing when she discovered that she couldn¡¯t manage to cover herself. She put her hands down suddenly and decided to give up on covering herself. Then, she was taking her shower in front of him. At that time, Marcel was the one who was astonished! He didn¡¯t expect that Rae who was driven crazy could just shower in front of him without caring much. But she was really pretty. Her skin was so smooth and resilient which just looked like the white jade. Her facial features were also very delicate. He seemed to experience something different whenever he stared at her. Sometimes, he felt that she was dignified. Sometimes, he felt that she was flirtatious. Sometimes, she was gentle and refined. Sometimes, she would also turn irritable. There was also the time that she was desperately wild¡­ ¡°Uh!¡± It seemed that Marcel¡¯s apple Adam had taken a roll. He was moaning softly, ¡°See, I know that you are so wild!¡± Rae had scolded him for thousands times in her heart. Her face was flushing and yet she still didn¡¯t want to admit that she was defeated. Thus, she just kept silent. Marcel was getting bored when he mentioned that Rae was not saying a word, ¡°I have seen what I should. You are pretty! Inspection is over! I will wait for the trial! Clean yourself up, I am going to try out later on!¡± Rae continued to ignore him. Marcel was rubbing his nose and got out of the washroom. Finally, Rae supported her body and stood straight with the help of the wall when she was the only one in the washroom. She took a long sigh. Damn bastard! How could he be like that?! When Rae finished showering and came out with the bathrobe, Marcel had already changed his clothes and sitting on the sofa in his casual wear. He was smiling yfully and staring at Rae who was standing by the door helplessly. ¡°Wow! You are more coquettish when you are wearing the bathrobe. You are now even sexier than you are naked!¡± Rae was speechless and she just wanted to roll her eyes. ¡°Lend me your clothes!¡± Rae was not speaking politely to him anymore. She just ignored his words and limped to his bedroom. Marcel saw that her leg was bleeding and it was swollen like a steamed bun. He frowned and stood up, walking towards Rae. Rae was startled. She pretended to be calm. By the time, Marcel had already standing at her front. Without saying a word, he carried her up and went to the washroom. Rae was not speaking while she was carried in Marcel¡¯s arm. She ced her hand around his neck and it could be considered as she was nearly hugging him. She lowered her head, thinking sullenly. If he dared to take advantage on her, she would definitely kill him by strangling him. However, Marcel didn¡¯t say a word on the way. He just brought her in his bedroom and put her on his big bed. He had found out suitable clothes for her and put them on the bed. He ced her on the bed and acted like a gentleman out of the blue, ¡°You can change your clothes here. These are all new clothes. Roll it up if it is too big for you. I wille back to you in 10 minutes to apply some medicine for you.¡± After saying that, he walked out and closed the door for Rae like a considerate gentleman before she had her mind back. Rae was totally frozen. What was he doing? He wanted to show that he was a gentleman? Or he was pretending to be a gentleman? She had no idea how to define Marcel. Anyway, since she had already be in such situation. Thus, she just had to settle down peacefully there! She took a look at the clothes on the bed. There was a linen T-shirts, linen pajamas pants and cotton boxer shorts. Rae¡¯s clothes were all stained and she really didn¡¯t want to wear the clothes that was touched by the pervert repeatedly. It was too disgusting! Chapter 868 Future Son-in-law Chapter 868 Future Son-inw Right now, she could only change into Marcel¡¯s clothes, and then find a way to get him to buy some clothes for her to wear! Rae sat on Marcel''s bed and looked around for a bit. She noticed that his bedroom was very simple. His bed was so big that it took up half the space of the entire room. He also had a cab which was fixed into the wall! There was also a tablemp on one side of the bedside cab. His room was filled with some simple decorative items and some man''s supplies. As she sat on the clean white sheets, she could feel what a clean freak Marcel really was! She was thinking as she was sitting on this bed, would he change the sheets tomorrow, or even change the bed! After changing her clothes with great difficulty, Rae was already covered in sweat, it hurt too much! She did not know when the injury on her foot would heal. Moreover, father should still want to talk about the matter of the Baxter family with her. He wanted her to infuriate Leonard, but how could she have the heart to do it? At that moment, the bedroom door was knocked a few times. Rae was stunned, why was Marcel being so polite again? He who dared to rush into the washroom was actually being polite towards her, he even knocked on the door! ¡°I''ming in, Rae!" As he was still talking, once the door was pushed open, he held Rae¡¯s phone in his hand and handed it over, ¡°Someone called you twice!¡± Rae was startled and her face became pale. The one calling could not be her father, could it? She hesitantly reached out to take it and said thank you. ¡°Your face became so pale, it''s not a phone call from your lover, is it?¡± Marcel teased as he handed it over. Rae''s heart became even more frightened. She took it and nced at the phone, the number disyed on it was an unfamiliar number, she did not know who it was, was it her father? The probability of it was very low, he hardly ever called her in these past five years. He normally just messaged her, and the messages were normally very short. Marcel did not intend to leave her, He looked at Rae who dared not to call back. He then frowned and asked, ¡°Did I really guess the caller correctly?¡± N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. ¡°No!¡± Rae denied as she was still hesitating to call back. She was afraid of revealing the truth. She hesitated when the phone rang again. She let it vibrate several times, but she still did not answer it. ¡°You don¡¯t have the guts to answer it? I''ll help you!¡± Marcel replied while he snatched back the phone. The cell was already picked up. Rae wanted to snatch the phone back, but she was grabbed by Marcel with one hand. He raised the phone up high, ¡°Hello! Who is this?¡± As she did not know what did the caller from the other side of the phone said, Rae was getting anxious, ¡°Give me the phone!¡± Marcel shrugged his shoulders and said into the phone, ¡°Hello, this is Rae''s phone, who is this?¡± Marcel had put the phone on the loudspeaker in order for Rae to be able to listen. Then, Rae heard the voice of Minnie Cole, the mistress of the Baxter family,ing from the phone. Minnie was Rae''s mother, she was already middle-aged but she still looked charming, even her voice sounded so gentle. ¡°Oh! Hello, I''m Rae''s mother. Who are you, young man?¡± Marcel was shocked. He did not expect this unidentified number to be from Rae¡¯s mother. He could not believe why Rae''s mother was calling her from an unidentified number. He looked at Rae suspiciously, and Rae started frowning as soon as she heard Minnie''s voice. Her mood also became depressed almost immediately. In fact, she did not know how to get along with Minnie. Every time she got furious, started throwing things and was angry with her parent when she was still at the Baxter family¡¯s house, Minnie always said that everything will be fine with a smile. Her mother knew that she was in a bad mood. Her mother also thought that being mad at others rather than being mad at themselves was wrong! So much so that inter years, Rae was embarrassed of all the wrongdoing she did when she was at the Baxter¡¯s family house that she decided to move out! There was a high chance that Kane finally knew that she had moved out and now he wanted her to admit her wrongdoings! Tonight, she could not rx after receiving a message from her father and a call from Minnie. ¡°I am...¡± Marcel nced at Rae and deliberately trailed his voice for a long tone. Rae got nervous all of a sudden. Minnie and Leonard both wanted her to find a boyfriend quickly, or else they would introduce her to someone. Moreover, they had been postponing this for a very long time! Minnie must be very happy that the receiver of this caller was a man. Seeing that Marcel stopped talking in mid-sentence, Rae became even more nervous. Her hand had already grabbed hispel. When Marcel saw her tiny hand pulling hispel, he suddenly said into the phone, ¡°Auntie, hello! I''m Rae''s boyfriend!¡± ¡°Ah!¡± As expected, Minnie''s surprised voice came from the other side, ¡°Hello, future son-inw, what''s your name? How do you know my daughter? What does your family do? When are you nning to get married? Oh, or do you have any ns to get married?¡± Marcel did not expect Rae''s mother to ask so many questions in a row, he was dumbfounded by the questions asked by her! When Rae heard what Marcel had said, she got mad immediately. She instantly clenched her hand which was gripping on hisbel into a fist and gave him a punch on his waist. ¡°Ah...¡± Marcel shouted as he was not prepared for that moment. Rae stared in dismay. Minnie asked over the phone, ¡°Huh? What''s wrong? Did something happened?¡± ¡°Auntie, Minnie sneaked up on me!¡± Marcel answered truthfully. ¡°What about Rae?¡± Minnie asked again, ¡°What are you guys doing? You said she sneaked up on you, young man, but you have not told me what your name is?¡± Marcel did not intend to say his name, he held the phone and looked at Rae. Rae was already lying on the bed, and Marcel alsoid down and said into the phone, ¡°Rae is lying next to me! Auntie, I''ll pass the phone to Rae!¡± After saying that, he gave the phone to Rae. As soon as Rae heard what Marcel had said, she knew that Minnie would misunderstand. This man deliberately told her in this way, what would Minnie think of it? She could not prove her innocent anymore! Marcel really pissed her off! Rae took the phone but she still did not address her as her mother. Instead, she immediately asked in a soft tone, ¡°Why did you call me?¡± Minnie seemed not to be affected by her cold mood at all and kept smiling, ¡°Rae, you got yourself a boyfriend, huh? When will you bring it back for me and your father to have a look?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t have a boyfriend. I already told you guys, I''m not getting married or having a boyfriend in this lifetime. Please don''t ask me this again in the future!¡± She was just an impersonator of the real Rae. Back then, she only had Marcel in her heart. She knew that she could not go back to her old life so she decided to be alone forever. Now that she has seen how shameless Marcel was, she was even more disheartened! The most important thing right now was her identity! Thinking of this, she lowered her head and became emotionally gloomy. ¡°Rae, don''t me mother for nagging at you. However, girls should shun evil influence. You already slept with this man. So, please remember to use contraception! Mother won¡¯t rush you in getting married. However, how can a girl not get married?¡± Minnie said in a soft tone. Rae still replied in an indifferent tone, ¡°Can you stop minding my business, I¡¯ll sleep with whoever I want!¡± Marcel rolled over and pressed against Rae. Rae was startled. As she met up with his eyes, she noticed that his eyes were very deep and gave off a dangerous feeling. Rae looked at Marcel and said into the phone, ¡°Don''t disturb me today, I don''t want to talk!¡± After saying that, she hung up the phone. At that moment, Marcel frowned and asked, ¡°I didn''t expect you to be so unfilial, talking to your mother so rebelliously, Rae, I knew you weren''t an obedient child!¡± Rae coldly snorted, ¡°Captain Hopkins doesn''t need to know what kind of person I am! Just like you''re a hypocrite but it has nothing to do with me either!¡± ¡°Fine! I don''t care about your private matters. How about we discuss it now, the issue of you sleeping with a man?¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Rae stared in shock at the man lying beside her. ¡°I will sleep with you, or you can be the one to sleep with me!¡± Marcel¡¯s long arm grabbed onto and tightened around Rae''s slender waist, and his deep voice gave off a feeling of dominance, Rae frowned, helplessness could be heard from her voice, ¡°Marcel, you should stop teasing me, your personality kept changing and I could not figure which one is the real you. Do you suffer from split personality disorder?¡± ¡°Why don''t you call me Captain Hopkins anymore?¡± ¡°This is because everything you are doing now is no longer the things a superior of mine should do!¡± ¡°How should I behave?¡± Marcel tightened his hand as he gripped on her slim waist. Rae did not even dare to let out a breath and tried to break away from him, ¡°You better stay away!¡± She was now wearing his clothes that were too loose for her. Her breast could be seen through the cor for the shirt. Marcel also saw her breast at that moment and his eyes started focusing on them. Rae immediately grabbed his cor, but before she could fully react, he had already given her a kiss. Her slender body was pressed down by Marcel. His hot thin lips kept grinding and sucking on her pink lips, as if he was desperately thirsting for something. Marcel¡¯s rough movements almost tore the thin linen T-shirt that she was wearing, she could not help but felt panic. However, she did not move and did not resist him. She felt that if she moved, he would continue kissing her. So, if she did not move and did not resist him, Marcel might stop doing so. They were not acting and were both sober when this kiss happened. Their kiss was so hot and so passionate that it gave off an unstoppable aura around them. The actual fact was that Rae was actually frightened inside, but Marcel did not intend to let her go just like that. He continued by sping her hands and giving her another deeper kiss. She could feel his breath through her nose, making Rae suffocating. He kissed her so deeply that his tongue almost reached her throat, and her whole body was on fire. She panicked! If this was two lovers that did nothing wrong, she would not hesitate to offer herself. She would even take the initiative to wrap her arms around his neck to deepen the kiss and respond to him more passionately. However, what''s the difference between Marcel and that pervert tonight? The only difference was that he was morally better and more handsome than that pervert. However, his behavior was still as gangster-like as that pervert, she felt heartbroken when she thought about it this way. She began to hate herself for being weak, for being powerless, and yet she could not do anything about it. She felt so frustrated. A mist of tears could be seen in Rae¡¯s eyes but she quickly kept it from flowing out. ¡®No, you cannot easily reveal your emotions like this, especially in front of the dangerous Marcel.¡¯ She thought to herself. No one could understand herplex feelings at that time. Even she was getting more and more unaware of herself. Obviously, the person was the one she had been secretly in love with for five years, but she was unwilling to sumb to him in this way. Moreover, she felt iparably sad. ¡°You don''t want to?¡± Marcel, who did not get a response, slightly raised his body to look at Rae in a condescending manner. There was no other expression on her sweet red face. She looked as if she was about to cry. She was confused and bewildered. She just met up with his eyes without answering. ¡°But you didn''t resist me!¡± Marcel whispered and analyzed. He was great at analyzing the surroundings. ¡°Because you knew that if I wanted to, there was nothing you could do even if you resisted!¡± Rae still remained silent. He was right, if she resisted, she was not a match for Marcel, not to mention that she was now so badly injured. ¡°Speak up!¡± Marcel said again while he tightened his grip on her slender waist. ¡°What you said is correct, so I didn''t resist!¡± Rae said in an indifferent tone, seemingly no longer so afraid, ¡°If you want to do it with me today, then let¡¯s just do it! It just so happens that I also have the need!¡± Chapter 869 Break the Limits Chapter 869 Break the Limits She said it so calmly, as if she was talking about the most normal thing, but these words seemed to be frightening in a normal situation. They had passed Rae¡¯s limits. ¡°Uh!¡± Marcel didn¡¯t expect that Rae would say that, he raised his brows, and suddenly asked with a deep voice, ¡°Are you thinking about it?¡± Rae¡¯s face turned hot, she looked at Marcel¡¯s handsome but yet devilish face. She raised her face calmly, her cold face only showed a light expression. The face was just as big as a palm. Her eyes looked extremely cold, as if she had been through a lot, as if she had seen through humanity, ¡°I don¡¯t know what kind of feeling it is and want to try it! If you don¡¯t mind, I want to try it with you!¡± When he heard that, Marcel smiled, it turned his devil smile upside down, ¡°You feel empty, don¡¯t you?¡± When she was held so close by Marcel, she looked at him calmly, ¡°Are you good enough?¡± Marcel paused, his beautiful pair of eyes were yful, but he didn¡¯t let go, he didn¡¯t get angry, instead he held her even tighter, he even put his smiling lips close to her cheeks, their noses were close to one another, ¡°You will find out if I am good enough, but now I want to know how it is itching you!¡± ¡°If you want to see, then do so!¡± Rae lost her mind a little, she was gambling with him, she was gambling that he wouldn¡¯t do it. When he heard that, Marcel stunned, his eyes were looking at Rae¡¯s face, her body was smelling of his shower gel, it was a light scent, but it made him lose his mind. Rae looked at him, this man whose character she couldn¡¯t guess, sometimes he was so cold, sometimes he was so evil like the devil himself. Then sometimes he was like the prince on the white horse, and suddenly he was the devil again. ¡°What? Do you think I don¡¯t dare?¡± His smile was very seductive, Marcel suddenly smiled strangely, in that moment, his eyes were filled with a light, but his coldness was strange and changeful. ¡°I dare you!¡± Rae said. Her voice was immediately anxious, she knew if she was nervous, Marcel would keep going, but she didn¡¯t show anything, so he could hold on. The way he was now, he just wanted to y with her. He wasn¡¯t in a hurry to do anything to her, he seemed to really like seeing her getting angry, but the more he did that, the more Rae told herself not to tap into the trap. Marcel¡¯s hand suddenly reached down after Rae said ¡°I dare you¡±, he reached below her clothes, and Rae froze. Marcel suddenlyughed, his eyes were shing, this was interesting. ¡°Rae, you are not acting it well!¡± ¡°Sure, you are the Oscar winner here!¡± Rae dissed him, ¡°Nobody is as good as you!¡± Suddenly, she felt a warmth on her lips, it was getting warmer, and by the time Rae reacted, Marcel already pushed her body, without having clothes between them, they were intimate. She waspletely shocked! Rae felt that she only didn¡¯t pay attention for a second, then was about to enter her body! This was really a very dangerous thing. She pressed her lips as she looked at Marcel. And he was looking at her. Rae¡¯s eyes showed uncountable emotions. Now, it was the same for her if they did it or not! They were touching intimately, but she felt sad, a sadness that couldn¡¯t go away. But she forgot to push him away, the temperamental Marcel made her even sadder. She was too calm. Did she really think that he wouldn¡¯t do it? Marcel knew in that moment that he really needed a lot to control himself, so that he could let this woman go without entering her. But he was able to stop himself. Rae felt that if they moved on now, their rtionship would bepletely different. But, she didn¡¯t move. Rae was watching Marcel, she had respect of the way he could control himself even though he was already so horny, if this man could do that, then he had other reasons to get close to her! Or, did he find out about who she was? Rae didn¡¯t dare to finish this thought. If that wasn¡¯t the case, then why would Marcel do this? Sometimes he could clearly treat her better, but every time he would suddenly stop, and shame her. Everything had their reasons, and nothing was as simple as that. A person like Marcel trying to get close to her, and doing this, why was that? ¡°Rae, aren¡¯t you curious what I am going to do next?¡± Marcel suddenly asked her like a bad boy. Rae didn¡¯t care much. ¡°Isn¡¯t it up to you if you will go in or not?¡± Marcel squinted his eyes, and suddenly backed away from her, ¡°Now it would be like sleeping with a disabled person, when you are healed, let¡¯s get crazy, how about that?¡± Rae stunned, she sighed in her heart, was he backing off? She didn¡¯t dare to be careless, and stared at him with big eyes, ¡°Captain, a missed chance will not come again, you understand right?¡± ¡°So what you mean is that you are disappointed I didn¡¯t continue?¡± Rae looked cold, ¡°It¡¯s you who can¡¯t, I¡¯ve witnessed it now!¡± ¡°Humph!¡± Marcel didn¡¯t get angry, instead he smiled, with a little evil face he said, ¡°I believe you already felt if I can or not, but I am not going to let you anger me, I will not enter you, so you can continue to feel horny! Rae, you seem very thirsty!¡± Rae¡¯s face lost color, she was shamed by him again, and she ignored him. ¡°I am not going to fall for it!¡± As he said so, Marcel got up, his hard part was right in front of Rae¡¯s face. And Rae already prepared herself, but when she saw it she felt in her heart, she would turn red, so she looked away. Marcel went to the side that Rae turned her face to, pointed to his hardness and said, ¡°I will not give this to you, but you can have a look!¡± Rae was speechless, and looked to him, ¡°Captain, you are so shameless, even if it is big, you don¡¯t need to show it off!¡± ¡°This is a fair trade, I saw yours so you can see mine, Rae, we don¡¯t owe each other!¡± Marcel looked at Rae, and said calmly. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Rae finally couldn¡¯t endure it anymore, the fire that she was suppressing exploded, she stared at him and her face looked as if it was burning, did he think she was a puppet, that he could do whatever he wanted with her? ¡°Uh! Finally I made you angry, alright, I am not gonna be like that, let me take a cold shower, then put the medicine on you! If we keep dragging it out, I feel the blood on your leg will dry out!¡± He still remembered her medicine! After Marcel was done with his shower and put on some clothes, Rae was already on the bed, her eyes closed, she put on her clothes as well, and had her eyes closed tightly, keeping silent. ¡°Time for meds!¡± Marcel said. Rae didn¡¯t answer. Marcel went over and sat down beside Rae to help her with the cream. The sanitizer was really painful, the alcohol was stinging on her wound, but Rae grabbed the nket tight, and didn¡¯t make a sound. Marcel finished putting the cream on her wound and put the bandage back on, then he put some on her injured ankle, and got up to say to Rae, ¡°Go to sleep, tomorrow you are still a police woman!¡± Rae opened her eyes and locked with his. He changed into some proper clothes, and spread out an aura of nobleness, she couldn¡¯t see even one trace of that evil man that was just intimate with her, now he was that noble prince, carrying a smile, his eyes were as clear as water, it gave her the feeling that what just happened was her imagination. ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°Think about it!¡± ¡°Marcel!¡± ¡°You can think the reason that I am keeping you here is I can have you first at any time I want to!¡± He said, then left, when he was at the door, he turned to say, ¡°I am sleeping on the couch, don¡¯t attack me in the middle of the night!¡± After he said that, he closed the bedroom door, it was quiet again. This night, Rae thought she wouldn¡¯t be able to fall asleep, but it was a dreamless night, she slept all the way till morning. In the morning she was woken by the smell of breakfast, it was the smell of porridge, and Rae who hadn¡¯t had dinner the night before suddenly felt a strong sense of hunger, her stomach started to make noises. She struggled to get up, and noticed that her foot was all purple, it went all the way up on the back of her foot, she guessed that there was too much blood under the skin, she had no idea when this would be absorbed by her body, and when her foot would be recovered again. She got up and walked outside with trouble, then she noticed that Marcel was standing in the kitchen cooking, with an apron on, he had two stoves turned on, both of them he was using to cook. Rae was surprised, he knew how to cook? Right in that moment, Marcel turned around and raised his brow to say, ¡°Good Morning Miss Rae, breakfast will be ready shortly!¡± Rae ignored him, and went to the bathroom. When she was there, she noticed that Marcel had prepared a toothbrush and a tower for her, and even clothes to change, all wasid on the bathroom sink. She changed inside, it all fit her well, then she went out again, Marcel was already sitting at the table, he looked up at her and said, ¡°Thank god I didn¡¯t sleep with youst night, otherwise you wouldn¡¯t have been able to get out of bed today, you would be moreme than now!¡± Rae blushed immediately, she thought, if they could turn back time, she wouldn¡¯t have the courage to gamble with Marcel again. Last night, she forgot all limits, she almost did whatever she wanted, only once would have been enough, if it happened again, she would be doomed. She went to the table and sat down, took the bowl of porridge and sipped on it without saying any appreciation. Marcel said, ¡°Did Raphael contact you?¡± Rae looked up, her eyes wereplicated, ¡°What do you want to say?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you ask Gustavo that Joanna¡¯s baby was Raphael¡¯s? I think you know what to do next!¡± Rae stunned, she knew what he meant, ¡°But, what does this have to do with me? I didn¡¯t say that I was going to stay in the police force! Didn¡¯t you want me to leave?¡± ¡°You are still thinking about that?¡± ¡°No, how could I!¡± Rae said in a bad manner. ¡°Go to him!¡± Rae shook her head, ¡°No, I won¡¯t!¡± Marcel smiled, ¡°If I was you, I wouldn¡¯t go out of his way!¡± Rae went to the office with her injured leg, and everyone was surprised and wondering, it made them guess the rtionship between Marcel and her even more, she got off Marcel¡¯s car that morning, which made everyone stare at them. She didn¡¯t care about what the others¡¯ were thinking, after what happenedst night, she was torn in her heart, she didn¡¯t care about how others were looking at her anymore. Chapter 870 Whose Child is it Chapter 870 Whose Child is it When he entered thepany, Marcel called everyone for a meeting, but Rae was left out. While she was still in a rush, Raphael called, asking to see her. She immediately limped down the stairs. When she reached downstairs, she saw Raphael standing next to his car. The second he saw her limping, his expression immediately changed, and he quickly ran over to support her. ¡°What happened?¡± He asked fervently. ¡°Just an ident!¡± She looked into his car to see if there was a driver, then quickly told him, ¡°We¡¯ll talk in your car!¡± ¡°Alright!¡± He said and hurriedly positioned her into the car seat, then asked, ¡°What happened to your leg?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not my leg; my ankle has a fracture!¡± Rae said as she climbed into the car. Raphael was even more concerned when he heard this, ¡°How did you get hurt so badly?¡± ¡°Never mind this for now, I have something important to ask you!¡± Rae sat and turned to directly look at Raphael. Raphael also got in the car; his face was full of worry for Rae, and he asked in a soft tone, ¡°What¡¯s this important matter?¡± N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. ¡°Raphael, I hope that whatever I ask you, you will truthfully tell me. Even if you can¡¯t say, don¡¯t lie to me, ok?¡± Rae asked in a low voice; her tone was soft enough to lower anyone¡¯s defenses. ¡°Is it about Joanna?¡± Raphael didn¡¯t even have to guess. He looked up at Rae. Right now, she was probably the only one whom he could pour forth his heart to talk to. ¡°It is about her!¡± Rae wasn¡¯t certain, but the fact that Joanna¡¯s baby¡¯s DNA matched Raphael¡¯s was certainly urate. ¡°Go on and ask!¡± Raphael said as he nodded. Rae hesitated for about a hundred thousand times. She¡¯d often thought about how to use the most indirect approach to ask, but she always felt it was inappropriate. In the end, it was better she just straight-forwardly asked, ¡°Do you know that Joanna has your baby?¡± Raphael¡¯s face turned ill in a split second. Rae felt a bit regretful as soon as she saw his face; it was the first time she saw him with such an expression, and it was quite eerie. After a pause, Raphael suddenly said, ¡°Would you believe me if I said I never had sex with her again!¡± Rae froze in ce, then smiled and nodded, ¡°If you say so! I believe you!¡± Raphael¡¯s gaze was quite serious, and he looked at Rae¡¯s cheeks, ¡°But Joanna¡¯s child might really be mine!¡± Rae looked back at Raphael, waiting for him to finish. She knew it was quite possible nowadays for procedures to get pregnant without sex. As she looked at him without any hint of doubt, Raphael pursed his lips, pondered for a while, and then exhaled deeply before he began to speak, ¡°I think I now know what¡¯s going on!¡± Rae didn¡¯t say a word. She believed that Raphael was also unaware of it all, and that he¡¯d probably continue to remain unwitting about the matter if she never brought it up to him. Then, the words that came out of Raphael¡¯s mouth proved her right, ¡°About four months ago, I had a full body physical examination, including my semen. It was my father¡¯s idea to get the exam, so the semen sample must have been taken from that time.¡± It sounded usible, so Rae nodded. Raphael then chuckled, ¡°You might not believe it, but not long after, before the results came back, my dad asked me to get married and have kids, at least three kids!¡± Rae asked in shock, ¡°Why!?¡± Raphael continued tough bitterly, ¡°You know the Gill family runs an empire, so they¡¯ll need an heir. Other than Cleo Gill from my uncle¡¯s side, there¡¯s no one else. And Cleo is a girl, they don¡¯t think she can run the family businesses, so all that falls to me! My dad hoped that I¡¯d bear some children so that he could select the best one to inherit the family business! But I refused!¡± This sounded even more usible! Rae continued to listen and nod. ¡°So what happened?¡± ¡°He didn¡¯t say anything afterward! I thought this whole ordeal had passed, but I never expected to hear that Joanna would be pregnant with my child!¡± Raphael was quite upset. After hearing all this, Rae began to raise some questions, ¡°But, why Joanna? Is she really such a good choice? Don¡¯t surrogate mothers usually have to be rather excelling candidates?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t get it either, but if I know my father, she¡¯s not the only one pregnant, there would have to be others as well!¡± Raphael stopped short after he said this. Rae was shocked; as if she suddenly thought of something, her mood immediately perked up. Maybe this case was about toe to a conclusion! She looked at Raphael and held his hand, ¡°Raphael, you said that your father might ask other women to be surrogate mothers, right?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not just might, but highly probable!¡± Raphael said in a dead serious tone. He looked down at Rae¡¯s hand that held his, and suddenly held her hand. Rae was taken aback, and suddenly embarrassedly tried to pull her hand back. Raphael held onto her hand tightly, and said in a low voice, ¡°Rae!¡± ¡°Raphael!¡± She said as she nodded. ¡°Did somethinge to mind?¡± Rae nodded, ¡°Yes! But I¡¯m sorry, Raphael; before I make sure of it, I can¡¯t tell you anything!¡± ¡°I understand!¡± Raphael also nodded; there was a trace of dismay in his expression, ¡°You have your considerations. Did Marcel give you a hard time yesterday?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine, Raphael. If what you said is all true, then I will investigate from another angle. Is there anything else you want to tell me?¡± Raphael suddenly held tightly onto her hand; he looked as though he wanted to say something, but s remained silent. Rae was in no hurry; she knew that Raphael felt flustered. She¡¯d wait for him to make up his mind first; that way, he¡¯d be more willing to cooperate. Indeed, Raphael then spoke up, ¡°I trust you, Rae; go ahead and investigate! My dad also had a physical checkup about four months ago, and his semen might have problems, so he used mine! Three months ago, my parents were arguing, and from the sound of it, they were probably arguing about this matter. He probably couldn¡¯t use his own semen, so he used mine!¡± ¡°Does that mean I can tell Marcel about this?¡± Rae asked. Raphael hesitated for a moment, but then nodded in approval. Rae felt assured; but the second she thought about how all this concerned his father, she began to worry again, ¡°Raphael¡­¡± ¡°Don''t worry about me, I¡¯ll be fine, I can take this!¡± Raphael patted her hand, then said in a very firm voice, ¡°No matter what the oue, I can take it! I also want to find out!¡± Rae didn¡¯t know what else to say, so she just held his hand in return. At this moment, she could clearly feel Raphael¡¯s helplessness and pain. Sometimes, some things were justpletely out of one¡¯s control. She got out the car and limped back to the office; Raphael continued to remind her in a concerned way, ¡°Be more careful and look after yourself. Don¡¯t go on any trips, you need to properly heal up and avoid any future repercussions! I¡¯ll have my driver pick you up after work!¡± ¡°I¡¯m alright!¡± Rae waved her hand, ¡°No need to pick me up!¡± ¡°No way, I¡¯ll send someone over!¡± Out of options, Rae finally nodded in agreement. When she arrived back in the office, she happened to run into Marcel who was standing in front of her office. He looked at Rae with eyes that looked like they would burn a hole through her. She had a hard time making her way over, and he made no gestures to help her. As soon as she got close, he asked, ¡°What did you talk to Raphael about?¡± There were no doubts that he had men keep an eye on Raphael at all times. She didn¡¯t want to bicker with him, so she said, ¡°We¡¯ll talk in your office!¡± As soon as he heard this, a sly smile crept onto Marcel¡¯s face. Inside his office, the sweet aroma of coffee filled the air. Marcel tookrge strides over to his desk, took a cup of coffee, and headed back to Rae, who was just about to sit on the sofa. ¡°Freshly brewed, try it!¡± Rae was a bit surprised to see the coffee offered to her, but she still took it and said, ¡°Thanks! I¡¯ll try it later, let¡¯s get to serious business first!¡± ¡°Speak!¡± Marcel fetched another cup and sat across from Rae, attentive to what she had to say. ¡°Um¡­¡± Rae began to think, ¡°Are the DNA results back yet for Melody¡¯s baby?¡± ¡°Not yet!¡± He replied. ¡°I have an idea as to whose baby it might be!¡± A surge of excitement suddenly overcame Rae; it was as though the truth was finally about to reveal itself. She opened her mouth to try and say something, but her mind was in a bind, suddenly overloaded with too much information that she didn¡¯t know where to begin! Marcel was in no hurry at all. He looked on at Rae like a leisure traveler, who was taking in all the scenery and in no rush. Before she said anything, Marcel¡¯s eyes shifted, and he said, ¡°Melody¡¯s baby is probably Raphael¡¯s!¡± Rae stared at him with huge, wide eyes and filled with disbelief. Their eyes met as she looked at his calm gaze. She didn¡¯t think that Marcel woulde to the same thought that she had just guessed! But how did he know, if he didn¡¯t know just what Raphael had said? At first she was shocked, then confused. Marcel was already answering her confusion, ¡°Rae, the answer¡¯s written all over your face!¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°You¡¯re too emotional, it¡¯s a dead giveaway!¡± Marcel said forthrightly. ¡°From looking at your behavior, I can just about guess what you want to ask. I hit the nail on the head, right?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Rae nodded. ¡°Well, I¡¯ll have Gustavo go confirm right away!¡± Marcel picked up the phone and called Gustavo right away to handle the testing. Rae looked on as Marcel gave orders over the phone. He had a very serious expression while he was focused on work. The mischievous look in his eyes was gone, as he was still focused on giving his instructions, ¡°Gustavo, I don¡¯t care what you have to do, I want those results within two hours!¡± As she listened to him, Rae suddenly thought of something and gave a quick cough to catch his attention. Marcel gave her a look, then she said, ¡°I think Philippa was also pregnant before. Can Gustavo get a copy of her pregnancy and abortion results?¡± Marcel sat still for a while, then hung up the phone. Rae then reiterated what Marcel had told her, and added her though conjectures, ¡°I think Philippa was pregnant before as well, but for some reason, she might have had a miscarriage!¡± Marcel nodded in agreement, ¡°Did you ever ask Raphael how he know Philippa and Melody?¡± She shook her head, ¡°I haven¡¯t mentioned these to him, since these are part of the ongoing case. I only said that Joanna was pregnant!¡± Marcel said nothing more to her, and called Gustavo again. Chapter 871 Bad Things Happened Again Chapter 871 Bad Things Happened Again Gustavo reported directly on the phone, "Philippa was in fact pregnant. Her endometrium was seriously damaged. She must have done abortion surgery not long ago. Captain, you can check the abortion records of major hospitals during that period directly!" Marcel already thought of it. He arranged his n again. He also sent people to investigate the body check results of Mathew. Finally things were settling down. Marcel looked at Rae sitting on the sofa, she didn¡¯t drink the coffee on the table at all. He smiled at Rae, his smile was really warm, ¡°Rae, you are the heroin for this case!¡± "Ah?" Rae was stunned. "Don''t be so surprised. If you didn''t guess it just now, I think I might break my promise to solve the case in three days!" "Ah?" Rae was shocked again, ¡°Didn''t you say that you could solve the case in three days?¡± "I¡¯ve said a lot of things, I also said that I want to sleep with you! Why don¡¯t you listen to me then?¡± Rae blushed, "It¡¯s working hours, please be respectful!" "Don¡¯t have to be so polite and careful between us! I regard you as my person!¡± Marcel said in naughty tone and then he said solemnly, "Some of my words are to encourage you all, it¡¯s not necessarily true!" "Some are false and some are real?" Rae asked, ¡°The way a leader leads?¡± "Well, consider yes!¡± Marcel nodded, "Have a taste of the coffee quickly!¡± Rae lifted the cup and sipped it. The coffee tasted very fragrant. The fragrant coffee lingered in her mouth but she still thought that LC Tea was more delicious.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. "How is it?" "I love LC Tea more!" Rae said. Marcel shrugged, "LC Tea, I love it too!¡± "Well, you love many things!¡± "Rae, seriously, it¡¯s okay for you to love many things at once but you don¡¯t allow others to do the same!¡± ¡°What?¡± "When you say please be respectful, you tease me yourself too!¡± Rae kept quiet, she felt a bit awkward. She wanted to get up and leave, Marcel said, ¡°You don''t have to go out, your legs are not well, just help me tidy up the things here and wait for the result!" So both of them waited for the result in the office. Soon, Gustavo called, "Marcel, Melody¡¯s baby is indeed Raphael¡¯s child!" Marcel stood up immediately, it¡¯s seldom for him to react like this, but this time he was really shocked. Rae also heard Gustavo¡¯s report, her guess was right! Countless emotions surged out of her heart, just like a river flowing into the ocean at a fast pace. She definitely doubted Raphael may be rted to these cases, but she ended up excluding him because she thought Raphael was not a person like that. Raphael had already talked to her and she believed in him. Marcel was silent after putting down the phone. He looked at the phone. She didn''t know what he was thinking. He looked so focused. It was like him falling into his own world. No one could disturb him. Rae was still very confused at the moment. After all, there were many questions that she wanted to study with Marcel. But look at his expression, she wanted to talk but she stopped. She just became more anxious. Marcel seemed to have eyes at the back of his head because he could see that she had doubts, he said, ¡°Do you have anything you want to tell me?¡± Rae was slightly stunned, and then she nodded, ¡°Yes, I just want to say that Raphael has nothing to do with the murder!" Marcel looked serious, he turned around and squinted at Rae. There was a kind ofplex emotion in his eyes, he just stared into Rae''s eyes tightly. She dared to speak for Raphael like this. Their rtionship was really profound. Maybe Raphael also slept with Rae. When he thought about this, Marcel''s face turned colder and colder. He couldn''t stand it when Rae spoke for Raphael. Even though he knew that there was no definite evidence to prove that Raphael had something to do with the murder case, it was undeniable that Raphael had an inseparable rtionship with the case. Marcel was staring at Rae with such a pair of sharp eyes, Rae knew that what she said had provoked this man again, but she didn''t regret it. She just analyzed the case to him, "I choose to believe Raphaels¡¯ words. I think we should investigate the case starting from Mathew!" "Why do you believe in Raphael so much?" Marcel didn''t know how deep Rae¡¯s feelings were with Raphael that it made her say something so irresponsible as an inspector? Rae looked very serious, she said in a serious tone, ¡°I believe in Raphael''s personality!" "Miss Rae, when we attend the court and say that to the judge ¡®I believe in the personality of so and so.¡¯ What do you think the judge will say?" Marcel asked coldly, with sarcasm in his tone, "If everyone just trusts their instincts, then why shall we investigate the case anymore?¡± "I didn''t say to not gather the evidence. I mean, don''t waste too much time on investigating Raphael. I''ve told you that Raphael''s father is probably the main person who did the crime, we should investigate starting from him! Don''t misinterpret what I mean!¡± Rae exined patiently, ¡°Is there another pregnant lady? There is arge amount of sperm, it¡¯s impossible that he only fertilized three ovum!¡± "You don''t have to remind me of that. I know what to do!" Marcel''s face still remained cold. He looked at Rae coldly, grabbed the phone and called. Rae calmed down and watched him make a phone call. He was asking about the result and urging his subordinates to investigate as soon as possible. Soon, another call came in to report the results of Mathew''s recent physical examination. The person said on the phone, "Marcel, when he checked his body half a year ago, Mathew found that all the semen were inactive semen and the possibility for his sperm to cure was almost zero..." Marcel listened to the straightforward report through the phone, then he replied, ¡°Investigate this hospital, their fertilized egg transntation should also be carried out here! Control Mathew''s doctor who is close to him closely!¡± After Marcel hung up the phone, Marcel looked at Rae, "I want to go out!" "I''ll go too!" Rae said quickly. Marcel looked at her feet, "No need! You have to wait here to identify the pervert who wanted to harass youst night. " "I''ll do that when Ie back!" Rae said. "Miss, do you think you can go outdoors for work with your feet now?¡± Marcel looked at her injured foot. "I..." Rae couldn¡¯t say anything, she just rolled her eyes. "I won''t take you even if you stare at me. I don''t want to carry you for such a long way again! You are heavy!¡± "I didn''t ask you to carry me!" Rae retorted, "Besides, I''m slim!" "Are you slim??" Marcel looked at Rae with a very strange look, "Do you know how much you weigh with just a size C cup 75cm?" Rae¡¯s face blushed immediately and she yelled back, "It''s you who are not strong enough, pervert!" The way she scolded Marcel felt like she was being shy and coquettish. But Marcelughed, ¡°You will know whether I am strong enough in the future! What you should do now is to take good care of your body and sort out the case I gave you. We will need to report it soon! " He still didn''t let her go out. He had already taken the car key and was ready to leave. No matter what Rae said, Marcel just ignored her words. After that, Marcel left. Rae was sorting out the files alone in boredom. At about eleven o''clock, her colleagues brought back the man who bullied herst night and asked her to identify him. Rae was limping out of Marcel¡¯s office to identify the suspect. In fact, she couldn''t see clearlyst night. If Marcel didn''t shine a shlight on the person''s face, she might not know who that person is in her life. Soon, she saw that man, a pervert-looking old man, whose face was full of wrinkles that were deep enough to fold and could squeeze the mosquitoes in between those lines. His eyes looked obscene too. This old man lowered his head down when he looked at people. He seemed just like a filthy mouse trying to run away or hide from people. When the old man saw her, his eyes brightened a little, which made Rae feel disgusted. When her colleague saw her, he said to Rae, "Rae, were you alrightst night?" Rae shook her head, "Thanks to Marcel for rescuing me, otherwise I would be ruined, but I broke my foot!" She pointed at her foot, her foot injury was quite troublesome. Her colleagues showed their concerns toward her injury and did not forget to tter Marcel, ¡°Rae, it is really thanks to Marcel, he can even sketch and remember this person¡¯s facial features, every feature was drawn on point, look!" As he said this, he took out a portrait and showed Rae. It was a simple yet uniquely Marcel¡¯s style pen sketch. The simple lines outlined the facial features in the most urate way. Rae didn''t know when Marcel drew this portrait. It shouldn''t have been painted at his home, right? He didn¡¯t have time at all! She didn''t spend too much time thinking about when the portrait was painted anymore. She was just marveled at Marcel¡¯s talent, just like the portrait of Joanna he paintedst time. "The drawing and the man looked very simr. Marcel is really talented!" Too bad they didn¡¯t know the man who they admire was just a beast in clothes, a hypocrite. "This is the man. I saw his facest night!" Rae said, ¡°He wanted to harass me!¡± The man suddenly raised his head and looked at Rae. His eyes looked like a pervert. Suddenly, he hid it and pretended to be scared, ¡°No, it''s not me. I didn''t do anything! I was sleeping at homest night!¡± Rae didn¡¯t want to hear him talk nonsense anymore. She just looked at him and his crotch rose. Rae felt sick for a while. She had never seen such a disgusting person. She didn''t say anything. She just said to her colleagues, "Please and thank you!" She limped and left. Her colleagues detained the man first, and then continued with the investigation of the case. When Rae came back, she received a call from the person who she had sent out to follow Piper. That person said, "Rae, bad news, Piper is injured!" "What?" Rae¡¯s face turned serious, she immediately said, "I''ll be there right away. Where are you now?" "Marcel is already here, we are at Kaden¡¯s ce! But we are going to the hospital now. You cane to the emergency unit of the city hospital directly!¡± Rae immediately hung up the phone, called a driver from their unit to take her to the emergency department of the City B hospital. When she arrived, the ambnce just came back. Rae saw Marcel and her colleague Kieran Harris and Arlo White whom she sent to track Pipering down from the ambnce. There was a girl lying in the ambnce, the nurse and doctor pushed her out and headed into the emergency unit, the girl was covered with blood! Rae was stunned, then she limped toward them. But Marcel stopped Rae, ¡°Rae, you don''t want your legs anymore?¡± Rae continued to take a few steps forward, shepletely ignored her leg injury. She looked at Marcel and looked at Piper who was pushed by the nurse, ¡°What happened?¡± Marcel did not answer her, his facial expression seemed very gloomy. "Is she still alive?" She asked. There was so much blood, could she still be alive? The blood looked like they flew out from her legs. The blood gradually flowed and spread, it stained the whole pants. Internal bleeding? Rae was shocked! Marcel held her and said to Kieran, "Go and get a wheelchair. Tell them that the police are here to perform official duties. Ask the hospital to provide one wheelchair for us!" Chapter 872 Some Truth Chapter 872 Some Truth "Yes!" Kieran didn''t think Rae Baxter would be injured, and he was ming himself for a while, if he knew that Rae was injured, he would not have called her! He tried to borrow a wheelchair for Rae, leaving Marcel Hopkins and Rae to wait for him. Marcel held her feet and said strictly, "Rae, you took actions without permission!" "I was in a rush so I had no time to apply for permission!" Rae said. "Who do you think you are?" Marcel''s tone was very impatient, "You are just a normal policeman, not a leader. You have no obligation to take charge of the overall situation. You have to know your identity and don''t overtake something beyond your range!" Rae blushed, knowing Marcel was taking care of her, even though he said it strictly, she still knew that he was worried about her foot injury. She felt shy and awkward at the same time, so she whispered, "I just want to solve the case quickly. Don¡¯t we only have three days to solve the case? There is still a day and a half, we are short of time!" "We?" Marcel raised his eyebrows, tried hard to figure out why she said that. "Means all of us!" Rae shouted with blushing cheek. Marcel''s lips curled up and stopped talking. Kieran came up and pushed in the wheelchair, Marcel helped Rae sit on it, and then he pushed it himself, and went to the door of the operating room to see how Piper Salinas''s situation. It took about forty minutes. The doctor came out and Marcel showed out his ID. The doctor said to him, "Third degree torn, we couldn¡¯t save the baby, and her cervix is suspected of being stabbed by an object. Those are all her body situation for now, she needs to rest in bed!" Rae waspletely shocked, was she pregnant? Or she was being sexual abuse all the time?! She and Marcel looked at each other. When they were exchanged eye sights with each other, Rae eyes were full of doubts. But from Marcel''s eyes, he seemed already knew everything. Rae didn''t know what he had investigated. As he was the captain, he must have his own arrangements, so he would be confident that everything was in control. After the doctor left, Rae quickly asked Marcel, "Captain Hopkins, what is going on?" Marcel took a nce at Kieran, and Kieran said, "I have been following Piper to here. She came back with Kaden Duran, so I kept monitoring her whereabouts. She didn''t stay here at the night, and Kaden went out in the morning. He sent someone to follow him, and it seemed that there was nothing suspicious. But today a pot of flowers fell from building at noon and caught our attention. Later, a phone was thrown out with a bloody note said help me on it! So we went up and notified Captain Hopkins..." That was to say, Kieran and Arlo immediately notified Marcel at the first time, which was totally understandable. After all, Marcel was the captain, so they directly reported to the leader. Although there was a suspicion of leapfrogging the report, Rae had no official position yet. The so-called captain¡¯s secretary was a title without any special rights. She just felt a bit lost. But she knew it was not the good time to feel lost. They notified Captain Hopkins, and then told her, which was a good call for everyone. First of all, they fawned on Captain Hopkins, and then herself. The wishful thinking was yed well, but they were not loyal enough for her. "We went up together after Captain Hopkins arrived there, and we saw Piper lying on the balcony. There was a rope for binding on the bed. Also, there were a lot of adult utensils spreading on the ground. There were blood stains everywhere from the bed to the balcony...We were totally astonished after seeing the scene." Rae was also surprised. Piper was pushed out of the operating room, and Rae saw her face extremely pale. At the time, someone came here with rush of footsteps in the corridor, followed by a crying voice, "Where is Piper? Where is my Piper?" Rae turned her head to see a man and a womaning together, walking in a hurry, with a panic expression. They looked like they were in their fifty¡¯s. They were all frightened when they saw Piper lying in bed! The woman fainted instantly. The man held the woman''s waist and then asked, "Doctor, what''s wrong with my daughter? Policemen, where are the policemen?" Marcel showed his ID. "Piper is not in danger anymore, and the operation is sessful. I''m the police office, Marcel Hopkins. Let''s go to a ward with less people to talk about Piper! It¡¯s better to talk in private!" The man nodded, slightly letting go of his nervousness. When nurses asked about arranging the ward, Piper''s father asked for a single room. They went to the ward. Marcel called Piper''s parents out alone. Rae did not go with them but waited in the ward. Piper woke up quickly. She opened her eyes but her eyes were empty. Seeing Rae, she blinked and seemed like there were tears flickering in her eyes. Rae didn''t know how tofort her, so she stretched out her hand and held her hand that was clenched into a fist in the nket. Piper cried out suddenly, "Boohoo--" Rae held her hand even tighter. Piper survived from those horrible things, could she tell what she experienced? Rae thought it might be better to start with Piper to solve the case! She could imagine what she went throughst night. There were only she and Kaden in the room, and Kaden must cause all injuries. She also saw the hickey was all over Piper''s neck, which was simply inhuman treatment. And whose child was in her belly? Was it rted to Raphael? Rae couldn''t be sure! For a long time, Piper just cried without saying a word. Rae waited patiently, maybe Piper would have something to say when she felt better. If Piper was interrupted at this time, she might be more ufortable. Rae was afraid she would break down after experiencing so many things! Letting her cry out would be the best thing for Piper. After a long time, Piper stopped crying but left the tears on her cheek without wiping. Rae wiped her tears and said softly, "Everything will be okay. Luckily you saved yourself, we need to move forward." "Can I still do that?" Piper looked at Rae sadly. Rae nodded seriously, not knowing whether she was tofort Piper or herself. At this moment, she felt that to some extent, they all had the simr fates, which was they encountered some irresistible things in their lives, and they could never look back. But she still cheered herself on, otherwise she didn''t know what to rely on to survive. So sheforted Piper and said, "Of course, how could we enjoy life without life?" ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Piper suddenlyughed at himself, "Everyone can say the big word, but they would give up when it''s his or her turn!" "We will get through it!" Rae insisted. "Why don''t you ask me the reason I lied to you again and again?" Piper looked at Rae and said slowly, "Foe example, how could I get hurt? You probably guessed the reason right? It''s funny, isn''t it? I didn¡¯t help Melody Knox when she died. Now my cousin hurt me to half death! It is karma, isn¡¯t it?" Rae expected that Piper would say something about it, but did not think what Piper would say. Now it seemed that she intended to tell her everything, she didn''t know whether she would be happy or sad. Why did people feel regretted after paying certain prices? It turned out to be toote to fix everything! But people still liked to say it the other way, it was never toote to fix mistakes! How could it be possible? Some damages were irreparable! Rae didn''t say anything, Piper kept silent for a while, and said, "Aren''t you curious why my cousin and I are doing this?" Rae nodded, "Frankly speaking, I''m not curious and I just want to know the truth. So that I could bring the bad guys to justice!" Piper disagreed with her, "I''m afraid you are not so selfless!" "Honestly speaking, I''m really not that selfless. I will also have emotions. I have someone to care about and don''t want him to be harmed! Piper, please stand up for others and tell us what you know! " "But, why should I care about others? My cousin, Joanna Salinas, has died, right? I just learned the news! My cousin treated me well! But she loved Braeden Walls! How could she fall in love with him?" Rae was startled, also she felt confused. What exactly happened between Braeden and the three sisters of the Salinas family? She knew that Braeden must have a lot of problems as Piper mentioned Braeden several times. "Are you curious about whose child it is? But I didn¡¯t keep them. You may be able to test it out, maybe not! But I can tell you that I had Braeden''s child!" Rae was so shocked. She had so many hypothesizes, but this one didn¡¯t count into them. She didn''t know if Marcel guessed it. What was going on? Braeden actually had affairs with all the three sisters of the Salinas family. Braeden was recognized by Marcel as not an outsider, so he was detained for a long time. Alondra Webb and Kenzie were also controlled by police. Now Sha Anthony was also in custody, how could they all get involved in the case? As to Raphael, who was rted to Mathew. Who was behind the stage? Braeden was in the police station, Alondra was in the hospital, and Kenzie was in custody. By the way, Zack! That man who intended to filter Rae in the night! Rae felt that the case was about to be solved, but it suddenly became unpredictable. Everything seemed to be an insoluble mystery! However, everything was developing in a good direction. "Does Braeden know you have his baby?" Rae asked Piper. Piper remained silent and did not speak for a long time. At this time, the door was opened. Rae turned her head and saw Marcel and Piper''s parents were standing at the door. But Marcel reached out and stopped Piper''s parents entering into the ward. They were standing right at the door. Piper continued without noticing them, "He doesn''t know yet!" "So you and Braeden... are in love with each other?" Rae got Marcel¡¯s intentions. She knew that Marcel wanted to lead Piper to say what she knew. Piperughed at herself and said, "No we are not. I try to have sex with him but he loves Kenzie, the person I hate the most! But I just love Mr. Walls, I love him so much that I am willing to give birth to his baby. Is it ridiculous? Joanna and I both like Mr. Walls, and the person Braeden loves is Kenzie! Wait! No, Braeden doesn''t love Kenzie, he loves himself the most! He keeps rtionships with us three and he has sex with all of us! What a shame on us. Now it doesn¡¯t matter anymore, Joanna has gone. Kenzie owns a chaotic private life, but my dad spoils her the most. He probably never knew his eldest daughter is actually a slutty woman, she is just a prostitute! But Braeden is so addicted to her, ha-ha..." Piper''s face was pale, Rae could see the desperate madness in her eyes, besides only hollowness left in her eyes. Chapter 873 A Woman’s Sorrow Chapter 873 A Woman¡¯s Sorrow This was a woman¡¯s love. It was miserable, desperate and helpless! Rae seemed to feel the same way! But she was also shocked. That was another entangling lovey-dovey story. Love couldn¡¯t be exined clearly. Because of love, many people had been obsessed with it for their whole life, which had harmed themselves and others. ¡°But he¡¯d rather have Sha Anthony than me! He also wanted Joanna but not me! What was wrong with me?¡± Piper Salinasughed mockingly again to herself, ¡°I could live and die for him! But only now I realize that he doesn¡¯t love anyone. What he loves the most is money!¡± Rae was slightly shocked. Money was good and many people loved it. However, money must be obtained in a proper way. Many people probably didn¡¯t understand this! ¡°Do you know my cousin, Kaden Duran? He said I was cheap. In fact, I was only fifteen when I had sex with him for the first time.¡± Rae was dumbfounded. She had sent someone to follow Kaden but couldn¡¯t discover traces of him. He spent most of his time with Piper. They were caught together while they were arguing. But there was nothing to indicate that Kaden had a problem in this case! However, Piper now said that Kaden was a teacher, but he was actually a hypocritical person. Were Piper¡¯s words trustworthy? Piper¡¯s words should be the truth. Perhaps she looked through something after suffering that kind of injury! Piperined slowly. She would pant when she got agitated sometimes, but she quickly suppressed her agitation. ¡°Kaden cheated me. That summer, he brought me to City L. In that small hotel, he coerced me for the first time! We¡¯re real cousins! And yet he liked this rtionship as he said it was exciting! Do you think it¡¯s disgusting? In fact, I think it is. But we¡¯ve been maintaining this rtionship for six years!¡± Rae was stunned. It had been six years! This incestuous rtionship between real cousins hadsted for six years! In these six years, Piper had experienced too much. Piper was twenty-one now, but she had be a woman for six years! On the contrary, Rae was now twenty-five, but she was still a girl! N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Rae had no regrets. She felt she was clean in her private life and she was not the type of woman to be casual. She held fast to her moral boundaries. Not everyone had morality. Piper continued, ¡°Until I fell in love with Braeden two years ago, I no longer let Kaden touch me. Kaden was too fierce. He made me can¡¯t get out of bed every time. I didn¡¯t like him to touch me! So, he was very angry. He would torture me once he caught me. There was a time I bled for a month. But during that time, he still wouldn¡¯t leave me alone! I avoided him by not meeting him. But unfortunately, SC Normal University was too close to the Affiliated High School!¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t you make a police report?¡± Rae asked rhetorically. ¡°Report it so everyone knows that I¡¯ve been toyed by my cousin? How can I face Braeden?¡± Piper countered. She loved Braeden. If everyone knew that she had been together with her cousin and they had done all the things a couple would do, would Braeden still love her? This was what she was thinking at that time. Rae was silent, putting herself in Piper¡¯s shoes. What would she have done if she were Piper? Just as Marcel had harassed her in private, she hadn''t said anything. Yes, they worried too much! Many people were bound by reputation. Reputation kept most people who were hurt silent. It was like a calm sea level. No matter how big the waves were below the surface, the sea was calm. All the suffering, she would face it, she would survive in the end. This was probably the first thought of all the people who had been hurt. It was precisely because of this fluke idea to make the harm greater! ¡°I thought how great it would be if my cousin was Braeden! Every time I had sex with him, I automatically ignored his face and imagined that the man on top of me was Braeden! Women are so cheap, they can strike all kinds of flirtatious poses to the ones they like, but they don''t want to be perfunctory to those they don''t love! I no longer had pleasure with my cousin, I felt that every action was perfunctory. But even so, we still maintained this abnormal rtionship! Because he wouldn''t let me go. He threatened me and toyed with me, but I was too embarrassed to do anything about it! Therefore, he became unscrupulous and crazier! I was getting more and more injuries on my body!" Rae was speechless. Everything happened for a reason! It was the victim¡¯s connivance that made the perpetrators more unscrupulous. ¡°I envisioned a romantic rtionship with Braeden, and I looked forward to being with him! And my hope came true!¡± Piper¡¯s expression now was like a woman who had fallen in love. Her eyes showed a glimmer of longing for a dream rtionship. But it suddenly disappeared and reced by grief. Then Rae heard Piper said slowly, ¡°The first time I saw Braeden was at the freshmanmencement ceremony. I had the urge to him when I caught a glimpse of him. Maybe this was what they called love at first sight!¡± ¡°After some contact, I found out that my cousin Joanna was with him. He was good-looking and he looked gentle when with his sses on. But he was so fierce when he kissed Joanna that she almost suffocated! His hand was so strong, holding Joanna¡¯s waist tightly. I was shocked when I saw them kissing under the tree! ¡° ¡°Joanna spotted me and introduced me to him! Then, my teacher became my friend! It was so sarcastic that I was madly in love with him!¡± ¡°I started spying on everything he did with Joanna. I had intentionally pleased Joanna, but I hated her! If it wasn¡¯t for Joanna, maybe I would have had a chance! However, I couldn¡¯t do anything and could just watch them from afar!¡± As Rae listened, she then sighed and said softly, ¡°There¡¯s no reason for love. Although reckless love is blind, it also makes some people envious. It¡¯s just that unscrupulousness can sometimes hurt other people and themselves!¡± Piper opened her eyes wide as she seemed to recall something and said, ¡°Butter, I found out that he not only had that kind of rtionship with Joanna, he also had it with my sister, Kenzie Salinas. I didn¡¯t know when they meet. But that one time I found out they were together was when Kenzie seduced him. I saw Kenzie¡¯s leg crawl between Braeden''s legs under the table¡­ After that, he got up and made an excuse to leave and Kenzie did the same. They left me and Joanna there. I also immediately found an excuse to follow out. I took a cab and followed Braeden¡¯s car. I observed that he drove to a farm located in the next town. Soon after, Kenzie came down from a cab and got into his car. Then they drove to the farm together. I hadn¡¯t seen anything, but they were too impatient. They had sex in the car in the forest outside the farm.¡± Rae was shocked as they were too shameless! ¡°I found out his secret and he was still with Kenzie. I threatened him and said I would tell Joanna. At that time, he didn¡¯t say anything, he just looked at me. Then, at the sports equipment room on our campus, he¡­ I wasfortable, it was a different feeling from Kaden! But what he said afterwards was so hurtful! He said if I told Joanna about his and Kenzie, he would tell Joanna that I had seduced him! I didn¡¯t want Joanna to find out, so I didn¡¯t tell her anything! We made a deal. I wanted him to be my boyfriend! Instead, he said he wanted me to be his hidden mistress!¡± Braeden was suspicious. Rae finally understood why Marcel detained him. Marcel had sensed something was wrong with Braeden from the beginning, but he had no proof. ¡°I became his mistress! Our second sexual encounter was three months after that. He was very reluctant as he said it was unpleasant to do it with me!" Piperughed at herself, "I got angry and drugged him. We had sex all night, he wanted me like crazy, and we had out of control! The next morning, he humiliated me with his face grim. He said I was the most shameless woman he had ever seen! Haha, he didn¡¯t think Kenzie was shameless, and he still could be with her! Kenzie was a social butterfly in YS Club, and he didn''t mind being with her, but he minded being with me! Ha! I only have him and my cousin, I wasn¡¯t an easy girl, but Kenzie was. However, he was still fine with Kenzie! And Joanna, she obeyed his everymand, that was not love. I''m the only one who loves him the most!" As Piper said, her tears rolled down her cheek. She wiped her tears casually and said viciously, ¡°Braeden and Joanna were very attached and loved each other. Even Joanna was willing to seduce the big boss for him!¡± Rae was shocked. Seduced the big boss? She said inadvertently, ¡°What kind of big boss? What Braeden was thinking?¡± ¡°A chairman of a big Group!¡± Piper sneered, ¡°Ha, she actually seeded! Was it hrious? The big boss liked this kind of woman too! Joanna and Kenzie were the same, both were social butterfly and dirty!¡± Rae just found it ridiculous and hrious that a man would let his woman seduce another man. He used a woman to be wealthy. This couldn¡¯t be considered as a human! Rae slightly sighed and suddenly asked, ¡°You knew he was that kind of person, why didn¡¯t you quit quickly?¡± ¡°Because I was not convinced! Why could he treat Joanna and Kenzie lovingly, but treat me badly? How am I worse any than Joanna and Kenzie? Everyone in the family dots Kenzie, and my mom treats her better than she treats me! I¡¯m so angry!¡± As she was unconvinced, she ended up in a nightmare by mistake, and might never wake up again. However, in Rae¡¯s mind, she still pondered the credibility of Piper¡¯s words, ¡°Who¡¯s the big boss?¡± ¡°An old man who appears on the TV. He looked okay and hisst name is Gill!¡± Rae was shocked and she asked offhandedly, ¡°Mathew?¡± ¡°How did you guess that?¡± Piper looked at her in astonishment. ¡°The Gill family is famous!¡± Rae said. "I was happy for a long time when my cousin fell in love with Mathew! I even prodded her to break up with Braeden, who was simply using her. But Joanna didn''t care, and she told me to leave it alone! She also said that I could stay with Braeden while she was away and kept Kenzie from getting her way! Braeden had a lustful desire as he needed lots of women to ovee his desires!" Chapter 874 None of You Are Good Chapter 874 None of You Are Good Rae felt sorrow for Piper and Joanna as she couldn¡¯t believe it. Braeden who was so dirty like that and yet they still loved him, wasn¡¯t this illogical? Braeden actually dealt with the three sisters of the Salinas family at the same time. This kind of fellow was indeed immoral! ¡°Why are you telling me so much?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t intend to live anymore since I don¡¯t think I will survive much longer! I know too much about the truth, so how about I just reveal them to you and save you all in trouble!¡± Piper smiled bitterly, ¡°Also, I want others to know about our rtionship, I love him even though he is a beast, I still love him for sure! When he is looking for me, I would dress up nicely and rush to him. Although Mathew is still in a rtionship with Joanna, he has an affair with me. He will even let me watch the video clip of Mathew making love with Joanna, demanding me for whatever position Joanna did on the bed!¡± This was apparently psychopathic! ¡°Do you have the video clip of Mathew and Joanna?¡± Rae suggested that the video clip could be presented as evidence if it really existed. ¡°Yes, I do have!¡± Piper smiled, ¡°I have kept the video in a safe ce!¡± ¡°Where is it?¡± Rae asked eagerly. Piper stopped talking abruptly maybe because Rae was too desperate. She stared weirdly at Rae and asked her, ¡°Are you in a hurry to solve the case?¡± Rae knew she herself was in a hurry, but she still nodded without disguise. ¡°Yes, I want to solve the case quickly!¡± ¡°If so, how about you do me a favour!¡± Piper started raising a condition. ¡°What kind of favour?¡± ¡°Release Alondra Webb! She was innocent and she didn¡¯t know anything!¡± Rae was staggered and she pondered in doubt. ¡°Was Alondra innocent?¡± ¡°Of course, only Alondra was the most innocent one among our group!¡± Nevertheless, Rae recalled Alondra defending for Braeden. She felt it would not be that simple and she smiled, ¡°Piper, I¡¯m afraid that you¡¯re not telling the entire truth! Alondra wouldn¡¯t bepletely innocent!¡± Piper seemed to be stunned and she asked rhetorically, ¡°Why do you say so?¡± ¡°Alondra hasmitted suicide in the detention house!¡± ¡°What?¡± Piper was shocked. Her face turned a bit odd at this moment. Rae was wondering whether it was her own illusion, but she seemed to witness a slight pleasure from Piper¡¯s eyes. She seemed to be very pleased, yet she acted anxiously and asked desperately, ¡°Was Alondra dead?¡± Rae did not say anything. Alondra was now in custody and her every movement was being monitored, so the public obviously would not know her situation. She just stared at Piper and did not mention anything. Piper was nervous when Rae did not answer her question. ¡°Tell me! What happened to Alondra?¡± ¡°What to tell you? You mean four of you were not innocent? Melody was loved by countless men, Sha was loved by countless men and you Piper had only two men, Kaden and Braeden. Would it be possible if Alondra threatened the police with her death in the detention house? Why would an innocent personmit suicide? I¡¯m afraid that she was the least innocent one!¡± ¡°Was Alondra still alive?¡± Piper repeated the same question. Rae was astonished and she felt something fishy. She stammered in a deep voice, ¡°Alondra was dead! She hadmitted suicide!¡± ¡°What!¡± Piper was dumbfounded and a sense of joy shed through her eyes in sudden, ¡°She was actually dead! Dead already!¡± Rae frowned suspiciously, ¡°She was dead, but why you look a bit happy?¡± Piper suddenlyughed and she sneered contemptuously, ¡°Haha, I¡¯m happy of course! The bitch was dead, why I need to be unhappy about it! You¡¯re indeed right as Alondra was not innocent either! You¡¯re quite perceptive. Alondra was the first one to have sex with Braeden in our dorm!¡± Rae was shocked by what Piper had meant, the implication was that there was someone else in the dorm who had sex with Braeden, so who was that besides her? She tried to recall what Sha had said before. Sha was extremely supportive and defended Braeden when she was interrogated, covering up all of Braeden¡¯s criminal evidence. Braeden Walls! This guy was indeed a smart person who could let people willingly cover the truth for him. Piper did not treat her friendship towards Alondra wholeheartedly! She seemed to have a lot of criticisms towards Alondra! As Rae was just thinking this way, she heard Piper said ruthlessly in sudden, ¡°I hate her so much!¡± ¡°Howe you have just supported her if you hate her?¡± Rae deliberately said that way in order to entice her next words. As expected, Piper was cooperative enough, ¡°No, I¡¯m just worried that you guys don¡¯t know her crimes! When I knew the affair between Alondra and Braeden, she was ashamed and angry. So, she always put me into trouble such that Braeden was annoyed to meet up with me! Afterward, when her affair with Braeden was known by Melody, she framed Melody by poisoning her. However, I knew that Melody¡¯s virginity was sold to someone and Braeden gained profit from the trade. I didn¡¯t know who was that person behind, but probably a big boss! Kenzie was also his aplice! Both Braeden and Kenzie had been sending beautiful women to YS Club for a long time! Kenzie was apparently a bitch! Kenzie also made out with a pool of prostitutes who were absolutely lewd demons!¡± ¡°Enough! Enough!¡± Suddenly a furious and excruciating male voice was heard from the doorway. Both Rae and Piper turned around at the same time. They saw the man behind Marcel heading to them and Marcel could not stop him anymore. He was Piper¡¯s father and now he was rushing towards them in a fury. He pointed at Piper¡¯s nose and scolded, ¡°Why don¡¯t you go to hell? Howe I have a daughter like you!¡± Piperughed abruptly and looked at her father, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you shameful? You have brought up two useless daughters, and the daughter you have pampered like a princess is actually a slut! Haha, if you want topare me with Kenzie, Kenzie is even morescivious than me! I¡¯m not the only one! I¡¯m not going to die now, but sooner orter I will still die to infuriate you! You deserve it! You don¡¯t want to have a daughter like me, but neither do I want to have a father like you! Cheating on your wife and having affair with a mistress, why don¡¯t you and my mother go to hell! You¡¯re the one who is fooling around with a slut, and my mother is a mistress, none of you are good!¡± ¡°How dare you¡­¡± her father was so angry that his chest heaved intensely and his eyes red as if he was about to faint soon. He could not speak and he looked back at his wife. Then, he stomped his feet and yelled in grief, ¡°You¡­ You¡¯re the one who taught a good daughter!¡± Piper¡¯s mother approached her husband and got scolded by him. While she was wiping off her tears, she did not mind at all what Piper had scolded her, instead she retorted to Piper¡¯s father in a huff, ¡°Isn¡¯t your daughter the same?¡± Her mother pounced on the bedside, grasping Piper¡¯s hand, she wailed out of the blue, ¡°Are you stupid? How can you be so slow-witted? Your entire life is ruined, how are you going to live in the future?¡± Piper drew back his hand and said calmly, ¡°In the future, you just stay in an old folks¡¯ home. I will probably spend the rest of my life in jail!¡± ¡°What nonsense are you talking about?" Her mother cried, ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense!¡± ¡°I¡¯m not talking nonsense! I will definitely go to jail! Police, I need to sleep now! I will make a statement at tomorrow 12 o¡¯clock noon! I surrender!¡± Piper eximed. Marcel looked at her and nodded, giving Piper ample time. ¡°Okay, tomorrow at 12 o¡¯clock noon, I will order someone to arrest you!¡± ¡°Fine!¡± Piper answered and closed her eyes. She did not bother her furious father and her mother who was still wiping her tears. Marcel pushed Rae¡¯s wheelchair and went out. When Rae reached outside, she whispered in surprise, ¡°Piper hasn¡¯t made it clear, what if we leave now and she refuses to say anything tomorrow?!¡± ¡°We still have some time!¡± Marcel said in a deep voice, ¡°To this extent, we don¡¯t need to know the events that urred after this. I have already figured out roughly the whole story of the case!¡± Rae did not say anything. She immersed herself into deep thought and did not reply for a long time. Marcel pushed her wheelchair and went outside the ward. At the entrance, Kieran led his bodyguards to monitor Piper, as Marcel had arranged them to do so. The actual interrogation could only be carried out after she had slightly recovered. However, I did not know what would Piper say by then. With all the facts and evidence, I believed that she could not deny it anymore. ¡°Has the chain of evidence all been gathered?¡± Rae asked. ¡°Mind your own business, I can cope with these things. I think that sometimes you tend to forget your role. You¡¯re just a junior police officer, not a leader. Yet you always keep worrying as if you were the leader. Doesn¡¯t this make the leader angry? Marcel said without ming her, but he just felt slightly annoyed. Rae was startled as what Marcel had said could be probably true. She was indeed just a junior police officer. Concerning too much and could not fully understand her leader¡¯s intention, she would never qualify to be a professional police officer. Both of them soon arrived outside the hospital. As Rae had to get down from the wheelchair, Marcel helped her out. However, Rae felt inappropriate especially when Kieran was behind her waiting to keep her wheelchair. She insisted on standing up by herself. ¡°Thank you, Marcel. I can do it myself!¡± Marcel looked at her and eventually hepromised with her. ¡°Wait for me here, I will drive and fetch you!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Rae nodded her head. Marcel went to the car park and drove his car. When he came back, Rae was waiting quietly and her eyes were staring at the ground. Somehow, she was thinking something while her eyes were gazing at one spot. She was distracted for a long time as if she had gotten into some kind of meditation. Marcel stopped his car beside Rae and he got down from his car. Rae was already limping towards the right side of his car. Marcel immediately opened the door of the passenger seat and Rae carefully sat in the car. On their journey back, Marcel did not drive too fast, instead he drove slowly. The car was not heading to the police station, but seemingly in an opposite direction, so Rae was puzzled. ¡°Where are we going?¡± ¡°Going for a meal!¡± Marcel replied in a deep voice. ¡°You still in the mood to eat?¡± Rae did not feel like having the appetite right now, especially after hearing those words from Piper. She did not even understand how could a woman get messed up like that. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? You¡¯re not in the mood to eat?¡± Marcel asked rhetorically with a sense of teasing underneath his eyes, ¡°Are you disgusted by Piper, or are you irritated?¡± ¡°Why am I irritated?¡± Rae felt that she really could not get Marcel¡¯s words sometimes. ¡°You must know yourself what you¡¯re irritated about!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know!¡± Rae felt Marcel was not going to say something good. ¡°You¡¯re annoyed that you don¡¯t have a cousin like Piper!¡± Marcel said in a little sarcastic tone. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Rae knew that Marcel mocked her sometimes, but then he is usually fine. She was used to his moodiness and she loved to be mocked by her Prince Charming. Over and over, sheN?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. felt breath-taking about the wonderful scene. She smiled bitterly and retorted, ¡°Yes, I don¡¯t have a cousin like that. I shall be thankful indeed. I wonder if you have a cousin like Piper!¡± ¡°Heh¡­¡± Marcel snorted and sneered. ¡°I¡¯m not that shameless!¡± ¡°You¡¯re much more shameless than that!¡± ¡°Rae, I haven¡¯t had a woman for the past five years!¡± Marcel suddenly said so. Chapter 875 Are You Really Still a Virgin? Chapter 875 Are You Really Still a Virgin? Rae refuted, ¡°I¡¯ve never even had a man before!¡± ¡°Lies!¡± Marcel said coldly, ¡°If you¡¯re a virgin, then I¡¯m a virgin too!¡± Rae didn¡¯t know why Marcel would say something like this. She suddenly found herself unable to communicate with this man. She had also said words that were too bold and had done even much bolder things. She shouldn¡¯t of have had any of these emotions. She quieted down abruptly and didn¡¯t say another word. The car fell dead silent instantly and their breathing became murky and heavy. It was so quiet that every inch of their breathing could be heard. It seemed like a century had passed, and Rae spoke up shamefully all of a sudden, ¡°I don¡¯t know why you¡¯re humiliating me, but you don¡¯t know what kind of a person I am. Why are you always specting me with your greatest malice?¡± Marcel was stunned when Rae said that and he looked incredulously at her who had a determined face. Rae bit her lips abruptly, because frankly speaking, she was feeling conflicted at the moment as well. She just felt that she was wronged and wanted to say it, ¡°I¡¯ve never had a messy rtionship and I¡¯ve never had a man. Why don¡¯t you believe me? I only have one crush that I¡¯ve liked for many years, is this also wrong? And whether I¡¯m a virgin or not, do you think you know better, or I know better?¡± Marcel didn¡¯t say anything. His lips were pursed tight. ¡°At first, I thought you were a professional person, very leader-like and responsible. But now it seems that what I thought was wrong! I think it¡¯s a joke that our rtionship isn¡¯t like superior and underling or colleagues, we¡¯re like sexual partners instead! And you, what¡¯s the point of you being caring to me sometimes and humiliating me sometimes? Just tell me straightforwardly now. What do you want from me, I want to know!¡± Marcel pondered slightly, ¡°Are you really still a virgin?¡± Rae frowned, ¡°Yes!¡± Marcel didn¡¯t say anything. He was thinking that repairing the hymen wouldn¡¯t cost a lot, there were advertisements everywhere in the toilet. He didn¡¯t continue to mock her and just said, ¡°Forget it, it¡¯s my fault. I shouldn¡¯t have said something like that.¡± Rae calmly said, ¡°I hope we can just be colleagues in the future, and you will only be my leader!¡± ¡°That¡¯s a bit impossible.¡± Marcel said. ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Because I only have desire for you. I get hard when I see you and I can¡¯t get hard with anyone else, so I want to chase you!¡± Marcel changed his words. ¡°Chase? Don¡¯t you just want to fuck me?¡± ¡°Is there a difference?¡± Marcel asked back indifferently. Rae looked at him driving. He had one hand on the steering wheel, and his casual look made people thought that he wasn¡¯t even sad at all. This was definitely not a man who was chasing a woman, he just wanted to have sex with her from the very beginning. She also had the desire for him, but she couldn¡¯t ept such a way. Rae shook her head, ¡°Thank you for your pursuit, but I already have someone in my heart. If you can¡¯t get hard on another woman, you can take Viagra!¡± ¡°Heh!¡± Marcel drew in a cold breath, ¡°I¡¯m not sick, why do I need to eat that stuff? That¡¯s how people¡¯s body get bad, by taking that stuff!¡± It had nothing to do with her, and Rae coldly grunted inside. She looked the other way to discontinue the conversation and changed the subject, ¡°So who¡¯s the murderer? Mathew? Braeden Walls?¡± ¡°Neither!¡± Marcel said. ¡°Then who is it?¡± Rae turned around and looked at the side of Marcel¡¯s face with surprise. His face was still so cold looking. He also took the advantage of the red light, stopped the car and turned his face to look at Rae, ¡°I won¡¯t tell you who it is. But if you promise to let me chase you, then I can tell you! It¡¯s definitely not as simple as you think. This case is quite interesting, and I¡¯ve got the murderer under control!¡± ¡°Who is it?¡± Rae still wasn¡¯t giving up. Marcel smiled profoundly, ¡°There¡¯s a price to pay in order to know, Rae Baxter!¡± Rae¡¯s heart trembled, and her expression darkened instantly, ¡°Forget it. I¡¯ll know sooner orter even if you don¡¯t want to tell me!¡± ¡°What if it¡¯s rted to Raphael?¡± Marcel became unhappy all of a sudden when he saw her like this. ¡°Impossible!¡± Rae¡¯s face lifted up instantly, and with certainty in her eyes, ¡°Raphael is innocent!¡± Marcel¡¯s eyes looked at Rae, his hawk-like eyes were filled with displeasure. She was defending Raphael so much that it made him unhappy for no reason. He suppressed the anger that ignited and had hidden it in his dark eyes. Yet his face was covered in coldness, looking chilling. The green light shed, and Marcel stopped talking. He started the car and crossed the road. He eventually took Rae to a restaurant which specialized in cooking steak. Until they sat down in a small private room, Rae didn¡¯t hear Marcel said another word to her again and he was silent with whatever she said. She felt even more stifled toe out and had this meal with him. She really shouldn¡¯t have had eaten outside when she was wounded. ¡°Who the hell is it?¡± Rae couldn¡¯t stand it and finally asked again. Yet Marcel said, ¡°I don¡¯t want to talk about it when I¡¯m eating!¡± ¡°But¡ª¡± ¡°Or you can be my girlfriend. The kind that can live together.¡± Marcel interrupted her and directly stated his request. But Rae didn¡¯t like a love that was based on any conditions. Love wasn¡¯t anything else, the most sacred love should be pure and without conditions attached! She yearned for that kind of love. This time it was Rae¡¯s turn to stop talking. She didn¡¯t say a word during the whole meal. The two of them ate a whole table of dishes and Rae wasn¡¯t being polite at all. She began to eat after the dishes came up, and she felt it was the first time ever that she had eaten so much. She didn¡¯t know how she ate in the amount that was enough for a strong man to eat. It was probably because she was angry, so she just wanted to eat and relieve her mood. They paid the bill and was ready to leave. The waiter had already left the room and Rae was heading for the door when Marcel suddenly grabbed her with one hand. Rae turned her head back with shock, and just before she could raise her head, a ck shadow pressed down and she was pressed against the door of the room. Her hands were mped down and Marcel¡¯s lips were already pressing down. Marcel was so quick to lower his head and covered her lips. He only let go of Rae when she almost couldn¡¯t breathe. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Rae gasped and coughed violently. She nced at the gloomy looking Marcel, then headed out without saying a thing. She was just going to take it as being gnawed by a dog! But damn it, Rae didn¡¯t know if Piper¡¯s words had affected her, because she was feeling an ufortable emptiness inside! She was 25 now, but still never had sex. She really felt shameful! Looking at the leaving figure, Marcel breathed a sigh of relief. He felt fear in the moment when Rae defended Raphael. He feared that she was together with Raphael, and then all of the efforts that he had made would be meaningless. Back to the office. Rae snooped around, but in the end still couldn¡¯t find out how many people Marcel had privately arranged for action. She wasing back from outside when Gustavo saw her walking with a limp and walked up to her quickly. His eyes anxiously scanned Rae, ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Rae? What happened to your leg?¡± Gustavo was a medical student after all, so he could see with one nce that something was wrong with Rae¡¯s leg. ¡°Bone¡¯s fractured!¡± Rae said, ¡°But it¡¯s fine, it¡¯ll recover soon.¡± Although her outer ankle was painful, but she was still touched by the look on Gustavo¡¯s face who showed that he genuinely cared about her, ¡°I¡¯m really fine!¡± ¡°Why are you still here if your bone¡¯s fractured? You need to stay home and nurse this!¡± ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about this first, Gustavo. Do you know who¡¯s the murderer of Philippa, Melody Knox and Joanna Salinas¡¯s murder case?¡± Gustavo shook his head, ¡°Captain Hopkins probably knows it. He caught a person you wouldn¡¯t have ever think of!¡± ¡°Who?¡± Rae was still a bit surprised. People could never guess anything with the way Marcel did things. He had it all figured out when other people were in the dark. She felt that working with Marcel sometimes was quite suffocating. She couldn¡¯t get any answers by asking, and if he didn¡¯t say it out himself then others won¡¯t know as well. ¡°Raphael Gill¡¯s mother!¡± Gustavo said. ¡°What?¡± Rae was shocked. Mrs Gill? Raphael¡¯s mother¡¯s name was Sammy, an elegant and feminine woman! ¡°Why arrest her?¡± ¡°How would I know? I heard she¡¯s suspected of murder. Captain Hopkins brought the person back personally early this morning.¡± Gustavo said. Rae had no idea. And what happened with Raphael? He hadn¡¯t called her until now. Did he still don¡¯t know yet? ¡°Was Mrs Gill really arrested?¡± Rae was still a bit in disbelief. ¡°How can this be fake? Of course it¡¯s true! Herwyer came with her as well. But I heard that Captain Hopkins said something to Raphael Gill¡¯s mother and then she just came! Also, she was very quiet since she came and didn¡¯t say a word no matter what was said to her. Probably have to transfer her to the prosecution for her to start talking!¡± It was just too surprising and shocking! ¡°But there should be direct evidence already, otherwise Captain Hopkins would never do such a thing. The case will be transferred to the prosecutor¡¯s office tomorrow afternoon. There will be thest ce that is able to defend for the dead! Let¡¯s just hurry up and find the evidence first!¡± Rae was still in shock. She took quite some time toe back to her senses and patted her own face, ¡°Gustavo, do you think I can go meet Mrs Gill?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure about that. You can go find Captain Hopkins, then maybe you can. Captain Hopkins has the final say on all of this.¡± Gustavo felt that it should be possible if Rae went and begged him. But Rae was hesitant to go and beg Marcel. With what he had said when they were eating outside today, how could she go and beg him? However, if she didn¡¯t beg him, then what about Raphael? Was he mentally prepared? Rae hesitated, and finally after spending half an hour in conflict, she decided to go to Marcel. She wanted to know why exactly Sammy was being detained. When Rae limped into Marcel¡¯s office, he was sorting out something on theputer. It was strange, as it was usually done by her, the secretary, or the head of the criminal investigation team below to organize the case files, so he only needed to sign. But he had a habit of organizing some of the things by himself. This was also one of Marcel¡¯s habits that Rae found out in the past few days. His expression was calm and there was seriousness between his eyebrows. His handsome face didn¡¯t have that evil recklessness when he was joking, nor the usual displeasure when her words didn¡¯t match his temper. He was so serious and calm looking at theputer, typing fast. Marcel only said a few words when he saw hering in, ¡°Sit down. Anything we¡¯ll talk about itter, I¡¯m busy!¡± Rae could only sit down and waited. She looked at Marcel who was working seriously sitting behind the desk, and suddenly a feeling of respect emerged from her heart. It was as if she was back to the beginning when she had long admired him. Tenderness also surged from the bottom of her heart. Looking at his face, her admiration was like water gushing out, it didn¡¯t lessen but had increased instead. Only then did Rae realize that she couldn¡¯t resist Marcel when he was serious. ¡°Captain Hopkins, I only have a few words to say!¡± Rae spoke up all of a sudden. She tried to calm herself down, but that voice that she had tried so hard to restrain had an excitement and admiration that only she knew. Ignoring those bad temper of his, those cruel humiliations and flirtations, Rae felt that she still liked him like before. Chapter 876 Why Arrest Her Chapter 876 Why Arrest Her Maybe she was just being cheap! But, wasn¡¯t it just like this when one was in love? Piper loved Braeden so much, but she couldn¡¯t get him, and in the end it turned into hate, and sold him out. What if it was her? Rae shook her head, if it was her, she wouldn¡¯t! she thought that loving someone, she would love everything about him, no matter what happened, she wouldn¡¯t sell him out! But, when she was standing on the side of ethics, this was not right! ¡°I know what you want to say!¡± Marcel didn¡¯t stop typing, he quickly looked up at Rae, that face had a pair of dark eyes that was drawing his attention to her, they were unique, so that people could easily get lost looking at them, ¡°This is not going to happen! Sammy is not saying anything right now, if you go and want to talk to her, sure! But this seems to help your report with Raphael, and this doesn¡¯t make me happy!¡± He told her straight up about what he was thinking, he saw right through her, she really didn¡¯t know how to answer to that. He made her want tough and cry at the same time. Marcel suddenly stopped what he was doing, then connected it to the printer in his room, and quickly, the document was printed. Marcel didn¡¯t say anything, so Rae didn¡¯t see what he just printed, but she felt that it was quite a big document. Rae thought for a while, then said, ¡°It¡¯s not that I want to report back to Raphael, I just want to go and talk to her, ask her, and, why did you even take her here?¡± Marcel looked at Rae and the way she was worrying about the Gill family, his lips suddenly curled up, and there was a sarcastic smile, it was cold, ¡°I took her here for my own reasons, do you want to tell me that I need to report to you?¡± ¡°No!¡± Rae immediately denied, ¡°No matter what, Mrs Gill is still my neighbor!¡± She felt that she needed to ask this whatsoever, even thew is ruthless, but it would care about people¡¯s feeling under special circumstances! ¡°Anything you don¡¯t need to know is none of your business to ask about, Rae, don¡¯t think that because I treat you differently in private so you can use that as an advantage!¡± Rae was squinting and pleading, Marcel was still talking to her in that kind of voice, ¡°Even if I want to chase you, it doesn¡¯t mean that you can be above me during work! Why don¡¯t you take over my job as captain?¡± Rae blushed, she knew what he meant, she knew that Marcel didn¡¯t say anything wrong. Even if there was any other boss right now, they would have told her the same thing, no boss was supposed to report back to their workers. She nodded, then got up, ¡°Sorry, this is all my fault, you should get back to work, I will leave now!¡± After Rae said that, she bowed to him, she didn¡¯t look like she was not happy, she looked like she was sorry, and went out like that. She still walked with her limp, but she didn¡¯t look bad because of that, instead, she gave people a feeling that was soft but very determined. After hearing what Rae said, and seeing the way she looked, Marcel smiled again, and suddenly yelled, ¡°Stop!¡± Rae stopped, and turned slightly, she saw how Marcel got up and came to the door. Rae didn¡¯t understand, ¡°Is there anything else?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Marcel was already in front of her. He was tall, and the way he stood in front of her, there was only one foot between them, he looked down at her, she could almost smell his breath, his body scent was getting in her nose, it smelled good, not the kind of perfume smell, but from the soap in his bathroom, and the smell of men. It was really scary, only a few days, Rae was able to distinguish Marcel¡¯s own scent. He was so close to her, Rae blushed, and lowered her head a little, and said in a small voice, ¡°What is it?¡± He stared at Rae, she looked like a little girl who had done something wrong, Marcel rubbed her head with his big hand, she suddenly looked up, but he didn¡¯t stop. They looked at each other, his hand was still on her head, now their distance got even smaller. Rae wanted to stop him, but she was suddenly drawn into the gentle look in his eyes. In that moment, they were just standing there. When their eyes met, they both paused. Then he finally said, ¡°You should go and see Sammy, then you won¡¯t owe it to Raphael, no matter what, he was still your teenage sweetheart, his father was caught, he will definitely ask you. Then you can just tell him the truth!¡± ¡°I won¡¯t say anything I shouldn¡¯t!¡± Rae said. Marcel shook his head, ¡°You don¡¯t need to hold anything back, he needs to know!¡± Why? Rae didn¡¯t ask why, she knew that Marcel must have his own reasons, but Raphael also needed to know his mother¡¯s situation, she really hoped that she had nothing to do with the whole case! But this was just her hope, it didn¡¯t count! ¡°Alright, go now!¡± Marcel took his hand down from her head, and itnded on her shoulder, his eyes were deep and gentle, ¡°Try not to walk, take care of your foot, the doctor said that you need to have your foot lifted, if you walk too much it will swell up and not heal as fast!¡± ¡°Thank you!¡± Rae subconsciously thanked him, but she really felt touched by him. The way he was so sarcastic with her before, she suddenly softened and went along with him, so he suddenly also turned more gentle. Rae felt that she found a way to interact with Marcel, but she wasn¡¯t sure if she was right. She would try not to go against him in the future, hoping that they could interact peacefully in the future. ¡°Go!¡± Marcel¡¯s voice softened as well. Rae looked at him with a little surprise, but then she turned to leave. Marcel looked at Rae walking away, and his hand fell off her shoulder, his fingertips still had a little of her warmth on them, suddenly he remembered everything from that night, the way she smelled so sweet, so clean! In a moment, his eyes changed, he felt that his feelings to her had changed! He thought for a while, and his lips tightened, his eyes were filled with a feeling of sess. Rae went out of Marcel¡¯s office, and she went directly to the ce where they held the suspects. She didn¡¯t know if she could find out anything from Raphael¡¯s mother, but she wanted to try! Only, before that, she needed to talk to Raphael! Maybe only then, it would help her to question his mother. She took her phone and called him. It only rang twice when he picked up her call, ¡°Rae!¡± ¡°Raphael, do you know about you mother?¡± ¡°I am just right downstairs of your office, where are you, I aming to you!¡± He said. ¡°I am on fifth floor,e up, I will wait for you in the questioning room on the west side of the building!¡± Rae thought that a questioning room was better, Raphael didn¡¯te to her on a private matter, it was about his mother, this was work! After they hung up, she went to the responsible person for the room, opened the door and waited for a few minutes when she saw that Raphael came in in a hurry, he rushed in like a wind, his hair was in a mess, he didn¡¯t have that usual handsome look anymore. Raphael looked unruly, a little scattered. When he saw Rae, Raphael sat down in front of her, and asked about the injury on her foot. Rae said that she was alright, only then he started talking about his mother. ¡°The Gill Group might also go through some crisis!!¡± Raphael couldn¡¯t believe it, but he had to, his voice was filled with pain, ¡°Rae, my parents are so done this time!¡± Rae immediately startedforting him, ¡°Raphael, maybe it¡¯s not as bad as you think yet!¡± ¡°No!¡± Raphael shook his head, his eyes locked with Rae¡¯s, his hands were clenched into fists, she was a kind girl, she wasforting him, but Raphael knew that his parents had gone too far this time, they had killed someone, no matter who helped them there was no hope! ¡°Raphael!¡± Rae was very sensitive, she could feel what Raphael was thinking about, his worries, she knew that no matter what she said, she couldn¡¯t make him feel better, ¡°What do you know?¡± ¡°I am not sure, but I know that the police wouldn¡¯t just cuff anyone for no reason, there must be a reason why she was caught!¡± ¡°We are just questioning her, this is not the prosecutor yet!¡± Rae said. ¡°I know, Rae, you don¡¯t need to tell me these things that you tell strangers, all that doesn¡¯t work on me!¡± Raphael sounded anxious, it was emotional, after he said that he immediately apologized, ¡°Sorry, I was not trying to let my anger out on you!¡± ¡°I know that!¡± Rae shook her head, she could understand. Raphael wasn¡¯t very kind to her just now, the regret wasing up in his chest. He didn¡¯t want to say it like that, he never wanted to hurt her. But, he was still angry about why she didn¡¯t love him? If she could stand by his side, and not as a normal friend, he would be stronger than he was now, he would be calmer, but, she didn¡¯t love him, he was sad about that, and now his whole family was about to fall apart, Raphael had no idea what would happen to his parents! He really wanted Rae to stand by his side, give him a family, he might never have a family again! Raphael had aplicated expression on her face, Rae saw that he didn¡¯t look good, and was very worried, but she still kept quiet. ¡°Rae, when Captain Hopkins took my mother, they said that she is suspected of murder, they took her in to question her!¡± ¡°Murder?¡± Rae asked in a high pitched voice. ¡°Yes! A student!¡± Raphael buried his face in his hands, he rubbed his face randomly, he was afraid that his mother really did that, he could almost feel that his mother did it! ¡°Was it Piper?¡± Rae suddenly had to think about Melody and Philippa. Raphael shook his head, ¡°No, it¡¯s not sure yet if my father killed Piper! There is another student, it has something to do with my mom, I don¡¯t know what exactly happened! Is there another dead student?¡± Rae felt Raphael¡¯s emotions and nodded, ¡°There is one, Raphael, listen to me, this might be a serial killer! Two dead students, and we suspect that the two of them had a connection! With the evidence showing, Piper really had something to do with this case, but I just don¡¯t know if her death has anything to do with this murderer!¡± ¡°So what you mean is that if my mother killed this one, then she might have killed Piper as well?¡± ¡°We don¡¯t know that, Raphael, don¡¯t be nervous and anxious, your mother might not be the killer. The evidence of Piper case doesn¡¯t go against her so far, we don¡¯t have a single evidence that is pointing to your mother, unless there are other evidence that I don¡¯t know about¡± ¡°Rae, who died?¡± ¡°Two girls from SC Normal University and Communication University, both were very pretty. And, both were pregnant!¡± When she said that, she looked at Raphael, her eyes wereplicated, ¡°And both children had something to do with you!¡±N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Chapter 877 Motivation Chapter 877 Motivation ¡°Is it all my children?¡± Raphael was so shocked that his eyes were widened. Rae nodded. ¡°Oh! That¡¯s why!¡± Raphael was dejected of a sudden. Raphael who was just in high spirit was now looked like a cock who lost in a game and his emotions were changing so quickly. ¡°I think they must be my children! It was just simple. My mum was so angry that she couldn¡¯t repress her anger and then she did the wrong thing when she knew that my dad made other women pregnant. It was a motivation too.¡± Rae didn¡¯t say a word. She totally agreed his idea. It was also a possible guess. ¡°Is there any other people?¡± Raphael asked again. Rae shook her head. ¡°I had no ideas of other things else. But for now, it showed that the three women who was having your child were all dead!¡± Raphael wiped his face. He seemed to be calmed and got his mind back, ¡°Just let them be!¡± ¡°Raphael, I am going to visit Mrs Gill. She said nothing after she came. I am going to ask her and see if there is anything I can help her!¡± ¡°Nobody can help her. If she was the murderer, she needs to pay the price which is her life for it! Rae, both of us understand it!¡± ¡°Raphael, but we have to go and ask her. Are we just going to give up and not putting any effort on it? ¡°No!¡± Raphael was shaking his head. ¡°I knew it, you just go. I also hope that my mum isn¡¯t the one!¡± Rae stood up and patted on his shoulder, ¡°Raphael, wait for me toe back. Wait here!¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Raphael nodded. Rae said something to her colleague. Then, she went to visit Sammy. After a while, Rae saw Sammy in the detention room. Sammy was wearing a suit. There was a refined pearl ne around her neck and diamond earrings on her earlobe which looked so shinny. Her long hair was curled up and her slender neck was shown. She looked so graceful and pretty. After Rae entered the room, there were only the two of them. Rae behaved like usual, greeting Sammy when meeting her, ¡°Hi, Mrs. Gill!¡± There was no obvious change on Sammy. She was smiling when she met Rae and then she said faintly, ¡°Hi, Rae!¡± After that, both of them were in silence. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Rae had no ideas how to ask while Sammy was not in a hurry to start the conversation. After a long while, Rae was still struggling in her mind. She was a bit nervous, feeling sorry and unworthy for Mrs. Gill. Her face expression was also very changeable. Maybe Sammy had roughly guessed out the purpose of hering. She smiled slightly and started the conversation. ¡°Rae, I know what you want to say and what you want to ask!¡± ¡°Mrs. Gill!¡± Rae was shocked. Sammy was still maintaining the smile on her face. ¡°Did Raphael know that you areing?¡± Rae raised her head suddenly and looked into Sammy¡¯s eyes. Sammy was staring at Rae with her calm eyes. She looked so calm and her extraordinary reaction might frightened some people. Rae was thinking that if Sammy was the murderer, how did she manage to be so calm after killing someone? Philippa, Melody, maybe one of them was killed by her? Or both of them were murdered by her? Or maybe she just stayed behind the scene? Rae was having too much questions on it. However, in the end, she was not asking anything as all her words just stuck at her mouth. If Mrs. Gill was really the murderer, Raphael would lose his home in his future! Sammy saw that Rae was behaving in that way, her lips curled up and she was having a smile with a deep meaning in it. She was totally calm and said, ¡°Rae, you are a good girl! My son has a crush on you!¡± Rae was taken aback, ¡°Mrs. Gill! I¡­¡± ¡°Do you like him?¡± Sammy wasn¡¯t waiting for Rae¡¯s hesitation. She could actually guess her words after it. Thus, she didn¡¯t wait for Rae to finish her words and continued asking Rae by herself. There was struggle in Rae¡¯s eyes. She shook her head. ¡°Mrs. Gill, Raphael is my best friend!¡± ¡°Do you actually believe that there¡¯s pure friendship in between man and woman?¡± Sammy saw the hesitation in Rae¡¯s eyes sessfully. Then, she smiled coldly, ¡°I am afraid that you don¡¯t even know your own heart well! Do you dare to deny that you don¡¯t have any feeling of love for Raphael?¡± Rae was still shaking her head, ¡°Mrs. Gill, you know the purpose of mying. You don¡¯t have to worry about the matter between Raphael and me. The most important problem now is not about us but it¡¯s you and Mr. Gill! You still have Raphael be with you all.¡± ¡°The excuse of youring seemed to be so dignified! It looked like you are just for the sake of our family! You are asking me with excuse of Raphael, I don¡¯t have to guess and I have known your little mind!¡± Sammy¡¯s eyes looked apathetic. ¡°Mrs. Gill, I am noting with malicious intention.¡± Rae said softly. ¡°I knew that you dislike us all these police. However, the matter about the interrogation was still needed to be done by going through the procedures. Can you please tell me about it? Let me and Raphael figure out a way for you!¡± ¡°Who are you to me?¡± Sammy said indifferently and her gaze fell on Rae¡¯s face. Nobody could look through her emotion and intention from her delicate face. ¡°I know what you mean. Raphael is downstairs now. He was so worried about you, he was in the fear that his home might disappear from now on!¡± Raw wished that Raphael would change Sammy¡¯s mind and let her say it out. ¡°You want me to speak, right?¡± Sammy raised her eyebrows and she was not having the smile that she used to have when Rae just came in. Rae nodded and admitted it honestly, ¡°Yes, Mrs. Gill, I hope that you can tell us all the truth!¡± ¡°What if I say that I didn¡¯t kill people?¡± ¡°Mrs. Gill, I am noting for interrogation and I couldn¡¯t record all these words. I am noting to record the interrogation but justing to visit you with my personal feelings!¡± Rae spoke sincerely, ¡°I hope that you can tell me the truth and I will think a way for you!¡± ¡°It is also possible for me to say it out!¡± Sammy said. Rae was waiting for her words. ¡°You marry my son!¡± Sammy said. Rae was so shocked and dumbfounded, ¡°Mrs. Gill, it is not a kid¡¯s game!¡± ¡°Of course, I know it!¡± ¡°I am sorry, Mrs. Gill. Let¡¯s not setting conditions! I can be Raphael¡¯s best friend but I can¡¯t be unconscionable and lie to you that I will marry Raphael. I think the possibility of it is very low, it is almost zero. So, I am sorry! If you don¡¯t want to say it out, I will not force you too!¡± Rae said honestly. After listening to Rae¡¯s words, there was a sharp look shed through Sammy¡¯s ck eyes. Her sharp and stern gaze was staring at Rae¡¯s worried face. She kept silent for a long while and then she narrowed her eyes and looked to Rae. She was still not speaking. After a long while, she had suppressed her sharpness. She was calm and people just read through her mind in her heart. Then, she broke the silence, ¡°Rae, you are so honest in some particr matters!¡± ¡°Thanks!¡± Rae replied softly. ¡°But, Rae, Raphael had been falling love in you for many years. Do you know it?¡± Rae kept quiet, she was a bit confused. Why didn¡¯t she know it? She just discovered that she might be Raphael¡¯s crush recently. But she was not very sure of it. She had never thought of Mrs. Gill would say that. At the moment, she didn¡¯t know what to say! Sammy was looking at Rae who was in silence. Her lips slightly curled upwards and the obvious sneering expression was shown on her pretty face. Then, she continued to speak slowly, ¡°Rae, I have been believing that you will be the heir of the Baxter family. However, for now, it seems that you don¡¯t have the will to inherit the property of Baxter family. You are not a woman who worships money but you have given someone the golden opportunity! I thought the marriage between the two of our families was properly matched but you don¡¯t like my son! I am very angry on this point.¡± ¡°Mrs. Gill, I am sorry. The love between me and Raphael is not the love between man and woman. We are the best buddies of each other!¡± They were the kind of buddies that was having even closer rtionship than siblings! Sammy didn¡¯t say a word anymore. She was sitting on the chair and looking at Rae who was opposite her. After a long time, she said, ¡°You can go back now, I have nothing to talk to you!¡± Rae felt that hering might be a mistake. She was just the younger generation and the elderly would not be willing to open her mind and say her problem with the person who was much younger than her! She felt a bit annoyed of herpse. Sometimes, enthusiasm would really screw things up. However, if she just went back like that. How could she face Raphael? Raphael was still worried for his mother! Rae thought that she should put more effort in it, or else she was like a loser if she just went back in that way. She decided to make thest try. Then, she said, ¡°Mrs. Gill, I had no idea that what mistake had you made. I just know that our captain will not arrest someone for fun! I had no idea of whether you know Philippa, Melody and Joanna. But I know that Raphael was the father of their children!¡± When speaking until that part, Rae¡¯s gaze was sticking on Sammy¡¯s eyes. It was obvious and Rae saw Sammy¡¯s eyesight was frozen and there was a trace of confusion in it. Then, she looked at Rae of a sudden with her sharp eyesight and stared at Rae firmly. It seemed like she was ensuring the reality of her words. Rae mentioned Sammy¡¯s confusion and she had judged something. It seemed that Sammy totally had no idea of Mathew taking Raphael¡¯s sperm and using it to fertilize other¡¯s ovum. At that point, she seemed to understand something. Maybe Mrs. Gill had misunderstood Mr. Gill and she thought that Mr. Gill was going to have a child with others. Thus, she had took her actions before it and maybe she had killed someone!¡± ¡°Do you have any question for me?¡± Rae asked her tentatively. Sammy pursed her lips. In that instant, there was a trace of regret and darkness on her face which was once without any expression. Did she really wrong? It turned out that it was just a misunderstanding! Rae looked at her eyes. After ensuring that she was touched, Rae continued her words, ¡°But Raphael didn¡¯t do anything with them. It was just his sperm was taken by others and being used to fertilize their ova. It¡¯s just artificial transntation!¡± ¡°And Mathew is the person who did that, right?¡± Sammy spoke of a sudden. Rae was stunned and hesitated for a while. In the end, she decided to tell Sammy. Therefore, she nodded. Just now, she didn¡¯t say that Raphael had been with Joanna because she was worried that Sammy would get angry if she knew it. It was also because it was such a weird scenario that the father and the son had been with the same woman. Rae cared of Sammy dignity and her inner feeling. ¡°Alright! Rae, you have told me the most significant message! I am requesting your help for something!¡± Sammy was speaking in a serious manner. Rae was tense suddenly. ¡°Mrs. Gill, please say!¡± ¡°After I go in, please help me to take care of Raphael. I don¡¯t care whether you are using the identity of friend, sister or lover to take care of him. You have to apany him during festivals before he got married in the future!¡± It was not a difficult task. Rae just nodded immediately. ¡°Mrs. Gill, I will not stay too far away from Raphael in every festivals in my lifetime! I will have New Year¡¯s Eve Dinner with him and urged him to get married soon. Don¡¯t worry, leave it up to me! ¡°Ask your captain toe, I have something to say!¡± Sammy said. Rae was shocked to hear it. She could feel obviously that Sammy might say it out soon. Rae nodded quickly, ¡°I am going to call him now!¡± Even though Rae was hobbling, she walked in high speed because she was scared that Sammy would change her mind. If the case could be solved soon and the things were all settled, there would be less harm. But, if the case was settled soon and all the things hade to an end, how about Raphael? She was a bit tangled of it. Just as she went out of the door, she called Marcel, ¡°Captain, Mrs. Gill want to meet you!¡± Marcel seemed to have known it, ¡°I¡¯m ready to go down. Be ready to assist Easton on doing the transcript!!¡± Chapter 878 Questioning Chapter 878 Questioning ¡°Yes!¡± Rae hung up the phone and waited for Marcel and Easton toe. Not long after, about five minutester, Marcel and Easton arrived, they were talking in a whispering voice while walking, Marcel was telling Easton something, who was nodding, both were approaching closer. Rae was standing on the side, and waiting patiently. Marcel had a protocol in his hand, Easton also had a copy. Marcel looked at Rae and then went inside. Rae and Easton followed. As they went in, Marcel wasn¡¯t in a hurry to start. Sammy was sitting there deep in her thoughts, her face looked quite calm. This time, Marcel said in a deep voice, ¡°Madam, you wanted to see me? Have you made up your mind?¡± After hearing Marcel¡¯s words, Sammy frowned, she looked at Marcel and her eyes darkened, then they turned into a strange kind of coldness, ¡°I don¡¯t want to waste time anymore!¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Marcel raised his brows, ¡°Okay, go ahead!¡± Easton and Rae were also prepared, Easton gave Rae a protocol form and a pen, he opened his own recording device, actually this room had surveince, but this was just in case, so Easton also had a recording device. ¡°Philippa is dead because of me!¡± Sammy said in a deep voice, ¡°Not bad, Mr. Hopkins, you found out about this!¡± Rae was surprised that Sammy came clean, Sammy was a straight up person in Rae¡¯s memories, but at the time time she was also doubtful, if Philippa¡¯s death had something to do with Sammy, what about Melody? Rae suddenly remembered that she took a memory stick from Philippa¡¯s dorm room, there were real Rae¡¯s picture on them, how to exin that? Or did that card have nothing to do with the case at all? Rae didn¡¯t understand in this moment, she couldn¡¯t understand. Marcel nodded his head slightly, and thought for a while deeply, then he looked up at Sammy but didn¡¯t speak. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Rae didn¡¯t know what Marcel was thinking, did he believe what Sammy said? Sammy continued, ¡°Philippa is dead because of me, but I didn¡¯t have the intention of killing her!¡± ¡°Mrs Gill, even idental murder is a crime!¡± ¡°Mr. Hopkins, you don¡¯t have evidence that I have killed her!¡± Sammy said in a serious voice. Marcel smiled, ¡°We have already asked Maurice! We really don¡¯t have evidence on you, but what you have done caused what happened!¡± Sammy¡¯s eyes didn¡¯t change, she just looked at Marcel. ¡°Maurice already handed in your ount details! The two of you have hired a murderer!¡± Hired a murderer! Rae was shocked! Sammy was shocked, but just in a second, she caught herself again and was back to her calmness, nobody saw the change in her mood. If Rae wasn¡¯t staring at Sammy without blinking an eye, she might have missed this as well, she had respect for Sammy for not being afraid in this situation, the police was sitting right in front of her, but she was still sitting straight and looking calm, she deserved her respect. Sammy asked him back, ¡°I must have a reason!¡± Marcel said, ¡°Sure, Braeden is your reason!¡± ¡°Mr. Hopkins, this must be a joke, why would just one person be a reason for my murder?¡± ¡°Because Philippa and Braeden were living together once, and you and Braeden had financial exchanges, we have evidence for that! Mrs Gill, you once allowed Braeden to stay in your vi, and now it is already under his name!¡± Sammy slightly raised her brows, and then squinted her eyes, which showed a hint of danger. Marcel smiled again, ¡°We had our tech people already look for the surveince tapes from three years ago, when you were with Braeden together! The video tape show that you and Braeden stayed in the vi for two days and three nights max!¡± Sammy face turned pale, it didn¡¯t look good at all. Rae started to stare in shock, what did this mean? Sammy was with Braeden in the same vi for two days and three nights? A lovers meeting? Rae didn¡¯t dare to finish her thought! She suddenly remembered that Raphael told her his parents didn¡¯t have a good rtionship, all that love they had was just a show for others! His father was ying outside, but was his mother doing that as well? But, even if, why did she do it with Braeden? Rae was a little doubtful, she had investigated Braeden, why did she not find that? And Braeden¡¯s properties, what did they have to do with Sammy? or did she buy it for him? She didn¡¯t find out about that, did Marcel find out through some other way? Sammy smiled, she looked at Marcel with admiration, ¡°You are quite young, but you can really work hard, only with logical thinking you came to me! You even found tapes from three years ago, I rarely admire anyone, but you are one of them! Yes, me and Braeden had contact, me and his father are old friends!¡± Marcelughed, he said with no mercy, ¡°Mrs Gill, you too are quite a person, you almost got away with it! You and Braeden¡¯s father are quite close, you used to be lovers, Braeden looks like his father!¡± Sammy started to look bad, ¡°Mr. Hopkins, what do these past things have to do with the case?¡± Marcel smiled again, this time his smile was very confident, as if he already solved the case, ¡°Mrs Gill, I have no interest in your private life, no matter what your hobby is, that is your freedom, but your hobby in connected to our case, so that is why we need to keep investigating!¡± ¡°Haha...¡± Sammyughed, it was so elegant, ¡°Sure, what then? I gifted Braeden a vi, I stayed with him in there for so long, but what could this possibly mean?¡± ¡°It means that you had enough time to talk about some harem, you have let out some information about Gill Group, and Braeden started having ideas!¡± Marcel said, ¡°And you had no idea what that would lead to!¡± Sammy frowned, ¡°Mr. Hopkins, you shouldn¡¯t me anyone randomly, be careful I might sue you!¡± ¡°You found a conspirator, a conspirator who was not satisfied with his situation! Braeden had many intimate contacts with an amount of different women, I guess you know about that!¡± Sammy¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change, ¡°He¡¯s a young man, of course I am happy for him if he has someone he likes!¡± ¡°If that young man reached out his ws to Gill Group, and your marriage, and your family, would you still think that?¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°Mrs Gill, right now Braeden is in our custody, you might not know but Philippa, Melody and a couple of other female students were taken by him to YS Club, and, he even rmended some of those girls to your husband Mathew, which has led to a couple of consequences.¡± ¡°Why should I believe your assumptions?¡± Marcel justughed, he didn¡¯t say much more. In his opinion, Sammy was just trying not to talk, she probably already knew in her heart what was going to happen! Rae was thinking the same in her heart, if Braeden was in contact with Mrs Gill, then the two of them being in contact would always be there! If they had some kind of rtionship, then there must be evidence, and that kind of stuff would always be easy for them to find. ¡°Braeden took Philippa and Medoly to YS Club, and your husband went there for entertainment, he used this situation to set up some kind of coincidence, and then Philippa and Melody both ended up on his bed!¡± ¡°Ha!¡± Sammy suddenlyughed, ¡°Mr. Hopkins, you really shouldn¡¯t be a police officer, you should go and write novels, you must be good writing thrillers!¡± Marcel didn¡¯t mind Sammy¡¯s sarcasm, and said, ¡°Mrs Gill, There is more, you should be prepared! I am afraid you might not be able to take that!¡± ¡°Mr. Hopkins, I am not afraid of anything, you can be straight forward, it¡¯s a different issue if I believe it or not!¡± Marcel said, ¡°Your husband is a VIP visitor at YS Club, so he wouldn¡¯t let any prettydies get away, and the evidence show that Philippa and Melody both had intimate rtionships with your husband. We have evidence that Melody¡¯s baby DNA is in connection with the one of your son¡¯s!¡± Sammy¡¯s eyes turned to look at Rae, Rae nodded slightly. Just this nod made Sammy¡¯s expression very ugly. Marcel didn¡¯t miss this expression on her face, he used this change to keep saying, ¡°And Piper was your son¡¯s lover, they lived together, but Braeden then introduced her to your husband, and then she was living with your husband, and got pregnant as well, but she thought that she was pregnant with Mr. Gill¡¯s baby, so she used that to ckmail your husband and Raphael. Piper being able to be appreciated by both your husband and Raphael at the same time means that she must have been really pretty, and the truth is that she really was! What made us stun even more was that Piper was Braeden¡¯s lover as well, they had been staying in such a rtionship for a long time!¡± Sammy squinted her eyes, deep in her thoughts. ¡°Raphael living with Piper is what he told Rae in person, if you don¡¯t believe it you can ask Rae!¡± Sammy¡¯s expression changed, ¡°Rae tell me, is this true?¡± Rae nodded her head, this was real, but she didn¡¯t want to tell Sammy. ¡°Itsted for three months!¡± Marcel added. She even felt that Marcel was telling Sammy on purpose, Raphael and Piper did stay together for a while, and his father also did, Marcel wasn¡¯t going to be gentle on this, he just wanted to anger Sammy, Rae kept that from her because she didn¡¯t want Sammy to feel embarrassed, but now Marcel said it out loud. Rae gave Marcel a difficult look, she didn¡¯t know what was happening, Marcel seemed as if he had eyes on the side, because he suddenly looked at her, and gave Rae a strict look, as if it was a warning. Rae lowered her head, but in her heart she didn¡¯t agree. But, she couldn¡¯t say anything. Sammy sighed, ¡°This is a family drama, a joke to everyone!¡± ¡°You don¡¯t need to feel ashamed, we have seen a lot of such things in our cases.¡± Marcelforted her, this didn¡¯t happen often, but Rae didn¡¯t think that he was serious. But, then Sammy said, ¡°Alright, I will admit it! But I didn¡¯t ask Maurice to kill Philippa! I just wanted him to teach her a lesson! I didn¡¯t know that she would die in the end! I don¡¯t know about the process, and I don¡¯t know who did it, Maurice only told me that Philippa died, and it was a painful death.¡± Rae¡¯s heart skipped a beat, she had mixed feelings, she was happy but also worried, the case was about to be solved, but she was worried how Raphael would take this result. Chapter 879 Lead a Different Life Chapter 879 Lead a Different Life Sammy stated it out slowly, ¡°I actually knew that my husband was unfaithful to our marriage and did lots of things that betrayed me outsides. We didn¡¯t lead married life like usual husband and wife for more than ten years. At that time, I was still young. I felt lonely and couldn¡¯t find someone to cry on shoulder. Ten years ago, I met my senior, Taylor Walls. We are once lovey-dovey couple but we had gone separate ways due to the different sense of hierarchy. After that, Taylor married his current wife and they got a child, Braeden. I also got married to Mathew and then we had our child, Raphael. After seventeen years, Taylor and I met again. We carried the burden of moral shackles and engaged in an illicit love affair in anxiety. I saw Braeden on that day. I didn¡¯t know whether he had discovered that I was with his father but there was a trace of hatred in his eyes when he looked at me. I am so ashamed and dared not to say anything. After that, he treated me respectfully and he was only seventeen years old at that time.¡± ¡°My rtionship with Taylor maintained in that way until five years ago. By the time Braeden was graduated from his university, Taylor and his wife passed away due to car ident. I am in deep grief and sadness to see him off. Braeden had advised me to take good care of myself at that time. I was holding the love towards Taylor and the guiltiness towards Mrs. Walls to take good care of Braeden!¡± After she came back from the graveyard, Sammy brought Braeden to a vi and told him that the vi was a gift for him. She asked him to bring his documents to go for the transfer of property ownership. Braeden rejected it and Sammy was having good impression on him. From that day onwards, she put more effort in taking care of him. She would go to the vi and cooked for Braeden. She would call him to have his meal after she finished cooking. Braeden would go for it every time. There was once it was raining, Braeden¡¯s whole body was wet when he came. Sammy let him to take a shower and she had prepared some clothes for him. Looking Braeden¡¯s naked upper part of body, her gaze was stunned as if she had been back to many years ago. When Taylor was still young, he was also like that, not wearing his shirt and his muscle was so powerful. He was thin yet sturdy. He was so enchanting! Her dazzle eyesight seemed to be discovered by Braeden. He asked her that what she was looking at. At that moment, she was blushing. She shook her head and said, ¡°Nothing!¡± She was sighing that it was so good to be young. The time just passed and would never get back. She was well passed forty and the state of her skin was not like she was twenty years old anymore. But fortunately, she was professional in maintaining the state of her face and not letting it look ugly. However, it was still a big differencepared to her twenty years old! Taylor had a new lover and it had been years that they didn¡¯t lead a married life like usual husband and wife. Other than that, the person that she loved the most, Taylor had gone to the heaven. During the time that she was looking at his young body, she was dazzled and she felt ashamed of it. Immediately, she concealed her embarrassment. She moved her gaze away from his body and went downstairs. ¡°Braeden, put on your clothes and thene to have your meal. I have cooked your favorite dishes for you today!¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Braeden was pretending as an obedient boy in front of her. By the time he had put on his clothes and went downstairs, Taylor was even more dumbfounded when she saw him. The clothes that she bought for him was white in color. He just looked like the young Taylor twenty years ago who was wearing a white shirt. It was for sure that it was made up by ssic fabric and he looked so handsome with it. When Braeden mentioned Sammy dazzling gaze, he stood there quietly with the expression that he discovered nothing and smiled at her. By the time, Sammy felt that her heart was throbbing as it seemed like her lover, Taylor was back! However, it was not. When she looked carefully of him, she realized that he was not Taylor but Braeden, the son of Taylor with another woman! She could just sigh in a blue mood. Braeden went to the wine cab and took a bottle of wine. Then, he looked at Sammy and said, ¡°Mrs. Gill, let¡¯s drink! Thanks for taking good care of me all these years!¡± ¡°You are wee, silly boy!¡± Sammy was shaking her head but still she took the wine ss. ¡°That¡¯s the thing that I should do!¡± She had been in the blue mood. All bad things happened in her life, even though she stayed in a wealthy family and wore all expensive designer¡¯s clothing, the truth was she had been in deep loneliness. Not only that, her lover had passed away, they were apart by different worlds and she couldn¡¯t meet him anymore. The man who was by her side didn¡¯t love her, his heart was not with her and they didn¡¯t even want to spend time on quarreling with each other. Her only son also didn¡¯t go back home. It seemed that her life was wilted and became meaningless! Thus, she drank a lot. She was drinking one ss after another. Braeden also didn¡¯t stop her from drinking. By the time she had drank many sses of wine, her mind and gaze was getting blurred. She felt that her stomach was ufortable but her heart was suffering much more than it. She had no ideas that how many words had been poured out by her. In short, she grumbled for lots of things and she even shouting Taylor name at Braeden! In her dizziness, it seemed that she had back to twenty years ago which was the time that they were still young and fell in love freely. However, they were not staying together in the end! She sighed endlessly and felt that the god of destiny was making fools of them. Lastly, she was drunk and lost her consciousness in the rainy night! She had a dream at the night! In her dream, she was lying in the same bed with Taylor, they made love and were indulging in fusion. When she woke up, she found out that she was staying in Braeden¡¯s arm. At that moment, she shouted out loud. It was too embarrassing! She was the one who could always be calm at usual. However, she couldn¡¯t repress her nature instinct and shouted loudly due to that embarrassed situation. She waspletely lost! Sammy saw that Braeden was shocked too when he woke up. Braeden even eximed, ¡°Mrs. Gill¡­¡± ¡°Braeden¡­¡± Both of them fell in an embarrassment. Braeden said nothing on the day that he left! Sammy was really astonished and had no ideas what to say. After that, they didn¡¯t meet each other for two months. The time that they met again was during the Mid-Autumn Festival after two months. Braeden called her. To her surprise, he cried on the phone. Sammy was softhearted and she just went to the vi subconsciously. Her heart broke when she saw Braeden crying in her arms at that night. Finally, they abandoned the shackles of morality and indulged in the happiness of sex for the whole night. After that, they always went for dating. Later, Sammy was very angry when she discovered that Braeden was having other women. They gave each other cold shoulders for a long time. Then, she adjusted her mood, telling herself that Braeden was still young and he would definitely get a wife and fell in love. Afterwards, maybe Braeden had mentioned her hesitation in speaking and her loneliness that she couldn¡¯t bear, he brought her to YS Club. That was her first time to go there. He chose two male prostitutes for her. Since then, she started to lead a different life. However, she was keeping such rtionship with Braeden and it had never been broken. She knew that one would be absolutely unrestrained if one had thrown off the moral shackles on them. It might be from a small tumor. Then, it would grow bigger and inted into an uncontroble state that might be exploded. When she talked until that part, Sammy looked at Marcel. Then, her gaze turned slowly and fell on Rae. There was muchplexion in her eyes. The emotion was like a kind of embarrassment, sadness, unstoppable loneliness and the feelings of unreconciled spreading in her heart. In the end, it became a kind of begging. Rae seemed to understand it instantly. She was begging her not to tell Raphael all about it. How could she let Raphael know that she was leading that kind of chaotic private life? He was Sammy biological son. All mothers would not willing to let their children to know about their chaotic life when they were misled and did something wrong. Therefore, she nodded at Sammy in silence. At that moment, there was a trace of appreciation shing in Sammy¡¯s eyes. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. At that time, Marcel said, ¡°Mrs. Gill, you haven¡¯t stated clearly about you and Kaden!¡± Sammy was stunned for a while. Then, she shook her head andughed, ¡°Captain Hopkins, you are so brilliant!¡± Marcel just smiled, ¡°Thanks for yourpliment!¡± ¡°I am really surprised that you can find it till here!¡± ¡°Actually, the message was leaked out from a vi!¡± Marcel had let his second team to investigate the current ount of Sammy. She just gave Kaden a vi. Sammy relieved a long sigh at the time, ¡°Kaden was rmended to me by Braeden. He was still staying in Braeden¡¯s house at that time so I just gave him a vi.¡± ¡°Your rtionship with Kaden!¡± Marcel spoke in his deep voice. ¡°It was same as with Braeden. Encountering men like Braeden and Kaden was not considered an outrageous matter to a person like me! Maurice was rmended to me by Kaden but I am not having such rtionship with Maurice. The rtionship of husband and wife between me and Mathew had actually broken but we couldn¡¯t just divorce. We spent time on our own affairs and yed respectively. He wouldn¡¯t disturb me and so do it. However, he wanted to give birth another child so I let someone to take surveys on him. He had had sex with many women and each of them was not regr. They are mostly university students but only Joanna was living with him. He let Joanna, Philippa and Melody pregnant at the same time. I can¡¯t bear with it as it will affect Raphael¡¯s and my profit. Thus, I asked Maurice to find Philippa to teach her a lesson and bring her to abortion. Other than that, I also asked Braeden to look for Philippa! I am doing a test, I want to know that who can help me. I gave money to Maurice but nothing to Braeden. Soon, Maurice told me that he had killed Philippa¡¯s child! Braeden seemed to be very angry. Afterbining the message from you all, I think Braeden was the one who nned for Philippa¡¯s pregnancy. He was having a greater conspiracy towards the Walls Group. It¡¯s me, I was deceived by him!¡± Marcel squinted his eyes. He was meditating, ¡°The main intention of you giving Maurice money is for Philippa¡¯s abortion or you are having other temptation?¡± ¡°I have never thought of killing her. Even though I have always been wishing her to die, I don¡¯t want to be involved in murder case. Thus, I really have no ideas of the reasons of them bing like that. The message that I get was that Philippa was raped to death and her appearance with a donkey! But it was Braeden who asked her to book the donkey, I don¡¯t know that they had yed till that status, it was the status that I can¡¯t ept! ¡°It was real that Philippa¡¯s has nothing to do with me. If you really want to link it to me, it will be linked responsibility. They were involuntary manughter and I would be the one who hired them. However, I didn''t mean to kill her!¡± Sammy said. ¡°So then, what about Melody?¡± ¡°Melody¡¯s death was not rted to me. She died before I take any action towards her. I am very shocked of it too!¡± Sammy said. Marcel nodded and asked her few more questions. After that, he let Sammy rest and then he left there with Rae and Eason. Rae was pondering for a long time as she had no idea how to tell Raphael about it. How could he bear with the truth of his mother¡¯s behavior? Rae had never thought that Sammy who was elegant and poised would actually be like that, she was so shocked and she was sighing for it. Marcel took a look at Rae and said, ¡°You can go and meet Raphael now ande back to uster. After that we are going to interrogate Maurice!¡± Rae nodded. ¡°How long would it take about?¡± ¡°Half an hour!¡± Marcel looked at his watch and said, ¡°Let¡¯s gather at 4.15pm!¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Rae went downstairs to meet Raphael. Raphael was still waiting for Rae at that time. Raphael stood up just as he saw Rae. He looked a bit nervous, ¡°Rae, how is it?¡± ¡°Raphael, please get the bestwyer for your mum. If Mrs. Gill was telling the truth, she will not need to carry great responsibility for the murder case. However, she may still be sentenced. I think the result of it will be much better if you hire the bestwyer for her!¡± Chapter 880 His Parents Both Have Lovers Chapter 880 His Parents Both Have Lovers Raphael Gill sat down on the seat. "Rae, can I know what happened?" Rae thought about it for a second and she was sure if she should tell him. It was Mrs Gill¡¯s request to let her keep it as a secret. How could she leak the secret? She shook her head, "Raphael, we have confidentiality regtions!" "Rae, actually, I know!" "What?" Rae felt confused. "I know my mother has a lover!" Rae was shocked. "My parents have their own lovers!" Raphael''s tone was helpless, sad as well as self - deprecation. "It''s disgusting, isn''t it?" Neither did Rae know how tofort Raphael, nor did she know what to say to Raphael. She could do nothing but only see him suffer. Finally, she walked over gently and put her hand around him. At that moment, Raphael''s body tightened and a light of hope shed under his eyes. Without thinking too much, he hugged Rae back. He hugged very tight, Rae was restrained by him and she hardly took a breath. Raphael didn''t release his hand, and he wrapped Rae around tightly. For a while, neither of them spoke to each other. Rae felt Raphael''s helplessness and hopelessness that moment. She could understand Mrs Gill''s loneliness, but she never thought she could have done this kind of thing. Sometimes people tried to break through their bottom line. However, once they broke it through, they might lose self-control. Rae sighed deep down in her heart and whispered softly, "Raphael, you can definitely get through it. Everything hasn''t gone to the worst part yet, so please cheer up!" "Rae!" Raphael whispered, "You don''t understand, I''m scared!" Rae was startled because she had never heard Raphael say so, as if he was fearless. However, in just an instant, Raphael released her and patted her shoulder, "I''m fine. Taking good care of yourself, I should go back home!" Rae nodded, she still a little worried about him, "You sure you are all right?" Raphaelughed mockingly, "Of course. I will get through this, as you said!" Rae took another deep look at him before leaving. Raphael asked her as soon as she walked to the door, "Rae, do you have time tonight?" Rae was taken aback. Raphael exined, "If you are really busy, then forget about it! Actually, I just want to find someone to talk to tonight!" "I''m not very busy, but I may work overtime. But I will go back home today, Raphael, I will go find you after work!" Rae felt that she shouldpany Raphael this time as a friend. Therefore, she did not refuse his invitation. When she was about to leave, she turned around and saw a tall figure standing at the door of the reception room. It was Marcel Hopkins. Rae was startled and said, "Hi, Captain Hopkins!" "Yeah!" She couldn¡¯t read Marcel''s emotions right now, but only she could feel he was indifferent. Rae said hello to him, he did not answer her, but just nodded coldly. Rae looked back at Raphael, and found that Raphael was looking at Marcel. Then she turned back and looked at Marcel and they were staring at each other. They two looked at each other, and Rae could tell them were fighting by using their eye sights. "Rae, you should go to the interrogation room. The uing cases are veryplicated. Everyone won''t go back tonight. I''m afraid your appointment with Mr. Gill needs to be canceled!" Marcel finally said something. But instead of seeing Rae, he looked at Raphael directly when he said it. Rae didn''t know if he said this to her or he said it only for Raphael. Rae didn¡¯t know what to say, and she was not sure if Marcel really wanted them to work overtime, but she could only ept it, "Ok!" She looked back at Raphael, and her expression was apologetic. Raphael smiled andforted her, "It''s okay, Rae, we''ll meet up when you don''t have to work overtime. You must have some free time!" Rae knew Raphael''s words were full of provocation. She secretly took a nce at Marcel, and found that he was still the same, his face was indifferent and gloomy. Rae felt that it would be better to leave now and to run as far as she could. After she left. Marcel didn¡¯t follow her. Raphael did not rush to leave either. They two were facing each other and standing there. Marcel was outside the door and Raphael was inside the door. They didn''t speak for a long time, they seemed to have apetition through their eyes. Finally, Raphael spoke first. "Captain Hopkins, is there anything wrong?" "Nothing!" Marcel said lightly, "Don¡¯t know Mr. Gill still has time to filter with girls under such a tight schedule!" "Isn¡¯t Captain Hopkins the same? There are so many urgent cases, and you still have time to worry about girls!" Raphael did not show any weakness. "I don''t know if Captain Hopkins heard a phrase called ¡®First came, first serve¡¯ before? Rae and I have known each other since childhood and we still are neighbors now!" Marcel shrugged, "As you don¡¯t sleep in the same room, I guess you don¡¯t have much time to talk alone! I feel like working together would be better right? If I understand correctly, this seems to be called ¡®first came, first serve¡¯! " Raphael put on a serious face, "Then let''s see who can get her.¡± "Let''s wait and see!" Marcel smiled. "But I have to kindly remind you, Mr. Gill. It must be hard for you to deal with problematic parents. This kind of family may not be epted by the others. I suggest you to hurry up and stabilize Gill''s stock. If it is toote, maybe you will lose more. Comparing to you, I only need to focus on work. You still have time to think about girls with so much pressure, I really admire you a lot!" Raphael blushed, and he couldn¡¯t argue with Marcel. Marcel showed a confident smile, and turned to leave gracefully. He flicked off his clothes as he walked, as if he was flicking off dust. Raphael stared at Marcel''s back, and he frowned for a long time. Marcel probably was the strongest opponent he ever encountered, and he always knew where the weakest part of the person was. Rae, Easton Holder, another colleague and a team leader, Garbassi, were all in the meeting room when Marcel came back. Rae thought of things she didn''t know, and it was probably because Marcel arranged another group to dig out some other information. So she missed lots of information about Maurice, Braeden Walls, and Sammy. Marcel walked over her and said to Garbassi, "Take others to the first interrogation room, and then take Braeden to the second interrogation room!" "Yes!" Garbassi nodded and called to arrange for someone to do it. Everyone had a 5 minutes emergency meeting in Marcel''s office. "Maurice is not the point, but his testimony can lead us to Braeden! So the point is to figure out the cooperation between Maurice and Braeden. Also, we need to know his rtionship with Kaden Duran, Piper Salinas, and Kenzie Salinas. Kaden is the real murderer!" Everyone felt surprised and shocked when Marcel said that. Then Marcel said, "He is the man who appeared in Melody Knox''s video. There is a red mole in his private part! Arranging a doctor for Kaden to check on him! One more thing, he likes red especially. You? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. can pay attention to him. He likes to wear red underwear. If a woman wears red underwear, it can stimte his perverted desire. Therefore, Philippa and Melody were killed by this kind of extremely perverted desire! As for Joanna, I still need some time to confirm her death!" "But Captain, how did you know?" Garbassi felt that the case couldn¡¯t be called solved if the evidence was notplete yet! "Now, go look for evidence, pay attention to what Maurice said, and Kaden''s private part! Braeden is a conspirator behind everything, and his purpose is to disintegrate the Gill family, he probably knows the rtionship between his father and Sammy. So he spent so many years nning everything, with the goal of burying the Gill family alive!" Marcel''s words surprised everyone in the room. Garbassi and Easton were confused. Rae was a little convinced. Marcel said, "Braeden has a pathetic childhood, and his parents didn¡¯t love each other. So he was always covered with shadow. Sammy was the mistress of his father. He saw it and hated him. If he didn''t extremely hate the world, how could he possibly sleep with a woman who can be his mother? Garbassi and Easton, you are all men. Can you imagine if you sleep with a woman as old as your mother?" Marcel''s words were so straightforward, even Rae felt blushed. Both Garbassi and Easton were embarrassed after hearing the question. They didn''t expect Marcel ask that kind of questions in front of Rae, so they were very embarrassed and turned to see Rae subconsciously. Rae turned her face away. Marcel was still waiting for their answers, "How do you think?" Easton said, "I, I think if she is beautiful enough, maybe I can be with her!" Garbassi shook his head directly, "Captain, sorry, I think I don¡¯t think I can do that!" Marcel nodded, "Our informant found out that Braeden had bought a lot of aphrodisiac drugs over the years. The date he bought them was the day before he was with Sammy. I think he probably was on drugs!" Rea¡¯s expression kept changing when she heard they discussed it, but she couldn''t just walk away. Marcel said again, "So I thought Braeden was the one who nned everything. He killed Philippa, Melody, and Joanna. Then he mes their deaths to Sammy and Mathew. Also he wants to drag Raphael down to this, then let the whole Gill family go to jail by this! It''s just that his game hasn''t been fully yed out yet, or he is in a hurry, or they didn¡¯t cooperate very well!" Garbassi nodded. "The deeper the investigation goes, the more suspicious Braeden is! But how can those women fall deep in love with him?" "It''s all about the right way to do it!" Marcel said, "Once a woman falls in love with a man, it must be a crazy love. Sometimes a man only needs to hook his finger, and the women will do whatever for him! There are too many silly women, right, Rae?" Rae resisted the urge to roll her eyes. She really wanted to stand up and p in his face. This man was too vicious, and he didn''t know how to respect others. However, Marcel said at this time: "Rae, I didn¡¯t mean to look down on women!" ¡®What was wrong with you?¡¯ Rae was speechless. Both Garbassi and Easton coughed, trying not tough. At this time, Marcel said solemnly, "We have to control Kaden immediately, Garbassi you are on it! Piper''s testimony is also very important to us, Rae, youe with me. And Kenzie, she has a lot of things she didn¡¯t say. Easton, please show her the most bloody photos and videos of Joanna, Philippa and Melody¡¯s crime scenes. Remember, the more miserable the better!" Marcel had a very detailed n. Chapter 881 It Was Him Chapter 881 It Was Him But Rae felt that Marcel was full of cunning tricks. He was really scheming! Generally, girls who were strong also will feel nauseous and vomit when they see that kind of death. They didn¡¯t know how Kenzie will react! Easton was smart and nodded, "Kenzie should take the consequences!" "Now let''s interrogate Maurice!" When everyone went to the first interrogation room and saw Maurice, Rae almost eximed. It was him! Zack! Zain! Rae recognized him almost instantly. But what was his rtionship with Maurice? Marcel probably saw Rae''s doubts, he just nced at Rae. At this point, Zack was across from them, and a few people sat down. When Zack saw Rae, heughed like a ruffian, ¡°Oh! You are thedy from the YS Club that night. I don''t know you are a cop. I also didn''t expect that the police was as lewd as us gigmanity!" As soon as he uttered his words, Easton immediately scolded Zack with a cold face, "Maurice, show respect!" Maurice! ! ! Rae was startled. She couldn''t react at all. Wasn''t his name his real name? Was Maurice his real name? "Respect? I respect the police man who pretends to be a youngdy to seduce me in YS Club? Why don''t you respect me?" Zack curled his lips andughed unpleasantly. He pointed at Rae and Marcel, "You two even went to the bathroom to eavesdrop on me and Kenzie having sex, but I also saw you hug and kiss each other. You¡­¡± He pointed to Marcel, then pointed to Rae, and said to Marcel, ¡°You and this woman, did you two have sex in the toilet that day?" Zack''s words let Easton and Garbassi feel astonished at Marcel and Rae. Was there anything they didn''t know? Rae''s face flushed immediately because Easton and Garbassi looked at her, and after a while her face was green. Marcel didn''t change his face. His eyes were sharp as a knife, and shot at Zack. "Maurice, Sammy has already confessed. Quickly confess your criminal evidence, don¡¯t talk nonsense!" Marcel didn''t mean to exin at all. Rae knew that there was no need to exin to a rogue, but what would Easton and Garbassi think? She couldn¡¯t care about it at the moment and she lowered her head to make a record with a red face. "Ha, Sammy? Who? I don''t know!" Zack puckered out his ears and said with a smile, ¡°You don''t answer my question, and I will not answer your question!" He dared to joke with the police? This man was really courting death! Rae looked up to look at Zack. She measured him with her eye. "Yo! Beauty, you are so beautiful. In YS Club, you can sell for a good price. Don¡¯t be a police, what you can get is hundreds of enemies in a month. It''s better to go to YS Club and sell overnight to make more money. Listen to brother, don''t be a policeman. You are wasting your beautiful appearance!" Zack only looked at Rae. Rae didn''t say a word, just looked at him coldly. "Why are you looking at me? I''m so scared, beauty!" Zack pretended to be scared and stroked his heart. "I''m so scared! Beauty, your eyes are too sharp, don''t be like this, be gentle, then men will love you!" Rae wanted to curse, but it was wrong to curse him during the interrogation. She could only swallow her anger and figure out a way to get the suspect to tell something. Marcel smiled slightly at this time and said, "Easton, Garbassi, handcuff him to a stool!" He didn¡¯t want to handcuff Zack, but his hands were really dishonest, so Marcel made a vicious move. Easton and Garbassi held him together, tied his hands behind his back, and handcuffed him. "Haha, the police are really unreasonable!" Zack¡¯s hands were behind his back, "Can¡¯t I make a joke? I tell you, I¡¯m a good judge of people. This woman must have a rtionship with your senior. Maybe they two already have had sex. Even though they didn¡¯t have sex in the YS Club toilet that day, they must have sex elsewhere. You looked at that woman, she was blushing. Haha, she must be so irritated because I tell the truth!" Rae finally couldn''t help but say, ¡°Shut up!" "Yo! You can have sex, but I can¡¯t tell them?" Zack was still disgusting. "Rae, sit down!" Marcel said in a deep voice. Rae froze for a moment and knew that she shouldn''t be irritated. This is a quality, she can''t be irritated by the suspect, and followed his mind. She sat down and didn¡¯t speak. At the same time, she also found out that Marcel called her Rae. This was the first time Marcel called herself Rae, not her full name. Maybe he wanted to protect her! Rae did not go to see Marcel, but lowered her head. She remembered that they had done everything except he entered into her. She could even feel the smell of Marcel''s seminal fluid remaining on her body. When she reminded it, her face turned redder for a while. Seeing Rae''s reaction, Easton and Garbassi looked at each other, and finally decided to ignore. Marcelughed. "Maurice, you don''t have the right to review if I sleep with others, but you won''t be able to sleep with a woman for a long time in the future! If you can''t cooperate, I can guarantee that you will have no freedom for a long time. I''m afraid you can¡¯t have sex with each woman until the day you are free!" Zack chuckled, "Don''t scare me. I used toe out of it, it''s not that I haven''t eaten prison food!" "In that case, you should know the hard work! You identally drank golden soup and stewed tofu with fatty intestines, and you dare to go in!" Marcel said unhurriedly, clearly catching Zack''s lips trembling. It seems that he was afraid to go in! So, this is easy! "Give you a chance tomit crimes and make meritorious deeds, and talk about what you do!" "Haha, do you want to mess with me?" Zack was obviously uncooperative. "Yes!" Marcel admitted directly. "You do need your testimony, I know that Philippa''s death is not directly rted to you!" Zack was taken aback, seeming a little surprised. "It turns out that your investigation was so detailed!" Marcel didn''tugh. Zackughed after speaking. "In that case, you still don''t let me go?" "You can''t let it go, you will be prosecuted soon, and the prosecutor will give you the answer!" Marcel said. "Anything tomit crimes and meritorious service is bullshit! I didn''t kill her, what are you doing?" "Maurice, don''t think that you can clear your guilt by using a fake foreign devil''s name by alias Zain. Adding up your criminal record and punishing multiple crimes will allow you to stay in prison for the rest of your life!" Marcel said in a deep voice! Said. Zack was taken aback and grinned. "Five hours before Philippa was killed, although you had proof of alibi, you participated in the act of ying with her! Let''s talk, what did you do?" "I did Philippa!" Zack said. "I slept with her. She would like it. Are you in charge? When I slept with her, she was well and still alive. She was looking for Kaden, no, there is Teddy, maybe Teddy was too fierce!" Rae thought of the jackass named Teddy, feeling sick for a while. N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. She recorded it quickly, without missing a word. Today''s transcript made her very annoyed. If the leader checked, she would not know if she would have opened herself. Marcel is even more bold, his inquiry ispletely individualistic. Zack seemed a little annoyed when he finished. "Forget it, let me say it! Anyway, if you don''t say it, you will make me suffer!" Marcel gave him a smart look of you. Zack said, ¡°I didn''t kill Philippa. Philippa was pregnant. About a month ago, the child was Sammy''s husband Mathew. This vited Sammy''s taboo. She was introduced to me by Braeden. Originally, Braeden wanted me to talk to Sammy. I slept, but I saw that the old woman couldn¡¯t get up, so we just became friends. I helped her with a little bit of private work. She was generous. After Philippa became pregnant, Sammy did let me get the baby out of her belly. I When I was ying with her, I was a little bit fierce. The baby really fell off, and it was not clean. Philippa went to the hospital for curettage. Not long after he came out, Braeden found out about it. I don¡¯t know why Braeden was so angry. Soon after she had a miscarriage, Sleep, I watched her y, of course I want to y, Philippa is so beautiful, a college student from Communication University, young body recovers quickly, firm and smooth, I like it very much!" Probably Braeden disliked Philippa and broke his n, so he was very annoyed that Philippa had a miscarriage. Zack Maurice probably didn''t know about Braeden''s conspiracy. But at this moment, the conspiracy can''t be counted, because it''s just Marcel''s spection, and it''s still notpletely certain. "Location!" Marcel said. "You said that, we are at Kenzie''s farm!" Zack finished speaking and gave himself a mouthful. "Uh, bah! It''s a sin to identally confess Kenzie too!" "date!" "I can''t remember the date, please check it yourself, or watch the video or something!" "Have you ever yed at Kaden''s residence?" "Oh!" Zack thought for a while. "Yes, that was the few months when the camera in hismunity was broken. We yed the girl at Communication University at his house nearby, but that one died! It wasn''t me who killed people, it was all Kaden, it should be him, Kaden is one person. It¡¯s easy to get excited when I y by myself. I especially like women wearing red. Once they wear red, he can¡¯t control it. It¡¯s like eating more than ten bottles of Viagra. It¡¯s really killing people! Sin, sin!" Probably that video was shot at Kaden''s residence. "Are there any distinctive features of Kaden''s privacy?" "Uh! What do you mean by that beauty mole? The beauty mole on the little brother''s head is very surnamed, so beautiful, and the beauty mole is not ashamed to grow there!" "Have Sammy led you to attack Philippa?" "You mean to kill her?" Zack asked, "It''s not true. She let me get Philippa aborted! Later I heard that Melody was also pregnant with Mathew''s child. Melody seemed to be quarreling with Braeden. What I don¡¯t know, I was ying next door with Kenzie at the time, and I didn¡¯t want to listen. It probably meant that. Melody don¡¯t go to sleep with Mathew, Braeden insists on letting her go!" "Later we never yed Melody again, and Braeden refused. We never yed after she was pregnant. Kaden was stimted one day and took Melody away. I don''t know what happened after that, and I will listen to itter. Say Melody is dead! I guess Kaden yed it-dead!" Chapter 882 Dont be Ambiguous Chapter 882 Don''t be Ambiguous How did Kaden, who Rae investigated, escape the police''s eyeliner? These days, he didn''t do anything at all. The only mistake was with Piper. If Piper didn''t tell him, they would still not be able to investigate. She looked at Zack and felt very angry. Why they all said this kind of things so casually, as if their morality and outlook on life werepletely subverted. Marcel said at this moment, ¡°Your rtionship with Kenzie!" "Oh, Kenzie?" Zackughed, looking very wretched. He leaned forward, trying to say something to Marcel in a low voice, but because his arm was tied behind his back, so he can¡¯t move flexibly. "Kenzie has a unique skill, not just her, but Joanna also has it, but I haven''t had sex with Joanna, so I don''t know what it feels like! Kenzie¡¯s vagina is deep. When I enter into it, it will be soft. Braeden said Kenzie and Joanna are simply stunners. Kenzie''s thigh shrinking technique makes me very painful and excited!" As he said, he groaned. Rae felt that she couldn''t record it anymore. This wasn''t the ce where Zack was showing off his ying with women. It was really insulting. She lowered her head and said nothing. She was the only woman present, so several men couldn''t help but look at her. Marcel stood still, with no expression on his face. Zack looked at Rae on purpose. Garbassi and Easton were exploring, not just exploring Rae, but also exploring Marcel. However, everyone did not overdo it so tantly. "Kenzie and I are pillow friend. She likes to do something exciting, so do I. We are more excited when we have sex! Braeden and Kaden know I am with her. Three of us spend several nights with Kenzie. She has strongest sex demand and has the best physical fitness among the women I have seen, and is almost not tired. She is a stunner by nature, a stunner who can make men surrender!" "Hmm! Anything else?" Marcel said then. Rae cursed secretly in her heart. He didn''t stop Maurice from saying such cryptic words, and indulged him. "I can''t finish talking about these affairs for a lifetime, so next let''s talk some business! I do it for money. I can do everything for Braeden and Sammy for money, and I can do things for any one of you, but I won''t do that kind of thing which would kill me! My biggest hobby is ying with women. I''m better off living without a woman! I don''t want to go in, so I can''t kill people!" Zack finally got to the point. "You can make amends for your fault by good deeds!" Marcel said, ¡°I want definite evidence, don''t be ambiguous!" ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Zack thought for a while and nodded. "Okay! I have a video of Braeden having sex with Sammy in the bank safe. Of course, Braeden and Sammy don''t know about this. I n to threaten them to extort some money for spending, but before I implemented, you caught me! I wonder if this video can be used as evidence!" Marcel nodded. "The prosecutor has the final say!" "Then who can help me?" "I can help you say something when handing over the case!" Marcel confessed at this time! "Yeah! Okay! You are good! I tell all to you!" "I also have a video of Philippa and Kaden and the donkey. Go check it out. The password is..." Zack said the password of the bank safe. Marcel said to Garbassi, ¡°Garbassi, you and Easton go to take it!" "Yes!" Garbassi nodded. "Everything I want to say is over. You can go to my bank safe to find evidence. I have collected everything, I have no more. I think that can exin the problem better than myself!" Zack was sensible. Marcel therefore decided to end the interrogation. Coming out of the interrogation room, Rae looked tired. She felt that her brain was not enough to use. Marcel and Easton looked at each other, and Easton said, "Boss, this case is half solved, right?!" "Don''t be proud, there is a long way to go! Braeden will not tell us directly!" Why did Marcel put his questioning at the end? It was also because he intuitively felt that Braeden would not cooperate, so he wanted to get all the evidence before checked him, ¡°You two go to the bank to get those video tapes that Maurice said. Rae and I are waiting in the office! Take it back and go to the video hall as soon as possible. Let¡¯s investigate together!¡± "Yes!" Easton and Garbassi went to the bank together. In the car downstairs, Easton tentatively spoke. "You said Captain Hopkins and Rae..." The police were also sophisticated. After being a police officer for so many years, they naturally have reservations when they speak. They only said half of the word. As for the other half of the word, they would not say directly. Even if they didn¡¯t speak the whole sentence, everyone understood what it meant. Garbassiughed when he heard it. "Well, Captain Hopkins and Rae..." Then the two of them looked at each other and smiled. Easton just spoke. "ambiguous!" "It''s ambiguous!" Garbassi smiled and nodded. "How beautiful Rae is, the police beauty in our bureau! Captain Hopkins had gone out with her many times when he took office. Naturally there are so many wonderful things!" "Garbassi, you are wretched!" "Oh? Did I say something?" "You didn''t say it, I didn''t listen!" Easton shook his head with a smile, and stopped gossip. It was better to talk less, especially that was their senior¡¯s affairs. If their senior had a little background, they needed to pay more attention! Rae and Marcel went back to their office on the floor. Before Rae returned to her office, Marcel stopped her. "Rae,e with me first!" "Yes!" Rae followed him to the office again. When they were walking, Marcel deliberately slowed down and waited for Rae. Rae noticed his thoughts, and couldn''t help being soft in her heart, and even felt touched. When they went to Marcel''s office and arrived at the door, Marcel stopped, opened the door, and let Rae go in. After Rae entered, he followed in too, put a hand on her waist, and immediately closed the door. Why he closed the door? Rae stiffened and turned her head back, but Marcel had already let go of her and held her arm instead, ¡°Go to the sofa and sit down, I''ll look at your feet!" "No, no need!" Rae shook her head and refused. "Sit down by yourself, or I hold you and sit down with you?" There was a trace of threat in Marcel¡¯s tone. Rae walked over and sat down. Her feet hurt, especially after walking a lot today. Her back hadn''t been dry until now. She had been drenched in cold sweat and it was getting worse now. She hadn''t taken off her shoes yet, and Marcel had walked over and squatted in front of her. His slender fingers had already held her below the knee, and then slowly took off her shoes with the other hand. Rae was a little surprised and stepped back subconsciously, but was caught by Marcel. "Don¡¯t move!" He gently took off her shoes and saw the swollen and deformed feet under the stockings, which were worse than yesterday. Her feet had swelled up and had congestion. It looked very bad. Marcel frowned and helped her put on socks again. "You can¡¯t walk anymore. The time is too short, you need to rest!" "But¡ª" Rae was interrupted by Marcel before he spoke. "Stop it, I have the final say. You apply for leave, I will take you back after get off work tonight, and you will go to the hospital with me again tomorrow and then go home to have a rest!" Marcel stood up, "That''s it!" Was he caring about her? He was not making sarcastic remarks against her. This attitude was what Rae didn''t understand the least, and Marcel looked more humane this time. Marcel poured a ss of water for Rae and handed it to Rae. He walked to the window and looked at the sky outside, and suddenly sighed. Rae took a sip of water. It tasted sweet. When she drank it, she had a bitter but happy feeling. When Marcel sighed, she couldn''t help but look over. Marcel usually didn''t show his emotions at work. But when he was with her, he will show emotions and even humiliate her. Rae didn''t know what she had offended him, but he seemed to forget they met many years ago. So she was not sure what she owed Marcel, whether she owed him or the real Rae owed him. She was not sure yet. Marcel always showed his wisest and shrewd side to others, but facing Rae, he repeatedly lost control. Obviously he hated her so much, but still couldn''t help but pity her. He felt a little angry with himself! When he sighed, he spontaneously revealed his thoughts. Now, he was a little restless. Especially when he heard Rae talking to Raphael in the reception room, and when she took the initiative to hug Raphael, he became angry. She was just a ttern, she protected a man so much. He still can¡¯t get angry and had to be patient and continued to act. Everything was in his n, but he did not expect that women''s feelings would be soplicated! "Captain Hopkins, are you worried about the case?" Rae couldn''t help but ask. Marcel looked back at her and his eyes wereplicated and changeable. "No!" "Emm?" "I''m thinking about Maurice''s words, and now thinking of his words, I want to do it with you!" Marcel said with a wicked smile, so bad. He seemed to tease her. Rae looked at him and couldn''t help feeling a burst of anger. This sinister man teased her all the time. "Rae, how do you feel when you hear those words?" Rae only said one word, ¡°Disgusting!" "Puff¡ª" Marcelughed. "Don''t you think it''s exciting?" "I didn''t think!" Rae said coldly, but she was blushing. Those were simply abnormal. Marcel became serious. "We will watch Sammy and Braeden''s video. Will you watch it with us or avoid?" Rae was taken aback, and immediately said, ¡°I won''t watch!" "But I have already told Garbassi and Easton that we will watch together!" "I do not want!" "You beg me, I will agree!" Rae didn''t speak or ask for help. Marcel was not in a hurry and waited for her to beg him. They refused to budge in the office. Rae didn''t worry until Easton and Garbassi got the video, and they said they woulde back in ten minutes. "I, I don''t want to watch, please!" "You need to show sincerity!" Rae pressed her lips and looked up at Marcel, but he suddenlyughed. Although the smile was so charming and full of confidence that belonged to a man, Rae still felt an invisible danger wasing to her. Marcel''s performance made her puzzled. However, she can only stay there, can''t do anything, and even feel powerless. With this frustration, Rae whispered, ¡°You tell me, what do you want me to do?" Chapter 883 Her Mind Was At a Loss Chapter 883 Her Mind Was At a Loss "I''ll take it back tonight. Watch it with me at my home!" Marcel said. "Ah!" Rae eximed, with a trace of embarrassment, and nervousness in her heart. Watch it with him at his home? Was that private or official? While she whispered in panic, she heard Marcel calmly saying to her, ¡°What do you think? This is work. I think you should understand the entire case. Don¡¯t you want to grasp the entire chain of evidence and understand the whole process? Or do you think that I have a risque purpose to watch it with you? Unexpectedly, Rae, you are so concupiscent!" Suddenly, Rae''s face flushed. She didn¡¯t think so. Just as Rae was applying her mind to find out words to refute Marcel''s words, he had alreadye to her and said, ¡°Rae, I have something to tell you tonight. You and Raphael chat tomorrow. Our case is at the end. If it can be over early, we can have a good rest early!" Rae was at a loss. Did she must go there? No! She can only nod her head to agree at this time. "Okay, Captain Hopkins, I get it!" "Don''t do some little trick, or I will make you embarrassed in front of your colleagues! That''s definitely not a shameful problem!" Marcel suddenly approached Rae and said something like this. Rae gripped the sofa under her tightly, not daring to move. She just watched Marcel''s face approach her and slowly slid to her throat. He suddenly lowered his head and gave a light bite. Rae''s scalp was numb, his body stiffened, and his hands and feet were cold. Seeing Rae''s stunned look, Marcel''s eyes shed with satisfaction. He didn''t say anything, just looked at her quietly for a while, then pulled her up. "Go, Easton and Garbassi areing soon!" Rae was sent to the door by him. Before opening the door, he bowed his head and kissed her on the forehead. The kiss fell on the forehead like a feather. The kiss was so hot that Rae couldn¡¯t help but tremble! After she went out, Rae really felt that her heart was about to jump out. When she returned to her office, she felt that her feet were soft, and the ces Marcel had touched were hot. Her mind was at a loss. Garbassi and Easton came back soon. Rae saw that they were holding a lot of things in their hands. They seemed to bring a lot of things from the bank safe. They went straight to the video hall. Rae had nothing to do, so she just waited there. It was only three hourster, but Rae felt that a year had gone. Marcel, Garbassi and Easton came out. They looked tired but were in high spirits. The three of them seemed to be talking about something. Rae looked over and just saw Marcel looking over too. She paused and didn¡¯t dare to say anything. Marcel said, "Rae,e here!" So Rae limped over. "Captain Hopkins!" "Garbassi, send Braeden back to the custody unit. After seeing Kenzie and Piper at noon tomorrow, we will interrogate him. Easton, please go to the unlicensed office to file a copy and give it to me!" Marcel arranged the work and said to Rae, "I will take you back after work!" It turned out to be a private matter. Rae was shocked. She subconsciously looked at Easton and Garbassi, fearing that they would misunderstand them. As a result, both of them looked at her at the same time. Their eyes seemed to say they knew they had an affair. Rae sighed in her heart and thought that Marcel was deliberate. But he was unconscious, and said, ¡°I help you get some sters, apply them on the back of your feet!" This was simply a personal concern, not from the senior at all. Rae was speechless, very speechless. Easton and Garbassi just left, their expressions were very rich when they left. As soon as they left, Rae asked, "Zack...no, is there any evidence that Maurice said? Is it true?" Marcel nodded, ¡°Yes, and there are many evidence unexpected!" "Ah!" Rae was curious. "What unexpected!" "You''ll know when we go back and watch it!" he said. But Rae didn''t want to watch it with Marcel! Marcel said again, ¡°I make sure you will be impressed by it!" Rae was still taken downstairs by Marcel. Marcel drove the car over and Rae sat in. At this time, Easton also walked quickly over and held a stack of CDs in his hand. Marcel opened the window of the cab and took the CD that Easton had handed over. Easton nced at Rae who was sitting in the passenger seat. His expression was even richer. Rae knew it was going to be bad! Sure enough, the next day, everyone knew that Rae had a close rtionship with Marcel. She went home in the Captain Hopkins car. Maybe the two went back to the same home. Of course, this happened next day. Marcel thanked Easton and started the car to take Rae away. During that time, he went to the Chinese Traditional Medicine Hospital to buy sters. Then he called on the way to order a takeaway, and when he got home, the takeaway just arrived. As soon as he walked in, Marcel arranged the takeout, and said to Rae, ¡°I¡¯ll take a shower and change clothes first. You¡¯d better change your clothes after bathing before going out to eat. I don¡¯t like the smell of hospitals, so let¡¯s wash them off! After he finished speaking, he went to the bathroom first, took a battle bath, and came out soon. Rae was also forced to the bathroom by him and took a shower. When he came out again, Marcel had already changed his clothes, set up his dishes, and was ready to eat. Rae changed the clothes that Marcel bought for her when she came back, went to the table and sat down to eat with Marcel. The meal is very harmonious, with four dishes and one soup, very homely, with good taste and good nutrition. Marcel also bought a pig''s trotters soup specially, and said where to eat and make up. Rae didn''t argue with him either, because she didn''t know what to doter, should she watch the video calmly, or just rush out now? She regretteding back with Marcel. After eating, Marcel called her to watch the video on the sofa, and Rae followed slowly. It was dark outside the window, and a light was turned on. Marcel opened the DVD and put the disc in. Rae heard the sound instantly, that strange and blushing heartbeat. Then she saw the luxurious bedroom, the big exaggerated bed, and the two bodies tangled together. She was taken aback, and saw Sammy''s face, the expression of being indulged in a certain sense of stimtion, so intoxicated, it made Rae feel a little sick! And that man is Braeden! Rae saw Braeden hit Sammy with an extraordinary force, but she still screamed and shouted faster, Rae shuddered suddenly. Marcel had walked over and sat down beside Rae. When Rae stiffened, his eyes turned away. Marcel grabbed her wrist and said, "Look clearly, this is Raphael''s mother. If this video makes headlines, what do you think Gill Group will do?" That''s not to die! What is Raphael''s love? "No!" Rae shook his head quickly. "Rae, if you dare to hold Raphael again in the future, I will poke this video to the newspaper!" Marcel said. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Rae was startled by Marcel''s threat. Marcel had already wrapped her shoulders and let her lean against his chest. "Look, the whole process is amazing!" Rae didn''t speak, what do you think? Are they too close? Suddenly, Marcel lowered his head and leaned close to her ear, a warm breath sprayed into her ear. "That Braeden only takes medicine so hard, in fact, I can do this without taking medicine! However, the premise is that it is you!" Rae stiffened. "You still let me see?" "Let it! Just watch it!" After he finished speaking, he didn''t do anything else, and half his arms around her, ying with her hair, watching the video with her. Sammy and Braeden are really together. The video is so clear. Rae feels sorry for Raphael for watching this. At the same time, he sympathizes with Raphael. He looks so well-dressed, but he didn''t expect to be so promiscuous! When Braeden turned his back to Sammy, he had an obvious bitter hatred in his eyes, so he would torture Sammy at that time, biting her hard, hitting her hard, and tossing Sammy to death, but in the end he smiled so docilely. Leaning against Braeden''s shoulders like a little woman, acting like a baby. Afterwards, the two still talked, and Braeden seemed to ask her not meaningfully, ¡°Sammy, Mathew seems to have found another beauty recently!" Sammy cursed as soon as he heard it, ¡°Beng mention him, I know his virtue!" "Yeah!" Braeden nodded, and then said, "Did Kaden have fun with you the night before?" Sammy looked up, looked at Braeden, and nodded with a smile, ¡°Well, it''s pretty happy, how about you? Are you happy with Kenzie?" "It''s okay!" Braeden said, ¡°Would you like to y something more exciting?" "How to say?" "The two of us, call Kaden, Kenzie, and y together?" "Together?" Sammy didn''t seem to think. "Yes, together at the same time!" Sammy seemed to hesitate for a while, and finally shook his head, ¡°No!" "What? Afraid?" "I''m afraid, I''m afraid of being known by Raphael, I''m still the hostess of Gill Group, I can''t do that!" Sammy is sane after all. "I have been very open to it, I can''t let it go anymore!" "Sammy, you are shy!" Braeden said. "There is also this part of the reason. I am not confident anymore. I am not as good as Kenzie. Of course I dare notpare with her!" "But you are still tight, I like it!" Braeden said. "I hate it!" Sammy dropped him a bit, then suddenly approached him and said, "Braeden, I still want it!" Braeden was visibly taken aback and seemed a little embarrassed. He said, "I''ll go to the bathroom first ande back right away!" "Okay!" Sammy waited. Braeden left the video for a while, and when he came back, Rae saw a ce where he was still standing upright, and then concluded that he was really taking medicine! I don''t know what medicine I used, the effect is so good! That''s it! Rae thought of what Marcel said, facing such an old woman, how could a young man feel, even if this old woman is pretty, it is still very ufortable! Rae didn''t want to look any more, she turned her gaze away. "Why don''t you look at it, it''s not good?" In the not-so-bright light, a gleam shed in Marcel''s eyes, ¡°Don''t want to know the following things?" Rae looked at him puzzledly, "What? What else is down there?" "Yes." Marcel said, ¡°There is very important evidence below!" Sure enough, after Braeden and Sammy passed by again, Sue Sei heard their conversation. Sammy said, "Braeden, do you know Philippa?" Braeden was startled slightly, a touch of surprise in his eyes, and then disappeared. "Yes! What''s wrong?" Sammy looked at him and smiled coldly, "I thought you would say you don''t know him!" Chapter 884 Too Disgusting Chapter 884 Too Disgusting Braeden saw Sammy like this and immediately grabbed her shoulders and said with a smile, "Is my baby jealous?" Sammy pulled his hand down, "You had an affair with this woman. I thought you were ying, but I didn¡¯t expect you to get her to YS Club and let Mathew meet her. Mathew doesn¡¯t investigate now, which doesn¡¯t mean that he wouldn¡¯t do it in the future. Why do you introduce her to Mathew?" Braeden was visibly stunned again, ¡°Hehe... You are really jealous. I do it for your good! Philippa was yed by me and then I gave her to Mathew, but he was still having fun. It seems that his skill is not so good. Sammy, I do this to vent your anger!" "What? You are disgusting me!" Sammy wasn''t really angry. "Don''t think I don''t know that you have found a lot of girls to have sex with Mathew. I can know what I want to know!" "I know, I know Sammy is the smartest!" There was something shing in Braeden''s eyes. He probably didn''t expect Sammy to know so much. He arranged some people to approach Mathew. Listening to Sammy''s current tone, she should not know the child n, so he onlyforted her, "Don''t worry, Philippa said Mathew is no longer good, and three minutes is his limit!" "I don¡¯t care about him!" Sammy said coldly. "Yeah, I am much better than him! Sammy, I wille back tomorrow night and give you the best! I will stay with you for the next month to keep you from being lonely, okay?" Braeden touched Sammy¡¯s face. Sammy looked at his face and suddenly was lost in thought. Rae thought she probably reminded of Taylor, so she was stunned for a long time. Finally, she turned her face away and leaned on Braeden. "Abide by your promise!" "Of course!" The video was edited for several different periods of time. They had sex first and then had a conversation. Finally, at the end of the month, Sammy was not with Braeden, but became angry at him. "What a good thing you did!" "What''s the matter?" Braeden asked. "Philippa is pregnant, Mathew''s child, right!" Braeden was taken aback. Sammy said again, ¡°Kill the baby in her belly for me, otherwise, don''t me me for being ruthless in the future!" Braeden said indifferently, "Isn''t it better for her to be pregnant? You can get a divorce, you share half of his fortune, and then you stay with me. I can satisfy you, and make you not lonely. I also agree you to go out to fins other men. Don¡¯t you like this life?" Sammy didn''t seem to think that Braeden would say this, "You are fancying my money, right?" "No." "I told you that I will not divorce Mathew. The Gill Group will copse because of the divorce. I still have a son. For Raphael, I will not divorce!" Sammy''s words were like a mother''s response. Braeden didn''t say anything. He turned around and left. Sammy shouted to him, ¡°Where are you going?" "You only care about your son, so what am I? Am I a tool only used by you?" After speaking, Braeden disappeared. After that, there was no Braeden in the video. Next, Marcel showed Rae another disc, which was a video of Sammy and Kaden, full of mise. When Sammy put on bright red underwear, Kaden was as tireless as a beast. But when she put on purple or any other color, he didn''t show much interest, he seemed to be particrly interested in red! Rae felt that Kaden was really sensitive to red, and it seemed that he would easily lose his mind when he saw red. Sammy maybe was mature and still had a strong endurance. Rae finally saw the red mole. It turned out to be on Kaden''s body. The two chatted afterwards. Sammy said, "Kaden, how about I give you a vi?" "What? Do you think I''m poor?" Kaden seemed to disdain thispensation. "You live in a house of Braeden. I just want you to own a property. It is also convenient for me to find you!" "Aren''t you afraid of me fooling around with other women in the house you gave me?" "Aren''t you also with other women now? There is also your cousin, you like that so much?" Kaden smiled suddenly and reached out and squeezed her chest. "It''s different from her and you, because she is my cousin, so I am very impulsive! That feels are different!" "Bad boy!" "Don''t be jealous, I will give you more, trust my physical strength!" Kaden was arrogant when he said this. Sammy said, "How about Philippa?" "Not bad, she was good!" Sammy didn¡¯t speak anymore. Afterwards, Kaden probably saw her in a daze, and then the two of them had sex again! There were two CDs of Braeden, Philippa and Melody. Braeden had sex with each of them. Braeden was usible and spoiled them in every possible way. There were the videos about Braeden and Alondra, Braeden and Sha. But when he had sex with Alondra or Sha, he looked affectionate. They looked like in love. The whole process was full of tenderness. When Rae watched them, she thought they were almost like the happy life between husband and wife instead of a certain n full of conspiracy. The most disgusting thing was Kaden, donkey Teddy and Philippa. It was in Piper''s ranch. It should be in the ranch, or a club horse farm. The picture was full of ufortable and disgusting movements. Rae finally retched unbearably. Marcel immediately helped her to the bathroom. Rae retched for a while before she stood up with lingering fears. She stopped talking. The picture was disgusting! If a person''s private life was so chaotic, what''s the point to live? The walking dead! Such a beautiful life of marriage was actually so disgusting for her now because of these people... After she finished watching it, she felt that she might be frigid! And Marcel''s hand was actually very domineering to explore a certain part of her. It was dry and not wet at all. Rae took off his hand without cursing or pping him. She just sat there, lost in thought. For a long time, the room was quiet, and the TV screen was ck, indicating that the video was finished. Rae turned her head and saw Marcel staring at her scorchingly. He just looked at himself like that, as if looking at her for a long time. His gaze shed with intricate tenderness, just like the tenderness in the book. This eye had been deeply imprinted in Rae''s heart. He seemed to be able to perceive the feeling of her inner world, especially when he touched her just now and knew that she didn¡¯t have any sexual desire. Because the videos were disgusting, and there were no beautiful elements in it. Even if when Braeden had sex with Sha or Alondra, they looked like a happiest couple, but because she had knew it was full of conspiracy, she couldn''t be moved. She thought that it would be fine for her not to be with a man, have sex with a man, and remain single in her life. Because it was disgusting! She stood up and walked to his bedroom. She no longer asked him anything else. She needed to be calm, she needed to sleep. Rae looked quiet at the moment, but also looked very stubborn from her back. Marcel probably had understood her thoughts. He walked over and grabbed her, "Don''t be like this! Actually, it was more beautiful than this! These people are all perverts!" Rae suddenly turned her head and red at him harshly. Marcel smiled suddenly. "Don''t be disappointed!" Rae ignored him and went straight to sleep. She can''t go anyway, because her legs and feet were not dexterous, so just slept here! Marcel didn''t touch her, he just went back to the room and hugged her to sleep all night. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Rae was still very stiff at first. Marcel didn''t speak, but just patted her back gently with his hands, once and again, until she rxedpletely and fell asleep. His every movement was gentle, like the caring between a couple. Rae had an illusion. Maybe it was really not that bad! As Marcel said, those people were abnormal! Marcel was not in a hurry to go to work the next day. He took Rae to the hospital first and met Piper. Seeing Rae and Marcele together, Piper didn''t seem surprised at all. "Are you here? What do you want to ask me?" "We have known what we should know!" Marcel said, ¡°We have seen what we shouldn''t see!" "What?" "The video of you and Kaden!" Marcel told Piper directly. Piper''s face seemed to blush. She was a little angry, and a little embarrassed. Rae said, ¡°Don''t worry, even if it is used as evidence, it will be kept secret!" "You have known all things, why do youe here?" "Where and when you were with Braeden, can you roughly say it clearly?" Piper thought for a while and nodded. "I can. I have a diary that records my feelings and time and ce. That diary was put away by Kaden! He doesn''t like me recording the life I stay with Braeden! He also recorded his feelings with me, Go to him and ask for it!" "Who is the child you are pregnant with?" Rae was a little surprised, only feeling a littleplicated. Piper smiled, ¡°It''s actually Kaden''s, my cousin''s!" Rae sighed, not knowing what to say for a moment. When Marcel and Rae left the hospital, they interrogated Kaden first, not Braeden. Rae really understood how much this man loved red when she met Kaden. He was wearing a big red jacket. The color was so bright. Kaden looked pretty good. In fact, Braeden, Kaden, Maurice all looked pretty good, that''s why they can deceive so many girls! In fact, inparison, Marcel was more handsome Raphael. Rae didn''t know how many women would be fooled by Marcel because of his handsome appearance if he did something like Braeden! She probably also liked handsome men, so she liked his appearance so much. Kaden didn''t say a word. Marcel sat down in front of him and Rae also sat beside Marcel. Then Easton and Garbassi came over. They looked at each other for a few minutes without speaking at first. Kaden''s eyes were calm and quiet, and there seemed to be too much darkness in it. They were so deep. Finally, Marcel spoke, ¡°Kaden, don''t you have anything to say?" "No!" The two words so simply made the interrogation deadlock. Marcel smiled slightly, adjusted his posture and looked at Kaden with a calm and domineering posture. Then he seemed to speak casually, ¡°Kaden, we just came back from the hospital. Piper asked us to tell you that she was pregnant. It was your child! You killed your child with your own hands. She said that she didn¡¯t love you for the rest of her life, so in this life you don¡¯t even¡ª" Chapter 885 Lovesick Chapter 885 Lovesick Before Marcel finished speaking, Kaden interrupted him. He seemed a little irritated. "Don''t say, I don''t want to know!" However, how could Marcel not say that? He looked at Kaden for a long time, and continued, ¡°She said you can¡¯t get her sincerity in this life! She only loves Braeden!" Kaden, who had been irritated and pale, suddenly fell silent. His face turned from blue to white, and for a long time he suddenlyughed, "She lied!" Marcel didn''t speak. Rae listened, but she felt a trace of sadness. Kaden''s smile seemed to have too much sorrow, too much helplessness. In this world, nothing was more sad than hopeless unrequited love! "I don''t know if it''s a lie, but I''ve already told to you. By the way, I forgot to tell you, because of your violence, Piper couldn¡¯t be a mother in this life!" Of course, Marcel''s words meant to irritate Kaden deliberately. The doctor did not say that. The doctor just said it might have some effect on pregnancy in the future, but did not say that she could not be a mother. He deliberately said this to stimte Kaden to say something! Judging from the case and Kaden''s behavior, he seemed to be a little bit paranoid. He preferred the red color to the point of abnormality. He liked his cousin, so he broke through the shackles of morals. He yed with Sammy and didn''t cherish himself. His psychology was moreplicated. Only by understanding his mind can they know the state of mind when he killed people. Kaden was stunned for a moment, and suddenly said, "It''s better to have no children. Children are so annoying. It''s better to have no children!" "You don''t like children?" Marcel paid close attention to his expression, hoping for some favorable testimony. "I don''t like them!" Kaden didn''t seem to expect that he had started talking. "Why?" "Why should I tell you?" Kaden''s tone was very bad, and he didn''t take the police interrogation seriously. "You can do whatever you want, I don''t want to talk. You can convict me, I will ept it!" His sudden change in attitude surprised Marcel, Rae, Easton and Garbassi a little bit. Kaden really didn''t speak anymore, he even closed his eyes, like a prisoner waiting for the verdict. Marcel squinted his eyes and looked at him deeply for a while, "We don''t have the power in sentencing. This case has to be transferred to the prosecutor to file awsuit and be heard by the court!" Kaden stopped speaking, eyes closed tightly. Marcel asked again. "Are you nning to be Braeden¡¯s scapegoat?" Kaden still didn''t speak and no longer cooperate. Marcel also fell silent. At this time, Garbassi said, ¡°Kaden, you''d better cooperate with us, we already have favorable evidence!" However, Kaden did not speak. Easton was also a little impatient. "Kaden, stubborn resistance will have no good results!" However, Kaden just didn''t answer. For a long time, there was a deadlock. Rae looked at Marcel and asked him if she could speak with her eyes? Marcel gave a nod of assent. Rae pondered and then tried to say, "You love Piper so much, why don''t you tell her in person? Even if you are cousins, true love is also worthy of respect. Why do you sorely suppress this feeling and let the depression in your heart be a toxin? Any kind of love deserves respect!" As soon as she spoke, Kaden closed his eyes suddenly and then opened them again. He looked at Rae with a strange and changeable look. Rae looked at him too, not avoiding his eyes. She seemed to see his sadness through his eyes. He can¡¯t control it. "Love itself is not ugly!" Rae said again. Kaden lowered his eyes slightly. His eyshes were quite long and trembling. ¡°It¡¯s very painful to love someone who doesn¡¯t love you, but unrequited love is also a kind of happiness, which can never be experienced by a person without unrequited love! Loving a person is something that has nothing to do with that person. You just love him (her), but it has nothing to do with him (her). But in my opinion, Piper maybe loves you, but she just can''t ept your identity. After all, this is uneptable to many people! If she doesn¡¯t like you, how can a girl keep a rtionship with a man for many years at her blossom age?" "Will you?" Kaden asked her suddenly. "You are a woman, will you love such a man?" Rae shook her head directly, ¡°I won''t, if I don''t love him, I won''t!" She expressed her feelings in front of Marcel and her colleagues. Marcel frowned slightly and was thinking something. He probably thought the night before. If she didn''t have a good opinion of him, she probably wouldn''t allow him to go to her house. If he insisted, he would probably also go in! So, Rae maybe liked him? When thinking like this, Marcel probably didn''t know that the corners of his lips could not help but curl up. Rae didn''t know what Marcel was thinking. What she was concerned about was Kaden''s testimony. If Kaden didn''t say, the handover will not be smooth, so she also wanted to finish the case as soon as possible, and then she was relieved when she asked for leave. Kaden seemed to fall into a kind of contemtion, and did not speak for a long time. After a long time, he seemed to have made some determination, and said, ¡°I know your purpose! I just want to tell this policewoman, you three go out! " Rae was startled when she heard this, and she looked at Marcel subconsciously. In fact, the whole process was recorded by video, and it was fine, but Marcel didn''t want to go out, he wanted to see Kaden''s psychological activities with his own eyes. This was good for him to decide the case in the future! "I''m afraid it won''t work!" Marcel said solemnly, ¡°Our rules don''t allow it, but I can let them both out!" If Garbassi and Easton go out, there were only three people left in the house, and Kaden should tell them. "If you are here, I won''t say a word, I just want to chat with this policewoman!" Kaden obviously didn''t agree Marcel''s word. Marcel pondered, smiled, stood up, put his hand on Rae''s shoulder, "Leave him to you, have a good chat!" Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. "Yes!" Rae nodded, but felt a little nervous in her heart. She was not the leader, and she didn''t know if she can ask the whole situation. And if she asked, was Kaden willing to say? If he said it, was it the truth? How can she determine whether it was true or not, and then induce Kaden to answer all the questions she had to ask! As for what Marcel wanted to ask, Rae still didn''t know. She can only ask questions that she understood, and asked Kaden to exin the matter. She hope he will cooperate! Marcel walked out with Garbassi and Easton. Rae didn''t dare to breathe, she was a little nervous. When Marcel and the others went out and closed the door, Rae turned her gaze to Kaden, trying to make herself look calm. She didn''t speak in a hurry and Kaden also looked at her. After a long time, Kaden spoke first. "You look nervous!" Of course Rae was nervous, the one sitting opposite her was a pervert. He can''t control the perverted abuse to women in sex. Now, she needed to approach this pervert¡¯s inner world, try to face him with the most equal and rational mind, and treat him as an equal person. How can she not be nervous? "I like women telling the truth!" Kaden suddenly looked at Rae. Rae stagnated, and smiled at him. Although it looked a little stiff, she tried her best to make herself look natural and confident. She nodded. "You are right, you have very keen insight, you deserve to be a teacher, I am really a little nervous. I have to consider your feelings, I have to consider not hurting your feelings, and I have to consider whether I am more confident. This is my first independent interrogation. Seriously, I''m afraid you won''t cooperate with me!" Kaden suddenlyughed when he heard it. "Yeah! Just like the first time I slept with a woman, I was nervous and excited. I am afraid of being rejected, and afraid that I was not doing well enough, and I was afraid that when I reached the orgasm, my expression would be too ugly and leave a bad impression on the other person!" Rae heard the sadness in his hear! What did he say? Can it bepared? However, it seemed a bit right. They were all the first time, and they were inevitable to be nervous. "It makes sense that you draw an analogy like this!" "Hmm!" Kaden nodded and then smiled suddenly. He stared into Rae''s eyes and asked, "You''re still a virgin?" Rae thought that Kaden might ask a lot of questions, but didn''t expect him to be so direct. His tone was yful and firm. Rae''s face turned red all of a sudden! She did not answer. Kaden smiled, with a look of understanding. "You don''t need to deny, your expression has already betrayed you! You are still a virgin, do you know why I am so sure?" Rae''s eyes widened. It was incredible that she didn¡¯t p him! "Because of the scent of your body, you have the fragrance of a virgin!" Kaden took a sip very cooperatively, as if he was particrly intoxicated! Rae almost became angry. She tried to restrain herself, but she was already trembling with anger, her lips pressed tightly, her voice lowered, and she asked, "Do you want to say anything?" "Say!" Kaden said, ¡°Be patient, I want to say, but you are too quick-tempered, so I haven''t said what you want. You''d better cooperate with me, otherwise I won''t tell you!" Rae tried to convince herself. In the monitoring room, Marcel, Garbassi and Easton naturally heard what they said, and saw Kaden''s wretched eyes and Rae''s trembling figure. Garbassi cursed. "I don''t think Kaden wants to say, he is molesting Rae at all!" "I also think he was teasing Rae, this pervert!" Easton was also scolding. But they were all curious. Was Rae still a virgin? And did Kaden know it just by smelling her? This was too metaphysical, right? Or because he had had sex with too many women, so he had experience? When they saw Marcel, they didn''t express any opinions. There was no expression on his face. He just stared at the scene in the monitoring room. His handsome face looked a bit solemn at this moment. Garbassi and Easton exchanged nces, and they didn''t say anything tacitly. At this time, Marcel''s low male voice sounded without any emotion, ¡°Whether Kaden said or not depends on Rae''s ability! If Rae is capable, Kaden will naturally say!" Easton didn''t agree, but he didn''t say anything. Marcel was so powerful and didn''t let Kaden speak. Can Rae seed? She was just a little policewoman without experience. Chapter 886 Be Ashamed into Anger Chapter 886 Be Ashamed into Anger At this time, Kaden was still talking to Rae, and still was that topic. "Police, you seem to dare not say that you are a virgin! In fact, even if you are virgin, it doesn''t matter. If I don¡¯tugh at you, you couldn¡¯t be open!" Rae had calmed down at this moment. She knew that if her anger was ignited, then she will fall into his trap. Kaden was very smart. This was a process of fighting a battle of wits and courage. If she could always get the upper hand, then Kaden will naturally say. It was just a matter of time. After Rae calmed down, there was a momentum around her and she seemed to be more confident. She smiled faintly at Kaden and was not angry. "It seems that whether I am a virgin have nothing to do with this, right? Kaden, I admire your nasty taste. Frankly speaking, you are disgusting to me! I feel nauseous!" Kaden seemed a little surprised, he probably didn''t expect Rae to say this, he thought Rae was so embarrassed. However, she was unexpected! He smiled, "It doesn''t matter! But you make me have sexual desire!" Rae looked up at Kaden. This sentence was not only said by Kaden, but also by Marcel. Rae smiled. "You''re not the only one who said that, but what does it matter to me?" "Haha, in my opinion, you seem very proud!" "Yeah! This just shows that I''m attractive. It''s better than disgusting at first sight, don''t you think?" Rae asked rhetorically. "That is!" Kaden nodded, also deeply agreeing. Rae pondered for a moment, wondering how to make Kaden speak. At this time, Marcel heard Rae''s sentence, ¡°It''s not just you who say that" his back seemed to shake slightly, and naturally did not skip the eyes of Garbassi and Easton. They were all surprised and curious to look at Marcel. Marcel nced over. Both Garbassi and Easton immediately shifted their gazes and stared at Kaden. No one dared to make a short run. In the interrogation room, Rae finally found the entry point. "Then, since you asked me a private question, I also risked the mistake of asking you a private question!" "Okay. I like personal questions the most. It means that we have an unusual rtionship!" Kaden smirked. Rae didn''t answer this question and continued with her own question. "Was she a virgin when Piper was with you?" Kaden pursed his lips and opened his eyes, seeming a little excited. He seemed to be basking in the afterglow of a certain taste, and a certain light gleamed in his eyes. "That day, Piper wore a red dress. I didn''t hold it back for a while, just...hehe, you don''t know, it''s really different! She ispletely different from those old women who have had sex several times. She is like a small piece of fresh meat, so tender. it melts instantly in your mouth, and it still has an endless aftertaste! I still can''t forget it! It is delicious and so unique!" "You love red so much?" Rae''s tone was very gentle, trying not to stimte Kaden''s sensitive and perverted nerves. "Yeah! Red, I like it! Especially the red underwear. It''s a bit long to say..." After this, Kaden suddenly turned to look at Rae, ¡°You''re tricking me into telling the truth!" Rae confessed generously, ¡°Right, I did this job originally!" "Haha, I won''t tell you!" Kaden still was so annoying. Rae was not in a hurry, she stood up and walked out. Her legs were stillme, but she tried to ease her pace. She walked out confidently, and Marcel came out immediately. Rae walked to him, "I want a red dress. There is a red shirt in the closet of my office. Easton, help me get it!" "Okay!" Easton went to get it. Garbassi watched Marcel not speaking at this moment, so he hurried back to the monitoring room. In the hallway, only Marcel and Rae were left. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. He suddenly reached out and stroked Rae''s shoulder lightly. He lowered his voice and said solemnly, ¡°Be careful, he may lose control!" Hearing his concern, Rae raised her head and faced Marcel standing against the light. He still had that cold and hard face, deep and bottomless ck eyes. His thin lips pressed slightly, and there was a hint of solemnity between his brows, but there was strong concern in his word. Perhaps from the beginning, he was humiliating her, but now, he was a little vaguely worried about her. "It''s okay!" Rae said nonchntly. Facing Marcel''s deep gaze, she said lightly, ¡°I try, maybe he will say it out of control, maybe it won''t work at all!" "You have to be careful with your feet. Don¡¯t let him jump over and twist your feet!" She irritated Kaden so much. If Kaden got out of control, he couldn''t think about it. Marcel smiled arrogantly and the cold lines on his face softened a lot. He was still so handsome! Rae nodded, "I have a hunch that he might lose control and say everything. Remember to record it, and the video must be clear. Don''t forget to check it and open it!" "I will not forget. I''m in the monitoring room, don''t worry! Don''t be so proud, maybe he won''t say anything!" Seeing Rae''s bright and confident eyes, Marcel was a little unhappy, as if he thought she was taking risks to stimte Kaden. Hiszy and evil tone sounded with concern and sarcasm, and it instantly made Rae''s mood fall from self-confidence to no confidence! "It doesn''t matter if he doesn¡¯t say it, you also didn''t let him say something." With an annoyed and cold snort, Rae patted Marcel''s big hand on her shoulder directly. This man was hateful. He always stimted her and she was always irritated by him. "Are you angry?" The hand that was patted by her rudely slid on Rae''s slightly frowning brow, and looked intently at the small face in front of him! Was she a virgin? Probably what Kaden said was true! Marcel frowned suddenly. Easton came here with the clothes. Rae quickly pulled down Marcel''s hand, but it happened to let Easton see that their hands were held together, and they let go in an instant! Easton red at them, and he quickly regained his shrewd silence. He took the clothes, approached them and whispered, "Here is it!" "I''m going to change it!" Rae went to the bathroom and changed clothes. The red shirt was so bright and eye-catching. She was standing in the doorway. That red shirt set off her white skin. Marcel seemed to stop breathe, and his eyes began to deepen. He seemed to understand why Kaden loved red so much. Red can make women with fairplexion look more supple and fairer. "I''m in!" Rae took a deep breath, pushed the door open, and walked in again. As soon as she entered, Kaden, who was smiling and sneered, seemed to say something, suddenly his eyes froze. He looked at Rae and blew a whistle. "Gorgeous!" Rae smiled. "thank you!" "Are you seducing me?" Kaden suddenly moved closer. Rae sat down and narrowed her eyes slightly. Kaden looked at Rae and didn''t speak for a long time. Suddenly, Rae''s voice rose up and asked, "Kaden, Piper said that she loved Braeden, and she wanted to give her first time to Braeden in her dreams!" Kaden really frowned when he heard it. Rae chose the topic that can stimte Kaden. He seemed to care if Piper loved him or not, so she started from here! "She imagined she was having sex with Braeden every time she was with you!" "Nonsense!" Kaden sneered. "Piper loves me! What do you know?" "We don''t understand, that''s why I ask you! You seem to be very angry. So my conjecture is right?" "Every time Piper is with me, she will ask me to fuck her fiercely, not Braeden. Do you think whom she likes?" "Maybe she is afraid of your temper and dare not shout!" "Ha! Who can be sensible when they reach the orgasm! You are a virgin and don''t understand that at all! I suggest you try it, and you will know what is out of control! I was seduced our middle school teacher to have my first sex!" Rae resisted blushing and listened to this kind of thing. She didn''t know why she didn''t feel so embarrassed to watch the video with Marcel, but when she heard Kaden said, she couldn''t sit still. Perhaps, subconsciously, she regarded Marcel as her closest person! Therefore, she did not reject it so much. But now, the person opposite her was a pervert, a suspect. He killed Philippa and Melody! Kaden started to remember again. "I just came back after ying basketball that day and took a bath in the water room. Everyone went to ss. Our ss teacher checked discipline and found me! She happened to see me taking a shower. I suspected that she rushed in deliberately. That was a bathroom for male, why did she rush in? I was stunned and forgot to get dressed. Our head teacher came over with such ambiguous eyes. She had a pair of morous eyes, and when she looked at you, your whole body will be soft. When she looked at me, my genitals identally became hard. Then she stood there motionless, staring at my genitals. And then my genitals kept standing. I felt like I was going to explode, she suddenly came up... It felt so good, like an affair. She also was my dreamlover. I liked her, so when she leaned over, I ejacte directly!" Rae wanted to interrupt him, but was afraid that he would not continue to say. She just thought that if Kaden told the truth, then that teacher was too damnable! "She just grabbed it lightly, and I ejacte directly!" He was so intoxicated when he said this. "That was the first time I was touched by a woman, and I felt sex was the wonderful thing. Almost at the same time, I started again. She took off her clothes. She wore a red bra and red panties. She was so beautiful and her figure was wless! In fact! At that time, our ss teacher was only twenty-five. I heard that she had broken up with her boyfriend for more than a year. She got wet very quickly. She guided me in. We started the most primitive collision in the water room." "I didn''t know anything, just ran rampant by instinct, but she had experience, and we are in the water room for two full sses! I was young at that time, only seventeen years old, and in good health. Two sses were about one hundred minutes. I did it four times and I didn¡¯t feel tired! I stopped until she trembled and said she was tired! She held my face and called me baby! Later, we maintained this rtionship for a long time until I was admitted to university. I went back to look for her during the first holiday, and found that she was already pregnant. The groom was a back-office worker in our school. He was not as good as me and not as handsome as me, but she married him! I asked her why, she said that he was honest! She was already twenty-seven, and she will grow old if she didn¡¯t marry, so she can¡¯t wait him. When I¡¯m twenty-two, she will be over thirty! I was very angry. Her husband went out with rtives that day. I dragged her into her bedroom and fucked her fiercely! She was still wearing red underwear. I took it off and fucked her fiercely. I was very angry. I didn¡¯t know what happened. She screamed suddenly..." Chapter 887 Unbelievable Chapter 887 Unbelievable When Kaden said this, he suddenly covered his face with his hands. "She bled, a pool of blood, bright red blood, flowing down my genitals. I was so frightened I ran away." Rae was shocked. Was it because of this that he loved red so much? This was too incredible, right? "Why do I like red? I can tell you now. From that day on, I have been extremely repulsive of red! Until later, I ran back to see her. She was alive and not dead, but she was divorced!" "She refused to say that I rapped her that day and caused the miscarriage! She lost her child and her family! She saw me and suddenly ran over and threw herself into my arms and cried. She cursed me asshole and said she shouldn''t provoke me in this life, otherwise she won''t be so miserable! She couldn¡¯t be a mother in this life, and was finally driven away. Now she was homeless and was regarded as a slut!" "But, she didn''t tell others that I rapped her! I thought she was like an angel! She was sacred in my heart! But I was very excited. I thought it was a good thing that the child was dead. There was no hindrance between us anymore! She was still mine! But when I asked her to apany me to study, and I would raise her in the future, she refused me!" "I went to her again and again, and finally one day, she seemed to be persuaded by me. We were together. That night, I was very gentle, and I was afraid that she would get hurt again! She was very rxed and seemed to be meek like a cat all night. We tried many poses, she was tired and only begged for mercy! But after dawn, she disappeared!" "I looked for her crazily, but I can''t find her again! The red underwear she wore before going to bed shed in my mind! So far, I was fascinated by red! When I closed my eyes, her appearance and the scenes they having sex kept going round and round in my head!" Rae was a little shocked. She didn''t expect Kaden to be such a person. He seemed very persistent. He fell in love with his teacher! He wandered on the edge of morality and desire, and broke through the shackles of morality. He was unscrupulous and psychologically distorted! "I went back to school, but missed her more and more. I went to a lot of ces to look for her! I even went to a psychologist. He told me that in psychology there was a way to shift thinking and find other things to do. Don¡¯t stop, don¡¯t have time to think about it, maybe it will be better! I did as he said! I first did it with my students when I was a tutor. I didn¡¯t expect that she wasn¡¯t a virgin. She had had sex before she was 15 years old." "I came back hereter and yed with Kenzie and Piper! Kenzie grew up well. I spent seven days with her in a cabin in the mountains that holiday, until my cousin Piper found us. Piper didn¡¯t like Kenzie and she didn¡¯t want me to y with Kenzie. She was still a little girl at that time. I saw her little pink breasts, really small! I thought of my teacher again! I started looking for my teacher again, looking for her for more than three years, and finally when I graduated from my university, I met her again!" "I hadn''t seen her for more than three years, she was much older! She had fine wrinkles on her face! I went to hug her, but she ignored me! I begged her to talk to me, but she just looked at me coldly, like a stranger! I was very angry and wanted to rap her again, but she said she hated me. She can¡¯t go home because of me, and can''t sleep every night!" "I finally understood that she had had a bad life these years! I was very guilty, and I let her go! She turned and left. She didn¡¯t know I followed herter! I saw that she went back to her home, and a random man hired her at the intersection! She lives in a red light district and entertained the guest every day! She looked very old, because she needed to entertain five men every day!" Kaden was very painful when he mentioned it and the expression on his face was also very hideous. He suddenly lowered his head and his shoulders seemed to be trembling! Rae looked at him without speaking. She was a little worried, not knowing what Kaden would do next! They kept silent about three minutes and Rae never spoke. Kaden''s shoulders were trembling all the time. The reason Rae didn''t speak was because she saw that after Kaden lowered his head, tears fell down from his eyes. In an instant, his chest was wet! Rae didn''t know how to understand the tears that belonged to a man. It is said that men do not easily shed tears, but it is just because they aren¡¯t really sad! But what about Kaden? But anyway, Rae admitted that from a personal point of view, she was touched by his tears! She finally said, ¡°Are you okay?" "Okay! Very good!" Kaden looked up. Rae saw the tears in Kaden''s eyes, so crystal clear, the tears belonging to the man, even with the smell of vicissitudes of life. He said, ¡°I followed her to her cabin. I saw the house she rented. It was a bungalow. From the cracks in the window, you could see everything inside. She had sex with the man and she shouted desperately, pretending to be very happy. The man dropped 200 dors after did it. She picked up the money and ran to the bathroom to vomit! After vomiting, she came back and ran into me, and she suddenly became cold!" She could imagine what that teacher suffered! Rae expressed understanding, but didn''t understand why the teacher took such a step! Kadenughed, smiled, and started crying again, tears in his nose and a lot of tears, ¡°I held her so angry, but I didn''t know what to do! I want her. All these years, I was missing her. She awakened myContent is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. body, she gave me the initial enlightenment! My feelings for her were different! We had sex together. Her bed was so dirty and was full of the smell of men everywhere. The smell was very pungent and I can''t do it anymore! I smelled the scent from different men on her body, and I vomited! In front of her! She suddenlyughed and said I didn¡¯t love her at all! If I really loved her, I will not dislike her, and will not change because of what she bes! So I just obsessed with her because I can''t get her." Rae didn''t know what to say! "She ran away after she said it! I regret it, if I don''t vomit, she might not die!" Rae was startled, "She''s dead?" "Yes! Dead! She ran out of the alley and plunged under the bus. When I ran out, I just saw her body being badly mutted! After that, I got sick! I was impotent!" Rae was shocked again and didn''t know how to answer, but she thought about the things after, she knew Kaden would be better afterwards! "I couldn''t do it for a long time. After a few years, I once again saw Piper taking a bath, her breasts had grown bigger, and I suddenly had sexual desire! I took her out a few times, and when she was fifteen years old, I bought her red underwear, let her put it on, and then rapped her! I got the feeling I didn¡¯t have with my teacher. It was firmer and morepelling! From then on, I can have sex with women again! In fact, I¡¯ve been boring for a long time, I¡¯ve long wanted to end my own life, but before that, I have to find a few bitches to die with me! How could Piper think I love her? I have never loved Piper, she just looks a bit like my teacher! I have done my best by not killing her!" "I knew that today woulde. It is good that a beautiful womanes to interrogate me! But if you can sleep with me, it would be better. I don''t have any regrets!" Rae''s face became sullen. Kaden saw her sullen face, and smiled again, ¡°Don''t be angry, I have told you that you don''t need to spend time to interrogate me!" "You had better say it all and we will apply for lenient treatment for you!" Rae said. "No, I didn''t need the lenient treatment! Philippa was killed by me when I was out of control. She provoked me at that time and said some bad things!" "What she said?" "Compare me with Braeden!" Kaden smiled, ¡°She said she was ufortable when having sex with me. I knew she said that on purpose, because I fucked her fiercely, so she was afraid of me! But she can¡¯t live without me! Philippa had too many men, I knew there were no fewer than ten. She was so smart and wanted to have a child of a wealthy businessman. But didn¡¯t she know who she was? A prostitute was fucked by so many men. Even if she was a college student, she was still a prostitute. She miscarried when having sex with Zack, and Braeden and Iter caused her to bleed again. She was not very healthy either physically or mentally. Later, she tried to stab me with a knife. I fucked her! I also got angry even though I fucked her one time, so I fucked her again!" Rae felt sick. She was really perverted. "I know you must curse me perverted in your heart!" Rae was surprised and looked at Kaden. Kadenughed and shook his head, not afraid at all. "Your face betrays you, and just know I can see that you have a different rtionship with your senior!" Rae''s face instantly panicked, "You don''t talk nonsense!" "Don''t be eager to rify. Whether you have or not, God knows! I have studied psychology, so I can know something at a nce. The eyes you looked at him were different from the eyes you looked at the other two! But it''s no wonder that such a handsome man must be female¡¯s Prince Charming!" Kaden said so calmly that Rae couldn''t refute it. At this moment, Marcel in the monitoring room narrowed his eyes slightly. People didn¡¯t know what was in his eyes. Garbassi and Easton were excited about hearing gossip. However, everyone didn''t show any emotions. After all, they were old detectives, and they could still be calm. Rae, after all, was still young. When he said that, she was guilty and her face changed. "How can you make sure that there were no seminal stains left in Philippa''s body?" Rae decided to ask questions directly instead of telling nonsense with him. "Why there were seminal stains of the donkey in her body?" "I wore two condoms, of course you didn¡¯t know!" Kadenughed. "Little girl, wearing two condoms is very ufortable. As for the donkey''s seminal stains, it was because Teddy took medicine. Otherwise how Teddy can ejacte? Teddy was very excited after taking the medicine! Philippa could be no longer satisfied by having sex with men. She liked bigger guys, so she rented a donkey to y with her. Philippa was not so innocent! The major reason of her death should be attributed to her debauchery! If I die, the reason is same. I am too indulgent, but I¡¯m pessimistic and don¡¯t want to be alive! Philippa died in the yard of the third house at No. 1 South Street, PS South Road. There was a crime scene in that house. You people don¡¯t know yet. Teddy stayed there for a few days, avoided cameras along the way, and returned to Kenzie! As for Melody, I really didn''t want to kill her!" Chapter 888 The Dark Man Chapter 888 The Dark Man Rae quickly recorded the address, and outside, Marcel had already ordered someone investigate the scene Kaden said. "Melody had a same problem as Philippa. They all loved to show off, and also showed off their men too! She talked very annoyingly. Why was Sha and Alondra alive? It was because Alondra and Sha are still ashamed, so embarrassed to show off! Melody was libertine, so, after she provoked me, I attacked her private parts, not her head!" N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Rae frowned, thinking that this person was really perverted. "Don''t scold me perverted, even in heart!" Kaden was a little angry. Rae raised her head to meet his eyes, and there seemed to be a certain kind of hatred rising in his eyes, with a murderous look, which made people horrified. She couldn''t help but startled, but she didn''t look away. "You are very sensitive, I admit that I do think so! There are many ways to kill a people, you have chosen a very surprising way!" "I¡¯m a pervert, of course I will attack their private parts! But Melody was such a sultry girl, so I killed her like that to let her know how cheap she is." Rae can understand Kaden''s thoughts. "What did she provoke you?" "She said I can¡¯tpare with Braeden! Braeden is just brute. He is a dark man. I am much more open and upright than him! But I don''t understand why nowadays, these girls like smooth-tongued men. Braeden just coaxed them a few words and then they were as sincere as dogs. Braeden was also hypocritical to them. If he really loved them, will he bring them out for me to y? Zack, Braeden and I, the three of us, yed Melody and other two girls of their dormitory. It was Piper, my cousin, who was cheap and begged Braeden to fuck her. She didn¡¯t do it with Zack. It is scary when a woman is shameless! Melody said that Braeden was more intelligent and gentle than me. She felt more pleasure from Braeden than I gave her! Damn!" It turned out that she stimted the vanity of this arrogant man. Rae nodded. "Where is Melody''s crime scene?" "Ranch! CL Ranch!" Next, Kaden told her everything. Rae didn''t know how many of these words were truth, maybe they were all truth, maybe half. These all need to be confirmed. When she recorded the enquiry in detail, it was already evening when she came out. She stayed inside for more than two hours. Kaden was not stimted. He looked at the red shirt on her body, and a feeling of nostalgia gradually emerged in his eyes. He seemed to be recalling something. Kaden said suddenly when Rae left. "Little girl, for the sake of what I told you, after I was shot, you burned my clothes in Braeden''s residence and took a handful of ashes and buried them in the public fundraiser in the western suburbs, okay?" He used a pleading tone. Rae looked back at him and found there was a sad pleading in his eyes. He was probably sincere. Rae was suspicious. "My head teacher was buried there. She was the first woman I owed the most in my life! Even if I die, I also want to apany her. I know that my body may be donated for medical research. There will be no ashes, but I want a burial mound, can you help me finish it? I have enough money in my home to do this!" Rae hesitated, but finally nodded. "Yes, I will help you finish it! But don''t be so pessimistic, maybe you don''t necessarily die!" Kaden smiled suddenly. "You are a kind little girl. I know I will die, sooner orter! For the sake of your kindness, I will give you evidence about Braeden''s case! Piper has it, it is the gift I gave her that she despised the most. There are many CDs made by Zack and I to threaten Braeden!" Rae was very surprised. If she didn''t agree, Kaden might not give her such important evidence. She looked at this person and sighed. She didn¡¯t know how to describe her feelings. "Thank you and hope you are lucky!" She walked out. Marcel and Garbassi Easton were both standing there. After Rae walked over, Marcel patted Rae on the shoulder in front of Garbassi and Easton. "Thank you, Rae, you did a good job!" He praised her in front of them, Rae was a little shy. "Now, Garbassi and Easton, you go to collect the evidence that Kaden said. At twelve o''clock in the evening, we will interrogate Braeden!" "Sote?" Easton was surprised. "It''s better to bete, it''s best to ask him to interrogate after midnight, when his willpower is weakest!" Marcel said. "He is behind the whole case." "But, what about Joanna? Who kills Joanna?" Rae pointed out one of the most important questions. She wanted to know now! Marcel said, ¡°Mathew will definitely not plead guilty, maybe he didn''t do it, but someone must gave an order, he should hire a murderer. It''s very unlikely to kill people by himself! Of course, there may be another possibility that the murderer is Raphael!" "It''s imposs¡ª" Before Rae finished speaking, she stopped suddenly. She didn''t know how to refute. She didn''t dare to think. In front of Garbassi and Easton, she hesitated and shook her head firmly. "It''s not Raphael, it''s definitely not Raphael!" Marcel was silent. Garbassi said, ¡°Thew is fair, and evidence can be collected to prove whether he is innocent!" "You confirmed that Raphael was not the murderer at the beginning, and he didn¡¯t have the time to commit the crime!" Rae''s thin face had a serious expression and she frowned. Her eyes were clear, and her cherry-red lips were pressed into a line. She was eager to exin everything. Marcel had be ustomed to Rae''s personality, and slowly discovered that she actually seemed to be very simple and trusted people so easily! "Maybe I was wrong and I''m not sure!" Marcel said suddenly. Rae was stunned. She looked at Marcel''s eyes. Those sharp ck eyes that could see through people stared at her. He was warning himself not to so emotional. Rae stepped back and kept distance from each other, and looked at Marcel again alertly. She saw his lips slowly raised with a trace of smile. He was smiling, but there was also aplicated expression on his face. "I suddenly found some mistakes before." Without giving a definite answer, Marcel raised his lips and smiled. There was a hint of rity in his meaningful eyes. He had thought her tooplicated before, and now after experienced so many things, Marcel realized that he might have misunderstood something! Kaden said that she was a virgin, a simple girl! Marcel said when Rae was shocked, ¡°The forensic examiner performed another autopsy of the corpse and eliminated some doubts about the time. The margin of error of her death may be one to two hours." Rae was shocked again. This time, she said nothing. "I know your rtionship with Raphael, but don''t be innocent to believe in a man suspected of murder!" He nced at Rae deeply and hid his soft expression for a moment. He turned to look at Garbassi and Easton, and arranged for them to leave. Then he turned his head to look at Rae who was stunned there, grabbed her hand with one hand, and said solemnly, ¡°I can promise you to investigate this case and find out the real murderer. Frankly speaking, I don''t want it to be Raphael! " It was a little difficult for Rae to understand what Marcel meant. "So, Raphael is the major suspect?" Rae not only did not feel relieved, but felt an inexplicable pressure. She stared at Marcel. If he had no evidence, he should not talk nonsense. "He hasn''t beenpletely excluded yet!" Marcel held Rae''s hand tightly, with a cold and solemn expression, "You were great just now, I''m very happy!" "Have you interrogated Mathew?" Rae asked him. "He is on bail pending trial, but I think he might not pass! He did not admit he killed people, nor did he admit that he appeared there, and then he refused to answer any questions!" Rae sighed. "He doesn''t admit it, does he?" "He definitely doesn¡¯t admit it. People like him are more attached to the outside world. Of course they won''t confess so easily! Unless Raphaeles to testify. But I think it''s impossible for Raphael to testify!" Rae thought for a moment, then said nothing. The two went to deal with work. All the evidence was found one after another. Rae was resting in the office and Marcel was also busy. She was asked to help sort out the evidence chain, and technical analysis was also working overtime. At 7, 30 in the evening, Marcel ordered a takeaway, and the few of them worked overtime in the office and had a dinner. "Captain Hopkins!" Easton said as he ate, "We have found Braeden¡¯s evidence, but how about Mathew? We don''t have definite evidence to fully prove that he is a murderer!" Garbassi also nodded. "I also think so. Joanna''s death is very strange. Raphael and Mathew went into that house. Raphael said that he didn¡¯t kill her, and Mathew refused to admit it. So who on earth is the killer? The fourth person?" Rae stopped eating and was also very concerned. Marcel nodded, "Don''t worry, they will say it soon! Eat first, and continue to work after eating! There is still a lot of work to do. Garbassi, your group has to be responsible for the materials we handed over to the prosecutors. Hand them over tomorrow. !" "But Joanna''s case..." Easton was a little worried. "Don''t worry, you do as I say!" Marcel didn''t exin anything else, he still seemed so confident. Rae didn''t ask anymore. At nine o''clock, everyone was still busy. Raphael called her suddenly and Rae answered. Raphael said to the phone, "Rae, I''m sorry, I lied!" Rae was startled and asked, "What?" Raphael said, "I killed a person! I killed Joanna!" At that moment, Rae¡¯s mind was nk. This news undoubtedly shocked her. She was there in a daze. There was a trace of sadness in Raphael''s voice over there, ¡°I will surrender now!" Rae reacted and immediately said to the phone, ¡°Raphael, don''t talk nonsense. I don''t know what made you say that suddenly, but a lot of evidence shows that you are not present. Although Captain Hopkins said you cannotpletely rule out suspicion, I believe you!" "Rae, thank you!" Raphael thanked him sincerely. "I have already told Marcel, I wille first!" Rae stood up in shock. She looked back at Marcel and found that Marcel was looking at her. There was a quiet and deep look in his eyes. The worry was in Rae''s eyes. After hanging up the phone, she asked Marcel silently, "Captain Hopkins, Raphael..." Chapter 889 I Know Who You Are Chapter 889 I Know Who You Are "He wants to voluntarily surrender himself!" Marcel said truthfully, with deep brows. Rae waspletely silent, not knowing what to say. The two were facing each other, and she didn''t know what happened to Raphael and why he suddenly changed his testimony. Not long after, Raphael came. He came in a tall figure steadily. He looked calm, his expression on his face was so solemn and firm, as if he had made up his mind, every step he took was sure. Rae looked at him, unable to speak. Raphael naturally saw Rae too. He curled his lips and gave her a soothing and grateful smile. Rae opened her mouth, but said nothing after all. Raphael walked up to Marcel and said solemnly, "Captain Hopkins, I''m here to surrender!" Marcel nodded. "Let''s just say it here!" He didn''t take Raphael to the interrogation room, and ordered Garbassi. "Garbassi, you are here to take charge of the interrogation record this time!" "Yes!" Garbassi nodded and went to prepare. Rae suddenly walked over and looked at Raphael with an incredible look, ¡°Raphael, are you crazy?" "Rae, I have no choice, I did it!" Raphael said in a deep voice. "I want to confess my guilt, I can no longer suffer from my conscience, I want to speak out!" Rae wanted to say something, but Marcel reprimanded. "Rae, don''t get excited. As for who was the murderer of Joanna, we need proof. It was not Raphael who surrendered and concluded that he was the real murderer!" Marcel''s words clearly made Rae feel better, and her face eased a little, she backed away and didn''t speak any more. Everything was ready, Marcel asked Raphael. "You exin what tools you used to kill people?" As soon as he said this, Raphael was visibly taken aback. He seemed to be trying to think about something. Finally, he said, "Kitchen knife, I see a kitchen knife in the kitchen!" "Describe the shape of the kitchen knife!" Marcel continued. Raphael was taken aback again, and said, "It''s an ordinary kitchen knife, a steel kitchen knife, silver- grey, silver-grey all over!" Both Marcel and Rae were taken aback, and Rae''s heart suddenly calmed down. No, the knife was not made of all steel tes, nor was it a kitchen knife. It was a long knife simr to a dagger. It measured more than 20 centimeters and had a ck handle. This showed that Raphael didn''t know the real color of the lethal weapon. And he seemed very embarrassed. He seemed to be thinking hard, but if he was a murderer, he must know what the tool looked like! "How did you kill her? You can talk about the process, we need a detailed process!" Marcel did not expose him. Raphael thought for a while and said, "I cut her neck with a knife!" "Besides, is there any more?" "And face, stomach, and breasts!" He said several body parts in one breath. "I cut her in several body parts!" After he finished speaking, Marcel didn''t speak either. Rae waspletely relieved now. Marcel asked a few more questions, and Raphael answered them all, but was different from the scene. Finally, Marcel said, ¡°Raphael, I don''t know why you want toe first, but you are obviously not the murderer. The tool and knife you mentioned is different from the knife wound of the deceased Joanna, and so are several details!" Raphael was taken aback, he seemed a little upset. "I don''t care what your purpose is. You have to bear legal responsibility for contempt of the police officer in handling the case. I think that you and Rae are neighbors, so I will not charge you!" Marcel''s tone sounded very cold, but what he said was very humane. Moreover, he was interrogating in the office today without going to the interrogation room. The result was probably what Marcel had expected. Raphael fell silent, his hand reached into his hair and pulled hard a few times, and finally he sat there dejected. Marcel handed him a cigarette. Raphael was taken aback, looked up, hesitated for a moment, then took it, and finally whispered, "Thank you!" Marcel also lit up a cigarette one and also help Raphael light up. Raphael leaned forward, lit the cigarette with the me of the lighter, and then started smoking. After a long time, Marcel said, ¡°I was hesitant at first, but now I am sure! The murderer of Joanna is your father!" Raphael shook his hand holding the cigarette, and said nothing for a long time. Marcel said, ¡°I can understand your feelings of imprisoning for your father, but this kind of thing, no one can rece it! Maybe you can do it before, but now, no one makes the case suspense for you, and finally let their reputation be stained, and one day they are implicated because of this! Raphael, thew is fair!" Hearing this, Raphael stiffened and couldn''t say a word. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Rae was listening to them and did not answer. She understood Raphael''s purpose to go to jail for his father, but there was really no way to change this matter! Right now, how to let Mathew speak was the most important thing. Rae thought for a while and walked to Raphael''s side. Raphael noticed someoneing, raised his head, and met Rae''s concerned gaze. There was shame, struggle, guilt, and helpless despair in his eyes. "Raphael, do you have any new evidence?" Rae felt that if Raphael hadn''t known something, he wouldn''t be so suddenly surrendered. Raphael was still speechless, just looking at Rae''s eyes with guilt. "Rae!" Raphael finally said, and he said, "What should I do? I can''t just watch him go to jail!" "So you want to go to jail for him?" Raphael lowered his head as answer. "Raphael, give us the evidence in your hand, let us know how bad the thing is, and maybe there is a remedy!" Marcel also nodded. "Raphael, even if you don''t say it, we will eventually find the evidence. It''s just a matter of time. If you continue to dy the time, your turbulent heart will struggle, which is not conducive to your current identity! You have to lead Gill Group to survive this catastrophe safely, don''t let others take the opportunity to destroy it and affect your family''s business. Many people need their job! The burden on Raphael''s shoulders was still very heavy. There were so many employees. If Gill Group has a problem, who will take care of the livelihood of thousands of people! "Can I see my father?" Raphael said suddenly. Rae was taken aback and went to see Marcel subconsciously. Marcel also pondered, and finally he nodded. "Sure!" Soon, Marcel asked someone to take Raphael to see Mathew. There was no camera for this meeting, because Raphael requested it! However, he let Rae follow! When Rae met Mathew in a specific office, she hadplicated feelings. When Mathew saw the personing, he nced around and squinted when he looked at Rae. The eyes seemed to be dangerous, but disappeared quickly. Raphael greeted him. "dad!" Mathew nodded slightly, he sat there, his eyes fell on Rae again, and suddenly he spoke. "Rae, what are you doing?" Rae always had a strange feeling facing Mathew, his eyes were full of hostility, so direct, so unconcealed, as if he was very angry with Rae. Rae thought he was so angry with her because she was a police officer and participated in the investigation of the case. She didn''t think much, only replied, ¡°I apany Raphael, Mr Mathew, this is not an interrogation, it''s just our private meeting!" "Since it''s a private meeting, I only told my son. As for you, go out first!" Mathew''s attitude was not very good. Raphael stopped immediately. "Dad, Rae needn¡¯t go out. We can say everything in front of her!" After listening, Mathew narrowed his eyes slightly, nced over, looked at Rae, and suddenly pulled his lips, then sneered, ¡°Okay, Rae, you havepletely captured my son!" Rae didn''t know why he said that, she just felt that Mathew''s hostility to herself had increased a lot. She stood there, did not leave. Raphael did not speak, naturally she could not leave like this. "Mathew, you seem to have misunderstood something. Raphael and I are friends who grew up together. We have a good rtionship because we care about each other. I think Mathew loves Raphael too! So, I still hope that Mathew can cooperate with us to solve the case early. It is also conducive to life in the future!" "Heh!" Mathew sneered again, with that contemptuous tone. "What a dutiful policewoman is, what a good friend of my son is, Rae, don''t think I don''t know who you are!" Rae was suspicious and a little surprised,pletely unaware of Mathew''s purpose. Raphael was even more astonished, ¡°Dad, what are you saying? Why do you say Rae like that?" Mathew nced at Raphael at this moment, with a hint of impatience. "This woman must not be the mistress of the Gill family, she is too slutty, Raphael, you have to remember that this woman cannot marry into the Gill family at any time! I have added a condition in the will, if you want to marry this woman is a wife, then all the properties of the Gill family will be donated, and nothing will be given to you!" Rae was even more shocked to speak when she heard this. There was something shing in her mind. She remembered the memory card found in Philippa''s dormitory. It was Rae''s photo, the real Rae''s photo. Could it be...? Rae can''t think about it anymore! She looked at Mathew, he was looking at her coldly, his eyes were sharp as knives, as if he was saying, "You don''t have to pretend, I know who you are!" Slutty! He actually used such a word to describe Rae. He definitely had a reason! Rae¡¯s death was still a mystery. At that time, they recorded the people who died was Natalie. Her father didn¡¯t let anyone investigate. In the end, Rae didn¡¯t know exactly what happened. She only knew that when she went to the Baxter family, no one doubted her. It can be seen how much she look like the real Rae. Rae didn''t argue, she was there in a daze andpletely forgot to argue. Seeing these in Raphael''s eyes, he still had a trace of suspicion. Rae regained consciousness and met Raphael''s questionable eyes. She shook her head subconsciously. She didn''t know anything. She was not the real Rae. Regarding Rae''s past, all she knew was only the surface. She didn¡¯t know other things. "Huh!" Mathew sneered again, "You are pretending to be like a simple girl, but I know your true self!" Chapter 890 Surrender Chapter 890 Surrender Rae didn''t stimte him when she heard Mathew''s words, but changed the subject. "Mr Mathew, it doesn''t make sense to pursue what kind of person I am! You are going to get involved in awsuit right away. You should n for yourself, Gill Group and Raphael! As for what you are worried about, don''t worry, I have someone I like. I won¡¯t be with Raphael, I won¡¯t marry into your Gill family in this life! We are friends. I like Raphael, only because he is my friend! So, you can be relieved!" Mathew heard this but said. "People usually make empty promises. Man¡¯s mind is unpredictable!" "Dad, do you think it''s interesting for us to quarrel here?" Raphael couldn''t listen anymore, he was so anxious. Mathew was still there to be angry with Rae, there was no need at all! "Don''t worry about this. Rae doesn''t like me. I know it in my heart. Now, I tell you that my mother has also been arrested and will most likely be sentenced. And you are involved in the death of Sheffield, we are all involved. Now, will you tell us what happened at that time, or will you continue to hide it?" Mathew narrowed his eyes slightly, pondered for a moment, and said, "You swear to me that you won''t marry this woman in this lifeor she will be your mistress, I''ll tell you!" Rae felt frustrated, she didn''t have that thought at all! "Mathew, Raphael can¡¯t do that, I will swear by my life, I don''t have any thoughts of marrying the Gill family!" Mathew turned his gaze to Rae, as if to see if she was telling the truth. Rae met his eyes without avoiding it. Mathew looked at Raphael again, and Raphael spoke very tiredly. "Dad, I just surrendered myself, but I can''t tell where the tools of the crime and the wound are!" "That''s natural!" Mathew smiled faintly, "Of course you don''t know!" "What the hell is going on? Can you tell us?" Raphael asked again. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. "You have to ask your good mother!" Mathew smiled coldly. "She should know better than me!" "Dad! It was you that I saw that night, not my mother. I don''t care what my mother has done. She is always my mother. Over the years, you have ignored her too long, and she has a new love just like you. I don''t mind such things! You are not qualified to mind either!" Raphael said in a deep voice. Rae sighed. It was sad that the Gill family became like this. Mathew had no intention to say anything! "Heh!" Mathew sneered suddenly. "Do you think I will be the murderer who killed Joanna?" Raphael looked at his father for a long time, then nodded. "I do think so. If not, show the evidence! But we all know that the evidence of your absence is difficult to forge! And I personally picked you up. Don¡¯t tell me there is another person in the vi!" "When you went home that night, was your mother at home?" Mathew asked Raphael suddenly. Raphael was taken aback and shook his head. He did not see his mother when he went back for the first time that night. When he went back for the second time, his mother was already at home. If it had something to do with his mother, what was going on? Mathew looked at him and continued, ¡°That day, your mother dressed up as a servant and appeared in Joanna''s vi. Even I was taken aback. You don''t know, your mother disagreed me to find another heir! Do you think that she will let Joanna go, who is pregnant?" "My mother dressed up as a servant?" Raphael waspletely taken aback. "How is this possible?" "You can check the surveince video to know the truth. The policeman is too ill-advised. You just watched it casually and med me not to cooperate with you. There are loopholes in your work, why you me me!" Mathew''s tone was ironic. Rae was also shocked, only feeling a little weird. Will it really be what Mathew said? However, the surveince video was indeed not clear. The face of the person who was shooting was not very clear. If it was just simr, it was difficult to determine which person it was! Raphael stroked his face with both hands, and asked sullenly, "Did you see Mom do it with your own eyes?" "Yeah!" Mathew nodded. Raphael suddenly had no strength. Rae questioned, ¡°Mathew, I don''t think that the de was made by a woman. Mrs Gill shouldn''t have such great strength!" Mathew suddenly raised his voice, looked at Rae, and sternly asked, ¡°What do you mean? So you doubt I killed her? Why should I kill Joanna? She had my child. I also wanted to protect her. How could I kill her? What''s my motive?" "I don''t know the motive, but I don''t rule out that you have no motive!" Rae said. "Raphael, why did you suddenly surrender?" Mathew asked Raphael suddenly. Rae also thought this was weird. Raphael modified his testimony in a short period of time, which was really weird. Raphael said, "Believe it or not, I did think that the murderer was you. As for my mother''s presence there, I was surprised. Why didn''t shee out?" "Because I tied her to Joanna''s bedroom. The sound you heard was from your mother!" Raphael said the same when he was interrogated for the first time, he said that he heard the sound. It shouldn''t be false, Rae remembered that he used to say that. It was still hard for Raphael to believe it, Rae thought Marcel also can''t believe it too! If what Mathew said was true, Marcel couldn''t believe it. After all, they had just interrogated Sammy before. Didn''t she really say it? They only got this clue from Mathew. He stopped talking, only told Raphael. "You are clean. Just take Gill Group well. As for this woman, you must never be friends with her! She is not worthy!" Rae was so satirized by Mathew, but did not refute. She smiled faintly. Raphael didn''t speak, and pulled Rae away. In the hallway, Raphael apologized to her. "Rae, I''m sorry, I didn''t know my dad would be like this!" Rae shook her head, butforted Raphael, ¡°It''s okay! Raphael, you don''t have to worry about it, I know who I am! I have to report to Captain Hopkins now, okay?" Raphael nodded. "I think he already knows all the things!" This room belonged to the police station. Whether it was monitored or not was the final decision by the police. Sure enough, when Rae returned, Marcel had aksed someone to investigate, and when Garbassi and Easton saw Rae, they both had questioning eyes! Rae faced it calmly. She was not the real Rae, so she didn''t know if Rae was bad at that time or Mathew deliberately discredited Rae, she just treated it indifferently. Marcel said to her at this moment. "Mathew is lying!" "We should ask Sammy?" "Sammy should be there! If Mathew said that, she must be there, but who the murderer is? This matter is questionable!" Marcel said. "Then what to do?" Marcel looked into Rae''s eyes and said, "Tell Sammy that Raphael surrendered and said he was the killer!" When Rae saw Sammy again and told her that Raphael had surrendered, Sammy asked in astonishment, ¡°Why? Why did Raphael surrender? He couldn''t be a murderer!" Rae looked at Sammy very calmly, and when Sammy''s emotions calmed down, Rae spoke. "Because Mr Mathew told us that you were the murderer who killed Joanna!" Sammy''s face became stiff, and suddenly she shouted angrily. "Mathew, fuck!" This was the most ruse side of the graceful and luxurious Mrs Gill that Rae had seen. But right, she can raise a lover, and she also can swear at people. After watching those videos that subvert people¡¯s views, Rae thought that the more beautiful people were, the more stories they may have, even the most amazing stories!! Rae heard Sammy cursing, but did not answer. She saw that Sammy''s face was already very hideous, and she could see that Sammy was very angry! "What did Mathew say?" Sammy turned to look at Rae, her tone still sharp. Rae answered truthfully, telling Sammy what Mathew said, of course she wouldn''t say everything yet. Sammy narrowed her eyes when she heard it, her emotions seemed very agitated. Rae didn''t persuade her, just waited. Sammy will speak when she wants to. After a long time, after a fierce ideological struggle, Sammy asked Rae sharply. "What you said is true?" Rae nodded, "Mrs Gill, we are public officials of the country, we won''t lie!" Raphael did intend to surrender, and indeed surrendered, but they had already asked and ruled him out. This was not a lie. But there were some things that there was no need to let the person involved in the case know! This was just a technique. Sammy shook her head, ¡°All I can say is, I didn''t kill anyone, I did go there that day!" Rae was startled, "But in your previous interrogation transcript, you didn''t meet or recognize Joanna. You were lying, this is a very bad behavior." "I know!" Of course Sammy knew. "Actually, if Mathew didn¡¯t y a trick, I wouldn''t be trapped like this!" Rae sighed, and whispered softly, ¡°Mrs Gill, justice has long arms!" When she said this, she also thought of herself. Justice has long arms. She was afraid that she will go to jail even the things are serious. Thinking of this, Rae felt infinitely sad. She couldn''t look back! She only hoped that everything can develop in a better direction. After that day, her father didn''t contact her. Rae''s heart was still uneasy. She didn''t know what his father wanted her to do this time. Sammy seemed to sneer. "If thew is really so fair, then no one will look for injustice!" Rae didn¡¯t want to refute, but seeing her being so radical, she couldn¡¯t help but said, ¡°It¡¯s because many people feel unfair that it caused a lot of paranoia. Mrs Gill, you don¡¯t need to tell me what happened that day. Because even if I know it, I can¡¯t solve anything! Think about whether you should tell the police. I came in privately to see you and tell you the news. We don¡¯t have time to chat here. Think about it!" Chapter 891 The Truth Chapter 891 The Truth Say that finish, Rae nodded to Sammy and nned to leave. Sammy stopped her, hesitated for a moment and asked, "Rae, where is Raphael?" Rae turned around and answered, "He is in the police station!" "You''ve detained him?" Sammy asked. "Raphael turned himself in. We need to handle the case ording to the procedures." Rae felt her answer reasonable. Rae didn''t tell Sammy that Raphael was found not guilty. Sammy would not tell the truth if she didn''t feel stressed at all. Sammy only worried about his son. She would make it clear for his son if she was a qualified mother. Sammy was thinking about something, so Rae waited for her to say something. However, Sammy kept silent, so Rae decided to leave. Sammy stopped Rae again, "Alright, I''ll tell the truth, but you need to agree to my request. You go to tell your leader. I want to see my son before I tell the truth. Otherwise, I would not say anything!" Rae ignored Sammy and walked out. Sammy raised her voice and asked in a sharp tone, "Rae, what do you mean? Why are you so rude?" Rae couldn''t bear it, looked back at Sammy with a disdainful look and said, "Sammy, If I were you, I would not make the terms with anyone. If Raphael watched the videos about you, what would he think of you? You''d better not see him. If you insist, I can tell my leader. However, I think it''s meaningless. Raphael gave himself up and said that he killed Joanna, but Mr Gill said that it was you that killed Joanna. You, Raphael and Mr Gill are suspects. You can keep your mouth shut, but the Gill family will suffer a lot. Raphael is thest person to kill Joanna. You can rest assured. As for you, stay here if you don''t want to tell anything." Sammy was so angry that she gritted her teeth. "Rae, when do you be so sharp-tongued. You don''t help me and even humiliate me!" "Sammy, I didn''t. I just feel a pity for you. You are a noble woman in my mind. I didn''t expect that you would do such a thing. Don''t worry. I won''t give Raphael the videos even if I die, so you are still his great mother. Let me ask you thest time. Who killed Joanna?" The firm standpoint of Rae stimted Sammy, who realized that her situation was bad. Sammy said, "Mathew did it. I don''t have so much strength. He stabbed her in her chest and the knife thrust was fatal. I am so weak. How could I make it?" Rae breathed a sigh of relief. Sammy seemed to know the real story. After Sammy finished, the door was opened at once. Marcel, Garbassi and Easton came in. They started question Sammy. Marcel sat opposite Sammy. She looked disappointed, stared at the table and kept silent. Marcel said, "Sammy, if you insist on concealing the fact, I cannot help you." "My son is innocent!" Sammy said in a deep voice Marcel paused for a few seconds and made no reply. He looked at Sammy without a word. Rae knew that Marcel was tormenting Sammy mentally. Sammy would tell the truth since she was worried and fear. Marcel neither agreed nor disagreed. Sammy raised her head and stared at Marcel. "My son is innocent! Mathew killed Joanna!" "I heard it." Marcel said, "You can talk about the process!" Sammy was very quiet. She lowered her head again, "I concealed it before, because I don''t want Mathew to be prisoned." Rae was confused. Didn''t Sammy have no feelings for Mathew? Why did she defend him? "We are a family and share weal and woe. Our family has conflicts, but unite as one when facing difficulties." Sammy said, "Mathew has a lot of fancy women. Joanna is one of them. She is a tricky woman. Mathew has supported her for a long time. She has been pregnant with my son''s child. It''s beyond my expectation. I can''t let that woman give birth to the baby. It may be a threat to my son. I want Raphael to inherit all property. That day, Mathew was there. Raphael met Joanna. They had sex in the darkness. That night, I had a lot of makeup on and went there. Even if you check the surveince footage, you cannot see me clearly. I gave the nanny some money. With her help, I came into Joanna''s home!" "I prepared aborticide for Joanna, but it didn''t work out, because Mathew was present. I met him in Joanna''s vi. He was really surprised when he saw me. What shocked me was that my son came back with Joanna. When Mathew went downstairs and talked to my son, I knew that Joanna seduced my son. I was very angry, but I didn''t rush up like a shrew because I didn''t want to leave a bad impression on my son." "Later, Raphael left. I heard Joanna''s cries. She was provoking Mathew and seemed to be drunk. She was not qualified to have a baby. I didn''t have to make her abort. I didn''t think that she could give birth smoothly. When she got drunk, she scolded Mathew. Mathew was enraged. Thinking about Raphael offended him just now, Mathew was angrier. When I went downstairs, Joanna had died. Mathew stabbed Joanna in her chest, with knife in his hand!" "What did Joanna say to Mathew?" Marcel wanted a clear answer. Sammy said, "Joannapared Mathew with Raphael. She said that Raphael could have sex with her for an hour while Mathew spent a long time having a hard-on and finished making love very quickly. He was a disgrace since he had impotence but wanted to have a baby. Moreover, he had to ask the doctor for help. He was not a real man to her." Hearing that, Marcel put on a strange expression. Rae looked at him. He was amused but tried hard not to smile. Rae nced at him, but he suddenly threw a gaze at Rae. Their gaze met. Rae was embarrassed and turned her gaze. A smiled touched Marcel''s lips. "Mathew is a beast in human face. He had a lot of desire before. He had sex with me several times a night. We were young at that time. I argued with him and abused him for he neglected my feelings. Since then, he had never touched me!" When Sammy said that, there was sadness in her voice. "He killed Joanna for this simple reason?" Marcel was suspicious of his motives. Sammy said, "Joanna drank too much and made no secret of the fact that her child was not Mathew''s. She cheated on him, slept with other men in the nightclub and got pregnant! Perhaps Mathew killed her because of that. He is a self-esteemed man. When Joanna said that, he was enraged, so he killed Joanna." "Is he really that poor?" Marcel felt it unreasonable. If he was so poor, he shouldn''t have flirted with women in YS Club. If he had impotence, why did he sleep with other women? To prove that he had erectile problems? "I don''t know!" Sammy shook her head. "Since I gave birth to Raphael, I have never had sex with him. I have no idea if he is good." Rae was surprised. Sammy and Mathew hadn''t slept with each other for so many years. For their own interests, they didn''t get divorced. Perhaps they were just united through marriage. So, that marriage could only bring sadness and tragedy. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Rae had mixed feelings, so she couldn''t help but peep at Marcel. Marcel came face to face with Rae with strong feelings in her eyes. He seemed to imply that he would live happily with her as man and wife if they got married. She blushed and turned her gaze. She thought too much. Marcel would not have that kind of thoughts. They were not a couple and would not sleep together. Even if he slept with her, he did it just for fun. She was angry with herself for ttering herself. Marcel looked at Sammy, "Which sentence enraged him?" "He was enraged when he knew the fact that Joanna had been together with Raphael before. Joanna said that anyone could be better than him. She felt ufortable when having sex with him." Marcel asked about some details such as the wounds and tool for criminal. What she said was totally correct. When Sammy finished, Marcel said, "Sammy, your son is alright. When he came to turn himself in, we''ve ruled out the possibility that he is the murderer. As for you and your husband, we need to confirm something by technology. For example, what did you use to eliminate fingerprints?" Chapter 892 Pay Much Chapter 892 Pay Much Sammy was stunned. Knowing that Raphael was fine, she was relieved and looked at Macel with hatred. She turned her gaze at Rae. Rae looked away. After all, Rae hid something from Sammy just now. "Sammy, you are the suspect. Mathew said you killed Joanna while you said it was him. Both of you are suspects." "I can confront him in court." Sammy said seriously. Marcel shook his head. "There is no other witness. You can''t prove your innocence yourself." "There were gloves in the kitchen. He wore gloves and took a towel to wipe the handle of the knife and footprints on the ground. In addition, his clothes were bathed with blood. I had no idea where he threw his cloths. However, he wore different clothes when he came home. These are all proofs. You can go and find them. If you can''t, you are too ipetent!" Marcel frowned, "How did you get out?" Marcel was puzzled about that. Sammy said, "I climbed out along the drainage pipe in the back yard of the vi. The pipe happened to be repaired that day, so one well lid was not covered. Mathew wanted to take Raphael''s car, but I refused. I didn''t want my son to know I was there. I still want to be a good mother. My son would be sad if he knew that. I reached an agreement with Mathew. As long as he lets my son be his only heir, I can conceal the fact that he killed Joanna. So, I kept my mouth shut. I didn''t expect that you would find it out and Raphael would turn himself in. Even if Raphael didn''t give himself in, the police would not rule out the possibility that he or Mathew killed Joanna. Now you prove his innocence. That''s okay!" "We need to confirm that what you said is true or not." Marcel asked about more details and left. He went back to the office and asked someone to take the surveince footage. They watched it together. They found that Joanna''s nurse got in and out several times. However, she went out of the vi one more time than she went in. In other words, the nurse went in the vi from the drain once. She was present when the case urred. Marcel went to ask Sammy. It turned out that the nurse got in from the drain. "She could run such a risk to help you. How much money did you give her?" Marcel asked. "Two million!" said Sammy. Marcel frowned. Sammy said, "I made Joanna abort on my own. I gave her two million and she just needed to pretend not to know it." Marcel sneered. "Is it worth it?" "Compared with the property of the Gill family, two million is nothing." Sammy was very generous. No wonder the nurse was tempted. Garbassi went to that nurse but she was missing, so he began to inquire her whereabouts all over the city. Marcel interrogated Mathew, who remained calm and said calmly, "Sammy is the murderer. That''s all I want to say!" ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. "You use her and she uses you. It''s interesting." "Mathew, you enjoy high prestige in City B, but you are so indiscreet about your private life." "You don''t have to sneer at me. Even if I am in the prison, I have the right to sue you." Mathew was stubborn. Marcel was in no hurry. "Sure. You are just a suspect. We are trying to prove your innocence." Seeing Rae, Mathew suddenly said, "Rae is a bitch. She is not fit to be a policewoman. You didn''t look into her private life?" Rae was surprised. Why was Mathew so hostile to her? Did they have some conflicts before? Or she was involved in his private life? Rae was scared and lowered her head. Her mind was in a turmoil. She was afraid that she could not keep her identity a secret if she was investigated. Marcel answered in a strict tone, "Mathew, we are talking about you instead of Rae. Rae took exams and then worked in police station. She has been working hard and can be described as a good policewoman. She is different from you. You have indiscretions." "You are so partial to her. Are you fascinated by her?" Mathew said in a flirtatious tone. Rae was stunned and wanted to question Mathew, but she failed. She was afraid that Mathew would say something that she could not contradict. Garbassi and Easton looked at each other, all silent. Marcel chuckled and said in a firm one, "I believe her. We know her character well. As for you, your bad conduct is disgraceful. Don''t try to make an aplice of Rae." Mathew suddenlyughed. "Both my son and you are seduced and charmed by Rae. She is indeed a tricky woman!" Rae suddenly raised her head. She couldn''t bear it anymore and said in a cold voice, "Mathew, I show respect for you because you are Raphael''s brother and has known my father for so many years. I didn''t expect that you would take advantage of your seniority and be so rude to me. How did I seduce Raphael?" "You have been pregnant, haven''t you?" Mathew said. Rae opened her eyes wide in astonishment. So did Marcel. Rae was lost for words. Mathew said, "Where is that child?" Rae''s mind was in a turmoil. She didn''t know how to answer him. It was the story of Rae, but she was not Rae and didn''t have those memories. What could she say to prove her innocence? Did she have to be obtuse on purpose? Rae thought for a while and decided to be obtuse deliberately. Kane had looked into everything about Rae. Rae didn''t give birth to any child, though she was pregnant before. Moreover, she was a virgin now. Therefore, after thinking for a while, Rae put on a faint smile and said in a mocking tone, "Mathew, are you trying to say something impressive to shift our attention? I am really ashamed of you. You are responsible for this case. Raphael worries about you so much. You are just thinking about insulting others. You nder me because you don''t want me to be married to Raphael. Don''t worry. I won''t marry him even if I die. I am a maiden. Even if I am a married woman, it has nothing to do with you." Rae made it clear that she was a maiden and was not pregnant. What Mathew said was nonsense. However, Marcel looked at Rae thoughtfully. Rae turned her head and found it. She felt somewhat sad and sentimental. She should not have anything more to wish. She clearly knew that Marcel would not believe her. She could not expect it. She was Natalie instead of Rae, so she could not exin Rae''s past. Even if Mathew told a lie, she had to nail his lie and made everyone believe her. She knew that it was a false statement, but she was unsure whether others trusted her or not. She peeped at Marcel. Marcel raised his head and threw aplicated gaze at her. There were mixed feelings in his eyes. Rae could not figure them out, so she lowered her head. The night breeze blew through the window and she felt more down. Her feet were so aching that she pursed her lips slightly. Human effort was the decisive factor. She could not be so pessimistic. Thinking of that, she calmed down and started to entertain hope. After Mathew insulted Rae, Marcel fixed his gaze on Rae to observe the changes of her expression. She was sad and in despair at the beginning, but she pulled herself together very quickly. She seemed toe round and put on a confident look. Marcel appreciated Rae for what she just said. He was a reserved man, so he would not praise her in public. Rae thought that Marcel defended her just now, so she looked up at him and gave him a grateful smile. She said, "Thank you for believing me. A clean hand wants no washing." Mathew sneered, "Rae, do you remember how coquettish you were when you seduced me?" Rae was surprised Marcel''s face turned gloomy. Rae suddenlyughed, "Mathew, are you crazy? How could it be possible? I distain to be together with Raphael. Do you think I will seduce an old and ipetent man as you.? I am not mad. Moreover, Joanna said that you had difficulty in getting it up and needed to see the male doctor. Why do I seduce you? For money? My family is better than the Gill family. I am the only heir of the Baxter family. Don''t you think that motive doesn''t make sense? If I did it for kicks, I didn''t have to be with you. There are a lot of men who are handsome and have a good taste. What you said is ridiculous. Mathew, I hope you can answer our questions honestly. Don''t nder me because you can''t ept me as your daughter- inw. You look like a mean and pathetic man!" Chapter 893 A Clean Hand Needs No Washing Chapter 893 A Clean Hand Needs No Washing Rae spoke eloquently. They were satisfied with that. They didn''t expect that Rae would be so sharp- tongued since she looked like a meek and gentle girl. Garbassi could not help but speak for Rae. "Your usation is too ridiculous. Why does Rae ignore your son and have to seduce you? You are not so excellent. No one will believe your words." Mathew sneered, "Rae, you are so tricky. You think that you can cheat everyone after you got in a car ident. I know you haven''t lost your memories. You''d better keep away from Raphael. Otherwise, you would be punished sooner orter. "Mathew!" Marcel shouted suddenly, "Get to the point. Your wife used you of killing Joanna and gave details. We have the evidence. What do you want to say?" "I didn''t kill her. Believe it or not, Sammy is the murderer." Mathew remained calm and looked self- assured. His expression was indifferent. Mathew was a businessman who experienced a lot. He could beposed when he dealt with risks. Though he was taken as a suspect, he remained calm. Marcel seemed to think about something. Rae was thinking about who was the murderer. Raphael? Raphael came into Rae''s mind. Raphael came to give himself up and looked depressed. Did he have the evidence? Rae could not sit back and do nothing. She wanted to ask Raphael. Raphael must have had the vital evidence, so he came to turn himself in. Thinking of that, Rae got close to Marcel and said in a low voice, "I need to go out. I''ll be back soon!" Marcel looked at her and nodded. Rae left. Mathew looked at Rae''s back, squinted and threw a sharp gaze. Mathew suddenly said, "You don''t want to know the truth about Rae?" Marcel frowned. Garbassi sneered, "You are too shameless. We don''t believe you!" Easton said, "You seem to know her secrets, but she is not afraid of you at all. You keep ndering her. Are you a lunatic? We know Rae''s character very well. We don''t need you to tell us!" "She is not fit to be a policewoman." Mathew put on a mocking smile. "She got into my bed. There is a heart-shaped scar on her private part. I made it with a cigarette end!" Hearing that, everyone was surprised. Garbassi was too surprised to say anything. Easton sneered. "Your description is very vivid, but we cannot confirm it, so we don''t believe you. Stop talking about nonsense. Marcel, am I right?" Marcel fixed his sharp gaze on Mathew. Marcel kept silent. Others didn''t know what he was thinking! After a while, Marcel smiled, "Mathew, your situation is very bad." "I didn''t kill Joanna. If you are capable enough, you should investigate Sammy. That woman is the murderer! Sammy does not allow Joanna to produce another heir, so she tries every means to do harm to Joanna. She has the motives. Can you get it?" Mathew didn''t admit that he killed Joanna, but his words made sense. Now, they had to confirm who was the liar. Marcel gazed at Mathew with a wry look. He felt as excited as a crafty fox that saw its prey. It was interesting. The man and wife fought with each other. Rae went out and called Raphael. Raphael was waiting someone in Rae''s office. Rae went downstairs and saw Raphael. Raphael asked, "How is everything going?" Rae looked at him and shook her head. "It''s in a turmoil. Your mother said your father was the murderer while your father said it was your mother. He even insulted me by saying that I seduced him." Hearing that, Raphael was stunned. "Rae, I''m sorry! My dad is too coarse!" Rae nodded. "I didn''t take it seriously. I am a little annoyed. As a suspect, he could even make fun of me!" Raphael threw aplicated gaze at Rae and apologized. "Rae, I am sorry!" "It''s not your fault. I came here to ask you for evidence. Raphael, I know youe to give yourself up because you have the vital evidence. Can you tell us? It won''t do good to anyone if you keep concealing the fact!" Raphael fell into deep thoughts. "Raphael, I know it''s hard for you to decide, but¡­" "Rae." Raphael interrupted her. "I have the evidence." Rae was relieved. "What?" "The bloodstained clothes!" Raphael said, "My father''s." Raphael suddenly closed his eyes and seemed to be in great pain, "I found my father''s bloodstained clothes. He is the murderer!" Raphael said it with great difficulty. Rae knew that he was very unwilling to admit it, so he hesitated for so long before he made a confession. "Raphael, the bloodstained clothes cannot prove that your father is the murderer. He used your mother of killing Joanna." Raphael looked very painful. He lowered his head and his long eyshes were like butterfly''s wings. He shook his head. "Actually, when I picked him up that day, I saw the blood on him. I didn''t expect that he would have killed Joanna. I thought he just fought with her." Seeing him like that, Rae felt sad, "Where are bloodstained clothes?" "In my garage!" Raphael said softly. "They are in Bentley trunk. I was surprised when I saw them in the trunk." Rae nodded, "I see. I''ll have them taken by my colleague. Raphael, are you alright?" N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Rae was worried about Raphael, but he shook his head. He seemed to be struggling. "I''m fine. Let the case be solved as soon as possible. I have to get it over anyway." Rae looked at him thoughtfully and asked someone to take the evidence. When she returned to the interrogation room, it was quiet. Mathew put on a mocking smile when he saw her. Rae felt that something happened to her and Mathew. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have insulted her. For some reason, Philippa had Rae''s photo. Rae didn''t have the guts to get the bottom of it. If she did, she would not have time to mind her own business. She walked up to Marcel and whispered to him that the colleagues would take the bloodstained clothes soon. Marcel nodded. Mathew suddenlyughed weirdly. He said with strong hatred, "I want to speak to Rae alone, can I?" Hearing that, Marcel pursed his lips, "You don''t have the right to bargain with me. Even if you talk to her alone, the surveince cameras will have the footage." Mathew was very clear, so he said, "I need to talk with Rae alone in a room without surveince cameras!" Rae was surprised, but she didn''t say anything. Marcel refused, "I don''t think it necessary! Rae, that''s my opinion. What do you think?" Rae nced at Mathew and nodded to Marcel. "I''ll listen to you." Mathew sneered. Rae also sneered. "What a pity. Rae, you don''t want to know where your child''s father is?" Mathew was very sharp- tongued. Rae was surprised about it. However, she felt she did not give birth to a child even if she was pregnant before, because Rae had not been far away from home for over three months. If she had a baby, her family would have known it. Her pregnancy must have been ended in miscarriage. Rae looked at Mathew, whose eyes were filled with hatred. She put on a bright smile. "I don''t know why you keep insulting me. Ie with good news. We have the evidence against you. It can prove that you''re the murderer." Mathew was not angry. He squinted and fixed his gaze on Rae, "It''s useless to frighten me. I didn''t kill anyone. The evidence can only prove my innocence. I am not afraid at all. Rae was a bit worried when Mathew remained calm. She just felt that Mathew was too tough. He even irritated her sometimes and told some secrets about Rae. She was very afraid that someone would find out the truth. If so, she might be prisoned. Rae got tough. She smiled, "Raphael provided me with the bloodstained clothes as the evidence. You must know what I refer to." Mathew paused for a moment and recovered his equilibrium. He looked at Rae without saying a word. When Marcel interrogated Mathew, they were fighting wit. Marcel suddenly stood up, "Let''s call it a day. It doesn''t matter that you don''t admit. We have a lot of time!" With that said, he went out. Rae, Garbassi and Easton followed Marcel. Mathew was taken away. The bloodstained clothes were taken to theb for tests. Marcel wanted to get the test results as soon as possible. Meanwhile, he decided to interrogate Braeden. Before that, Marcel let his men rest for twenty minutes and made preparations. Marcel went back to his office, lit a cigarette and smoked it to refresh himself. He looked back at Rae when she was making preparations. Rae was a beautiful woman. Mathew did not talk nonsense. If he was true, what kind of person would Rae be? Marcel was confused. Chapter 894 Prove It Chapter 894 Prove It He looked at her. A breeze blew with her fragrance. He paused for a moment when he smelled it. Rae didn''t notice that. She was reading the materials with attention. Her lips were beautiful, soft and watery. Her nose was straight and her eyes were dark. She seemed to be overwhelmed with sorrow and longing, and out of reach to him. She was very beautiful. Kaden said that Rae was a virgin while Mathew said that Rae had been pregnant before. Which statement should he believe? Marcel fell into deep thoughts and ignored the fact that the cigarette was between his fingers. So, he identally burned his hand with the cigarette end. He was a little surprised and threw it. Rae noticed it and turned to look at Marcel. Marcel looked at Rae and frowned. When he saw Rae''splicated gaze, he was a bit stunned. Rae said, "I don''t know why Mathew insults me, but I am innocent." Marcel was stunned for a moment, smiled and walked over, "As Kaden puts it, you are a maiden?" Rae ignored his question and said, "I know you won''t believe me. I don''t have to exin to you." "Are you angry?" Marcel got close to Rae and asked in a hoarse voice, "Why don''t we have a try tonight? So, you can prove it to me, okay?" Marcel said as if implying something. Rae stepped back and her eyes glistened, "Aren''t you afraid that I have it repaired?" Marcelughed, "No. I can appreciate it with a magnifying ss to find out if it is real." "You are so annoying!" Rae blushed and scolded. Marcel said, "Rae, I believe you!" Rae had no idea if he told a lie, but she felt touched when she heard that. "I cannot prove it myself. I don''t know if you do believe me, but I really hope that you could believe me!" There was a hint of longing in Rae''s voice. Marcel threw a thoughtful gaze at Rae, stood up and said, "It''s time to interrogate Braeden!" Rae was stunned. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. "You don''t trust me, do you?" She said at a loss. "You are too sensitive!" Marcel reached out to rub her hair. "I trust you and have way to prove your innocence. But now we need to concentrate on our work to solve this case!" Rae nodded and went to the interrogation room with him. Rae was a little surprised when she saw Braeden. Other people would be very furious if they were detained, but Braeden was different. He remained calm. His clothes were clean, and he was still ramrod straight, which was admirable. Rae thought to herself. Even a heinous person would have merits to be appreciated. Braeden looked very clean and generous even if he was in such a difficult situation. No wonder Sammy liked him so much. He was very capable and scrupulous. He knew Sammy''s habits very well and could cater to her pleasure. Marcel said down and said to Garbassi, "Garbassi, tell the investigation results to Braeden. He has the right to know that." "Yes!" Garbassi nodded and spent ten minutes telling Braeden all about the investigation. Braeden kept calm while listening to it. After Garbassi finished speaking, Marcel said, "Braeden, what do you want to say?" Braeden smiled, "Sir, I have nothing to do with Philippa''s and Melody''s death, do I?" Marcel was stunned. Braeden said, "I''m not a suspect, am I?" Marcel smiled without a word. Braeden added, "Your reasoning is wonderful, but who can prove that I am the man responsible? Zack? Kaden? Sammy? They are all involved. You can use us of behaving obscenely. Apart from that, we''ve done nothing wrong!" Braedenpletely shifted the responsibility. Rae felt Braeden was really crafty. He disassociated himself from the case by saying a few words. However, there was no point in doing it. Marcel looked at Braeden with a faint smile, "Braeden, we don''t care about whether you admit or not. We have the evidence to prove your guilt. The prosecutor will review the case. Out investigation and interrogation are over. As for your statement, the prosecutor will judge it." Braeden was a bit shocked and recovered his equilibrium soon. "I don''t care!" "Even if Joanna has died, you are not concerned?" Marcel asked. Braeden was sitting on the chair. He frowned and didn''t believe it. "I have nothing to do with Joanna''s death, do I? I''m in custody and can''t get out to kill her." Braeden said in a cold voice, "She was together with me before. So what? She has slept with too many men." Marcel scanned Braeden, "Sammy has seen through your n. You get nothing and will be sentenced. Your parents'' marriage has broken just because of her. What a pity that you failed to avenge on her. Braeden sat still and no one could figure out what he was thinking. Rae felt that Braeden was a scheming guy. He had a great mindset, but he used his wisdom tomit a criminal. Actually, a lot of suspects were mentally strong. Otherwise, they would not murder others for property. Braeden was one in a million. He didn''t kill others himself but aroused conflicts between people to manipte others, so he would not be put to death. Rae looked at him and appreciated him in her mind. Braeden looked around. When he saw Rae, he squinted and lowered his head. Rae didn''t know what he was thinking and fixed her gaze on Braeden. Braeden suddenly raised his head and looked at Rae. Rae was a bit confused. She was afraid that Braeden would speak ill of her since Braeden had known Rae before. Her guess seemed to be right because Braeden looked at her as if implying something. However, she had to remain calm to face him. Fortunately, Braeden turned his gaze soon. After a long time, Braeden''s Adam''s apple slid. He said softly, "You misunderstand me. Sammy and I were in love before." "In love?" Marcel questioned Braeden. Braeden put on a mocking smile. "Sir, you don''t believe in love? Even so, you cannot question people who believe in love, right?" Hearing that, Marcel put on a faint smile. "Braeden, you don''t need to provoke me. It''s not important to me at all. You are in love with your father''s ex-girlfriend. Could it be possible? Moreover, she is thirty years older than you!" Braeden was neither angry nor embarrassed. He just looked at them calmly and said, "Romance knows no borders, no races, no ages and no genders. Why can''t I love a woman much older than me? Why are you so surprised?" "ording to your statement, I cannot question your romance. But, why do you introduce her to Kaden?" Marcel did not get angry with Braeden. He was very calm. He needed to be patient when dealing with such a shameless man. "I love her so much and I can''t satisfy her desire, but I want to give her the best!" Braeden''s words astonished everyone. It was so unreasonable. He seemed to irritate everyone deliberately. "Kaden has good physical strength and good character. He is handsome. So why can''t I introduce him to my lover. I have no objections. What qualifications do you have to use me?" Hearing that, Marcel was stunned. He knew that Braeden was shameless, but he didn''t expect that Braeden would say so. He had to think out a way to get the truth out of Braeden. "Braeden, Sammy is your father''s ex-girlfriend. She is also the mistress of the Gill family, Mathew''s wife and Raphael''s mother. You love a woman who has been married. Do you think is it ethical?" "Falling in love with a person leads to mistakes and sins!" Braeden said. Marcel said, "Don''t make yourself ridiculous." Braeden didn''t take it seriously. "I feel painful when I have to suppress my feelings. Morally, I am not allowed to fall in love with my father''s girlfriend. She is even thirty years older than me. It is a sin in your eyes. But what can we do? We''ve fallen in love with each other deeply!" "In love?" Marcel chuckled, "Sammy has different view." Braeden was firm. "She is frightened by you. She won''t tell the truth even if she loves me. If she hadn''t loved me, she wouldn''t have slept with me. As you say, she was together with my father and they even lived together. She must be too embarrassed to say that she loves me. She told you that it was her mistake to be with me, right?" Braden understood human nature well. He had been a school counsellor, so he must have learned educational psychology. When others were interrogated, they were not as brazen as Braden. Braden was making fun of the police as if they were monkeys. Marcel looked at Braden and asked, "If you love her so much, why are you together with other women?" Chapter 895 Too Shameless Chapter 895 Too Shameless Hearing this, Braeden said without shame, "I love other women, too!" Well! What a scoundrel! Marcel smiled. "Your love is so worthless, since you fall in love with so many women." "Sure. I love every woman with whom I''ve ever been. I did not vite thew, did I?" Braeden asked with a smile. Marcel smiled, "No. You are simply immoral." "Sir, you are not nobler than me. You all are rascals in policeman uniform. You look down upon me and throw a disdainful gaze. You are self-righteous when you try to know how I make it. You think that you can humiliate me when you dress in uniform. You are no different from me when ites to love. Can you be constant in love? You won''t fall in love with other women after you break up? Why are you so harsh on me? You are so ridiculous. I am lost for words." Hearing that, they were stunned and confused. Marcel remained silent. Then Braeden said, "You¡­" N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Braeden pointed at Rae, "You are a policewoman. Can you promise that you will only sleep with one man? I''llugh my teeth off if you can." Rae looked at him without a word. There was no point in arguing with him. "You!" Braeden pointed at Marcel, "Can you promise that you''ll only sleep with one woman? Do you remain true to your first love? If you do, I''ll appreciate you very much!" He pointed at Garbassi and Easton. "After you watch adult movies, your desire won''t be aroused?" Garbassi and Easton were lost for words. What nonsense did Braeden talk? They were men. It was common that they would have a hard-on when they watched adult movies. However, they could constrain themselves. Easton could not help saying, "Braeden, I have been a policeman for several decades, but I have never seen such a shameless rogue as you!" Braeden pointed at Easton and said to Marcel, "Sir, he made personal attacks on my character. I have to sue him!" Haring that, Easton was enraged. He would beat Braeden even if he was out of work. Marcel stopped Easton. "Easton, don''t be impulsive." Easton came to his senses. He sat down and kept his mouth shut, but he didn''t look well. He seemed to be fuming with anger. Marcel said to Braeden. "I''m sorry. Easton should not have made personal attacks on you. It''s our fault. Thank you for reminding us. We''ll correct it." Braeden didn''t expect Marcel would apologize. He had nned to sneer at Marcel. Braeden burst into laughter. "Marcel, you know when to yield and when not. I appreciate you very much!" Marcel smiled. "Well, don''t tter me. You''d better tell the truth." "I''ve told you just now!" Braeden insisted. Marcel smiled and said to Garbassi, "Show the evidence to Braeden. He won''t admit it if he doesn''t see it. Therefore, Garbassi yed the video in which Kaden and Zack identified Braeden as the man responsible. After that, Marcel asked Braeden, "You provided beauties for YS Club, didn''t you?" Braeden yed dumb and shook his head. "I didn''t. We did often go to YS Club. I am not the shareholder of YS Club. I won''t get any money from it. So, it doesn''t make sense at all." Marcel chuckled, "The boss of YS Club transferred the money into your ount. How do you exin it?" With that said, Marcel asked Garbassi to show the transaction record. Braeden was stunned for a moment andughed, "You may be wrong about it. How can it prove that I provide beauties for YS Club? It''s so ridiculous!" "The underlined names on your roll book are evidence!" Marcel said. Braeden squinted andughed, "What do you mean? What are the underlined names?" Marcel felt angry when facing such a brazen suspect, but he had to remain calm to find out the truth. If he vented his anger on Braeden, it would fit in with Braeden''s scheme and he could never get anything from Braeden. Rae peeped at Marcel. Marcel squinted and Rae couldn''t figure out what he was thinking. He looked pretty well He just looked at Braeden calmly. Marcel sighed, "Braeden, the wages of sin is death. Have you heard it before?" Braeden nodded and smiled. "Of course!" "It''s my best wishes for you." Marcel said. "Thank you. It''s also my wishes for you all." Braeden was very shameless. "Even if you are the police, you cannot be unjust!" They frowned and ignored Braeden. Marcel smiled and added, "There is no escape from the long arm of thew." "I like it!" Braeden said, "Do you imply that I cannot escape? I don''t agree with you. If there was no escape from the long arm of thew, there would not be false convictions. You can fool nobody." Marcel looked at Braeden and felt Braeden''s words made sense. Perhaps Braeden was so disappointed that he held extreme views. He hated Sammy who broke his family. His parents were on bad terms and her mother lived an unhappy life because of Sammy. His father and Sammy were not restricted legally or morally. Therefore, he spoke critically of thew. Braeden was not handsome but had delicate features. He looked like a schr. When Marcel looked at Braeden, Braeden fixed his gaze on Marcel. When their eyes met, Braeden felt that Marcel was not an ordinary person. Though Marcel didn''t get the truth out of Braeden, Braeden could not rx his vignce. Braeden knew that he got into big trouble this time. Marcel looked at him for a while and decided to think out another way, "Kaden has confessed everything about the death of Philippa and Melody. Mathew and Sammy are innocent. They make peace with each other and live a happy life with Raphael." Hearing that, the tip of Braeden''s brow wrinkled a bit. Marcel captured it with his sharp gaze and made sure that this way could work out. He needed to provoke Braeden by mentioning Sammy. He may fail, but he had to try. "That''s good. I wish her a happy life. My father will be d when he knows it!" Braeden was very shameless and talked about his father. Then he said, "Sammy won''t have any regrets all her life. My father and I are still hung up on her. I have to send her my best wishes because she is my true love." Rae was lost for words and twitched her mouth. She loathed Braeden so much. "Why do you twitch your mouth?" Braeden looked at Rae and said, "Rae, do you remember me?" Rae was stunned and looked at Braeden. "We met each other five years ago. You forget it?" Braeden looked at Rae as if implying something. Braeden didn''t know Rae''s story. Rae thought to herself and became cautious. "I forget it. It''s not the point. Braeden, please be serious." "I''m serious. I knew that you would pretend to forget me. I don''t mind it. After all, I haven''t loved you or slept with you before." Braeden put on a smile, "Why are you so thick-skinned to be a policewoman?" Hearing that, everyone was stunned. Rae was calmed. She faced Braeden with a smile and didn''t mind his personal attack. "You can be so composed when facing us. Why can''t I be a policewoman. My colleagues and leader know that I work hard and seriously. You don''t have to worry about it. Let''s get to the point. Sammy has returned to her family. She has an excellent son, who is her pride. You are nothing to her." Braeden smiled. "Rae, I didn''t expect that you were more shameless than me! Both of us have no bottom line, so you don''t have to be so hostile against me! After all, we almost slept together!" Rae was enraged. However, she suppressed her anger. Marcel turned to look at Rae who had delicate features. She seemed to be aloof from the world and looked very cold. Chapter 896 Play CD Chapter 896 y CD Rae also turned her head to look at Marcel. She stared at his eyes and her eyes were full of helplessness. However, as soon as Marcel slightly shook his head and eyed her to cate her, Rae became calm at once. Even eye contact could calm her down. How much Marcel could influence Rae! ¡°Rae, never mind other people¡¯s nders, which is a required course for a qualified police!¡± Marcel smiled with encouragement. Rae also smiled with self-mockery, but she was finally pacified. ¡°Thanks, Captain Hopkins!¡± Marcel smiled at her again, and then turned back, talking to Garbassi in Garbassi¡¯s ear, and then Garbassi stood up and went outside. Before Garbassi went out, he turned around and nced at Braeden Walls, his eyes full of taunt, as if he was saying, ¡°hey, nut, you¡¯ll confess sooner orter!¡± Then Marcel also talked to Braeden, ¡°Braeden Walls, I admire your perseverance, but it¡¯s useless. Let¡¯s talk after we see the evidence!¡± Soon, Garbassi came back with aptop in his hand. He put a CD into theptop and yed it. There were the voices of Braeden and Kaden. ¡°Braeden, it¡¯s hard to deal with that tough girl, uh...what¡¯s her name? Philippa? Bring some better girls for me!¡± Kaden Duran said. Braeden Walls replied, ¡°It¡¯s a tight situation now. Since the crackdown began, I dare not bring those girls to the nightclubs. And those women badger me much. I can¡¯t endure that!¡± ¡°Haha! That¡¯s not a bad thing! Have you found other neat girls yet?¡± ¡°There are some, and I have marked them on the roll, but I haven¡¯t done something. You can find Melody Knox, Alondra Webb, or Sha Anthony, if you¡¯re tired of Philippa. All of her roommates are pretty, and easy to handle. It¡¯s really hard to find other girls!¡± ¡°I¡¯m not interested in them anymore. I want some new faces.¡± ¡°Just make do with them!¡± Braeden said. ¡°They are much better than that old woman, Sammy Champs.¡± ¡°Of course! I¡¯m sick of that old woman. She¡¯s too old and has a strong desire, which even makes me scared. Fortunately, she¡¯s more experienced than the young girls, and more importantly, it¡¯s a great honor to enjoy the service of a Mrs. Gill!¡± ¡°So enjoy it, and don¡¯t easily let her go!¡± Braeden Walls¡¯s voice sounded full of hatred. Kaden Duran also found that. He couldn¡¯t help asking, ¡°You hate her much, right?¡± Braeden didn¡¯t answer. Kaden soon said, ¡°Really? So that¡¯s why you cared about her much, huh? You even take drugs to torture that old woman, and ignored so many young beauties.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t ask too much. Be careful and never let her find any clue about our n. She¡¯s a devil woman!¡± ¡°Of course I know! ording to your n, I can get a vi from her, and you can get more. I know that woman is generous enough!¡± There was no clear image in the video, but the voices were clear enough. After it was over, Braeden suddenlyughed, ¡°What can it prove?¡± Marcel smiled, ¡°It indicates there is no love between you and Sammy Champs!¡± Braeden burst intoughter, ¡°It¡¯s none of your business even if there is no love between us!¡± At this moment, Garbassi put another CD into theptop, and yed another video, in which Braeden and Kenzie Salinas talked about sending some girls to the YS Club. There was no Zack¡¯s voice, but it was obviously from Zack. It seemed that they were talking after making love in the bedroom, and the things about Melody Knox. ¡°The girl, what¡¯s her name? Melody? She¡¯s pretty, so you already got her favor, huh?¡± Kenzie asked while smoking. ¡°Well, I got it.¡± Braeden was also smoking. ¡°I¡¯m gonna send her to YS Club!¡± ¡°She¡¯ll hate you after she knows this.¡± ¡°She won¡¯t! She was drugged after drinking much, so her ident will have nothing to do with me.¡± ¡°How will you bring her to YS Club?¡± ¡°I always go there. She will go there too, to find me, since she loves me much now!¡± ¡°How shameless you are!¡± ¡°Just so so!¡± Braeden lookedcent. ¡°Of course, I love you more. You¡¯re my beloved woman, and fortunately, we have the same ambition. I won¡¯t interfere with your n about hunting men, and you also can¡¯t bother me about my business to find girls!¡± Kenzie turned her body over and pressed Braeden on the bed, ¡°Asshole, let¡¯s have it one more time!¡± Then there were cheeky voices again. Braeden still looked calm, but just frowned for a second. Suddenly, Garbassi stood up and went out again. He soon came back with another CD. It was the scene in the interrogation room. There was Steffan Champs in the video, who lowered her head and said in front of the camera, ¡°I know Braeden Walls¡¯s intention to get close to me, but I hate Talia Gillies, and Talia Gillies¡¯s wife! They made me miserable, so definitely I should make a fool of their son! How funny Braeden is! He even doesn¡¯t know that I have known all his ns! I know it! How can¡¯t I know it? I know everything! I just make use of him...¡± Rae was surprised. When did they get this video? Since it was taken in the interrogation room, it must be taken just now. Did Garbassi go to take this video minutes before? Was this the thing that Marcel had ordered Garbassi to do? Rae was amazed. She knew more about Marcel¡¯s sophisticated skills. Maybe only Marcel could make such a great n. At this moment, after hearing Sammy Champs¡¯s words, Braeden Walls¡¯s face was full of hatred. His face began to be fiendish and twisty, and then he shouted with fury, ¡°Sammy Champs! Bitch! I should have fucked you to death!¡± After he shouted, he sat on the chair and was covered with a frosty atmosphere. His eyes were full of hatred and even regret. However, he still didn¡¯t confess anything, and it seemed that he didn¡¯t prepare to say anything. Marcel asked Garbassi to y another CD. It was a conversation between Joanna Salinas and Zack. Zack was asking Joanna why she had decided to stay with Braeden Walls, and why she was willing to be Braeden¡¯s pawn! Joanna answered, ¡°He¡¯s the only man I¡¯ve ever loved, so what can I do? I know he¡¯s unfaithful, but as soon as I see his tired heart hidden behind his bloody revenge and wild characters, I want to help him. I have no other way, because I love him!¡± ¡°But he may get you killed one day!¡± Zack¡¯s voice turned to be deeper. ¡°No, I¡¯m fine now. He never steps into my business, and I do anything I can do to help him. He will be tired ande back to me one day, and at that time, there will be no other men and women between us! There will be only us, a pair of lovers!¡± ¡°Hahaha!¡± Zack suddenly burst intoughter, as if it was the funniest joke he had ever heard, ¡°You¡¯re just dreaming! Joanna, how can you ensure that he wille back to you at that time, rather than find other women? So many women are willing to get close to him, for his money and face, so how will he choose you, the fading flower?¡± Joanna was stunned and then thought for a while. She then smiled, ¡°I trust him! Even if he won¡¯te back to me, I¡¯ll do anything I¡¯m willing to do to help him! I¡¯m willing to do it, you know? I really love him!¡± What a touching word, but it made the people who heard it brokenhearted! How could this woman be so stupid that she was blinded by their fake love and decided to do such ridiculous and unreasonable things? It was contradictory that flirting and faithfulness appeared at the same time, and it was shocking! Rae stared at Braeden¡¯s face, but there were no other expressions but only coldness and darkness. Was this man hard-hearted like this? Zack asked Joanna, ¡°I will never let you go with any man if you love me!¡± However, Joanna refuted, ¡°You won¡¯t let me y with other men, so you will y with other girls, right?¡± Zack shrugged and thenughed. ¡°Maybe!¡± ¡°So Braeden is better than you. At least it¡¯s fair for us about this matter. He can¡¯t be faithful, so he doesn¡¯t need me to be faithful too. It¡¯s really fair! And, even you love me, I won¡¯t love you. I won¡¯t sleep with you, as well, never all my life. There are countable men for me in this world, and the number won¡¯t getrger in the future. I¡¯m tired of this!¡± ¡°You won¡¯t suffer if you sleep with me!¡± Zack looked indecent, ¡°I¡¯m much better than Braeden Walls on the bed!¡± ¡°I¡¯m not as foolish as Kenzie Salinas, so please stop working on me anymore. I won¡¯t sleep with you. Even Kaden Duran can¡¯t get my favor, and he¡¯s better than you, so there is no way for you!¡± ¡°I may threaten you!¡± ¡°I¡¯m not afraid of your threat!¡± Joanna smiled, ¡°Braeden will help me deal with you, so I fear nothing! Don¡¯t bother me anymore. I¡¯m Mathew Gill¡¯s woman now. You won¡¯t get anything if you break the n!¡± Zack shrugged, ¡°But I still want to sleep with you! Just think about it. I¡¯m better than Braeden Walls!¡± ¡°Fuck off! Stop defame Braeden, or I will kill you!¡± Then Joanna stood up and left. Zack stood up alone, and then make a face in front of the camera, as if he was not satisfied with the video he had taken today! Finally, Braeden Walls¡¯s cold face changed after he saw this. At this moment, Marcel spoke, ¡°Joanna Salinas was killed. She was gone with misery. Quite miserable. There were scars on her body, belly, neck, and chest. At least she loved you so much, so you should say something!¡± N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Braeden lowered his head, and didn¡¯t want to see anyone. After a long time, Rae found a drop on his leg, just above his knee, which made his pants wet! Rae was stunned. Did this man cry just now? Did this shameless man cry for Joanna Salinas? Not only Rae but also Marcel was surprised. Garbassi and Easton Holder also looked at each other with amazement in their eyes. There was silence for about three minutes! Finally, there was Braeden¡¯s deep voice, ¡°You guys found this too early! You found my n before I could make it! Joanna is dead! She is dead! All is done! What a pity! I¡¯m not convinced! I can¡¯t ept this result! Why the real evil can escape from being judged?¡± Marcel gazed at Braeden, but he didn¡¯t ask any questions. He just stood up after a long time, walked to the water cooler, took a cup of water, then came back and put it on the table for Braeden Walls. Chapter 897 Do It And Don’t Ask Chapter 897 Do It And Don¡¯t Ask Seeing Marcel Hopkins¡¯ action, Braeden Walls was stunned for a second, and then he evenughed, ¡°Thanks!¡± ¡°You¡¯re wee,¡± Marcel said. Not until then did Rae Baxter find Braeden¡¯s lips peeling. Maybe only Captain Hopkins could notice such details, she thought. Braeden smiled sightly, ¡°A cup of water for me? You must want more further details.¡± ¡°Nope,¡± Marcel also smiled, ¡°it¡¯s just humanitarianism. You look thirty. I can¡¯t ignore your peeling lips!¡± ¡°Hahaha! I know.¡± Braden waved his hand to interrupt. ¡°I will say, OK? Captain Hopkins, I knew it¡¯s good for me to confess earlier. You must have got enough evidence since you decided to arrest me, but your evidence can¡¯t sentence me to death!¡± ¡°Well,¡± Marcel nodded, ¡°only the court can sentence you, not us.¡± ¡°When will you transfer me to the court?¡± Braeden asked. ¡°Tomorrow!¡± Marcel answered honestly. ¡°Good. It¡¯s your style, fast and resolute. I would have no way out even if you detain me for some days. Does the court want to detain me again?¡± ¡°The earlier you confess, the faster this case will be finished!¡± Braeden nodded, ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll confess. Indeed, I hate Sammy Champs, who was the cause of my mother and father¡¯s car ident. My mother argued with my father, just because of Sammy Champs. I¡¯m not sure if the car ident was a real ident, but I doubt that it was just a n made by my mother, who wanted to kill my father and then herself. She had the reason to do that because she was mad then, but they couldn¡¯t leave me alone in this world! My father deserved to die because he had betrayed my mother! But my mother was too pitiful! She did nothing too much. Fate also betrayed her!¡± ¡°Sammy Champs, that old woman! She even came to my house to attend my father and mother¡¯s funeral! She profaned my mother¡¯s ce! I made my mind to revenge at that moment! Actually, I knew everything about the amour between my father and her, and I have already known this ten years ago! I wanted to revenge, but it was at my mother¡¯s funeral that I made up my mind. I needed to bite the bullet and get her blood for my mother¡¯s blood!¡± ¡°I¡¯ve taken five years to make the n, and finally got her trust. However, I failed! That bitch is a disgusting demon, who knew everything but pretended to know nothing! Hahaha! I am a fool, right? I nned to revenge, but actually, she¡¯s just making use of me!¡± What Braeden said was almost the same as Marcel¡¯s inference. Braeden intended to revenge and to destroy the Gill family! However, he failed. Just as he got close to the Gill family, he was found out! Kaden Duran¡¯s mental illness had influenced his n. And Joanna Salinas¡¯s death was also a huge shock for him! ¡°So, who do you think is Joanna Salinas¡¯s killer?¡± Marcel asked. Braeden Walls thought for a while, and thenughed, ¡°Captain Hopkins, I¡¯m not sure of it. There should be some suspects for Joanna¡¯s death.¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Marcel nodded, ¡°I¡¯ll name three suspects, and you should judge who the real murder is.¡± ¡°The first one, Raphael Gill, the second, Mathew Gill, and thest one, Sammy Champs!¡± Marcel asked Braeden to judge. Without hesitation, Braeden made his judgment, ¡°It must be Sammy Champs!¡± ¡°Why?¡± Marcel wasn¡¯t surprised, because he also thought Sammy Champs was the most possible one. ¡°You will never know even a little about an evil demon¡¯s means! Maybe it was just her who wanted my mother to die so she put something in my mother¡¯s car, but she just didn¡¯t expect that my father was in the car, too!¡± ¡°Is there any evidence?¡± Marcel frowned. ¡°No!¡± Braeden shook his head, ¡°but years ago, a stranger came to the cemetery with a carnation. I went to find himter. He was a repairman of a garage! I asked why he had sent the flower on that day, he refused to answer. I went to find him once more, but he was not there! I have never found him again! I think he must have something to do with Sammy Champs¡¯s n and my father and mother¡¯s car ident!¡± ¡°Why didn¡¯t you ask for the police¡¯s help?¡± ¡°Calling the police will ruin my n!¡± Braeden said, ¡°Now I¡¯m asking for your help, so you can investigate this.¡± ¡°Give me that repairman¡¯s information, and I¡¯ll ask my men to find him.¡± Then Marcel asked Garbassi to take charge of this matter. At this moment, Rae¡¯s phone rang. She went out to answer it. Soon she came back but looked strange. She got close to Marcel and said, ¡°Captain Hopkins, the fellows from Material Evidence Section called me just now. He said there is something strange about Mathew Gill¡¯s clothes. The blood on it is like spray, but ording to Joanna¡¯s wound, there must be someone who stabbed her on her back! The blood should not be like spray. I think Braeden¡¯s judgment is right. Sammy Champs is the most likely one!¡± Braeden Walls interrupted, ¡°From what I know of Mathew Gill, he¡¯s merciless, but not so merciless as Sammy Champs. Mathew Gill is a yboy, and what he wants are just girls, so he is reluctant to kill a young beautiful girl! It¡¯s not reasonable for a yboy to killdies, but it¡¯s reasonable for an evil demon! You guys don¡¯t know much about Sammy Champs, but I do. She¡¯s a real desperado!¡± ording to the analysis from the Material Evidence Section, the clothes stained with blood were indeed Mathew Gill¡¯s clothes, but the spray-like blood on them also showed that Mathew Gill was not the direct murderer! This evidence made all of those guys here drop into silence. What Braeden said was consistent with Marcel¡¯s reasoning. The only clue they got was that Braeden thought the murderer was Sammy Champs, not Mathew Gill, but he had no evidence. They left the interrogation room and went back to the office. It was almost three in the morning. The sun will rise soon, so they were bound to be sleepless this night. When they left the interrogation room just now, Braeden Walls stopped Rae and said, ¡°Rae, you¡¯re not qualified to be a policewoman. You¡¯ve sullied this job!¡± Rae¡¯s face turned pale at that time! However, Marcel just squinted and said nothing. Garbassi and Easton Holder also didn¡¯t say anything, but everyone couldn¡¯t help doubting! Rae didn¡¯t know what Braeden meant. Both Mathew Gill and Braeden Walls had said something strange, and she didn¡¯t know their meaning. Did she do something before? And those people still remembered that five yearster and scolded her for that? Was what they said real? Rae dared not to believe! She was reminded of Gustavo Wagner¡¯s words. Did Gustavo Wagner know something about this? Rae had to cheer herself up and tried to be not so dejected. Marcel Hopkins went back to the office and called everyone who was working overtime to have a meeting. The video from Material Evidence Section was also sent here. Marcel asked one man to y the video, and requested the fellow from Material Evidence to exin it. ¡°There is blood on the clothes, but it seems that it was stained when its owner touched the dead after she died. It indicated that the owner is not the direct murderer! ording to our judgment, there must be another shirt stained with blood. Now we can judge that Mathew Gill was also at the scene of the crime, and saw the scene of the dead dying. Maybe he went to rescue the dead, but he failed because the wound was hard to handle...¡± When Rae heard of this, she was reminded of Raphael Gill¡¯s expressions. Raphael looked hesitant at that time, and his eyes were full of misery. Rae remembered his expressions. He lowered his head, and his eyshes were trembling. There were hesitations and struggles in his eyes. Raphael must have known something more! Rae suddenly stood up. Her behavior was so obvious that everyone here turned to look at her. Not until she stood up did she realize that she shouldn¡¯t have done this. She pursed her lips and then exined in a slight voice, ¡°Captain Hopkins, Raphael Gill must have more evidence! I¡¯m gonna ask him!¡± Marcel nced at Rae, and then spoke in a low voice, ¡°Garbassi, find Raphael Gill here.¡± Rae was stunned, and then hurriedly said, ¡°Captain Hopkins, let me do this! I¡¯m sure I can bring Raphael Gill here.¡± Marcel didn¡¯t listen to her but continued to say to Garbassi, ¡°Garbassi, go. Bring him here, and try to bring the clothes stained with blood back.¡± ¡°Yes, sir!¡± Garbassi took the order and then left. Before he left, he looked at Rae and showed his apology. Rae didn¡¯t expect that Marcel would refuse her, but she had nothing to do. Marcel Hopkins had the right. He was the person in charge of this case, so it was his right to order her or not. Rae was just worrying. She lowered her head and didn¡¯t say anything more. She just sat there even until the meeting was over. Marcel Hopkins nced at her before he left. Rae was still sitting there. He was displeased, ¡°Rae, what are you doing here?¡± Rae finally got her mind back. She hurriedly stood up, but because of her violent action, she felt pain in her feet. Rae shook her head, ¡°nothing!¡± ¡°So go back to the office and have a rest. We have to interrogate Raphael Gill then!¡± Marcel¡¯s voice was not gentle, maybe because he was displeased. Marcel had given Raphael Gill many chances, but Raphael didn¡¯t ept and refused to work together, which made many troubles for the police. Rae couldn¡¯t help him anymore. Rae had to nod. She stood up and left the room. In the corridor, Marcel slowed his paces down and waited for Rae. Seeing this, Rae hurriedly followed. Marcel said in a deep and low voice, ¡°Don¡¯t go to see Raphael anymore, and don¡¯t talk any word to him when he is hereter!¡± ¡°Why?¡± Rae was confused. ¡°Just do it, and don¡¯t ask!¡± Marcel¡¯s voice was full of impatience. ¡°Listen to me, if you don¡¯t want us to work overtime one more day!¡± Rae had to agree, ¡°OK!¡± Forty minutester, it was about half past four in the morning. Raphael was there. He opened his mouth and called Rae as he saw her. ¡°Rae!¡± ording to Marcel¡¯s order, Rae didn¡¯t answer him. She just stared at Raphael and her eyes were filled with pities. She didn¡¯t expect that Raphael would hide the clue once and once more, but actually, she could understand the reason. For the obvious nce full of pities, Raphael got her meanings. He lowered his head with guilty and didn¡¯t look at Rae anymore. Garbassi spoke to Marcel in Marcel¡¯s ear, ¡°He refused to give us more evidence. He said there is nothing more!¡± Marcel nodded as if he had already expected this. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. They went into the interrogation room. After everyone sat down, Marcel said to Raphael, in a strict voice, ¡°Raphael Gill! You¡¯ll undertake legal responsibility if you still give us fake evidence!¡± Raphael didn¡¯t speak. Rae sat there and was worried about this. Chapter 898 In Your Room Chapter 898 In Your Room At this moment, Marcel Hopkins continued, ¡°To hide your mother¡¯s crime, you betrayed your father. Raphael Gill, you are in such a dilemma, so you decided to make fake evidence to frame your father. You¡¯ll be the only sessor once your father is sentenced to death or arrested into prison. Raphael Gill! You are such a merciless son!¡± Such words were full of malicious judgment! However, Raphael Gill had no time to think about it. Rae Baxter also sighed. Raphael suddenly raised his head and looked at Rae. Rae ignored Marcel¡¯s order and said to Raphael, ¡°Raphael Gill, what¡¯s fake is always fake, so just tell us the truth! Where is another shirt?¡± Marcel nced at Rae with cold eyes, but Rae didn¡¯t care about it. Raphael lowered his head, and after a long time, he finally spoke, ¡°It¡¯s in your room!¡± Rae was stupefied! Marcel and the other fellows were all stunned. Everyone stared at Rae. Rae shouted, ¡°Raphael Gill?¡± Raphael raised his head and said hurriedly. ¡°Don¡¯t misunderstand. It¡¯s my mother¡¯s clothes. I found it and hid it in Rae¡¯s room. Our houses are quite close, and her room is right opposite mine. She¡¯s not living there now, so I jumped into her room by the windows, and hid the clothes in her room!¡± His exnation eased everyone. They almost thought Rae was the murderer! Rae was speechless. She gazed at Raphael, and there was disappointment in her eyes. ¡°Sorry, Rae, I know I¡¯ve let you down! I have no other way. She¡¯s my mother, and all she wants is that I can live well. I can¡¯t send her to the scaffold! I can¡¯t!¡± ¡°But you¡¯ve done this!¡± Rae spoke in a deep voice, ¡°Raphael! You¡¯ve lost your mind!¡± What Raphael had done couldn¡¯t help Sammy Champs, but only brought more crimes on her! Raphael was speechless. He closed his eyes with misery. ¡°I know I¡¯m wrong. Captain Hopkins, All is up to you!¡± He had nothing to do now! After that, Garbassi and Rae went to Rae¡¯s home. It was five in the morning, and there were two strange men with Rae, so the servant was surprised, ¡°Youngdy? Why are youing back now?¡± Rae sighed and asked helplessly, ¡°Auntie, you forgot to close the windows of my room, right?¡± The servant was stunned, and then nodded, ¡°Well, yes, I forgot it some days ago!¡± Rae didn¡¯t speak more but led Garbassi and another fellow to her room. At this moment, Leonard Baxter and his wife also got up. Leonard frowned as he saw Rae there, but as he found Rae¡¯s limping leg, the me turned into concern. ¡°Rae, what¡¯s wrong with your leg?¡± Rae turned back and saw them. She had mixed feelings now, but she didn¡¯t want to show anything on her face. There were so many clues indicating that she was abnormal, so she couldn¡¯t let her fellow know more about this. Therefore, she called Father as Leonard showed his concern. Leonard was surprised and pleased. During these five years, Rae seldom called him father. Leonard was moved and almost cried, ¡°Well! Good! What¡¯s wrong with your leg?¡± ¡°Nothing important!¡± ¡°Nothing important?¡± Lady Baxter came over with a fast pace, and then bent down to check Rae¡¯s feet. She was shocked as she saw Rae¡¯s swollen feet, ¡°Rae! You can¡¯t work with that. Just ask for a leave and have a rest for some days! Are these your colleagues? Sir, please tell your head that Rae has to take a rest. It¡¯s inhuman to ask a young girl to work with such wounds!¡± ¡°Mom!¡± Rae also called Lady Baxter mom! Lady Baxter cried out, and couldn¡¯t help hugging Rae, ¡°My daughter! It¡¯s my fault! I didn¡¯t take good care of you!¡± This was really out of Rae¡¯s expectation. She even didn¡¯t know how she should react, embarrassed and ufortable. Garbassi was also surprised. Rae was a tough girl in the police station who always worked hard. Why didn¡¯t she stay at home to be a baby youngdy? It was so tiring to be a policewoman. This job was dangerous and with not high sry. Most importantly, it might be hard for a police girl to find a boyfriend. ¡°Aunt, our leader has given Rae a holiday, but we need to finish this case today,¡± Garbassi exined, which meant that he had no right to give Rae a day off! Lady Baxter was disappointed, ¡°you guys should be humane! Especially your boss! Look at her feet. What a hard-hearted police guy!¡± ¡°Mom, I¡¯m busy now, so please go to sleep!¡± Rae tried to be gentle. ¡°Eat the breakfast first. What are you doing here so early in the morning?¡± ¡°I¡¯m here to find something!¡± Rae exined. ¡°Find what?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t ask more. I¡¯m really busy!¡± After saying this, Rae went upstairs. Lady Baxter hugged her tightly, but Rae reacted toughly. She got rid of Lady Baxter¡¯s hug. However, Lady Baxter followed her to go upstairs and was crying, ¡°it¡¯s so terrible with your feet. Don¡¯t go to work today. Listen to me, just quit this! You¡¯re our only daughter, so you can¡¯t make yourself in danger!¡± Rae didn¡¯t speak. They got to Rae¡¯s room. Rae opened the door and went in. She looked around and then put on the gloves. Lady Baxter was confused, ¡°Rae, why do you put on the gloves?¡± ¡°Be quiet!¡± Rae stopped Lady Baxter in a low voice. Lady Baxter stood there and didn¡¯t speak anymore. Rae checked the bedside table, and there was nothing in it! Then she checked the closet, nothing! She looked around, and then stared at her suitcase! It seemed that someone had moved it! Rae went over, squatted, and then opened the suitcase. There was obviously a shirt with blood! And it was a blouse fordies! Seeing this evidence, both Garbassi and Rae breathed a sigh of relief. However, Lady Baxter cried with shock, ¡°Ah! What¡¯s that? It¡¯s blood!¡± She was timid, so she almost fainted as she saw the blood! Rae didn¡¯t exin. Her fellow took the blouse with the tong. There were a pair of gloves and a towel also stained with blood. Rae didn¡¯t move but just watch her fellow doing this. The clothes should be sent to Martial Evidence Section and check if they belonged to Sammy Champs. Soon, they finished the work, and were ready to go back, but Lady Baxter was still asking. Rae was helpless, so she had to tell Lady Baxter, ¡°don¡¯t be scared. It¡¯s not mine. I didn¡¯t kill anybody!¡± ¡°Ah? Kill?¡± Lady Baxter fainted after hearing this. Leonard caught his wife and asked in a strict voice, ¡°why is there a blouse with blood in our home? Whose blouse? Rae, you should tell us about this!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t ask more. I¡¯m busy!¡± Obviously, Rae didn¡¯t want to talk more. She refused to talk to Leonard because she felt suffering once she talked to Leonard. ¡°Rae! I¡¯m asking you!¡± However, Leonard stopped Rae on the way. In such a serious situation, Garbassi had to exin this, ¡°Mr. Baxter, the blouse in Rae¡¯s room is from Raphael Gill. Please remember to close the windows at night, or you even won¡¯t find thieves or somethinging by the windows!¡± ¡°Raphael Gill?¡± Leonard was amazed, ¡°where did that boy get this?¡± ¡°You¡¯ll know this case sooner orter, but please keep this secret and never let anyone know about this before we solve it!¡± Garbassi requested. Leonard was stunned. Though he was still confused, he nodded, ¡°OK, I know!¡± ¡°So please take Lady Baxter into your room and have a rest!¡± Garbassi said. Before they left, Rae didn¡¯t talk too much. She just greeted the servant but didn¡¯t speak any word with Leonard Baxter. Garbassi was wondering when Rae stayed with her family. His eyes at Rae were full of doubts. Rae pretended to see nothing, but she began to warn herself that she should be more carefulter! They went back to the police station and sent the blouse to the Material Evidence Section. They got the result at nine in the morning. Then they sat and listened to the report. ¡°It¡¯s Joanna¡¯s blood, and there is Sammy Champs¡¯s DNA on it. Judging from the shape of the blood, we can make sure that its owner killed the dead from her back. Most of the blood is on the bottom of the blouse. It must be stained after the girl is dead. There are also Sammy Champs¡¯s fingerprints on the white gloves on the towel, and no Mathew Gill¡¯s!¡± Marcel nodded, and then checked his watch, ¡°OK, get ready and let¡¯s go to the interrogation room ten minutester!¡± Marcel Hopkins called everyone to the first interrogation room again, where Sammy Champs was already there. After everyone sat down, Marcel began the interrogation. The woman was still as calm as she looked before. Marcel had to admit that this woman was really an evil demon, who could keep calm after being interrogated three times! Marcel almost wanted to admire her calmness! Rae had the same feelings as Marcel¡¯s. Everyone was shocked. This old woman was quite great in some aspects! Marcel put a cup of water on the table for Sammy Champs, ¡°we have to thank you!¡± Sammy Champs was confused, but soon she realized something. She calmed down again and said, ¡°Why are you saying this?¡± Marcel stared at her and couldn¡¯t help sighing, ¡°thank you for you¡¯ve taught us a lesson. You¡¯re so good at avoiding questions!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know what you mean!¡± Sammy Champs still looked innocent, but the calmer she looked, the more suspectable she was. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re saying, but I know you must have reasons to call me here again. What do you want this time?¡± It seemed that she was still confident enough and refused to answer the question. What a shameless woman! Of course! She was a middle-aged woman who couldn¡¯t control her desire and even found both her ex- boyfriend and ex-boyfriend¡¯s son to fulfill her hunger. Then she found numerous young men who were twenty years old younger than her. Of course, she was shameless! ¡°Lady, about Joanna Salinas¡¯s death, there are still some questions for you!¡± Marcel spoke slowly, ¡°I hope you can tell us the truth this time!¡± Chapter 899 My Good Son Chapter 899 My Good Son ¡°Well! Actually, I said ¡°maybe¡± all the time!¡± Sammy Champs sighed meaningfully, ¡°but it seems that maybe Captain Hopkins does not trust me!¡± After that, for Marcel Hopkins didn¡¯t reply to her, Sammy Champs stared at Marcel¡¯s eyes and continued, ¡°I¡¯ve said all I know. The killer is Mathew Gill, who I saw stabbing Joanna Salinas in her chest with a knife. He didn¡¯t stab in until he stabbed three times!¡± N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. ¡°Well, it¡¯s coincident with the evidence! There are three wounds!¡± Marcel nodded, but he suddenly added, ¡°however, you use Mathew Gill of murdering, and he uses you of the same crime! So, who should we trust?¡± ¡°Of course me!¡± Sammy Champs said immediately, ¡°Mathew Gill has done all kinds of evil! He killed Joanna Salinas because he thought his ridiculous dignity hidden deeply in his soul had been shamed!¡± ¡°Hahaha...¡± Marcel suddenly burst intoughter, ¡°but ording to our evidence, you¡¯re much more suspectable than Mathew Gill. What do you think?¡± ¡°Ah...¡± The pacifist sighed as he heard this. Sammy Champs was also stunned, and then she also smiled, ¡°you must have made a mistake.¡± Marcel looked at Sammy Champs up and down with his squinting eyes, then he waved the documents in his hand and suddenly open the bag. Then he showed some pictures to Sammy Champs with a confident smile, ¡°check if you know these things.¡± There were pictures of the blouse with blood, gloves, and towels. Sammy Champs was stunned, but then she calmed her down again. ¡°I don¡¯t know what they are.¡± ¡°Sammy Champs!¡± All of a sudden, Marcel Hopkins shouted in a strict voice, ¡°do you think you can still get away from the technical analysis? There are all your marks on the clothes, and Joanna Salinas¡¯s blood, which we already make sure of, by technical analysis! This blouse is also yours, for your son personally told us this! Sammy Champs, there are both witness and material evidence, so do you still want to lie? Do you still refuse to confess your crime?¡± Sammy Champs was still stubborn, ¡°well, I really don¡¯t know what they are! It¡¯s my blouse, but someone stole it and do the murder.¡± ¡°Sammy Champs, there is all your DNA on the blouse except Joanna Salinas, so who was the other guy stealing your blouse?¡± Marcel almostughed out. Sammy Champs shrugged, ¡°it also can¡¯t prove anything!¡± Marcel suddenly stood up and gazed at Sammy Champs. He was thinking and observing. This woman wanted to y fool of everyone. Indeed, she had more chips than others, for she was the mistress of the Gill family. However, she forgot one significant matter. Justice had long arms! Though she was powerful and of high social status, she couldn¡¯t escape from long arm of thew. Rae Baxter looked at Marcel, and found no obvious expressions on Marcel¡¯s face. He was just looking at Sammy Champs, from a height as if he was looking at a speck of dust in the dirt. After a while, Marcel smiled, ¡°What¡¯s your opinion about your son¡¯s usation of you?¡± Sammy Champs was surprised, and thenughed loudly, wild and unruly. Marcel turned aside and nced at Garbassi. Garbassi made a phone call, and then the door was opened, and someone took Raphael in! As Raphael Gill went in, he looked at his mother, and begged miserably, ¡°mom, please, tell the truth!¡± However, Sammy Champs was furious as she heard Raphael¡¯s words. She stood up and red at her son. The rage in her eyes almost rushed out from her body. Raphael, who kept lowering his head since he came in, suddenly raised his head and directly looked at his mother. He said words by words to Sammy Champs, ¡°mom, you taught me that we can never lie when I was a child, and we can never break the rules and thew! I have been following your words, but I lied, and made fake evidence this time! I feel guilty, and I can¡¯t forgive myself! Mom! Please! Just confess your crime!¡± Raphael¡¯s words surprised everyone, but Marcel looked calm as if he had expected this. Rae felt sorry for Raphael. She knew Raphael was the most miserable one. It was not easy for a son to beg his mother to confess her crime! Sammy Champs calmed herself again, sat down on the seat, and looked around. Raphael was waiting for her answer, but for a long time, she didn¡¯t speak. Raphael couldn¡¯t help asking again, ¡°mom, I don¡¯t know what happened that day, but I know even if you really did that, you must do it for me. It¡¯s me who burdens you! It¡¯s me...¡± ¡°Raphael Gill! Close your mouth!¡± Sammy Champs suddenly stopped Raphael, and shouted with mixed feelings, ¡°you¡¯re my good son, righteous andw-abiding! Hahaha...my good son!¡± Raphael lowered his head again. In the sunlight sneaking in from the windows, Rae could see Raphael¡¯s gloomy eyes full of guilt. His eyshes were faint, and his bright eyes with tears made her look lifeless. He was immersed in guilty! He felt guilty for his mother! No matter how righteously he did, from the aspect of being a son, he was guilty! More importantly, for his mother, he almost framed his father! ¡°You really have a good son!¡± Marcel smiled, and said in a low voice, ¡°it¡¯s also your luck to have such a righteous son!¡± ¡°Stop mocking me, Captain Hopkins! It¡¯s my family business, but now bes butt for you guys! Fine, I can¡¯t refute my own son¡¯s usation! Indeed, it¡¯s me who killed Joanna Salinas!¡± Finally, this stubborn woman confessed her crime! At this moment, everyone held their breaths and didn¡¯t want to miss any details. Sammy Champs continued, ¡°after Raphael left, that fucking bitch Joanna even came to flirt with Mathew. Maybe Mathew wanted to provoke me, so he took the bitch upstairs and wanted to make love there. However, they stopped, because Joanna was drunk, and puked up, which disgusted Mathew Gill! Joanna went downstairs and to the kitchen. I followed her in. How dare that bitch flirted with Raphael¡¯s father just after threatening and molesting my son? She even behaved arrogantly in front of me, for she was pregnant! She said she would be thedy of the Gill family soon, and barked that I should obey and get away from her! Ha! Ridiculous! How dare she provoke me like that? I already nned to kill her, but I couldn¡¯t endure this at that moment. I decided to kill her with the knife in the kitchen! I stabbed her in her belly first. It was my first time killing someone, so I didn¡¯t make it! Then the bitch rushed to me and cried. I had no other way, so I caught her neck and cut her neck. She struggled fiercely, so I was scared and afraid that she would snatch the knife and kill me. I took the knife and stabbed her in her chest! There was blood, and I was scared. Mathew suddenly came and saw this. He stood on the stairs and stared at me as if I was a maniac. He said he couldn¡¯t save me for too long, so he asked me to find a way out by myself!¡± All the evidence proved that Sammy Champs was the murderer! There were no fingerprints on the handle of the knife because she wiped it away with the towel! Marcel asked her for more details, ¡°what did Mathew Gill say as he saw Joanna Salinas¡¯s death?¡± Sammy Champs smiled coldly, ¡°what could he say? He helped me hide this matter. After all, our benefits are linked together, and he didn¡¯t want the family to be in danger because of my crime. Definitely, he had to help me. Besides, Joanna Salinas is just a bitch selling her body, so there was no reason for Mathew to care about her.¡± Sammy Champs¡¯s attitude shocked everyone. Why did this woman despise her so much? Easton Holder almost opened his mouth to mock her. She was also a bitch buying others¡¯ bodies, so there was no difference between her and Joanna, Easton Holder thought. Marcel didn¡¯t speak. Rae was also speechless. Raphael just stood there and heard this. The sorrow and guilt in his eyes made Rae feel sorry, but Rae couldn¡¯tfort him now. ¡°So ording to your words, Mathew Gill wanted to help you hide your crime of killing Joanna Salinas, right? Marcel asked. ¡°Yes!¡± Sammy Champs answered without hesitation. Raphael Gill spoke at this moment, ¡°mom, stop framing others at such a moment!¡± Just as he finished his words, Sammy Champs shouted with amazement, ¡°Raphael Gill! Why do you help that old bastard?¡± Raphael closed his eyes with misery, ¡°he¡¯s a bastard in your eyes, but he¡¯s also my father, which can¡¯t be changed forever! I don¡¯t want to talk about your business. It¡¯s also me who have never reconciled and stopped you two.¡± ¡°Raphael Gill! You wouldn¡¯t like the same woman like that old bastard if you¡¯re really great as you said!¡± Sammy Champs¡¯s words stopped Raphael Gill. Raphael lowered his head again with shame as he heard this. No one would be willing to let others know about such a scandal. He and his father flirted with the same woman. If he knew it, he would have never talked one word to Joanna Salinas. ¡°Let¡¯s call Mathew Gill here. Since you three were the only people Joanna Salinas saw before she died, you should gather here and confront each other. Let¡¯s see what the truth really is.¡± Marcel thought it was no use to hear such nonsense here. His decision shocked Sammy Champs. It seemed that this was out of her expectation. She frowned and shouted, ¡°I need mywyer here!¡± ¡°Mom, don¡¯t do that. I have already fired yourwyer!¡± Raphael¡¯s tone was cold but firm. Sammy Champs was stupefied. She stared at Raphael, and couldn¡¯t believe that Raphael would do such a thing. Then she seemed to be lifeless, and cried with sorrow, ¡°my good son! My great son!¡± Raphael also looked at her eyes, ¡°mom, sorry! Please be obedient and listen to the police!¡± Sammy Champs didn¡¯t speak anymore. She looked years older than before. Mathew Gill was here soon. He was still arrogant and recalcitrant. Looking around, and then he saw Sammy Champs lifelessly sitting there. He smiled and greeted Sammy Champs, ¡°Haha...So I was right. I said you¡¯ll be here after me. Look, just after three days, the whole family is here!¡± Sammy Champs didn¡¯t care about him. She just sat there with a long and dumb face. Mathew Gill was asked to sit down. He looked around again and smiled at his son. Raphael didn¡¯t want to see him, so Raphael turned his head aside. Chapter 900 More Evidence Chapter 900 More Evidence Mathew Gill looked proud of his son, ¡°good, my good son! Captain Hopkins, if I¡¯m not mistaken, my son has used both of his mother and father, right? Now Sammy Champs is the murderer, while I¡¯m the aplice who wants to help the murderer.¡± Mathew Gill¡¯s words surprised everyone, especially Rae. Raphael Gill looked gloomy. Marcel Hopkins nodded, ¡°You¡¯re indeed the great man of the business world in City B, quite wise!¡± ¡°You¡¯re better than me, for you¡¯re of great foresight!¡± Mathew Gill looked especially polite to Marcel, ¡°Indeed, I¡¯m wise because I have followed your n. It will be a disaster if my sessor has wild ambition and dirty thoughts!¡± Marcel smiled and made eye contact with Mathew Gill. No one else knew what they were talking about now. Rae Baxter was also puzzled. What secret n did these two make? Did they havemunication that nobody else knew? Why did she know nothing about it? Subconsciously, Rae looked at Garbassi and Easton Holder. However, they looked calm, which showed that they knew their n, but Rae didn¡¯t! Rae felt worried and afraid of Marcel Hopkins, and meanwhile, she began to doubt Raphael Gill. At this moment, Raphael¡¯s expression was also strange when he looked at Mathew Gill, and Rae still didn¡¯t know the meaning of his strange expression. Marcel said, ¡°Mr. Gill, you should give us the evidence that you promised before, shouldn¡¯t you?¡± Mathew Gill nodded, ¡°of course, since you keep your promise, I should also keep mine. I¡¯m also a man of my words! Mywyer is gonna send the evidence here soon!¡± He checked his watch and then said, ¡°let¡¯s wait three minutes!¡± Marcel smiled, ¡°OK!¡± Hearing their conversation, Raphael¡¯s face changed, and his eyes were full of panic, and then became shocked. Rae was also amazed. Why was there still more evidence? Mathew Gill looked around at his wife and his son,ughing, ¡°Sammy Champs, my son, guess what? I have one irrefutable piece of evidence to show who the real murderer was. I took it when Joanna Salinas died. The evidence will show us who the real criminal is!¡± Hearing this, Sammy Champs suddenly cried fiercely, ¡°Mathew Gill! If you dare to take it out, I will donate all the shares of Gill¡¯spany and leave no one coin for you!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous!¡± Mathew Gill smiled, ¡°I don¡¯t care about your shares. It will be a public rtions crisis, but as long as I, the victim, rify the truth, and show my sorrow for your crimes, the public will still feel sympathy for me! However, someone will suffer more!¡± His words were full of mock and irony, which made the hearer ufortable. Marcel also felt ufortable, but he didn¡¯t stop or say anything. He was waiting for the evidence that Mathew Gill talked about before. Three minutes could be a long time for them now. Rae just stared at Marcel, and in her eyes, there were doubts and curiosities. How scheming Marcel Hopkins was! He secretly contacted Mathew Gill, and made such a n to fool everyone! Maybe only such kind of person, who was scheming and had different means could be well-known in the police office. Marcel raised his eyes and caught Rae¡¯s sight. Rae didn¡¯t hide but stared at him, questioning him. Marcel raised the corners of his mouth and showed her a slight smile. As if he was mocking her for she was stupid and naive. Besides, there was also me in his eyes. He was ming that Rae easily trusted others and even criminals! Rae finally lowered her head. Marcel turned to look at Raphael Gill, and then Sammy Champs. He said in a low voice, ¡°if you change your mind and confess your crime now, you can get out of prison a few years earlier!¡± Both Sammy Champs and Raphael were stunned! Sammy Champs calmed herself down soon, while Raphael¡¯s face turned to be pale. Mathew Gill looked at them and then smiled. His voice was of spite, ¡°my good son, before this, I want to tell you something. I¡¯ve brought you a little brother, who is twenty-five years old now!¡± Raphael¡¯s face turned paler, while Sammy Champs finally changed her face. Just at this moment, someone was knocking on the door. The evidence Mathew Gill said before was sent here! As Garbassi took the evidence, both Raphael and Sammy Champs were nervous. But Mathew Gill grinned like an old fox. Garbassi opened the box in public, and it was a CD there! Everyone was surprised, so not so many people here found that Raphael¡¯s turned much paler. Rae was the one who found that. She doubted that if Raphael was rted to this case. Sammy Champs became panicky! The CD began to be yed, and the video was shown on the screen. It was the scene in Joanna Salinas¡¯s house. Joanna Salinas stood at the door of the kitchen, while Raphael Gill was also there. They were arguing. There was also Sammy Champs inside the kitchen, who helped Raphael to block Joanna¡¯s way. There were no sounds, but only images. Soon, Raphael grabbed Joanna¡¯s cor. They talked about something and Joanna sneered. Sammy Champs then took a knife out of the kitchen, and then stabbed Joanna on her belly! Joanna tried to struggle! Raphael said something to Sammy Champs, but Sammy Champs just caught Joanna¡¯s hair and stabbed her on her neck. At this critical moment, Joanna struggled fiercely and snatched the knife to stab Raphael. However, Raphael caught her wrist and then turned Joanna around and showed her back to him. Then Raphael said something to Sammy Champs again, and Sammy Champs ran into the kitchen and she could not be seen in the video. When Raphael caught Joanna and turned her around, Joanna suddenly turned the knife around and wanted to stab Raphael¡¯s arm. Raphael caught the knife and snatched it. At this moment, Sammy Champs went out and took another knife. She waved the knife to Joanna¡¯s neck, and the blood ran out. At the same moment, Raphael also stabbed Joanna in her chest. Their actions were almost simultaneous! The two knives were stabbed into Joanna¡¯s body at the same time! No one could be alive after being stabbed twice on the critical parts! Raphael then looked panicky, and suddenly let Joanna go. Joanna¡¯s body fell down on the ground. Seeing Joanna falling down, and Raphael hurriedly hiding his hands on his back, Sammy Champs ran into the kitchen again after being stunned for a second. Then Mathew Gill came in. He squinted down by Joanna¡¯s body, and then checked her breath. Then he stood up, shook his head, and said something. Sammy Champs pointed at Mathew Gill¡¯s nose, and seemed to scold him. Only Raphael was standing there, and was dumb. Soon, Sammy Champs took the towel and the gloves to wipe away the fingerprints. The evidence showed everything! It was Raphael Gill who really killed Joanna Salinas! After the video was over, Marcel said slowly, ¡°I thought Raphael Gill was innocent before, when we check the body, but since Mr. Gill told us something, I began to think more! He said Sammy Champs had turned on the air conditioner before she left, and timed it to change the temperature in the room, so some postmortem phenomena have been changed, which almost cheated our technical colleagues. Sammy Champs, you¡¯re really calm, for you can make your brain cool at such a critical situation!¡± Sammy Champs said nothing. She just red at Mathew Gill with hatred! Raphael Gill lowered his head and was also speechless. Rae Baxter stared at Raphael, and was stupefied and felt hard to believe this! The truth was shown clearly now! The real murderer was Raphael Gill! Sammy Champs cursed Mathew Gill with rage, ¡°Mathew Gill! You bastard! He¡¯s your son! How can you send him to the scaffold?¡± ¡°You¡¯ll be the one who goes to the scaffold! Raphael will just stay in prison for some years. He didn¡¯t do it deliberately, so I will find the bestwyer for him. And you, just go to hell!¡± Mathew Gill¡¯s tone was cold. Sammy Champs continued to curse Mathew Gill, ¡°how can you be so merciless to your son? You bastard! Even a dog doesn¡¯t eat a dog! You will destroy him!¡± ¡°It¡¯s all because of you! It¡¯s you, the evil mother, who let himmit the crime! How dare you frame me? Your son and you are really the same kind! Fortunately, I¡¯ve made preparation, or I will be tricked by you! I have another son there. Great, he will seed Gill Group when you¡¯re in prison. Sorry, son, it¡¯s not my fault. It¡¯s you who killed people. We can¡¯t kill anyone by ourselves, especially such a dirty woman. You¡¯ve given the position of a sessor to your brother as the gift!¡± Raphael Gill finally raised his head to look at his father. His eyes were full of calmness. He should be calm because it was all done and he didn¡¯t need to hide or pretend. Raphael said to his father, words by words, ¡°No evil mind can escape from the sanction of destiny. Father, be careful!¡± Then he stood up, and reached out his hands to Marcel, ¡°I confess my crime, so just catch me!¡± He turned around and looked at Rae. There were guilty and mixed feelings in his eyes, but he didn¡¯t say anything before he was taken away by Garbassi! N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Finally, there was the truth! It was three in the afternoon when Rae Baxter came back home. The court would take charge of the case, so they could have a rest now. Kaden Duran killed Philippa and Melody Knox, while Sammy Champs and Raphael Gill killed Joanna Salinas. It was the court¡¯s task to decide what punishment those people should take. Kenzie Salinas, Alondra Webb, Sha Anthony, Braeden Walls, Kaden Duran, Piper Salinas, Maurice, Sammy Champs, and Mathew Gill... They had nothing to do with Rae now. The case was finally finished, and all the police fellows could have a rest. Rae also had a holiday for two weeks. Marcel asked her to stay at home until her feet recovered. Rae didn¡¯te home but went back to the ce where she lived. She took a shower and sat down for a rest. However, there was a message from a strange number. And it showed a new ce. Rae knew it was Kane Graham¡¯s dad who wanted to contact her. She had to dress up and went out. It was a new ce, and also a small courtyard. This one was much bleaker, in which there were weeds high enough to reach Rae¡¯s legs. Rae took the bus first, and then took a taxi to the ce that the message showed. She looked around and checked if someone was following her, and then went into the yard. As she went in, she asked in a low voice first, ¡°Is anyone here?¡± Nobody reacted, so she asked again, ¡°Hello? Is anyone here?¡± There was still silence. Rae couldn¡¯t help wondering. Did she go to the wrong ce? She stood at the gate and waited for a long time, but there was still nobody. Rae felt dangerous. Did someone trick her and want to hurt her here? Before she could react, the door inside was opened, and Rae felt surprised. Kane Graham was standing at the door, with a long and gloomy face. Chapter 901 Her Eyes Showed Too Much Grieve Chapter 901 Her Eyes Showed Too Much Grieve While Rae felt shocked, at the same time she also heaved a sigh of relief. She was scared out of her wits, she thought it was some bad guy! She hurried and walked over, Kane had already turned and went into the house, so Rae followed inside. There was nothing in the house, this tiny yard seemed to be an abandoned house for protecting the forest against fire. It was located at the middle of the mountain and was very quiet, weeds have already grown all over the ce inside. After she went in, she walked over beside Kane and called out lightly, ¡°Dad!¡± When Rae had not been able to react, her face already took a p! Rae was shocked as her eyes widened. Again, another p came. Rae only felt that her ears were ringing, and her eyes then saw darkness. She did not know what was going on, she was suddenly pped again. Of course, in the past five years she had a fair share of being pped. But this time was more serious, there were two ps, one on each side and was right on point. Rae felt that her cheek had swell up as well. ¡°Dad!¡± After Rae was hit, she still called out, her tone guilty. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, did I do something wrong again?¡± Kane stared at Rae coldly, his aged eyes showed the coldness inside. It was a look that seemed to have came from hell, as if he was not looking at his own daughter but an enemy. Rae took a step back on instinct under his gaze. Yet Kane stepped forward suddenly, followed with another ping over. ¡°Hiding?¡± Kane finally spoke, but his tone sounded so cold. Rae stood and did not dare to move, she merely felt very wronged. She called out in a low voice once again, ¡°Dad!¡± Kane still remained silent. This time, Rae could not help but spoke, ¡°Dad, I don¡¯t know what I¡¯ve done wrong. We haven¡¯t seen each other for more than a month, and once we met you gave me three ps. I really can¡¯t ept this!¡± Kane suddenly squinted, his voice containing danger. ¡°Are you questioning me?¡± Rae pursed her lips and replied quietly, ¡°I don¡¯t dare to!¡± ¡°You don¡¯t dare to?¡± Kaneughed coldly. ¡°I see that you are getting bolder and bolder. You have no organisation and no discipline now, and you didn¡¯t carry out the task that was passed to you, you even dare to move out of the Baxter family home quietly. Nat, you surely are bold!¡± Once Rae heard this she was instantly silent. Indeed, she did not notify Kane before she moved out from the Baxter family home. That was because she could not bring herself to keep speaking harshly towards Leonard and Minnie, and she also could not bring herself to slowly poison Leonard. Thus, she moved away! Although she promised to take revenge, but she could not disregard the right from the wrong and ignore thew! ¡°Why did you stop talking?¡± Kane asked coldly. Then only Rae raised her eyes slowly, meeting Kane¡¯s eyes. She tried to seek from that pair of eyes some calmness, reason, or even wisdom! Yet, she was disappointed. Those pair of eyes were now left only with darkness, left only with coldness. It was a pair of eyes that were shielded with hatred. Rae sighed silently, for her to be born in this sort of family, it was likely a tragedy! She began to feel a bit lost now, she already did not know whether promising her father to take revenge was a wrong or right thing to do! Was a person supposed to live in the shadows of vengeance for their entire life? She did not dare to say so, as she was afraid once she said so it would provoke her father! She could only resist with silence like this. Yet Kane still persisted, he took out the medicine and passed it to Natalie. ¡°Move back to the Baxter family home now and put this medicine into Leonard¡¯s tea every morning and night. Stop being enemies with them for now, and treat them with a nicer attitude!¡± Rae looked at the medicine he passed over, this had been the third time that she took this medicine from Kane, yet she had not used it even once on Leonard. This was because she despised using this sort of method, and she had seen way too many incidents in the Baxter family for these five years, Leonard seemed to not be as evil as how Kane had said! He was in fact a good father, at least he was extremely good towards his daughter and his staff! Rae did not take the medicine, she looked at Kane for a long time before she asked in reply, ¡°Dad, do we really have to use this method?¡± Kane raised an eyebrow, being obviously angry at Rae. ¡°Are you questioning my type of method?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Rae did not deny it, she tried to calm herself down. Even though at this moment her face was heating up as if it was about to catch fire, but she still tried to calm herself down. She replied calmly to Kane, ¡°This is against our original cause, dad. You¡¯re a policeman, how could you break thew while knowing it?¡± ¡°Bastard!¡± Kane suddenly scolded. ¡°Who do you think you are? Daring to talk like this to your father?¡± ¡°I¡¯m just seeing things as they are!¡± Rae went out of her way as well, it was the first time she had resisted Kane in this way. ¡°We were supposed to investigate Leonard¡¯s illegal affairs at the beginning. Now that we can¡¯t find anything, we begin to take the wrong path, this itself is against our original intent!¡± ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Kane smiled coldly, ¡°I don¡¯t care, I just want to avenge your mother and your brother. Since thew couldn¡¯t govern Leonard, then I¡¯ll take over! Do you want to do it or not?!¡± Rae tried to convince him again, ¡°We can try to use legal means!¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± Kane suddenly roared and stopped Rae from speaking. Rae stopped and did not continue. She felt that Kane was already beyond saving, and she had no way to convince him again. ¡°At the end of the day you¡¯re still hungry for this materialistic world, and has be more and more attracted to fame and riches. You¡¯re starting to want to live the good life in the Baxter family, you want to fly on solo as you¡¯re now independent!¡± Kane¡¯s words were filled with chide. Rae was speechless, what more could she say? It seemed that she was wrong no matter what she said! ¡°I¡¯m sorry, dad!¡± Rae apologised, she said to Kane, ¡°I know that I¡¯ve made you sad, I didn¡¯t reach what you¡¯re expecting, I¡¯m no good! I just don¡¯t want to use this sort of method, no matter if you want me to go down together with the Baxter family in public, it was better than this despicable way at their backs. I feel that taking revenge in this way was a humiliation towards my mother and my brother! But if you really want me to do so, I will go do so as well!¡± She was thinking that she would merely take the medicine but not give it to Leonard, and Kane would never know! Maybe it was because of seeing Rae apologising like this, Kane¡¯s expression seemed to have softened. He suddenly shifted his tone and became more loving. ¡°Nat, I was wrong, I had been a bit too anxious! I know also that you don¡¯t like this method, but what else can we do? If I had another way, I wouldn¡¯t need you to do so!¡± Rae still took the medicine in the end. ¡°I know, I understand, dad!¡± ¡°Then you can go back first! Remember to move back to the Baxter family home immediately!¡± Kane reminded Rae once more. Rae nodded, ¡°You can be assured, I¡¯ll give him the medicine, but you must take care of yourself as well!¡± Rae turned and was going to leave. But Kane suddenly called out to her, ¡°Nat!¡± Rae turned and saw that Kane had another bottle of medicine in his hand. ¡°This is a medicated oil, I know that your foot was hurt!¡± Rae was surprised, ¡°You knew?¡± ¡°I saw that day!¡± Rae was taken aback, ¡°You saw what that rascal was doing to me¡­¡± She suddenly felt very sad. Since he had seen it, at that very urgent moment he actually did not came out, was he still a father? If it was not for Marcel, would she still have her innocence? She looked at Kaneplicatedly! Kane could see and understand as well the emotions that were hidden in her eyes, as he said, ¡°I wanted to do something, but I saw that leader of yours!¡± Rae did not speak. Kane asked again, ¡°Was that your new leader?¡± Rae nodded in the end, feeling that her heart went cold. ¡°I have to leave, dad. Keep the medicine, I still have a lot there and couldn¡¯t finish it!¡± Saying this, she walked outside. Kane watch behind her back and did not run after her, but his eyes were filled with coldness! When Rae returned to her residence it was already ten o¡¯clock at night. She took a few turns and went a few rounds, before she returned to where she lived! Walking with heavy footsteps, she limped step by step to the downstairs of the condominium. There was a familiar car parked there before her eyes, Rae stunned. Then she saw as Marcel came down off the car, his long legs striding,ing in her direction. She paused and stood, and did not speak. After Marcel came over, he saw her face. Beneath the street lights, her face was already heavily swollen, the handprints were clear as day. Marcel frowned, as he asked caringly, ¡°Who hit you?¡± Looking at Marcel¡¯s deep, bottomless pupils that were so deep and filled with a genuine and caring look, at one instant Rae had the wrong impression that he was actually a person that would care for her! Rae only felt that her heart slowly spilled a slight warmness, and in an instant her eyes actually moistened. But the next second she suddenly lowered her head, concealing her vulnerability at this moment. Rae shook her head, her voice hoarse, ¡°No one!¡± ¡°Rae!¡± He merely said her name, but his tone was filled with a strong and undeniable stance. Rae sighed silently. She did not want tell. These things, she could not tell! She could not say it out loud, she was clear about the consequences of saying them out! This was the darkest part of herself deep inside her heart, how could she possibly expose herself like that to the man she had a crush on for five years? ¡°I asked, who hit you!¡± Marcel¡¯s tone lowered down this time, his voice seductive and hoarse. ¡°No one really, stop asking!¡± Rae was almost softened by Marcel¡¯s caring tone, and got mesmerised by it. How could she forget how he had humiliated her before, and she did not know why! ¡°Looks like you have done something wrong, for a policewoman to get pped but dare not tell.¡± Marcel concluded affirmatively. Rae stunned and raised her head instantly. Marcel happened to lower his head and looked at her, the two were face to face at an instant. Rae¡¯s eyes were moist, that moistness containing too much of grieve. A secret she could not tell, a method of revenge that she did not agreed on, it all became aughable helplessness in the end. She clearly disagreed, yet she had not think of her father¡¯s feelings. At this moment, she really did not know how to tell about this! She could only hold in her grieve on her own. Yet Marcel suddenly said something like this now. Rae realised that she was actually so vulnerable that it was helpless, her tears were actually umting bit by bit in her eyes and overflowed in an instant. The words that Marcel was about to say were swallowed due to Rae¡¯s grieve and woeful look at this instant. The surroundings were so quiet. They faced each other, Rae raised her head slightly. He was too tall, she could only raise her head. Marcel stood and look at her, he did not move. His visionnded on her exquisite face without any makeup, her face was slightly red and swollen from the marks of pping. It was showing a vulnerable paleness, the redness and swelling intertwined. Such a fragile scene touched his heart slightly. Chapter 902 Could Not Help It Chapter 902 Could Not Help It The moonlight shone, not knowing whose eyes it had enchanted. Calming down his emotions, Marcel was about to speak. Rae¡¯s tears flooded down drop by drop, fragile as a flower, and it silenced him once more. After a long while, he actually could not help it but reached out with hisrge hand to lightly wipe away the tears at the corner of her eyes, drop by drop. Yet, it became more and more, following his actions more and more tears appeared. Rae could not control herself and her tears just flowed freely. Especially when Marcel had wiped her tears for her, she wanted to cry more, and she actually did cry. Marcel saw that Rae¡¯s tears were bing more and more, crying so silently. He could not help himself in the end, he reached out and pulled Rae into his arms. Marcel¡¯s hand patted on Rae¡¯s forehead lightly, his other hand holding onto her waist. His thin lips moved slightly, as heforted in a low voice, ¡°Alright, if you don¡¯t want to tell, I won¡¯t ask. Don¡¯t cry anymore!¡± But Rae cried out even more. Marcel¡¯s mouth was agape, in fact he did not know what to do! Rae cried for a few minutes and fainted in the end. She did not know how, but she had returned to her apartment, and Marcel had followed her. No, he should be the one who had brought her back! On this night the lights seemed to shine brighter, and it allnded on her face. Her face was swollen, her eyes were swollen and her brows were tightly furrowed. She was already used to tolerating, and whenever she was wronged, she would only purse her lips tighter. Especially when she was not crying, she was very silent at this moment. Seeming to realize what she had done, to lose control like this, Rae wanted to conceal it. So she wiped her face and asked Marcel lightly, ¡°What would you like to drink?¡± Marcel raised his head, looking at her. This way that she was behaving, made his heart flutter out of nowhere, as he watched. Yet the swelling on her face was so obvious, even her foot was swollen, and she could not even walk normally. Marcel stared at her for a while. Suddenly he felt his mouth went bitter, and he wanted to smoke a cigarette. A thought shed inside but he did not move. After a while, he said to her, ¡°You should just sit down, I¡¯ll do it!¡± Rae was slightly surprised. Marcel had already gone to find. The entire space was extremely silent. Opening the fridge door, Marcel saw that there was food inside, food that was verymon. Eggs, vegetables, milk and water, but nothing else! He was slightly shocked, feeling that a rich girl like Rae should not have been living somonly, but her fridge was yet so mundane. Once he saw it he could not help but think of the fridges in normal people¡¯s households, economical and practical, having multiple purposes. He did not ponder upon it. Taking a bottle of water and finding some ice, he came back and put it on her face. Rae lowered her head slightly. Sniffing, she said quietly, ¡°Thank you!¡± The way that she thanked him quietly while sniffing her nose in grief, it was so fragile that he was mesmerised. Her nose was red, and her expression was harmless, women were indeed the most beautiful when they were fragile. Without resistance and without struggle, she had satisfied his masculine nature out of nowhere. Marcel lifted her chin slightly, and put the cold ice on her cheek. Despite being separated in a stic bag, Rae still felt some warmth. Yet, she suddenly thought of Raphael, the man who had given a lot of help and care. Would he be spending his life in prison afterwards or would he be sentenced to death? Thinking of this, Rae¡¯s mood instantly dimmed down again! ¡°If you coldpress it, the swelling will go down tomorrow!¡± Marcel said in a low voice. Rae hurried and came back to her senses, she took the ice bag from him. ¡°I¡¯ll do it myself, thank you!¡± Marcel then obeyed and gave her, as he found that when he lowered his head to put ice on her he would lose his focus. He was afraid that once he lost control, he might pounce on her. Rae iced her face while asking, ¡°For a situation like Raphael¡¯s, would he be sentenced to death?¡± Marcel paused instantly, his gaze sharpening, as darkness tumbled in his eyes. He examined Rae closely, his words filled with chide, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that you got pped today because of Raphael?¡± Rae paused and shook her head. ¡°It has nothing to do with this, I¡¯m just asking. What sentence would be given for Raphael¡¯s case?¡± ¡°A death sentence!¡± Marcel replied without hesitation, ¡°The one who kills must surely pay with his own life!¡± Anger churned inside Marcel, this damned woman actually cared this much for that murderer, it was really angering him. ¡°Surely Raphael won¡¯t be sentenced to death? That one stab of his seems to have a bit of meaning to defend himself, they should start the defence from this point!¡± Rae went on by herself, without realising at all Marcel¡¯s face had already darkened in anger. ¡°That was a life of Joanna¡¯s, Raphael had obviously known that Joanna was already stabbed once by Sammy, but still he made a move. This was murder on purpose!¡± Marcel¡¯s tone was extraordinarily dark, as fury anger brewed inside. Rae raised her head and looked at him. ¡°Why do I feel that there¡¯s a feud between you and Raphael? As if when Raphael is dead then only you would feel better?¡± Once Marcel heard this, he had the urge to strangle her to death. He paused for a while, and stared at Rae with a horrifying gaze, ¡°I have a feud with you!¡± Rae was shocked, and she instantly shook her head, ¡°I don¡¯t remember having a feud with you! But for Raphael to be sentenced in this way, I still felt sorry about it!¡± ¡°Damned woman, when you were almost raped, why didn¡¯t you ask Raphael to save you!¡± Marcel gritted his teeth and roared this sentence. Rae did not know why she heard some jealousy in this. She stared at him suspiciously, but still denied it. How could it be possible, how could Marcel be jealous for her, this was not possible at all! ¡°That¡¯s why I have thanked you, Captain Hopkins!¡± Rae replied. ¡°Damn!¡± She said so as if he needed her to thank him, as if he was reminding her to need to thank him! ¡°You haven¡¯t told me, what were you doing there that day?¡± ¡°To visit my grandma!¡± ¡°In the middle of the night?¡± Marcel obviously did not believe her. Rae nodded her head. ¡°I was in a bad mood, so I just wanted to go there!¡± This was already her cover story, it happened that the family tomb of the Baxter family was at the public cemetery on the hills there, so it was not wrong for her to go in that direction! ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. ¡°Then what happened today? What happened to your face?¡± He obviously did not n to let this slip. Once he mentioned this, Rae¡¯s expression obviously dimmed. She did not want to tell, and neither could she tell. Marcel saw that she lowered her head again, time slipped by silently. Marcel sat before her, his slender finger suddenly glided over her face andnded on her lips. She raised her head instantly, meeting his eyes. He did not retract his hand. He squinted his eyes and looked at her. Her lips were very pretty, its pinkish colour was like an attractive red berry. He recalled when he had kissed her from before, when he had bitten these lips until they swell up. He suddenly missed her flustered expression. Yet now, his actions had already made her flustered. The moment as she was being shocked and flustered, Marcel already lowered down his body slightly, his beautiful thin lips glided lightly over her swollen cheek. ¡°How can this happen? Rae, who dared to hit you? Tell me, I¡¯ll finish him for you!¡± He suddenly spoke in a low voice, looking at her as if he was torturing her to speak up faster with this sort of piteous, light kisses. ¡°Stop asking!¡± Rae shook her head. ¡°Rae, I won¡¯t allow for another person other than me to bully you¡­¡± His lipsnded on her lips. ¡°Tell me quick!¡± ¡°No¡­¡± Rae was about to refuse, when she suddenly eximed in pain. Marcel had already opened his mouth and bit her lip ferociously. The ice in Rae¡¯s hand fell on the couch due to this sudden movement. ¡°Don¡¯t you know that I hate it when you make yourself all injured, and the way when you worry for other men?¡± Saying this, he had already gone against her teeth and charged right in. It was a deep kiss that was from gentle to rough, from mild to shocking. Rae was so shocked that she forgot to close her eyes. She merely watched in close detail of his face that had mesmerised most people, being so gentle right now that there was a enchanted beauty about it. The past incidents appeared before her, and Rae was so shocked that she pushed Marcel away in an instant. Marcel was taken by surprise and was pushed so badly he almost fell. He asked in frustration, ¡°What are you doing?¡± Rae¡¯s face had gonepletely red, and she begun to stutter. ¡°Why did you kiss me?¡± ¡°I couldn¡¯t help myself!¡± He answered shamelessly. Rae¡¯s face went redder. ¡°I¡¯m sorry!¡± He suddenly apologised, hisrge hand covering her cheek, ¡°I¡¯ll get you permission the next time before I kiss you!¡± Rae was in shock, so shameless, Marcel was actually so shameless! Her mouth was agape, she did not know what to say! Heughed, the corner of his lips curled showing his white teeth, as his rascally voice rang. ¡°But I thought that for kissing it would be best when it¡¯s out of a surprise. A sudden surprise would be more romanticpared to telling beforehand, and it would create more excitement! Am I right?¡± Rae¡¯s face was feeling hot, as if it was getting on fire. But they had done things that were more intimate than this, she seemed to be a bit unreasonable now! At the same time, she thought of the duty her father gave her, thought of whether she would have a tomorrow in this life, if she would be spending the rest of her life in prison. She was suddenly saddened, thinking that if she could have a passionate love affair with Marcel right here right now, then her life would not be a waste! No matter if she had to go to prison after, she would not have any regrets! Yet now, looking at him. Although he was right before her, just a short distance of a few centimetres, but she still could not see his true intentions. This man was too deep, Rae realised that she could not see through him at all. She lowered her head, avoiding his pressuring gaze. ¡°Rae,¡± He spoke, suddenly calling her name. His voice was extremely gentle, but the words he spoke stunned her in an instant. ¡°Be my girlfriend from now onwards?¡± The short sentence had not the humiliation from before, only a limitless gentleness. Rae hesitated. He moved forward, lowering his head looking at her. She stepped back, and he came closer. Being head to head, he stared into her shining eyes. She had nowhere to run, so she had to reply, ¡°Are you really serious?¡± ¡°I think that I¡¯ve already showed my genuineness. Rae, you¡¯re too paranoid!¡± His tone was low, seductive, and hoarse. It had an extreme seductiveness to it, making people forgetting themselves quickly and could not help but sink in. She felt that at this moment, she could in fact let it all go. A loneliness as a flower budding atte night, a longing as a caterpir wanting to turn into a butterfly. Although a butterfly could not fly past the ocean, it still had the courage at that moment! How could she not try but had already let it go? This was the man that she had a crush on for five years! She wanted so badly to be together with him, no matter if it was for a moment. She hoped to own it as well! ¡°Answer me, Rae, I see the longing in your eyes!¡± Marcel spoke in a low voice, ¡°I know that you hoped to be together with me, right?¡± He was so close as well, she had no way to run, so she could onlypromise. ¡°¡­Alright.¡± He smiled, the smile was extremely heartbreaking. Chapter 903 Love Was An Obsession Chapter 903 Love Was An Obsession Rae¡¯s face became hotter. She was very shy, as she pushed him away. ¡°Don¡¯t sit so close to me!¡± Marcel propped his hands on each side of her body, lowering his head as he watched her, his eyes filled with a devilish seductiveness. Rae looked at him, meeting his eyes. His pupils were pitch ck, the bottom of his eyes churned with a darkness she could not see through. Yet, she did not care. From when she met him again, she was already in a daze, she could not let go. Loving him was an obsession. It was a desperate love that could not turn back! She had nowhere to run! In the morning, when the first ray of sunshine shone in the bedroom through the curtains, Rae woke up. She opened her eyes, feeling that the weather today was extraordinarily well! She was Marcel¡¯s girlfriend now! He had left verytest night, without making any further moves. He merely iced her face for her, checked her foot, and then he left! Rae began to take leave today, and she did not n to go outside. She got up and got herself ready. She looked at herself in the mirror, the swelling on her face had gone down, the handprints were no longer visible. Her face was beautiful as usual, she smiled at the mirror.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Her smile was dazzling, it was no longer the forced smile from before! Yet she still felt surreal, how had Marcel just be her boyfriend? After she washed up herself, she thought of Raphael! She looked at the opposite balcony, Raphael had moved here. Raphael might be going to prison afterwards, and she began to worry again! No, she must go out. She would go to find the bestwyer to defend Raphael! After she tidied up, she limped downstairs. She had not made it to the stairway, when she saw a slender figure walking this way. It was Marcel. Rae was a little uneasy, she did not know how to greet him. What should she call him? Captain Hopkins? Marcel? Senior?! Nothing seemed to work at all! She was hesitating, and he had already greeted her. ¡°Why did youe down again? Didn¡¯t I tell you that you should rest and recover? Would you like to move to my ce, so I can watch over you?¡± Rae¡¯s face reddened, as she replied, ¡°No need! Why have youe?¡± Marcel looked at her, and shook the bag in his hand. Then only Rae found that he had a bag in his hand, it looked like breakfast! ¡°I haven¡¯t eaten breakfast, I bought some for us to eat together!¡± He exined, ¡°Don¡¯t you tell me that you¡¯ve already ate, even if you did you should apany me to eat as well. Further, isn¡¯t eating breakfast together the most normal andmon thing between couples?¡± Rae was shocked, was this not too standard? This was as if they were in a textbook rtionship! But Rae still felt a bit surprised, as he had be official today! He became her boyfriend! Yet, she was still a bit unused to this. Who was she, to be dating a male god? ¡°What are you thinking? Hurry ande up!¡± Marcel already held onto Rae¡¯s hand, pulling her upstairs. Rae stunned and had to follow. His hand was sorge, itpletely covered her tiny hand. His well-built frame was right before her. His hair was soft and a few stuck out slightly, showing that there was still recklessness within his neatness. She followed his purposedly slowed down steps upstairs, and she opened the door as he watched. He spoke in a low voice, ¡°Give me one of your keys here. Also, move immediately when your foot has recovered! Either you move in with me, or you find another ce! I don¡¯t think it¡¯s safe here!¡± Rae wanted to move away from early on, but after she injured her foot, she had lost her strength. Now even as she wanted to move, she could not move. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll find a ce to move myself!¡± Rae answered lightly. They went into the house, Marcel went to find some tes and put away the things. He bought some crystal shrimp dumplings, some soup dumplings, and a few side dishes and two hot drinks. Rae wanted to help out but he refused. ¡°You sit down and don¡¯t move, just eat! If I¡¯m free in the afternoon, I¡¯ll bring food for you! Your foot hasn¡¯t recovered so you shouldn¡¯t run around. Also, what were you going to do just now?¡± Rae looked at him, her heart felt warm. She decided not to lie to him. ¡°I want to find the bestwyer to defend Raphael! Raphael¡­¡± At the mention of Raphael, Marcel¡¯s expression dimmed following it. He interrupted her coldly, ¡°Raphael was that important, so important that you would give up your foot for him?¡± ¡°Also, you¡¯re hiring awyer for him?¡± He raised his abnormally handsome face, his eyes had a carefree, casual look in them. Yet the words he spoke from his thin lips were extremely cruel, ¡°What goodwyer can you hire? What famouswyer isn¡¯t in the legal department of the Gill Group? That you have to go hire?¡± Saying this, he walked over and sat down before Rae. His expression at that moment was extremely attractive, but his tone was even more hurtful, ¡°I¡¯m telling you that no matter whom you hire it would be the same, Raphael would either be sentenced to death or a life imprisonment!¡± Rae was shaken to the core. She was a little disbelieving, ¡°Raphael is my friend, I just don¡¯t want him to be so pitiful! This is what I should do for a friend, how do I know that it¡¯s impossible without trying hard first? There are indeed many talents in the legal department at the Gill Group, but they only listen to Mathew and wouldn¡¯t do anything for Raphael at all, that¡¯s why I¡¯m so worried!¡± Marcel saw her like this, and his tone softened a little. ¡°Are you sure that you and Raphael are just friends?¡± ¡°Of course we¡¯re just friends!¡± Rae was a bit flustered. ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°Why are you so concerned about Raphael, yet so fierce towards me?¡± Marcel¡¯s tone had a bit of jealousy in it. Rae was instantly taken aback. ¡°You, surely you can¡¯t be jealous?¡± Raphael¡¯s face reddened, ¡°What are you saying? Do I need to? Isn¡¯t he just your childhood friend? You can go get a fewwyers from your Baxter family and form a team ofwyers to defend Raphael, maybe he would have another oue!¡± ¡°The Baxter family?¡± Rae repeated the words silently, should she go? ¡°Yes, your family!¡± Marcel replied. Rae lowered her head. After a long while, she nodded, ¡°This is a good idea!¡± ¡°Then now, girlfriend, don¡¯t you have any awareness? Your boyfriend, I am still hungry!¡± Marcel really could not bear to see the way she worried over other men, it was too frustrating! Rae heard his words, and realised immediately. ¡°Sorry, let¡¯s eat, let¡¯s eat!¡± She was thinking of how to go back and talk to Leonard. She knew that once she asked, Leonard would surely agree! Indeed, after Rae ate and sent Marcel away, she returned to the Baxter family home. Leonard had not gone to work yet, he was reading the newspapers in his hands. Seeing Raee back, he was very surprised. ¡°Has my daughtere back?¡± Minnie immediately ran out. ¡°You¡¯re back, Rae? Is your foot better?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Rae nodded. She walked towards Leonard, thought about it, and finally spoke. ¡°Dad!¡± Leonard¡¯s eyes widened, she had called him dad recently, she seemed less hostile than before! ¡°Yes? Rae, sit down!¡± Leonard saw that she seemed to be in need. He immediately put down his papers and said, ¡°Tell me, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Rae was silent. ¡°You must surely need something if you¡¯re back. If I¡¯m not mistaken, it has been more than five years. Ever since your car ident, you¡¯ve never asked me to help you with anything, this is the first time since these five years! Tell me, I¡¯ll surely help you!¡± Leonard had the expression of a caring father. Rae felt that she had wronged him. ¡°I would like to use thewyers from the legal department of our family, can I?¡± Rae asked. Leonard paused slightly, asking, ¡°What do you want to do?¡± ¡°To defend for Raphael!¡± Rae answered briefly. Hearing this, Leonard did not seem surprised at all. He pushed the newspapers forward, pointing at one of the headlines, he asked Rae. ¡°What was written on here, is it true?¡± Rae lowered her head and looked, seeing the printed title on it. The Gill family deep in crisis, its leader troubled by a criminal case. Below, the contents were the report and conspiracies of the entire case. Rae was shocked, how would the press know in such detail? The police were not allowed give out these details, especially when this concerns the reputation of Gill Group! Yet, it was still all known, now it was almost exposed to the entire world. Thinking of the colleagues at the police station that could not keep the secrets of a special case, Rae felt chilled to the bone. She wondered if Marcel knew about it, and if he knew how would he react? Rae took a look, turning her gaze she looked Leonard and nodded. ¡°The most of what¡¯s reported is true!¡± Leonard went silent. Rae waited, not knowing what Leonard meant. She was afraid that Leonard would refuse, because if this happened, by her abilities she could not find a suitablewyer at all. No matter what, she had five years of affection towards Raphael, she was a person who would repay her gratitude! But it was reasonable for Leonard to refuse, since she had been awful towards him for these five years and also disrespectful. Only for these few months, when she found that the thing that she wanted was not in the Baxter family, she had an abnormal emotion towards this person. She did not know how to resist him, as every time no matter how intense and how awful she was, he remained the same. Loving and tolerant! It was as if a punch hadnded on some cotton,pletely soundless! Until today, whenever she thought that she was influenced by Leonard just like this, Rae would still feel flustered. She tried hard to not think about it, as whenever she thought so she would owe more apology towards her father, Kane. Rae saw that Leonard was silent for a long time, so she spoke. ¡°If you¡¯re unwilling to help then forget it, forget that I¡¯ve asked!¡± Her face was sullen, as she turned and wanted to walk away. ¡°Wait!¡± But Leonard called out to her. Rae stopped, looking at him. Leonard looked at Rae, his eyes remained loving, even a little touched aforted. He suddenly laughed while nodding, ¡°Yes! Indeed, you¡¯re my daughter! So kind that you didn¡¯t hate Raphael even until today, and even wanted to try help! Alright! Even if it¡¯s only based on this, I will still fully support you!¡± Rae was in shock, she was very surprised! Leonard continued, ¡°That bloodied shirt, that one in your room, that was left by Raphael at our house?¡± Rae had always known that Leonard was actually very sharp, or else he would not have been able to develop the Baxter family to this extent. She looked at Leonard and did not lie, nodding seriously. ¡°This boy is rather smart, but he was a little unlucky, actually murdering someone! Luckily we didn¡¯t promise to marry into their home, or else my daughter would have been doomed!¡± Leonard pped the table. Seeing that Rae was looking at him in puzzlement, he exined, ¡°What I meant was, I didn¡¯t allow you to marry him wasn¡¯t because he was suspected or murder, but was because he had messy rtionships! It was written here that he had ties with the same woman that his father was rted to, is it true?¡± Rae did not speak, but she agreed silently! She was just quite surprised at Leonard¡¯s mindset! Then, Leonard continued, ¡°As our old neighbour, I have to help him as well, just that our family can never have marital ties with his family afterwards! Rae, you must now when you¡¯ve chosen a man, you should never choose a yboy! A yboy can never change out of his habit the entire life! Men should be capable, but they should also have integrity! You should never ept a man without integrity, no matter how much you like him!¡± These words were indeed true! Chapter 904 An Exquisite Man Chapter 904 An Exquisite Man Rae still very admired Leonard in her heart. At least, he was qualified for being a father! Unlike Kane, Leonard was very thoughtful, but Kane never cared about her life. She came this time without bringing the medicine that Kane gave her. She could not do it! She disdained to use such a means! She felt that it lost the meaning of revenge! Now, she was a little suspicious that Leonard was a vicious bastard as Kane''s father said. Although with too much emotion, Rae epted what Leonard told her and she nodded. Leonard asked again, "Do you have a boyfriend?" "Yes!" At this time, Mrs Baxter came and said, ¡°I heard that day on the phone. He seems to be her boss!" "Boss?" Leonard asked, frowning, ¡°Police?" "No!" Rae denied immediately, ¡°I don¡¯t have a boyfriend!" She denied it! She didn''t want the Baxter family to know when she had boyfriend, and she was not sure how long her rtionship with Marcel will be maintained. Being in a very embarrassed situation, she couldn¡¯t see the future. She didn''t know how to be in her own ce. She risked herself on the rtionship and she didn¡¯t know how to face it when someone else knew about it! She denied so quickly and made Leonardugh. ¡°Although I¡¯m very disgusted with the police, since you like him, then bring him back! Don''t deny it. Look at yourself. You¡¯re so shy. Clearly you are a little girl who falls in love. Why don¡¯t you dare to tell us?" Rae''s face was red and she lowered her head, feeling hot on her face. Leonard and his wife exchanged a look and burst outughing. "Rae, don''t feel sorry. As long as you are happy, mom and dad will not interfere with your marriage!" Leonard said, but sighed, ¡°But it¡¯s a pity that our Baxter family industry cannot be inherited and carried forward! You insist on being a police, and now find a husband who is a policeman. I will retire in a while. What will the Baxter family do then? Who is it for? Donated? I and your mother don''t care. We¡¯re capable of supporting ourter years. But what about the staff and workers? They are young people who have been struggling to raise their family, which is not easy! What would they do if the new owners come in andy off them first? That''s the most serious problem!" Leonard never said these words, now he said so lightly, which shocked Rae. She began to re-examine this person! He also considered so many people''s livelihood, which Rae never thought of! It turned out thatrge enterprises would also consider the livelihood of employees. He was not a cold- blooded person! How could he have killed his mother and brother? Rae was very confused. However, these doubts she could only keep to herself. Now Raphael''s problem was the priority, and she wanted to run for him. ¡°Dad, the most famous Lawyer King of the Ministry ofw, can he help him defend Raphael?" "No problem, they¡¯re our employee, and of course they are going to work for us. I will call in my study now and arrange Lawyer King and his students to form awyer group! Raphael is good to you. I know he wants to marry you. I also watch him grow up. I hope he has a good result!" Rae was a little worried, "But Raphael his father wants him to die. What to do?" Leonard frowned and looked back at Rae. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Rae had no choice but to tell Leonard and Mrs Baxter the whole story and they were all sorry for him after hearing it. "This old man is really vicious!" Leonard patted the table. ¡°I think he wants to have his illegitimate son to inherit! Now is the crisis of Gill Group If his illegitimate son is excellent, he can pull the tide and make it a good time! This old fox is really powerful!" "How to do?" Rae asked him. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. "Don''t worry. Pei''s legal department is very powerful! At the worst, I will pay for the better!" Leonard promised. ¡°Don''t leave today. I''ll go to my study and make a phone call. You can have a chat with your mother!" he said. Leonard went to the study. Rae and Mrs Baxter sat on the sofa. Rae was quite, but Mrs Baxter kept talking for a while. Later, Rae couldn¡¯t stand and went upstairs! Leonard finished the phone call, went to her room and told her, "I''ve arranged it. They''ll leave for the Procuratorate immediately. Don''t worry!" "Will Raphael be sentenced to death?" "This can''t be determined until thewyer team has studied and understood it. It''s hard to say at present!" Leonard said with reason. Rae still left Pei''s house. She didn''t stay. She went to the mall on the way. She strolled around the department store for a while. As her foot was not recovered, she didn''t dare to walk a long time. She just bought some washing and moisturizing products and came out. She walked forward with her head down. A man in front of her seemed to be in a hurry. That man didn''t seem to notice and directly ran into Rae. After a crash, Rae''s bag fell to the ground. She suddenly looked up and saw a man standing there, reaching out to help her. He looked very sorry. "I''m sorry!" He apologized deeply, ¡°I identally hit you." That was a man in his mid-20s. He looked about the same age as Rae. He was very good-looking. His hair was not long or short, and his face was very resolute. His eyes were deep and mysterious. With straight nose and nice lips, the facial features on this face were very wellbined, and his skin was even better! Rae immediately shook her head. ¡°It''s all right.¡± The man had bowed his head to help her pick up the falling objects, and Rae also squatted down to pick up things. At this time, the man took a bottle of essence in his hand to Rae and said, "It¡¯s broken. I¡¯m sorry. Let me pay you one." Rae looked at it and found that the bottle was broken, but she was a little embarrassed to ask for compensation. ¡°Forget it, you didn''t mean it. Besides, I didn''t watch out. I''m also responsible!" When the man heard Rae¡¯s words, his eyes flickered. Heughed and showed his white teeth. He was very neat, but Rae thought that his eyes were too deep and meaningful for some unknown reason! He handed over a business card and said, "My name is Benjamin Newman. This is my business card. Is it okay to leave a phone number and address, miss? If you are busy, I can express it to you!" "No, really!" Rae saw that the man handed the business card, and politely took it. ¡°It''s no big deal!" The man still did not intend to give up, and said with a smile, "I identally caused you the loss, and I should pay. Miss, don''t refuse me! I don''t like to owe others, or I won''t be able to sleep!" Rae was also speechless. "It¡¯s okay. Anyway, it doesn¡¯t cost a lot!" Benjamin looked at her and suddenly asked, "May I ask your name?" Rae was shocked and a little bit conflicted. She looked up at Benjamin, who was looking at her with a smile. In the face of his smile, Rae was too embarrassed to reject him and she said, "M name is Rae!" "Rae?" Rae nodded, "Yes!" "Like person, like name!" Benjamin added. Rae''s face sank, and she didn''t like the joke made by people she didn''t know very well. Benjamin''s eyes shed a little, "Sorry about that!" Rae said, "It''s OK!" At this time, Benjamin took out his wallet from his pocket. Rae recognized that it was a famous brand wallet. The price of a wallet could catch up with her two months'' sry. Rae had a wallet of this brand, which was in the drawer of Rae''s room! She once took that purse, but then she put it down! Because she felt guilty when she used it as a poor! The man took out ten bills and handed them to Rae. ¡±Miss, since you don''t want me topensate you, let me pay you. I hope I can make up for your loss.¡± Rae was really speechless this time, but she didn''t want to argue with him. She said, "Well, since you insist so much, I¡¯ll take half. The essence is not expensive, less than two hundred. I''ll just take one bill." Benjamin was stunned, Rae already took one from his hand, and she shook it. "I¡¯ll take it!" she said. ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡± Benjamin said with a smile, "It''s really hard to see a girl like Miss Baxter now. I''m so sincere. I''m sorry for your loss!" With that, Benjamin bowed to Rae deeply! Rae was stunned. She felt a little embarrassed that this man bowed to her so sincerely. She shook her head andughed, ¡°Mr Newman, that is very kind of you. It¡¯s no big deal. I feel more embarrassed when you bow like this!" Benjamin shook his head. ¡°It doesn''t matter. Don''t be embarrassed! OK, I have something else to do. I¡¯ll go first! Feel free to call if you have anything for me! " "All right!" Rae nodded. Benjamin showed a very charming and meaningful smile and turned away. Rae just looked down at the business card in her hand. It was a tinum business card, so exquisite. Such a business card should be made of exquisite workmanship, and the tinum material seemed to be genuine! Oh! She couldn¡¯t believe that the man gave such a business card! The design was very simple, and there were only his name and phone number on the card. Rae did not see his work ce on the card, not knowing whether he was jobless or he didn¡¯t want to tell others! The person who made his business card to the extreme must be somebody. Benjamin must be a person who paid attention to exquisite details in his life, or had obsessivepulsive disorder and perfectionism! She put the card in her purse, along with the bill. When she go back, she got a call from Marcel. Marcel asked her on the phone, "Where are you?" Rae was stunned and then remembered that she was his girlfriend. She blushed and said, "I''m in InterContinental Century City!" "Your feet hurt, and you still go shopping?" "I need something, so Ie and buy them!" Rae said. Unexpectedly, he said in a slow and low voice, "I don¡¯t think anything is important than your feet except that you need tampon!" Chapter 905 Strategy in Love Chapter 905 Strategy in Love Rae, who opened her mouth, almost choked by his words! She blushed and said over the phone, "Don''t be saucy with me." He said, "Can¡¯t I ask my girlfriend to eat together?" Rae just looked at her watch and found that it was almost noon. Holding the phone, she sat down in a corner chair and said, "Is there a new case? You''rete for lunch again.¡± Marcel burst outughing and said in a low voice, ¡°Don¡¯t think about work when you¡¯re in vacation. I won''t tell you!" Rae realized that they had a new case, and she said, "I can ask Gustavo. I don''t have to ask you!" "What a workaholic. Now wait for me there. I''ll pick you up and have lunch!" He finished and hung up. Rae sat outside the square waiting for him, and the bitter sweetness spread in her heart, which made her sigh. Marcel soon came, striding towards Rae and fixing his eyes on her. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. At the moment he saw him, Rae stood up and he had stepped up to her. She bowed her head and smiled. He said nothing, reaching out his hand to Rae. Rae was stunned and puzzled. She looked up to his eyes. He did not speak, and shook his hand again. Rae understood it. He put his hand in his palm shyly. Hand in hand, Rae felt a current attack on her and she blushed. Marcel tightly held her hand, and then said in a serious tone, "Hand in hand is one of strategy in live. How do you feel? Do you feel that?" Rae, who originally thought it was romantic and beautiful was stunned by his formic question. He blinked, looked at Rae, and thenughed, "Is it very disappointed? Don''t think I should say it?" Rae nodded. ¡°Yes, Captain Hopkins, you are very correct!" "So I want to kiss you now, girlfriend. What do you think?" Marcel looked at her with sparkling eyes. Rae opened her moth in surprise, and he had suddenly lowered his head and came to her, and Rae felt that her beautiful feeling was disturbed by him! It was a quick and offensive kiss, and soon he stopped and looked at her, standing up and down. Rae was still in a daze, but he said seriously, "In fact, it has the same effect when I tell you in advance. Did you enjoy the kiss?" Rae was lost for words! She stepped back. "Captain Hopkins, can we have lunch?" "You seem to be very disagreeable!" "Rae shook her head. At this time, Marcel reached out his hand again, held her hand, and went to his car. Suddenly, he found that Rae had a bag in her hand, and stopped and took the bag in her hand and held it in the other hand. He asked, "Well, is it gentlemanly to do this?" Rae never knew Marcel would do so, thinking he was a bit childish! She almost thought he was a mature and stable man, but did not expect that he would be so naive lovely! "Yes, you are very gentleman!" Rae had to cooperate with him, hoping to meet his childish chauvinism. Marcelughed at this moment, revealing his shining teeth in the sun. It could be seen that he liked Rae¡¯spliment. "So Mr Hopkins, now, can you tell me if there is any new case?" Rae seized the good time and asked him. Marcel was happy, and said, "Well, I tell you, there is a new case, and we will thoroughly check YS Club!" Our struggle against pornographic and illegal publications continuously will be deepened! There¡¯s no need for Gustavo! So even if you ask Gustavo, he won''t know!" Rae was a little bit surprised. ¡°Check YS Club? It seems to be a tough job. It involves so many rtionships. Can find out anything? We can do nothing but to ask them to rectify! " "See who is responsible for it!" Marcel was very disapproval of her opinion. ¡°Can I not thoroughly check it out?" "That''s it!" Rae also really felt Marcel would do a good job. He was just a workaholic! "But there are spies in the Bureau. I dered this proposal to it three days ago. I didn''t expect that the YS Club had been informed and someone was sent to rectify it!" Marcel frowned, "It seems that our internal also needs to be rectified!" "Today, Gill Group appeared on the entertainment headlines. Did you see it?" Rae asked. "I see it!" Marcel nodded and said, ¡°So it turns out that we need to have a thorough check up!" "Well!" Rae nodded. ¡°What can we do if I find it? Expel? We don''t have this right, right?" "Well, let¡¯s have lunch. Do you always like to mix work and life together?" Marcel stopped the topic. Rae was also very embarrassed as she was on vacation, but she cared about the case so much. It seemed that she didn¡¯t make a clear distinction between her work and personal life. ¡±Well, let''s have lunch. It¡¯s on me!" "Forget it, I am a man. How can I let you pay the bill. I will beughed at." "Male chauvinism!" "My male chauvinism leads me to not let women pay the bill, but a little man does!" Trey went to a very romantic restaurant, but just as they ordered food, Marcel got a phone call. "Captain Hopkins, a female corpse has been found in the YS Club!" Marcel frowned, not in a mood to eat! He looked at Rae and said, "Come on, the case you''re interested in ising!" Rae didn''t hear the call. She thought it was extraordinary and asked, "What''s the matter?" "Somebody died!" Marcel looked her, helpless. ¡°I don¡¯t think we can continue to eat. The police are not qualified for romance. I¡¯m sorry about that.¡± Rae shook her head and said, ¡°It doesn''t matter, but where is the female corpse?" "YS Club.¡± "YS Club? Why is it again?" "Because it''s time for a thorough investigation!" YS Club. Rae, who was supposed to be on her vacation, was now there with Marcel. The scene of the crime was in the swimming pool of YS Club. By the time they arrived, Garbassi had already arranged people, set a cordon, and the manpower deployment was enough. As Marcel and Raee together, Garbassi¡¯s eyes shed slightly but soon returned to normal. He reported, ¡°Captain Hopkins, we have a preliminary understanding of the situation. The victim is a female surname. The preliminary result of the reconnaissance is that she drowned. At present, there is no autopsy, so it is not sure whether it is suicide or murder, but the surveince video shows that she walked into the pool by herself!" Marcel nodded, looked at the swimming pool, and then looked at the whole scene, said inadvertently, "Where did she walk in the video?" Garbassi also looked at it, then visually checked it and pointed to its position. ¡°This is where the body was found. This is where she jumped!" he answered. Marcel nodded, ¡°I''ll see the body first." Garbassi led them there. The body had been salvaged and covered with white cloth. Marcel led Rae to have a look. The dead have all the characteristics that the drowning dead should have. Rae took a look and looked away quickly. Marcel looked back at her. Rae just turned her eyes again and looked into his eyes. She felt a sweetness running through her heart. At this time, he could take care of her. She was very embarrassed. She shook her head and told him silently that she was OK. Marcel just looked at the body carefully. After about 15 minutes, Marcel said to Garbassi, "Take away all the surveince videos. Don''t leave out anything. It''s not only for the swimming pool, but also for the whole building. You must do it well, Garbassi!" "OK, no problem, Captain Hopkins. Don''t worry!" Garbassi guaranteed. Marcel asked again, "Where''s Gustavo?" "Here, here!" Gustavo came in his white istion suit. ¡°Captain Hopkins, here I am.¡± Marcel nodded, ¡°Gustavo, take the corpse back for autopsy and see if she has taken any medicine!" "Don''t worry, leave it to me!" Gustavo also said, ¡°I promise to finish the task!" "Did you confirm your identity?" Marcel asks Garbassi again. ¡°It should be not a problem to confirm her identity since it happened here.¡± Garbassi immediately said, "The deceased is 29 years old, graduated from the Chinese Department of M UNIVERSITY, and worked as a secretary in the office of the president of YS Club, unmarried. Last night, an internal swimming pool party was held. She was drunk and lived in thepany. For some reason, she came down this morning and entered the swimming pool." "Well!" Marcel nodded, and at this time, the door of the natatorium spread the noise, as if someone wanted toe in, but were stopped by the colleague who guarded the cordon. Marcel cast his eyes over. There was a policeman to ask him immediately, "Captain Hopkins, Mr Newman and Miss Grant of YS Club want toe in to see you!" "Wait a minute!" Marcel didn''t allow them toe in. ¡°I''ll be right there!" He looked at the scene again, and then at the body with a very serious expression. "Miss Baxter!" Suddenly came a low male voice, so familiar and strange. Rae turned to the cordon in surprise, and saw Benjamin standing there waving to her. Rae was shocked. Was Benjamin the Mr Newman in the words of colleagues just now? Some general manager in YS Club? Benjamin stood there with a slim woman who was wearing a dark suit, not a skirt, but a trouser suit. She looked bright and brave from a distance. Rae nodded to Benjamin. "Miss Baxter, I didn''t expect you to be a policeman!" Benjamin''s eyes fell on Rae''s face, but he looked calm, devoid of any surprise. Rae didn''t know whether his so-called surprise was true or not! "Natalie!" But the woman standing beside Benjamin suddenly called out. Rae''s face changed a little in an instant, but she quickly calmed down. This voice was too familiar. It was Ophelia, her ssmate in high school! Howe she met Ophelia? Rae was struggling in her heart, but she knew that she was going to y a y, which wasparable to that of an Oscar winner who had excellent acting skills. She must never fail, otherwise, all her previous achievements would be wasted! Chapter 906 The Wrong Person Chapter 906 The Wrong Person And she also looked at Marcel at the moment, and wanted to confirm whether Marcel still remembered Natalie five years ago through this sound! However, she was disappointed! Because Marcel had no reaction at all, checking the body. Rae didn''t have much time, thinking about how to deal with it. At this time, Ophelia said in a louder voice, ¡°Natalie, damn it. Why have you disappeared these years? Have you really be a policeman? Natalie, when you be a policeman, you don¡¯t speak to your friend? I''m Ophelia.¡± Rae had no choice but to walk past. When she was two meters away from them, she deliberately lowered her voice and said, "Hello, miss, are you talking to me?" "Damn!" Ophelia was very impolite, "Of course I''m talking to you. I''m not talking to ghosts. Natalie, how can you see me and pretend you don''t know me?" Ophelia''s words made Rae very afraid. She was afraid that everyone''s eyes would be attracted. She immediately exined, "I''m Rae. You''ve got the wrong person!" Ophelia stood there, motionless. She asked in disbelief, ¡°How is that possible? You¡¯re clearly Natalie. Rae?" On the edge of Ophelia, Benjamin''s eyes moved, a little deeper. Looking at Rae''s eyes, he said, "Miss Grant, this is indeed Miss Baxter. I''ve met Miss Baxter before, but I didn''t expect that we are so predestined. We meet again!" Rae nodded slightly, ¡°Yes, Mr Newman.¡± "Is Miss Baxter a policeman?" Benjamin asked again. Rae nodded. "Thank you for dealing with what happened in our nightclub." Benjamin referred to the death of the woman. Rae said, "I''m sorry. I''m on vacation. Today is a special case, so Ie and have a look! "It''s so simr!" Ophelia said, "How can you be Rae? Where¡¯s Natalie?¡± Rae began to feel infinite sorrow in her heart. In this world, there was no Natalie any more! In this world, there was no Rae any more! The real Rae died, and the real Natalie lived, but also died. Ophelia! Her good friend! She was right before Rae, but she could not tell her who she was! Rae was getting more sad in her heart, but she couldn''t show anything on her face. She looked at Ophelia, and suddenly realized that there was a more serious problem. She couldn''t look at her frankly, because she was her best friend in the past! As Rae was chagrined, a gust of cool wind blew and a slender and straight body instantly appeared in her side. Rae turned her eyes and saw Marcel a pair of ck eyes. He said in a deep voice, "What''s the matter?" Rae said with a smile, "Miss Grant seems to have mistaken me for someone else!" Benjamin saw that Ophelia was still trying to figure out, so he immediately interrupted, "Miss Grant, we have something to do. If you recognize the wrong person, you''d better stop trying to figure it out and see what happened to Lu Yang''s death first? I''m waiting to report back to the president!" In this case, Ophelia was not in a position to say anything more. She only said to Rae, "I''m sorry, maybe I really admit my mistake! But you do look really like her. Natalie is my best friend. I''ve been looking for her for many years and miss her very much!" "Never mind!" Rae''s mood was almost affected, but she didn''t dare to rx. Her back was sweating and she had to calm down as if it was just amon thing. However, Ophelia was still staring at her, with obvious consideration and exploration in her eyes, as if to determine whether Rae''s words were true or not. Rae looked back at her, and there was restlessness in her calm eyes. Ophelia swept Rae''s eyes with a kind of deep and quiet eyes. Suddenly, she focused on the ce behind her left ear. She looked confused. Finally, she thought deeply and said, "Can Miss Baxter give me your phone number? I have something to ask you in private. Is that okay?" Ophelia''s tone was t, devoid of the joy and eagerness of the beginning in her voice. Rae stared thoughtfully into her, knowing that Ophelia doubted her. After all, she knew that Ophelia was sensitive, loyal, courageous and meticulous. She demanded perfection in everything she did. When Natalie passed away, Kane just told her ssmates and friends who contacted her at the beginning of her university, not any rtives. In fact, the Graham family didn''t have any close rtives now. All these years, she and her father Kane were dependent on each other. After graduating from high school, Ophelia went to the capital. Later, they contacted each other, but they lost touch with each other because she lost a phone, so that she changed her identity and did not contact her again. Ophelia did not know that Natalie had passed away. Rae thought that since she was suspicious, she couldn''t escape Ophelia¡¯s eyes. From Ophelia¡¯s words, it seemed that she already suspected that Rae was lying. Rae nodded and told her phone number. She said faintly, "Of course, just call me Rae!" Ophelia wrote down the phone and called Rae again. Looking at Rae with deep blue and sharp eyes, she said calmly, "This is my phone, and it hasn''t changed in ten years!" That was a very profound statement. Rae looked at the number, which was the number she had been using at the beginning. It was really old. She had used it for ten years. Ophelia was a very sentimental person! Rae sighed in her heart that she was Natalie in those years, and she was Ophelia in those years. Now, Ophelia was there, and so was Natalie, but she couldn''t tell Ophelia who she really was! To be honest, Ophelia was really nice tor her. However, in any case, she couldn''t say her identity! Marcel''s eyes fell on Benjamin''s face at this time, because the Criminal Police''s professionalism made him take a sharp look at this man! Benjamin, director of night marketing department of YS Club, was promoted to Vice President temporarily. Marcel found that Benjamin was looking at his eyes with a trace of profound meaning! And he just looked at Rae, it seemed that there was also a mixture of gloomy. This person alerted Marcel instantly. There were kind of people who were not bound to be friends, probably like Benjamin and Marcel! Rae''s phone rang. She picked up the phone in her hand and said, "I wrote it down, Miss Grant!" Ophelia nodded withplicated eyes. "I''m in charge of public rtions at YS Club now! There¡¯s no need to introduce Mr Newman to you! Mr Newman, look, let''s see how the police officers investigated this case, OK?" Ophelia easily let them focus on the case. Benjamin slightly raised his eyebrows and said, "Of course, we¡¯ll wait to see the investigation results of the police officers! Hello, Mr. police officer, I''m Benjamin, the person in charge of the hotel. If you need to contact our hotel, please contact me and Miss Grant!" As he said, Benjamin handed over his business card to Marcel. Rae found that the business card Benjamin handed out this time was ordinary paper, but the design still continued the delicacy of the card she received, but the material was obviously different! Rae looked at Benjamin in surprise, while Benjamin was looking at her. He blinked his eyes and nodded to Rae. Rae also forced a faint smile, but her doubts grew deeper! The first time they met, why did he give her a tinum business card while what he gave Marcel was ordinary! Besides, she found that Benjamin''s eyes were very different when he looked at her. Did he know her or did he know Rae? At this moment, Rae was very flustered, but she tried to remain calm, but the sweat on her back had wet her clothes. Marcel''s eyes swept Benjamin''s face, then he looked at Ophelia, and Rae. He only looked at everyone with sharp eyes in silence, but Rae felt that the eyes were like a searchlight, and she had nowhere to hide. Did Marcel also begin to suspect? Rae didn''t know what Marcel had experienced in those five years, but after the reunion, he obviously forgot her! It was no wonder as they had just met once at that time and there was a senior sister beside him. How could he pay attention to her? But now that Ophelia mentioned about it, would she remind Marcel of that? However, Marcel said to Benjamin, "I''m Marcel. Thanks to Mr Newman and Miss Grant. We need your cooperation in the future." Benjamin added, "Now we want to know how it going. Can we rule out suicide or homicide?" "This can only be known after dissection!" Marcel said, "I can''t make a rash result now. Although she walked into the swimming pool by herself, it''s unknown whether she took medicine or not. We have to go back and study before we cane to a conclusion!" Benjamin nodded slightly. ¡°Well, when we have the result, please let us know. Now the family members are outside. They ask for an exnation. I hope police Captain Hopkins can understand!" Marcel nodded. Benjamin suddenly said, "Can we see the dead?" Generally speaking, many people didn''t like to see the dead. Even if they were allowed to, many people were afraid or avoid seeing the real dead. But Benjamin asked to see the dead, which puzzled Marcel and Rae. Marcel did not speak, and Benjamin said, "Of course, not I want to see the dead, but the rtives of the dead, they want to see!" In this case, it was understandable! Marcel clicked his fingers and Garbassi came over. He asked, ¡°Have you done the part of identifying the dead by the family members?" Garbassi immediately nodded, ¡°They were announced at the beginning by YS Club. When we arrived, the family members were already crying. They were advised to leave just before you came!" Marcel looked back at Benjamin. Benjamin smiled confidently and said, "The closest rtives of the dead saw her, but now the rtives want to see her. May they?" Ophelia at this time seemed to see Marcel''s hesitation, and she said, ¡°It''s true, Captain Hopkins. Now there are three rtives of Karina rk who want to see her for thest time. We have no problem now. I don''t know if you can make it avable. After all, it''s hard for people to ept the news that their rtives have left for no reason. They all want to see her off for thest time!" Marcel squinted his eyes and looked at Ophelia. This woman was very good at looking for opportunities to talk. She was indeed the manager of the public rtions department. Since she had said so, he would be so impersonal if he refused! N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. He nodded and said, ¡°Then invite them toe! Garbassi, you are in charge!" Marcel said and looked at Rae, "Rae, follow me! Mr Newman, Miss Grant, goodbye.¡± Chapter 907 Snooping Chapter 907 Snooping With that, he went out without giving Benjamin and Ophelia a chance to talk! Rae nodded to them and kept up with Marcel. They went out. Having walked out more than ten meters, Rae felt that there were two sharp eyes behind her. They were like searchlights, almost prating her back, prating into her heart and peeping into her privacy! Sure enough, people couldn''t do anything bad. When one did something bad, he would feel guilty. Out of YS Club, Marcel had been tightly pursed lips, wordless. Rae was behind, sweating. She felt that she had just gone to hell. Now, she had not gone out of hell, and was still going to the 18th floor of hell! As they went to the ground parking lot, Marcel suddenly stopped, turned to look at Rae with sharp eyes! Rae knew that he was meticulous, so she was so afraid that she would expose herself in front of him. Once exposed, not only she might lose Marcel, but also she had to face the possibility of being in prison, which was really besieged! She shivered. Unexpectedly, in this way, she did not escape his eyes. "You are afraid!" He suddenly said in a low voice, and the tone was definitely startling. Rae almost subconsciously shook her head, but she held back. At thest moment, at thest second, she stopped. She felt like a fighter, fighting alone, but the enemy was the man she loved! She smiled, calmed herself down a lot and nodded. ¡°Yes, I''m scared! I didn''t expect you to see through it!" "Who is Natalie?" Marcel asked suddenly. Rae shook her head and said, ¡°I don''t know. Maybe it''s Miss Grant''s friend. She seems to have got the wrong person!" "Do you think there are many people who look alike in the world?" Marcel asked, "How did she mistake you?" Rae was even more frightened. Yes, she could use fear to describe her feelings, but she said with a smile, "How do I know? Maybe I look like the person she said!" Marcel narrowed his eyes and asked, "Are you sure you don''t have any sisters?" Rae was stunned and shook her head. She was Kane''s daughter and had only one elder brother who had already passed away. How could she have a younger sister? What about Rae? The Baxter family had never said that there was another daughter. Rae had doubted, but the Baxter family had never said that. She asked Anne, but got nothing from her, so she thought it was just a coincidence. ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . "How can I have sisters? If I do have sisters, it would be great!" She would not be so lonely with nobody to talk to! "Rae!" Marcel called her name in a deep voice. Rae nodded and tried to look up at him and into his eyes. He looked at her deeply for a long time. Atst, he seemed to confirm something. Then heughed faintly and gave her a lingering kiss. Under the sun, the beautiful face made people feel dizzy. Then he said suddenly, ¡°Looking at Ophelia, I suddenly feel that you are really another person!" Rae was surprised, looking at him with wet eye. He looked down at her, and suddenly he said with an enchanted smile, "No matter who you look like, I¡¯m d that you¡¯re my girlfriend!" At this moment, when Rae heard this, she felt her whole soul was burning. She almost cried! Suddenly, Marcel asked, "But who is Natalie?" He looked puzzled again! Natalie! Rae''s heart was full of pain, and it hurt bit by bit! He really forgot! She was both happy and sad! Fortunately, she was smart enough and sobered enough to know that her opponent was Marcel. She still kept her sense, otherwise she may be seen through by him carelessly! She was unable to believe that he forgot what happened to him in the past! She was led by him to the co pilot, and he said, "Alright, let''s get something to eat now. It¡¯s not gentle to let my girlfriend work with an empty stomach!" Rae shook her head and said, "Let¡¯s just finish working first!" "At this moment, filling our stomach is the priority! Er! No, filling yours is the first thing to do.¡± Marcel corrected! Rae blushed, and he had closed the door. At this moment, Rae waspletely relieved when he came around the front of the car for a few seconds, only to find that her back had been soaked with sweat, and now it was a little cold. She was tired out as if she had fought a hard battle and exhausted her soul. Just a few seconds buffer, Marcel had opened the door toe in, and she immediately cheered up! Marcel drove her to a restaurant nearest to YS Club, which was a normal one for eating, because they didn''t know what call woulde suddenly while they were eating. They came here just to eat! Rae didn''t have any objection, because her attention at the moment was not on eating, nor on something else. What she worried about was when her identity will be exposed, and what would she do when she was in prison? At that time, what would Marcel do? She looked at the man sitting opposite her. He was looking out of the window now, with a serious face. Rae ordered a few dishes, which were all simple and easy to serve. Marcel, who was not concentrating on eating either, looked out of the window several times and seemed to be waiting to go. Rae was considerate. Suddenly, Marcel looked at Rae and said, "Rae, I seem to feel that the name Natalie is a little familiar! I think I heard it somewhere!" Rae suddenly froze! She was scared out of her minds by Marcel¡¯s words! However, he told Rae, and seemed to talk to himself. As he looked at Rae''s sight, his eyes wandered. At this time, the dishes wereing up one after another. Marcel leaned on the chair back with half doze eyes, frowning, deep in thought. With his right hand on the table, he was holding the mobile phone in his hand, patting on the mobile phone, as if in meditation, and his fingers are beating the beat for meditation. Rae''s eyes fell on his hands. His fingers were long and beautiful. His nails were round and healthy pink. She didn''t answer, because he didn''t ask again, and even didn''t look at Rae. He was in deep thought! Rae coughed at this time and said, "Let''s eat. Maybe there will be another caseter." Marcel returned to his senses and looked at Rae. "Eat,¡± Rae added. Marcel picked up chopsticks and began to pick up vegetables. He asked casually, "Just now you said you were afraid. What are you afraid of?" Rae said, "The corpse is pale, and its facial features are a little deformed. It''s a little scared to look at it!" "After being a policeman for so many years, are you afraid to look at the corpse?" Marcel obviously didn''t believe it. Rae said, "I¡¯m not afraid of ordinary corpses, but I''m a little afraid of those with changed facial features! The dead man named Karina was all blistered! Don''t you think it''s a little suspicious? Since the surveince camera has captured her entering the swimming pool for so long, how can she not be found drowning?" "Well, it''s a little suspicious. We need to check this! Garbassi should pay attention! I''ll send him another message!" He said, took the phone, and sent out a message. Rae waited, and the two eat very quickly. Because of the sudden murdering incident, they had no mood to continue to enjoy eating. She changed the subject easily. Marcel also didn''t pursue to go down, and she was slightly relieved. After they finished eating, Marcel drove her back. When she got home, she went upstairs, and he said in a sorry way, "Have a rest first. Leave the case alone. You are on vacation, so enjoy your vacation! Wait until your foot is healed! By the way, I''ve dealt with the pervert who hurt your feet. He had been heavily punished! Do you want to sue or not?" Rae thought for a moment and shook her head, ¡°Forget it.¡± She didn''t want to make a fuss over it, and she didn''t have much loss. Now she was exhausted, and she had no mind to deal with those things! "No more investigation?" Marcel was a bit surprised. Rae nodded, ¡°It''s a little bit of trouble. Forget it!" "I thought you would pursue it, but I didn''t expect you¡¯ll let it go!" He frowned and said, "But I think it''s a little suspicious. Why was he there at that point? And he kept up with you." "Weren''t you there, too?" Rae didn''t care. She thought it was an ident. Marcel thought about it and said, "Do you remember the night when I first came here? Someone was following you and you found out. When I showed up, that person slipped away!" When Marcel said this, Rae suddenly remembered that night. That night when Philippa''s body was found, she was indeed followed by someone. Later, the person was gone. Was there any connection? Marcel''s telephone rang again at this time, and he answered the telephone immediately. His tone seemed to be in a hurry in the phone. When he finished, she nodded her head and said, "It''s like something urgent, isn''t it?" "It¡¯s the leader!" Marcel said, "I''m going back now. I''ll probablye back veryte. Have a rest early. If Ie back early in the evening, I''ll call you. If I don''t, I''ll send me a message." "All right!" Rae nodded and watched Marcel drive away. When she returned to her apartment, she found the memory card left by Philippa and looked at the photos inside. It was Rae''s photo! She watched for a long time,pared with the background, which was a mountain, lush. The picture should be taken when she was climbing, and art photos, should be taken in the studio! Where were the mountains? The scenery looked great. It looked like the mountains in the north! Rae was wearing a T-shirt, short sleeves, jeans shorts, mountaineering shoes, with a canvas backpack. From the photos, she should not go by herself, so was there another person? What did this picture have to do with Philippa? Rae used professional software to erge, trying to find something from the pupil of Philippa''s photo, but she failed! This was not a dead body. You could dte your pupils to find thest person the dead person saw. She studied for a long time, but she didn''t find it! The only thing she found was that Philippa knew Rae! Maybe, she could go to Philippa''s home to have a look, maybe Philippa still had something! Chapter 908 Self-evident Chapter 908 Self-evident But the problem was how she got there. Rae didn''t sleep all night. Marcel didn''t call, and she didn''t send him a message. At dawn, she suddenly received a call from Ophelia. Rae was a little surprised, and her heart raced suddenly. Ophelia said, "Miss Baxter, how about going out for a cup of coffee?" Rae felt guilty if she refused, but now she was worried that she would rx her vignce and say something wrong because she was tired of staying up all night. So she said in the phone, "Miss Grant, well, I can''t leave now. Why don''t we make an appointment tomorrow, tomorrow noon, OK?" Ophelia immediately agreed, "No problem!" Rae had been sleeping for a long time during the day. She didn''t feel energetic until the afternoon! It was evening for Rae to see Marcel again. Rae, who prepared to cook, was stunned by the knock on the door. Before she put the noodles in the pot, she heard the knock on the door, so she turned off the fire and went to open the door! After opening the door, she found Marcel, standing at the door with bloodshot eyes! She got out of the way to let hime in. Rae hadn''t closed the door yet. Suddenly, her arm was caught by someone. Then the door closed. With a twist, she was pressed on the door panel! Rae was startled, and then Marcel''s hot breath came to her face. Her eyes widened in amazement, her hand against his chest. ¡°What''s the matter?" she asked. He said in a low voice, "You didn''t send me a message or call me for two days and one night!" Rae was lost for words and relieved. It turned out that this was the matter. She was slightly rxed and said, ¡°I''m afraid you''re busy!" "I''m busy?" Marcel asked, "You are very knowledgeable, but do you have the consciousness to be a girlfriend? Rae.¡± "Next time don¡¯t scold me if I call you and send you a message while you¡¯re in the middle of a case. I''m thin skinned and I''ll be very embarrassed!" She didn''t want to call because she was afraid of being scolded. He was so busy, and she didn''t want to make trouble and annoy him! It seemed that he was not satisfied with her being so sensible! Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. This sentence was a deviation of understanding. "Hum!" he snorted. His voice sounded tired. He pressed his whole body on Rae, and she had to support him. ¡°Go and sit down on the sofa. You look tired!" "Of course I am. I have been working overtime since yesterday. Can I not be tired?" heined in an angry tone. Maybe he didn''t sleep well and got more angry. ¡°You didn''t even call me. My boring work has no fun at all.¡± Rae did not speak, and she thought, ¡®He did got a bad temper from stayingte. "Have you eaten?" Marcel shook his head and said, ¡°No!" "Then I''ll cook noodles for you?" she said. Marcel suddenly stiffed. Rae was puzzled. He repeated one sentence, one word by one, and said slowly, "You¡¯ll cook noodles for me?¡± Rae suddenly realized what was wrong with her words! Damn! This was a sentence with ambiguity! "Ah..." she screamed, and her cheeks were red like a cooked shrimp. What did she say? She did not know whether she should me herself for speaking without a brain. She was embarrassed, and her face was down and she dared not look at him. "You are bad..." Her tone was sweet and full of the meaning of being spoiled. Marcel''s eyes deepened as he hugged her tightly. Then, he asked mischievously, "It seems that my girlfriend wants to live together with me! My bad. Move in tomorrow!" "I won''t!" Rae struggled, took off his arms, went to the kitchen to cook noodles. Her face was still hot, and she was more embarrassed and annoyed. "Why not?" he asked suddenly. "Because I don''t want to!" she said. He said with deep eyes, "I know you are shy, but you can¡¯t refuse me after being invited. I wille to help you move things tomorrow night. It¡¯s a deal." Hearing this, Rae was filled with mixed feelings, joy, worry... Perhaps she was happier than worried! Actually this was what she wanted. She wanted to spend time with him as much as she could! She didn''t care about the tomorrow! At the thought that she might not have future with him, she med her selfishness. If she loved him deeply but things didn¡¯t work out, what should she do? Thinking of this, she was firm in her mind, and suddenly turned to him and said, "I''ll ask the move company for help tomorrow!" Marcel was surprised, and then heughed, ¡°My girlfriend is really overbearing!" Rae blushed, thinking that they would live together tomorrow! It was an invitation, and she agreed! So the other meaning of living together was self-evident! Rae cooked the noodles, Marcely on the sofa, worn out, and he almost fell asleep. "Eat first!" she said. Marcel stood up, went to wash his hands and came back to eat with her. The noodles she cooked was simple with some eggs and some vegetable leaves. "Make it up first. There is no material here. I haven''t bought it!" "That''s good!" He didn''t pick up food, and he started eating noodles. He ate it very seriously, chewed and swallowed slowly in a gentle manner. "He said, "It tastes so good. I don¡¯t expect you to cook so well!" Rae said with an embarrassing smile, "I learned it from recipes online!" "It''s fine!" Marcel sincerely praised. Rae felt embarrassed! She thought of the corpse yesterday and asked, "What happened to that case? Is Karina¡¯s body dissected?" "Yes! She was injected with a dose of hallucinogen. Although she went in by herself, someone set her up!" Marcel said. Rae was still shocked. ¡°There''s been a lot of things going on at YS Club recently!" "That''s why I let Benjamine out and clean up the mess!" "Is that man strong?" "Benjamin? Don''t you know each other?" Marcel looked up at her and said, "By the way, I haven''t asked you how you know Benjamin. His eyes are very deep when he looks at you! Your rtionship is by no means ordinary!" Marcel''s words were absolutely sharp, which embarrassed Rae. She had only met Benjamin twice on the same day! What about the real Rae? Had she ever met this Benjamin? ording to Marcel''s words, Rae and Benjamin must know each other! But she didn''t know! Not knowing how to answer Marcel, she thought it was better to tell the truth! "I only saw him twice, both on the same day. He bumped into me first, then in YS Club, and there was nothing else. I don''t know why do you think he has a very special rtionship with me." Rae asked. Marcel was a bit surprised, and he pondered for a while before he said, "Just twice?" "Yes.¡± Rae said honestly, ¡°I met him on the same day!" Marcel narrowed his eyes, revealing the light of the evil spirit. "I didn¡¯t know you¡¯re very attractive to men!" "Ah?" Rae was stunned. "What are you talking about?" "I have to make you my woman, so as to be safe!" Marcel said. Rae understood the implication, and her face turned red again! Marcel said to Rae after finished eating, "I want to take a bath. You go to the car below and help me take my things up. There''s myundry in it!" Rae was dumbfounded. ¡°Are you going to live here?" she asked. Marcel nodded, ¡°Of course, I n to live together today. If I don''t live here, I''ll move to my ce. But I''m so sleepy that I don''t have any strength. It''s lucky that I can drive here! Don''t ask me questions. I''m really sleepy now, so don''t worry about what I will do to you tonight! I don''t have the strength. Besides, I hope the first time between us is beautiful, romantic and even full of energetic. Now I don''t have the strength!" Rae''s face reddened. "I''ll get your clothes!" She took his car keys and went down to get the clothes. How tired he was. How could Marcel not be able to take his clothes. Did he have to ask Rae, the one who got her feet hurt to go down to bring his clothes? When she came down to get her clothes, it was already ten minutester. There was no one in the bathroom. There was a watermark on the floor. Rae was dumbfounded! Didn''t he take a fight bath? She looked into the bedroom and found that Marcel was there. He had a pink bath towel around his waist. The towel was big for Rae, but it was so funny to wrap him! He had two stic bags on his feet, and no shoes at all. Rae couldn''t helpughing. She took the clothes into the bedroom and put them on the bed! He looked back at her, untied the towel, directly lifted the quilt andy in it. "Ah..." Rae screamed, ¡°How can you do that?" "I''m tired!" He said, "I¡¯ll get dressedter!" Rae stared and put his underwear beside his pillow. ¡°You''d better put it on. It''s embarrassing," she said. "What''s so embarrassing? We all have to go to this day sooner orter. Besides, you saw that time in my ce, and we almost did it. Knock it off," he said. Rae was speechless and stood up and said to her, "I''m going to sleep on the sofa. You can sleep by yourself." "Don''t sleep. Help me wash my clothes. I''ll wear them tomorrow!" He didn''t bring his coat. He was too tired to go back and change it! Rae was stunned, but she still agreed for the sake of his fatigue! After she came out, she went to the bathroom to look for Marcel''s clothes, his coat, trousers and underwear. It was the first time that she washed underwear for a man, and she blushed at the thought of it. However, she washed it carefully, scrubbed it very clean, smoothed it with water, and brought an iron to iron it for him, so that it would dry quickly. Marcel in the bedroom was lying in Rae''s quilt without his clothes on. The quilt was a goose yellow quilt cover and the bed sheet was also a set. The whole room was very warm and girlish! Chapter 909 The So-called Love Chapter 909 The So-called Love Marcel took a deep breath. It was very fragrant, with the faint fragrance of Rae''s body. He suddenly stiffened, pulled the quilt away and nced at himself, then smiled bitterly, andforted himself, "Be good, don''te out to make trouble. I''m almost exhausted today, I will make youfortable another day!" After speaking, he leaned on the pillow and fell asleep. Rae was resting on the sofa, but when it was dawn, she found herself waking up in his arms. She opened her eyes first and fixed her eyes sharply. She suddenly remembered something. She leaned to one side and her big eyes met a pair of deep eyes. . Those eyes were darker than the night, and there was an invisible gloom inside. Suddenly he blinked, and the corners of his lips formed a beautiful arc. He smiled and said, "Good morning, girlfriend!" Rae was taken aback and was a little embarrassed. Waking up in the arms of a man early in the morning, she was very happy, very shy, and a little embarrassed! Did Marcel carry her in in the middle of the night? How was she sleeping? Did she push the quilt? Did she drool? Was her image damaged? "Don¡¯t think too much, you drooled yesterday! The sofa is wet!" Marcel seemed to see Rae''s embarrassment, and specifically used it as a topic. Rae blushed suddenly and buried her head in the pillow. "Why you took me here?" Marcel lifted the quilt and got out of bed. At this time, he was already dressed. He pulled Rae''s pillow and sat on the side of the bed and said, "Okay, don''t be shy, I''m very busy today. Are you sure you want to a movingpany to help you? You have my house¡¯s key, move in to my bedroom. I am going to investigate the case. I will try toe back to apany you tonight!" Hearing these words, Rae''s heart beat fast suddenly. To apany her tonight? How to apany? Probably the idea in her mind was seen through by Marcel. He smiled badly and said, "Girlfriend, don''t think too much, I don''t have the energy to have sex with you. This case is very tricky, and the senior management of YS Club may be involved in it. And neither Benjamin nor Ophelia are easy to deal with! So we have to solve the case quickly!" "Am I going to help you?" Rae was a little worried about him. "After your foot recovers!" Marcel shook his head. "You should take care of your body now. I need your help in the future!" This was also very ambiguous! Rae nodded. Marcel ate breakfast and left. Rae called the movingpany and made an appointment. She didn''t have many things, so she could pack up in the morning, see Ophelia at noon, and move house in the afternoon. And then she can sort out her luggage in the evening! After she made all the arrangements, she received a call from Ophelia. Rae admired Ophelia''s perseverance. Ophelia was still as same as before. When she was in school, she was also like this! But the public rtions department of YS Club really suited her. "Miss Baxter, where are you? I''ll drive to pick you up!" Ophelia said directly on the phone. Rae refused to the phone, "No, I''ll take a taxi. Where does Miss Grant want to go?" "It depends on you. Miss Baxter doesn¡¯t need to take a taxi, I have a car. My car is fuel-efficient, you don¡¯t have to pay for the taxi fare! Also, I think your feet are not well, you should be injured, so don''t run around!" Rae felt warm in her heart. She hadn¡¯t got this kind of concern from a previous friend for a long time! Ophelia! She thought for a while and said, "Well,e to InterContinental Century City, I''ll wait for you at YN Coffee Bar!" "Okay, we''ll see you there!" Ophelia hung up. Rae went out and arrived soon. Not long after, Ophelia was here too! She drove a brand-new BMW, the car should be about one million. Rae remembered that Ophelia''s family was not very rich, but she didn''t expect she was so sessful these years and can drive a very good car! When she was stunned, Ophelia had already walked over. When she saw Rae¡¯s expression, she said directly, "The car was given by someone else. With my sry at YS Club, I can buy it, but I can''t afford it. Well, I''m kept a mistress by a man! He is rich and handsome. We feel we are suitable to each other, so we are together!" Rae was very surprised by Ophelia''s directness. How could she be bold to tell her about this kind of thing, or did she still think of her as Natalie? Rae smiled awkwardly, a little embarrassed! They walked into the coffee bar, ordered two cups of coffee and two desserts, and sat in a hidden corner. As soon as Rae took a sip of coffee, she heard Ophelia say in a confident tone, "Come on, Natalie, why are you pretending to be Rae?" Rae''s eyes widened suddenly. Ophelia''s gaze fell sharply on Rae''s face, "Don''t pretend, I know you well! Natalie, you are not honest to me now. Am I good to you?" Rae bit the bullet and said, "Miss Grant, I really don''t know what you are talking about!" "Natalie, you are still pretending. Don''t think that I can''t recognize you. I help you pierce your ears on your earlobe! I nearly hit you in the face. Do you think I''ll ignore such obvious features? Rae waspletely stiff! To have a too clever best friend was simply to find death for herself! Ophelia added, "No matter what your difficulties are, I have checked it. There is indeed a daughter named Rae in the Baxter family. She looks simr to you. You came to pretend to be her, very simr! But you can''t hide it from me! I didn¡¯t expose you thoroughly in the face of many people! Now you give me a good exnation, or I will call the police!" Ophelia was threatening and tempting. Rae finally couldn''t help but shouted, "Ophelia!" "Damn! Natalie, I knew it is you!" "Shhh!" Rae made a silent motion. "This is not a ce to talk, let''s change a ce!" Ophelia nodded. "Alright!" The two stood up naturally. Rae followed her into the car, and Ophelia drove her to her residence. Ophelia''s residence was a very high-end apartment with three rooms. The decoration was exquisite, which was in line with her style. Rae sat down and looked around for a while. Ophelia said, "Don''t look at it, I got it by betraying myself!" She was still so direct, making people blush. Rae was a little embarrassed. Five years had passed, but Ophelia hadn''t changed, at least she hadn''t changed! She still said whatever she wanted to say. She was her best girlfriend. At this moment, she stood in front of her. She recognized her, so undoubtedly recognized her! Rae was warm and worried! She still missed her and regarded her as friend. She felt so happy! ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . At the same time, there was also a little hidden worry in her heart. If Ophelia knew, would she tell others? Theplex contradictions in Rae''s heart were beyond Ophelia''s understanding, at least now! "This house is big, isn''t it? It''s a pity it''s too dirty!" Opheliaughed self-deprecatingly, "It''s too dirty to get by sex trade! The house, the car, the so-called love, that''s it!" Ophelia told Rae directly self-deprecatingly that her house and car were got by selling herself. Rae felt very sad! What happened to Ophelia in the past five years? Why there was a sh of sadness in her words? Rae''s gaze fell on Ophelia''s face, Ophelia''s eyes seemed to have a sh of sadness, but disappeared instantly. Rae didn''t know what to say, she stood up and walked to Ophelia, who was still standing. She looked at her with a smile. Rae walked over and took her hand. Ophelia held back. At that moment, it seemed as if they returned to the high school campus many years ago and live with each other together, so pure, so happy, without anyints. It had been ten years now! Rae was filled with emotion for a moment, and her eyes were wet. "Ophelia..." "Natalie..." The two embraced and wept, and both cried. "Damn it, where did you go? I came back to find you for a year, and I didn''t know where you were. You used to be mysterious, so I don''t know where your home is!" Ophelia hugged and patted her shoulder very hard. It hurt, but Rae felt happy, "I''m sorry, Ophelia, I''m really sorry!" "Don''t say sorry, you are sorry for me, you haven''t contacted me for five years, you treat me as dead!" Ophelia pummelled Rae again and yelled at her angrily. "I hate you, hate you, hate you!" It was so naive! Rae burst intoughter. Ophelia alsoughed, teardrops still hanging on their faces. At this moment, they were sitting on the sofa, and Ophelia said, "Hurry up and tell me what is going on!" Rae said faintly, "Ophelia, now there is Natalie in this world! The ID card has been cancelled, I am Rae!" "Damn! Are you the long-lost daughter of the Baxter family? You are found by them, and now you go back to the Baxter family?" Ophelia stunned, "Like a TVB TV series, you are a wealthy illegitimate daughter!" Rae shook her head andughed, "No, Natalie is dead, no, or the real Rae is dead, I am now living by impersonating her!" Ophelia''s eyes widened in surprise, or panic, "How could this be? Why are you impersonating her?" Rae didn''t want to say it, but by this moment, Ophelia had found her identity, and she didn''t want to hold it back from her. After all, she was most depressed now, and she wanted to find someone to talk to, but she couldn''t find. These things made her breathless! She wanted to release pressure, and she wanted Ophelia to help her make a decision! So, she told Ophelia the cause and effect of the incident, and Ophelia was shocked and horrified. "Natalie, you are stupid!" she concluded at the end. Rae smiled bitterly. "What can I do? That''s my dad. He wants me to do that. He has been living like this for all these years. If I don''t help him, he will face it alone, and he won''t recognize me again! I''m afraid that he will do wrong!" "But you are taking the risk." Ophelia sneered at this. "I think your dad is crazy. Now is the new era, why he still wants to revenge? Does he think he is a gangster? In addition, to die for the dead, it is so stupid." This was Ophelia¡¯s temper. She hated injustice like poison, and when she heard what she thought it was wrong, she immediately pointed it out. "Natalie, I really think your dad is crazy. You can''t do this. You have to rein in the precipice. If this goes on, he will ruin you!" Ophelia said anxiously, "I think what your dad said is suspicious. Your dad said Leonard killed your mother and your brother, does he have any evidence? If there is evidence, he would have seeded in the prosecution! Now the litigation period has passed. He also asked you to find Leonard''s criminal evidence. What evidence does he have? The Baxter family is living well now, you will find nothing even if you live there for a lifetime! Don''t be stupid, listen to me, this matter should be over immediately!" Chapter 910 I Can’t Decide Chapter 910 I Can¡¯t Decide Rae shook her head. "Ophelia, this matter can no longer be stopped! If I say stop, my dad will take the risk and I will lose him. Also, I can''t stop it. If I go back to be Natalie, I will go to jail. Dad will too! And we can¡¯t take revenge on the Baxter family, and I can¡¯t know what Leonard is! So far, I already doubt my dad¡¯s excuses! I didn¡¯t do as he told me. I just want to dy it until he gets old, and it ends naturally!" This was probably her delusion. Ophelia shook her head and was disapproving. "Natalie, you are deceiving yourself. When I hear you say that, I feel that he is not a person who is easy to give up! Think about it, it will be almost 30 years, at least 20 years, and he still wants to take revenge. He is just for revenge. This obsession is very deep and difficult to get rid of! You are lying to yourself, deceiving yourself that he will end naturally! In fact, you know he will not, even if he dies! If you don¡¯t follow what he asks, he will find a way to let you go. If you don''t go, he will go by himself! It''s just a matter of time! You can put it off for a while, but you can''t put it off for a lifetime!" Rae admitted that what Ophelia said was reasonable. Ophelia was right, and her reason told her so, but she can''t do that! She still had feelings! "Ophelia, I know how to do it! I also have a bottom line, that I will not harm people! I want to see and feel, I will not take such measures as ast resort!" Rae promised that she would not beplete fool! Ophelia shook her head and frowned. She was also anxious. "The measure is to surrender?" Rae nodded. Ophelia still shook her head. She felt wrong. "The deeper you sink, the more disadvantaged you are. Natalie, you can''t be a pawn in your father''s hands! Your life should be yours!" Rae lowered her head, a little frustrated. Now that she can''t make her own decision in her life long ago! She felt resigned now! Ophelia saw her so depressed and very sad. "At that time, why didn''t you tell me?" "You are abroad..." Rae whispered, "The incident happened suddenly. Rae''s body was salvaged. My dad went to pretend to her father and take it. Then I called you, but you didn''t answer it. At that time, your roommate said you were going to work!" It was not very smooth when Ophelia studied abroad. Her family wasn¡¯t rich. Even if she went abroad to study, she had to do part-time job, she was very hard! Ophelia sighed, very sorry. "If you told me at that time, maybe it wouldn''t be like this! Have you ever thought that there are thousands of ways to get revenge, why did your father choose this one?" Rae shook her head, she was confused. "Ophelia, don''t talk about this, okay? I know you are for my good, but I am very puzzled now, let me think about it! And you don''t reveal my identity!" Ophelia naturally knew, "Of course, but you must take care of yourself!" "I understand!" Rae nodded. Ophelia suddenly said, "By the way, the handsome man who was with you that day is your leader, Marcel, isn''t it?" Rae nodded. "Why is his name so familiar?" Ophelia racked her brain for a while, "I used to hear it?" Rae blushed and said, "Five years ago, I told you in a letter that he is the senior I have a crush on!" "Damn it! Right!" Opheliaughed loudly, "It''s cool to be with the man you have a crush on for many years, right?" Rae was taken aback and was surprised at Ophelia''s sharpness. "Who is the criminal policeman?" "Natalie, you are sometimes sharp and sometimes dull. The way he looks at you and the way you look at him are enough to expose your rtionship! The eyes you looked at him was shy and timid, he looked at you was like looking at a prey! Your rtionship is not simple!" Rae gritted her teeth, "What? I''m just with him a short time! We are in a pure love! I don''t know where the end is, I sometimes feel selfish, but I can''t bear it! I just want to try, or I will regret it!" "Then try it! No, you two haven''t had sex yet, right?" Rae blushed and nodded. "Then what are you waiting for? If you are in jail¡­" Ophelia slurped herself immediately after speaking, "Bah! You won''t go to jail! I mean¡ª" "It''s okay, I know what you mean!" "I mean you have to take the initiative, or you will regret it. Are you a virgin now?" Ophelia looked at her with a very contemptuous look, and looked up and down. Rae smiled awkwardly. "I can''tpare to you, not as unrestrained as you. Who is raising you now?" Ophelia twitched her lips. "By a beast. I will tell you then! He is not in the country now!" "Yeah!" Rae didn''t continue to ask, she knew that everyone had their own privacy. "Are you unwilling, or he does not take the initiative?" Ophelia asked her. Rae blushed and replied, "We started living together today!" "Huh?" Ophelia blinked her eyes. "Starting from today?" Rae nodded. "Yes, I''ll moveter and move to his house!" "Haha, okay, I agree! Such a handsome man must be in your hand! Let him be your man, he is a criminal policeman, and it will be convenient for him to help you deal with your these things!" After all, Ophelia was thinking about her future! Rae felt warm in her heart. At this time, Ophelia stood up, shook the key in her hand, and said, "Go, I will take you to buy some clothes to seduce that policeman!" Rae was taken aback. "No need!" Ophelia pulled her up directly. "You know, men are all sense animals! So, you have to listen to me!" Rae would nevere if she knew that the lingerie shop Ophelia took her to was a sexylingerie! She had only heard of it and had never seen what was inside! Now Rae had really seen it! A lot of costumes were hung in the window, and some were simply worn on models, such as SM outfits, garters, jumpsuits, body shaping outfits, and various uniforms. It made people look blushing! They went to a wholesale store, not a store in a mall. It was a underwear shop. After Ophelia entered, the salesperson greeted her with enthusiasm. "Ladies, where do you sell the goods?" Rae was taken aback, when did they sell the goods? She looked at Ophelia suspiciously. Because Rae really didn''t understand why did the owner ask them where they sell the goods? Ophelia lowered her voice and said to Rae, "Don''t talk. She thought we opened a store, so we wanted to wholesale! I will bargain with her, don''t interrupt, you know?" With that, she was getting serious, and Rae nodded quickly. ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . At this moment, what she could do was nodding. She had no experience in opening a shop. Why she came to buy underwear and people thought she opened a underwear shop? Rae had to follow Ophelia, only to hear Ophelia say, "We opened a branch in GH Road and are looking for new sources of goods. I think the quality of those goods is not good! For example, this set is made of recycled rubber. It was useless at all! So when I got angry, I fired the original purchaser!" When the salesperson heard this, she immediately greeted them with tenfold enthusiasm. "Ah, that''s right, don''t worry,dies, we absolutely don''t have recycled rubber here! The quality is absolutely good, which one do you want? There are products for men..." Rae saw the salesperson take out all the equipment used by the man and put them on the counter. She exined to Ophelia one by one without blushing. Ophelia listened carefully and continued to give professional evaluations. She really was embarrassed! Her face had turned red unconsciously. She was still a virgin, and had never seen such things! At this time, Ophelia said again, "Bring the things fordies. I want to buy some clothes this time. You know, most of my customers are girls, so I''m going to try somedies'' clothes first. If it''s appropriate, I''ll come backter!" "OK, don''t worry, I will never give you defective products. The quality of our products is good! Oh, why thisdy¡¯s face is so red?" The salesperson did not forget to ask Rae, she really observed carefully. Even if Rae was silent behind them, she also got the attention. Ophelia exined to the salesperson without blushing, "Oh! What? This is the second boss of our shop. She just partnered with me. This is the first time she sells this kind of stuff, and the first time she buys it. She is so shy, sorry!" "I understand!" The salesperson nodded quickly. She seemed to remember the look when she first sold this kind of thing, "don''t be shy. In fact, you will get used to it! Men also will buy such things. We encounter so many men. Some men are hooligans. I have to show them every time when theye to buy things. In our business, we have to have foresight, otherwise we will suffer a loss! We can''t let the hooligans take advantage of us and also have to sell the goods. You need to learn more!" Rae listened and really learned something! She nodded violently, well, she admitted that it made sense, but it was useless for her! She was too embarrassed to say anything else, Ophelia was still pretending to be a vendor. Finally, the salesperson brought what Ophelia wanted. It was a nurse uniform. Ophelia said, "I want it. Try it first. Bring all the uniforms and thongs. Give me two sets of all styles. This is a girl''s favorite and is very popr!" "Okay!" The salesperson brought all the thongs. Ophelia divided these into two and put them in a bag. Then she said, "Two suits of Butterfly Enthusias, one set is red, one set is pink. Two suits of My Secluded Dream, two suits of Bunny Girl, both are purple! Two sets of men¡¯s U-convex bag thongs ..." When Rae looked at Ophelia who was shopping seriously there, she was really shocked and her face was hot! Just then her phone rang. She looked at the phone, Rae immediately became nervous. Because the call was from Marcel, she seemed to be extremely guilty. Chapter 911 Cant Help But Want to Protect Chapter 911 Can''t Help But Want to Protect If Marcel knew that she came to buy such things, he willugh at her! When Rae was holding the phone and just about to connect, Ophelia patted her. The phone fell to the ground and the screen was broken! "Are you guilty?!" Ophelia rolled her eyes speechlessly. "You are so timid. We juste here to buy the goods, not cheat on him, okay?" Rae was also very innocent. "I need to buy a phone!" But she hadn''t answered Marcel''s call yet! Ophelia saw that she was so timid, and said, "Okay, take these first. Later, when my friendes to get the goods by herself, you will give some good ones. She needed to practice and buy the goods by herself!" After speaking, the two of them packed up their things and paid for them. Rae wanted to pay, but Ophelia held her hand and paid the bill by herself. After a while, she threw her a bag. "This is my moving gift for you. Go back and wear it in front of your officer. He''ll be fascinated by you. But don''t wear it in your first time. He will misunderstand you. If you wear itter, he will be fascinated by you.¡± "Friend, let''s buy a phone!" Rae was almost crying. She felt that after a few years, Ophelia was more and more obscene! When they used to be in the dormitory, Ophelia was already obscene. "You are so timid, you just don¡¯t answer Marcel''s phone. Let''s buy it now. If he couldn¡¯t find you sometimes, maybe he will love you more, and will be attracted by you! You are too timid. If it was me, I won¡¯t answer the phone this afternoon. I will buy a new phone and don¡¯t install a phone card. I just ignore him and see how he would do!¡± Ophelia was indeed very powerful and domineering. Rae drew a long face, "I have made an agreement with the movingpany. I will move in a while, I am afraid that they won''t find me!" When Ophelia heard it, she nodded immediately. "Then this is a matter, go, I will buy it with you! I will give you one as a gift. Do you want iPhone 5 or iPhone 6?" Rae shook her head. "No, I want another brand!" "Okay!" The two went to the mobile phone store in a rush and bought thetest one, which cost a lot of money. But Ophelia swiped the card and said it was someone else¡¯s additional card, it didn¡¯t cost too much money. Rae didn¡¯t see whose name she signed. Maybe she didn''t want her to know! Rae didn''t ask more. When she turned on the phone, she found that there was no message in the phone, and there was no prompt information. She was a little disappointed. Ophelia nced at her and reminded, "Natalie, for men, you must know how to keep a distance. A woman must have her own career, her own job, her own world. If not, you will be tired to be attached to that man! " "I understand!" Rae nodded, then looked at her pitifully, and said, "Friend, can you stop calling me Natalie?" Ophelia was taken aback, and then smiled, "Okay, then how I address you? I need to give you a nickname! Address you Little Bax? Anyway, yourst name is Baxter! Just call you Little Bax!" Rae felt speechless! However, it was much safer than she addressing her Natalie, so she agreed what Ophelia said. Ophelia escorted her back to her house, and then helped her move. When she arrived downstairs in Marcel''s apartment, Ophelia didn''t go up and left. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. When she left, she gave Rae the big bag of clothing, and told, "Remember to take it out after a while. For now, you can wear the slightly more conservative one, My Secluded dream, which is more common!" Rae blushed. "I do not need!" "Then you can¡¯t keep the man, don''t tell me you don''t intend to stay with him for long!" Ophelia threw this to her, got in the car, and drove away from here. Rae moved into Marcel''s apartment and began to pack things. She put her clothes in the closet of Marcel''s bedroom. It turned out that there was a ce on the side of his closet. She didn''t know if it was packed now or it had not been used before! Rae put the things in, and then locked all her private things in the password box and put them inside. She hid the bag of clothes at the bottom of the cab. After that, she took that one set of My Secluded dream to wash, only to find that the dress was ayer of yarn, transparent. Was it still conservative? It was too transparent! How did Ophelia wear ayer of yarn boldly? And she also had a bag in her hand, did she want to please her sugar daddy? She took the phone and sent a message to Marcel: I have moved in, the phone broke at noon, and did not answer the call! Not long after the message was sent, she received a reply from Marcel. There was a very simple words, as clean and concise as he was: Received! Rae smirked while holding the phone. After that, she washed her clothes, dried them on the balcony, and then went to take a shower! When she first appeared in his house, she still wore the most conservative two-piece pajamas, because she didn''t know when Marcel would be back, and she was a little tired, so she went to the bedroom and slept first. At night, Marcel came back, and when he came in, a light was turned on in the house, but there was no one! He saw the woman''s shoes in the entrance hall, and a fewrge boxes were ced in the living room. She hadn''t cleaned them up. She probably didn''t know where to put them! He looked in the direction of the bedroom, and saw a slender girl lying on the big bed. The corners of his lips were slightly raised, and there was a glimmer of light under his eyes, and then he walked towards the bedroom! Probably in a tense atmosphere, when the sound of Marcel''s footsteps came, Rae suddenly woke up, a trace of panic appeared in her eyes. She seemed to be relieved when she saw that the person standing at the door was Marcel. "Have a nightmare?" Seeing her, he had not had time to say what he originally teased, and immediately turned into a concerned tone. Rae shook her head, sat up. Her nerves rxed, and she just woke up, making her look a littlezy. Marcel had walked up to her, Rae was sitting. The conservative pajamas made her look more like a child, but her small face was still outstanding. Marcel looked at her condescendingly. Rae was beautiful, picturesque, white and snowy. She had a pair of beautiful watery eyes, and she looked a little frightened, but there was a sh of bright light in her eyes, making her look charming and sultry. Marcel can''t help but want to protect her! It turned out that she was like this when she was weak. A bright and morous face was enough to make a man impulsive. But who was Marcel? He was a man who can control his behavior! No matter how beautiful Rae was, he hadn''t lost his mind yet! Hearing Marcel''s question, Rae nodded. "Maybe I just changed ces, so I''m not very familiar yet, I''m a little nervous!" "Thank you!" Marcel said, "What time did you finish moving this afternoon? It is really my fault to let my girlfriend move alone. As your boyfriend, I have not done my duty to do my best. Girlfriend, do you mind?" Rae listened to his jokes and shook her head. "No!" "Hmm!" Marcel sat down beside her. "Sure enough, you are so sensible!" When Rae heard he used this word to describe her, she immediately turned her head and stared at Marcel, feeling that this kind of sweet word shouldn''te from Marcel''s mouth. Seeing her wide-eyed, Marcel drew close to her quickly. The tip of his nose pressed against the tip of her, exhaling a hot breath. He said dumbly, "What''s the matter?" "No, nothing!" Rae felt guilty and blushed when she thought of the things she bought. She quickly said, "I put part of my clothes in the kitchen. I saw there is space in the closet. I don''t I know if you prepared it for me, but I have put it in. If you think it¡¯s wrong, I can clean it up!" "No!" Marcel didn''t care at all. "You can pack whatever you want, you can put it anywhere!" Rae breathed a sigh of relief. Marcel also said, "You will be the hostess in this house. You will arrange my clothes. I don''t do the housework!" Listening to his arrangement, she suddenly felt a strange feeling rising from her heart. How did she feel like it was the married life of ordinary people? Man works outside and woman does housework in the house! They didn¡¯t fall in love with each other now¡­ Were them too tepid? At this moment, Rae felt that Ophelia bought those things was right. If there is no adjustment, then the day will really be like boiled water, rich in nutrition, yet nd and tasteless! But she was still deeply moved because of his arrangement! Women were so contradictory, and Rae was no exception. Rae blushed and lowered her head. "After that, you can tell me things I didn''t do well!" "I can tell you right now!" Marcel said suddenly. Rae was startled, and immediately raised her head. "Where?" "You ignored your boyfriend. It has been ten minutes since I came back. Miss Baxter didn''t give me a kiss! Do you feel you are qualified as a girlfriend?" Hearing this, Rae''s eyes widened in surprise. Looking at her face, Marcel''s eyes flickered, and the scent of the woman close at hand filled his nose, making his heart confused. However, he maintained his demeanor and did not move further. Rae blushed and stood up and avoided. "I''ll get something to eat, do you want to eat?" She didn''t have time to eat, and she didn''t like discussing ambiguous topics with him at the moment, so she took the opportunity to slip away. "I came back in hurry, so there is no time to eat!" he said. Rae hurriedly went out and said as she walked, "I''ll cook it right away, you can wait a while!" Behind her, Marcel did not answer, but looked at her back, thoughtfully. At this time, his personal phone rang. He nced at the phone, twisted his eyebrows, and then answered the phone. She couldn''t hear what was said over there, she only heard Marcel say, "How is your bodytely? Are your legs still hurting?" His tone was very gentle, full of affection. Rae originally came back and wanted to ask him what he want to eat, only to see him holding the phone and talking gently to the phone, "You have to go out and get some sun, you can''t always be in the house! I''m busy now and can''t walk away. I want to be with you, we haven''t seen each other for a while! Of course I miss you. You are getting more and more childish!" Chapter 912 Former Girlfriend Chapter 912 Former Girlfriend Rae WAs dumb, and had never seen such a gentle Marcel, his tone was like talking to a child. Miss her? Why would Rae think it was her subconsciously? She didn''t dare to ask, she suddenly thought of senior. Marcel''s former girlfriend! She didn¡¯t know why they broke up! After they broke up, did he find a girlfriend again? She looked at him, and heughed with a warm smile, but when he noticed that she was standing at the door, something suddenly shed through his eyes. Rae seemed to see some hidden rolling ck color under his eyes, as if mixed with anger! Rae thought he was angry that she identally heard him call, she immediately lowered her head, turned and walked out! Since he was busy, she cooked something casually. Anyway, she also called the supermarket to let people send some vegetables! Rae entered the kitchen, her heart was so affected by the anger that flowed through Marcel''s eyes just now, so that at this moment, she couldn''t be interested! She decided to cook a few dishes to divert her attention, and didn''t make herself look like a caregiver! When Rae made the third dish, Marcel finished the call. With a faint smile on his face, he walked to the door and asked, "What are you cooking?" Rae turned around to see him and replied. "Shredded pork with green pepper!" Marcel''s emotions didn''t seem to have any ups and downs at this time, and the smile looked more like a mask, asionally the corners of his mouth were slightly raised, so that people could not know what he thought. He walked into the kitchen, pinched a green pepper, and stuffed it into his mouth. Rae saw that he didn''t mention the matter just now, she felt that she had to exin it. So she said softly, "I''m sorry just now, I didn''t listen to your call, I wanted to ask you what you want to eat, but you were calling!" "It''s okay!" Marcel said. Was this over? He didn''t exin who the call was from, and who he was so gentle with! For a time, they had their own thoughts! Rae didn''t ask another word. She made the dishes quickly, then served the rice and brought it to the table. Her cooking skills were average, the kind that can barely be eaten, but he didn''t dislike it, and didn''t say a word. They were also very quiet when they ate, and no one spoke until the meal was finished. Marcel didn''t know what he was thinking, but he was smiling from start to finish, a smile on his lips, but the smile didn''t reach the bottom of his eyes. Rae was also silent, but she was relieved. It would be better not to speak, so as not to be said wrong. Although her heart was empty, she gradually settled down. After eating, she packed the dishes and chopsticks, and was carrying the dishes to wash. A low male voice suddenly came from behind, "What''s the matter with you? Why didn''t you say a word?" Rae was startled and froze. Asking her about this at this time, she hurriedly gathered her mind, turned around slowly, and said calmly, "It''s because you are silent, for fear of disturbing you!" Marcel didn''t speak, just raised an eyebrow and looked at her. Rae panicked and said, "I''m going to wash the dishes first!" She had reached the sink in the kitchen, unscrewed the hose and started washing the dishes. Suddenly, a warm embrace encircled herself behind her. Rae stiffened and quickly stood up straight, trying to break free. Unfortunately, Marcel''s hands encircled her waist like iron mps, not giving her the slightest chance to break free. . "I''m washing the dishes!" Rae whispered. "Are you unhappy?" he said. Rae didn''t look back. Marcel turned her body and forced her to look at herself. Rae had no choice but to raise her head and turn her gaze to Marcel in front of her, facing his red and bloodshot eyes. She couldn''t help but think of the fact that he had been working overtime and didn''t sleep well, but when she thought that he seemed to be unhappy with himself just now, she was slightly taken aback, and then immediately quickly throw away the emotions that shouldn''t have, maybe he was used to it, she shouldn''t be standing there! But now that she had heard it and she had questions, just asked. This was a frank personality! What was hidden was even more problematic, the kind that will only make two people contradictory build up. On the contrary, it was not conducive to getting along with each other in the future! Sensitively, he captured Rae''s subtle expression changes in his eyes, and Marcel waited for her to speak. "Why were you unhappy just now?" Rae asked him, "I mean when you call, I know I shouldn''t listen, but you can tell me what I should and shouldn''t do in the future, I think you can tell me what you are taboo! I will also tell you what I am taboo about. After all, we have to live together. Then there are many new contradictions. If you don''t say it, you don''t understand, you may not be able to live!" Hearing these words Rae said, Marcel quickly shed a strange look in his dark eyes, and said in a deep and tired voice, "I''m not angry, I''m just a little tired! The case is a bit tricky, it''s not easy to investigate! " While speaking, he had already released the hand holding Rae. Marcel looked far away and lonely at the dark sky outside the window. His cool face and resolute eyes exuded an inexplicable sadness invisibly, as if thinking. Thinking about something, or thinking about someone. He let go of herself in this way, andpared with the overbearing and strong him before, it really made Rae a deep sense of gap and a weird difort. Marcel''s gaze turned back suddenly. With sharp eyes, he asked, "Have you been in love when you were studying?" Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Rae was stunned, she didn''t have it! Only secret love, but what about Rae? She seemed to have been in love! How should she answer? Talk about the history of Rae, or the history of Natalie? Finally, Rae shook his head. "I have only had a crush, I have never really been in love!" When she finished speaking, Marcel sneered suddenly. Rae looked up at him sensitively, "What are youughing at?" His eyes were very cold, and when Rae looked at it, he seemed to withdraw that expression again, a smile was drawn on his lips. For a long time, the smile on his tight lips became deeper, and he turned and walked out. , Under the light, his figure was tall and straight, and the light washed away his exhaustion. He looked back at Rae and said, "Hurry up and wash the dishes,e and sleep together after washing!" Sleep together¡­ There was still a strange feeling of difort in her heart, Rae nced at Marcel''s back, and then washed the dishes, thinking in her heart that she must not have sex with him first, because his mind does not seem to be on her! Rae packed up and went back to the living room. The phone rang. She picked up the phone and saw that Ophelia was calling. She nced around and didn''t find Marcel, and there was a rush of water in the bathroom. He was probably taking a shower! Her face blushed, and her heart was a little nervous, and she didn''t hang up the phone, so she quickly picked it up. "Hey!" "Is it convenient?" Ophelia was so sensible when she spoke. Rae said, "It''s okay!" "You haven''t slept yet? Did you wear that dress?" Ophelia''s tone seemed mixed with wretchedness. Rae was embarrassed, "I can''t wear anything without washing!" "Cut!" Ophelia snorted. "You are shy, I know you are shy, but ah, I remind you, you should sex with such a handsome man, otherwise you will regret it if you miss it! Besides, it¡¯s your first love, you quickly take him down, so as not to regretter!" "You just called me to say this?" Rae really admired her best friend. "Well! The night is long, I''m alone, I can only make a wretched phone call!" Ophelia said again. Raeughed, and only Ophelia made herugh, smiling because of the warmth. She smiled from the bottom of her heart and said to the phone, "Aren''t you the public rtions manager of YS Club now? Why are you idle?" "I''m not idle, but no matter how busy I am, I have to have a private life! I am working for YS Club, not for YS Club. Besides, the little money paid by the boss is not enough for me to sell my life!" Ophelia said. Suddenly she thought of something and asked, "How did the police officer in your family investigate the case?" Rae said to the phone, "I recently took a vacation and didn''t have work information, so I can''t know!" In fact, even if she knew it, she wouldn''t talk nonsense, it was discipline. "Is it suicide or murder, you should know? Didn''t your lover say? You can ask him!" Ophelia said again. Rae was taken aback, and said to the phone, "Why are you asking this? You will always find out!" "If Imit suicide, I will prepare a set of public rtions rhetoric. Crisis public rtions is not easy! This is rted to the face of YS Club! Homicide is even more so. I can''t wait to say that homicide is also suicide. The problem is that the police do not want it! And the rtionship of Karina and me are bad, I think you should care about it both because of emotion and reason!" Ophelia sighed after speaking. "Bah, baah, I think I''m too tiredtely! YS Club probably can''t stand it anymore! The newspaper hasnded on our ce and there is an ident. I don''t know how the reporters are pervasive! Hey! Today I was criticized by the president!" Rae seemed to understand Ophelia''s mood, that kind of helplessness and sadness, exhaustion and powerlessness of being a professional person, especially now that YS Club was in troubled times, and her public rtions manager was really hard to do! "It''s useless for your boss to me you. Isn''t that Karina his secretary? Isn''t the secretary of the president''s office his secretary?" Rae asked casually, and the two chatted casually. "It''s his secretary!" Ophelia said, "The rumors are still his woman! But I don''t think it is. Karina can''t be with an old man!" The boss of YS Club was 65 this year, enough to be her father! When a man was too old, he was a little stronger, and he had no physical strength! Rae hadn''t spoken yet. At this time, the bathroom door opened, but Marcel didn''te out in a hurry and didn''t know what he was doing. Rae panicked suddenly and said to the phone, "Let''s contact again!" "Isn''t it the policeing?" Ophelia asked. "Hmm!" Rae hummed. "Hehe, remember to be feminine! Women must be feminine! Threw all your white underwear, don''t be the same as when you were in school, just like the style worn by your aunt!" After speaking, Ophelia said to the phone again, "I wish you a nice evening! The first time it hurts a lot, you have to tell him to be careful!" Rae''s face flushedpletely. "Okay, goodbye!" Hung up the phone in a hurry, her expression was a bit cautious. Chapter 913 No But Chapter 913 No But Rae was not used to it yet, staying here alone, waiting, seemed a little nervous, so she paced to the balcony. Immediately attracted by the night outside, the sky was full of stars and thousands of lights, because the autumn weather was very cool and pleasant. Rae leaned against the railing and was immediately attracted. She can''t remember how long she hasn''t looked at the scenery outside the window! Because I''m not in the mood! At this moment, in order to cover up the next embarrassment, I had to run out. At this moment, Marcel walked out of the bathroom with a bath towel around his waist, looked around, did not see Rae, and then looked carefully, only to find someone on the balcony! He walked over softly and saw Rae leaning on the railing, seemingly a little restrained. He probably understood why, he could see that she was nervous, and she had escaped to the balcony when she was nervous, but this girl seemed to have misunderstood something! He said to sleep together, but not to do it together, he didn''t have the strength now! Besides, he wanted to wait until there was nothing to do and do a high-quality one. Now it''s too rushed to have fun! Marcel walked in, without any evil thoughts, but was shocked when he saw the pajamas hanging on the balcony! That set of My Secluded dream, tulle-like fabric, only a few cloth can barely cover the main point, and at first nce, it was very charming. She actually prepared such a pajama! If he doesn''t do something tonight, it seems a bit sorry for himself! After hesitating, he watched Rae stiffen, as if she had found him. The corners of his lips were drawn. "Why did you get here?" Rae had noticed it a long time ago, but because she was afraid of what might happen next, she didn''t dare to look back. At this moment, when Marcel spoke, she was so nervous and her heart jumped to her throat. Rae turned and looked up at him, turning around quickly when he saw him wearing only a bath towel. "Look at the night scene, the night scene here is beautiful!" "You are more beautiful!" he said suddenly! Rae stiffened even more. His tone was too hoarse, which made Rae more nervous. Marcel had already walked over, hugged her tightly from behind, pressed against him, Rae could feel the cool breath of him. She didn''t know how to answer the call, so she didn''t know whether to answer or not, until Marcel said to her. "You go change clothes first." "Then you alsoe with me, you also change clothes" Rae wondered, "What should I change?" Marcel turned her back and looked at her, but Rae didn''t realize itter. Marcel raised her head and looked at My Secluded dream she was hanging dry. *** Rae followed, and the moment she saw it, she screamed! "what--" Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Marcelughed. Rae immediately lowered his head in embarrassment. This It was discovered! She really became a pig, so carelessly. "Go and change it?" Marcel asked. "Nothing." Rae said. "It''s done! There are not a few fabrics in total, so I will do it soon!" He said, already helping her touch it, "Well, it''s already done, hurry up and change clothes with me!" Rae blushed and her ears were hot. "I think it will be a few days!" Rae said. "I am not ready yet!" "I thought so too, but after seeing this, I decided, it''s tonight!" His eyes had the ambition to win! "But--" "No but! Didn''t you think that if you live in, you have promised me! Since you have promised, you must do it!" Obviously, he was referring to that. In an instant, Rae felt embarrassed, and the blush on her face suddenly reached the roots of her ears. She had already convinced herself, but when Marcel spoke so suddenly, she would still blush and feel helpless. "I''m not ready!" "I can teach you!" He said, "Go, go to the room and change clothes!" With that, he took the dress, then grabbed Rae''s hand and pulled her into the room. Rae protested, but she removed the conservative clothes directly. She stared in amazement, but he didn''t care and gave her the clothes. "Put it on, I want to watch it!" Rae put on the dress in his gaze. "Well, it''s beautiful!" Marcel had a joke in his eyes as he spoke. She was about to escape, but at this moment Marcel was hugging her from behind, not giving her a chance to escape, her back was tightly on Marcel''s body. Such an ambiguous posture, "It''s tonight!" Marcel said. Rae lowered her head. Marcel had already hooked her chin from behind, forcing her to raise her head into an extreme posture, and then Rae saw his lips fall. This was not the first time for the two. But this was different from any previous time. Things that breed this time were so natural! His movements were extremely shallow, as if he was afraid that he would break this illusory dream with his force. At this moment, he seemed to be tasting something shallowly! He acted with a certain kind of selfless greed, his lips and teeth attached to each other, lingering forever. She couldn''t stand it at once! He then held her waist, making her closer to him. Unfortunately, they were not face to face, so the angle was very tricky. The man didn''t seem to be satisfied with this, and he would turn around with a slight bend. However, at this moment, the phone rang suddenly, interrupting this moment of indulge, and Marcel had to stand up and get up to answer the phone. The urgent call from the unit, his tone of answering the phone was extraordinarily serious. "Garbassi, what''s the matter?" She didn''t know what was said over there! Marcel said to the phone, "Then interrogate Ophelia overnight!" Rae heard this, ignoring that she was still wearing that dress, and immediately ran out and asked him nervously. "What''s wrong? What do you want to ask Ophelia?" Marcel didn''t know why, it''s strange why Rae cared so much about this! He looked at Rae''s attire, his eyes narrowed, much darker! It''s really irritating not to continue! And Rae looked beautiful at the moment. "Rae!" He suddenly called her in a low voice, a gentle voice that can make people intoxicated. Rae hummed immediately. Marcel walked over at this time and said to her seriously, "It won''t work tonight. I have to go to the unit. It''s a pity that I didn''t be mine! But soon, I''m sorry tonight!" He didn''t expect a job toe! "It''s okay!" Rae shook her head. "Well, I want to know why I need to interrogate Ophelia?" "What are you so worried about?" Marcel asked, "Are you familiar with Ophelia?" "I feel like seeing her right away!" Rae admitted generously. "I want to be friends with her, and also be friends! We are still seeing each other today!" "Oh?" Marcel immediately became vignt when he heard the words. "Are you sure she approached you not purposefully?" Rae shook her head. "I confirm!" Rae knew Ophelia well. She thought Ophelia was not that kind of person. She was sure that there will be nothing wrong with Ophelia. How could he interrogate her? Marcel squinted at Rae, with scrutiny in his eyes. Rae''s heart squatted, she was too excited, and still couldn''t keep her breath. Marcel looked at herself like this, is she suspicious of something? After all, Ophelia called her previous name that day! Now, Rae was very regretful. She looked up again, but found that Marcel''s eyes were so indifferent, as if it contained a piece of ice. She was instantly frozen by the cold eyes, and she forgot to ask questions. Fortunately, he quickly spoke, "Rae, don''t you tell me, don''t you know Ophelia?" Before Rae could speak, Marcel intercepted her. "I''m talking about before this night, not now!" Rae naturally understood what Marcel meant. Her heart was galloping, and she was terrified of her courage! However, she can''t scare herself by herself. So, she suddenly fell into Marcel''s arms! With his face buried in his sturdy chest, he sullied his head and said in a low voice, "I''m just a little regretful. Also, she and I are now friends. It''s normal to be a little worried and even more curious! It''s okay if you don''t tell me, you go Come on, I''ll wait for you toe back!" She finished speaking, her lips pressed to his chest. He seemed to be infected by her behavior. He didn''t even go, but reached out and hooked her tightly. He said softly, "It seems that God is not beautiful today! I am very happy that my girlfriend is as sorry as I am!" Rae was tense in her heart, but she stretched out her hand slowly around his waist and said, "I am waiting for you here, Marcel, my courage is not always avable." "It''s okay! I''ll be more proactive next time!" he said. Hearing this, Rae understood naturally. She hurriedly pushed him away and said, "You go now!" When Marcel left, he nced at her again and said, "Karina quoted a drink before, which contained hallucinogenic ingredients, and this drink was given to her by Ophelia at the pool party! So, I need to interrogate Ophelia!" Rae nodded, not showing much emotion to himself. Marcel didn''t give Rae a deep look, and then left overnight to work overtime. As soon as he left, Rae also changed her clothes and immediately took a taxi out! After Marcel got down, he did not rush to leave, but made a phone call in the car. The call time was a bit long, so that when he came out of the underground garage, he happened to see Raeing out of the apartment building and rushing towards the gate. Go, her steps are still a little ill, probably because of a foot injury or not good! Marcel looked at her back, narrowed her eyes, a trace of doubt in her eyes. He nced at the time. It was ten thirty in the evening, not veryte. While looking at Rae, he made a call to Easton. Easton received the call over there and asked respectfully, "Boss? Have a new case?" Marcel said, "No, I am looking for you to get to know Rae. When you have time, you can sort out Rae''s resume of the past few years and send it to my mailbox!" "Rae?" Easton seemed to be taken aback, but immediately agreed, "No problem!" He did not ask what is the use of doing this? And Marcel didn''t tell him what he meant. Easton agreed, and Marcel said, "Easton, work with me, I don''t like the third person to know!" Easton immediately said, "Don''t worry, boss, I am not a talkative!" "I know, you have been in the team for many years and have a good reputation!" "Thank you for thepliment, the boss, nothing else, we have human character!" Easton said. "First, the sooner the better!" Marcel said again. "Yes!" After hanging up the phone, Marcel happened to see Rae getting into the taxi. He followed behind. The car drove quickly and went straight to a high-end apartment. He saw what she had said to the security when she got there, and the car was let go. Marcel slowly followed. The security blocked him. He took out his ID, "Police!" The security guard immediately turned his head to look at the direction of the car Rae was sitting in, then checked the ID again, then nodded, and returned the ID to Marcel. Marcel drove into themunity. After entering, he still followed Rae slowly. Fortunately, at night, the dim light can be used as a barrier, otherwise it was really difficult to track during the day. After all, Rae had the ability to anti-track. Chapter 914 Being upset Chapter 914 Being upset He followed her far behind, watching her getting off the car and jumping into the greenbelt at the roadside suddenly! The taxi had left. Marcel narrowed his eyes to look to an apartment building, where parked a police car. The group of people led by Garbassi came downstairs followed by a well-dressed woman. Although the woman got on the police car, she didn¡¯t wear handcuffs. And that woman was Ophelia! Marcel looked to the greenbelt again, where he noticed Rae. Under the dim light, even Marcel whose eyesight was 2.0 could not see through Rae''s facial expression. However, he could feel Rae¡¯s nervousness and anxiety. It seemed that Rae had taken a step forward when Ophelia was brought out by the policemen! He squinted again, leaned backwardly on the back of the seat, and wiped his chin. He stared sharply at the figure near the greenbelt in the distance and an idea emerged in his heart! The team of policemen led by Garbassi took Ophelia away. In the meantime, Rae walked out of the greenbelt, with her mobile phone in hand. She looked down at the time but did not intend to catch up. She appeared to be extremely slumped as if all her strength was taken away at once and her footsteps became heavier concurrently! She did not notice Marcel, not even his car! His car was parked by the roadside. As she was lost in thoughts and indulged in her emotions, she passed by the car, being unaware of the person in the car.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Marcel didn''t leave but just waited to be discovered by her as soon as she could find him. He wanted to ask why she was here? However, she did not notice him! Or, she didn''t seem to be afraid of being discovered, so she just walked away with her head down and her mood abnormally low. The moment when her body brushed against his car, Marcel turned to look at her and found her dull look. Her head was lowered as if her soul had been taken away. At that moment, Marcel''s eyes were thoughtful. How could she behave like that? Is she sad because Ophelia was taken for interrogation? At the moment, Rae was full of mystery. He could remember that when he asked her several sharp questions, she immediately threw herself into his arms actively, Why? Everything was like a mystery! Rae¡¯s heart was trembling at this time and she suddenly felt sad. The God seemed to be joking with her and everyone close to her was taken away! Raphael, who cared about her, had been taken away by the prosecutor and was about to be imprisoned for being suspected of murdering. Her lost and recovered best friend Ophelia was taken away by her colleagues again and she felt suddenly she was all alone! Kane, her father and her only rtive in this world, treated her this way. He wouldn¡¯t admit her as his daughter if she did not take revenge! The man she loved the most was a powerful policeman, whose sharp eyes and secret thoughts were so terrifying! She found now that she really became a lonely person! She couldn''t help but felt deste and sad when she walked aimlessly on the streets in dark night, and her figure under the red light looked even more lonely! She had such a serious foot injury, but she didn''t care. She limped forward with strong will as if she was so determined that she must go until she arrived at the destination she longed for! Rae didn¡¯t know how lonely and helpless her back was at this moment, even with a hint of bleakness. So she just walked forward recklessly, faster and faster, regardless of the pain on her feet, as if only by walking on and on and only with this pain could remind her of the fact she was still alive! Yes! She was the wronged one! She was unable to do what she wanted on her own way. Everything was so depressing that she even couldn¡¯t breathe! She didn¡¯t know where to go in the future. She was even not sure whether she had a future! As long as she thought of Marcel, his sharp eyes, and all his sufferings, her heart became even more messy as if there were thousands of thoughts entangled in her mind, and she didn''t know how to figure them out. She shook her head and decided to not think of it. She¡¯d better finish the matter that was most crucial to her at present. She walked for about half an hour and broke into a sweat, which seemed to have helped her get rid of some bad things deep in heart. Finally, she beckoned, drove a car, and returned to InterContinental Century City! Marcel followed her all the way, during which Garbassi gave him a call and told him that Ophelia had been taken to the police office. Marcel just answered, ¡°You guys interrogate her and then deliver the transcript to me tomorrow! Don''t let her go for the moment!¡± Garbassi asked unexpectedly: ¡°cap, are youing?¡± Marcel did not answer but hung up. On the other side of the line, Garbassi did not dare to call again. After all, the cap¡¯s whereabouts was always a secret. He just needed to do what he was assigned to do! Rae returned to the apartment and when she opened the door, she was surprised to found Marcel sitting on the sofa. She was shocked. Her face changed slightly, which then disappeared for an instant. She smiled and asked, ¡°Aren''t you working overtime?¡± Marcel looked at her at the moment, his eyes being opaque! He picked up a cigarette in front of her, lit it, and slowly smoked. Then he smiled slightly and asked, ¡°Where did you go in the midnight?¡± Rae was stagnant. Under Marcel¡¯s gaze, she only felt her scalp numb because Marcel''s eyes were like searchlights, the electric power of which was as powerful as five kilowatts, making it hard for anyone to ignore! She answered cautiously: ¡°Just for a walk?¡± It seemed that Marcel had already knew what Rae would answer, so he didn''t expose her. He just looked at her with an even more intriguing expression, ¡°Hmm! You sweated a lot! You must have walked a long way!¡± Rae''s face was startled and her heart jumped wildly like a drum. There was something indicated in Marcel''s words that drove Rae to think more. But when she stared at him, he didn''t show much expression so that Rae was confused about what he really meant! The room was so quiet that even the sound of a falling needle could be heard. Rae was looking at Marcel, who had an unpredictable look. He was particrly charming when he was smoking, but she was not in the mood to appreciate it! Marcel looked at her condescendingly. She didn''t reply for a while and then his voice rose, ¡°Huh? I''m asking you? Why don''t you answer?¡± Although it was between September and October, Rae should have felt cold. It¡¯s utterly cold. The coldness hit her and instantly wrapped her inyers as if she had walked into coldness. Rae couldn''t help but gave a violent shudder. Smog in the air loomed, faintly revealing his clean and handsome face. She only felt chilly in heart at the sight of his aggressive gaze. ¡°Yes, I did walk a long way!¡± Rae''s thoughts wereplicated and changing as she followed his gaze, and finally she decided to tell the truth rather than lie, except for the fact that she saw Ophelia. He looked at her and showed agreement. Rae put on her slippers. However, unexpectedly, the moment when she was putting on her slippers, a figure appeared behind, very oppressively. Rae was surprised to find him standing behind her, quietly like a martial arts mastering with Qing Kung! She admired that she had a lot of imagination at the moment. She was already facing a difficulty and how could shee up with this idea. She was a little bit embarrassed because she sweated too much and smelled of sweat. She took a step back and said, ¡°Why are you here suddenly?¡± Marcel did not answer! Rae felt a little bit frustrated. But she thought he was even more strange this way. Being so close to him, the smell of cigarette on him was so strong to her nose! Looking at him, Rae wanted to ask but she couldn''t say it out at the moment! He suddenly lowered his head, looked at her up close, and took a cigarette, and then suddenly sprayed towards her when Rae held her breath! Rae was choked and coughed, ¡°What are you doing?¡± Marcel was like a wicked stinky kid, squirting at her to her surprise! ¡°You sweat so much but you don''t smell stink!¡± This was the first sentence Marcel said whileing close to look at her up close, which sounded entirely irrelevant in a roundabout way. Rae looked at him to his face, answered irrelevantly, and whispered softly, ¡°Don''t smoke, it''s too choking! It''s not good for the lung!¡± Marcel looked down at her, at her pure little face and big eyes twinkling, under which came real concern. But she was actually lying! The fact that she didn''t mention Ophelia made he very unhappy. He looked at her eyes. The look in Rae''s bright ck eyes wereplicated and unspeakable. Finally, he said, ¡°Aren''t you working overtime? I can''t sleep, so I went out for a walk. I didn''t expect you toe back. You should have told me early!¡± Marcel suddenlyughed and said, ¡°Okay, just go out and walk around as you want! I didn''t lock you up. You don''t have to feel stressed! Did you encounter anything special when you went out? Is it fun?¡± Rae only felt a sudden shock in her heart, her heart beating wildly with a guilty conscience. Marcel definitely had something to say! Rae didn''t know where the problem was! She thought it was because she had spoken for Ophelia, which made him feel unhappy. So she didn''t think much about it. Now, she could only say, ¡°I''m going to take a bath first!¡± She fled quickly with a little embarrassment. Marcel didn''t stop her. He looked at her panic escaping to the bathroom and then suddenlyughed! She actually went in without clothes! If he didn¡¯t make it wrong, there mustn¡¯t be bath towels inside! In other words, she had no clothes to wear after shower! But he wasn''t in a hurry, instead he was watching Rae like watching a movie! He returned back on the sofa and waited for Rae to finish the shower. He lighted another cigarette, hesitated when he thought of her words just now, and finally put it out ! At the moment, his phone ringed again. He picked it up and said to the phone, ¡°Well, just say!¡± It¡¯s Garbassi. He said to Marcel on the phone, ¡°Miss Grant refused to answer any questions. She refused to say anything until herwyeres!¡± Marcel hesitated and said, ¡°Well, this is her rights! Just let her do what she wants. Don¡¯t do anything!¡± Garbassi was surprised why he said so? However, after thinking for a while, Marcel said, ¡°I will go and ask her in person tomorrow morning. You can have a rest now. Just arrange someone to stare at her!¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Garbassi stopped asking and answered. Marcel hung up when an idea emerged in his heart. He looked to the bathroom and the sound of water came from inside was so attractive! He narrowed his eyes looking at the bathroom for a few seconds, took the key, and then walked out of the door. He walked into the elevator, went downstairs, and strolled around the 24-hour convenience store opposite the InterContinental Century City. When he left, he took two boxes in his hand and threw them to the cashier. When the cashier saw what Marcel was holding, she took a nce at him secretly, and found that he was also looking at her. The girl was frightened that she quickly lowered her head. Her eyes couldn''t help but look at the things he bought. A handsome man bought two boxes ofrge and ultra-thin Okamoto condom at night. What was happening? She hurriedly settled the bill. When Marcel paid the bill and went home, the rushing water in the bathroom had not stopped! He threw the two boxes in the drawer of the bedside table, washed his hands and took the bath towel to the bathroom door waiting for her toe out. Chapter 915 Going Against Her Original Intent Chapter 915 Going Against Her Original Intent Perhaps Rae was too nervous, after she took her bath then only she had realised that she had not brought her clothes inside. Should she wear her old clothes out again to get her new clothes? Then would she not have to bathe again? Further, Marcel had been too strange just now! He was so strange that it made Rae uncontrobly guilty, when she came in her hands were still shaking! It was a pair of eyes that was used to interrogate suspects. To be stared at by that pair of eyes, even the good guys would start to feel guilty. If she had done nothing tonight, what would happen? She stayed for quite a while in the bathroom, and her body got cold. Until her body was shaking, and her limbs had gotten frozen, only she jolted awake. No, she must do something. Also, she had decided! It would be tonight! She opened the bathroom door as if she was prepared to face her death, and wanted to walk out without anything covering her. Yet at the moment that she was at the door, she froze instantly. Marcel stood right at the door, holding a towel in his hand, as he smiled and looked at her. When he saw her like this, his eyes darkened instantly, and her face reddened immediately! Marcel shrugged, as he said slowly, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to walk out like this, for you to be open it makes me feel rather shy!¡± Rae felt even embarrassed being teased by him, she lowered her head and wanted to protect herself, but she found that it would seem to go against her original intent. Thus, she lowered her head and replied, ¡°I thought we would be open to each other like this afterwards, so I wasn¡¯t being formal with you!¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right, we shouldn¡¯t be so formal! Girlfriend! Now, what do you want me to do?¡± Rae caught the towel in his hand and covered herself. She had wanted to take the initiative, yet at this moment she changed her mind. She had already changed her mind a few times tonight! But she knew that she was willing to give herself to him! Because it was too risky, she wanted to do it faster, she was afraid that she would regret it afterwards! ¡°Thank you!¡± Rae said, ¡°You can go rest early now!¡± ¡°I thought,¡± Marcel replied and paused, then he used his hand to smooth out the slightly wet hair on Rae¡¯s forehead, as he smiled and continued. ¡°You should say this! Boyfriend, carry me now and bring me to our bed!¡± Rae¡¯s face reddened, could he not be this perverted? She suddenly thought of the moment when she had first met him five years ago. He was clean and handsome back then, his features exquisite. But now, he was aplete pervert! Yet from the surface, he still looked so indifferent. ¡°I can walk there myself!¡± Rae eximed. ¡°But I feel that carrying you would look better!¡± As Marcel said this he had already carried Rae horizontally. It was a ssic princess style hug, a clich¨¦ scene that was long often written by the authors of romantic novels. Once he carried her, he felt that her entire body was so cold that even he felt the chill. His brows instantly furrowed. ¡°What bad things have you done?¡± Rae immediately froze. Marcel continued, ¡°Even if you have done something bad, surely you don¡¯t have to repent in the bathroom without any clothes on? It would seem like me, being your boyfriend is a petty person! Rae, you can tell me anything, I can help you solve all the troubles!¡± Rae heard this and did not know what to say in an instant, she could only nod and bury her face in his chest. Marcel then eximed, ¡°Your body is too cold, I¡¯ll warm it up for you!¡± Saying this, he held onto her and carried her into the bedroom directly. Then he covered himself into the nkets along with her. Seeing Rae¡¯s face that was frozen pale, he did not think much and pulled her over. Pressing her face in his chest, he attempted to use his own body to warm her up. Rae did not struggle, she leaned against him silently, seeming to feel an unknown atmosphere brewing in the air above the two. The warmth which he gave at the moment slowly prated into her heart, and her heart suddenly became woeful as well. ¡°Did you hear me? Why aren¡¯t you talking?¡± Marcel said, ¡°What bad things have you done?¡± Rae looked at him and she suddenly turned and sat on top of Marcel, her eyes staring at him as she said, ¡°You¡¯re talking so much, what if we do something instead!¡± Marcel¡¯s eyes flickered, ¡°Are you sure?¡± ¡°I want you, Marcel!¡± Rae gazed into Marcel¡¯s eyes, as she said it word by word. ¡°You have taken my lines, dear girlfriend!¡± Marcel stared at Rae unblinkingly, as he replied hoarsely. ¡°You¡¯ve said too much, shut up instead!¡± Saying this, she had already blocked his lips with her mouth. This night was meant to be colourful and exciting. At dawn, there were a few opened condom packets on the floor, the words printed on them were¡­ 0.03, extra lubrication¡­ Rae had thought that she would be overjoyed when she had Marcel as her own. Yet, what she had not expected at all was that when she woke up, her first reaction was being remorseful! Yes, remorse! She felt that her love was merely like this, it had been too narrow. She had in fact been reckless due to her own whims and fancies! If Marcel had fallen in love with her and if anything had gone wrong between them after, what would he do, being alone? If he had not fall in love with her, she might feel disappointed! She woke up at this moment, the view outside the window was blurred, its brightness was dim as her heart. In one change of her mind, her life had be unstable, its future unknown. In another change of her mind, her love had be narrow and she had be selfish, there was no happiness at all! Someone once said that love was happy, and one¡¯s happiness would bring the loved one happiness as well, perhaps what she had was also a defected soul. Carrying this frustrated feeling, she turned to look at Marcel. But she immediately saw his opened eyes, and those deep pair of eyes were already opened for god knows how long! In that instant, he met with her eyes that were filled with remorse, and Marcel frowned in an instant. Rae felt a little awkward, she immediately recollected her thoughts and perked up. As she was about to greet him ¡°Good morning¡±, she was interrupted by his displeased tone as a result. ¡°What¡¯s this expression that you¡¯re having? Have my performancest night been very bad? That made you have such a regretful expression? You¡¯re regretting that you had been together with mest night?¡± Marcel¡¯s tone did not sound happy at all. This was about his ego as a man, so how would he not feel defeated? Who would have epted, after working hard and being together for the night, yet being criticised of not doing his job properly and not performing well? Any man could not have possibly epted this! Rae heard Marcel¡¯s words and her mouth widened in shock. She was thoroughly surprised, how would he have such a misunderstanding? Once she thought of the eventsst night, her entire face reddened to her ears, and her face grew hot. He had been extraordinarily well in his performance, he was in fact extremely good at it and was not bad at all. She could not even escapest night even when she cried for help, how could he have such a misunderstanding? Yet Rae¡¯s eyes turned and she immediately said, ¡°Yes, I¡¯m regretful!¡± Marcel heard this and was instantly displeased, ¡°Damn it! You really do regret!¡± Rae could not help but feel likeughing, as she said seriously, ¡°I regret being too tolerant of youst night, I don¡¯t even feel like moving now! Aren¡¯t you tired?¡± Once she said this, Marcel¡¯s displeased expression immediately loosened up a lot. He lowered his head and looked at Rae, as if he wanted to confirm if her words were true, his eyes filled with examination and observation. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Rae looked at him, her eyes filled to the brim with honesty. Marcel squinted, his eyes staring at Rae¡¯s eyes unblinkingly. Being stared by him, Rae finally could not hold it in as she burst intoughter. Why could this man be so childish? He was totally unrted to that cool and dark Captain Hopkins! ¡°What are youughing about?¡± Marcel looked slightly sidewards to Rae who was full onughing, as his low voice slowly rang, ¡°Tell me clearly!¡± Rae hurried and recollected herself, her eyes raised slightly and nced at the man beside her, as she replied, ¡°Really, you were great.¡± She had given him the most affirmative answer! ¡°Really?¡± He was still unsure. ¡°Really, I¡¯m very satisfied!¡± At least in that sort of situation yesterday, she did not feel any unbearable pain, and she had even enjoyed it immensely at that moment. For a girl¡¯s change into a woman, this feeling was indeed a lot better! As this man had considered her feelings. Him, Marcel, was very much a gentleman! ¡°Then what¡¯s the meaning behind your look just now?¡± Marcel caught hold of the problem and did not let go. Rae understood what he meant, as she exined, ¡°I¡¯m just worried about whether this has been too fast?¡± She lied! She could not speak the truth. She felt more and more guilty towards him. Seeming to be used to Rae¡¯s reservedness towards him as always, Marcel¡¯s low tone did not have any change in it. His eyes swept over Rae¡¯s rather shy face, his dark, intense pupils had an unreadable thought andplexness to them. Raising her head once more, Rae¡¯s vision locked onto Marcel¡¯s cold and solemn face seriously. Yet the cold and mighty aura that emanated from his entire being silenced her in an instant. ¡°Never try to lie to me, Rae!¡± He looked into her eyes, as he said this word by word. Rae¡¯s entire body froze, as she could only nod hurriedly. ¡°I¡¯m quite petty as a person!¡± Seeing Rae nod, Marcel¡¯s eyes went cold. His sharp gaze pored into Rae like frost, as he came to a conclusion silently. She still had not told him the truth just now, she might still be nning on lying to him! Petty? Rae raised her eyes and nced at Marcel who was being solemn, and she nodded once more carefully. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go wash up now!¡± Saying this, she was about to escape. She got ready to escape and did not want to meet his eyes, she was afraid that she would look guilty! Yet, once her hand flipped the nkets, it was quickly caught by Marcel who was by the side. In one powerful fling he ced Rae¡¯s body onto his speedily, his one hand still holding her hand, as his other hand tipped Rae¡¯s chin coldly. ¡°Rae, I¡¯m telling you once more, don¡¯t lie to me. Also, don¡¯t think that I¡¯m a fool, or else I¡¯ll let you know for real what regret truly is.¡± Marcel¡¯s handsome face came close instantly, his hawk-like eyes locked onto Rae¡¯s face, as he said coldly. If she continued to keep things away from him, and do things that he could not stand, he would do so! Only the nkets were soft now, Rae realised Marcel¡¯s suddenly cold face and his tone, her heart feeling rmed inside. But she had to pretend that she was calm, she raised her hand to take away Marcel¡¯srge hand that was locked on her chin, and replied in an icy tone, ¡°You think too much, if you can treat me the same way, I can also be truly honest with you.¡± At this moment, the guilt that she felt towards him before was gone, as she retracted her gaze coldly without speaking again. ¡°You want my heart?¡± His cold aura melted in an instant. He straightened his body, his slender torso sitting upright as he looked at Rae, and replied, ¡°I have already given you!¡± Rae was shaken inside, but she was in disbelief. ¡°I¡¯m going to wash up!¡± She did not continue talking with him. This morning, the atmosphere between them became cold again in an instant! Chapter 916 Suddenly Very Hurt Chapter 916 Suddenly Very Hurt When Marcel was getting ready to go to work, Rae suddenly asked, ¡°Can I cancel my leave?¡± Marcel stood at the door, looking at Rae who was already freshly dressed, and squinted his eyes slightly. He seemed to be expecting for Rae to say something like this, this was a new n after the last one failed! Yesterday she had seduced him! Then what about this morning? He was afraid of nothing! He smiled lightly and said, ¡°If you insist, of course!¡± Rae heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°Then I¡¯ll go to work, I really can¡¯t take it anymore!¡± ¡°Are you sure your foot is okay?¡± Marcel looked at her ankle. Rae shook her head, ¡°It¡¯s alright, I¡¯ll be careful!¡± ¡°Alright! Let¡¯s go!¡± He was still a gentleman at this moment, holding her hand, they went downstairs. The two of them did not speak in the elevator. Once they reached their workce, Rae requested to be let off at a hidden spot outside the office, but Marcel refused to do so. ¡°What are you afraid of? You and I are together righteously, would you prefer to hide me and not allow me to be in the open instead?¡± ¡°But¡­¡± Rae was still a little worried, since the two of them been together not for long. Further, now the two of them would go to work and get off the car together, it might cause rumours in the station and be detrimental to him. ¡°But what? Whatever I said goes!¡± He announced mightily, without stopping his car, he already drove to the basement carpark at the station. When the two of them appeared from the elevator together, indeed the eyes that watched them have changed! She sighed silently, why did this Marcel have to be extraordinarily high-key? Rae spent the entire morning under the thoughtful scrutiny of everyone else. Easton saw hering, he first frowned and then asked concernedly, ¡°Rae, is your foot injury better? Didn¡¯t you say that you¡¯re taking two weeks off? Howe you¡¯ve already came now?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t have anything else to do, so why not gather my days off and see to it after!¡± Rae exined. Easton looked at her and continued, ¡°You should still pay attention of your foot injury, don¡¯t leave any old injuries or else you would suffer afterwards!¡± Facing Easton¡¯s sudden concern, Rae felt a little overwhelmed by the ttery and she kept nodding. ¡°Thanks Easton, I¡¯ll take note of it!¡± Easton gave her another look, nodded, and then only he left. Rae merely felt strange, why Easton would change his way of treating her, and for what? Would it be that she hade to work with Marcel today? Was Easton observant as well? Yet, which one of the people here were not an observant person? Which one of them were not a crime fighting elite? It should be! Rae forced herself to not care about it. But she thought of something as Easton was turning away, and she called out to him, ¡°Easton!¡± Easton turned around, looking at her. Rae walked over and asked, ¡°The interrogation with Ophelia, has it been done now?¡± Easton heard her question and turned his eyes, as he replied, ¡°Rae, I¡¯ve always wanted to advise you on something, hear me out for once!¡± Rae stunned, and she nodded. Easton continued, ¡°In the workce, there are some things that should be asked, and some that shouldn¡¯t!¡± Rae paused right there, looking at Easton in the eye. He suddenlyughed, as he said, ¡°Ophelia haven¡¯t been interrogated. Captain Hopkins said to hold her up! Also, Captain Hopkins had said that you shouldn¡¯t participate in the interrogation!¡± Rae was slightly surprised, what did Marcel mean this time? She was still in shock, while Easton had already moved on, ¡°I still have something on, Rae, I¡¯ll leave first!¡± Rae even forgot to nod. Once Easton left, Rae sat on her chair and did not move. Marcel walked over from the other side of the corridor at this moment, all the way to her office. He nced at her but did not greet her, and instead called Lexie who sitting opposite her. ¡°Lexie,e and take down some notes! We¡¯re going to interrogate Ophelia!¡± Rae looked at Marcel, her eyes carried aplicated emotion! What on earth had he meant? Was he telling her outright, that she should not participate in the case rted to Ophelia? Lexie immediately stood up and answered, ¡°Alright, Captain Hopkins, right away!¡± She packed her things and was about to follow Marcel. Yet Rae started at this moment, ¡°I need to talk to you about something, Captain Hopkins!¡± Marcel turned, now only he turned his gaze onto Rae. His brows furrowed, seeming a little displeased. Rae walked over, Lexie felt that something was not right and she immediately dered, ¡°I have to go to the washroom first, I¡¯lle back in a while!¡± Lexie escaped. Rae raised her head to look at Marcel, her eyes were calm. Despite she had too many questions inside, she still held them in. Although she felt wronged, she could not show it. Thest time she had asked and Marcel had replied humiliatingly, this time should be the same! So, this time Rae was smarter. She looked at Marcel and suddenly smiled. Marcel saw her smile and was confused, as he raised an eyebrow, ¡°Is there anything?¡± Rae shook her head. ¡°Nothing, your shirt button is loose!¡± Rae pointed to his cor. Marcel frowned again. ¡°Help me to button it!¡± His low voice was serious, without even a bit of meaning to joke around. Rae was a little surprised, this was the office, she was afraid that others would see. Yet Marcel had already lowered his head and came closer, wanting her to button it up for him. Rae buttoned it up for him hurriedly, and then she took a step backwards. Marcel looked at the way she hurriedly put distance between them and was very displeased. ¡°Do you have anything else?¡± He naturally knew why Rae had called him, but he just refused to say it out. He was waiting for Rae to beg him, but Rae just refused to ask. At this moment, Rae looked calm and her expression was indifferent, as she shook her head. ¡°Nothing else! Go on!¡± Marcel¡¯s eyes squinted slightly, but he smiled. ¡°Alright, then I¡¯ll leave first!¡± At this moment Lexie was already waiting in the corridor a few meters away! Marcel left inrge strides, Rae who was behind him watch as he left, without saying anything else. Marcel brought Lexie to interrogate Ophelia. Rae stood in the corridor, a breeze blew by and she merely felt chilled to the bone. What on earth was going on with Ophelia? Why would she hand Karina the wine? ¡°Rae,¡± A low call interrupted Rae¡¯s thoughts. By the stairs on the side of the corridor, Gustavo walked over inrge strides, the bright blue shirt worn on his body was rather striking. This Gustavo was often fond of wearing brightly coloured clothes recently, once he tidied up his figure was actually rather fit. As he looked at Rae he was surprised, ¡°Why did youe to work? Aren¡¯t you on leave? Is your foot injury better?¡± ¡°No! I just have nothing to do, so I wanted toe work!¡± Rae exined simply. Gustavo looked at her foot and shook his head in much disagreement, ¡°This is too risky, a foot injury can be a life time matter, if you walk with a limp afterwards it would be so ugly!¡± ¡°It¡¯s alright!¡± Rae shook her head and smiled. ¡°Oh, have you dissected Karina¡¯s body?¡± Gustavo shook his head, ¡°Don¡¯t mention it, I wanted to do the dissection and I was already doing it. Then Captain Hopkins went and tell our head that he doesn¡¯t want me to do the dissection, and Joseph in our team was asked instead. Joseph himself didn¡¯t even want to do so, I don¡¯t get what Captain Hopkins wants? I wanted to do it and he refused, the ones that didn¡¯t want it he gives it to them instead! I have some opinions about him, I¡¯ll bring it up after!¡± Rae instantly understood Marcel¡¯s meaning, he was leaving her out on all aspects. Why on earth would he do so? Had he started to suspect herself? She suddenly felt very hurt! Rae stopped there for that moment unmoving, and her gaze halted at this moment until her arm was clenched hardly by Gustavo, as his slightly confused voice rang. ¡°Rae, what¡¯s up with you? You¡¯re so absentminded, as if you¡¯ve broken up with someone! You can tell me anything, we¡¯ll find the way to solve it together!¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine!¡± Rae shook her head, her gazending on Gustavo¡¯s hand that was still clenched on her arm, her eyes cold and calm. ¡°Rae, what on earth happened to you?¡± Gustavo¡¯s hand tightened. Being ignored by Rae like this, Gustavo¡¯s face instantly had a worried expression, a heavy worry. His grip on her arm could not help but tighten, ¡°I¡¯ll help you to solve it!¡± ¡°Really, it¡¯s nothing! Thanks, Gustavo!¡± Rae frowned. She did not like to be gripped like this by other people, her eyes looked slightly ufortable as she flung her arm that was gripped by Gustavo. ¡°Fine then, if you don¡¯t tell me, forget that I asked!¡± Being flung away, looking at hisrge empty hands, Gustavo was a little pissed off. Especially when he saw the coldness in Rae¡¯s eyes, the bit of anger hidden in his eyes red up hotly. What was he angry about? Rae merely felt suspicious, she retracted her gaze indifferently and sat down, no longer pondering on it. At this moment Rae¡¯s phone suddenly vibrated, she opened it and found an unfamiliar message. On it was written ¨C take no heed of irrelevant things, be mindful of yourself, act fast ording to n! Such a sentence, even if it was not addressed, Rae still knew who had sent it! Kane, her father was indeed crazy! Poisoning! It had already been bad that she took over someone else¡¯s name, but now she had to poison someone! Rae felt that for her as a civil servant to make this sort of mistake, it would surely be unforgivable! Yet, how could she exin to her father? ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . At this moment, a message showed on her phone again suddenly. It was an MMS, a movie ticket was on it. Rae paused, hesitating, while suddenly a colleague called her, ¡°Rae, your parcel! Monty is calling out downstairs!¡± Rae immediately replied, ¡°I¡¯ll go get it now!¡± She did not know why he sent that photo of the movie ticket, she merely felt a little strange. Her father had indeed gone crazy, had he sent her the movie ticket to ask her to go for a movie? She went to take her parcel with confusion, and after receiving it she returned to her office to open it. Indeed, she saw a movie ticket, it was the same one as the photo in the MMS on her phone. Rae frowned, as she sunk deep into her thoughts. She looked at the time, the showing time for this movie ticket is at three o¡¯clock in the afternoon. Leave must have been taken to go out at that moment, and everyone was at work at that timing, there would be the least people at the movie theatre! Further, this movie was a foreign movie that had showed a few years ago, not many people would have watched this sort of older movie, that was why he sent this sort of movie ticket! Rae was deep in thought when the movie ticket in her hand was suddenly snatched away by someone! Rae froze and turned back instantly, she then saw that Marcel was standing behind her, and she jumped. Marcel was already squinting his eyes and looking at the ticket, then he frowned and asked, ¡°You liked this sort of old movie?¡± Rae could only nod, ¡°I haven¡¯t seen it before!¡± Marcel looked again at the envelope of the courier service, there was only the recipient¡¯s name on it. Rae, phone number, and nothing else. The section of the sender was nk, something shed in his eyes as he asked in seemingly casual manner, ¡°Girlfriend, surely you shouldn¡¯t have bought just one ticket?¡± Rae wanted to say that it was not her that bought it, but who could she say that had given it to her? Marcel would surely asked who had sent it! Chapter 917 Afraid Of The Truth Chapter 917 Afraid Of The Truth She could not tell that either! N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Rae was in dilemma at that moment, she could not even find an answer to tell Marcel. She could only smile awkwardly, as she replied, ¡°Then what do you suggest?¡± ¡°Who sent the movie ticket?¡± Marcel shook the movie ticket in his hand, ¡°Or did you buy it?¡± Rae followed his words and replied simply, ¡°I bought it!¡± ¡°Well?¡± Marcel frowned and without any change in expression, he said, ¡°Then good, let¡¯s go watch it together this afternoon! It happens that I too, haven¡¯t seen this movie!¡± Rae only felt that her back was full of cold sweat, as she smiled. ¡°Alright!¡± She could only reply like this. Marcel smiled as well, but that smile made Rae felt chilled to the bone. To lose the awkwardness, she asked, ¡°Aren¡¯t you interrogating? Howe you¡¯re done so quickly?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Marcel replied, not knowing whether he was denying or affirming, the meaning in his words were hard to guess at the moment. Rae knew that he had meant to iste her, so she naturally did not dare to pursue further! She looked at the movie ticket that was in Marcel¡¯s hand, thinking that she should text her father quickly or else it would be exposed. Marcel took the envelope of the express courier again and examined it, the handwriting on it were not of her father¡¯s, she did not know whom he had asked to send this ticket. ¡°Rae, do you know Ophelia?¡± Marcel put down the envelope and put the ticket on top of it. He raised his head to look at Rae, his eyes examining her. Rae stunned, ¡°We just met!¡± ¡°Just met?¡± Marcel repeated this sentence, his words filled with meaning. ¡°Yes!¡± Rae nodded. Marcel startedughing. Rae was shocked inside, what was heughing about? Heughed, and then he finally continued, ¡°If you and Ophelia are friends, I rather don¡¯t mind letting her off easy. But if you¡¯re not, then¡­¡± He stretched his sentence, but did not continued his following words. Yet Rae heard the threat in his words. Rae smiled lightly as well, ¡°Since when does the fair and just Captain Hopkins learn to let people off easy?¡± ¡°You haven¡¯t answered me!¡± Marcel said. Raeughed. She was asking herself whether his actions now were normal, or that he had already been suspecting her? Had he actually expressed even the slightest feeling towards her? She had given herself to this man in such a short amount of time, yet he seemed to think that it was very normal! But for her, it was the most precious first time! His behaviour made her dare not to think. She was afraid to recognise a truth, that them being together had no love but only desire! Yet, it had already came to this, so what could she do? Her identity had destined for them to never have an ending. She smiled silently once more, her smile was bitter and sad as she replied, ¡°We knew each other like we have met a long time ago, I don¡¯t wish for anything to happen to her! If Captain Hopkins can let her go easy, then I¡¯ll be fully grateful! If you can¡¯t, I won¡¯t get angry either, since you¡¯re just doing your job.¡± Hearing this, Marcelughed instead and did not express anything. Rae smiled as well. But they both knew that at this moment, although their smiles were big, it could not fight against that unbreachable gap in their hearts. It was a tall wall that could not be climbed through. At this moment, they were so close yet so far! But Rae rxed instead. If Marcel had really given her some favour at this moment, or had beenpletely open towards her, then she might still feel guilty. Yet now she felt a lot more rxed. At least in the aspect of feelings, Marcel had not given it all! Then, if one day they broke up, he would not have really felt sad! Rae thought, this was worth to be d for as well! Did she regret it? No! As her personality was like this, even if it all happened once more, she would have still made the same choice for the situation at that moment. So, being regretful did not help anything. She loved this man! Thus, she did not hope that he would be sad after! ¡°I¡¯ll take away this ticket!¡± Marcel said, ¡°We¡¯ll go together in the afternoon!¡± Rae nodded. She had nned to notify her father, Ker that she could not make it! Yet, her calctions went wrong, as at this moment Marcel started, ¡°We have to go for a meeting. You shoulde as well, Rae!¡± ¡°Alright!¡± Rae went quickly! This was a very important meeting, following the practice, everyone would have to give up their phones. Once they entered the meeting room, everyone would leave their phones in the basket at the middle of the meeting table. A lot of phones wereid out ordingly and ced there, and Rae followed, silencing her phone and cing it there. But before that, she had already deleted the unfamiliar message in her phone! The meeting was not about the murder at YS Club, but was about another case. Rae was not quite familiar with it, she did not even know why she was asked to attend this meeting! But she still listened attentively, and she took down some notes as well. However, after the meeting ended, when everyone had gone to take their phones, Rae found that her phone was gone! Her eyes widened as she looked around. Everyone was almost gone, and had went outside consecutively. She looked everywhere, to see who had taken her phone! Once she looked, she actually saw that Marcel was holding her phone and was unlocking it, looking at something! Rae was silently shocked, being a little surprised. But she stood up immediately and went over, calling out, ¡°Captain Hopkins!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Marcel replied without any expression, as he continued to look through her phone. His brows furrowed. When there were only the two of them left in the meeting room, only he raised his head. He swept a cold look at Rae who looked nervous, and finally he spoke, ¡°I took your phone!¡± ¡°Can you give it back to me now?¡± Rae nced at him and asked carefully. ¡°Who owns this unfamiliar number?¡± Marcel passed the phone over. Rae took a look and saw that unfamiliar number from just now, it was indeed her father, Kane¡¯s! She did not see what the message had written, merely looking at him guiltily, waiting for his judgement. Marcel went on, ¡°Rae, surely you are not doing something secretly?¡± Rae shook her head. ¡°No!¡± ¡°Alright!¡± Marcel did not give her the phone, as he said directly, ¡°I¡¯ll keep your phone today!¡± Saying this, he turned off the phone! Rae was anxious, ¡°Why? I have my rights!¡± Heughed, ¡°For work purposes! Now, I¡¯m your leader and not your boyfriend, Rae. You should separate your work life and your private life, I said that confiscating your phone was for work purposes. Now, you are to stay with me, and we won¡¯t part for every moment until the movie watching activity in the afternoon has ended!¡± Rae was very hurt now, but still she nodded. ¡°Alright!¡± Since they have to stick together for every moment, how could she go to the washroom? Rae was about to say something when Marcel said, ¡°Let¡¯s go, we¡¯ll go out for lunch now!¡± Rae answered, ¡°I have to go to the washroom first!¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go to my office first!¡± Marcel demanded once more. Rae was speechless, she could only follow him. Once they went into the office, he shut the door. Rae asked, ¡°Anything, Captain Hopkins?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± As Marcel said so, he had already reached his hands over and went across Rae¡¯s clothes. Rae only felt her entire body going numb, feeling very awkward. She had not been able to do anything, when Marcel had already showed his purpose, he was actually doing a body search. Rae rolled her eyes speechlessly. ¡°Captain Hopkins, may I know is this in your official or private capacity now?¡± Marcel answered shamelessly, ¡°Of course it¡¯s official business!¡± ¡°Really?¡± Rae raised an eyebrow. ¡°Feeling me up in public, is this act official?¡± ¡°Go to the washroom!¡± He did not answer, but finished the search then allowed her to go to the washroom. Rae was let off, and she sighed inside. She wanted to follow god¡¯s n today, if she was found, then let her be found. She did not want to continue it, she would leave it for god to decide! Thus, at three o¡¯clock in the afternoon, they appeared at the movie theatre and bought another ticket. The position of this ticket was behind the original ticket. When they went in, Rae had gotten the ticket that she received, and Marcel had taken the one at the back! Rae had thought that her father woulde in bringing another ticket and sit next to her! As this movie was quite dated, not many watched it. There were a mere few people in the theatre, at one nce the number of people could already be calcted. Rae looked around in the dark first, but she did not see Kane. She sat at the designated ce, when she turned to look at Marcel he was already seated. The two of them were diagonal, she was in the front while he was at the back. Marcel did not speak, and Rae did not speak either. This was the first time that they were watching a movie together since they had gotten together, but it was under these circumstances! This waspletely not what a couple should be behaving. At this moment, although Rae was calm inside, she felt a little bitterness as well. She had heard that when couples go to the movies together, they would watch sappy romantic movies. They would fight over a bucket of popcorn together and share the same coke, they would even get close to each other and make out. But all these seemed to be a tall order for her. The two of them seemed to be guarding against each other now, Rae could not help herself. What Marcel wanted Rae did not know, she only felt that although they were close in person, their hearts were further than the end of the world! The sarcastic thing was that,st night they had even gone to thest level of a rtionship! At this moment, Rae had long forgotten what she had came here to do. She had risked the danger of being exposed, and encouraged herself to try. But she had not expected that Kane had not appeared at all, even until the end of the movie, no one suspicious appeared in the movie theatre! After Rae finished watching the movie, her heart went cold again. Thest effort she thought she had made had been returned with her father¡¯sck of action, and she was just a pawn, a pawn that could never escape! She could go against the entire world, but she could never go against her father. When they went out of the theatre, Marcel walked out first while Rae followed at the back. They did not communicate. Rae lowered her head and walked, only wanting to get out of here, to a ce without anybody¡­ As she was thinking, her hand was suddenly caught by Marcel. She was shocked and raised her head. Under the lights, she looked at him, and he was looking at her as well! In that rather dim light, Marcel saw Rae¡¯s eyes. Thoserge and dark pupils were uncontrobly reddened at this moment, seeming to be even moistening. He stunned and his heart softened, and he asked out of instinct, ¡°Feeling wronged?¡± Rae raised her chin,ughing so bitterly as she shook her head, ¡°No! This is fine, then I can finish watching the movie silently!¡± ¡°Then, have you watched its contents clearly?¡± Marcel asked her. Rae shook, her eyes already red, but no tears came flowing out! She knew that she was being sentimental now. What she was being sad about was not because of how Marcel had treated her, but was due to her father¡¯s continuing pressure. She had given it all up to try today, but in return this was what she got. Did god really want her to continue being evil? She merely felt overwhelmed by her sadness, but she could not say it out. A lot of sadness umted inside her, and finally, her tears fell. Chapter 918 Grievance and Helplessness Chapter 918 Grievance and Helplessness Marcel was shocked when he saw her crying. Seeing the grievance, helplessness, and even despair in her eyes, Marcel suddenly regretted a lot. He pulled her over, wanting to hug her. Rae tried to get rid of his hand, but failed because he held her hand even tighter, with no intention to let her go. She wanted to vent her grievances to him despite of him being her boss or her boyfriend at the moment. So she got rid of Marcel''s hand. She wasughing and crying, her smile being so desperate as if a little flower on the top of a cliff, so pitiful and so fragile. Her smile was so hard to watch for Marcel. He blurted out and said, ¡°I''m sorry!¡± He may have acted with undue haste and shouldn''t have forced her that way. Rae was shocked. Was he saying sorry to her? ! His apology made her immediately regain her consciousness and looked rationally into the annoyance, guilt and self-usation in Marcel''s eyes. Wasn¡¯t it the greatestpromise this arrogant and conceited man had even made? She shook her head and answered, ¡°You did nothing wrong. It¡¯s not your fault.¡± ¡°Then, who is to me?¡± ¡°Maybe it¡¯s the movie!¡± Rae made a reason indiscriminately and calmed herself down slowly. He didn''t rush to go. Instead, both of them were standing on the corridor, stiffly upright. Marcel suddenly pulled her in front of him and hugged her. Rae was stunned, unable to express her innermost emotions. Without thinking, she stretched out her hands and wrap Marcel''s waist when he pressed her face gently to his chest! Rae didn''t struggle. She leaned on him quietly. The tenderness of this moment couldn¡¯t not eliminate the sorrow in her heart. She still felt that the two of them were so strange to each other. It was not an exaggeration because their inner distance was so over their physical distance at the moment. At this time, footsteps came from the other end of the corridor. Rae quickly got up and wanted to fled Marcel¡¯s arms. However, Marcel grabbed her lips and kissed deeply regardless of anyone in presence. Originally, He intended to kiss her like a dragonfly skimming the surface of the water, but as soon as he touched her lips, he couldn''t help but get addicted. He grabbed Rae''s lips and indulged in the kissing until he was satisfied and let her go. Rae gave a gasp of surprise shyness. With her face flushed, she¡¯s so pretty in Marcel¡¯s eyes! Marcel lowered his head to look at her. At the moment, the footsteps in the corridor wasing closer. She raised her head and looked to the person approaching and then she found it¡¯s Kane. Kane was standing there in the corridor, looking at her with an angry look in the eyes, and the sharpness in those eyes was about to bruise Rae''s bones and raise her ashes with ruthlessness. ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . His eyes were so full of hatred that really frightened Rae. Rae''s face instantly turned pale. Her body was caught by the stiffness concurrently. She then slowly lowered her head. Marcel nced back and saw Kane. In the meantime, Kane had already collected his expression and walked towards them expressionlessly, passing by them without saying a word! Nor did he look at Rae. Although Marcel felt strange, he didn''t think much of it. Kane had already left, but Rae was still immersed in shock. In her mind, she could never ignore the look in her father''s eyes then, making her feeling so disgusted with herself! When Marcel saw Rae''s face being so pale, he lowered his head to cover her eyes and then took another look at the receding figure. ¡°What''s wrong?¡± Rae snapped back to her senses and whispered, ¡°It hurts!¡± ¡°Does it hurt?¡± Marcel raised his eyebrows, ¡°Where does it hurt?¡± Rae felt pain all over her body, but what hurt the most was deep in her heart. However, how could she told him that she was suffering because of her indignant father, who was disappointed at her to the extreme! Marcel noticed that she looked even worse, therefore asked again with concern, ¡°Where exactly do you feel ufortable?¡± ¡°It hurts too muchst night!¡± Rae said haphazardly. Indeed, it was too painfulst night. She was having problems walking today, not speak of her feet already hurting. With what happenedst night, her felt even more ufortable! Marcel opened his mouth, but he didn''t know what to say! The feelingst night was really beautiful. The tightness made him want to lingering. He even wanted to experience it again. Thinking about it this way, he couldn''t help but want to continue. It''s just that her performancest night reminded him suddenly that she was still a girl rather than a woman. So what about her past? Marcel frowned slightly, then returned to his senses. He hugged Rae, and then said,¡°Okay, don''t be sad, now let¡¯s go watch a happy movie and order a box for couple!¡± Rae''s face was pale. She wasn¡¯t in a mood actually. However, Marcel had embraced her to buy movie tickets. He bought two seats for couple. The movie was a Korean film, a very beautiful love story. This time, Marcel did not forget to buy popcorn for Rae and he bought a big bucket, but instead of buying Coke, he bought a cup of hot milk tea! Rae was sitting in the box holding the cup of milk tea, watching the scene where the leading actor riding a bicycle with the leading actress. She felt the warmth of love for the first time in her heart. Marcel looked at her by the side, his expression in the eyes flickering in the dim light. Rae didn''t look at him, but she could clearly feel Marcel peeking at her. Her eyes were wide and her face was not very good, but the darkening light covered everything. She didn''t want to think about her father! It¡¯s no big deal. The next time, he could pped her twice. As long as he could relieve his anger, he was allowed to do anything! After Marcel looked at her for many times, Rae chose an angle and leaned in his arms, invisibly preventing him from looking at her again. His big hand wrapped her waist at the same time. At the 30th minute of the movie, the leading actor began to kiss the leading actress, and there were already couples hugging together in the screening room. Rae only heard a strange noise, and when she raised her head again, Marcel lowered his head and gave her a full kiss. Rae just felt drunk! And someone on the seat next to them was already taking a deeper step. It took a long time before Marcel stopped kissing. Rae leaned in his arms and the two of them continued to watch the movie, but neither of them spoke. It¡¯s just that when Rae looked around, many couples were embracing passionately such that Rae¡¯s face was hot immediately. This was the atmosphere of love. Unfortunately, their love was always mixed with a hint of despair, making her feel sad and at a loss. When they left the scene, he took her away from the screening room. The movie was just okay. It¡¯s a sweet story, but Rae''s mood was not so good. When she went to the hall of the cinema, Rae saw Kane who was sitting on a chair in the lounge area. His gaze swept to her side. At that moment, Rae¡¯s face got pale again. Rae immediately lowered her head, not looking at Kane. Marcel grasped Rae''s hand and they slowly passed by Kane. Kane''s eyes nced at their clenched hands and a fierce sh raised from the bottom of his eyes. Seeing Rae¡¯s lowered head and calm profile face, Marcel asked yfully, ¡°Why you¡¯re so depressed? Is it because you didn''t have enough fun?¡± Rae blushed when she remembered what happened just now. ¡°What are you talking about?¡± ¡°It seems that you¡¯re not satisfied. I should have eaten you on the spot in the theater!¡± Marcel said so naturally, without shame. Rae blushed. Why this man made jokes so naturally. ¡°You don''t look like someone who makes such jokes. Why do you always make such jokes? I thought you were a serious abstinence-type man! I didn''t expect...¡± Rae raised her head, not feeling shy. With Kane''s gaze behind her though, she didn''t want to care about it anymore. Even if Kane saw her acting this way, she felt that she¡¯d better let her father know her desire for love and her right for happiness. Marcel did not deny, instead, he showed an indifferent attitude, nodded and admitted, ¡°Yes, I am. It has been dry and has never been moisturized. Now, you, my girlfriend, are my happy wend...¡± As he said, he lowered himself and buried his head in her neck, ¡°Now, is it still painful?¡± "..." Rae gave him a light push and said, ¡°I''m going back to the Baxter family tonight!¡± ¡°Then what should I do? As a boyfriend, I have just taken office. You are leaving to make me sleep alone tonight, Rae, what a bad idea! you naughty girlfriend.¡± Rae smiled, regardless of his jokes, opened her lips lightly and said, ¡°I just want to avoid you! That¡¯s it!¡± "Huh!" Marcelughed suddenly, stopped moving and raised his head, his eyes being very attractive, ¡°You want to escape from a girlfriend''s obligations!¡± "Yeah! I don''t deny it!" She met his charming gaze and slowly opened her mouth, ¡°The main reason is that you don''t understand abstinence. It''s too scary, so I must flee!" ¡°You mean I am powerful?¡± Rae felt speechless, even wanting to roll her eyes, ¡°Why are men so naive? Do you get a sense of happiness when I praise you?" Marcel suddenly used his force and turned her body around. He and her stared at the same level, their focused eyes were so deep that they wanted to swallow the other, but what he said was extremely sharp. "It can be said that the praise from girlfriend, the softness of girlfriend, the cooperation of the girlfriend, and the absorption of the girlfriend do satisfy me!" He looked at her, so close as if there will be a kiss, ¡°Do you know? no one has ever dared to say this to me! Rae, you are provoking me!¡± Rae looked at him and saw that his eyes began to shine in awe, so she said: ¡°I wille back the day after tomorrow, and you must let me rest for the night. I know what will happen tomorrow if I go back with you today. I¡¯m sure I won¡¯t be able to walk, so I¡¯d better go back to the Baxter family first. I¡¯m sorry tonight!" ¡°Huh!¡± Marcel pinched her waist, a little bit hard, making her feel painful. ¡°Just tell the real purpose of your escape!¡± "I''m in a bad mood! I want to go back and ask about Raphael. Also, I am also very worried Ophelia. You don''t want to tell me. So I don''t ask. While working, you are my senior. I know you have work arrangement. Apart from work, I am your girlfriend, I don¡¯t want us to have any displeasure because of this! But whenever I say Ophelia, you are very angry! I don¡¯t know why. I just think Ophelia is suitable to be a friend, to me and my temper! I want to ask her why she brought Karina a ss of wine. You have never given me a chance! Marcel, unreasonably, you don''t allow me to ask, or to hide while I am sad and want to think alone. I am your girlfriend, but I am not sold to you. I still have freedom, right?¡± Rae said so much in one breath. Chapter 919 Stolen Time Chapter 919 Stolen Time She admitted that she had born it for a long time, so she said all of them. She didn''t want much, she just wanted a man, a girlfriend, and a friend! However, it seemed that God always took away the closest people around her! So, what else should she take into ount? Marcel didn''t have any exnation. He just smiled slightly, hiding the glimmer in his eyes and revealing a trace of rare purity. He raised his hand, tucked her drooping ck hair behind her ear, and said softly. "Rae, you seem to be very hard. If it is possible, I hope there will be no secrets between us! Don''t deceive me!" "..." Rae looked up suddenly, with shock in her eyes. Did he care about her or warn her? Why did she feel that he was caring about her? Marcel smiled and didn¡¯t give any further exnation. He just said, ¡°If you really want to go back, then go back. In fact, even if you don¡¯t go back today, I n not to do it with you tonight! Let you rest for a day and recuperate!" As he said, he touched her face, "Tomorrow night, you can''t escape!" "Do you care about me or warn me?!" "I want the real you!" He gave another answer. "Rae, you have many faces, I want to unearth them all! Also, you are different from the rumored Rae, I want to know how many sides you have! This is concern!" This was concern! Rae was moved at once, and in the end, she said nothing! Marcel drove her back to the Baxter residence, and handed her the phone when she got off the car. Then he said, "Ophelia has been released, you can call her!" Rae was taken aback. Marcel drove away. Until the car drove far away, Rae was still standing in the evening autumn breeze and didn¡¯te to her senses. She held the phone and turned it on. Ophelia didn¡¯t call her. She called her, but the phone was turned off. Rae didn''t know what was wrong with her. She nned to call herter, and she went into the Baxter residence. But when she turned around, she did not expect to see Leonard standing at the door. He was looking at Marcel''s leaving car! Rae stood there and said nothing! Leonard looked at her and then he said, "Rae, why your face is so pale? Is there a lot of work pressure?" Facing Leonard''s kind and gentle care, Rae remembered the fierce anger in Kane¡¯s eyes when she met Kane in the cinema. In this contrast, she could not tell who was the incarnation of justice! She doubted her father more and more! His motives, his behavior, were so abnormal. If in the past, Rae would ignore Leonard, but now, she had new thinking. She walked to Leonard''s side, stretched out her hand, took his arm, and whispered, "Dad, Let¡¯s walk around?" She treated the Baxters gently so gently during this period, not indifferent and domineering. She used to be restrained. She had been imitating Rae before. Now she was herself and became a lot softer. Leonard was a little surprised at Rae words, and even ttered. He didn''t seem to think that Rae would be so close to him, and she took the initiative to take his arm. Rae faced his kind gaze and saw a few tears inside. Rae was moved suddenly. At this moment, her gaze met Leonard''s gaze, and they were moved. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. An inexplicable emotion also rose in Rae''s heart, which made her feel very strange. "Good! Good! Good!" Leonard patted Rae''s hand gently with the other hand, his voice seemed to choke with sobs. Rae''s mood wasplicated and she didn¡¯t know how to do, so she called out in a low voice, "Dad!" Leonard said several "good" again. The two walked along the trail in the vi area. Rae asked softly, "Dad, can I ask you a question?" Leonard also seemed to know that Rae had a purpose when she took initiative to take a walk with him. He nodded. "Of course, you say!" "In your life, have you done anything that you regret?" Rae asked softly. Leonard was taken aback, hesitated for a moment, and said, "Yes! I regret one thing, it''s been 25 years!" Rae heard this and suddenly stopped talking! Leonard really killed her mother and eldest brother? Leonard added, "Because of my negligence, it caused a tragedy! I am very guilty of it now!" Rae was silent again! She didn''t ask anymore! However, Leonard''s guilt made her ponder. If a person has guilt, then this person is still a good person! However, if a person always wants to revenge his enemies in his heart, could he be saved? Rae knew that she was a little bit ungrateful at the moment. How could she have sympathy for an outsider, but no tolerance for her father, Kane? Rae felt deeply self-me for this. Leonard added, "Rae, there will always be a lot of unpredictability in a person''s life, but if he knows his mistakes and can correct it, he is still a good person. Dad hopes that you can cherish and love yourself in the future, and find someone to get married and have children! That''s what a girl should do!" Rae nodded. "I know!" At this time, her phone rang suddenly. Rae saw and found it was from Ophelia. She said to Leonard, "Let''s go back!" Rae didn''t answer the phone, because in front of Leonard, Rae didn''t want to reveal that she still had an old best friend. She wanted to go back to the Baxter''s residence to answer the phone in her room on the second floor. Leonard went back with her, and Mrs Baxter was surprised when she saw the father and daughter come back together. "You two came back together?" "Yeah!" Leonard nodded. Mrs Baxter nodded. "Wow, does the sun rise in the west?" Not only Leonard felt surprise, even Mrs Baxter felt incredible when she saw her daughter Raee back with her husband. She had no this feelings so many years. Rae saw the obvious surprise of Mrs Baxter, and was touched in her heart. Although the Baxter family was a powerful family, the humanistic care of Baxter family was very impressive for the servants. Although Leonard can be regarded as one of the richest people in the business circle of City B, in the past few years, in Rae''s view, he didn¡¯t show arrogance at home. Even, their Baxter family was warm as ordinary people, and always showed concern to the servants. Because of this, Rae¡¯s faith was shaken. It may took time for the originally deep-rooted things to be uprooted, but Now, Rae felt that in the face of justice, she no longer knew what is justice. Leonard himself admitted that he had done something bad, but Rae felt that he was involuntary, like she was hiding everything to be an agent here. In fact she was just a dirty impostor rather than an agent. What she did was not for the national interest, but for her own personal gain! So, she cannot convince her father Kane now, but she can refuse to do wrong! Mrs Baxter watched Raee in, and quickly asked Anne to prepare fruit. "Anne, hurry up and prepare some fruit for Rae, and ah, hurry up and make something delicious and Rae loves. Cook a few more dishes for dinner!" It was actually past 7:30 in the evening, and the Baxter family had already eaten. Anne looked at the kitchen and quickly said, "Okay, madam, I''ll cook now!" Rae didn¡¯t want to bother them, but when she wanted to say it, she suddenly felt awkward. In the past, she either quarreled with Mr and Mrs Baxter or had a cold war. Now she didn¡¯t seem to be able to call her intimately. She was not the kind of person who had a glib tongue! She just said, "Mom, I go upstairs first!" Rae didn¡¯t have memory about her mother! Mother never existed in her memory. Her only memory was that after she grew up, her father showed her photos of her mother and eldest brother and told her that they were her mother and eldest brother! She only had this kind of memory, but she had never called mother! Mother, the warmest word in the world! Rae called Mrs Baxter mother. She had mixed feelings for this woman and the man in the house! She resented them, but can''t help but want to get close! No matter how she treated them, she will always receive the most tolerant treatment! The word tolerance was so strange in Rae''s memory! Kane never taught herself what was tolerance. Mrs Baxterughed when she heard Rae called her mother. She felt that Rae was particrly intimate to her this time, She didn''t know if it was her own psychological effect. In short, she was very happy and immediately became more enthusiastic. "Rae, you go up first. I''ll tell you when the meal is served, and our family will have a meal together! Besides, wait a minute, I will have someone make clothes for you. You should dress up right now. You will get married in the future!" Mrs Baxter liked to act without dy. After speaking, she took the phone and called someone. She didn''t give Rae a chance to speak at all. Leonard sat on the sofa and turned on the TV, watching the news broadcast. Rae looked at him. Although he didn''t look at Rae, the corners of his lips were slightly upturned. He was in a good mood! Was it because she came back? Rae envied the real Rae from the heart, no every child could have such parents. At least, her father would never treat her like this! When she grew up, her father told her with a sad face every day about their bloody feud. She didn¡¯t know if it was because she listened a lot, so she was numb! In short, now, she was not so enthusiastic about revenge! Rae thought, maybe she was a cold person! She nced at Leonard, then watched Mrs Baxter make a call happily. Herplexion was complicated, her eyes rolled, and she finally turned upstairs! Mrs Baxter¡¯s voice came in her ears, "Hello! Josh? Yes, I am. Are you free now? I have ordered several styles of clothes in your store. You bring thetest style to my house, I will make some clothes for my daughter. I want the best, the most fashionable styles nowadays. Also, my daughter is a brave policeman and doesn''t like fancy styles. I don''t know what''s going on with this kid. During these years, she doesn¡¯t like the style as before! Yes, she has grown up..." Listening to Mrs Baxter''s words, Rae truly felt that even her call was full of warmth! Chapter 920 Do it Fiercely Chapter 920 Do it Fiercely She quickly returned to her room, turned on the phone and quickly called Ophelia. "Hey!" As soon as she spoke, Ophelia said, "Rae, it is inconvenient for me just now. My sugar daddy is back and I am busy just now!" Rae was taken aback. She might not understand before, but afterst night with Marcel, Rae instantly understood that when people said they were inconvenient, there was a deep meaning. "Well, I see, I''m in the Baxter''s residence now!" Rae said. "Are you okay? I originally wanted to go find you today, but our leader didn''t arrange for me to see you, I have no idea!" "It¡¯s okay, don¡¯t you know me? I¡¯m fine. It¡¯s not very convenient for me now. My sugar daddy is going to take a bath. I will apany himter. We meet tomorrow. I will tell you when we meet you. Don''t worry about me!" Ophelia''s tone was still so light. Rae was a little relieved when she heard this. It didn''t seem to be a big problem. Otherwise, ording to Marcel''s work style, she will definitely not be let go so soon! "Then you apany your sugar daddy, I wish you a pleasant evening!" Rae smiled, her tone also was much cheerful. "Ha!" Ophelia said quickly, "Don''t hang up first, let''s talk for a while. Today I saw Captain Hopkins. When I approached him closely, I found he was unusual. Seeing his vigorous look, I knew you must do it fiercelyst night. His face was ruddy after that night, and how about you? I''ll see tomorrow!" Facing such an embarrassing topic, Rae blushed all of a sudden. Even in the phone, she wasn¡¯t bold as Ophelia. "Hey, are you blushing? Today Captain Hopkins was so energetic, so you must do it fiercelyst night, right?" Ophelia let out a treacherousugh in the phone. Rae''s face was even redder. "What are you talking about? You are in such a situation, why you still have the mood to make fun of me?" "What are you afraid of?" Ophelia asked rhetorically, and continued tough and joke, "A straight foot is not afraid of a crooked shoe!" "That''s good, I can finally rest assured!" As soon as Rae finished speaking, she heard a sudden sound from the phone over there, and then Ophelia''s voice seemed to being from far away. "Ah! Why do you make a surprise attack... Damn it, it''s itchy... I won''t do it you today, don¡¯t touch me..." When Rae heard it, she knew that the sugar daddy hade out and was already doing it with Ophelia. She didn''t mean to listen, so she immediately hung up the phone. Her face was still red. She was lying on the bed, looking at the ceiling, and then at the opposite Raphael''s home. His room was dark! Rae sighed inwardly. One day, will she be like Raphael to be in jail. When she fell into a state of profound mncholy, a message came on the phone. She nced at it and found that it was Marcel''s message: tomorrow morning you will have a half-day holiday, have a good rest, ande back in the afternoon! Rae was taken aback, wondering what he meant? So she replied message. "Okay, I know!" It just so happened that she was going to see Ophelia, did Marcel anticipate it in advance? He told himself Ophelia was released after watching the movie. What did he mean? "What do you know?" Marcel sent a message and asked her. "I know you let Ophelia go back!" Rae pondered and sent this message back. This time, Marcel only replied: Haha. His reply was very perfunctory. Rae looked at his reply and did not speak for a long time. Finally, she replied with two exmation marks! Marcel replied: Hahaha. Rae replied him: ? ? ? Finally the phone rang, Rae saw that the call was from Marcel. She answered it immediately. "Hey?" "Yeah. Have you learned to provoke me?" Marcel''s voice came through the radio waves, which was extremely maic. His voice was very nice, when it reached Rae''s ears, she was a little tempted, and her whole body was numb! "It''s you who are inexplicable!" Rae said in a low voice, with a hint of coquetry in her tone. "Haha..." Marcelughed again at this time, so happy. Rae whispered annoyedly, "Why are youughing like this?" "What?" Marcel asked again. Rae thought the two of them were like idiots on the phone. The two idiots were talking about a nutritious conversation, which was a waste of phone bills! "You are inexplicable!" "Actually, what you want to say is that Iughed lustfully?" Marcel easily guessed Rae''s thoughts. "..." Rae was speechless, not knowing how to talk to him for a while. At this time, she heard a very delicate female voiceing from the phone, the voice was very small, but Rae heard it! The voice was charming, "Marcel, I want to live with you tonight, or you can live with me in the presidential suite!" Rae was surprised, and her heart did a flip.. At this time, Marcel said to the phone, "Goodbye, I have something else, see you tomorrow!" Without any exnation, Marcel hung up. Rae felt a thorn in her heart. Who was that woman? It must be a very close rtionship, otherwise how could she say that! And Marcel probably didn''t expect she will hear it! Rae was lost in thought again! This evening, Rae smiled and ate with Mr and Mrs Baxter. During the dinner, the couple ate a lot, and she also ate a lot because Mrs Baxter kept giving her food. Then the designer tailored of the famous store came to their house to design for her! Rae didn''t refuse Mrs Baxter''s kindness, she also wanted to enjoy the care from her "mother" by the way. In the middle of the night, Rae heard Mrs Baxter go to the toilet. Later, a family doctor came to the house. Rae knew that Mrs Baxter had trouble with her stomach. She stood at the door of their bedroom and asked the family doctor. Only then did she know that they had trouble with their stomachs. The family doctor said they ate too much! Rae was stunned at once. They were adults, why they ate too much to make themselves fell ill! Anne took her and told her quietly, "Miss, when you came back, your parents had already had dinner, but they were happy to see you, and they had another meal with you!" ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . At that moment, sorrow and grief surged in Rae''s heart! Actually began to sympathize with this couple inexplicably! If they knew that their biological daughter was dead, and she was their enemy to harm them, Could they bear it? Fortunately, both Mrs Baxter and Leonard were fine quickly, and after having an intravenous drip, they all fell asleep! When Rae left the next day, the weather was fine. In the early morning the sun beamed down on her, she felt warm. At seven o''clock in the morning, she returned to InterContinental Century City. Perhaps with an urge to find out, she wanted to see if someone else stayed at Marcel''s homest night! But when she arrived, she found that there was no one in it! And everything in the house was as it was when she left yesterday morning! She looked at the mess on the floor in the bedroom, the mess they had made that night. She was shocked for a long time, and then went to clean! She was thinking, Marcel didn''t bring the girl back, was it because of inconvenience, or because of something else? Or now, they are still in the presidential suite of the hotel! She cleaned up a little bit withplicated feelings! Rae was sitting on the floor and was bored when Ophelia called her. Ophelia let Rae go to her! Rae changed the sheets and stuffed it into the washing machine before leaving with the trash. She took a taxi and went to Ophelia. After knocking on the door, Ophelia came out wearing a suspender skirt with a disheveled head. There were a lot of unhidden hickeys on her body. It showed how fierce the battle was yesterday! Rae really admired Ophelia. She actually dared to show it to her like this, probably because she really didn''t regard her as an outsider! She shook her head with a smile. "Can''t you change your clothes?" Ophelia grabbed her clothes and said, "What are you afraid of? You are not an outsider. We still take public baths in the bathhouse together. It has only been a few years, so you feel embarrassed?" Rae was spoken by Ophelia. They did have that kind of experience, and the days when they took a bath together in the school public bath were unforgettable. "At that time, you didn''t seem to have the kind of cup you are now!" Rae said, her eyes swiftly swept Ophelia, and when she saw that she had grown to a C-cup chest, she sighed loudly, "Unexpectedly, your chest is horribly big after many years!" Opheliaughed. "You too!" The twoughed together, and Rae felt a lot better! After sitting down, Ophelia went to change clothes. Rae looked around in the living room. There was no trace of a man. Probably that man was also very delicate, not a casual thrower! Ophelia came out quickly and poured a drink to Rae. Rae took it, and then said, "What the hell is going on? I followed that night, but they were all my colleagues. I didn''t dare toe forward!" Ophelia paused when she heard it, and looked at Rae, with no emotions in her eyes, she just asked, "Rae, do you believe me or not?" Rae looked at Ophelia and nodded firmly. "Of course I believe you!" "This matter is veryplicated!" Ophelia thought for a while, "I think someone wanted to frame me! I am on bad terms with Karina!" Rae was astonished again, "Why?" "Do you know who my sugar daddy is?" Ophelia asked. Rae was startled, "Who?" "Reuben James!" Rae was stunned when he heard the name, "Reuben? Isn''t that the son of YS Club¡¯s boss Stefan James?" "He is his eldest son!" Ophelia exined. "I didn¡¯t know why Reuben took a liking to me! I''m not very beautiful, so why does he take a liking to me? Karina is Stefan''s woman!" "Uh!" Rae only feltplicated. "Karina is probably as rumored that she has Stefan''s child. Who is Stefan? Even if she wants to be an illegitimate child, the mother¡¯s child wouldn¡¯t be Karina!" Ophelia said, taking a sip of her drink, and then continued, "Karina is from a poor family. Well,pared to me, she is not as good as me. My parents are small vendors, and her parents are unemployed. With such family background, we are destined not to marry into the James family! There are several rick families in City B, the Gill family, the Baxter family, the James family, the Hunt family, and the Booth family. But we can¡¯t marry into any of them. But the president treats me well. I think he probably appreciates my personality, so he takes special care of me, Karina thought I was stealing a man from her! It is so funny. I don¡¯t like the old man like Stefan! She thought everyone was her who like old men!" Ophelia sneered and was very disdainful at this,. Chapter 921 The Person Who Fell in Love First Will Lose Chapter 921 The Person Who Fell in Love First Will Lose Rae sighed, maybe, the rtionship between Ophelia and Reuben were not the mistress and the sugar daddy at all, they may be a couple, but they were helpless at present. "How long have you been with Reuben?" We have one-night stands abroad. Then I came back to City B and met him. I have been with him for about three years! I''ve only been back for more than a year! But I have known him for about three and a half years! "Ophelia didn''t hide it. "Ophelia, you like him!" Rae was so sure. Ophelia was taken aback, thenughed and nodded generously. "Right! I want to tie him to my belt every day, but it doesn''t work! Men can''t be tied! Reuben probably has many mistresses like me! He doesn''t love me, there is only a contract between us, no Love! The person who fell in Love first will lose." Speaking of this, there was a sh of pain in Ophelia¡¯s eyes. Rae felt very empathetic. "Ophelia, do you n to keep going like this?" She was referring to being with Reuben, always in the form of a contract. Ophelia shook her head. "Probably not, but I don''t know how to do at the moment!" "Who is going to frame you?" Rae was still very worried, "Do you have suspects? You can tell me, I am a policeman now, it is okay to help you analyze and investigate!" Ophelia looked at Rae''s concerned gaze and burst intoughter. "What are youughing at?" Rae was so anxious, but she was still so happy. Ophelia finally stoppedughing and said, "Iughed at your cute! Yesterday your man interrogated me and wanted to bluff me when he opened his mouth, but was frightened by my eyes!" "How did you scare him?" Rae really couldn''t believe that Marcel would be scared. Ophelia remembered her performance yesterday and couldn''t help but feel happy. She said, "Captain Hopkins asked me why I had drugged Karina! If I am timid, I will be scared to pee!" "You are brave, I know you won''t be scared to pee!" Rae said. "But I did ask to go to the toilet at the time!" "Did you pee?" Rae didn''t think Ophelia would be scared. But Ophelia said, ¡°I wanted to shit at that time, and then I asked to go to the toilet! That Marcel actually sent a policewoman to follow me! I almost make her suffocate! She deserved it because she followed me and see me shit!" Rae waspletely speechless. "Are you scared or is it really time to peer?" ¡°Nonsense, when have I been scared? I just don''t cause troubles, but I''m never afraid of things. I am a brave woman! "How did you scare Marcel?" "Oh!" Ophelia leaned on the sofa and said, "I looked back at him with a sharp look, which was as sharp as seeing his unclothed body!" "..." Rae rolled her eyes silently. "Are you a nympho?" Rae still remembered when she was still Natalie, when she and Ophelia hung out together, Ophelia liked to see handsome guys with her charming eyes. Usually, the handsome guys would blush and fled in the end! What about Marcel? Was he also scared away? So timid! "But he was not frightened at the time! He actually asked me who Natalie is. I told him she was a ssmate of mine! Then he asked me do Natalie and Rae look alike?" Her heart did a flip. She didn''t know how Ophelia answered! "I said they just look a bit like!" Ophelia said, "You can¡¯t lie to people like Marcel, at least you can''t lie completely, otherwise he will be more suspicious! So I directly admit!" Rae really didn''t rx. "He is already suspicious of me! He is a very keen person, and he will solve the doubt he has!" "Then what should we do? What about your identity?" Ophelia was also a little worried, and suddenly remembered something, "By the way, I think it''s strange that you are so simr to Rae. Have you thought about it? Only twins look like each other in this world! Only a few people who aren¡¯t family look like. Have you ever doubted your dad? I think your dad is very strange, he destroyed your ount and let you pretend to be Rae. Is he getting you in trouble? Even if you really take revenge on the Baxter family, then what do you do? So I don¡¯t think he is your real father! I seriously rmend that you go for a DNA test!" Rae was stunned by what Ophelia said! She had never thought about it like this before, and she was really a little dazed for a while! DNA test! This was indeed feasible! She looked at Ophelia and suddenlyughed, "Ophelia, you are really my gospel!" Opheliaughed as soon as she heard it, and waved her hand, "No, I am not your gospel, menstrual pad is!" Rae burst intoughter when she heard the words. "I will go for a test as soon as possible!" "That''s good!" But Rae suddenly felt depressed again. She didn''t dare to think about what would happen if she was Kane''s biological daughter? And if she is not¡­? If she is, she will be sad because she had such a father. If she is not, she will be even more sad, because the father who raised her told her to do these things, and if she didn''t do it, it would be ungrateful! Rae was extremely lost when she thought about this. Seeing that she was in a bad mood, Ophelia said again, "Don''t feel sad, things will eventually sort themselves out. Let''s see! I warned Marcel when I was leaving yesterday!" "Huh?" Rae yelled in astonishment, "How did you warn him?" Ophelia shook her hand, "Don''t worry, I won''t betray you!" "I know, but you are so bold. Marcel is not as simple as you think!" Rae kindly reminded. "You don''t know how powerful he is!" "How powerful is he?" Ophelia picked her foot, and then said, "I think he is also a policeman, a better policeman, so what? If I don''t break thew, he can''t arrest me!" "I''m afraid you will identally expose my secret! I still dare not let him know!" Rae was anxious about her identity, she still didn''t dare to let Marcel know all this. "Do you think I''m stupid? I am tactful!" Ophelia was picking her feet again. Rae grabbed her hand and rolled her eyes helplessly, "It is unsightly that you pick your toes, would you dare to do this in front of Reuben?" "I pick my nose in front of him!" Ophelia didn''t care at all. "He has seen the most embarrassing look of me!" "Really?" Rae was speechless, "You really dare! People like Reuben don''t even distain you! You are not a gentlewoman!" "Gentlewoman? Can a gentlewoman be kept a mistress? Have you ever seen a few gentlewomen be kept a mistress? The more disgusting I am now, the sooner he may hate me very much. I want to leave him quickly! I want to make him feel sick and make him think he can¡¯t endure me. Then he will give me a sum of money to get me out!" Ophelia¡¯s self-deprecating words made Rae startled for a while, not knowing how to speak. The rtionship between Ophelia and Reuben were not the mistress and the sugar daddy at all, maybe they also had feelings! Otherwise, why didn''t Reuben let go of Ophelia? Person like Reuben was probably as unfathomable as Marcel! Now she had no thoughts to think about anything else, and she quickly changed the subject, "Then tell me what you told to Marcel?" Ophelia raised her head and looked straight at Rae, Rae was even more scared. "Say it quickly, I want to know!" ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . "After they interrogated me, Marcel sent me to the car when I left and said that there was a private question that he wanted to ask me. I asked him at the time what he wanted to know. He said he wanted to speak to me, so we talked privately. !" Rae can imagine Marcel''s shrewdness. "Marcel asked me directly, who is Natalie?" The scene at the time was that Ophelia was released after a brief interrogation. She came out with the lawyer. Thewyer was hired by Reuben. Ophelia quickly left the police station with the help of the lawyer. Marcel stopped her and asked the question directly. Ophelia looked back and rolled her eyes, looking directly into Marcel''s eyes. Marcel didn''t expect Ophelia to look directly into his eyes. He asked the question and waited for her answer. As a result, Ophelia smiled slightly, then raised her eyebrows, "Why should I tell you?" Marcel was slightly stunned. He didn''t expect this woman dared to provoke him! He didn''t do anything, only showed a yful smile, "Miss Grant mentioned the name Natalie, and it is said she looks like Rae!" Ophelia¡¯ heart did a flip when he asked her. Her mind moved in quantum leaps, and she said evilly, "Captain Hopkins, why are you asking about this? Do you want to investigate the household registration? If so, you can go to the household registration section of your unit to investigate. You don¡¯t have to ask me! Besides, I just mistake her for someone else, why are you always asking me about this? I tell you, now I became friend with Rae. We hit it off, I like her! I¡¯m going to chase her. After all, I still like Rae very much in terms of sexual orientation!" As soon as she said this, Marcel was really slightly surprised. "My life is to befortable and chic. I don''t hide my sexual orientation. I like Rae and n to chase her!" It was the same sentence again. Marcel frowned. Ophelia thought, she was frightened by herself, and she actually came up with such a plot that could frighten him. In the future, they were rival in love, he couldn¡¯t underestimate her! Ophelia thought silently, if Marcel cared about Rae, it would be good for her! If he didn''t care, these words also will disturb him. However, Marcel just lifted his chin yfully, "Miss Grant, you must have qualification and capital, then you can y with the police! Are you sure there is a problem with your sexual orientation?" "Hmm!" Ophelia shook her head, "I don''t think it''s a problem to like a person of the same sex! What I like is not you! Captain Hopkins, there is no need to threaten me." Chapter 922 I Want You to Do Me a Favor Chapter 922 I Want You to Do Me a Favor Marcel suddenly felt very interesting, and said, "I am not interested in your sexual orientation, but Miss Grant wants to confuse the concept of my problem. But if you change the topic again, I will think you are deliberate!" Ophelia smiled slyly, "Well, I did it on purpose, because I''m afraid you will be my rival in love! I''m a person with fiery eyes, I''m very urate in seeing people, I''m afraid you will be interesting to Rae!" Marcel smiled slightly. "Originally I was not sure whether you and Rae knew each other or not, now I can be sure! Miss Grant, I am sure because you always change the topic!" Sure enough, he was a policeman who was not easy to deal with! The insight was very clear! Ophelia said quickly, "Well, I just called Miss Rae and told her that I n to chase her!" Marcelughed again. "Miss Grant, goodbye!" After that, Marcel turned around and left! Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Ophelia was left alone, and didn¡¯te to her senses for a long time. When she finished speaking, Rae screamed. "You said that you bluffed him. Look, he is skeptical at all! You don''t know who Marcel is, but I know! When we were in school, he came to the school to give a lecture with the tutor, and we knew he had strict logical thinking! Ophelia, I am afraid that you have been investigated by him now. He has the most powerful detective. You really provoke him this time!" "Huh!" Ophelia said, "I''m not afraid!" "You are not afraid, but I am afraid! I am now afraid that he will know who I am!" "In fact, I just want her to know your identity and ask him to help you figure out a way to restore your identity!" "But what if he found out and didn''t help me, but instead sent me to jail?" "Impossible, you can seduce him at that time with your fair and soft skin and the white and beautiful legs¡­" "Stop!" Rae made a silent gesture. "He doesn''t love me. If he loves me, it''s possible. The problem is that he doesn''t love me now! You told him and let him doubt me, it''s just making me trouble!" "What should I do? I already did that." Rae slumped on the sofa and was speechless. "Okay, don''t get angry! Things will eventually sort themselves out!" Making such a friend, Rae was really speechless! She stood up. "I''m going to the unit now, I''ll ask Gustavo about Karina, and then I will try to find a way to do DNA test. What else do you want to tell me about your matter?" "No, I told Marcel, we have to keep this matter secret, don''t ask!" "You and Marcel still have secrets?" Ophelia raised her eyebrows, "Huh huh! So you can be assured that he won''t do something to you for the time being! Before that, you should investigate your affairs quickly. Then tell the truth to him and you will receive a lighter sentence!" "Are you smart? Or are you dim-witted?" "Whatever! I don¡¯t get money!" Ophelia didn''t care what others thought of herself. Rae took a long breath. "I am leaving!" Now, she really didn''t know whether to cry orugh. Why was a seemingly smart person so tactless at a critical time? Forget it! She made friends carelessly! Their vow back then was that if she killed people, another person would bury the bodies! Rae still abided by this vow today. ¡­ Back in the bureau, she went to find Gustavo first, but Gustavo was not there. Rae called him and Gustavo answered, "Rae, what''s the matter?" "I want you to do me a favor!" "What?" "Where are you now? Let''s meet and say!" "I''m on a business trip today, and I''m out of town! I will go back tomorrow!" "Well, see you tomorrow!" Rae said again. She returned to her office. Before sitting down, a low male voice came from the door, "Rae!" Rae suddenly looked up and saw Marcel. He was standing there, wearing yesterday''s clothes! His clothes were a little wrinkled, but he still looked vigorous as a whole, Rae was slightly surprised, then nodded. Her attitude was indifferent, "Is there something wrong?" Marcel heard her indifferent tone and frowned, "Come to my office!" Rae stood up, "Can you wait? I have something to do now, and it is not time for work in the afternoon. I want to go out first!" As soon as Rae''s voice fell, Marcel''s face went dark. Rae didn''t care. She seemed to be extremely busy, grabbed the bag and walked out. Marcel watched her passing by him with no expression on his face, and she smiled apologetically at him, "I''m sorry, Captain Hopkins, I really have something!" Marcel still stared at her nkly. Rae turned away in his sight. Marcel watched behind her. For a long time, he gritted his teeth. Damn it, why did he think she had a big temper? Rae went back to the Baxter''s residence. Leonard was not at home. Mrs Baxter was even more surprised when she saw her. She shouted happily, "Rae, are you back? Is the foot injury better?" "Much better!" Rae said. Mrs Baxter has stepped forward and took Rae''s hand. Rae didn''t refuse, and smiled at Mrs Baxter. "Why are you back?" Mrs Baxter looked at Rae and looked up and down. "The light was badst night. Mom was dazzled and didn''t see clearly. Now when I look at you, I find that you are thinner! Rae, move back, it isfortable to live in home, you are hard to live out!" Rae lowered her head, and her heart was touched. Mrs Baxter already had presbyopia. She was not young and should be fifty years old, "I like to live outside, it is free!" Mrs Baxter''s eyes dimmed and she sighed. Rae said again, "I''m really used to the outside world. I work all the time, anding back to live will affect you. You are getting older and should have good rest!" As soon as she said this, Mrs Baxter raised her eyebrows, seemingly moved by her words. "Rae, you really have grown up and learn to care about mom and dad!" With that, Mrs Baxter began to wipe tears. Those were tears of joy. Rae froze as soon as she saw it. She was very embarrassed. She didn''t know whether he was holding her orforting her. She was stunned for a while, but there was no response for a long time. Mrs Baxter wiped a few tears, and then felt embarrassed. "Mom is so happy and moved, so shed tears!" Recently, she was very emotional, probably because of the menopause, she always shed tears inadvertently, especially when she thought of the past, she can''t help crying. Rae stood up, poured a ss of water for Mrs Baxter, and brought it over. When Mrs Baxter looked at the water Rae was handing over, she was stunned there, even more pleasantly surprised. "Rae!" "Drink water, Mom!" Rae called. This was a very gentle mother, and also a very poor mother. Her daughter had passed away. She didn''t know yet! What should she do if she knew that her daughter had died? She smiled at her, and finally couldn''t bear to hurt her, and tenderly called her, "Mom, drink water!" Mrs Baxter took the cup and drank the water in the cup! Then Rae took the cup and put it on the coffee table! Rae took a special look at the ce where Mrs Baxter''s lips touched, and then spoke to Mrs Baxter calmly, but she couldn''t help feeling guilty deep in her heart. She poured her a ss of water, which was actually purposeful! She wanted her oral mucosa! The two chatted for a long time. Later, Mrs Baxter answered a phone call from a friend and said she was going to y cards before leaving. Rae took the cup, put it in a stic bag, and took it away carefully. After two steps, thinking of something, she immediately went upstairs again. After a while, she came down, but there was an extra cup in the bag in her hand, and there seemed to be blood in the cup. She took a taxi to the unit and went straight to theboratory! When she got there, Rae personally asked for a test, and Sophie was on duty. Rae handed the two cups over and said, "Sophie, you can test this andpare the DNA of the two to see if they are family!" "Is this the case again?" Sophie asked casually. "Under investigation!" Rae answered naturally. "Is this okay? One is oral saliva. The amount may not be enough. If it is not enough, I can think of a way! This is blood!" "I''ll try it, it should work!" "That''s good!" Rae nodded. "If you get the result, call me!" "Ok!" "As soon as possible!" "Don''t worry, I will do it quickly!" Rae was relieved to leave now. It was already half past two in the afternoon when she returned to the office. Seeing that the time seemed to bete, she went to the office. As soon as she entered, she heard Lexie Byrne calling her, "Rae, you are finally here. I am almost scared to death by the senior. This afternoon, the senior is pulling a long face. I went in to deliver the materials and the senior nced at me. His eyes were chilly, and my calves were trembling!" Raeughed, "You are exaggerating. I think Captain Hopkins is easy to get along with!" The word went against one''s conscience, and when she finished speaking, Rae also pulled his lips and acted helplessly. "Yeah! Yeah!" Lexie said quickly, "It''s easy to get along with! He came to you just now and asked you to his office when you arrive. I looked at him and found, his face was darker than the bottom of the pot. You have to be mentally prepared. I think he might yell at you! I don''t know if it was because the case was not handled properly! " "Yeah! Thank you!" Rae was ready in her heart. Marcel wouldn''t yell at her, he might ridicule her a few words, taunting her with a little insulting language. She put down her bag and walked to Marcel''s office. When she reached the door, Rae knocked on the door first, and there was a cold and low male voice, "Come in!" Rae pushed the door in. Marcel lowered his head and looked at theputer. He didn''t look up when she entered. Rae waited for a few seconds without seeing him looking up, she had to speak, "Captain Hopkins, are you looking for me?" Marcel raised her cool eyes and swept over. His eyes were so cold that couldpare with ice, and one nce could freeze people to death! Rae met his gaze and smiled faintly, "Didn''t you look for me for something? Excuse me, I have something to go home at noon!" Chapter 923 You Have Improved! Chapter 923 You Have Improved! Marcel looked at her with a scrutiny gaze, "I have something to ask for you. When will the boss arrange a job and the subordinate can refuse it at will?" Rae was startled, and smiled very calmly, "I''m sorry, I won''t do it anymore!" Her eyes were so peaceful, she was not nervous at all, and she was not at all disturbed by being criticized. Marcel squinted his eyes slightly and stared at her nkly. "You have improved!" he said suddenly. Rae was startled and puzzled. He suddenly said, ¡°your level of lying is bing more and more mature, and now you even don''t change your face!" As he said, he suddenly stood up and walked over, with a sense of oppression. Rae''s heart shook and stopped breathing. She didn''t know what he was going to do. She stood at the door and did not close the door. Regardless of whether everyone can see it, he said naturally, "Let me listen, isn''t your heart beating fast!" Rae hadn''t reacted yet, Marcel had lowered his head and leaned against her chest. Seeing him like this, Rae couldn''t get rid of him, and was annoyed. She said, "No matter how powerful I am, I can¡¯t compare with Captain Hopkins!" When he leaned in just now, there was a faint perfume smell on his body, not very strong, but always surrounded her, it was very fascinating. Probablyst night, he probably spent the night with the beautiful woman. Although she had been mentally prepared for a long time, when she heard him say this, she was suddenly repelled. She didn''t like the smell of other people''s perfumes. The perfume should be a high-end product. Rae didn''t use it, but she can know it by smelling! Women who can use this perfume were probably also high-end. Marcel frowned when he heard her say that. "Rae, do you want to quarrel?" Rae smiled faintly. "I just don¡¯t know whether Captain Hopkins is speaking to me in your own name or as a senior? I think Captain Hopkins does not distinguish what is your own and what is public! I asked for leave at noon and you approved it before. I came to the unit, but didn¡¯t cancel the leave, I left in a hurry because I have something to do. You called me, but did not say that I must stay. I cancel the leave now! By the way, Captain Hopkins, do you have work arrangements for me? If not, I will go back to work." Rae said something that was neither quick nor slow, neither humble nor overbearing, so indifferent. But this tone made Marcel very uneptable. "Are youughing at me, public and private?" "I don''t dare!" Rae shook her head. "I''m just telling the truth! Can''t I even tell the truth? Captain Hopkins, if I can''t tell, I''ll shut up!" This attitude, like soft thorns, did not hurt people, but it was very ufortable to pierce people! "..." Marcel was speechless for a while. This woman''s sophistry was really great. When did she learn it? Or she was born with a sharp tooth, but her nature was suppressed. "I''m telling you a personal matter now!" Marcel said in a dull voice, he wanted to see how she changed her face. Rae smiled when he said that. The smile was faintly alienated. She thought Ophelia could be cheeky, so could she. She had done that before when she was in school, now, she also could do it. In front of Marcel, as long as she had a thick skin, she will be fine! "Okay! Marcel Hopkins!" Rae changed her tone, but called him by first name andst name, which made him even more ufortable! "Can''t you call me Marcel?" He thought that was an intimate rtionship. Rae was stunned, and inexplicably remembered the voice she heard on the phonest night. The woman called him "Marcel". Rae was a little bit resistant when she thought of this, and shook her head. It was too close. Their rtionship was not so close! "Sorry, I''m not a girl who can act coquettishly, I can''t call such a disgusting name!" Marcel had no idea that she would answer like this. "You have a sharp tongue!" Rae smiled, "If it''s okay, I''ll just shut up and go to work!" "Rae, what the hell are you angry about?" Marcel thought it was Rae who was losing her temper. He really couldn''t spoil this woman. They had only been a couple for a day, and she pulled a long face. "I am not angry! I don''t know why you asked me that. I''m curious, how do you feel that I''m angry?" Rae spread her hands and smiled unhurriedly, "I think you sometimes are really too confident. Overconfidence is a bit arrogant! I¡¯m an independent individual, not a robot, and can¡¯tpletely dominated by you!" Hearing this, Marcelpletely knew that Rae was difficult with him. Suddenly he took a step back, straightened his body, and looked at Rae condescendingly. His eyes were filled with inquisitiveness. After a long time, he changed his expression and askedzily, "Your ability to lie has improved a lot now. Rae, you are getting better at acting!" "..." Rae silently looked at his handsome face, as if seeing his heart beating under his chest, "You are getting more and more inexplicable, and you think you are the movie king?" Marcel squinted his eyes, and the look he cast at Rae was meaningful. He leaned over again and approached Rae, "Rae, life needs to be acted. You are the movie queen, I am the movie king, we are a good match." Rae smiled slightly, the expression on her face was indifferent and peaceful, and the whole person had such a temperament. She took a step back slowly, stood at the door, and said in a light voice, "We have no point in arguing here. I don''t think there is any need to argue about personal matters. If you are not busy, you can go to the fitness room on the second floor to vent your inexplicable hostility. I am still very busy. I''ll leave first!" She was just about to leave, only to hear the man behind, "Rae, let''s talk about official business, what are you doing like this? Do you want to make trouble with your senior?" Rae was stunned, then turned around, and smiled slightly. Her smile was alienated and peaceful, "Captain Hopkins, if you have business arrangements, just say, I will listen very carefully!" Rae¡¯s attitude once again made Marcel depressed. He rolled his throat and swallowed a mouthful of the bad breath that came up. After returning to the desk, he sat there and turned on theputer. Then he raised his head and showed a serious gesture. Looking at Rae, he said, "Rae, regarding the YS Club case, are you interested in participating in the investigation?" Rae was startled, but she didn''t expect him to ask that. Didn''t he prevent her from participating before? When she saw him asking herself this time, she didn''t know what his thoughts were. She wanted to take a look first. She didn¡¯t know if he will really let herself participate, in case he was sounding out her again? Rae replied solemnly, "All follow the leadership''s arrangements!" Hearing that, Marcel twitched his mouth. He felt very suffocated. The two people who were still together last night were actually talking about work seriously today, and they both had such serious expressions. Marcel looked at Rae, and he wanted to abuse her. The expression on Rae''s face was as serious as an oath, and with such a polite routine, Marcel twitched his lips and said, "You have no opinion?" "I obey all senior¡¯s arrangement!" Rae said again. The most irritating thing in this world is to be a colleague after having an intimate rtionship, how awkward it is! Also, two people who both like acting, actually knew that the other has reservations, but they wanted to continue to ask questions, but they can¡¯t ask, they can only be so stalemate. This was a kind of abnormality. The behavior, seemingly calm, but turbulent, was hidden under the calm surface! Marcel was naturally used to this kind of words. Now when he heard Rae''s words, the extent of his lip pulling was just a ridiculous arc, so he smiled again, this time he showed a perfect mask-like smile, "Oh, I know what you mean, okay, nothing more! Go back!" Rae cursed in her heart. He was really an old fox. She was just irritating. She gave him an ambiguous answer, and he actually gave her an ambiguous answer. She didn''t know whether she should participate in the investigation or not. And Marcel said so, it waspletely ording to his preferences, he can arrange her to participate in the investigation work when he was happy, but he will not arrange it when he was unhappy. He had said such a question now to attract her, just to make her feel itchy. But he didn''t give her a definite answer. "Okay!" Rae also smiled and turned around, but both knew that each other was sulking. Both of them seem to be used to this way of acting! He didn''t call herself when Rae walked out of Marcel''s office. She was very disappointed in her heart, but she thought that this was Marcel''s naivety. If he was angry with her, she would not be so disappointed and angry! She didn''t ask the female voice on the phonest night, and he didn''t exin. She was still a little bit nagged about this, which was probably amon problem that all women have. Shaking her head, Rae returned to the office. Marcel didn''t call her until after get off work. She hesitated for a while, wondering if she wanted to go back to him. If she went back, she couldn''t stay in the same room with him, even in the same bed. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Who knew if he did that kind of intimate thing with other womenst night? Although she can''t expect Marcel to be a virgin, she absolutely can''t tolerate him having sex with other women while they are still lovers! She had body cleanliness! She can abide by her own principles and just have sex with him, but he only could have sex with her. If he can''t do it, then she can only end their rtionship. Rae looked outside the door, there was no one in the corridor. She pondered, took out the phone, hesitated for a moment, and put it down again. Lexie had packed up her things and talked to her, "Rae, I''m leaving first, do you want to stay here a while?" "Hmm!" Rae nodded quickly. "I''ll leave soon too!" "Goodbye!" Lexie waved her hand. "Bye!" Rae also waved quickly. Rae was still sitting there after Lexie was gone. Chapter 924 Weird Atmosphere Chapter 924 Weird Atmosphere At the same time, in Marcel''s office. Easton walked in with a stack of documents. When he saw the door open at the door, Marcel was busy with something, so he knocked on the door first. "Captain Hopkins!" "Come in!" Marcel said in a low male voice. After Easton came in, he put the materials on the table in front of him and said, "Captain Hopkins, I have all the materials about Rae sorted out!" Marcel looked up and nced at the stack of A4 paper printed and bound materials in front of him. There were dozens of pages, and it looked quite thick. Marcel took it, nced at it, and nodded, "Well, thank you!" "Captain Hopkins, you''re wee, just ask me if you need!" Easton showed his willingness to help. Marcel nodded to him again, "Okay, I will ask you if I want you to do something. If there is nothing, you can leave work on time!" "Ok!" Easton said, "There is nothing else to do today, I can just pick up my kid to eat together!" Upon hearing this, Marcel asked him, "How old is your child?" "Sixteen! A student of grade 2 in senior high school!" Easton replied. "Boy or girl?" "Boy!" Easton looked proud as soon as he told about his son. Seeing his look, Marcel said, "That must be a very good kid!" "Just so-so!" Easton was also humble, but his face couldn''t hide the joy. Marcel naturally noticed it, and praised him with several words Easton liked to hear, "There will be no laggard among the chidren of a brave or talented men! Look at you, I know you child can''t be worse!" When Easton heard it, he burst outughing. "Captain Hopkins, thank you!" "You''re wee!" Marcel took Rae''s material and looked at it. Easton watched him read Rae''s material now, and asked casually, "Captain Hopkins, what do you want Rae''s material for?" When Marcel heard the words, raised his eyes and stared at Easton''s eyes, Easton immediately smiled. Marcel didn''t answer, just said, "Go pick up the baby, and then take a good rest. I promise not to call you tonight!" "Then... okay!" Easton nodded awkwardly, took another look at the material in his hand, and then left thoughtfully. Marcel turned over the material, only read a few pages, and then threw it on the table, seemingly unhappy. Then, he quickly read through a few pages to the end of the material, and then the expression on his face became darker. He put the material into the drawer of his desk, and then took out his phone and dialed a number. The call was quickly connected, and the call was answered over there. He immediately said to the phone, "Garbassi, youe to my office immediately!" After speaking, he immediately hung up the phone. His tone was very cold! Garbassi didn''t know what happened. He hurried to Marcel''s office. When he came in, Marcel was smoking at the window. He greeted to Marcel, "Captain Hopkins?" Marcel immediately turned around and said to him, "Close the door!" Garbassi didn''t know what was going on. He thought he was studying a secret case, so he closed the door immediately, and waited. Marcel threw a cigarette to Garbassi first. Garbassi took it, and both of them began to smoke. Marcel said, "Garbassi, how long have you worked with Easton Holder?" "Easton Holder?" Garbassi seemed to be taken aback, "Easton!" Easton''s full name was Easton Holder, but everyone was used to calling him Easton, so they have forgotten his first name! "Easton has been in the bureau for 23 years, right? He was working at the police station in the town when I came, and he was transferred to hereter. What''s the matter?" "What about Rae?" Marcel asked again. Garbassi was taken aback for a moment, first inquired about Marcel''s face to see if he was happy or angry, but after watching for a long time, he couldn''t see what his look was, because he didn¡¯t show any emotions on his face that Garbassi didn¡¯t know how to answer! He was asking Rae? There were rumors that Rae and Captain Hopkins were couple! Shouldn¡¯t he know her well? Why he was asking him? Garbassi was wondering how to answer so that he would not be scolded, and he had to make Marcel happy. This was a problem. He hesitated for a long time, until Marcel''s sharp eyes swept over. He gritted his teeth quickly and decided to tell the truth. "Rae has been on the team for three years. She has been here since she graduated. This girl has always been well-behaved, has a passion for her work, and she is not too close to her colleagues. She is a good person!" This answer was neither exaggerated nor belittled. It was his own subjective cognition. Even if Marcel gets angry, he still would say these words! He risked offending the leader and told him that, no matter what he thought! As a result, Marcel said, "Just a good person, but not very good?" Garbassi blinked his eyes, wondering if Marcel was arguing for the sake of arguing. He shook his head quickly, "No, she is good, I''m used to using ¡®good¡¯ to describe people, Captain Hopkins is used to using excellent, they have the same meaning!" "You are all smart and sophisticated, you know how not to offend people!" Marcel said bluntly. "I''m looking for you to help me investigate Rae, from school, to the current information, investigate it for me!" Garbassi was taken aback again, thinking Marcel was investigating Rae¡¯s background to see if Rae was a bad girl? He was most afraid of this kind of thing, and it was simply a thankless effort, but he couldn''t refuse it. Garbassi was in trouble for a while. Marcel didn''t speak, just stared at him with his sharp eyes. In the end, under the pressure of his eyes, he said, "Okay, no problem, I will get you a detailed investigation result!" Marcel gave a look of approval and nodded. Garbassi left, and came across Rae who was about to leave. He looked at Rae with scrutiny in his eyes. He didn''t know what was the rtionship between Rae and Marcel. He really didn''t want to get involved. Rae looked at him and greeted him, "Garbassi, will you get off work?" "No, talked to Captain Hopkins!" Garbassi said. Rae was startled. It turned out that Marcel hadn''t left yet. Just as Garbassi was about to say something, he heard the door closing behind, and the two looked over there together and found that Marcel had closed the door and was about to leave work! As soon as Rae saw Marcel behind him, she quickly stood up, her body was a little stiff. Then she turned her head and said to Garbassi, "I have something to do, so I leave first!" So, without waiting for Garbassi''s answer, she left without greeting Marcel! Behind her, Marcel looked at Rae who was leaving in a hurry, and narrowed his eyes slightly. Garbassi looked back and found Marcel was walking towards him. "Captain Hopkins, off work?" "Yes! YS Club''s murder case should be pushed forward quickly. Get off work early today!" "Oh! Okay!" Garbassi said quickly, and the two of them walked towards the elevator together. Rae had pressed the elevator button and was waiting for the elevator, so all three of them were waiting for the elevator. Garbassi looked at their expressions, they seemed a bit bad, he immediately said, "You go down first, I have something to go back to the office!" Garbassi slipped away. At this time, in front of the elevator door, only Rae and Marcel were left. Rae did not speak, nor did Marcel. The two people stood there like a statue, staring at the numbers above the elevator. Rae stepped forward until the door opened, and Marcel followed close behind. When the two stood together, Rae could feel the breath on Marcel. She took a few steps and kept a distance from him. Marcel was unhappy watching her like this. When the elevator closed, she immediately said, "I''m going back to my home tonight!" He looked at her and felt unpleasant, but he said, "It just so happens that I have something to do, so I won''t go back tonight!" Rae was taken aback, only nodded. After that, the two stopped talking, and the atmosphere was strange. The elevator descended slowly to the ground floor, and the two walked separately. Marcel didn¡¯t tell Rae to send her back. She also didn''t say a word, and they left separately. Rae was still waiting for a taxi when Marcel got out the car. She saw his car. However, he did not stop. He galloped past her, leaving behind a cloud of smoke! Rae smiled bitterly. Ok! She admitted that she was very rxed too! So she beckoned to take a taxi and returned to the Baxter''s residence. Mrs Baxter was even more surprised when she saw her back. The Baxter''s residence was already having dinner. The dishes were just served and they was about to eat. Leonard also came back. Seeing Rae back, he was overjoyed! Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. However, the man''s expression was introverted, and naturally he showed his joy. Mrs Baxter said to Anne, "Cook two more dishes, Anne!" "No need! I eat the same as you!" Rae said. She went to wash her hands, then came to the table and sat down. "Mom. There is no need to cook more dishes. The dishes on the table are enough for us. It''s sinful to waste food!!" Hearing that, Leonard looked at Rae in surprise, his eyes full of joy. There was joy in Mrs Baxter¡¯s eyes, "Our Rae be sensible and know to save food!" Rae thought to herself, ¡®did the original Rae have bad temper? It is just an ordinary behavior, but her parents even feel sensible, and even felt very pleased for it!¡¯ She looked at the couple and suddenly felt inexplicably sad! She pursed her lips and started to eat. When she was almost finished eating, she received a call from Ophelia, and Rae answered the phone at the table. "Hey?" "Come out and y, let''s go to a good ce today, I''ll take you there!" Ophelia ordered her no matter what she was doing now. Rae said, "Where to go?" "You will know when you arrive, don¡¯t talk nonsense." "Okay! I''m at home, I have to take a taxi to find you, where are you?" "I''ll pick you up. Are you in the Baxter''s residence or that policeman''s house?" "In the Baxter''s residence!" Rae said. "Well, wait, I''ll be there in fifteen minutes!" After hanging up the phone, Rae hurriedly finished thest two bites of rice. Mrs Baxter looked at her, smiled and asked, "Rae, are you going out?" "Yeah! My friend called me out to y, I want to go, maybe I will be backte!" Rae said. "Is your friend a male or a female?" Mrs Baxter asked. Rae was taken aback, then smiled and said, "Female!" Mrs Baxter was very disappointed, "Why you don¡¯t go out with a man?" Rae was speechless. It seemed that Mrs Baxter was in a hurry to marry her daughter! "Go, go!" Mrs Baxter said again, "It''s okay to go out and find a good boyfriend, it''s better than the police!" Rae was about to leave, but was pulled by Mrs Baxter, "You just go out like this?" Rae looked at herself. She wore a white shirt and a pair of dark waisted trousers. Chapter 925 Being Surprised Chapter 925 Being Surprised "What''s wrong?" "You look like a tough girl. You should wear a skirt!" Mrs Baxter pulled her, "I bought one for you this afternoon. Let''s go and have a look!" Before Rae could respond, she had already been pulled upstairs. After entering into the bedroom and opening the closet, Rae was showcased avender dress, which was very elegant at first nce, and underneath which there was a pair of golden t shoes. "Your feet are not recovered, so you can just wear a pair of t shoes. Although not as pretty as wearing a pair of high heels, but it¡¯s good enough! It''s a little bit cold, so I bought you a white sweater shawl, which you can put whenever you need!" Rae felt that this was not her style of dressing, but Mrs Baxter was very enthusiastic. So Rae went to change as she was told! In a short time, Rae came out after changing and found that she looked totally different in the mirror! Indeed, the dressing matched perfectly with her skin, her eyes being big, and her face being quite delicate. Mrs Baxter was very satisfied, "Go ahead! If a man osts you, you talk to him sincerely and properly. If you are worried about his identity, you can check his background. If you can''t do it, your father will hire a private detective to investigate his background!" Once again, Rae was speechless, "I''m going out with my friends to have fun, but now dressing like this is like attending a party. It¡¯s not a blind date!" "This is suitable for a party too. You have injured your feet anyway. You have no choice but to be obedient anddylike in this dress. So it''s okay to dress like this!" "Okay then!" This time, Rae was finally allowed to leave the house for fun. When she walked out of the vi area, Ophelia''s car was already waiting at the gate. Before she even got on Ophelia''s car, she could already hear her whistling! Rae got on the car and heard herughing, "Holy shit! I even can¡¯t recognize you!" After saying that, she reached her hand out and untangled Rae''s hair, "Just drape it like this!" ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . Originally, she had tied her hairs in a braid. When the hair was draped, the long hair draped over her shoulders, making her looking a lot more mild and beautiful. "Where are you taking me to? Is it okay for me to dress like this?" "Take you to see handsome men! Increase your immunity to Marcel in case you lost your rationality and forget to react normally in front of him. Once you are immune to him and do not look at him submissively, he will never be able to forget you!" Ophelia always had her theories and not a few. Rae said: "I feel like attending a blind date!" "Me too!" Ophelia pointed to herself. "You''ve already consciously changed the clothes, saving me from taking you to buy new clothes!" "Uh!" Rae looked at her who was also wearing a dressing. It was burgundy, which was pretty and coquettish and also Ophelia¡¯s favourite color. Ophelia looked so attractive and charming in the dress. The car was racing in the dark light. When they arrived, Ophelia found that they were in front of the YS Club! Rae had oncee here. The experiencest time was not good. This time, she was a little bit hasty. Before she could finish being hasty, she bumped into a familiar person head-on! She was immediately stunned! At the moment, the man on the opposite was armed by an enchanting woman. They were holding hands in hands, and their facial expression was so happy as if they were a couple deep in love. Yes, it was Marcel! And Rae found that the woman next to him had a very beautiful face, but she did not know who she was! The moment when the four eyes met, not only was Rae surprised, but Marcel was also surprised! He did not expect to meet Rae in the YS Club, not speak of her dressing fashionably. Rae in this dressing not only surprised him, but also stunned him. A look of amazement shed in his eyes, and then he quickly calmed down. Her eyes looking upward, she did not lower her head when she saw Marcel. At this moment, she heard a female¡¯s voice, "Marcel, today I won¡¯t drink that much! When I woke up with you this morning, I had a headache, and it still hurts!" That voice, so cool, reached into Rae''s ears, and her eyes suddenly fixed. However, the woman holding Marcel''s arm showed a bright smile. And Marcel also intimately wrapped his arm around her, lowered his head and murmured near her ear. Rae was shocked by their intimate behavior in public. So does Ophelia who opened her mouth and did not know what to say. He said he had been alone for several years, and now the beauty was in his arms. So is he lying? Rae really can''t understand Marcel this time. She didn''t have any expression. From the bottom of Ophelia''s eyes, sense of ridicule and disdain emerged. At this moment, Marcel and the woman came towards them. Looking at Rae, he greeted. But his voice was so gentle as he said to the woman, "You should have slept for a day as I told you." "Sleeping for a day must feel sore! It''s all your faultst night that exhausted me!" What the woman said was so ambiguous. Rae suddenly lowered her head, staring at her toes and not knowing what she was thinking! When Marcel walked to her, she suddenly raised her head, with her eyes staring at Marcel''s. However, he just gave her a nce without saying a word and simply passed by. They walked into the YS Club holding hands in hands. Seeing this, Rae suddenly felt her eyes about to cry. Of course Ophelia had witnessed everything that just happened, but she red disdainfully at them and said, "Holy shit, men couldn¡¯t be more bitchy!" Rae did not reply. Her gaze did not wander. She was just standing there in silence, allowing Ophelia to pull her into the club. Rae didn''t know where Ophelia was taking her to or whether they nned toe to the club before. Now being dragged into the bar by Ophelia, Rae was expressionless! After walking in, Ophelia found the most favorable position at once because she was the public rtions manager of the YS Club. Rae and Ophelia were arranged to a booth that could have a panoramic view over the whole club. Sitting down, Rae found that Marcel and the woman were together in a booth around the corner downstairs with others in presence including two men and three women! Rae did not know what they were doing, only to find Marcelzily leaning on the back of the sofa. He had already changed his clothes, and it seemed that he had taken a shower, now being well dressed and appearing to be absolutely unfriendly. The woman was now sitting next to him. They were so close to each other, leaning together, and talking something secret. Marcel was smiling and he was so introverted that people could not figure out what he was actually thinking. "Okay, it''s time to wake up. This man was a bad man," Ophelia could not find words to describe him, "Who is that woman he brought with him?" Rae smiled bitterly and shook her head, "I don''t know!" "Forget it, I''ll find you a better one!" Ophelia took out her own phone, searched her address list, and began to read, "How about the vice president?" When Rae heard this, she looked up and asked doubtfully, "Is he a gentleman?" Ophelia puffed, "Okay, you are not sad. You are not affected!" Rae shook her head and said, "It is a shock, but when I think of the fact that he and I have no future, I feel it¡¯s okay to see this! This is good. If our rtionship came to an end, I wouldn¡¯t feel guilty. This would be the best ending!" As she was talking, Rae showed a relieved expression. Ophelia sighed in her heart. There was obviously nothing she could do to this. "He didn''t fall in love with you! So, it''s alright. But I''m really worried about you." Ophelia said. When Rae raised her head and met Ophelia''s eyes, she knew that what Ophelia said was right. Marcel was indeed not in love with her. If he had fallen in love with her, he wouldn''t have hurt her so hard! "It''s okay, this is a good thing. I''m fine, very calm and peaceful! Ophelia, I mean it! Don''t worry about me, okay?" Rae smiled and answered, but her expression appeared to be a bit tired as if she was tired from something. However, she was still trying to smile. Just one nce, Ophelia knew that Rae cared more or less, but this kind of conflicting and struggling mind kept her in a battle. Ophelia also followed her sight, took a look at the scene downstairs, and shook her head, "This man is tooplicated, and you can''t get him at all!" Rae shook her head, "I didn''t expect anything!" Never had she thought about their future! "If I were you, I would have walked over and gave Marcel a p to let him know that I am a tough girl!" Ophelia was always living so wantonly, but Rae couldn''t. Rae felt that she really couldn¡¯t do it. She shook her head again. "I''m not that kind of person. I always leave room for others, and even if I can''t, I will leave some room for myself! I don''t care about the future, not speak of a longsting love rtionship. So why bother thinking so much? Now, I just want myself feeling all okay! What did you call me here for? You said you have a surprise for me. Where is it?" Hearing this, Ophelia pped her thigh. "I almost forgot it. There is a friend of Reuben who is awyer and I intend to introduce him to you. I do not have this n before, but seeing what Marcel have done tonight, I must do this! He¡¯ll be here in a minute!" Rae was stunned for a moment, then shook her head and lost her smile, "Why did you introduce a lawyer to me?" "I''m thinking of getting acquainted with him first. In case that something happens to you in the future, you can find someone professional to help defend the case for us!" Ophelia was always farsighted and prudent. Rae admired her and was moved by her as well. Rae said nothing except, "Okay! I''m going to the lady¡¯s room now, and I''ll not let you downter!" "OK! It''s a bit messy here. Don''t run around! But since you are with me who is kind of famous here, no one dares to mess with you!" Ophelia said. "Well, got it!" Rae went downstairs to thedy¡¯s room. She didn''t turn her attention to Marcel instead she walked straight over there, casting not even a nce. She straightened her skirt as soon as she entered into thedy¡¯s room. Because she rarely wore skirt, she was not used to it and couldn''t help but tug at the hem of her skirt and straighten the folds near the waist. She went to the toilet first, washed her hands when she came out, and looked at herself in the mirror. In addition to her face being a little bit pale, she looked calm. The face in the mirror was still young, but how came she didn¡¯t enjoy her life in the world arbitrarily, Except for hiding and tolerance, she did nothing she really wanted to do. She could not help but sigh. While, just let it go! When she came out, she saw Marcel standing in the middle of the men''s and women''s toilets. He saw her, took a big step towards her, and with suspicion in his eyes said in a deep voice, "What are you doing here?" Rae stood straight and smiled gently, "What? You cane, so why can¡¯t I? The YS Club is a property of the James family, not the Hopkins, right?" Marcel frowned unhappily as Rae responded to him ironically. Rae, however, did not care, her face still with a slight smile so decent that Marcel could not help but want to tear the disguise and peek at the real face underneath. "Talking to me in this way, are you trying to quarrel with me?" Marcel asked in a low voice. Rae bowed her head and smiled, "I have something else to do, so I am going to leave. Goodbye, Marcel!" After saying that, Rae headed out. When she was leaving, Marcel grabbed her wrist and said viciously, "Damn it!" He dragged her to the men''s room, which shocked Rae that she immediately retracted her hands and tried not to get into the men''s room. Luckily, there was almost no one inside, otherwise Rae would have died of shame! "You let go of me!" Rae pped his arms. But Marcel did not let her go. He dragged her into the toilet, closed the door, trapped her between himself and the door panel. He looked at Rae''s brows and eyes from above, and then opened his mouth and whispered, "Why you dressed so beautifully? is this a surprise for me?" "I don''t know what you''re talking about!" Rae''s voice was very low. She didn''t want anyone to hear that a woman had entered into the men''s room. Remembering their experiencest time in the toilet of the YS Club, she couldn''t help but blush. Now, she was not in the mood to recall those either sweet or heartbreaking memory. She was really not in the mood. Instead, Marcel held up her chin and whispered, "Look at me and tell me, what are you doing here dressing so beautiful?" Rae bit her lips and said, "Why should I tell you?" "I am your man. That¡¯s why." Marcel asked rhetorically. Rae was surprised to hear, then puffed andughed. Her man? Her man was holding another woman''s hand. What was happening? She wouldn''t dare to make a fool of herself. "What are youughing at?" Marcel scolded angrily. "I''mughing at my man who is holding another woman''s hand and who walks by me like a stranger. I''m like a mistress and still don''t dare to say hello. My so-called man doesn''t even look at me, so why you say you are my man? Isn¡¯t it funny?" Rae lifted her eyes looking at him, "I think we have difficulties inmunication! There is a cognitive gap, so I can''t catch you!" Hearing those words, Marcel''s depressed eyebrows suddenly unfolded, and then, heughed, "Are you jealous?" Rae was surprised to hear this word! Jealous? Of course! Of course she was jealous! Whether she was by his side or not, as long as he was with another woman by his side, the sour feeling in her heart could not be suppressed. Rae didn''t talk to him again, just pushed him away and prepared to leave. But her hand holding the door handle was stopped by him. He twisted her body and lowered his head to stare into her eyes, "You are jealous!" This time, it was a definite tone. Rae blushed at the remark. She didn¡¯t want to admit it just for herst dignity. However, he wouldn''t let her have it, and his sharp gaze left nowhere for her to hide her real feeling. Chapter 926 Are You Done Or What? Chapter 926 Are You Done Or What? She could only turn her face away, her cheeks reddened, no longer acknowledging him. But he turned her face over and forced her to face himself once more. ¡°Are you done or what?¡± Finally, Rae could no longer stand it. ¡°I¡¯m going out! I don¡¯t have the time to y games with you¡­¡± She had not been able to finish her words, when her lips were already blocked by Marcel. When she was finally let go of, it was already five minutester! Rae felt that her lips were red and swollen, she had not been able to escape from him at all just now. But he merely kissed her, a passionate French kiss. Marcel held onto her this time, and whispered by her ear, ¡°You look so pretty today, and it stunned me at one look! I like what you¡¯re wearing very much, but if there were a pair of heels it would be even better! When your leg is better then you can wear some heels! But don¡¯t wear such a short dress, I don¡¯t want anyone else to see such a beautiful pair of legs!¡± Rae had a pair of long, slender and well-proportioned legs, with not even an extra inch of fat. Rae was speechless. Marcel continued, ¡°I don¡¯t have the time to talk too much with you now, I¡¯m working! Don¡¯t think too much of it, and also, you¡¯re dressed like this. Hurry up and go back! I don¡¯t want other guys watching you again! Be obedient!¡± Saying this, he no longer gave her the opportunity to speak and pulled her out of the men¡¯s washroom directly. When they were out of the men¡¯s washroom, he took a deep look at her, nodded and left! Rae stood there, and felt an indescribable feeling inside her. He was working? Her lips were red and swollen, it had felt so ufortable almost suffocating just now! She smiled, feeling weak. Why should she listen to him? She returned once again to the second floor of the bar. As she was walking up the stairs, she attracted the gazes of countless men. Downstairs, Marcel who had already returned naturally swept his gaze over and did not miss it. When he saw that the men¡¯s gazesnding on Rae, he frowned, his eyes containing a lot of impatience. Damned woman, she dared to not listen to him! She actually came back! Rae walked up the stairs step by step. As her leg was injured, she was still incapable of walking too fast, so she walked at a not too slow or too fast pace and walked step by step until she reached the booth on the second floor. Seeing a man sitting beside Ophelia, she paused slightly. Ophelia had already seen her. ¡°Come quickly, let me introduce you, this is Hamish Riley. Hamish, this is Rae, my best friend!¡± Hamish was a man who looked quite stylish. He was not extremely good looking, but was already good looking enough. Seeing Rae, he merely smiled. Rae knew that this man knew the manners of socialising. If thedy did not reach out her hand, he would never take the initiative to reach out to shake hands. She reached out her hand politely, ¡°Hello, Mr Riley, I¡¯m Rae!¡± Hamish looked at Rae, looking slightly stunned by her. He nodded, smiled and reached out his hand. The two shook hands. ¡°Hello, Rae, I¡¯m Hamish! You can call me Hamish just like Ophelia does!¡± ¡°Sure!¡± Rae nodded. ¡°Please have a seat!¡± Hamish let go of Rae¡¯s hand. So, everyone sat down. Hamish asked Rae in a very gentlemanly manner, ¡°What would you like to drink?¡± ¡°Juice,¡± Rae replied. Hamish paused slightly, as if he had not expected that someone woulde to the bar to have some juice! Ophelia was amused as she burst inughter. ¡°You crazy man, our Rae is ady and she normally doesn¡¯t drink, so juice would be fine!¡± ¡°Girls like Rae are hard toe by nowadays!¡± Hamish smiled politely, full of praise for Rae. Rae happened to turn her head and look towards downstairs, yet she found Marcel¡¯s gaze sweeping over. They locked gazes, in the dim light, she could almost feel Marcel¡¯s anger. Yet, the woman from just now was leaning on his body now! She was leaning in Marcel¡¯s arms! Does this job have to be the same as when they were acting in the washroom thest time? Would they have to kiss for work as well? Rae stared at him, and finally she smiled lightly, turning back. She no longer looked downstairs, and concentrated on conversing with Ophelia and Hamish. Hamish was very professional, Rae had even asked him about Raphael¡¯s case, and Hamish gave her some tips as well. Yet, there was an extremely low possibility for Raphael to not be sentenced. Just that about how heavy the sentence would be, that could still be worked on with effort. This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. This conversationsted for two hours, when they were done and was getting ready to leave, it was already twelve at midnight! Rae looked downstairs once more, in the booth downstairs, Marcel was already nowhere to be found. Her gaze paused slightly, and she smiled bitterly. Would he have to spend the night with a prettydy again tonight? Rae did not return to the InterContinental Century City this night, she went back to the Baxter family home. She stayed the night at the Baxter family home, and went to work as usual the second day. When she reached her workce, she happened to bump into Gustavo. ¡°You called mest night, Rae, what happened?¡± Gustavo asked as he walked over, looking caring. Gustavo was extraordinarily attentive to Rae¡¯s matters. Of course, he had some romantic feelings towards Rae, yet Rae did not have the same feelings towards himself. Rae recalled that she had asked Sophie to carry out ab test for her, so it was better not to trouble Gustavo. So she replied, ¡°It¡¯s already solved, it¡¯s alright now!¡± ¡°Is it really alright?¡± Gustavo was a little sceptical. ¡°Yes!¡± Rae nodded, ¡°It¡¯s really alright!¡± ¡°That¡¯s great!¡± At this moment, a colleague passed by her side. It happened to be the peak hour foring into work at this moment, and Rae found that a lot of people¡¯s gazes were looking at herself. Especially the female colleagues, their eyes were looking at her as if she was the topmon enemy of all the females at work. Now, the people at work all looked at her strangely. Some were piteous, some were waiting for a good show, some were gloating in her despair, and even some were pretending to feel bad for her? Rae bided Gustavo goodbye and went into the office. She did not see Marcel for the entire morning. He was absent. Until at noon when she went downstairs to buy food, when the elevator opened, and he coincidentally was preparing to step inside. Once Rae saw him, she was prepared to stay silent. But she saw another colleague standing behind him, and she immediately greeted him. ¡°Captain Hopkins!¡± Marcel nodded slightly, only his eyes looked up a little. It immediately made Rae felt as if she had faced the coldest ice in the north, almost freezing her. She leaned sideways slightly, letting them in while she walked outside. She had just gone outside when she heard Marcel call out, ¡°Rae,e to my office half an hourter!¡± Rae could only nod. ¡°Yes sir!¡± Rae came back from eating lunch after half an hour, and was hesitating whether or not to go to Marcel¡¯s office. As she was hesitating, her phone rang. She took it out and looked, it was from Marcel. She could only pick it up. ¡°Hello?¡± Marcel¡¯s low masculine voice came from the other side, seeming to be apanied with an extreme displeasure, ¡°You¡¯re already five minuteste!¡± Rae looked at her watch. Indeed, five minutes had actually passed in an instant, she had actually nked out for five minutes! So she replied into the phone, ¡°I¡¯ming now!¡± One minuteter, she appeared before the door of Marcel¡¯s office, his door was closed. She stood before the door doing her preparation. As she was breathing in deeply, it opened suddenly from the inside. A slender arm reached out and caught her arm in one go, and tugged her inside with a pulling motion! Rae was so shocked that she almost screamed. Once they got in, Marcel closed the door. He then let go of her, and he went back to the couch and sat down. Rae stood there, watching him. He was devoid of any expression, as he asked in a cold voice, ¡°Why weren¡¯t you obedient yesterday?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Rae opened her mouth and closed it, she did not speak. Marcel saw that she was behaving like this, and could not help but raise an eyebrow. ¡°Do you have any opinions towards me?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t dare to!¡± Rae replied. ¡°Ha! Not none, but don¡¯t dare to!¡± Marcelughed coldly. ¡°You¡¯re having opinions and being jealous thinking that I¡¯ve betrayed you, so you found a man in order to anger me? Don¡¯t you think that you¡¯re very childish, Rae?¡± Rae stunned, she found that she was unable tomunicate with Marcel. Hence, she did not take heed of his words, just let him continue talking! Marcel nced at her, seeing Rae¡¯s obedient look. She was so soft, but her eyes were covered by her lashes. He could not see the expression in her eyes, he was unable to judge whether she agreed with his words or otherwise, or that she did not give a care for his words at all. But Rae¡¯s obedient look now made her seem gentler, and he suddenly called her name in a low voice. ¡°Rae?¡± ¡°Yes?¡± Rae raised her eyes slightly and met with his. ¡°Do you have anything to say?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Rae shook her head. Damn it, he had said so many things, and she had nothing to say? ¡°Who was the man from yesterday?¡± Marcel suddenly asked, staring into her eyes. Rae stunned, ¡°¡­ a friend!¡± ¡°What friend?¡± Rae replied, ¡°I just met him!¡± He suddenly stood up and walked over, going near Rae. Rae took a step back, she was afraid of his pressuring. It was so heavy and frightening! ¡°Rae?¡± He called her name again. Rae answered at this moment. ¡°We were talking business. He¡¯s awyer, and I was asking about Raphael¡¯s case!¡± Everything she said was the truth, and she did not lie at all, just that she was hiding the true intention of Ophelia introducing Hamish to her! He suddenly came close, pursuing after her unwilling to let go. He leaned down and said against her lips, ¡°You have to talk business at a bar?¡± Rae was a little shocked, and could not help but take one step back. But she did not expect that he had already held on to her waist one step ahead of her, and with one pull, he brought her towards him. She squeezed a warning from between her teeth, ¡°This is an office, Marcel!¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Marcel snorted nonchntly, ¡°So?¡± His attitude that was uncaring for anybody made Rae speechless. She knew that he was angry, angry about the fact that she had been disobedient yesterday. Rae raised her head and answered seriously, ¡°If a bar is not the ce to talk business, would it be a ce to work at? Since you could go, why can¡¯t I go? Since you didn¡¯t leave, why should I leave? I didn¡¯t interfere in your matters, so why are you interfering with mine?¡± Rae said so many things in one go. Marcel straightened his body slowly, his eyes locking onto hers, looking bemused. The seductiveness on his face started to disappear into nothing eventually. He called out to her, ¡°Rae Baxter.¡± Her entire body shuddered. Every time he called her by her full name, the mightiness in his voice that he was born with made her heart beat like a drum. ¡°Yes?¡± She still replied. Marcel suddenly reached out his hand and touched her face, his lips curling up slightly. ¡°You¡¯re really not cute.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Rae decided to ignore him. He was being unreasonable, and she did not want to argue with him further, merely lowering her head. Her avoiding expression was so obvious, that Marcel did not say anything further, as he watched her mightily. The man¡¯s longshes lowered, hiding the feelings that he could not help but show in his eyes. ¡°Come home tonight!¡± He suddenly said. Rae stunned, refusing, ¡°No, I want to go back to the Baxter family home!¡± ¡°Are you ying games with me?¡± ¡°No!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t believe you!¡± Rae did not speak any more. Chapter 927 Combined Investigation Chapter 927 Combined Investigation Marcel saw that she was being like this, and still he exined, ¡°That woman is in the same profession as us, a policewoman from City C! That¡¯s all I can say!¡± Rae looked at him and replied, ¡°She¡¯s definitely not just treating you so simply as a friend in the same profession!¡± Marcel frowned, ¡°Even I couldn¡¯t see it, how could you have saw this?¡± ¡°Have you slept with her?¡± Rae asked directly. Marcel felt a little awkward. ¡°I was drunk that day, and we happened to go to the hotel, so we slept together. But we didn¡¯t do anything!¡± Rae merely smiled sarcastically. ¡°I don¡¯t want to be involved with you now, and neither should you be involved with me, I think it¡¯s better that we don¡¯t see each other for the time being! Don¡¯t find me for anything other than official business!¡± Saying this, she did not even give the chance for Marcel to speak, and walked out directly. Marcel almost swore in the office! Rae did not know why she was so petty, she could not help but be jealous. She did not move for the entire afternoon, and Marcel did not find her either. Until the second morning, Lexie notified her that she had to attend a meeting. Only then she took her notes and went to the meeting room. When she went in, she saw Marcel, Easton, Garbassi, and two other policemen under them. After Rae came in, Marcel greeted her formally, ¡°Rae, you should take part in the investigation for the murder case at YS Club as well!¡± Rae was quite shocked this time, why would Marcel allow her to participate again? At this moment, the people from the forensics team came to report. Rae sat down, being quite close to Marcel. She was supposed to be Marcel¡¯s secretary, so she was sitting quite close to Marcel at this moment. ¡°Captain Hopkins, the autopsy report ispletely generated!¡± ¡°Alright!¡± Marcel nodded, ¡°Go on about it!¡± At this moment, Garbassi reported with a stack of materials, ¡°Before Karina died, she had used quite a lot of psychedelics, which caused her to have hallucinations and drowned! We performed at autopsy on her body, and found that she was also pregnant, and the foetus was about three and a half months old. We then analysed the samples sent over from the investigating team colleagues. We confirmed that the child¡¯s DNA wasn¡¯t of Stefan¡¯s, and had a very low percentage of blood rtions with him. ording to the DNA samples of Reuben and Heath that were sent over, we did a DNA test and found that the simrities of the child¡¯s DNA and Heath¡¯s DNA was of 99.99 percent. So we are sure that the child in Karina¡¯s abdomen is of Heath¡¯s!¡± Once she said this, everyone was stunned. Rae had not known much about it and could only listen, she had found out from Ophelia that Karina was Stefan¡¯s girlfriend, so why would the child be of the second young master of the James family? Marcel frowned as he listened and did not interrupt. Garbassi continued, ¡°ording to our investigations on the CCTV footage, the wine that Ophelia had given Karina that night was taken from the waiter. From the footage she hadn¡¯t tampered with it. We didn¡¯tpletely rule out the possibility that the psychedelic wasn¡¯t in the wine or that Karina had taken it herself afterwards, or that she had taken other drink or food containing the psychedelic in other ces and et cetera!¡± Marcel still stayed silent. But Rae heaved a sigh of relief. She still did not understand the entire process, so she could only listen silently, trying to understand bit by bit! Stefan¡¯s lover had a child with his own son! She suddenly thought of Mathew and Raphael! She had to say that this world was sometimes quite messed up. Afterwards, the meeting decided to fully investigate the James family. Stefan, Reuben, Heath, Fern James¡­ The two cases werebined into one investigation. The issue in YS Club, and the James family headed by Stefan James. After the meeting when almost everyone had left, and as Rae was about to leave, Garbassi stopped Rae. ¡°Please wait a moment, Rae!¡± Rae turned, and saw that Marcel and Garbassi were both sitting there. Marcel still remained silent, his face not having any expression at all. But Garbassi started instead, ¡°Rae, I heard that you and Ophelia had been quite closetely. We know that she¡¯s Stefan¡¯s lover, so I hope you can keep a secret of the contents of today¡¯s meeting!¡± Rae was rather surprised. But since Garbassi was of a higher positionpared to herself, so she listened quite respectfully. She had not been able to make her stand when Garbassi continued, ¡°In the case that someone let the news out early, they would all be removed from their posts!¡± This was a warning! Rae looked at Marcel on instinct, this was his intent! Just that it wasing from Garbassi¡¯s mouth! After Garbassi finished, Rae¡¯s first reaction was to look towards Marcel. But he stood up coldly, without a bit of any expression, he walked outside. Rae did not answer and waited until Marcel left. Garbassi looked at Rae and asked, ¡°Rae, do you understand?¡± Then only Rae nodded, answering word by word, ¡°I understand!¡± ¡°That¡¯s great, you can go now!¡± Garbassi was packing up as well, getting ready to leave. Rae picked up her notebook and walked outside. She saw Marcel who was standing in the corridor, smoking a cigarette. His slender fingers held on the cigarette, while behind the smoke was his dark, unreadable expression. Rae walked past him and did not speak. She walked straight, her expression silent as well. He did not call for her, and did not even look once at her. The rain in the deep autumn came unexpectedly, falling without any symptom. When she was getting off work, it was already quite chilly. Before that at this moment, Raphael would bring over an umbre or send over a driver to pick herself up. But now, Raphael was in custody and was under investigation. When Rae walked out of the lobby it was already raining cats and dogs, the entire world was washed down with rain water. The rain and the fog were everywhere, she stood at the door and shuddered. She hade out quitete today, and when she came out the sky was almost dark. It was also a gloomy day and it was raining, and it became even darker. The wind blew, under the street light, the rain was falling everywhere like a curtain. Rae felt the coldness from the sudden drop of temperature immediately. She looked at the rain falling from the sky and could not help but puffed some air into her palms. A male ck trench coat was suddenly shrouded onto her body. ¡°¡­?¡± She lifted her head and looked, and saw Marcel. His handsome face had not a lot of expression, and even his voice was light, being extremely calm.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. ¡°Wear it, and take the umbre.¡± He put the coat over her and reached to button up the trench coat buttons before her chest, his movements gentle and forceful. She looked at him, and asked, ¡°What about you?¡± He only had a shirt inside, it was obvious that the trench coat had been prepared beforehand and had never been worn. But it was extraordinarily cold today, yet he had given his clothes to her. She saw that he was wearing so thinly and felt that he would be cold as well, especially when the cold wind blew and the chilliness rose from inside. It made her could not help but feel like hugging him, to give him some warmth. Marcel looked at her and smiled. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter to you that I freeze to death, isn¡¯t it?¡± Rae stunned and froze, she did not know what to reply. ¡°Wait for me here, I¡¯ll drive the car over!¡± He finished speaking and without giving her the chance to speak, he already went to start the car. Rae wanted to tell him that she would not go back with him, but he had already gone far away, barging into the rain. In an instant, his clothes were already wet. Rae could only wait at where she was, but inside she was in a dilemma, fighting between whether to go or otherwise. In an instant, Marcel was already back, he drove the car beside her. After stopping, he opened the car window and exposed his entire handsome face. His hair was wetted by the rainwater and had curled up slightly, it actually looked rather yful. ¡°Are youing over with an umbre? Or should Ie get you?¡± He asked. Rae stunned and replied quickly, ¡°I¡¯ll get on the car myself!¡± She raised the umbre and walked into the water with it. Turning over the body of the car, she walked towards the passenger seat. Rae did not see that, although Marcel was nowpletely drenched, but his eyes had a triumphant sly look in them! Rae pulled the car door open and got onto the car. As she was keeping the umbre, she saw that he was fully drenched and could not help but said caringly, ¡°You¡¯ve been in the rain, you¡¯re going to catch a cold!¡± ¡°It¡¯s alright! If I catch a cold so be it!¡± He was nonchnt. ¡°A person like me needs to be punished by the heavens!¡± As he said so, his fingertips slid over her face. The cold temperature went along her cheeks and pierced into her limbs. Rae was shocked into a shudder, as she shrunk. Marcelughed, ¡°Follow me back home!¡± She had not been able to answer when he had alreadye over to pull the seatbelt for her and fastened it. The moment as she was in shock, he leaned down and kissed her lips, and then only he started the car and left! Rae felt that she was a dummy, she had followed him back without even knowing it! When they reached the InterContinental Century City, her whole body was dry, but his was already totally wet. She told him to take a bath, but he pulled her into the bathroom as well. This bathsted for about an hour and a half, and when Rae came out she was alreadypletely exhausted, and she was carried back into the bedroom by Marcel to rest. The second day, when Rae woke up in Marcel¡¯s arms, her first reaction was to be flustered! ¡°Surely you don¡¯t have to have that sort of flustered expression? I remembered that my performance last night was rather good!¡± Marcel¡¯s voice rang deeply by her ear. Rae raised her eyes instantly, meeting his eyes. His eyes were all ck, and were glimmering like onyx. When Rae looked over, he was watching her heatedly. ¡°When did you wake up?¡± Rae felt that his condition did not look like he had just work up! He looked at her and replied, ¡°An hour ago!¡± ¡°Why are you awake so early?¡± What had he done after he woke up? Why did he not have even the slightest movement? As if he could see through Rae¡¯s puzzlement, Marcel gave her the answer. ¡°I kept watching you for an hour, you were sleeping so soundly! Your saliva came out a few times and I wiped it all up!¡± As he said so, he even pointed at the napkins on the nightstand. Rae¡¯s face was instantly red, her cheeks were redder than a red apple and it was extremely adorable. ¡°Well, your shy look is even cuter!¡± He continued teasing her. Until Rae¡¯s face was redder. It was so fiery that it went all the way to her graceful neck, and even the base of her ears was all red. But Marcel became addicted to teasing her. ¡°I just like the way you¡¯re pinkish, as if you were taking a bath!¡± ¡°Stop talking!¡± Rae stopped him from continuing his talk. But Marcel held on to her and sighed heavily. ¡°My Ms Baxter, are you no longer angry now?¡± Once he spoke only Rae remember that she still has principles. She pushed him away, jumped off the bed, took her clothes and put them on as she said seriously, ¡°I want to have an pact with you!¡± ¡°A pact?¡± Marcel pondered on the words bemusedly. ¡°Yes! A pact!¡± Rae repeated. ¡°I feel that there¡¯s a need for us to talk about it properly, or else we would fight again afterwards!¡± ¡°Alright!¡± Marcel nodded and smiled. He pulled her over and hugged her, as he teased her,ughing, ¡°I feel that it¡¯s very necessary too, for instance the matter that Ms Baxter had not listened to her boyfriend and simply dated other men! We really need to make an agreement!¡± Rae was quite speechless. Why would there be this sort of man that was so unreasonable? It was him that had been messing around with other women, and was so intimate as if they were one, but instead he had turned the tables on her. Chapter 928 Please Let me Say Something Chapter 928 Please Let me Say Something Just as Rae heard it, she pulled his arms down. ¡°Take your hands off me, behave when you are speaking!¡± ¡°Alright!¡± Marcel sat upright. However, since he was not wearing a shirt and he only put on a pair of boxer shorts, it made him look like he was not decent at all. ¡°You can speak now!¡± Both of them were sitting on the bed. Rae took over her notebook from the bedside table and wrote some words on it. Only then she spoke to Marcel. ¡°Let¡¯s talk about the first rule which was the level of intimacy when socializing with the opposite genders!¡± Marcel winked at her. ¡°Okay!¡± ¡°It turned out that your so-called job is to deal with a woman by having lots of physical contact with her in public. I can¡¯t ept the level of intimacy of you hooking other women¡¯s shoulders! Not only that, you didn¡¯t report it to me in advance. That¡¯s why I feel that it is even more difficult for me to ept it!¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Marcel nodded. ¡°I got it!¡± ¡°What is your opinion about this?¡± Rae did not get an exact answer from him. Thus, she then asked him a follow-up question to get a certain answer from him. ¡°I have found out that women are vindictive sometimes!¡± Marcel was figuring out suitable adjectives. ¡°You go and chat happily with him to revenge on me just because that I have some physical contact with a woman due to my work, am I right?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t!¡± Rae denied. Her original n was toe out like that casually and she didn¡¯t mean to do it intentionally at all. Thus, she refused to admit what he said. ¡°But in my opinion, you are doing so!¡± He said. Rae opened her mouth but she was interrupted by him before she started speaking. ¡°It is just like what you said just now. You can¡¯t bear to see me having physical contact with other women, I also can¡¯t tolerate seeing you chatting so happily with other men. Other than that, you laughed so¡­ cheerfully and it made me feel even worse when I was looking at the scene!¡± He said. Rae was speechless. ¡°You have to promise me that you will not hang out with men in the future and will not have any close conversation with them thatsts for more than five minutes!¡± He said. Rae wanted to say something at the moment but she was interrupted by Marcel again. ¡°Not only that, you have to stay far away from Ophelia. I have discovered that close friend is just bad. You were so naive before this but you are affected by her and became wilder after getting along with her!¡± Rae could not bear with it anymore. She interrupted him when he was talking. ¡°You keep saying this and that, can you please let me say something?¡± ¡°Sure, please!¡± Marcel still smiled in such a yful manner. ¡°You are so eloquent and talk so much, watch out as you might get retaliation by suffering from a stroke. Then, your mouth and eyes might also be crooked!¡± Rae couldn¡¯t stop herself to sneer at him. Marcel wasughing even louder. Rae interrupted hisugh, ¡°Firstly, I didn¡¯t mean to stop you from going to work. However, you must tell me about it if simr situations like this happen in the future! Secondly, you must not have physical contact with women, this is banned! Thirdly, I hope that you will not have sex with any woman other than me when we are in a rtionship! I will be done with you immediately if I discover it!¡± Marcel was frowning, ¡°Done?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t say anything, let me finish my words first!¡± Rae was afraid that her thoughts would be interrupted again and then she would be defeated by his excellent debating skill if he continued to say something because he was eloquent since young. When she was at school, she had heard about Marcel¡¯s outstanding ability in debating and he could just defeat a few opponents by himself! However, she just heard about it from others and had never seen that. ¡°Please say!¡± Marcel was looking at Rae with a smirk. It was hrious. Did she just said ¡®done¡¯? He was the one who started the game and he would not allow Rae to say the word ¡®done¡¯! ¡°For me, I will not have ambiguous movement with any man when we are in a rtionship of boyfriend and girlfriend. Not only that, I will never betray you. However, both of us could not interfere with each other¡¯s right to make friends!¡± ¡°You just n to treat me as a friend? You didn¡¯t think about our future?¡± Marcel spoke again. Rae was stunned and lowered her head to hide the sadness that was shing in her eyes. ¡°I thought you only treat me as friend too and didn¡¯t think about our future!¡± Marcel squinted his eyes dangerously and said, ¡°How do you know what I really think in my mind?¡± Rae raised her head and looked into his eyes surprisingly, she totally had no idea what Marcel meant. ¡°Do you mean that you have a further n for our future?¡± Marcel smiled faintly and said, ¡°Rae, I think it¡¯s you who was not sincere!¡± Rae denied instantly, ¡°No, I was not!¡± It was not that she didn¡¯t treat him sincerely but it was just that she was hiding something from him. ¡°Don¡¯t change the topic of our conversation!¡± Rae was earnestly asking him. If Marcel was nning for their future, she would be very happy. None of the women in love would not wish to get married and so did she. She also hoped that they could date for marriage even though she herself was also having many problems! Only then Marcel¡¯s scorching eyes were staring at Rae. His look seemed like he was scrutinizing her with the insight of controlling everything. His eyesight was so deep and sharp. Rae just felt like she had ces to hide herself when she was shown under such eyes. However, she still looked into Marcel¡¯s eyes and waited for his answer. ¡°I want the exact answer from you. Did you n for our future?¡± Marcel smiled lightly and said, ¡°For now, I haven¡¯t thought about the things of marriage!¡± Rae was stunned. Even though she knew that it was the best ending, why did she still feel lost! This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. By the time she was feeling lost, she was relieved too. That¡¯s great! ¡°Rae, you¡¯re disappointed, right?¡± Marcel asked Rae directly. Rae did not answer his question. ¡°I¡¯m just telling the truth. For now, I don¡¯t have the idea of involving in marriage. Therefore, I think it will be better for us to be open to each other!¡± Marcel said. Rae nodded and said. ¡°Yes, I understand!¡± ¡°You have made up rules with me and I also want to tell you the things that I am thinking!¡± Marcel said. Rae raised her head and looked into his eyes. He said, ¡°Rae, I really can¡¯t see through you sometimes! You seem cheerful and gloomy. You¡¯re contradictory. It seems like you are keeping lots of secrets from me and you are always lying when I ask you something! In my opinion, I feel that a woman with such quality should not be my wife! I have never owned the idea to let a woman who always cheats on me be my wife!¡± Rae was really dumbfounded at the moment! She did not expect Marcel to be so straightforward. Thus, the only thing that she could do at the moment was to keep silent. ¡°Can¡¯t you just tell me your secrets? When I was your boyfriend, I felt that you should be frank to me at the minimum. Only then we can try to get along together and see whether we can move on to the part of marriage together! However, what I felt from you was that you just want to be in a temporary rtionship with me!¡± Marcel looked at Rae and expressed his feelings word by word. At that particr moment, Rae really wanted to be impulsive and told him all her secrets. However, she dared not to take the risk when she almost said it out. It was because that matter involved her father, Kane and she even had not investigated and gotten the truth of the incident in the past. Thus, how could she just tell him about it? At that moment, Marcel was scrutinizing her with his sharp eyes. Rae knew that Marcel would not end up the conversation if she continued to remain silent. It was because she had already brought it ahead of schedule! Besides, her sharpness and pressure on Marcel just now had also prompted him to be serious now! Rae kept silent for a long time. Finally, she spoke, ¡°I admit that I did hide some things from you. However, I don¡¯t cheat on you! I don¡¯t want to talk about all those things for now. I hope that you can wait for me to confess all those things to you one day! That¡¯s what I can tell you now. Indeed, it¡¯s not a good choice to choose me as a wife! I feel lost when I heard that you said you didn¡¯t n to marry me but I¡¯m d that you are having such an idea too! Since you are thinking in that way, I won¡¯t feel that guilty! To me, I don¡¯t have the n to marry you, I just want to muddle along for now! Please don¡¯t ask me why. I won¡¯t tell you now but I will confess it to you one day afterwards!¡± Marcel was frowning slightly after hearing that, ¡°Rae, you really¡­¡± Marcel couldn¡¯t think of a word to describe his mood at the moment. It was the first time a woman talked to him like that. However, Rae just said that she didn¡¯t n to marry him. Surprisingly, his heart was touched a bit and he felt bad. He had no idea whether it was because that he was not used to being controlled by others or because of other things else. At that particr moment, Marcel wrinkled his eyebrows and he was in a bad mood. ¡°I totally agree if you want to break up with me now!¡± Rae spoke to him at the time. Marcel¡¯s mood was getting worse after hearing that. He stood up of a sudden and then looked down at Rae who was sitting on the bed with her head bowed. Finally, he could not bear with it anymore and said, ¡°Rae, you really think that you¡¯re a treasure, is it? I have been pampering you all these days but it doesn¡¯t mean that you can just do whatever you like!¡± Rae remained silent. She would rather choose to be scolded by Marcel as long as he could vent his anger! ¡°Why are you not saying a word? What is your exact purpose to approach me?¡± Marcel asked her again indifferently. Rae asked herself in her heart, what was her purpose? The fact was just that she fell in love with him many years ago and she wished to continue a rtionship with him when they met again. However, he had already forgotten her. She had approached him in the guise of another person was just because that she wanted to be with him and tried out the feeling of falling in love desperately. Not only that, she even broke through her limit and lived with him before marriage. What was her purpose? It was just because that she loved him and that was the truth of it! She got everything she wanted even if they broke up now. Maybe he would be very confused but it was great that he would not suffer from grief! She had been narrow minded for once and she did not want to be narrow minded again for the time! However, Marcel was not satisfied with her silence. He pulled her up from the bed to the floor so that she had no choice but to stand up and face him. Suddenly, his hands reached out to her face and mped her chin. ¡°Why are you not saying a word?¡± Rae said directly, ¡°There are some things that I really can¡¯t tell you now!¡± Marcel smiled of a sudden and that smile was so sharp. ¡°Is it because that Raphael was detained and didn¡¯t have a chance to enjoy the days after liberation so you chose the next best thing other than him and looked for me? I¡¯m not your best choice, is it?¡± Rae was taken aback after listening to his words. She didn¡¯t expect that he had wronged her and thought that she liked Raphael! Marcel became even angrier when he looked at her surprised face. ¡°Don¡¯t pretend to be so innocent. I can¡¯t see through you. However, I know that you are having lots of problems and secrets!¡± Rae smiled suddenly at the moment. Her smile was sorrowful. Then, she spoke after a long while, ¡°Then, what about you? You didn¡¯t fall in love with me so what is your purpose of approaching me? I did not ask you and then do you think that I did not notice it?¡± It turned that Marcel was stunned. Rae spoke suddenly, ¡°Marcel, it was a story long ago. I can tell you that only one person can be ced in my heart in this world! If I let that person in, nobody will be able to get in after that! If another person gets in, that person also can¡¯t get out!¡± Marcel was a bit surprised. He would be able to understand what Rae meant if he had thought about it deeply! However, he just blew up in an instant. ¡°Who is the person?¡± Rae was dumbfounded. How could he just treat her obvious confession as a question? She didn¡¯t expect that he actually thought that there was someone else! Chapter 929 Asking Too Much Chapter 929 Asking Too Much ¡®If I really love another man, why would I be with him? Doesn¡¯t he know that a woman¡¯s heart and her body have the same mind?¡¯ Rae thought to herself. Rae stopped talking to Marcel, she felt that it was very hard tomunicate with him. But she also understood something. The issue between Marcel and her was because she had been asking too much. She had taken charge of the tempo that Marcel was supposed to take charge in now. It was definite that Marcel would feel upset. Yes, she was not stupid, she didn¡¯t know what Marcel was up to but the reason that Marcel lived with her could not be that he loved her! She was just going with his n and made herself happy. Now, both of them were just simr. Although Rae felt sad and rx at the same time. She never held any hope when she loved him so she wouldn¡¯t ask for anything from him either. Rae just wanted him to only have her while he was living with him, only wanted him to be faithful in this rtionship. Rae walked out. But Marcel took a bigger step and walked out from the bedroom faster than her. Marcel was walking so fast that Rae felt a slight breeze on her face. Rae was still stunned but Marcel had already opened the door and walked out from the room. Marcel seemed to be angry, he was so angry that he didn¡¯t know what to do, so he could only walk out like this. Marcel shut the door, the whole room became quiet. Rae smiled bitterly, she didn¡¯t have any thoughts, she cleaned herself up and took some of her things and left Intercontinental Century City to go to work. On her way to work, she received a call from Ophelia, Ophelia asked her, ¡°Do you know that I¡¯m involved in Karina''s case?¡± Rae replied on the phone, ¡°I know!¡± ¡°I might be in trouble!¡± Ophelia said in a tired tone, ¡°Why the hell did I give Karina that liquor? Besides, I had an issue with her before this!¡± ¡°Ophelia, I know you are innocent!¡± Rae answered. ¡°There¡¯s no use even if you knew it! I need evidence now, evidence!¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t Marcel already let you go?¡± ¡°Sigh! It is hard to describe with words! That¡¯s because of Reuben¡¯swyer, hiswyer is really amazing!¡± Ophelia said. ¡°I will help you with all my might!¡± Rae promised her sincerely. ¡°Rae, you are the best!¡± Rae remembered the Garbassi¡¯s warning, that must be Marcel¡¯s work. She didn¡¯t say anything about it, she only said she would help Ophelia and didn¡¯t say anything else! But, she could try to get some information from her. So Rae asked Ophelia, ¡°Is your rtionship with Reuben good?¡± ¡°It¡¯s just so-so, we meet twice a week, and have fun twice a week!¡± Ophelia said, ¡°Forget it,e to me, I have important things to tell you!¡± Rae quickly got a taxi to meet Ophelia, when both of them settled down, only then Ophelia said, ¡°I sort of know who did this to me this time!¡± ¡°Who?¡± Rae asked. ¡°Stefan!¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°I think he wanted to break up with Karina, but he looked down on me, he didn¡¯t think that I would be somebody important to Reuben, he was using someone else to trick me!¡± Ophelia thought deeply, ¡°Damn it! Stefan, this bastard, he wanted me to die, he tricked me!¡± Rae was very shocked, ¡°What you said makes sense too! What you are suspecting could be right!¡± Ophelia saw that Rae wasn¡¯t too confident with her answer, she said in a loud voice, ¡°Of course! When I was in school, I wanted to be a police officer, but I didn¡¯t enrol into the Police Academy, I truly regretted it! Rae, what do you mean? I said I suspect him, why aren¡¯t you supportive enough?¡± Rae opened her hands and said, ¡°My dear Ophelia, what¡¯s the use of suspecting him? The most important thing is the evidence!¡± Ophelia shrugged her shoulders after hearing what Rae said, ¡°I don¡¯t have evidence either! We are just guessing everything, sigh! The police officer who is investigating the case also uses logic and reasoning to solve the case, right? The reasoning I gave isn¡¯t wrong either. I also give logical reasoning, I also give out his motive and tricks he used to do this, I am almost as good as Sherlock Holmes!¡± Rae didn¡¯t have the mood to joke around with her, ¡°I want to meet Reuben, I wonder if I¡¯d get the chance to meet him?¡± Ophelia was stunned, ¡°Why would you want to know that asshole?¡± ¡°To investigate the case!¡± Rae replied calmly, ¡°Not just him, I also wanted to meet Stefan, I wanted to know everyone in James family!¡± Ophelia looked at Rae in a suspicious way, ¡°Is this what you want to do or what Marcel wants to do?¡± ¡°Why did you ask like this?¡± Rae didn¡¯t answer her, she asked instead. Ophelia sat on the sofa with her leg crossed, ¡°If this is what you want to do, I will introduce him to you, but if this is what Marcel wants to do, then I don¡¯t really want to introduce him to you. Rae, you know how deep our friendship is, I just didn¡¯t want you to be used by Marcel!¡± Rae was a bit stunned. It turned out she was thinking too much, she felt that since she became Rae, she became too sensitive, she felt that everyone was suspicious all the time. She felt sorry because she thought too much. She looked at Ophelia and said, ¡°No matter if it''s his idea or mine, or anyone in my team, we just wanted to solve the case as soon as possible! You would also clear your name by then, there wouldn¡¯t be any problem anymore.¡± Ophelia¡¯s rxed face slowly faded away, she didn¡¯t be more rx because of Rae¡¯s words. After a while, she said, ¡°Rae, James family isn¡¯t as simple as you think! James family is still good at managing their own family. Reuben is very hard to predict. If it¡¯s just him, it is still alright, and his father, who is very experienced in this, he is too smart and cunning. He is almost at the devil level, people call him a legend who never lose, you won¡¯t have anything left if he goes after you!¡± Rae wanted to say something, then she heard a voice from behind, ¡°I don¡¯t know that I am such a person in your eyes. As well as my father, he is an old devil? Ophelia, you are truly something.¡± His voice sounded very good, the voice tone was like a diamond, but it was like a diamond in a cold snowynd. He seemed like a very cold person. Rae immediately felt that Ophelia¡¯s body became stiff, she quickly turned around and saw a man changing his shoes by the door. Rae could only see his back, it looked very broad. He was wearing a suit, his body looked tall and slender. Rae knew that this man was Reuben even without guessing. She only heard about Reuben but never met him. Rae only heard about him and how he was smart in nning. Reuben only came back in less than two years, but he already had his ownpany and also worked as a vice president in YS Club. That time, Rae thought it was normal for a person like him to have a few identities. Ophelia didn¡¯t say anything. At that time, Reuben turned around, only then Rae saw Reuben¡¯s face. Reuben had a pair of deep and attractive eyes, inner double eyelids. His eyes weren¡¯t too big but they looked deep. When he looked at somebody, it felt as if he saw through that person. His face also looked tough, it was very clear that he wasn¡¯t a person that was easy to deal with! However, it was obvious that Reuben was also a man with high potential, he could even bepared with Marcel! Ophelia called this man an asshole? Looked like she wasn¡¯t wrong either! Rae felt that she suddenly was in a weaker position in front of Reuben! That was why Ophelia had been kept by his side for so long. ¡°Why would you suddenlye?¡± Ophelia finally spoke, she seemed to be still puzzled with his appearance here, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you wouldn¡¯te this week?¡± ¡°If I didn¡¯te, would you continue to talk about me and even scold my father?¡± Reuben said coldly, he already walked towards Ophelia. He didn¡¯t even look at Rae, it seemed like he just ignored the presence of Rae. Rae felt quite awkward. She felt like she was stuck in between a fighting couple, no matter what she did, nothing would be right! ¡°Scold your father? Yes, I did!¡± Ophelia didn¡¯t feel scared now, she stood up and held her waist with both her hands. She red at Reuben, ¡°Reuben, let me tell you something, I have already held my temper towards your family for some time, your father got me so many troubles, why can¡¯t Iin about him! Hear me out, if you made me angry, I would do something that is out my mind!¡± Reuben looked at her, his eyes didn¡¯t blink. After a long time, he said calmly, ¡°Only a crazy person would lose her mind, do you want to be crazy?¡± ¡°Bastard! Who did you call a crazy person?¡± Ophelia stomped towards him and stopped in front of him. Reuben reached out his arms and pushed Ophelia onto the sofa. Then Reuben looked at Rae and said, ¡°You are Miss Baxter, right? This is a house of a normal citizen, it¡¯s not an interrogation room of your unit. What did you want to know when you came here? Why don¡¯t you just ask me! I heard that you want to get to know me? Miss Baxter, I am not interested! Now, you can leave!¡± Rae couldn¡¯t help but to shiver when she heard her name being called with that voice. Also, she didn¡¯t expect Reuben to ask her to leave. ¡°Bastard, Rae is my friend and this is my house!¡± Ophelia jumped up from the sofa and stood in front of Rae to protect her, ¡°You leave now!¡± ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . ¡°You even belong to me, what do you think about this house?¡± Reuben looked at Ophelia from sideways and said, ¡°We want to do some intimate sports, does Miss Baxter want to stay here to watch us?¡± After Reuben said this, it was not just Ophelia who blushed, Rae also blushed. This man, he really¡­ Rae realized she couldn¡¯t even find a suitable word to describe Reuben. She felt that Reuben always does unexpected moves. How could he talk about such a thing in front of an outsider? What position did he put Ophelia at? Rae started to worry about Ophelia now! ¡°Ophelia, I¡¯ll go home first, let¡¯s chat next time!¡± Rae didn¡¯t want Ophelia to feel troubled. But Ophelia stopped her and wouldn¡¯t let her go. Now she looked like a wounded small animal, she red to fight the hunter. Reuben didn¡¯t say anything, he just sat on the sofa and crossed his legs. He looked at them. Even though he was sitting down and looked shorter than them, his aura was still strong. He made them feel a bit terrified. Even though Ophelia was usually a tough and masculine woman, she still felt a bit scared at this moment. Rae thought inside her heart, ¡°What exactly is this Reuben? Who is he? Also, she hasn¡¯t even introduced herself but he already knows who she is.¡± When Rae thought about it, she felt that he was scary. At this moment, Reuben raised his eyebrows and looked at Rae, ¡°Miss Baxter didn¡¯t want to leave, so do you want to do threesome with us?¡± No matter how thick-skinned Rae was, she couldn¡¯t stay there any longer. Her face was blushing red. Rae thought to herself, ¡°But what if Ophelia gets bullied by him?¡± Rae was a person who would be tough and strong for her friends. At this moment, she didn¡¯t care about how terrified she felt, she suddenly raised her chin and looked at Reuben. She said, ¡°I know Mr. James has many ways and tricks, I didn¡¯t even introduce myself but you already know my name. Today Mister James said something shocking to intimidate me. But Karina¡¯s case is rted to Ophelia and I am her friend, so I want to know more information to help Ophelia, since she somehow got involved in this case!¡± ¡°Friend?¡± Reuben suddenly smiled. He refused to hear this word, ¡°From what I understand, both of you only know each other for a week, is your friendship deep enough for you to stand up for her?¡± Chapter 930 Sadomasochism Chapter 930 Sadomasochism His still sounded as if he didn''t care, he even sounded doubting. "No matter what you think, we surely are friends." Rae smiled and said, "I think if you are soul mates, it doesn''t matter if you get to know each other sooner orter!" "Rae, Don''t waste your time on him, he doesn''t have friends, he is not a normal person!" Ophelia scolded Reuben while gritting her teeth, this was like the saying that sadomaso love was deep. Reuben didn''t even care for what Ophelia said, he only looked at Rae, his eyes were sharp. "Maybe if someone else said this, I would have believed it, but why do I not believe you when you are saying it? What? We haven''t met in seven years and now you pretend like you don''t know me? Are you afraid that your so called good friend will be angry?" Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. After hearing this, Rae was a little shocked, then she was surprised, did Reuben and Rae know each other? Ophelia was surprised, "What do you mean?" Reuben looked at Ophelia, he suddenlyughed, only that thisughter was very cold, then he suddenly said, "This woman slept with me seven years ago, now she is your good friend! Ophelia, do you still think that you can be friends?" After saying that, Rae and Ophelia were both so shocked that their jaws dropped, they didn''t speak for a long time. Rae was warned, what kind of private life did the real Rae have? She didn''t know anything, so she could only keep quiet when Reuben said that! Because the more she said, the more she showed herself. Now, she could only stay silent. Ophelia''s eyes shed a little hesitation, but she humphed, "So what? Reuben you have ruined so many women, do you want to scare Rae now as well?" "Haha!" Reuben suddenlyughed, "It seems that you want to have a threesome, Rae, what do you think? Can we still go back to the old times?" This was not a good meeting. Rae was very shocked in that moment. Reuben brought her so many news and impact which was extremely stunning. Rae looked at Ophelia, her face turned pale, Rae knew that no matter if Ophelia knew that she was Natalie, but Reuben still used to date the real Rae before, and this was hitting Ophelia hard. Maybe Ophelia was not like the way she said, maybe she was only his mistress, she might have already put feelings into it, and seeing her, she must have fell in deep. Rae knew that if she said nothing, Reuben would only continue harder, but what could she say to make him stop his hating on her, she didn''t know. And Ophelia, she didn''t know how tofort. She thought about it, and looked at Reuben, then she said, "Mr. James, I admit that what you said to me was so unprecedented, I was shocked! But I had a car ident five years ago, and a lot of the things that happened, I do not remember anymore! So, I am sorry about what you told me, I cannot admit anything! I won''t deny anything either. But Mr. James, you are saying all these to destroy the friendship between me and Ophelia, why would you do that? You are the only reason to know it!" Reuben squinted his eyes after hearing so, it carried a little danger in them as he looked at Rae. "You had an ident? Haha, this really is a good excuse, Miss Rae, do you think we are shooting some drama here? You actually are telling me about amnesia? Not bad, you live your life as if it is a movie, I admire you! It just that a person like you still have the courage to live, I admire it!" Rae''s eyes turned more and more natural, "Ophelia knows what kind if a person I am, I know what kind of a person I am, I have nothing to hide, that is enough! If you think that you can affect me with what you are saying, then you are wrong! I live for myself, and not for any of your cruel goals. Mr. James, sorry, I made you disappointed! If you want to continue admiring me, go ahead, but I will still be alive, I will live well!" Reuben suddenly stood up, then he grabbed Rae''s wrist, before neither Rae nor Ophelia reacted to it, he dragged Rae towards the bedroom. "Reuben what are you doing?" Ophelia''s first reaction was to go and help her, but Reuben already pushed her aside. Rae''s wrist hurt a lot and she screamed in terror, "What are you doing!" Reuben already dragged her to the bedroom, and smashed the door closed with a bang. Outside, Ophelia was on the floor, pitiful, she got up again, and ran to the bedroom, she banged on the door, "Reuben, you asshole, I am warning you, Rae is not the same Rae anymore, don''t think that you can affect me with those things that nobody can ever find out. I am telling you, I don''t care!" In the room, Reuben had already pushed Rae onto the door, Rae couldn''t move at all. "Let go of me!" She looked up, she was very frightened in that moment, but it also got silent, she knew she had to face Reuben, because as soon as she backed off a little, there would be a problem. Rae stared at him, she didn''t blink her eyes, even though she was skinny and weak, but Rae was not a little bit nervous, she looked at the dark eyes of Reuben, the only thing she was certain of was that Rae must have encountered with this man, even though it might not have been deep, otherwise, Reuben wouldn''t have looked at her with such hot and hating eyes. "Keep pretending." Reuben smiled, a cold smile was raising from the cold face of his, it didn''t soften the freezing body of his, it even had a strong dangerous feeling, "Rae, keep pretending!" "I don''t care if you believe it, I really forgot about the past, Mr. James, if you do this, you will hurt Ophelia, no matter what the rtionship between you is, she is already with you, I think at least you should respect her." "Are you trying to teach me something?" Reuben''s big hand grabbed her chin. He had a very strong hand, Rae felt that her chin was about to be dislocated. She kept looking at him with cold eyes and said, "This is just an advice." Outside of the bedroom, Ophelia was still banging on the door. The door was very sound proof, but they could still hear her voice. But, Reuben didn''t even mind Ophelia outside, his cold voice was freezing, he looked at her coldly, "Rae, do you think I would believe that? You gave me your first time, now you say you don''t remember, do you think I believe you? Should we go and ask your father, you are still engaged to me!" This time, Rae was even more shocked. "I gave my first time to you?" Rae was really shocked, did the real Rae really have such encounterments with Reuben? What kind of a person was Rae? She was a girl, and some men had already said that about her, everytime it was new to her, and it was hard to talk about it. She was living with the name of Rae, it had already caused her a mood of prosperity, she felt that she was losing her own face. But, what should she do? She still had to face it. "A kind of woman like you, even if you are on the right path now, it cannot erase who you used to be. You are just a piece of garbage." "Mr. James, be mindful with what you say, even if I am that kind of a person, you don''t need to make your mouth dirty, if I was the kind of woman you use me of, don''t you think you are lowering yourself by talking about me?" Being shamed on, Rae still smiled, it carried sarcasm, in her head she was thinking about the information she just got, Leonard also knew about the engagement? Why was she in his family for five years but he never mentioned it? "Haha..." Reubenughed coldly, "Are you getting closer to Ophelia to investigate the case?" "What else do you think it is for?" Rae asked in return. "To get into my bed! Rae, you are inck of men, you have been so quiet these five years, I thought you really are a good girl now, but then you got into Marcel''s bed, you don''t even keep boundaries with your boss, what do you want from him? Or do you think if you forget about your past, you will find a good man to get married? I am telling you, you are garbage, it will never change in your life, you might as well sell yourself!" There was a loud sound, a clear sound of a p in the face, Rae didn''t know what made her so angry, she reached out a hand and pped Reuben, and she pped him to the side, there were red marks of her hand on his handsome face, it was visible that the p was very hard. Slowly he turned his head, Reuben squinted his eyes, they were filled with coldness, but that face that was pped was still calm, it was even cold. "You dare to p me?" His voice was as if it wasing from hell. "You really made me feel very bad!" Rae took her hand back, looked up at him, "Mr. James, don''t tell me that I didn''t even ask for the truth about what you said, I just let you continue, even if we are engaged, we can still annull it right, even if we were married we could still get divorced, and we only had an engagement. Even if I am a very casual woman in your eyes, that is still my own business, why do you care? Why are you telling me all this? Do you want to cover up the evil of the James family?" "Haha!" Reuben suddenly smiled, "Rae, there is no woman who dares to p me!" After saying so, he used all his force and pulled down her shirt. In that moment, Rae was very awkward. She used her hands to cover her chest, and she yelled anxiously, "Reuben!" Reuben squinted his eyes, and he looked at Rae''s body, she was only wearing a bra, there were still marks that Marcel left on her, and he smiled coldly and continued to shame her, "It seems that Marcel was going quite roughst night, you are really cheap!" Rae was anxious and shameful, she didn''t care about herself, she said with a calm face, "Mr. James!" Reuben frowned a little. Rae looked very calm, it was only a moment, she raised her hand again, and pped him again, but this time her hand was held by Reuben. "Good, very good!" Reuben grabbed Rae''s hand that was pping towards him, he was smiling coldly, his face was still hurting a little, she was really fast, she really was a police woman, she was also calm enough. This time if he didn''t react fast, maybe the other side of his face would have been beaten too. She was really able to act well, since she was ready to p him twice. Chapter 931 How Did It End? Chapter 931 How Did It End? Rae felt that her identity might soon be revealed and her days of hardship were about to end. Before that, it was like the darkness before dawn when she seemed to have given up everything and was not afraid of anything! Her eyes showed a cold indifference. She had been enough of being subjected to others at every turn, her eyes were untamed and arrogant when she met Reuben¡¯s gaze and she spoke, ¡°It is you who asks for trouble! Although I am unclear with your intention, I don¡¯t care about your humiliation on me!¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that I¡¯ll tell Marcel about your past?¡± Reuben spoke coldly. Rae smiled coldly and said, ¡°Up to you!¡± ¡°Huh! Are you pissed off?¡± Rae ignored him and bent down to pick up her clothes which were already torn, yet, she still had to put them on so she wouldn¡¯t be as embarrassed as she was now! But she didn¡¯t expect that the moment she picked them up again, they were all ripped away by Reuben and her blouse fell aside in the movement she just made. Her hair followed in a slight mess and there were marks left by Marcel at her neck. Seeing that Rae was ignoring him, Reuben¡¯s tall body suddenly pressed against her thin body with his thin lips coldly hooking up, showing a more terrifying and colder look, ¡°Let¡¯s try to relieve the feeling of old dreams! Make your good friend Ophelia listen to it from outside! How do you think it will end?¡± Rae knew that this man was only trying to humiliate herself and she would really be affected if she cared about it, so she rxed herself and stopped talking. Outside, Ophelia was still shouting, ¡°Reuben, you a bastard! Open the door! I have called 119! I would definitely bring you to death¡­!¡± Ophelia dared not to call 110 as he was afraid that in case Marcel and the others got the news which would then expose Rae again, so she called 119 as the reason was the fire. She even set the fire in the living room, burning the curtains in the living room and emitting crackling sounds. Inside, Rae and Reuben were still confronting each other. Both of them didn¡¯t speak and Reuben just looked at her with cold eyes. However, Reuben suddenly lowered his head and approached Rae when Ophelia said those words. Rae¡¯s heart trembled. ¡°Why don¡¯t you say anything?¡± Reuben said in a cold voice. ¡°There is nothing to say!¡± Rae said indifferently. ¡°Rae!¡± Reuben¡¯s anger was once again provoked in an instant when he looked at Rae who was very slender but answered indifferently in front of him. His big hand reached out abruptly but she had already made herself guard up. This time, Rae would not wait. Instead, she quickly shifted her body sideways to dodge his hand by the time Rueben struck out and darted inside even though inside was the bed. ¡°I don¡¯t expect you to have climbed into the bed so consciously!¡± Coldly hooking up his thin lips with his ck eyes flooded with bloodthirsty coldness, Reuben took steps towards Rae who had retreated to the edge of the bed. His deep gaze with coldness swept around the room, ¡°But if I wanted doing it with you again, I¡¯ll have to try and see if I¡¯ll throw up.¡± Rae didn¡¯t even want to pay attention to Reuben¡¯s footsteps, but she had already been retreated to the edge of the bed. She was no longer indifferent faintly, but she had gathered a cold and arrogant aura to look at the approaching Reuben. Moreover, she had already grabbed the tablemp on the bedside table which she was ready to use as a tool for confrontation. ¡°Ugh!¡± Reuben was slightly stunned andughed afterwards upon seeing Rae picking up the table lamp. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Rae knew she was in a mess and moreover her only clothes left on was like wearing a bikini, so she wanted to wrap herself in Ophelia¡¯s clothes when she ran away. Yet, she didn¡¯t expect that Reuben would not give her a chance to do so, so she had no choice but to use themp as a weapon! And now she was like a female fighter who stared at Reuben with her eyes. Meanwhile, the smell of something being burnt wasing from outside. Reuben frowned as he sensed something was wrong. And at that moment, the door was opened from the outside with a bang. Ophelia just appeared in the doorway while holding a wooden stool in her hand. She was in shock upon seeing Rae and Reuben, then she instantly understood when she saw Rae holding the tablemp in her hand and he immediately screamed at Reuben, ¡°Reuben James, you a bastard! You are bullying Rae!¡± Reuben simply ignored her and he just flickered his eyes especially when he saw hering in with a stool. Meanwhile, he immediately bellowed out when he suddenly smelt the burning paste, ¡°What are you doing? What is that burning?¡± ¡°I have burnt here! 119 is already here! Reuben, you have disgraced yourself this time! I guess the TV station has alsoe to see the grand duke of the James family!¡± At this time, the fire outside had already burnt to the sofa and fortunately it wasn¡¯t very strong. It was guessed that Ophelia ignited the things selectively which then made the fire have the tendency to spread. Rae hurriedly put down themp at this point and went to Ophelia¡¯s wardrobe to look for clothes herself. She was about the same body size as Ophelia, so she simply took one and put it on herself first. Only then she felt morefortable when she was dressed. Reuben cursed in a low voice, ¡°Ophelia Grant, you are such a troublemaker!¡± Ophelia looked at Rae¡¯s torn clothes on the floor and replied, ¡°Same as you! We should be strong when dealing with such an asshole like you! Otherwise you wouldn¡¯t know that girls like us are not to be messed with!¡± ¡°Humph!¡± Reuben sneered suddenly before walking out. The living room was already on a big fire and it looked like it was going to burn to the front door. Ophelia immediately grabbed Rae. ¡°Let¡¯s go! Hurry up! We will be burnt to death if we arete!¡± Rae was speechless as she felt that both Reuben and Ophelia were troublemakers! Reuben had already gone out! Meanwhile, the sound of 119 rang out as if it had already arrived downstairs. Ophelia received a call from a fire fighter asking her about the situation. She answered the phone unhurriedly, ¡°We all are fine and we just don¡¯t know what happens to the neighbors upstairs and downstairs, you guyse and put out the fire immediately! We are still safe as we all run out!¡± She hung up the phone and she even ran to get the most important documents before dragging Rae out of the burning house. The lift didn¡¯t know what was going on as it seemed to be broken. It was stuck at the top of the building and couldn¡¯te down. Reuben was waiting for the lift after going out of the room and Ophelia immediately grabbed Rae to the stairs when she saw Reuben. Reuben also came up with them at this time. When they all went downstairs, no one spoke. Only Rae felt awkward. But neither Ophelia nor Reuben had any expression on their faces. They couldn¡¯t argue or humiliate each other now. When they reached the ninth floor, they suddenly heard the sound of thumping up the stairs from downstairs. Reuben dodged and entered the corridor on the ninth floor. Ophelia dragged Rae and waited there too. Meanwhile, someone came up and it seemed to be a reporter. Both Ophelia and Rae admired the reporters¡¯ dedication as they were still going into inside to report the news even though it was on fire. They were even faster than the fire fighters and they were simply everywhere. ¡°Hello Miss, I heard that Mr. James appeared here, do you see him?¡± The reporters were asking Ophelia and Rae about it. ¡°Aren¡¯t you guys afraid of the fire?¡± Ophelia asked rhetorically. ¡°It is important to capture Mr. James¡¯s whereabouts even when a fire breaks out! I heard that someone called the newspaper office and said that Mr. James is dating his woman here, is that true? Have you come across it?¡± Ophelia was the one who called the newspaper office but she didn¡¯t think so, ¡°Well, of course, I see him all the time! Mr. James is such a charming man that I am so impressed whenever I see him! We don¡¯t know whether he dates someone here, maybe he has shackled someone here either!¡± ¡°How can that be? Mr. James is such a charming and wealthy man, how would he shackle a woman? It would only be for women who pursue him!¡± Ophelia cursed loudly, ¡°Since you all know, why do you ask us again? There¡¯s a fire and we have to run for our lives!¡± ¡°Miss, from the tone of your voice, you must know which floor Mr. James¡¯s lover lives on, please let us know!¡± The reporter wouldn¡¯t let them go yet. Ophelia rolled her eyes speechlessly and pointed to the corridor on the ninth floor, ¡°Reuben turned that way just now, you guys go after him!¡± A few people disappeared in a sh as all headed towards the corridor on the ninth floor! Rae really couldn¡¯t understand, wasn¡¯t Ophelia afraid that she would be caught on camera if she told the reporters this? Or was she simply in control of everything? She spoke up worriedly, ¡°Aren¡¯t you exposing yourself? What if the reporters take a picture of youter?¡± After all, both Ophelia and Reuben¡¯s rtionship was so awkward now that she found it unbelievable and she wondered what was going on between both of them. Also, if Reuben took Ophelia seriously, how could he treat herself that way just now? He must have revealed that he had something to do with Rae in the past in front of Ophelia, wasn¡¯t he afraid that Ophelia would be sad? ¡°I am not afraid either!¡± Ophelia didn¡¯t think so, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Reuben is smart enough! He won¡¯t get caught! Moreover, now that here is on fire and I¡¯m not going to live in a ce where I¡¯ve exposed myself, of course I¡¯m going to find another ce to live. By the way, how was it just then? Did he bully you?¡± Rae shook her head. ¡°He just wants to humiliate me and for what reason I can¡¯t really say, probably he doesn¡¯t want me to investigate the James family or maybe he has a problem with Rae before, anyway I don¡¯t know about that either! He just humiliates me so much that I am embarrassed to learn from you!¡± ¡°Damn man! I know he is so vicious!¡± Ophelia shook her hand, ¡°His mouth is like a pot of poison and he would humiliate anything he wants! Perhaps he is in love with Rae! All these years, he has someone in his heart but I don¡¯t know who it is! If we talk about her, we will definitely be sent to war!¡± Rae lowered her head, she wasn¡¯t interested in who Reuben had in his heart but she was feeling like she was in a stalemate now and she couldn¡¯t get out. ¡°The situation might be a bit tricky, Ophelia, Reuben said he has a marriage engagement with Rae, I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s true, we¡¯ll talk about the detailster, anyway, I think my bad luck time ising!¡± Upon hearing those words, Ophelia was stunned too. ¡°Then that¡¯s with you¡­¡± Now that Natalie was Rae and Rae had a marriage engagement with Reuben, so wasn¡¯t that Natalie going to follow? The two looked at each other, Rae shook her head, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, there will be no problem with this marriage engagement, I¡¯ll go back and find it out!¡± ¡°It¡¯s alright! I am here! Let¡¯s see who dares to do anything! Don¡¯t worry, I will get him killed if Reuben dares to do anything against you!¡± Ophelia said fiercely. Rae hugged her, ¡°Ophelia, I¡¯m sorry! And thank you! I thought you would be angry just now!¡± Chapter 932 Tactful Chapter 932 Tactful ¡°What are you sorry for?¡± Ophelia patted Rae disapprovingly, ¡°How our friendship could be ruined for a bad man, it¡¯s not worth it! We don¡¯t have to be polite to this bastard Reuben! I¡¯ve known him well enough!¡± ¡°But you seem to be very afraid of him!¡± This was what Rae was worried about. ¡°That¡¯s because I¡¯m afraid that he¡¯ll abuse me when I¡¯m sleeping.¡± Ophelia blushed as she said, ¡°You don¡¯t know about this man, he¡¯s so tactful. He¡¯s a brute!¡± Rae blushed. She was immediately alerted when she thought of both of them were still standing on the stairs, ¡°Here¡¯s not a good ce to talk!¡± ¡°Yes! Let¡¯s go down!¡± Ophelia pulled her hand and they went downstairs. When they reached the seventh floor, a tall man was standing there. He raised his head and looked at them with his sharp eyes. Rae and Ophelia were both startled, and their eyes widened at the same time. ¡°Reuben?¡± Ophelia subconsciously called out, ¡°Aren¡¯t you on the ninth floor?¡± Reuben slowly raised his head. His sight swept over from Rae¡¯s face to Ophelia¡¯s face, paused for a while before returned to Rae¡¯s face. He looked at Rae with an inscrutable look, and his tone sounded like that he was saying this to Rae purposely. ¡°If I¡¯m still on the ninth floor, how can I hide from those entertainment reporters? Not to mention hearing such a wonderful conversation!¡± Rae was shocked, and her heart was beating so fast. ¡®Does it mean that Reuben heard all the conversations?¡¯ Rae thought this in her mind, but she soon dismissed this idea. He might not have heard all the conversations, and he should only hear a part of it. However, a part of it was enough to terrify her. Rueben was really scary. He came down to the seventh floor without being seen by anyone and blocked them here. They didn¡¯t know how he got down as if he came out of nowhere. ¡°So what if you heard it?¡± Ophelia saw that Rae suddenly stopped talking, and she assumed that Rae was guilty. So, she spoke first to give Rae a break, so that Rae could deal with this sharp and fierce manter. ¡°It''s rude and immoral for you to eavesdrop. I can''t imagine that the vice president of YS Club has such moral qualities and dares to show off!" Although Ophelia¡¯s tone was contemptuous, her heart trembled. However, Reuben didn¡¯t care what Ophelia said, not even answering her words. He just narrowed his eyes and looked at Rae, giving an impression of being inscrutable. Rae also didn¡¯t answer Reuben¡¯s words. In Rae¡¯s opinion, the more she said, the more information would be revealed. Therefore, it was better to keep silent at this moment. She took Ophelia¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Ophelia, let¡¯s go down. How was the situation with the fire now?!¡± Ophelia nodded her head and prepared to go down. Unexpectedly Reuben suddenly said, ¡°Rae, I¡¯ll go to your house to meet Leonard in these few days and talk about our engagement!¡± Rae obviously froze, but she didn¡¯t answer his words. In these five years, Leonard hadn¡¯t mentioned this engagement. So, Rae also didn¡¯t know what was going on. She was stunned when she suddenly heard this news. When they passed Reuben, he was smiling and looking at Rae. The glint in his eyes made Rae¡¯s heart tremble. He was looking at her as if she was prey. He was a formidable person, just like Marcel. However, Rae ignored him and pulled Ophelia out of there. This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. When they went downstairs, they saw the fire was burning fiercely with ck smokeing out. The fire was burning more and more furiously as if it couldn¡¯t be extinguished. The firefighters downstairs were doing their best to put off the fire. They had a little difficulty doing so because the fire was on a higher floor. Rae lowered her voice and said, ¡°This is too dangerous. You must never go to such extremes again in the future. In case you are charged with intentional arson, the police will open a case to investigate it!¡± Ophelia stuck her tongue out and scolded, ¡°Shit! How can it be so fast? I¡¯ve dealt it carefully! But it has been out of my control!¡± Rae shook her head. When she looked back at Ophelia, she noticed that Ophelia didn¡¯t look well. She knew it was because Reuben had just said he wanted to go to Rae¡¯s house to talk about their engagement. Although she couldn¡¯t guess what was on Reuben¡¯s mind, she could tell that Ophelia was affected. Rae opened her mouth, but she didn¡¯t know how tofort Ophelia, because no matter what she said now, it wouldn¡¯t change the current tricky situation. Rae didn¡¯t know how Reuben left the ce, and she hadn¡¯t seen hime out from there. But there was now no one in the building, so maybe he came out through another exit. By the time the firefighters put off the fire, it was eleven o¡¯clock at noon. Rae looked at her watch, and she was already few hourste, so she wasn¡¯t in a hurry. Marcel hadn¡¯t called her either. Rae looked at her phone a few times, but each time she was frustrated. Almost everything in Ophelia¡¯s house had burned down! Rae asked her, ¡°What¡¯s your n? Where are you going to stay?¡± Ophelia looked at the sky and let out a deep sigh. The words that came from her mouth were so mournful, ¡°The world is so big, there must be a ce for me, right?¡± Rae understood Ophelia¡¯s feelings, then she asked her, ¡°With so many things burned, were there any very important ones? What about your personal documents?¡± Ophelia suddenlyughed, then turned around to look at Rae, ¡°Bah! Do you realize that? The things you used to cherish and be careful with, you¡¯re afraid of losing them, or how, and now, it¡¯s been burned in a fire, and that¡¯s it. Sometimes, people can¡¯t let go of something, and it makes them overcautious. When the thing is really burned, that¡¯s just how it is!¡± Rae nodded her head. It was true, but she was just a little sad. Especially when she saw Ophelia¡¯s current condition, she was even sadder. She softlyforted her, ¡°Maybe you¡¯ll get better after you lost all your hope. Until then, you are always afraid of everything. You will be able to act freely since you have nothing to worry about!¡± Ophelia looked at Rae and smiled. The smile was so bright. She nodded fiercely, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I still have a ce to stay. I¡¯ve rented that ce. The ce here is belonged to Reuben! Now, I think it¡¯s time for me to go back to there!¡± ¡°Ophelia!¡± Rae called out her name. Instead, Ophelia patted her hand and reassured her, ¡°It¡¯s ok, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m fine. This is between me and Reuben. Even though it¡¯s rted to Rae, it has nothing to do with you. Don¡¯t worry, I can tell the difference! But what if Marcel knows about it?¡± Rae froze there for a moment. Marcel was already suspecting her, and now, if Reuben really went to the Baxter residence and said about the engagement, then that time¡­ Rae really dared not to think about it. As she was thinking, her phone rang. She was happy as she thought it was Marcel. But when she took out the phone, she was slightly stunned and a little frustrated. The call wasn¡¯t from Marcel but Mrs. Baxter. After a moment of hesitation, she picked up the phone, and Mrs. Baxter¡¯s voice immediately came from the other side, ¡°Rae, it¡¯s mom!¡± She was stunned when she heard the words ¡°mom¡±, then she said, ¡°Yes, mom!¡± ¡°Are you free now?¡± Mrs. Baxter sounded a little cautious, afraid that Rae would be angry. Rae felt a bit sad. It was rare for a mother to talk to her daughter so discreetly. Then, she immediately said, ¡°I¡¯m free now!¡± ¡°Something has happened at home, can youe back?¡± Mrs. Baxter¡¯s voice was even more cautious. ¡°What¡¯s happened?¡± Rae couldn¡¯t understand why she had to be called when something happened at home? ¡°We¡¯ll talk about it when you get back, it''s not something that can be exined in a few words!¡± Mrs. Baxter said. ¡°Oh, okay!¡± Rae didn¡¯t ask it in detail. After she hung up the phone, Ophelia hurriedly said to her, ¡°Hurry up and go home. I¡¯ve to go back to my ce now. After I find out how many of my documents are missing, I¡¯ll go and rece them!¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Rae nodded her head, ¡°If you need help, just give me a call. My colleagues are in the household registration department!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will!¡± Ophelia patted her on the shoulder. ¡°I¡¯ll give you a ride!¡± When Ophelia sent Rae back to her home, Rae felt something change in the house as soon as she entered the house. Something seemed to be different in the house, she swept around alertly and saw a person sitting on the sofa. It was Reuben! At the same time, Leonard was tasting the tea with Reuben while Mrs. Baxter sat on the side. Reuben looked confident and decent. When he saw Rae enter the room, he acted like a gentleman, stood up, and said, ¡°Rae is back!¡± When he called her "Rae," Rae just felt crept out. She hadn¡¯t expected Reuben to be here so soon, and he had even changed his outfit. This time, he wore a dark suit, not the one from this morning. How did he get out and change his clothes? Even¡­ Rae saw a pile of luxury gifts on the desk by the door. Rae was taken unawares because Reuben came over in a very short time. She didn¡¯t even have time to find out and ask about the engagement before Reuben was already at her house! This man was really a scheming person! ¡°Rae,e here!¡± Mrs. Baxter stood up and called out to Rae. ¡°Reuben is here!¡± Rae bowed her head slightly and nodded. Mrs. Baxter was a bit embarrassed to see that Rae seemed unhappy, and she exined, ¡°Rae, you forgot a lot of things after the car ident, Reuben is your fianc¨¦!¡± As soon as Rae heard it, she jerked her head up and looked at Mrs. Baxter! It turned out that there was really this matter, and it wasn¡¯t made up by Reuben. Leonard added, ¡°Reuben has been abroad. When he first returned home, he came to see me at my office. He was busy with hispany matters, so he didn¡¯t go to you! He¡¯s free recently, and that¡¯s why he came!¡± This exnation was obviously unfounded. He didn¡¯te to her when he first came back but came to her when he was free! Rae didn¡¯t reveal anything or express her opinion, she just looked at Reuben. Reuben looked at Rae with a fake smile, ¡°Rae, long time no see, you¡¯re getting prettier. But this dress doesn¡¯t suit you, I still like the way you wear simple clothes.¡± The dress belonged to Ophelia. Neither the color nor the style suited her, as it was too fancy. Reuben acted as if he hadn¡¯t seen her in years. He had just ripped her dress in this morning, then came over at noon. He still lied in front of her parents. He was really shameless. ¡°Come over and sit down!¡± Mrs. Baxter asked Rae to go over. Rae then walked over to the sofa and sat down next to Mrs. Baxter. ¡°Rae, do you still remember Rueben?¡± Leonard saw that Rae was unhappy, then he asked tentatively, ¡°You used to be very close, and he was chosen by you. Why aren''t you as close now as you used to be?" Chapter 933 Stay Chapter 933 Stay Rae raised her head, nced at Leonard, and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Dad. I don¡¯t think I remember Mr. James! Even if we used to be familiar with each other, we¡¯ll also definitely be unfamiliar with each other after not seeing each other in so many years!¡± Nobody expected Reuben to speak at this time, ¡°Never mind, Rae. I still felt strangely familiar when I saw you. We don¡¯t need much time to get familiar with each other. It¡¯s exactly like back then! I¡¯m sorry. I was not by your side when you were in the car ident, and I didn¡¯t apany you through your ordeal. It¡¯s all my fault! I¡¯ll make up to you in the future!¡± Rae had an urge to go wild when she heard Reuben say these words shamelessly. She knew, however, that she couldn¡¯t take it easy when up against Reuben! She wouldn¡¯t even know how she died if she cked off. It was because Reuben was an evil, ruthless, and greedy man. Reuben seemed to look through Rae¡¯s mental activity. The smile on his lips widened even more. When seeing Reuben like this, Rae pulled her lips and spoke, ¡°Mr. James, since you said that we have an engagement, I have forgotten about this matter for the past five years. I had even forgotten about you. But what about you? You didn¡¯t seem to contact me. Don¡¯t use being busy as an excuse. That¡¯s a really poor excuse, in my opinion! I couldn¡¯t find a way to contact you, then did you not have a way to contact me? Or, in fact, in the past five years, you knew that you have an engagement, but you didn¡¯t behave like a fianc¨¦ and had a girlfriend outside!¡± Reuben, of course, understood what Rae meant. She probably wanted to warn him that he had a girlfriend in the past five years and to tell the parents of the Baxter family not to let her marry such a complicated man! Reuben was amused when he saw Rae in this state. He threw a wink to Rae, and all the banter was in his eyes. Rae frowned and was irritated by Reuben¡¯s banter, but she kept her feelings to herself and didn¡¯t show them. What kind of person was Leonard? He was an experienced businessman in the business world. Nothing could hide away from his eyes. He felt strange and curious as he looked at the turbulences at the bottom of Rae¡¯s and Reuben¡¯s eyes. He was contemting the causes and effects of their rtionship. The James family was the old friend family of the Baxter family at that time. Rae was only 18 years old at the time, and she had a good rtionship with Reuben. Furthermore, Leonard knew that Rae and Reuben had lived together without informing their families at the time. But not sure why they quarreled after that. Later, Rae went to study and didn¡¯t contact Leonard anymore. However, no one had formally proposed the engagement be withdrawn. The James family didn¡¯t talk about this matter for all these years. Leonard thought that they had broken up. He never expected Reuben toe back and talk about the engagement after all these years. Another reason Leonard didn¡¯t mention the engagement was that Rae was involved in a car ident after that. There were some problems with her memories. Actually, Leonard always doubted about memory loss. He didn¡¯t believe there was such a thing as memory loss in this world. However, Rae appeared to have really lost her memories. And he didn¡¯t like Rae during the two years. Not knowing what had stimted her, she lived a promiscuous life at that time. This disgraced him as a father. So, of course, he was unwilling to talk about it. Luckily, Rae was thoughtful now, and her rtionship with them improved gradually. The James family¡¯s business was no longer as simple as it used to be. Initially, Leonard had already distanced himself from the James family. But Reuben quickly rose to prominence in the business world after returning to the country. He was indeed an elite! Leonard had faith in Raphael at first. However, Raphael was having some difficulties right now. He was now more confident in Reuben. Reuben was not like his father, Stefan. Reuben¡¯spany was conducting regr business and had no stigma on hispany! So, Leonard had selfish motives. If Reuben was really together with Rae, then he would pass on the Baxter family¡¯s business to Reuben. It could be considered a sess. Rae, after all, married into the James family and would not inherit the business. If Reuben could be the ideal son-inw of the Baxter family, he would not worry about the future of the Baxter family¡¯s business even if he died now! All of his employees could be properly organized as well! However, what about Rae? Did she still have feelings for Reuben? And what was Reuben¡¯s purpose for arriving so unexpectedly? Leonard looked at both of them, Rae and Reuben, without a word or movement. He tipped a wink to Mrs. Baxter, ¡°Reuben came to our house today. Tell Anne to prepare a feast at home. Go and order a meal first and then cook some dishes at home. We¡¯ve to treat Reuben well!¡± Mrs. Baxter immediately understood what Leonard meant and nodded, ¡°Alright! I¡¯ll tell Anne. Reuben, you guys talk! You go back after you finish your meal here today!¡±Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Reuben nodded and stood up. He was thoughtful, ¡°Mrs. Baxter, then I would rather obey it than decline it! I¡¯m sorry to put you in trouble!¡± ¡°It¡¯s not a problem at all!¡± Mrs. Baxter smiled, ¡°Sit down quickly!¡± Only then did Reuben sit down again and face Rae. Rae was upset when she heard that Reuben wanted to stay for his meal. She said to Leonard, ¡°Dad, I still have something to deal with at my workce. I want to go back now!¡± Leonard froze for a moment when he heard Rae say this. He looked at her and said, ¡°You go after you finish your meal. Dinner will not take up much of your time!¡± Rae had no choice but to nod her head. ¡°It¡¯s okay. I can send Rae to her workce after our dinner. I can also familiarize myself with her schedule and working hours. It may also be useful in the future for me to send her to and from work!¡± They couldn¡¯t get Reuben¡¯s meaning from his tone, but he seemed to be paying close attention to it. Rae abruptly stood up at this time and said, ¡°Dad, I go back to my room to change my clothes first. I¡¯ll come downter when dinner is ready!¡± She had already stood up when she said this. Perhaps Leonard didn¡¯t want to leave them in strife, so he nodded, ¡°Come down earlier. There is a guest at home!¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Rae nodded and smiled lightly to Reuben, ¡°Mr. James, make yourself at home!¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to address me in this manner. We used to be so close. Rae, you can call me Reuben like before!¡± Rae was disgusted by Reuben. Rae felt like she was going to puke! How did Reuben respond so freely without shame? What an evil capitalist! Yeah! He was indeed a capitalist! Rae reasoned that if she argued with Reuben, he would continue to bother her. She didn¡¯t have time to deal with him in front of the Baxter family. To pull herself away from the situation earlier, Rae smiled and said to Reuben, ¡°Reuben, make yourself at home!¡± Reuben froze for a moment when he saw Rae give in like this. He didn¡¯t seem to be expecting it. He thought Rae wouldn¡¯t call him like that no matter what, but she gave in! Reuben smiled also and nodded, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll have a good time!¡± Only then did Rae go upstairs, and there was a burning gaze behind her. She didn¡¯t even have to turn her head to feel Reuben¡¯s gaze was fixed on her with a keen sense of scrutiny. Reuben did look at Rae¡¯s figure when she walked upstairs. He made no attempt to avoid. He stared at Leonard¡¯s daughter, Rae¡¯s figure, without blinking in front of Leonard as if he had a really deep crush on her! Leonard cast a nce over at Reuben. Rae had already walked to the second-floor corner by this time, and she disappeared from his sight quickly. Only then did Reuben, who didn¡¯t seem to be looking at Rae enough, turned around, and his gaze naturally met Leonard¡¯s scrutinizing gaze. ¡°Mr. Leonard, Rae appears to be different from before!¡± Reuben really made himself at home and spoke his observation consciously, ¡°After not seeing her for five years, she seems to be a different person!¡± Only then did Leonard smiled and seemed to have the same opinion as Reuben. He also looked gratified and said, ¡°It was because of the car ident. She almost lost her life in the ident, and she changed after that. She also curbed her temperament and temper a lot. She no longer likes to talk, but she was not annoying as she used to be!¡± Reuben nodded, and there were turbulences in his eyes. Leonard returned an examining gaze at Reuben again, ¡°Reuben, I¡¯m a straightforward person. I don¡¯t like to beat around the bush nowadays. You just tell me the truth. What¡¯s your real purpose?¡± Reuben smiled and talked to Leonard with a seemingly open-up tone, ¡°Mr. Leonard, actually, I met Rae this morning. I realized that after so many years, even though we quarreled and broke up at that time, I still can¡¯t forget her after all these years!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to ask about the matter between you two at that time. I just want to know how sincere are you ining home and bringing up the engagement again.¡± Obviously, Leonard didn¡¯t quite believe in Reuben¡¯s words. ¡°I¡¯ll give my RR Group to Rae. Am I considered sincere?¡± Reuben¡¯s RR Group was apany that he established after returning to the country. Thepany¡¯s assets were currently worth more than a hundred million dors. Although it was not as wealthy as YS Club, it would definitely rise steadily over time! ¡°All?¡± Leonard asked. Reuben nodded seriously, ¡°RR Group is named after the two of us!¡± Leonard nodded without expressing which position he was in. He picked up the tea on the table and took a sip. He then put down the cup and said evenly, ¡°You are indeed sincere!¡± Reuben also smiled and picked up the teapot to pour a cup of tea for Leonard. ¡°Reuben, I can¡¯tment on this. I¡¯m not going to interfere with Rae¡¯s marriage. It¡¯s under the premise that she likes you. She chose to be with you seven years ago, and she had been together with you before she went to university. You were able to pursue her at that time, and now, I believe you will do so again. Then I¡¯ll leave it up to the two of you!¡± Leonard made the decision not to intervene, support or oppose them! Something shed through the bottom of Reuben¡¯s eyes when he heard this. He then smiled, ¡°Mr. Leonard, I want to spend the rest of my life with Rae!¡± ¡°This is a good thought for you to have. After all, a man can only be called a man if he has responsibility!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Reuben appeared to have been taught. They chatted for a while longer, but Rae hadn¡¯te down. Reuben also made himself at home and kept staring at the staircase of the second floor. When Mrs. Baxter walked here and saw this, she said, ¡°Reuben, you go and ask Rae toe down!¡± Reuben had initially intended to go upstairs. And now that Mrs. Baxter had mentioned this, he would, of course, take advantage of the situation. Oh, no. He made use of the opportunity to do that. ¡°Alright, Mrs. Baxter. I¡¯ll call Rae and ask her toe down! It just so happens that I think I need to talk to her privately!¡± ¡°Okay, alright. You guys talk!¡± Mrs. Baxter felt that Reuben was good. It would be fantastic if Rae and Reuben could actually get together! Reuben made his way upstairs. Leonard nced at Mrs. Baxter with disapproval in his eyes. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Mrs. Baxter asked. Leonard said, ¡°You! It¡¯s still early! You are too immature!¡± Mrs. Baxter was perplexed, ¡°What do you mean? How can I be immature?¡± Leonard stood up, lowered his voice and said, ¡°Fifteen minutes at most. If they still haven¡¯te down after fifteen minutes, you go upstairs and knock on the door immediately!¡± Leonard stood up and walked to the front of the French window with his hands behind his back after he finished speaking. Mrs. Baxter shook her head, ¡°Really feudal. Is Reuben able to bully our daughter in our own home?¡± Chapter 934 Heartbroken to Death Chapter 934 Heartbroken to Death ¡°Just do what you are told to do!¡± Leonard told her impatiently. ¡°Alright!¡± Mrs. Baxter was reluctant but she still agreed to it. Upstairs. Rae had already changed her clothes and was now lying on her bed doing nothing. She did not go downstairs and was thinking how should she face them. While she was still in a daze, there seemed to be some noises at the door. She immediately stood up and be on guard. At that moment, the door was suddenly pushed open from the outside. Reuben¡¯s tall body was standing in the doorway. He gave a slight smile when he saw that she looked like as if she had just gotten out of bad. His smile was starting to look more and more evil. ¡°So? You won¡¯te downstairs? Are you avoiding me on purpose?¡± Rae was shocked as she thought to herself that this man was very annoying, what else could she do other than avoiding him? What else could she do now? Reuben already walked into the room and closed the door. With a cold and proud expression on his face, he looked at Rae¡¯s slim figure as she sat on the bed. He could not really recognize Rae anymore, she looked so quiet, calm and rxed. What had happened in these past five years? A proud woman like her actually became like this. ¡°What the hell do you want?¡± Rae could not bear it anymore. ¡°What about Ophelia?¡± Reuben took a moment to look at Rae¡¯s entire body as if he was assessing Rae who was in front of him. He opened his mouth and started talking in his usual sarcastic tone, ¡°I''vee to propose to you! Our engagement is still on, Rae. You don¡¯t really think by simply saying you have forgotten me that I will act like I don¡¯t care about it anymore?¡± Rae snorted, thinking it was ridiculous how all men were all like this. She looked at Reuben¡¯s handsome face. As she thought of the difficulties that Ophelia had to face, she couldn''t help herself and shoot back, ¡°Since you didn''t forget about our engagement, why didn¡¯t youe looking for me in those five years. Were you living with Ophelia, or were you with another woman? What did you think of me at that time?¡± Reuben blinked as he heard her words. ¡°At that time, I was angry at you!¡± Rae was puzzled so she frowned at him. ¡°Rae, did you even forget the reason that we broke up?¡± Reuben always gave Rae a fright. She felt as if her heart was about to jump out. ¡°I have indeed forgotten everything!¡± Rae spoke calmly. ¡°Oh?¡± Reuben deliberately said it slowly. ¡°Have you even forgotten the most intimate matter that we did together?¡± Rae started blushing while feeling a little bit guilty. ¡°Rae!¡± Reuben suddenly sat down on the edge of her bed. Rae was so frightened that she hurriedly stepped back a little and moved to the other side of the bed. Reuben looked at her in a good mood and said, ¡°Rae, I don''t mind revisiting our old days! Back then, you were so cute and so beautiful. You were so small back then. When we were still a couple, you liked it the most when I hugged you as we did intimate things together. You liked to whisper my name near my ear. Sometimes, you would even call me sweetie!¡± Rae was a little frightened by Reuben as he started recalling back their memories together. She was thinking that Reuben might have a lot of memories with the real Rae. However, she was not the same Rae as before. Now, Reuben was talking about this kind of topic with her. Even though they were not close anymore, they were still talking about things they did when they were close. This made her felt humiliated and scared. She could not talk about this topic with Reuben with no care in her mind. Reuben said again, ¡°You also like to snuggle in my arms when eating ice cream. As you happily ate it, you would also wipe the ice cream on me, and then ...¡± ¡°Don''t continue anymore!¡± Rae quickly stopped him. ¡°What?¡± Reuben raised his eyebrows, ¡°Have you never forgotten it or you just did not want to remember? We have done more interesting things than this. Other then eating ice cream, there was also the matter with the candles, did you forget everything?¡± In an instant, Rae¡¯s face waspletely red. She was about to die of embarrassment! These were private things that Reuben and Rae did together, only they had the memories of. Whether she or Ophelia heard it, it would definitely cause problems. She would only be embarrassed from listening to it. However, if Ophelia were to hear it, she would be heartbroken extremely. This man, Reuben, was even more frightening than those poisonous poppies. If Marcel, uh, if Marcel knew that she and Reuben were talking about this kind of topic and knowing about their engagement, what would he think about it? Their already shaky rtionship would immediately go down the drain. She thought of the consequences if that were to happen. She would have to leave Marcel¡¯s side, her future would be bleak, and that she might even lose her reputation or go to jail because of Rae. Her face turned even paler just thinking about it. ¡°So now what? Why is your face so pale?¡± He seemed to see despairing from her eyes. Reuben suddenly curled up a smile while looking directly into Rae¡¯s eyes, ¡°You remember, right? I''ve never forgotten what it felt like to be with you! That feeling, was the best!¡± The emotions in Rae''s eyes, which were originally filled with despair, faded away in an instant. She was starting to give off an aura of calmness and arrogance. No matter what Reuben said, she had to be calm. She must not break down just because he came in and said that they were engaged. A light smile stiffened on his cold face as Reuben thought he saw Rae was being afraid and terrified. However, at that instant, he clearly saw the toughness radiating from this thin figure in front of him, like a small beast on guard which was focusing on her gaze and ready for the final attack. She was not feeling fear, weak nor terrified like he first thought. She was actually feeling strong and was full with determination. ¡°Is that so? I can''t remember anything that you had just mentioned, I don¡¯t even remember you. I will soon forget those memories naturally in the future!¡± Rae spoke clearly word by word, ¡°Reuben, I won¡¯t ept this engagement and my parents will not force on me. So, whether or not youe and meet me, the end result will always be the same, nothing will change!¡± Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Hahaha, you are so heartless! Rae, you are still the same as you were seven years ago whether you remember you past. You also talked in this tone at that time, I was really impressed by it! Did Marcel help in making you braver, or someone else did? I am willing toe back to you, and you dare to reply to me like this! Alright! Very well!¡± Reuben¡¯s calmness had faded away. Those sharp eyes of his stopped hiding as his gaze towards her turned cold. As he spoke in a cold tone, Reuben suddenly reached out and grabbed Rae. As Rae saw his hand had reached over to grab onto her wrist, she struggled violently and raised her leg to alsounch an attack. She was unarmed, she only had her fists and a pair of injured legs. She used her less injured leg to quickly attacked towards Reuben¡¯s chest and face with all her strength. ¡°Is that all the strength you have?" He did not use his feet and his tall body did not even move; Reuben only used one hand to grab onto her feet. He used one hand to grab her wrist and the other one to pulled her legs. By doing so, he pulled Rae''s entire body to his side of the bed. He then pressed her down on the bed. Compared with other women, Reuben had to admit that her attack was strong and precise, her fighting spirit was also very appealing. However,pared to himself, she was just too weak for him. The reason was that during the years abroad, Reuben had been practicing his fighting skills. So, when facing Rae who learn a bit of fighting at the police academy, she was really no match for him. In addition, there was always a strength gap between men and women, so it was normal for Rae to be on the losing side. As one of his hands quickly grabbed onto her hands, he then pinned her down from above. Reuben smiled grimly as his other hand slowly moved towards Rae¡¯s cheek. As they were still at the Baxter residence, Rae did not feel afraid. As she knew that Reuben would not do anything to her, so she still did not move. His hands were grabbing onto hers quite tightly. He was also pressing her down. Based on what she tried just now, Rae clearly knew she was not a threat to him at all. He was just too strong and she was just too weak, she still wouldn¡¯t be able to win against this strong yet cold man who was pressing down against her even if she tired. What did Reuben really want? Was it true that he loved Rae? What really happened back then? How did the Rae who was pregnant died? Also, where was Reuben at that time? Whose child was in Rae''s belly? What did Matthew mean by those words? What did he know? Now it seemed that there was a big secret behind Rae¡¯s death. ¡°Rae, in these seven years, haven''t you ever thought of me for a single day?¡± Reuben spoke morosely and coldly, hisrge hand lightly caressing her face. Rae was forced to look into his eyes. As their eyes met, strangely enough, she was shocked! This was because, under this man''s eyes, she saw pain and resignation. There were many emotions mixed up together, making her forget to react at their current situation for a while. Reuben suddenly lowered his head and kissed Rae. Rae¡¯s body stiffened and she instantly tried to resist. However, Reuben pushed harder, as if he was gambling to win over her. He was full of determination and did not want to be rejected. Rae knew she could not resist, otherwise Reuben would be even more terrifying. So, she stopped resisting! Sure enough, as soon as she stopped resisting, he also immediately became gentler. After caressing her for a while, she still did not react. ¡°Rae!¡± Looking at the Rae who was unresponsive, Reuben shouted angrily. This bitch, she really knew how to made him mad. She was still the same as she was many years ago. As her chin was fiercely held by Reuben, only then did Rae met her eyes with his angry gaze. There was a hint of provocation in her cold ck eyes, did he think she would respond after he did something like this? Then who did he think she was? ¡°Rae, how can you be like this? You never contacted me in these past seven years, your heart is so cruel! Is it that if I don''t contact you, you won''t look for me either? Is it true that you will never want to see me again in this life? If you hadn''t be friends with Ophelia, if it wasn''t for the YS Club case, would you want to remember me?¡± As he spoke word by word, a burning me could be seen in his eyes. He stared at Rae''s lips and bit them fiercely. Blood started seeping out. He punished her in order to show her that he was someone not to be mess with! It hurt and she was unable to tell what she felt as she tasted her blood. She and Reuben confronted each other. She was still in the position after being thrown onto the bed by him. Only this time, he had softened his grip on her hands. However, he still continued and stop holding back. It continued until she felt more and more blood dripping from her lips, she could no longer resist the urge to shout. Outside the door, Mrs. Baxter''s voice rang out. ¡°Rae, Reuben, it''s time to eat!" At that moment, Rae noticed Reuben¡¯s body went stiff. So, she took this opportunity to immediately kick him away and roll over to avoid him. Reuben also took the time to return to his senses. He then got out of bed and straightened his clothes. Chapter 935 The Shivers Chapter 935 The Shivers As the door swung open, Mrs. Baxter saw the two people by the bed; Rae¡¯s face looked ill but Reuben didn¡¯t seem off. In fact, when he saw her enter, he even let out a slight smile and said in a polite manner, ¡°Auntie, we¡¯re off now, Rae and I have some business to discuss regarding something from seven years ago, can you give us ten minutes!¡± Perhaps she was too fearful that her daughter would never marry, Mrs. Baxter felt relieved that such a man took an interest to her daughter, so she smiled and nodded, ¡°No problem, no problem, you two take all the time you need! Even 20 minutes is fine, we¡¯ll just wait outside!¡± Mrs. Baxter finished talking and just turned around to leave, she didn¡¯t even pay attention to Rae. ¡°Hey!¡± Rae shouted, ¡°Mom, I¡¯ve got nothing to talk to him about!¡± ¡°That¡¯s not true! Seven years ago, you two had a misunderstanding; let Reuben tell you about it, you¡¯ll probably remember it, Rae. Besides, you haven¡¯t had a boyfriend all these years, weren¡¯t you waiting for Reuben? Don¡¯t be coy, mom knows what¡¯s best for you!¡± Mrs. Baxter said and, without even waiting, headed out and shut the door! Rae¡¯s eyes grew wide; just what kind of mother was she? Shepletelycked any sense, leaving her daughter with a man, alone, together. If these were ancient times, it¡¯d be enough to hang them both! Reuben found her puzzled expression as adorable as always. He looked at her and smiled, ¡°Come now, even your mother¡¯s smitten by me!¡± How could this man be so shameless, so¡­ childish? Rae couldn¡¯t believe just how foolish men could be; Reuben was like this, and Marcel was even more so. They might look like male role models, but they had a kind heart! Fine then! She¡¯d just pretend that her mouth was bit by a rabid dog today, save the need for a rabies shot! But she really felt sorry for Marcel and Ophelia! Just what the heck was going on? Rae stared nkly at Reuben and said, ¡°Mr. James, all the kissing and hitting are done and over with; if you have something to say, hurry up and say it!¡± ¡°Seven years ago, you betrayed me!¡± Reuben opened his mouth and used her. Rae was startled, but she didn¡¯t have much doubts about his words. Her past life must have been quite hectic. Reuben suddenly added, ¡°But I¡¯m sure you had your reasons! After all, you were only 18!¡± Rae looked down, then back up, ¡°I really don¡¯t remember a thing. Whatever you have to say, I have no way to refute. All I can say is, I¡¯ve got no feelings for you, and I won¡¯t marry you!¡± ¡°Is it because of Ophelia?¡± Reuben asked. Rae shook her head, ¡°Even if she wasn¡¯t around, I wouldn¡¯t!¡± ¡°Then it must be because of Marcel!¡± Reuben continued, ¡°If I told him that you were my fianc¨¦e, and that we were together seven years ago, and that you lost your virginity to me, do you think he¡¯d still want you?¡± Rae¡¯s face was suddenly drained of all colors. This despicable man! Marcel would probably throw a fit! This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. From spending time together, Rae could tell Marcel was a stingy and proud man; there was no way he¡¯d ept his woman doing anything behind his back! What¡¯s more, he¡¯d definitely want to break up! Even if she wasn¡¯t the real Rae, even if it was their first time having sex together, Marcel would definitely have his doubts. Suddenly, Rae¡¯s cell rang, starting her. She took it out and said nothing; the caller was Boss! It was Marcel calling! Before she could react, Reuben took her phone, and said in a yful tone, ¡°Boss? This must be Marcel, right? He¡¯s your boss, and the two of you are staying together! I¡¯d like to see just what he¡¯d think if he found out we are together right now??¡± ¡°Hey!¡± Rae shouted, ¡°Give me back my phone!¡± However, Reuben picked up the call and replied, ¡°Hey, hello!¡± Who knew what Marcel said on the other end! Reuben then said, ¡°Rae¡¯s next to me; do you want to talk to her?¡± Rae scrambled over fervently from the bed. Reuben then loudly spoke into the phone, ¡°Rae, be careful, what if you fall off the bed?¡± Rae felt as though a knife drove through her heart! She finally got her phone back; it felt like a hot potato in her hands. This man was deliberately trying to give Marcel a misunderstanding! She carefully answered the phone, ¡°Hello!¡± At first, the other side was silent; then it was the sound of heavy breathing, as though it was a chilling tone from hell. ¡°Rae! Don¡¯t tell me you haven¡¯te to work because you¡¯re off fooling with men!¡± The reply was full of irony and malicious intent, and instantly made the hair on her back stand. Rae opened her mouth took quickly, tearing the corner a bit, but then took in a breath; she knew Marcel probably misunderstood and quickly exined, ¡°I¡¯ve got a bit of issue back home, so I need to take a leave, I¡¯ll be in the office in the afternoon!¡± ¡°And who did you notify to take a leave? You¡¯re out of bounds!¡± Marcel must be furious because Reuben answered the call! Rae quickly added, ¡°I¡¯ll make up the absence form when I go in this afternoon!¡± Marcel said nothing, just hung up abruptly Rae hung up the phone; she was in no mood to pay any mind to Reuben, but as she headed for the door, Reuben grabbed her by the wrist, ¡°I¡¯ll tell you all about us!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to hear it!¡± She snapped. ¡°Seven years ago, you were with me, but then you betrayed me, and we broke up. I haven¡¯t searched for you since. I was in America when you called me and said you missed me. I could hear that you were drunk, so I hung up, then you never called me again. Ourst call was five years ago, when you called to say you loved me and me only!¡± Rae, I brutally used and abused you, and then we never contacted again. Don¡¯t you remember?¡± Reuben asked as he still held onto her wrist. Rae was still rather stung by these words, but how should she reply? That was what the real Rae did, it had nothing to do with her. How should she reply? She shook her head, ¡°And it¡¯s all in the past, so why are you doing all this?¡± Reuben said, ¡°During ourst call, I was already together with Ophelia! That night, I was with her, but we were only together for mutual interests, nothing else!¡± Rae slowly shifted her gaze over to Reuben¡¯s face, and looked at the pained expression in his eyes. At this moment, she could believe that he was still trapped by love! However, she¡¯d encountered too many cases of people retracting what their confessions, she couldn¡¯t tell truth from fiction anymore. She pulled her hand back and headed for the door. Reuben could only say, ¡°I get it, you need some time and space; we¡¯ll talk again!¡± Reuben didn¡¯t grab her this time. Rae headed downstairs, only to see the dining table filled with food. Leonard and Mrs. Baxter were waiting at the sofa for Rae and Reuben to have dinner. When the two of them came down the stairs, with Rae in a foul mood and even a hint of blood by the corner of her mouth, Mrs. Baxter¡¯s expression was full of confusion, and she looked over at Reuben for answers. Reuben took a look at Rae, then let out a huge smile; he reached over and wiped the blood. This touch chilled Rae to the bone, but he instead said, ¡°Sorry, got carried away this time; I¡¯ll be gentler next time!¡± Rae pulled her entire body back to avoid him. What next time? This man was devious, constantly causing misconceptions. But Rae knew trying to exin was futile, so she said nothing. She was used to the loneliness she felt in this family. She also couldn¡¯t let her father and Mrs. Baxter know too much; she was still uncertain as to their attitudes. She felt Mr. Baxter still had reservations, but Mrs. Baxter already approved of Reuben. She left Reuben and sat down by the dining table. Leonard looked at her; he appeared inattentive, but he already saw through everything. Mrs. Baxter, on the other hand, didn¡¯t realize a thing; she thought the couple was just ying around. She giggled, to which Leonard rolled his eyes. Mrs. Baxter rolled her eyes back at him. Just what kind of father was he; his daughter was already 25 years old, and he didn¡¯t even worry about her getting married! She was like any normal mother, hoping their daughter would marry off to a nice man soon. There was nothing inherently wrong about this. However, she neglected the fact that Rae didn¡¯t want to marry. Leonard threw another re at her, then said to Rae, ¡°Worryter, let¡¯s eat first!¡± Reuben rushed over to sit beside Rae. Rae could hardly eat anything at the dining table; everything was nd like wax. Leonard cut through the silence, ¡°So, Reuben, how¡¯s your father doing?¡± Reuben replied, ¡°He¡¯s been quite busy!¡± ¡°Busy with what?¡± Leonard asked a seemingly unintentional, casual question, then followed with, ¡°Oh, a while ago, I read in the papers an article about YS Club; seems like a woman died there, just what happened?¡± This question froze Rae in ce as well; she had meant to ask as well, but Reuben wouldn¡¯t answer. Now, in an off-handed manner, Leonard asked Reuben, and an elder, it would be rude for Reuben not to answer. Reuben quickly nced around, then smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s my father¡¯s lover¡¯s debt; as for the details, I haven¡¯t a clue either!¡± Rae was shocked; Reuben sure replied in a nonchnt manner, stating it was his father¡¯s lover. No matter how anyone looked at it, having a lover is his father¡¯s shameful deed, yet he told his son. But no one was clear on the details, not even Reuben. It surprised Rae even more for Reuben to so casually say all this. She looked to Reuben, who appeared to be in thought. But when he met her gaze, he smiled at her and said, ¡°Actually, Rae already knows what the cops have ruled; as for the cause of death, not even the forensics have told us yet, so we¡¯d have to ask Rae to find out!¡± Chapter 936 To Examine One’s Conscience Chapter 936 To Examine One¡¯s Conscience Rae did not expect that Reuben would mention that he did not know about it? He even knew that she was living together with Marcel, what else did he not know about? There were so many hidden and unknown details about this man! It was not a big deal no matter how much he tried to hide. She looked at Reuben and smiled a little, ¡°I¡¯m not responsible for this case! Therefore, I don¡¯t understand either!¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Reuben raised his eyebrows. ¡°Didn¡¯t you discuss about this matter with your friend?¡± Leonard looked at Rae. When Rae looked at her father, she said, ¡°One of my friend was involved. I tried to ask but he knew nothing about it!¡± Leonard nodded and turned his eyes at Reuben. There was no question but his action showed that he was going to ask the next question. Reuben understood and replied, ¡°There¡¯s a rumor about the rtionship between my father and Karina but unfortunately, I don¡¯t know much like you all do!¡± ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . Leonard nodded his head. Reuben was repeating the same words back and forth without going straight to the point. Rae knew that it was pointless to stay any longer. Therefore, she took a quick bite and stood up. She said, ¡°Mr. and Mrs. Baxter and Mr. Reuben, I¡¯d take my leave. I¡¯m going to work now!¡± Reuben also stood up and said, ¡°Allow me to send you off!¡± ¡°Both of you aren¡¯t done yet!¡± Mrs. Baxter shouted at Rae but she already left. Reuben followed Rae and both left from the Baxter residence. Leonard just snapped his chopsticks on his wrist while showing his unhappy expression. ¡°Hey!¡± Mrs. Baxter frowned and asked him, ¡°What are you doing? Whom are you trying to show your unhappy face?¡± ¡°You...¡± Leonard gritted his teeth when he replied but he was stopped in time! ¡°What¡¯s wrong with me?¡± Mrs. Baxter was puzzled. ¡°I¡¯m done!¡± Leonard stood up and left, he was not in the right mood. Mrs. Baxter did not overlook nor spare and said, ¡°What are you doing? You better make it clear before I let you go!¡± He was speechless when he looked at his wife. He replied, ¡°Reuben is not a simple man. You¡¯re just like a fool in front of him! Even Rae is smarter than you. I don¡¯t even know what you are doing when you¡¯ve been with me for the past few years? You wouldn¡¯t even know even if you were being sold!¡± ¡°How am I a fool?¡± ¡°Reuben never showed up for the past few years. He suddenly appeared without any purpose and yet you believe in him? He even brought up his father¡¯s privacy. Did you realize that he tried to y some tricks? Who knows about his purpose being here today! I don¡¯t want to talk with you, go back to your room and think about it deeply!¡± Leonard left after he finished his sentence. Mrs. Baxter gritted her teeth as she watched her husband leave. ¡°I¡¯ve been with him for so many years yet I¡¯ve be a fool! You¡¯re not angry, you¡¯re literally cursing! If you¡¯re not anxious, Rae is twenty-five this year, she would¡¯ve been a leftover woman if it¡¯s toote!¡± Leonard did not respond anything. He opened the door and walked away. Mrs. Baxter was stomping her feet angrily as she did not have any way to deal with him. Rae was supported by Reuben to get on to his car outside of the vi. Although she was very angry but she could not match with his strength. She was almostte at that time so she had to get on his car to work. Reuben remained silent along the way. When they arrived at the workce, Reuben personally opened the door for her. Rae got down and walked towards the workce. Reuben added, ¡°You better think about it. I¡¯lle back tomorrow and bring our photos over, I believe that you might need those things.¡± Rae was about to leave. She suddenly stopped when she heard about what he said earlier on. Reuben walked over. Rae asked, ¡°Tomorrow, what time?¡± If there was a photo of them, perhaps she could find out something about the past. There was something about Rae¡¯s death. She had to investigate. She just wanted to understand what happened to the real Rae Baxter! ¡°I¡¯lle to pick you up from here tomorrow at 11 a.m. Let¡¯s go for lunch together too!¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Rae nodded. When she was about to leave, Reuben suddenly grabbed on her wrist. Rae tried to let it go but he used even more strengths to pull her over. He held on Rae¡¯s face and kissed on her lips. Then, he smiled treacherously and whispered, ¡°If Marcel saw this scene, are you still far away from breaking up with him?¡± ¡°You!¡± Rae red at him while gritting her teeth. She stretched out her hand and wiped her lips, ¡°Asshole!¡± ¡°Hmph!¡± Reuben chuckled. ¡°I¡¯m waiting for the news of your breakup and I¡¯ll break up with Ophelia too. Let¡¯s call it even, Rae! This time, we¡¯re not going to avoid with each other!¡± Rae had not seen such a shameless person. She felt extremely disgusting while hoping that no one saw the scene earlier on. However, she did not get what she expected. She could hear someone gossiping about her before she even entered the building. ¡°That¡¯s the vice president of the YS Club, Reuben James! Rae and him...¡± ¡°He kissed Rae!¡± Rae could not care too much and went upstairs right away. She did not see Marcel in the corridor. The corridor was too quiet that you could hear a needle falling. When she arrived at Marcel¡¯s office door, it was very quiet inside. It was so quiet that made anyone panic. She was wondering if there was anyone inside or not. Rae was startled in front of the door for quite a while, she was hesitating whether to go in or not. What could she say even if she entered the office? It seemed wrong if it was about work. If it was about requesting for leave, he would be in a bad mood or perhaps he was never in the office at all. She was afraid to face with Marcel especially after so many things happened today. She was feeling a little guilty. She was stunned for a long time and decided to turn back to her office. Lexie was in the office. She greeted her when she saw Rae, ¡°Hi! Rae, what happened to you? Why did you just arrive? Captain Hopkins was looking for you this morning. He came here to look for you for three times and realized that you were not around. He seemed upset and speechless. You better be careful then!¡± Rae was surprised by Lexie¡¯s reminder. Marcel could have called her. Why did hee to look for her three times? Perhaps it was after he looked for her three times before he called her when she was having lunch at the Baxter residence. Rae suddenly remembered that he mmed the door this morning then the thought of her having an extra fianc¨¦ which made her frown even more. ¡°Did Captain Hopkins say something?¡± Rae asked Lexie. ¡°No, he only asked if you were here.¡± Lexie added, ¡°I just said no and he stopped talking. I didn¡¯t dare to ask. He looked handsome but when he had this straight face, he looked more scarier than anything else!¡± Raeughed a little. ¡°Is it too exaggerating?¡± ¡°Why not?¡± Lexie replied. ¡°As soon as he put up that straight face, I would rather go with Gustavo and the others to dissect the dead people or even the rotten ones for many days. I wouldn¡¯t even want to stay in the office. It was so scary! He just remained silent while ring at you. It¡¯s creepy! It feels like a ghost tickling behind your back!¡± ¡°Hahhh..!¡± Raeughed a little. It stopped the pain of her lips being bitten by Reuben. ¡°Aw, it¡¯s so funny! Lexie, the way you exined is so true!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Lexie replied. She suddenly looked at Rae ambiguously, ¡°Well, Rae, I heard that there¡¯s something going on between you and Captain Hopkins? Is it true?¡± Rae was startled because she was surprised that Lexie would ask her directly. Although they were in the same office before, she had never had a deep and private conversation with Lexie. If Lexie had not started the topic, she would probably just greet her only. But the way that Lexie asked was too direct. If Rae denied, it would be an obvious lie. If she admitted, it would be the same as what the headlines news mentioned earlier that she wanted to im connections of higher status. Whether to say it or not was a big question. Rae smiled and decided to skip the topic. ¡°Lexie, your clothes look stunning! Where did you buy it?¡± Lexie lowered her head and looked at her clothes. She was embarrassed when someone praised her. She added, ¡°I bought it when it was on sales. You know that our sries are too low, I can¡¯t always get what I want. It would look too lowly if I only wore those cheapest clothes, therefore I could only buy the discounted ones! How¡¯s it?¡± ¡°Yes! That¡¯s fine!¡± Rae replied. ¡°Yes! I think it¡¯s fine too!¡± Lexie seemed like a little girl, she was being distracted easily. Rae went out of thepany with an excuse and went to meet up with the forensic doctor to ask about the result that she wanted to test. Lexie came back to her sense as soon as Rae left. She muttered to herself in a low voice, ¡°Damn! Rae just distracted me to skip the topic! Does she have anything with Captain Hopkins?¡± Rae arrived quickly to meet up with the forensic doctor. Sophiehappened to be there too. When she saw the arrival of Rae, she already knew her intentions and said, ¡°Rae, the result of the DNA that you wanted, it would take at least an hour to get it and I will deliver it to youter!¡± Rae just wanted to know about the data. She did not ask any further as soon as Sophie had spoken it. ¡°Rae, whose case is it for this data?¡± Rae was afraid that anyone would suspect about something so she just replied quickly. ¡°YS Club! I¡¯ll come back to take the result after an hour! I¡¯m going back now! I still have a lot of work to do!¡± ¡°Okay, Rae!¡± Sophie replied. When she was about to go, she turned around and ran into Easton. She was shocked and stopped for a while. Rae did not expect that Easton was right behind her. She raised her head and greeted at him. She realized that he looked a little puzzled then she added, ¡°Easton!¡± Easton looked at her and replied, ¡°Yes.¡± Rae took her leave first. Easton turned around and looked at Rae as she was leaving. Easton pretended to ask Sophie about something. ¡°What about the DNA that you two just mentioned earlier on?¡± ¡°Oh! Rae brought a cup for a test before, she said it was a DNA test. I asked her which case was it for, she said that it was for YS Club!¡± Easton seemed very confused. There was nothing for her to investigate in YS Club. Marcel did not ask her to check anything about the club. But now Rae was waiting for the DNA test? It seemed suspicious! Easton did not continue asking Sophie about it. He took the report and left. He came back again after fifty minutes. Sophie just received the report of the thing that Rae wanted to test. When she was about to deliver it to Rae, she saw Easton again. Easton looked at the report and asked, ¡°Sophie, are you going out now?¡± Sophie nodded, ¡°Yes, I¡¯m going to send the report to Rae. Easton, is there anything that I can help you with?¡± ¡°Yes, I have a sample of fingerprints here. Can you analyze them for me? That report, I will deliver it to Rae for you! I¡¯m about to go out to meet with herter.¡± He added, ¡°It saves your time from going out again!¡± Chapter 937 Test Result Chapter 937 Test Result Sophie felt that he had a point and nodded, "Okay then, Easton, please help me bring the test result to Rae!" "Well, don''t worry. I will help you send it!" Easton took the paper and left. Sophie went to theb to analyze the data, and it was fifteen minutester when Rae came. Sophie came out of theb just in time to see her, "Hey, Rae, did you get the test result?" "I''m here for it now!" Rae said, "Give it to me, Sophie!" "Huh? Just now I asked Easton to send the test result to you. He happened toe to theb and said he''d bring it to you for me. Didn''t he give it to you?" Rae froze and shook her head, "No!" "Then I''ll call him!" Sophie said. Rae thought that Easton was probably busy and there was no need to call him. So she said, "No need to call. I''ll go to him then. He''s probably busy!" "Okay!" Sophie said. Rae smiled at her and turned to leave. She went straight to Easton''s office, but there was no Easton in the office. Then she asked, "Is Easton here?" "He was here just now, but he probably took a call and went out!" Rae thought to herself that he was really dyed by something. She then went back to her office. About ten minutester, Easton walked into Rae''s office with a paper and said, "Rae, sorry, I tried to bring your paper for you, but I got a call from the captain, so I went out for a while. This is the paper that Sophie gave you! Take a look!" "It''s okay!" Rae said. She nced at the paper. It was in a file bag and was not sealed. As for whether Easton read it or not, Rae didn''t know, but she didn''t leave her name, so she wasn''t afraid. She shook her head, "It''s okay. I''ll read itter. Thank you, Easton!" Easton smiled, "It''s okay, as long as I didn''t hold you up! I heard this is the case of YS Club!" Rae was stunned and knew that she couldn''t hide it from Easton. So, she said, "This is not the case of YS Club. My friend asked me to help her with ab test!" With her exnation, Easton wouldn''t say anything, right? Rae was mostly worried that he would think she was using her official position for personal gain. But she did do so, and Rae was honest about it. Easton just smiled, looked at Rae, and then said, "It''s okay. Then I''ll leave first. I still have a case to handle. I''ll leave you alone!" "Okay!" Rae stood up to see him off. Easton waved his hand and said, "Don''t bother!" After Easton left, Rae took out the paper and prepared to check the test result. At that moment, her heart suddenly beat wildly. She was looking forward to the result. She took a deep breath and slowly drew out the paper, her eyes moving to the veryst part of the paper. She saw a line that made her eyes jump. "The possibility of the two parties being parent-child is zero!" Rae slumped in her chair at once, inexplicably a little tired and a little sad. The tiredness spread out and finally turned into a faint sense of loss, followed by a slow rush of loss! She was not Mrs. Baxter''s daughter. They had no rtion to each other! Rae had mixed feelings at this moment! She suddenly began tough at herself. What was she thinking? Did she expect to be the Baxter family''s child? The reality pped her in the face. It was a foolish fantasy! Rae put the paper away and dropped it in the drawer. At that moment, a low male voice with great displeasure suddenly sounded in her ears, "Rae,e here!" Rae''s body stiffened. She raised her head and looked at the doorway, and saw Marcel standing there. His eyes were as cold as ice, sharp and detached at the same time. Rae was affected by the test result and was in a depressed mood. There were also unknown emotions that were affecting her. "Okay!" She stood up and followed Marcel toward his office. There was a nt in the corridor, called Twin Lotuses, blooming. The flower was so beautiful and intoxicating, quiet in the corridor, vaguely giving off a gentle light, so quiet that it looked like it contained a tear. There was a faint fragrance. They walked to Marcel''s office door and walked in one after the other. The moment the door closed, Rae heard Marcel ask, "Who is that man?" Rae froze. His voice was loud, knocking on Rae''s already uneven heart and sending a shudder through her. Of course, she knew who Marcel was referring to! Had he not seen clearly? Before Rae could say anything, Marcel had turned around abruptly and grabbed Rae''s shoulders with both hands, squeezing them with a force that could almost crush her bones. He looked at her face coldly. His eyes grew colder and colder, as gloomy as the storm. Suddenly, his eyes were fixed unblinkingly on her broken lips. Rae shivered. Marcel''s thumb touched her lips. He rubbed her lips hard, "You betrayed me!" Rae immediately shook her head, "I didn''t!" He was violent. Her lips hurt like they were on fire. "This is the proof! Rae, you''re a skank!" He actually used such a cruel word to describe her. At that moment, Rae suddenly had no desire to exin. She didn''t know what to say! Perhaps for the real Rae, this word could be used, but for her, this word was too cruel! Rae didn''t ept it and felt aggrieved! But the traces of being kissed on her lips indicated that she had indeed done something that was a betrayal for Marcel.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. But she didn''t want to! "Why don''t you say something?" Marcel''s tone was cold. "My lips are about to bleed from you rubbing them!" Rae gasped as soon as she spoke, "You won''t believe my words!" "Do you think you''re worth believing?" Marcel sneered with sarcasm. Rae suddenly reached out and wrapped her arms around his waist. Marcel froze. Rae leaned into his chest and hugged him tightly. Marcel probably didn''t expect Rae to suddenly lean over and hug him so intimately. He forgot to react for a moment. Rae''s hands gently touched his spine. He was slender, with long limbs, yet strong and sturdy. He wasn''t weak and thin but had a delicate texture that spread from the inside out. Her fingers touched his spine through his clothes. The slightly uneven curve was real, with no distance at all. However, his words made her cold. She wanted to hold him tightly and grab the happiness that had no slightest hope. But it was like they were separated by mountains and rivers. They were so distant from each other! "I know you won''t believe me no matter what I say, so I won''t say anything! Because what are you going to see next is perhaps more likely to make you misunderstand me. I can''t exin it!" Rae said, her hands gradually sliding down and finally withdrawn. She took a step back, exited from his arms, and looked at him with a sad and desperate expression. Her eyes were pure and clear, yet there was more helplessness. Marcel was slightly stunned. In Rae''s eyes, he seemed to see her sorrow, her despair, and her grief. Finally, she smiled. But her smile was misty as if everything had nothing to do with her. It was precisely her attitude that made Marcel angrier. Because he wanted to hear her exnation, but she didn''t say anything, which waspletely unexpected. Even her look as if everything had nothing to do with her made him even angrier. And at this moment, Rae said, "If it''s not for official business, I think I should leave now!" "Damn it!" Marcel cursed angrily, pulling her over and kissing her on the lips. Rae didn''t move, taking this kiss with punishment and dominance until it was over. Marcel became even more furious when he saw that she didn''t respond. His words were even more hurtful, "You''ve forgotten our rtionship so quickly? Rae, after you used me, you just dumped me. It''s true what they say about you!" Rae was stunned and subconsciously asked, "What?" "They said you were a skank!" Rae froze and didn''t say anything. At that moment, the phone on Marcel''s desk rang. He had to go over and answer it. After the person on the other end of the line said something, he simply said, "I''ll take my people there myself. You guys secure the area immediately! Wait for my order!" After hanging up the phone, Marcel looked at Rae and said in a low voice, "Leave the issue between you and me for now. Let''s take care of work first!" His tone was t and no emotions could be heard. Rae nodded. The official business was important. Marcel called Easton as he walked out. When they came downstairs, they met up. Rae had her head down and didn''t see Easton nce at her. There was a meaningful look in his eyes. Rae''s phone also rang. When she looked down at her phone, she saw that it was an unfamiliar number. She hadn''t received a message. The phone only rang for a moment. So Rae called back, "Hello? This is Rae, who is this?" Kane''s voice came from the other end of the phone. Because it came through the airwaves, his voice surprisingly carried a very distant and gloomy feeling, "At eight o''clock this evening, outside the west gate of SJ Vi Area, meet me under the third streetlight!" Rae frowned slightly and said, "I''m busy today!" "Put your business aside!" He obviously wanted to see her tonight. She hadn''t heard from him since the day Marcel went to the movies with her and met Kane. This time, he probably wanted to talk about that to her. Otherwise, why would he be so insistent? Rae thought about it and said, "I can''t. Maybe some other time! Besides, it''s a little windy and I don''t want to go out!" She turned him down! And, she used code words. She was telling Kane to be careful. They couldn''t meet! And, of course, because so much had happened today. Even if Marcel didn''t suspect her, Reuben would have investigated her. He knew that she lived with Marcel, so what could he not find out? Rae suddenly thought of the day when Marcel first arrived and she was followed. Who followed her that time, was it for investigation, or was it for another purpose? Kane said in a cold voice, "You''re trying to avoid me!" Chapter 938 True Or False Chapter 938 True Or False Rae didn''t speak anymore, because of that, there was only Marcel and Easton outside of the elevator, and, the two of them were both looking at her, her voice was filled with hospitality, and she hung up the phone. Marcel squinted his eyes slightly, then he looked aside. Easton looked at her and smiled. Rae looked down, then she put her phone in the pocket. They all took the same elevator to go to the crime scene, Rae didn''t know what they were going to do, she heard Marcel and Easton talk, "I got the report, the apartment that Karina used to stay in before she passed away caught fire, we have people there right now, it is already locked up, we are going to take a look now!" Obviously, this must be intentional arson. Rae thought of the fire that Ophelia lit this morning, it had passed only a few hours, and Karina''s apartment was burning too! Easton said, "Sir, maybe it is because we didn''t find any important things thest time we were there, and now they are scared that we wereing again and they burned it down." Easton was thinking. Marcel nodded, "We have to think about this possibility, this fire is very odd, it was intentional!" Rae didn''t speak the whole time, she only followed them! After they arrived at the scene, Rae learned that they were at SJ Vi Area. Kane also told her over the phone to meet here! Rae was very surprised, the ce that Kane was searching was the ce where Karina''s apartment was! Marcel didn''t take them to the crime scene, instead, they went to the media room first to look at the video surveince. After they arrived there, they saw the videos, and Rae learned that it had been broken for over half a month! "Why didn''t you fix it?" Rae asked. The security guard in the media room looked at her as if she came from another, then she said, "Miss Officer, you don''t know, SJ Vi Area seems to be a good apartment district, but there are only old people living here, all those retired people, they don''t like to pay money, so we have no money, so we cannot fix anything!" Marcel frowned, he looked at them, and said, "Has you camera been broken many times before, or just this once?" The guard answered, "Just recently, the quality was quite good before, but nobody knows why the camera had been having problems these days, even if we fix it doesn''t help, we need to change it completely. Fixing and changing it totally different, the investments are not the same, people don''t want to pay!" This was really a big problem, but if this was a natural cause of caused by humans, they wouldn''t know. Marcel told his people to get what they were able to get and then they went to Karina''s apartment. Rae didn''t understand, Stefan was so rich, why was Karina, his mistress, living in such an old ce. Why was Karina pregnant with Heath''s child? Was there a connection in this? Or was the information they had fake? Rae didn''t ask anything all along, because Marcel was questioning the investigations she had made, so a lot of things she didn''t know either. After they came out of the room, they went to the guards to ask for the situation, they said the same. Then they went to the apartment of Karina, there the fire fighters had just left, Karina''s family came inside, the apartment was in a mess, it was ck everywhere, the air smelled burned, the smoke was still stuck inside, the smell was stinging in their nose. Karina''s brother came, he looked very gloomy at the moment. He even had an argument with the police, "What is wrong with you people, why are you not investigating the fire, why are you here blocking me? I need to go in to see the damage!" Marcel came inside with his people, he saw that the police was allowed inside, and he got even more dissatisfied, "Hey, why can he go in? Why can I not?" A colleague told him, "This is our captain, sir, please don''t stand in the way of our work." In that moment, Marcel came to then, he said to Karina''s brother, "I understand what you are trying to say, I know you want to know the financial damage, please start after we have collected all of our evidence, okay? If you are going inside now, you will destroy our evidence, this will have an effect on your sister''s case!" Marcel said very calmly, but he was also determined. This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Karina''s brother nodded, he didn''t say more, "Okay then!" He waited in front of the door. Marcel went inside with Rae and Easton, it was so burned down that they couldn''t see anything, they looked through the apartment for a long time, but didn''t find any evidence that might be helpful. In the end, they could only find witnesses. Marcel didn''t arrange for Easton to find the witnesses, he called to ask Garbassi toe, who would personally find them. Before Marcel left, he asked Karina''s brother, "What is your name?" He answered, "Stanley rk." "I am sorry!" He said. Stanley was a little surprised, then he nodded, "Thank you Sir." "How well did you know your sister?" Marcel asked as if he didn''t care. "My sister hadn''t been living at home these years, but we did have a good rtionship, we used to have lunch or dinner together, she was a person who liked to talk, so, I don''t believe that it was suicide." Stanley said and looked at Marcel, then he continued, "I don''t know who spread that she committed suicide! I don''t believe it! My sister was an extroverted person, she wouldn''tmit suicide!" Marcel frowned, "Where did you get that news?" "From YS Club, I asked there, it was the guard who said it, he said that in the video he saw that my sister jumped down herself, and that she drowned!" When Stanley mentioned the death, he couldn''t help but to be sad, "My parents are old, they cannot take such a horror, they are in the hospital now, today I got the news that my sister''s apartment was on fire..." "Who told you about that?" Marcel asked, staring at him. "It was the neighbors!" Stanley said. "Oh! Do you still have the number? Give me the number so we can get more information!" Marcel said. Stanley paused, then he nodded and took out his phone, he found the number and showed to Marcel, "It was this one!" "How do you know this guy?" Marcel couldn''t let go of any chance, he had to ask every single detail. "He ys cards with me, we have yed games before!" Stanley said. Marcel asked a few more questions. Only then he left with Rae and Easton. Rae didn''t say a single sentence, she was only noting down what she thought was important. After they got in the car, Garbassi was already there, Marcel gave the number to him, the two of them exchanged a few words whispering, they talked privately avoiding being heard by Rae and Easton. Suddenly, Rae felt awkward, she looked at Easton, who was very calm, he didn''t show any expression. She lowered her head, and looked at her toes. Marcel came back quickly, and said to Rae, "Youe with me to YS Club, Easton, you go to the hospital, look for Karina''s parents and ask about the situation, then, ask them about Stanley, I will ask Arlo toe with you!" "Okay!" Easton nodded. Then, they went their separate ways. It was only Rae and Marcel that went to YS Club. On the way, Marcel didn''t speak. Rae thought he would talk, but he didn''t. The atmosphere in the car was a little suffocating, she looked at Marcel secretly a few times, but he was only pressing his lips together, staring straight forward, he didn''t look towards her once. Rae saw him like that and also looked forward. He didn''t tell her why they were going to YS Club, only that they were going, and Rae didn''t ask either. The two of them were even worse than mute people, at least those could use signnguage, they didn''t use any sign or even sightnguage. They went to the YS Club, and went to the top floor, a high level office. In that moment, Reuben was sitting in his chair in his presidential office, he was frowning and his eyes closed. The person sitting on the couch opposite to him was Ophelia. Ophelia didn''t talk, she knitted her brows, her lips were pressed together, she didn''t speak just like Reuben. After a long silence, Reuben finally said, "Go outside first." Ophelia stood up, looked at him for a second, pressed her lips and left. He was alone in the big office, Reuben thought for a little while, he felt that his mood was calming down a little, then he took a document, and suddenly felt that his heart felt anxious, he couldn''t calm down again. This moment, Ophelia suddenly came back, she was standing at the door and said in a very professional way, "Sir, Mr Hopkins contacted us, he will see you in ten minutes, are you free?" Reuben looked up, he looked at Ophelia, saw the professionalism in her eyes and his eyes suddenly weren''t joyful anymore, he said, "Since when is the manager for public rtions responsible for my appointments, where is my secretary?" Ophelia bit her teeth, took a deep breath, clenched her fists, then let it all go again, and smiled lightly, "Yes, Sir, I will know what to do next time! I will ask the Officer to contact you secretary directly, if there is nothing else, I will leave now!" "No need! Since you like to step up, then tell Benjamin toe here, we will discuss about the meeting now!" Ophelia was speechless, after a long while, she said as if not caring, "I think your secretary should be here, I am the manager of public rtions, not the secretary!" When Reuben heard that, his face looked mad, he clenched his hands into fists, the veins were popping out, but in the end he still smiled, "Ophelia, nobody can win against me!" Ophelia didn''t talk, she onlyughed. Reuben looked at her, when he saw the sarcasm in her face, his eyes seemed as if they could shoot fire, his lips were twitching, in the end he used the bell to tell his secretary to call for Benjamin. Rae already knew that they might run into Reuben, and as she thought, it happened, as soon as they arrived in the top floor, they met Reuben, he was there, and Ophelia and Benjamin were in his office. This time, they met in Reuben office, Rae''s heart jumped to her throat. The moment when Reuben saw Rae behind Marcel, his hands stiffened, and his eyes turned sharp. Rae looked at Marcel subconsciously, but Marcel''s eyes showed an expression that was hard to read, there were no further emotions, nobody could see what he was thinking! Chapter 939 Perspective Taking Chapter 939 Perspective Taking It was an official meeting, and Marcel brought Rae here for an investigation. However, Rae kept having the thought that the meeting was rather personal. Marcel stared at Reuben. Reuben kissed Rae in the public, and Marcel saw it when he was smoking near the window of his office. Now that they were here and Marcel saw Reuben with his own eyes, the young master of the YS Club. Marcel could see the darkness in Reuben¡¯s eyes when he stared at him. However, when Reuben looked at Rae, Marcel could see the fire of passion flowing in Reuben¡¯s eye. The passion was so hot that it could burn a woman''s heart. For a man like Reuben, they would burn the woman they fell in love with the fire of their passion. Extreme love and extreme hatred. Reuben was an extreme man. Marcel smiled. He and Reuben were so alike. In some way, Marcel was a simr person when he fell in love. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. So, Marcel didn¡¯t show any signs of emotions when he saw Reuben. He wanted to get to know about the whole situation, officially. Reuben took the first step when Marcel wanted to tell Reuben his intention and took control of the situation. Reuben told Marcel, ¡°Captain Hopkins, my fianc¨¦, Rae, is a subordinate of yours. Please help me to take good care of her.¡± Marcel was stunned when he heard Reuben¡¯s word. Everyone in the room had aplicated look on their face. Rae was shocked and became panic. She looked at Marcel. Marcel squinted his eyes. Theplicated look on Marcel¡¯s face scared Rae. The fact that Marcel didn¡¯t say anything scared Rae the most. Ophelia was stunned too. She dazed and stared at nk space without having any movements. Benjamin looked like he found something interesting. He even had a profound look on his face. The expressions of the people in the room were different yet varied. Rae strongly believed that she was in trouble. Rae raised her head and looked at Reuben. He smiled at her, ¡°Rae, what a good captain you have there. He knew we haven¡¯t seen each other for quite some time and that I missed you, so he brought you to me! I¡¯m already missing you after our lunch at home. Luckily you¡¯re here now.¡± Rae felt like her heart stopped beating after hearing what Reuben said. She quickly looked at Marcel. However, there wasn¡¯t any emotion shown on Marcel¡¯s face. Marcel continued staring at Reuben. Then, he smiled. But Rae knew it wasn¡¯t a sincere smile. Rae was in Marcel¡¯s team for too long that she knew the coldness in Marcel¡¯s blood wouldn¡¯t go away even if his smile was warm. Rae didn¡¯t dare to overthink. Marcel turned around and stared at Rae with a smile. However, Rae could easily sense the anger under his smile. It was like an uing storm hidden under peaceful weather. The calmer Marcel looked, the angrier Marcel probably was. Marcel was probably screaming in his heart right now. He was humiliated by Rae many times, and most of the time, it was because of their rtionship. And now Reuben told him that Rae was his fianc¨¦? Marcel was furious. But Marcel didn¡¯t show his anger. It was probably the best thing about Marcel. Marcel was a different person when he was with Rae. He was calm and wise when there were outsiders, and Rae could sense Marcel¡¯s emotion when he was alone with her. For the outsider, Marcel acted like an emotionless puppet. Then, Rae heard Marcel¡¯s voice. Marcel was talking to her in a casual tone, ¡°Rae, you¡¯ve been hiding the fact that Mr. James is your fianc¨¦ for too long.¡± Marcel sounded casual, but Rae thought it was pretty insulting. Rae didn¡¯t know how to exin the fact. Marcel wasn¡¯t the only one waiting for her exnation. Ophelia was waiting too. Rae knew she had to say something. She didn¡¯t dare to look at Marcel, and she didn¡¯t even know where or what to look at. Suddenly, Benjamin¡¯s eyes met with hers. Rae could see the taunting look in his eyes. There was endless darkness in Benjamin¡¯s eyes. He even blinked at Rae when he realized Rae was looking at him. Rae was immediately alerted, and suspicious came along. The real Rae was rted to Benjamin as well? My god! Who was this person she impersonated? Anyway, whoever the real Rae was, Rae had to resolve the awkward situation before her. So, she answered Marcel, ¡°Mr. James insisted that we were engaged, but I don¡¯t remember anything about it after the car ident five years ago. So, regardless of what Mr. James made it looked like, I have to stand up for myself. It¡¯s been five years since the engagement. A married couple could probably divorce by now, let alone we were only engaged.¡± Reuben¡¯s expression changed after hearing what Rae said. Rae looked at Marcel. She saw Marcel was even sulkier than before. What? What went wrong? Who did she mess with? Ophelia was confused and deep in thoughts. Rae knew what Ophelia was thinking. Reuben said he went to Rae¡¯s house for lunch, and he mentioned the engagement. Ophelia was probably heartbroken about what she heard. What hurt Ophelia the most wasn¡¯t the engagement. It was the fact that Reuben said it out loud in front of her without considering how she would feel. This was what hurt Ophelia the most. Rae tried to put herself in Ophelia¡¯s shoes. Rae could feel Ophelia¡¯s sorrow. Reuben teased, ¡°Many things had changed over the past five years. My pretty fianc¨¦ dared to reject me in front of so many people. It¡¯s saddening. Rae, we loved each other so dearly seven years ago. We moved in together, and you just started school at the university. You forgot about all those memorable moments?¡± Rae was stunned and embarrassed. Did she move in with Reuben? But Rae couldn¡¯t deny that now! Ophelia might know Rae wasn¡¯t into Reuben anymore, but she must be heartbroken about Reuben¡¯s ignorance. What about Marcel? Marcel didn¡¯t know she wasn¡¯t the real Rae. It frustrated Rae. However, Rae smiled. Probably because of the overflowing anger she felt inside. A smile appeared on Rae¡¯s cheek. It was an insulting smile, ¡°Mr. James, I told you that I don¡¯t remember any of what you said. Nobody can prove what you said was true. You can talk the hind leg off a donkey and write aedy script out of it, but that¡¯s only your side of the story. Now, Captain Hopkins and I are here for business. Please leave your personal affair out of it.¡± Rae sounded righteous. However, Marcel chuckled, ¡°Rae, easy. It¡¯s not necessary to make it so official. After all, people have family, friends and lovers in this society. It¡¯s your charm that made Mr. James loved you so dearly. There¡¯s no need for an exnation. We understand that you and Mr. James are a couple. Am I right, Ms. Grant?¡± Ophelia turned around as her name was called. She nodded and smiled, ¡°Yes. I didn¡¯t expect Mr. James to be such an affectionate man. Just like Jack Dawson, who would die for Rose in the Titanic. Am I right, Mr. James?¡± Reuben was nervous. He quickly looked at Ophelia. A broad smile appeared on Ophelia¡¯s face, ¡°Mr. James, don¡¯t look at me like that. Aren¡¯t you afraid that Rae would be jealous? If you can¡¯t forget about her and you can¡¯t let her go, then go get her back. Don¡¯t try to find a recement. It¡¯s not good to act like a yboy when you are actually an affectionate man. Mr. James, stop ring at me. I know I¡¯m honest and the truth hurts, but you know what? Truth nourishes people¡¯s life.¡± Ophelia covered her mouth and continued chuckling. Her arms and her long eyshes covered the sorrow in her eyes. Reuben abandoned her, and she lost the game. Reuben was never sincere to her. Ophelia was only a tool to spice up his lonely life. Rae felt regret after hearing Ophelia¡¯s statement. If she was Natalie and there wasn¡¯t vengeance. Reuben could probably feel sad instead of bitter if he knew Rae¡¯s death. Marcel wouldn¡¯t insult her like this. There wouldn¡¯t be resentments. But what was done was done. What can Rae do to change it? The peaceful life she wanted was destroyed. Reuben looked at Rae and smiled, ¡°Rae, regardless of how bad you wanted to deny it, you can¡¯t deny that we were in a rtionship in the past. Alright, you¡¯re here for business, so let¡¯s stop discussing our private affair. Captain Hopkins, now, you can tell me what are you here for.¡± Reuben put on a serious face. There wasn¡¯t any emotion on his face. He stared at Marcel and waited for him to tell him the purpose they came. Marcel squinted his eyes and sized Reuben up. He smiled, ¡°One more word. Don¡¯t worry, Mr. James. I will take good care of Rae. She will have the best CARE under me.¡± Marcel emphasized the word ¡®care¡¯. Rae was terrified. Then she blushed when she recalled something. Marcel continued, ¡°But I think Rae should stop investigating the YS Club case. She should keep a distance since she was rted to Mr. James in that way.¡± ¡°Hey,¡± Marcel smiled, ¡°Don¡¯t do that to her. The proverb has it that never miss a talent because of favouritism. Rae is an outstanding woman. She knew where to draw to the line. So there¡¯s no need to worry about her professionalism. We never talked about cases in private. Am I right, Rae?¡± Rae pouted. Marcel was probably infuriated, but he couldn¡¯t show his anger in front of people. Marcel can¡¯t openly im Rae as his under such a circumstance. He had to withhold his anger. Rae knew she wasn¡¯t that charming that all men would fight for her. She knew it very well. Reuben may love Rae in the past, but what purpose Reuben carrying now was a mystery. Rae had no idea. As for Marcel, Rae could sense that he approached her for a reason based on her sixth sense. Everyone approached Rae with a purpose. She couldn¡¯t deny or rify any of it, and she had to allow the misunderstandings to go on. Now, it was Ophelia that Rae worried the most. Rae looked at Ophelia. She was afraid that Ophelia would blurt out her real identity. However, Ophelia smiled and said, ¡°Rae, let¡¯s go and have Teppanyakiter once you¡¯re done here. There¡¯s a new store near Bright University.¡± It should be an official meeting, but instead, all of them were talking about private affairs. Reuben remained silent. Marcel squinted his eyes. Chapter 940 Roaring Waves Chapter 940 Roaring Waves Only Benjamin, who had not spoken all along, seemed smiling when he nced at the people. He smiled and said, ¡°I think we shall settle our business affairs first in order to finish the investigation and settle Karina¡¯swsuit. YS Club is now in the teeth of the storm. Please keep away all your personal grudges and talk about business affairs first! After all, there are still thousands of people waiting for their sry in YS Club! We can¡¯t make them suffer, right? Please throw away all your bad feeling and keep positive. I hope you can take it easy. We have to be considerate and put ourselves into the workers¡¯ shoes. Please be professional!¡± These words were spoken with a smile, but they gave a heavy blow to the four people. Reuben was silent. Ophelia was slightly ashamed. Marcel, however,ughed. Rae admired Benjamin. In her opinion, a person who could be considerate towards others was very impressive. Benjamin was concerned about the living of thousands of people, which reminded her of Raphael who was in prison. No matter how a person behaved, as long as he still possessed goodness in his heart, he was a good person, perhaps he had many ws, but no one was perfect. She looked at Benjamin admiringly. Benjamin cast his gaze over. He looked at Rae and blinked. Rae immediately looked at somewhere else. All these things could not escape from Marcel¡¯s sharp gaze. He smiled faintly at Benjamin, ¡°Mr Newman has the feeling of worrying about the country and the people. I admire you!¡± ¡°Captain Hopkins has overpraised me, if you are in charge of this case, you will just like me!¡± Benjamin said with a smile. However, Benjamin looked at Marcel with a hint of yfulness and a deep smile. Marcel also looked at him. They stared at each other and the angle they pulled their lips was the same! At that moment, Rae felt a little strange, however, she could not think of what was strange! Reuben was not a simple guy, of course, he was as displeased as Marcel. Rae did not care about the roaring waves in their eyes! Only then did Marcel say, ¡°Mr. James, well, I¡¯ll just ask it directly! Mr. James had met Karina in the afternoon during the swimming party. You had a forty-three minutes meeting with her alone. The location was Mr. James¡¯ condominium in JY Road. May I ask what you talked about during the forty- three minutes?¡± Reuben narrowed his eyes slightly when he heard this. He looked sharply at Marcel. Rae was also shocked, it seemed that Marcel hade prepared and had already gotten quite a lot of information. That was why he asked so righteously, directly telling Reuben that he had the time and ce of their meeting. Then, it was Reuben¡¯s turn to speak! Immediately, Reuben red at Ophelia. Ophelia shrugged her shoulders and said, ¡°Don¡¯t look at me, I¡¯m not the one who said it!¡± However, Reuben snorted, seemingly unconvinced. Ophelia stopped exining and looked at the window. Stinky man, why did he treat her unjustly? She was not someone who loved to betray people! Even if the other party was a police officer, as long as she did not want to, she would not say a word even if the gun was raised above her head. However, Reuben did not believe her apparently. What made Ophelia sad was that she had been with Reuben for five years but he did not know her well! It was also true that they did not seem to do anything else together other than settling their needs. After returning to China, she insisted oning to YS Club. She got in entirely on her own by an interview! Reuben did not interfere from beginning to end! The only thing he had helped her was when she was in the police station because of Karina¡¯s case and he asked awyer to bring her out. Other than that, he bought her a house and a car and gave her a certain amount of pocket money every month, and nothing else! How could he understand her? Rae looked at Ophelia at this moment. Ophelia turned her head and her gaze met with Rae¡¯s. She smiled at Ophelia and blinked her eyes as a gesture offort. Ophelia smiled at her too. They had a tacit understanding. Reuben kept quiet. At this time, Marcel added, ¡°Does Mr. James have a bad memory? Do you still need to think about such things before answering?¡± Unexpectedly, Reuben smiled faintly, hummed and said, ¡°This is my privacy. I can only tell you that her reaction was normal that afternoon. We were discussing public affairs and personal matters, nothing to do with the case! About the rest, I can¡¯t tell you in detail!¡± Marcel, however, smiled contemptuously and asked rhetorically, ¡°May I ask how Mr. James judges that Karina¡¯s reaction was normal at that time?¡± Reuben looked at his eyes and smiled faintly. He answered Marcel methodically, ¡°At that time when we were talking, her thoughts were clear, her speech was not too fast or too slow, she also smiled frankly, unlike what you are doing now. Your smile is freaking scary!¡± Reuben was simply looking for a fight! Rae hurriedly looked at Marcel, who was not angry, he continued to smile and said, ¡°Mr. James, we are simr persons! Your smile is scarier than mine. Your smile is the same as the eunuch grandmaster in the drama, smiling with his back teeth. It¡¯s freaking scary. You made me get goosebumps! Although we have the right to investigate, we have no right to make personal attacks on people! Sorry, I¡¯m just kidding. Mr. James doesn¡¯t take it seriously and thinks that you are a eunuch!¡± ¡°Captain Hopkins is making a personal attack on me but telling me that it¡¯s a joke and then want to make me speechless, right? Don¡¯t worry, you don¡¯t know if I¡¯m a eunuch but Rae does!¡± Reuben¡¯s tone was even more provocative. He looked at Rae and asked, ¡°Rae, you do know!¡± Rae pursed her lips and replied, ¡°I really don¡¯t know if Mr. James is a eunuch or not, but I think you have the basic qualities of a eunuch grandmaster!¡± ¡°Spew ...¡± Suddenly, the sound of blood being vomited and sttering all about came and stopped the roaring waves. Theugh came from Ophelia, who wasughing in a mboyant manner, covering her lips and laughing, ¡°Sorry, I don¡¯t mean tough, but your talk is really funny! It doesn¡¯t seem like we are calling for a summons for questioning. Everyone speaks with a hidden meaning. You guys are sarcastic but don¡¯t want to admit it, so hypocritical! Does Mr. James have to exin to everyone about his secrets? It¡¯s just like swearing in front of Captain Hopkins. Just bring him to the urinal and ask him to take off his trousers, then you¡¯ll know whether he¡¯s a eunuch, right? Oh yeah, Mr Newman,ter you can go to the toilet as well to be the judge to see if Mr. James or Captain Hopkins is a eunuch and tell us when you come back. We all believe you!¡± Once Ophelia said this, Reuben looked extremely angry. Marcel, however, cast his eyes towards Ophelia and said with a faint smile, ¡°Ms. Grant is really the PR manager of the YS Club, even though her heart¡¯spletely wounded and bleeding, she still does not forget to help her boss!¡± Ophelia snorted with joy when she heard that. ¡°Captain Hopkins, you have thought too much. I am helping you to settle the dispute, but you say I¡¯m helping my boss! Whatever! I don¡¯t refute as my boss gives me sry. If I¡¯m not helping my boss, am not I a beast?¡± Rae of course also understood what did Ophelia mean. She interrupted and disrupted Marcel¡¯s interrogation with Reuben about the incident that Karina had talked to him before she died in a nonsensical way. She was helping Reuben! Sure enough, Rae could see that Ophelia was in deep trouble! But was Reuben really her right person? If he was the right person, would he hurt her? Ophelia, who seemed to be big-hearted, was actually a silly girl! However, Marcel would not give up so easily. He looked at Reuben and spoke with a reminder, ¡°Mr. James, you shall cherish someone like Ms. Grant, or else you will lose her. If she works for others or loves another man, that will be YS Club¡¯s and your loss!¡± Reuben smiled coldly, ¡°If Captain Hopkins likes it, you can have Ophelia to interview for yourpany. Then, she can be your subordinate and work for you. She will definitely be loyal to you as well!¡± Rae really thought that Reuben was a bad guy! He was practically abusing Ophelia, abusing her heart, lungs and liver! She looked at Ophelia worriedly, but Ophelia was smiling. The smile was heartbreaking no matter how you looked at it! ¡°Ms. Grant, why don¡¯t you interview at my ce!¡± Marcel said to Ophelia. Ophelia smiled faintly. ¡°Thanks to Captain Hopkins. Rae is good. She¡¯s righteous, elegant, pure and noble. She¡¯s a good helper. I¡¯m just a jerk, I¡¯m not a fan of the police profession! I¡¯m too poor, I feel good about being not too full nor too hungry! Captain Hopkins is awesome. You¡¯re a man, why don¡¯t you be a bossy CEO but be a cop?¡± Marcel smiled, ¡°Let¡¯s get back to our topic! Mr. James, please tell us about the issue that Karina talked to you that day! Even if it¡¯s privacy, we must have a direction. You don¡¯t have to go into details but you shall tell us the direction!¡± Reubenughed and asked rhetorically, ¡°What if I don¡¯t want to say?¡± Marcelughed too, ¡°Human life is important. Mr. James doesn¡¯t seem to be the kind of person who disregards life!¡± ¡°Oh, you¡¯ve put a hat on me, I can¡¯t help but wear it!¡± Reuben looked at Rae and asked, ¡°Rae, do you want to know?¡± Rae looked at him and said bluntly, ¡°Mr. James, if you keep talking about other things, that¡¯s considered contempt of the police handling the case and obstructing official duties!¡± ¡°Rae, you¡¯re really fair!¡± Rae stopped talking. She was afraid of talking too much. Only then did Reuben say, ¡°I admire Captain Hopkins¡¯ ability to handle the case. In just a short time, you can find out that Karina had gone to my ce that day. Yes, she did go to my ce and talked to me about the matter of YS Club. She wanted to cooperate with me!¡± ¡°Coborate on what?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t tell you! I didn¡¯t agree to it!¡± Reuben said, ¡°She tried to convince me again when she left, but my mind was already made up, and I couldn¡¯t do anything when she refused to leave. In the end, she stayed with me for more than half an hour. Our conversation onlysted for five minutes!¡± In a disagreeable conversation, one word was considered too many! Reuben looked at Marcel. Marcel smiled faintly and said, ¡°If I were not wrong, Karina was probably talking to you about exchanging terms of interest to help you achieve something in YS Club, but you refused! Because you looked down on her! If you cared that much, there won¡¯t be RR Group! Ugh! Speaking of RR Group, Mr. James is really an affectionate person as you can name it with Rae¡¯s and your name!¡±ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . Chapter 941 How Insensitive Chapter 941 How Insensitive Marcel was so keen that he could easily grasp the essence and the point of the thing. Ophelia¡¯s face was paler and she grinned more broadly. Although Rae was worried about her, she could do nothing about it. Scornfully looking at Rae, Marcel thought that he underestimated Rae! Reuben smiled and said sarcastically, ¡°Captain Hopkins, now we really can¡¯t keep professional. We are mixing business with private affairs. Captain Hopkins, how do you record your notes?¡± Marcel was astonished and smiled. ¡°That¡¯s because I admire Mr. James¡¯ infatuation too much!¡± ¡°You should learn from me!¡± Reuben swaggered to say. Marcel smiled again, ¡°Mr. James, what¡¯s your rtionship with your brother?¡± Speaking of Heath, Marcel seemed to be stunned, with a sharp sh in his eyes. Looking at Marcel, Reuben seemed to be a little unhappy. Rae easily felt Reuben¡¯s unpleasure. At that moment, something shed over in her mind. Did Reuben actually know his brother¡¯s rtionship with Karina? That was why Reuben was so sensitive when it came to him! ¡°Of course, we are brothers!¡± Reuben said to him, ¡°If brother feelings are not good, each other¡¯s character is also not well!¡± Hearing what Reuben said, Marcel¡¯s sight did not fall on the face of Reuben, but turned to Benjamin instead. Benjamin also smiled and said, ¡°Our Mr. James is such insight, but not all the brothers have good feelings!¡± Marcel faced with Benjamin¡¯s this kind of gratuitous provocation, which Rae thought like so at least. He slightly smiled and said, ¡°Affection is not good, which indicates that they are not brothers!¡± There seemed to contain subjectivism in this tone. Benjaminughed again, ¡°The blood rtionship can¡¯t be wiped out!¡± Marcel lowered his head with a hint of sarcasm in his lips. Rae felt a little dizzy and thought that Marcel seemed to contend with Benjamin! He did not seem to be so impulsive. Reuben was looking at Marcel and Benjamin calmly at this time, keeping in silence. His eyes were dark and unclear. It seemed that he disdained Benjamin¡¯s provocation. Marcel looked up to face Reuben£¬¡°Mr. James, I want to know Mr Heath. Can you tell us about it?¡± ¡°Captain Hopkins, I don¡¯t have much to talk about my brother Heath. My brother is very simple, and naturally he is the best brother in my eyes! What I said as a rtive is not necessarily fair and objective. Therefore, If Captain Hopkins wants to know my brother, you¡¯d better go somewhere else. Maybe those who have no blood rtionship with us can tell you more intuitively how my brother is like!¡± Reuben¡¯s tone was not so friendly, but it could be understood. At this time, Marcel said, ¡°That¡¯s all I need from you!¡± He smiled, ¡°Reuben, we failed to contact Stefan, but we can contact you! This is a summons order, and we want to summon Heath!¡± Marcel suddenly took out a piece of paper from the pocket, on which there was a stamp, which was handed to Reuben. Reuben was slightly stunned and bowed his head, coldly looking at the paper in the hand of Marcel, with a contemptuous smile. ¡°Captain Hopkins, please give me a reason!¡± Of course, Marcel would not take Reuben¡¯s contemptuous smile seriously. He looked at him with confidence and said, ¡°We have strong evidence to summon Heath, and we also have strong evidence, knowing that Mr. James hid your brother in private!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t confuse me!¡± Reuben stood up. ¡°Give me reasons!¡± At this time, Reuben looked at Rae, and seemed to get the exact reason from Rae. Rae just looked at him, without expression. Although she arrived today, all things that Marcel was doing had notmunicated with her before. So at this moment, the only thing Rae can do was to cooperate with him. Because she did not know what Marcel wanted to do next! Just when Rae thought Marcel couldn¡¯t tell the reason, he told the truth. ¡°We dissected Karina¡¯s body, andpared the embryonic DNA in her womb with Heath¡¯s, and got the fact that Karina was pregnant with Heath¡¯s baby! Is this reason enough for us to summon Heath? ¡± After listening to what Marcel said, Reuben was shocked and looked at Marcel with his deep eyes. Marcel was not in a hurry, waiting for his answer. Who would know? Reuben suddenly said, ¡°What does this mean?¡± ¡°We are summoning Heath ording tow. Mr. James, If you don¡¯t tell us where Heath is, it will hinder our police handling cases! Mr. James, the maximum penalty for obstructing official duties is 3 years in prison! ¡± ¡°So what? Do you scare me?¡± Reuben chuckled, ¡°Captain Hopkins, as far as I know, not providing relevant information is only a moral and ideological issue, and it is not legal issue. I don¡¯t beat you, and I don¡¯t have to force you, so what if I hinder you from handling the case? You really think I don¡¯t know thew?¡± Rae looked at it, but she didn¡¯t know how to describe that kind of mood. What Reuben said made sense. As long as he didn¡¯t get rough withw enforcement officers, it was not illegal. You can¡¯t really commit a crime if you only talk. Marcel would probably be depressed to death! However, Marcel was in no hurry. ¡°In this case, I left with Rae first!¡± Without further interrogation, Rae felt that this trip was for nothing! Marcel said and walked out. Rae hurriedly followed up. Ophelia shouted at the back, ¡°Rae, let¡¯s go to eat after work at night to celebrate. Let¡¯s get drunk!¡± This was a mess. Rae hurriedly turned back and gave her a gesture of OK. Soon, Marcel entered the elevator, and Rae followed his steps. In the president¡¯s room, Reuben asked Benjamin, ¡°Why did Marcele here?¡± ¡°Demonstration!¡± Benjamin said, ¡°Eh! No! It is probing!¡± Reuben squinted his eyes slightly. Benjamin said, ¡°As far as I know, now, Marcel has sent some people to arrest the your brother! He will note withoutplete certainty. In fact, it doesn''t make much sense for him toe today! But I don''t know why he came today!¡± Benjamin¡¯s words made Ophelia and Reuben stunned. Benjamin did not know that they probably guessed what his purpose was! Could it be that it was for Rae, and he came here today to provoke him in the name of business? But Ophelia didn¡¯t think so, ¡°No! Marcel is unpredictable. How could it be here for Rae to probe? I think that he aimed at Karina¡¯s case! He said that Karina had the baby of your brother. This news couldn¡¯t be fake, right?¡± Reuben looked at Ophelia at this time. ¡°You go to see the Heath!¡± ¡°Me? Ophelia pointed to herself and shook her head instantly. ¡°Young Master, this is not a job, please ask others to do it if for private matters next time. I won¡¯t go!¡± Reuben looked at Benjamin again. Benjamin looked excited, but he said nothing. Reuben said, ¡°Benjamin, you go to have a look!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know where he is? Benjamin said. Reuben smiled and looked at Benjamin¡¯s eyes. He looked unpredictable. ¡°Benjamin£¬If others say that they don¡¯t know where my brother is£¬I won¡¯t doubt them. But for you, I really do not believe!¡± Benjamin smiled cunningly,¡°I really don¡¯t know, Young Master¡± ¡°You just acting!¡± Ophelia stood up and walked out without even looking at them. Reuben shouted at her, ¡°Manager Grant!¡± Just as he was shouting at her and he was interrupted by Ophelia, but she did not turn back, and only said, ¡°Mr. James, when this thing is over I will resign. I hope that you really can do as you promised to leave me clear!¡± Reuben¡¯s eyes suddenly looked down, but Ophelia did not see it and went straight out. Benjamin also said, ¡°I¡¯m going to see what happened. If he was taken away, I would letwyer Palmer immediately go to help him!¡± ¡°Huh!¡± At this moment, it was silent in the elevator. As they came down from the top floor, Marcel pursed his lips, without saying a word. Rae lowered her head and dared not speak. The more she did not speak to exin, Marcel became angrier. It was simply too scary. He thought he had entered and lived in her heart! But he didn¡¯t. This woman actually caused so many problems. First thing was what Mathew said, then came to Braeden, and today Reuben unexpectedly came out and said that he was her fiance! She didn''t deny it this time, she was driving him crazy! How himself inexplicably became the home wrecker! Until he walked out of the elevator, Marcel walked fast, regardless that Rae¡¯s foot was still injured. He walked rapidly to the car. Rae also quickly followed, and her foot was very painful. Because she had to walk fast, and she was sweating at the moment! She looked at Marcel, and said in low voice, ¡°I have something to say.¡± However, Marcel didn¡¯t answer her. He got into the car and picked up the phone. Rae followed, sat down and fastened her seat belt. Marcel called someone directly, but she did not know who he called. She only heard him saying in the phone, ¡°Start!¡± Then he looked at his wristwatch and said, ¡°A quarter past five we will end this action.¡± He just said two sentences, and hung up very quickly. Rae thought maybe Heath was summoned. She waited for him to hang up the phone, and then she could speak again. After hanging up the phone, Marcel even did not look at her and began to drive. Rae opened her mouth, and clenched her teeth. She decided to talk to him again, ¡°I have something to say, and it is private affair!¡± She thought he would at least say something, but Marcel still didn¡¯t say a word. He just looked ahead emotionlessly. Rae could no longer hold her anger finally. She faced Marcel and said, ¡°Let¡¯s break up!¡± The car suddenly screeched its brakes when he heard these words. Rae''s body was not stable and rushed towards the front. Her head bumped into the front windshield, and she was bounced back. She turned her head to look at the Marcel who looked grim at the moment. Marcel was frozen. He held the steering wheel tightly that the blue veins were clearly seen. His mood seemed to be particrly bad. She said that she would break up with him. Who was she to say that? Marcel was depressed. Looking at his gloomy face, Rae was frightened and her face went pale for a long time, and then she sighed. ¡°Marcel, I am sorry to you! I was thinking too much.¡± And Marcel looked extremely grim, it was just that a sense of frustration was filled in his heart. ¡°Marcel, I know you ¡­¡± Rae was trying to say something, she had the same feeling of frustration too. ¡°Shut up!¡± Marcel said! This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°But¡­¡± Rae was still trying to say something, or she felt sorrowful to hold it back. Chapter 942 Sorrow and Grief Chapter 942 Sorrow and Grief Marcel interrupted her again as she was about speak, ¡°Rae, say one more word and I¡¯ll strangle you! I¡¯ll shoot you to death!¡± Amid the conversation, he wasn¡¯t sure when a gun got into the grip of his hand, it was equipped only when they had to perform dangerous official duties. As Rae stared at the pitch-ck gun point that was pointed towards her, she was suddenly overwhelmed with sadness. She felt as if nothing else mattered anymore and spoke nheless, ¡°Marcel, I¡¯d rather have you beat me to death because there are things that I need to tell you! If we keep going down this road, we¡¯ll end up leaving each other someday, so might as well do it now! I¡¯ll let you do the honour if you¡¯re unsatisfied with what our rtionship has be. I¡¯ve let you down, this is all my fault! You don¡¯t even believe me anyway.¡± ¡°Who the hell said I don¡¯t believe you anymore!¡± Marcel yelled, his gun muzzle already pressed against Rae¡¯s forehead. He gave Rae an ice-cold stare and approached her coldly, he then uttered word for word. ¡°You really are capable of making me angry! You think you¡¯re being so smart about this, have you told me anything at all? I don¡¯t care what anyone else says, but what about you? Have you even said anything to me?¡± Rae froze in ce, her heart felt so tight as she was moved by his words. She was on the verge of breaking down! Did this mean he still believed her? Marcel¡¯s gun remained on her forehead, but Rae wasn¡¯t the slightest afraid, she knew he wouldn¡¯t do anything reckless to hurt her. She had put all her faith in Marcel at this moment. Even though he was furious and pulled his gun out, she had nothing to fear. Rae lowered her head while she bit her lip, she didn¡¯t dare look at Marcel in the eye, it would make her cry. ¡°It¡¯s not like that! I just wanted you to know that I never betrayed you, I¡¯m innocent! I think you should be able to tell. I¡¯m not bothered with what others have to say as well, I was just afraid you would¡¯ve listened to them!¡± Rae exined, sourly. There was sourness in her tone, her voice muffled as she exined. Marcel clenched his fists so tightly that his veins were exposed. ¡°What¡¯s with Reuben James?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know how to tell you! Stop questioning me, I¡¯m begging you!¡± she was already crying when she spoke, her eyes were welled up with tears as they dropped unceasingly, ¡°I need a little bit more time!¡± Marcel kept his gun and looked at Rae, his eyes already grown dark. He didn¡¯t try tofort her, nor did he continue to pressure her with questions. His usual calmposure returned, as if Marcel was a totally different person when he lost control earlier. Without saying a word, he started the car engine and drove forward. Rae didn¡¯t dare to speak of a word either. A call came in not too long after, Marcel answered it and said, ¡°I know, inform Reuben¡¯swyer that this is a special case, instructions from the higher ups, a problem with thewyer,e back tomorrow!¡± Right after he finished, he hung up the call. Rae stayed silent, she didn¡¯t know what to say. Marcel drove her to InterContinental Century City and brought her back. Before she got down from the car, Rae received a call from Ophelia Grant, ¡°Hey, how are you? Did Marcel punish you?¡± asked Ophelia over the phone. Rae felt dizzy after hearing her question, what she said justplicated things even more. ¡°Yes!¡± that was all she replied. This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°What did he do to you?¡± Rae didn¡¯t return her query as Marcel was next to her in the car, ¡°I won¡¯t be joining you for a meal today, maybe next time!¡± This was all she said. ¡°That¡¯s fine, you¡¯re with Marcel now, right?¡± ¡°Mm hmm!¡± ¡°I got it!¡± Ophelia ended the conversation without saying anything else. Rae peeked at Marcel who was unexpectedly silent, he still looked as cold as before. He got out of the car, and she followed suit. When both made their way back to the apartment, Marcel lit a cigarette and stood at the balcony for a smoke. Rae avoided going over, as the situation today was really beyond her control. She poured Marcel a cup of tea and ced it on the table, she then informed, ¡°Have some tea first! I¡¯m going to the bathroom!¡± He didn¡¯t respond to her, she took a look at him and stormed off to the bathroom. Rae noticed how she looked so pale after washing up, not a single hint of blood rush in her face. She felt intimidated and restless, with no sense of security at all, it seemed as if there was a knife that hung above her head every day. Over at the balcony, Marcel¡¯s phone rang, and1 he picked it up, ¡°Father!¡± he eximed. The person over the line was Nate Hopkins, Marcel¡¯s father. He asked Marcel, ¡°Are you still going to be a little police officer?¡± Marcel paused for a moment, then replied, ¡°Yes, I will!¡± ¡°If that¡¯s the case,¡± Nate continued, ¡°I¡¯m going to get your younger brother back!¡± Marcel spoke in a deep voice, ¡°He is not my younger brother, mother only had me as her child, wherever did my brothere from?¡± ¡°Marcel, I know you¡¯re angry, but it is an undeniable fact that you have a half-brother!¡± Nate attempted to exin. However, Marcel followed coldly, ¡°I don¡¯t have a brother, and I know who you¡¯re talking about. I still stand by my words, I will not take over thepany, but I¡¯ll never let anyone else inherit me and my mother¡¯s shares. It¡¯s fine if he¡¯s here, just don¡¯t let me get my hands on all the evidence of his illegal deeds. Or else, you know me, I would kill my kins for the sake of justice!¡± ¡°You-¡± Nate seemed to be infuriated. Marcel unhurriedly added, ¡°You¡¯d better put the phone down, just in case if I would madden you again, in case I identally say something else. Don¡¯t say I didn¡¯t warn you!¡± He triggered his father with such words instead of hanging up. Nate had cut the line immediately. With hazy eyes, Marcel proceeded to smoke at the balcony. He nced over to where the bathroom was, and Rae was still inside! Rae was now crouched over, the depths of her heart filled with indescribable grievance, she had no where to let out her negative emotions. She was met at a cross junction in her life, with no clue how to carry on. This time, she waspletely caught off guard and couldn¡¯t act ording to her willpower. At that moment, there was another call for her from a foreign number. Every time she received a call from an unknown number, she would be shrouded in fear. She was afraid that the caller¡¯s identity would be Kane Graham, coincidentally, that call was indeed, from Kane. Rae toggled on the voice recording feature as she answered the call, she didn¡¯t really know why she had the urge to do so, it was inexplicable. Perhaps it was a defence mechanism, she seemed to be subconsciously on her guard. ¡°Hello!¡± Rae started over the phone. ¡°Is it convenient to talk?¡± Kane asked. ¡°Yes!¡± Rae returned. ¡°I want to see you now!¡± Kane¡¯s voice sounded like it wasing from the other side of a ck hole, it was so low that it crept her out. ¡°I¡¯m being watched!¡± Rae was telling the truth, ¡°It won¡¯t be long now before my phone gets tapped, if anybodyunched an investigation against me, then this phone will no longer be safe. I haven¡¯t been able to carry out what you ordered me to do, there wasn¡¯t a chance!¡± After some pauses of silence, suddenly there wasughter that seemed as if it came from an underground area, the change of tone was adamant. ¡°I bet you¡¯ve started dating, that¡¯s why you don¡¯t have time toe see me. Who do you think you are, Rae? You¡¯re nothing more than an infamous piece of trash, you¡¯re starting to see yourself as someone! I¡¯ll be waiting at the CD shop in the alley way from across your unit at eleven o¡¯clock in the morning, just for ten minutes. If you don¡¯t show up, you¡¯ll regret it!¡¯ Rae was quick to reply, ¡°I won¡¯t be free tomorrow morning!¡± ¡°Cancel your appointment!¡± Kane¡¯s tone was hard to reject. Rae recalled all the hardships she had been through all these years, she couldn¡¯t help herself but rebelled in a harsh tone, ¡°I¡¯m not going, whatsoever!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll send Marcel a CD of you hooking up with different men, it¡¯ll be sent to your doorstep. Others wouldn¡¯t know about the inside information as well. You¡¯ll be damned!¡± Kane threatened. Rae was dumbfounded at this very moment. How could this person be her father? How was he alright to kill one of his own in this manner? Rae was sorrowful, ¡°I really doubt whether you are Natalie Graham¡¯s father, how could you do this to me? Are we even biologically rted?¡± Suddenly, Kane howled at her as those words were uttered, ¡°Bastard! You dare specte about this to get away with everything! You think you can do whatever you want now! I¡¯m telling you now that you have to go regardless, I can¡¯t help you on this!¡± Kane hung up shortly after he was done. Tears started to fall from Rae¡¯s eyes again, she was crying uncontrobly. She cried silently without a sound. She sat on top of thevatory as she hugged her device. Her heart ached so much, she closed her eyes and wept again. There were two knocks on the bathroom door, Rae was so shocked that her tears stopped flowing. Rae messily wiped her tears off as she quivered, to hide the fact that she cried. The door was then mmed wide open. Rae turned her head in surprise as she saw Marceling in. Rae had to cope with Reuben¡¯s mess, and at the same time she was faced with the silent treatment from Marcel, this made Rae look extremely tired. Not to mention the call from Kanepletely drained the colour off her face, just like a white stainless begonia, clear and clean. Her pale lips were slightly upturned, it was unconsciously pursed together, as if attracted to each other silently. Marcel almost lost control at that sight of her, he wanted to take her into his arms. Nevertheless, he stopped himself. He was mad, so mad that he could kill her! Instead, he stood there not moving a single muscle, and silently stared right at her. Rae who sat on the toilet bowl froze. Marcel then walked in as if she weren¡¯t there, this astonished Rae as she got to her feet. Marcel undid his clothes in front of her and started to urinate. Rae was stunned standing in the bathroom, she had forgotten that she cried. She just stood frozen with tears in her eyes. Marcel had finished doing his business right in front of her! Rae still hadn¡¯t recovered from what just happened. After Marcel was done, he nced over at Rae, went to the sink and washed his hands. It was at this moment that Rae finally made a sound, ¡°You, how could you do this?¡± Her question was met with the sound of the water flowing. Marcel soaped and rubbed it until it foamed, he rinsed it away with water, and dried his hands with a towel. Only then did he acknowledge Rae¡¯s presence, he looked at her with gloomy eyes not saying a word. Rae saw that he stared back at her and quickly tossed her head down, she didn¡¯t know how to respond. She hadpletely let down her mental fortitude, she wasn¡¯t so thick skinned and started to blush. Marcel approached her unexpectedly. This caused Rae¡¯s heart to tighten. His hand lifted her chin up, and she was forced to look at him. She gazed deeply into the depths of his eyes, where it gleamed in the darkness. Chapter 943 Have No Idea What To Do Chapter 943 Have No Idea What To Do Rae¡¯s tears were still staying in her eyes and the tear marks were still shown on her face. Marcel¡¯s slender hand had reached over Rae. Then, his fingers gradually touched her face and gently wiped off her tears. His movement was very soft and gentle. His finger was stroking her lips which were hurt by Reuben. His finger rubbed her lips gently and then he asked her with a gentle tone, ¡°Does it hurt?¡± Rae¡¯s heart was touched and softened at that moment. All the ice that was from her deep heart melted by his words. His brief concern was just like the only little source of light in the darkness. It had made her alive and she could not behave as calm as the stagnant water as she did in the past anymore. She cried. She was crying her heart out intensely. She was even bawling. Her tears were surging out vigorously and even Marcel¡¯s big hands could not wipe off all of them. Rae was just weeping and her cry was going on with her low sobbing sounds which made people feel sympathetic when watching her crying. However, Marcel did not hug her into his arms. He just helped her to wipe off her tears. Rae was looking at Marcel through the mist of her tears. His brows were knitted in a frown and he was not saying anything. He just helped her to wipe her tears off. He was not doing any other action and just stood in front of her. Rae had learned about psychology and she knew that his purpose of doing the only action at the moment was to let her take the initiative. He wanted her to take the initiative to go and cry in his arms. However, Rae was not that kind of person. She could not do that. She wished to do so but she was afraid. She was frightened and had no idea what to do. However, Marcel was still doing the same thing. It seemed that he was almost acting like a robot that was helping her to wipe off her tears. He did not do any further movement. He was not speaking and just did that only action but he was treating her very gently. Rae¡¯s warm tears were flowing out from the gap of his fingers and yet he was still wiping off them stubbornly. Finally, Rae raised her head and used her hand to pull the corner of his shirt. She had lost her confidence and her hand that was pulling the corner of his shirt was as timid as a little animal. Marcel was staring at her little hand and he still did not move at all! They just kept standing there in such a position for a long while. She was pulling his shirt and he was not moving. He did not stop her and did not do any further action. He was just looking at her with his cold eyes. Suddenly, he reached out and his big hand mped her neck instantly. His wrath was almost spurting out of his sharp eyes. He lost his control and roared at her in a low voice, ¡°Damn it, why can¡¯t you just take the initiative to approach me?¡± Rae¡¯s body was trembling. She knew that he was pissed off! She stared at him with her vision that was filled with sorrowful silence. She was trying to hold her tears back desperately. There was silence in between them. It was an endless silence. Silence had made people go crazy. It made people¡¯s blood boil and made people¡¯s feelings to be out of control. Marcel red at her in anger crazily out of the blue. He was roaring at her, ¡°Speak! You just speak something!¡± Rae went to Marcel and embraced him with all her strength. She buried her head in his chest and cried loudly. She was crying so sadly like she was heartbroken. It was because that she had seen Marcel¡¯s wavering look through the mist of her tears at the moment. His look hurt her heart and made her feel sad as it seemed that he was in grief too! Her tears were rolling down of a sudden. Her crystal clear tears were surging out of her eyes. Her tears had wetted his shirt drop by drop and her eyes were filled with despair. Her voice was hoarse and trembling, ¡°Marcel, I love you! I love you! No matter you believe me or not, I really love you!¡± At that moment, her desperate confession made his body stiff. His hand was not doing anything in the air. His hand that might want to stroke her back just stopped there and it didn¡¯t move for a long time. Rae¡¯s whole body was totally limp after she confessed to him. She felt like she had gone for a battle even though she had never been to a battlefield. However, she could imagine that it was just like going into a tough battle. No matter she won or lost, she had defeated herself and she didn¡¯t need to hide her love anymore. She had said out all the words in her heart. She was still holding his waist without saying a word. She also stopped shedding tears gradually. It was just that her little sob was knocking on someone¡¯s heart. After a long while, finally, Marcel¡¯s hand hugged her back gently! Maybe Rae¡¯s tears had stimted his nerves which made his stone heart slowly softened. It might also be because that he was vulnerable and in a blue mood at the night due to a phone call from home. Anyway, he just wished to get constion for his lonely heart at that particr moment. ¡°You love me?¡± After a long while, he asked her in his hoarse voice. Rae leaned in his arms and nodded lightly. Marcel grabbed her shoulders suddenly so that she would be facing him. He was holding her shoulders with great force and asked her in his indifferent voice, ¡°Rae, how many words from a woman like you are real?¡± Rae¡¯s shoulders were gripped tightly by his hands. Her body was swaying like a leaf and she felt a bit dizzy. She coughed lightly, ¡°You don¡¯t trust me?¡± Marcel let go of her and then he looked at her helplessly with some doubts, ¡°I am not able to judge it. Rae, I can see everyone clearly except you. You have made me puzzle and make me feel that I am like an idiot who is being fooled by you!¡± Rae was shedding tears after hearing his words. After a long while, finally, she spoke again, ¡°I didn¡¯t! Maybe you don¡¯t trust me but I still want to tell you. I have lost my memories and forgot who I am. I was involved in a car ident five years ago and I remember nothing about my past. Everyone is telling me how Rae was in the past but I don¡¯t remember any of it. I have been behaving myself for these five years. I don¡¯t have any rtionship with any man and I have never fallen in love. There was an empty space in my heart before I met you! I seem to meet you before this and I treat you different from others!¡± Rae didn¡¯t know how to exin it to him. Although the words that she said was not true, she was trying her best to figure out a way to break the deadlock and told Marcel the truth that she might not be Rae! For now, it was just a test! She also had no idea how effective it would be but she just felt that she should make it a try. He was not speaking. Rae continued to say, ¡°Maybe I have met you five years ago before I was involved in the car ident but I just don¡¯t remember it! My subconscious mind has told me that I might know you! That¡¯s why I endured all the humiliations from you and didn¡¯t hate you in the end! I agreed to be with you when you said so! I don¡¯t have experience, I think you can also ensure that it was my first time that night! Therefore, all the words from Reuben and Mathew were not valid!¡± After hearing Rae¡¯s words, Marcelughed sarcastically of a sudden. Hisughter was wild and unrestrainable. It seemed like there was a trace of pathos in his eyes and his tears would be squeezed out from his wildugh. ¡°Rae, your words are really powerful. It has even made me feel sorry for you if I don¡¯t trust you! I think I would have really believed you if I didn¡¯t know who you are! I was involved in an ident and I also forgot many things! Therefore, I believe that you have lost your memory and this statement from you is valid for me! However, I felt that it was ironic as you say that you were wronged by others! You did act that you were inexperienced that night but all these can be pretended and even the hymen can be mended! But you, I am sure that you are not a good one!¡± He was staring at her. His low deep voice was suppressed with sadness and destion. He let go of her abruptly and then he watched her leaning against the wall after staggering a few steps. Her face turned pale, it looked really pale! He had forgotten his past. She did know that she lied to him about her memory loss but he had really lost his memory! It was true that he was really involved in an ident and forgot Nat! Rae fell in sadness and sorrow again. If he still remembered Nat, his little junior who named Nat, maybe both of them would not be so sad now and maybe the situation would not be like that. She had always felt that Marcel was approaching her intentionally but she didn¡¯t know the reason for him doing that! However, she knew that his purpose must be something rted to Rae and not Nat. For now, since she was not the real Rae, there was no way for her to verify it. Since he had already forgotten her, she would still be in the same embarrassing situation if she told Marcel that she was Nat! God always liked to make such jokes. How could she feel relieved and go to exin it to him? Rae was really in despair. ¡°You don¡¯t trust me!¡± She spoke slowly. ¡°Even if I love you, you still think that I am lying to you!¡± She could throw away her self-respect and took the initiative to confess to him without caring much about the traditional reservation of women. However, he did not trust her! So what could she say then? ¡°What do you love about me in such a short time?¡± His cold voice wasing slowly from the upper part above her head. His voice was low, deep and depressing. He was sneering, ¡°You are so talking such ridiculous things. You love my performance at the night?¡± Rae kept silent. Suddenly, she lowered her head and there was a surge of blood boiling in her heart. It seemed that all the suppressed blood in her heart was going to spurt out at that moment. ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . ¡°If you love me, will you not tell me the truth and hide so many things from me? If you love me, will you be so mysterious and unpredictable which makes me feel so drifting and insecure? Is this your love? You are just fooling me, aren¡¯t you?¡± He spoke sadly and slowly got his vision back from her. Rae closed her eyes and spoke in a low voice, ¡°What about you? Do you approach me for love? If you are not frank, how can you request me for it?¡± Marcel squinted his eyes dangerously. ¡°Marcel, I¡¯m so tired. This world makes me feel so tired and exhausted. I have never felt so tired before!¡± At that moment, Rae felt very exhausted. The reality had made her feel exhausted. Not only that, their love was the factor that was even more powerful which caused her difficulty breathing and almost made her suffer from suffocation. He clenched his fists of a sudden. Then, he frowned, closed his eyes and took a deep breath to calm himself down. He said, ¡°You need men now, right? You saw that Reuben wasing over and then you recalled the happy moment in the past! You are so greedy that you want to get all the men in the world, is it?¡± ¡°Interesting!¡± Raeughed lightly in sadness. ¡°How can you say that? Marcel, don¡¯t talk to me like this. If you despise me, let¡¯s break up!¡± An unprecedented panic was grasping his heart. He was gasping hurriedly and brokenly. Her face was so pale that he felt that her heart was soaking in icy water for a while and then roasting in the fire when looking at her. Slowly, he snorted coldly at her, ¡°Only in your dream!¡± After he finished saying that, he turned around and walked out. He left there very quickly as if he didn¡¯t feel reluctant to leave her. After that, Rae heard a ¡®bang¡¯ sound which was the mming sound of the door in the living room. It was such a loud noise. After she came out of the bathroom, she saw no one staying in the house. The smell of the smoke of cigarettes was still left in the living room. However, he was gone! The room was empty and Rae was the only one who stayed there alone. The strange living room was a ce that she was familiar with for only a few days. It was now so empty and she could almost see through it until the end. She felt an unprecedented coldness and shrank her body suddenly. Then, her tears started rolling down drop by drop when she looked down at her toes. She just felt sorrowful all of a sudden. It seemed like there was something that had destroyed her nerves and pulled out all the little feelings in her heart. Chapter 944 A Private Matter Chapter 944 A Private Matter Marcel walked out of the house with a gloomy face and went to his car. He called someone and spoke into the phone, ¡°Mr Newman, I am Marcel Hopkins, let¡¯s meet!¡± Benjamin, who was slightly stunned on the other side, asked, ¡°What is the matter that Captain Hopkins has to make an appointment with me personally?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s meet!¡± Marcel said without much exnation. ¡°Fine! Tell me the address!¡± ¡°YS Club!¡± Marcel said. ¡°No problem!¡± Benjamin agreed very quickly. Within a short time, Marcel¡¯s car drove to YS Club. In the bar, Marcel saw Benjamin, who seemed to have been there for a long time with a ss of brandy in his hand which he was only taking a sip. Benjamin just raised his eyebrows and he didn¡¯t even get up when he saw Marcel striding in. The dim light didn¡¯t hide Marcel¡¯s aura, but rather made him release an indescribable coolness. He walked across to the sofa where Benjamin was sitting and looked at him condescendingly with unfamiliar emotions tumbling under his eyes. Benjamin just smiled at him yfully as he didn¡¯t seem to care about Marcel¡¯s arrival. ¡°Please sit down, Captain!¡± Marcel sat down opposite him and looked at him. ¡°What do you want to drink?¡± Benjamin asked. ¡°Nothing!¡± Marcel said as he didn¡¯t like drunk driving, moreover, he was alert to the things in the bar. Benjamin shrugged his shoulders. ¡°Such a stingy cop like you whoes to YS will definitely make it a loss! Alright, Captain Hopkins, what are you looking for?¡± ¡°A private matter!¡± Marcel said. Benjamin raised his eyebrows again, ¡°Hum? What is the personal matter? I wonder what kind of personal matter I have with Captain Hopkins?¡± Marcel examined Benjamin, the man opposite him who was twenty-seven years old, two years younger than him, was actually the illegitimate son of his father, Nate and Martha Newman. It was also the proof of his father¡¯s betrayal of his mother! It was only when Marcel investigated Benjamin¡¯s background the day before yesterday that he knew that this man was his half-brother! Originally he didn¡¯t know that his name was Benjamin, he only knew that his mother¡¯s name was Martha and he had never checked the rest. After checking, he found out that Benjamin had actually been in detention because of a fight and his father went to bail him out personally before sending him to Ennd to study! Looking at the person in front of him, Marcel spoke bluntly, ¡°I think you have already known my identity! I also know that you are the illegitimate child of Nate and Martha! You¡¯re innocent, but you¡¯re the proof that Nate betrayed his wife and Martha interfered in other people¡¯s marriages!¡± Benjamin frowned faintly upon hearing this. ¡°Hah! You are a police officer but not a judge! And only a judge can convict people!¡± Marcel smiled faintly. ¡°It¡¯s not just the judge who can convict but there¡¯s also the words of the public! The judges only convict people who have vited thew but they can¡¯t bind people who are morally deficient! You¡¯re innocent, but you¡¯re about to be dragged into this vortex! I don¡¯t need to do anything to you as I believe you and your mother have been suffered and tortured by moral enough over the years, yet, you have had a hard time living in disarray, so there is no need for me to judge!¡± Benjaminughed lightly and seemed rather disdainful. ¡°Just tell me your purpose directly!¡± ¡°Good!¡± Marcel liked people who made things direct and easy and Benjamin was very straightforward. He then spoke directly to him, ¡°I hope you won¡¯t go back to the Hopkins Group when Nate wants you to do so!¡± ¡°Why?¡± Benjamin asked back unhurriedly. Marcel smiled suddenly, ¡°Because I am thergest shareholder of the Hopkins Group!¡± Benjaminughed along with him with extra pleasure, not knowing what Marcel had said that made him happy and after a long time, he smiled and said, ¡°Hum, this is a good reason! But, why should I listen to you? I might not go if you hadn¡¯te to me, but since you have talked to me today and I am eager to go instead!¡± ¡°I know you are a very rebellious person!¡± Marcel smiled faintly and seemed to be confident. ¡°There is nothing much to say, take care!¡± After saying, he stood up and prepared to leave. Benjamin suddenly stood up and stopped his way, his eyes were sharp and peaceful that stared into Marcel¡¯s eyes and he said in a deep voice, ¡°Make it clearly before you go, what do youe for? do you want me to go or not?¡± Saying that he didn¡¯t want Benjamin to go to the Hopkins Group, but then saying that he knew he was a rebel, what exactly did Marcel mean? Benjamin stared at him with cold eyes, not intending to let him go. ¡°The literal meaning!¡± Marcel wasn¡¯t going to make any further exnation. ¡°Do you actually want me to go?¡± Benjamin asked uncertainly. Without further exnation, Marcel crossed over him, went around from one side and walked away. It took no more than five minutes from his arrival to leave the bar. Benjamin narrowed his eyes slightly and looked at Marcel¡¯s departing back. He took a sip of the wine, yet, his eyes were dark and uncertain. Marcel received another phone call again when he just walked out of the bar. Marcel didn¡¯t seem really want to answer the phone after ncing it but the phone rang persistently. He went back to the car and answered the phone. ¡°Mum!¡± Marcel¡¯s mother called and before he could speak, he heard his mother crying before cursing loudly, ¡°Marcel, the bastard Nate wants to get his bastard son back to thepany and give him all the company in the future!¡± Marcel gave a ¡°hum¡± and didn¡¯t answer. ¡°What right does your father have?¡± ¡°Mum, if you are not reconciled, you can go to him! Whether it is a big fight or a divorce, it¡¯s up to you, instead of crying and moaning at me!¡± Marcel said. ¡°Marcel!¡± Marcel¡¯s mother shouted out hurtfully. Marcel rubbed his eyebrows and spoke to the phone, ¡°You should have divorced him twenty five years ago, but you didn¡¯t choose to get a divorce! So since you¡¯ve already chosen to live with him, shouldn¡¯t you stopining?¡± ¡°But what your father is doing right now is not a personal matter!¡± ¡°Then you can divorce him now and you can have half of the Hopkins Group! If you don¡¯t divorce, the Hopkins Group will belong to Newman Group in the future!¡± Marcel said. ¡°Youe back and take over thepany!¡± ¡°I¡¯m not going anywhere, I¡¯ll be a policeman!¡± ¡°What is so great to be a cheap policeman? Why do you have to be in a ce like that?¡± ¡°I have to work overtime today, Mum! I¡¯ll hang up first and if you¡¯re boring, you can y cards with aunt!¡± After saying, Marcel didn¡¯t give his mother a chance to speak but hung up the phone directly. Rae had already finished her bath, changed her clothes and sat at the dining table where there was rice, two dishes and a soup on the table when Marcel came back, yet, she didn¡¯t take a bite. When Marcel dragged his tired body through the door, he smelled the fragrance of the dishes and a warm feeling came out. Rae immediately stood up and whispered, ¡°You are back?¡± He didn¡¯t say anything, didn¡¯t even pay any attention to her but went to the bathroom directly. Fifteen minutester, he came out without a towel around his waist and he just walked out naked. Rae was stunned and jerked her head down in shock. Marcel went to the bedroom, took his clothes and changed beforeing out again. Rae kept her back to him as he walked to the dining table, picked up the rice on the table and started to eat. When Rae saw him eating, she began eating slowly too. He didn¡¯t say a word during the meal so Rae dared not to speak, neither of them paying any attention to each other. When both of them finished eating, Rae washed the dishes and he didn¡¯t stop her. Instead, he sat on the chair and watched her cleaning up. Rae felt something wrong with the atmosphere as it was like an outburst cold war followed by a fight which made others feel scary! As she finished washing the dishes in the kitchen and took off her apron, she suddenly felt a figure approaching her followed by a ckness in front of her eyes, yet, her body went up in the air. ¡°Ah¡­¡± Rae screamed in terror. Without saying a word, Marcel carried her horizontally and came out of the kitchen. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Rae shouted in a low voice, ¡°Let go of me!¡± Marcel pursed his lips tightly and his face was expressionless when he looked at Rae with his deep and dark eyes and said only one word, ¡°You!¡± In an instant, Rae¡¯s face blushed. Marcel did not say anything either and Rae did not struggle anymore. It was hot that night. Yet, under such circumstance of passion, Rae was running out of energy! The next day when she woke up, her waist was sore and her legs were cramped. As usual, Marcel didn¡¯t say anything and he still didn¡¯t pay her any attention. Rae didn¡¯t force him either. The two of them washed up and had their breakfast before going to work together. When both of them arrived at the police station, Rae walked behind Marcel, who then saw that she was walking slowly and stopped to wait for her. As Rae walked, she came up beside Marcel, who suddenly reached out his hand and grabbed her hand. Rae was startled. ¡°Huh?¡± Marcel¡¯s hand had already tightly grasped her small hand and was intertwined with her hands, making them look extraordinarily intimate. Rae was so frightened that she dared not to speak but could only stare at him with her wide eyes, wondering what he was going to do again? Meanwhile, Easton came from the car park and he was a bit stunned upon seeing both Marcel and Rae standing arm in arm under the building. ¡°Captain Hopkins, Rae, you guys?¡± Marcel looked at Easton and said, ¡°Easton, let me formally introduce to you! This is my girlfriend, Rae! We are dating!¡± Rae was shocked when he just said it out so suddenly and openly. She didn¡¯t know what exactly Marcel meant for! He acted so uncertainly that it was impossible for others to guess! Undoubtedly, Rae admitted that she was shocked when Marcel told Easton so openly. Easton was also taken aback! His mouth opened wide and he looked at them as if he had seen a ghost! Marcel seemed very dissatisfied with Easton¡¯s performance. He raised his eyebrows at him and asked, ¡°What? Do you have any problem with the matter that I am in love with Rae?¡± Back to his conscious, Easton immediately shook his head. ¡°No! No! I am shocked that you guys are together! It is good!¡± Marcel hummed and said fervently, ¡°Recently, both of us feel that we suit each other so we get together! From now on, everyone should stop thinking about Rae and tell that group of youngsters in your office!¡± Easton nodded busily, ¡°Don¡¯t worry!¡± Now that the whole bureau knew Rae and Marcel were in love and both of them came to work together today arm in arm, so all the previous spections had turned out to be true and Rae really had a rtionship with Captain Hopkins. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. The whole morning, Rae had spent her time in the midst of everyone¡¯s deep stares. Rae grabbed her bag and tried to leave when it was the time to meet Kane at noon. By the time she moved two steps away, she met Marcel, who hadn¡¯t said a word to her the whole morning, apart from grabbing her hand and introducing her new status as his girlfriend to Easton and Garbassi. Chapter 945 I Might be Exposed Chapter 945 I Might be Exposed At that moment, he was frowning when he saw that she was going out. ¡°What are you going to do?¡± ¡°I!¡± Rae paused for a while and said, ¡°I¡¯m going back to the Baxter house!¡± ¡°What are you going to do there?¡± ¡°Family issues!¡± Rae said. ¡°Hmm!¡± Marcel nodded and then he did not say anything else. Rae went downstairs. She went to the alley which was located opposite her office carefully and she saw the film store. Rae just saw Kane sitting in the position of the video store¡¯s owner when she walked in. He was receiving money at the counter. There was someone who bought a disc. He took a nce at it and then collected the money. Rae was shocked, did Kane just start a business of selling discs and films outside her office? Rae did not dare to ask him as there were still other people next to him. He was busy at the moment! Kane took a nce at her. Then he spoke to her after receiving money from his customers, ¡°I have prepared the disc that you want but it is inside now. I¡¯ll go in and get it for youter. I am busy at this moment, please wait for a while!¡± Rae nodded as she knew that he was saying that on purpose. ¡°Alright!¡± Soon, the few people left there. Kane stood up and spoke to her, ¡°Follow me!¡± Rae cowered subconsciously but still, she followed Kane to walk into the room. Kane closed the door after they got in. Rae was pursing her lips and waiting for him to start the conversation. He was staring at Rae with a sullen face. It seemed that he was very dissatisfied with Rae. His eyes that were watching Rae looked like watching an enemy with a gloomy coldness and was not like looking at his daughter. She saw that he was not speaking and just stared at her with his scary gloomy face. Rae had no choice but to break the silence, ¡°I think maybe Rae was having a messy private life in the past so many people areing to find me now and say some inexplicable words. I think I might be exposed!¡± ¡°Have you drugged Leonard?¡± Kane was speaking in a cold voice. Rae answered him with a nod after hearing his question. ¡°Yes, I am already starting!¡± Kane¡¯s mood seemed to turn better. He just used his old eyes to look at Rae, ¡°You¡¯re not bluffing me, right?¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, you can go and drug him by yourself!¡± Rae¡¯s tone was getting a bit firmer. ¡°I really despise doing such a thing but I have no choice because of you! You were the police, you should know that this action is breaking a rule but you still asked me to do it, I really have no idea what exactly you want!¡± Kane just looked at her indifferently and said coldly, ¡°It is all because of you who are so stupid and haven¡¯t found any trace of the past until now. Therefore, I had no choice but to use this way. How dare you ask me about it?¡± Rae was stunned and then she stopped talking. Maybe she had realized that she had said something wrong. Kane eased his facial expression and said, ¡°Nat, I know you are in grievance. It will end soon. It will be over very soon!¡± Rae wanted tough and cry. It would be over soon. That was right, her life would probablye to an end soon too. However, she was not saying a word. Kane took out a very small stic bag from the back of his storeroom. She estimated that it was containing the drug. ¡°This is for Leonard. You put it in his tea. You just need to add a fingernail of it in his tea per day!¡± Rae nodded. ¡°I will be angry if I discover that you are not doing so. Don¡¯t me me for getting angry with you then!¡± ¡°I got it!¡± Rae was still coping with him. She seemed to have thought of something and she said, ¡°Oh, please bring me a copy of the disc and video of Rae, I want to take a look at them!¡± Suddenly, Kane raised his eyebrows and sneered. ¡°You don¡¯t watch that thing first. I don¡¯t care about the rtionship between you and Marcel. It¡¯s your freedom to be in love with anyone but I will totally not allow you to dy the n!¡± Rae was not insisting to get the disc since he didn¡¯t want to let her watch it. She just said, ¡°Can I leave now?¡± ¡°Go ahead!¡± Kane just simply gave her a disc. He handed it to her and said, ¡°Take this, just say that you areing here to buy a disc if there is anyone asks you!¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Rae nodded. Kane didn¡¯t follow her to go out when she was walking towards the door. Rae walked to the area of the store outside. Her vision fell on the cup which was at the side of the counter inadvertently. She lowered her head, she seemed to mutter to herself irresolutely for a while. Then, she pondered and looked back at the side of the storeroom. After that, her eyes scanned the house for cameras. Finally, she was sure that there was no camera there and casually picked up Kane¡¯s cups and walked out of his store without showing any suspicious look. Rae left his store after taking away Kane¡¯s cup. She went straight back to her office. She put all the things that Kane gave her into her bag. Then, she called Gustavo on the way. ¡°Gustavo, are you free?¡± ¡°I¡¯m working outside, do you have any matter? Rae!¡± The ce that Gustavo was staying seemed a bit noisy. It sounded like he was in a car. ¡°Yes, I have something. However, you are not here right now. When will you be back?¡± Rae asked him. ¡°Well, I think I will be back at 4 or 5 pm!¡± Gustavo also could not predict the exact time at the moment. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll look for you then. Remember to call me when you are back!¡± ¡°Sure!¡± For that time, Rae went back to her office but she did not go and look for Sophie. It didn¡¯t mean that she suspected her but she just felt a bit strange. Sometimes, the thing like the sixth sense was very wonderful. She put the cup into a stic bag and stuffed it into the drawer of her office table. She was having the drug with her. She wanted to put the drug together with the previous drug. She could not keep the drug in Marcel¡¯s apartment. Since she didn¡¯t have her own rental house at the time, she could only keep the drug in Rae¡¯s bedroom in the Baxter house. Just as Rae locked her drawer, her phone rang. When Rae looked at her phone, she was surprised that it was a phone call from Reuben. She was stunned for a while and she recalled the matter of yesterday, Reuben said that he wanted to meet her. She had forgotten itst night and recalled it when he was calling her. Thus, Rae picked up the phone. ¡°Hello!¡± Reuben¡¯s voice came from the other side of the phone. His voice sounded a bit husky with the charm and attraction of a mature man. However, Rae was not interested to appreciate it and she said, ¡°Rae, I¡¯m downstairs of your building. Juste down and let¡¯s go for lunch together!¡± ¡°Forget about the lunch. I think it¡¯s better if we don¡¯t meet each other. You canmunicate with me on the phone first. You can also tell me on the phone if there¡¯s anything that you want to tell me about the past!¡± Rae felt that it was better to talk on the phone than to meet him. If Marcel had discovered it, she was sure that he would get her wrong again. Their rtionship was already in jeopardy. But apparently, she underestimated Reuben¡¯s stubbornness. He said, ¡°My pretty fiancee, are you coming down yourself, or should I go up? I heard that you have published your rtionship with Marcel at your workce today. You two are a new couple! What if I also go up and tell everybody that we are an engaged couple!¡± Rae was shocked all of a sudden. How did he manage to know the things that just happened in the morning? Did it mean that Reuben was also having friends in the police station? She was not speaking. Reuben said, ¡°Rae, you don¡¯t need to suspect and don¡¯t need to think so deeply! Everyone in this world will have their friends. I have friends in all different business. Thus, it¡¯s just an easy task for me to know about you. It seems that you have just bought a disc today. Why don¡¯t you take it out and y it so that we can listen to it together?¡± Rae was getting even more surprised. He was not having a friend in the police station, but a spy! So who was the one? Who was Reuben¡¯s spy? Rae just felt creepy. Did it mean that her freedom was gone in her future and she had to stay under other¡¯s watchful eyespletely? Rae forced herself to suppress the difort in her heart and said, ¡°You have sent someone to keep an eye on me, right?¡± ¡°Huh!¡± Reubenughed faintly, ¡°Don¡¯t say it in such a bad way, I just care about you and you can totally conclude this behaviour as a fiance''s care towards his fiancee!¡± ¡°Reuben!¡± Rae yelled lowly. ¡°Rae, don¡¯t treat me like stranger. You used to call me sweetie!¡± Reuben said. Rae felt even more disgusting. She just felt that she was really helpless on all sides now and yet she still had to face it. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. ¡°Come downstairs! Darling!¡± Reuben said again. Rae gritted her teeth, ¡°Okay!¡± She collected her things and prepared to go downstairs. Reuben stopped his car outside the building. Marcel happened to walk past there and saw Reuben. Both of them were looking at each other. Reuben smiled and said, ¡°Captain Hopkins, where are you going?¡± Marcel smiled faintly, ¡°Mr. James, what are you doing here?¡± ¡°It is obvious that I aming to fetch my pretty and gentle fianc¨¦e, Rae!¡± Rueben¡¯s tone was provocative, ¡°Captain Hopkins, please take good care of my fiancee!¡± Marcel squinted his eyes slightly and smiled lightly, ¡°Mr. James is so elegant and in the mood to fall in love. I thought you wereing to visit Heath!¡± Reuben squinted his eyes out of the blue when he heard what Marcel said. He sneered and said, ¡°Captain Hopkins, just wait for awsuit if you don¡¯t release him within 24 hours!¡± Marcel was also smiling, ¡°Mr. James, don¡¯t worry. I did have a little knowledge about thew! However, you¡¯d better pray for Heath so that he will be alright. Otherwise, it will be a difficult task for you to bail him out when he is with the prosecution!¡± Reuben squinted his eyes and smiled suddenly. ¡°Captain Hopkins, thanks for the reminder! Those who are innocent will not be judged! I have faith in my brother¡¯s character!¡± ¡°That¡¯s great! Mr. James, I have to go now!¡± Marcel showed him back the same faint smile and then he walked into the building. Marcel went upstairs and the lift stopped at their floor. Just at the moment, Rae wasing downstairs. Marcel met her at the door of the lift. Rae was standing outside while he was inside and was just walking out. Both of them were facing each other. Marcel saw Rae who had left and then came back again. He slightly squinted his eyes. A dark ink color was rolling under his eyes. He was asking her in a cold tone, ¡°Why are youing back again?¡± When Rae saw Marcel, she was not in a hurry to go downstairs. She just spoke to him, ¡°I forgot to take something so Ie back again to take it!¡± Marcel squinted his eyes and looked at her for a while. Then, he nodded. ¡°Are you still going back to Baxter house?¡± Rae was stunned. When she thought of the phone call from Reuben, she shook her head. ¡°I am going out for something, I might not go back!¡± ¡°What is it?¡± Marcel asked her again with his eyes looking at her and reckoning about her n. Rae pondered for a while and then she still didn¡¯t tell Marcel about it. She just said, ¡°I have something to ask someone, I¡¯ll tell you about itter!¡± Marcel squinted his eyes after she finished saying that. Then, he didn¡¯t say anything and looked deeply at Rae. Rae just felt that Marcel¡¯s gaze was very sharp as if it would go through her body. His gaze was sharp and clear. However, he was not saying a word and just went straight towards his office. Rae was a bit surprised but also did not call and stop him. When Rae went downstairs, Marcel was standing in the corridor outside his office. He was looking out of the window. Reuben¡¯s car was parked downstairs. Reuben was leaning against his car door and looking up at the buildings. It seemed like he was looking at the floor that they were staying. Marcel didn¡¯t move and he was just looking at it. Soon, Rae walked out of the building. Her small body looked very slender. Chapter 946 It’s Beautiful Here Chapter 946 It¡¯s Beautiful Here Rae came downstairs and saw Reuben. Reuben also saw Rae, then he bent down to the passenger seat to get something. He showed up and Rae saw a bouquet of fiery red roses! It was a veryrge bouquet of roses, about a hundred stems, and there should be like ny-nine of them! Rae was so stunned that she stopped. Reuben sent her such an exaggerated bouquet of roses. Did he want to embarrass her in the police bureau? Now, the whole police station knew that she had be Marcel¡¯s girlfriend in the morning, and then received roses from Reuben, the son of YS Club owner, at noon. She was afraid that the rumors would be spread maliciously. Rae took a deep breath and didn¡¯t move. This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. When Reuben saw her standing still, he walked towards Rae. The bouquet of fiery red roses in his hand brought a faint fragrance, but Rae frowned. Reuben walked up to her. He smiled and handed her the bouquet. Rae didn¡¯t take it. ¡°Mr. James, there¡¯s no need for you to do such a childish thing!¡± ¡°Heh-heh, Rae. I know you¡¯re an economically rational person and don¡¯t want me to waste my money, but that¡¯s not necessary. Men earn money just for women to spend!¡± Reuben forcefully shoved the flowers into Rae¡¯s hands. Rae was stunned. Reuben let go of his hands, and Rae had to hold the bouquet. Meanwhile, what Marcel saw from upstairs was that Rae had taken the roses. Marcel¡¯s eyes were filled with anger. He clenched his fists, and the veins on the back of his hands were exposed. But he didn¡¯t do anything. He just saw Rae holding the bouquet and got into Reuben¡¯s car. As soon as Rae got into the car, she threw the flowers on the back seat of his car. Then, she told him solemnly, ¡°Since you have informers in our department, I¡¯ll tell you, we can¡¯t be together! I don¡¯t remember what happened before, I can take control of my future life, we¡¯re just not destined to be together! So, please don¡¯t mention the engagement again, okay? You dare to mention it, I¡¯m really embarrassed to admit it!¡± ¡°Ugh! Rae,¡± As soon as Reuben heard what she said, he was reluctant and said directly, ¡°You do have an engagement with me, which was set by your dad and my dad together. Now, you can abandon our engagement and fall in love with another man, then why do I need to be embarrassed to mention it? Besides, our rtionship ispletely above board. The rtionship between you and Marcel is a sordid act. In ancient times, you would be considered cheating, and Marcel was considered adultery!¡± Rae frowned when she heard this, ¡°I don¡¯t want to talk to you. I¡¯ll let my dad talk to your dad. By the way, I came out today to talk to you clearly! Reuben, you¡¯re being deliberately messing around, really makes me suspect that you¡¯re approaching me with a purpose!¡± ¡°What do you think I have in mind for you with the way you are now?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know!¡± Rae said matter-of-factly. Reuben slightlyughed, ¡°Of course you don¡¯t know anything. I¡¯ll now take you to where we¡¯ve been before! Then, we¡¯ll go to have lunch!¡± After saying that, Reuben stopped talking. He drove straight to the suburbs. Rae didn¡¯t know where he was taking her until they arrived at a vi in the suburbs. It was surrounded by colorful flowers and there were red maple leaves all over the mountains. She couldn¡¯t help but praise the beauty of the ce! Reuben drove into a vi, and then he drove directly into the garage under the vi. Rae was stunned but she remained calm in her heart. Reuben didn¡¯t say anything either. He got out of the car, then opened the car door for Rae. Rae got down and asked him with a frown, ¡°What is this ce?¡± Reuben didn¡¯t answer. He just locked the car, and then said to Rae, ¡°Come up first, see if you can remember anything!¡± Rae was even more confused as to what this ce was and why Reuben had brought her here! She followed Reuben out of the garage and walked towards the door of the vi. Just when she reached the door, she saw the door being opened from the inside, and a woman of about fifty years old was standing there. She smiled and looked at Rae. The way she looked at her was warm and benevolent. ¡°Miss Baxter, I haven¡¯t seen you in years, and you¡¯re still so pretty!¡± The woman said. Her tone was gentle that it was hard to feel offended and even made her feel friendly. Maybe it was because of her warm smile. She smiled at Rae, then looked at Reuben, ¡°Sir, the meal is ready!¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Reuben nodded. When he saw Rae was stunned, he exined, ¡°This is Flora, she has always taken care of me. Seven years ago, she also took care of you! Have you forgotten her?¡± In Rae¡¯s mind, it wasn¡¯t that she had forgotten Flora, it was that she didn¡¯t have Flora in her mind! Even if she thought deeply, she couldn''t recall her useless memories! However, Rae was curious. Perhaps, she could investigate Rae¡¯s past from here, and she might be able to find out the cause of her death. She wouldn''t have been Rae for five years in vain. Flora looked at Rae and smiled, ¡°Miss Baxter, sir has told me that you¡¯ve forgotten your past! I feel bad for you. I was wondered why you hadn¡¯t visited me all these years, but it turns out you lost your memory after a car ident! It doesn¡¯t matter, as long as you¡¯re still alive!¡± ¡°Flora, there¡¯s plenty of time to talkter. You go on with your work, I¡¯ll show Rae around!¡± Reuben said. Rae could only smile at Flora as she didn¡¯t know what to say. She didn¡¯t want to hurt an elder who smiled sincerely at her. Flora hurriedly said, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll carry on with my work. When you are done eating, leave your tes on the table and I will clean up!¡± Then, Flora left. This vi wasrge and spacious. When Rae walked in, she saw the design of the house was fashionable, modern, and simplicity. The sofa was amazingly huge and brightly colored. The design made people feel stylish, youthful, and full of vigor! The window screens were printed with roses. The tablecloth and the furniture were all in girlish style! Reuben let her in. Rae looked around at the furnishings, and she was a little puzzled. She didn''t take a step for a moment and froze in the doorway. Reuben didn¡¯t rush her, he just said, ¡°Do you feel anything when you see everything here?¡± Rae was stunned for a while. She looked again, and then she said, ¡°This ce is full of vigor!¡± When Reuben heard this, he suddenly smiled, only there was a faint sadness in his smile. He said, ¡°Rae, you really forgot, didn¡¯t you?¡± There was a subconscious thought in Rae''s mind that this ce had something to do with the real Rae. But, how could she know that, so she could only answer, "Sorry!¡± Reuben felt helpless to hear her apology, and he said, ¡°You chose the window screens, the furniture, the sofa, and everything here! You have no impression at all, even you forgot Flora!¡± Only now did Rae realize! At that time, Rae was eighteen years old! She was a girl who just came of age. She was young and vigorous, the furniture she chose would certainly be as vigorous as she was. But Rae also thought of five years ago when she first impersonated her. She went into her room, and the room was ck and white, with no extra colors. At that time, she thought she had entered a man¡¯s room. If it weren¡¯t for the things and photos of Rae on the table, she would really have thought she had entered a man''s room! However, now that she saw the color tone of the decorations of the house that Reuben showed her were all in girlish style, Rae suddenly felt very sad. It was the kind of sadness that couldn¡¯t be described in words. She just inexplicably wanted to cry and felt so heartbroken! She didn¡¯t know why she was like this, she just felt heartbroken and miserable! She turned away her face to hide her unnaturalness. Reuben suddenly spoke up, ¡°What did you think of?¡± When Rae heard his words, she immediately thought that he might misunderstand her behavior, she immediately said, ¡°Nothing, I just suddenly felt inexplicably sad!¡± She didn¡¯t lie as she just said what she really felt. But Reuben seemed to misunderstand even more as heughed, ¡°Rae, I think it¡¯s worthwhile to bring you here!¡± Rae didn¡¯t answer. ¡°Come in, let¡¯s have a meal together!¡± This time, Reuben was gentle, not sarcastic. His tone was gentle, like a man speaking to his lover, so soft and sweet. Rae was a little ufortable. But she really wanted to know Rae¡¯s secret, so she couldn¡¯t resist walking in. The tablecloth of the dining table was so cute. There were many dishes on it, and they all looked delicious. It wasn¡¯t Chinese cuisine, but rather like French cuisine with foie gras, caviar, and red wine. There were two wine sses on the table and a vase with three lilies that smelled fragrant. Rae stood in front of the table. Reuben pulled out the dining chair for her, ¡°Please sit!¡± Rae sat down, and she had mixed feelings. Reuben also sat down, next to Rae, so it might be easier for him to take care of her. Reuben poured a ss of wine for Rae and then one for himself. He lifted his ss and wanted to clink it with Rae. Rae said, ¡°I can¡¯t drink!¡± ¡°You said the same thing seven years ago!¡± Reuben said, ¡°Now, it¡¯s still the same. Rae, you¡¯re so cute!¡± Rae blushed and shook her head. ¡°I really can¡¯t drink, and I¡¯m not in the mood to eat. So you¡¯d better just say your purpose! I don¡¯t think there¡¯s a need for us to eat!¡± Reuben wasn¡¯t in a hurry. He drank a ss of wine, and then picked up his knife and fork and began to eat. Rae could only be anxious but couldn¡¯t do anything about it. Reuben ate a slice of foie gras unhurriedly, and then he looked at Rae, ¡°Rae, during the seven years I was abroad, I hated you so much that I wished I could have killed you!¡± Rae was shocked, but she didn¡¯t say anything. ¡°I thought about this ce all those years I was abroad. I was thinking about how you used to tell me coyly that you loved me and about all those months we spent together. I really can¡¯t think of what I did wrong that you needed to betray me so desperately!¡± Reuben¡¯s tone at this point was so sad that it seemed to overshadow his previous spiritedness. He looked to have a sense of pathos and decadence. Rae lowered her head and asked softly, ¡°You said I betrayed you, do you know which was that person at that time?¡± Reuben suddenlyughed, and hisugh seemed to be self-deprecating, ¡°Do you think I still have to ask for proof?¡± ¡°So you don¡¯t have any definite evidence at all?¡± Rae was a bit stunned. ¡®Reuben wouldn¡¯t have gone abroad before he got any proof that Rae had betrayed him, would he?¡¯ Reuben led Rae upstairs, and Rae followed his pace. His footsteps were firm as he walked upstairs step by step. Rae followed him unhurriedly. The staircase wasn¡¯t long, and soon they reached the second floor. The corridor was hung with scenery paintings that young girls liked. Chapter 947 Could Never Forget Chapter 947 Could Never Forget ¡°This is also the style you like!¡± Reuben pointed to the decorative painting on the wall. Rae did not say anything. At this time, Reuben opened the door of a bedroom again. When the door opened, the bright red color inside the room was astonishing. There was a huge king-sized bed, and the red sheets on it were gorgeous. This set of sheets seemed to be specially prepared for the newly-wed! Reuben pointed to the bedroom and bed and said, ¡°Here, just here, we have had many beautiful intimate moments. You gave everything to me here. At that time, you and I were both still innocent! And now, we have survived through endless ups and downs. Rae, it''s very fair. Haha, I didn''t expect that I could never forget you!¡± Rae didn''t expect Reuben to say that. As an outsider, she felt very embarrassed to listen to this kind of private topic! However, they all didn''t know that she was an outsider. Rae really felt that it was too painful to live by pretending to be another person! She had to not only act as the identity of the person, but she also had to do the things she had done! She had to bear everything by herself! Rae was not interested in visiting the bedroom, nor did she go in. But Reuben pulled her in. Rae broke free from Reuben¡¯s hand and went downstairs quickly. Reuben caught up at the back, he grabbed Rae¡¯s wrist at the stairs. He stared at Rae with his reddish eyes, ¡°Rae, why you dare not look? You are afraid to remember everything, aren''t you? You are with Marcel now. I know he is an excellent man! Are you in a dilemma now, so you would rather escape than face me? You are afraid of falling in love with me again!¡± ¡°Reuben, please don''t be so confident!¡± Rae couldn''t help shouting, "Rae in the past may have loved you deeply, but this Rae now, she loves Marcel. Don''t show up in front of me again! You still have Ophelia, don''t let her down! She has been with you for five years. You both must have feelings for each other after these five years. Now, I don''t think it''s appropriate for you to tell me this!¡± Rae shook off his hand and continued to go downstairs. Reuben chased after her, ¡°Ophelia and I have no feelings for each other at all. Our rtionship is just a deal, we trade for what we need! Why do you want to suppress yourself for an irrelevant woman? Rae, the truth is you never forget me, you still love me, am I right?¡± Rae was speechless. She really admired Reuben¡¯s confidence and imagination. She hurried downstairs but Reuben grabbed her and bent down. He carried Rae up. ¡°Ah! What are you doing?¡± Rae screamed. ¡°This time, I will experience our past again!¡± With that, Reuben hurriedly carried Rae into the bedroom again. The bright red bedroom, the red bedding, Rae was thrown on the bed. Reuben pounced on her. For a moment, Rae struggled and kept screaming! ¡°Reuben James, don''t mess around!¡± ¡°Rae, that''s what you said seven years ago. That time, you didn¡¯t call my full name, you called me by the nickname you gave me!¡± Reuben held Rae on the bed tightly, Rae couldn¡¯t move. Reuben looked down at Rae with deep affection. Rae knew that if she continued to struggle, it would only make Reuben feel more excited. So, Rae didn¡¯t do anything, she was waiting for the opportunity to escape. What made her feel more embarrassed and ufortable was that the woman who fell in love with Reuben seven years ago had passed away. Now Reuben was just facing a woman who borrowed her identity, a stand-in for the real Rae Baxter, but Reuben didn''t know this. Rae couldn''t confess the truth. ¡°Rae, look into my eyes and see how I can love you!¡± Reuben¡¯s tone became gentle again. Rae was flustered, she struggled again, ¡°Don''t mess around, I''m a police!¡± ¡°Haha! So what?¡± Reuben asked. With that, Reuben lowered his head. Suddenly, a coat dropped on the floor. It''s Rae¡¯s coat. Rae was so scared that she almost screamed. The situation was bing more and more urgent. Seeing that Reuben was about to do the deed with Rae, suddenly they heard somebody ppinging from the bedroom door. Reuben and Rae regained their senses and were startled. At this time, they saw Marcel and Ophelia standing at the door. They were looking at Rae and Reuben! Rae was scared. Her face turned purplish and then she blushed. After that, her face turned pale! ¡°Ophelia!¡± Rae saw Marcel and Ophelia, her first reaction was to call out for Ophelia! Ophelia smiled coldly, she seemed to be feeling strange that Rae would call her! ¡°Ophelia, things aren''t what you see. We, we...¡± Rae couldn''t find a word to exin for a while. Marcel¡¯s eyes looked very indifferent, there was no emotion, not even the slightest. "Marcel!" Rae called him. He looked coldly at Rae, who only had undergarments left. Rae was still under Reuben. Marcel said in a deep voice, "Quickly put on your clothes!" Then, Rae got up quickly and found her clothes. She put them on in a panic. She didn¡¯t mean to have such a thing happened here, now they would have misunderstood her as an improper woman. Rae couldn''t argue now. "Who told you toe!" Reuben suddenly questioned Ophelia in a cold voice, ¡°You thought I would take care of your pride when youe here just like this. What rights do you have to question Rae and I? Who are you to me? Ophelia, remember your identity, you are just selling your body! That''s all!¡± Ophelia was angry when Reuben described her like this. For the first time in her life, someone said that about her. Ophelia turned mad. "Reuben, shut the fucking up, yes, I sell my body! I''m willing to sell my body. All these years, you¡¯ve ruined my business of selling myself and because of you, I have no other customers! You¡¯ve ruined the best time of my life and imprisoned the best time of my youth, you can¡¯t afford to pay for it! Don''t think you can really afford anything with little dirty cash. Keep dreaming!¡± Ophelia scolded Reuben and ran out of the house. "Ophelia!" Rae shouted and went after her. At this time, Reuben looked at Marcel who was standing at the door. Both of them looked at each other, their eyes were filled with extreme coldness. Marcel said with a faint smile, ¡°Mr. James, forcing a woman who is unwilling tomit herself to you really makes people feel that you are too insecure! What are you afraid of? Are you afraid that Rae would run away?¡± "I¡¯m afraid of what?" Reuben sneered, "Is that a joke! Are you saying that I''m afraid?! Captain Hopkins, you are ridiculous!¡± "Then, what''s the rush? You could have waited until Rae was willing to give herself to you! But seriously, I don''t think it will happen! Because I''m so much better than you. No wonder she doesn''t even want to see you. You''re not a gentleman. You''re an asshole! You already have one woman by your side, and you still want another one, you are truly filthy!¡± Marcel seemed to be purposely making Reuben angry. He spoke slowly. After he was finished, he turned and went downstairs. At this time, Rae chased after Ophelia and went out of the house. Ophelia was walking fast. Rae''s foot injury had not recovered, but she couldn''t care much about it anymore. Rae quickly caught up with Ophelia. Ophelia had gotten in her car and was about to start the engine. Rae followed and hopped in her car without thinking much. "Ophelia, calm down!" Rae said loudly. She was afraid that Ophelia would lose her mind and drive out of control. Ophelia did not say a word, she just started the engine. Rae''s heart was beating fast, but she also understood Ophelia¡¯s temper. If Ophelia didn¡¯t calm down by herself, it would be useless for others to say anything. So Rae didn''t speak any more. Everything was up to Ophelia. Ophelia¡¯s car was fast like an arrow, as soon as it started, it moved quickly. Rae felt like she had a heart attack with the speed. Ophelia drove all the way to the mountain. About fifteen minutester, they reached halfway to the peak of the mountain. Ophelia turned into a crossroad and stopped by the roadside. She was lying on the steering wheel. She didn¡¯t move at all. She just buried her face in her hands, and stayed very quiet. Rae wanted to say something, but found that Ophelia¡¯s slender shoulders were gently shaking. She was crying like a helpless child. Rae just felt that her heart was feeling pain, she felt very ufortable. Ophelia was crying. She was very sad, but she didn¡¯t make a sound. Maybe both of them were the same kind of people. When they were sad, even when they would cry, they would cry in silence, they would let the tears flow but they wouldn''t make any sound! For a long time, Rae gently stretched out her hand, Rae put it on her shoulder and said in a soft voice, "Ophelia!" "Shut up!¡± Ophelia suddenly raised her head and yelled at Rae. Rae immediately shut her mouth. Only then she found that Ophelia looked not good. Her face was full of tears, even her nasal mucus came out. Ophelia¡¯s tears kept pouring out. Rae could only give her tissue. Ophelia took the tissue and wiped her tears. Then she said, "Why did youe out with him? Why were you on the bed with him?¡±This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Rae opened her mouth but she was speechless. She couldn¡¯t say anything. Because she didn¡¯t know how to exin, where should she start. Ophelia lowered her head. She held a tissue. She was no longer tearing up, her face looked angry. Rae tried to talk to Ophelia again, ¡°Ophelia-¡± "You don''t have to tell me. What you want to do, that''s your freedom. You and Reuben are fiancees after all. Both of you are engaged. No one can say that you can''t be together! So, you really don''t have to tell me what you did!¡± Ophelia interrupted her and said these all at once. Rae felt that she was stuck. She didn''t know where to start. After a long time, Rae said, "Ophelia, I am not biologically rted to Mrs. Baxter!¡± Rae also felt very down, ¡°I have gone to test, the result is, I am not biologically rted to Mrs. Baxter. Rae had passed away, she died too soon and too sudden. She was bearing a child in her womb. I heard that this was the real case. Nobody knows who the father of her child is, I just want to investigate this matter! Ophelia, I''m... Sorry!¡± Although Rae didn¡¯t have the intention but eventually she had hurt Ophelia, Rae knew no matter what she said, it was all useless. Ophelia moved her lips, "You don''t have to be sorry, it was really nothing, I have nothing with Reuben anyway! Everything is just a deal, so you have no obligation to exin to me! Really!¡± The more Ophelia said like that, the worse Rae felt. Rae just kept quiet, she stopped talking. She just quietly apanied Ophelia in the car. Ophelia looked out of the car window all this while. Rae also looked out of the window following Ophelia''s direction. She saw the mountain road ahead. The winding path was very narrow. The path had many turns, when she saw the road, the road was far away. Every step in this path was full of dangers, it was just like our lives. She looked at Ophelia¡¯s empty and confused eyes, Rae sighed. They just remained silent, only their sorrows lingered in the air. Rae sighed in the bottom of her heart. She closed her mouth tight and remained silent for a long time. Chapter 948 Not deliberately Lose Temper Chapter 948 Not deliberately Lose Temper But,ter, she couldn''t help it anymore, and said, "Ophelia, leave Reuben, he is not for you!" Ophelia didn''t say a word, but her long eyshes blinked and two lines of clear tears slid down from the corners of her eyes. "Everything will pass!" Seeing her like this, Rae was finallypletely sure that she really loved Reuben, and loved him deeply, so she was out of control. How deep was the love that made a sunny girl cry and be sad? Rae sighed deeply, then said again. "At least you have to leave Reuben first. If you go on like this, he won''t cherish you! He probably really has Rae in his heart! Ophelia, this is very unfair to you! Although Rae passed away, but¡ª" "But now you live for her, so you even have to take over her parents and her man together!" Ophelia interrupted Rae''s words excitedly, making Rae silent for an instant, especially the following words, "I really don''t understand, since you are with Marcel, why bother with Reuben. What does Marcel think if you go on like this? Have you considered it?" Rae was startled, of course she thought about it. "Marcel called me today and asked me toe and see him. I have known this ce for a long time, and I have followed Reuben before. Marcel called me to hold Reuben, it seems that he really has feelings for you! How about you? If you cared about him, would youe here with Reuben and almost have sex with him? If we didn''te just now, did you and him really do it?" Rae was astonished again, and suddenly raised her head to look at Ophelia. Ophelia probably loved him so much, that''s why she would say such words. Rae was heartbroken, with a lingering sadness between her brows. She reached out and took Ophelia''s hand. "No, even if you don''te, I won''t do it with Reuben!" Ophelia mmed her away, very strange. "You are possible, so what about him? He thinks you are his woman, do you think you can run away? He is a man, definitely stronger than you!" Rae felt a little ufortable. "I know, but I will fight!" "You don''t need to tell me that, I don''t think there is any need to let me know! I tell you, your identity is very embarrassing. If you want to be with Marcel, you should quickly handle the identity affairs. If you don''t want, you can tell Reuben that you want to be the hostess of the James family! Anyway, I think you care about Reuben too!" "I don''t!" Rae frowned, but her body tightened suddenly. "Ophelia, am I the kind of person in your heart? I have my n. I know you are sad now, and my sadness is no less than yours! I just want to know how Rae died, I want to investigate from Reuben. whether you believe it or not, I really don¡¯t like Reuben! I only have Marcel in my heart!" Ophelia didn''t speak anymore! Rae lowered her head andughed at herself, "I''m living for Rae, but her death is unknown. My dad got me here again. I now suspect that Rae was killed by my dad. What do you think I should do? If I don¡¯t investigate it myself, will I call the police and arrest my dad? I have not yet been selfless enough to righteously destroy my rtives! I can''t do it, he is my dad no matter what. I always have to arrange everything, and then I will reveal my identity, even if I go to jail! Ophelia, I know you are heartbroken and ufortable, but love is a matter for the two of you. What will happen to me and Marcel, that is also a matter for me and him. Involving Reuben, if Marcel feels hurt, he can break up with me. If this test cannot be passed, our love is nothing more than this!" What she said made Ophelia unable to say a word. After a long time, she said, "I was so excited, I apologize! I didn''t mean to anger you!" Rae shook her head. "I am not angry, I did not do the right thing after all! But I still want to say, Reuben has Rae seven years ago in his heart. If you want to go or stay, you must n carefully. Otherwise, you will be hurt! Ophelia, I hope you can really think about what I said!" "I can''t!" Ophelia put her head on the steering wheel again, she seemed to be particrly slumped. "I have too many secrets of YS Club, I can''t go!" This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. "Then say it!" Rae said. "Tell Marcel, he is a good policeman and he will help you!" "No!" Ophelia shook her head. "I signed a non-disclosure agreement, this is my basic quality!" Rae stopped talking. Ophelia stabilized her emotions and said to Rae. "I''ll take you back, where are you going back? How do you exin to Marcel?" Rae was also worried. What would Marcel think when he saw she with Reuben just now? She didn''t know now, she can only be silent! Rae and Ophelia happened to pass by here when they came back, and the strange thing was that Marcel was still on the road beside Reuben''s vi just now. He was standing outside the car, smoking a cigarette, and seemed to be waiting for someone. When Ophelia drove the car to this side, she stopped and said to Rae, "You take the initiative to tell him, if I drive you away, he will probably be even more angry!" Rae nodded, got out of the car, and walked towards Marcel. Marcel saw her without saying a word. Ophelia rolled down the car window and said to Marcel, "Captain Hopkins, be gentle. Rae is too weak. Don¡¯t torture her so fiercely, or she can''t get out of bed." Marcel just took a look at her and said, "You should go back and get mentally prepared. Reuben will probably find you and maybe sort you out!" Hearing that, Ophelia''s expression stiffened, and the car drove out in an instant. The speed was so fast that it made people feel fearful. Rae walked up to Marcel, lowered her head, and said nothing. She looked so pitiful. "Get in the car!" Marcel said solemnly. "Are you¡­" Rae wanted to say, ¡®aren''t you angry?¡¯ As a result, Marcel didn¡¯t say anything, and got into the car. Rae hurriedly got in the car. After she got into the car, she turned around, and happened to see her bag on the back seat. Her bag was in Reuben¡¯s vi just now and she didn''t get it in a hurry, Marcel helped her get it out! She nced at Marcel secretly. Marcel didn''t speak, and started the car. After a long time, he suddenly asked Rae, "What''s in that white bottle in your bag?" Rae felt nervous, that was the medicine Kane gave himself! She had not tested the ingredients! Did Marcel inspect the content of her bag? She thought for a while and said, "Probably it''s poison!" "Poison?" Marcel frowned suddenly. Rae paused and said, "Maybe not, it is just my doubt!" Marcel nced at Rae, as if he was surveying the truth of her words. Rae suddenly found that Marcel was so keen. If she told him directly that the medicine might be a slow poison, Marcel would definitely get to the bottom of the matter, but she couldn''t exin it clearly. So she had to deny it again, but it will more arouse Marcel''s suspicion. She suddenly didn¡¯t know how to do, but she had to bite the bullet and lied, "My dad gave it to me and let me test it for him because of something in hispany!" Marcel frowned slightly, but said nothing. Rae didn''t speak anymore. Marcel suddenly said, "Someone poisoned your dad?" Rae knew he was referring to Leonard. Rae said in a low voice, "You know, my dad has such a big business, and it''s normal to encounter this kind of thing, but he doesn''t want everyone to know it, so I check it privately!" ¡®This lie should be considered perfect, right?¡¯ Rae thought. But Marcel said, "This kind of thing has ssified as a criminal case. As long as someone administered the poison, it is intentional injury!" Rae''s heart did a flip. Fortunately, she hadn''t poison Leonard before. Otherwise the sentence would be heavier in the future. "If you need my help in the future, just tell me, including your parents'' affairs!" he said. Rae was a little surprised, looked at him cautiously, and said lightly, "Are you not angry about what happened just now?" As soon as she said this, Marcel''s face became sullen suddenly, and he changed the face so quickly. Rae was so frightened that her heart jumped wildly. She didn''t know what Marcel was thinking. He kept silent until the car drove to the door of the unit. He stopped the car in the parking lot and said to Rae, "To write self-criticism in a paper about what you did today, ten thousand words!" Rae was speechless. "Self-criticism?" How to write? And what should she be criticize? "If you protest, add to 20 thousand words, and if protest again, add to 30 thousand words, and so on!" Marcel didn''t give Rae a chance to speak and get out of the car. When he opened the door, he said, "You are not allowed to go back to the Baxter residence today, go back to our home to write self- criticism. I work overtime at night. Also, take this medicine to Gustavo for a test and report the results to me!" Rae opened her mouth and said nothing. Had this matter passed yet? Why didn''t he get angry? Marcel ordered takeaway when they entered the unit. Rae heard him speak into the phone, "I want two takeaways..." The two got on the elevator of the unit and went back to their offices separately. After arriving at the office, Rae made up herself, went to the bathroom and pierced her finger to get a few drops of blood out. She was going to have a test when Gustavo arrived the afternoon. She had collected the blood in the bathroom. When she came back, she opened the drawer and wanted to put it and Kane¡¯s cup from the video store together for the test. But it turned out that the cup was missing! Rae looked at the drawer in amazement, she remembered it was ced in it. But why was it gone? She yanked the drawer open and looked inside, and found that it was still not there. Rae was taken aback, damn it! She felt scared suddenly. A horrible feeling arose spontaneously. It was an unfamiliar and terrifying feeling. It spread to the limbs and skeletons. Her blood froze instantly, her whole body was cold, and her legs and feet were also stiff! Was there really someone Kane knew in the police station? And this person was still helping him? She felt fear. Her drawer was locked, and only she had the key. Why was the cup missing in the drawer without being damaged? Other things were still intact. It seemed that the thief only wanted it! Chapter 949 Keen Insight and Memory Chapter 949 Keen Insight and Memory It should be after she got the cup, Kane immediately found out, and then contacted his eyeliner at the police station to help him take the cup! So, was she Kane''s daughter? If she was, why did he take the cup away? Wouldn''t it be better to let her test and confirm? But if not, he was more likely to take it away! However, Kane''s actions were generally very secretive, and Rae had a hard time judging his motive for taking the cup! She couldn''t sit down in the office anymore, so she stood up quickly, took her bag and went downstairs, and walked towards the video store in the opposite alley. When she walked to the entrance of the video store, Kane was sitting behind the counter looking at the computer. Rae was taken aback. When did Kane learn to use theputer? He seemed to notice someone standing at the door. He looked up from behind theputer and nced at the doorway. Rae stood there without speaking. Her gaze fell on theputer and shifted again, and found that the cup she took away at noon was now on the table next to his cash register! There was no one in the store, and Kane''s eyes were sharp when he saw Rae. When Rae¡¯s gaze fell on the cup, she found Kane''s gaze also fell on it. After watching for a few seconds, he seemed tough. The smile was full of sarcasm, seeming to mock Rae''s childishness. . Rae pursed her lips and entered the shop. She felt like thousands of horses galloping past her heart. It seemed that he knew it, and he had already noticed it. How did she forget that Kane was originally a police officer? Although he quitter, he had the basic qualities of a criminal policeman, with keen insight and memory. He lost his things, and he can definitely find out in the first ce. After Rae came in, she took a CD casually, walked to Kane''s side, took out her wallet, and said nothing. Kane took the money, nced at the CD and said, "This is about solving cases, very interesting! Young people like to watch this, do you like it too?" Rae looked at him, suddenly narrowed her eyes, and said softly, "Dad, don''t pretend you don''t know me. I look exactly like Rae. If the old neighborhoods see you talk to me in this way, they probably think you are crazy, or I am crazy!" Kane squinted his eyes when he heard the words, and yelled in a deep voice, "Asshole, who are you talking to?" "Dad, speak frankly, if you push me too far, I will go to jail directly. If you want to send Rae''s photos to our unit, just send. Then I will say that I am Natalie and go to jail, I also can clear myself. But you, maybe all your fame will be ruined!" "Sure enough, you have grown up!" Kane yelled coldly, "You have stayed in the Baxter residence for five years, and even learn Leonard''s work style. Do you think you are a real aristocraticdy? It''s a pity that you are just a wolf wearing sheep''s clothing, not his real daughter!" Rae didn''t speak. Kane smiled coldly again, took his own cup, and mmed it in front of Natalie. "What are you doing with my cup? Want to test DNA?" Rae was absolutely certain that he knew it now. Rae also smiled slightly, "Well, I do have this n. I want to see if I am my father''s daughter or not. Howe a father would treat his daughter as an enemy in the world? You are wary of I living well, and want to put me into prison, and make me involving in a case! I really doubt why I have such a father." Rae thought that since she said it, it¡¯s better to talk about it all. In one year, she bore too much things, and she was about to copse! She felt sad, very sad, very sad! Anyone can treat her badly, but how could her father be like this? The feeling he gave her was not evenparable to that of a stranger! Rae suddenly fought against him this time may because she had borne a lot in the past five years. Once it broke out, she couldn''t control it. Kane''s eyes sharpened after hearing it, and he seemed to want to say something, but he resisted it! Rae saw his hesitation. He just looked at Rae coldly and squinted. The light inside his eyes shocked her. He probably wanted to strangle her to death! However, after he looked at Rae for a long time, he slowly converged this hostility, and reced it with a soft light. He softened his eyes a little bit, and finally it turned into a helpless kindness! He said, "This cup is here, take it away! I let someone get it back just because I want you to know that I know what you are doing. Don¡¯t try to challenge Dad¡¯s bottom line! Everything I do is for you Mom and your brother, if you feel pressured and don¡¯t want to do it, then don¡¯t do it, I will do it myself! I¡¯m getting older anyway, I can kill Leonard and let him and his wife pay for you Mom and your brother¡¯s life!" If in the past, when he said this, Rae would definitely say something, but this time, she didn''t speak. Because she was really hurt that she didn''t want to pretend now! Kane said again, "Okay, you go! Don''te to see me anymore! Take this cup, don''t you just want to test DNA? You take it for the test to see if you are my Kane''s daughter, otherwise you probably don¡¯t give up your test! You don¡¯t have to worry about me if you know the result after the test!" After speaking, he walked into the house! Rae didn''t move, she stared at the cup and didn''t move for a long time! Not long after, Kane walked out with blood in his hands. He took a stic bag with blood stains in his hand. He held it in the bloodless hand. Seeing Rae hadn''t left, he said to Rae, " That saliva is not as good as blood. Take the blood and do aboratory test!" He said and threw it to her. Rae''s face turned pale, but she still took it. The blood was packed in the bag and soon clotted, showing a ck-red color. Rae took it, looked at Kane''s hand, and said, "Bandage your hand! I indeed want to test. Since you give it to me, then I will do it. Dad, you''d better not lie to me. !" After speaking, Rae took the blood and left! Behind her, Kane looked at Rae''s departed back and a sword-like light burst from the bottom of his eyes. His eyes were like a poisoned arrow, which made people startled, but it was a pity that Rae didn''t see it. When Rae returned to the unit, Lexie told her, "Rae, Captain Hopkins came to you just now!" Rae nodded. "I see!" Lexie nced at her with ambiguous eyes. "Rae, you and Captain Hopkins are really a perfect match. I was shocked when I heard the news today, but I already found you two have feelings. I guess it correctly. You are already together?" Rae smiled awkwardly. Lexieughed again, "Everyone is curious!" Rae was not in the mood to gossip. She remembered that her drawer was opened at noon and thing was taken away. She looked at Lexie. They were in the same office and only Lexie was often in the unit. Everyone else was outside and rarely came back. But Lexie worked here just a period of time, and she probably didn''t know Kane! Rae couldn¡¯t judge who it was. In a huge police station, even Reuben knew some people, Kane must also know someone, but who they were? She packed up the blood she had brought from Kane and nned to carry it in her pocket. Since everyone was suspicious, she should take it with her. She asked, "Lexie, did you go back to eat at noon today?" Lexie looked at Rae, and seemed a little surprised why she suddenly asked this. Rae didn''t exin either. She just watched Lexie and wanted to see something from her face. Lexie said, "Yes. I always go home for lunch. You know my home is only ten minutes away from here. My mother-inw always cooks meal for us, so I usually go back and eat at home. Why are you asking about this?" "I want to live near here, and n to go back to eat lunch every day. It is healthy and hygienic!" Rae randomly found a reason. "Right, the meal cooked in home is clean. You can rent a house, or rent it in ourmunity. Then we can go home to eat together!" Lexie was very enthusiastic. Rae smiled, "Talk about itter, I''ll go to Captain Hopkins office first!" "Ok!" Lexie nodded. Rae went to Marcel''s office. His door was open. He was eating with his head down. When he saw Rae, he didn''t say anything and continued to eat. Rae asked, "Are you looking for me?" ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . Marcel raised his chin and signalled her to look at the coffee table on the other side of the sofa. Rae nced at the lunch box above, there were several. She was slightly surprised. "Have a meal!" Marcel just said. Rae couldn''t recover a bit. "You asked for two takeaways, one for me?" Marcel looked at her as if looked at an idiot. "How do you know I haven''t eaten?" Rae whispered. She didn¡¯t know Marcel could hear what she said. He suddenly sneered at her, "You had a secret meeting with a handsome man in the vi. The delicious meals and beautiful roses were served on the table, but you did not eat them. It is very surprising! Rae, it seems that French cuisine is not suitable for everyone!" Rae heard the irony in Marcel''s words, pursed her lips and said nothing. She knew he wouldn''t give up and would definitely mock her. Look, he can''t hold back now! She opened the box lunch and ate quietly. Marcel was a little annoyed when he saw that she didn''t speak. "What? You have nothing to say?" "No!" Rae said truthfully. "You and Reuben almost had sex!" Marcel said. "Thank you foring, otherwise I might have to spend a little bit of time to break free!" Rae said, facing Marcel, "I won''t be like this in the future!" "Damn it!" Marcel said. "Who told you to go out alone with him?" Rae thought to herself, ¡®it''s really hard to exin. I need to tell more lies to cover the truth.¡¯ "Why you stop talking?" Marcel was even more angry when he saw her being silent again. Rae had no choice but to say, "I''m afraid you will get angry at everything I say, and then quarrel. I''m hungry, Captain Hopkins, thank you for buying lunch for me. I now know that I am your girlfriend. If you are upset, scold me! I won''t talk back!" "Humph! You now know you are my girlfriend!" Marcel frowned, "But why you still did it?" Rae saw that he was still angry, and immediately said, "Tonight I will try to of 10,000 words, and then you can scold me after reviewing it!" Marcel really didn''t speak anymore. He put the boxed lunch on the table. He was so angry that he didn¡¯t want to eat! Rae was still eating. The dishes looked delicious and tasted good. Chapter 950 Eating Takeaway Food Chapter 950 Eating Takeaway Food Rae ate a box of rice and two boxes of dishes. Then she sat on the sofa in Marcel''s office and touched her belly. She looked at him and found he just ate a little. Seeing the dishes on his table had barely eaten, Rae asked afterwards, "You don''t seem to eat much?" "You eat a lot!" "En! I''m hungry!" "You still have a good appetite!" "Of course, I have a good appetite. Captain Hopkins, if you are not hungry, I will eat your dishes too!" Rae said. Marcel pushed all the food he was eating to Rae. Rae was taken aback. She really took it, and started eating. Marcel didn''t stop her until she finished the third box of dishes, "You will have stomachache if you eat too much!" Rae said, "I have eaten more than this before!" After that, she finished another Marcel¡¯s dish, then stood up and cleaned up the trash, "I''m out, thank you for lunch, Captain Hopkins!" Marcel was speechless and whispered, "You have eaten mine, what shall I eat?" After taking two steps, Rae came back and said to Marcel inside, "You can eat me, of course, tonight!" After speaking, her face turned red, and she swiftly walked away from here. Marcel was stunned and a little surprised. Was this the Rae he knew? But Rae was originally contradictory. He remembered that time in the bathroom, when he forced her, didn''t she also take off her clothes and take the bath? She will always do things that surprise him! He and Ophelia also heard something about today, so he knew Rae was unwilling. Reuben was responsible for everything, but why did Rae follow Reuben? Was it really because she had lost her memory, as she said? Marcel rubbed his eyebrows and sighed. Gustavo came back at about 3,30 in the afternoon and called Rae as soon as he got back. "I''m in the office. Youe to my office or I go to find you?" Rae looked at her watch and said, "I go to you!" Five minutester, Rae went to Gustavo with the things he had prepared. Gustavo was in the office alone. Seeing Raeing, Gustavo raised his head and asked, "What''s the matter, Rae?" "I''ll ask you for a favor, personal business!" Rae nced outside the door, making sure that no one was outside. Then she took the things out. When Gustavo heard it was a personal business, he immediately stood up. "Wait a minute!" Then, he walked to the door of the office, closed the door, and then came back. He looked at what Rae was holding. They are two bags of blood. He raised his eyebrows and asked, "What is it? What is it going to do?" "DNAparison!" Rae said concisely. "I want you to help me see if these two bloods are rted! Is it parent-child rtionship?" Gustavo looked down at the sma, there was nothing on it. "Ok!" "Thank you, Gustavo!" "You''re wee!" Gustavo didn''t ask her whose blood was, he only asked her, "When do you want the results?" "Of course, the sooner the better. On the premise of not affecting your work and rest, you take some time to help me test it as soon as possible!" Rae was embarrassed to urge him. ¡°I¡¯m so busy every day, so it would affect me certainly. I have a party tonight!¡± Gustavo looked at his watch, ¡°I just made an appointment with a few people in Easton¡¯s office and will go to have fun today. I wille back tonight and test it. It may be a little troublesome, so I will give you the result the day after tomorrow at thetest." "Okay!" Rae knew this was Gustavo¡¯s fastest speed! And she can get the result fastest! However, Rae didn''t want anyone to know. When she was just about to speak, Gustavo opened his mouth, "I know, this matter is kept secret!" Rae smiled at him. Gustavo also smiled and said, "tell you, there are quite a few people in our unit who are looking for me to do this test! I don''t ask you who they are because I don¡¯t want to know and I''m afraid I might disclose it, so you don''t have to worry about me. I won¡¯t mention it to anyone!" "Thank you, Gustavo!" Rae thanked him sincerely. "You''re wee, we are friends!" Gustavo said and sighed suddenly, "Hey! I am always thinking why you didn''t like me. It turns out that you are seducing our Captain Hopkins! Good, you actually carry on with Captain Hopkins!" Rae pulled a wry face as she heard this joke. "But it''s okay, I admit defeat, Captain Hopkins is tall and handsome, he also is a leader and is very capable. He had also studied abroad. Naturally, he is the prince charming of your girls. Of course you are also talented, so you are a good match! If you are with Captain Hopkins, I will not have any regret! I can''tpare with him!" Gustavo also epted the fate. Rae heard Gustavo¡¯s words and didn¡¯t know what to say for a while. In fact, she knew Gustavo¡¯s thought all the time, but he didn¡¯t tell her directly. So Rae never faced it. This time he said it directly, Rae felt very embarrassed. She felt like she owed him! Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. But Gustavo was very open-minded, "Don''t be embarrassed. I know that feelings can¡¯t not be forced! So, bless you, Rae!" Facing Gustavo''s sincere blessings, Rae raised her head and said, "Thank you, Gustavo!" Gustavo also smiled and stretched out his hand. Rae reached out too, and the two shook hands. Gustavo said again, "Rae, you must be happy!" Rae nodded. "I will!" The two shook hands, and Gustavo was reluctant to let go. Rae said again, "Don''t tell anyone about this!" "You can rest assured!" "I don''t worry about you doing things!" Rae affirmed. "I go first!" "Wait, I put the things away!" Gustavo locked the things in the safe, and said to Rae, "I see you to the door! Gustavo saw her to the door. When he opened the door, Rae saw Easton, who was standing in the corridor at the door. Easton saw theming out and smiled and said to Gustavo, "Oh! So you are here? I think you aren¡¯t there! Just now your office was closed!" "Oh, Easton, why are you so early?" Gustavo looked at his watch, "No, you want to go to the party now? It''s too early!" "Of course not, I am here to ask whether you will go with us or go by yourself?" Easton said. "I will drive, I won''t drink tonight, you can enjoy yourself!" Gustavo thought that he would have toe back and do some things. Driving under the influence was not allowed, so he won''t break thew, naturally he didn''t want to drink. However, Easton was a little reluctant, "How can you do it? We go together to have a drink. Don''t be disappointed. If you are worried that if you drink too much, no one will send you to home, I will let the driver send you!" Gustavo shook his head and said firmly, "I really can¡¯t drink. The task assigned to me by Captain Hopkins has not beenpleted!" "Forget it!" Easton looked regretful, then turned to Rae and smiled, "Rae, are you talking to Gustavo?" Rae smiled and asked instead, "Easton, you are going to a party, why don''t you invite me?" "Hahaha, that''s okay, I invite you now, let''s go together!" Easton answered. Rae smiled and shook her head. "You guys don''t invite me anymore. If I follow you, I am afraid I will upset you!" "Friend, it hurt me to hear you say that!" Easton joked. Raeughed again, "Easton, you broke my heart long ago!" "Rae, after you fell in love with Captain Hopkins, you started to be evil!" Easton mentioned Marcel. Rae then smiled and said, "Okay, I''ll go now, there are still things to do. Enjoy your party!" Rae smiled and turned to leave. Gustavo looked at Rae''s leaving back, with a trace of nostalgia and struggle in his eyes. Easton also watched Rae leave, squinted slightly and asked Gustavo. "Gustavo, it''s impossible for you and Rae, right?" "Captain Hopkins stepped in. Do you think I still have a chance?" Gustavo asked rhetorically. "That is, Captain Hopkins looks so smart and good, you are naturally no match for others!" Easton also said Gustavo yfully. "It is true!" Gustavo also agreed. Easton turned to look at him. "They just announced that they were in love, then you stay in an office with Rae. Dude, you have to avoid arousing suspicion!" Gustavo nced at Easton like an alien, then opened his mouth and snorted, "Easton, I really don''t like to hear these words, you are so vulgar and gossipy! Why didn''t I see through you before?" "I kindly remind you, but you do not appreciate." Easton didn''t admit defeat, "Then you say, what are you doing with the office door closed?" "Does it concern you?" Gustavo rolled his eyes, and instantly became angry, "Just mind your own business." Easton opened his mouth and his face changed, "Why are you so angry? I am reminding you kindly!" Gustavo ignored him and went straight into the office. Easton followed in, and first nced around the office. Gustavo looked at him and frowned. "Why are you still not leaving?" "I don¡¯t need to go back. We are all done with today''s tasks. I''m waiting to drive you to drink after get off work!" Easton didn''t leave. Gustavo shrugged. "Dude, I have something to do, I will go to theboratory first!" "Then you go, I am waiting for you here!" Easton said. Gustavo nced at him, then smiled suddenly, "Easton, you should go! There are a lot of precision instruments in my office, I''m afraid you will break them by ident!" Easton paused slightly and chuckled, "Yes! I should leave to avoid arousing suspicion!" With that, Easton also walked out. Gustavo looked at Easton''s back and shouted, "I''m sorry, dude!" "Nothing!" Easton waved. When Easton was gone, Gustavo walked to the door of the office, closed the door, and left the office. ¡­ Rae returned to the office and Marcel called her. "Call Lexie, you guys will do the transcript together, and interrogate Heath James!" Rae was taken aback, a little surprised, but still said, "Got it!" Soon she called Lexie and went to find Marcel together. Garbassi and Garbassi''s subordinate Ewan were also involved in the interrogation. Several people went to the first interrogation room together. This was the first time Rae saw Heath, and Rae didn''t know how to describe that feeling. Heath gave people an intuitive feeling that he was a very pure man, because his eyes were clear. His facial features showed a kind of exquisite beauty. That kind of beauty was unparalleled, people would think that it shouldn¡¯t appear on a man¡¯s face! If he wore feminine makeup, he might be mistaken for a woman! Marcel was an outstanding person and Reuben also was excellent while Heath was a pure and warm boy. Chapter 951 Three Glasses of Wine Chapter 951 Three sses of Wine He was sitting so quietly on the chair of the interrogation room, looking quiet, calm and so pure. When the door of the interrogation room opened, Rae and the others came in. Heath raised his head slightly, as if a child was waiting for the teacher to attend ss. He was not worried, afraid, or cramped at all, just looked up at them, and then showed a smile. He smiled and Rae changed her mind again. She felt he was warm! Yes, Heath¡¯s smile made people feel warm! He nced over everyone slightly. When he saw Rae, his smile widened. Then, he said to Rae, "Rae, long time no see!" Rae was a little bit surprised, and suddenly remembered that the real Rae and Reuben was an unmarried couple, so it was normal to know Heath. After all, Heath and Reuben were brothers. But Rae didn''t know how to react at this time. Did she need to greet him? When she was hesitating, they were seated. Rae didn''t speak yet, but took a peek at Marcel. His face was as usual, calm and cold, not knowing what he was thinking. Heathughed and said, "I heard about you a long time ago, but I didn''t expect you to be a policeman!" Facing such a sunny boy smiling and talking to her, Rae couldn''t pretend to be indifferent. She smiled at Heath, but said nothing. Heath also smiled and stopped talking to Rae privately. At this time, Garbassi whispered something to Marcel, and Marcel just nodded slightly. After a while, Garbassi said, "Mr James, we have a few questions for you!" "Ok!" Heath nodded, "You ask!" "What is your rtionship with Karina?" Garbassi spoke first, and Marcel never spoke. During the interrogation, it seemed that Garbassi was mainly asking questions, and Marcel had been sitting quietly at the center. Although he didn''t speak, his aura waspelling, and people knew he was the leader at a nce. Heath''s gaze also seemed to fall on Marcel''s face several times. The question Garbassi asked was straightforward and not a bit circuitous. Heath seemed to think for a while and then replied, "we have no rtionship before, but because of an ident, she became the mother of my child!" Everyone was a little surprised as soon as he said this. They didn''t expect Heath to give the answer directly, he didn''t hide the truth. "What kind of ident?" Garbassi asked again, "What was your rtionship before that ident?" "Haha!" Heathughed first. "What is the ident? Of course, it is the ident between man and woman, or why she was pregnant! I have already said that before that, we have no rtionship, I don''t even know her." Garbassi asked again, "Please repeat the time, ce, and background of your ident in detail!" Heath''s long eyshes drooped slightly, the flickering long eyshes were really longer than a woman''s eyshes. When his eyshes were hanging down slightly, they concealed his twinkling eyes, as if a beauty was meditating. Rae couldn''t help but think of a few adjectives¡ª shining, excellent, gentle. "I don¡¯t remember the exact time. It should be three and a half months ago. At thepany¡¯s annual meeting, I was talking to my brother. She came over to say hello. I only know that she introduced to us that she was one of my father¡¯s secretaries. There was a rumor that she was still my father''s mistress. But we have never verified it specifically!" Heath replied very calmly, as if he hadn''t concealed anything. "I was sttered by her with a ss of wine at the banquet. Then I went to the suite to change my clothes. She followed and helped me change my clothes, but nothing happened at that time! When we returned to the banquet hall, she went to work! It seems that my brother was looking for her at the time.¡± When Heath said this, he looked up at Rae, then looked at everyone, and then said, ¡°After that, I saw she was talking to my brother, and then came to me again. She took a ss of wine, and gave it to me!" Heath¡¯s words were very ambiguous. He nced at her after mentioning Reuben. Did he think she was the real Rae, misunderstood her rtionship with Reuben, or was telling everyone that Reuben asked Karina to give him the ss of wine? These words were ambiguous, and Rae thought several meanings were in it. So, after Heath finished speaking, Garbassi immediately asked, "You mean Karina gave you a ss of wine drugged?" "I don''t know!" Heath said frankly, "I don''t know whether it was the ss of wine or what I used before. I drank three sses of wine at the banquet, one from Karina, one from a servant, and one from our marketing director Benjamin!" Benjamin? Mentioning the name, a sharp light shed across Marcel''s eyes, but it soon disappeared. "You mentioned Mr. Reuben, did you just suspect that your brother instructed Karina to give you a ss of wine drugged?" Garbassi asked again. At this time, Heath suddenlyughed and looked at Garbassi. There was suddenly a sh of sharp light on that seemingly harmless face. That was the unique quality of the James family. After all, Heath was born in a wealthy family. Even if Heath looked harmless, he had a temper. Especially at this moment, after a sh of sharpness on his face, he suddenlyughed, looked at Garbassi with an expression that was not angry and pretentious, and said slowly, "Mr. Officer, are you tricking me into confessing?" Rae''s impression of Heath suddenly changed. It seemed that he just said this word casually, but it was dignified. Even the sophisticated detective Garbassi was a little surprised. Rae saw Garbassi was slightly startled. Then, Garbassi alsoughed. He was sophisticated, and quickly grasped the rhythm of the conversation, "Mr James, we just want to understand the whole story. You don''t have to be so sensitive at all, ck can''t be white, white can''t be ck!" Heath also smiled, "I prefer gray!" Garbassi answered, "Mr James is really humorous, but now we are not joking. Miss Karina is dead after all, we have to have an exnation to the deceased!" Heath looked at Garbassi, the expression on his face gradually disappearing. Garbassi asked again, "Mr James, do you think wine was drugged or other problems?" "I don''t know!" Heath lowered his eyes. "I had no impression that night, but when I woke up, Karina was sleeping next to me. We were not wearing clothes! She imed that she didn¡¯t know what was going on! But I didn¡¯t believe her. At the time, I thought she was telling a lie! Because she told me firmly that I rapped her, and she didn¡¯t know what was going on! I didn¡¯t know what was going on, even I didn¡¯t know if I had sex with her. She didn''t ask me to be responsible, got dressed and left! I felt I had no sense of responsibility. So, in my brother¡¯s office, I saw her again and I asked my brother to give her a 5 million check, but she didn''t ept!" When Heath said this, he was lost in thought. "Later, my impression of this person changed. She was very witty and didn''t ask me to be responsible. However, three monthster, she suddenly gave me aboratory test report, intrauterine pregnancy, 87 days of pregnancy. I counted the time. It was indeed the day I had sex with her, but I was not sure that it was my child. Therefore, when you asked me just now, I told you everything because I wanted to know the results of autopsy. I hope to know whether the baby in her belly is mine?" Everyone was very surprised. Marcel, who had not spoken all the time, suddenly said in a deep voice, "It''s your child, Mr. Heath. Wepare the baby in Karina''s belly with your genes, and it is 99.99% identical to yours!" After Heath heard it, he fell silent suddenly! Garbassi looked at Marcel, then at Heath. Marcel didn''t speak in a hurry, but gave Heath time to think. There was about three minutes of silence, no one spoke, and the room was terribly quiet. Three minutester, Marcel suddenly said, "Mr. Heath, ording to your confession, you mean that you have only one night with Karina, right? And at that night, you are drunk?" Heath nodded. "Yes!" "So!" Marcel pursed his lips, seeming to drag his voice on purpose, and said, "Mr. Heath, you spent many nights with Miss Karina on June 15th, 18th, 28th, 20th, 25th, etc. Were you talking all night long?¡± Heath suddenly narrowed his eyes. Marcel chuckled, his tone still sharp, "Don¡¯t tell me that you¡¯ve just been chatting in your residence or her residence these few nights, and nothing happened.¡± Heath squinted his eyes and looked at Marcel, "Right!" Marcel suddenlyughed. "So, what were you doing these nights?" "Tell a story!" Heath said. Everyone was taken aback. Heath said, "You don''t believe what I said, I don¡¯t have ideas. After all, she is gone. I was inexcusable. I really haven''t had sex with her again!" Marcel looked at Heath, looking sharply at him. Heath met Marcel with his gaze. He didn''t evade and didn''t argue. Marcel then spoke again, "The day of Miss Karina''s death, she met with Mr. Reuben, what do you think of this?" Heath paused slightly and said, "Can¡¯t she meet my brother? She used to be my dad''s secretary, and she needed to report to my brother. Can¡¯t they meet?" "ording to what you said, work contact is normal." Marcel smiled slightly. "However, Ms. rk is Mr. Stefan''s secretary, but she goes to Reuben in private time. Is this still for work?¡± "Just say what you want to say!" Heath frowned. "Are you having a good rtionship with Mr. Reuben?" "Right, I have always had a good rtionship with my brother!" Heath said, "Rae can testify about this!"ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . Chapter 952 Handsome Boy Chapter 952 Handsome Boy Rae was stunned, let alone that she was not the real Rae, even if she was, now almost seven years have passed, she also wouldn¡¯t know what was going on! Marcel didn''t say anything, only said, "Some people say that Miss Karina and your father Mr. Stefan are inextricably linked!" "I don''t know what you mean!" Heath frowned and said, "Sir, get straight to the point, just ask me!" Marcelughed and said, "It is rumored that Miss Karina is the lover of your father, Mr. Stefan. How do you think about this rumor?" "Of course I know the rumor, but I don''t think it is possible!" Heath denied directly. "My dad''s reputation is not very good, and he does have mistresses. However, I don''t think it is Karina. First, my dad is very principled, that is, he does not have sex with people in thepany. Karina is a very capable worker and has worked for him so many years. If he has sex with Karina, then Karina will generally be fired. ording to my dad¡¯s personality, women can¡¯t direct him at work, especially just a mistress. This is even more impossible! My mother still can¡¯t take charge of some things, let alone an outsider! Secondly, my dad probably looks down on Karina. Karina¡¯s appearance is not the type my dad likes. My dad likes women who is rebellious, but looks honest, so Karina is not woman my father likes. I think the rumors are untrue!" These words were Heath''s analysis, everyone was a little surprised. However, Heath''s tone did not seem to be false, and what he said was a pertinent analysis. Rae didn''t know Stefan, so naturally she didn''t understand. Marcel nodded, "ording to what you say, it''s impossible for Karina to be your father''s mistress, right?" "Yes!" Heath answered very carefully. Rae was a little surprised. Thinking of what Reuben said at the Baxter residence that day, Rae couldn''t help but ask, "Could there be an ident? Karina is exactly that kind of ident!" Heath was taken aback for a moment and looked at Rae suspiciously. "Rae, what do you mean?" "I just asked, is there an ident you don''t know!" Rae repeated again. Heath shook his head. "I think it''s impossible. My dad doesn''t like this type. Karina is not super good. My dad likes beautiful women. I know this. Anyway, Karina is not beautiful. Also, if my dad really has something to do with her, he would have transferred her away long ago!" Rae said at this time, "You and your brother seem to have different opinions!" Hearing Rae''s words, everyone paused, including Marcel. He was very surprised. Heath was also a little surprised, "Rae, what do you mean?" Rae thought a human life was of greater value than everything and there was no need to conceal it. She said, "Your brother said yesterday that Miss Karina is your father''s mistress! I don''t know if it''s true. This needs to be verified. The cognition of you seems to be different!" Heath suddenly denied, "This is impossible. My brother doesn¡¯t know my father well, so you can¡¯t believe what he said!" "Why he didn¡¯t know his father well?" Rae continued to ask. Heath said, "Didn''t you know it a long time ago? Seven years ago, when you were with my brother, you should have known it because you are his fianc¨¦e. Of course he had told you, right?" When Heath said this, Garbassi, Lexie, and Ewan opened their mouths in amazement. Rae and Reuben? Unmarried couple? The daughter-inw of the president of YS Club? So, what¡¯s the rtionship of Rae and Marcel? Marcel''s face was not very good, and Rae was also embarrassed. But Heath didn¡¯t notice, so he continued, "My brother set up RR Group for you, he used the first letter of your name to name it. Now, he runs on both sides and doesn''t want to inherit YS Club. My brother told you already. Rae, why haven''t you gone to our house these years? And you also didn¡¯t go abroad to see my brother." Rae was embarrassed and said straightly, "Mr. Heath, I have nothing to do with Mr. Reuben, please don''t talk nonsense!" "Howe?" Heath said immediately, "Seven years ago, you had an engagement ceremony. Do you dare to say you have no rtionship? Rae, have you fallen in love with another man?" Rae didn¡¯t know how to exin. She didn''t know how to speak, because saying anything was inappropriate. However, Heath didn''t give her a chance to speak, and said directly, "How can you say that you have no rtionship? You used to be devoted to my brother. Rae, you must have a conscience. If you fall in love with another man, you should feel sorry! Oh! No wonder you just pretended not to know me, it turned out to be so!" "This is the interrogation room, not your private meeting ce, please don''t involve personal affairs!" Garbassi nced at Marcel''s face and saw that Rae''s face was also very bad, so he immediately stopped him. Heath showed a very suspicious expression. "Mr. Officer, you seem to be asking about my family''s privacy. Rae is my brother''s fianc¨¦e and my future sister-inw. How can you say this as a private matter?" As soon as he said this, everyone was embarrassed. Rae also showed an awkward expression, took a deep breath, and tried to calm herself down. She didn''t know how to deal with this situation. She didn''t know Heath at all, and she didn''t even investigate. She didn''t know what Heath was. How could she dare to speak? She can only look at Marcel. Marcel''s face was very cold at this time, no one knew what he was thinking. He seemed to be immersed in a certain thought! Rae was now in a dilemma. What Heath said would make her be in an awkward situation in the unit. She had a marriage contract with Reuben, but she was in love with Marcel. What will Marcel think? At this moment, he had no self-esteem as a man! Rae looked at Heath at this time, there was no way to escape, just face it! Rae said to him, "I broke up with Mr. Reuben seven years ago! Mr. James, you probably have heard of it. Now you deliberately mention it just to embarrass me, right? In fact, I can understand your feelings. There are inextricable connections with the deceased Karina! I don¡¯t me you, and please don¡¯t link me to Mr Reuben again in the future!" Rae wanted to disown Reuben, but Heath was not simple! He frowned and said, "Since you have nothing to do with my brother, why did my brother go to your house? I helped him choose the gifts he bought!" Rae smiled slightly, "Well, since we have a family rtionship, it ismon to visit once! Mr James, can''t we be friends after we break up? I didn''t regard Reuben as enemies, we are still friends!" Heathughed at her words, looked at Marcel inadvertently, and said, "Rae, do you have a new sweetheart? My brother didn''t say he had broken up with you. It is only you thought to break up with him." Rae was really wrong this time. Heath was definitely not harmless she saw. He was from the James family. How can he be innocent after he entered into the business for these years? Now he was pushing her aggressively, Rae suddenlyughed. When she looked at Heath again, she had no good feelings, so she calmly said, "The matter between me and Mr Reuben is the matter of the two of us. Others don¡¯t understand the matter, so don¡¯t make any arbitraryments. There are too many misrepresentations. So Mr. Heath, please turn your attention to Karina''s case! Miss Karina is pregnant with your child. You had so many story-telling nights between you. Now she is dead. You are not in a hurry and are so indifferent. What kind of thoughts do you have?" When Heath heard Rae''s question, he suddenly narrowed his eyes, and looked at Rae with a dangerous look in his eyes, but it quickly disappeared, "You mean, I killed Karina?" Rae smiled slightly, "Mr. Heath, I didn''t say that!" "You seem to mean it!" Heath said. Rae exined, "Everything needs evidence, Mr James doesn''t have to worry, things wille to light. We must believe that heaven''s vengeance is slow but sure!" "Haha!" Heath''s originally serious face suddenly showed a charming smile, "That is, I also believe that heaven''s vengeance is slow but sure! Rae, what you said is really good! No matter what kind of bad thoughts people had, and what kind of illegal thing they did, they will be caught. Good and evil will always be rewarded, it is only a question of time. Rae, haha, I believe it!" This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Rae felt there was something in Heath''s words, but, she couldn''t ask anything! At this time, Marcel suddenly said, "Mr Heath, you can go!" When Marcel spoke like this, everyone was taken aback, why did Heath leave without asking anything? However, Marcel''s expression was very serious, and everything was hidden deep in his eyes, so that everyone can''t guess what their boss was going to do. Rae was also surprised, not knowing what Marcel really meant. Heath was also surprised, but immediately, heughed. "I know Mr. Officer will not wrong a good person! Well, I''ll go now!" Marcel didn''t speak, just nodded slightly. Garbassi got up and helped Heath open the door. When Heath was leaving, he suddenly stopped and asked Marcel, "Can I talk to Rae in private?" Marcel nodded, "Of course you can!" Heath said to Rae again, "Rae, you see me out, just because I have something to tell you!" Rae wanted to refuse, but she was afraid that Heath would say something worse. So she nodded helplessly. When she left, she nced at Marcel secretly, but instead of looking at him, he whispered something to Garbassi. Rae walked out and entered the elevator with Heath. In the elevator, Rae said, "You tell me, what do you want to tell me?" Heath was tall, not shorter than Reuben, and even looked a little taller than Reuben, but he was more sunny and handsome than Reuben, and he was a rare beautiful man. Chapter 953 Private Conversation Chapter 953 Private Conversation Heath looked down at Rae. There seemed to have other emotions in his eyes. In short, Rae found it very strange. His eyes were contemptuous! However, he said, "Rae, you lived quietly these few years, right?" Rae was taken aback, smiled faintly, and answered. "I don''t know what Mr James means?" "Hehe, these years, I have kept you quiet, you really lived quietly!" Heath smiled slightly and said, but there was something in the words! "What do you mean?" Rae knew there was other meaning in his word. "Shhh!" Heath shushed her with a forefinger to the lips. then looked in the direction of the camera in the elevator, and said to Rae, "Let''s go out and say something private, Rae!" Rae also knew that there were cameras here. Heath''s performance was really treacherous. He had a sunny smiling face, but he didn''t do things open and upright, even so cautiously. Rae thought this person gave her too much contrast. She didn''t speak, and when got out of the elevator, the two people walked out Rae''s unit building, where there was no one. Rae said, "Say it!" "Haha! Are you curious?" Heath smiled. "Didn''t you say you have something to tell me?" Rae was very angry when she saw his smug smile. "You ask me toe here and are so mysterious, what the hell do you mean? What do you mean you made me quiet all these years?" "It doesn''t mean anything, I''m calling you here just to make a fuss!" Heath said. "..." Rae was speechless, she felt like she was being fooled. At this time, Heath said again, "You are guilty, Rae?" Rae''s heart did a flip. Did Heath know something? Her identity or¡­ He couldn¡¯t know! "Rae, if you didn¡¯t do something, you wouldn''t be so guilty! You are not at all confident now!" Rae heard him and decided to turn around and go back. She stopped talking, really turned her head and left. Behind him, Heath''sughter came. After heughed, he said, "Rae, if you didn¡¯t do something wrong, then I will screw off my head for you!" Rae had no mind to delve into the meaning of his words! Back in the office, Lexie looked at her eyes with ambiguous eyes! Rae opened her mouth, unable to say anything. Lexie smiled awkwardly and coughed, "Um, Rae, you, really had a marriage contract with Reuben?" Lexie wanted to know some gossip! Rae felt helpless, but didn''t want to lie, and nodded. "Yes, but things are moreplicated, I don''t know how to start!" "Then, Captain Hopkins¡­" Lexie was clever and just said a word, "Captain Hopkins looked terrible just now. Be careful!" "I see, thank you!" Facing Lexie''s awkward concern, Rae smiled helplessly. Lexie looked at her watch. "Get off work, hurry up, I have to go back!" "Hmm!" Rae nodded, "I''ll go too!" Rae went to Marcel''s office. He was talking about something with Garbassi. As soon as she entered, Marcel nced at her, and said in a distant and polite voice, "Is something wrong?" Rae paused, pursed her lips, and said, "Can I get off work?" "Yes!" Marcel nodded. Rae looked up at him again, he had already continued to study the case with Garbassi! Rae backed out, leaving the unit uneasily. While waiting for the bus on the side of the road, she happened to see Kaneing out of the alley. Kane looked at her from a distance, across the road. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Rae could almost feel the cruelty in Kane''s eyes, so clear. Rae still doubted her rtionship with Kane. Today, she expressed all her thoughts and anger to Kane. Rae didn''t think Kane''s words were true. How could he give up revenge? He hadn''t forgotten for so many years, how can he give up now? When she returned to InterContinental Century City, it was already 7,30 in the evening. She knew that she had let Marcel lose face today, and she was very worried. So, as soon as she came back, she took a shower. When she opened the bag, she saw the bottle of medicine Kane gave her. Rae put the bottle of medicine away and put it in the closet. There was a small jewelry box with a lock inside. She locked it. Inside. It was not given to Gustavo today, because she had some doubt. She needed to wait the result! She had collected three medicines here, all of which were given to her by Kane. After that, she will ask Gustavo to do a test, she needed to know the ingredients of medicine! After cleaning up, Rae began to write the review of the ten thousand words Marcel said! At twelve o''clock in the evening, Marcel came back and saw the light in the living room was on. A woman was sitting on the carpet next to the sofa and bending over the coffee table, she was already asleep! Probably she was so tired that the sound of him entering and closing the door did not wake her up. Marcel frowned slightly and walked over quietly. Rae slept very deep. She racked her brains to of 10,000 words, all of which were handwritten with pen. She wrote more than a dozen pages of letter paper, which was the longest handwritten thing she wrote after graduation, so when she finished writing, she just felt very tired and fell asleep on the table. Marcel looked down at Rae''s charming little face, her slightly open mouth overflowed with a little bit of saliva, which was very cute! However, it happened that it was such a charming girl who made him so embarrassed! He lowered his head, the light cast a shadow on him, and it happened to fall on Rae''s face. He reached out and gently picked up the letter papers, and then looked at them one by one. After reading it, more than ten minutes had passed! Aplicated smile overflowed from the corners of Marcel''s lips, and then he put it down for inspection and put it in ce, as if he hadn''t seen it before, and walked to the bathroom. Not long after, the sound of running water came from inside. Rae was awakened by the sound of running water. She woke up suddenly, looked towards the door subconsciously, saw Marcel''s clothes and shoes, and heard the sound of running watering from the bathroom. She was taken aback for a moment. Even more anxious, she lowered her head and nced at her review. It was still in the same ce, as if it hadn''t moved. She sighed softly. Was Marcel still angry? But if it were her, she would probably be pissed off too! They just announced the rtionship, but in the afternoon he was told that his girlfriend had a fiance! He was also embarrassed. Rae was annoyed when she thought of it, lowered her head, and slumped on the coffee table, hitting her fist directly on the coffee table. "Ahhhh¡­¡± She screamed in a low voice and vented her dissatisfaction. Not long after, Marcel walked out and found that Rae was awake. He said in a deep voice, "I''m hungry!" Hearing the sound, Rae suddenly looked up and saw Marcel strode over. Rae stood up suddenly, and said awkwardly, "I didn''t cook at night! I ate a bun outside..." Marcel had already strode to her side. He looked at Rae condescendingly and said coldly, "Rae, do you know your fault?" Rae didn''t care, and nodded directly, "I was wrong! Marcel, I was all wrong! Don''t be angry, okay?" "Where is wrong?" "Whatever you say is wrong!" As long as Captain Hopkins was not angry, Rae can do anything! Marcel looked down at Rae, who looked pitiful with her head down, a smile shed in his eyes, "Now, you shoulde to apologize!" "Huh?" Rae raised her head in astonishment. In the next second, Marcel had bent down and picked her up. Rae''s heart jumped wildly, meeting his eyes. Marcel said again, "I am hungry now, do you know what to do?" Then, she was taken into the room by him... When the first ray of sunlight shone the head of the bed in the morning, Rae woke up and found that Marcel was no longer there. She reached out and touched the side. The bed was warm. He shouldn''t have been out for long. She blushed suddenly when she rememberedst night. The battle was so fiercest night, it was simply... Uh! She can''t imagine it! Rae felt that she was bold. She was forced by Marcel to take the initiative to dominate once, and the effect was very good. He suddenly grew up like a grass with fertilizer and had highbat effectiveness! Rae got up and walked out. As soon as she got out of the bedroom door, I smelled the scent of breakfast. She was taken aback and saw Marcel sitting on the sofa watching her review, frowning. Rae''s first reaction was to slip away first, but Captain Hopkins, his eyes were so good that he discovered her motive and immediately yelled, "Where to go? Come here!" Rae had to move towards him. Her face was still red, and her body was sore. She walked slowly. She really hoped that this journey will be longer! "What are you doing? Hurry up." Marcel had already urged her. Rae was shocked, gritted her teeth, and walked over. She stood still in front of Marcel, bowed her head, and said nothing. "This review, you wrote it yourself?" Marcel was now like interrogating a prisoner. Rae felt that she was like a primary school student, a primary school student who fell in love with each other, and was caught by the head teacher. "Um!" "No giarism?" Marcel''s tone was a little questioning. "No!" Rae reiterated quickly. "This is all written by myself, really!" "Read it to me!" Marcel handed over the dozen pages of review and handed it to Rae. Rae was taken aback for a moment, nerved herself and took it. She whispered, "You can just see it yourself, why do you want me to read it?" "You read it to make you look sincere!" Marcel said solemnly. Rae pursed her lips. Okay, she made a mistake, so she had to behave honestly So Rae coughed, cleared her throat, and began to read, "Dear boyfriend, your Excellency Mr. Marcel, hello! In this cloudless and crisp autumn, with an extremely nervous and excited heart, I wrote this 10,000-character review book. ording to your instructions, it is a review book, but in my opinion, it is a love letter! I have never written a love letter, and I also want to express my sincere feelings for you. Of course, it is also to review the mistakes I made deliberately or unintentionally, to face the current problems, to further elerate the pace of our love, and to set off a new climax in the love life in an all- round way.¡± Chapter 954 Homicide Case Chapter 954 Homicide Case ¡°You are my senior in the unit. I do not expect you to value our rtionship so much, and it will be announced to the public. Your publicity has made me full of confidence in the future. It is fortunate to know you. It is a highlight in my life journey. It can be said that we are both good at work and love. You may not know, I have known you for a long time. I saw you many years ago. At that time, I had a secret affection for you, and always engraved your voice and smile on my heart. Don''t ask me in what year and day I saw you, I hope you will remember one day! I will seek the support of other departments to take my work to the next level and support you to move to a higher ce. I hope that we can establish a long-term mechanism so that we can experience everything together in the days toe, meet rainbows, end our single lifepletely, and give a satisfactory answer to the cohabitation life... I know I have a lot of things wrong, so I will do a deep review of my behavior, I was wrong! I am sorry to you, to the leaders of the unit, and to the people of the whole country! My mistake has brought you trauma. I feel very sorry and deeply guilty. Please forgive me. I really know I was wrong! Mr. Marcel, I really forgot what happened to Reuben and I. I know you are angry, and I will be angry when faced with the same things..." Many of the contents of the review were like government work reports. Marcel was speechless when he finished readingst night. He thought about a lot of tactics to punish Rae, and of course he used them all! Now listening to Rae, he had the idea of punishing her again. He didn''t expect her to have such a yful side, which surprised him very much. When Rae finished reading, she only felt thirsty, and she almost can¡¯t say any words afterwards. She insisted on reading it, and after reading it, she found that Marcel was still watching her. There was a dangerous light shing in those eyes. Rae said quickly, "I have finished reading, can you forgive me? I really know I was wrong." "You didn''t say exactly where you went wrong throughout, Rae, did you bluff me?" "I didn''t!" Rae was actually really aggrieved, well, she also knew that Marcel was aggrieved, but she couldn''t say exactly where she was wrong! Marcel stood up, took back the check in her hand, and said, "Go, go to eat!" "Huh?" Rae was surprised. Did he forgive her? "Do you still want to write a 20,000-character review?" "No!" Rae said quickly. "Then hurry up and eat!" When they finished washing and sat down to eat breakfast, Marcel received the call. Marcel''s tone and voice when answering the phone were as simple as ever, "Hello!" "Captain Hopkins, the situation is a bit tricky!" Garbassi''s voice came from over there, seemingly embarrassed. "Hmm?" "There has been a murder case, we will go to the scene now!" Garbassi said, "Captain Hopkins, are youing?" "I''ll be over right away!" Marcel hung up the phone and said to Rae, "There has been a murder case, you follow me!" Rae quickly took the clothes and followed Marcel downstairs. The two did notmunicate in the elevator. But Rae was still clever. She knew that Marcel had nothing to eat, so she took two eggs when she came out. She peeled the egg in the elevator and passed it. Marcel looked down at the fat white egg and smiled. "What are you doing?" "Please you!" Rae said. "I prefer that at night!" He said with a dangerous look in his eyes. Rae''s face burned red as she thought ofst night. "Then, you can do it in the future!" "Really?" His voice was hoarse, he lowered his head, held her wrist, and put the egg into his mouth with her hand. Not knowing whether it was intentional or unintentional, his mouth held her finger. Rae trembled suddenly. Marcel smiled suddenly, "What are you thinking? Rae?" Rae¡¯s face was even redder. She did not speak, and lowered her head. After Marcel finished eating the eggs, Rae gave him a bottle of water. to cheat her boss and boyfriend. To please her boyfriend, she must be courageous, and knowledgeable. It was not easy for her. Soon, the two arrived at the scene of the murder case. After they arrived, they found that the ce was so familiar. This was Karina''s residence, SJ Vi Area. The deceased turned out to be Karina''s brother, Stanley! Karina''s brother died in his sister''s apartment. Rae followed Marcel through the cordon and found Stanley lying on the bed. That should be Karina''s bed, and the sheet covered him was printed with romantic rose patterns. Stanley faced up, his body twisted and undressed! Gustavo changed into a white coat and was about toe in to collect evidences. Rae only nced at the door, and didn''t have the nerve to look again. Garbassi was reporting, "Captain Hopkins, the person who answered the phone said that this man called the police in the early morning, and our receiver recorded his word. He imed that a woman nned to rap him and he was resisting and asked the police to save him! We hadn''t dealt with the case of men being raped, so they thought that the man was lying to the police, so they ignore it. As a result, they found out this morning that this man had died. The phone number was the same as that. Someone used this phone to call the police, the dead is Stanley!" Marcel frowned, "Who gave them the courage to think it was a lie? Can''t men be raped by women?" Garbassi didn''t speak, it was really scary. If Stanley was raped by a woman and died, he was so weak! At this time, Gustavo inspected the corpse and said, "Captain Hopkins, he was beaten to death after being raped! I collected the remaining DNA from his body and took it back for testing. We will get the result soon!" Marcel nodded slightly. Gustavo pointed to the fist mark on Stanley''s chest and said, "At present, I can''t see whether he was raped by a man or a woman. In short, this fist is very powerful. The murder must be 200 kilograms, and should be very high!" Marcel asked, "Who is the reporter?" "Stanley''s father, he''s in the hospital now! He can''t stand it and is sick now!" Garbassi sympathized with the rk family. "Collect the evidence chain first!" Marcel ordered them and checked it himself before taking Rae away. On the way back, Rae remembered to ask Marcel, "Why did you let Heath go yesterday?" "It''s time!" Marcel said. "But, we didn¡¯t get anything!" Rae felt a pity. Marcel frowned, "What did he tell you?" "He was deliberately mystifying and didn''t say anything in the end!" Rae felt that Heath probably also knew something, but he was deliberately mystifying. The two quickly returned to the unit. At half past nine, Rae received a call from Gustavo. "Rae,e over to my office, I get the result!" When Rae rushed over to Gustavo''s office, he was busy making a phone call, and he was talking about Stanley''s corpse found this morning. They were going to be dissected in the afternoon and tested various data. Rae saw that Gustavo was busy on the phone, but she didn''t speak, and stood at the door. When Gustavo hung up, she knocked on the door. Gustavo looked up, saw Rae, and greeted her immediately, "Hi, Rae! Come in!" Rae walked in. Gustavo said quickly, "Close the door!" "Okay!" Rae turned around and closed the office door. "Um, I have tested the two blood samples you gave me yesterday!" Gustavo said, took out a report from his drawer and put it on the table. As soon as Rae heard this, her heart jumped nervously, "What''s the result?" What she was most concerned about now was whether she was Kane¡¯s daughter! Gustavo nodded. "There is a parent-child rtionship between the two blood samples, and the probability is 99.99%!" Rae was taken aback, lowered her head, quickly picked up the report, and looked at it. But what can be changed? Gustavo had already said very clearly! Suddenly she had no strength, and she felt so depressed. Gustavo saw that she didn¡¯t speak and her face was not very good, so he immediately asked with concern, "Rae, are you okay?" "I am okay!" Rae quickly returned to her senses, and smiled at Gustavo. "Thank you Gustavo!" "You''re wee. We have been colleagues and friends for so many years. Rae, don¡¯t be so polite, really!" Gustavo wanted to say he felt very happy to be able to do something for her, but he couldn¡¯t say these words. Now that Rae had a boyfriend, what he said would be troublesome! "Gustavo!" Rae was still a little worried. "Are you sure what you text was the two blood samples I gave you?" Gustavo froze for a moment, and said with certainty, "I am sure. I locked it in the safe and never left after entering theboratory. I can be sure that I didn¡¯t make a mistake!" This time, Raepletely gave up! She confessed her fate and nodded, "I see, your work attitude has always been something I admire!" Gustavo smiled, "You don''t look so good, take a good rest!" "Hmm!" Rae picked up the report and left Gustavo''s office. She just came out and saw Easton. He saw Rae and smiled slightly, "Rae, Good Morning!" Rae nodded. "Good Morning, Easton!" "What''s the matter? Youplexion is not so good!" Easton said with concern. "No, I''m fine!" Rae smiled at Easton again. "I''m leaving now, Easton!" "Well, take care of yourself. If there is anything unhappy, think positively!" Easton said meaningfully. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Rae was suspicious, but at this moment, because she was too lost, she didn''t pay attention. She just nodded and said, "Thank you Easton for your concern!" When Rae returned to the office, she received a call from Reuben. He said on the phone, "Rae, I''m downstairs, youe down!" "Now?" Rae frowned. "Yes!" "If you have something to tell me directly, I am very busy now!" Rae didn''t want to see Reuben again, let alone to meet him downstairs her unit. However, Reuben said, "I will go up to find you now to see how you face it! I know that my brother said about your rtionship with me. You are embarrassed. The scene yesterday should be embarrassing!" Chapter 955 I Underestimated You Chapter 955 I Underestimated You Rae was speechless. Yesterday afternoon, and early this morning, everyone looked at her with complicated eyes. She was really embarrassed yesterday. She didn¡¯t know what will happen to Marcel right now. Was he also very annoyed? After reading the review this morning, he didn''t say anything. Rae once thought he wasn¡¯t angry, but it seemed to be wrong! ording to his usual performance, shouldn''t he be very angry? Why was he so calm? At this moment, she received Reuben''s call. Rae was absent and said directly, "You cane up if you want toe up. I''m not afraid of anything. Heath said yesterday. I am not afraid of any threats now. Reuben, if you feel appropriate,e up. I won''t go down to meet you!" After speaking, Rae hung up the phone. Although her tone was strong, Rae couldn''t help but worry. If Reuben really came up, how would she face it? She waited anxiously in the office, only to actually wait for Reuben. When he stood at the door and stared at Rae with a silent and angry expression, Rae couldn''t help made a fist, and her eyes were also sharp. "What the hell are you going to do?" Rae said coldly. "I''m here to find my fiancee!" Reuben said. "You can''t do it!" Rae refused coldly. "Really?" Reuben didn''t care, "I want to try!" This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. "Whatever you do, I don''t have the slightest feeling for you, don''t waste any more time!" For a while, the two were in a stalemate face to face. Lexie was not in the office. There was only Rae in this office. Reuben came in. She didn''t have a helper, but she felt that Reuben would not do anything to her. She didn''t speak any more. The result of the test made her feel helpless. When she thought she will act ording to Kane¡¯s wishes in the future, Rae felt that her life was colorless at all. It was dark and unclear, and she couldn''t see the end. Reuben was stimting her, and she couldn''t tell Reuben that she was not Rae, but she could ignore itpletely. There was cold defensiveness in Rae''s cold ck eyes, so clear that Reuben narrowed his eyes. At that moment, Reuben seemed to be frozen. She was defensive and made him feel a sense of frustration. Just like seven years ago, when Rae got angry and told him to break up. At this moment, he faced Rae, the same face, but it seemed different! Had she really changed too much in seven years? Her cold little face was thin. She had pointed chin, and her pale lips tightly pressed. Her ck hair was a bit scattered, and the big eyes behind the hair were extraordinarily cold, watchful, distant and indifferent, like a little beast against hunters. They were in a stalemate. Because she was angry for a while, her chest rose and fell with her breathing. She frowned slightly, and said coldly, "This is the police office, Mr James should go quickly!" After speaking, Rae sat in her seat and stopped looking at Reuben. Beingpletely ignored, Reuben was stunned for a moment, and the anger in his heart burned fiercely again. There was anger in his eyes, and people walked over and stood at Rae''s desk, staring at her condescendingly. The cold voice was filled with suppressed anger, "Rae, I underestimated you!" Reuben never failed in his life. The only failure was when Rae proposed to break up. She proposed to break up seven years ago. Seven yearster, she did not want him! Rae raised her head slightly, stared at the angry Reuben above her head with indifference in her ck eyes, and clenched her hand into a fist. "I am not capable as Mr James said. Mr James, don''t waste time on me!" Suddenly, the two people were in a stalemate again. Reuben lowered his head slightly, his gaze was sharp, but he suddenly noticed something in an instant, and his gaze fell into the depths of Rae''s neck. There were the marks Marcel left on Rae''s neck. Looking at these marks, although Reuben was prepared, he couldn''t help but reddened his eyes. He red at Rae, clenched his hand into a fist on his side, and mmed his fist on Rae''s desk. Rae was startled, she didn''t know why Reuben was so crazy. She saw that Reuben''s handsome face was still full of anger, but she didn''t know what he was going crazy again! "Were you with Marcelst night?" Reuben''s low voice was full of anger and jealousy. "So what?" Rae said, "I have nothing to do with you. You suddenly appeared again. Don''t you think it''s funny?" "We still have our marriage contract. Do you want to deny it?" Reuben stared at Rae with a sullen look. He could feel her refusal at this moment, because the same angry breath sprayed on his face. She pressed her lips stubbornly. Even if they looked so delicate, they had an unignorable aura, so cold, they seemed to be ready to attack desperately at any time. "Seven years ago, we had broken up. If you want to be reconciled, you have to ask me if I agree. I have refused you, but you still want to force me. Reuben, you are really unreasonable." She spoke again and was still on alert, her fist shaking hands slightly. Although she knew that if she would never be Reuben''s opponent, she still maintained a cold and fierce momentum and didn''t want Reuben to see her weakness. Inexplicably, looking at Rae who was on alert like a lion, Reuben narrowed his eyes slightly. This was not Rae. No, this was not Rae seven years ago. Seven years ago, Rae would not be so strong or so stubborn. They were the same, but it''s different! Could seven years make a person be different? Looking at Rae, Reuben''s anger gradually faded from his ck eyes. His hand touched Rae''s face, but Rae waved it away. Reuben grabbed Rae''s wrist, trying to forcibly touch her cheek again. But at this moment, Marcel''s voice suddenly came from the door. "Mr James, it''s really not a gentleman''s doing to openly broke into our unit and molest Rae, right?" Rae was relieved when she heard his voice, then worried again. Marcel wasn¡¯t misunderstanding them, right? She looked at Marcel pleadingly, only to find that he didn''t look at her at all. He looked at Reuben with no emotion in his eyes. Rae can hardly guess what he was thinking! At this time, Garbassi, Easton, and Lexie were all following behind, standing in the doorway. At this moment, she heard Marcel speak. "Since Mr James is so obsessed with Rae, and I found that Rae does have a lot of unbearable pasts, I don¡¯t want this woman! You unmarried couple solve the problem yourself! Rae, let''s break up! It happens that Mr James can also ept you, you shouldn''t be so embarrassed!" He said this word openly! In front of so many people, even though Rae had a bad premonition, after Marcel said it, she was stillpletely astonished. She felt as if she was hit and was even heartbroken. He actually said that he wanted to break up with her In front of so many people. Rae couldn''t speak, she seemed to be sentenced to death. The reason for his breakup made her unable to argue! He actually said that she had a lot of unbearable past. Everyone else had the right to say this word, but Marcel can''t. She was a virgin when she was with him. He knew it, but why did he say that? Did he misunderstand? Fine, she had already paid no attention to it. It was fine that he broke up with her at this moment, at least he didn''t love her so much, and she can stop worry about him. She was Kane''s daughter. One day, she still had to take revenge. Maybe she will die or go to jail because of this. At that time, if Marcel really fell in love with herself, it would be really sad! It stopped abruptly now, it was the best ending for her and Marcel! But, after all, she was a little sad. She was so sad! That reason made her so sad! Unbearable past! Unbearable past! Rae suddenlyughed. "Hahaha! Hahaha..." She stood up with a smile, looked at Marcel in a stubborn manner, and smiled so freely, as if she had neverughed so presumptuously in her life, as if she suddenly heard the most funny joke in the world. But her eyes were sad! Behind, Garbassi was a little worried, looking at Marcel. Marcel calmly looked at Rae without expression on his face. Reuben was also astonished. He wasn¡¯t happy, and was a little surprised. Why would Marcel openly do this? Even if he wanted to break up, he can say it privately! However, they just announced that they were together yesterday, but they broke up today! This was too surprising! It was like a child''s y! Lexie was also a little worried, her sympathetic gaze fell on Rae''s face! Rae looked at Marcel, reduced her smile, and tried to calm herself down. Soon, she said to him indifferently, "Okay, Marcel, I know what to do in the future! It''s over between us! I understand!" Marcel''s eyes tightened and did not speak. Reuben said angrily, "What do you mean?" "Mr James is so caring about Rae. Wouldn¡¯t it be better for me to fulfill you?" Marcel chuckled. Rae didn''t want to listen anymore! They were over. Rae lowered her head, raised it again, and looked at everyone with a smile, and said, "It''s all gone, there is still work to be done! Captain Hopkins, please be merciful in the future, don''t use the power of the state for your own private revenge!" She said this so easily. Marcel narrowed his eyes slightly, and suddenly felt that he was not the one who won. Perhaps from the beginning to the end, Rae was sensible, and he was the loser! He looked at the woman in front of him, pursed his lips coldly, and said, "Ok!" Rae smiled and nodded. "Go to your work!" Marcel also said. Everyone was going to leave, and they just turned around. Rae''s phone rang. She saw that the number was Leonard''s call. She was a little surprised. Under normal circumstances, Leonard would not call herself unless it is a special case. Leonard called himself, that means something happened. Chapter 956 Asking for A Leave Chapter 956 Asking for A Leave Although Rae didn''t know what was happening, she answered the phone quickly. As soon as she answered, Leonard''s voice was slightly quick and steady. He said, "Rae, I''m Dad!" "Dad, what¡¯s wrong!" Rae heard Leonard''s voice and felt calm in her heart. "Do you have time now?" "Do you have something?" Rae asked. "Rae, don''t worry. What Dad will say may shock you, but you must be careful on the way here. I have asked my driver to pick you up from your unit. He should arrive now. You just need to follow him. Your mother was in a car ident and was rescued in the emergency room. The blood bank has no blood. Come and help her with a blood transfusion!" Rae froze for a moment, her heart grasped for a moment, and her voice trembled, "You said mom is rescuing?" Perhaps Rae hadn''t noticed it, she regarded Mrs Baxter as her mother. When she heard that Mrs Baxter had been in a car ident, her heart jumped quickly. She consciously forgot those things, only was worried about her mother. Rae almost hung up the phone nkly. After she hung up, she realized that everyone was not leaving, they were all looking at her. She regained her senses, looked at everyone, pulled her lips, and turned to Marcel again, "Captain Hopkins, I''m sorry, there is something happen on my family, I want to ask for leave!" Marcel frowned slightly. Rae added, "My mother is rescuing! I must ask for a leave!" After speaking, she grabbed the bag and said no more, regardless of whether Marcel agreed or not, she went straight out. Behind him, Reuben also walked out. When he left, he looked back at Marcel, his eyes sharp. Marcel went straight back to his office. Rae hurriedly went downstairs and pressed the elevator button, but the elevator did not open the door. She hurriedly took the stairs. She went down the stairs quickly. Her already crippled feet didn¡¯t recover, so when she took every step, she almost fell down. It looked very thrilling. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Reuben followed, shouting, "Rae, be careful, you can¡¯t walk so fast!" Rae didn''t want to talk nonsense with Reuben, and went straight. Reuben watched Rae look like that and didn''t say anything. After going downstairs, Rae saw Leonard''s driver Monty had arrived and was standing by the car waiting for her. Seeing hering out, Monty immediately opened the car door. Rae got into the car without saying a word, but Reuben got into the car as well. Monty was embarrassed and shouted, "Mr James, this¡ª" "Drive the car quickly. Didn¡¯t you say that Mrs Baxter was being saved, Monty?" Reuben didn''t think of himself as an outsider. Rae didn''t bother to argue with this person, and said directly, "Monty, drive, hurry up!" As soon as Rae spoke, Monty started the car and drove towards the hospital. On the way, Monty told them, "Early in the morning, Madam went to walk the dog. On the way back, she was scratched by the car and hit the head..." Rae only felt that her brain exploded, and then her mind went nk. Reuben asked, "How could there be a car ident? Didn''t anyone follow? Who was the driver?" "The other party is a small vendor. Early in the morning, he ran to the vi to buy products. He encountered security and wanted to drive quickly to avoid, but identally bumped into your mother. Now he is crying in the hospital because he can''t afford the medical expenses!" Reuben frowned. "How is Mrs Baxter?" "She is being saved. Mr Baxter was there when I came. When he asked me to pick up you, he asked me to drive steadily, safety is the most important thing. Miss, don¡¯t be afraid, your father is there, everything will pass. Mr and Mrs Baxter had suffered a lot, so she will be saved!" Rae didn''t listen to Monty''s words. Her thoughts were very messy, and she was confused. First, the result proved that she was Kane''s daughter. Then Reuben found her and Marcel suddenly broke up with her in front of everyone. Now Mrs Baxter had a car ident. During these five years, Rae found that her feelings for Mrs Baxter were much deeper than she thought. At this moment, her heart was strong and she couldn''t help shrinking. If there was a shell, Rae really wanted to get in and nevere out again. Along the way, Reuben asked many questions. Rae didn''t even participate in speaking. She had been very quiet. Suddenly, Reuben''s hand stretched out and held Rae''s! Rae was taken aback, turned her head to look at him, and met Reuben''s deep eyes, which were sharp but gentle at the moment. He said with concern, "Rae, don''t be sad, everything will pass!" Rae withdrew her hand and said nothing. Reuben''s hands were very big and the palms were very dry, but Rae didn''t feel anything. Being held by Reuben didn''t feel anything except difort. Reuben didn''t force her anymore. The car quickly reached the hospital. Rae followed Monty to the rescue room and saw Leonard. At that moment, when Leonard saw her, Rae didn''t know if it was an illusion. She saw tears in Leonard''s eyes, so clear, but disappeared in a sh. He whispered, "Rae,e to dad!" Rae walked over, and she whispered, "Dad!" Leonard opened his arms and hugged Rae. For the first time, Rae was hugged by Leonard. The embrace was very warm and generous, just like a real father! What she hadn''t got from Kane over the years, suddenly got from Leonard! This embrace from his father made Rae suddenly feel sad, and she began to cry. She didn''t know why she was so emotional. Watching Leonard wait at the door of the emergency room, watching the door of the operating room closed tightly, she suddenly wanted to cry, and she really started to cry! "Good girl, don''t cry! Your mother will be okay! She will be okay!" Leonard didn''t know whether to comfort Rae or tofort himself. In short, heforted her with a gentle voice and made her cry harder! However, in only a short time, Leonard said, "Rae, the blood bank does not have that much blood. Now that there is a blood shortage, you give your mother some blood! Your mother¡¯s blood type is special, and, your blood type is same as her!" Rae nodded, and immediately said, "I''m going now!" She was led to the blood transfusion room by Monty, and 600CC of blood was drawn. Rae was not reluctant at all! When she watched the blood draw a little bit, she suddenly realized that she, Rae, and Mrs Baxter all have rare blood type! It was strange that she looked like Rae and have the same blood type as Mrs Baxter and Rae, which made Rae have anotherplicated hope! After the blood was drawn, the nurse asked, "What is your rtionship with the patient?" Rae was taken aback, and said, "Mother and daughter!" The nurse did not change her expression, "The blood you transfused may not be used for your mother''s treatment. We will use it in other ces, and we are also actively deploying other blood!" Rae asked in surprise, "Why?" The nurse said, "Because the genes between immediate family members are generally inherited in the entire chromosome, the haplotype genes between them are generally the same. If there is a rtionship between blood supply and recipient, blood transfusion will ur. The risk of graft-versus- host disease is very high. Once this kind of graft enters the recipient¡¯s body, it may be imnted in the host and proliferate inrge numbers, and various tissues and organs of the host may be used as target organs to attack and destroy. Damage to the host¡¯s multi-organ function, leading to multiple organ failure or even death. This kind of graft-versus-host pathological damage caused by blood transfusion is called transfusion-rted graft-versus-host disease. The closer the blood rtionship, the more the disease urs. The higher the rate, especially among first-degree rtives, that is, between parents and children, the incidence is very high!" "Then why did you let me have a blood transfusion?" Rae didn''t understand. She was dizzy now, wasn''t she ying her? She felt that the nurse had deliberately let her have a blood transfusion. The nurse said, "Now that there is a blood shortage, I have to find a way to get blood transfusions from the rtives of the people being treated. This is the hospital''s regtions, sorry Miss!" Rae understood that there was no blood, and the patient¡¯s rtives also can donate blood. She was just a little angry at the nurse''s concealment. Rae said at this time, "You can use my blood to treat her. The patient is my foster mother. We are not rted by blood!" Rae had tested the DNA, so she was very confident. When the nurse heard it, she was a little surprised. "Well, we will use it immediately!" Rae thought about it again, and said, "I hope this matter will not be known to anyone. My mother does not want to be mentioned about me as her adopted daughter. Anyone who mentions it may stimte her condition, and then that one will be responsible..." Rae said half of it, she was a smart person, so she didn''t need to say more, she wanted to save people, so she had to say that, and she didn''t want to say more. The nurse nodded, "Don''t worry, I understand!" "Thank you!" Rae thanked her. She also smiled, "I''m sorry, I lied to you for a blood transfusion!" "It doesn''t matter, I want to save people too!" Rae understood. "That''s good!" After leaving the blood transfusion room, Rae still felt dizzy, with tears in her eyes. Reuben was waiting for Rae outside. When he saw Raeing out of the blood transfusion room, he immediately stepped forward to support her who was crumbling. Rae was struggling to refuse Reuben''s touch, which made Reuben very annoyed. Why she was so stubborn? Reuben was annoyed at Rae who was stubborn and strong, and admired her he same time. He was helpless. He tightly grasped her arms, half held her and gave her support. Then he said in low voice in Rae¡¯s ears. "If I were you, I wouldn¡¯t be angry, at least not now! You have a badplexion and you have a blood transfusion, so you need to rest now! Do you want to faint on the way back to emergency room? Do you feel unbearable that I hold you?" As he said, he grasped a little tighter and let her lean on his shoulder. Rae really didn''t have the energy to argue. She was exhausted by speaking with the nurse just now. She was still dizzy. She can''t listen to what Reuben said, so she leaned on his shoulder. Seeing that she was no longer struggling, Reuben took her back to the door of the emergency room. Leonard greeted them when they walked over. Reuben put Rae on the lounge chair and let her breathe. At this moment, a very young man came with a bag in his hand. The man saw Reuben and greeted him respectfully, "Mr Reuben!" "Yeah!" Reuben nodded and stretched out his hand. Chapter 957 She Had No Complaint Chapter 957 She Had No Comint The man immediately took out the things. It turned out to be mineral water, chocte, and milk. Reuben opened the bottle, handed it to Rae, and said, "Drink some water first. You just finished transfusion and need to add water!" "Reuben is thoughtful!" Leonard was probably too anxious and didn''t have any preparations. Seeing Reuben''s preparation, he med himself for neglecting Rae in his heart. "Mr Baxter, this is what I should do!" Reuben was also polite. Rae was not hypocritical, took the water and drank half of it. Reuben passed the milk again, and Rae shook her head. Reuben didn¡¯t force her, and took a piece of chocte to her, ¡°Eat some high-calorie food to prevent you from fainting. You still have a lot of things to do. You have to take care of yourself when Mr Baxter comes out of the operating room. !" Rae took it and ate a piece of chocte. The bitter and sweet taste came up together, and she suddenly felt that her eyes were hot, sour, and very ufortable. Everything today was too surprising. When she sat down, she realized that she was really exhausted. She really wanted to lean on the chair to sleep and never wake up again. After eating a piece of chocte, Rae leaned on the back of the chair. Leonard also sat down, and took Rae''s hand! "Rae, if you are tired, you go to rest first!" "No need!" Rae shook her head. "I''m fine!" "You just had a blood transfusion, and your body may not be able to stand!" "It''s okay, let me stay here!" Except here, Rae didn''t know where to go. Perhaps now, only here can give her reason to cry a few times. Elsewhere, she really can''t find a ce! Leonard held her hand tightly, Rae was very sad and her eyes were red. At this moment, Rae felt that he and the Baxter family had the same hope. They hoped that Mrs Baxter would wake up! ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . Even if she gave her a blood transfusion, she had noint! "Mr Baxter, everything will be fine! Mrs Baxter will be fine!" Reubenforted Leonard. Leonard looked at Reuben. He just saw theming together. He didn''t have time to ask. Now seeing Rae with him, he sighed and nodded. Rae waited. About half an hourter, the door of the emergency room finally opened. At this time, it had been three hours since Mrs Baxter went in and came out. The doctor walked out tiredly and took off his mask. Leonard and Rae walked up quickly. The doctor said to Leonard, "Mr Baxter, the operation was sessful, but after she waking up, it depends on good luck!" "What do you mean?" "The operation was very sessful. It depends on the recovery after the operation. After all, her head was bumped. As you know, there are many kinds of idents after waking up!" Leonard suddenly seemed a lot older. Rae didn''t speak either. Soon, Mrs Baxter was pushed into the intensive care unit! Rae breathed a sigh of relief. Because in the intensive care unit, family members were not required to apany, Leonard asked Rae toe back. Rae nodded, just as she was going to Marcel to take away her belongings! But where could she go? To rent another house? Move back to the Baxter residence? Rae hesitated. Or she went back to the Baxter residence! When she left the hospital, Reuben drove her off, and she had a little bit of strength and said to him, "Reuben, thank you today. Now, you can go, I still have something to do, please leave, ok?" Her tone was in, with a hint of pleading in her tone. Maybe her face was so bad, so Reuben didn''t force to follow, just nodded. "Alright, but you have to be careful. If you have something or need my help, call me immediately and I will be there as soon as possible!" "Thank you!" Rae answered mechanically, without a trace of mood. Reuben said again, "Where are you going? I will see you off, I promise not to disturb you!" "InterContinental Century City!" Rae said. Reuben''s eyes were dted when he heard the ce, and he nodded, "Okay, I''ll send you there!" Rae didn''t insist, so Reuben sent her to InterContinental Century City. It was already 12 noon when they arrived! Rae got out of the car, and Reuben watched her enter themunity, but did not follow. Rae''s slender figure drifted away, and finally disappeared. Reuben stared at the ce where Rae''s figure disappeared for a long time before drove away. On the way, he received a call. "Say it!" Someone said over there, and then Reuben said, ¡°I want to find all the records of Rae¡¯s activities in the past seven years. If there are records in the book, find them! The price is negotiable, but you need to find them as soon as possible. You know I usually don¡¯t look for you. Since I look for you, I just want to know more in detail. I can¡¯t trust others to do it!" He finished speaking quickly, hung up the phone and drove on the road. His eyebrows were always frowning! Rae returned to Marcel''s apartment. There were even traces ofst night''s affection in the room, but today she was abandoned openly! Sheughed self-deprecatingly, and started to pack her things. However, as soon as she packed the things, the door of the apartment opened! Rae stiffened and was a little surprised. She thought Marcel was very busy at this time and should not come, but he seemed to expect that she woulde at noon and came back! Rae stood up and walked outside to see Marcel standing in the doorway, looking at her gloomily. At that moment, Rae only felt more dizzy. She smiled slightly at Marcel before she said, "You are back?" An understatement made Marcel frown. Rae immediately exined, "I will pack my things soon and move out. If you are not at ease, you can watch me pack up!" Marcel was even more annoyed when he heard it. She was really conscious. He took a long breath and said in a deep voice, "How is your mother?" Rae was taken aback, and smiled, "Not out of danger, she is in the intensive care unit, thank you for your concern!" "Rae, do you have to talk to me like this?" Marcel asked coldly, even with resentment in his tone. Rae was a little surprised, and questioned, "What should I tell you? Or you tell me!" "I said breaking up, don''t you have anything else to say?" Rae didn''t know what Marcel meant now. She didn''t want to know anymore, and whispered softly, "You must have your reason, I think you thought it through, or thought about it thousands of times! In fact, this is very good. I think stopping abruptly will make our memory more beautiful and more memorable! So, I agree, Marcel! I wish you happiness!" Marcel had previewed this scene tens of thousands of times, but he did not expect Rae to be so sensible, so indifferent, so that there was noint in her eyes. She had never fallen in love with him in Marcel''s eyes. She was so casual, as if breaking up was amon trivial matter, like eating or going to work. Her attitude deeply hurt Marcel''s self-esteem as a man. A hint of cruelty shed in Marcel''s eyes! That''s because she had never fallen in love with him! She had never really cared about him. She was just ying his feelings, just like she used to y with every man in the past, so casual, she didn''t care about men at all. Her confession that day was just to fool him. She probably didn''t know she said such words to many men! It was estimated that she herself can''t remember how much she said. Rae was such a cheap woman. Although there were many doubts that he can''t understand, Marcel still believed that Rae was a cheap woman, the kind of woman who can easily be with people and fall in love with any man at will! He saw she was calm and said words of blessing to him. He suddenly became angry and could not calm the waves and anger in his heart. He didn''t speak, but walked inside, poured a ss of water on the table, looked at Rae unwillingly, and drank the water, seeming to vent some inexplicable emotion. Rae looked at Marcel and saw that he didn¡¯t answer and went to drink water. She waited patiently again. Finally, seeing Marcel still staring at her, she sighed and stood quietly at the door of the bedroom, watching him absent-mindedly. The room was silent for a while, only they were breathing. Rae seemed to hear Marcel''s heavy breath in the quiet voice, and even the angry voice flowing in his veins, like a galloping horse. Rae leaned against the door and was weak. However, Marcel stared at her with sharp eyes that couldn''t be ignored. It was a sight that couldn''t be ignored, full of doubt and inquiry, as well as scrutiny. "I''m going to pack things!" Rae saw that he still didn''t speak, and she didn''t want to wait any longer, so she nned to pack up her things and leave quickly. Here made her feel bad, and it broke her heart. Thinking of the sweetness here, the transformation here, her transformation from a girl to a woman, all happened here, she was sad. But she also was scared. If she was still herself, she can fall in love at will, no matter what, but now, she was not herself. She used others¡¯ identity and lived in this world. She had no power, and she was satisfied that she can be with him today! "You are Raphael¡¯s confidant, and Reuben¡¯s fianc¨¦e. You are so cheap and have an unclear past with countless men. Rae, I really underestimate you!" The icy voice broke. The cold, piercing voice broke the silence in the room. Marcel spoke coldly, and suddenly strode over to Rae. Rae wanted to avoid, but changed her mind in an instant and stood motionless, waiting for Marcel''s next move. Marcel was even more angry when he saw her expression. He pulled her over rudely, his cold voice resounded again, "I really underestimated you. You can hook up with Reuben again, but you can still pretend to be pure and innocent. Don¡¯t tell me everything is your disguise, including your first time with me. You repair your hymen well!" Rae looked indifferently at the handsome face close at hand, and closed her eyes. She knew that at this moment, he probably still was aggrieved, or was angry with her and Reuben. Saying this was just trying to humiliate her! Her virginity had been preserved for twenty-five years. It was so precious, but he thought it was repaired. Rae was speechless. She didn¡¯t betray him, so she was unashamed. She closed her eyes, very tired. She really didn''t want to see Marcel anymore, so she didn''t open her eyes. Chapter 958 You Thought I Would Kiss You? Chapter 958 You Thought I Would Kiss You? ¡°Open your eyes!¡± Marcel¡¯s voice rang even more sinisterly. He suddenly reached his hand over and caught her arm in one swipe, his eyes zing with fury, ¡°You have yed with my feelings, Rae, you¡¯ve yed too many men! You yourself probably didn¡¯t even remember how many men you¡¯ve yed!¡± The bones in her arms instantly prickled, the strength was so huge that it made her feel that her bones were shattering! The dizziness that was originally existing from the blood transfusion now came up constantly, yet Rae¡¯s face remained expressionless. That pale, bloodless face was slightly reddened due to the pain in her carpal bone at this moment. Her brows scrunched up slightly, as she asked lightly, ¡°What do you want me to do, Captain Hopkins?¡± He looked at her coldly. Rae looked at him and spoke up once more, ¡°You¡¯re the one that publicly demanded a break up, don¡¯t tell me that you¡¯re regretting it now!¡± Being looked like this and asked such a question, Marcel was almost angered as he spoke furiously, his tone sarcastic. ¡°Regret? Ha! How would I, Marcel, ever feel regret!¡± His tone was so furious, the words that he spoke were like knives, pricking others in the heart without knowing it. Rae smiled. ¡°What are you smiling for?¡± His tone began to sound aggressive once more. ¡°Since you won¡¯t regret it, why do you keep on not letting me go? I merely agreed to break up with you, why do you have to be so aggressive with me? Wouldn¡¯t it be better if you just tell me to pack up and go? If this is the case, then I wouldn¡¯t have to be disdained by you, wouldn¡¯t it?¡± Rae¡¯s tone remained soft, not even having the slightest intent to save the situation. Marcel was even more angered. ¡°How could you be so ruthless, Rae? So cold? Or have you always been like this?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about. You want to say things to humiliate me, fine. But you¡¯re the one that wanted to break up, so don¡¯t act so hurt, alright? You¡¯re a grown man, and I think everything you do is matured. Since that¡¯s the case, then we shouldn¡¯t argue further!¡± After Rae said so, she broke away from him and wanted to leave. ¡°You¡­¡± Marcel pulled her over. Rae was pulled painfully, as her body stumbled and knocked into a pair of arms. Such a solid chest made her dizzy, as she struggled to gain her bnce. Yet, the next second, he had already lowered his head and came near her. Rae was so shocked that she closed her eyes. Marcel had wanted to kiss her lips, but due to Rae¡¯s eyes closing, he stopped in his action. He looked at her as if he was staring from above, looking so disdainful. He changed his mind as well. Facing Rae, his thin lips curled as he ridiculed, ¡°What? You thought I was going to kiss you?¡± Rae opened her eyes instantly, as a sense of remorse overflowed. Even just now she had really thought that was the case, that something might be happening. But when he said it out loud like this, it was really hurtful! Rae¡¯s eyes widened, her dark pupils stared unmoving at Marcel who was anger and being sarcastic. She frowned and smiled lightly, as she said, ¡°Yes, Captain Marcel, I really thought that this was the case just now! Sorry I misunderstood! I know that you don¡¯t have the slightest intent to kiss me! Alright, can you let go of me now?¡± Marcel squinted his eyes, looking at Rae dangerously. Yet he still did not let go, he was still gripping on her wrist tightly. Rae finally could no longer stand it, and a force of strength came out of nowhere. She suddenly used some force and with a push and a fling, she pull her arm forcefully out of Marcel¡¯s grip and even pushed Marcel quickly and hardly! ¡°Rae!¡± Being pushed away without warning, Marcel did not manage to react. Rae had already turned and went into the bedroom, starting to grab her things. At that moment, anger burned into every part of his body like fire zing through the ins. It made that pair of dark, eagle-like eyes so cold that it could freeze, wanting nothing more but to tear that woman who turned to pack her things uncaringly apart! Rae packed her things one by one. Marcel stood at the door and did not stop her. She finally managed to pack up all the things, it should have been all packed. As Marcel was at the door, her mood was also bad while she packed. Since she was distracted, so she did not know whether she had indeed packed everything up. Her things were all packed up in an organised fashion. She stood up and made a call, contacting the movers¡¯pany. Coincidentally she still kept the contact of the movers¡¯pany from thest time, and it had not been very long ago, so they should remember her. Marcel looked at Rae who was making the call contacting the movers¡¯pany. Watching her handling it so calmly, being so organised as she spoke, she did not seem like she had broken up at all! He was even angrier. This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. After Rae made the call, she raised her head and met with Marcel¡¯s terrifying, angry face. She had not been able to react, when he had already walked over. Catching her in one grip, he mmed her onto the bed in the bedroom. He pressed Rae down forcefully with one hand coldly with a stony expression full of anger, disallowing her from resisting, and could only tolerate! He kissed her! Finally! Rae was speechless as she endured it silently. ¡°You shameless woman. How many men how have already hurt and yet you¡¯re still so cold, you really are shameless!¡± He was no longer choosing his words as he roared, expressing his fury. Marcel bit Rae once forcefully, as he squinted his sharp eyes coldly. He really wanted to break her slender throat to make her know how angry he was! Rae did not have much reaction, until Marcel let go of her, no longer being able to control himself. Suddenly, she lowered her voice as she spoke calmly, ¡°Can I? Can I go now?¡± ¡°You should go to hell, woman!¡± Marcel roared, leaving her, he mmed the door and left! Rae did not move, listening to that sound of the door mming so heavily. Sheid on the bed with her large eyes opened. Looking at the ceiling, two lines of tears from the corner of her eyes slid down slowly. Goodbye, my love, Marcel! In this life, being able to know you and having owned you, I no longer have any regrets! She stood up, and in the period while she waited for the movers¡¯pany to arrive, she looked closely at this room. Thisrge bed, everything that was once warm as such. Rae carried her things and left Marcel¡¯s apartment, she was returning to the Baxter family home. Rae caressed the furniture longingly, then she saw that her appraisal form was ced on the coffee table. She smiled, walked over and picked it up. Tearing it up lightly, she threw it into the bin! She ced the key on the shoe rack by the door, and the people from the movers¡¯pany happened to arrive. Rae let them move the things and when she was about to leave, she took her own slippers as well. The entire house did not have even the slightest hint that she had been there! Rae returned to the Baxter family home. Once she returned home, Anne saw her and was shocked. ¡°Miss, what are you doing?¡± ¡°I¡¯m moving back here!¡± Rae replied. ¡°Good! Good!¡± Anne said the word ¡®good¡¯ twice. ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re back, really, it¡¯s good that you¡¯re back! Mrs Baxter would surely get better, and Mr Baxter won¡¯t be so worried as well!¡± Anne instructed the staff to help move the things. That afternoon, Rae organised her things and she suddenly found that the most important thing was left in Marcel¡¯s apartment. That box containing the three portions of medicine given by Kane was not brought here! She sat down on the bed instantly and did not react for quite a long time! In the evening, Rae went to the hospital to visit Minnie. When she arrived, Mrs Baxter had yet to wake up. Leonard was there. Rae walked over and said lightly, ¡°Your body is not well either, go back to rest. I¡¯ll stand guard, and when she wakes up I¡¯ll tell you!¡± ¡°Rae!¡± Leonard mumbled her name. ¡°Dad!¡± Rae called out as well, just so out of instinct and so natural! As in that moment, Rae felt that Leonard was fragile, and wanted to call for his own daughter to increase a bit of strength. Out of nowhere, Rae felt woeful and called him father on impulse. Leonard reached over his hand once more and patted Rae. ¡°Let¡¯s go, we should all go home! There is special care at the hospital, and what we need to do now is to take care of our bodies. There¡¯s still quite a long way to recover when your mum wakes up! She still needs us to cheer her on and provide her support. Now we must save our strength.¡± Rae nodded, agreeing to what Leonard said. Rae looked at Minnie who was lying inside, unmoving. Herplexion was very pale, almost devoid of colour. She wore a headdress on her head, she had gone through a craniotomy surgery and her hair was all shaved off. Sheid rather peacefully at this moment, as if she was asleep. There was very professional special care present and the hospital also asked them to go back to rest, as the hospital would notify the family members at the first instance that the patient wakes up. Now they could not give much help being here as well, and it was totally a waste of energy! So, Leonard prepared to go back home with Rae. Knowing that Rae had moved back home, Leonard was extraordinarily happy, as he kept on patting her hand, ¡°It¡¯s great that you¡¯ve moved back, great that you¡¯ve moved back!¡± They walked out from the hospital. As they were walking, Rae found that Leonard¡¯s foot was limping, and she could not help but ask, ¡°What happened to your foot?¡± ¡°Not my foot, my leg!¡± Leonard replied. ¡°There was a bit of an ident and I shed my leg!¡± Rae was rather worried. ¡°How did the sh happen?¡± Leonard replied, ¡°It¡¯s nothing!¡± Rae frowned. Leonard obviously did not want to tell. But Rae was quite sharp, ¡°Dad, what really happened?¡± ¡°Nothing, just go on working!¡± Leonard smiled at her consolingly, ¡°It¡¯s nothing, Rae. I will protect you and your mum!¡± ¡°What on earth happened to you?¡± Rae became stricter, unknown to her, her tone had sounded caring. Leonard really did not exin. Rae knew that based on Leonard¡¯s personality, if he did not want to tell, even if you asked he would not have said a word. So, when she got on the car she asked Monty directly. ¡°Monty, what happened to my father¡¯s leg?¡± Once Rae asked, Monty was a bit guilty. He looked at Leonard in the rear-view mirror first, and looked at Rae. Seeing Leonard shaking his head slightly, he did not dare to tell. The more he was like this, the more anxious Rae became, and more worried she was. ¡°What on earth is going on? Why are the two of you ying riddles but didn¡¯t want to tell me? What do both of you mean?¡± Looking at Rae being like that, Monty sighed and bit down on his teeth, and he finally answered. ¡°Mr Baxter, you normally disallow me from talking too much, but today I would still like to talk a bit more. If you feel that it was wrong for me to talk too much, then please fire me! I still have to tell Ms Baxter!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t say things simply, Monty!¡± Leonard intended to stop him. ¡°Tell me, Monty!¡± Rae did not care that Leonard was stopping it, and asked Monty directly, ¡°What happened?¡± Monty no longer cared that Leonard had stopped him, as he answered directly, ¡°Miss, Mr Baxter had been stabbed with a dagger by someone, and had lost a lot of blood, luckily it was merely a flesh wound. He stopped me from telling as he was afraid that you and Mrs Baxter would be worried. This was already from yesterday! Mr Baxter didn¡¯t want to report to the police either, saying that it was better to let things be! But I feel that this was too over the line!¡± Chapter 959 Envy Chapter 959 Envy Rae was shocked as she listened. ¡°What sort of person would dare toe harm you? Are you alright?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine, Rae!¡± Leonard replied. ¡°I just lost a bit of blood and it was a flesh wound. The wound wasn¡¯t deep and I had avoided it. He was an employee from thepany, he was dissatisfied of an issue on remuneration and went to his superiors about it a few times but in the end he was neglected. This man found me and was stopped by the secretary, he thought that I had been bad to him so he stabbed me once!¡± ¡°Why didn¡¯t you call the police?¡± This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Mr Baxter said that it wasn¡¯t easy for everyone and that he had just done it without thinking it through, and he wasn¡¯t really hurt seriously, so he let it go!¡± Monty thought that this was rather bad as well and was very impressed with Leonard¡¯s tolerance. But he could not understand his actions either, why was he being harmed so badly but still had to hold it all down? Perhaps it was that Leonard wanted to provide his family with a tolerant and harmonious atmosphere, so he did not want to offend others! ¡°I still that that this person has issues, do you need me to bring him in for an interrogation?¡± Rae asked him. Leonard shook his head. ¡°Rae, I have been quite exhausted running the business these years, and I don¡¯t want to make enemies at the very end, especially serious ones. I only have you and your mother, and everything else is unimportant, let¡¯s just let things be when we can!¡± Could such a tolerant Leonard be a person who had caused the death of her mother and her brother? Rae sunk into deep thought. After she went back, Rae did not sleep well for the entire night. At dawn, she received a call from the hospital, saying that Minnie was awake. Rae immediately followed Leonard to the hospital. When they arrived at the hospital, only they knew that Minnie had only woke up to say a few sentences, and now she was asleep again! The nurse told them that she had been recovering well, and now she could be transferred to a normal ward! Minnie was immediately transferred to the VIP ward, there was only one bed for Mrs Baxter and all the facilities are good. After they went in, Leonard held onto Minnie¡¯s hand and mumbled against her ear, ¡°My child¡¯s mother, please wake up! You have suffered, I¡¯ll apany you afterwards for morning exercises and walking the dog, and I¡¯ll help you watch the roads¡­¡± He was talking to Minnie. Rae walked outside, wanting to leave the space to the husband and wife! For better or worse, for life and death, they had been together for a few decades and never got tired of it. This was a miracle in itself! Rae was deeply envious. She leaned against the bench outside the ward and closed her eyes, feeling exhausted. After a long time, a deep masculine voice rang from above her head, ¡°Rae, auntie had woken up, right?¡± Rae opened her eyes instantly and saw Reuben. He did not bring flowers but brought two thermos sks. Looking at Rae, he lifted it slightly, ¡°This is made by the cook in my house, you and uncle should have some breakfast!¡± ¡°We have one too!¡± Rae was quite impolite when she replied, she did not want Reuben to be so attentive towards her! Yet Reuben was not angered, as he merely said, ¡°Have a taste of my house¡¯s cook¡¯s cooking, you could get used to it!¡± ¡°Fine then, leave it. You can leave now!¡± Rae¡¯s tone was cold, she did not refuse it and did not say anything else. Reuben touched his nose, he felt like he had reached a sore end. He touched his nose gloomily and replied, ¡°I¡¯ll leave after I see auntie for a bitter!¡± ¡°Whatever, please don¡¯t speak. I need some silence!¡± Rae said it coldly. Reuben¡¯s mouth was ajar, but he still persisted as he said, ¡°Don¡¯t you want to eat first?¡± ¡°Mr James, do you not understand thenguage that I¡¯m using?¡± Rae¡¯s tone carried a slightly bit of sarcasm. Reuben touched his chin and replied shamelessly, ¡°Sometimes I really couldn¡¯t figure out what the people of my country are saying, and it takes me a long time to figure it out. Maybe it¡¯s because I¡¯ve been overseas for quite a long time!¡± Rae did not even nce at him, as she merely said, ¡°Please shut up. Can you understand this?¡± Reuben¡¯s mouth was agape and he did not speak. Rae could only turn her head and look at him. She found that he had really closed his mouth and he had used good strength in it. ¡°You told me to shut up, and so I did shut up!¡± Reuben saw that Rae was looking at him and he hurriedly exined. Rae did not know whether tough or to cry, she turned her head and leaned against the bench. After a long time, Reuben watched Rae who was closing her eyes and resting. She seemed to have sunk deeply into her own world, that lonely, out of this world and independent demeanour made him unable to shut up once again. ¡°I know you¡¯re not in a good mood now, but this would always pass. Don¡¯t be so hard on yourself, you¡¯re a very smart girl!¡± Reuben¡¯s tone softened, but he started talking again. Then, he covered his coat onto her back and said, ¡°It¡¯s getting cold and your clothes are too thin, and you even gave so much blood. You must protect yourself!¡± Being covered with the coat was indeed much warmer. Rae opened her eyes and nced at Reuben, and found that his expression was warm and regrettable. Perhaps it was because of Reuben¡¯s look, so Rae immediately thought of herself! She thought that perhaps Reuben was just a man trapped in his feelings. For that moment, Rae did not speak up to retort. But she still pulled Reuben¡¯s coat off quickly, she saw him smile because she no longer refused, and saw him frown slightly because she had pulled off his coat. ¡°It¡¯s cold, don¡¯t be reckless!¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine!¡± Rae shook her head. ¡°Thank you!¡± ¡°Rae, we shouldn¡¯t be so polite and distant!¡± Reuben watched Rae softly, his eyes full of worry. ¡°Even though you still can¡¯t ept me now, you can still treat me like a friend! Or you can call me your brother just as before!¡± Saying this, he held down on her hand that was pulling the coat off. Rae¡¯s hand froze. ¡°Perhaps Marcel wasn¡¯t really sincere with you, I investigated him. I know that you may be very angry, but the news that I¡¯ve gotten is that he found you to take revenge on you! Back when you were studying, you had a rtionship with his cousin, Adam whom he had grew up with and was closer with him than real brothers. It was said that you refused Adam, and he had a car ident, and his legs are disabled now! Marcel was raised by his aunt, and his feelings towards his cousin and his aunt was even closer than that of his own mother and own brother! Moreover, his cousin was the only son of his aunt, and now he sits on a wheelchair and is demotivated just like a useless person! I think that is why Marcel found you and transferred here to work. Or else with his ability, it would be impossible for him to be here!¡± Rae was shocked, she waspletely shocked to the core. Marcel came here and found her was because of his cousin, his only cousin? He came to take revenge on her? Well, no wonder he kept saying that she was an easy woman! This must surely be another one of Rae¡¯s emotional debts! Now, it had all been considered as hers. Rae did not know if she should thank Rae or hate her. If it was not for this emotional debt, she would probably never have contact with Marcel again in this life, and it happened that due to this emotional debt that had helped her to achieve one of her own wishes. Knowing these now, Rae felt thunderstruck inside! But she suddenly felt woeful as well! In fact, there was not even the tiniest bit of feelings, the absence of which was saddening. Recalling that there had been a hidden ulterior motive in these days, Rae suddenly felt so saddened that her tears fell! Reuben was shocked, his soft expression looked as if he was aching for her, and his dark pupils were full of care. ¡°Don¡¯t be sad anymore, Rae! The reason I told you these is because I want you to see clearly who Marcel is, he¡¯s not as simple as you think he is, he actually came with a motive!¡± ¡°I¡¯m alright!¡± Her pent-up feelings attacked in waves, it was so heart-breaking. Rae shook her head and lowered her head without speaking. But her tears suddenly fell down out of nowhere, and no matter how she wiped she could not wipe it off. It was not real, it was not real! She was like a fool, but yet so happy and pathetic! Rae sighed deeply. Reuben¡¯s long arm reached over and circled over Rae¡¯s shoulder, bringing her into his arms. His slender hand patted Rae¡¯s shoulder softly, thinking that now she must have been not as resistant towards him. Only then would she cry before him, losing her demeanour. Rae merely allowed her unruly tears to flow for less than a minute, and very quickly she calmed herself down. She swallowed back her tears, trying hard to breathe. She wiped her tears clean and returned the coat to Reuben. ¡°Mr James, thank you for telling me these, and thank you for using so much effort to investigate Marcel. But to me, these are all no longer important!¡± Rae replied in a low voice. ¡°Even if I know the truth, I would never be together with you! There is no such possibility anymore between us!¡± In fact, it was not anymore, but it had never existed in the first ce! Just that Rae could not exin, that she was Natalie and not Rae. ¡°Rae!¡± Reuben called out to her in a low voice, reaching out wanting to hold her. He was very saddened by Rae¡¯s warning, and it seemed that his facial expressions have changed as well; even his complexion was a little pale, and in the end it turned chalky. ¡°Please be respectful, Mr James!¡± Rae¡¯s cold voice did not have any bit of emotion in it, as she spoke coldly. Her chilly gazended on Reuben¡¯s handsome face, as she stared at him coldly, pulling off his hand. ¡°There is no possibility of us being together! Without Ophelia, you can still find someone else. A man like you can find a lot of people! Of course, I hope that you can treat Ophelia well, but if you can¡¯t, I hope that you can let Ophelia go! This would still be considered as one of the kind things you do.¡± Reuben was shocked into a pause, feeling taken aback. ¡°Do you still love him?¡± ¡°In this life, the only person that I ever will love is Marcel!¡± Saying this, Rae did not even turn as she left, walking in huge strides! Behind her, Reuben copsed onto the bench and did not react for a long time! When Rae left, she was devastated, yet she was also very happy! As she had suddenly thought it through! Marcel must have been quite conflicted about her! He hade for the real Rae, but she was Natalie! When Rae went back to the office, it was during the peak hour at half past nine in the morning. She went to Marcel¡¯s office immediately to cancel her leave. At this moment, Marcel was sitting behind the desk in the office. When he heard the voice, he raised his head slightly. Seeing Raeing in, he seemed to be slightly surprised. His pupils had depth like a deep well, and he then saw that Rae seemed to be in an alright condition, and Marcel¡¯s examining gazended on Rae¡¯s face. Rae spoke up formally, ¡°I¡¯m back, Captain Hopkins! Thank you for allowing me to take leave off. I¡¯ll be starting work formally today, and I¡¯m appreciative of the support given by my colleagues. If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll be going back to work now!¡± Rae looked as if her emotions were so well bnced. Marcel stared unblinkingly at Rae. After a while, seeing Rae¡¯s behaviour, he replied formally as well. ¡°Is your mother alright, Rae?¡± Chapter 960 No Trace Of Attachment Chapter 960 No Trace Of Attachment Rae smiled but had mixed feeling about that. The two people who were once closest to each other were now going their separate ways, yet they had to work under the same roof. This environment was extremely testing for both of them. She needed to face Marcel calmly and with the teasing of everyone in the department. Rae didn¡¯t know how Marcel was feeling, but she guessed that he didn¡¯t care. Marcel probably didn''t know that she already knew what he hade to her for. Rae didn''t want to bring it up and felt that there was no way to exin and clear up the misunderstanding. Rae smiled at Marcel and said, "Thank you for your concern. My mother''s condition is now stable, and she just needs some more time to recover. I may have to take leave in the future, so I hope you can grant it then. If you have nothing else, can I go now?" Rae''s attitude was also polite and detached as if she wasn¡¯t affected by the breakup in the slightest. Marcel did not speak. Rae looked into his eyes. Marcel met Rae''s gaze, nodded slightly, and then said indifferently, "Yes. When the timees, you can just say so!" "Thank you!" After saying that, Rae walked towards the door. Just when she reached the door, Rae turned her head slightly and saw Marcel looking at her. Rae paused, hesitated for a moment, finally opened her mouth, and said, "Marcel, I have a little personal business. I''ll take you a minute!" Marcel nodded. "You can say it directly!" Rae just stood in the doorway, turned back slightly, and spoke softly, "I want to ask, in the few days we were together in the past, did you ever have a glimmer, even for a moment, of love for me? " Hearing this, Marcel froze for a moment, then he narrowed his eyes slightly and stared at Rae with sharp eyes. His lips curled up slightly and he snorted, as if he was being sarcastic with her. Rae smiled to herself, "Okay. I get it. Never! But for me, it was an extremely good time and I cherish it. Thank you for the memories you gave me. I hope we''ll still be good colleagues and you''ll still be my respected boss! Bye!" After saying that, Rae turned around and walked out without a trace of attachment. As she walked out of the doorway, she shook off her head and shook off the attachment deep inside her. Marcel hung his head slightly, remembered Rae''s words just now, and was a bit suspicious. Why would she say that? Did Rae find out something? But even if she found out, it was fine. Marcel was not afraid that Rae would find out what he hade here for. Originally, he approached her with a purpose. Marcel just felt that, for a moment, he didn''t seem straightforward enough. But,pared to Rae''s shamelessness, he seemed to be much more open and honest, so he was pretty much the same as Rae. No one could me anyone. The words she asked him were ridiculous! Has he ever loved? Of course never! He just wanted to strangle Rae when he thought that Adam was still sitting in a wheelchair, and living a chaotic life every day. Adam was Marcel''s only cousin, and closer to him than his own brother. His aunt also had only one son. Now he was disabled and mentally depressed. And it was all thanks to Rae! She was living a happy life here and his cousin was at home living a miserable life! How could he possibly love Rae? Yes, he only hated her. He hated Rae! Marcel pursed his lips and told himself this over and over again. However, he did not know why he actually did not have the passion to continue working but was also irritable. He went to the window and lit a cigarette and began to smoke slowly. Rae was at peace when she returned to the office. Whether she was Natalie or the fake Rae, as long as she did things with a clear conscience, she could find peace inside. Now she did not harm Leonard, nor did she harm Mrs. Baxter! Her heart was still at peace. She suddenly received a phone call at noon. The news came from the hospital that Mrs. Baxter was in bad shape and seemed to have a blood transfusion infection. Rae''s heart thumped wildly. At that moment, her mind went nk, and she remembered the nurse''s words that only blood transfusions between rtives could bring about an infection. So, if she was not Mrs. Baxter''s daughter, how could she have be infected? Rae''s heart was strongly stimted. Could it be that herst DNA test with Mrs. Baxter was wrong? Which part of this was wrong? Did someone change the results? Easton''s face came to Rae''s mind all of a sudden. It was Easton who had helped her get the test results that day. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Rae''s mind was in turmoil, and she didn''t have time to think about it in detail. Now, she only felt that her heart was full, and there was a lot of stuff that was breaking out like crazy. For a moment, she was a bit overwhelmed. She patted her face, then stood up, and headed for the door. She took two steps and suddenly remembered that she didn''t have her bag with her, so she came back to get it. She hurriedly walked out and bumped into someone! Rae covered her nose, looked up, and met Marcel''s deep eyes. The way he had his head down made her dazzled. It seemed he was frowning too, and couldn''t help but sneer at her coldly, "What? You still want to throw yourself at me after we broke up?" Rae''s body stiffened and she had mixed feelings. For a moment, Rae did not say anything. The feelings in Marcel''s eyes wereplicated, and there seemed to be a hint of anger. Rae couldn¡¯t care. She slightly took a step back and spoke seriously, "Captain Hopkins, I need to take a leave of absence. Something happened to my mother at the hospital, and I need to go there now!" Marcel seemed a little surprised. Rae then added, "Sorry, I was in such a hurry that I bumped into you. Sorry!" She was so detached and polite, making Marcel even angrier. His brow furrowed slightly and he nodded, but said, "I''ll drive you there!" Rae was slightly surprised and shook her head to decline, "No need, thank you for your kindness. But it''s not convenient. Sorry!" After saying that, Rae went straight out, leaving Marcel, who had been rejected, in the same ce to look at Rae''s back in a slight daze. Rae'' didn¡¯t look well. When she took the elevator down, she met Easton. When she saw Rae hurrying out, Easton immediately asked, "Rae, what''s wrong with you? Are you okay? How is your mother?" Rae lifted her head. There was a hint of suspicion in her eyes as she faced Easton. She didn''t answer, but simply said to Easton, "Easton, didn''t you go on a case?" "I''m not on a case. Captain Hopkins didn''t arrange it!" Seeing that Rae didn''t answer, Easton couldn''t resist asking, "I heard about your mother. Rae, take care of yourself. Your mother should be out of danger now, right?" Why did he still ask that? Rae faced Easton and remembered what happened that day. The report that Sophie brought to her was given to her by Easton! Could it be that Easton and Kane knew each other and that Easton was Kane''s spy in her department? She no longer dared to think about it. It was as if there were spies everywhere around her. There were spies from Reuben, from Marcel, and from Kane, and she was in dire straits. Now Rae didn''t know what to do if Mrs. Baxter had contracted the infection because of her blood transfusion. Her hands and feet were cold just thinking about it. Could Mrs. Baxter be her mother? If so, Rae was afraid to think about it again! She looked down and suddenly remembered that she hadn''t had her DNA tested with Leonard! The more fearful Rae became, the closer she seemed to get to the answer she wanted. Was she rted to Mrs. Baxter by blood or not? If not, why was there a blood transfusion infection? The more Rae thought about it, the more confused and anxious she became. It was like something wasing out and she felt like she was losing control. Rae sat in her car. The closer she got to the hospital, the more her heart pounded. When she was about to arrive at the hospital, her heart pounded even more furiously. One after another, and it was so strong. She had mixed feelings. The closer she got, the more scared and timid she became. But the timider she was, the more she wanted to get closer. Rae had a lot on her mind, and she couldn''t keep calm. If Mrs. Baxter was her mother! Rae thought of this possibility, but did not dare to devote much more thought to it! Because if she thought about it, she would be disappointed over and over again, and finally desperate. She was even more afraid to think about it. Rae had never met her mother, and the word ¡°Mother¡± was so strange. But in the Baxter family, the word ¡°Mother¡± was so warm, and Mrs. Baxter gave her just the kind of warmth that Rae had never had before. She was so gentle. For five years, Rae had been cold to Mrs. Baxter and Leonard, but deep down, she was envious of thete, real Rae. Because she had the most sincere feelings from her parents, but she didn''t cherish them. And because of her status, she had to suppress her feelings. But she had to admit that these five years were the happiest and warmest five years she had ever spent. It was a fatherly love and affection that she could not get from Kane. There was no me, only understanding, support, and tolerance. The Baxter family was so attached that she couldn''t wait to be the Baxter family''s child, not Kane''s! Perhaps, everything was delusional, but she couldn¡¯t help but want to think and long for. Rae was hesitating, worried, and even heartbroken during the distance from the car to the hospital room. She couldn''t believe how she would be tormented if Mrs. Baxter died of the infection caused by the blood transfusion. Just the thought of that oue made Rae''s heart clench with fear. Rae finally made her way to Mrs. Baxter''s ward and saw Leonard in the room. As she entered, Leonard turned around and caught sight of Rae. All of a sudden, his eyes shed with a touch of sorrow, and seemingly remorse. Rae knew he was regretting letting her have a blood transfusion. How could Rae not be remorseful? Probably seeing Rae''s pale face, Leonard immediately greeted her. Faced with Rae''s pale face, he spoke with concern andfort, "Rae, it''s not your fault. Don''t me yourself. Your mother will be fine. We have to believe in her." Up to this moment, Leonard was stillforting her, not ming, and not taking it out on her. He had a fatherly love for his daughter like a great mountain, and that was something Rae could never get from Kane. Chapter 961 Alleviated Sorrows and Conflicted Feelings Chapter 961 Alleviated Sorrows and Conflicted Feelings Leonard was a very dependable person. He coped with all the pressure on his own at all times. As for Kane, even if he was the person who wanted to seek revenge, he would implicate his daughter in his revenge. Rae condemned this kind of father! Just because she didn¡¯t say it, that didn¡¯t mean that she had no opinions on his behavior. Once shepared the both of them, the difference became more apparent. Facing the magnanimous and outstanding Leonard, Rae opened her mouth, but she suddenly found that she couldn¡¯t speak. Her throat was in great pain. Her throat was so painful that she choked up and was unable to say anything. In the end, she spoke with a hoarse voice, ¡°Father.¡± Leonard patted her hand thoughtfully. Rae was on the verge of tears and got teary-eyed. She started to shed tears, and tears ran down her face. As she couldn¡¯t hold back her tears, she eventually burst into tears. Rae didn¡¯t know why she was so emotional. But when she saw that Leonard did not me her, she med herself even more. She started to remember that she had received criticisms from Marcel in the past. He criticized her work attitude because she was too emotional and not meticulous enough. When she recalled the criticisms, Rae only thought that she should have received more criticisms! If she received more criticisms, she might have been more meticulous in her work. The current situation would not have reached a stalemate. She would not have regretted her actions. Moreover, she was a detective. She shouldn¡¯t have been careless. Due to her carelessness, she donated her blood to Mrs. Baxter without an urate testing. At that moment, Rae didn¡¯t me Kane for treating her cruelly. She only regretted that she was careless and she was not strict with herself. Suddenly, Rae felt sad and rushed to the bedside. Seeing the pale Mrs. Baxter who was sleeping soundly on the bed, tears blurred Rae¡¯s eyes. With her blurry vision, she reached out her trembling fingers and carefully caressed Mrs. Baxter¡¯s cheek. While gently touching her cheek, she choked up and said hoarsely, ¡°Mother, you must get better. I am Rae. I am very worried about you!¡± Rae didn¡¯t know why she had said that. She only thought that she needed to say that at that moment. Mrs. Baxter who was lying on the bed could be her biological mother. Rae didn¡¯t know what kind of emotions she had when she said that. However, she knew that she had the responsibility to help Mrs. Baxter get better. If her words could give Mrs. Baxter strength, she would feel less guilty. When the doctor was making his rounds, he told them that they should be mentally prepared. The chances of encountering such an infection were rare. Once someone was infected, the possibility of recovery was low. Therefore, they should be mentally prepared for the possibility that Mrs. Baxter would never wake up again. In an instant, Rae burst into tears. She rested her head on Mrs. Baxter¡¯s bedside and sobbed. It seemed that she considered Mrs. Baxter to be her mother. As Leonard looked at her sad and regretful expression, he walked up to her, leaned over and comforted her with a hug. He consoled her with a soft voice, ¡°Father will be here, don¡¯t cry, Rae.¡± Rae still cried for a while. Finally, she suddenly raised her head and met Leonard¡¯s concerned gaze. She felt grateful and wasforted. She already felt that the unbreakable bonds between the family members of the Baxter family were not vague anymore. They were originally a family and would not grow apart anymore. She had a father and family members. After realizing that they were her family members, Rae figured it out and smiled. Her eyshes that were still wet with tears fluttered. Although she had teary eyes, she smiled and didn¡¯t let her tears fall. The corners of her mouth quirked up. One couldn¡¯t help but alleviate her dejection and erase her sorrows and conflicting feelings. At that moment, Reuben stood by the door of the ward and gazed at Rae. He looked at Rae¡¯s watery eyes and her trembling shoulders while she cried. She was fragile but she was stubborn and refused to bow down to anyone. Seeing Leonard and Rae, which were a father and a daughter, hugging each other, Reuben couldn¡¯t help but turn away. His eyes were slightly wet and were shining with tears. He came again. After listening to the doctor¡¯s description of Mrs. Baxter¡¯s medical condition, Reuben was still quite worried. Despite Rae¡¯s clear rejection in the morning, Reuben still came! Perhaps even he himself didn¡¯t know his intentions ofing to the hospital. He stood by the door to see what was happening in the ward. He noticed that he seemed to feel at peace just by looking at Rae in the distance. He didn¡¯t know why there was always an indescribable feeling of confusion in his mind every time he faced Rae. Rae¡¯s fragile but resilient soul seemed to have touched his heart. Rae¡¯s personality was nowpletely different from her personality seven years ago. Reuben thought that it was the result of years of experience. He initially thought that the resilient Rae would never show such a fragile expression. When he saw Rae crying twice today, her expression vaguely showed her sorrows. Paradoxically, her stubbornness and resilience were also visible in her expression. It was precisely this aura that touched his heart. An unknown feeling started creeping into his mind, and eventually, it was beginning to upy his mind. The feeling was out of control and was getting stronger with each passing moment. Due to this, he always questioned the reasons for his actions. Rae didn¡¯t know much about medicine so she could only listen to the doctor at that moment. Rae then remembered to ask the doctor, ¡°Doctor, how do all of you determine that my mother is infected?¡± The doctor walked to the bedside, raised Mrs. Baxter¡¯s hand and lifted a bit of her clothes. He showed Rae, ¡°There are rashes here. Just now, blisters also have appeared here. Therefore, we suspect that she is infected due to a blood transfusion! This kind of infection can cause hepatitis B, hepatitis C, sepsis and other blood diseases.¡± ¡°How is my wife¡¯s condition?¡± Leonard asked in a deep voice. The doctor only said, ¡°We will do our best to treat her!¡± At that moment, Reuben who was at the door said to the doctor, ¡°Micah, get your mentor toe and treat Mrs. Baxter together!¡± The few of them turned around and saw Reuben at the same time. Reuben followed the doctor into the ward. He greeted Leonard and Rae. Rae then knew that the attending physician was Reuben¡¯s good friend. They met when they were studying abroad. Doctor Micah Stevens said to Leonard and Rae, ¡°I have already contacted my mentor in Country A. He will be here soon. He has gained new knowledge in his research about theplications of blood transfusion. I hope to use his knowledge to treat Mrs. Baxter¡¯s infection. Do all of you have any opinions?¡± Rae was slightly taken aback. Due to her acuity as a detective, she asked a sharp question all of a sudden, ¡°Doctor Stevens means that it is likely that my mother will be a test subject?¡± Micah looked at Rae with a slightly surprised expression. Although she appeared to be quite fragile, she had asked such a sharp question. Facing the girl, he was slightly stunned and then nodded. He was very honest, ¡°Yes. This is the only way!¡± ¡°Are you confident of sess?¡± Leonard did not reject the idea. Instead, he asked a question and wanted to know the details. ¡°Mr. Baxter, I can only say that every medical researches with a price. However, as doctors, we hope that every patient can make a full recovery!¡± Micah said. ¡°This was my negligence. I did not do a good job in supervising the nurses and therefore, they did not give all of you a clear exnation of the blood transfusion process! This is the reason why this situation has urred. The blood bank is now indeed experiencing a shortage of blood and I kindly ask for your understanding!¡± Rae didn¡¯t say anything. The nurses had told her, but what had she told the nurses? Rae lowered her head and didn¡¯t even speak a word. After that, Leonard decided to allow Micah¡¯s mentor toe and treat his wife. Rae could only respect Leonard¡¯s decision. In the afternoon, Leonard told her to go back and get some rest. When Leonard was not paying attention to her, Rae took advantage of the situation to take a strand of his hair and then carefully kept it in a safe bag. She also scraped some blood residue from Mrs. Baxter¡¯s nails. She directly brought them to her workce. She was at the main gate and phoned Gustavo, ¡°Gustavo, where are you?¡± At the same time, Gustavo was walking out of the parking lot and talked on the phone, ¡°I see you. Look thirty meters ahead on your left!¡± Rae looked in that direction and saw Gustavo. He was striding towards her while waving the phone in his hand. Rae also walked towards him. The both of them stood on the ground floor. Rae said, ¡°Gustavo, can I ask you for a favor today?¡± Gustavo was slightly surprised, but he said with a smile on his face, ¡°Of course you can. Don¡¯t use the word ¡®favor¡¯. Between you and me, we don¡¯t need to use the word ¡®favor¡¯. It is as if you consider me as an outsider!¡± Rae also smiled and was slightly embarrassed, ¡°Gustavo, if you have time, I am sorry to trouble you!¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go to the office and talk!¡± Gustavo didn¡¯t find it troublesome at all. It was just that he had heard something today that suddenly turned Gustavo¡¯s despair into hope. He was certainly d that Rae had asked him for help. The reason why Rae had asked Gustavo to help her conduct a DNA test was because she believed in Gustavo¡¯s test results. Gustavo¡¯s test results this time should not have any problems. After everything that happened, she suddenly remembered that the blood sample given to her by Kane that day was not taken in front of her. So, there should be something wrong with the blood sample. Since she didn¡¯t see the process of taking the blood sample with her own eyes, there was a problem with the blood sample. She then recalled that the day she suddenly found out about Leonard¡¯s injuries in the hospital was the same day as the day Kane took the blood sample. Once the connection between the two incidents was found, an overall idea suddenly came to Rae¡¯s mind. Some thoughts that were rted to the incidents popped into her head. Perhaps the blood sample was taken from Leonard using illegal methods. Kane might have ordered that person to injure Leonard so that he could obtain Leonard¡¯s blood sample. All the clues indicated that there were many problems. As a detective, Rae¡¯s critical thinking skills and reasoning skills were better than others. Therefore, she started to have suspicions and doubts. She used her keen perceptiveness to analyze the problem. Moreover, she wanted to have a better understanding of Gustavo so she could know whether there was something wrong with Gustavo or not. In other words, was Gustavo under Kane¡¯s control? Was Gustavo trustworthy? When the two of them were returning to the office, Rae asked him, ¡°Are you busy with work today? It is almost time to get off work. Are you still going to work overtime?¡± This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Gustavo shook his head, ¡°I am not busy. I haven¡¯t finished the work ordered by Captain Hopkins. I will not work overtime tonight unless somebody suddenly dies. If that happens, I need to go and handle the body. I really hope that there will be no fatalities tonight!¡± ¡°Has the case involving Karina rk been closed yet?¡± Rae asked. Gustavo shook his head, ¡°There is another case involving Stanley. The fact that both siblings have passed away is not weird. But it is quite strange that something has happened to both of the siblings. We are still conducting an autopsy on Stanley¡¯s body!¡± ¡°What are the results?¡± ¡°The situation is strange. It is true that he had been sexually assaulted before he died. We have found the body fluids of a woman on his body. But we still have not verified the identity of that woman. Captain Hopkins is still investigating!¡± ¡°Did the woman really sexually assault Stanley?¡± Rae was quite stunned. Gustavoughed, ¡°Nothing is impossible in this world. The world is so big. It is possible that a woman would force herself on a man!¡± Rae¡¯s face reddened. She thought that she had indeed made a big deal out of it. Who said that only a man could rap a woman in this world? It was natural that a woman could also rap a man! Chapter 962 Laboratory Chapter 962 Laboratory ¡°Captain Hopkins let us keep some investigations confidential so I can¡¯t tell you. However, I think the result should be out soon. He might inform everyone about it during the meeting, then the result will come out after it!¡± Rae knew Matthew well. Thus, she didn¡¯t continue to ask other questions. When Rae reached Gustavo¡¯s office, she took out the things that she had collected. The things were Mrs. Baxter¡¯s blood mud, Leonard¡¯s hair and her blood sample. Gustavo looked at Rae with suspicion when he saw the three things. Rae just spoke before he asked her about it. ¡°Gustavo, this is the reason for meing here to find you. I want to know the rtionship between these three people. Can you help me to do the gicparison of them?¡± ¡°When do you want to get the result of it?¡± Gustavo asked. ¡°As soon as possible, I really wish to get the result right now!¡± It seemed that Rae was in a hurry. Maybe Gustavo had mentioned her anxiety so he spoke to Rae, ¡°Then I am going to theb now. However, the results may being out in a few hours! You know, the equipment also needs time to analyze!¡± Rae asked, ¡°Can I go to theb with you?¡± Gustavo was a bit surprised. Rae exined to him, ¡°Gustavo, this really meant a lot to me. I want to know the result within the shortest time and I feel better if I can watch through the process, is it okay? Am I causing trouble to you?¡± Gustavo was looking into Rae¡¯s eyes. After keeping silent for a while, he nodded, ¡°Sure, there won¡¯t be any problem to me, we can go to theb now. Well, we don¡¯t need to take a long time there. I am going to work overtime now to show the result of it to you!¡± Rae¡¯s eyes were full of gratitude when she heard him say so. Gustavo stared at Rae with aplicated expression. Gustavo just heard that Matthew had broken up with Rae on the day out of the blue. He was totally taken aback at the moment he got the news. He was so confused about it. What happened to them? How could they just announced their rtionship, and then they just broke up suddenly before their rtionship was known by everyone. He really worried about Rae when looking at her as Rae did not look well. Her face was slightly pale, it looked a bit grey and it had lost its original hydrated color. Not only that, her lips also looked pale. Gustavo could not stop himself from worrying about Rae when looking at her in such a state. There were a few times he wanted to say something but he held his words back in the end and didn¡¯t ask anything. He might be too embarrassed and so he could not ask her anything. He concealed his doubts in his heart and then both of them went to theboratory. Gustavo let Rae sit on the bench and waited at the entrance. She could look into thebpletely by staying in that position. She didn''t have to enter the lab and change clothes because she would need to change clothes if she went in there! Rae also did not know about those preciseboratory instruments so the only thing she could do was to sit on the bench and watch his operation. Gustavo was wearing a white gown and a face mask. He just looked like a doctor at that moment. Rae kept staring at him and she saw him extracting things and make them into slices. It seemed like it was a veryplicated operation. Around an hour passed, Gustavo was still waiting for the analysis of theboratory instruments. At that time, he came out and stood at the door of the ss room. Then, he took off his mask and asked her, ¡°How was it? Did you feel bored?¡± Rae shook her head and said, ¡°No, I think it seemed quite interesting. Before this, I also had thought about studying forensics. However, maybe I just didn¡¯t dare to make that decision as I am afraid to face the corpse every day. Therefore, I gave up studying forensic and changed my ambition to be the police!¡± After Gustavo finished listening to Rae¡¯s words, he showed a regretful expression, ¡°Oh, what a pity. If you go and study forensics, we might be ssmates at that time. Then, I might have known you earlier! If we had met each other at school time, you would have been my little junior! Then, I will definitely take care of you, my little junior, like a gentleman!¡± Rae alsoughed lightly. The atmosphere between them was harmonious. ¡°Then it was sure that you would be a good senior!¡± Both of them were chatting in theb andughing for a while. ¡°What are you guys doing here?¡± Suddenly, a deep voice came from the doorway. Rae and Gustavo looked towards the door and found that Marcel was standing at the first door of the laboratory. He looked calm and his voice was as light as a breeze like usual. However, Rae could hear the sharpness in his voice. Obviously, Marcel was unhappy. Rae smiled faintly at Marcel. She stood up and greeted him, ¡°Captain Hopkins!¡± Her alienated expression and polite greeting made Marcel¡¯s mood turned even worse. However, the thing that made him angrier was seeing Rae chatting andughing with Gustavo in theboratory. He had been watching them for a while at the door just now. Marcel became even unhappier at the moment. He had determined that Rae was a slutty woman in his heart. The contempt shown on his face was getting more obvious and his sarcastic vision looked so sharp and merciless. Rae mentioned Marcel¡¯s expression and she also noticed his contempt towards her. Her heart was in great pain suddenly. The kind of pain was spreading and reminding her that they were not a couple anymore, their rtionship was ended long ago. When Rae thought of that part, she smiled gently. She even mocked herself. How could she still have illusions about them? It was obvious that their rtionship was ended. Rae told herself. ¡®Silly girl, you can no longer think of these non-senses anymore. For the sake of your loved one, you can¡¯t have expectations on the rtionship between you and him.¡¯ Maybe Gustavo had seen through the meaning of it, he asked, ¡°Captain Hopkins, what¡¯s the matter?¡± Marcel turned his gaze and looked at Gustavo, ¡°Of course, I have something to tell!¡± After he finished saying that, he looked at Rae. It seemed that he was not willing to say it in front of Rae. Rae knew it for sure. However, she chose to act stupid like she didn¡¯t understand his words and sat back on the bench. Marcel was frowning when seeing the situation happened to be like that. Gustavo took a look at Rae and then took another nce at the data that he put on the instrument for analysis. Then, he spoke to Marcel, ¡°Then let¡¯s go out and talk about it, Captain Hopkins!¡± Marcel¡¯s face sank abruptly when hearing that. He took a glimpse at Rae with his unhappy look and walked out of theboratory. Rae didn¡¯t say anything. She just sat on the bench with her absent mind. She was not going out as she wanted to stare at the result. For this time, she would like to know the real result. Gustavo came back after about 15 minutes. Rae had no idea what had they talked about? She just knew that Marcel was also hiding several things from her. It might be their job requirement. Anyway, she didn¡¯t care about it. When Gustavo was back, he took a look at the meter and then he walked to the instrument and took another look at the data. After that, he checked the instrument and turned on theputer and printer. He took a look at it and then printed a report after another minute. Rae was waiting till she became so anxious. She had been looking forward to the result of the report. At that moment, Gustavo came to her and told her. ¡°The rtionship between the blood sample and the hair DNA was parent and child! There is also paternity between the blood sample and the dried blood mud! In short, the owner of the blood sample is the child of the owner of the hair and the owner of the blood mud. I can take legal responsibility for this report. You can also go any other ce for anotherb test if you have doubts about this report!¡± Rae was dumbfounded. She was stunned in her chair and could not say out a word for a long while. She was extremely shocked in her heart. After a long time, she asked in a trembling voice, ¡°No need, I trust you. Gustavo, you mean the owner of the blood sample is the child of the other two samples, right?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Gustavo nodded in determination. Although he had no idea of the identity of those samples, he waspletely sure that one of the samples was the child of another two samples. ¡°It was not wronged?¡± Rae asked again. ¡°Are you sure?¡± ¡°Yes, of course, I¡¯m sure!¡± Gustavo shook his head firmly, ¡°I am very sure to tell you that no mistake will ur in this report. My results will never be wrong. You must believe that I have absolute professionalism in medicine and my work!¡± Rae nodded, ¡°I believe you, Gustavo. I just did not expect the result to be like this. Oh, no. You don¡¯t understand it. I am just too surprised to get this result!¡± Gustavo said that he could understand her feeling. He probably could sense that the result of the report was really important for Rae! Gustavo was looking at Rae as she looked like her soul had been drained after she got the result. She was sitting on the bench for a long time without moving. He could see her shock on her face. After she ensured it, she smiled again of a sudden. After that, she started shedding tears. Gustavo saw that Rae¡¯s tears were rolling out of her eyes in silence. Her tears were gushing out vigorously and it made him heartbroken. He came over and concerned her, ¡°Are you okay, Rae?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine!¡± Rae shook her head and smiled out of the blue. Although she was shedding tears, it seemed that she was relieved at the moment. A big burden which located in her deep heart was removed suddenly. Even though she was shedding tears, she felt eased! It was such a piece of great news as she no longer had to do the things that she didn¡¯t want to do, she would not need to do the things that was against her will anymore. Gustavo was confused and had no idea what had happened when watching Rae who was in such complicated expression. Rae spoke to him, ¡°Gustavo, thanks. You have helped me a lot, I really appreciate it!¡± ¡°You don¡¯t need to say thank you. It¡¯s my honor to help you on this!¡± Gustavo spoke to her sincerely. Rae left Gustavo¡¯s office and then went back to her own office. Rae was sitting in her office and not leaving. She just sat there for two hours. Although she had suspected and doubted it repeatedly for a few times, she was still overwhelmed with emotions after making sure that Kane was not her biological father. It turned out that she was really the daughter of the Baxter family. Then, what was the rtionship between her and Rae? Would they be twins? Identical twins? Since they were identical twins, they were very simr in appearance. Their identical appearance made people and even their parents unable to distinguish between her and Rae! She even did not know how she got back to her office just now. The first thing that she wanted to do at the moment was to go and embrace Leonard and Mrs. Baxter! She would like to tell them loudly, ¡®I am your daughter!¡¯ However, her mind held her back and told her that she could not do that! From N?velDrama.Org. It was because that the real Rae had passed away in an ident. What would happen if they knew the truth? Mrs. Baxter was lying in the bed of the hospital at that time and her life was still in danger! Leonard seemed to be strong but he only looked strong on the outside. She had no idea what would happen if she just went to tell them the truth! She could not take such a risk. Moreover, there were still many mysteries that were not solved! Were Rae and she twins? If the answer was yes and Mrs. Baxter had given birth to a pair of twins, which part had gone wrong and caused the problem that led to the separation of them? Could it be Kane too? Why did Mrs. Baxter and Leonard never talk about the matter of twins during the five years that she stayed in the Baxter house? However, for now, it was obvious that she and the real Rae were supposed to be a pair of twin sisters. However, Rae was dead. If that matter was brought up again, how sad would Leonard and Mrs. Baxter be? They would need to experience the grief of losing their beloved daughter again. Did she have to let the sad scene be shown again? Rae was in hesitation. Finally, she decided not to tell them about it! She knew that she needed a strong heart to support herself at the moment so that she would not copse suddenly. Not only that, she had to be strong and find all the truth. Thus, she must not tell anyone about it. She had to hide all the truth at the time and then went to investigate it step by step because she wanted to let every single part of the truth be shown clearly in front of her eyes. For the part of Kane, she thought that she still had to pretend and went on with the ¡®fact¡¯ that she was Kane¡¯s daughter. Chapter 963 Secret Chapter 963 Secret Rae stared nkly out of the window. She didn¡¯t move at all for a long time. Unknowingly, the time had passed. About two to three hours passed and it was already around eleven o¡¯clockte evening now. Rae still didn''t move. She sat in the office all the time. The building was very quiet and she didn''t care about anything. Then, a low voice came from the door, ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Rae was slightly surprised. As soon as she turned around, she saw Marcel standing at the door. He stared at her deeply and delicately. Rae felt thrilled in her heart. For a person with such sharp eyes, Marcel¡¯s existence could not be ignored. Rae once had him but now Marcel looked at herself with sharper and colder eyes. Rae felt even more sad, but what happened today was what she wanted. She wanted to run over to Marcel now. She wanted to hug Marcel and tell him the secret in her heart. She wanted to tell him that she was Natalie, not Rae. She wanted to tell him, ¡°I was your junior in the past. Have you forgotten me?¡± However, she knew she couldn¡¯t. She absolutely couldn¡¯t. Maybe Marcel wouldn''t believe it at all. She hadn''t investigated anything yet. Her effort could go to waste if she did something wrong now. Then all ns would be disrupted. ¡°Captain Hopkins, haven''t you gone back yet?¡± Rae stood up, she packed her bags and was ready to leave. This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Marcel kept quiet. The breeze blew through the door, and a faint smell of tobo came with the wind. The smell was very faint as if it was nothing, Rae smelled the familiar tobo smell, which belonged to Marcel. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Marcel repeated again. ¡°I''ll leave now!¡± Rae didn''t answer his question. She took her bag and continued to walk out. When she passed by Marcel. Marcel''s voice was soft and cold as the breeze in spring; it felt like a cruel breeze blowing the flowers falling to the ground. He said, "Don''t try to save our rtionship, you and I are impossible to be together!" Rae was slightly surprised to hear this. In his eyes, did she look like she wanted to save their rtionship? Oh, it turned out that he misunderstood her. She stayed in the office for several hours. Because she was trying to save their rtionship? Rae didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry, but she didn''t really care. Her eyshes trembled slightly and she smiled lightly. Rae slightly raised her head to look at Marcel. She asked gently, "Which eye of yours sees that I want to save our rtionship?" As soon as Rae said this, Marcel raised his eyebrows and looked at Rae¡¯s face coldly. Then, there was a silence between them. Finally, in this rare silence, Rae took her own steps and walked past Marcel firmly and calmly. She walked out of the office. Without looking back, she straightened her back and went out. She didn¡¯t even know where the future was? How could she think about rtionship matters? She now had more important things to do than taking care of her rtionship. She wanted to investigate all the mysteries and uncover the answers. It waste at night when she came out. She was standing outside of the unit building, letting the chilly wind blow on her, invading her heart. It was justte autumn. Winter had note yet but she felt like it was already winter now. Rae walked a few steps, and then she suddenly saw that the video store in the alley was still open. She thought about it, and then walked over to the shop. Then she saw Kane was still in the store. Someone was selecting CDs. Rae walked over and selected a few CDs too. She didn''t go to the checkout until all the customers were gone. At this time, Kane spoke to her, "The weather is getting cold, remember to wear more clothes!" He was speaking as if he cared about her. If this was in the past, she would be very happy to hear this because it was very rare that her father would care about her! But now, after knowing that she was Leonard and Mrs. Baxter¡¯s daughter, her heart gradually grew colder when she looked at this middle- aged man who raised her. She really didn''t know how she should face him. Now she finally understood why Kane asked her to take revenge. She once thought that Kane loved her very much, but who would ask his daughter to take revenge on somebody? At that time, she didn''t understand it, but now she understood his intention to take revenge. Kane''s hatred towards the Baxter family did exist. He made Leonard¡¯s daughter avenge themselves and let them kill each other. Now it seemed that Kane''s heart was cruel enough. He wanted them, a pair of father and daughter, to fight against each other! Since ancient times, had there been anything more cruel than this? Rae looked at Kane. She couldn¡¯t see from Kane¡¯s eyes, how did he be a policemanst time? Being a policeman was the embodiment of justice. How could there be people like Kane? He was not only a bad guy, but also a selfish, cruel and psychopathic bad guy. This was how Rae thought about Kane, but her heart felt sadder acknowledging this. No matter what, Kane was the one who raised her and it was very painful for her to see him like this. But to know the reason, Rae had to continue to recognize this viin of her family as her father. She pretended to sob and said, "Father, I was wrong that day!" Kane didn''t seem surprised hearing Rae said so. He seemed to expect Rae toe and apologize to him. Everything seemed to be under his control. Rae naturally noticed thecency in Kane''s eyes. Rae kept silent. Kane said in a more concerned tone, ¡°Go back and have a rest. I wasn¡¯t caring enough towards you, it must be hard for you!¡± "No, it was me who didn''t understand you enough!" Rae said. Actually she didn¡¯t even know his father well enough. After all these years, only then she realized something but it was far from enough. There was still a lot to understand and investigate. When Kane heard Rae''s words, he finally showed a gratifying smile, ¡°I¡¯m very d that you understood me!¡± Rae said, "I''ll go back first!" After taking a step, Rae thought of something and said, "Father, take care of yourself too!" "Sure!" Rae originally wanted to try to ask Kane about something. In the end, she thought she shouldn¡¯t ask. The best thing to do now was to n properly, she shouldn¡¯t show any interest or give any hints to Kane or else Kane would know what she was after. She had made up with Kane now. There was no taxi anymore when Rae was going home. Instead of going back home, she went to the hospital first. Now, she couldn¡¯t express her mood in words. Her biological mother was lying in the hospital, and she almost killed her when she did blood transfusion for her mother. Now her mother was still struggling, she could lose her life anytime. Rae felt even more guilty when she thought of this. She couldn''t sleep too so she felt that it was better to go to the hospital to see her mother. When she arrived, it was already twelve midnight. When she entered the ward, she saw Leonard sitting by the bed, holding her mother''s hand in one hand, lying by her bed and sleeping! The nurse was ying with her phone. Rae was a little angry when she saw this. She walked into the ward. The nurse who devoted herself to ying with the mobile phone hadn''t seen her yet. She was still focusing on her phone. Rae walked over and looked down at the nurse who was fascinated by the game. At this time, the nurse probably felt the pressure above her. The nurse quickly looked up and saw Rae''s indifferent eyes. She was so scared that she dropped her phone on the floor, making a loud noise. Leonard was suddenly awakened by the noise. He looked up and saw Rae. Then, he looked at the mobile phone on the floor. Finally, he looked at the embarrassed look of the nurse after being caught not doing her duty. Leonard shouted, "Rae!" At this time, Rae said, "Diana, it''s toote now. You can get off work now. I just applied for a leave from my unit. I''ll take care of my mother in the future, so you don''t have toe anymore!" "Miss Baxter!" Diana, the nurse, knew she was fired, but she was reluctant to give up the job. The sry was high. Mr. Baxter was kind to everyone. She was very reluctant to give up such a good job, ¡°I know I''m wrong. I won''t y on my phone anymore!¡± Rae shook her head, ¡°It''s not because of this. I really, really had applied for a leave already. I''ll take care of my mother from now on!" Rae didn''t intend to fire this woman by shaming her. However, she couldn¡¯t hire Diana anymore. She yed with her phone and did not pay attention in taking care of the patient. "Rae!" Leonard wanted to say something. Rae immediately said, "Dad, I really applied for a leave. We did not need so many people here. I think Anne and I are enough to take care of my mother!" Leonard stopped saying anything, he just said to Diana, the nurse, "It¡¯s already been decided, Diana. My secretary will pay you one month sry tomorrow, let¡¯s settle it like this!" Although Diana was not happy, but when she saw that she would still get one month full sry even though she just worked for a few days, she knew that she had already earned more than the amount she deserved. So, she immediately picked up her phone and left. Leonard just looked at Rae and was about to say something. Rae came over and looked at Mrs. Baxter, ¡°How''s my mother? Is the infection in her body under control?¡± "It stopped spreading!" Leonard said, ¡°We will still need to wait for a few more days to get a detailed result!¡± Rae looked down at her sleeping mother. "Rae, about the nurse today!" "Father, I know you want to say that I''m too direct and it will be easy for me to offend people!" Rae knew what Leonard was going to say next, she kind of understood her father, ¡°But I can''t take risks. She is my mother!¡± She did not dare to take risks! Especially when the woman in front of her was her own mother! Leonard smiled, ¡°Okay! You are right!¡± Rae smiled when she heard Leonard say so. She saw Leonard looking very tired, so she came forward and held his arm. She naturally helped him to the bed next to him, "Father, you go to bed first, I''ll look after mother and find a new nurse tomorrow!" "I''ll let the secretary handle this matter!" Leonard sat on the nursing bed next to him, "Why did you suddenlye here sote today?" "I worked overtime and didn''t go back!" Rae stayed in the hospital until nine o''clock in the morning. When the doctor came to check on her mother, it was confirmed that Mrs. Baxter¡¯s condition did not continue to deteriorate and Rae felt a little relieved. Doctor Stevens'' medicine was very effective and it suppressed the infection. Leonard''s secretary hired a new nurse for Mrs. Baxter. This time, they recruited an experienced and professional nurse. Rae left the hospital at ten o''clock and went back to the Baxter house. Suddenly, she remembered that she had not done a very important thing yet. She was really worried about the three most important medicines she left at Marcel¡¯s ce! At noon, Rae called Marcel. Marcel was a little surprised when he received Rae''s call. Marcel went out of the meeting room and went back to his office. He answered the phone, ¡°Hello!¡± "Hello, Captain Hopkins!" Rae spoke politely, ¡°Sorry to disturb you!¡± "What is it!" Marcel said directly, he was also very concise. "I have a box that I left at your ce. When are you free? I''ll go and get it or you can bring it for me when youe!" Marcel frowned. Since Rae left, he hadn''t gone back to his apartment, not even once. Now that he heard Rae¡¯s words, Marcel felt a little odd, he said directly, ¡°Go and get it yourself!¡± Chapter 964 Something Unavoidable Chapter 964 Something Unavoidable "I don''t have the key!" Rae put the key on Marcel''s shoe rack. Marcel frowned on the other side of the phone, "Where''s the key?" "It''s on the shoe rack in your apartment!" Rae was shocked, Marcel hasn''t gone back once? "Come get it tonight at nine," Marcel said. "All right!" Rae was hesitant but it was better to get it back the soonest possible. If the drug had a huge side effect and injured Marcel, she would feel guilty her entire life. Nine o''clock at night. Rae arrived at Marcel''s apartment. She had a mixed feeling that was beyond description now. She stood in front of the apartment and took a deep breath before pressing the bell. After three beeps, the door opened and Marcel appeared at the door. Rae became nervous out of a sudden, "Sorry for disturbing you, Captain." Two people that were once intimate speaking with a tone like now made Rae thought she was a hypocrite. But this was the only way to keep herself from getting close to Marcel. Marcel remained silent, he moved his body to let her through. Rae walked in feeling embarrassed when they crossed over, she could even hear his breathing. Rae was stunned. She could now differentiate his emotions through his breathing. It was obvious that Marcel was angry, he followed Rae into the apartment as he banged the door behind him. Rae''s pulse was racing as if she was riding on a roller coaster that suddenly stopped at the highest spot, hanging in the air. She turned her head and saw Marcel stood behind her, they were so near to each other that she could feel his breath on her cheeks, the situation was intense. Rae was shocked and fell a step behind and turned to look at Marcel again. Marcel on the other hand looked at Rae in displeasure, as if like he looked down on her, his nce was full of despise. Rae knew and prepared to beughed at or ridiculed by him. But she knew the reason he treated her like this was because of Adam. If there was nothing that happened between Rae and Adam years ago, she wouldn''t be in a rtionship with Marcel. To Rae, this was something unavoidable. "I''m truly sorry to have disturbed you thiste, I''ll go get my stuff and leave right away," Rae said in embarrassment. As she spoke, she bent down to reach for her slippers and found that her slippers were no longer there; and she recalled that she threw it away the day she left. Marcel''s face stiffened as he observed Rae. This woman cleaned the house so thoroughly, leaving no trace behind as if she had never appeared in this apartment before. He noticed this the moment he stepped in, he was already anger by this and got even angrier when he saw her. All the anger he had been suppressing exploded, he mocked, "Why did youe back after decided to leave? What''s the point ofing back now? Using you left something here as an excuse toe back here again. Do you think I''m not aware of your intention?" From N?velDrama.Org. Rae was stunned, he misunderstood indeed. Marcel was so sure that she woulde back, and today was nothing but her excuse to do so. Rae didn''t exin, sheughed inwardly thinking that despite they had a rtionship, but this was how he perceived her. To him, she was no different from other women, it would be a lie saying she was not upset by this, but there was nothing she could do. Rae didn''t say a word but removed her shoes and walked barefoot into the house. She just wanted to take the stuff and left, but she didn''t know her action provoked Marcel further. However, he didn''t say a word and followed behind her to the bedroom in silence. Rae opened the cupboard in the bedroom looking for the small box with important stuff she kept at the bottom, but the box was nowhere to be seen. She skipped a heartbeat, where was the box? Rae tried to recall, she couldn¡¯t remember if she packed it in the luggage, but if she did, why couldn''t she found it at home? It was such important stuff, something that could cost a life, she trembled only by thinking about this. She then continued opening another cupboard, the box she was looking for was not in there too. She immediately turned to Marcel who stood by the door, staring at her coldly. After a moment of hesitation, she asked softly, "Did you see my box? It''s a box with keys!" Marcel grunted, "You are such a joke, Rae, how could there be a box that never existed? This is nothing but your excuse toe back to me, there''s no need to put up a show. You can be the next Oscar winner." Rae ignored his despised and ridiculed, "Captain, that box is very important to me, if you have it, please return it to me," she said. Marcel smiled mockingly, "Do you think I''m as ridiculous as you? I''ve got no time to be wasted like you, you think everyone has a habit of fooling others like you? How many men have you fooled up until today? Now you are holding grudges that you''ve been rejected by me, so you intend toe back trying to fool me again?" Marcel''s sarcastic and despised words were like a knife piercing through Rae''s heart. She was sad because Marcel had never truly understood her while they were together, she felt even sadder because Marcel forgot about Natalie in the past, and she also felt sad for the real Rae. Rae seemed to be her twin, it looked like that at the moment, that was why she felt sad for her. Rae looked up and swept a nce at Marcel, he was wearing a beige casual t-shirt, standing at the door and staring at her full of despised and irony. She felt extremely sad looking at him. She looked up once more at Marcel, feeling guilty, if Rae was her twin sister, what she did to Adam that caused him to lose his legs made her felt guilty. This was Rae''s responsibility and she felt guilty as her twin sister, this was the reason why Marcel was suffering in pain, hence, she felt sad and guilty while looking at Marcel. Marcel frowned noticing Rae looked at him that way, his gaze towards her turnedplicated, but both of them chose to be silent. After a long while, Rae triedmunicating with Marcel patiently again. In her opinion, the box was still in his apartment, or Marcel took it. She asked, "Captain, did you see that box?" "No." Marcel answered with certainty in the meantime began speaking in a sarcastic tone again, "Stop looking for excuses, you are here to reconcile with me, don''t you? Let me tell you, I feel disgusting even thinking about sleeping with you!" His words were hurtful, but Rae thought this was not his true meaning, he wanted to embarrass her with words. It was not like she didn''t care but she understood that there were reasons behind it. She decided not to object or argue with him no matter what he said, it was the highest level of being calm. Rae noticed that Marcel didn''t intend to return the box, so she continued, "Please return the box to me if it''s with you, Captain, what''s in there is dangerous and I don''t want anyone to get hurt, so please return it to me! It was my fault to have done something that might hurt you, but please forgive me, perhaps I didn''t mean it. I know apology and exnation mean nothing now, but if it had hurt you, I''m truly sorry." "Haha¡­ Sorry?" Marcel yelled out, "If sorry works, we don''t need police in this world." Rae looked up at Marcel and found that his eyes were reddened, it pained her and made her want to cry because she saw his emotion in his eyes. A helpless struggle, filled with grudges and sadness. She let out a sigh inwardly, "Marcel, do you know I''m truly in love with you? I''ve never yed you, not a tiny bit, how could a person as smart as you not have noticed it?" Rae asked again, "Captain, please keep the box safe if it''s with you or give it to Gustavo to test the drug content, I think it''s poison and I don''t wish to keep it secret anymore, so do keep it safe so that it doesn''t hurt anyone. That''s all I want to say, I shall leave now, goodbye." Rae headed out once she finished. Marcel, on the other hand, grabbed her on her arms, threw her on the bed, and then he flipped the table in the room. Everything fell down the floor causing noises, he even smashed the table onto the ground causing loud bangs! Rae was startled, this was the first time she had seen Marcel''s outraged. She didn''t expect to see Marcel like this, perhaps even Marcel himself didn''t know he would lose control of himself. He broke everything he could in the room and choked Rae on her neck, "Rae Baxter, do you even have a heart?" he uttered the word with his teeth gritted. Chapter 965 Irrational Chapter 965 Irrational Rae showed a bitter smile and thought, ¡®How could I be heartless? I''m filling with a heart full of you, and that''s why I endure you so much. However, you don''t remember Natalie at all, and I''m Rae now. How can I recognize and get along with you?¡¯ she looked at Marcel''s angry eyes at this moment and could only remain silent. She was unwilling to say anything and hoped that he could calm down. However, Marcel grabbed her hands violently as if he wanted to eat her. He pressed her against the bed heavily as if he wanted to crush her. Rae adopted an air of indifference and seemed like she did not care about it. When Marcel thought that Rae might have a rtionship with other men, he flew into a rage. He wanted to destroy her so that she could never harm others. Marcel felt that his anger was about to erupt like a volcano and was about to exhale like magma. His anger drove him to do something irrational! It also hurt Rae. Rae shivered with fear, and she said nothing in the end. She did not resist and let him do as he pleased. Rae raised her head and looked at Marcel''s wet face that was streaming with sweat. Marcel looked very angry with his handsome face and his red eyes. Rae pondered, ¡°How did wee to this?¡± Rae felt pain when she moved her body slightly, and her heart hurt even more. After a while, she said in a hoarse voice, ¡°Are you done? Can I go now?¡± Marcel red at Rae with his eyes red as if burning with a zing fire that could devour people. At this moment, Rae had a feeling that whether Marcel was in love with her. The two of them were in love with each other, but they hurt each other for some reason. Rae looked at his face. She was not angry with him but was sad and melted into tears in her eyes. Rae was seeing that Marcel did not answer her. She got up from the bed and walked to the floor. She bent to pick up clothes from the floor in front of her, and she put them on one by one before turning back to him and saying, ¡°I hope this matter ends here. I can forgive what you did to me today, but if you do like this next time, I may sue you for rape!¡± Her words once again drew down his anger. Marcel''s thin lips were like knives, and he said the words that hurt Rae''s feelings, ¡°That''s interesting! Rae, you''re a woman that is worse than women in a nightclub. You have no business saying rape! Who do you think you are? You''re just a bitch!¡± Rae suddenly widened her eyes. He scolded her like that! Rae knew that if she did not fight back, he would do so again and again. She raised her head fearlessly and looked at Marcel, who was furious and talked carelessly in front of her. She smiled, ¡°However, you, Marcel, the captain of the detective team, are in love with me as a bitch, and you still want to fuck me after we break up. Don''t you think you are ironic? You are the disingenuous one. Why do you get me into bed again if you are not interested in me? Wouldn''t it be nothing if you reject me even if I came to you with a purpose? But why didn''t you reject? Why? Marcel, I don''t care if you repeatedly hurt me in the past, but I won''t put up with you anymore if you insult me like this again in the future!¡± ¡°Interesting!¡± Marcel smiled indifferently, ¡°So what can you do to me? Sue me? You said I''m in love with you, and I''m the disingenuous one. Who do you think you are? A beautiful fairy?¡± ¡°I''m not a beautiful fairy. I only hurt your cousin, Adam, but this is not the reason for which you hurt me! You can sue me, and you can do whatever you want, but these are not reasons for which you hurt me!¡± Rae''s voice was passionate, ¡°I don''t care how you hurt me because I still have thest traces of affection of you, but it haspletely gone now! It was you to say to break upst time. Let me tell you now. If you want to take revenge, do it boldly. Don''t beat around the bushes and give me a chance to look down on you.¡± Marcel looked at Rae, and he was stunned that probably because she mentioned Adam. His ferocious look was frozen, and his red eyes were staring at Rae. He said in a cold voice, ¡°How dare you say that you only hurt my cousin! What do you mean by ¡®only¡¯?¡± Rae said word by word, ¡°Who do you think you are? Adam hates me, and he cane to me for revenge himself! Why are youing to me? You slept with the woman who hurt your cousin, don''t you feel disgusting? I''m afraid you didn''t expect that you still can''t let go of me after you slept with me, isn''t it?¡± ¡°I can''t let go of you?¡± Marcel seemed to have heard a ridiculous joke. ¡°Marcel, if you already let go of me, you humiliated me enough when you said to break up with me in public. I''ve been falling to hell from heaven because of you, and you are seeing me struggling in hell, yet you repeatedly think that I still have any affections of you! Are you overconfident? Or do you fantasize that we are still together and don''t want to separate from me?¡± ¡°Marcel, how I treat Adam is the business between Adam and me. Don''t you feel tired of making it any business of yours? Have you ever asks your cousin whether he gets you to do like this? Do you think you''re a gentleman for taking revenge like this? You called me a bitch, so what do you think you are after you slept with a bitch? A whorehound and a bitch are two of a kind, and none of them has the right to judge each other!¡± Rae reeled off so much and did not care about Marcel''s expression. Marcel was speechless because of her words. He looked frigidly at Rae, who had a ready tongue, and he remained silent. Rae also remained silent for a while, and then she spoke, ¡°Believe it or not, I didn''t trifle with your affections, and my conscience was clear over my affections to you. If I have my life to live over, I think I would have a different fate. I would still be willing to pluck up the courage to confess my love for you, even if you have Linda Kent by your side at that time. Marcel, I love you, and you''re the only one I love! But it''s over between us now! Let''s break up and go our separate ways now. We''re even-steven!¡± ¡°In your dreams!¡± Marcel growled with hatred, ¡°You owe Adam two legs, and do you think I''m going to let it go? Since you know that I''m here because of Adam, and you''ve also mentioned Linda, let me tell you, you have no right to mention Adam since you''re unfaithful to him! You even don''t have the right to talk about Linda because she''s a thousand times better than you! You said you love me? Bullshit!¡± Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Rae thought, ¡°I don''t have the right to mention Adam and Linda?¡± Rae felt heartache as if her heart got ripped out, and every piece of her heart valves was streaming with blood, messing with blood and flesh. She did not know how to reply to him. What else could she say? She still had illusions about him, but in the end, he admitted that he had no affection for her, and even Linda was a thousand times better than her! Linda was Marcel''s former girlfriend, and Rae was so envious of Linda at that time. Sure enough, the first love was the most unforgettable for a man, and the first love was also the most beautiful in a man''s heart. Sheughed at herself and lowered her head. She thought that she had lostpletely this time. She did not have the strength anymore. Rae looked at him with a strange expression and asked coldly, ¡°So what do you want?¡± ¡°I want to torture you!¡± said Marcel. She was speechless with Marcel''s words. Rae was nk with her mind, and she suddenlyughed, ¡°Hahaha...¡± ¡°What are youughing at?¡± when Marcel saw herughed arrogantly, he was angry as if a fire was burning in his heart and was stirring his blood. He walked to the front of Rae and squeezed her neck vigorously. He pulled her to the wall in front of the door, ¡°Rae, you asked for it!¡± ¡°I don''t owe you anything even if I have only myself to me! Marcel, you''re meddling and worrying for nothing!¡± Rae hated herself sometimes. After she experienced so much, she still had to strive for mastery at the time he lost his mind. However, her self-esteem and pride did not allow anyone to trample and humiliate her, ¡°I only owe Adam, but not you!¡± After that, she calmed down and sneered at Marcel, ¡°Can you do things that have nothing to be ashamed of before God or man? If you can''t do it, shut up!¡± ¡°What did you say?¡± Marcel asked through gritted teeth. ¡°I said you don''t have the right to settle ounts with me. Don''t think that the reason I put up with you is I''m afraid of you! Marcel, don''t go too far!¡± Rae raised her head and looked at him withpassion in her eyes, ¡°Marcel, I put up with you humiliating me because I love you. I have nothing to be ashamed of before God or man when I say this. I don''t care whether you misinterpret it or you think I have no right to say this, yet you can''t erase my simple, beautiful feelings! I want to be with you because I love you. I only want to be with you and have beautiful and unforgettable times with you, even if it''s a short period. I don''t expect we could be with each other for a lifetime, but only for a short period. That''s why I''ve always put up with you!¡± ¡°If you think that Adam is disabled because of me, he cane to me for revenge himself. He can either sue me or secretly plot against me. Adam can revenge with whatever means he wants. If you think it''s unfair to him, he can alwayse to me for revenge, but not you to take revenge for him! Marcel, I don''t owe you, and you''re the one who owes me! You''ve yed with my feelings. Even if you think I''m unworthy and don''t deserve your love, that''s no reason for you to trifle my affections and humiliate me! It''s over!¡± ¡°It''s over?¡± Marcel stared at her as if he wanted to eat her, and the veins on his head popped out, ¡°You don''t owe me? You said I yed with your feelings? Didn''t you y mine too? What do you think Reuben is? What do you think Raphael is? What do you think Mathew is? Your simple feelings? When were you ever to be simple? You''re a bitch that everyone has slept with you!¡± ¡°Marcel!¡± Rae shouted at him, and she looked pale. She could barely stand, and she felt the intense pain in her heart that made her sad to the extent of almost suffocating. She seemed to see a white fog in her eyes, and she heard her hollow voice, ¡°Be lenient wherever it is possible!¡± Marcel would know how fortunate Adam was if only he knew that the real Rae had already died! Although Adam had both legs handicapped, he was alive, at least. However, Rae had nothing left in the world, and she could not even be cremated in her name when she died. People had taken revenge against her mother, who was lying in a hospital bed, and she died for no real purpose. Who would pay for all these? ¡°Be lenient?¡± Marcel said frigidly, ¡°Destroy your pair of legs before you say this!¡± Rae felt exhausted and had no strength at all. She had no longer struggled, ¡°Marcel, people will lose their minds if they live in hatred. You''re a police officer, and you must understand the reason better than me. Even if youe to me to collect the debt of love, I still owe Adam! Please believe that I''m now living more miserable than Adam! The helplessness and difficulties I have are not lesser than his! If I could, I would be willing to sit in a wheelchair instead of him, and I don''t want you to live in hatred of me!¡± Chapter 966 Burst into Tears Chapter 966 Burst into Tears ¡°You damned woman!¡± Marcel suddenly grabbed her and embraced her as tightly as he could. Rae¡¯s tears rolled down due to this hug, ¡°Marcel, I deserve to die! I¡¯m the one who deserved to die! Please forget about me!¡± Marcel clutched Rae¡¯s hands and hugged her tightly. Out of the blue, he released Rae and shouted, ¡°Get out!¡± Rae was heartbroken as if a knife was piercing through her. She closed her eyes and burst into tears! She ran out of Marcel¡¯s apartment in dismay. As she lost her mind, she ran on the street without realizing that she was barefoot and her feet were already stained with blood! When Reuben found Rae on the street, she was crying sadly. After he got down from the car and walked over, he gently yelled at Rae who was crouching on the ground and crying uncontrobly. ¡°Rae!¡± Rae did not move. ¡°Rae, go home now!¡± Reuben said softly. ¡°Get out of my sight!¡± Rae suddenly scolded him hysterically. Reuben did not say anything. He just lowered his head and bent down to carry her up into his car despite her struggle! When he sent her home, Leonard saw Rae in a mess and greeted her. Before Leonard could say anything, Rae had already hugged Leonard while crying, ¡°Sorry, father. Let me cry just once! Just this once! Please don¡¯t worry!¡± Leonard hugged her and just said, ¡°Alright! Alright!¡± Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. After Rae had left Marcel¡¯s apartment, the room was silent and there was no sound at all as if the sound of a needle dropping could also be heard. He stood at the doorway of the bedroom and looked at the bedroom that was in a mess. The scattered bedding, the fallen pillows and the used rubber products on the floor had indicated the chaos just now. At this moment, he was depressed with the mess in the room. Indeed, he was probably disappointed as his heart sank. Marcel frowned seriously and he was not relieved at all. He went out of the bedroom after taking a deep breath. He saw Rae¡¯s shoes were neatly ced on the shoe cab by the door. Marcel frowned intensely as he could not believe that Rae went out without wearing her shoes. She just ran out like that? Why was she so angry that she lost her mind and even forgot to put on her shoes? Why? Marcel seemed to hesitate for a few seconds. Then, he seemed to make up his mind by grabbing the key on the shoe cab. He mmed the door and ran out. The room once again became silent. Marcel was driving on the street aimlessly. He nced over the street again and again. However, he could not find the figure that he was looking for. After driving on the street for about an hour, he still did not find Rae¡¯s figure. Marcel lost his patience and was about to burst with anger, but who should he be angry with at this moment? He noticed that he always got angry recently and could not control his emotions easily, also doing irrational things. Marcel drove his car to the gate of the Baxter residence somehow. Unsurprisingly, Rae just got down from the car at this moment. When Marcel saw Rae being carried by Reuben from the car, Marcel frowned as his eyes were filled with anger. He gripped the steering wheel with his hands tightly while his veins bulged clearly. Eventually, his car went with a breakneck speed. During the whole process, nobody noticed that his car had appeared before. Reuben carried Rae into her vi. Her feet were stained with blood but she did not know where she had stepped on. The severe injury on her feet that was full of bloodstain and mud also frightened Leonard. Reuben reminded him, ¡°I will go and find a doctor to take a look at Rae¡¯s feet!¡± ¡°Sure! Sure!¡± Leonard nodded his head. After a short while, Reuben found a doctor and the doctor was Micah who had given Mrs Baxter an operation. Rae had already finished cleaning her feet. Her eyes were swollen red and she was dumbfounded at this moment. During the whole bandaging process, Rae did not even make a slight move. Micah left after making sure that there was nothing serious with her feet. Reuben also left as he felt that there were too many things that he could not sayte at night. Rae went back to her room. She could not help but sit on the ground. Then, she started to sob again. She locked herself in the room and cried for a long time that she did not even know how long it had been. It was quiet inside and outside the room since nobody disturbed her. However, Rae recalled that she had probably made her father worried when she had just entered the door with that kind of sorrowful appearance. So, she quickly got up and went into the bathroom to have a shower. Her feet were wet and painful, but her heart was even painful. So, she had not given up loving. After taking a shower, she put on her pyjamas and opened the door as she was about to go out. Unexpectedly, she saw her father, Leonard standing in the doorway with his eyes full of worry. Rae¡¯s red eyes shed as she was surprised. Then, she was touched and remorseful deep in her heart. She had never enjoyed fatherly love before. Rae felt extremely touched by this kind of fatherly love in which her father had devoted and loved her without any grumble. Before she could speak, she sobbed sadly, ¡°¡­father, I¡¯m fine. Sorry for making you worry!¡± Leonard grieved for Rae. Although he was already over fifty years old and had been in the business world for many years, still he could not help but worry Rae when he saw her crying. He was exceptionally worried because she was so thoughtful! In the past five years, she seemed to be a different person. Previously, she was a bit childish and also innocent. After she broke up with Reuben somehow and then had a car ident, she imed that she did not remember the past. Although Rae treated Leonard indifferently, still she was considered obedient as she could control her temper. Now, she seemed to have grown up suddenly! However, it made people heartbroken just because she had grown up. She was apparently upset, yet she still had tofort herself not to let others worry about her. When Leonard saw Raee out, he was finally relieved. He shook his head and said sincerely, ¡°It is good that you¡¯re fine! It is good that you¡¯re fine!¡± Rae opened her mouth and said softly, ¡°I have encountered a little failure, but I will adjust quickly. Don¡¯t worry about me! I¡¯m very worried about my mother and I me myself. If it isn¡¯t for my blood, perhaps mother¡­¡± ¡°It is all fate!¡± Leonard shook his head. ¡°Don¡¯t me yourself, kid!¡± Rae lowered her head and stepped forward. It was the first time she emotionally took the initiative to grip Leonard¡¯s hand, ¡°Father, I will bring you back to your room. Get some rest. We will go and see mother tomorrow!¡± ¡°Alright!¡± Both of them headed to Leonard¡¯s room. Leonard said to Rae, ¡°Rae, I¡¯m d that you can tell me that you have encountered a failure! Can you tell me what failure you have encountered?¡± Rae pondered and shook her head, ¡°Not a big deal. I just take things too hard in the beginning, but I¡¯m fine now! Don¡¯t worry about me!¡± Leonard saw that Rae did not want to talk about it. He guessed that it was probably her personal thought or maybe her rtionship with somebody. So, he respected Rae¡¯s privacy and did not say too much. He said to Rae, ¡°Rae, don¡¯t be so restrained. I¡¯m very happy that you can say that to me. A little failure isn¡¯t a big deal, what¡¯s important is that you can still stand up. Stand up from where you fall and go ahead bravely. Follow your heart, then that is worthy for living in this world once!¡± Rae nodded vigorously, ¡°I know it, father!¡± When Rae reached the doorway of her parent¡¯s room, she followed Leonard in and saw the photo of her parents at the bedside. Her parents were very young at that time and both of them smiled lovingly. She gazed at the photo while an unknown strength surged in her heart. ¡°Father, you rest early!¡± Rae was afraid that he would worry about her. So, she said again seriously, ¡°I¡¯m really fine, don¡¯t worry about me. I need to get a good sleep tonight. I still have a lot of things to do tomorrow!¡± ¡°Alright!¡± Leonard nodded benevolently. Rae only then walked towards the door. When she reached the doorway, Rae stopped and turned around. She looked at Leonard and wanted to say something. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Leonard asked. ¡°Father!¡± Rae shouted. ¡°Yes!¡± Leonard answered and waited for Rae to speak. ¡°Go ahead!¡± Rae smiled and shook her head, ¡°Nothing, I just want to call you, father!¡± Leonard smiled too as this was the first time over the years that both of them had been so close together like this. ¡°Father, have I mentioned that I¡¯m d to have a father like you!¡± Rae said. Leonard was slightly surprised, ¡°Not yet, this is the first time you have said that!¡± ¡°Father, I love you!¡± Rae said softly. Leonard¡¯s eyes suddenly became moist as he nodded his head, ¡°Father loves you too!¡± Rae smiled, ¡°Good night! Father!¡± ¡°Good night, my dear!¡± Leonard was so touched that his heart melt. He felt the care from his daughter for the first time. Rae was relieved after she had finished speaking. Then, she went back to her bedroom. She knew that she had to be strong as she needed to reveal all the secrets. After visiting her mother in the hospital on the next day, Rae returned to her unit. Mrs Baxter¡¯s infection had not worsened but she was still unconscious and had not woken up again. Rae was confident as her condition did not deteriorate any further! Rae¡¯s eyes were slightly swollen and red when she got up today. The wound on her feet was painful, so she applied some anti-inmmatory medicine to her feet. Then, she put on her socks and shoes and came out! She could only endure the pain on her feet! When she entered the office in the unit, Lexie saw her and greeted her, ¡°Rae, you look so pretty today!¡± She had light make-up today because her eyes were swollen. She looked elegant in her clothes, a white shirt as well as a pair of pink trousers. This waspletely the image of an office worker. Her hair was tied in a ponytail, but she looked even energetic because of the make-up on her face. She smiled at Lexie, ¡°Thank you. You¡¯re pretty too!¡± Lexie blinked her eyes and seemed a bit worried. She wanted to say something, ¡°Well, how are you and Marcel?¡± ¡°I have broken up with him!¡± Rae did not hide the truth and she confessed to Lexie straight away. ¡°I have broken up with Marcel. So, don¡¯t make jokes about me and Marcel anymore, okay?¡± Lexie was also startled because Rae was actually smiling when she mentioned breaking up with Marcel. She looked serene and calm. This made Lexie even suspicious as Rae was not like breaking up at all. Why did she look so happy after breaking up? She could not help but figure out some reasons in her mind. She then lowered her voice and approached Rae, ¡°Rae, is it because Marcel is impotent?¡± Chapter 967 Period Chapter 967 Period Rae was stunned for a moment when she heard this. Impotent? Marcel had sex with herst night when she was in his condominium. How could he be impotent? She looked at Lexie in surprise and wondered what she was thinking about in her mind to say these words. Lexie noticed Rae¡¯s silence and said again, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that you¡¯ve never been together with Captain Hopkins. I saw you getting out of his car several times. And you two came together in the morning. So, I believe you two broke up so quickly because of the discord in your life as a couple. So, his self- esteem has suffered greatly. He flew into a rage out of humiliation and broke up with you in public!¡± Rae was so astonished as if she was struck by lightning. Rae sighed once more that Lexie¡¯s imagination was indeed so rich that she could write a y! She shook her head. ¡°Some of the things are not like what you¡¯ve imagined. This matter had already passed, and I don¡¯t want to bring it up again. We¡¯ve already broken up. It¡¯s pointless to investigate the causes now! So, please don¡¯t bring up the topic of Captain Hopkins¡¯ impotence again! Otherwise, if he hears about it, you willnd yourselves in serious troubles!¡± Lexie caught a glimpse of Marcel when she looked at the door at this precise moment. She was so terrified that she almost stared out her eyes. She didn¡¯t say anything and lowered her head. Rae said again, ¡°Do you hear me, Lexie? Don¡¯t mention Marcel being impotent again!¡± ¡°No, I don¡¯t!¡± Lexie quickly said pitifully, ¡°Rae, you¡¯re the one who said it!¡± Lexie raised her head uneasily. She gave Rae a quick nce before moving her gaze to the door. Then she eximed, ¡°Captain Hopkins, I didn¡¯t say anything!¡± Rae abruptly turned around and saw Marcel. Marcel¡¯s handsome face was gloomy at the moment. He narrowed his eyes and gave them a menacing nce. To be exact, he was looking at Rae. Rae¡¯s heart began to pound violently. She scolded Lexie for not being righteous in her heart. She even betrayed her! Rae made no exnation and immediately became serious and said, ¡°Captain Hopkins, do you have any instructions?¡± Marcel smiled icily but said nothing. He only said to Lexie, ¡°Lexie, you follow us to the fieldwork today!¡± Lexie had never been out on the field before. She was shocked when she heard it and shook her head immediately, ¡°Captain Hopkins, can I not go?¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t you want to go?¡± Marcel¡¯s expression darkened even more. He asked icily, ¡°Do you think it¡¯s okay if you don¡¯t go?¡± ¡°Hmm. I think I¡¯m on my period!¡± Lexie lied to him in order to not go out in the field! Marcel didn¡¯t feel embarrassed also and said directly, ¡°I noticed that it was written in your attendance book that you¡¯re on your period every day!¡± Lexie was very embarrassed, ¡°Yes! I¡¯m the type of person who has a short menstrual cycle. When I¡¯m on my period, it takes a long time for it to end. I¡¯ve even had metrorrhagia before. So, I won¡¯t be able to go out in the field! Ask Rae to go. Captain Hopkins, I just can¡¯t do it!¡± Marcel cast an angry nce at Lexie before turning to Rae and asked, ¡°Are your feet okay?¡± ¡°Feet?¡± Rae looked at her own feet in surprise. She was wondering why Marcel had asked her this way in her heart. She suddenly remembered the shoes she had left with him. She pulled her lips and said in a formic manner, ¡°It¡¯s fine. I can go if you need me to!¡± ¡°Then meet me at my office at half past ten at noon,¡± Marcel said. ¡°Yes!¡± Rae gave the nod. Marcel walked away. Lexie breathed a sigh of relief and then said embarrassedly to Rae, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Rae. I just betrayed you by ident! I thought that, after all, Marcel is your ex-boyfriend. He would definitely be angry if he found out I had said something like that about him. He would definitely give me a hard time. He just grabbed the opportunity to retaliate against me just now! And I said that you were the one who said he was impotent. He didn¡¯t dare to retaliate against you. It was because doing so would make everyone look down on him! Seeking revenge on an ex-girlfriend is a stupid and inept act!¡± ¡°Perhaps he doesn¡¯t even care if others look down on him!¡± Rae was at a loss for words. ¡°What you¡¯ve said has done nothing but aggravate him! As for whether he will retaliate against me, I think he probably will!¡± ¡°No, no. He won¡¯t!¡± Lexie shook her head, ¡°Ha-ha. If he retaliates against his ex-girlfriend, I¡¯ll be the first to look down on him!¡± Rae didn¡¯t want to chat with her any longer and said, ¡°I go to the archive room first!¡± ¡°Rae, you haven¡¯t said the reason yet! Why did you and Captain Hopkins break up?¡± ¡°Exactly as you think!¡± Rae threw the sentence at her, and she thought that the news of Marcel¡¯s impotence would most likely spread to the whole police station the next day! Marcel would probably go insane at that time! Rae had a light smile on her face as she walked to the archive room. And she felt as if her entire body was brimming with power. She entered the archive room. She found the colleague who was in charge of the archives and asked, ¡°Can you show me the archives of the unsolved cases five years ago?¡± From N?velDrama.Org. ¡°What do you want to do with these?¡± The colleague was perplexed. ¡°Only for research purposes!¡± Rae said. ¡°Alright!¡± Her colleague searched for the dossier of the archives for a while and took over, ¡°You take a look. Please don¡¯t break it!¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Rae then looked at them in the archive room. However, despite her extensive reading, there was no Rae¡¯s case during the few months she went to the Baxter family! If the case was present, then it should be sent by the police station under them! The head office should have a summary file. She went over it again and again, but she couldn¡¯t find that case! She stayed in the archive room for two hours, going through all of the files in that month. Still, she couldn¡¯t find the files of the case, which was the case of Rae dying namelessly, but it turned out to be Natalie¡¯s body! Rae only thought that this was a major issue. Did Kane even have a helper in the police station? That was certain, but who would it be? The first person that came to Rae¡¯s mind was Easton! She handed the files back to the in-charge colleague and asked casually, ¡°Hmm, are these all the files? Are there any more files?¡± ¡°No!¡± Her colleague told her certainly. ¡°However, the archive room once caught fire. Some of the files had been burned. What you¡¯re looking for is most likely among them!¡± ¡°What!¡± Rae was taken aback. ¡°When did it happen?¡± ¡°It¡¯s been quite a long time. Because the fire didn¡¯t spread, so no one knew. It only burned a few of the files so that it could be ignored!¡± Rae was feeling a bit dejected. Could it be that the file of the case was burned? She took a look at her watch. It was already eleven o¡¯clock! Rae shuddered as she remembered Marcel had told her to meet him at half past ten. So, she walked hurriedly towards the office. When she returned to the office, Marcel¡¯s office door had been locked! Rae knocked on the door but received no response. She could only return to the office. When Lexie saw hering back, she told her nosily, ¡°You¡¯re done. Captain Hopkins was so furious just now. He seemed to really have endocrine dyscrasia. His face even turned pale. Tsk, tsk, tsk. He doesn¡¯t seem to be someone with such a bad temper!¡± ¡°What did he say?¡± Rae was a bit worried. After all, she had forgotten about the time. She was too anxious and eager to find out the answer quickly. However, it had already been five years since this incident happened. How could it be so simple to conduct a thorough investigation? She felt guilty for dying Marcel¡¯s work because of this. ¡°He told you to meet him at his office in the afternoon!¡± ¡°Alright!¡± Rae nodded. ¡°Aren¡¯t you scared?¡± Lexie asked her. ¡°I have something to deal with right now!¡± Rae didn¡¯t want to continue talking with the nosy girl, Lexie. She remembered the help from Gustavo these few times. So, she took the phone and dialed Gustavo¡¯s number. The phone soon showed that the call had been connected. Gustavo¡¯s voice came from the other end of the phone. ¡°Hello? Rae, do you have anything for me?¡± ¡°Are you busy now?¡± Rae asked. ¡°No!¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have an appointment at noon, do you?¡± Rae asked again. ¡°No!¡± ¡°Well then. I¡¯ll treat you to lunch!¡± Rae said. Gustavo seemed to freeze for a moment before saying a word in joy, ¡°Okay!¡± ¡°Then, when we get off work, we¡¯ll eat Sichuan cuisine at the restaurant across the street!¡± Rae said again. ¡°No problem. I¡¯ll see youter at 11:50 a.m. at your office!¡± ¡°Alright!¡± Rae called the hospital again after hanging up the phone. She got the news that Mrs. Baxter¡¯s infection was now under control. She woke up for a minute, but she was too tired, so she fell back asleep. Rae¡¯s mood suddenly improved much, and she felt hopeful. She put down her phone and unconsciously curled her lips. Gustavo dressed up in his new clothes for his meeting with Rae at 11:50 a.m. He wore a formal shirt and came to the office. As soon as he saw Rae, he smiled and said, ¡°Rae, let¡¯s go?¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Rae gave him a smile as well. They made their way downstairs together while talking with each other. However, when they arrived at the Sichuan cuisine restaurant, Rae noticed that Marcel was having lunch with a woman! They sat by the window. The woman looked beautiful and dressed fashionably. Even though it was in thete autumn, she was still dressed in a dress. Her shoes were also very high, and she had a nice shape. She looked pretty nice! Gustavo also noticed them and whispered, ¡°Captain Hopkins is here as well!¡± Rae smiled and expressed that it was alright, ¡°It¡¯s fine. We¡¯ll have our lunch after we greet him!¡± Gustavo and Rae approached them. Marcel had already had his eye on Rae for quite some time. He noticed them as Rae and Gustavo talked andughed while crossing the road from the work unit just now. They crossed the road and walked here. He was a bit surprised because he didn¡¯t expect them to come up to eat together. Rae walked over and greeted him magnanimously, ¡°Captain Hopkins!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Marcel didn¡¯t show a lot of emotion. Gustavo also said, ¡°Captain Hopkins, are you having lunch? We go there first!¡± Marcel had no intention to introduce the pretty woman to them. Rae gave the pretty woman a light smile before following Gustavo to the other side. They chose a seat by the window and sat down. They were too far apart to hear the sound from Marcel¡¯s table. At Marcel¡¯s table, the girl noticed Marcel frowning with a glum expression and a bit of hidden anger. She burst outughing like a little fox. Marcel poured her a cup of tea, raised his eyelids, and gazed at her. He asked, ¡°What are youughing at?¡± ¡°I¡¯mughing at you!¡± The girl admitted in an easy manner. Marcel paid no attention to her. ¡°Marcel, I think you are like an unsatisfied little boy with a short fuse now!¡± The girlughed loudly and approached him. She asked him across the table, ¡°Are my guesses correct?¡± ¡°What¡¯s correct? If you don¡¯t have anything for me, go back quickly!¡± ¡°I have something to do!¡± Thedyughed. ¡°I¡¯vee to see what you¡¯re up to! You came to City B without a word. What do you want to do?¡± Marcel said in a deep voice, ¡°Ellen George!¡± The girl, who was called Ellen George, grinned, ¡°Actually, I came here to bring my brother over. He was recently in a bad mood. I couldn¡¯t take care of him, so I brought him here. Marcel, just keep him under control! Adam is just too annoying!¡± Marcel frowned again and was a bit surprised, ¡°Where is he now?¡± ¡°At the hotel! I left him at the hotel. He said he would stay well at the hotel!¡± Ellen was still yful. ¡°He should be at the hotel. There is room service there. Furthermore, it¡¯s not that his legs are incapable of walking at all. That shouldn¡¯t be an issue! Don¡¯t worry!¡± Chapter 968 Have Dinner Together Chapter 968 Have Dinner Together "Nonsense!" Marcel immediately stood up in anger, "How could you leave him alone in the hotel?" "Marcel, don''t you feel that you are too good to Adam? As a man, he was devastated after a car ident. I think it''s really annoying that you don''t criticize him and force us all to give in to him!" Marcel ignored her and headed out. Ellen also stood up, "Okay, let''s go find him!" They walked out of the restaurant together. Rae and Gustavo were already seated and Rae asked Gustavo to order, but Gustavo saiddies first. So Rae decided to order two dishes first and let Gustavo order the rest. Then, just as they took their order, Rae looked up and saw Marcel getting up and heading out, with that pretty girl following behind him. She looked so young, probably even younger than she was. She chased after Marcel and took him by the arm. Marcel red back at her, but she didn''t care and gave him an ingratiating smile. Marcel looked at her and finallypromised. They walked out with their arms linked. Rae was slightly stunned and sighed internally. Soon, she turned her face to Gustavo, her expression calm. Gustavo naturally saw the look on Rae''s face. He was surprised that Rae could quickly adjust her mood and face him so calmly. Frankly, Gustavo was happy to have dinner with Rae today because it meant that he still had a chance, so he purposely got himself dressed up to look good, but Rae didn''t seem to pay attention to what he wore. She poured a cup of tea for Gustavo and said, "Gustavo, thank you for helping me these days. I will buy you a good meal today. I''ve known you for so many years and I''ve always known you as a great friend!" Come on! She was going to let him outpletely! Gustavo was sad and looked bad, but soon he smiled, "You don''t have to be so polite!" "I''m not, so I''m eating with you!" Rae said, "Otherwise, I wouldn''t have asked for your help!" Gustavo smiled too, "You''re a smooth talker!" While waiting for the food to be served, Gustavo suddenly thought of the gossip that circted in the office this morning. He casually asked, "Well, Rae, I have a question to ask you!" "Hmm!" Rae picked up a cup of tea and brought it to her mouth. Gustavo thought for a moment and said, "Is it true that Captain Hopkins has something wrong with him?" Rae spat out her tea! Luckily, she kept her head down. Otherwise, she would have spat out tea on Gustavo. "Who said that?" Rae asked. "It was you who said it!" Gustavo was honest and directly said, "It was you who said that Captain Hopkins had a problem and that was one of the reasons why you broke up!" "Ah!" Rae was stunned. Lexie was such a gossiper! She was speechless. If Marcel knew what Lexie said, he would definitely pick with her. Also, Marcel heard what she said to Lexie today. It was probably going to be a big misunderstanding. "Is that true?" Gustavo was still waiting for Rae''s answer. Rae felt that it was a trap. She shook her head and said, "All I can say is that I didn''t say anything like that! That''s not what I meant! That''s all I can say to you." Gustavo understood instantly. Rae meant that she knew there was nothing wrong with Marcel. In other words, they had lived together and she knew Marcel. Gustavo didn''t say anything more. From N?velDrama.Org. Rae didn''t exin any further. After that, they started to eat. While eating, Rae pretended to ask casually, "Gustavo, do you know when Easton came to our office?" Gustavo was slightly stunned and thought for a moment, "Easton, huh?" "Yeah!" Rae nodded, "You''ve been at the office for so long. I remember that you''ve all been working here for a long time when I came to work. You''re all seniors, and so is Garbassi!" "Easton has been here for years!" Gustavo said, "Easton was here before I came. Garbassi was a little later than Easton!" "Hmm!" Rae continued her casual tone, "Garbassi and Easton are both elites. They have been dedicated to their work for so many years!" Gustavo suddenly frowned suspiciously, "Rae, are you trying to tter them?" Rae was stunned and immediately shook her head, "I think so from the bottom of my heart!" "Haha," Gustavoughed, "They''d be so proud if they heard you!" "I mean it. I think Easton and Garbassi are really awesome. They have worked in one ce for so many years. Easton hasn''t changed his workce, has he?" Rae added, "It''s a kind of perseverance!" Gustavoughed, "Easton used to stay in a police station in the town for many years before he was transferred here!" "Then where did he stay before?" Rae was already a little anxious but still pretended to ask casually. Gustavo said a ce. Rae suddenly became silent. Her expression was frozen, but in an instant, she put on a normal expression. The ce Gustavo said was a primary-level police station, where Kane had also worked for many years. So, Easton and Kane had known each other for a long time. That day, the report from Sophie was intercepted by Easton midway. He didn''t know exactly what was tested, but Kane must have guessed it, so Kane let Easton change the test result, which caused her to make a wrong judgment! Easton? Rae smiled quietly. Probably neither Kane nor Easton would expect her to find out that! Rae was relieved to be sure of this. At least she would be careful about Easton in the future. After dinner, Rae said goodbye to Gustavo. She didn''t go back to the office but went out. She walked very slowly. Her feet were covered with wounds and it hurt, but she still kept walking because the pain could stimte her brain and keep her awake. She walked slowly at first, then faster and faster. She could hardly feel the pain. She was numb from the pain! When Rae walked in front of a jewelry store, she saw arge advertisement showing a man holding a woman''s hand and putting on a diamond ring for her. She looked up at the advertisement with great envy. She would probably never have such an opportunity in her life! Marcel would be a lover deep inside her heart that she could never reach! She would never love any man again! She was so absorbed in her thoughts that she didn''t notice a wheelchair rushing out from inside. The wheelchair seemed to be out of control and couldn''t stop, rushing at Rae. Being caught unawares, Rae was hit by the wheelchair. Both the wheelchair and the person in the wheelchair fell to the ground, and Rae fell to the side. Rae instantly came back to her senses, and as soon as she looked up and saw the wheelchair tipped over, it urred to her that perhaps she stood in the wrong ce, obstructing the wheelchair, and therefore caused that person to fall. She immediately got up in embarrassment and hurried to check if the owner of the wheelchair was injured. She scrambled to help that person, only to find that he was a man, quite good-looking, about 25 or 26 years old. However, the man''s face was gloomy and very pale. It seemed that the depression around him could not even be defused by the sunlight. Rae hurriedly said to the young man, "Well, I''m sorry. Can I help you up? Are you okay? Do you need to go to the hospital for a check-up?" The young man sat on the ground, in a very awkward state, and his hair was messy. When he heard Rae''s voice, he raised his head slightly and nced at Rae. Then, his originally gloomy face instantly became bright as if a person who had walked in darkness for countless hours suddenly saw the light. Rae was surprised by the look on his face. Her heart instantly beat fast. A strange feeling made her look at this young man carefully. Perhaps because of the detective''s force of habit, she was very interested in this young man. Because she had a strange feeling, especially when he stared at her with wide eyes. Rae had an inexplicable feeling. She felt that this man might know her. Sure enough, the man called out her name the next second, "Rae, Rae!" Rae was shocked. She looked at the man in front of her with wide eyes, and almost instantly many images flooded her head. Of course, these were all images of her imagination. She thought of what Reuben had said. Adam? Could he be Adam? Marcel said that Adam''s feet were disabled. He could never stand up again. Rae stared wide-eyed at the man''s feet in front of her. His feet were still on his legs, but there should be something wrong with his legs. Rae asked softly, "Do I know you?" The man seemed to look at Rae with disbelief. After about 10 seconds of silence, the man gave a self-deprecatingugh, "Haha, Rae, you don''t even want to know me, do you?" Rae instantly knew who this man was. He still sat on the ground with a sorrowful expression on his face. He looked at Rae with disappointment and despair. Rae also looked at him and saw despair in his eyes. Instantly, she also felt sad. She felt sad for such a young man to be disabled with both legs. She said in a low, uncertain voice, "Adam?" When Rae called out his name, Adam''s eyes widened almost instantly. "Rae!" Rae was sure that this man was Adam. She looked at him with her clear eyes. She asked softly, "Are you really Adam?" "Rae, what''s wrong with you?" Adam suddenly thought of something and looked down at his legs. Then he gave a smile that was worse than crying, "Oh, did I scare you by the way I look? I had a car ident! Then, I couldn''t walk." Rae suddenly felt a little sad. If this man''s legs were disabled because of her, then he should hate her, but he didn''t act like he hated her at all. On the contrary, he looked depressed as if he was bothered by the fact that his disability made him embarrassed in front of her. Rae stared at Adam, not knowing what to say. She had nothing to do with this man. She was not Rae. She only lived by Rae''s name, but the man in front of her was disabled because of Rae. Adam was quite good-looking. If he didn''t look so gloomy, he would be a young and cheerful boy. But he was hit by distressing experiences and got devastated. After the car ident, he was even more devastated, which caused his current gloomy temperament. Chapter 969 The Past Was Already History Chapter 969 The Past Was Already History ¡°Rae?¡± Adam noticed that Rae was just gazing at himself without saying anything, so he shouted at her again. Rae was shocked for a while as she quickly returned to her senses, ¡°Adam, let me help you up first, let''s find a ce to sit down and have a talk, okay?¡± She tried to speak as gently as possible. This was because Rae was feeling a bit guilty in her heart. ¡°Okay!¡± Adam immediately nodded his head in agreement. He then lowered his head in frustration again, seemingly feeling embarrassed. ¡°Are you alright?¡± Rae asked. Adam did not say anything. His face was totally red with embarrassment. At that instant, Rae understood that he could not get up. She immediately straightened the wheelchair, then walked over and said to him, ¡°I''ll carry you up, just give me your hand!¡± ¡°No! There¡¯s no need!¡± Adam immediately shook his head upon hearing this. Rae was shocked and continued saying, ¡°If I were you, I wouldn¡¯t care about my reputation right now, at least in this case!¡± When Adam heard what she said, his face got even redder. Rae had already walked over and squatted down to give him a lift. Adam wanted to refuse while he was blushing. However, as he thought of what Rae said, he hesitated again. Finally, he obeyed silently. Rae tried her best to carry him up. After sitting him on the wheelchair, Rae was panting from exhaustion. Adam replied while feeling embarrassed, ¡°Thank you, I know I''m quite heavy!¡± ¡°It''s okay!¡± Rae shook her head. After settling down, she said to Adam, ¡°Do you want to have a talk at a cafe, or a teahouse?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine with either one!¡± Adam whispered. ¡°Then let''s go to a teahouse!¡± Rae thought that teahouses were full of older people. As there would be lesser younger people, Adam wouldn¡¯t feel too humiliated. So, she pushed Adam to the nearest teahouse. On the way, Adam asked her, ¡°Rae, how have you been these five years? I wanted to search for you, but I didn''t know you came to City B. I thought you had left the country, you said you were going abroad before!¡± ¡°Going abroad?¡± So Rae really did wanted to go abroad. ¡°Yeah! Yes, about the one you love...¡± Adam suddenly stopped talking. He was hesitating as he thought that talking about it did not feel right to him. Rae was also taken aback, did Adam know which person Rae loved? She then immediately said, ¡°Go ahead, it''s okay!¡± Only then did Adam hesitantly speak, ¡°The man you love, is he with you now? Did you find him when you went abroad?¡± This was the first time Rae got to know about the real Rae¡¯s love life. This was also the first time she got to know who the real Rae loved from someone else! That person should be Reuben! ¡°Yes, he is from the James family, right?¡± Adam asked again. Based on what he said, Rae had already confirmed that Reuben was the one Adam was talking about. When Adam said the first sentence, Rae already thought the person was Reuben. However, when it was confirmed to be true, Rae was still shocked. It turned out that the man Rae had really loved was indeed Reuben. The person Reuben could not forget was indeed none other than Rae. She really did not understand. Since Rae loved Reuben, and Reuben also loved Rae, why did the two of them break up? Why did they go to their separate ways in the first ce? One went abroad and the other went to study on another country? After years of separation, the past was already history and both of them was already in a new rtionship. However, they both still miss each other so much. What year was it when Rae and Adam met? If it was five years ago, then they both already had a rtionship with other people. Rae must have a rtionship with another man within two years after she had broken up with Reuben. Although she did not know who it was, but the child in her belly was definitely not Reuben¡¯s. This was because they did not see each other at that time and had already broken up. Thus, the child in her belly belonged to someone else. So, who did this child belong to? After that, Reuben was in a rtionship with Ophelia. There was only a possibility that Ophelia was not the only woman he had rtionship with at that time, he might have another lover. Then, this meant that after they both got into a new rtionship, they still wanted to see each other. This all should have happened when Rae wanted to go abroad, which should have been five years ago, not seven years ago. If they could not forget each other? Why did they break up in the first ce! After they sat down, a pot of tea was served. So, Rae poured a cup of tea for Adam. Adam drank a sip of tea, and then he put the cup down. He looked very elegant as he was drinking the tea. It was obvious that he was well educated and had a good family background. Adam was still interrogating her. Rae hesitated for a moment, but still replied, ¡°Adam, I''m sorry, in fact, something happened to me. I have forgotten a lot of things, including you. The reason I recognized you just now was because some other people talked about you. If it wasn''t for this wheelchair, I probably wouldn''t have recognized you either! I had a car ident five years ago, and I don''t remember a lot of things from the past, along with you and many other things! Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Rae was still a bit hesitated when she spoke. She then noticed Adam¡¯s eyes immediately widen. Rae knew that having amnesia was a very unbelievable thing, but she was the only one who knew it clearly in her heart. However, Adam actually asked in surprise, ¡°So, you have also lost your memory!¡± So? Also? Rae immediately remembered that Marcel had also lost his memories. ¡°Rae, I''ve heard of this situation, my cousin also lost his memories. Before that, I always thought people getting memory lost only happens in novels or drama shows, and I had never encountered it in the real world before. However, four years ago, my cousin received a gunshot wound while on a mission and it caused his brain to be injured. Because of that, he also had amnesia. Only then did I realized that people do suffer from memory lost in the real world. So, I do believe you! Rae, how are you? You were not injured in the car ident, right? Was it serious?¡± When Rae heard what he said, she felt pain in her heart. After hearing that Marcel got a gunshot wound, Rae''s heart suddenly felt sad and heartbroken. She sighed to herself. Even until today, she still could not help but worry about Marcel and feel sorry for him. Adam noticed that Rae looked like as if she was reminiscing something. He thought she was unwilling to recall what happened during the ident. He thought that she was scared of what happened at that time. So, Adam did not dare to speak anymore. It took Rae a long time toe back to her senses. She thought about everything Adam had said and replied, ¡°Thank you! It''s been a long time; it was like a nightmare for me. I didn''t get hurt badly but I did forget some things. I don''t really want to mention the ident ever again!¡± She did have a reason for saying those words. She wanted to learn something about Rae¡¯s past through Adam. She was taking over Rae¡¯s live. She went from being Natalie Graham to Rae Baxter. For her, this was the real nightmare. Adam asked again, ¡°Have you made up with your ex-boyfriend?¡± Rae shook her head. What happened between Rae and Reuben was already in the past and she was not the real Rae. So, everything about Reuben had nothing to do with herself. The only thing she could give to Reuben was sympathy, and that was all. Moreover, Marcel and her would probably never be together again, so Rae shook her head. ¡°I¡¯ve just told you; I''ve forgotten a lot of things. I have forgotten almost everything that had happened in the past five years. This included, of course, the lover I used to tell you about! I even forgot about him!¡± A strange look could be seen appearing in Adam¡¯s eyes. However, he then looked at his legs which caused the light inside of him to disappear again. Rae did not notice the look in Adam¡¯s eyes. She only noticed the sadness in him. Rae let out a sigh in her heart. Seeing a young man who became disable and needed to rely on the wheelchair to move was just saddening for others to see. Even though she was not Rae, she still wanted tofort Adam, so that he could have a fighting spirit and live on. Rae said to Adam, ¡°Adam, whether I remember you or not, when I met you today, I have a feeling that I may have owed you something. So, I hope you can forgive me and let go of the past. Then, you can keep on fighting to live your life to the fullest!¡± When Rae said this, Adam immediately shook his head, ¡°No, no, Rae, it''s not like that! What happened to my legs has nothing to do with you! It was because I wasn¡¯t good enough, I wasn¡¯t thinking clearly and I kept drinking alcohol to drown my sorrows. This has nothing to do with you! Please don''t think too much about it! Oh, wait a second!¡± Adam suddenly remembered something, ¡°Rae, how did you know that my leg was injured because of you? We haven''t seen each other for these 5 years, I haven''t heard anything from you, you shouldn''t have heard anything from me either. You also said you have forgotten about me, so why would you know that my leg was injured because of you!¡± Rae stared at his legs while listening to his words. She was slightly stunned. Adam, although his legs were crippled, but he was still extremely smart. He, being so observant and smart, was able to immediately grasped the crux of the matter. Rae smiled, "No matter how I knew about your leg injuries, it was me who caused it, right!¡± ¡°You¡¯re wrong! Just now you said that someone else mentioned me, who was it?¡± Adam still wanted to know the answer to this question. Rae lowered her head and did not speak for a long time. After pausing of about thirty seconds, she spoke in a soft voice, ¡°I did hear about you through someone else! Adam, I don''t want to talk about it now, is it ok?¡± ¡°Oh!¡± Adam felt a bit frustrated, but he did not force her to answer. He just replied in a very soft voice, ¡°Rae, what happened to my legs has nothing to do with you, it only has to do with myself. I couldn''t handle it. Rae, you are still so sensible and you are still so loyal in your rtionship. I really admire that part of you, so I don''t me you, it is because I was not good enough.¡± Rae looked at him again, ¡°Your leg, is there still hope?¡± She asked him directly. Adam also gazed at his own legs. After a long while, he finally spoke, ¡°Five years ago when the ident happened, the doctor said my legs can still recover. Well, at least I do not have to sit in a wheelchair, but I did not have the determination, so... there is now probably not much hope!¡± After Rae heard what his said, she suddenly felt hope in her heart! If Adam was able to stand up and walk again. In turn, wouldn¡¯t Marcel stop holding the grudge between them? Was it possible for him let go his frustration and live life to the fullest from then on? At this time, Marcel and his cousin were looking for Adam who went out from the hotel without greeting them. When Marcel and Ellen arrived at the hotel, he saw that there was no sign of Adam in the hotel room. He immediately got worried and started scolding Ellen, ¡°Why did you leave him alone in the hotel? Don''t you know that he has been devastated even since the ident and don¡¯t look well? What if he wasn¡¯t thinking straight when he got out? What if something happens? You are already not a child anymore, why do you keep doing things like this, you never think of the consequences to your actions!¡± Chapter 970 Reminisced Chapter 970 Reminisced Ellen was also angry at being scolded and she said rudely to Marcel, ¡°How do I know he will go out? He is an adult who is handicapped by his legs but not his brain and he should also be capable of taking responsibility for anything he wants to do! Marcel, Adam is my brother and he is not only your cousin! Don¡¯t ever say that I don¡¯t have any rtionship with him! I don¡¯t want my brother to have any idents either! Also, you guys care about him too much! If you let him go, maybe he would be fine by now! It¡¯s not that his leg is not saved, it¡¯s that he doesn¡¯t want to save himself and there¡¯s nothing others can do for him!¡± It was the first time Marcel had seen Ellen choking with him like this. What was wrong with her? Why were women so arrogant? He stared at Ellen and gritted his teeth without saying anything, yet, his face looked extraordinarily dark and gloomy. Seeing that he no longer said anything, Ellen immediately said, ¡°I¡¯ll call him!¡± While saying, Ellen dialed her mobile phone and the call was quickly answered. Adam was now drinking tea with Rae in a teahouse while reminiscing. Rae suggested he for rehabilitation but he was hesitating. When his sister¡¯s called him, he spoke in a pleasant tone, ¡°Ellen!¡± ¡°Brother, where have you been? I¡¯m getting scolded by Marcel and if you don¡¯te back, I may not be able to see you!¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine and I¡¯m happy! I¡¯m going out for a walk and having some tea before going back. Don¡¯t worry! I might be backter, you guys just do whatever you want and I¡¯ll leave you alone for now! Don¡¯t worry about me and I¡¯ll take care of myself!¡± ¡°Where are you?¡± ¡°In a teahouse!¡± ¡°With who?¡± ¡°An old friend!¡± Adam looked at Rae who was not only his old friend but she was also a girl whom he had liked for years, he then said into the phone, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s end the call, I¡¯m busy now!¡± This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. After saying, Adam hung up the phone. Ellen red at the phone as he hung up the phone call! She shook her phone slightly and spoke to Marcel, ¡°You have heard that my brother¡¯s tone of voice is more pleasant! He should now go out for a walk after being kept at home to make his mood cheerful!¡± Looking at Ellen¡¯s smug look, Marcel frowned tightly as he was still unable to feel at ease, ¡°Don¡¯t you ask him the exact location?¡± ¡°He said in a teahouse!¡± Ellen wasn¡¯t worried at all. ¡°He is so happy to meet an old friend and who could it be?¡± Marcel was also slightly stunned, an old friend? He was only worried just now and didn¡¯t think deeply. Now that he heard the word and he suddenly thought of something when a possibility shed inside his mind! He picked up the phone and dialed Adam¡¯s number. The phone was suddenly hung up after it rang twice and when Marcel called again, he heard a beep sound showing that the phone was off. Marcel¡¯s eyebrows knitted together as his cousin really made him worried. When Ellen looked at Marcel, she thenined, ¡°Marcel, you are over worried about him! He is a big man but not an unweaned baby and you are so annoying like a mum!¡± ¡°What do you know?¡± Marcel threw Ellen a sentence with an impatient expression, yet, hepletely treated Ellen as a child who waspletely unaware of the dangers of society. ¡°I only understand that adults need to know how to let go when appropriate! Love is the same, letting go is not giving up, but for a better rtionship and a better long term!¡± Ellen pouted her lips and nced at Marcel disdainfully. ¡°Marcel, apart from being so handsome, can¡¯t you have some emotional intelligence? I am suspecting that you are going to be single with you look like this! You¡¯re too boring, whoever is your girlfriend will feel extremely boring!¡± Marcel, who was holding his phone, was slightly stunned and he looked at Ellen as if something shed in his eyes! This was something that Linda had probably said back then when she broke up with him! How about Rae? Did she feel bored? Or aggrieved? Marcel inexplicably thought of what Rae had said in the bedroomst night and she said she loved herself! Marcel thought back with his vision turning distant. What was the expression on her face when she said that? She was so sad, desperate and helpless, yet, her expressions were so real. But why did he feel that everything was fake? Why did he suspect the expressions that seemed so real? Maybe Rae¡¯s reputation was too bad! He ignored Ellen¡¯s words and after a while, he took his phone and browsed through his address book. His hand paused when he reached the name Rae, he stared at the name for a long time and went silent before he finally pressed the phone gently and dialed over. Rae was chatting with Adam. When the phone rang, she looked at the phone and saw it was Marcel¡¯s call. She was surprised at first and then a little hesitant as she wondered what was it for? She waited for the phone to ring for a long time to make sure that this call was not a mistake before she slid open the answer button, put the phone to her ear and whispered, ¡°Hello!¡± There was silence on the other end of the phone and Rae followed with another ¡°Hello!¡± again. Marcel was silent for a long time and he suddenly became very angry after hearing Rae¡¯s polite but emotionless ¡°hello¡± from the phone. She was actually so sensible! More sensible than him! Last night, the two of them had been so close but now they were like strangers. Marcel finally spoke, ¡°Where are you?¡± His tone was low and cold, yet, he seemed to carry amanding tone that could not be rejected. ¡°Huh?¡± Rae was surprised, ¡°I¡¯m outside now. Do you have anything?¡± ¡°Are you at the teahouse?¡± Marcel seemed to be testing. Rae froze and she looked at Adam who seemed excited with a faint and pleasant smile on his face. He seemed to be very happy to see himself in which this made her couldn¡¯t bear to say anything for a while. She heard Adam answering the phone and he then turned off his phone once he got a call and hung up after that. He probably wanted to reminisce with her which Rae could understand. And now, when Marcel called, did he guess anything? Rae wanted to admit that directly but then she suddenly hesitated and said into the phone, ¡°No!¡± Marcel also felt that he might have been too sensitive so he didn¡¯t say anything and hung up the phone directly. Looking at the hung-up phone, she froze and finally smiled before keeping her phone. Only then did she look at Adam and said, ¡°Sorry, it¡¯s my boss¡¯ call!¡± ¡°It¡¯s alright!¡± Adam shook his head, extraordinarily gentleman, ¡°Rae, I¡­I¡­¡± Adam had been stammering when he saw her today. He wanted to say something but dared not to say them out and Rae immediately said, ¡°Just say it directly without any avoid. If I do not want to say, I will tell you directly too! I won¡¯t be perfunctory!¡± Upon hearing her promises, Adam looked at her with hope in his eyes and said, ¡°Can I have your phone number?¡± So that¡¯s what was all about! Looking at Adam¡¯s face, Rae thought as if it was something serious, so she just nodded and gave her number directly! Adam took a pen and paper and carefully recorded it down, ¡°I¡¯ll record it properly into my phone when I get back to the hotelter!¡± Rae nodded and suddenly thought of something, would Marcel misunderstand that she approached his cousin with ulterior motives? It was a coincidence that she saw Adam today, since that was the case, she hoped that Adam would get better after mentioning it to him just now. He seemed to have rekindled his fighting spirit and Rae felt that she should encourage him, so that¡¯s why she gave him her phone number! ¡°Adam, how long will you stay in City B?¡± Rae asked hesitantly. ¡°I¡¯m here for a tour!¡± Adam said, ¡°It probably won¡¯t be long!¡± After saying that, the expression on his face copsed in frustration. ¡°Can you stay for few more days?¡± Rae wanted to know more about things about previous Rae in these few days, so there was a hint of pleading in her words, yet, she was worried that Marcel might misunderstand something. Adam was surprised and happy when he heard Rae asking this. ¡°Me? That¡¯s fine! I have no problem staying as long as I want!¡± ¡°Are you staying in a hotel now?¡± Rae asked. ¡°Yes! I¡¯m staying in a hotel with my sister! Actually, we can stay in our old house too, but I just don¡¯t like it as it is more convenient to stay in a hotel!¡± Only then Rae realized that Adam¡¯s family was originally from City B and they had probably moved away since then! It was no wonder that Marcel hade here too. Rae pondered slightly, thought about it and finally looked for an entrance topic. ¡°Adam, as I told you before, I¡¯ve forgotten many things, including the man whom I loved! He came to me after seven years and told me that he still likes me! But I don¡¯t remember any of it!¡± Rae said while looking at Adam and added, ¡°And, in those five years, I start a new life and have a new lover!¡± Upon hearing this, Adam suddenly showed a lost expression that was very sad! Rae¡¯s heart felt unbearable at once! Did Adam like Rae that much? So much that he could be sad with just one word? Rae also sighed in her heart as she was afraid that he would give up himself so she turned her words again, ¡°I broke up with myter boyfriend because of Reuben! Now I can¡¯t even figure out how much debt I owe in the past! Can you tell me what you know about me?¡± Adam gained his strength again because of these words, he seemed happy again and he immediately nodded and said, ¡°Sure! Rae, we are very close back then like buddies and you used to hang out with me all the time! You are not as rigid as you are now but you are very friendly, yet, you have your own style! You are the school beauty of the police academy too!¡± Rae knew about the school beauty because she had already learned about Rae when she was studying in Rae¡¯s ce. It was just that back then she was very quiet in her studies and she really learned something! ¡°Can you tell me about my lovers?¡± Rae asked again, she just wanted to get to the point now and sorted everything out as the real issue was about her past rtionships. Adam smiled to himself. ¡°Back then, my feet were still good, I love basketball as well as you! We used to y at the Basketball Court of Commerce and Economics and I chased you then!¡± Chapter 971 Very Intimate Chapter 971 Very Intimate At this point, Adam smiled in an embarrassed manner; he lowered his head and said, ¡°But you haven¡¯t promised me yet! Others say you¡¯re a flirt, but I don¡¯t think so. To me, you¡¯ll always appear pure and loyal! Even though we aren¡¯t lovers, but we turned out to be best friends!¡± Rae didn¡¯t expect things to turn out this way; if Rae and Adam were best friends, then how did he end up in a car ident? ¡°When we were together, we¡¯d go out drinking, partying, and sometimes, we went drag racing! Rae, you even drove up to 180 km per hour, don¡¯t you remember?¡± Adam seemed to be deep in thought, nostalgically recalling past memories. Rae stuttered, ¡°180?¡± ¡°Yeah! You haven¡¯t sped like that afterward, have you?¡± Rae nodded, ¡°Nope, never again!¡± ¡°How about we-¡±Adam stopped speaking; he looked down at his legs in an upset manner. Rae burst out, ¡°Adam, go do rehab; it¡¯ll be difficult, but I think if you keep at it, you¡¯ll definitely be able to walk again!¡± ¡°Rae!¡± Adam sounded a bit emotional, ¡°I-¡± ¡°I believe in you!¡± Rae cut him short. She knew that he needed encouragement right now. Rae continued, ¡°I still want to go speeding, so let¡¯s make a deal! If you don¡¯t mind, I still want us to stay friends!¡± ¡°Of course!¡± Adam immediately shook his head, ¡°Why would I mind, as long as you¡¯ll still have me around!¡± Raeughed. Adamthen said, ¡°Back then, even with your cheerful personality, for some reason, you always seemed to burst out crying after drinking. You¡¯d hold onto me and bawl, saying how you still missed him and how much your heart hurt over Reuben, that man you loved! You would madly think about him and wanted to go find him, but I don¡¯t know why you didn¡¯t. You were always so depressed that I didn¡¯t know what do but put on a smile and try to console you¡­¡± Rae sank into thought; it appeared that the real Rae really was in love with Rueben, but then they separated in the end? Adam continued to talk, ¡°You said it then, that man who went overseas was the only one you wanted. So you tried hard to follow in his footsteps, but then, out of the blue, you stopped mentioning it one day, and you even seemed a bit self-destructive. You seemed to have lost that shine and glimmer, and became like an empty shellpared to your past.¡± Rae pondered a bit, then asked, ¡°Did you know how many friends I had then? For example, do you happen to know how many intimate male friends I had?¡± Adam froze at such an unexpected question. He looked at her in a puzzled way, ¡°Why do you ask? Or did you suddenly remember something? Do you think you had a lot of male friends then?¡± Rae shook her head, ¡°No! I didn¡¯t remember anything, but I just had a feeling, but I can¡¯t remember. When I came back to City B, a lot of people mentioned it to me. Since I couldn¡¯t remember my past, I was especially afraid of someone using that against me and ndering my name. You know how it is with my family; it¡¯s tough for my father, and I¡¯ve got to uphold the family reputation. Even if I can¡¯t bring any honor to the family, I sure can¡¯t bear to ruin it. So I just want to know, just what happened back then?¡± As she spoke, Rae seemed rather depressed; she recalled to her mother, who was still lying on the hospital bed, her life hanging by a thread. All these things that are happening to the Baxter family was really out toe after Rae. She felt like the responsibility was a huge burden, so she asked in a serious manner, ¡°This is also how I make up for my actions in the past, so I hope you can tell me everything you know!¡± Adam nodded in understanding. Looking at Rae distressed like this, he thought carefully and seemed to remember something, ¡°Rae, for a while, you were really out of it andpletely not yourself. Once, I thought I saw you get into a Rolls-Royce Phantom. I know your family¡¯s wealthy, so I didn¡¯t think much of it and thought it was your family¡¯s car. But now that I think about it, I think there was an elderly man in the car. I didn¡¯t see his face clearly, but I never asked you about it either. But thinking back, it looked like you two were fighting; you looked pissed, while he was smirking! I didn¡¯t get a good look at him, and I thought it was your personal business, so I never asked and you never mentioned anything about it.¡± Rae was surprised, ¡°Anything else? Do you remember anything else that seemed out of the ordinary, like this event?¡± Rae was quite concerned that she sped up talking. Adam looked at her in disbelief, ¡°Rae, I think your questions are quite weird; are you sure you didn¡¯t remember something awful?¡± Rae shook her head, ¡°It¡¯s because I can¡¯t remember anything that I feel like I¡¯m kept in the dark. I feel like I¡¯m suffocating and can¡¯t breathe, do you know what that¡¯s like?¡± ¡°I get it!¡± Adam also nodded, ¡°I totally get you!¡± ¡°So, please, don¡¯t hide anything from me!¡± Rae felt like she could gather some useful intel from Adam about her past. It felt like quite an important lead to figure out how Rae died. Right now, she just wanted to get to the truth. At this point, a hint of awkwardness seemed to sh by in his eyes. When she raised her head to look at him, she noted a glimmer in his eyes. Since she was a cop, she had a keen sense of noting when something felt off. When she saw that glimmer in his eyes, her sixth sense told her that he seemed to be hiding something from her. And so, she looked at him right in the eyes; she didn¡¯t blink and didn¡¯t say anything. She just looked at him deep in the eyes with a stern expression. Adam looked like he wanted to say something; his expression was uneasy and his face turned red. Rae found this behavior odd, and even felt a bit disappointed. If Adam really liked Rae, then just what was he hiding from her? Was it something good or bad? Rae couldn¡¯t tell just yet. However, she couldn¡¯t stand that he¡¯d hide something from her, since he was currently her main lead and the one least likely to lie to her. So, she had to get the info out of him. She nced at him again, and in an interrogative tone, asked him slowly, ¡°Adam, you¡¯re not hiding something about my past from me, are you?¡± Adam¡¯s eyes widened; as if by reflex, he quickly shook his head. He hurriedly exined, ¡°No, no! It¡¯s not what you think. I don¡¯t want to lie to you, and I¡¯m not lying to you. No, what I mean is, there¡¯s something, I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll feel bad if you found out. You¡¯ll feel awkward and won¡¯t talk to me again, just like you did five years ago! I¡¯m afraid!¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t say it or choose to hide it, I¡¯ll get even angrier!¡± She continued to fix her gaze on him. She had to act this fierce, or else he¡¯d never feel intimidated, and she¡¯d never find out just what he knew. ¡°Tell me, what¡¯s in the past is done. I just want to know the truth. I won¡¯t me you or ignore you, I promise!¡± With her words of reassurance, Adam looked down; his long eyesshes covered his eyes, and from this angle, he even slightly resembled Marcel. Well, they were cousins, so it was natural. She continued to look at Adam, and secretly scoffed at herself; to think, she¡¯d think someone else looked like Marcel! This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Just how badly did she miss him! She shook her head to get rid of the useless emotions. Rae continued to interrogate him, ¡°Just what is it you aren¡¯t telling me? It must have something bad to do with you right, so that¡¯s why you won¡¯t say it?¡± Finally, against her onught of questions, Adam opened his mouth to ask in a hoarse manner, ¡°Rae, do you really not remember anything?¡± ¡°Of course!¡± ¡°I¡¯m telling you, everything I¡¯ve said is the truth; and we got in an argument over this. It¡¯s because of this that I got into that car ident!¡± Adam looked down again in an uneasy way. ¡°What is it, just tell me!¡± Rae was dying to find out. ¡°We, we¡¯ve had sex before!¡± Adam said. Rae froze. Adam began to pour out, ¡°At that time, you were in a terrible mood; I had a few drinks with you, you got drunk, and I took you back to my ce. I couldn¡¯t resist you, so we had sex. The second day, you were furious, and you wanted to cut all ties with me. I begged you to reconsider, but you wouldn¡¯t listen to me, you just said you won¡¯t ever talk to me again. I¡¯ve looked for you for a long time. You refused to see me, and whenever I went to your school to find you, you¡¯d avoid me. This went on three months, and I couldn¡¯t take it anymore, so I got drunk and got into that car ident. Then I became crippled, and I asked someone to help bring me to your school, only to hear that you took a leave. I thought you¡¯d went overseas to look for the man you loved, so I got even more depressed. I went home and barely ever left the house. I didn¡¯t bother with rehab either. It¡¯s not until today that I finally got to see you, and I¡¯m ecstatic, do you know that? When you called my name, you have no idea just how excited I felt, I felt like I¡¯ve been brought back to life.¡± These words made Rae suddenly feel quite awkward as well. Adam was Marcel¡¯s cousin. Now, she¡¯d lived with Marcel, and had sex with Adam. Don¡¯t they each think that they¡¯ve had sex with her? What about Marcel? Did he know about this already? Chapter 972 Obey Her Words Chapter 972 Obey Her Words Rae really dared not to think about it. She looked up at Adam, and said awkwardly, ¡°I can¡¯t remember the things you said! So, I don¡¯t want to be affected either. As for whether we can be friends, it¡¯s up to you.¡± What she meant was, they would just be friends, and he shouldn¡¯t have other thoughts. ¡°I know, I know.¡± Adam said hastily. Rae nodded and added, ¡°No matter what, I hope that you can stand up and be able to walk to me again.¡± Adam immediately nodded after Rae spoke, ¡°I¡¯ll do the rehabilitation exercises.¡± Rae thought of Marcel and then thought of Adam. She couldn¡¯t let Adam know that she and Marcel had been together because it might demotivate him and be detrimental to his recovery. After Rae thought about it, she said to Adam, ¡°I hope that you can conceal our meeting from your family. I think they should know that you met the car ident because of me. I don¡¯t want to get into this!¡± Adam nodded silently. Now, he still felt a little apprehensive because he was afraid that Rae would ignore him. So of course, he would obey Rae¡¯s words. Rae and Adam had stayed in the teahouse for about an hour. Rae had to work in the afternoon, so she had to go back. But she was a little worried that Adam would not be safe on his way back to the hotel as he had difficulty moving now. So, Rae insisted on sending Adam back to the hotel. Adam didn¡¯t refuse her as he actually didn¡¯t want to leave Rae so soon. He cherished this short time together, and he was hoping that he could revive the old times with her. Therefore, after they came out of the teahouse, Rae pushed his wheelchair, and they talked all the way. When they arrived at the hotel, Rae only sent Adam to the lobby and didn¡¯t go in. ¡°You can go in by yourself. If you need help, you can ask the lobby manager!¡± ¡°So, when will we meet next!¡± ¡°Tomorrow, I¡¯ll contact you!¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Adam nodded his head. He reluctantly slid his wheelchair and headed inside. At this time, Rae heard a low voice with a surprise from behind, ¡°Rae, what are you doing here?¡± Rae heard a familiar sound, and she turned back fiercely. She saw Reuben standing behind her, about a few meters away. Reuben was now looking at her with gleaming eyes. His gaze was tinged with scrutiny, and then he looked in the direction Adam had left in the lobby. Rae realized that Reuben had seen Adam, that was why he called out to her. Rae had mixed feelings when she saw Reuben at this moment. She didn¡¯t know whether she should feel sympathy or pity for this man. If he and Rae were still together seven years ago, would Rae still be alive today? If they hadn¡¯t broken up, maybe Rae would still be alive! She didn¡¯t know what had happened to Rae after they broke up, or what Rae had met before they broke up. Rae must have encountered many men which made her give up herself and finally caused her unusual death. They loved each other so much at the beginning and then broke up resolutely. After some time, they found themselves unable to forget the person they liked. When they tried to look for that person, that person was no longer there. How many people could only stay at the same ce to wait for their love in this world? Although their feelings are still there, the person may not be there anymore. The people were still thinking that nothing had changed. This was probably one of the saddest things. You could never predict what would happen tomorrow and what the oue would be. If you understood that, you should appreciate the present moment. Perhaps, you would have fewer regrets in your life. Reuben stood in front of Rae, and he was very tall. He looked at Rae dubiously, then he asked, ¡°Why are you here? And who is that man you just sent?¡± Rae got back to her sense and looked at Reuben who was waiting for her answer. Adam had once had rtions with Reuben¡¯s favorite, Rae. She wondered what would happen to Reuben if he knew what happened between Adam and Rae. She now had a little sympathy and pity for this man. Rae sighed slightly and said, ¡°A friend. Why are you here?¡± Reuben answered, ¡°Business activity.¡± He answered concisely. In Rae¡¯s mind, Reuben was a straightforward and concise person, but he was a bit indecisive in dealing with his rtionship problems. Rae suddenly thought of Ophelia. She hadn¡¯t seen Ophelia for a few days, and she wondered what she had been up totely. ¡®Has Ophelia¡¯s mood returned to normal? Or have her emotions still driven by Reuben?¡¯ Rae nodded and wanted to leave. But Reuben reached out to pull her, and he blocked her way. Rae looked up at Reuben, ¡°Do you have anything else?¡¯ ¡°I asked you who was that man just now?¡± Reuben still asked this question. Rae smiled faintly as she thought it was kind of funny, and then she countered, ¡°What does it matter to you who he is?¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter, but I care about you, so I want to know. Rae, can¡¯t we just have a nice conversation? Why are you always hostile to me? It¡¯s been seven years that we¡¯ve been separated for so long. Even if we can¡¯t be lovers, I still hope to be friends with you. What¡¯s more, I¡¯ve always hoped that you can be my wife!¡± As Reuben said, he frowned, and his brows wrinkled as if he was a bit struggled. Rae felt a bit grieved when she heard it as if she was watching a love story. The couple had broken up because of a misunderstanding, and they met up several yearster. He thought the woman still had the same feelings for him, but he didn¡¯t know that the woman had passed away. Besides, the person in front of him who looked like the woman was not the woman herself. It was a miserable story with regrets, but the man didn¡¯t know it! Rae felt a bit distressed, and she had a mixed feeling in her heart. Perhaps because Rae¡¯s gaze was toopassionate, Reuben immediately felt her emotions. With a hint of doubt, he said, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? Why do you look at me like that?¡± Rae felt sad inside and shook her head. ¡°Reuben, although I can¡¯t remember the past, I still want to know what exactly caused us to break up seven years ago. Can you tell me the real reason? It¡¯s important to me. If you still have some feelings for me, can you tell me what exactly caused us to break up seven years ago?¡± Reuben¡¯s eyes flickered a strange light, with a trace of vicious, obscure and indistinguishable, and finally tended to calm. He lifted his head, gazed at Rae, and he spoke softly, ¡°It has been so many years. There are a lot of things that I really don¡¯t care about, and I didn¡¯t do it. So, I hope not to mention the past again. If you really want to be with me, let¡¯s forget the past. But if you don¡¯t want to, I don¡¯t want to mention the past either because I¡¯ll be sad when I mention it.¡± When she heard his answer, she really felt that Rae¡¯s past wasplicated. She was more eager to know the reason for their breakup. After a pause, Rae couldn¡¯t help but ask ¡°Is it really that sad?¡± Reuben looked at Raeplicatedly. His eyes showed an impulse to strangle Rae. Rae spected on many possibilities in her mind. She spected through her recent understanding of Rae¡¯s habits and friendships that there might be such a possibility, and then she asked, ¡°Reuben, could it be that I betrayed you in the past when we were together and that¡¯s why makes you sad?¡± Reuben lifted his head and looked away, with his eyes unfocused. Rae couldn¡¯t see the feelings under hisplicated and variable eyes. But Rae still predicted, and she said, ¡°Is it because you found out that I betrayed you seven years ago that you broke up with me?¡± Reuben suddenly looked at Rae in surprise, his eyes were sharp, ¡°You remembered?¡± So it was really like that. Rae loosened her shoulders, and she suddenly didn¡¯t know how to face it. ¡®Could this really be the reason that caused Rae and Reuben to break up seven years ago?¡¯ Rae didn¡¯t answer Reuben, and then she asked, ¡°Do you know who that person is?¡± Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Reuben¡¯s eyes changed and didn¡¯t answer her question. Rae thought he knew, so she asked again, ¡°You know who that person is, don¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Rae, how can you ask me so aggressively? Don¡¯t you know it hurts my pride? Even though I don¡¯t know who that man is? However, this is hurtful to me. You hurt my most basic feelings and dignity. Perhaps, you don¡¯t remember the words you said when we broke up. But when I recalled those words, I still feel hurt. At that time, I don¡¯t believe that was your original intention. That''s probably not what you should have thought deep down.¡± ¡®What exactly does that mean?¡¯ Rae suddenly couldn¡¯t understand as Reuben¡¯s answer was ambiguous and made it difficult for her to judge. They were standing outside the hotel. Reuben looked handsome and Rae looked pretty. Both of them standing together were really quite a good match. The passers-by couldn¡¯t help but look at them. Rae lowered her head and spoke softly, ¡°I really don¡¯t remember the past, so I want to figure it out. Your answer made me even more confused.¡± Reubenughed softly, and hisugh seemed to be self-deprecating. Then, he said, ¡°Is that so? I thought you remembered some pieces of the past and how well I treated you. Then you felt a little guilty and wanted to make it up to me, so you asked. Well! It turns out not.¡± His tone became cold, yet with a hint of entanglement. There seemed to be a hint of pain on his face. He looked at Rae and let out a long sigh, and then he reached out his hand to stroke Rae¡¯s hair. Suddenly, his hand slipped. He pulled Rae over to him and hugged her. He held her in his arms tightly. It was toote for Rae to struggle, so she could only shout in a low voice, ¡°Reuben, let go of me!¡± Reuben struggled and said, ¡°Rae, you¡¯re almost torturing me to death. If you don¡¯t want to be with me, and you love Marcel so much, then why do you want to remember the past? Isn¡¯t it because you want to be with me again that you¡¯re concerned about the time we spent together in the past?¡± Rae was suddenly stunned and couldn¡¯t answer. Reuben¡¯s words were so sharp. Reuben added, ¡°I know that you have really broken up with Marcel. I secretly rejoice, but I¡¯m a little worried about you. You may not understand my feelings! Rae, you tell me, are you okay?¡± Chapter 973 A Misunderstanding? Chapter 973 A Misunderstanding? Rae didn''t answer, she wanted to break free from him, Reuben spoke with his deep voice, ¡°Let me hug you for a moment. Just for a moment.¡± Perhaps because he sounded like he was imploring, perhaps Rae sympathize him too much, she stopped struggling in the end. But at that time, someone was walking out the hotel''s lobby entrance. A big and tall man whose face looked cold, with handsome facial features, and firm expression... He was originally walking forward with a slightly cold and expressionless face, he didn''t expect that he would see Rae and Reuben standing there when he just got out of the hotel, Marcel''s expression turned very cold when he saw them. Reuben finally let Rae go after tightly hugging her, Rae lifted her head from Reuben''s embrace and unexpectedly met Marcel''s cold gaze, he just stood not far away from them as he coldly stared at Rae, she felt that Marcel''s gaze was zing, staring at Rae tightly with a slight disdain like he was saying, ''See, I knew you''re such a woman.'' Rae''s stiff expression made him realize and turn his head, right when Reuben saw Marcel, Reuben''s eyes slightly glistened. Marcel just looked at them for a moment, then he just walked straight to the parking lot without saying anything. Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Rae watched as Marcel left coldly, she clearly knew that it would end in such a way but she still felt very sad like her heart was clenched and she couldn''t breathe. However, looking at Marcel''s leaving back figure, her eyes were lifeless and meaningless. Such a feeling continued for only half a minute, Rae soon forced herself to be strong and face everything. She lifted her head and met Reuben¡¯s gaze, who was looking down at her, Rae was slightly stunned before she spoke to him, ¡°I should leave.¡± Reuben immediately stopped her, ¡°You just asked half of it, don''t you want to know more?¡± Rae shook her head, ¡°I want to know, but you have no intention of telling me... I think this will be a waste of time, besides, I must go back to our office and work!¡± Reuben''s gaze locked Rae''s eyes as he said, ¡°I only know a bit either, tell me, you betrayed me, I was young back then and I didn''t understand how to conceal my feelings, I just blurted "break up" out of anger! So I am still really unsure whether that person is there or not, perhaps it is a misunderstanding!¡± Hearing that, Rae felt that Reuben''s words were real this time, she looked at him, her eyes became compassionate again as she slightly nodded, ¡°I get it, I really should leave now!¡± ¡°I''ll send you there!¡± Reuben said. ¡°No need!¡± Rae refused. ¡°Why?¡± then Reuben said, ¡°Don''t tell me that you''re still scared Marcel will find out?¡± Rae was stunned before sheughed at herself, ¡°All right then, just send me!¡± She was coincidentally rushing for time. Thus, she went to the parking lot with Reuben, she stopped for a moment when she saw Reuben''s car was a Rolls-Royce Phantom at that time, she almost instinctively asked, ¡°Is that your car?¡± Reuben shook his head, ¡°No, my car is in maintenance, this car had been left unused for years, it used to be my father''s!¡± Something shed quickly through Rae¡¯s kind but she didn''t dare to believe it, perhaps it was just her random thoughts, but not everyone could have a car like Rolls-Royce Phantom, she suddenly saw the car and became alert. She turned her head and looked at Reuben who was driving. Perhaps because Rae''s gaze was too intense, it made Reuben couldn''t help doubting, he then turned his head and looked at Rae, ¡°What''s wrong?¡± Rae opened her eyes widely and looked at him, that pair of big eyes looked glistening, watery, and very attractive because she was too focused. Reuben admitted that he was attracted! He slightly leaned in, wanting to kiss Rae... Rae suddenly snapped out of it and asked, ¡°How old is your father''s car?¡± That one sentence interrupted Reuben''s dreamy thoughts, in an instant, Reuben''s mood died down, he was a bit speechless... Seeing Rae''s eager expression, he couldn''t help asking her back, ¡°Why are you suddenly interested in the car?¡± ¡°Just asking!¡± Rae immediately exined, afraid that Reuben would doubt something, ¡°I just felt so curious when I suddenly saw a Rolls-Royce Phantom!¡± ¡°Are you interested in Rolls-Royce Phantom or my father''s car?¡± Reuben couldn''t help asking. Rae was stunned, she asked him back, ¡°Why do you ask that?¡± Reuben just felt that Rae had a certain intention by asking that, but Rae didn''t admit it, he looked at Rae, ¡°Isn''t that so?¡± Rae immediately turned stern, ¡°Then if I''m very interested in your father''s car, will you tell me?!¡± ¡°This was bought 7 years ago!¡± Reuben directly said that. That car was 7 years old! In an instant, Rae felt at a loss, startled, and even speechless. Her momentary absent mind made her seem like she was in a daze to Reuben, he couldn''t help asking, ¡°What actually happened?¡± ¡°Nothing, just send me back!¡± Rae just said that, leaned back on the seat, and looked outside the car window without saying anything. After the car arrived to the office, Rae went down the car and walked away without even looking back... Reuben looked at Rae''s figure form the back and frowned, he then took his phone and spoke to it, ¡°I''ve told you to investigate Rae''s life activity 7 years ago, how''s it going?¡± A voice came out form the other end, ¡°Mr. James, I have investigated it, the situation is very bad!¡± ¡°How is it bad, say it!¡± Reuben frowned even worse. ¡°7 Years ago, Rae and Mr. Stefan...¡± ¡°What does that mean?¡± Reuben raised his voice. ¡°Mr. James, it''s better for us to talk about it face to face, I think that calls are very unsafe!¡± said by the person on the other end. Reuben nced at the time and said, ¡°I will be avable at 3.30, find me by then, I''ll go to YS Club!¡± ¡°Not at YS Club, Mr. James, it''s better for us to talk about it somewhere else, I''ll find a ce, is that okay?¡± Not at YS Club? Reuben frowned, ¡°Okay, call me when you''ve found the ce!¡± ¡°Will do!¡± Rae entered the office building, coincidentally meeting Marcel who had just came out of the basement parking lot, they both wanted to take the elevator. Rae''s mind was all tangled that she stopped walking. Marcel was already walking over with big steps, he didn''t even nce at Rae when he was in front of her, he just pressed the lift button, that was a very long wait, Rae felt kind of like she wanted to escape and walk up the stairs, but she also felt that it would be a clumsy denial if she did that... Thus, she quickly adjusted, standing there and acting calm as she waited for the elevator with Marcel. Soon, the elevator door was opened, Marcel walked inside. Rae was at the back, after a pause, she also stepped inside. At that time, there were only 2 people in the elevator... After going inside, they both faced the elevator door, the glossy and bright elevator walls could easily reflect them, she saw the edge of his lips pursing and his gaze precisely met Rae''s gaze, who was secretly looking at him. Their gazes met, Marcel was expressionless, his eyes were sharp, and deep, they looked like depthless darkness, which could swallow someone into it. Rae was so afraid that she quickly looked down and stopped looking at Marcel. But instead, she heard Marcel snorting before saying, ¡°About yesterday, I remember that I came inside, don¡¯t forget to take your medicine!¡± Rae suddenly blushed. Yes, even if they used condoms yesterday... Afterwards, he tore it off. But saying such a thing at such a time still made Rae blush and awkward, how could he say it like that? ¡°I don''t want you to get pregnant!¡± Marcel coldly spoke again, ¡°A woman like you is unqualified!¡± Another humiliating words, Rae suddenly felt so hurt and so much pain, in the long silence, her eyes became blurry, what had actually messed her eyes up? The wet and messy one was not only her eyes, but her heart too. She slightly raised her head, her big and moist eyes looked at the reflection of his cold and handsome face on the wall, her heart was broken, and her eyes were filled with sorrow. She hung her head low and said, ¡°I''ll eat the medicine and I won''t give birth to your child, I know that I''m unqualified!¡± After saying that, Rae stopped speaking as her tear drops fell down... This time, Rae was really hurt! Marcel looked down and saw the front part of Rae''s feet which was already wet. His pupils tightened as he said even more hurtful words. ¡°You just finished cuddling with other man, then youe back and cry pitifully to me, Rae, that''s your trick, right?¡± Marcel said that, nced at Rae in disdain, smiled coldly, and taunted her again, ¡°So disgusting!¡± Rae''s heart was torn to pieces. She suddenly lifted her head and looked at Marcel''s eyes with her watery eyes, her lips almost cracked because of her bite, Rae tried hard to bite her lips and shake her head, but she didn''t meet his gaze as she softly said, ¡°Hahh.., it is disgusting, but what does it have to do with you? I''m willing to cuddle with others, but what am I willing to do with you? Why are you harassing me in the elevator? Captain Hopkins, please remember it clearly that we have broken up, after breaking up, please don''t just casuallyment on everything about me, I''ll take care of whether I get pregnant or not, you don''t need to worry!¡± After Rae said that, the elevator door coincidentally opened up. Marcel''s eyes looked angry, ¡°You better not get pregnant, otherwise I''ll make you get an abortion!¡± Rae coldly nced at Marcel and angrily said, ¡°I wouldn''t want to give birth to a child for a person like you!¡± After saying that, Rae left first to the office. When she walked to the office door, she wiped the trace of tears on her face, took a deep breath, and entered the office. Behind her, Marcel stood in the corridor, slightly squinting his eyes. He really didn''t understand why Rae always acted like she had justice on her side? She was clearly the fickle andscivious one, why did she act like a pure and innocent woman? The more he gave it a thought, the more he was furious... In the end, he snorted, returned to the office, took the phone, and called Lexie. ¡°Inform everyone in the Second Division of Criminal Investigation, you, and Rae, for a meeting about the Karina and Stanley''s case!¡± Lexie had yet to gossip with Rae when she epted the call, just now Rae came inside, the call came right when Lexie wanted to ask, Lexie immediately informed everyone of the meeting and only after that she could ask Rae, ¡°Hey, Rae, did you hear something these two days?¡± Chapter 974 Inference Chapter 974 Inference ¡°You heard rumours that it was me who spread the news about Marcel being impotent, right?¡± Rae shot back at Lexie right away. Lexie was slightly taken aback. What she had wanted to say was stuck, and she gave a fewughs, ¡°Actually, actually, I really didn¡¯t say anything, but everyone had said it was you who said it, and I personally think you¡¯ve been wronged!¡± Rae ignored her. Lexie continued, ¡°Rae, I¡¯ll apologize to you, please don¡¯t put on such a cold face, it¡¯s quite scary!¡± Rae turned to take a look at her, her face turning even colder, ¡°Lexie, let me warn you. I will never go against any one of our colleagues. However, if there¡¯re people who are speaking about me behind my back, I might retaliate, then if things turn sour, it will be awkward for everyone!¡± Finishing her words, Rae took her transcript and left for the meeting. At that moment, she had already calmed herself down. Although her eyes were still slightly red, but the colour on her face had already returned. She looked calm and peaceful. Walking into the conference room, she met Marcel¡¯s eyes right away. Rae didn¡¯t avert her gaze, instead she continued looking at Marcel calmly, holding his gaze while walking in. Very quickly, everyone arrived, and Garbassi¡¯s team had also arrived. Marcel sat at the head of the conference table, and shot a cold nce around the room. Then he said in a deep voice, ¡°Let¡¯s discuss the matter today! The matter regarding Karina and her brother Stanley!¡± Recently Rae hadn¡¯t taken part in the investigation herself, so she didn¡¯t have any understanding of this case at all. Presently, she didn¡¯t know why Marcel had looped herself into this meeting. Was he doing this on purpose to make her feel bad? If that was the case, she really wondered whether Marcel had fallen in love with her, wanting to keep her in his watch like this! For revenge alone, it was sufficient to make him do even worse things to her. But looking at the current situation, apart from insulting her right to her face, and then berating her in public, he hadn¡¯t done anything else. Therefore, Rae had been so full of herself to wonder whether Marcel had really fallen in love with her! However, when Marcel put up the deceased Stanley¡¯s photo on therge screen, Rae immediately put aside her thoughts, and quickly immersed herself in the matter. This was because on therge screen, every injury on Stanley¡¯s body was photographed and erged. Rae could see the location of his injury, and at this moment, Marcel used the mouse to draw a circle on the screen, ¡°This ce, this was examined by Gustavo before. This scratch over here, is a scar from a long fingernail.¡± That was an injury that was left behind by a scratch, the injury looked very deep, it must have been by a very long fingernail. ¡°We are not discussing who the culprit is!¡± Marcel continued, ¡°Instead let¡¯s talk about the simrities between the cases of the two siblings Stanley and Karina! Garbassi, let us know your investigation oue!¡± Garbassi nodded his head, took a look at his surroundings, and then made a short and simple report, ¡°We employed every member of our team to investigate Stanley and Karina¡¯s work ce, life circumstances and friends before their death. After ourparison, we havee up with some data.¡± At this moment, Garbassi took out a piece of A4 paper which contained the names of many people on it. Garbassi ced the piece of paper under the projector. Following that, clear wordings immediately appeared on therge screen, and several names printed on it were known to Rae! Heath£¡Ophelia! Benjamin, Reuben! The four people were all known by the siblings. At this moment, Garbassi said, ¡°We found out that on the day before Karina died, she had met with Reuben before, and before the day Stanley died, he had also met with Reuben!¡± Hearing this, Rae also felt a little shocked. Garbassi continued. ¡°Stanley had met four people separately, and thest person he had met was Ophelia!¡± This time, Rae was really taken aback! She looked at Garbassi in shock, and she heard him say, ¡°On that afternoon, after Stanley met with Ophelia, he went to the bar. After that, because the CCTV in that zone was broken, so we weren¡¯t able to check who Stanley was with. When we received the information that Stanley had made a police report about being raped by a woman, we logically concluded that someone was pulling a prank on the police. That was why we didn¡¯t head out for investigation! It turned out that at dawn, Stanley¡¯s body was found dead at his sister, Karina¡¯s house! We found a sum of money in Stanley¡¯s bank ount, the amount is one million. However, the bank said that this sum of money was personally deposited by Stanley at the bank. ording to our investigations, among the people that he had met with, apart from Ophelia, the rest of them had the capability to pay a sum of one million. However, upon deeper investigation, within the past three months, none of the four of them had retrieved one million from their ounts. Hence, the source of this one million is a mystery!¡± One million worth of cash would be very heavy. Who would take it out from their bank ounts and put it at home without using? Would Reuben do that? Rae was doubtful! At this moment, Garbassi continued, ¡°Stanley¡¯s body has gone through a post-mortem, and it has been confirmed that he was indeed raped!¡± They continued their discussion for a while, then Marcel started giving out instructions. He said to everyone, ¡°For Reuben, Heath and Benjamin, Garbassi will arrange for someone to continue following them. As for Ophelia, Rae you will be in charge of investigating!¡± Rae was slightly surprised, she had never imagined that Marcel would arrange for things in this way, so she was slightly shocked. Wouldn¡¯t Marcel be worried that she would be biased towards Ophelia? ¡°For Ophelia, let¡¯s focus on her a little. She was previously let out on bail. Now, for Karina¡¯s case, she is also a suspect. Therefore, Rae, be careful when you are hunting for evidence!¡± Marcel¡¯s tone was very formal, without any hint of emotion. Rae could only nod her head, ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°As for the matter between Ophelia and Reuben, let me briefly inform everyone about this. Ophelia had been living with Reuben for some time, so there is some connection between both of them!¡± When he said this, those that knew about Reuben and Rae¡¯s rtionship subconsciously looked towards Rae, before lowering their heads again. Rae was speechless having been stared at by everyone. She was worried about Ophelia. What had Ophelia got to do with this matter? As if without any hesitation, after instructing everything, Marcel said to everyone, ¡°Now, go ahead with your separate tasks!¡± Rae looked at her watch, it was already 3.30 in the afternoon. If she went ahead with investigation at this hour, she would definitely not be able to take it. What¡¯s more, one person matter would be private, but two people would be official. For this matter, she had to bring another person with her. But before that, she wanted to meet Ophelia first. Regardless, she had to rify whether Ophelia was rted to this matter! Rae packed her things, and made a call to Ophelia. It had been a long while since she met with Ophelia, she was slightly worried on whether Ophelia would pick up her call. In the end, Ophelia picked up very quickly, and her tone was exactly the same as in the past. ¡°Rae, is there a matter?¡± ¡°Yea!¡± Rae sighed in relief, ¡°Let¡¯s meet up this evening, let¡¯s have dinner together!¡± ¡°Now?¡± Ophelia seemed as if she had something going on. ¡°Why not make it at night? I have to get dinner with a client, let¡¯s meet at 9 p.m. Let¡¯s go to DF Square and meet there. It seems like it¡¯s been a while since we watched the stars over there. I kind of miss the times when we were sixteen or seventeen, and counting stars in the school field together!¡± With her words, Rae was reminded of the past. She said into the phone, ¡°Alright then, let¡¯s meet at night!¡± After hanging up, Rae spent the whole afternoon poring over the meeting information. She examined everything repeatedly, looking for any clues. Seeing that she was so serious, Lexie came over to her and said, ¡°Rae, tell me, what kind of woman is so thirsty that she would force a man on her like this! These matters make me shiver when I think about it. Doesn¡¯t this embarrass all women?¡± Rae took a look at Lexie, not wanting to continue the conversation. She felt that if she continued saying something, she was not sure what else Lexie woulde up with. Therefore, she shut her mouth and did not say anything. She would like to see how Lexie would spread more rumours. Lexie continued, ¡°But this woman forced the man on herself, if the man had no reaction, it wouldn¡¯t have been sessful! So, this kind of matters are not conclusive. How did it even happen? I am so curious! How does the woman look like? How tough, how much bravery would this have required!¡± Rae still refused to speak. Lexie felt that there was no entertainment value here, and so she went back to her seat in a huff, not talking anymore. When Rae got off work in the evening, she left her unit and got ready to leave. Suddenly, she saw an image of a Rolls Royce passing by the road outside the police station. Rae was taken aback for a second. She immediately gged down a cab, and said to the driver, ¡°Sir, chase after the Rolls Royce in front!¡± The cab driver opened his mouth, his expression almost as if mocking Rae, ¡®Miss, are you crazy!¡¯ Finally, he still said, ¡°Miss, mine is a Volkswagen,pared to a Rolls Royce, the difference is huge!¡± Rae didn¡¯t care, shing her identification card. ¡°Sir, I am a police! I¡¯m carrying out my duties now, please cooperate!¡± Once the driver saw her identification card, he immediately stepped on the elerator. ¡°Alright, I will chase him with my life!!¡± The cab chased after the Rolls Royce through a few streets, before finally stopping on a street. The car stopped at the doorstep of a jewellery shop. Rae got the driver to stop too. At this moment, a young man got down from the car. When Rae saw him, she was frozen for a moment. Wasn¡¯t this Benjamin? Before she got down, Benjamin had already walked over. He walked towards her cab, and when he got closer, he knocked on the car window. The driver had to wind down his window. Benjamin squinted his eyes slightly and took a look at Rae who was sitting at the back. He then smiled, ¡°Rae, are you following me?¡± This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Rae was shocked by Benjamin¡¯s sharp observation skills and his pointed question, and she was at a loss for words at that moment. But the driver was smart, and he quickly replied, ¡°Miss, we¡¯ve arrived at the jewellery shop, didn¡¯t you want to go to the jeweller?¡± Rae looked at the driver gratefully, and took out some money for the driver. ¡°Keep the change!¡± Rae got down from the car, and smiled at Benjamin, ¡°I came to the jewellery shop, didn¡¯t expect to see Mr. Newman here!¡± Finishing her words, Rae shot him a smile, her expression innocent. Benjamin narrowed his eyes, considered Rae, and smiled. ¡°So it¡¯s a misunderstanding, I thought you were following me!¡± Rae felt that this guy¡¯s gaze was very sharp. When he looked at her, she felt an unknown sense of panic. She was a little afraid of this kind of gaze. Benjamin continued, ¡°Since you¡¯re going to the jewellery shop, what a coincidence, let me pick some jewellery too. Let¡¯s head in together!¡± ¡°Sure!¡± Rae nodded her head. The both of them walked into the shop, and came to the counter. Benjamin asked Rae, ¡°Why are you here buying jewellery on your own?¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you doing the same, Mr. Newman?¡± Rae smiled politely at him, her expression was very calm. ¡°Is Mr. Newman buying jewellery for your girlfriend?¡± Chapter 975 Accessories Chapter 975 essories Benjamin slightly lowered his head with a weird expression. He coughed and asked, ¡°Do I look like someone who has a girlfriend?¡± Rae was startled and replied, ¡°Don¡¯t you have any?¡± Benjamin nodded, ¡°No, I¡¯m buying an essories for my mother!¡± Rae was surprised by his answer. She was moved by his action. It was great for someone who still remembered and cared about his parents when he was at his thirties. She could not help it but smiled at Benjamin, ¡°Mr. Newman, you¡¯re so filial!¡± ¡°How about you?¡± ¡°I was going to buy it for myself but after I¡¯ve seen that Mr. Newman being so filial, I¡¯ve decided to buy it for my mother too!¡± There was no other choice for Rae but to buy the jewelry. Fortunately, she brought her credit card. She was following Phantom but the person who came down from the car was Benjamin. She did not expect that she was discovered by him when she was following him. It was unexpectedly that his anti- reconnaissance ability was very strong. When she arrived at the jewelry store to buy something, she thought of her mother who was still in the hospital. Rae felt a little upset that she never bought anything for Mrs. Baxter. Before that, she did not know that they were her parents. But now, she knew and she would like to make it up as soon as possible. Rae stood in front of the counter while looking at the essories inside. Benjamin was looking at the essories too. He lowered his head while bending his fingers on the counter gently while knocking on the ss surface. He was a very handsome man and his sense of fashion was very updated. He was wearing a in blue shirt with dark stripes. It was like a British style. Although, it did not look formal but when the cuffs were opened and rolled up, it revealed a delicate and expensive watch. He looked so elegant which attracted all the salesperson secretly but he never looked at them. He was thinking as if he was feeling while choosing the essories inside. Rae walked around the counter and peeked at Benjamin again. She was thinking about how rich he was that he was able to drive a Phantom? This car costed about 1.2 ¨C 1.6 million dor, it was not a car that everyone could afford to drive! Benjamin was just the director of the YS Club and he could afford to drive such an expensive car? Seven years ago, how old was he? Was he twenty-two years old, right? At that time, was he able to afford it? Rae felt that she was going a little crazy. She started to doubt when she saw the Phantom. Whether she was going to step aside or not, she still wanted to check it out. While Rae was observing him secretly, Benjamin started to feel that she was looking at him. He raised his head and looked back at her. When Rae wanted to avoid, it was toote so she smiled at him awkwardly. He smiled back at her. He walked over to her and asked her, ¡°Rae, what kind of essories do you want to buy for your mother?¡± Rae looked at different kinds of precious jewelry, diamonds, jade, gold, gems and many more. She was confused and thought about it. She replied, ¡°I think it¡¯s better to get a jade for her. I think that my mother is suitable for jade jewelry!¡± Rae was thinking that Mrs. Baxter was still in the hospital therefore she wanted to buy a piece of jade Buddha for her. Although she did not believe about it so much but it was not too much to ask for auspiciousness for the sake of family love! When she thought of Leonard, she suddenly remembered that she had never bought anything for her father. She used to buy it for Kane but he did not say anything about then slowly she did not buy anything for him anymore. Now, she was selecting the present for Mrs. Baxter. When she thought of Leonard, she just chose another set for him too. There was a saying that men should wear Bodhisattva Avalokitesvara piece and women should wear Buddha piece. She decided to buy a jade Bodhisattva Avalokitesvara for Leonard. Benjamin also looked at the jade and said, ¡°What a coincidence, I¡¯m going to buy a jade jewelry for my mother too! Let¡¯s go and look over there!¡± ¡°Yes, okay!¡± Rae followed him and walked over. The long counter was filled with many jade ornaments. The spotlights that hit onto the counter which made the ornaments looked more jewel-like. At this time, the salesperson asked them, ¡°Sir and Miss, what do you need?¡± Rae looked at it but she did not understand too much about jade jewelry. She looked at the price, it was from hundreds to thousands dor. Some were even up to million dors. She was shocked when she looked at the price. She knew that jade jewelry was priceless and it was difficult to estimate its value. Benjamin looked at her confusing look and smiled a little. He asked her, ¡°Rae, what do you want? Just pick any. Do you have any intentions? I have some knowledge about jades. If you believe in me, I could give you some advice!¡± ¡°Oh?!¡± Rae was very surprised. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that Mr. Newman would have knowledge about jade. Mr. Newman is really knowledgeable!¡± ¡°Rae, just call me Benjamin would do!¡± Benjamin lowered his head and looked at her. ¡°I feel uneasy when you call me Mr. Newman. I¡¯m calling you Rae so you can just call my name directly!¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Rae nodded her head. ¡°Yes, Benjamin.¡± ¡°What do you want to buy?¡± Benjamin pointed at the jewelry in the counter. ¡°Jade bracelet?¡± Rae shook her head. ¡°Actually, I want to buy a jade Buddha but I thought of my father so I¡¯ve decided to buy a pair of jade Bodhisattva Avalokitesvara and jade Buddha!¡± ¡°You¡¯re such a good daughter!¡± Benjamin looked at Rae¡¯s eyes. There was a sh of admiration in his eyes. She started to blush and lowered her head. She was not a good daughter. She was living with her own parents for five years and she had never doubted anything. She was being cold at them and she almost got her father killed. She was a police officer. When she remembered that she was almost being taken advantage, she felt annoyed for a while. When Benjamin praised her, she felt ashamed! She took a breath and sighed in her heart. It was embarrassing and speechless. Benjamin looked her little red face. He seemed a little absentminded. There was aplicated expression in her eyes. The speed of the change was unpredictable. Rae went to check out the jewelry inside the counter again. She never raised her eyes nor did she notice that Benjamin was looking at her surroundings. ¡°Benjamin!¡± Rae saw a transparent but an opaque looking jewelry. It was a pair. It seemed good but she had no idea about it that she needed to consult him. ¡°How about these two?¡± He was being absentminded and suddenly he got back to his sense. First, he smiled at Rae and walked over. He moved very close with Rae, she could almost sell the faint fragrance from his body with the aroma of tobo. Rae moved back and avoided a little. Benjamin immediately notice her action. He narrowed his eyes and looked at the jade Bodhisattva Avalokitesvara and jade Buddha that Rae was pointing for a while. He said, ¡°This is a pair of nephrite jade. It¡¯s a piece of stone polished and turned into two pieces of jewelry. The price is not too expensive, the price is around six thousands dors. It¡¯s worth to buy it and its value would increase after a few years! You do have a good taste!¡± After she heard it, she looked at others and pointed at the pair of green and translucent jade. How about this pair?¡± ¡°This is jadeite, it¡¯s the usual jade. This pair isn¡¯t as good as the other pair, I suggest you buy that pair instead!¡± Rae looked around and hesitated for a while. It was around six thousand dors. She had been saving for a year! She thought for a while and finally took out the card from her bag. She said to the salespersons, ¡°I would like to have this pair!¡± The salesperson immediately opened the bill for her and took out the jade. Rae looked at Benjamin, ¡°Benjamin, thank you so much. By the way, what are you buying then? Do you have any intentions?¡± Benjamin looked at the jade jewelry and chose an emerald jade bracelet in the end. Rae felt like he was picking a piece randomly but she knew that Benjamin had knowledge about jade therefore she did not say a single word after. When both paid for the jewelry, Rae took hers and was about to leave. Benjamin said, ¡°Rae, let¡¯s go and have a meal together! I¡¯ll treat you!¡± Rae did not have the intentions earlier on but she was too curious about the Phantom. Therefore, she nodded her head after she thought for a while. ¡°I should be treating Mr. Newman because you help me to choose the jade jewelry. I would like to treat you a meal as a thank you, as long as you don¡¯t mind!¡± ¡°What are you talking about? Please allow me to treat you!¡± Benjamin smiled a little. After they argued for a while, they decided that it was important to go and eat first. When they reached at the car, Benjamin walked over to the passenger seat to open the door for Rae. Rae thanked him and sat in. This car costed about 1.2 million dors was indeed extraordinary. Rae sighed and Benjamin had already walked over and sat in the car. Rae looked surprised. Benjamin smiled and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± She smiled awkwardly, ¡°Nothing, I just think that your car is really awesome!¡± ¡°Awesome?¡± Benjaminughed when he heard the word. ¡°Haha.., you¡¯re not the first person who said it!¡± ¡°How could you drive such an expensive car?¡± Rae did not understand at all. ¡°It¡¯s just purely personal preference!¡± Benjamin replied while starting the engine of the car. ¡°However, the car was gifted by my father. He wanted to make it up for me so he gave me this car!¡± ¡°Your father?¡± Rae was a little surprised. ¡°Yes! I¡¯m just an illegitimate child!¡± Benjamin suddenly said. ¡°My father had an extramarital affair with my mother. After she gave birth to me, she was being judged by others and did not say anything about it!¡± Rae waspletely silent for a moment, she was speechless. Benjamin only mentioned this and did not continue saying any further. However, Rae suddenly felt embarrassed and speechless at the same time. She just felt sympathetic that Benjamin could live on for so many years while being judged by the others. She could not imagine that someone who looked so morous would have such a background! Also, about his mother. How could she be the third party in a marriage! Oh, woman! What a pity! Benjamin seemed to know what Rae was thinking. He smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s nothing, you don¡¯t have to feel pity for me!¡± ¡°Really?¡± Rae smiled awkwardly and replied, ¡°Actually, I do feel pity for you but since you mention about it. I think that you could take it therefore I have a word to say!¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°A hero doesn¡¯t need to be asked where hees from!¡± Rae replied. Benjamin suddenlyughed. ¡°Hahaha...¡± Rae alsoughed along. Wasn¡¯t she the same from before? Now she already knew about her background yet she did not know about the truth from before and what kind of story that made Kane go crazy! After he smiled, he looked at sideways and said, ¡°Rae, you¡¯re really cute!¡± Rae smiled back. This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Where are we going to eat?¡± He asked. ¡°Anywhere is fine!¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go to New World!¡± Chapter 976 The Gut Feeling Chapter 976 The Gut Feeling ¡°Food stalls?¡± Rae was a bit stunned. ¡°You think it isn¡¯t good?¡± ¡°No! No!¡± Rae hurriedly shook her head, ¡°I just think that you don¡¯t seem to be the kind of person who is willing to eat at food stalls!¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Benjamin raised his eyebrows while smiling, ¡°Do I look like an unusual person?¡± ¡°You¡¯re a person who is exquisite in all aspects so I can¡¯t tell!¡± Rae said bluntly. Benjamin, however, smiled faintly. His eyes that were staring at the front shed withplexity. He swerved the car and said to Rae, ¡°Someone is following us at the back!¡± Rae did not find someone following them but Benjamin found it quickly. Rae¡¯s first reaction was that perhaps it was a colleague of her police force. She was also somewhat muttering in her mind as she was afraid that her colleague would saw her be with Benjamin and then thought she tipped off. However, she actually did not have that intention. Therefore, Rae immediately calmed down after being torn for a while, ¡°Where?¡± Benjamin turned his head to nce at her and said meaningfully, ¡°I thought I had met two teams of people who followed me today but I didn¡¯t expect that I misunderstood you! I didn¡¯t see the one at the back wrongly, my gut feeling is very keen!¡± Rae thought inwardly that he really had a keen gut feeling. She indeed followed him and as she was found out, she pretended that she was buying a gift. Benjamin looked in the rear-view mirror and then the car was abruptly swerved to make a U-turn. This sharp U-turn instantly left the one at the back far behind. Because of the traffic light, the person following them was blocked at once. But, it was indeed as what Rae thought. The person following Benjamin was the police! After giving the person the slip, Benjamin¡¯s lips seemed to have a hint of excitement. It looked like he was not afraid at all, but felt very excited. Rae felt a little strange. Usually, wasn¡¯t someone who was being followed very anxious or jittery and even very scared. This man¡¯s behaviour was really very strange and not understandable. However, before Rae had time to think about it deeply, she heard the person beside her speak, ¡°I¡¯ve given the person the slip. What do you want to eatter?¡± Rae froze, turned her head and met Benjamin¡¯s attractive eyes. Facing these eyes at that moment, Rae had a very familiar feeling. Her sight had a trance but very quickly, Rae regained her presence of mind and said, ¡°Anything, I¡¯m not a picky eater!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t expect that Miss Baxter is actually not a picky eater at all!¡± Benjamin spoke teasingly. Rae smiled faintly and did not say anything. Benjamin added, ¡°Rae, why do you have to be a policewoman? Why don¡¯t you go to thepany of your family?¡± Many people had asked her this question before. Rae¡¯s usual answer was always like this, ¡°It¡¯s my personal preference!¡± ¡°Hmm!¡± Benjamin nodded, ¡°You have a cool personality!¡± ¡°Maybe!¡± Rae did not like this kind ofpliment, ¡°Where is Mr Newman from?¡± Like a casual conversation, Rae asked casually. ¡°My ancestral home is in City B but I grew up in another ce!¡± ¡°Where?¡± ¡°City J!¡± said Benjamin. Rae nodded. The car soon stopped at food stalls. The two of them got out of the car. Rae felt that it was really strange to eat at food stalls with a well-dressed person like Benjamin. However, it had been a long time since she hade out to eat at food stalls with someone. It had been five years. All her fun had been deprived. Now, someone suddenly suggested eating at food stalls so Rae was quite excited. Especially when she saw there were many rows of tables, chairs and people lined up in a long queue, her appetite was triggered. Rag ordered the spiciest lobster. Soon, arge te of it was served. Rae started eating. It was very spicy. Rae kept sticking out her tongue after just biting once. Her whole tongue and lips turned red due to the spiciness. But, the spicier it was, the better her appetite was. Rae was busy eating and absolutely did not notice that the eyes of Benjamin who were sitting opposite her and staring at her darkened slightly. Rae ate two lobsters in a row. When she looked up, she saw that Benjamin was looking at her and did not eat. There was a very charming smile on his face. Out of the blue, he took a piece of tissue, got up, stretched his long arms over and helped Rae wipe off the red pepper oil on her lips. He said, ¡°Rae, you look so cute when you¡¯re eating, your mouth is all stained!¡± As he said, he wiped all the stain off. Rae was shocked and was a bit stunned for a moment. This action was really not suitable for people like them whose rtionship was not close and they were not even friends. Rae just felt weird as this kind of action was really inappropriate. Benjamin threw away the tissue and saw her apparently embarrassed face. So, he smiled faintly and said, ¡°Sorry for the abrupt action! I saw that your hands were holding things so I helped you. I forgot to ask your opinion!¡± When Rae heard him say so, she did not know what should she say and just smiled embarrassedly, ¡°It¡¯s okay!¡± When Benjamin heard this answer, his eyes shed again. His lips curled into an even more charming smile. Seeing his smile, Rae was once again in a trance. Soon, she regained her presence of mind, lowered her head and continued to eat lobster. Benjamin also joined her. He was also huffing and puffing due to the spiciness just like her and even gulped down cold drinks. The two of them ate for more than half an hour and chatted during the meal. They were just talking about inconsequential topics. When they were about to finish eating, Rae¡¯s phone suddenly rang. Rae said to Benjamin, ¡°Bear with me, I¡¯m going to answer the phone!¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay!¡± Benjamin showed that he totally understood, ¡°You may go, there is an open ce at the front!¡± He pointed over to the parking lot. Rae took a nce and walked towards that side. Benjamin went to pay. Rae looked at the phone as she walked. Her phone was showing the phone number she had just saved, which was Adam¡¯s number. He called her at this time? Rae still answered the phone, ¡°Hello?¡± Immediately, Adam¡¯s somewhat apprehensive voice sounded on the other end of the phone, ¡°Rae, I, I contacted the people in the hospital. I want to stay in City B for a while, I¡¯ll do my rehabilitation here!¡± ¡°Oh!¡± Rae¡¯s tone was not very enthusiastic either. It was unhurried but polite, ¡°That sounds good. Wherever you are, you should do your rehabilitation well!¡± ¡°Well, can I ask you to do something?¡± Adam was still very cautious. Hearing his voice, Rae felt bad and said, ¡°Say it!¡± ¡°The day after tomorrow, that is, the weekend, could youe with me to see the doctor?¡± Rae thought about it and felt that it was Adam¡¯s dependence on her. She did not want to go and wanted to refuse him but she found it hard to refuse him due to her sympathy. It happened that there were many things that she needed to know from Adam so she said to him, ¡°Adam, I can go to see the doctor with you. However, you have to be clear about one thing. The more frightened and unconfident you¡¯re, the worse it will be for your leg to recover! You must be confident, don¡¯t think too much. Your priority now is to do rehabilitation!¡± Rae walked while talking on the phone,pletely unaware that Benjamin had walked over and was standing right next to her. Rae spoke briefly to Adam again. When she hung up the phone and turned back, she met Benjamin¡¯s attractive eyes. A rippling light seemed to sh in his eyes. She was astonished. She was a little chagrined that she was too careless. Although it was not an important matter, her vignce was still too low. She, as a detective, surprisingly did not even notice that Benjamin had walked over and heard herself talking on the phone. This was indeed a problem. But, the good thing was that it was not a big deal. Otherwise, there would really be a problem if she was so careless when handling a big matter. Seeing Benjamin stop despite seemingly wanting to say something, Rae could not help but ask, ¡°Benjamin, do you have something to say?¡± Benjamin nodded, ¡°Yes. Sorry for my deed just now, I heard you calling and also heard thest sentence!¡± Rae felt very strange because whenever she was a little suspicious or a little disgusted with Benjamin, he was always able to eliminate the misunderstanding and make her no longer continue to feel disgusted. Rae only felt strange but she could not tell what exactly was strange. At this time, Benjamin said, ¡°I apparently heard that your friend is going to do rehabilitation exercise, is it correct?¡± Rae nodded and said to him, ¡°Yes, I have a friend who has been disabled for several years and his legs are not able to work normally. Now, he wants to do rehabilitation exercise but he isn¡¯t confident and needs me to give him a boost.¡± Benjamin nodded understandingly, ¡°If you need to introduce the right doctor to him, you can tell me. I know a friend who is a doctor that specialises in rehabilitation exercises. Maybe I can give you guys help. Of course, this is entirely up to your friend as he may not trust me!¡± Benjamin¡¯s enthusiasm made Rae instantly have a lot of good impressions of him. She immediately smiled at Benjamin, ¡°Is it? Which hospital is your friend in?¡± ¡°Municipal Rehabilitation Hospital!¡± Benjamin said. ¡°That¡¯s great!¡± Rae said, ¡°I¡¯ll have to ask him about this, maybe he hasn¡¯t found the right doctor yet. It would be better if you can introduce him to us!¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Benjamin took out his phone and found a phone number, ¡°You enter this phone number first!¡± While saying this, Benjamin read out a number. Rae quickly jotted down. Benjamin then said, ¡°This person is called Cian Hall! If you guys go to him, just say you¡¯re my friend. He¡¯ll give you a lot of advice and guidance!¡± ¡°Thank you!¡± Rae sincerely said thank you. ¡°You¡¯re wee, Rae!¡± Benjamin smiled gently and elegantly, ¡°But he is really an expert especially in rehabilitation exercises. He has a deep understanding of human bones and he perhaps can give you guys help, but it depends on how you guys decide?¡± ¡°I know, I¡¯ll convince him!¡± Rae assured. ¡°Let¡¯s go, I¡¯ll send you back!¡± Benjamin wiggled the keys in his hand and asked her, ¡°Are you going home or?¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to the hospital to see a patient!¡± said Rae. She did not say who was she going to see and only said that she was going to the hospital. But, she did not say what was she going to do. Benjamin¡¯s eyes, however, keenly moved and he asked casually, ¡°Is your friend sick?¡± Rae was stunned and shook her head. ¡°Then is it your family member?¡± Benjamin asked another question. Rae nodded, ¡°It¡¯s my mother. She had a car ident and is now recovering!¡± ¡°I see, so it was your mom who had the car ident!¡± Benjamin became serious, ¡°I¡¯ll go to see her tomorrow morning. It isn¡¯t auspicious to see a patient at night so I¡¯m not going tonight. Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go to the hospital first!¡± ¡°No need!¡± Rae wanted to refuse. ¡°Rae, are you thinking that we just met a few days ago and we¡¯re still not friends so you don¡¯t want to trouble me?¡± Seeing Benjamin mention exactly what she had in mind, Rae was once again surprised. Did he know how to read a person¡¯s mind?Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Chapter 977 Drinking Wine Chapter 977 Drinking Wine By the time Rae reached the hospital, Mrs Baxter just woke up. She showed Rae a kind smile when she saw Rae. Rae¡¯s eyes turned red when she mentioned Mrs Baxter smiling at her. The first thing that she did in the room was to look at Leonard. He was looking at Rae too with tears in his eyes and even his lips were shivering, ¡°Rae, your mother had woken up!¡± Rae quickly went there. She put her bag on the table and rushed to the hospital bed. She was stunned for a moment and she almost could not believe it. Mrs Baxter¡¯s eyes also turned red when she mentioned Rae¡¯s ecstatic expression and it seemed that she still couldn¡¯t believe it. After a while, she blinked her eyes and said a word softly, ¡°Rae¡­¡± ¡°Mum!¡± Rae was touched and rushed to her instinctively. She grabbed her mother¡¯s hand and buried her face in her mother¡¯s hands. Her tears were spurting out in happiness and surprise. The warm touch also made Mrs Baxter¡¯s tears gush out at that moment. How many years had it been? Finally, her long-awaited sweetheart was back! After seven years, their little sweetheart was back! Mrs Baxter¡¯s tears were blessed and in happiness. She and her husband, Leonard were looking at each other and then both of them smiled happily. Rae wiped off her tears and raised her head. After that, she cried in joy and that was her first time to shout emotionally in front of her parents, ¡°Mum, you really woke up! I thought, I thought that¡­¡± When Rae spoke to that part, she could not control her eyes turning red. Her bright eyes were full of guilt. How could Mrs Baxter not know it? However, she could not say a word at that moment. Seeing that both of them were emotional, Leonard came over and spoke to Rae, ¡°Rae, your mum just woke up and she can¡¯t get excited yet!¡± Rae understood his words instantly, ¡°I know, I know, I¡¯m just too excited!¡± She was speaking a bit incoherently. But soon, she adjusted her emotions and then found that both Leonard and Mrs Baxter were looking at her with kindness in their eyes. Rae was embarrassed at the moment. She smiled at her parents and bowed her head. Then, she stood up again in excitement. Leonard and Mrs Baxter were smiling and looking at each other. Rae rushed to the table and opened her bag. She took out a storage bag from it. Both Leonard and Mrs Baxter were looking at her with surprise. They were a little puzzled by Rae¡¯s action. Rae opened the storage bag in front of them. The thing inside it was a delicate box. Then, she also opened the box and took out the pair of the Khotan jade pendants from the box. She separated them and gave the jade Goddess to Leonard, ¡°Dad, this is for you. Although this might be the cheapest one compared to all your belongings, it was bought with my sry! This is for mum and it is made of Khotan jade. I really like it and I hope that you all will like it too. Not only that, it also meant good luck for you!¡± She gave the jade Goddess to Leonard. Leonard took it. Rae saw that his hands were slightly trembling. It seemed that he was really excited. ¡°Fantastic! It was wonderful!¡± Leonard received it and spoke several good words continuously. He was holding the jade Goddess and then he spoke in excitement and happiness to Mrs Baxter, ¡°Dear, this is the most precious gift we have received. It was invaluable! This is the token of our daughter¡¯s regard, her gift is priceless!¡± Rae showed the jade Goddess to Mrs Baxter. She held it and ced it gently in her mother¡¯s hands to let her feel the texture of the jade. Tears shed in Mrs Baxter¡¯s eyes. Then, her tears were rolling down from the corners of her eyes. However, the corners of her lips were curving upward. She was so happy. Rae felt that her gift was really worthy! Maybe it could really bring more strength to her parents. Rae¡¯s heart was overflowing with touching emotion when she looked at them weeping tears of joy. Her parents were happy and healthy. It was the thing that she could do for herself and the Rae who had passed away! When Rae thought of that many responsibilities and obligations, she felt that the burden on her shoulder was even heavier! Mrs Baxter¡¯s condition was under control and they even didn¡¯t ask Doctor Stevens¡¯s teacher toe over to treat her. Rae really thank god from the bottom of her heart as she still had the chance to do her filial piety. ¡°Mum, I am cing this jade Goddess next to your pillow. I hope that it will be auspicious and let you recover soon.¡± After Rae finished saying that, she lowered her head emotionally and kissed Mrs Baxter¡¯s cheek. Then, she spoke softly, ¡°I was wrong in the past. I will be your good girl in the future. Mum, please get well soon. Mum, I love you!¡± When Rae was speaking, Mrs Baxter couldn¡¯t control her tears from rolling down. Her lips were trembling, ¡°Rae¡­¡± ¡°Mum!¡± Rae was also calling her back. Both of them embraced each other and cried with joy. Leonard put the jade on his neck although he was wearing a suit on that day and looked very incongruous to have that jade jewelry on him in such attire. It was because that he went to the ward after he just came back from thepany. However, he still put it on happily. ¡°Rae, I had put it on first. Your mum will also put it on after she recovered from illness!¡± ¡°That¡¯s great!¡± Rae nodded happily. It was just 8.45 pm when Ophelia called her. Rae took a look at her watch and found that she had been in the ward with her parents for an hour and a half. Time just slipped away when they were not unmindful of it. Sure enough, it was due to the different state of mind. After knowing that they were her parents, Rae didn¡¯t feel repulse in her heart and didn¡¯t feel that days were like years anymore when staying with them. For now, her heart was full of passion. She had to investigate the truth to know that what had happened in the past. The first thing she must determine was the rtionship between her and the real Rae. She wanted to ensure whether they were twins or not. Moreover, she wanted to know why she had never heard Leonard and Mrs Baxter mention the matter of twins. Leonard was a bit surprised to see Rae¡¯s phone ringing, ¡°It¡¯s sote now. Are you still going out?¡± ¡°Well, I got a date with my friend at nine o¡¯clock!¡± Rae didn¡¯t lie to him. ¡°A man or a woman?¡± Leonard asked. Rae was stunned for a while and she felt that her father had shown out a bit his feeling. In the past, maybe she treated him too coldly so father just kept his feeling. However, she was enthusiastic now. Thus, her father just showed his feeling out. ¡°A woman. Dad, she was my close friend!¡± ¡°Alright!¡± Leonard nodded, ¡°I will not go home but stay with your mother tonight. You go back earlier, don¡¯t hang out till toote. I¡¯ll let the driver go with you!¡± ¡°Dad!¡± Rae didn¡¯t want to let the driver follow her. ¡°No excuse, it¡¯s more convenient for you to have a driver!¡± Leonard was very insistent. Rae could only give up on her n when seeing his firm attitude, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll let the driver go with me!¡± Leonard¡¯s driver drove Rae to the ce that was fixed by her and Ophelia. They met at DF Square. The square dancers were still there at the night. Rae got out of the car and went to the ce that was fixed by them. Then, she walked over. Just as she took a few steps, she mentioned there was a woman in messy hair sitting on the lounge chair. Rae was startled. After taking a closer look, she could see the woman¡¯s vague appearance. To her surprise, the woman was Ophelia. She looked wretched and was cloaked by her hair. Her high heels were on the ground. She was curling herself up and squatting on the lounge chair. A dozen cans of beer were scattered on the chair. She thought that it should be beer and two cans of the beers had been opened. It seemed that there was still a cigarette in between Ophelia¡¯s slender fingers. Rae was taken aback. She walked over hurriedly and shouted, ¡°Ophelia?¡± Ophelia moved her head slightly and lifted it. It seemed that she was a little dizzy and her tone was a bit incoherent, ¡°Oh, oh, Nat¡­ No, Rae! You¡¯re here!¡± Rae found that she didn¡¯t drink that much. Rae sat down and took away the cigarette in her hand. She said, ¡°You can drink some wine, but you can¡¯t smoke!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t care about me, leave me alone, I am sad!¡± Ophelia¡¯s tone was filled with impatience. ¡°I am about to die. Rae, I really feel like dying, I think I¡¯ll die soon. Reuben James, Reuben the bastard abuses me to death! How would I love such a man? Oh my god! Why?¡± Rae listened to her and felt sad in her heart. However, she had no idea how tofort her. She had discovered Ophelia¡¯s feelings towards Reuben long ago and finally, she heard Ophelia say it out. She was having deep sympathy for Ophelia in her heart. Reuben had already loved someone else. Thus, she could imagine Ophelia¡¯s sadness as she had fallen in love with that man. ¡°I was hurt by love but my heart still wants to receive love now. Rae, can you tell me why it has happened?¡± Ophelia spoke again with a faster tone suddenly. Rae looked up at the sky. There were only a few stars that could be seen in the sky that night so the star that she was looking at should be the brightest one. Rae said softly, ¡°Ophelia, don¡¯t be afraid of love due to one unsessful love! Almost everyone has met failed love. It just means that person is not your best choice. Maybe one should go for a better one. There are so many men in this world, why should we love the man alone?¡± ¡°There are so many men in this world, why should we love the man alone?¡± Ophelia listened to Rae and then she looked up abruptly and yelled, ¡°Yes! Cheers to that!¡± Rae had no choice but to take a can of beer. She opened it and clinked it with Ophelia. Then, she took a sip of it too. Ophelia drank a lot of beer in one gulp. She was upset and bowing her head. She was at a loss and her two hands were scratching her head. She whimpered, ¡°But, I can¡¯t stop myself and I still love that man alone, what should I do?¡± ¡°I am just in the same situation as you.¡± Rae was sighing, ¡°If I had a solution for it, I would not let my heart hurt every day! However, we can only heal our wounds by ourselves. We must have the courage to face the ups and downs in our lives! We will be more miserable if we even don¡¯t own that courage!¡± ¡°I am not brave!¡± Ophelia murmured in a low voice, ¡°I am a coward who dare not to admit it!¡± ¡°Then just go and tell him loudly!¡± Rae said. ¡°No!¡± Ophelia shook her head, ¡°The one he loved was you. He will only look down on me and humiliate me if I go and tell him about this. Rae, why do you have to show up in such identity? If not, I won¡¯t be so miserable! I could still deceive myself if you don¡¯t appear! But now, myst cover of shame had been taken away by you!¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry!¡± Rae said. ¡°Don¡¯t say that, it¡¯s none of your business!¡± Ophelia drank another can of beer in one gulp again. Then, she shouted for a long while. Finally, she was drunk and whispered, ¡°Rae, I killed someone!¡± Rae was dumbfounded for a moment when hearing Ophelia say so. From N?velDrama.Org. Her mind went nk and she was totally stunned. Stanley¡¯s death rted to Ophelia, could it be? Rae dared not to think about it. Her heart was hurt unbearably when she thought about it. Ophelia was her only friend, her only close friend. She really cherished her rtionship with Ophelia. Thus, she hoped that Ophelia would not be in any trouble. However, Rae was panicked in her heart just as she listened to Ophelia¡¯s words. After a while, she shook her head. No, Ophelia was such a smart girl. How could she make such a mistake? It was impossible. Chapter 978 Family Chapter 978 Family "Stop talking nonsense. I don''t believe it at all! Are you kidding? Of course I know what kind of person you are, so it¡¯s impossible that you would kill somebody. Even if you¡¯ve killed someone, I''ll clean up the mess for you.¡± Rae said in a serious tone. Then she turned her face to Ophelia who kept her head down. She saw that Ophelia was puzzled. After Ophelia puzzled for several seconds, only then she looked up and looked at Rae. Although the lights in the square were dim, Rae could see the expression on Ophelia¡¯s face at a nce. Ophelia was staring at her. Ophelia looked shocked, she seemed like she could not believe what Rae said. Rae was also afraid that Ophelia didn''t believe what she said. She repeated it again in a very firm tone, "Ophelia, I know what kind of person you are, so I believe you! You won¡¯t murder anyone! If you encounter a problem that is difficult to solve, you can tell me. If you really don''t want to say it or if you have an unspeakable reason that you couldn¡¯t say anything, remember that I''m here and I can listen to you at any time. Even if you just want to lean with me, I can be by your side!¡± This time, Ophelia¡¯s body shook. Her eyes suddenly turned red and she choked a little. Ophelia put her hand around Rae''s neck and cried, ¡°I knew...I knew you would believe me. You are my true friend. I was wrong. Because of Reuben, I distant myself a little from you, but I was wrong. Now I know I''m wrong. You believed me so much, but I was so petty. I really shouldn¡¯t be like that!¡± Rae nodded and repeated her words, ¡°Even if everyone in this world does not believe you, I will still believe you. We are friends, we are soulmates, we are the closest in the world. As long as you need me, I''ll be here!¡± In Rae''s heart, she had really regarded Ophelia as her own family. Perhaps it was because she had too few family members, or because she was deeply dependent on family and friendship. She really cherished this friendship after she experienced five years of loneliness. Ophelia hugged Rae and cried for a long time. Then she said, ¡°I may have encountered huge trouble. It''s rted to human life. You may have heard about it. It''s about the murder of the siblings, Stanley and Karina!" Seeing Ophelia took the initiative to talk about this, Rae nodded and replied bluntly, "Yes, I know. We talked about this at our meeting. Stanley met you before he died, Karina also met you before she died. You met them separately the day before they died!¡± "Would you believe me if I said I was innocent?" Ophelia looked at Rae, her eyes looked frustrated and depressed, ¡°I don''t even believe that I am innocent myself. How can others believe me?" "But I believe you!" Rae hurriedly said with a firm look, "As I said just now, you must have something that you couldn¡¯t confess? Or it must be that you have an unspeakable reason? I¡¯m sure you were framed, I know. You''ve always been a smart person. I''m not worried about any reason that can make you kill people because you won''t do that at all. But what I''m worried about now is, have you been threatened or framed? No! It¡¯s not possible that you were threatened. You should have been framed. Do you know anyone hiding behind the scenes and who would harm you? Who is that person?¡± Ophelia let go of Rae and sat down in her seat. She picked up a can of beer and took a big sip, but she was not drunk. Then she began to say slowly, "I was indeed framed, but I don''t know who is behind the scenes! This is the scariest part!¡± "What do you mean?" Rae was a little surprised, "You don''t know who framed you, then how do you know that you were framed?" "When I met them, they both came to see me at a different time. The day before Karina died, I gave her a ss of beer. I didn¡¯t tell the police that Karina had called me once using the phone at workpalce. Karina told me she had something she wanted to tell me!¡± Rae frowned, "What did she say to you?" "She said she knew something I did wrong, she wanted to ckmail me. I didn''t actually want to meet her, but after she said that, I went to see her! I gave her beer. It was really an ident. I never thought there might be a problem with the beer!¡± Rae suddenly realized that Ophelia might have fallen into the trap. The person nning all these must be a very cunning person. He hid in the dark, killed somebody and made other people suspect Ophelia. He did it all seamlessly. Marcel hadn''t solved the case until today. Marcel was such a smart person. If the case was not difficult, how could the case still haven''t been solved yet? "What about Stanley?" "Stanley called me and asked me for her sister''s money. He said that his sister had left twenty thousand dor cash with me before she died and she had left behind a diary. He wanted me to give him twenty thousand dor in cash, then he would give me her diary. Otherwise, he would report to the police and use me of being a criminal who kills and loots money!¡± Rae was even more stunned, ¡°So you went to see him?¡± "What would I do if I didn''t go? I''m afraid. I''m afraid that he would really hand over the diary that had my name mentioned in it. Because I really did give Karina a ss of beer, and the police invited me over for an interrogation because of this!¡± Ophelia was also very frustrated, "If I knew I wouldn''t go!" "This was a trap!" After hearing from Ophelia¡¯s side, Rae felt that this was the case, ¡°You fell into an evil trap, someone wants to kill somebody and make you the suspect! Looks like Karina had probably offended some important person!¡± Rae thought, ¡®It must be some important person, or a business noble, so who will it be?¡¯ Ophelia and Rae were having a talk here. Suddenly, Rae looked around subconsciously and said, "This is not the right ce to talk about this. Let''s go to my house and we will talk when we reach my house!" "Go to your house?" Ophelia was still confused! "Yes!" Soon, Rae dragged Ophelia into the driver''s car arranged by Leonard. They went back to the Baxter residence together. As soon as they entered the house, Rae let Lacey go to bed first. She brought Ophelia to her room. Ophelia looked at Rae¡¯s room, she looked around and sighed, ¡°This is huge, the Baxter family is really rich!¡± Rae didn''t reply to her. She asked Ophelia to sit down. She went downstairs to the kitchen to get a drink. It was a high quality tea. She didn''t like alcohol. She only drank a sip. When she went upstairs, she suddenly remembered that she didn''t buy an after pill! Rae thought to herself, ¡®Marcel did the insult to her inside the lift, but it should be all right, will it? Only did it once. It should be all right!¡¯ Rae came upstairs with a cup of tea and handed it to Ophelia, "Drink a cup of tea first, to dissipate the effects of the alcohol!" Ophelia took the cup and sighed. Rae closed the door and said, "Have you thought about who would be the one nned this to frame you?" Ophelia shook her head, ¡°I don''t know!¡± "Were Karina and Stefan having that kind of rtionship?" Rae continued to ask, ¡°Do you know that?¡± "Indeed they were!" Ophelia nodded, ¡°I''m sure of it. I''ve seen our boss Mr. James touching Karina''s backside with my own eyes!¡± Rae was a little surprised. Karina was pregnant with Heath''s child while having a secret rtionship with Stefan. The rtionship between them was truly shocking. It was really a headache! "Do you suspect anyone?" Ophelia raked her hair, she pulled her hair in great pain, and then she said, "This time perhaps I will really be doomed. Maybe the police will find me soon, and arrest me at the police station. Last time when they arrested me, Reuben''swyer came to save me. Now, Karina¡¯s case may involve me again. I was luckyst time because Reuben saved me. But this time I may not be so lucky.¡± If Reuben saved Opheliast time, then it shouldn¡¯t be Reuben who did this this time. He didn''t have to take so much trouble to get Ophelia out and then let her be arrested again, which obviously didn''t ord with logic. Rae looked at Ophelia who seemed to be hurting. She knew that Ophelia didn''t answer her question just now. Maybe she already had a suspect who would frame her but she just didn¡¯t want to say it. So, Raeforted Ophelia again, ¡°If you think you can¡¯t tell me the suspect, you can choose not to say it! But, Ophelia, I am a police, you have to try to believe me. I can save you.¡± Ophelia looked up at Rae. Then she lowered her head again. It was not that she didn''t believe in Rae. She just didn¡¯t believe that that person would let Rae go. He was a cruel person. If Rae was involved in this matter, Ophelia was not sure if Rae and she would have already been lying in the cold morgue just like Stanley and Karina. Now the siblings are waiting for a forensic examiner to examine their body, to determine the cause of death. Frankly, they didn''t know how they died. This was the reason why Ophelia was really terrified of the man behind the scenes. So even when she already suspected someone, she still shook her head, ¡°I think you and your team can''t solve Stanley''s case! If you guys did, it may also involve me as a suspect in this case! " "Why do you think we can''t solve the case?" Rae didn''t like Ophelia to think like that, ¡°Everything depends on how we investigate the case. No matter howplicated a case is, as long as we work hard, we will find clues and eventually find out the truth!¡± Ophelia continued to shake her head. Rae was convinced that there must be someone Ophelia was suspecting, ¡°Do you not believe in me or do you not believe in the police?¡± "It¡¯s not like that!" Ophelia shook her head, ¡°It¡¯s that that person behind the scenes is very hard to fight with!¡± "Who is that person?" Ophelia still wouldn''t speak. "How was the rtionship between Karina and Heath?" Rae changed her way of asking. Ophelia widened her eyes suddenly and stared at Rae. "Is it Heath?" Rae asked again, ¡°Is Heath the one you are suspecting?¡± Ophelia suddenly became stiff and her expression was a little strange. Rae caught Ophelia acting abnormally right away. Her intuition told her that Ophelia had really hidden something from her. And maybe it was not her intention to hide it. She probably had her own unspeakable difficulties and reasons. But because she tried to hide something, Rae suddenly felt that Heath may be the suspect. Heath, the man seemed to be a young man with a cheerful smile. He had shown his aggressiveness and boldness in front of her. Now that Rae thought of it, she couldn¡¯t help but to frown. Especially when she knew that Karina was pregnant with his child. This fact was already odd by itself. Rae suddenly remembered the extra twenty thousand dor cash in Stanley''s bank ount, which was connected with the twenty thousand dor cash mentioned by Ophelia just now. Rae subconsciously looked at Ophelia. The cash should not be given by Ophelia. The coincidence was really suspicious, the amount was twenty thousand dor cash too. Rae knew that Ophelia intended to hide something, so she didn''t ask about Heath. She just asked, "Ophelia, did you give that twenty thousand dor cash to Stanley?" Ophelia shook her head immediately. "From where can I get twenty thousand dor cash? It¡¯s twenty thousand dor in cash. I do have some cash in my bank, but it¡¯s less than twenty thousand dor. No matter how high my sry is, all these years, where have I spent my money? The food I eat and the clothing I wear have basically used up all the money. Plus, I don''t save money either. Besides, I''m so young, I certainly won''t save money and I spend all my money, so I don''t have twenty thousand dor cash in my bank ount and I wouldn''t give Stanley twenty thousand dor in cash!¡± From N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 979 Suspected Chapter 979 Suspected Rae easily caught the odd term in Ophelia¡¯s words, which was ¡®cash¡¯. Twenty thousand dors in cash was quite a good amount, but if it was really this amount in cash. If Ophelia really took twenty thousand dors in cash from Karina, would she dare to leave this huge amount of money at home? ording to her understanding of Ophelia, Ophelia would never put the cash at home. Just likest time, she set a fire at home. Ophelia did such a dangerous thing. If there was cash at home, wouldn''t she burn the cash too? However, she repeatedly said that the amount of money was in cash. Rae felt that this was strange. If a person suddenly received a twenty thousand dors in cash, he or she would probably think of saving the big amount of cash in the bank at the first thought! If the twenty thousand dors was obtained illegally, you would probably think of finding a proper ce to hide the money. That ce must be very secretive, at least it wouldn¡¯t be in the apartment. Ophelia was a highly vignt person, so this was not possible! However, she should know about this amount of money in cash. Otherwise, why did she mention the money was in cash all the time? Usually people would just say ¡®twenty thousand dors¡¯ but they wouldn¡¯t mention ¡®in cash¡¯ again and again! Therefore, Rae concluded that Ophelia knew about the money, but maybe she didn''t take it. She just knew it at most. If this was the case, then Rae had a conclusion in her heart. After having a deep thought, Rae said, "Stanley received a twenty thousand dors in his bank ount before he died! He didn¡¯t cash in the money through bank transfer but he went to the bank himself with the huge amount of cash and saved it in his bank ount. So we couldn¡¯t find out where the money is right now and who gave it to him? There were no transaction records.¡± When she said this, she looked at Ophelia. Ophelia¡¯s expression still remained the same, but when Rae finished her words, Ophelia seemed relieved. Rae squinted her eyes and soon returned to normal. She did not let Ophelia see that she was suspecting her. So far, Rae was quite sure that Ophelia was hiding something from her. She remembered that Raphael, who was currently in custody, had vowed to be innocent. But in the end, as they continued to investigate deeper into the case, Raphael was also found guilty. Rae had never thought that Raphael was guilty of the case. Raphael was the only friend she had after she returned to the Baxter family, and it turned out like this! Now Ophelia seemed to be hiding something from her. Rae suddenly felt a little scared. was she destined to be alone for life? Did God want to take away all her friends? Uh! No! Rae denied it in her heart. No, it shouldn¡¯t be. Ophelia was very smart. How could she? She must have some unspeakable reason! Rae decided to work harder. Maybe Ophelia was afraid that her case would worry herself. That was why she didn''t tell her about it! Or, it could be because too many people were involved in this matter, including Reuben, Heath, Stefan and more. They were people Rae could not provoke as a powerless woman. Ophelia said after a while, ¡°What a coincidence, it''s also a twenty thousand dors. Maybe I will be suspected again?" Rae nodded seriously, ¡°They are already suspecting you, it¡¯s not maybe!¡± "Ah?" Ophelia was shocked. Rae looked into her eyes and said, "Ophelia, you should know, justice will always find its way!¡± Ophelia heard Rae''s words and looked down. Rae added, "Maybe you have fallen into a trap now. This is a deep trap. You should think about every detail thoroughly. Perhaps, the small detail could determine the discovery of Stanley¡¯s case. If you can''t cooperate, you may be involved in this case!¡± "You mean the police will continue to interrogate me?" Ophelia seemed very troubled about it. "If you are taken in for interrogation again this time, they may have gotten exact evidence before they come. They may not fully suspect you with the twenty thousand dors you have currently but the police will continue the investigation. I know you have nothing to do with this matter, so you don''t have to worry. I know how you are!" Hearing Rae said this, Ophelia thought carefully, and then suddenly she grabbed her hair. She looked very hurt. Rae looked at her and sighed slightly in her heart. She had been trying to ask, but Ophelia didn''t seem to want to say anything. This was where Rae felt helpless. If Ophelia didn''t want to tell her anything, it was difficult for her to help Ophelia. Rae didn''t know what Ophelia was worrying about now? Or was she threatened? Or was she willing to do this? "I want to take a shower!" Ophelia suddenly spoke after she thought about things for a while. Rae was stunned, then she nodded, "Alright! Sure, I''ll bring you my unworn clothes!¡± Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. "It¡¯s fine even if you¡¯ve worn the clothes!¡± Ophelia looked at Rae and smiled shyly, ¡°We are such good friends. I don''t mind wearing your clothes!" "But I should respect you at least. It''s your first time here at my ce!" Rae had already gone to her closet to look for clothes. She quickly took the clothes and came to Rae, then she stuffed them into Ophelia¡¯s hand. She pointed to the bathroom in her bedroom and said, "Here, the bathroom is inside. Go take a shower!" Ophelia looked at Rae, she wanted to say something but she stopped. "What do you want to say? Just say it. Don''t hesitate. I''ll feel bad if you are like this. Aren''t we friends?" "Nat!" Ophelia suddenly hugged Rae. Rae was stunned. Ophelia hugged Rae tightly again, "Nat, thank you!" "You have to be well!" Rae has many words that she wanted to say, but in the end, she could only say this. She put all her words into this sentence, ¡°Believe me and Marcel, we can help you solve all your problems!¡± Ophelia finally nodded, but she still didn''t say anything. Rae watched as Ophelia go into the bathroom. She could not help but to frown. Ophelia stayed in the bathroom for half an hour, and when she finally came out from the bathroom, she still didn¡¯t say a word. Theyid in bed. Ophelia said, "I''m sleepy. I''ll sleep first!" Rae opened her mouth and saw that Ophelia had turned her back towards her. She guessed that Ophelia probably needed time to think about it, so she didn''t say anything. ¡°Good night!¡± They slept soundly the whole night. When Rae got up, Ophelia was already awake. She stood by the window and was looking outside. She pointed to Raphael¡¯s room which was opposite Rae''s room and said, "These two vis are so close by! You could jump across to the opposite vi at once!¡± "Well, yes, there used to be a Rae''s childhood sweetheart living opposite here. He''s a handsome man and heirs of the Gill family!" Ophelia was stunned. She asked, "Raphael Gill?" "Yes!" Rae nodded, ¡°You should also know that we just dealt with Raphael¡¯s case not long ago. He and I are good friends!¡± Ophelia nodded thoughtfully, "I heard he killed someone. I wonder if it''s true!" "I¡¯ve asked him about it before. At the beginning of the trial, he was like normal people. We were still best friends. Later, after we investigated further, he was found guilty. I wanted to help him, but I couldn''t help him in the end!" Rae sighed softly, "If he could tell me at the beginning of the case, the case might not end like that!" What Rae wanted to say to Ophelia was already obvious! Ophelia was a smart person, she should understand what Rae meant! Ophelia just smiled awkwardly, after that she thought about it deeply again! Rae didn''t have to say anything else. Ophelia asked, "What happened to Raphael in the end?¡± "At present, the prosecutorial unit has notpleted the investigation, and the court session is approaching. He has been detained for more than a month. Up to now, I have not been able to see him. He is not allowed to see anyone before the court session! Therefore, I don''t know the specific situation he''s facing at present! But Raphael is probably going to face the worst sentence. Even if it is not the death penalty, it may be life imprisonment!¡± After Ophelia heard Rae¡¯s words, she couldn¡¯t speak! After a few minutes, Ophelia suddenly said, "I...I have to go back now. I remember that I have something urgent to do at work. I have to deal with it quickly in the morning!" This was such ame excuse. But Rae knew that Ophelia didn''t want to tell her anything so it''s no use for her to ask Ophelia. "Let¡¯s have breakfast before you go?" "No, it¡¯s fine!" Ophelia shook her head. "Then I''ll let the driver send you there!" "No! I''ll go myself!¡± Ophelia shook her head. Rae had to send her downstairs. When they got downstairs, they were preparing to go to the door. They happened to see Leonard entering the house. Ophelia looked up and saw Leonard. Rae quickly introduced Leonard, ¡°Ophelia, this is my father!¡± Ophelia immediately nodded at Leonard and said with a smile, "Hello, uncle!" "Hello!" Leonard nodded, his eyes looked a bit shocked when he saw Ophelia. His face resumed calm very soon. Rae added, "Dad, this is my good friend, Ophelia Grant! We hanged outst night and it waste. So I brought Ophelia back home! " "Oh. Hello, Ophelia. Where are you heading to?" "Ophelia is leaving. I''ll send her off!" "Why not have breakfast before you go?" Leonard said politely. "It¡¯s okay!" Ophelia shook her head, ¡°Goodbye, uncle!¡± Rae took her to the door and helped her get a taxi. The car left. Rae saw Ophelia having a deep thought inside the car through the window. She didn¡¯t know what Ophelia was thinking! When Rae returned home, she saw Leonard standing in the living room instead of washing up. He seemed to be waiting for her. Rae immediately went to her father, "Dad, is there anything you want to say?" Leonard looked at the door and hesitated before saying, "When did you get to know Miss Grant?" Ophelia was originally her friend and ssmate. She had been still Natalie at that time. Now she was Rae. Therefore, Rae could only answer, "It''s a friend I just met. We are very congenial!" "I see!" Leonard nodded. Then he seemed to hesitate. "Dad," Rae naturally saw Leonard¡¯s reaction and couldn''t help asking, "What¡¯s wrong?" "Is it still possible between you and Reuben?" Only then, Leonard spoke. As soon as he spoke, he changed the topic and asked about Reuben. Rae shook her head, "No, dad. Reuben and I are impossible to be together!" Hearing this answer, Leonard nodded and seemed a little relieved! Then he said, "I also feel that Reuben is not suitable for you. Initially I thought he was a good match but he is too casual and disloyal in rtionship. So, I don''t want my daughter to marry him!" Rae didn''t understand why her father said that, so she was a little confused. Seeing Rae looking confused, Leonard directly exined, "The rtionship between Miss Grant and Reuben is unusual. I¡¯ve met both of them at a club before, but they didn''t see me. They did something inappropriate at the stairs of the club. And this happened after Reuben came to our house a few days ago! I thought, in that case, it¡¯s better for you and Reuben to call it off! After the incident of your mother, I didn''t find a chance to tell you about it. Now that I happened to meet Miss Grant, I¡¯ll just tell you directly!¡± What Leonard meant was that Reuben had intimate rtionship with Ophelia in the club after visiting the Baxter family seven yearster! Chapter 980 No Sympathy Deserved Chapter 980 No Sympathy Deserved Rae was suddenly a little stunned. Although from the bottom of her heart, she felt that Reuben and Ophelia couldn¡¯t be better together. After all, the real Rae had passed away. Whether rationally or emotionally, Rae wanted Ophelia to be happy. If Reuben really had such sincere feelings for the deceased Rae, she also hoped that Reuben could move on and be happy with Ophelia. After all, people cannote back alive after death. However, when Rae heard such news, there was still a certain indescribable feeling in her heart. She also was a bit disdainful of Reuben¡¯s boasting about his deep affectionate. These days, Reuben was pestering her while still entangling with Ophelia. The saying that a man''s body was separate from his emotions fit him quite well. In their mind, a man could love a woman, a man could also have sex with a woman he didn¡¯t love, and even a man could have many women at the same time! ¡®If what dad has said is true, then people like Reuben don¡¯t deserve my sympathy!¡¯ Leonard was a little worried when he saw that Rae seemed to be in a low mood, ¡°You and Reuben?¡± ¡°Dad!¡± Rae immediately shook her head, ¡°I don¡¯t have any feelings for Reuben anymore, so you don¡¯t have to worry! Ophelia is a good woman, and it¡¯s quite good if she can be with Reuben!¡± However, Leonard didn¡¯t seem to agree, ¡°Rae, it¡¯s blind to jump to a conclusion about a person too soon. Especially when you don¡¯t know that person well enough!¡± Rae was stunned, and she was a little confused about what Leonard meant. ¡°Miss Grant may not be as nice as you say she is. How can you say someone who can behave shamefully with a man right on the stairs is a good person?¡± Leonard shook his head as he spoke. It was polite enough for him as he didn¡¯t say another harsh word. Rae couldn¡¯t defend Ophelia. She also couldn¡¯t let Leonard know that Ophelia was her friend and ssmate for many years. So, she could only choose to be silent. ¡°Rae, you¡¯ve grown up and you¡¯re a police officer, so you should be known how to observe people astutely. Miss Grant was with Reuben, and she couldn¡¯t have been unaware that you and Reuben have an engagement. She must be wary of you. You shouldn¡¯t believe everything she says!¡± Leonard saw that Rae seemed to disagree with him, and he said earnestly, ¡°Her rtionship with Reuben isn¡¯t as simple as you think. They were arguing in the hallway, I heard it all, and then...¡± It was the first time that Leonard had badmouthed a person like this. She knew she should have listened. She also knew that Ophelia was hiding something from her. However, she wanted Ophelia herself to reveal what she was hiding! Raeforted Leonard before she left the house. She kept thinking on the road, and then she decided to call Marcel. It was now seven o¡¯clock in the morning and not yet time to go to work. As usual, Marcel should have just woken up. Rae dialed the phone, and a low male voice soon came from the other end, ¡°Hello!¡± ¡°Captain Hopkins, I have something to discuss with you!¡± Rae spoke first, and she said straightforwardly. Marcel seemed to be silent on the other end for a moment before he spoke formically, ¡°Okay. I¡¯m going to have breakfast now. If you haven¡¯t eaten yet, we can have breakfast together and then we can discuss it. It¡¯s not safe to discuss over the phone!¡± Rae was stunned. She hadn¡¯t had breakfast yet, but to have breakfast with him? She was still a little hesitant. But when she heard Marcel said it in a formic way, she thought she could also keep her private issues separated from her job. So, she said, ¡°Okay, I¡¯lle to you now! Where will we meet?¡± ¡°In front of InterContinental Century City!¡± Marcel said. Rae looked at her watch, ¡°I¡¯ll take a taxi there now. It¡¯ll take about fifteen minutes if there¡¯s no traffic jam!¡± Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°I¡¯ll wait for you!¡± Marcel said and just hung up the phone. Rae heard the phone being hung up and a beeping sound came from the other side. She let out a long breath and then hailed a cab. It took the cab driver almost sixteen minutes to reach the InterContinental Century City. She got out of the car and paid. When she turned her head, she saw Marcel driving out from inside. He rolled down his car window, revealing his expressionless but handsome face. Rae nced at him, and she still felt her heart beating fast. ''Am I being obsessed again?¡¯ Especially now, Marcel¡¯s expressionless and cold look made Rae feel more miserable. But they had already broken up. Now, Marcel was only her superior, he was no longer her boyfriend and her intimate lover. Their working rtionship should be formic. In the future, they were just colleagues, only subordinates. Rae refreshed herself and walked towards Marcel¡¯s car. Marcel looked at Rae coldly and said in a deep voice, ¡°Get in the car!¡± Rae walked to the passenger side. Suddenly, she didn¡¯t know whether to sit in front or the back. She felt that it would be intimate if she sat in the passenger seat, but it would be impolite if she sat in the back seat. Just as she was hesitating, Marcel said, ¡°Sit in the front!¡± Rae pulled open the car door and got in. After she fastened her seatbelt, Marcel drove to the breakfast house they always went to. On the way, Rae had been trying to say something. When she looked over and saw how grim Marcel was, Rae choked on her words and had no idea how to bring the matter up. She quickly adjusted her mind and directly said, ¡°Captain Hopkins, I would like to know who else Ophelia met on the day she met Stanley. Have our people investigated about it?¡± ¡°If our people didn¡¯t investigate, what would you n to do?¡± Marcel asked coldly. ¡°I¡¯ll ask someone to investigate!¡± Marcel lightly snorted, ¡°She met with Reuben in the club under LD Hotel. They quarreled on the stairs and ended up doing what lovers love to do there. Your father, Mr. Baxter, should be seen it unintentionally! Why? He didn¡¯t tell you about it?¡± Rae was suddenly stunned when she heard Marcel say the fact sarcastically. ¡°Sad?¡± Marcel asked her. He turned his head and nced at her. Rae was shocked and a little surprised, but why did she need to feel sad? However, Marcel had been misunderstanding her and Reuben, and she didn¡¯t want to exin because she didn''t see the point in doing so. ¡°Did she meet with Heath?¡± Rae directly asked about the business matter. Marcel slightly squinted, kept silent for a moment, and said, ¡°Didn¡¯t investigate about it!¡± ¡°Oh!¡± Rae nodded, ¡°Then, can I arrange someone to do a further investigation on this matter?¡± Marcel looked at Rae again, ¡°Are you sure you can keep your private issues separated from your job? Rae listened to his tone, and she was mocked by him again. She was helpless, and then she couldn¡¯t help but retort, ¡°I may not be able to keep my private issues separated from my job, but Captain Hopkins, you can¡¯t even do that right now! I came to you because I believe that you¡¯re a qualified and good police officer who can clearly find out the truth! But I didn¡¯t expect that you have not been able to separate your private issues from your work. If this is really the case, I have to feel sorry for the dead. They¡¯re still waiting for you to find out the cause of their death for them, but here you¡¯re still concerned about your personal feelings, and you vented your anger on your work. Captain Hopkins, you ask yourself, are you a qualified police officer?¡± After Rae said, Marcel¡¯s hand gripping the steering wheel tightened. The veins in his hands were exposed as if he was hiding a great deal of anger. He gritted his teeth and his cheek was moving. It could be seen that he was holding back his emotion. Rae turned her head and looked at him. She refused to concede defeat that she didn¡¯t even think of apologizing. About a minute passed and they were silent. Marcel seemed to hold back his anger and changed his tone to a calm tone. ¡°Well! Rae, you¡¯re indeed eloquent! If you¡¯re sure that you can keep your private issues separated from your job, then I¡¯ll allow you to send some people to look into it!¡± ¡°Thank you, Captain Hopkins!¡± Rae thanked him sincerely, not caring about his snidements earlier. Marcel drove the car to the front of the breakfast house. He didn¡¯t get out of the car hurriedly, but nced at her and asked, ¡°If you have any ideas, you can talk to me!¡± Rae looked into his ck eyes. She found that those eyes were calm like the night sea which were boundless and dark. She thought that Marcel had adjusted his emotions, then she said, ¡°Ophelia should know something, but I don¡¯t know what she¡¯s afraid of, or if she just doesn¡¯t want to talk about it. Maybe it has something to do with Reuben and Heath, I need to investigate about it!¡± Marcel pursed his lips, ¡°I¡¯ll tell you what I deduce, and you find out the evidence!¡± ¡°Ah!¡± Rae was stunned then immediately got back her senses. ¡°Okay!¡± Marcel asked Rae before he said out his presumption, ¡°Who do you think that the money in Stanley¡¯s ount came from?¡± Rae was stunned for a while, then she directly said, ¡°I thought it was Ophelia!¡± Rae was a little suspicious of Ophelia after she talked to her. Now, she reported truthfully to Marcel because she trusted Marcel¡¯s professionalism. She felt that he was a trustworthy police officer, so she would tell him her presumptions. ¡°But Ophelia is supposed to be just a middleman. She didn¡¯t have that much cash in her hand. Someone should have given her the cash and asked her to give it to Stanley. However, it¡¯s hard for me to judge who¡¯s the specific person!¡± ¡°Hard to judge or don¡¯t want to judge?¡± Marcel raised his eyebrow. ¡°What do you mean? Captain Hopkins? Didn¡¯t we say that we were going to solve the case properly?¡± Rae felt that Marcel had started to lose the distinction between public and private matters. ¡°Heh!¡± Marcelughed lightly, ¡°You say it in a high-sounding manner, then why don¡¯t you presume on Reuben?¡± Rae was stunned and thought of something in her mind. She suddenly didn¡¯t know what to say. Before that, she hadn¡¯t thought about this matter. But after Marcel''s reminder, it suddenly urred to Rae that it wasn''t the lure of money or the threat of personal safety that could make Ophelia so loyal. Ophelia wasn¡¯t that kind of person. Then it would be emotional ckmail. It could only be Reuben, who could make Ophelia so willingly!¡± Something seemed to reveal in her heart. Countless ideas shed in Rae¡¯s mind. It was then Marcel said, ¡°Ophelia isn¡¯t a person who can be coerced. She should be the kind of woman who can spare no effort to help someone! That¡¯s her personality, so we can figure out that she couldn¡¯t help but do this for love! Someone used her to do something in the name of love. Although she knew it would end badly, she loved the man so much until she gave it willingly. But that man loved someone else. Ophelia found out the man she loved was in love with another woman, she was suffering and self- gave herself up for a while until the man found her the night before Stanley died. Both of them argued over the woman Reuben loved. Then, Reuben was dominant, and he took apulsive erotic control over Ophelia!¡± Chapter 981 Tinged with Sadness Chapter 981 Tinged with Sadness Rae agreed with what he said in her heart! However, these words sounded a bit awkward. "And you, Rae, is the woman Reuben loves so much. You became friends with Ophelia, but Ophelia is very upset with you, so when she quarreled with Reuben on the stairs, she also mentioned your name! This is mentioned in the results of our investigation. Rae, I¡¯m not a woman, so I don¡¯t know how women feel, but when I was studying at the police academy, The professor said that female psychology research tells us that when a man she loves is forcing her to have sex with him, the resistance of women is not so strong, and she even will y cat and mouse with him. Regarding this point, I tested it on you at my house that night, and the answer I got was the same as the professor said! So, I deduced that you may also have feelings for me!" Rae was taken aback. What did Marcel do to her that night because he wanted to experiment on her? Although Rae has a very strong heart, she was still hurt by his words! The blood on her face gradually faded, and Rae''s face became paler and paler. Marcel didn''t care whether she can ept it or not, but spoke calmly. "ording to the investigation, Ophelia can have sex with Reuben in the corridors of public ces because she has abandoned female restraint, morality, and shame! This also shows a problem. Both of them have suppressed their desires for too long. So, they need each other! Ophelia is willing to be Reuben''s sexual partner for many years, which shows her feelings for Reuben!" Rae lowered her head. She was listening, but didn¡¯t say a word. She was a little bit self-deprecating in her heart. She really cared about Marcel too much! So when she heard that his behavior towards her that night was not because of feelings but because of the possibility of experimentation, she was really sad! She looked at her hand quietly, and Marcel''s voice echoed in her ear. "Reuben and Ophelia share a lot ofmon hobbies. Both of them have the same interest in sex. For example, they like to be outside, and they want to use their bodies to solve problems as soon as they meet! There are something hidden in it. My professor said that the instinct of the body is often the most true psychological reaction! Reuben likes Ophelia''s body. Over the years, he has only Ophelia as a sex partner, and he has a spiritual love for you! You have seen each other for a long time. But I know that apart from the attempted rape, you didn¡¯t do anything that crossed the line!" Rae heard this and interrupted Marcel directly. "Captain Hopkins, just talk about the result. I think there are too many personal issues involved, and those are unnecessary in my opinion!" "No! These personal questions can just exin the problem!" Marcelpletely disagreed with Rae''s opinion, and went straight down, "You are also a woman, so you should know Ophelia''s feelings. If you are Ophelia, will you risk doing anything for the man you love?" Rae wanted to say, ¡®I can die for him!¡¯ But she just looked at Marcel withplicated eyes and didn''t say anything in the end. Some words will only make her sadder. "Reuben gave one million to Ophelia to shut Stanley''s mouth. I think it''s because of Reuben''s younger brother Heath. My instinct tells me that even if Heath is not a murderer, he is still not clear of all suspicion! Besides, was the child in Karina''s belly still Heath''s? Reuben paid to buy out some evidence that Stanley had. Stanley met so many people that day, only Reuben met him at YS Club. Why did he appear at YS Club in which there are cameras everywhere?" Rae curled her eyebrows, thinking deeply. What Marcel said made sense, and what he inferred was well-founded. At least he had motive for murder! "Reuben met Stanley in the YS Club office to avoid suspicion, and he had arranged Ophelia to give one million to Stanley the day before!" "Do you know Ophelia and Reuben¡¯s whereabouts after they had sex on the stairs that night?" Rae asked suddenly. "Of course! Reuben drove Ophelia to his apartment that night, and Ophelia left Reuben''s apartment at five o''clock in the morning the next morning.¡± "Where is the money? One million, one million in cash is so heavy. Where did she put it? Ophelia is a woman. She carried such a heavy bag of cash, I think some eyewitness should spot her" "It''s still under investigation!" This was also the suspicious point of the entire case. If they uncover it, the case will be solved. If a case is too easy to be solved, it is the problem. "I admit that your inference is very reasonable, but there is no evidence!" Rae felt that no matter how his inference was reasonable, without evidence, all what he said was nonsense. "You go and collect it!" Marcel said. "I''ll give you a few more people, and you go to investigate! Reuben doesn''t want his brother to be in trouble, so he has been solving problems for Heath!" Rae really didn''t know where to start the investigation for a while! "That''s the case. Now, have breakfast, I''m hungry!" Marcel suddenly ended the discussion. It''s just that Rae was in a daze. His tone made her feel that they returned to the days when they were together not long ago. At that time, he would take her to have breakfast, sometimes make it at home, or buy it back. It''s just that this kind of day was too short, and it disappeared in a sh! Rae heard Marcel speak to herself in a rxed tone, and her heart became sore. They can''t go back to those days! After entering the breakfast shop, Marcel directly ordered breakfast. One was crystal shrimp dumplings, Rae''s favorite, and there was also a jade ball soup. When Rae saw this, her heart became more sour. They had broken up, why he still remembered her preferences? The meal was very silent. Rae kept eating without saying a word. Marcel was even more so. The two were in a rivalry, and no one spoke anymore. It''s just that when Rae raised her head to look at Marcel, he happened to lower his head to eat. When Marcel raised his head to look at Rae, Rae lowered her head, neither of the two people''s eyes intersected. After eating, Rae took Marcel''s car to the unit. When the two got out of the car together, the people in the unit immediately began to whisper. "They are reconciled!" "Captain Hopkins came with Rae, and probably slept togetherst night!" "Captain Hopkins looks refreshed and Rae is like a lovable little woman!" "Perhaps the battle was too fiercest night, and Rae is tired! Who hasn''t broken up a few times when they were in love? Now they are reconciled again!"... Rae and Marcel both chose to ignore the discussion. After entering the unit, Rae arranged for several people Marcel gave her to take action separately and trail them. At ten o''clock noon, Rae received a call from Reuben. He said on the phone, "Rae, do you have time?" His tone was still so gentle, full of affection. Rae wanted to say that she was not free, but suddenly she remembered she needed to investigate him, so she said to the phone, "I have time. What''s the matter?" "Let''s meet and talk!" Reuben said. "Yes, I''m still in my work unit now. Come and pick me up at 11:30!" Rae looked at her watch, "I should have time at that time!" "Okay!" Reuben immediately rxed after hearing that Rae didn¡¯t refuse him. His tone was excited. "I will pick you up on time!" "Okay, see you then!" Rae hung up the phone quickly. At 11:30 noon, Reuben arrived on time. Rae got into his car, fastened the seat belt, and said, "Let''s go, I invite you to dinner!" "Invite me?" Reuben was surprised. "Yes!" Rae nodded freely. "My mother''s condition is better, thank your friend Doctor Stevens, but I am not familiar with Doctor Stevens, so only invite you!" "That should be celebrated. Mrs Baxter being better is something to celebrate!" "What is the matter?" Reuben was stunned when he heard Rae''s question, and asked her, "Rae, can''t Ie to you if I have nothing? I thought we could be friends or rtives even if we can¡¯t be a couple. Rae, you asked me like this, I¡¯m very ufortable." Rae looked at him, lost in thought. Sure enough, men''s feelings are different from women''s, Men can be divided into the upper part and the lower part. There is no doubt that the upper part is full of love. It is ambiguous whether they have love when they do it with the lower part. Even if they don''t have any feelings, they can have sex with other people. This is the love of a man, which can separate the body from the reason. As long as they have sexual needs, they can do the most intimate things with other women, and women often can''t do it! Reuben added, "I have always wanted to see you, even if you don''t say anything, I also want to see you!" Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. Hearing such insincere words, Rae sighed softly and decided not to save face to Reuben. If he really had such a deep feeling for Rae, he can be physically and emotionally faithful, but obviously, Reuben was not! Speaking to someone like Reuben, if she didn¡¯t say directly, he might go farther. Rae decided to go straight ahead, so she asked directly, "Reuben, I didn¡¯t want to me you, but you always say you love me deeply, I think you are ridiculous." After Reuben listened to it, he was taken aback for a moment, and couldn''t help asking, "I am ridiculous? What do you feel ridiculous? Is my feelings for you false?" Rae couldn''t help but said, "Then I ask you, after you went to my house, have you ever had sex with Ophelia?" Hearing this, Reuben''s gaze shrank, and his eyes were sharp. At this time, a man was sharpest, especially a man like Reuben, who will never be gentle. He was only gentle with the people he cared about. Once you cross his bottom line, he will immediately be sharp to you, regardless of whether you are the person he cares about or not. After contacting him during this period, Rae knew a little about Reuben, and also saw his sharpness and gentleness. She looked at Reuben, smiled, and said sarcastically, "What? Am I right? Not only did you have sex with Ophelia, you can''t help to do it with her in public. You are extremely interested in Ophelia''s body. This kind of interest can''t even be controlled by your reason!" Chapter 982 Pass the Buck Chapter 982 Pass the Buck Reuben smiled too, a meaningful smile on his lips, ¡°Rae, did you follow me? Do you still want to say that you have no feelings for me? You seem to be jealous when I am with Ophelia. Rae, you seem to be jealous." Rae didn''t expect that Reuben would misunderstand her word. But was he really misunderstanding her words, or was he deliberately ying the fool? Rae thought about it carefully and still felt he didn''t misunderstand and he was saying this on purpose. Rae felt that Reuben was indeed very smart. After being captured, he did not exin, but shied away from the responsibility first, and even used her of stalking him. Reuben really made Rae speechless. Did he think he have no responsibility at all? At this time, Rae looked at him again, and there was a slight contempt in her eyes. His love wasn¡¯t pure, but he still said he loved her deeply. This behavior made Rae a little disgusted. "Reuben, you don''t really need to say that. You know in your heart that the reason I ask you is not because of being jealous, and I really am not jealous. I just can''t understand your behavior, I should expose you. You keep saying you love me, but you had sex with another woman. Your so-called love is nothing more than this. Therefore, the following words are what I want to say. Whether you have special feelings for Ophelia, but you don¡¯t know? It¡¯s fine if you have special feelings for Ophelia. No one can wait for a lifetime. I think your generous admission is worthy of respect. But you deny it! I really look down on you!" Reuben smiled slightly, did not speak, but started the car and drove away from Rae''s unit. The car was dull. Rae was very speechless to Reuben when he didn¡¯t answer her. About five minutester, at a traffic light, the car stopped. Reuben said, "Rae, I am a normal man! I have sexual desire!" Rae blinked her eyes. Of course, everyone had sexual desire! "I am used to do it with Ophelia all these years! You don''t let me touch you, I don''t want to solve it myself, so I find her to help me!" Reuben said. "Uh! Do you regard Ophelia as a woman to vent your sexual desire?" Rae became even more angry. "Reuben, you are too immoral! You are using her!" When Rae thought that Ophelia might have been used by him, she was getting angry. But there were some things that she couldn''t say straightforwardly, because she needed to investigate, and she didn''t want to act rashly and alert the enemy. She can¡¯t spoil an important affair! "Rae, please pay attention to your words!" Reuben''s tone suddenly became sullen. "The entanglement between Ophelia and I is not what you think it is, I just vent my sexual desire! You are always considering Ophelia. But do you know that she probably hates you so much? You stupid girl still think about her! If she cares about you a little bit, she won''t let me fuck her! I have no love for her, only sexual desire!" "You don''t have to sow discord between me and Ophelia. I don''t think we need to discuss this at all! Whether you love Ophelia or just vent your sexual desire, it is your business!" When Rae said these words, her tone became serious. "You think you and Ophelia are just bed partner, but Ophelia may not think so! I don''t believe that ording to your keen observation, you will not find Ophelia''s feelings for you! Probably you know it, so, you use Ophelia!" The word ¡®use¡¯ had a sense of temptation! Probably it really stimted Reuben. He suddenly sullen his face and said coldly, "Since you think I use her, I can''t prove anything. Then, I''ll call her now. Let''s go to Flora and see what will your friend Ophelia do! Do you dare toe?" Rae remembered that she was almost raped by Reuben thest time she was in that vi... Now that she thought of it, she still had a lingering fear. "I promise that what happenedst time won''t happen. Even if it happens, it''s me and Ophelia. Don''t you want to listen to my past with her?" Reuben asked Rae this kind of question. Rae was really attracted. She really wanted to know everything that might happen, which was good for solving the case, but if Ophelia knows... But, at that moment, Rae thought that for Ophelia''s sake, she should go even if she was misunderstood. "I can call her in front of you!" Reuben seduced Rae even more. As he said, Reuben took out the phone and dialed Ophelia. Reuben even switched on the hands-free mode of the call. Only beeps came from the end. The soundsted for about half a minute, very regr. After this time, Ophelia''s slightly tired voice came, "Reuben, what¡¯s the matter?" "I want to see you!" Reuben said directly. Ophelia was silent on the phone, and suddenly said in a sarcastic tone, "Why? Rae refuses to let you fuck her, so you want toe to me again? Why don''t you find Rae to meet your physical needs? you find me, I will stain your love!" "Are youing?" Reuben ignored Ophelia''s cynicism and just asked directly. "In that vi! If you come,e now, if you don''t, forget it!" His attitude was so indifferent. Rae thought, if it were her, she would definitely note! Ophelia shouldn''t be either. Ophelia was such a smart and decisive person, how could she be humbled? But, obviously, she was wrong! Ophelia said to the phone, "I wille! Why don''t Ie? I just want to try your and Rae¡¯s big bed, want to try on it, I want to have sex with you on it, and see if we fit better, or she fits you better! It just so happens that I have something else, it''s about your brother, I want to tell you!" Reuben narrowed his eyes, and said in a deep voice, "Okay!" From N?velDrama.Org. After hanging up, Reuben nced sideways at Rae in a daze. "Now, you should believe Ophelia is a bitch!" Rae was pierced by the word, and she felt wronged for Ophelia! But the words Ophelia said made her a little surprised. When the green light came on, Reuben started the car, and the car galloped off the road. In the meantime, Reuben called Flora again and asked her to prepare something to eat! When they arrived, Flora saw Raeing and was extremely enthusiastic. "Miss Baxter, you''re really here! I''ve been waiting for you for a long time! Master didn''t say youe. I didn''t have time to chat with youst time. This time, don''t rush away this time. Let''s have a chat! " Rae paused and smiled awkwardly. She couldn''t stand Flora''s enthusiasm, but she couldn''t exin that she was not the real Rae. "Well, I know, Master said you forgot a lot of things!" Rae can only nod. Reuben said, "Flora, I''ll take Rae upstairs. There will be someone named Opheliaingter, just ask her toe directly to the second floor to find me! You and Rae could have a good chatter!" "Oh! Okay!" Flora nodded quickly. "I''m ready to eat!" "Oh! Okay!" Flora nodded quickly. "I''m ready!" "I''ll take her to the second floor!" Reuben entered the room and took the te on the table. It was a simple sandwich, freshly made, and it looked good. Reuben took them upstairs. Rae followed, walking very slowly. Reuben said, "Hurry up, or you won''t be able to eat anymore!" Rae thought that she was going to invite him to dinner, but how did it end up like this! Rae once again came to this room that once belonged to Reuben and the real Rae. Looking at the decorations in the room, the feeling in her heart was very strange. The former Rae should be a delicate little girl with dreamlike thoughts. She should have ced high hopes for love, but things went against her wish. Rae found that she knew more, and her feelings about real Rae became more and more different. "Come over and eat!" Reuben didn''t do anything, just put the te on the table, and his expression fell silent. Rae walked over and thought for a while. She thought it''s better not to eat. What if the food was drugged? With alert, Rae shook her head, "I''m not hungry! You can eat yourself first!" Hearing this, Reuben suddenly smiled coldly, "Rae, you really are a policeman. You are still so wary of me now. It''s not that you are not hungry, but that you are afraid that the food was drugged, right?" Rae was a bit embarrassed when her thought was exposed, and blushed with a guilty conscience. Her face was red, and even the entire roots of the ears became red. But at this moment, her stomach was growling, so tacitly cooperating with her lying, making the scene even more embarrassing. Reuben chuckled. "Haha! Reuben chuckled. "Haha! You are really a criminal policeman, you are too guarded! You open your eyes and talk nonsense, your stomach is growling but you still don''t dare to eat, and you are still thinking about whether there is medicine in the food. You police should be really tired!" Rae didn¡¯t want to say anything, but at this moment, she changed her mind, "It''s a good thing to be alert. If Karina knows that the medicine is in the ss, maybe she won''t die! So, I think I should be careful, or I will die inexplicably like Karina!" Hearing this, Reuben suddenly became invisible and sharp. He seemed to be emotionally a bit complicated and looked at Rae coldly. Rae didn''t move either, and met his gaze. Reuben looked at Rae deeply for a long time, then took out a pack of cigarettes from his trouser pocket, lit it, and slowly smoked it. Rae frowned slightly. She had seen men smoke, Marcel also smoked asionally. Reuben''s smoking posture was also very elegant, his slender index finger and middle finger were holding a cigarette. his eyes were slightly squinted in the smoke. He seemed to be thinking about something, extremely serious. There were wrinkles between his eyebrows, as if he was worrying about something, but can''t speak. Seeing his emotions, Rae only felt that this man had secrets that he couldn''t tell. However, if he does not say, she may not get an answer even if she asks. After a long time, Reuben spoke suddenly. "follow me!" Rae was taken aback. Reuben walked to the top of the stairs and shouted to the downstairs, "Flora, let her wait for me downstairs after Ophelia arrives, and let her go upstairs after you inform me! " "Okay!" Flora quickly responded. Reuben looked at Rae in the corridor behind him, and said, "Let''s go to the video hall to see something!" "What to see?" Rae asked. "Since you are not hungry, then show you something from the past, maybe it can help you remember some things from the past!" Reuben said. He grabbed Rae''s wrist, and then pulled her to the third floor. It was in the second room on the third floor. This room waspletely dark, and Rae suddenly felt a little ufortable. Chapter 983 Nothings Gonna Change My Love for You Chapter 983 Nothing''s Gonna Change My Love for You Then, the light turned on. In the light, Rae saw that there was a projection room inside. It was not too big, about 20 square meters. The level of home theater configuration was very high, and the sound seemed to be the ultimate. After so many years, these things were not at all outdated. Rae was stunned, and saw that there were screens on a huge wall. Reuben pointed to the sofa and said, "You can find a ce to sit down! Seven years ago, we watched a movie here, and you liked to be in my arms!" Rae''s heart did a flip, and her face changed. Seeing Rae like this, Reubenughed at himself, "I''m afraid you won''t sit with me to watch movies anymore. Find a ce to watch it yourself. Look at the things you recorded in the past. Maybe it will help you restore your memory!" Rae was really curious about the real Rae. So, she did not refuse Reuben''s proposal. Reuben took out a CD without fonts from the drawer. Rae looked over and saw that the CD was indeed a font. He was holding the CD carefully as if he were treating a cherished lover, so careful, for fear that it would be crushed by ident. Rae sighed. The love of men was really different from that of women! They can make a clear distinction between reason and sexual desire. Women can''t do it. Reuben took the CD and nced at Rae. "I found this CD a few days ago. You should have secretly recorded it yourself. I only watched it for five minutes. I haven''t had time to watch itter. I happen to be free now, so I can watch it with you!" Rae quickly understood. That was ok. Reuben put the CD in the yer, then turned off the lights, and the room was dark. Rae had found a corner position. Reuben, on the other hand, sat in another corner in the dark, and the two were far apart. The beginning of this CD was actually designed to look like a movie. Reuben''s voice came slowly in the dark, almost unrealistic. "Rae, you are so talented. You were good at learning design or something. I really didn''t expect you to go to the police academy. Haha, that''s good too!" Rae didn''t speak, and didn''t know what to say. She didn''t know if they had mutual affinity, or it was coincidence, she and Rae both chose to go to the police school, but they were in different schools. Seeing Rae stay silent, Reubenughed at himself. "Because of Ophelia, you don''t care about me anymore!" "There is indeed this reason!" Rae finally said. The prelude on the CD was a song, this song was not long, maybe only a part of it. This George Benson¡¯s song. ¡°If I had to live my life without you near me The days would all be empty The nights would seem so long With you I see forever oh so clearly ¡­¡± During the prelude, Rae said again, "At this point, I hope you don''t think about something paranoid. You should think about you with Ophelia, don''t use her!" Reuben didn¡¯t speak, and even sang along to the song¡ª ¡°I might have been in love before But it never felt this strong Our dreams are young and we both know They''ll take us where we want to go Hold me now touch me now I don''t want to live without you Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Nothing''s gonna change my love for you ¡­¡± Rae felt very embarrassed, but Reuben''s voice was very nice and his singing was very affectionate. The prelude is over, and the real Rae at the age of eighteen came into view, she was so young, and was showing a bright smile. "Hi! Reuben! I am your Rae. This is a mysterious gift I gave you. Don¡¯t scold me after you see it. I didn¡¯t mean to record it. I identally turned on the video recorder that day, so I identally photographed the things happened behind. Reuben, I really really love you!" After speaking, she pouted at the camera and threw a kiss. She was really young and beautiful. At that time, She felt Rae was so small. She really had exactly the same face as her and her voice was almost the same. It was fake and real. Rae watched and listened, but his eyes became red inexplicably. Fortunately, the light was very dark and it is difficult to see clearly, otherwise it would be really difficult to conceal her emotions. She didn''t know why when she heard the voice of the real dead Rae, her heart started to ache, and her throat became ufortable. She was thinking, maybe she and Rae were really twins, that''s why she felt so ufortable. In the darkness, there was only the light on the screen, and the dim light would give people a strong sense of panic, as if they couldn''t see the light. "Rae, did you see it? At that time, you were still saying that you love me, but in a blink of an eye, you forgot! You..." Before he finished speaking, when the voice from the screen fell in his ears, Reuben''s voice disappeared deep in his throat. He could not help widening his eyes, staring at the picture in front of him in a daze. It was actually in the bedroom. After taking a shower, Reuben wore a scarf around his waist and walked out wet. The hair was still dripping, and the drops of water rolled down the hair, hitting his youthful but determined and stern face. When he saw something, he suddenly grinned and said, "Rae, let¡¯s do it!" "Haha!" Rae said in a crisp voice. "Reuben, I don¡¯t want to do it, it hurts too much!" "Howe? I''ll be gentle!" "No, really, it hurts too much!" There was no Rae''s face in the picture, only voice, but no her figure. Reuben walked towards the bed. At this moment, the picture turned and it captured Rae lying on the bed. Her hair was scattered on the pillow, her elbows propped her head, and she made a pure but unintentionally sultry gesture. "Rae, I''ll be gentle!" Reuben suddenly rushed forward, and the towel was gone. What caught her eye was his round buttocks, and... At this time, Rae flushed directly in the dark! She didn''t need to think about what will happen next, but now, facing the camera, Reuben''s buttocks were exposed. The picture was really exciting and amazing, but he had a red mole on his buttocks, which was charming and cute. Rae wanted to stand up, but if she leaves, what will Reuben think? He will think she still have feelings for him! However, she was not Rae. If she stayed and watched the CD with this person, then if she was indifferent, Reuben would probably give uppletely! Rae thought about it, and didn''t move anymore. There was a mess in the picture, and then there was a sound which made her blush. Because they were covered in a quilt, so she couldn''t see clearly, but she could be sure of what they were doing! That was a very strange feeling. The person on the video was exactly the same as her face, but not her. Even if it weren''t for her, doing the most intimate things between husband and wife with other men made Rae feel strange and blush. She was even a little embarrassed, and felt unable to face it. If it weren''t in the dark, Rae wouldn''t be able to keep watching. She remembered the CDs that she had seen in the office with Marcel before. What she saw at that time was all without any cover. But it was for the sake of handling the case, and it was someone else who had sex, so she wouldn''t be as shy as she is now! Although she was still watching the CD to investigate the real Rae''s past experience, but watching it with Reuben still made Rae¡¯s emotions veryplicated. It was Reuben and the real Rae, who were doing the most intimate things in the quilt. In the darkness, there was silence, and there were sounds like cats barking from the CD one after another, so low, so heavy, asionally mixed with a few men''s panting sounds, and low and rough male voices. The words spoken were also love words, so clear, making people even more blushing after hearing them. And this man was sitting not very far beside her and watching the film with her. He himself was still the protagonist of the CD. But Rae insisted on reading it with Reuben. This film was not long, only ten minutes, and it was probably edited. There were traces of editing in the middle, which was not very skilled, so it was easy for people to find. Rae thought to herself, ¡®it should have been edited, otherwise, Reuben had to be ashamed to have sex for such a short time!¡¯ Doing it twice in such a short moment, maybe he himself was crazy! When the film was over, Reuben didn''t speak in the darkness. Rae didn''t speak either. She could only say a word casually. Because nothing can be seen in the dark, it must be even stranger if everyone didn¡¯t speak, so Rae must break the silence first. However, when she broke the silence, she found that there was no answer from Reuben. The room was not very big, and with a little light, Rae can see Reuben sitting there, motionless and silent. She didn¡¯t know what happened to Reuben. Anyway, she couldn¡¯t see the expression on his face. He was motionless in the dark, and Rae probably guessed Reuben¡¯s intentions. He did this because he wanted her to remember the time, and he was also looking for a breakthrough in his feelings. But he didn''t know that she was not the real Rae. She was not his lover, so doing so will only get further and further away from his goal. Rae watched Reuben not speaking, and she could only stay there defensively, quietly waiting for Reuben to speak. She waited for five minutes. Reuben had been very quiet, as if there was no such person. He didn''t talk or move, and even his breathing was so light that people couldn''t feel. "Are you indifferent when you watch it?" In the dark, Reuben''s tone was so sad. He spoke the first sentence after watching the CD. His voice was maically hoarse and cold, which was like the Antarctic cier¡¯s temperature. "Do you really forget your past feelings so easily? It was so strong then, and now so light. It turns out that women are really cruel than men!" Rae pursed her lips and said nothing. In such darkness, people would always involuntarily think about her past life. In her life, apart from the word ¡®sorrow¡¯, she couldn''t think of any other words that could be used to describe it. She was afraid that the life in the future will be even sadder than the past! Her feelings were the most inconspicuous in the world. What can she do? Chapter 984 Piercing Cold Chapter 984 Piercing Cold As long as Rae thought of feelings and Marcel, she felt tired and powerless. All moods were infinitely amplified in silence. Her head was a little groggy, and she leaned on the back of the sofa. Listening to Reuben''s words, she closed her eyes and her voice was a little sad, "Reuben, the old Rae is dead, and the current Rae is revived. You, forget the old Rae!" This was the kindest advice she can give this person! However, Reuben seemed dismissive. He snorted coldly. Suddenly, the door of the room mmed shut! Rae''s heart did a flip. She stood up quickly, and asked with a trembling voice, "What did you do?" "The door in this room can be locked by remote control, I just locked the door!" Reuben said. "Why you lock the door?" Rae spoke loudly and her heart was in her mouth. "With me, are you scared?" Reuben said indifferently. She was unable to hear any emotions, but Rae clearly felt a helpless and sad state of mind. Perhaps she was in the dark, so she had an illusion. She smiled lightly, sighed, and said, "Are you still not giving up? Reuben, it''s impossible between us anymore. You are just not reconciled to fail, and want to own me again. But I didn''t love you a long time ago, so why do you force me? The person I love is Marcel. In the future of this life, no matter what Marcel treats me, I will only love him. I will not be tempted by any man anymore. Don''t waste your time!" "He has tantly dumped you!" Reuben said in a cold voice. "I don''t me him." She said calmly and surely. "Even so, I still love him until I die!" "Haha! You are really unswerving! At the beginning, you were unswerving to me, why didn''t you die for me?" His voice suddenly became very cold, and there was a trace of unbearable anger in the coldness. Reuben turned around abruptly and strode over. Rae''s heart tightened. Reuben had already walked over and sped her shoulders when Rae turned around to escape. his eyes were like ice des. His eyes fixed on her like ice des. In the dark, the two of them only saw each other''s expressions through the faint light of the yer. Rae was pretending to be calm with a little horror, so clearly visible. Reuben''s face was as frosty, covered with snow, and it was bitterly cold. Rae intuitively wanted to avoid his sharp eyes, but still tried her best to calm down, and said, "The past Rae is dead, and I have forgotten the past! But my instinct tells me that I am not wrong. As for how we broke up, I don''t believe your words anymore! I just think I am not sorry for you! Maybe you are sorry for me, but it has passed and I don''t want to say anything! If it''s not the truth, don''t tell me! I don''t want to know anymore, I never have feelings for you anymore, even if I watch the CD with you, I still don''t have any feelings. So, are you satisfied?" Rae felt Reuben''s body shake suddenly, and didn¡¯t speak for quite a while. In the suffocating silence, anxiety gradually rose in her heart. She didn''t know how long it took, the voice became colder and colder, and there was a trace of pain that she could hardly hear. "Why? Rae, do I make you so unbearable, so that you don''t even want to remember me, and even repel me!" Rae smiled bitterly, and said, "Probably you did something I''m sorry for before!" She also wanted to know what made Reuben so unwilling, and why Rae died. Was it because Reuben did something to sorry Rae, so he let her go so easily? Rae got this inference from the time spent with Reuben and the few words spoken by Adam, Reuben, and Flora, but she didn''t know if it was reasonable, but this thought came to her mind! What was it that made a simple and cute girl the kind of woman who casually slept with men? Rae really wanted to know! But her word made Reuben''s body froze suddenly, and the expression on his face overflowed with pain. Rae suddenly felt that her inference was right! She immediately raised her spirits and took advantage of the victory, "You like to cheat at that time! It made me sad and sad, so I left you. Even if I forget you, I don''t want to get close to you again!" This sentence fell on Reuben''s heart like a sharp stabbing with a steel knife, with blood dripping through each word. She had forgotten and she didn''t want to be close again, and she didn''t want to be together after she lost her memory. Reuben''s hand suddenly pressed hard and his five fingers seemed to be inserted into her shoulder bone. He suddenly lowered his head and kissed her lips fiercely. His strength was great, as if he was punishing her, and as if he was about to crush Rae into his abdomen with his lips and tongue. Rae struggled hard. But his arms were like iron tongs, no matter how Rae struggled, she was just being held tighter by him. A trace of blood engulfed in his mouth, spreading deep in his throat and reaching the tip of his heart, not knowing whether it was hers or his. Rae sobbed and resisted, "Let go of me!" He pushed her down on the sofa, and a lot of kisses fell on her. In a few seconds, this violent kiss quickly drained the air from Rae''s chest. There was a sharp pain of suffocation in her chest, mixed with the feeling in her mouth, making her annoyed. Reuben just wanted to punish Rae through the darkness, but, unexpectedly, her lips were so alluring that he couldn''t stop. Such a real touch reminded him that at this moment, she was still his, she was still in his arms. He quickly reached into her clothes, looking for thest touch of despair in his soul. Rae snorted instinctively, and she was shocked in her heart. In this situation, a sense of humiliation sprang up. What did this man think of her? She didn''t know where the strength came from, and when he was in a trance, she pushed him away and raised her hand without hesitation. An extremely loud p hit Reuben''s handsome face firmly. Reuben was shocked, and for a moment, his brain was nk. What was he doing? Was he rapping the woman he liked? He stood up quickly as if he had received a huge blow and his thin lips pressed into a straight line. He was in a trance, so he didn''t feel the hot pain on his face. Rae hurriedly got up from the sofa and sat up. She tightly closed her clothes and breathed air greedily, but she still felt extreme pain in her chest. After a while, she breathed calmly and watched Reuben''s direction alertly, but found he was looking at her too. Rae''s body stiffened for another moment! From N?velDrama.Org. She hurried away. She found that every time she wanted to know the real cause of Rae''s death and the past, she would fall for it. She didn''t know if Reuben couldn''t help it, or he was too scheming. In short, Rae was taken advantage of again, which made her extremely annoyed. She moved a step, and Reuben suddenly said viciously, "You can take another step, believe it or not, I will do it right away?" Rae was taken aback and stopped, "Do you think that if you do this, I will be with you?" "I don''t touch you because I want you toe back to me willingly!" Reuben said, and suddenly smiled sullenly, "I don''t mind you and other men, so many men, but you mind me and Ophelia. Rae, you really impressed me!" "Reuben, you are too confident, but not everything will go as you wish, and I will never do it with you." Reuben sneered and suddenly raised his hand, and Rae''s eyes closed subconsciously. When she opened her eyes again, she saw that Reuben was looking at her coldly. There was a p print on his handsome cheek. She was too anxious and too scared at the time, and tried her best to p Reuben in the face. If she didn''t p him, she didn''t know what would happen! At this moment, his handsome face with p print looked extremely gloomy and a little embarrassed and haggard. He didn''t speak, but stared at Rae almost greedily and kept motionless. She frowned and found a glimmer of despair in his eyes. Looking at Rae in disbelief, he finally spoke, and was very emotional. "You will never do it with me? Rae, you are in my hands now. If I imprison you and torture you for three days and three nights, you will naturally beg me for mercy!" "That''s just a momentary animal desire, you still can''t make me willing!" Rae coldly interrupted his wishful thinking. "Huh! You are so ruthless. Do you know if I miss you these days and can''t eat? You are all in my mind. I can''t sleep at night. I find Ophelia to vent my desires, but the more I have sex with her, the more empty I am. I still want you, just want you! What to do? You tell me you don''t want to, but what should I do? I may be sick and want you more and more. Even if it is at all costs, I want to try it!" Listening to his voice that sounded helpless and desperate, a sad taste wandered in his chest. However, she was Natalie, not Rae. She was just a stand-in, so she can''t empathize and understand his feelings. She knew she could not tell the truth, so she could only look at him pityingly. Reuben suddenly rushed over and grabbed Rae. His expression was a little crazy, "I don''t believe you are not jealous, and I don''t believe you are indifferent! Good! I will show you, I want to see if you are still indifferent!" With that, he grabbed Rae''s hand hard and pulled her into the next room. Rae was taken aback. "What are you going to do?" At this moment, after Reuben entered, he pulled something. Before Rae had time to struggle, she felt something was injected into her body. She struggled violently, but Reuben mped her arm tightly. That was a syringe! What was Rae injected! She stared at Reuben in horror, struggling desperately. "Reuben, what did you inject into my body?" "Don''t worry, the medicine is good for your body." He said, pulling out the needle tube with blood. Rae only saw the transparent liquid enter her blood vessel, not knowing what it was! Was it poison? She struggled to avoid him. Suddenly, he pulled Rae over and kissed heavily... Chapter 985 Come Prepared Chapter 985 Come Prepared Rae shook her head abruptly, but was held in ce by his hands. He was too strong to pry open her teeth and his tongue kept stirring in her mouth. Rae only felt that her feet were a little weak, and her whole body became soft. "What did you inject into me?" "Rae, do you still love me?" he asked, staring at her. "If you still love me, I will let you go!" He asked so suddenly that Rae was stunned. Then Rae yelled at him. "Reuben, you are sick! You are injecting medicine to me illegally!" How could she love him? Hearing this, Reubenughed and rubbed her forehead. He said, "It''s okay, it''s okay, you will love me soon..." Rae was full of questions. She didn''t know what he was nning to do, but her heart was already disturbed by his words. "Rae, dear baby, look at me, look at me..." He whispered in Rae''s ear, and Rae couldn''t help but looked at him! It was a pair of enchanting eyes, like a ck vortex, fascinating everyone who saw it. Rae felt that her consciousness waspletely attracted. The soul yelled deep in her heart to tell her not to look, but she couldn''t look away, and now only those ck eyes were left in her consciousness. "Hehe, you won''t be able to talk or move anymore! You can only watch, you can only be jealous, and you can only watch me do it with another woman in front of you. Rae wanted to shake her head, but her head was so heavy that she couldn''t shake it. She wanted to yell, but couldn''t yell, her throat constricted. She wanted to escape, but she didn''t have any strength. When she was muddled but still sober, Reuben lowered his head, leaned closer to Rae''s lips, and said dumbly, "Hey! What a good girl..." Reuben put a kiss on Rae''s lips, "Wait, baby, let me see if you are jealous or not." Rae didn''t move anymore. She felt her body rise in the air. She wanted to move, but she can¡¯t. She didn''t know what Reuben was going to do! He hugged her and walked into the room next to the projection room. It turned out that they can go directly to the next room! After entering, she suddenly discovered that the entire projection room could be easily seen in this room. It turned out that this screen wall was made of ss! But the design was unique. People can see clearly what happened in projection room, but they can''t see what happened in this room from projection room! There was a big bed here, and Reuben put Rae on his bed. He lowered his head and gasped quickly in her ear, "Wait, you will know how your dear sister seduces me!" Rae felt sour, this man was probably really sick! Reuben stood up suddenly and walked out without looking back. He entered the next-door projection room and suddenly turned off the light, leaving only a dim light, so that Rae could easily see him. She was lying on the bed and unable to move, she could only watch. Suddenly, Reuben''s phone rang, Rae saw him answer the phone, and then said to the phone, "Let her come up, Flora, you go out first, I will call you in the afternoon. Before that, don''t bother us! I''m in the projection room in the third floor, let her in!" Next, he hung up the phone, and seemed to be waiting. About three minutester, Rae saw a familiar figure appear at the door of projection room, it was Ophelia. Rae''s heart did a flip, Ophelia really came! She put on makeup and wore a skirt in enchanting color. At a nce, she knew that she hade prepared and was well-dressed! However, no matter how she was well dressed, that man wouldn''t really like you. Rae, who could not move or speak, just looked at Ophelia outside, feeling sorry and sad for her! Outside, after Ophelia came in, the first word she said was a little bit ironic, which was her usual tone, "Yo! What do you see in the projection room? Are you recollecting your sweet past with Rae?" Reuben didn''t move and even didn''t nce at Ophelia. She took the time to dress herself up, but Reuben didn''t even look at her! There was a touch of self-deprecation in Ophelia''s eyes, and when Reuben was silent, she sneered again, "What? Are you really looking back at your old times? Come, show me, let me see what it is that makes you so sad!" "You don''t deserve it!" Reuben finally opened his mouth, but his tone was harsh and satiric, toward Ophelia. Ophelia was injured all over the body by his word. "Haha!" But soon, Opheliaughed, "I don''t deserve it? It must be precious. You may never get it again in your life, so you cherish it! If I didn''t guess wrong, Isn¡¯t it a video about Rae? Why don¡¯t you watch it with Rae? Is it fun to be here alone to recollect you past? Hahaha, it¡¯s a pity that you treat Rae as your lover, but she doesn¡¯t care about you at all. You are in vain!" Hearing this, Reuben stood up abruptly, as if carrying a bitter anger, like the arctic ice, and walked over. He went with a cold aura and people could feel even far away. Ophelia seemed to tremble, but then raised her head stubbornly and stared at Reuben coldly. "Haha, I suggest you see the intimate scene of Rae and Marcel together, then you will know what love is! You and Rae¡¯s memory is just a piece of shit! No one will remember youthful love! Rae is always ignoring you. Reuben, this result maybe is beyond your expectation, right? Hahaha, I¡¯m so happy." When Ophelia attacked Reuben like this, when she couldn''t move or speak, Rae still frowned when she heard these words. She couldn''t tell the feeling in her heart. She could understand Ophelia''s feelings. Ophelia was just a woman and loved the man who didn¡¯t love her. But when Ophelia mentioned her and Marcel, Rae felt that these words were a bit harsh and ufortable! Outside the house, Reuben sped Ophelia''s wrist and pulled Ophelia violently into his arms. Then, when his hand lifted Ophelia¡¯s skirt, Rae was startled. Because she saw that Ophelia didn¡¯t wear underwear! She actually went out without underwear! "Ophelia, you shameless woman!" Reuben sneered at her, and looked down at Ophelia¡¯s private parts. "Youe out without underwear, who are you going to seduce? Do you think is it convenient for others to fuck you directly?" But Ophelia snorted coldly, "It¡¯s my freedom to wear underwear or not, mind your own business. It is none of your business, I can have sex with others. I am not yours, we are just bed partners." Ophelia said in an indifferent tone, but in fact, she really cared about him. Rae couldn''t help but feel sad for her. Ophelia was such a smart person, but she also was hurt by love. As an old saying goes, ¡°Can somebody tell me, what is love supposed to be? That makes me hold no fear in the face of death. With your absence, my existence is meaningless on earth.¡± Reuben touched her, but in an instant, he pushed her away and sat on the sofa. "Even if you wear like this, I have no any sexual desire!" "Really?" Ophelia seemed unwilling to admit defeat. She smiled coldly, walked towards Reuben, and directly twined her arms around Reuben''s neck. Such an active approach made Reuben just throw her a contemptuous sneer. "I want to know if you are really not interested in me!" With that, Ophelia had already moved, and her hands slowly stroked Reuben''s body. Reuben remained motionless. Ophelia''s movements were definitely more seductive than the women in the movies Rae knew, but Reuben still didn''t move! After that, Ophelia lowered her head suddenly. Rae knew what she was doing, that was what Rae never expected. A woman must have much courage and love that man so much that she can do everything for that man! She looked at Ophelia, her face flushed! But she was drifting away! She had never done that for Marcel. She didn¡¯t know if Marcel liked it or not. Maybe men like it! Sure enough, after Ophelia worked hard for a while, Reuben pushed her down, and then they began to do it. Rae saw Reuben''s gaze towards her, but he shouldn¡¯t see her! Rae was still surprised, because Reuben''s line of sight seemed to be on her, so clear, as if to peep into her heart! His eyes were fixed on Rae, but he was doing very intimate things with Ophelia, like punishment, but more like showing off, and his movements were rude and fast. In other words, it was an activity with torture. Ophelia screamed when he was torturing her, but she seemed to scream happily. It was the happy voice made by a woman when she loved a man to the limit. This activitysted for more than twenty minutes, and when it stopped, Ophelia was already weak. After they finished, Reuben pushed Ophelia away and walked to the screen wall. He was still wearing clothes and there was almost no change, except for the messy clothes! No, his hair was a little messy. He turned on the screen and looked at the direction of Rae. He narrowed his eyes slightly, and said deeply, "Aren¡¯t you arrogant? But you surrender to me in a short time!" Ophelia seemed to be really tired and exhausted. She was lying on the sofa with her eyes closed, her voice was also slow. She said, "Do you want to do this to Rae?" "Of course, of course I want, Rae is much better than you!" Hearing Reuben''s words, a teardrop fell from Ophelia''s tightly closed eyes. But Rae felt disgusting. Reuben''s humiliating behavior afterwards made her disgusting, and what he said just now was even more disgusting. From N?velDrama.Org. "What happened after you met again? You haven''t seeded, have you?" Ophelia said andughed. "Haha, I''m so happy when I think you will never get Rae again! Hahaha..." Suddenly, he turned put the light! It was quiet inside. Reuben turned on the screen, and Rae''s voice came from inside. It was still the CD just now. Reuben actually showed Ophelia after they had sex. He said just now that Ophelia didn''t deserve to see this! At this moment, he opened the video by himself. This person was really capricious! When the real Rae was talking on the big screen, Ophelia opened her eyes! She looked at everything inside with a shocked but contradictory look. Chapter 986 Didnt Want to Lose This Friend Chapter 986 Didn''t Want to Lose This Friend Ophelia barely blinked during the film ying about half an hour. She found Reuben¡¯s eyes were so tender, like a man in love. He not only cared about his girlfriend so much, but also cared about Rae¡¯s feelings when they had sex. This was the first time she kept silent! It was a silence that was more mournful than death! It was so quiet in the room except for her breathing, and Reuben was sitting there too! He spoke in an indifferent tone, "Did you see it clearly? This is the difference! This is the difference between you and Rae! Can it be the same? How are you better than Rae?" Ophelia didn''t speak, she stood up suddenly, staggering, seemingly unsteady. She nced at Reuben coldly. Her face was pale in the darkness, no more arrogance and pride. After a long silence, she walked towards the door without saying a word. Her heart seemed to be dead! Even if Rae was far away, she can feel that Ophelia''s inner world was extremely desperate at this moment. Perhaps despair can no longer describe her mood! Ophelia suddenly lost interest in this world. She walked to the door step by step. Seeing her walking like this, Reuben suddenly sneered, "Can''t you stand such stimtion anymore? Didn''t you say that you are not afraid? Why are you like this? I used to say that you are so cheap!" Ophelia who walked to the door mmed the door open! The sunshine was so bright that she almost couldn''t open her eyes. She closed her eyes, calmed down, and said after a while, "Reuben, I admit defeat! I won''t hide the Heath¡¯s things for you! He killed Karina, so he should pay with his life! I won¡¯t be made the scapegoat for you. I Ophelia can do everything for someone, but they must be worthy of my love! You are not worthy of my love! I will find evidence to prove that you framed me, and I will expose them to the world! Heath is the murderer, and you, Reuben, are the aplice!" Reuben sneered when he heard this. "Whom did you tell on purpose?" Ophelia paused, seeming a little stiff! Reuben suddenly turned on the switch on the screen wall. On the other side of the room, on the bed, Rae was lying there, looking at them with shock in her eyes! "Ophelia, you are indeed very clever, but you are a bit too clever. You know that Rae still is here, so you deliberately said these words, and Heath became a murderer? You are really a good actress! I am an aplice? Tell Rae, what the hell is going on?" Reuben''s tone was so gloomy and he said directly. Rae was exposed, and Ophelia turned her head slightly. For a time, at a distance of about twenty meters, Rae''s eyes met Ophelia''s eyes. She found there was not a trace of surprise in Ophelia¡¯s eyes, and her face was calm. At that moment, Rae knew that Ophelia might have known that she was here. However, Ophelia knew that she was here, but she still had sex with Reuben, and she did it on her own initiative! Rae didn''t know whether to sympathize with Ophelia or me her! Ophelia''s behavior puzzled Rae and disappointed her. She wanted to open her mouth, but she couldn''t speak. Ophelia just looked at Rae calmly, and then suddenly snorted, in a cold tone, "Is it enough? Rae, is it funny? I can do it for Reuben. Can you do it for Marcel?" Her words cut Rae deeply, so painful. She can¡¯t stand Ophelia treated her like this. She really didn''t want to lose Ophelia this friend. Rae wanted to shake her head, and wanted to call her. She opened her mouth, but she couldn¡¯t make sound. She couldn''t control this sense. Her eyes were all begging, she wanted Ophelia to calm down and didn¡¯t look at her like this. She was really scared. However, Ophelia seemed very disapproving. She looked at Rae, but did note to her. She said at the door, "Rae, I don''t believe you anymore! I don''t believe what you said before anymore! We are not friends anymore! If you are my friend, you wouldn¡¯t be so intimate with the people I care about behind my back! Rae, in fact, you also are a dissolute woman, same as the Rae five years ago!" Rae understood this! Ophelia meant that she was the same as the dead Rae, they were all cheap! She also said that they were no longer friends! Rae was really sad, she looked at Ophelia, very sad. They came to an end for a man! But was it worth it? Didn''t this conflict in the first ce? Others didn¡¯t know, didn¡¯t Ophelia know? She was Natalie, not the real Rae. Why even so, Ophelia still defended her like this! She may was wrong to approach Reuben, but to investigate the real cause of Rae''s death she must approach Reuben. Ophelia said to Rae again, "Reuben gave me one million cash. Heath killed Karina. I have no evidence. Heath drugged her. As for other things, go find evidence! I don¡¯t care if you believe my words or not. Reuben, if you think I¡¯m an eye-catcher, Kill me like killing Karina! Anyway, whoever you deal with is no different from squeezing a grasshopper!" Rae looked at her in amazement. Ophelia finished speaking and said thest sentence, "Rae, you and I are no longer friends!" After speaking, she left! "..." Rae wanted to shout, but couldn''t make a sound! Reuben pressed something and the door closed suddenly! He strode towards Rae, step by step, there was something dark on his face that Rae couldn''t understand. He stared at Rae deeply, and within a moment, he already walked to Rae''s bed! Rae couldn''t move, but she found Reuben was really abnormal. She thought he was too dangerous at the moment, and she really felt scared when he was so dangerous. That fear made her suffocate, and her breathing was much slower. Rae opened her eyes wide and stared at Reuben. Suddenly, his heavy body pressed on her, and Rae was held tight in his arms. Her eyes widened. She looked up at him, and saw that he was also looking at her at the moment, with deep look in his eyes. "You..." She opened her mouth and said a word, but she couldn''t make a sound. Rae was terrified! She knew that investigation meant danger, but now, it was not only dangerous, but also very dangerous. "Reuben..." Rae opened her mouth, and called his name, but there was no sound. However, she was stopped before she finished speaking, "Rae, I know that you had had sex with a lot of men, and then you changed your evil spirits, and you didn¡¯t want anyone. Later, you met Marcel. In the past five years, you have only lived with Marcel! I know whether I do it with you or not, I can''t change the fact that you fell in love with another man. So, I will do it with you!" Rae just felt sick. He just vented his sexual desire on Ophelia''s body and now he even wanted to do it with her. It was disgusting! Not to mention that because of Reuben, she and Ophelia could no longer be friends. Sharing a man with Ophelia was even more disgusting, and Rae was unwilling! She stared at Reuben with horrified eyes, warning him that if he did it, she would kill him! However, Reuben smiled coldly and stared at Rae condescendingly, "Don''t worry, I know you think I am too dirty. I will take a bath now ande back after washing. I will relive the old times with you! I am thinking about it several years! That is an empty desire that no one can satisfy. In my dreams, I also want to do it with you again!"Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. With that, he leaned over to be closer to Rae. Reuben''s hot breath sprayed on Rae''s face. Rae wanted to struggle, but she can¡¯t. Reuben chuckled when he saw her struggling. "Do you like it? This is a new type of medicine, and I also don''t want to use it on you! But, Rae, you are too disobedient! I have to endure my heartache and use it on you!" Rae was terrified and sad. She stared at the man in front of her. This man was simply sick! Probably he had symptoms of paranoia. He wanted to get what he can¡¯t get. When he got it, he threw it away. However, he had perfect facial features and looked noble. He was tall, like a noble nobleman. A pair of magic eyes looked at her with a sense of temptation, especially when heughed, they were full of danger. Rae couldn''t speak or move, her destiny depended on his preferences. Reuben lowered his head suddenly, and the other supported Rae''s head and pressed it hard against him. She was unable to protest. He kissed her possessively, as if he wanted to eat her and made her unable to resist. Rae''s eyes widened, horror and disgust gleamed in her eyes. "You are not a virgin, but now you pretend to be like a virgin. Rae, your acting skills are really great!" Reuben let her go and smiled slightly, "I''m going to take a bath now, ande back to do it with you!" Rae looked at Reuben in disgust, and after that disgust, she felt deeplypassionate. Reuben was probably stimted by the look in her eyes! He squeezed Rae''s chin abruptly and leaned in again. Her chin was pinched by him again, and his handsome face quickly erged in front of her, and a dangerous light shed in his eyes, "Don''t look at me with that kind of eyes, otherwise, you will be even more unlucky!" Rae opened her mouth and closed it wittily. At this moment, Rae also understood whatever she said to Reuben was like casting pearls before swine. During the day, what he thought was to make love. He was not satisfied after having sex with Ophelia, and even wanted to do it with her. Rae felt that he was really sick! It was probably a mental illness! When she looked at Reuben''s eyes asionally, she thought to herself, ¡®he might really be sick!¡¯ A normal people would be like this! "Don''t look at me like that!" Reuben said again, with a bit of resentment in his tone! Rae couldn''t speak at all, so naturally she couldn''t answer. Reuben stood up suddenly, then slowly untied the clothes on his body. Rae kept watching. At first, she watched with her eyes wide open, and then she directly closed her eyes. "You don''t want to do it with me now, then I can go to take a shower. After I wash myself clean, you must do it with me!" He walked to the bathroom. Rae was aware that there was a bathroom in this room when she heard the sound of running water. Sure enough, there was a bathroom! What kind of drug was this? Rae was still weak after two hours had passed. Was it from YS Club? Hadn''t Marcel been secretly investigating YS Club''s illegal business? Why didn''t he find this? Or did this drug have nothing to do with YS Club? Chapter 987 Save Herself Chapter 987 Save Herself After about fifteen minutes, the time passed slowly by the sound of running water. Rae felt really anxious. No one can save her, and she can''t save herself. However, she can''t wait! She had to find a way. She must do everything possible to save herself! The bathroom door mmed open, and Rae''s heart was in her mouth for an instant. She looked at Reuben subconsciously. He only wore a bathrobe and casually tied a belt around his waist, showing a strong chest. His hair was dripping with water, and he walked towards Rae. He in a bathrobe was indescribablyzy and dangerous. Rae watched hime over, threw back the quilt, and sat on the edge of the bed. Regardless of whether his hair was dripping or not, he untied Rae''s clothes! "Reuben!" Rae whispered, but there was no sound. "Rae, I will take you to take a bath!" He said as he untied Rae''s clothes. As the clothes were untied, Reuben''s eyes became darker, and there was a raging me inside. Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Seeing his darkening eyes, her heart overflowed with panic and despair. Reuben''s hand rubbed her skin lightly, and the hand was groping on her body. He touched the belt and paused. He nced at her from the corner of his eye and found her eyes were zing with fury. "This time, no one wille to save you!" Reuben curled his lips into an evil smile and slightly untied Rae''s belt. All her clothes were removed. He bowed his head and kissed her beautiful body with his lips. Rae was horrified. The feeling of being touched was like the sensation of 10,000 ants crawling over him. It was very creepy, without the slightest pleasure. It turned out that there was no happiness at all to do it with the man she didn¡¯t love. She just felt pain and suffering. Even if he didn''t do it, and just touched and kissed her, she couldn''t bear it, let alone do it! Under Reuben''s fiery gaze, Rae finally closed her eyes and did all her best. She opened her mouth, her lips yelled out, "Reuben..." At that moment, Reuben''s gaze staring at her changed, and the eyes became deeper. "Reuben..." Reuben was stunned. Rae felt that just showed that he really cared about her. However, Reuben was hesitating. Rae knew that she was so bold, but she bet on his pride. If a man like him really cared about Rae, he will stop, at least he will ask for permission! Rae pretended that she had remembered, and kept calling him, "Reuben..." This was a very risky method. Maybe, he might burst into tears of joy. Then she will be even more unable to control Reuben''s emotions. If he got excited and directly did it Rae again, it will be really sad! Sure enough, before she finished speaking, she was immediately pressed under him. Reuben''s magical eyes fixed on Rae, then he lowered his head and kissed her. His hand stroked Rae''s body very flirtingly. "Rae, my Rae! Reuben is here!" "I''ll love you well, don''t call me in a hurry, I know you like it, I just irritated you!" He smiled triumphantly, licked her ear and said, "Do you want? Beg me, I''ll satisfy you." At that moment, Rae felt that there was a catastrophe waiting for her! She closed her eyes in despair, and didn''t want to feel this kind of kiss from a strange man anymore, but she couldn''t avoid it. Reuben''s skills were not worse than Marcel at all, and even more skillful. His hands were groping on her, Rae only felt nausea! She can''t ept from the heart! She tried again, "Reuben..." It was strange. This time, she could make a sound. Although it was still hoarse, she could make a sound. Rae was in ecstasy immediately. As long as she could speak, she can try tomunicate with Reuben. "No! You haven''t taken a bath yet!" Reuben suddenly remembered something, got up, picked up Rae, carried her into the bathroom, and put her in the bathtub with water. Rae said immediately, "I remember, Reuben, I remember why we broke up!" Rae was struggling for thest chance. She waspletely ready to risk everything. ording to her own observations and inferences, she felt that the reason why Reuben was so obsessed with Rae was that he had cheated on Rae. So after the breakup, he had been guilty of Rae for a long time. This kind of stubbornness became obsession. It buried deep in his heart and became a disease! Reuben looked at Rae and was stunned suddenly! Rae''s face immediately went cold, and said, "You are sorry for me, but you pretend to be so affectionate in front of me. I was almost moved by you! But, I want to thank you, because your drug reminds me that you cheated on me. Huh, Reuben, you are so brazen!" Reuben was stunned by Rae''s scolding again. He stood by the bathtub, looked at Rae inside, and rolled his eyes. "Rae, don''t pretend, you are tricking me!" Rae was shocked, Reuben was on guard. However, Rae persisted and said, "I didn''t. You had cheated on me. Do you dare to say that you didn¡¯t cheat on me?" "Rae¡ª" Reuben wanted to say something, but was interrupted by Rae. "I remember everything. You did something that hurt me so much, but you still me me! You are not my Reuben at all!" Rae said this just to struggle again. Unexpectedly, thest sentence was so righteous and hysterical, which really scared Reuben! He looked at Rae with a skeptical expression. For a long time, Reuben didn''t speak. Rae also looked at him with eyes full of anger. Even if this man was not the one who killed the real Rae, but Rae was died because of this man. If they can go on lovingly at first, maybe the young Rae would not go astray and would not be murdered in the end! Reuben was several years older than Rae. If he cared for Rae, it might not be the result today. Thinking of the real Rae''s death, her heart hurt a little, like when she first heard about the female corpse in Western Suburbs of City B, she also felt distressed. The real Rae still loved this man before he died, but the man said he loved her, but made love to Ophelia. The love in the man''s mouth was just like that! Rae stared at him fiercely. The two people looked at each other. Rae didn''t flinch at all. Her eyes were sharp, resentful, and even as sharp as a sword, reaching Reuben''s eyes. Reuben looked at Rae in front of him and finally spoke, with a hint of suspicion. "Do you really remember it?" He still didn''t believe it. "Then tell me where we first met??" This Reuben was really shrewd, because he didn''t believe what she said, so he tried Rae, But Rae caught some information from Reuben''s words all at once, that is, her guess just now was correct! Reuben did indeed sorry for Rae, which led to the breakup of the two of them. It''s just that after breaking up, why did Rae give up on herself and make herself such a cheap woman? Rae wondered in her heart, she couldn''t think of it, but she felt that there must be a fuse, otherwise, the real Rae wouldn''t be so miserable. She should be a well-behaved child, but when she was rebellious, people can''t do anything with her. "You didn''t remember!" Reuben said coldly. "Rae, you little liar, you lied to me at all!" Rae''s heart did a flip, but her face remained calm. She still looked at him unblinking. As long as she didn''t dodge, she can be brave and frighten him with her firm eyes. Rae was still weak at this time, but seemed to be much better than before. She can speak now. Although the tone and voice was not as good as before, now, she felt that the strength of the whole body was slowly returning. The effect of this drug should not exceed four hours. Rae felt that after one hour, she should be restored! Shey in the water and looked at Reuben coldly. She inferred, hypothesized, and then had a rough logical conjecture, and began to look for the right words. Finally, she spoke, with such a strong and quick tone, "I really didn''t remember everything, but I remember what made me sad the most! I remember you having sex with other women, you made me sad and desperate. I proposed to break up, but you agreed!" "Reuben, you agreed at that time, but now youe back to me, I feel sick. I can''t remember it before because I was not stimted! Now I remember. You asked me to see you having sex with other men seven years ago. Seven yearster, you asked me to see you having sex with Ophelia. Do you think I was a heartless woman? Can I withstand your malicious harm several times?" "I don¡¯t mind you hurt me in the past, because at that time, I loved you so much. I deserved it! Now, I don¡¯t love you anymore! You can do it with Ophelia, it¡¯s none of my business. I didn¡¯t have any feelings when you had sex with Ophelia! I just feel Ophelia is pathetic. A woman must have so much courage and love you so much that she can please you with her mouth. What did you do to her? Are you still a man?" "Reuben, I call you Reuben, it is an acknowledgment of our love of the past. I also want to remind you that you made a mistake seven years ago, and don¡¯t continue to make mistakes seven yearster! Since it¡¯s impossible for us, why should you hold on? I had been a cheap woman and with so many men because of you. I have changed five years ago and want to live a good life! I no longer need love. If you think we can still be friends, then we are still friends. You let me go, don''t force me!" "You know, even if you force me, you will only get my ruined body and nothing else! My heart has been given to Marcel, and only Marcel can have my whole heart in this life, and you can¡¯t get my heart! So, if you don¡¯t let me go, unless I die, otherwise, I will hate you as long as I live one day, and I will never say a word to you in this life!" Rae said so much without pausing. She said firmly was just to make Reuben know that she could not be forced. She knew that as long as she said something irrational, he maybe would let her go! Chapter 988 Ask for Help Chapter 988 Ask for Help In this situation, she can only overwhelm the opponent from the momentum, so that Reuben can''t think too much, and she can also take the opportunity to get out. But Rae really didn''t know what the effect was. After she finished speaking, Reuben looked at her and murmured, "You really remembered Isabe!" Isabe? Rae quickly caught the name in her heart. She didn''t dare to speak out, because she didn''t know whether the Isabe Reuben was talking about was a real person, or if he made it up in order to test herself. Rae snorted and moved! She was happy because she can move! At least she was not as weak as before, now she felt that she can move her hands and feet! "I don''t want to mention your scandal again, don''t tell me!" Rae turned her face this time, not looking at Reuben again. "Marcel also hurts you, why can you love him so much and can''t forgive me who loves you so deeply?" Reuben''s tone also because depressed, "I told you at the time that is an ident! I just had a one night stand with her!" Reuben closed her eyes. He seemed to really feel anguished about it. Rae was stunned for a moment and looked back at him. She moved hard, but still couldn''t move freely. She didn''t struggle anymore, fearing that she would stimte Reuben with a move. When Reuben finished speaking, he suddenly shook his head, "Rae, no matter what you say, and whether you remember the past or not, today I must own you!" With that, he started to give Rae a bath! Rae was so scared to death! She couldn''t help screaming, "Ahhhhhhh¡­¡± This scream made Reuben startled. At this moment, Reuben started to untie Rae''s underwear after a shock. Rae was really scared, it turned out that all her efforts were in vain! She struggled, using her hands and feet together, and sshing a lot of water. At this moment, suddenly Flora¡¯s slightly nervous voice was sounded in the corridor, "Reuben, something is wrong!" When Reuben heard it, he turned his head back sharply. Flora stood in the corridor on the other side of the projection room. She didn¡¯t dare toe in, but shouted outside, "I have something urgent!" Reuben looked down at Rae, hesitated, and walked towards the door. Rae didn¡¯t know what Flora and Reuben were muttering at the door. Rae hurriedly got out of the water. Her feet were weak, and she walked out weakly. She was looking for her own clothes. She didn¡¯t care she was still wearing wet underwear and put on her clothes. After putting them on, she stood by breathlessly. Wanting to find an opportunity to get out, she suddenly remembered that her bag was in the projection room. She must find her phone! But whom she can ask for help at this time? Marcel? Let him witness her stupidity and embarrassment once again? Not! As soon as Rae took out the phone, she heard footsteps outside! Rae was stunned, and Flora''s voice came from the door, "Rae, are you okay?" Rae looked up at Flora in astonishment, wondering why she suddenly asked this. Did she know what Reuben did to her? Flora probably guessed Rae''s thoughts, and said, "Mr Reuben sometimes would get angry, and if he gets angry, he wouldn¡¯t control his behavior. Don''t pay attention to today''s affairs. He may not be able to control himself today! He always takes medicine. " "Take medicine?" Rae was even more surprised. "Come with me!" Flora said, "I have already sent him away with an excuse, and he wouldn¡¯te this afternoon. Follow me to the study room below and you will know the reason!" Rae took the bag and walked weakly. Flora was cautious. She stepped forward and helped Rae. "Don¡¯t worry, you will recover soon! Within half an hour, you will have the strength, the same as before! Come on! I''ll find clean clothes for you. You can still wear your old clothes!" With that, Flora looked at Rae, "After so many years, you are still so thin! Why don¡¯t you gain weight?" It was Flora who was speaking all the time, Rae barely answered. Many questions were buzzing around in her head. She didn''t know who Flora was. It seemed that Flora knew a lot of things, even medicine. They got downstairs and entered the study. Flora helped Rae sit down at the table and opened Reuben''s drawer. "Take a look, here is a picture of you and Mr Reuben. Mr Reuben said you have forgotten a lot of things. Now,e and take a look!" Rae nodded suspiciously. Flora opened another drawer. "Here is Mr Reuben¡¯s medicine!" Rae looked down. Rae was still stunned when she saw the drug names on the bottles. If she didn¡¯t misread, these drugs were used to treat depression! She was a little unbelievable at once, and looked at Flora with suspicion. Flora sighed helplessly, "Mr Reuben has a serious depression!" Rae still couldn''t believe it, how could someone like Reuben have depression? "Hemitted suicide!" Flora said again. Rae was stunned and didn''t speak for a long time. The answer Flora gave was so shocking that Rae couldn''t believe it. How could Reuben who seemed to be such a strong man have depression? However, just now, he was indeed very strange, just like a patient! "I''ll get the clothes for you!" Flora walked outside after speaking. Rae sat in the study and looked at these medicines. There were five or six medicines. The medicines from the many other countries were all in his drawer. Each of them was imported medicine. After reading the instructions, Rae found that they were indeed used to treat depression. And in the other drawer next to it, there were photos of Rae and Reuben long ago! At that time, the innocent and youthful Rae snuggled in Reuben''s arms, they looked very affectionate. There was a group photo at the back. It was a group photo of a few women and a few men. They all looked quite young, but in this group of people, Rae suddenly saw a person, familiar and strange, look. Rae was surprised at this face. Benjamin! That was Benjamin''s photo. Benjamin was in the photo of Rae and Reuben! Did Benjamin know the real Rae at that time? But why didn''t he say? Rae was surprised, and took a closer look, and found that it was really Benjamin''s picture. Although there was only that one, and his face was slightly immature, it was really Benjamin! Rae''s gaze fell on this photo, and she didn''t move for a long time. When she recovered, she took a picture of this group photo, and stored it in her phone. Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. At this time, Flora came with her clothes and saw her in a daze, "What''s wrong? Don¡¯t you restore your memory?" Rae shook her head. She had never lost memory, how to restore her memory? "Change clothes!" Flora said. "Ok!" Rae took the clothes and went to the next door to change them. Soon, when she came back, Flora took the photo and gave it to Rae. "Rae, take it and go, this is yours!" "Ah!" Rae was more suspicious, "Will Reuben agree?" "When he looks at these photos, he will feel emotional! Rae, can''t you give Mr Reuben a chance? You used to love each other so much!" Rae shook her head again and remembered a name Reuben had mentioned, Isabe Woods. Who was Isabe? Did Flora know Isabe? Rae pondered for a while and decided to test her. So Rae opened her mouth and said, "Flora, after he having sex with Isabe, I don''t want to be with him anymore!" She said this word to sound out Flora! Sure enough, Rae''s guess was right, Flora did know Isabe. "Rae, you misunderstood! Isabe can¡¯t be with Mr Reuben, because Mr Reuben doesn''t like her at all. I know a little about that, do you remember it?" Rae didn''t shake her head or nod. Flora looked at her expression, thinking Rae was hesitating whether to forgive Reuben, and said, "Isabe is very shrewd. Although I didn¡¯t see with my own eyes, I can guess that Isabe must have used your simplicity and Mr Reuben¡¯s connivance! It is my fault. Isabe is my niece, I know who she is, everything is to me on me. Now Isabe is married and the children are several years old. She wouldn¡¯t be the stumbling block between you and Mr Reuben anymore." It turned out Isabe was Flora''s niece! Rae was shocked, no wonder Flora was so good to Reuben! But Rae didn¡¯t know what happened in the past, and can only guess what happened. The young Rae was too innocent and fell into the tricky Isabe''s trap. Then she took advantage of Reuben''s vulnerabilities and had a one night stand with Reuben. Rae discovered and asked for break up angrily and then they really broke up. But Rae couldn''t guess what happened after that. They couldn¡¯t turn back at that time, so Rae indulged in a wanton life because of the shock. Reuben left and went to study abroad. They both lost each other because they regretted breaking up, but they both missed each other because of their self-esteem. Probably so. Reuben didn''t know that the real Rae was dead. If he didn¡¯t meet her, who disguised as Rae, in Ophelia¡¯s home, his inner feelings might not be able to be aroused. Rae took the photos and put them in her bag. She took them back to study. Maybe she could find some clues in these photos. When Rae was about to go out, she heard the sound of a caring from outside. Rae''s heart did a flip, and her face instantly turned pale. She was very afraid of what Reuben would do if he came back. Sure enough, Reuben really came back! Rae went to see Flora subconsciously, and Flora was also taken aback. "Flora, help me!" Rae turned around and said. Flora was taken aback and nodded, "I''ll help you this time, you go quickly. After Mr Reuben recovers, you guys talk about it again!" Flora also knew the truth, ¡®more haste, less speed.¡¯ "Come with me!" Flora pointed to theundry room on the first floor. "Come with me!" The two entered one after the other, Flora pointed inside, there was a window. "You jump out from here, then go out to take a taxi, and leave quickly! Mr Reuben is suspicious. You can¡¯t leave if you don¡¯t leave quickly!" "Thank you!" Rae went straight to the window. Flora hurried out. Reuben had already pushed the door into the vi and asked Flora directly, "Flora, is Rae still there?" Flora didn''t dare to lie, and was afraid that Rae would not be able to go out, so she said, "Yes, she just left. She didn¡¯t seem to have any strength at all. She asked me to give her clothes, put it on, and left. I saw her take a taxi. Mr Reuben, what¡¯s the matter?" Chapter 989 Running a Red Light Chapter 989 Running a Red Light "You let her go?" Reuben frowned, his tone already impatient. "Rae was leaving by herself!" Flora didn''t dare to admit. "Did you help her?" Reuben''s tone seemed determined. Flora lowered her head, blocking the door of theundry room. Reuben narrowed his eyes suddenly, and suddenly, there was a sound from theundry room. Reuben walked over here immediately, pushed Flora away from the door and walked inside. The window was still moving, and the Rae had already jumped out of the window. Because she was drugged, she now had no strength. Hearing Reuben''s voice just now, she knew that Reuben had found. The moment she jumped down, she took out the phone and quickly searched for the number. When she saw Marcel''s call, she dialed out without hesitation. When Marcel answered the call, Rae had already hid in the green belt next to the vi. She hid under a tree and whispered, "Help me, I''m in Reuben''s vi..." Then she told him the address of the vi and hung up quickly. Over there, Marcel was with Adam in the hotel and was about to have dinner together. Unexpectedly, he received a call from Rae. Looking at the phone that had been hung up, Marcel immediately got up and left. "Brother, what''s the matter?" Adam asked. "I have something, you can have dinner first!" Marcel walked out after speaking. Adam thought Marcel was busy on official business. It takes 20 minutes to drive from the hotel to the vi at a normal speed, but Marcel only drove for ten minutes. He ran the red lights all the way and was chased by traffic police. When he arrived at the vi, a traffic policeman caught him and blocked him, "Sir, you are speeding through the red light. The circumstances are serious!" " I am a policeman and I am performing official duties!" Marcel threw the ID to the traffic police. "Wait for me here!" The traffic policeman was taken aback, took a look, opened his mouth, and said nothing. He didn''t drive a police car and performed official duties in in clothes. Who knew he was performing official duties! This was too dangerous! The traffic police didn''t dare to say anything when he saw him in a hurry, just waited at the door of the vi. When Marcel got in, he went straight to Reuben''s vi. At this moment, Rae was in the living room of the vi and faced Reuben. She ran out and hid in the greenery just now, butter Reuben found her easily. Before she could get a taxi, she was caught by Reuben who jumped out of the window, and he brought her back. Flora didn''t dare to say anything when she saw this scene. "You actually want to run!" Reuben sneered, "And Flora, you dare to cheat me?" Flora lowered her head and said nothing. Rae didn''t speak. On the sofa in the living room, Rae didn''t speak, and rubbed her right wrist with her left hand. Because she just supported the ground with her hand when she fell, and then hurt her hand. Now her hands were sore and swollen. Marcel pushed in directly. Flora was taken aback when he came in. Reuben also narrowed his eyes and looked at the door. Marcel came in alone and saw Rae sitting in the living room at a nce. She changed her clothes and wore a dress. She was pure and innocent like a girl at 18 or 19. When she saw him, her eyes were wet in an instant, and it seemed that there was mist rising up, and they soon turned into tears. Marcel frowned slightly and looked at her. Rae rushed over, ignoring Marcel''s frowning, and ignoring that they had broken up at the moment. She just rushed over, like grabbing thest straw, and plunged into Marcel''s arms. She choked out, "Thank you foring! Take me away!" Marcel frowned again, and he heard Rae''s fragility. He didn''t move his hand. He looked at Reuben with a sharp gaze, and Reuben looked at Marcel with the same cold gaze at this time. The eyes of the two met in the air, like sharp swords which would make a crisp sound... "Did you call him?" Reuben asked Rae in a low tone. Rae didn''t speak, clutching Marcel''s shirt tightly and shaking unconsciously. Marcel was taken aback, hesitated for a moment, and finally raised his hand to embrace Rae in his arms. At this moment, Marcel pressed his lips tightly, his expression was as dark as the sea. The setting sun shone through the huge French windows and beamed down on his face, and the silhouette of Marcel became more and more profound. He calmly stared at Reuben, the huge living room seemed to be getting narrower in their eyes, and even the temperature seemed to be dropping quietly. The whole temperature seems to have dropped to freezing point. Although Rae was leaning on Marcel''s arms, her whole body was trembling lightly and kept shaking. Until now, Rae really caught Marcel and made sure that she really escaped the danger, and then became really scared in hindsight. Before, she had been admonishing herself to be rational and calm. At that time, there was no time to be afraid, and she was not allowed to be afraid! When Marcel came, Rae''s heart calmed down when she saw him, and she really rxed a lot. She believed in her heart that as long as Marcel was there, she would definitely be rescued! Therefore, she waspletely dependent on Marcel now. Rae shook her body. She clutched Marcel tightly, obviously relying on him. Marcel looked down at her, his eyes a little cold. He patted her on the shoulder quietly, asfort. After a few light pats, Rae''s body no longer shook so much. Reuben looked at them as they closely depended on each other, the furrows between the eyebrows were deeper, and his eyes were obscure. His eyes, withplicated sharp light, seemed to prate them. He looked at Marcel coldly. Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Marcel didn''t evade, and looked at Reuben indifferently, with a solemn attitude. They kept silence about a minute. Reuben finally said, "Marcel, why youe to my house?" Hearing this question, Marcel looked down at Rae. Rae also raised her head, did not answer Marcel, and just whispered pleadingly, "Take me away!" Marcel looked at her for a while, nodded, ignored Reuben''s words, and walked out with Rae. Flora was also shocked when she saw this situation. Why did a man suddenlye and hold Rae? From the look of Mr Reuben, he must know the reason! What was going on? Flora nced at Reuben cautiously. At this time, Rae was held in Marcel''s arms and reached the door. "Stop!" Reuben screamed, "You guys stop!" Marcel stopped, turned his head and nced in Reuben''s direction coldly. He didn¡¯t answer and completely ignored him. After that, he turned his gaze to Rae, and looked at Rae with questioning. Rae didn''t know how to exin, so she could only quickly say, "Ignore him, let''s go!" "Rae!" Reuben called her again. Rae looked back at Reuben and spoke word by word, "Reuben, I don¡¯t care about what happened today because of your bad health! Don¡¯t bother me anymore. I advise you to go to the doctor quickly and get treatment early! Don''t do things that hurt others every time under the banner of illness. No one has the obligation to indulge you!" Rae finished speaking coldly. Without even looking at Reuben''s expression, she pulled Marcel away! Marcel followed behind, steady and grim. Probably because she was drugged, or she was frightened, Rae went limp as soon as she walked out the door. Marcel moved quickly, and hugged her. "Rae!" Rae only felt that she had fallen into a forgiving embrace, and she lost consciousness. She just wanted to close her eyes, didn''t think about anything, and just closed her eyes like this! Simply, she really fell asleep. When Rae opened her eyes again, what came into view was the ce she used to be familiar with, Marcel''s apartment! When she woke up in his amazing big bed, she saw an elegantmp. It was already dark outside the window, she couldn''t see everything clearly, and she didn''t know what time it was. Looking down at himself, she was only wearing one of his shirts. Before she came back, she changed into Rae''s clothes, now it''s gone! Except for the shirt, she didn''t even wear anything else. She was a little embarrassed for a while, did he change clothes for her? Also, did he take a shower for her? Thinking of this, she blushed suddenly. She lowered her head to check her. Marcel''s low male voice came from the door, "Don''t think too much. Your clothes are too dirty, I have thrown them away!" Rae jerked her head up and looked at the door. Marcel stood there and said indifferently, "I help you took a shower for you, you are clean now!" Rae was so startled that she didn''t know what to say, her face was hot. She didn''t know how to exin, she couldn''t help calling him when the situation was urgent, and asked him for help. This was almost a first reaction. She trusted him when she was in trouble. "What do you want to say?" Marcel was silent for a while, and said in a low voice. Unconsciously, Rae''s eyes were sore. She raised her teary eyes and looked at Marcel. Her eyshes were flickering, and was stained with teardrops. It was so clear that it could easily burn people''s hearts and souls. Marcel saw Rae like this, his eyes darkened, and then he stepped forward and walked inside. Rae''s heart trembled. Obviously, his pace was steady, step by step, but he seemed to be walking on the ridge of her heart, and her heart was trembling unceasingly. Soon, he walked in front of Rae. Rae panicked, watching him look at her condescendingly. There was scrutiny in his eyes, her heart tightened. His figure slowly shrouded. He sat in front of her, looking at her without blinking. The light illuminated the top of his head. He stared closely at her eyes, his eyes were like dark night, especially deep. Rae looked at Marcel like this, her eyebrows wrinkled deeply, her nose suddenly became sore, and tears came out again. Although she looked very haggard now, Marcel felt very distressed when she was in tears. Marcel looked at her without speaking, his eyes were clear, but was deeper than before, as if was about to suck people in. "I''m sorry to trouble you, I will leave now." Rae said and was about to stand up. However, he stopped her! Rae was taken aback, raised her head, and met Marcel''s eyes. His gaze was very strange, giving her a bad premonition in her heart. She reflexively wanted to step back. Chapter 990 One Night Stand Chapter 990 One Night Stand In the next second, he jumped over the big bed suddenly, and grabbed her from the other side. His actions were domineering and terrifying. He grabbed Rae, blocking her words with his mouth. They embraced each other intimately again. He had the ultimate desire in his heart! He just wanted more, just wanted to plunder more, plunder deeper. He thought so, and his body did the same. Marcel repeatedly attacked. The bitter breath that belonged to Marcel surrounds her. Rae''s head buzzed. She stared at Marcel in amazement, her mind was nk. He was so strong that she felt that her waist was about to be broken by him. From N?velDrama.Org. He was so eager and domineering. She can¡¯t stand and dodged and leaned back. Marcel approached directly. She avoided. He attacked. There was no room for rejection at all. Rae''s feet kept moving back, and he kept pressing on. She was unable to parry, and did not evade. He was strong, so she only could ept. She was about to suffocate, then she resisted and began to struggle constantly. But she was weak, and he didn¡¯t have tenderness toward her at all. They tripped and the two fell together. It was Rae''s breath, so familiar and unfamiliar. As long as he felt it, Marcel couldn''t control his sanity a bit. Rae was treated like this by Marcel, she was stunned for a moment. And she suddenly twined her arms around his neck and took the initiative. Marcel didn''t move either. Rae remembered what Ophelia had done for Reuben this afternoon. She had never done it for Marcel before! She didn''t want to have regrets. Suddenly she pushed him away a bit, pressed on him, and then moved down gently. When the zipper opened, her lips and tongue worked together. Marcel''s heart was shaking! He was shocked beyond words. Rae worked hard to make him happy, even if it made her lose her dignity! She also worked hard once, wanting him to be truly happy once. Even for this, she might be humiliated by him. Marcel held back his trembling heart and whispered softly, "Rae, you are crazy!" The busy Rae paused, but did not speak. However, tears flowed out, mixed with her emotions, despair, sadness, nostalgia, reluctance. He watched her flutter her long eyshes, and then a lot of tears traced a path down her cheek. But all of them were all rolling down to his trembling heart... It was a kind of extreme happiness, as if he ascended to the top of the cloud, and saw the night sky was aglow with fireworks. His eyes were dazzled, and couldn¡¯t see clearly. He just felt that it was colorful and unreal like dreams. Marcel opened his eyes dizzy in this spectacle and saw Rae''s slightly embarrassed posture. Obviously she was so embarrassed, in Rae''s opinion! The smell inside the mouth was strange, but she didn¡¯t feel nauseous. In other words, it was because of love, because she loved a man deeply, so she was willing to do it like this! But after doing this, she was afraid of facing the result! Would he be angry? Would he use this to humiliate her? Rae wiped her mouth and coughed. She didn''t speak, and wanted to leave when she got up. "Where to go?" Marcel grabbed her and asked her with a particrly hoarse tone. Rae looked back. She met Marcel''s deep eyes with a trace of confusion. Rae stared at him nkly, but there was panic in her eyes. She was about to break free soon. She was afraid, afraid that he would humiliate her, and also afraid that after she mustered up the courage to do the most intimate thing for him, he would look at herself with strange eyes! She lowered her head and did not look at him, but she was his unclothed body. She blushed suddenly, then dodged, and saw his other body part! His genitals was bing bigger. Rae blushed even more and had to look up and meet his eyes again. Only then did she discover that his eyes didn''t blink at all. He looked at her so coldly, withplex look in his eyes. "I..." Rae wanted to speak, but stopped again. She didn''t know how to speak, and her face and ears were gradually redder. "Why do you want to do this?" Marcel''s low voice rushed from his lips. Rae''s heart beat faster. Why? Of course because she loved him! If a woman didn¡¯t love a man deeply, how can she abandon her dignity and use her mouth to please him? He asked this to embarrass her? Was he ming her for doing this to him? He obviously enjoyed it so much just now, so why was he still asking this question? Rae was afraid that he would humiliate her and felt embarrassed after did it. She looked down and said, "I think you liked it just now!" "I like it very much!" Marcel admitted directly. What? Rae thought he would humiliate her, but he confessed it generously! "I''m asking why!" Marcel emphasized again. Rae pursed her lips and didn''t answer. Should she tell him that she regretted that she didn''t give him an unforgettable memory before breaking up, and now nned to do it for him? No! She can''t say it! But Marcel didn¡¯t want to let her go. His eyes were like searchlights. He stared at Rae so sharply. "What?" His voice was very attractive. Rae raised her head, and tears welled up in her eyes! He simply forced her to admit that she still loved him! But then he would do even if she admitted? Can two people still be together? He hated her so deeply, how could she continue to entangle him? What''s more, she was a person who had no future, how can she dy him? Rae denied it in her heart and she became depressed instantly. Her eyes clouded with tears and the tears ran down her cheeks. The silent crying was so much distressing for him. Maybe Rae was too good at using her unique looks to confuse him. As long as he saw her cry, his heart would hurt so much. Seeing tears falling down from her big eyes, the pitiful but stubborn look really made the man distressed! Marcel, who was a gentleman, naturally felt even more distressed for crying Rae. "Rae?" There was a helpless sigh in his tone. Rae suddenly choked out, "Don''t ask me why. I just want to do that, just want you to be happy, that''s it! There is no purpose, if you have to think that I have a purpose, it is me I want you to remember forever that there was a woman who did that for you, and I selfishly want you to remember me in this life! Just like this..." She choked with sobs and she wanted to finish her words in one breath, but couldn''t say anything in the end. Marcel suddenly reached out and pulled her over! Rae suddenly fell into his chest. He lifted her face and wiped her tears with his hands. Then he lowered his head and kissed her. Rae''s heart was in her mouth at once. He paused and said, "At this time, shouldn''t you close your eyes?" Rae muttered in her heart, ¡®but Captain Hopkins, what are you doing right now?¡¯ As if knowing Rae''s inner thoughts, Marcel said very happily, "You made me so happy, and in return, I also make you happy, the kind of happiness that can see the fireworks!" As he said, he lowered his head. Afterwards, Marcel did it with Rae. Oh, several times! Rae felt that if she saw Marcel afterwards, her legs would be soft, and he would definitely want to escape. It wasn''t until dawn that Rae had time to rest and fell asleep deeply. This night, Rae did not go home and stayed in Marcel''s apartment. Around seven o''clock in the morning, the biological clock waked her up. She woke up in exhaustion, soreness and coldness, with a strong chest beside her. Someone was still holding her domineeringly, and did not give her a chance to rx! It turned out that she didn¡¯t cover with quilt. Fortunately, he was very warm, and Rae almost stuck to him. Rae wanted to struggle, but there was a low, hoarse male voice above her head, "Huh? You don¡¯t sleep, do you want to do it again?" Rae was stunned! She was motionless and didn''t dare to look at Marcel. Suddenly, Rae sneezed! Marcel frowned, then let go a little bit, and pulled the quilt to cover both of them. "Thank you." After Rae thanked him, she said, "I have to get up!" "Go to the bathroom?" he asked. Rae didn''t mean that, but she nodded inexplicably. Marcel let go of her. Rae got out of bed, her legs were sore! Probably because they did it all night! Not only the legs hurt, but the hands hurt, and the mouth hurt too! She really couldn''t believe that she would be like this! She was also wearing Marcel''s shirt, which just covered her thighs, making her legs look slender. When Marcel looked at her fleeing back, his pupils were dted, and then a faint smile was on his lips unconsciously. He also got up and nced at the closet. There was no one of Rae''s clothes. She had cleaned up before, and she had nothing left except the box! The sound of running water came from the bathroom. Marcel nced at the clothes he threwst night. Thinking that she would have to change clothes and go to work, He changed clothes immediately, and took the key and went out to buy her clothes without washing himself. Rae washed herself in the bathroom for half an hour. When she came out, she realized that she didn¡¯t take any clothes. Then she remembered that Marcel had thrown her clothes away. That wasn¡¯t her clothes but Rae¡¯s. She put on the clothes she wore just now and came out. When she walked to the living room, she found that the apartment was quiet. She subconsciously went to look at the bedroom and found that there was no one in the bedroom, nor on the balcony. Rae looked around for a while, and didn¡¯t find Marcel! Rae''s heart sank to the bottom! It was a mistakest night! They were just bed partnersst night. The next day, he probably regretted it, so he disappeared early in the morning! Rae was startled for a long time, then suddenlyughed. This was already very good, much better than she thought, at least he didn''t humiliate her. He liked it last night, and even did a few times! Chapter 991 Escape Chapter 991 Escape Plus oral sex, they made love four times in total! Rae blushed when she thought about it. She hadn''t seen him for a few days. Was he so powerful? But, indeed, he proved to her that he was also strong! Raeughed at herself, ¡®don''t think too much, it''s good for him not to humiliate you. Rae, what else do you think?¡¯ She went back to the bedroom, found his T-shirt and sweater from Marcel''s wardrobe, and changed into his jeans. Although it was very embarrassing to wear like this and may people would think too much, Rae changed into it and left quickly. Marcel left so early in the morning, probably because he wanted her to leave on her own initiative. He didn¡¯t say to her directly to save her face. If she didn''t leave quickly, then she would be really humiliated! They had broken up! She took her bag and left quickly. Marcel came back with a few handbags in his hand. He ran out early in the morning to buy clothes. There were too few shops open. Therefore, he didn¡¯t buy many. He originally wanted to buy a few more, but because they didn¡¯t look good and there were too few choices, so he just bought some back. He didn''t think that there was no one in the house after he bought it back. He looked around the house and didn''t find Rae! Marcel returned to the living room. Standing in the living room and facing the empty apartment, the bag in his hand also fell down. He looked down at the bag, tightened his lips, and suddenly raised his foot, kicking everything on the ground. Then he went to the bedroom and found that the bedroom was messy, and there was still the smell of last night. He closed his eyes and took a deep breath. Damn woman, after doing that, she ran away! She was so bold, she actually did that! However, he really liked it too! But thinking that she might have done it for others before, his face became sullen! If she didn''t escape this morning, maybe they might continue. But now, Marcel looked at the messy bed, gritted his teeth again, and cursed, "Damn it!" After Marcel finished scolding, he felt angry again. He took the phone and called Rae As a result, the voice that came from inside was, "The number you dialed is out of service!" One can imagine how angry Marcel should be! His eyes smouldered with anger, but he was helpless. Damn woman, she also turned off the phone, she did it on purpose! Marcel kicked the big bed again, the anger in his chest had nowhere to vent. ¡­ Rae ran out of Marcel''s apartment to buy clothes, and changed them in the clothing store. She did not go home, and wanted to call Leonard, only to find that her mobile phone was dead! She had no way to check the time. She only looked at the sun and felt that it should be past eight o''clock. It was almost time to go to work, so she should go to work first! She had to go to work. She needed her identity as a police officer to investigate many things! She can''t lose her job. If she sees Marcel today, she will assume that nothing has happened! Rae took a deep breath and carried the bag in her hand, which contained Marcel''s clothes. She didn¡¯t intend to return the clothes. She was afraid that he would misunderstand! Carrying it to the unit, Rae first called Leonard with the unit phone and told him that she was fine now and worked overtimest night. Leonard was relieved, and Rae took out the charger from the drawer to charge the phone. Marcel arrived at about nine o''clock. When Rae saw him in the corridor, his face was sullen. When he saw her, his face was expressionless, and even colder. Rae hurried back to the office. Since he didn¡¯t want to see her, she still tried not to show up in front of him! She fled to the office and didn¡¯t notice that Marcel''s eyes were almost about to burst into mes. He looked at her back coldly. He really wanted to grab her and pressed her on the wall and fucked her a hundred times! No! One hundred times were too few, he would fuck her ten thousand times! Finally, Marcel gritted his teeth secretly for a long time before returning to the office. Outside the police station. Reuben''s car had been parked there, and he got up early this morning and came here. Rae entered the office early in the morning, and the first thing after the call was charging. When the phone was fully charged, she picked it up and called Ophelia. Ophelia did not answer the phone. Rae thought of the situation yesterday. She was behind the room and saw Ophelia''s least dignified side. Ophelia would probably get angry, so she said those words at that time. She made a few more calls, but still no one answered. Rae had no choice but to leave the police station and go to the YS Club to find Ophelia. This time, she was clever and borrowed a car from the secretarial department. She also asked two colleagues to go with her. The car was parking downstairs. Rae took the credentials and brought two colleagues out together. The driver was already waiting for them. When she opened the door, she habitually looked around and found Reuben''s car at a nce. She was slightly startled and got into the car. After getting in the car, Rae nced at the parked car and said to the driver, "Go to YS Club!" "Yes!" The car drove out of the unit and headed straight towards YS Club. Behind him, Reuben also said to the driver, "Follow the car in front!" Rae looked back a few times and saw that Reuben''s car was following her steadily. She was a little angry and decided to take no action. Today she was on official duties and went to the YS Club to find Ophelia with two people. She was not alone, so she was not so scared. But what was Reuben doing? Why did he follow her? The car arrived at the YS Club building in twenty-five minutes. Rae said to the driver, "You wait in the street, and we can leave at any time. Don''t go to the YS Club parking lot!" She felt that waiting in the street would be easier for them to leave. Rae got out of the car and entered the YS Club building with her colleagues. She went straight to the office area, and showed her ID to the front desk, "We are the police, we are looking for Manager Ophelia!" The front desk was taken aback for a moment and was a little surprised. It seemed that she didn''t expect it, but she still said, "I''ll contact her!" Rae waited there with her colleagues. At this time, Reuben had already stridden over. He was wearing a smoky gray suit today and his hair was neatlybed back. He looked cold and indifferent, and his tight lips showed that he was not in a good mood at the moment. He looked at Rae coldly, and seemed to wanna strangle her, but in the end the emotion disappeared. He stood at the entrance of the hall for a while before he walked step by step. Soon, he walked in front of Rae and said, "Ophelia is on a business trip, you don''t need to find her. You can ask me what she said yesterday!" Rae was taken aback, looked up at him, and said, "Where did Ophelia go?"From N?velDrama.Org. Thedy at the front desk got through and told Rae. "Miss Grant was indeed on a business trip, and left at nine o''clockst night!" "Where did she go?" Rae asked again and stared at Reuben''s face. Rae was now worried that after Ophelia said those words, Reuben would hate her, and then take her away. She was afraid that Ophelia was not on a business trip but imprisoned. "Country J!" Reuben said. Rae was really surprised this time. Ophelia really went aboard. This was too sudden. If she was in their country, Rae could find her quickly, but if she was going abroad now, Rae was a little worried! In front of Reuben and the front desk, Rae said to his colleagues, "Alfred, you go make a call to the airline to confirm Ophelia''s flight, ask them to monitor the video, and confirm whether Ophelia is on the flight and whom she went with. You can consider the details yourself, make a call now!" Alfred nodded after listening. "I''m going now!" Reuben watched Rae arranging work in front of him. This showed that she didn''t trust him. She was suspicious of him. Was she suspecting that he would kill Ophelia? Thinking of this, Reuben sneered coldly, there was a sarcastic sneer, "Rae, don''t you trust me?" Rae nodded and admitted directly, "Yes, I really don''t believe you, Reuben!" Hearing Rae''s answer, Reuben was stunned and his face stiffened. He stared at Rae and asked word by word, "Are you suspecting that I would kill Ophelia?" "Yes!" She gave another affirmative answer. "You are indeed not very good to Ophelia, and hurt Ophelia. I really don''t believe you!" "Haha!" Reubenughed suddenly after hearing it, but smiled sadly. "Haha, very good! Very good! Rae, you are so good!" At this time, a familiar voice suddenly came with a very strange aura. "Yo! Rae, brother, what''s the matter with you? Why do you talk about the old days downstairs without going upstairs? What''s the matter?" Rae raised her head suddenly, and faced a handsome face with bright smiles. The smile was really bright, as if he was innocent. He just looked at her as if he was really wondering why they were chatting downstairs. That was Heath! Rae looked at him, but didn''t speak. Reuben didn''t even look at his brother. Heath had already walked over and nced at the people next to Rae. His half-squinted eyes were so charming that they were gleamed in the dark. "Why did Rae bring a colleague? Is she on official duties? Who are you investigating? Me? My brother? Or someone else?" As he said, heughed. Heath was quite contradictory. Obviously he looked innocent, but also looked suspicious. At this moment, his smile looked gentle, but, in the blink of an eye, when he looked at Rae slightly, he looked a little evil. He had the ck eyes that could smoulder, the straight bridge of the nose, the slightly narrowed jaw, and the slightly raised corners of the lips. When they matched together, it was a perfect work of art. If people looked at him more, people they would find he was more handsome than Reuben. Facing such a man, probably many women will be tempted! And what was going on between Heath and Karina? Reubenughed, and then he became cold. He stared at Rae coldly and spoke word by word, "Rae, Ophelia was only momentarily angry that day, what she said was talking nonsense. If you understand her, you should know she is vengeful, so what happened yesterday is not the truth!" Rae responded with a cold nce at Reuben and spoke in the same cold voice. "Perhaps I thought it was nothing but Ophelia''s angry word. But Ophelia was suddenly sent abroad, and you ran to our police station early in the morning, and now you followed me to yourpany. I think there is something strange. Since there is nothing, it can bepletely ignored, but you are exining it again and again! This makes me be suspicious!" Chapter 992 No exception Chapter 992 No exception Reuben narrowed his eyes when he heard the words. Heath chuckled. "Can you let me know what you are saying? Why can''t I understand?" "Shut up!" Reuben snapped. Heath was taken aback, thenughed again. "What''s the matter? Why are you very unpleasant to me?" "Whether it is or not, we will investigate it!" Rae finished speaking, ignored them, and left with her colleagues. Behind her, Reuben looked at her back with cold eyes and narrowed his eyes slightly. Was this woman the Rae he knew? After seven years, she became so sharp. As long as she grasped the clues, she would be as sharp as a sword. Heath waited until Rae was gone, looked at Reuben and asked, "Brother, did you conquer Rae?" Reuben nced coldly at his brother, ignored him, turned and walked towards the elevator. Heath followed and asked, "Brother, I have told you that women need to be spoiled. If you have sex with her, then everything will be readily solved. As long as you sleep with her, nothing will happen the next day. Of course you have to make her have no strength that night! If she is still making trouble the next day, you continue to fuck her and let her have no strength!" Reuben nced at him coldly again, and said sharply, "If you keep doing it, no one really can save you!" "Brother!" Heath yelled. "Did you go to our father?" "No!" "Shall we go together tonight?" "We¡¯ll see!" Reuben returned to the office, and soon there was a call. He said to the phone, "Wait for me, I will see you now!" Soon, Reuben drove to the agreed ce. Waiting in the box was a man with a pair of crafty eyes. When he saw Reubening, he immediately stood up and greeted him respectfully, "Mr James!" "Hello!" Reuben nodded, sat down, and said, "What clues do you have?" "There is something strange!" The man said, and gave Reuben a dozen photos. Reuben took it and looked at them one by one! There were photos about Rae''s daily life and the people she touched! After Reuben looked at them, he didn¡¯t find anything strange. "What are the problems of these photos? I don''t see anything abnormal!" The man nodded and said, "Yes, looking at it this way, Miss Rae is indeed normal! But I investigated a very strange thing! Just this one!" With that, the man took out the photo and showed it to Reuben. This was a photo of Rae meeting Kane at the video store opposite the unit. Both her and Kane''s faces were solemn, and they looked very unhappy. Reuben still had no doubt. "Just say it!" The man immediately took out another photo. The person in it was Rae, about 17 or 18. She looked a little quiet and a little introverted. She had wonderfully expressive eyes, slightly different from the Rae he had seen before. Reuben frowned. "Where did you get the old picture of Rae?" At this time, the man kept him guessing. "Mr James, take a closer look. Is this Miss Rae?" Reuben''s eyes were sharp, and he looked at the photo suspiciously. It was obviously Rae, but she didn¡¯t look like her. When she was eighteen years old, Rae had a bright smile. She was like sunshine, but this Rae was like a crescent moon. Her eyes were full of sadness and seemed to have all kinds of emotions and all kinds of thoughts. Reuben knew that this photo was strange. He looked at the man sharply, "Just say it, what is going on?" The man took out another photo at this time, which was a photo of Rae with a middle-aged man. Reuben frowned, with questions in his eyes. Wasn''t this the man in the picture with Rae in the video store? The man said at this time, "Mr James, this man!" He pointed to the man in the photo, and said, "This man used to be a policeman. He has retired. He retired when he was forty-five years old. Now he is fifty-five years old. His name is Kane! This woman looks like Miss Rae, but her name is Natalie!" Reuben''s heart tightened sharply and sank sharply. Thousands of emotions shed through his heart, and countless fragments shed in his mind. Could it be-- Uh! Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. No! Reuben shook his head and his face became gloomy. The man was taken aback and continued to speak, "A summer of five years ago, a female corpse was found in the river at the junction of Western Suburbs of City B and JS Road. She had dead 36 hours. This incident was broadcast on the radio at the time, and the result of my investigationter was that the body was identified by Kane as his daughter Natalie!" Reuben stared at the photo, looking at the people inside. He was a maelstrom of churning emotions and he was suffocating. "Later, Kane gather his daughter¡¯s corpse into a coffin and bury her. Andter the police stopped investigating into this case. They said shemitted suicide. But inside information from the police said there was something strange about the case. They found a three-month-old fetus in Natalie''s belly during the autopsy. Many doubts were not resolved. But Kane insisted on gathering his daughter¡¯s corpse into a coffin and bury her!" Reuben closed his eyes again. "Here, it is the picture of Miss Baxter meeting Kane, look!" The man showed Reuben the picture just now. Reuben was trembling all over. "And here!" The person showed another photo. This photo was a group photo of a middle school. There were dozens of people in it. Reuben was stunned! In it, there were two girls, sixteen or seventeen years old. Were they Rae and Ophelia? Rae and Ophelia years ago! These two faces appeared in front of him. Reuben was horrified, and he looked at it in amazement for a long time. The man said again, "This is Natalie! This is Ophelia! They are best friends. They are together every day and have a very good rtionship, even closer than their sisters!" After saying this, Reuben''s face changed! His face was almost pale and bloodless. "Now, Miss Baxter has a very good rtionship with Miss Grant, and they are good friends." Reuben''s face was getting gloomy, his eyes were already dark. This pair of eyes was as cold as a demon, and contained tooplex emotions, which made people iprehensible. The man continued, "Natalie''s ashes were buried in Jade Cemetery of City N, located in Block A in Area A. It is easy to find." Reuben lowered his eyes at this time, and said in a deep voice, "Tell me all you want to say, don''t stop!" "Yes!" the man paused and continued, "Mr James, I suspect that she is not Rae before, and Natalie is not Natalie. The person who died may be Miss Baxter, and the one who is alive may be Natalie! Otherwise, why did Kane have such a look when she met Kane? Generally, should he be happy when he saw the girl who looks like his daughter? At least he has to cry with joy or grief, but don¡¯t you think Kane''s response was too astonishing. Also, Miss Baxter and Miss Ophelia are friends now! Mr James, these are I want to say!" Reuben didn''t speak. It was too quiet. For a long time, the whole private room was silent, only breathing could be heard. After a few more minutes, Reuben finally looked up, his eyes were red. He slowly took out the pen and checkbook, signed the number and name, and then gave the check to the person. When the person took it, Reuben''s hand was shaking! He took it and looked at the cheque. The amount was three times the amount previously agreed. "Mr James, this is too much!" "The extra money is to let you keep this secret!" Reuben''s tone was cold, "Only you know this matter. If you say it, then I only need to spend money to hire someone else to let you shut up!" The man was taken aback and nodded immediately. "Thank you Mr James, I will shut up!" "Get out!" Reuben said. The man left soon. Only Reuben was left in the room, and the surrounding finally becamepletely quiet. Reuben only felt very tired. Rae had been so indifferent and alienated to herself these days. She looked at him like an outsider, and repeatedly told him that she didn''t love him! He didn''t dare to meet her, he was afraid to see her indifferent and alienated eyes. He didn''t dare to think about how she and Marcel lived with each other these days! The more he thought about it, the more his heart hurt. He loved her so much, so he was unwilling to give her to others. But, who would know that the Rae in front of him might not be the Rae she used to be! She not only changed her mind over time, but alsopletely changed from the inside! She wasn¡¯t the same person at all! He sneered and stood up. Outside the window, the autumn wind was blowing. He looked up at the boundless sky, and seemed to brood over things. He felt the pain in his chest. A thousand confused thoughtse to his mind. Reuben finally got up and stood up, staggering slightly. He didn''t know where to go, and was at a loss for a while. When he came out, he looked around and finally decided to go to a ce. It was still the police station where Rae worked. He parked his car on the side of the road and didn''t move. From this angle, he could see the police station on the opposite side of the road and the video store in the alley. Reuben stopped there and thought for a long time. He got out of the car and walked towards the alley. This video store, in Reuben''s eyes, was really small. It was opened in an inconspicuous alley. Was it for making money or for another purpose? If it was before, Reuben probably wouldn''t think too much, but after seeing the photos, he even felt ulterior motives for the existence of this alley! How big a secret was hiding? He had already walked into the video store unconsciously. As soon as he entered the door, the boss Kane raised his eyes and looked at him. When he saw him, he seemed to be taken aback. Then he hid his expression and greeted him like a boss to any customer, "Can I help you?" Reuben kept looking at Kane. His eyes were as deep as the sea and calm, but there was too much complexity in the calm. He nodded calmly, and asked, "Is there a CD of a song? The title is ¡®Cry on My Shoulder¡¯!" Chapter 993 Cry on My Shoulder Chapter 993 Cry on My Shoulder Hearing what he said, Kane paused slightly and looked at Reuben and nodded. "Yes, we have!" "Help me find it, thank you!" Reuben said very politely. Kane walked out of the counter and walked to the side of the shelf, and found the song ¡®Cry on My Shoulder¡¯ very urately. Reuben remained calm, and was secretly surprised. He could find what he wanted to buy from the hundreds of discs on the shelf without any hesitation. It can be seen that this person was so careful! A person who was so careful was bound to do everything carefully. Reuben thought about it in his heart, and after took it, he asked, "How much is it?" "Twenty!" Reuben took out his wallet and gave a bill to Kane. After Kane took it, he looked at it carefully, as if to check whether the bill was real or not. He looked like a hard-nosed businessman, but Reuben could see that he dismissed the money at all. He was acting, because from the beginning to the end, his eyes weren¡¯t on the money, and he might be distracted. Kane looked at the money for a long time and then gave the change to Reuben. "Eighty, there''s your change!" "Yeah!" After Reuben took it, he stuffed the money into his wallet, then nodded lightly at Kane, turned and left. When he walked out of the video store, he could even feel Kane was looking at him. Although he was behind, Reuben could still feel the sharpness andplexity of Kane''s vision. He walked out of the alley without looking back. When he got into the car, he put the CD in the car stereo, and soon the tune was ying. Deutd sucht den Superstar¡¯s emotional voice sounded, "But if you wanna cry Cry on my shoulder If you need someone who cares for you If you''re feeling sad your heart gets colder Yes I show you what real love can do If your sky is grey oh let me know There''s a ce in heaven where we''ll go¡­" As Reuben listened, tears suddenly ran down from the corners of his eyes. The bright tears were so obvious and crystal clear, and they ran down slowly. After a long time, he stepped on the gas and drove to the vi. Flora was surprised when she saw hime back. "Mr Reuben?" "Flora, you have a holiday today ande back tomorrow!" Reuben said coldly. Flora was a little worried about him, "Are you okay?" She found his face was bad, so she was so worried. "I''m okay, it''s not convenient for you to be here today, so take a vacation today!" Reuben didn''t even look at her. He brought out two bottles of wine from the wine cab downstairs, took a ss, and walked upstairs. Flora saw that he was in a bad mood, so she had to leave first. Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. Reuben quickly reached the third floor, and he walked to the sound room. Suddenly he remembered what happened yesterday, no wonder Rae was like watching someone else''s CD, so rationally! He still wanted to see how jealous she would be when he had sex with Ophelia! It turned out that it was not like that at all! How could she be jealous? Did Rae... really have died? Reuben didn''t dare to think about it. As long as he thought about it, his stomach was in knots£¬and he couldn''t breathe because of pain. He opened the bottle, held up the ss, and poured wine. His alcohol intake was not good. A cup of Lafite entered his throat, but he only felt the endless sadness passing through his intestines, piercing his heart and lungs. Rae, his Rae! He turned on the big screen, and Rae''s passionate face soon appeared in it! Reuben watched, and suddenly cried! It was the childish cry of a man! It was so fragile, so clear, unconcealed, almost crying loudly. Then he poured wine again. One cup after another, he was still sober, simply picked up the wine bottle and poured it directly into his mouth. Rae''s voice sounded in his ears, "Reuben, I love you so much!" The wine spilled out of his mouth and slowly flowed down his sharp profile, and the pungency wetted the struggling mncholy. He raised his head and looked at Rae on the screen. Suddenly the picture changed, and he saw the deep affection of the two people in the past. He whimpered andughed suddenly, just sadly. There was a desperate smile on his face with tears, or that he had no idea whether he should cry or laugh! He shouted to the people on the screen, "Rae, I regret it! I regret it! I regret it!" However, the whole room was filled with small sounds in the picture, that sounded like a kitty, which made people sad to hear. The deep affection and sweetness of the past were already gone, and the old days can never be returned! The wine bottle was empty. As soon as he let go, the wine bottle fell to the ground, and broke. He felt his head start to get a little groggy, but his consciousness was still very clear. He stood up, swayed for a while, nced out the window, and caught a glimpse of a girl standing there with ck hair, looking at him from a distance. His body trembled, thinking he was dazzled, he shook his head, closed his eyes, and looked over again. The woman was still there, with a slender body and a beautiful face. It''s just that in the darkness, he couldn''t see the look in her eyes. He stood at the window and stared madly, as if seeing the woman smile at him. The smile was bitter, sad, and distressed. "Rae, is that you?" He was still not sure whether it was a dream or reality. As a result, the woman stood there, with a clear voice, and replied, "It''s me. Reuben, let me ask you, do you regret it?" His heart suddenly became cold because this word. He stretched out his hand and murmured, "Rae, I was wrong!" He stretched out his hand and grabbed her again, but the shadow was gone! He shouted desperately, but there was a female voice in his ear. She wasughing, her voice came. "Hahaha, Reuben, you regret it, I''m so happy! You can''t find me again, you can''t find me again! I''m so happy!" Reuben was stunned! Then he staggered and fell to the ground with tears in the corners of his eyes. He whispered, "I deserve it! I really deserve it!" If there were no such mistakes, maybe they would not break up! Even if they broke up, if he begged, how could Rae leave? ¡­ When Rae returned to the office, her colleague Alfred was already waiting there. Seeing Rae return, Alfred immediately reported, "Rae, I have checked it and the civil aviation gave the surveince video. Ophelia is indeed on a business trip to Country J. She bought a round-trip air ticket for three days, along with Benjamin, the marketing director of YS Club! " Rae was stunned! Benjamin! She hadn''t had time to investigate him yet! Rae thought that Benjamin might have known Rae before, and he hadn''t said it. She was very surprised. If he knew her before, why didn''t tell her when they met? Rae was very puzzled about this. "Okay, thank you, Alfred!" Rae smiled at him. At this time, Lexie said to Rae, "Rae, Captain Hopkins said, if you are here, go to his office!" Rae trembled and went to Marcel''s office? She was a little nervous, but when her eyes met Lexie''s gossiping gaze, Rae nodded nkly. "I see, thank you!" After that, Rae said to Alfred, "Go ahead, if I need help, I will call you again!" "OK!" After sending Alfred away, Rae walked towards Marcel''s door and took a deep breath. She knocked on the door and a sinct word came from inside, "Come in!" Rae pushed the door in. Marcel looked up. When their eyes met, his eyes were deep and tightened slightly. Rae went in, did not close the door, stood at the door, and asked softly, "Captain Hopkins, what''s the matter?" "Close the door!" Marcel said. Rae¡¯s heart did a flip and looked in Marcel''s direction. His eyes were still deep, and he repeated, "Close the door!" Rae had no choice but to close the door. At this time, Marcel just looked at her without speaking. Rae waited. She saw Marcel didn''t speak, so she couldn''t help asking. "Captain Hopkins, what¡¯s the matter?" Marcel frowned when he heard Rae''s formic voice, but didn''t say anything, and said coldly, "What happened to Ophelia you investigated!" "She''s gone abroad, and will return three days after!" Rae said, telling Marcel what Ophelia said yesterday. Marcel didn''t speak after hearing it. Rae couldn''t help but say, "I met Heath at YS Club this morning. I think this person is indeed very suspicious!" "How to say!" "In terms of appearance alone, this person is both innocent and evil. These two temperaments appear in a man in a coordinated manner. When people look at him, they feel that this person is very attractive, so he should be very popr with girls!" Hearing Rae say this, Marcel¡¯s eyebrows knit in a frown. He looked at Rae coldly and said sarcastically, "So you are also attracted to Heath?" Rae was taken aback, and she felt there was a hint of jealousy in his word, as if a vinegar jar was knocked over. But why? She looked at Marcel with a strange look. "Captain Hopkins, I am really attracted. When I see Heath, I think this person is very innocent, but in fact, he is not innocent at all, he even was a little evil!" "Evil?" "Attractive eyes. Even if they looked bad, but because of his smile, people would feel him harmless!" "This is an illusion!" Marcel''s tone was already very unhappy. "You women are all nympho!" Rae said nothing. Marcel probably felt an awkward silence, so he said, "Wait for me after get off work today, let''s talk!" Rae then subconsciously asked, "What to talk?" Was there anything to discuss between them? Marcel said, "Private business!" Rae was shocked again. "After get off work, wait for me at the bus stop downstairs, I will drive you away!" he said. After that, Rae spent the whole afternoon in panic, and when she got off work, she went to the bus stop! Marcel rarely drove over. Rae got into his car. The car drove to the apartment. Rae was a little surprised. On the way, Marcel called for takeaway. Would they eat together? Rae only thought it was really weird to eat this meal together. He didn''t speak, and he didn''t say anything except calling for takeaways along the way. This made Rae feel confused and she could only keep silence. When they entered the apartment, Marcel put the key on the shoe cab. Rae had no slippers. Marcel took out his men''s slippers for her. Chapter 994 Could Bear it Chapter 994 Could Bear it She just changed and got up, but was held by Marcel, and he kissed her without saying anything. Her whole body trembled slightly without responding. He became more and more frantic, and the passion was unbearable. Unlike the indifferent and mocking him before, he looked extraordinarily enthusiastic. It turned out that he also had such fanatical emotions. Rae passively epted, but her heart ached, she shed two lines of tears unconsciously. Marcel tasted salty tears and was taken aback, but the beautiful touch made him unable to think carefully. "Rae." With a low gasp he bent slightly and picked her up. "I wanted to do this in the office in the morning!" "Why?" Rae asked subconsciously. "No why! I just want!" Marcel replied very straightforwardly. Rae''s heart clenched. "We have broken up!" Marcel said again, "What did you dost night after breaking up? This little mouth!" As he said, Marcel''s big hand gently squeezed her cheek, "It is indeed a treasure, which makes me powerless!" Rae flushed when he heard this. She felt embarrassed when she thought of it yesterday, but when Marcel said this, Rae knew he did it on purpose. And Marcel didn¡¯t give her a chance to speak at all. He wanted to indulge himself once, and he didn¡¯t want to worry so much. He wanted her, only her. Even after the breakup, He couldn''t control the crazily strong desire for her in his body at this moment. He lowered his head. "Rae, I don''t want to waste time before the takeout arrived!" "Take a bath!" Rae shouted. She knew she could only ept it, so she didn''t want to resist it anymore! "After we finished!" he said. Rae trembled and her mouth was blocked. One hour! Rae didn''t know how to spend it! She just felt that she couldn''t stand it all the time, and finally when she saw the gorgeous fireworks, her heart was shaking with happiness. When the takeaway arrived, Marcel had not withdrawn from Rae''s body. Obviously he had ejacted and everything was done, but Marcel had not withdrawn from Rae''s body. Rae was still dizzy when someone knocked on the door. Marcel''s vision was also a little blurred. His face was full of luster, he was like a piece of jade, soaked in water stains, and his whole body was sweaty. It was the first time that Rae opened her eyes to see Marcel''s expression after he was extremely happy. His eyes were so focused, looking at her as if looking at the most precious baby, so that Rae had the illusion that she was an extremely beloved princess. The expression on Marcel''s face was so charming and shocking. He already had an extremely gorgeous face, but now he had just retreated from lust, he looked very sexy and coquettish, especially seductive. When the knock on the door sounded, his blurred eyes shed with impatience. He looked at Rae, moved, withdrew from her body, theny on the bed and paused for a while before he got up. He put on his clothes in front of Rae and went out to open the door! Rae didn''t move, not because she waszy, but because she couldn''t move. The battle was so fierce that she was consumed too much physical strength, so she didn''t have any strength. She could only open her big eyes and flickered her eyshes. Watching him go out, she looked at the ceiling and asked herself, ¡®What happened¡¯? The two of them had sex again, and it was still so intense. Rae was too ashamed to think of Marcel, and buried her head in the pillow. When Marcel came back, he saw Rae still lying on the bed, a pleasant smile on his lips unconsciously. "Get up, aren''t you hungry?" Rae was taken aback and pulled a little pillow away and took a peek at Marcel. Unexpectedly, she met his eyes. His dark eyes were staring at her, with an indescribable expression in his eyes. She was shocked and put the pillow on her face again. Marcel had already walked over and sat down beside her. "Get up, go wash, eat to replenish your energy!" Rae shook her head, and a dull voice came from under the pillow. "I''m tired! I don''t want to move!" As soon as she finished speaking, the pillow on her head was suddenly turned over, and Rae saw light. When she opened her eyes, Marcel was already bent over and was about to hug her! "Hello!" Rae eximed, "What are you doing?" "Since you don''t have the strength to take a bath, I will hold you over!" Marcel said, and lifted Rae. Rae almost screamed in shock. Whether she was dressed or not, she was so embarrassed to be held by him. Marcel looked down at her, his eyes darkened again. Rae could only put her arms around his neck to prevent her from falling, letting him hold her into the bathroom. After entering, he put her on the sink, and then he went to run her a bath. When the water was ready, he put Rae in, and then began to take off his clothes. Rae eximed. "What are you doing?" "Of course take a bath!" Marcel said solemnly. "My bathroom is very small. To save time and water, let''s take a bath together!" What he said was so righteous. If in normal times, she really thought what he said was true, but Rae understood him, Marcel was very scheming! Rae knew why he wants to take a bath together! He was so eager as soon as he walked in, these were all signs, Rae knew he wouldn''t just do it one time tonight. He must want to do a few more times, but Rae was a little worried. They did so many timesst night, so they would not do so many times today, but one time was definitely not enough! She didn¡¯t know what this man had eaten, he was so strong. Rae was very shy and protested quietly, "I think we shouldn''t wash together!" "It''ste!" After Marcel said that, he walked into the bathtub. The water overflowed into the huge bathtub as he entered, and Rae was horrified. It was the first time to take a bath together. Rae shrank to a corner. Marcel snorted when he saw her avoiding like that. Then he sat down, the water sshed and overflowed. Marcel''s sense of oppression was so heavy that Rae didn''t dare to show up at this moment. He looked down at Rae, and then he half-kneeled, holding his hands on both sides of the bathtub, looking down at Rae in a condescending manner. There was something clear in his eyes, it was a direct feeling of a man towards a woman. She wanted to hide, not daring to look in his eyes. He didn¡¯t give him a chance to refuse. She lowered her head and saw what she shouldn''t see at a nce! She raised her head and met his sharp gaze. Rae knew that she couldn''t hide, so she could only sigh, "Marcel, did you bring me back just to do this with me?" "Right!" His answer was so direct and so serious, and then he said, "I''m too depressed these days. I want to find something to do to get rid of the pressure. Besides, once a man has sex with a woman, he may not be able to hold it anymore!" And he had an instinctive desire for Rae that he couldn''t control, and this kind of thought, which he couldn''t control, just came out and he couldn''t stop it. He was using her? Rae''s heart still cooled a bit, but she couldn''t control herself. Just like at this moment, she was obviously afraid of him, but she still can''t help but want to be with him and want to satisfy all his wishes. Even if she knew that she might be humiliated for this, she couldn''t help it. As long as he had a smiling face, she will move forward courageously. But what about the future? Did they maintain such a rtionship? After thinking about it, Rae plucked up the courage to ask him, "What do you mean? We had broken up!" Hearing this, Marcel stopped and immediately gave a deep smile. She was indeed a smart woman and knew to negotiate terms with him! However, Marcel did not answer. He suddenly leaned down, bit her earlobe and told her, "That''s what it means." A game between body and body! Marcel positioned this in his mind. Rae weakened feebly, no longer able to ask. Naturally, sex was indispensable in the bathroom. When they finished, she couldn''t walk anymore, and naturally she was held by Marcel again. After sitting on the sofa, Rae saw Marcel take out a set of clothes from the bag on the ground and threw it in the washing machine to wash! The bags were lying scattered on the ground, and one of them was actually at the door of the bedroom, as if being kicked out in a fit of anger. At that moment, Rae suddenly understood. Did Marcel go out this morning to buy clothes? Didn''t he leave? She froze slightly, but didn''t know how to guess Marcel''s mind. Now, she was wearing Marcel''s shirt, sitting on the sofa with slender legs crossed, and she had no strength. From N?velDrama.Org. Marcel washed the clothes, then came back and brought her a pizza from the table. Rae took it and ate quietly. She ate a little and choked a little ufortably. She had just been looking for water, and he had already handed over a ss of water. Rae looked up, Marcel was holding the cup and looking at her nkly, and shook the cup towards her. "Drink it!" Rae was a little taken aback, and a word came to mind in an instant¡ª he must cherish evil designs. However, she took it and took a few sips. When she raised her head to look at Marcel, he had reached out and took a piece of pizza from her te and stuffed it directly into his mouth. Rae was stunned, blushing instantly. That piece of pizza was a piece that Rae had bitten. He actually ate it like this. Seeing him like that, he didn''t mean to dislike it at all. Rae was stunned. She felt very weird about Marcel''s humanistic side. For a moment, she blushed and stared at Marcel dumbfounded. And Marcel, who had eaten a piece, didn''t mean to stop at all, and continued to take a piece and eat it again. Rae holds the te in one hand and the cup in the other. Probably Marcel also was choking. He took the cup directly from Rae''s hand and drank all the water and then looked down at the dumb Rae. When he saw her like that, he immediately smiled, "Why, don''t you eat?" Rae''s face was red again! Using the same cup and eating the same food was like...indirect kissing. Chapter 995 I Dont Mind Chapter 995 I Don''t Mind Why did she think of it all at once! They had already had sex. Why was she still shy? Rae lowered her eyes slightly, avoiding his gaze. He saw Rae so shy, smiled and squeezed her chin, and said, "What did you think of? It''s better to do it. Your face is so red, do you want to kiss me? Come on, I don''t mind." Rae blushed suddenly! Marcel smiled brilliantly. His eyes twinkled with amusement. Rae saw him smiling so happily that she felt like she was struck by lightning. Thousands of words can only be condensed into one sentence, what a hell! Marcel suddenly stopped and hugged her. "Hey! You¡ª" He hugged her and walked to the dining table, his movements forcefully forbid her to resist. "If you move randomly, I don''t mind to do it on the table once!" Rae saw Marcel''s unrestricted ambiguous jokes again. He spoke as if he was joking, the corners of his lips curled up, and amusement glimmered in his eyes, as if all he said was just a joke. Rae was shocked. After that, she was ced by the dining table by Marcel, and he handed her a pair of chopsticks. Rae looked at the western food on the table, and when he gave a pair of chopsticks, she was shocked again. Marcel said, "I don''t like so-called romance, I like to do it directly, which is always more valuable than false romance!" When Rae heard this, her body was stiff. She had to take it, but she was wondering what he meant. He meant that he didn''t like love, but only liked making love, right? Was it the same when he was with Linda? When thinking of Linda, Rae remembered Marcel''s words that day, her eyes dimmed. She was no match for Linda. Then, his maic voice came again, "What are you thinking?" Rae was surprised. "It''s impossible for me and Linda to be together!" Marcel suddenly said again. "You don''t have to mind!" At this moment, Rae was shocked. She suddenly felt cold all over. He actually guessed what she was thinking. She didn¡¯t know if it was a coincidence. She knew she couldn''t beat her, so she never did anything in vain. She smiled cleverly, holding the chopsticks to take the pizza! There was a deep light in Marcel''s eyes, which only locked her. A sense of oppression swept through her body in an instant. Rae had to look up again. The deep meaning in Marcel''s eyes made Rae tremble. It was a profound insight that made her tremble. She was thrilling but she didn''t dare to say a word because she didn''t know how to speak. He looked at her condescendingly. Rae suddenly felt that she had done a terrible thing. She shouldn''te back with him, she shouldn''t follow him back without knowing his thoughts. Rae thought she really was a nympho. "Rae!" He suddenly called her name softly, seeming to be smiling, but the words spoken were frightening. "I hate someone to hide from me. You are the first person to dare to put the chronic poison in my house!" Rae suddenly felt a sense of danger of being hit by a sharp sword. Those three medicines were given to her by Kane. Were they those three? Rae sighed in her heart. Yes! Marcel would definitely take those three medicines for testing, and she herself didn''t know what exactly the three medicines contained. But at the same time, it also made Rae sober. Marcel was sharp and ruthless. A moment ago, they were still as close as lovers, and at this moment, he was indifferent as an enemy. Yes, they broke up! She was almost immersed in the gentle trap he made. She dared not look at him, looked down at the food on the table, and asked cautiously, "Have you been tested?" He did not speak. Rae had to look up at him. He stared into her eyes and asked in a sharp tone, "What is going on with those three medicines?" Rae looked at him without speaking. "Rae?!" Marcel''s tone was already quite low. Rae looked at him and shook her head. Marcel frowned again. Then, his eyes became sharper. Rae pursed her lips, stopped eating and said, "There are some things that I can''t say. No matter how you ask or how angry, I can''t say. I will tell you in the future, but not now!" Marcel was very dissatisfied with this answer, and immediately yelled in annoyance, "Did you know that after you hid three chronic poisons, you are going to be investigated!" Rae was taken aback for a moment, and suddenly something shed across her eyes, then she laughed, put down his chopsticks, and stood up and walked to Marcel. Marcel was puzzled. He was angry and anxious. But the woman stillughed, "What make youugh?" "Marcel!" Rae walked up to him, looked up at him, and suddenly stood on tiptoe, put her arms around his neck, and smiled brightly, "Are you worried about me?" damn it! Hearing Rae''s words, Marcel was really stimted! He stared for a moment, then looked down at Rae. Rae kissed him actively. Marcel naturally did not ignore the feelings of beautiful woman in his arms. This was too intuitive. Of course, he will not take it passively. He would take the initiative. This night, the enthusiasm was endless, and the problem was shelved. At dawn, Marcel fell exhausted next to Rae, and said in her ears as if exhausting all his life''s emotions, saying, "Rae, little liar!" Rae was stunned, unable to speak for a long time, and didn''t know what Marcel meant. She was also very tired, and finally fell asleep in a drowsy state. ¡­ The morning sun shone on the spacious bed. Marcel turned around and carefully touched Rae''s delicate facial features with his fingertips. When he thought of all his humiliations not long ago, Rae''s clear eyes hid a prating sad expression. That emotion made him feel a little pain now. Rae seemed to feel his touch, and her eyes opened immediately. She was stunned for a moment, and only came to her senses when she saw Marcel. Marcel was startled slightly. Rae smiled at him. "Good morning!" Marcel coughed and replied, "Good morning!" After that, he retracted his hand, got out of bed, and walked towards the bathroom. Rae was very suspicious. If she was not mistaken just now, Captain Hopkins''s face was red and he looked embarrassed because of being caught! Rae suddenly felt very happy when she saw he seemed to leave in embarrassment. Then she got up to wash, and the two went to work together. When she got out of the car, she suddenly saw Kane standing there across the road. Rae was taken aback and walked into the building. She already knew that Easton was Kane''s eyeliner, so she would naturally keep an eye on him in the future. And now that she knew all this, except for the part that Ophelia knew, no one even including Marcel knew, which showed how careful she had been. When Rae hesitated for a while, Marcel''s sharp gaze turned to Kane''s direction, nced slightly, turned his head calmly, and said to Rae, "I put three medicines in the safe. The test ingredients and reports are also locked inside, and you cane over and get them at any time!" Rae nodded, but muttered in her heart, ¡®why didn''t he ask?¡¯ After they entered the building, Rae also didn''t understand what was going on between her and Marcel. They broke up but slept together. He was obviously angry and hated her, but he was with her again, and couldn''t help but care about her. Why? Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. The two went back to their respective offices, but Rae found an excuse to go out, then went downstairs and walked to the opposite video store. Upstairs, Marcel stood by the window with a cigarette in his hand. The smoke curled steadily upwards, which wreathed his handsome face. Seeing Rae cross the road and walk towards the other side, there was a sharp look in his eyes. At this time, Rae had already walked into Kane''s shop. He was checking the CD, and he was shocked when he saw Raee in. Rae smiled at him, generous and decent, without any previous resentment, and no other emotions. Kane''s gaze crossed Rae''s face, took a close look, and then spoke for a long time, "What do you want?" "Boss, I want your previous inventory, I told you!" Rae knew that Kane had something to say to her, and she was now acting like a guarded person, and her words were meaningful. Kane nodded and looked outside again. There were three or four people in the whole shop, and there was nothing suspicious, so he took Rae to the back. Rae didn''t speak until she got in the back. "Dad, how have you been?" Kane nodded, his tone was light, "Just like that, I don''t sleep well. I don¡¯t get revenge, so I can''t sleep!" Rae knew that he deliberately wanted her to take the initiative to speak out about revenge. If she didn''t say it, he would definitely think of other ways to let her say it, or just show his nature and let her do it. Sure enough, Kane directly mentioned revenge. Rae hesitated and said, "What do you want me to do?" Kane was instantly happy when he heard it, his eyes were bright, but then he showed an embarrassed expression again. "I said before that, I won''t need your help!" "Dad, are you still angry with me? I was under pressure at that time!" Rae said. After hearing Rae say this, Kane said, "Do you still have the medicine I gave you?" Rae thought to herself, ¡®you are really tireless, and you also want to drug the Baxter family! This kind of abuse of revenge was really disgusting.¡¯ Rae may be persuaded when she didn''t know that she was Leonard''s daughter, but after knowing her origins, Rae will definitely not do it! Kane wanted the father and daughter to kill each other, he really made a mistake! But now, at the critical moment, Rae knew that it was time toe, it was reallying! "The medicine is useless, I am a policeman, and I don''t want to use this method of revenge. Dad, do you want to ruin me? I can''t agree with this method!" Rae directly rejected Kane. Kane was startled, his body froze, and his eyes became more alert and sharp. Rae stared at him faintly, there was no emotion in her eyes, and there was no happiness or anger in her eyes. Kane quickly reduced the sharpness in his eyes, smiled, and said, "Natalie, Dad knows that this is not a good idea too! Let''s think of other ideas!" Hearing this, Rae nodded. "Okay, I will help you think about it, and see if I can find another way to send Leonard to jail! Oh, yes, Mrs Baxter has been hospitalized and undergoes a craniotomy. Although she woke up, she was already badly injured!" Chapter 996 Buy a CD Chapter 996 Buy a CD An implication of smugness emerged from Kane¡¯s eyes, "Leonard will be just as lonely as me in his old age!" Looking at Kane¡¯s gloating face, Rae didn¡¯t respond but felt d that her mother had given an appropriate answer. She deliberately said so to break his illusions and to show her weakness. "I''ll think of another way to solve the problem. Don¡¯t be scared!" Kane said with a smile, revealing his yellow and ck teeth caused by smoking, "You cane, that¡¯s already my pleasure!" "Dad, what are you talking about? We''ve been dependent on each other as father and daughter for so many years. How can I really get angry with you?" Rae was still acting as if they were very close. Soon, Kane gave his permission to Rae to go! At the moment, Marcel, who was on the phone at his office, was told, "Marcel, Rae entered into the video store where she met Kane, and then they went into the warehouse behind staying for about eight minutes!" Marcel said in a deep voice, "Well, keep stalking Kane and report at any time of abnormal acts. Don¡¯t let him find that he is monitored. He was once a police officer, more vignt than others! Once you guys are found, you will never be able to find his weakness again!" "Yes!" After hanged up the phone, Marcel got lost in thought and her lips parted in a smile. When Rae returned to the unit, she happened to see Marcel walk on the corridor towards her. Rae was startled and a little bit wary of him, but still straightened her spine and went ahead. They came face to face, and Rae slightly bowed her head when they got closer. Marcel said, "You¡¯re out?" Being shocked, Rae raised her head to meet Marcel''s, and subconsciously said, "Yes!". "Where have you been?" Marcel asked again. Rae was stunned and said, "to buy a CD!" "Oh!" Marcel didn''t asking. However, Rae felt that his "Oh" had a deep and meaningful indication. When she turned to look at him again, he had already brushed past her and walked towards the elevator at the end of the corridor. Rae looked at Marcel''s upright back,pressed her lips, and was wondering why he didn¡¯t humiliate her this time, but took the initiative to greet her instead. Did he took the wrong medicine or changed his surname? Rae felt unbelievable. When she returned to the office, she got a phone call from the person she arranged. "Rae, Ophelia has returned from abroad. As soon as she got off the ne, Civil Aviation gave us a call!" "Is that true?" Rae was speechless and immediately said, "Follow her and keep me informed of her whereabouts! I''ll go there right now!" After everything was settled, Rae hailed a car and got into the car with Alfred. Soon, she was informed that Ophelia went to Reuben''s vi as soon as she got off the ne! It was where Reuben and Rae had ever lived before. Rae was a little bit surprised and wondered why Reuben suddenly asked Ophelia toe back? She called again in the car and asked, "Has Benjamine back yet?" "Not yet. No news about Benjamin from Civil Aviation!" "Okay!" Rae was more confirmed that Reuben called Ophelia back probably because of something urgent. But Benjamin still stayed in Japan, so, that meant there was also something happening in Japan. So he was seeking a bnce. When the car arrived at the vi, Rae did not get in but just waited outside the gate. At this moment, in the vi, Ophelia was standing in the middle of the living room with her suitcase in her hand. Flora looked at her and sighed. There were no ripples but dead silence in Ophelia''s eyes. Looking at Flora, she indifferently said, "What does he want from me?" "I don''t know!" Flora shook her head. "Where is he?" Ophelia asked again. "He is in the screening room!" Flora said. Ophelia''s face was slightly sunken, and she slowly walked towards the stairs. When she reached the door of the room in the third floor, the door was closed. It¡¯s very dark and nothing could be seen. A gloomy feeling emerged inside her. The door being locked, she gently pushed the door, only to hear the door open in a squeak. The room was dark, empty, and home to nothing. It is invisible, even the big screen was ck. She took a step in, her heart beating, only to find the room even darker. Suddenly, Ophelia frowned intuitively at the strong pungent smell of alcohol overwhelming her and stopped because of the dark and indistinguishable room. By the light of the door, Ophelia found that the vision gradually cleared. She continued to walk forward until a suddenly noise was heard. Ophelia lowered her head and found a wine bottle. She stopped and waited until the vision got better, then she saw a man lying on the ground in front of her, his feet being surrounded by bottles of wine. "Reuben?" Ophelia shouted in trembling voice. Reuben did not answer. Ophelia was slightly stunned and fixed her mind. Perhaps she had not seen Reuben for so long that she felt upset as she saw Reuben so dispirited . A long time before she spoke, "Why did you ask me toe back? It¡¯s you that who send me on a business trip, but now you let me return midway. What exactly is that in your mind?" At this moment, the person on the ground struggled to raise his head, his messy hair almost covering his whole face except a pair of deep and cold eyes seeing through his hair. A hoarse voice like a broken gong, extremely indifferent was heard, "I am your boss. I make an arrangement. Is there anything wrong?" The answer indicated that he was still sober, except his haggard face and green beard making him look like a decadent. Ophelia¡¯s heart¡¯s shocked. She could not believe that Reuben, who used to be obsessive about cleanliness, should have been lying on the ground. She said in a cold voice, "After this month, I will quit! Reuben, I won¡¯t work for you anymore!" Reuben suddenly smiled coldly, with a shudder of horror, ¡°A month ...... Do you think you can live through a month?" Ophelia looked at him. To this moment, he was still threatening Ophelia whose hands were slightly trembling. Ophelia ran over, squatted on the ground, and grabbed Reuben''s cor forcibly saying, "Reuben, are you threatening me? Be careful! I will die with you if you provoke me!" Reuben frowned at Ophelia with hatred, his thin lips like flying des, "What are you hiding from me?" Ophelia was shocked, frowned and asked, "What do you mean?" Reuben shouted coldly, "Ophelia!" Ophelia was shocked by this bellowing sound. What did he mean? Ophelia couldn''t remember anything. Ophelia shook him off, stood up, took a step back, with pity in her eyes, "Reuben, don''t you fuck do this to me! Who are you? Over the years, you have yed me like a fool. You know that I love you, but you pretend to be unaware of my love. You repeatedly take advantage of my love, a thousand times. You not only make use of my love, but also trample on my heart! I can''t stand any longer!" Reuben suddenly gave a cruel smile, "You deserve it! You¡¯re cheap!" "Yes, I''m cheap!" Ophelia suddenly fell into silence, with ruthlessness in her eyes, "Rae is good, but she didn¡¯t care about you? You have never got any response from her. You can just drink and get drunk. You deserve it! You are destined to be alone for the rest of your life, and you will never get any attention from her for the rest of your life. That¡¯s your fate. You just didn''t do enough in your previous life!" Reuben suddenly narrowed his eyes, and in his eyes shed with a sense of coldness, ¡°Ha! Even if Rae was dead, it''s not your turn to be a jealous woman. You will never get my love! Don¡¯t even think about it when I''m alive or dead! Rae, both seven years ago and now, is kinder than you! You don''t deserve to be her friend. Just ask yourself from the heart that do you live up to your friend?" Ophelia was frozen! She looked at Reuben in shock and a million thoughts were shing in her heart. However, she couldn''t catch any of them. She didn''t dare to ask Reuben what he had known! "Ophelia!" Reuben''s voice was so cold as if it came from the hell. "You make friends with Natalie and you make friends with Rae. You''re really something!" Ophelia''s body trembled and looked at Reuben with great shock. At this moment, he was like a ghost in her eyes, spying on all the secrets silently. She understood everything all of a sudden! He knew the truth! He knew that the real Rae had already dead. Thinking of this, Ophelia''s originally shocked and dead-alive eyes gradually ignited a glimmer of light, bright and uncertain, as if she did not believe that Reuben should have known that! In that instant, countless emotions shed through her eyes. There was expectation for hope while on the verge of despair and fear for deeper despair emerging after hope. It all stemmed from loving someone too much. He knew the real Rae was dead, but he still treated himself like this! If he knew Rae was actually Natalie, would he treat Rae this way? In a trembling voice, she said, "Why do you say that?" Reuben closed his eyes and thought that their voices were simr, but there were also evident difference. Rae was always positive and with love. But the voice of Natalie who pretended to be Rae sounded slightly cold. Although they had same appearances, Natalie was less positive than Rae but more dignified and calm than Rae. However, the two faces were shing in his mind. From N?velDrama.Org. They obviously had same appearance, but they were clearly different. But now, considering that Ophelia who had already known the fact cheated him with Natalie, he felt a sudden surge of anger, making his eyes became a bit hideous. He suddenly climbed up, fiercely pounced on Ophelia, and grasped Ophelia''s neck, blue veins standing out on his hands, "How dare you make fool of me together with Natalie!" Before finishing his words, he shrugged Ophelia away angrily with one hand. Ophelia fell heavily onto the ground, her head hitting on something sharp. Blood oozed immediately from her forehead, dripping down along her ck hair. She screamed out in shock and pain, her heart aching. However, Ophelia was not afraid of arguing, "Ha! What''s wrong with concealing? Shouldn''t I conceal?" Since he had already known everything, she didn''t dare to ask! Reuben coldly stared at Ophelia, and those eyes shone with a fierce light in the darkness, so regal. Reuben¡¯s heart at this moment was uncertain. He thought he could find his former lover again, but was surprised to find that he was forever separated from her! The saddening part was that woman he was thinking about was actually another person! Over the days, all the struggles, the pain, and sweetness, which arose because of Natalie, turned out to be fake! Chapter 997 Abnormal Calm Chapter 997 Abnormal Calm His expression was so funny in the face of cruel and ridiculous facts! But the most desperate thing was that the one he loved will nevere back! What''s more desperate was that Natalie''s face always shed in his mind! She coldly and stubbornly refused to yield to him, all shed in his mind. His face was freezing cold, and the sun outside couldn''t even shine into Reuben''s already cold heart. He looked at Ophelia and said coldly, "Since you choose to hide, then I will let you hide it and see how I deal with your good friend Natalie!" "You bastard!" Ophelia scolded, "I will tell her!" "Then your dad will go to jail! Three million, it is enough for him to stay in jail for a lifetime!" Reuben said coldly. His tone was already low, and it sounded extremely calm, so calm that was terrifying. Ophelia only felt the chill from the soles of her feet to the top of her head. Reuben got up from the ground, paced slowly, and walked towards the door. Ophelia was stunned there. Being threatened by Reuben, she had no strength and her whole body was weak as if her soul had been taken away. And Reuben¡¯s devilish voice came, "If Rae learns about this, your dad will go to jail! Not just go to jail, the evidence in my hand is enough for your dad to spend his life in it and be ashes!" Ophelia staggered and almost fell. At this moment, she was not cold from head to toe, but after the bone-chilling cold, she was numb all over! Ophelia closed her eyes and sneered after the silence, "Reuben, I will see your fate! It is useless to threaten me. My dad has his fate! I won''t take care of your affairs, so don''t threaten me with my father!" After speaking, Ophelia stepped out of the room before Reuben. She closed her eyes after she got out of the room, and it took a long time to slowly adjust to the light outside. Ophelia felt that it was only a matter of time before people adapt to the environment! When all the problems came, she had to face. Many things were also the cause of time. She took a deep breath and went downstairs. When she reached the first floor, she saw Flora and said nothing. She pulled up her trolley box and walked out. Behind her, Flora opened her mouth, but she didn''t say anything after all! When Ophelia walked out of the vi, Rae saw Ophelia at a nce. At this time, Ophelia lowered her head and pulled the suitcase. Her back was straight. Because she lowered her head, Rae couldn¡¯t saw her face clearly. But Rae was still able to feel the haze all over her in her drooping state. At this moment, Ophelia had a very depressed temperament all over her body. Rae paused and then got out of the car. The moment the car door closed, Ophelia also saw Rae getting out of the car and waiting for her. The two looked at each other. There was a touch of distress in Rae''s eyes. Ophelia was stunned and then was indifferent. She dropped her head quickly, pulling the suitcase and trying to pass by Rae. Rae saw that she was leaving, and immediately called her, "Ophelia!" Ophelia stopped, and the two of them were almost brushing past each other at the moment. Standing side by side, Rae turned to look at Ophelia. Ophelia didn''t move a moment, still lowered her head, her long hair flying in the wind, when her hair was raised, her delicate and beautiful face would show a determined and sad expression. Rae whispered, "Ophelia, why are we doing this? Can''t you tell me something? We are friends!" Rae felt very distressed, especially seeing Ophelia resisting herself like this and no longer treating her as a friend. Her heart was torn. Rae felt that there was no direct interest rtionship between her and Ophelia. There was no conflict. She didn¡¯t love Reuben, Ophelia didn''t have to regard her as a love rival at all! She was just a stand-in for Rae, not the real Rae. As soon as she finished speaking, Ophelia smiled coldly. This sneer hit Rae''s already tense heart. Then Ophelia speak with a cold tone that made people suffocate, "Rae and I will never be friends, my friend is Natalie! Natalie is dead, and there is no more friend of mine in this world!" Rae was shocked. Ophelia turned her head to look at Rae, saying, "Don''t think so, I don''t need friendship!" Rae knew Ophelia well. She said so, just wanted her to return to her former identity soon! However, Natalie''s ount had been cancelled. Even if she returned to Natalie, she may be sentenced for it. She didn¡¯t know how to do it. Ophelia knew her difficulties! Was she really going to part ways with her for Reuben? Then why did they recognize each other in the first ce? Rae was sad. She knew Ophelia''s thoughts very well, because if she was still Rae, she was Reuben''s hope. Reuben loved Rae, as long as she was still Rae, Reuben had hope, and Ophelia will never have hope! This was a very struggling proposition, and the answer was self-evident. Rae sighed in her heart. Seeing Ophelia was leaving again, she had to express her attitude. She would offend Ophelia first for her good. She took the person away first, and then found time to persuade her to tell the truth about the day she knew. Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. Ophelia had already walked two steps with the suitcase. Rae said in a cold voice, "Ophelia, since you don''t treat me as a friend, then we are no longer friends!" When she deliberately said this, she stared at Ophelia and saw Ophelia''s back straighten up, and her body swayed. Rae sighed in her heart, with a wry smile on her lips. It turned out that Ophelia was not so indifferent to her expression! She felt a littlefort in her heart, and continued to insist on her voice, "Ms. Ophelia, you are suspected of the murder of Karina and Stanley. We are now going to take you back to the police station. Please cooperate with the investigation!" Ophelia froze when she heard these words, she turned around slowly, her eyes sharp, staring at Rae. Rae was expressionless and walked over. "What do you mean?" Ophelia asked coldly. Rae said, "Official business, please cooperate!" Ophelia sneered again and let out a snort. "Okay! Well done!" Rae didn''t answer, just opened the car door and let her get in the car. Ophelia got into the car with Rae, and Ophelia sat there, looking at the scenery outside the window, without saying a word. Rae didn''t speak either, and was silent all the way. Soon after arriving at the police station, Rae took Ophelia out of the car and asked to arrange Ophelia''s luggage. Then she took her to the interrogation room. Rae called Marcel. "Captain Hopkins, I brought Ophelia to the police station. She knows some things. I want you to interrogate!" Rae said very formically. "Come to my office!" Marcel said. Rae was taken aback, hung up the phone, and then asked the person in charge of the interrogation room to keep an eye on Ophelia. Ophelia was in a bad mood. She lowered her head and sat there, lifeless. Rae quickly arrived at Marcel''s office, knocked on the door and entered. There were no other people except Marcel. Rae blushed as soon as she saw him. Marcel looked at Rae. There was no extra emotion in his eyes. It seemed to be very formic, "Tell me about the specifics of your investigation first, and then I will go over and ask!" "I didn''t investigate too much!" Rae just reported Ophelia''s words to Marcel that day. After listening, Marcel nodded andughed suddenly, the corners of his lips were so sexy. Rae looked silly and couldn''te to her senses for a long time. Marcel had already stood up, walked a few steps in front of Rae, stretched out her hand and rubbed her hair. Seeing Rae was still wandering, he urged, "Let''s go, go and interrogate Ophelia!" Rae regained her senses and couldn''t help but flush. "What are you thinking about?" Marcel''s tone was steady. "Are you thinking ofst night? Why is your face so red?" As soon as Rae heard Marcel''s words, her slightly flushed face suddenly turned red. Last night,st night was really too crazy! She was embarrassed to think about it! Marcel saw her blushing harder, and then teased, "Continue tonight!" "Ah!" Rae was shocked, didn''t he hate her anymore? What was going on? Marcel had already started to walk out. Seeing Rae distracted, he turned around, stretched out his hand and pulled her, "Go, don''t think about it, don''t be too distracted during work hours!" Who didn¡¯t make a clear distinction between public and private interests first? Rae couldn''t help whispering in her heart. She followed Marcel through the corridor. Soon, the two of them arrived by the elevator. While waiting, Marcel casually asked, "By the way, is your mother better?" Rae was taken aback, and subconsciously asked, "Why do you ask this?" "If I don''t work overtime this weekend, I want to visit!" Marcel said. At this moment, Rae waspletely stunned. How could Marcel have such a cute side? Wasn¡¯t he always cool and handsome? He was so approachable now! For a while, Rae couldn''t believe what Marcel said. She didn''t know what he was going to do. He went to see his mother, did he want to investigate the case? Rae thought about the car ident and thought he had evidence, so she asked, "Do you want to ask my mother about the car ident and determine whether it was a murder or an ident, and then you can be ready to catch the murderer at any time!" Marcel raised his eyebrows after listening, "You mean, your mother''s car ident was a murder?" Rae was taken aback, and was even more puzzled, "isn¡¯t this your purpose?" Marcel pursed his lips after listening to it, and the whole person seemed very speechless. Rae looked at him like that, very puzzled, "Don''t you mean that?" "It''s a private matter for me to visit your mother!" Marcel said solemnly, his tone already displeased. He just wanted to go public with her romance, otherwise how would he go to see Rae''s mother. However, Rae obviously didn''t think about it, she just answered, ¡°ok.¡± Then she didn¡¯t say anything. She was thinking about Ophelia, what should she doter? How to ask? Was she going to extort a confession? However, her performance obviously made Marcel very dissatisfied. The two quickly arrived in the interrogation room. Marcel called Garbassi over again, and the three of them entered the door together, with Marcel at the front and Rae at the back. After entering, Rae still saw Ophelia lower her head. Marcel sat down across from her. Chapter 998 Weighing the Pros and Cons Chapter 998 Weighing the Pros and Cons Rae also sat down, she had never dreamed that she would interrogate Ophelia one day. Marcel said directly, "Ophelia, let youe this time, we have done enough work, you should exin Heath''s thing!" When Ophelia heard the sound, she raised her head and saw Marcel and Rae again. Her eyes wandered over the faces of the two of them, and finally sneered and said, "I have nothing to say. If you have to ask, I would say I don¡¯t know anything!" When Marcel heard these words, he didn¡¯t look surprised. He looked at Ophelia and said, "Your father Sami Grant is suspected of fraud, embezzlement, and embezzlement of public funds. The amount is huge, and these evidences are in Reuben''s hands. You are threatened. Don''t dare to say everything you know, do you think we really can''t find it?" Ophelia just looked at Marcel numbly, as if there was no emotion in her eyes. Rae saw Ophelia''s hand shake. At that moment, Rae felt very sorry for Ophelia, and wanted to help her, hoping she could cooperate! At the same time, she also knew why Ophelia was afraid of Reuben, it turned out to be for this reason! She felt much better in an instant! Sure enough, there was a reason, otherwise how could this happen ording to Ophelia''s temper? "Ophelia, whether you say it or not, we will arrest Heath at three this afternoon!" Now, Ophelia''s expression changed, and she slowly raised her eyes to look at Marcel. "Are you still reluctant to say it?" Marcel asked again.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. His expression was so self-confident, as if he was born with this, and his inherent calmness was scary. He stared at her so confidently, which made Ophelia feel guilty and unpleasant. However, she was not a fool. After so many years in thepany, she has also learned to be restrained. She still said, "I have nothing to say!" Marcel smiled. "You have to think clearly, if you don''t say anything, your Grant family will soon have two prisoners! Neither you nor your dad will go to jail. No matter what Reuben promises you, or threats you, once the truth is revealed, even if you don¡¯t tell it, we will know and investigate! At that time, you will go to jail and everyone will pay the penalty!" Marcel''s eyes were so sharp, Ophelia felt a little ufortable being stared at. Marcel looked really too confident! It seemed that he knew everything! Ophelia was a public rtions manager, and naturally understood psychology and understood the psychology of many people. "Since you have all investigated, you don''t have to ask me. I have nothing to say. If you think I must know something, or I am suspicious, then arrest me!" Ophelia''s non-cooperation made Rae very anxious. However, Marcel didn''t seem to be anxious at all, but stared sharply at Ophelia. Under such a sharp gaze, Ophelia felt as if she had nowhere to hide. However, Marcel just didn''t speak. Rae wanted to say something, but couldn''t think of what to say. Seeing Ophelia like this for a while, Rae felt really annoyed. Marcel nced at Rae, then turned to Ophelia, and said faintly, "Garbassi, show Miss Grant the results of your investigation!" Rae''s heart did a flip at once. Did Marcel let others investigate Ophelia? Why didn¡¯t she know? It was also at this moment that Rae understood that Marcel may arrange for two people to be responsible for the investigation, or at least two teams of people to participate in the investigation, he will see if the results are the same. If someone was making trouble in it, he canpare it at a nce! Was this the power of leadership? Rae looked at him, then turned her worried gaze to Ophelia. Ophelia was also surprised, she didn''t know what Marcel was talking about. Garbassi took out a copy from his own folder, printed A4 paper, at least five or more. When Garbassi pushed the document in front of Ophelia, Ophelia lowered her head and looked at it. She only nced at her. She immediately gathered the spirit, stretched out her hand and took the document in front of her, her eyes were surprised and followed by panic. She quickly scanned one page, eagerly turned to the next page, and quickly finished reading, then turned to the back. The whole process was eager. She was in astonishment. The more she read, the gloomier her face became. Rae was very curious about what was written in the file, which made Ophelia so shocked. Rae knew that Ophelia read the book very fast, and her mind was fast, she must have finished reading it and understood the contents. After Ophelia finished reading, she was silent, and she sat there, seeming to weigh the pros and cons. Marcel spoke in no hurry. After a long time, Ophelia finally said, "Marcel, you are really capable!" Marcel had no expression on his face, and in the face of this seeminglyplimentary, but sarcasm, Marcel had no words. "What do you want to do?" Marcel then said, "What I will do depends on your attitude. Your attitude determines the oue of your own part of the problem! It has nothing to do with Reuben and the James family!" Ophelia was taken aback, and suddenlyughed, but theugh was sad, "Marcel, do you think I will cooperate with you?" "It is your own decision whether to cooperate or not. Our police naturally hope that you cooperate, but if you decide not to cooperate, then it is also your rights and freedom! We fully respect your rights!" "I would rather go to jail than cooperate with you!" Ophelia suddenly whispered. Rae''s heart throbbed, and her mouth opened, just about to speak. Marcel nced over with a stern look, stopping Rae from speaking. Ophelia looked at them and smiled suddenly, meaningfully. Rae pressed her lips together and said nothing. She was afraid that she would ruin Marcel''s n, which would make her even more anxious. "Well, since you insist on doing this, I will hand over your own part of the problem to the procuratorate today. They have the time and energy to mediate with you! They are not like us, they have a lot of time to talk with you." "Wait!" Rae couldn''t help but said. Marcel didn''t even say anything. Rae looked at Ophelia with worry in her eyes. She said, "Ophelia, even if you are disappointed with yourself and your father, but you still have a mother, you have to consider your mother. If you go to jail, your father is in jail, what will your mother do from now on?" Rae''s words were undoubtedly leading to results. Ophelia was stunned for a moment, and was silent for a long time. Marcel took advantage of the victory and pursued, and said in a deep voice, "Ophelia, the evidence of our investigation has basically been determined. Your testimony is indeed very important. If we have your testimony, we can deal with this case more directly. At least, it saves us time and effort! But if you refuse to say, then we will take more time, but we will still catch Heath at three o''clock this afternoon!" Ophelia pursed her lips, said nothing. She was thinking. "And you, I will let you leave at three o''clock. When you leave here even if you don''t say anything, Reuben knows that his brother has been arrested, he still do something to you!" Marcel''sst words made Ophelia startled. She looked at Marcel and smiled suddenly, "You are despicable!" Marcel also smiled, "So, have you decided?" "No! I have nothing to say!" Ophelia said again, "Don''t waste time and feelings on me!" "Come on, Rae, youe with me!" Marcel stood up directly. "Garbassi, Ophelia, you are responsible for making arrangements. She is not allowed to leave the police station before three o''clock in the afternoon!" "Yes!" Garbassi immediately took his orders, "Captain Hopkins don''t worry, I will detain her alone!" Rae was very worried. She turned her head back to Ophelia and said, "Ophelia, you have to trust Marcel, he can help you, I know you must be involuntary in many things, so you have to trust Marcel! He solved all the domestic murder case! There is no case in his hand that has not been solved, and he is very responsible. If you don''t believe him, you will never find anyone better than him!" Rae said so many good things about Marcel in one breath. Ophelia just hummed, not talking. When Marcel listened to these words, he looked at her deeply. Why did he never know that he was so excellent in her heart? After humiliating her and being bad to her, she actually praised him like this! Marcel''s gaze was deeper, and the gaze on Rae can''t help but get a lot deeper. Seeing her indifferent, Rae became even more anxious, "Ophelia, how can you be such a smart person to do stupid things? Reuben is sick! He has depression!" When this word came out, everyone was surprised. Ophelia was also stunned. Rae continued, "He can get rid of everything because he is sick, what about you? What do you do?" These words were spoken with personal feelings! The concerns and worries in her eyes were obvious. Ophelia still didn''t speak, she suddenly dropped her head. Rae wanted to say something else, Marcel had already grabbed her and shook her head to stop. Rae also knew that she can''t force her. Ophelia needed time to think about it. After leaving with Marcel, because she was thinking about things along the way, she unconsciously followed him to the office. When she recovered, she found that Marcel had closed the door! Anyway, they had to study cases, and it was normal to close the door. It''s just the topic that Captain Hopkins and Rae closed the door to study the case immediately spread in the unit. After entering, she found that it was Marcel''s office. Rae thought he had something to do, so she didn''t dare to speak and waited. As a result, Marcel sat in his chair, looked down at something, and did not speak for a long time. After a long time, Rae finally couldn''t help but ask, "Captain Hopkins, what can I help you?" Marcel then raised his head, his eyes locked on Rae''s eyes without blinking, and his face was expressionless, but he asked word by word, "I am so excellent in your heart?" Rae was stunned when she heard this! At this time, she suddenly remembered what she had yelled in the office just now. She blushed suddenly. Marcel took a document out of his drawer, put it on the table, pushed it to Rae''s side, and said, "Don''t blush, I already know that I have such a good impression in your heart. Rae, you are really kind. After I treat you so bad, you can still praise me!" Chapter 999 Sugar-coated Bullets Chapter 999 Sugar-coated Bullets Rae was a little speechless. Why his words were so odd? She muttered, "You also know that I am kind? You also know that you are not good to me before!" "Yeah! It was really bad for you before!" Marcel knocked on the table and motioned to Rae to take the file. Rae had a very strange feeling, why she felt Captain Hopkins suddenly be so gentle? But this gentle made Rae have a kind of creepy feeling. He was so pleasant, and asionally joked, wasn¡¯t this a sugar-coated cannonball? Seeing her suspicious eyes, Marcel suddenly felt very frustrated. He was really too bad for her before, so she now believed in his professionalism and didn''t believe in others! "Read the file first!" Marcel said. Rae took it. "Ophelia saw this just now!" "Oh!" After Rae took it, the whole person was shocked. "This, when did you prepare these?" Rae knew that Marcel had always been well prepared, but she didn''t expect that he was also well prepared this time. He had collected all the evidence of Heath''s crime. Although it was not evidence of the Karina and the Stanley¡¯s case, the spearhead and motive had been directed at Heath. Rae didn''t expect to be so detailed, and even some of the things Ophelia involved were found! "Everyone''s investigation is ready!" Marcel said in a deep voice. "Reuben is much cleaner than I expected. He didn''t do any illegal business. Heath took the lead in many of YS Club''s business. Stefan instructed. Reuben is only responsible for clearing up a messy situation for Heath!" "What about Karina''s case?" Rae was a little worried. "It will always be clear!" Marcel wasn''t worried at all. Rae didn''t know what Marcel will do! "I know you will!" Rae nodded. "You know?" Marcel remembered what Rae had said in the interrogation room just now, she believed in him so much. Marcel looked at her at this time and smiled suddenly, "Rae, why do you believe that I can investigate clearly?" Hearing this, Rae blushed immediately. She lowered her head and whispered, "No reason!" Seeing Rae show such a shy look, like a cute girl, instead of being as cold as before, his eyes can''t help but soften a lot. He stood up and said to Rae, "Go out with me!" "Where to go?" Rae asked. "Court!" Marcel said. "Court?" Rae waspletely puzzled. "Why go to the court?" "Your good friend Raphael''s case is in court today, don''t you want to go?" Marcel asked. Rae was shocked. Why didn''t she know that the court was going to be held today? Why didn''t those people tell her? She was too busy during this period of time. Raphael was detained because of the murder. She could only meet him after the investigation was over. Later, when she went there, she was told that the investigation was not over. Now it seemed that not the investigation was not over, but they wanted to hold a direct court session to avoid his contact with anyone. But why did Marcel ask her to go? Did he mind it before? It was weird! Rae didn''t ask too much, and followed Marcel downstairs. Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Along the way, everyone looked at them wherever they went. Rae was also really embarrassed, but still lowered her head, as if nothing happened. She went downstairs with Marcel, got into the elevator, then went got in the car together, and left! Fifteen minutester, they arrived at Supreme Court. Marcel walked ahead, Rae still followed. His steps were so big that Rae can only take a few steps to catch up with him. Suddenly, Marcel seemed to be aware of something, stopped, and stretched out his hand towards Rae. Rae was taken aback, then subconsciously raised her head and looked at him. "What¡¯s the matter?" "Give me your hand!" Marcel said solemnly. Rae was puzzled, but still did. She stretched out her hand carefully, not daring to touch his big hand. She did not dare to grasp the wide and slender hand with clear lines. Marcel tilted her head, grabbed her hand, and gently wrapped her small hand inside her big hand. Rae was stunned at once. An electric wave-like electric current filled the limbs, all the way to the soles of the feet. Rae blushed and thought to herself, ¡®They just hold hands, but holding hands here is not too eye- catching!¡¯ She was very ufortable, she had never been like this in her life! Marcel''s footsteps seemed to have slowed down quite a bit, matching Rae''s footsteps. This feeling was very strange. Rae never thought that there would be such a day when she would appear in a public ce holding hands with Marcel, in an intimate manner, so that she didn''t know how she walked into the lobby of the court! After sitting down, her heart was knocking wildly! And Marcel had not let go of her hand, just holding it like this, even if they sit down, their hands were still holding! Rae''s hands were sweaty. She sat upright, like a child who had just went to school, so respectful. Soon, a lot of people arrived. The judge and the defensewyer came. She knew Raphael''swyer and the prosecutor. The court opened soon. Rae saw Raphael here. His hair was very short, he had closely cropped hair and he looked quite energetic. But his eyes were dead silent, they seemed unable to stir up a single wave, like a pool of stagnant water! Rae looked at him, suddenly feeling very sad. She didn''t know where Raphael''s future was! She just felt that if Raphael was really put to death, it would be really a regret! She looked at Raphael, and tears were in her eyes! And Raphael, as if feeling something, suddenly raised his eyes and looked at the audience seat. When Raphael''s dead eyes met Rae''s eyes, they suddenly lit up! At that moment, Rae felt Raphael''s hope! She didn¡¯t know why she suddenly burst into tears, like running on a road without a confidant, and suddenly encountering apanion. If Raphael was energetic, there may be hope. If he was not self- confident, nobody can help him! Rae even thought that maybe soon, she would be found out that she was Rae''s impostor, and at that time, she might also be sentenced here! Thew was sacred and invible! Rae hoped that Raphael can be truly powerful and not be so depressed. She wiped her tears, stretched out her fist, waved to Raphael, and made a gesture of cheering. Raphael¡¯s eyes were already bright, but when he saw Marcel next to Rae, the light suddenly disappeared! The eyes were gloomy. He slowly lowered his head and didn''t lift it up again. There was a debate among thewyers, and one witness after another appeared in the gallery! Rae was worried, always worried. Suddenly, her hand was held tightly, and she suddenly regained her consciousness, and met Marcel''s eyes. He patted her hand gently, and whispered, "Don''t worry, Raphael won¡¯t die, and won''t have life imprisonment!" "Why?" Rae couldn''t believe it, her eyes met Marcel''s deep and dark eyes, and there was seriousness in it. Rae also smiled, "I know, I believe you, if you say no, he will be okay!" Marcel was a little bit dumbfounded, "What? You believe what I said?" Rae nodded seriously, "Yes, I believe you!" Marcel pondered slightly, "Raphael''s father suddenly changed his confession, and it will help Raphael, probably because his conscience, he didn''t want Raphael to be sentenced to death or life!" Rae was stunned. "Rae, you and Raphael are childhood sweethearts, so you also hope he can be well?" Rae nodded, "Yes!" Marcel''s eyes sank slightly. "How many years have you known him?" Rae was taken aback for a long time before saying, "Many years!" "What? You need to think about it before answering?" Rae''s heart suddenly did a flip and she looked at Marcel. Marcel locked her eyes. Rae said again, "It''s been a few years. We knew each other since we were a child. I don''t know how many years exactly!" She didn''t investigate this carefully. She really can''t remember how many years! Marcel still looked at her with deep eyes, and suddenly changed the topic. "Rae, where did you get the three medicines?" Rae was shocked. She looked into his eyes. She didn''t expect him to change the subject so quickly, but she pondered slightly and said seriously, "Marcel, can I trust you?" Marcel was startled slightly, his eyes deepened, and then a brilliant brilliance rose in his eyes. Rae knew that the truth was about toe to light, and there were many things she had to tell Marcel in the near future. After being silent for a long time, after Rae was slightly startled, he suddenly asked in a low voice and softly, "Then, would you like to believe me?" Rae¡¯s heart trembled. Marcel said again, "As long as you are willing to believe, I am worthy of your belief!" Rae moved a little, pursed her lips, and squeezed his hand firmly, "From now on, in the near future, I will tell you, everything, now, please believe me, okay?" Marcel''s body shook, and he raised his eyebrows. He looked at her for a while, but smiled and asked, "Why not now?" If she really believed him, she would not hold something back from him! However, she said she would tell him in the near future! Then, she still didn''t trust him enough! Marcel''s smile concealed the sorrow to the deepest part of his heart. "You still have concerns in your heart!" Rae trembled in her heart, she didn''t dare to look at his eyes again, and she didn''t want to look at his smile again. She lowered her eyes and closed her eyes. Her mouths opened a few times, and there was choking sensation in chest. She finally said softly, "Let''s stop talking, this is the trial court!" After that, she didn''t say anything. Marcel didn''t say any more, but he let her hand go! Rae looked at her hand and suddenly felt sad. Soon the recess time came, and the hearing will continue after the afternoon. She heard that Raphael''s case will not be heard for too long, at least his own case will not be heard for too long. Rae decided toe back the next day, but in the afternoon, they wanted to arrest Heath, so naturally they couldn''te here. Marcel said that Raphael will not be sentenced to life, that was enough for Raphael, and Rae thought this was also good. Before leaving, she looked at Raphael, but Raphael didn''t even look at her again. Rae settled and walked out. After only two steps, her hand was caught again. Rae looked up and saw Marcel. Chapter 1000 Hit Home Chapter 1000 Hit Home He was bowing his head, his eyes lingering on her cheeks, as if he wanted to prate her eyes to see through her mood at the moment. After a long, long time, he said softly, "I hope it won''t be too long!" Rae was stunned, suddenly feeling soft. She felt her eyes were wet. Then she nodded vigorously. "It won''t be too long, it must not be too long!" Marcel looked towards the distant sky, and there seemed to be a haze shing in his eyes. The two went to lunch together, and then returned to the police station. The first thing Rae did was to determine if Ophelia had said anything! However, the answer was disappointing! When Marcel saw Rae being so anxious, heforted her, "Don''t worry, Ophelia will say it before 2:30 this afternoon!" Rae was shocked by Marcel''s remarks. "how do you know?" "Ophelia is a smart person!" Marcel said, "She will weigh the pros and cons. After she can''t get love, money or status, she might get to jail. How would she choose?" Rae was surprised again. She had to admire Marcel''s directness, he hit Ophelia so directly. Yes! Ophelia was smart! Rae had long known that Ophelia had always been a very smart woman. She weighed the pros and cons very early, so now when Rae heard Marcel say this, she also thought of the past. Her heart rxed a little. "You should know her, so wait, be patient!" Marcel''s tone was also very calm, without the anxiousness and sarcasm to her before. Now he was very gentle, making himself a little more gentle while being cold. Rae nodded and smiled at him, "Got it!" Sure enough, at two o''clock in the afternoon, it was not half past two. The people in the interrogation room came to pass a message saying that Ophelia wanted to see Rae. Rae got excited, and rushed to Marcel''s office for the first time. When she was so excited that she pushed the door before she even had time to knock, Marcel was also taken aback and looked up at her, and there was another person in the room, Garbassi, they were studying! Rae gasped and said, "Sorry, I forgot to knock on the door!" "What''s the matter?" Marcel asked. Garbassi''s eyes changed, and then he nodded gently. Rae reported to Marcel, "Ophelia wants to see me!" Marcel nodded, as expected, without the slightest surprise. "You go first and tell her that I will ask her questions at half past two. She had better not dy any more time, otherwise I won''t give her another chance!" "Got it!" Rae''s tone was unconsciously brisk, and her posture was as light as a swallow and danced lightly. Marcel looked at her leaving back and seemed to sigh. Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. Garbassi saw him like this, and asked a little worried, "Captain Hopkins, what shall we do next?" "Do as our n!" Marcel said. Garbassi opened his mouth and said nothing in the end. The two began to study the case again. Rae couldn''t wait to take the elevator, and walked down the stairs. When she reached the interrogation room, Ophelia was sitting there when she pushed the door in. Seeing her, Ophelia didn''t have much expression. Rae was not in a hurry, sat down opposite her, and whispered, "Ophelia!" Ophelia did not greet her, nor said anything else, but said, "The one million, the one million in cash for Stanley is from me!" Rae was shocked. "Ophelia?" "The money was given to me by Heath. I am the manager of the public rtions department of YS Club. When he gave it to me, he said it was for business use. I owned it 2 years. I took it out from the bank in batches, you can check the records six months ago, you should get it!" "In addition, I don¡¯t know if Heath is the murderer in Karina¡¯s case. Reuben firmly believes that his brother is not! I have no evidence, so I can¡¯t say anything! But I know Stanley threatened Heath. Stanley was a gambler, so usually in debt! He not only owed Heath, he also owed Benjamin! I don¡¯t know what happened between him and Benjamin! But Stanley had evidence that Heath bought and sold prohibited items in YS Club! That was collected by Karina. Yes! Karina used this threat Heath to marry her before, Heath refused, Karina tried everything to threaten Heath. After that, Karina died! Stanley threatened Reuben and Heath with that! He was greedy and wanted a ten million. Heath refused, then he went to Reuben and Benjamin!" "What does Benjamin have to do with this?" Rae couldn''t help but stop Ophelia''s words directly. Ophelia nced at her and said, "Benjamin is a very thoughtful person. He and Heath are good friends. They have known Reuben before, so he helped their brothers deal with a lot of personal affairs!" "Oh!" Rae nodded, remembering the photos she saw before. It was seven years ago. At that time, Benjamin and Rae and Reuben knew each other! "Reuben isn¡¯t the murderer and the chief plotter, he is not that kind of person!" Ophelia said, "I have known him for many years, except that he is usually a little gloomy, this person is not bad. Yes, so I believe that Reuben is innocent, both rationally and emotionally!" Rae nodded. Ophelia continued, "Heath arranged for me to send money to Stanley. I called Reuben but he didn''t answer! I sent it to Stanley. When I finished the delivery, Reuben came to me and I told him this. He was furious and yelled at me! He said I shouldn''t give him money, and then called Heath away and yelled at him for a while. Later, Heath didn''t care much about this, and only said that Reuben thought too much! But the next day, Stanley died!" "The clues I can provide are very limited! One more thing, Karina''s drug, the ss of wine she drank, was given to her by me. I don''t know that there is a drug in it, but I guess that drug may be the hallucinogen sold privately in the YS Club, this one was sold by Heath himself!" Rae wrote these down immediately. "About some inside information about YS Club, I have written evidence in the safe of the bank, I can tell you the password, and you can pick it up yourself!" Ophelia''s tone was t, "I''m done!" Rae nodded. "Ophelia, Marcel asked you to wait, he wants to ask you some questions!" "OK!" Soon, Marcel came. Rae was very excited after seeing Marcel. Marcel nodded, saying he knew it! Rae lowered her head in shame. Marcel knew what Ophelia will say! Marcel only asked a few questions, and then took someone to catch Heath! When leaving, he asked Rae to wait until four o''clock, then release Ophelia, and tell everyone outside that Ophelia did not cooperate! He spread the news outside. Rae knows that Marcel was protecting Ophelia! Soon, four o''clock. Rae released Ophelia. Ophelia picked up something, turned and left. Rae said in the back, "Ophelia, I will take care of my affairs soon. If you don''t want to be friends with me, I will let the time flow backward and be who I was. Then, I hope we will still be friends!" Ophelia turned her back to her, and suddenly raised her head. If she stands in front of Ophelia, she will definitely find two lines of tears falling down her face. Rae shouted from behind, "Come on, Ophelia!" Ophelia wiped away her tears and strode forward. Rae returned to the office and immediately received a call from Garbassi, asking her to go to the interrogation room. Rae knew that Marcel had caught Heath! Rae was a little excited, because this case was about to be solved. When she arrived in the interrogation room, she saw Heath sittingzily, leaning against the back of the chair, expressionless, as if all the things around him had nothing to do with him. He didn''t even want to lift his eyelids, as if he didn¡¯t care anything. He was so arrogant and sat there. When Rae entered, Heath suddenly opened his eyes and locked Rae. Rae was taken aback for a moment, and looked up, without dodge in the slightest. And Marcel and Garbassi were sitting there. Marcel sat upright, looking confident. Seeing Rae, he beckoned and motioned for her to sit on his left side! Rae walked over and sat down in the seat next to Marcel. At this time, Heath, who hadn''t spoken, suddenly said, "Captain Hopkins, don''t you and Rae feel embarrassed? Rae is my future sister-inw and slept with my brother for many years. Don''t you feel disgusting?" Rae''s face looked very ugly as soon as she heard these words. Neither Marcel nor Garbassi had changed much. Garbassi just yelled at him, "Heath, don''t talk nonsense. You have a lot of problems, you have no right to talk about others. Do you think this will divert our attention?" Heath chuckled. "I have freedom of speech, right? It is none your business." Rae had a bad face because she was worried about what Marcel will think. At this moment, under the table, Marcel''s hand stretched out and held Rae''s hand tightly. Rae jerked her head up, turned her face, and looked at Marcel. Marcel''splexion was as usual, even gentle, without the slightest abnormality, just holding Rae''s hand tightly. When Rae was a little surprised, Marcel turned his face and smiled at her, then let go. Only at that moment, Rae sat quietly, and the anxiety in his heart expanded and spread. Why? After hearing these words, why didn''t Marcel get angry? Why he was stillforting her and smiling at her? Rae felt that something was wrong at the moment, but she couldn''t tell what was wrong! It''s just this weirdness that gave her a creepy feeling, as if she was put in a big tank, dark and invisible! When Rae raised her head, she saw Heath staring at her. His eyes were sharp and full of sarcasm. Rae looked at him calmly, without the slightest escape! Marcel''s voice came, "Heath, we have a few questions for you!" "Go ahead! Maybe I won''t answer!" Heath was still rebellious. Marcel didn''t worry, and said directly, "When did you meet Stanley?" "It''s been a long time, I knew Karina and then I knew him!" Chapter 1001 The Most Popular Courtesan Chapter 1001 The Most Popr Courtesan "Before Stanley died, suddenly he had a million dors. It was you who gave him the money, right?" "Do you have any evidence?" Heath asked rhetorically. Marcel looked at him calmly without answering. Heath smiled lightly and said, "As you say." "For what reason?" "He threatened me! Didn''t you investigate it? You also did an autopsy. Karina¡¯s child in her belly was mine, he threatened me!" "Karina is dead, do you think we will believe this excuse?" Heath smiled and said, "Of course I know Karina is dead, but I am not a murderer. You can''t find the evidence even if you investigate, because I am really not a murderer! Even if you find some clues, you can''t prove that I killed her! But I can tell you a clue! The murderer may be dead!" Everyone was taken aback when he said this. Marcel also faintly said, "You mean the brother and sister killed each other?" "I didn''t say that, you guys said it!" Heath smiled. Marcel smiled too. "So, what do you mean?" "Hahaha, Captain Hopkins is really smart, you can think of it as soon as I say it. Since you called me, I know that you also have a lot of evidence. It should not be evidence of a murder case, but something else. For example, I used to do Illegal business!" Rae''s heart did a flip, Heath was really smart. "Actually, I didn''t do anything. I just sold some hallucinogens. Other pick-up joints are all ran by other people! And we have already cleaned up after Mathew¡¯s case! So you can¡¯t get any of my weakness!" "You are very smart!" Marcel said heartily, "But, you were wrong! We have evidence that Stanley''s death is indirectly rted to you!" Hearing this, Heath just squinted his eyes. Marcel said, "Karina''s death is rted to her brother Stanley, and Stanley''s death is rted to you!" "Captain Hopkins, everything needs evidence!" "Of course we have!" Marcel said, "The woman who had sex with Stanley that night is the evidence!" Heath''s eyes tightened again, but he didn''t speak. "You don''t think we can''t find this person anymore?" Marcel suddenly yelled, "Weter carried out a postmortem and tested Stanley''s blood. There is arge amount of hallucinogen in his body, which was injected into Stanley''s body. And the woman that night had sex with Stanley, and they had a dispute over one million! This woman is Stanley''s ex-girlfriend Sabrina, and Sabrina used to be the most popr courtesan of YS Club." Heath chuckled. "Even so, what does it have to do with me?" "Sabrina is your subordinate, she is also your salesman of hallucinogens!" "Haha!" Heathughed. "So we draw a conclusion. During your stay with Karina, Karina got evidence of your illegality as a threat to marry you, but you refused! Stanley owed a good deal and coveted his sister''s house and savings. But Karina refused to help her elder brother pay off the gambling debt, so he became murderous and used hallucinogens to make you or Ophelia a scapegoat. After his sister died, he sessfully got Karina¡¯s deposit. After paying off the gambling debt, he continued to gamble again and lost everything. He started to covet the house! Karina¡¯s house was burned first, and he received 300,000 extortion money from you to burn all the evidence of your rtionship with Karina. After he spent 300,000, he started threatening you, saying that Karina had a diary to record your illegal evidence! So, you gave this million, but you knew Stanley won''t let you go, so you want him to shut up forever!" "Captain Hopkins, the hypothesis is not true, you have to bear the legal responsibility for it!" Marcel smiled slightly and said, "The police are only responsible for the investigation. You will be transferred to the prosecutorter. They are responsible for the investigation and trial! So, whether you are innocent or not, talk to the prosecutor!" Heath''s face suddenly changed, "Marcel, are you serious?" "Right!" Marcel said in a deep voice, "I take work and everything very seriously!" "What did Ophelia say?" Heath asked again suddenly. Marcel sneered coldly, "What she says or doesn''t say is no longer important! Now, you will be handed over to the prosecutor!" After speaking, Marcel stood up, turned and left. Rae also stood up, following Marcel. And Heath spoke word by word at the back, "Although I had an thought of killing Stanley, I didn''t do it! Marcel, you are nothing more than that! You can''t solve this case! I despise you!" After he returned to the office, Marcel looked at Rae and asked, "Do you think Heath''sst words make sense?" Rae was taken aback. Why he asked her about this? "Aren''t you confident?" Rae asked Marcel suspiciously. "Do you think Heath was the murderer?" Marcel asked instead of answering. Rae thought for a while and said, "I don''t know the full results of the autopsy until now. Was Stanley being rapped to death, or was he killed by other results caused by the effect of hallucinogens in the process of being rapped?" Marcel gave the answer neatly, "Thetter!" Rae nodded, "If this is the cause of death, who is the person who injected the hallucinogen? Is the murderer? Also, did you control Sabrina?" "She was already taken away by the prosecutor!" Marcel said. Rae was still a little surprised, "This time, why are you so anxious to turn over her to the prosecutor?" "Because the status of the James family in City B. It is not me who want to turn over, but someone above urge me to turn over!" When this word came out of Marcel¡¯s mouth, Rae suddenly felt an inexplicable sorrow. She looked at Marcel and found that his handsome and extraordinary face was indifferent, and under the indifference, what was hidden was his disapproval, and anger to a certain rule. Maybe it was because he was a person who liked to be restrained, so for many things, he didn''t show his emotions. Rae looked at Marcel, not knowing how tofort him. She can only remain silent! She thought of what Heath said in the interrogation room, and Marcel didn''t feel angry at all this time, and evenforted her, which made Rae have to think a little more. However, when she wanted to see something from Marcel''s expression, he was as deep and unfathomable as an old well, so she could not see anything. After a long silence, Rae said, "Don''t be too entangled. Even if you have turned over, we can figure out the true situation of the case privately. I believe in your ability!" "You believe me?" Marcel looked up at Rae. Rae lowered her head shamelessly and nodded hard. "You are the best policeman!" Marcel suddenly smiled, and the whole person was charming in an instant, "Rae, thank you, I must check it out, and everything I doubt!" She didn¡¯t know if she was too worried, Rae always thought Marcel''s word was very meaningful. But Rae didn''t think too much, she looked at her watch, and it was past four o''clock. Seeing Rae looking at her watch, Marcel said, "Wait for me after get off work!" "Huh?" Rae was astonished, waiting for him to do what? Receiving Rae''s suspicious look, Marcel said, "Take you to go shopping for clothes!" "Ah!" Rae was stunned again, and she waspletely dumbfounded this time, it was too unexpected. Had Marcel changed? "Okay, you can go out!" Marcel''s voice suddenly sank. Rae was taken aback again. Why she suddenly felt he was a little unpleasant. She nced at Marcel carefully and found that his cheeks seemed to be slightly red and the roots of the ears were also a little red. Rae was surprised again. Could it be that Marcel was shy? Her eyes widened in astonishment, and she didn''t respond for a long time. Seeing that Rae was not moving at all, Marcel raised his head. As soon as he saw Rae''s expression, he immediately lowered his head and covered his lips and coughed, as if to cover up something! Then he was a little angry, and said in a low voice, "Why don¡¯t you go to work?" Rae stared at the angry Marcel dumbfounded, and then smiled suddenly, "You seem to be shy, right?" Marcel frowned, raising his eyes sharply at Rae. Rae met his gaze, and without the weak posture. She looked even more feminine and charming and so stunning. "In your dream!" Marcel answered. Raeughed, and answered Marcel back a word, "You speak insincerely!" "Don''t go if you still talk nonsense!" Marcel''s tone became even more annoyed. Rae was still not afraid, "Well, thank you, but I must go home today. My mother is in the hospital. I haven''t been there for two days. I have to go see her!" And she hadn''t gone home for two days, so Dad should be worried! Now that she knew that her biological parents were Mr Baxter and Mrs Baxter, Rae was extremely happy. She wanted to be with her parents, and she would like to stay in the Baxter residence! After Rae finished speaking, he looked up and realized that the man opposite had long since regained his indifferent posture, looking at her with cold eyes. "Sorry!" Rae apologized again. "You found a good reason!" Marcel looked at her, with his eyebrow slightly raised, and said indifferently, "Okay! Your mother matters!" Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. She also wanted to go shopping with him. They didn¡¯t go shopping together before. They just watched the movie together a time, but was discovered by Kane. Rae felt regretful when she thought of it. But now, it didn''t seem to be time for shopping. She wished that one day, she would be Natalie and walked in the sun holding Marcel''s arm! However, all may just be extravagant hopes. Thinking that maybe she might be taken away on the day when the truth came to light, maybe she would go to jail, Rae just felt that the whole chest was filled with pain for a moment. Would she still have a chance to be with Marcel? Thinking of this, her excited eyes were filled with gloom, and it seemed that her whole body was haunted by a desperate sadness. As a result, this sadness was seen so clearly by Marcel. He looked at her, and the moment she lowered her eyes, everything was dim, like a moon covered by dark clouds, so eclipsed. His heart gave a sudden leap and he blurted out, "Rae,e back to me!" Rae was stunned and looked up at Marcel. His words always easily dropped her to the bottom, and always easily threw her up into the clouds. Chapter 1002 Woman are really Troublesome Chapter 1002 Woman are really Troublesome Before Rae had time to think about it, she heard Marcel continue to say, "No matter what happens in the future, I will never break up with you or let you go! Nothing can separate us!" Rae really stunned this time, she didn''t move for a long time, just stared at Marcel''s eyes. And his eyes were full of sincerity. Rae''s lips trembled, her nose was sour, and her eyes were red, then a drop of tears welled up in an instant, followed by countless tears! She wanted to cry! After hearing this word, she felt she had no regrets in this life! Marcel saw her red eyes and tears pouring out. He suddenly sighed and said, "You women are really troublesome. You can cry at any moment!" With that, he stood up and walked towards Rae. Before he reached Rae, Rae''s tears began to grow even more. She lowered her head suddenly and stopped talking! Marcel walked up to her. Her eyes were full of tears and her tears blocked the line of sight. A pair of ck leather shoes came into view. She looked up and saw straight long legs and straight suit pants. She did not dare to raise her head and her eyes fell on his leather shoes. She seemed to hear Marcel sigh deeply, and then he took Rae into his arms. Rae cried, and sobbed her heart out. "Marcel!" she cried and whispered. "But--" "No but!" Marcel interrupted Rae''s words in a deep voice, and said directly, "You remember me, I''m here, anytime!" Rae nodded and buried her face in Marcel''s chest. In the afternoon, Rae went to take a taxi. Marcel drove over, the window slid down, and he said to Rae, "Go to the hospital?" Rae nodded. "Yes, you go first!" "I''ll send you!" he said. Rae was taken aback. Marcel urged. "Hurry up, this is not a ce to park, I will get a ticket!" "Oh!" Rae hurried into the car. As the car went straight to the hospital, Rae was smirking with red eyes on the way. In the afternoon, she cried so much and moved so much that her eyes were red and swollen at the moment, but her heart was very happy! Marcel drove the car to the inpatient department of the hospital. After parking the car, Rae wanted to get out of the car. Marcel grabbed her. Rae turned her head suspiciously, and asked Marcel puzzledly, "You have something else?" "Did you forget something?" "What?" Rae asked. "Kiss me!" Marcel answered. Rae''s eyes widened. Marcel nced at her, suddenly unfastened his seat belt and came over. His face pressed down on hers. Rae''s lips were kissed. Then she got an affectionate French kiss. By the time it was over, Rae¡¯s legs had already weakened and she almost couldn''t walk! She barely got out of the car. The man in the car said, "Go back with me tomorrow night. I only let you go tonight, so have a good night with your parents, lest you can¡¯t stay with them tomorrow!" Rae was astonished, and today she always felt astonished! Rae finally got out of the car in a happy consternation, waved to Marcel, and walked towards the ward. Along the way, the leaves were flying, and it was obviously a bleak atmosphere, but Rae felt very warm. When she got to the ward, she opened the door and found that there was one more person inside! To be precise, it was a tall man. When Rae walked in, the man just turned his head. When he saw Rae, the man was startled. He looked at Rae up and down several times before he smiled and said, "Rae, long time no see!" This person was Stefan! Reuben''s father! This was the first time Rae saw Stefan! A man looked tall, upright and elegant! There was a sense of extravagance in every gesture, and of course there was also an indescribable charm of a middle-aged man! And his eyes were full of scrutiny when he looked at her! At that moment, Rae just felt ufortable! Because his eyes were too sharp and too direct, full of aggression. This made Rae very ufortable! She nced at Leonard first, then at Mrs Baxter, and then saw the high-end gift boxes ced in the room. Leonard saw Rae not speaking, and said, "Rae, Mr James heard that your mother is ill, soe and see her!" Rae nodded, and then said to Stefan, "Mr James, no time no see, you are still so wise!" This was apliment, and it was also the ptrap. Stefanughed, and this smile was even more meaningful. "Rae, are you and Reuben reconciled again? I heard that you often go in and out together these days!" He heard that? Rae secretly said in her heart, ¡®He asked people to tail after her, right? There must be an eyeliner looking at him and Reuben, what an cunning man!¡¯ Rae didn''t answer, just twitched her lips slightly. Stefan looked at her and said to Leonard, "Leonard, Mrs Baxter, have a rest, I won''t bother!" Stefan was about to leave now. "Thank you for visiting!" Mrs Baxter said politely. Leonard personally sent him. Stefan looked at Rae at this time and said to Leonard, "Leonard, Heath was taken away by Rae and her team. I want to ask Rae about something privately!" Leonard''s first reaction was to look at Rae''s face. Rae was also a little surprised, but more curious. She always felt that this person''s eyes were too sharp and full of meaning. Rae nodded. "Ok!" So Leonard didn''t send Stefan again. Rae personally sent him out. Stefan stopped and looked at Rae when they were far away from the ward outside the corridor. He didn''t speak and just looked at Rae. Rae didn''t dodge, but raised her face and looked at Stefan, and met his gaze. The two were facing each other, not too far away. Stefan watched Rae keep looking at him, andughed, his tone also very meaningful. "Rae, you have been in the police force for a few years, and you are not as courageous as you used to be!" Rae was startled, wondering what Stefan''s words meant, and also thinking about what to say. Stefan said again at this time, "You really changed a lot, and temperament also changed! Haha..." Heughed weirdly, which made Rae feel a little disgusted. "Mr James, of course people will change, and people will gradually mature! This is the most natural thing!" "Really?" Stefan almost gritted his teeth to call her name! "Of course!" Rae said directly. Stefan''s gaze was sharper, as if to pierce Rae''s heart. "You have been in the police force for three years, and you must have a happy life!" "Thanks to Mr James, I live well!" Rae waspletely polite. Stefan said, "You really should thank me!" Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. Rae caught this sentence easily, what did it mean? Stefan changed the subject. "Rae, are you investigating Heath''s case?" "No!" Rae said, "Our team is responsible for this. I''m just an unknown policeman. I just do whatever my leaders ask me to do!" "Really?" Stefan''s tone was unbelievable. Rae was also not polite, and said directly, "Mr James, if you have anything, just say it!" "What did you find?" Stefan asked. "I''m going to ask the prosecutor about this. Didn''t you find prosecutor who supervised? Now you ask me, a unknown policewoman, wouldn''t it be a waste of time?" Stefan snorted softly and said sharply, "Girl, I ask you the question because I appreciate you! You actually speak in a bureaucratic tone!" "It is Mr James who speaks in a bureaucratic tone with me, I am just an unknown policewoman and know nothing." "You know a lot, haha, Rae, I really need to look at you with new eyes!" Stefan said, squinting his eyes and looking at Rae. "You are indeed capable!" Rae was taken aback, then asked, "Mr James, what do you mean, please tell me!" "What do I mean, doesn''t Rae understand? You are so naughty to pretend to be innocent!" This was what an elder should say? Stefan said again at this time, "Since you don¡¯t want to tell me, then forget it, I''m leaving!" After speaking, Stefan walked out, Rae didn''t keep him. After Stefan left, Rae stood in a corner of the corridor where the light and darkness intersect. The light from the high ceilingmp resembled the light reflected by countless broken diamonds. It spilled over and fell on the floor near her feet. It was like the moon light, cold and dazzling. She stared at the light spots under her feet in a daze, recalling the meaning of Stefan''s words. What did Stefan mean? She just stood there quietly, half of her body in the dark and half in the changing light. Her eyes stared at the twinkling stars on the ground fascinatingly, as if seriously thinking about something. In fact, looking closely, her eyes had no focus and no waves. Rae had been thinking about how many people the previous Rae provoked, so that every man who appeared will say something meaningful, making her scared alone, and in the end she didn''t know what happened! Rae thought of something and suddenly rushed downstairs. She went straight to the outside of the ward hall, and sure enough, she saw Stefan''s back! And he was followed by four bodyguards. She followed. Two cars came soon. A phantom car! Rae was shocked! There was also another Phantom car! How much Stefan loved the Phantom, and bought two of them! She watched Stefan get into the car. The moment he left, the window of the car opened, revealing Stefan''s meaningful smile and he looking at Rae. The car slowly left and drove far away. The driver stepped on the elerator, and left quickly. Rae was stunned, what would she do? She stood downstairs, and it took her a long time to go upstairs. Before Rae went to the door of the ward, Leonard walked to her and asked with concern, "Rae, what Stefan really asked you about Heath?" Rae then looked up, looked back at Leonard, paused, and nodded. Leonard seemed a little suspicious, and asked again, "Why did you go downstairs?" "Oh!" Rae said, "We went downstairs while we were talking! Dad, I want to ask you something!" "What¡¯s up?" "Does Stefan like to drive Phantom car?" Rae felt that ording to Leonard''s rtionship with Stefan, it might be better to ask Leonard. He should understand some of Stefan''s preferences. Sure enough, Leonard nodded, "Stefan loves the Phantom car. Over the years, he has bought at least nine Phantoms!" "Really?" Rae was surprised. "Rae," Leonard hesitated, a little worried. "Are you going to investigate Stefan?" Seeing Leonard look worried, Rae shook her head. "No, I just ask casually!" Leonard''s gaze fell on Rae''s face, and he took a closer look and found that his daughter''s face was a little pale, and said concerned, "Your face is pale, did Stefan scare you?" Chapter 1003 How to Face Him Chapter 1003 How to Face Him "No!" Rae shook her head again and denied. "Just now you were very happy when I saw you came in. You went out with Stefan and became unhappy. He must scare you, right?" Rae smiled, and finally didn''t say anything! She stayed with her parents in the ward for two hours before going home with Leonard. The first thing she did when she got home was to call her colleague and ask to check the license te of Stefan''s car he used. During the waiting time, Rae called Adam. She didn''t call him for these two days, so he also didn¡¯t call her. The phone rang, and the other side answered it. His tone was eager, even happy, excited, and agitated. It sounded incoherent. "Rae, Rae, is it you?" Rae felt tired when she heard Adam call her three times in a row. If this person had such a deep feeling for Rae, how will she face him in the future? Probably because Rae paused for a while, did not speak, Adam immediately became upset, and a very aggrieved voice came, "Rae, is that you? Sorry, I, I have been waiting for your call! I dare not call you. I''m afraid you will be angry, and don''t want to talk to me! Rae..." "Adam!" Rae finally said with a lump in her throat. This boy had a car ident because of Rae, and he had such deep feelings for Rae. She really sympathized with him, but the sympathy will give people hope, it was better to be indifferent. So Rae quickly sorted out her emotions and said, "Adam, I have something to ask you!" "Oh! Oh!" Adam said immediately, "Ok!" "Do you remember where the license te of the Phantom car that took me earlier was?" Rae asked directly, "Or what the license te is!" "City B!" Adam said, "Because that license te was very good, so I remember the number at the end, 000." "Do you remember the middle one?" "!" "Okay!" Rae said politely and remotely, "Thank you!" "Rae, I''m going to have a second test on Saturday, don''t forget!" Adam said quickly, for fear that Rae would hang up first. "I know!" Rae was going to take him to the person Benjamin introduced. When Benjamin saw her, he never mentioned that he knew Rae in the past, which made Rae think Benjamin was strange. "I will take you there!" After speaking, she hung up the phone, and suddenly remembered that Marcel said he went to see her mother on the weekend! So-- Rae suddenly felt like she was unlucky. Forget it! She talked to him after! At this time, her phone rang. Rae looked at it and found it was an office phone from the traffic police brigade. So, she quickly answered. At this time, the voice of a colleague sounded on the phone, "Rae, the result you want came out..." "Okay, you say!" Rae finished speaking, and took the paper and pen that she had prepared to take notes. Soon, her colleague read a few sets of license te numbers over there. When Rae wrote the number-A1N000 license te, Rae was stunned! The pen fell to the ground with a snap! Her eyes widened, her body trembling a little, and her voice was also trembling, "Did you say that the license te of A1N000 also belongs to Stefan?" "Yes, this car was bought eight years ago, but because of a car ident, it was destroyed five years ago. After that, Stefan reced it with a Phantom car A1W129." After that, Rae''s mind exploded, and was nk. ¡­ "Captain Hopkins, we received the news that Reuben went to Jade Cemetery!" At this time, it waste at night, Marcel was standing on the balcony of his apartment with a cigarette between his slender fingers. In the smoke, he held the phone in his other hand, ced it next to his ear, and said in a deep voice, "Look at him first, don''t be discovered by him! I''ll go over!" "Yes!" Marcel put down the phone, did not leave in a hurry, but took off his clothes and walked to the bathroom. He took a shower in it, and when he came out, he looked a lot more energetic. He went to the bedroom and changed his clothes, which was as ck as the night. Then he walked to the door. Marcel went directly to the Jade Cemetery in the northern suburbs. When he arrived, he contacted the person he arranged and sent a message. "Where?" He got a message soon. "Captain Hopkins, no one else, we''ve checked it out! In..." the general position was stated in the message. "Ok!" Marcel answered in the phone. he hung up, got out of the car and went up the mountain road. The moon was bright and stars were few, and he can see the mountain road, walking up the steps. Marcel''s footsteps were so light that there was almost no sound. Soon, he arrived at the agreed ce to meet the person he arranged. However, he didn''t go there, he just watched from a distance. Sure enough, there was a figure standing in front of a tombstone. The figure was ghostly quiet and lonely. He was motionless. If they didn''t follow him, they couldn''t be sure that it was a person! It was indeed Reuben. When he irradiated the photo on the tombstone with his mobile phone, he found that the photo above was the current Rae, and his Rae, probably in this tomb, had been reduced to ashes. A wave of blood rushed upwards, but Reuben calmly closed his eyes again, and under the darkness, he once again remembered Rae¡¯s delicate face. She called him "Reuben" affectionately, and she held his arm coquettishly, as if with him, everything in the world will lose its color! As soon as he thought of her death, Reuben''s pale paper faces twisted together, and there was a deep and sharp look in his hollow eyes. Who killed her? Who made her pregnant and didn''t treat her well? Why did Natalie impersonate Rae? Why did she look like Rae? He slowly opened his eyes, his eyes fell on the tomb again. His mind was racing. Reuben stubbornly stopped his blood tumbling, and his eyes were coldly retracted. No matter who it was, he will kill him! No! He will let hime to a bad end. There were tombs in Jade Cemetery, and it was night now, and asionally the sound of an owl was heard in the silence, which added a bit of strangeness to the night. The surroundings were so quiet that the sound of blood flowing could be heard. They parted for seven years, and every night, he was thinking about it, and his heart was painful that could not be suppressed. He hated why he left stubbornly, why he abandoned her so quickly. Without his stubbornness, nothing would happen. Who knew when they met again, she was buried here? The darkness lengthened his slender figure. Reuben stood quietly in front of the tombstone. For many nights, he had fantasized about their future lives. He will spoil her all his life, love her, and give her happiness! But,ter, because of Isabe! Because he identally slept with Isabe! Because his face was more important than everything, even more important than Rae, they broke up. he''s gone! She stayed in the country alone! He never contacted her again, and even found another woman! But now, after she died, he knew how absurd he was! Thinking that he would never see her again, Reuben''s sorrowful eyes were stained with grief, and he couldn''t get rid of the guilt and regret in his heart. Now, he was standing in front of her tombstone, watching her in the tombstone, only a handful of white ash was left, but the name of another people was engraved on her tombstone! He suddenly felt sadder, and tears welled up. His Rae must hate him! If she was still alive and they meet again, can he bear the strangeness and hatred in her eyes? Hurting her was once thest thing he wanted to do in his life, but he hurt herpletely. When she was happiest, he even abandoned his vow and had sex with Isabe! She left sadly. At that moment, he didn''t chase her. He even broke up with her for his own sake, and med her. There was a dead silence in his sad eyes. After standing for about another half an hour, the man moved a little, shook his body, then turned and walked towards the road. Marcel made a move, and someone followed that figure down the mountain. Marcel was the only one left in the cemetery. He walked towards the ce where Reuben had just stayed, his steps were very light, slow, and there was almost no sound. When he reached the tombstone, Marcel stood up straight. He seemed to take a deep breath. After standing still for a few minutes, he took out his phone, turned on the shlight function inside, and irradiated it. When the photo of Rae on the tombstone came into view, he still couldn''t help shaking, and then looked at it. The tombstone, with only several words on it, the tomb of Natalie! Natalie! Marcel looked at the photo, what slid in his eyes. He looked at it carefully, then the shlight of the phone was turned off. He stood in front of the tombstone for a while, then turned around and walked down the mountain. At this time, it was already after midnight. Marcel took out the phone and dialed Rae''s. Rae was not asleep at this time, because she was so shocked that the car belonged to Stefan. She had been struggling and thinking about what caused Stefan to appear there. Was it what Adam said? Or did Rae really have something with Stefan? This was too hard for her to understand. When the phone vibrated, Rae was shocked. It was sote that she thought it was a phone number from her work unit. She quickly took it and found that it was really Marcel''s phone number. She thought it was an official business. Rae said to the phone, "Captain Hopkins, is there a case?" When Marcel heard Rae''s voice, he felt dumbfounded. How could she have this reaction when he was calling her at this time? Marcel deliberately lowered his voice, calmed his voice, and tried to appear calmer, and said to the phone, "Yes, there is a case, you tell your family now that you wille out and handle the case!" "Oh, okay!" Rae didn''t doubt and quickly got up. The hair she had just washed was notpletely dry yet, so she drew it around casually, put on a dress, and hurried out. Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. When she went downstairs, she was afraid of waking up her father, so she deliberately left a message on the sticky note-Dad, our team had a case to handle at night, I went to work overtime, don''t worry! After writing, she posted it in the most conspicuous ce, and then left. Marcel was out of the car at this moment, standing by the door waiting. When Rae came out, Marcel walked to her. Rae saw him in ck and came with clear frost. He was full of coldness in the middle of the night. He must have been outside for a long time and changed into ck clothes. She was even more suspicious, "What happened?" Chapter 1004 Cant Help It Chapter 1004 Can''t Help It Marcel looked at Rae condescendingly. How shocked Marcel was when he knew that Rae was not Rae, and now Rae was Natalie, and Natalie and he were once alumni of the same school, he was shocked! When the investigation report was ced in front of him, he was stunned all afternoon. At that moment, Marcel''s mind was nk, not to mention thinking, even his normal thinking ability was in confusion at that moment. This matter cannot be made public yet, he was considering the most appropriate way to deal with this matter! He was the captain of the criminal police squad, and it was impossible to be indifferent when he knew that something is illegal, but this case made him have to rethink. He wanted Rae to take the initiative to tell him the truth, and at the same time he must secretly investigate! And tonight, when he saw that Reuben had also gone to Natalie''s cemetery, it meant that Reuben already knew that Rae was not real Rae! However, when Marcel saw the scene where Reuben stood silent for so long in front of the tombstone, Marcel felt the same in his heart, and he could feel that mood! Therefore, when he saw the tombstone and the picture above was real Natalie, who was now Rae, his inner anxiety and strong anxiety drove him to see Rae immediately. However, at this moment, seeing Rae and seeing her raising his face to look at him, he remembered what he had done to her in the past, and the clenched fists tightened more and more. His eyes fixed on Rae''s face, but there was an unspeakable feeling in his heart. She was Natalie, not the real Rae. He wanted her to return to Natalie''s identity in the future, even if it was difficult. Seeing him not speaking, Rae looked up at him, just silently watching his face from the side. After five years, this man was more refined than before, and he was a more mature man. "Marcel?" She finally couldn''t help but call his name, without warning, even Rae didn''t even know it, she couldn''t help calling his name. Marcel suddenly returned to his senses, his eyes darkened, "It''s not a business, it''s a private business. I want to see you, so much." As soon as he said the words, Marcel''s longing lips fell down, almost fierce, with no tenderness at all. Rae''s lips were sore, as if there was a bloody smell spreading in his mouth... She was a little unable to understand this sudden enthusiasm. And Marcel didn''t have time to exin. He couldn''t wait to eat her in his stomach right away. He was very thankful to see Reuben like this today, and he wanted to find Rae quickly. Although Rae liked his initiative very much, although it hurt a bit, she also liked it very much. Marcel kissed her with impulsiveness and an unstoppable momentum, making her heart tremble. It took a long time for Marcel to finally let go of her lips and instead kiss on her beautiful neck. Then he didn¡¯t feel satisfied, so he blocked her lips severely again, and her strong and powerful body squeezed her tightly so that she could not move. When he finally let her go, he whispered to her, "I miss you,e back with me!" Rae''s body was soft, unable to find a support at all. She can only lean on Marcel''s arm, look at him shamefully, and whisper, "I thought there was a case! It''s midnight, why are you still here?" "Follow me back!" he said again. Although Rae said so much, she was still very moved by Marcel''s sudden arrival. Because he missed her, so he drove there in the middle of the night. She felt that they were like the couple in love, who could do nothing for one idea. She would have no regrets with such a love in her life! Rae nodded sharply at Marcel, "Okay!" As soon as she finished speaking, she was lifted by Marcel. He walked to the co-pilot''s side and put her in the car. Then Marcel sat in the driver''s seat, started the car, and left. The speed of the car was very fast in the dark night, as if with an urgent state of mind, it soon reached InterContinental Century City. After getting off the car, Marcel took Rae''s hand and walked to the elevator. He did not speak. Rae''s heart thumped and throbbed, beating very fast. Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. The lift came to a halt with a loud ''ding'' and Marcel walked out, still holding Rae''s hand. When the door of the apartment opened, Rae was held into Marcel''s sturdy arms. He turned around, and the door was closed with a bang. Then, Rae''s body was pressed by him on the door panel. He cupped her face with one hand, and eagerly kissed her. He nibbled her rudely, with a tingling sensation in the pain. Rae could only be forced to endure this urgent need. She opened her arms and tightly looped around his back to make the bodies of the two fit more closely. The light was not turned on, and the darkness bred the wildest emotions in people¡¯s hearts. Once the emotion erupted, they would not be restrained. At this time, no one cared about the painful lips, and they were all eagerly kissing each other. The strong emotion made them seem to need each other more, and they needed something urgently to fill the emptiness in their hearts. It waste autumn, and it was refreshing and cold outside. Their cold body gradually started to get hot. Rae''s little hand tore open Marcel''s clothes. Marcel snorted softly, and hugged her up. "Ah!" Rae was startled, and hurriedly wrapped around his neck and mped his waist. Marcel kissed her lips hard. He turned around and walked towards the bedroom with stride! Marcel almost didn''t show any tenderness to her, and threw her on the bed, and then, her body was pressed down tightly. He didn''t give her a chance to speak or refute, and he pressed her chin, almost eating her. Rae''s heart also followed his heartbeat, weing the hot mes, swallowing them all together... This night was undoubtedly different. Marcel''s enthusiasm was brought to the extreme, as if they would face the end of the world. He was so eager and so hard, that Rae had never felt! The heart and the heart seem to be very close, so that at thest moment, she became different! In the end, she shouted Marcel''s name out of control, spraying the wettest and densest water stains, not only wetting Marcel''s heart, but he also felt Rae''s uncontroble beauty! In the end, both of them were a little lost. Rae leaned against Marcel and said nothing for a long time. By three o''clock in the night, the two men washed up and were ready to go to bed. "What happened to you today?" Rae couldn''t help but ask Marcel while she was sleeping. Marcel first tightened his arms and hugged her in his arms, asking in azy and maic voice, "Do you like it?" Of course she liked it! Even with the use of force, Rae could feel his cherishment, his love andpassion, and his cherishment of her, as if he was afraid of losing her, holding her tightly and possessing her! Rae buried her head in Marcel''s arms and nodded, "Yes, I like it very much!" Marcel smiled, then sighed inwardly. After a long time, he said, "Next week, go out with me!" "Where to go?" Rae asked. "My old school!" Marcel said. When Rae heard these two words, the whole person was froze. His old school was also her. After two years of studying, she left her old school. She studied at Rae¡¯s old school for the next two years. Now, Marcel told her to go to his old school. Rae was very scared, because the teachers probably remembered her. After all, Natalie was very good when she was studying! Go? Rae was a little scared! Didn''t go! She was a bit unwilling! Rae was suddenly caught in a dilemma. Realizing that Rae''s movements were stiff, Marcel''s eyes shed something, and then said, "If you don''t want to go, then forget it!" "No!" Rae shook her head immediately. How could she not want to go? She wanted to go there in her dreams! She was just worried that her teacher would discover hers, so as to cause Marcel''s suspicion. At least for now, when she was notpletely sure, she didn''t want to be troubled at all, and she didn''t want to be known by Marcel, because she was afraid that he will suddenly investigate her. Maybe he couldn''t find any clues, but it caught Kane''s attention and made him do something in a hurry, which instead harmed her biological parents. "What is that?" Marcel didn''t seem to be anxious at all, but waited patiently. Rae said nothing. Marcel lifted up her dress with his big hand, touched a body part and began to knead it indiscriminately. Rae had a sudden pain and let out a low cry. Her small hand gripped his wrist forcefully, but she was not as strong as a man, and she couldn''t move his big palm at all. "Go?" Marcel asked again. "Why do you have to go?" Rae felt that he was forcing her to go to his old school with him. Marcel held her intimately with her hand, and said in the darkness in a low voice, "I was injured when handling the case three years ago and hurt my brain. I forgot something, maybe I forgot a more important person, I want to see it!" "Since you have forgotten, why do you still think it is an important person?" Rae''s heart did a flip, as if ying drums. Did Marcel start to doubt something? Marcel''s hands became stronger and said, "If it was a woman, would you be jealous?" Rae was taken aback, that important person was not Linda, who would it be? Before he could think about it, Rae could only say instinctively, "Maybe!" Marcel pushed harder, and forced Rae to shout, "Well, I will be jealous, I will be jealous!" Marcel was still reluctant, "Will you follow me to my old school?" Rae didn''t answer, but if she didn''t answer, he wouldn''t let her go. She could only endure the pain, hooked his neck, and kissed fiercely... When both of them were out of breath, Marcel came to his senses and let go of her. He breathed heavily and rested his chin on her shoulder. Rae patted him on the shoulder and pouted, "It hurts." Marcel''s eyes gradually became calm, then turned his head and asked angrily, "Are you going or not?" "Go!" Rae mustered her courage! Perhaps this was an opportunity! If Marcel can remember Natalie, that would be great! By then, she won''t have to exin so much! If he can''t remember, then forget it! There must be an adventurous spirit in life, as long as she was cautious and bold, there may be unexpected gains. Chapter 1005 Furious Chapter 1005 Furious Hearing Rae''s answer, Marcel narrowed his eyes slightly and locked Rae''s face. It''s just that, in the dark, he couldn¡¯t see clearly. Soon, he fell asleep with Rae. Early the next morning, Rae went to the unit, but saw Reuben waiting for her in the office. Rae was stunned for a moment. The hand holding the strap of the backpack stiffened. The whole person was stiff. She turned around in astonishment and looked at Reuben, "What are you doing?" Reuben looked at her and suddenly smiled, but the smile seemed to be a bit cold, as if he was from hell. At this time, Lexie was still in the office! Rae naturally didn''t want Lexie, who loved gossip, to hear too much. Therefore, Rae said to Reuben coldly, "Youe with me!" She said, walking out. Reuben followed. He didn¡¯t take anything. Instead, he put his hands in the pockets of his suit, with a leisurely posture. If people didn¡¯t look at him carefully, people won¡¯t find that his eyes were bloodshot, and his eyes were also red. Rae opened the door of the reception room and walked in. Reuben was behind and closed the door directly. "Reuben, why are you here?" Reuben stared at her face for a long time without speaking. Rae didn''t move either, it was like a game. Whoever spoke first will lose! Reuben stared at Rae''s face as if he had knocked over the spice box and all emotions were all disyed on his face. He was confused, calm, desperate, unwilling, hated, and struggling... Rae didn''t avoid his sight either, but she didn''t know why he was here? A patient with depression may have an attack at any time. Rae knew that she had better not stimte Reuben. After a long time, Rae finally said, "Reuben, I know you are a good person. I will forgive your past misdeeds, you go first!" "Haha!" Reuben suddenly sneered, "Forgive my past misdeeds? Even if you want to, I wouldn''t agree! I want to turn it out and hold on!" What did he turn out? What was he holding on? Rae only thought that he was going to pester her, and didn''t think much about the meaning of Reuben''s words at all. "Do whatever you want!" Rae said. Reuben looked at Rae suddenly, raised his fingers, pointed at the roof, and said, "Rae, do you think that God is watching us? Why do some people lie in the daytime and don''t get struck by lightning? For example, you!" Rae was stunned by his intrusive words. She opened her mouth and couldn''t speak. She looked at him intricately for a long time, but she was dumbfounded for a while. After a brief thought, Rae determined that this was another trick of Reuben, so Rae quickly decided not to pay attention to Reuben''s nonsense. She just looked at Reuben calmly and said, "If you forget to take medicine, you can ask Flora to deliver it to you! Or you can go to the hospital!" "Compared with your temperament seven years ago, you are really a different person. Is this still my Rae?" Reubenughed without anger, speaking more directly. Rae''s heart was already turbulent by his words. Could it be that he really knew something? Why did he ask like this? Because he knew something? Rae was shocked. Impossible, No one would know about this, except Kane and Easton! Rae couldn''t think of the reason, and scolded her inwardly, ¡®You''re imagining things.¡¯ "Don''t hinder me from working! I don''t have time to apany you!" Rae left after speaking. Reuben grabbed her wrist. Rae was stunned for a moment. She looked at Reuben''s eyes red, and there was a deep hatred in his eyes. She was frightened at once, and she backed away subconsciously. Reuben suddenly smiled at her and said, "When you think that everyone don¡¯t know something, ghosts wille out to torture your soul. Some debts, sooner orter, you have to pay it back! Don¡¯t think you are a police then you can be so arrogant. Went to work? Are you equipped to work here?" The muscles on Rae''s face stiffened instantly, just because of Reuben''s inexplicable words. "Reuben, I don''t understand what you''re talking about, don''t tell me what you are talking about." Rae smiled reluctantly, but was a little flustered. "Afraid?" Reuben looked at Rae like this, and suddenly smiled faintly, but there was a weird smile on his face. The smile was so shocking that the inexplicable coldness spread all over her body! Suddenly Reuben sat on the sofa and pulled Rae over. Then he said, "Did you say that you recalled some things from the past that day? It just so happened that I was idle today, and you told me, what did you recall?" Reuben sat on the sofa with his legs crossed. He put one hand on the armrest and put the other casually aside. He looked at Rae with unpredictable eyes, and even made a gesture, "Sit down!" Don''t stand, otherwise, I will be angry!" Rae suddenly had a bad premonition, and only felt that a bad premonition had struck her, with a chill, which shocked her. "Say!" Seeing Rae didn''t speak, Reuben became angry. "If you don''t say anything, I will post our previous videos to your unit''s video window for everyone to see!" "Reuben, what are you going to do?" Rae was also anxious. Reuben looked at her, chuckled, and said directly, "I want you toe back to me and be with me, you are still my fiancee! You want to be with Marcel, it is absolutely impossible, and I won''t let you be together even if I die!" He said directly and ruthlessly. Rae''s eyes widened and looked at him. Reuben still said quietly, "Come back to me, otherwise--" He didn''t say anything afterwards, but Rae felt that the more he didn''t say the more terrifying, she looked at Reuben. At this time Reuben stood up and said coldly, "I will give you three days. If you don''te back to me, you will disappear in this world." After speaking, Reuben opened the door and walked out. Rae was cold from head to toe! Not because of the threat, but because of the content of the threat itself. Reuben was so sure that Rae couldn''t help but be afraid. What did he know? Reuben came here not mentioning anything about his brother Heath, only threatening her, what was going on? When Rae walked out of the reception room, Marcel was in the hallway. Seeing her face was not good, he walked over and asked in a low voice, "Reuben is here?" Rae looked up and saw the care in Marcel''s eyes. He was looking at her tenderly, and she nodded. "Don''t be afraid! I will be with you!" Marcel shook Rae''s hand quickly. He found Rae¡¯s palms were sweaty, and her hands were cold! Because they were in the hallway, Marcel had to put down her hand and just said, "What did he say to scare you?" Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. "He wants me toe back to him!" Rae finished speaking, and then stopped talking. How did she tell Marcel some things? He always thought that she had been with Reuben for so long and had sex with Reuben. If she said too much, she was afraid he would misunderstand her. Rae regretted it after saying it. Suppressing the torrent of thoughts, Rae said, "He has depression, maybe he has an episode of depression!" Marcelughed. He, who seemed a little cold, showed a gentle smile. Because of this slightly revealing smile, his handsome facial features looked like ayer of breathtaking glimmer. He looked down at Rae and patted her on the shoulder. This silly girl was still holding a fluke! She probably never dreamed that he and Reuben already knew her true identity! Reuben didn''t immediately expose her, why? Marcel curled his lips, a hint of excitement surged in his eyes! This case was probably the most bizarre in his life! He wanted to solve the case and let Natalie be herself and the truth about the matter came to light! "Okay, go back and rest for a while!" Marcelforted her gently again. "Ok!" Rae also nodded, and went back to her office. After Marcel returned to the office, he took the phone and dialed Garbassi. "Come to my office!" Soon, Garbassi returned. As soon as he saw Marcel, Garbassi closed the door and then asked, "Captain Hopkins, are you looking for me?" "Recalling the case of Natalie five years ago, I want to look at the file!" Marcel said. Garbassi looked at him and said helplessly, "The dossier was burned down. A fire burned the dossier!" Marcel was surprised when he heard it, and looked at Garbassi. Garbassi nodded, "It''s man-made! But we have no evidence. The unit suppressed this matter. For fear of the influence, they didn¡¯t let it be made public!" "You can investigate Easton!" Marcel said, "Start with him, investigate Kane! In addition, I want Leonard''s information. Investigate Leonard and his wife when they were young, first check how many children they had given birth to!" "Yes!" Marcel''s gaze flickered, and after a while, he said, "Then start with the enchanter and investigate the scene of the engulfment, and the forensic doctor!" "OK!" "Go!" Marcel then said to Garbassi, "I don''t want anyone to know about this, do it yourself!" "Captain Hopkins, don''t worry, I know!" Garbassi knew that this was a task assigned to him by his senior. It was very secretive and even rted to his future, so he naturally wouldn''t say a word. ¡­ Rae was shocked by Reuben. In the afternoon, she felt sluggish and started to have a runny nose, as if she had a cold! In the afternoon, she asked for leave to go back. Marcel saw her runny nose and immediately stood up, took her coat and said, "Go, go to the hospital!" "No, I''ll just take some medicine, I''ll go back and rest first!" Rae said. "Back to InterContinental Century City!" Marcel said. "No! I will go home!" Rae felt that it was too embarrassing her nose was running. "Which home are you going back to? Do you forget your mother is in the hospital now, and your father is taking care of your mother? What if you infect your mother?" Marcel thought about her, thinking very thoughtfully. Rae was a little stunned, did not expect this, "But, what if I infect you?" "I''m in good health, I don''t easily catch a cold! There is another reason for your cold!" Marcel said. "What?" "Last night we were too indulgent, no, these days we are very indulgent, you are too tired to sleep well, resulting in low immunity, so you caught a cold!" Chapter 1006 InterContinental Century City Chapter 1006 InterContinental Century City "Rogue!" Rae sniffed, her face still flushed! Marcel didn''t say anything else, nce at her, and the two went downstairs together. After they got to the hospital and bought some cold medication, Marcel bought a bottle of water for Rae to take the medicine first! Sitting in the car, she squinted her eyes in a daze. Most of the cold medication was like this. After taking it, people tended to get sleepy. Rae was no exception. After having it, she feltzy and unwilling to move. She leaned on the back of the chair and wanted to sleep. So between half asleep and half awake, they arrived at InterContinental Century City. When Marcel got out of the car, he didn''t call her, and came over to hold her. Rae did not refuse. She was greedy for the temperature of being held in his arms, and the gentleness and familiar masculine breath when she was taken care of, so she put her arms around his neck and cuddled against him. She rubbed the side of his neck lightly, and after finding a good position, she yawned again. Her delicate red lips moved, and she slowly closed her eyes. She had a cold and the nose was also red. Her lips parted to breathe, making the lips look red and reveal the ultimate elegance and charm. Marcel lowered his head, and Rae just yawned, so Marcel urately captured the softly trembling lips when the pink mouth was opened, and the upper lip slowly rubbed against the lower lip when the mouth was slowly closed, as if she was sucking something and inviting him silently. The corners of his eyes were wet because of sleepiness, and the long ck feather-like eyshes slowly fluttered, like a fan feather lightly scratching his heart! His body became hot again. His ck eyes moved slightly. Tonight, he would let her go to have a rest. Her body was too weak to withstand his daily work. Going upstairs and putting Rae on the bed and covering the quilt, Marcel ordered a takeaway. After he came back, Rae was already asleep. Seeing Rae falling asleep, Marcel looked softly at her for a while. Seemingly determined, he picked up the phone, made a call, and soon the call was connected, Marcel said to the phone, "Grandpa, I want household register!" Marcel stood quietly in front of the floor-to-ceiling windows, with eyes as deep as the night sky staring indifferently at the tens of millions of lights that flickered below. His expression was very quiet, and there was a cigarette that had just burned one-third between his fingers. There was a faint smell of cigarettes in the air. "Why?" An old voice came over there, but it was mixed with faint joy. "Get married!" Marcel said two words calmly. It turned out to be so simple, as long as he was sure, he won''t be entangled! It''s just that he can''t marry Rae, the person he wanted to marry was Natalie! He needed to restore Natalie''s identity before they get married! But before that, he must prepare everything! "Thinking it clearly?" Francis Hopkins asked. "Right!" Francis justughed, "Bad boy, I arranged a blind date for you before, but you refused. Do you fall in love with a girl in City B?" "Grandpa!" Marcel smiled, "Yes! I fell in love with her after I came here!" "You''ve only been there for a short time." Francis was a little surprised. "It''s only a few months in total?" "She used to be my younger female schoolmate!" Marcel said again. "Did you remember?" Francis''s voice had a hint of uncertain joy. There seemed to be a trace of regret in Marcel''s face. "No, I still can''t remember that memory. I just checked some things and I know that she is my younger female schoolmate. We have met before. We should have known each other for six or seven years, so I don''t want to miss her!" "Oh!" Francis said suddenly, "Okay, I will let your dad send it to you! Bring the girl back and show me!" "..." Marcel didn''t answer. "Your dad is going to invest in City B. I know this. He actually knew you go to City B and wanted to get closer to you. Don''t be too repulsive!" Francis tried to persuade him. "I already know the bastard of your father outside!" Marcel was slightly startled. Right, how this kind of thing could be hidden from the shrewd and wise grandpa. "Grandpa, what do you want to say, just say it!" Marcel said in a deep voice. He knew that Francis wanted to tell him something. "Can you not be so smart?" Francis said jokingly, "Anyway, you are my most proud grandson!" Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. Marcel heard the implication in the words. He looked at the lights outside and said, "You mean you want me to live in peace with him, right?" "Marcel, the same blood is flowing in your bodies!" Francis said again. "Not the same!" Marcel said in a deep voice. "Grandpa, I don''t have such cold blood in my bones, Benjamin is different!" "Oh?" Francis was startled again, and asked, "Have you met Benjamin?" "If Grandpa just wants me to ept him, there is no problem at all! However, my father must guarantee my mother''s interests, this is what I want to say! I don''t care about the rest!" Marcel''s tone was completely formic. "Marcel!" "Grandpa," Marcel interrupted Francis calmly. "My mother also made great efforts for Hopkins Group and it made great achievements today, won''t you deny this?" Francis did not answer. Marcel said again, "Do you want to use this to force me to inherit my dad''s business, or do you really want me to ept Benjamin? Or did you not expect that I would agree to ept Benjamin so happily?" "Brat!" Francisughed, "This is what your father meant! He doesn''t know Benjamin very well. He wants to use him to force you back, but you still want to be a policeman!" "I''ll go back and get the household register by myself!" Marcel said in a deep voice. "No need for my dad toe!" "Don''t want to meet him?" "Yes!" Marcel confessed, "I will go back tomorrow!" "Sure, let''s talk again when youe!" After hanging up the phone, Marcel turned around in silence, put out cigarettes he had just tasted in the ashtray of the coffee table, turned around and walked towards the bedroom. When he walked into the bedroom and looked at the sleeping person on the big bed, there was a deep feeling of tenderness in his eyes. The person on the bed had long eyshes like a fan, a straight and elegant nose, a small and attractive mouth, and the pupil that looks like this worldly thing and seems to be able to trace the soul through everything, but unfortunately, they were closed now, he can¡¯t see them. However, looking at the sleeping girl in this way, Marcel lost consciousness for a while. Finally, he sighed gently, went to bed, and rested. The next day happened to be Saturday. Rae had a cold, so after drinking Marcel''s ginger soup and taking the medicine, she was much better the next day. When she received Adam''s call early in the morning, Marcel was outside and Rae was answering the phone in the bedroom. She subconsciously went to see Marcel and found that he hadn''te in, so she answered the phone. "Hey!" "Rae, I''m ready, where shall we meet?" "Can you take a taxi to the hospital?" Rae asked. "Yes! I can go, I will go now!" "Then be careful, we will meet at the gate of the hospital, and I will take you to the doctor!" Rae said, "I will go out now and arrive after half an hour!" "OK!" Rae got up to wash. Marcel saw her getting up, walked over and touched her forehead first. "Today is weekend, you can get more sleep!" "It''s okay, I have something and need to go out!" Rae said. "Where to go?" "Go to the hospital!" Rae looked at him. She had a guilty conscience. She didn''t want Marcel to know that she took Adam to check the legs because she was afraid that Marcel would misunderstand. After all, all the previous unhappiness between them was due to Adam, and thest time they met Adam, Adam said that Rae had slept with him before, so Rae was more worried now! If they met again, she can''t prove herself, and Adam told Marcel again, wouldn''t she be in a worse situation? These were all Rae''s concerns. "You have a cold now, but you still want to go to the hospital?" Marcel meant she will infect her mother. Rae also heard what he meant, "I''m not going to see my mother, I''m going to meet a friend!" Marcel frowned and asked expressionlessly, "Man or woman?" Rae was taken aback for a moment, not knowing how to answer. Marcel asked again, "I ask you, will you meet a man or a woman?" "Are you jealous?" Rae came back to her senses and asked him subconsciously. But Marcel nodded seriously, "Yes, I do feel a little jealous!" Rae was shocked. Marcel was jealous? Was this possible? She looked at him dumbfounded. Marcel stood there motionless and looked down at Rae. His eyes seemed to swallow her, Rae was scared, and hurried to escape, but Marcel grabbed her wrist with a big hand and prevented Rae from moving. Rae could only look at him. Marcel pulled her wrist. She struggled, couldn''t get rid of it, so she could only give up. "What are you doing? I will bete!" She nced at him with a frown. Her light and indifferent lip line was like a blooming rose flower. At this moment, Marcel''s eyes were shining like a star. "That means, it must be a man! Forget it, don''t go!" His low voice was filled with sensual dumbness, which was very charming. Before Rae could react, he pulled her into his arms. He kissed her with an extremely domineering and irresistible posture. She smelled his peculiar fragrance of his body and after several trials, his hot tongue flicked across her mouth, tasting her and plundering her breath. Her fingers were sped tightly by him, and within a short while, their palms were sweaty. She was also stunned for an instant, and then there was a wireless tenderness in her heart, which was what she longed for most. In every morning, the man she loved can give her a French kiss after he waked up. So at this moment, even though the time was up, Rae was still a little greedy, letting him kiss her fiercely. After a long time, suddenly her breath wasing in short bursts. She raised her hands subconsciously, stopped for a while in the air behind him, and finally still gently hugged his strong waist. Chapter 1007 Love Debt Chapter 1007 Love Debt His big hand which wrapped around her waist suddenly tightened, so tightened as if he wanted to melt her into his chest. His tall and straight body almost wrapped her whole person. The golden sunlight in the morning cast in, illuminating the shadows of the two of them. They hugged tightly, just like a person. In the end, he recovered, reluctantly left her lips, hugged her tightly with unsteady breathing, and gasped slightly, "Go to do your thing. Remember toe back early to rest, I will go back to City J and come back tonight! Rest well when youe back. I don''t want to waste any more time tonight!" Rae, who had just recovered from the trance, was still panting with unsteady breath. As soon as she heard his words, her delicate face was hot, and she could feel her red face at this moment. Meeting the deep and faintly sparkling gaze from him, she blinked her vaguely blurred eyes, turning her face a little embarrassingly. Marcel couldn''t help but lowered his head, hugged her, and whispered, "Give me a baby!" Rae was stunned and raised her head. When she thought of the words he had said before that she was not worthy to have his child, sadness and grievance shed in her eyes. Marcel was so smart, how can he not understand? He immediately said, "I am a bastard in the past! Forget about the past, we start from now, give me a baby, okay?" Such a gentle tone, such a plea, made her almost softhearted. Having a baby was her expectation in this life! But, can she really have it? Once her identity was confirmed, she may go to jail! How can she give birth to a child and then be irresponsible to the child? "Aren''t you willing?" Marcel''s eyes were unpredictable, as if he had seen Rae''s hesitation and the deep meaning behind her hesitation. ¡­ In the quiet study room. The room was so quiet that the flow of blood could almost be heard. Reuben quietly stroked a scarf in his hand, which was covered with immature twisted needlework. That was the first time Rae knit a scarf, and she didn''t know how to knit a scarf, but at that time, she liked knitting a scarf. Reuben''splexion darkened, his slender fingers slowly stroking the texture of the scarf, as if stroking Rae''s skin. When his gaze fell on the photo of Rae ced on the table, he looked startled, his sorrow seemed to be no longer suppressed. His slender fingers were held tightly, and were trembling. . Who on earth killed Rae? Who the hell was it? "Sir, have some food!" Flora rang out at the door with a concerned voice. Seeing Reuben''s face, Flora felt very sad. She didn''t know that Reuben''s inner grief was due to the death of the real Rae, not Because Reuben was not with Rae now. Flora was about to speak, but said nothing, and finally she said, "Sir, marriage is destined, don''t think too much, it will harm your body!" "You go to eat first!" Reuben interrupted Flora and he spoke quietly, unable to hear the feelings in his calm tone. Soon the phone rang. He calmed down, and said to Flora, "You get out first and close the door for me!" "Sir!" Flora was still worried. "Get out!" Reuben said seriously. Flora had to help him close the door and walked down. Reuben took out the phone, took a look, and only said one sentence, "Let¡¯s see at my Wood Mountain Vi!" Then, he stood up and walked out. With the scarf in his hand, like a cherished lover, he returned to the bedroom, put the scarf in the closet, and then gently closed the door. building. However, instead of going to eat, he walked outside. Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Flora shook her head helplessly, and said nothing in the end. ¡­ In the hospital. At this time, Rae had arrived at the hospital. In the car, she kept thinking about what Marcel said just now. He said that he wanted a baby, and then she fell into silence and didn''t say a word for a long time. Marcel was probably disappointed! In the end, Rae didn''t say anything! He said that he would return to City J by a ne, and talked about it at night. She came out, thinking all the way. What made Marcel change his mind and his attitude towards her? When she arrived at the hospital, the driver reminded her that she had arrived. Rae then took the money to the driver, got out of the car, walked a few steps forward, and saw Adam in a wheelchair. He was looking at her from a distance. The moment he saw her, Rae clearly felt the light in Adam''s eyes, shining like stars! Rae sighed in her heart. She was not Rae, so for Rae''s love debt, she really can''t help her to pay off. Reuben, Adam! Rae walked over and looked at the time. It had been an hour since she called him just now, and a guilt shed across her face. "Sorry, Adam, I''mte, have you waited a long time?" "No, it''s okay!" Adam shook his head, "I''m fine anyway, it''s the same to stay everywhere. I stayed here for a while and found a lot of problems!" "What are the problems?" "I found that there are many people worse than me, I am not so miserable, so I came here today and still have something to gain!" Adam said with a smile. Rae found that he was indeed much more energeticpared to that day. Rae was also very pleased. "You can stand up, Adam. I always think that we can''t be too selfish! We can''t just care about our own feelings, we still have rtives and friends! Many people are worried about us!" Adam nodded. "I know, Rae, thank you foring! Let''s go to the doctor!" Adam seemed to really want to stand up, and couldn''t wait. Rae didn''t push his wheelchair. She felt that since Adam coulde here himself, he would definitely be able to pass by himself. This was also the fact. Adam slid the wheelchair by himself, following Rae''s footsteps, and the two entered the rehabilitation building together. Rae took out the business card, and the two went to the doctor introduced by Benjamin. Soon, she saw the doctor, a man in his thirties. When he heard that it was Rae, the man became very enthusiastic. He took Adam to do physical examination first. After confirming the results of bones, nerves, and ligaments, it was already one and a half hourster. The doctor took the film and looked at it and said to them, "It is still very hopeful for Mr Adam to stand up!" After that, Adam did a series of examinations. The doctor asked Adam for his opinion to first make a three-month rehabilitation program. The two left now. "Rae, let''s go to dinner, I treat you!" Adam said. Rae looked at him and said, "I treat you. Adam, please, you must work hard and stand up!" Because only in this way, Marcel will not hate Rae so much, and only in this way, Adam will have better hope in his future life! Rae now really hoped everyone can have a good result! Adam was so young, she didn''t want him to lose hope! Seeing Rae''s serious expression, Adam nodded heavily. "I know, I will!" Rae took Adam to a restaurant, and she ordered a lot of spicy ones. When the dishes were served on the table, Adam looked at her, seemingly hesitant to speak. However, he still didn''t say anything, just looking at Rae''s expression a little strange. Rae was eating. Perhaps seeing Adam also had hope. Rae was relieved and had a good appetite. At this time, when Rae was eating, the phone rang. She picked up the phone and saw that it was Benjamin. Then she said to Adam, "I answered the phone, the doctor introduced by a friend! He is calling now!" "Okay!" Adam nodded and ate quietly. Rae answered the call. Benjamin''s low voice came from over there, "Rae, does it go well? My friend called me just now and said that you went to see him. He said your friend has hope to stand up, congratte your friend for me!" "Thank you, I wanted to call you to thank you after I went back, but I didn''t expect you to call! Mr Newman, thank you so much!" "Rae, don''t be polite to me!" Benjamin said. "If you really want to thank me, why don''t you eat a meal with me? I just came back, at the airport, I don''t want to eat by myself!" Rae was a little surprised at once, but she thought the photo she saw at Reuben''s house before, and she also took that photo. Benjamin and Rae knew each other! But Benjamin hadn''t said this a few times. Rae was a little confused and wary about it. So, after hesitating, she said, "Of course, I treat you. Do you want to eat Western food?" "Sure!" "I''m in a restaurant now and eating with friends,e here!" "Rae, I don''t like to eat with other people!" Benjamin said. Rae nced at Adam and said, "Well, we are almost finished eating too. When you arrive, he has left!" Seeing Rae talking on the phone, Adam''s eyes were dim, but he looked at Rae suspiciously. After Rae hung up the phone, she saw Adam looking at herself, so she said, "What''s wrong with you?" "Rae, you didn''t eat spicy food before!" Adam said, "Don''t eat spicy food at all!" Rae was taken aback, her expression a little stiff, but then she immediately said, "I have learned to eat spicy food in the past few years!" Adam still frowned. Rae felt a little guilty. She lowered her head and ate two bites of food and said, "Adam, I still have an appointment with Mr Newman. After we finish eating, I will help you take a taxi. Can you go back by yourself?" Adam nodded. Soon, Rae went to checkout. Adam wanted to pay the bill, but he was not as flexible as Rae. In the end, Rae was flexible and paid first. She sent Adam in the car. The car was just about to leave, and Benjamin had arrived. He got out of the car and walked towards Rae. He was dressed in a silver-ck suit. It looked very handsome. When he came, Rae greeted him. Adam, who hadn¡¯t left because of the traffic jam in the car, saw Benjamin, his eyes flickered and then went dark. He looked at Rae again, and finally pursed his lips. Traffic was now flowing smoothly again and Adam could no longer see them. "Rae, is your friend gone?" Benjamin asked. "Yes, he just left!" Rae smiled and nodded. "Mr Newman, are you on a business trip?" "Don''t you know that? When you investigated Ophelia, you knew I was on a business trip with her!" Benjamin smiled. Rae was also a little embarrassed. "Yes, we have investigated!" "Let''s go, I''m starving to death!" Benjamin said. Chapter 1008 Cant Believe It Chapter 1008 Can''t Believe It The two went in again and found a box. Rae asked Benjamin to order food. He ordered a duck blood in chili sauce and asked Rae, "Right, do you eat blood?" Rae panicked a little, and shook her head, "It''s a bit red, it''s horrible and looks really bloody!" Benjamin gave a deep smile, "Is it? It''s just animal blood. You don''t dare to eat it, how can you be a policeman?" "I just don¡¯t like it!" Rae smiled. "Forget it, don''t order!" "You can order, I''ve finished eating, you order what you like, I''ll eat more!" As a result, Benjamin really ordered a duck blood in chili sauce. Soon, the dishes were served. Benjamin was probably really hungry. He ate a few bites. At this time, the duck blood in chili sauce was served. Rae saw him swallow the duck blood in chili sauce with chili oil in a small spoon, and there was still red oil left on his mouth, red and blood-like. Benjamin even stuck out his tongue and licked the oil on his lips. He looked really bloodthirsty like that, and reminded her of a vampire, she couldn''t help but shiver! ¡­ Wood Mountain Vi was a three-star hotel in a Mountain of City B, integrating tourism and leisure. In a box of the vi. "Three years after I left, how many men do you think Rae had sex with?" Reuben''s face was instantly pale because of the person opposite, and he looked up at him with disbelief and surprise and shock in his eyes. "Mr James, we have more than 20 people in our investigation. Those who can be found are known, but we can¡¯t find those unknown people!" The person also had a serious expression. To say such a thing requires basis and evidence, so naturally he dare not say more. "Here is a list!" The man gave out the printed name. Reuben moved his gaze downwards, his gaze fell on the list in front of him, and his blood froze little by little. It can''t be Rae. How could it be her? She was such a simple girl, how could she be so lustful? Even if Reubenter learned that she had sex with a few people, it was impossible to have sex with so many people! When the real evidence appeared in front of him, Reuben still couldn''t believe it! He numbed himself over and over again, but looking at the names of these people, Reuben still felt painful. Impossible, how could his Rae be so lustful? "Mr James, in thest three months you asked me to check who Rae was with, I checked, but there weren¡¯t many clues, as if someone had deliberately erased the traces of Rae¡¯s life!" Reuben didn''t speak. The man saw Reuben''s suddenly pale face, and said worriedly, "Mr James, how are you?" "Check it out for me!" he said in a cold voice. Reuben looked terribly painful, and smacked his hand down on to the table. He tremblingly grabbed the piece of paper and saw the name on it. When he saw Heath, His eyebrows twisted in an instant. The man still wanted to talk, Reuben grabbed the man by the cor, his eyes were red, and his voice was as cold as hell, "This is nder. I ask you, why is Heath on this list?¡± "Mr James, I know that Mr Heath is your brother, but this is indeed the fact. If you don''t believe it, I can''t help it. It must be that the person has passed away, and the evidence is not easy to find!" After all, the person has passed away, and the evidence is not easy to find! "The man was not afraid of Reuben''s anger at all, and looked straight at him. Reuben met the man''s eyes and couldn''t say a word for a long time. "Mr James, it''s in your apartment. I found the video from that year. Maybe Miss Baxter missed you and went to your apartment. On the same day, Mr. Heath also went. He didn''te out all night. The next day they came out together and Rae pped Heath!" For a moment, like a bolt from the blue sky, Reuben stared at the man in a daze. The blood was frozen in his body, bringing iparable chill. It would not be Rae and Heath, impossible. "After that, in YS Club!" the man said again. "Impossible, impossible." Reuben roared wildly. "If you don''t believe me, you can ask Heath!" "Rae, Rae!" He called her in grief. Reuben slowly let go of his hand, and sat there copsed. There was bloodshot in his red eyes. It won''t be her, it won''t be her, but how could it not be! He had conclusive evidence! What can Reuben do even if he refused to believe? The past was drifting away like the wind. He thought of Rae who smiled to him and the Rae who usually acted coquettishly in front of him. When she was angry at that time, she said to break up with him, and he abandoned her and left the country. Today, she was buried in the grave of someone else''s name, and what she owned had be another person''s! ¡®Rae, it was Reuben who was sorry for you.¡¯ He smiled hollowly. Tears fell from his eyes and dripped on the list in his hand. For a moment, Reubenughed madly. "Mr James, calm down!" The man stepped forward to persuade him. After Reubenughed, there was no sound suddenly. He stared at the sky withplicated eyes. Should he continue to live or die? At this moment, he also hesitated. He couldn''t die with Rae. This kind of love was nothing more than that. Reuben stood up, "Ted, continue to check for me. I will not treat you badly in terms of money. Give me the purpose of Kane and Natalie!" "Yes!" Ted nodded quickly. ¡­ In the Restaurant. After Benjamin finished eating. Seeing Rae looking at him, his eyes seemed a little surprised. Benjamin smiled and asked, "What''s wrong?" "No!" Rae quickly returned to her senses. She was thinking about it all the time, Benjamin knew her, why didn''t he admit it? After hesitating for a long time, Rae was looking for a time to speak, but Benjamin spoke first. "Rae, do you have something to say?" Rae was taken aback, gritted her teeth, and decided to speak, "Yes, I feel there is one thing weird!" "What?" Benjamin wiped his mouth with a tissue, with an elegant gesture. "Did we know each other before?" Rae asked, looking directly at Benjamin''s eyes. When Benjamin heard the words, his eyes didn''t blink, but a gleam of light shed across those deep and gloomy eyes like a quiet stream of the deep sea. He looked at Rae and suddenly smiled and asked, "Did you remember?" Rae was startled again. At this moment Benjamin suddenly took out his phone, pressed it, and handed it over. Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. Rae was taken aback and took the phone, and saw that the screen above was a photo, and the person in the photo made her astonished! It was Benjamin. He had a woman in his arms¡£ This was their selfie, and they all seemed very happy! That was the real Rae, she was held in his arms by Benjamin. They were intimate. The two looked at the camera together, without any dodge, not a sneak shot, but a selfie. Under what circumstances was this filmed? Rae was a little surprised. She widened her eyes and looked at Benjamin! At this time, Benjamin took the phone back, looked down at the photo, and then touched Rae''s face in the photo with his hand. Then he said in a low voice, "Rae, what kind of rtionship do you think we used to be?" Rae was stunned! Why did so many men have a rtionship with Rae? At this moment, Rae felt that it was really embarrassing to stand for Rae! She looked at Benjamin and asked, "So, what kind of rtionship we used to have?" "I thought after you saw this, you will understand!" Benjamin smiled, didn''t say anything eagerly, as if he had a deep understanding of psychology. He first smiled faintly, then picked up the cup, took a sip, and then started talking, "When you asked me just now, I thought you remembered the past, but it doesn''t seem to be!" Rae asked subconsciously, "How do you know I suffer from amnesia?" Benjamin smiled, "I didn''t think you had memory loss at first, thinking that you deliberately didn''t want to recognize me. After all, after so long, you didn¡¯t go to pick-up joint. I think it''s good for you to be a policeman, so I didn¡¯t want to disturb you! I met you a while ago and you don¡¯t recognize me. I felt strange, so I inquired about it, and the result was that you had a car ident and lost part of your memory, right?" Rae nodded subconsciously. "You haven''t said yet, what is the rtionship between us?" "We used to sleep together!" Benjamin said bluntly. Rae blushed all over, very embarrassed. Benjamin looked at her naturally, "You don''t have to feel embarrassed. In fact, I have heard a little bit about you. You were messy at the time. I didn''t mind. On the contrary, I didn''t like girls who were too innocent. So, we were just the bed partners!" Rae was still shocked! Benjamin looked into her eyes and smiled and said, "Are you shocked? Don''t believe it?" Rae didn''t say a word! How did she say? To deny? Or to y the fool? Reuben, Adam, now Benjamin! She really felt ufortable in her heart, very aggrieved! ¡­ In the procuratorate. Reuben wanted to see Heath when he arrived, so was soon let in. When the two brothers met, Heath saw Reuben and immediately shouted, "Brother!" Reuben didn''t speak, but stared at Heath coldly. His eyes were sharp as a knife, as if he wanted to see through Heath''s mind like an ultrasound. He stared at Heath coldly, without speaking for a long time. "Brother, I know I was in trouble. You can''t abandon me. Our father is very angry this time, and probably wouldn¡¯t help me out!" Heath saw Reuben not speaking, and suddenly became a little nervous. Reuben looked at Heath coldly, but still didn''t speak. "Brother! Talk to me!" Reuben closed his eyes suddenly, and when he opened them again, his eyes were dark, and he said in a deep voice, "You tell me, have you done anything to be sorry for me?" Heath was taken aback, his pupils were dted, and he immediately shook his head, "No, brother, how could I do things that are sorry for you? You are my brother, and I can''t do things that are sorry for you!" "So, what''s the matter between you and Rae?" Reuben went straight to the point. Heath was stunned subconsciously, "What happened to Rae and me? Brother, nothing happened between Rae and me?" Reuben sneered coldly, "Since you are so afraid of me, why did you do that? Rae is my woman. You dare to touch her, you are taking a bear by the tooth!" Heath froze suddenly, and suddenlyughed,ughing very sarcastically. "Brother, a woman like Rae is cheaper than a prostitute, only you will cherish her. I think Ophelia is really much better than her, at least Ophelia is dedicated to you. Yes, I slept with Rae, and we tried various positions. She even yed the fool. She thought she had changed her evil spirits, so I couldn''t recognize her anymore? She is just a sanctimonious little policewoman, don''t think about this woman anymore!" Chapter 1009 Drove all Night Chapter 1009 Drove all Night Reuben''s eyes smouldered with anger, and his body was shaking, as if he was very angry. Seeing his brother so angry, Heath was still scared, and immediately shouted nervously, "Brother, are you angry with me for such a woman?" "You continue to stay in jail!" "Brother, we are brothers!" Heath yelled. His back was in the sunlight, heavy, bleak, and silent. He walked towards the outside step by step. When he walked into the sun, he raised his head and looked at the sky. He felt ufortable. Why was he so entangled? Reuben dangled and drove the car aimlessly on the street. He didn''t seem to know where to go, but in the end, he went to the hospital. When Reuben appeared in front of Leonard in despair, Leonard was also taken aback. Seeing that Reuben¡¯s eyes were full of bloodshot, and his face was pale and bloodless, as if his soul had been taken away, he couldn¡¯t help but asked with concern, "Reuben, what''s wrong with you?" Reuben looked at Leonard, opened his mouth, and finally couldn''t say anything. "Mr Baxter, I just want toe and see you! Is Mrs Baxter better?" Can''t he say it? Was he going to tell Leonard that his daughter was gone, and now this daughter was posing as someone else? He really can''t say it! He looked at Leonard, hesitated to say anything, after all, he didn''t say anything. Leonard smiled. "Thanks to you, she is much better! Reuben, yourplexion is not very good, if you are too tired, take a rest!" "Ok!" Reuben nodded hard. "Mr Baxter, so do you, take care of yourself!" He met Leonard and talked for a while. When he finally left, Reuben still didn''t mention it! However, Leonard''s eyes shed when he saw him leaving. ¡­ At this time, Rae was still in shock. She didn''t even know how she came out! She just felt that she was under siege now. She didn''t know who to tell! Ophelia, her only friend, alienated her because of Reuben! Now, she was alone. Rae sometimes thought that the end of her life was already doomed until now, but sometimes she wasn¡¯t reconciled. She was a person, and even a woman. She also longed for the life of being a woman, she was unwilling to ept such a fate. Even if she will be imprisoned, she will let the truthe to light, otherwise, she can''t live so brazenly in Rae''s identity! There was a shadow on the ground, side by side with the shadow she reflected on the ground. Most of the light was covered by his tall body, and she fell into the shadow. Rae said nothing, and Benjamin just stood quietly. After a while, she turned her head and said, "Benjamin, what you said, I really can''t ept it. I have indeed forgotten some things in the past, so I can''t refute what you say. However, I can choose not to believe it!" Benjamin stood there with his hand in his pocket, and did not answer her. He walked two steps closer, not too far away, he looked at her, and turned his head to look at the people and traffic on the street, and said, "It''s really useful to pretend to be silly sometimes. Just think I''m kidding." Rae smiled slightly, "This joke is not funny at all. What is true cannot be false, and what is false cannot be true." She wanted to investigate! Not every man said something to do with Rae, then she would believe! Could she be so messy? She turned her head to look aside in thought. From Benjamin''s perspective, only two-thirds of her profile could be seen. When she smiled, the corners of her mouth looked slightly upturned, a little bitter and a little reserved. However, the expression on the whole face was quiet, which was a pure and sexy temperament. She had a sinking charm. Benjamin took out his cigarette, lit it up and said, "Rae, five years ago, and five yearster, you are different. You are more interesting today." Rae was silent, and spoke slowly for a while, "Benjamin, we have eaten too, I have to go, thank you for your introduction, goodbye!" Rae turned around and walked away, Benjamin''s eyes suddenly became cold. After two steps, Rae turned around suddenly. Her gaze was toward Benjamin, and Benjamin probably didn¡¯t expect Rae to turn around suddenly. He didn¡¯t have time to withdraw his gaze, and Rae saw an unknown me burning in Benjamin¡¯s narrow and sharp eyes. When they looked at each other, Rae was a little scared! Although it was only a momentary event, Rae saw that there were too many things and too many desires in that nce. She was a detective. She still noticed that, and Benjamin seemed to be in a bad mood right now. "What¡¯s the matter?" Benjamin smiled suddenly, changed his expression, and asked Rae like a gentleman. Rae also smiled and said, "It''s okay!" After that, she turned around again, and still was scared in her heart. No matter what Benjamin said, Rae now saw a desire in Benjamin''s eyes, which was terrible. Rae was facing him now, she didn''t see that the cold breath on his face made him look even more ghost when she turned around again. He looked at her without saying a word, and squinted slightly to scan her. His eyes were sharp and meaningful. ¡­ When Rae came back, she took some medicine, and then thinking that Marcel would be back in the evening, she went to the supermarket to buy some food. She really liked this kind of life. But can they still live like this in the future? After being with Marcel, what will he do if she went to jail in the future? Especially when Marcel was so considerate to her now, Rae felt more and more selfish, she needed to investigate it as soon as possible. After buying the ingredients, Rae didn''t go out again, she was washing vegetables in the kitchen alone. In the evening, she cooked many dishes and waited for Marcel to return. However, she waited three hours, and Marcel did not arrive until eleven o''clock in the evening. Rae picked up the phone and dialed Marcel''s phone. Soon, Marcel''s slightly tired voice came over there, "Not asleep yet?" When Rae heard his voice, she suddenly felt aggrieved. When she spoke to the phone, her voice became a lot lighter, "Are youing back today?" Marcel seemed to have a pause, and apologized, "Are you waiting for me?" Rae was very embarrassed and a little shy, "Yes!" "Sorry, I haven''t left yet, I may not be able to leave tonight!" Marcel looked at his watch. "There is no ne to City B at this time. I will definitely be back tomorrow. You have a rest early!" After Rae hung up the phone, she looked at the dishes on the table. She didn''t have the appetite. She wanted to clean it up the next morning. However, Marcel actually came back at five o''clock in the morning. Marcel turned on the light when he opened the door and came in. At a nce, he saw therge table full of dishes, his eyes tightened, and then a trickle of gentleness flowed out, his deep eyes looked in the direction of the bedroom. Because Marcel was not there, Rae drifted into a light sleep. When she heard the movement, she immediately became alert. When she stood at the door of the bedroom and saw the tall figure standing in the door of the living room, she was stunned. Marcel smiled at her at the door. Rae was surprised, "Why did youe back in the middle of the night?" "I miss you!" He said these three words so easily. Rae''s face flushed, but she walked over quickly. When she approached, she found the bloodshot so clear in Marcel''s eyes, and she could smell the smoke on his body and the bitter cold breath mixed together. She suddenly felt distressed, and she was sure that he must have stayed up all night and drove the night car. She gently asked, "Did you drive all night?" Marcel raised his eyebrows and smiled. "Right!" "From City J to City B, did you drive for six hours?" That was a long distance, such a long night road, he must have been driving all the time, without stopping! Marcel nodded, "Yes, I drove all night. After I hung up, I drove back. I have to return it after!" "Take a bath?" Rae asked, "I''ll run a bath for you!" Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. After driving all night, taking a bath should be veryfortable! But Marcel grabbed her wrist. "No need to take a bath, just take a shower!" He quickly bowed his head and kissed Rae, "It''s a bit cold, go to the bedroom and wait for me!" Rae blushed and turned away. Marcel walked to the dining table and looked down. Rae found him watching, very embarrassed. "I cooked themst night!" "It''s okay, eat them as breakfast, they are very rich. It''s cold recently, so they shouldn¡¯t be sour!" He finished, and told again, "Go to the bedroom!" Rae returned to the bedroom, her face was hot. He drove back overnight and only said "I miss you", which made her feel very happy, but behind the happiness, she was very sad! The deeper the love, the deeper the hurt. She was hesitating, which day will she tell Marcel all this! Someday, she wille to report and surrender! At least when she knew part of the truth, knowing what kind of conflicts Leonard and Kane had at the beginning can cause Kane to never forget revenge. Kane was obsessed with revenge, no one can persuade him to give up! She thought of this and let out a long sigh. She was still wandering around when Marcel came in. Marcel coughed, his low voice was peculiar. Rae regained her senses suddenly, and saw him standing at the door surrounded by a towel, covered with drops of water. He was not afraid of having a cold in such cold weather. Rae couldn''t help but worry, Rae stood up quickly, "I''ll wipe your hair!" With that, she had already picked up the towel and helped him wipe the water stains on his hair and face. Marcel took Rae''s hand and pulled her to sit on hisp, wrapping his hands around her waist, leaning close to each other intimately. Rae stiffened, but her hands continued to help him wipe off the drops of water. For the first time being pulled and sitting on someone''sp like this, Rae''s body was very stiff, and she said ufortably, "Let go, I''m going to wipe your hair." She has never been hugged like this in her life. Thinking of life with Kane, Rae''s heart was painful. In fact, in this life, she had never enjoyed the love of her parents. When she returned to the Baxters, she wasted five years. Chapter 1010 Ill Be Queen Chapter 1010 I''ll Be Queen "Don''t move." Originally he just wanted to hold her, but as Rae struggled, Marcel''s low voice was aroused, and his voice became hoarse a little, and the hand holding her waist used more strength. "Marcel," Rae stiffened her body sharply as she felt Marcel''s physiological changes. Inexplicably, a red tide rushed to her thin cheeks, and even her ears became red at the same time. Although she was used to making love, she still felt an inexplicable shyness every time, like an electric shock. All her mood changed, but she still felt restless. "I miss you!" Marcel still said this word. Although the person suffering was himself, Marcel was still unwilling to give up such a rare opportunity of intimacy, and directly pulled Rae''s body sitting on hisp into his arms. His chin rested affectionately on her shoulder, admiring her flushing face. "You are too tired." Rae yelled in a low voice after quickly converging the fluctuating emotions. "No matter how tired I am, I can make you tired!" He said shamelessly. "I slept all afternoon today, you can''t make me tired!" Rae said with a smile. "You mean, my abilities are not good? Are you questioning my abilities?" Marcel actually said childishly and bitterly. It seemed that he really wanted to do it. Once he enjoyed the joy of making love, he couldn''t quit, and wanted more. "No!" Rae didn''t think so, but seeing Marcel''s childish side, she really thought it was funny, and quickly turned her head to look suspiciously at Marcel. Did he really want to do it? He didn¡¯t sleep all night, and drove all night, so he wasn''t tired? She suspected that he would fall asleep when he did it! "Why are you looking at me with such eyes?" Receiving Rae''s skeptical gaze, Marcel''s deep gaze quickly shed an injured expression, his eyes dimmed, and even his tone of voice was lower, "I am so useless in your eyes? Am I that kind of man?" Although he was very tired, he took a restst night. Besides he wasn¡¯t tired and he still wanted her very much. He was probably a little uncertain about the future, so he wanted to use this method to fill his heart. Stunned by Marcel''s sudden loss, Rae stared at his stubborn face, she was just worried about him, she didn''t expect him to be like this! "I''m sorry." Seeing Marcel''s dim expression, Rae apologized in a low voice. She really didn''t expect he wanted to do it so much, especially when he was so tired. The lowughter grew louder, Marcel picked her up, put her on the bed, and said with a smile, "It''s okay, I know you worry about me, but I want, especially." How could he be angry because of her worry? Of course, the tone of her questioning his ability still hurt him slightly. "Well! Just one time!" Rae stillpromised because she couldn''t stand letting him down. Marcel suddenlyughed, and the smile was pure. Rae couldn''t help but blurt out, "Well, don''t move, I''ll be the queen!" After speaking, Rae blushed even more and reached out to turn off the light! In the darkness, Marcel was stunned for a while, and then quickly understood, the smile on his thin lips was slightly raised. It was still an ambiguous low voice, but the voice was full of joy, "Okay, My queen, do what you want to do!" Unexpectedly, this girl took the initiative. Marcel¡¯s cool eyebrows were filled with joy and surprise at this moment. He always thought she was reserved and shy. Although she got closer and closer to him, Marcel confirmed that Rae was Natalie, he thought of her before, her first time, the precious first time, and her shy and jerky performance, all because she was Natalie! "Marcel!" Rae yelled in an anguish. Marcel put her on top and hugged her firmly, "Well, I know you are shy! I won''tugh at you!" Being shy at first, Rae lowered her head to meet Marcel''s ambiguous, smiling eyes. She was slightly shy and embarrassed. "Baby, don''t be stunned, move!" Marcel found that Rae was really torturing, and she hadn''t moved until now. Did she mean to torture him? He was waiting! Rae was taken aback when she heard "Baby", and then was shocked gorgeously! She didn''t know how to act for a while, and she froze there, without responding for a long time. Seeing Rae''s expression, Marcel sighed helplessly. She was such a dull girl. He was so emotional once in a while, but he was so dumbfounded by herck of response. He was still waiting for her to be the queen! "Ah!" Suddenly Marcel pinched her waist gently. Rae yelled in surprise, and pressed her hands on his chest nkly, staring at Marcel with wide eyes in astonishment. She really didn¡¯t know how to do. "Baby, are you just sitting like this all night?" After seeing Rae who was ufortable all over after being frightened, Marcel smiled deeply, waiting for her to continue. Rae''s face was very tangled. She swallowed, hesitated and almost cried. She found that she didn''t know how to do it! It seemed to be a simple thing, but there were still many tricks. She didn''t know how to do it! Finally, Rae whispered, "I won''t!" Marcel squinted his eyes, his deep eyes gleaming with gentle light in the darkness, his face that was always cold was also soft. He rubbed Rae''s soft and white cheeks affectionately and said softly, "Don''t be afraid, do what I say!" ... In this cold morning, Rae became a queen under themand of Marcel! In the afternoon, Rae got up, left InterContinental Century City, and went home. Leonard happened to be there, when Rae was looking for him. When she saw Leonard, she smiled at him, "Dad, what happened to my mom?" "The stitches will be removed soon and she has recovered. We are lucky, Rae, yourplexion is also good!" Leonard looked at Rae''s blushing face, hisplexion was good! Can it be worse? She was moisturized recently. Rae smiled and asked, "Dad, do you have time? Let''s talk for a while!" "Ok!" Leonard nodded. "Okay, we really haven''t had a chat with each other for many years!" Rae felt ashamed and annoyed when she heard it, with an apologetic expression on her face, "Dad, sorry, I used to be ignorant!" "No!" Leonard shook his head, "Let''s go, let''s have tea on the rooftop! Drink and chat!" "Okay!" Rae followed Leonard on the rooftop. Anne brought tea up. Watching father and daughter chatting happily, Anne was also very happy. She smiled and left, and went to the hospital by herself! "Rae, are you okay?" Leonard asked. Rae was surprised by Leonard''s sharpness, so she nodded, "Yes, Dad, I suspect that Mom''s car ident was man-made, so I want to investigate! And you were stabbed in thepany, I want to investigate too!" "This..." Leonard nodded, "This is too risky!" "Dad, we can''t just sit and wait. Can you tell me did you offend someone over the years? Why would anyone want to put us to death?" "We?" Leonard caught the meaning of Rae''s words all at once. "Could someone be against you?" Rae paused and was surprised at her father''s sharpness and nodded. "Yes, Dad, some people want to be against me too! So, I want to know if our family has offended anyone in the past! For example, decades ago!" Leonard froze for a moment and stared at her. There was a distant look in his eyes, as if he wanted to see the memories of the past through the distant sky! Rae looked forward to it, and became nervous inside. She really wanted Leonard to quickly talk about the conflict with Kane, which will help her know the truth and find the result!From N?velDrama.Org. Leonard said in a low voice at this moment, "Rae, you asked me this, not just for the case, right?" Rae''s heart did a flip. Leonard sighed. "For so many years, I have not forgotten one thing! Twenty-seven years ago, I had two very good friends!" Rae¡¯s heart was knocking wildly and she was eager to listen. Leonard spoke very slowly. He turned his eyes to Rae and locked her eyebrows as if to observe her expression. He looked into Rae''s eyes and said, "At that time, the three of us were very good, and two of us were doing business. One to be a policeman!" Rae''s hand holding the teacup shook suddenly. A policeman? However, Rae did not dare to interrupt Leonard, she was afraid he would not continue to say! "Later, my friend fell in love with another friend''s wife!" Leonard said here, smiling bitterly. "Women like rich people. How much sry can a policeman get? But people doing business can get a lot of money. My police friend¡¯s wife is also a snobbish woman. She took the initiative to find my friend in business! The two cheated on my police friend behind his back!" Rae was astonished all over, she was a little surprised. "That woman was not a good woman in the first ce. Their affair was discovered by my police friend. She didn''t know if she was deliberate or if she was so afraid. She told my police friend that I was with her. It happened that I happened to be with her that day. But we didn¡¯t do anything! I¡¯m still very loyal to your mother! I think it¡¯s probably my friend in business didn¡¯t want this woman to continue to pester him, so he designed to frame me! And that woman also wanted to seduce me long ago, but was rejected by me, so she held a grudge!" Rae knew the truth surfaced, but the truth hidden behind surprised her. Was it all just a misunderstanding? Did Kane take revenge on the wrong people? Rae didn''t dare to say a word. "I''m also wrong in this matter. I was the first person to discover that the woman was with my friend in business, but I chose to conceal it at the time! What if that kind of thing is not concealed? My police friend is impulsive, I''m really afraid that he identally shot his wife to death! Therefore, when I discovered this, I gave a severe warning to my friend in business!" Speaking of this, Leonard smiled bitterly, "But at that time, heughed my innocence and said woman was originally a man''s essory. Men can used women casually. I parted ways with him because of this! Chapter 1011 Potential Enemy Chapter 1011 Potential Enemy Leonard felt sad when he thought about it, so when he said this, he looked very embarrassed! "What happenedter?" Seeing Leonard stopped talking, Rae couldn''t help asking what happened after. "Later, our family was involved in this incident!" Leonard smiled bitterly. "It was the only bad thing that I had done in my life!" With that, Leonard sighed. Rae passed the tea. In fact, Rae was very nervous, and she was eager and unspeakable to know the answer. Leonard took a sip of the tea, then put down the cup and spoke. "The woman became pregnantter, and she wanted to intimidate my friend who was in business to let him marry her and take her away. For this reason, she didn''t even want her own son! Later, I don¡¯t know what happenedter, she and her son had a car ident! My police friend was stunned when he saw his son''s body! He held a gun and shot at me. I told him helplessly it was my friend in business cheat on him, not me. He didn''t believe me at the time and said that I was nderous! At this time, my friend in business left City B and went elsewhere!" "Where did he go?" Rae asked anxiously. "You don''t need to know where he went. Knowing too much will only be troublesome! Dad doesn''t want to cause trouble anymore in this life!" "But, Dad, your police friend will hate you so much!" Leonard suddenly raised his head, met Rae¡¯s eyes, and narrowed his eyes slightly. Perhaps at this time, Leonard looked more like a businessman, looking sharp and sensitive. He looked at Rae and slowly said, "Rae, why you ask this question?" Rae''s eyes tightened, her face still calm, she said, "I want to investigate the case. Dad, I want to know the potential enemies of our family in the past, I want to know if anyone is against us! Both you and your mother are injured! Don''t worry, I won''t say anything!" Leonard sighed, "You¡­" "Dad, tell me! I''m your daughter, a policeman. I won''t go into danger, but I want to be prepared!" Leonard nodded, but he looked a little tired, and then he began to say, "Iter learned that my friend in business hired someone to kill the woman and child! I saw the driver he hired, but after asking a few words, he also disappeared! Since that, I have never seen him again! At that time, your mother was pregnant..." When he spoke of this thing, Leonard suddenly lowered his head. He looked very sad and his voice was a little hoarse. Rae''s heart did a flip, she wanted to ask if her mother gave birth to twins, but she was afraid that she will be disappointed! Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Leonard slowly said, "I was threatened and kidnapped. Your mother happened to give birth! I knew that my business friend kidnapped me. He wanted to warn me not to talk nonsense! But he didn''t really do anything to me. It¡¯s just that because I was kidnapped, your mother gave birth on the way to the hospital! She gave birth to you, your grandma held you, and your mother was sent to the hospital again, in the hospital, she gave birth to your younger sister, and your younger sister..." Rae¡¯s heart jumped wildly, and became sad too! So Rae was her sister! They were really twins! And how did she get into Kane''s hands? Leonard continued, "Your sister died when she was born! Your mother was crazy at the time! It wasn''t called postpartum depression at that time! She didn''t feed you, andmitted suicide every day and said someone killed her child! I sent her to a mental hospital. Your mother lived there for two years, and when she came back, she forgot about your younger sister! I dare not say a word, no one in our family ever mentioned it. I''m afraid, I''m afraid that your mother will be stimted and go crazy again! I''m also afraid that you will alienate your mother because she didn''t breastfeed you when you were a child! Sure enough, you are not very close to your mother. When you were two years old, your mom just came back. At that time you called her aunt, not mother..." Having said that, Leonard wiped the tears from the corner of his eyes. Rae was stunned! It turned out that they thought she had died! Kane took her away! "Dad, you said, I still have a younger sister, are we twins?" "Yes!" Leonard nodded, with glittering tears flickering in the corners of his eyes, "Unfortunately, she was gone after birth!" "Then, have you seen my dying sister?" Rae couldn''t help but ask. Leonard was taken aback, then shook his head. "At that time, I was afraid of seeing it and I was afraid that I could not bear it. Dad didn''t dare to see it!" "Has anyone else seen it?" Rae asked. "No!" Leonard shook his head. "Why do you think it was a premature death?" Rae was really a little angry, why didn''t he go to see the corpse at that time? Why he believed what the hospital said? Rae couldn''t help it anymore, and her tone of voice to Leonard was a lot harsher! After she finished speaking, Leonard looked at Rae in amazement! Rae hurriedly apologized, "Dad, I was just too surprised. You know, I am a policeman, so I can''t help but doubt it. Isn''t it possible that my sister is still alive and you don''t know it?" Leonard was puzzled. Rae continued to ask, "Your police friend, have you seen him in the future?" "I haven''t seen him again! After his wife died, he was transferred away and went to the country. We are no longer friends. He said that we are no longer friends. When he left, he still believed that the child in his wife¡¯s belly was Mine! He won''t listen to anything else I say!" "What about your friend in business?" "He?" Leonard snorted, "He became more rich, but his family is already powerful, and doing business is simply too advantageous for him! He never came back to City B, and there was no intersection between us. !" "So, what is his name?" Rae wanted to know who that man was. "He has left City B. He has nothing to do with us. We don''t mess with him. So, don''t be so nosy! And my friend is a policeman, his name is Kane. I haven''t seen him 25 years! He is the kind of stubborn person who might always insist! He is honest, but stubborn!" Rae froze suddenly! Although she knew it a long time ago, and guessed it was Kane, but when Leonard really said it, Rae couldn''t help but be shocked! It really was Kane! Rae had a general idea in her mind! She didn''t ask any more. Leonard looked tired after saying this. He sighed long. "Dad also hopes that your sister is still alive. If she is alive, that would be nice! You are so beautiful, and your sister will certainly be beautiful. You are the pride of me and your mother!" Leonard''s words were filled with regret and distress, as well as the sadness of recalling the past! Rae couldn''t bear it even more! How can she tell her father she was back! However, her sister was killed! He still had only one daughter! In this life, they can¡¯t appear at the same time! Thinking of this, Rae was also sad. She turned her face away in sadness, and glittering tears flickered in her eyes. She stayed at home for more than two hours, and apanied Leonard to dinner. He was going to the hospital, and Rae followed. After visiting his mother, Rae knew that her mother had been crazy before, so there was no mention of twins in the family! ¡­ When she came out of the hospital, thinking of something, she took her police officer''s card and went to the hospital archives room. When she showed her ID to look for the delivery files of the obstetric department 25 years ago, the people in the archives refused! "Comrade police, you are alone in investigating the case with a police officer''s ID. I can''t cooperate here. You shoulde with your colleague!" Rae was taken aback. She left the file room, but she was murmured in her heart, how could shee with someone? Did she tell people directly about her identity? However, if she just investigated the doctors of the year, it was ok So she called Alfred and asked him toe with his ID. When Alfred came, Rae once again asked the people in the archives to show the birth files of the year. This time, although the person didn''t want to give her, he still did it! Rae found in the file that there were three people who delivered at the time, a doctor and two nurses! She wrote down their name and went to the household registration department to find the address of these people. She nned to find these people the next day, and check them one by one! It just so happened that the next day was Sunday. Marcel went out with something, and Rae went out too. The doctor was the first she looked for. When she appeared in front of the retired old doctor''s house, she showed her police officer''s card for the first time. The old doctor who was over sixty-year-old was stunned, looked at Rae, and said, "Lady,e in!" Rae followed into the doctor''s house. This sixty-year-old obstetrician and gynecologist was scary and skinny, with a quiet mncholy between her eyebrows. Her steps were fairly steady, and Rae followed her into her house. As soon as he entered, Rae said directly, "Dr Spencer, I came for a hospital delivery case 25 years ago. I want to ask you something! You can¡¯t say you don¡¯t know, because I already know you are the person who handled it!" Dr Spencer was startled, as if she had expected something, she suddenly felt relieved. It was the first time in these years that she felt relieved. She didn''t look at Rae, just lowered her head slightly and smiled. Her old voice had a trace of hoarseness, she slowly said, "I know, there will always be this day! People can''t do bad things. Once you have done a bad thing, you can¡¯t sleep well and eat well! Girl, look at me, I have done such a bad thing, so I am so thin. I haven¡¯t had a good night over the years!" Hearing what she said, Rae couldn''t sympathize with the old woman. She just wanted to say, ¡®if you knew today, why you did it at that time?¡¯ She did not speak, but stared at the old doctor sharply. Dr Spencer continued to speak under her sight, "Can you show me your ID?" Rae nodded and took out her credentials. Chapter 1012 The Child Disappeared Chapter 1012 The Child Disappeared Dr Spencer put on the reading sses that hung around her neck and looked through Rae¡¯s ID card carefully. When she saw the writing on it, the old doctor nodded repeatedly, ¡°It¡¯s Baxter. That family¡¯s last name was Baxter back then. His wife was Minnie Cole!" Rae''s eyes shrank, Minnie was her mother. This doctor still remembered her mother''s name, which showed that she was really ashamed of her mother back then, so she remembered it so clearly. She gave the ID to Rae and looked at Rae carefully, "You are the girl who was born on the road, right?" Rae said nothing. The old doctor sighed. "I know, once you know the truth, you will definitelye to me, and some of us! If I''m not mistaken, you find me first!" Rae nodded. "Yes, I find you first, and I will find others too!" "In fact, you needn¡¯t to find someone else. I was the director of the obstetrics department back then. I was on duty that day. All the responsibilities are mine and have nothing to do with them!" Dr Spencer took on her own responsibility, but it was toote! She didn''t admit it then, and now it''s no use admitting it. Rae still didn''t know what happened that year. She doesn''t dare to specte about it now, she can only listen to the doctor. However, the doctor was silent! Rae had no choice but to urge her, "I want to know what happened back then, as I know it all! Don''t worry, the statute of limitations has passed, and I won''t do anything to you, just want to know the truth!" Dr Spencer was dumbfounded and looked at Rae. Rae also looked at her, and the two of them faced each other. It took a long time before Dr Spencer said, "Twenty-five years ago, it was the evening, and the obstetric department suddenly sent a woman who gave birth to a girl on the road. There was one more! When I saw it, I was pushed into the delivery room. About twenty-five minutester, the mother gave birth to another baby girl! They are identical twins and share the same centa, so they look exactly the same." Of course Rae knew that they looked exactly the same. If they looked different, how can she pretend to be her sister? "After the child was born, the parturient had a bit of bleeding. We were busy rescuing the mother. The child was put aside. When we rescued the parturient, we found that the baby was gone! I was immediately searched for, but there was no sign of the baby. !" "We searched for half an hour and didn''t find the baby! I know the baby was lost! The delivery room was not as tight as it is now, and there were so many children who gave birth that night. The people going back and forth were very noisy. The door of the delivery room was very noisy. , And there is only one curtain covering it. None of us found out when the child was taken away! I know that the child was lost. Once this incident is discovered, our leader, me, and our people on duty will all be thrown away. Jobs! My son had just entered college at the time, and I couldn¡¯t lose my job! So, in desperation, we had to dere to the family that the child had died!" When Rae heard this, she held her breath in her throat. She was out of breath! "We have even prepared dead babies, children who have inducedbor, and let our obstetrics deal with them, I am ready, but the family members did not even look at it! If the family members of that family watched it, maybe we would be suspected! However, they were so sad! The mother went crazy after knowing that the child had died! She was crazy and jumped off the building! But her man was not there, and it was early in the morning when she arrived. She was injured and looked very embarrassed. His wife was crying and he was probably upset and didn''t watch it! We just took advantage of this loophole!" "For the past twenty-five years, I have been thinking, if this incident happened, what should I do? I am waiting for this incident to be discovered at any time, but I didn¡¯t expect it, just because I thought I might be guarding this in this torment. The secret was discovered when I was confessing after this life! Everything finally settled! Someone finally discovered it!" The old doctor said with a smile on her face, a rxed smile. Rae was really furious! It turned out that the misfortune of her and her sister Rae was so closely rted to the old doctor in front of her! As a result, Rae couldn''t help but sarcastically said to the old doctor, "What can you do if you confess for twenty-five years? Can you make up for the grief of the loss of others? Do you know what kind of life a lost child lives? Did you know that the mother who stayed in a psychiatric hospital for two years because of your carelessness deliberately concealed everything after she came out, and that family didn¡¯t mention the fact that the child she had given birth to was twins? You know that you confessed yourself, do you know the pain in other people''s homes?" Dr Spencer bowed her head when Rae said, she was extremely ashamed! "Are you worthy to be a doctor?" Rae couldn''t help but said to her again. "You are such a selfish doctor who spent your entire life in confession and made up for your own sins! Thew can no longer control you, and your own conscience is probably gone!" After speaking, Rae stood up and walked outside! She walked out of this hospital''s family yard, still resentful in her heart. Why was there such a doctor? Her deliberate concealment changed everything! From here, Rae''s mood was very depressed. She walked outside for a long time until the phone rang. She took the phone and saw that it was Marcel''s name on the phone. She immediately answered the phone, her voice a little low, "Marcel?" "Where? I''ll pick you up!" Marcel said. "Where to go?" "I''ll tell you when I receive you!" Marcel said. Rae listened to his low male voice and sighed in her heart, "Okay, I''m..." Rae looked around and said, "I''m in the hospital, you can pick me up from the inpatient department!" "Well, I just want to go to the hospital too!" "Now?" Rae looked at her watch. "Yes, it is not past twelve o''clock. City B''s rules, see the doctor before twelve o''clock, I want to visit your mother!" Rae was surprised. "You said, you said you want to see my mother?" "Why? Can¡¯t I?" Marcel seemed to sink a bit. "No!" Rae quickly denied. "I did not mean that!" "What does that mean?" Marcel asked back on the phone. "It''s okay,e on!" Rae said quickly, "About how long?" "Twenty minutes!" "Well, I''ll wait for you!" Marcel put down the phone and looked at his watch, just about to get up. Garbassi came, "Captain Hopkins, are you leaving?" "Yes, go!" "I just received the news, Rae went to the hospital to check the files, 25 years ago, and went to Dr Spencer''s house!" Marcel was taken aback, and then smiled suddenly, "She is probably anxious to know the result, don''t be stunned, and if necessary, interrogate together!" "Yes!" "By the way, have you done what I asked you to do?" "It has already been done. We have filed a case concerning Rae, but you said that Natalie wille first, really?" Garbassi was a little skeptical. Marcel nodded and replied with certainty, "Yes, it may be a bitte, but she wille to be honest about everything and ask me to help her, Garbassi, before that, you have to do your work first!" "Get it, Captain Hopkins!" Garbassi assured, "Don''t worry about this. I have secretly investigated the people involved in the case! It''s just that Rae''s case was deliberately erased. It''s really not easy to investigate for a while! Our people found she had a rtionship with Heath and Benjamin back then!" "Who?" Marcel narrowed his eyes slightly, with a sharp tone. Garbassi was taken aback. He hadn''t seen Captain Hopkins behave like this, a little surprised. He quickly said, "Heath, Benjamin!" "Benjamin!" Marcel narrowed his eyes slightly again! "Rae was crazy at the time, and then she was almost a socialite in YS Club, with many men!" Marcel thought a little, then nodded. "Continue to check, and focus on Benjamin''s side!" "Yes!" Garbassi said again, "Captain Hopkins, Benjamin resigned from YS Club. He resigned yesterday Saturday and Stefan agreed!" "Ok!" Marcel had already expected it. "Follow him, don''t let him find out!" "Yes!" When Marcel rushed to the inpatient department of the hospital, he saw Rae lowered her head on the sidewalk and didn''t know what to think. He honked his horn, but she didn''t even hear it. Marcel had to get out of the car and walked over. He patted her from behind, Rae was taken aback, and immediately returned to his senses. "Ah, are you here?" Rae looked back abruptly and saw Marcel. He stretched out his hand and rubbed Rae''s hair, and said fondly, "What do you think? You didn''t even hear what I called, isn''t it because you met someone behind my back?" Rae was shocked. Maybe it was because she had done too many things behind his back, so she would always have a guilty conscience, especially when others mentioned things she tried to hide. She herself was sensitive, and she looked at Marcel subconsciously when she heard Marcel say this. Marcel was looking at her too, eyes calm and warm. Rae thought in her heart, probably thinking too much, Marcel shouldn''t notice it, right? Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. She knew that it was not the time yet. She had to find all the favorable evidence before telling him and confessing again! As for the final result, Rae really didn''t know! She didn''t care, but inadvertently, she noticed the Marcel¡¯s changes today! He actually wore a suit, a well-tailored ck-gray suit, showing his slender figure to the fullest. The sun lined his exquisite and perfect facial features more and more three-dimensional, straight nose and thin lips, vivid eyebrows, beautiful and handsome face. Marcel was such a dazzling existence. With his unique temperament and unique charm, he can take away Rae''s heart and soul in an instant, and even eclipse all the surrounding scenery in an instant, and easily bring himself into focus. . It was like at this moment, when he was standing here, looking at her, the attention of the people around him was attracted by him. So many people''s eyes were on their whole body! Marcel probably also found so many people watching them! And when he went out today, he dressed up specially. When meeting for the first time, he always needed to be formal and decent, so that he looks serious! However, he was a little ufortable in such a formal suit! As a criminal policeman over the years, he had be ustomed to casual clothes and felt more comfortable when he was in casual clothes! However, seeing the parents today was different from the past, so he had to dress up! Marcel opened the car door and raised his head at Rae. "Let''s go to the parking lot!" Chapter 1013 Boyfriend Chapter 1013 Boyfriend Rae got into the car and discovered that Marcel actually had a bunch of flowers in the back seat, which were carnations and lilies! Rae was slightly surprised. Marcel had already walked around the car and followed into the car. "By the way, is your mother allergic to pollen?" Marcel asked casually. Rae was startled, it turned out that this flower was really for her mother! He saw her parents for the first time and went to the hospital to see her mother. He could send flowers, but it seems that he has never sent flowers to her! The flowers she received in her life were from Raphael, and she didn¡¯t know what happened to Raphael! Probably seeing Rae''s trance, Marcel looked at her calmly, then started the car and drove the car to the parking lot! Rae probably felt that she had been flustered for too long, so she came back to her senses all of a sudden, and when Marcel said just now, she hurriedly said, "I''m not allergic!" She had seen her mother buy flowers before and put them at home. Of course, she was not allergic! "That''s good!" Marcel didn''t say anything. After getting out of the car quickly, Rae took Marcel straight to the hospital building and arrived at the door of her mother''s ward. Rae took a deep breath, a little nervous! She hadn''t figured out how to introduce him yet! She wanted to turn her head to ask Marcel. Before she said anything, the door of the ward suddenly opened from the inside, and then Leonard''s face was reflected. It seemed that he was surprised when he saw them, and his gaze shifted from Rae''s face to Marcel''s face, and then saw the flowers in his hand, Leonard was taken aback, and then asked Rae. "Hello?" "Dad!" Rae yelled, still a little hesitant, looked back at Marcel, pursed her lips, and said, "Dad, this is the leader of our unit!" Hearing this introduction, Marcel had an impulse to run away! He never thought that Rae would introduce him to her father like this! Marcel was really angry, but helpless. After frowning his brows, he immediately eased and introduced himself to Leonard, "Mr Baxter, hello, I am Marcel! Her boyfriend!" If Rae were not so nervous, she would be keenly aware that Marcel hadn''t called her by her name for a long time! However, listening to Marcel''s self-introduction at the moment, Rae was taken aback. Leonard was taken aback for a moment, and he looked at Marcel carefully. The young man was upright and his eyes were open and open. Although he didn''t look very friendly, he felt that he was upright! When Rae was shocked, her heart also softened. Sometimes the man that a woman loved had a kind of magic power, in a simple sentence, it can poke the softest inch of fertile soil at the bottom of the center. Marcel said that it was her boyfriend''s words that made Rae feel like she was wrapped in warm water, and an indescribable touch appeared in her heart. And just at this moment, Marcel seemed to notice Rae''s gaze, he turned his head and looked at her, the two eyes met. Rae''s face blushed slightly, Marcel''s eyes deepened, and then a smile overflowed! Rae only felt that her eyes were warm, but her heart was warm. Leonard looked at Marcel several times before turning his gaze to Rae. "Rae, for you, is he your boyfriend or the leader?" It was embarrassing when asked by her father, Rae said, "He''s both a leader and a boyfriend!" When the word "boyfriend" was spoken, Rae''s voice immediately became quieter. Leonardughed, knowing that his daughter is shy! Then he said to Marcel, "Uh! Yourst name is Hopkins?" Marcel nodded. "Yes, Mr Baxter!" "It is rare!" When Leonard said this, he seemed to be remembering something! "It''s okay!" Marcel answered respectfully. Leonard stepped aside, "Come in!" Given room for them to enter, Leonard returned to the bed and said to his wife, "Minnie, our daughter is back with her boyfriend!" Minnie immediately got up from the hospital bed when she heard it. "Don''t move!" Leonard hurriedly bent over, lowered his head, and cushioned his wife. Rae stepped forward first. Marcel didn''te in in a hurry. He waited at the door to give Rae''s mother enough time to prepare. The woman must be hospitalized. Maybe it was inconvenient. Marcel thought clearly! When Rae entered, she blushed and shouted, "Mom!" Minnie was already seated, just waiting to see her son-inw! As a result, no one came in! Leonard was smart. He naturally understood something and shouted at the door, "Come in!" Marcel just walked in, holding a flower basket in his hand. Minnie nced at Marcel, looked up and down, and saw that he was holding a flower in his hand, and her eyes suddenly had a smile. "Mrs Baxter, hello, this is Marcel!" "Yeah!" Minnie nodded. "We seem to be on the phone before?" "Yes, Mrs Baxter!" Rae took the flowers and ced them by the window. "Sit down please!" Minnie pointed to the sofa. "Ok!" Marcel said, but didn''t sit down. After Leonard sat down on the square stool beside the hospital bed, Marcel sat down under the square stool at the end of the bed. He did not sit on the sofa! Leonard and Minnie exchanged nces, both satisfied. Rae didn''t have the embarrassment to look up, and didn''t know what to say. After putting the flowers down, Rae''s hands were nervously mixed together, and the palms of her hands were sweaty. Fortunately, neither of them asked anything! It was a simple meeting. However, Minnie''splexion became much better because of Marcel''s arrival, and she seemed to immediately let go of a burden! She felt that her daughter finally had a lover, so she can breathe a sigh of relief! Rae was very sad in her heart, how should she tell her parents in the future! When the truth came out, can her mother survive the stimtion? When the time came, will she go to a mental hospital again? As long as she thought of this, Rae''s heart sank for a while. "Marcel, are you dating us Rae for the purpose of getting married?" Minnie still asked the most direct! Marcel nodded solemnly. "Mrs Baxter, I''m serious! And the wedding will not be toote, it shoulde soon!" When Rae returned to Natalie, it will be their wedding day! Regardless of the oue, he suddenly determined that Natalie was his wife in this life, even if she might go to jail, he would wait for her then! Of course, he also had a way to keep her out of jail, but he didn''t know if he can catch up! "That''s good!" Minnie didn''t ask any more! Leonard said, "You should date first, don''t worry!" It was already half an hour aftering out of the ward! The meeting time will not be long or short. It must have just been healed by Minnie''s operation. She was still very weak, and she needed to rest. Marcel''s ability to control time was just right! Soon, Marcel took Rae''s hand and went downstairs. Rae still seemed to be dreaming at this time! He actually ns to marry her! When she got into the car, Marcel drove directly. Rae didn''t know where to go. She just thought about things for herself, and forgot where Marcel was going to take her! It wasn''t until the car stopped at a gold jewelry store that Rae couldn''t help but ask, "Where is this?" "Get out of the car!" Marcel''s neat two words made Rae only follow his instructions. Getting out of the car, Marcel locked the door, walked around to Rae and grabbed her hand, and said, "Go, go in and take a look!" "What are you looking at?" Rae asked subconsciously. "Just go in!" Marcel held her little hand, took her into the gold jewelry store, and went straight to the counter. While Rae was still in a trance, Marcel pointed to a set of couple rings on the counter and said to the salesperson, "This set of rings, show us this ring!" Rae was surprised. "What are you doing?" "Buy a ring!" Marcel said in a deep voice. When looking at Rae, he couldn''t help but whispered, "I''m sorry, I didn''t know you before!" The bottom of Rae''s heart suddenly became a puddle of water because of this apology. She raised her arm, took his hand, and said softly, "It''s okay, I never med you." Marcel didn''t say a word, just squeezed Rae''s hand tightly. The salesperson took out the ring and Marcel personally helped Rae put it on. Rae''s fingers were very slender and slender, and the ring was a bit big when it was put on. Marcel frowned slightly, and said to the salesperson, "Measure her finger!" "Yes!" The salesperson hurriedly took a small measuring tape professionally measuring her fingers and helped her measure. The size was quickly determined. Once they knew the size, they can buy the ring! "This one!" Marcel''s slender finger pointed to another diamond ring inside. The diamond in the ring was not very big, but it was very beautiful. The diamond exuded a dazzling light against the spotlight! The ring was ced on the counter by the salesperson. Marcel picked it up and put it on Rae''s hand again. This time, the size was just right. After Rae put it on, the whole white and slender hand looked more handsome and feminine. Marcel also picked up another man''s ring and put it on his hand, the size was just right! "Is this all right?" Marcel asked Rae. Rae was startled. She was already surprised. She didn''t expect Marcel to bring herself to buy a ring. Now she certainly had no opinion! And wearing the ring he bought, the happiness had risen to the extreme, naturally there was no opinion. Rae shook her head. "That''s it!" Marcel has quickly decided. "Swipe the bank card!" After he paid it, Rae thought that she would be able to go! However, who would have thought that Marcel would actually take her to the counter next to him, pointing to the ne inside and saying to the salesperson, "This ne, this one, and this one, this one... Give me one!" He bought ten nes for her. Rae was horrified. Was he wholesaling? "Not so much!" Rae felt sad and sorrowful. It was a happy and sad thing to buy a ring without knowing what would happen tomorrow. She didn''t dare to ask for too much. "Wear them in different days!" Marcel said while holding the card. "Women need something like this!" "But--" "No!" Marcel was so domineering. Rae had to shut up! Later, he actually bought her a gemstone bracelet, and finally, he chose a diamond anklet! Only he was satisfied, the two left the gold shop. Look at the time, it was 1¡¯clock pm! Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. Neither of them had lunch. Chapter 1014 Heaven and Hell Chapter 1014 Heaven and Hell They went to the restaurant again to eat something. Marcel received a call and went to the unit because he had something to do. He sent Rae to InterContinental Century City and then went to the work unit. Rae waited in the apartment all afternoon. In the afternoon, she went to buy vegetables and came back to cook. Marcel returned to the unit for a meeting. During the meeting, he wandered frequently. He always felt that what was happening now was like a dream, which was very unreal. After finally getting to the end of the meeting, Marcel returned to the office, took out his mobile phone, and sent a message to Rae, What are you doing? Rae was choosing dishes in the kitchen at this time, and the phone was on the counter. She washed the handles and clicked on it, and found that it was Marcel''s message. She clicked on WeChat and answered, ¡°I am cooking! Are youing back to eat?¡± Marcel, ¡°Go back! Today and Sunday, after the meeting, it will be all right! What is delicious?¡± So, Rae directly took a picture and sent it to him. Marcel looked at the selection of dishes on the counter in her apartment, as well as meat, fish, shrimp and the like, which looked very rich. He looked at it, and suddenly felt his heart hot! This kind of life was precisely what he envied and fantasized about! Nowadays, there was a woman cooking for herself, and his heart was overflowing with emotion! However, Rae didn¡¯t return to Natalie for a day, his heart cannot be peaceful for a day. In addition, he will also solve the case in her family and find out what happened that year. Why, as a policeman, Kane had been plotting revenge for decades! "What do you want to eat?" Rae sent another message. Rae waited after sending it. Marcel quickly responded with a message with only one word, ¡°you!¡¯ Rae''s heart suddenly became excited, her face flushed, and he whispered inwardly, ¡®Hooligan!¡¯ However, she was happy! However, thinking about the future, Rae felt that her mood became a little indescribable for an instant. She never dared to expect Marcel to be with her heart, so she woke up a little bit, she seemed to see hope, but again she feel emboldened. She had loved Marcel for so long and finally received his response, so no matter what, she must go all out to fight for it. No one knew how much courage was needed for this, because in a single thought, it was neither heaven nor hell. This was like a gamble. Rae was not sure about the answer, but she had to work hard anyway! Marcel quickly finished the official business, took the car key and went downstairs, wanting to go back as soon as possible. This was the first time in so many years that he had such an urgent homing mood. He even ran a red light on the road. Marcel quickly returned to InterContinental Century City and opened the door with the key. When changing shoes, he first shouted, "I''m back!" What responded to him was the silence of the room. Marcel frowned and had to call Rae''s name, "Rae?" However, there was still no movement. Marcel quickly changed his shoes and rushed into the bedroom. He didn''t see Rae. He turned around from room to room and didn''t find Rae! Inside, the freshly cooked dishes were ced on the counter, and the pot seemed to be boiling soup and the fire was still on. Where did Rae go? Marcel felt relieved that he knew Rae hadn''t left to go home. He didn''t want to leave her for a moment. So he took out the phone and dialed Rae. Rae''s phone was answered quickly. He didn''t know where she was. It was messy and the signal was not good. Her voice sounded intermittent. After a while, it waspletely quiet inside, "You''re back?" "Where are you?" "I''m in the supermarket at the door. There are no condiments. I''lle down and buy some. Have you come back?" "Yes!" Marcel said. "Then you help me look at the pot, it was still on the fire!" "I saw it!" Marcel said. "I will check out and go upstairs right away!" "Yes!" Marcel hung up the phone, took a look at the pot and made sure it was okay. Then he went downstairs. There was still a long way toe from the supermarket at the door. She couldn¡¯t walk with so many things, so she wanted to ask him to pick her up! He just came downstairs and walked to the supermarket door when he saw Raee out with a big bag. Marcel hurried forward, reached out and took the bag in her hand. Rae was taken aback and looked at the time. It was less than five o''clock, and wondered, "Aren''t you in a meeting? Why did youe back so early?" "It''s okay, the meeting is over!" Marcel took the bag, found the heavy bag, and couldn''t help frowning. Rae exined, "In the future, if there is nothing to do, we wille back to cook and eat, so I bought a lot of condiments. I haven''t had a lot of dishes in the afternoon, enough for several days!" Marcel nodded said nothing, and walked side by side with Rae in the direction of the apartment. At this time in the evening, the red sunset happened to illuminate the path where Marcel and Rae went home. On both sides, there were many olddies and grandpa walking slowly together. Rae tilted his head and nced at Marcel''s handsome and unbelievable He turned his face and suddenly remembered a sentence, ¡®The thing I want most is to grow old with you!¡¯ After returning, Marcel went to take a shower and quickly changed clothes. The two had a meal together. A very hearty dinner. Rae cooked the rice. After the meal, Marcel took the initiative to wash the dishes and the pot. The two of them matched tacitly as if they were a loving young couple. When it was all cleaned up and the sky outside was still bright, the two went for a walk in the community. When they came back, Marcel was carrying two bags of fruit, a bag of potato chips and snacks! When he got home, it was only half past seven, Marcel turned on the TV and watched the news. Rae took Marcel''sptop, sat next to Marcel, turned on theputer to browse the web. When the TVmercial was interrupted, Marcel turned his face to look at Rae. She found that she was ying a game of ying hamsters, a naive or even mentally handicapped game. Seeing Marcel looking at herself, Rae raised her head and looked over, asking in confusion, "What''s the matter?" Marcel leaned over, as he approached, a faint mint smell of shower gel poured into Rae''s nose, her back tightened involuntarily, and then she turned theputer screen in front of him. , "Do you want to y?" Marcel smiled and shook his head, "Wednesday, I''m going to my old school, you go with me!" Rae was taken aback. Marcel''s eyes deepened. Rae pursed her lips, and finally nodded, "Okay, I''ll apany you!" This was like a gamble! If she won, life may went wider! If she lost, she and Marcel will probablye to an end! Or, there was a third result! Forget it. Rae nodded solemnly again. Seeing her like this, a smile bloomed on Marcel''s lips! He knew that Rae would not let him down! It''s just that Rae still had a concern in her mind. At that time, it didn''t matter if her identity was exposed. Marcel will help her investigate the past, but what about her parents? Can they stand the truth that her sister was dead? However, when he went to school at that time, can he remember the past? Or when he thought of the past, he would think of Linda, he once said she can¡¯tpare with Linda! At that time he also misunderstood that she investigated him! Thinking of that time, Rae said with a bit of annoyance, "Marcel, you asked me to apany you to your old school, what do you want to remember? I remember you once said that I am not as good as Linda!" Hearing Rae''sint, Marcel turned his face and looked at her, a little annoyed. At that time, he didn¡¯t know that she was not the real Rae anymore! Now that he thought about it, Marcel was also a little upset! However, these words were nted in Rae''s mind! He stared at the TV, then lowered his gaze, his gaze was a bit unnatural, and said, "I was angry at that time!" Angry? Rae was taken aback. Marcel''s faint voice came over again, "You are unparalleled. My other half of Marcel''s future can only be you! No matter what happens, it will not change! I will bear it with you!" Rae¡¯s heartbeat instantly missed two beats, she stared at the little hamster in the hole intently. After a while, she calmed down a little bit, then opened her mouth and said with a smile, "Are you confessing to me?" Marcel''s fingers on the remote control became stiff. He tried to stabilize hisposure, turned his head, and looked at Rae. Rae''s profile face, illuminated by the light, revealed a hint of softness. Under her long curly eyshes, there was a pair of big ck eyes, sparkling with cunning and excitement. The eyes of the two people touched each other like this. Marcel''s deep and beautiful eyes, deep and pure, with an indescribable charm, made Rae fall into it in an instant, unable to look away. At this moment, it seems that all the sounds in the room are far away, and some of the two people''s eyes are just each other. Marcel''s silent eyes stared at Rae for a long time, and people suddenly leaned in front of Rae. Rae faintly foreseeed what would happen next, her eyshes trembled slightly, but she didn''t avoid it. Marcel''s beautiful face gradually erged in front of her, and when his lips were about to touch hers, she closed her eyes. She could even clearly smell the hot air exhaling between his lips and teeth. Very nervous! Her hand gripped the sofa under her body, and then just when he thought they were going to kiss, her phone rang suddenly. Marcel stopped abruptly. He stared at Rae''s face for a while, then moved his body away from Rae''s body. Rae''s cheeks were a little red. He picked up the phone, nced at the caller ID, and walked to the balcony to answer, "Ophelia." "Are you free? I want to see you!" Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. "Now?" Rae was a little surprised. She nced at her watch. It was past ten o''clock in the evening and couldn''t help asking, "Where are you?" "Drink in the square!" Ophelia said. Rae felt sad for a while, remembering thest time they were drinking together. She groaned for a moment, and said to the phone, "I will go over now!" After hanging up the phone, Rae came back and saw Marcel sitting on the sofa looking at her, with a hint of question in his eyes. "Ophelia''s call, I''m going out now!" "I''ll send you there!" Marcel said in a deep voice, "Where is she?" Chapter 1015 DF Square Chapter 1015 DF Square Rae hesitated for a while. She was a little scared. She was afraid that Ophelia would be drunk and expose her true identity. She was also afraid that she could not control her for a while and leaked emotions with Ophelia. She was not afraid of going to jail, but she was afraid that she went to jail when the investigation was clear, so now was not the time for her to voluntarily surrender. At least, she still needed to know who the other friend of her father was! She wanted to reveal everything, not just to let Kane know, but also to her parents to ept it, so that they won''t copse after epting it! This was too difficult for Rae! She dared not take risks! But Marcel probably saw Rae¡¯s hesitation and thoughts. He smiled, not displeased, and started to change clothes, and told her, "Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m waiting for you in the car, and I won''t stop you from talking about the past!" If Rae listened carefully, she would know Marcel''s meaning. Past! Those who were very familiar will talk about the past! However, Marcel used this word! Rae didn''t notice it at the time! She heard that Marcel had already said that, and she hesitated. Marcel said again, "It''s toote, my woman is out alone, I will worry!" Rae flushed and nodded. Marcel took her coat, and the two went downstairs together. Rae told Marcel the exact location in the car. Soon, the two arrived at DF Square. Still on that lounge chair, a girl with messy hair, curled up with her legs sitting there, was drinking and humming. When Rae listened carefully, she could hear that it was a song called "Cruel Moonlight". ¡°I love you and then abandon me I just start, don''t aim I will always miss you and forget to breathe Loneliness makes me unconscious If I hate you, I won''t forget you I can''t resist all the faces If you''re not sad enough, you can''t fly But there is no dream I have been wandering But I have never seen the ocean Forgotten I thought It turned out to be lying on your hand I work hard and smile strong Loneliness builds a wall No match for the gentlest moonlight in the night I have been wandering But I have never seen the ocean...¡± It was a very sad tone, which made people feel sad after hearing it. Rae was very sad. She stood and watched from a distance. For a long time, she didn''t move. She can understand Ophelia''s mood. But Reuben didn''t love Ophelia! Probably, Reuben didn''t know who he really loved! Maybe, what he loved was just the old days that he couldn''t get! After a long time, Rae finally walked towards Ophelia. Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. Probably after hearing the footsteps, Ophelia finally raised her head. Under the dim and unclear light, Ophelia raised her head and saw Rae. She smiled at her, raised the bottle and asked, "Have a drink?" Rae nodded, walked over, took a can from a pile of cans beside her, opened it, and just about to drink, the phone rang. She looked down at the phone, and when she saw Marcel, she hurriedly put down the can, and then subconsciously looked to the parking side. Unfortunately, she was so far away that she couldn''t see, so she could only answer the phone. "Hey?" "Don''t drink!" Marcel''s slightly low male voice came through the radio from the phone, mixed with a trace of domineering and pleading. Rae was startled and looked at the can subconsciously. "Can I just drink a little?" Rae tried to discuss with Marcel. However, Marcel WAs still so domineering, "No! don''t drink!" Rae pursed his lips. "I don''t care how much Ophelia drinks, but you can''t. You can''t drink a drop of alcohol or smoke a cigarette. Remember?" Marcel''s tone was still that domineering. "Got it!" Rae knew that he was kind, and she promised to the phone, "I''ll hang up the phone first, I promise I won''t use it, don''t worry!" "Good girl!" Marcel hadn''t hung up yet. "After persuade her,e here, I will send you back!" "Okay!" Rae was sweet in her heart, a feeling of happiness welled up, and at the same time there was a trace of sadness. After hanging up the phone, she didn''t pick up the can again. Ophelia seemed to have guessed something too, and when she saw that she was not drinking, she snorted suddenly. Rae said, "Don''t drink, Ophelia!" "You are not like me anymore!" Ophelia suddenly said in a cold voice, "You are not decisive now!" Rae didn''t deny it, but nodded. "Yes, I know, I am not as decisive as before! Forgive me, Ophelia, I don''t want to let Marcel down! I may spend a few years in jail in the future, I want to cherish thest time and give him the most beautiful me!" "Heh!" Ophelia chuckled again, sneering slightly. "I''m very selfish!" Rae lowered her head slightly. "I''m worried that he really loves me. When he treats me well, I''m afraid again. I''ll go to jailter. What will he do? But, he doesn''t love me. I am so sad again¡­¡± This time, Ophelia did not speak, very silent. For a long time, she raised the can and smiled bitterly, "Do you also know that you will go to jail?" "Yes!" Rae nodded. "Reuben won''t let you go to jail!" Ophelia said suddenly. "In your life, I''m afraid you won''t be able to return to your original status! You want to be Rae for the rest of your life!" "No!" Rae shook her head firmly. "I''m Natalie..." When she said her name, Rae couldn''t help feeling sad. Kane raised herself no matter what. He gave her a name. Who was her? From now on, she was not Kane¡¯s daughter! She was from the Baxter family, but what was her name? She had no name! She was not Rae either! She darkened her eyes for a long time, without saying a word! Probably there was a pause of silence for another minute! Ophelia suddenly said, "Reuben already knows that you are not Rae!" "What?" Rae''s face paled suddenly, her heart shook, and she looked at Ophelia subconsciously. Ophelia also raised her head and looked at her, "Let''s go, I want to see Marcel!" Rae was stunned, and there was no response for a long time. "Don''t worry, Reuben will not deal with you in a short time. I told you this because I know my end! Natalie, I am really jealous of you, do you know? But, I know, everything has nothing to do with you, It is my jealousy that is angering you, before, it was me who was wrong!" After Ophelia finished speaking, she suddenly smiled, "I really miss those old days, the seventeen- year-old flower season, you and I have not yet begun to love someone, and are tempted several years later than others! We didn''t have so manypelling things at that time!" Rae''s heart rose and fell one after another. She was also shocked at how Reuben knew about it, and she looked at Ophelia subconsciously. Ophelia saw Rae''s thoughts at a nce, and said directly, "Don''t look at me, I''m not the person who said it, but he knows, and he hade to me, I can''t deny it, because he already has conclusive evidence! Don''t underestimate it. Reuben, he is a very smart man! Moreover, he has a very smart mind. He can create his ownpany and he is very good in his own right! So, he is not an ordinary man!" Rae was shocked. After returning to her senses, she realized that what Ophelia said was true. She lowered her eyes slightly and was silent for a long time before saying, "I didn''t mean that, I just wanted to ask! How long has Reuben known about this matter?" "Last week!" Ophelia said. "He doesn¡¯t let me say!" Rae suddenly remembered the words Reuben said when he came to his office that day, and his whole body became stiff! Reuben got it! In the future, I will use this to threaten myself! Before that, she probably changed her mind! "You only need to know this! I''m going to see Marcel now!" Rae didn''t say anything, and led her to Marcel''s car and got into the car. Ophelia smiled and greeted Marcel from behind, "Hi! Captain Hopkins, meet again!" "En!" Marcel nodded slightly. "I''m reporting the crime!" Ophelia said suddenly. Marcel was startled slightly. Rae was also shocked, no one knew what Ophelia was going to say next! She was really scared, what if Ophelia reported that she was talking about herself? She didn''t surrender, so naturally she can''t handle it leniently! Rae jumped wildly in his heart, and didn''t move for a long time. Marcel frowned slightly, also waiting, probably also a little worried. However, Ophelia suddenlyughed. With her smile, both Marcel and Rae were totally lost in their hearts! Afterughing, Ophelia looked at the two of them, "What are you doing so nervously?" "You should just say it!" Marcel said in a deep voice, not wanting to go around in circles. Rae''s hands clenched into fists on his knees. Ophelia smiled again, burped vulgarly, and a bit of alcohol came out, "Sorry! I''m reporting the crime, it''s my father! My father is suspected of fraud!" Rae was relieved but also worried. "What''s wrong with uncle?" "Specifically, I will go to your office to talk about it tomorrow! But, now, you help me file the case, and the time is now, okay?" Ophelia was rare and humble. Marcel nodded. "Yes, I''ll call Garbassi over now and help you file the case immediately. You can go to the bureau and say it now, lest there are more nights and dreams!" Marcel probably expected something too, speaking very seriously. Rae also understood what he meant. Ophelia was startled slightly, and asked, "I have no problem, but I drank, but I am not drunk. If you go to report this way, will you make me a drunk trouble? I''m afraid that I will not report the crime, but you will be yours. People are detained!" "You think too much!" Marcel said in a deep voice, "The day I Marcel is there, I won''t allow that kind of behavior to happen! And you, put your heart in your stomach, as long as I handle the case, I will definitely solve the case 100%!" "That!" Ophelia suddenly thought of something, and tentatively asked, "Captain Hopkins, if one day, you find that your loved ones havemitted a crime, would you arrest people in such a righteous way?" Marcel was taken aback for a moment. It seemed that he hadn''t thought about this question, and it didn''t seem like it. Marcel didn''t answer this question directly, he just said, "I''ll wait for her!" His words made waves in Rae''s heart. Ophelia also squinted slightly. Did he find anything? Rae didn''t dare to take it lightly now, Reuben knew it, but what about someone as sharp as Marcel? When Ophelia heard this, she was slightly stunned. "Captain Hopkins is a true man!" Marcel didn''t speak. They drove them to the police station and filed a case. Then, he sent Ophelia back, and it was a littlete at night when the two returned. Rae has been silent, she didn''t dare to speak. Chapter 1016 The Lamb That Can Be Slaughtered Chapter 1016 The Lamb That Can Be ughtered Because of the silence, thinking about her, she was in a trance, she just turned around and happened to see Marcel looking at her. Rae''s gaze was slightly dodging, but Marcel was morefortable than her. He nced at the time and said, "It''s gettingte, let''s rest early." For Marcel who was embarrassed, this sentence was simply a life-saving word. She nodded, said hurriedly "Good night", and hurriedly wiped Marcel''s side and ran to the bathroom. From N?velDrama.Org. However, when she got to the bathroom, she found that she had forgotten to bring her clothes! So she came back to bring clothes. Marcel was sitting in the living room. Rae took the clothes and ran back. Marcel looked at the direction of the bathroom and sighed when the sound of running water came! He was waiting, Rae confessed to him! However, she didn''t seem to trust herself! Marcel told himself not to worry, but he was afraid that the night would have a lot of dreams, and others would make a fuss about this matter, and then it would be a big problem. When Rae took a shower and put on her pajamas, Marcel said to her, "Go and rest, I''ll take a shower first!" "En!" Rae hurried to the bedroom. When Marcel came out, Rae was thirsty, so she went to the kitchen to pour two sses of water, poured a ss for Marcel, and carried it into the bedroom. When she was holding her head up and drinking, the headlights in the bedroom suddenly lit up. Rae was startled, her hands trembled, and the water spilled on her chest, turned around, and saw Marcel had walked in a bath towel. And Rae''s pajamas were white, soaked in water, as if they were transparent. Marcel stared at the moist part of her chest, straightening her eyes suddenly. Rae was also stunned for a full minute before she was relieved. She put down the water ss, raised her hand to cover her chest, turned her back to him, and walked to the big bed. Marcel suddenly turned off the headlights, walked over, grabbed her by the wrist, pressed her to the bed, then lowered her head and blocked her lips. Only the dim yellow wallmp was turned on in the bedroom, and the light was a bit dim. Marcel propped his upper body with his arms and looked at Rae''s eyes flickering and dimming. For too many reasons, his breath became very ups and downs. She didn¡¯t know if it was because of Marcel¡¯s hot eyes, or because she was worried about her identity, Rae suddenly became extremely nervous, and her entire face burned. It seems that at this moment, she seemed to be a ughteredmb. Marcel stared at Rae''s shy but uneasy expression, as if she had been infected by her, and became a little nervous. He was also worried about a problem! Rae may be sentenced to two years because of the substitute problem. Of course, if he found a way to remedy it, he can also offset it, but the premise was that others didn''t make a fuss about this matter! As long as he thought that he might be apart for a while in the future, he can''t help it and feel a little annoyed. So at this moment, he especially wanted her. "You are very silent tonight, huh?" Marcel''s voice was very soft, with a lingering smell in it. Rae trembled all over as she listened, her heartbeat speeded up, her eyshes trembled fiercely, and her heart trembled, just like a little deer. Looking at him with big eyes, it made him feel distressed all of a sudden, and he didn''t want to ask her again. At the same time, Marcel''s certain eagerness made his patience quickly polished, this matter, let''s look back. Following that, his movements provoke her all over her body, and she subconsciously grabbed the bed sheet under her body, shaking her eyshes, and gently closed it. Marcel began the siege. Maybe it was too tired, or maybe it was too sleepy. As soon as it was over, Rae fell asleep deeply on Marcel''s shoulder. Marcel didn''t feel sleepy. He opened his eyes and looked at Rae nestled in his arms for a long time, but he sighed in his heart. After finally falling asleep, Marcel opened his eyes as soon as the next day broke. His first reaction was to look at the person in his arms. It was clear that Rae slept well in his arms, but Marcel still felt a little trance. He stretched out his hand and touched her face. The touch was so real, but he was thinking, how to minimize the possibility of Rae going to jail? At this time, the phone rang suddenly. Marcel quickly got up to answer the phone. Rae was also awakened. She opened her eyes and looked at her watch. It was only six o''clock. Marcel''s voice rang in his ears, "You can sleep for a while and wait for me to ask you to have breakfast!" "OK!" Rae was probably really tired too, so he''s extra sleepy. Soon, she closed her eyes. Marcel took the phone and went to the living room to answer the phone. What came from over there was his father''s voice, "I just arrived in City B, and I brought you the household register! Let''s meet, just have a meal with Benjamin, and you two will meet each other!" When Marcel heard this, his whole body exuded a hostile spirit. He said to the phone, "No, I will migrate my ount! I don''t need yours!" "Dare you!" Nate shouted angrily over there. "You can cheat, then I migrate my ount, there is nothing I don¡¯t dare to do!" Marcel finished, snapped and hung up the phone. The phone rang again. Marcel frowned and watched Rae sleeping inside, fearing that she would be disturbed, and then had to answer the phone, "I have nothing to say to you!" "You won''te at noon today, your girlfriend, juste as a guest!" Nate''s tone was also very cold. "Don''t force me!" Marcel''s tone became colder, his body was close to freezing, and his voice was unconsciously raised. Rae was already asleep, and suddenly heard Marcel''s raised voice, she was startled. She seemed to hear Marcel''s displeasure. Rae was very worried and got up quickly. She changed her clothes and saw it when she walked out. Marcel clenched his hands into fists and was full of hostility. "My person, if you dare to move, don''t me me for being impolite!" I didn''t know what to say over there, Rae was surprised when he heard Marcel''s words like this. Marcel would threaten people too! Marcel frowned, pressed the phone hard, and hung up! Rae walked over and looked at Marcel''s frowning brows, even if he didn''t speak, he was already showing his anger. "What''s the matter?" Rae asked, gently touching his frowning eyebrows with gentle fingers. A hint of guilt shed across Marcel''s face. Marcel knew who his father was, and he began to worry his father will investigate Rae Seeing Marcel''s suddenly silent face, Rae''s hand slid down gently, stroked Marcel''s cheek, suddenly lowered his head, and a soft kiss hit his lips. Marcel was stunned. This stupid girl actually used this trick to touch Rae''s soft lips with her thin lips. Her unusually jerky movements just pressed his lips tightly. Marcel''s face finally eased, and heughed silently, his eyes were gentle enough to overflow, and he gently kissed Rae''s unusually sweet and soft lips, and his cold heart for many years was shaken again. After a long time, Rae pulled away, looked at him, saw his stretched eyebrows, smiled shyly, and said, "Have you encountered something tricky?" "It''s my dad!" Marcel said lightly. "I have a bad rtionship with him!" Rae was a little surprised. "My dad brought the illegitimate son over, let us meet!" Marcel said again. Rae was still taken aback now, and suddenly felt distressed for Marcel again in his heart. She didn''t know what to say! Marcel smiled. "Since I am not sleeping, get up and go to work!" "Ok!" On the same day, Marcel did not go to see his father, but packed up his luggage and took Rae to his old school. City J. A police officer academy. When Rae reappeared here with Marcel, her whole inner world was turbulent. Old school! Five years! She came back here again. This was the ce where she once lingered on her dreams. It was the ce where she had been worried about and regretted for five years. Here, she once carried her dreams, her first love, and her love enlightenment. She was full of this ce. Infinite love and nostalgia! She remembered many years ago, it was here, she was tempted by Marcel. At that time, he followed the most famous expert in the country to give a report. He was a student of the old police officer. At that time, he had already studied in Country A and returned from vacation to give a lecture with the professor. Rae remembered the day when the school hall was full. At that time, she was still Natalie, a student who had a high respect for her career. She waste because she was helping in the student union. Seeing the lecture in the auditorium had begun, she hurried over. He collided with someone at the entrance of the auditorium while running, and the notebook in his hand was scattered on the ground along with the materials in that person''s hand. "I''m sorry! I''m sorry!" Natalie hurriedly paid out and knelt down to pick up the things on the ground. First, she helped the person hit by her to pick up his materials, and the person also knelt down to pick up the things on the ground. In the panic, Natalie''s hand touched a big, well-knotted hand. She was panicked, quickly let go, suddenly raised her head, and met a pair of eyes that were as deep as stars in the dark night. Natalie froze suddenly, Marcel! She only saw the picture of Marcel posted in the school window. She knew that he was an outstanding graduate of the school, the chairman of the student union, and a talent who had returned from studying in Country A Stanford and entered the public security system. The school has repeatedly used him as a role model. ording to legend, the male god brother. She looked at his photos countless times in the shop window, and even took a mobile phone to retake the photos in his shop window and put them on her phone, save them, and take them out when nothing happened! Of course, Marcel was also the man she was tempted for the first time. Now, seeing this person, in front of her own eyes, Natalie mmed into his eyes in panic, so bright, so pure, so dark, as mysterious as the deep sea, Natalie waspletely unpredictable. It''s dumb. Probably it was her cuteness, which gradually caused a smile to overflow from the eyes of the cold- faced man on the other side. It was also because of this smile that Natalie regained consciousness, her face flushed, and the hotness spread to the roots of her ears. After returning to her senses, Natalie quickly apologized, "I''m sorry, Marcel!" "You, know me?" The cello-like low male voice of the man opposite rang, shaking Natalie''s eardrums and her heart. Her heart beat like a drum, and her hands trembled. "Marcel is our idol, the man in the school, not only I know, everyone in our school knows!" Natalie lowered her head and whispered, "There is a picture of you in the school window!" Chapter 1017 Secret Love Chapter 1017 Secret Love Marcel smiled slightly. He didn''t expect it. He picked up what was left, and Natalie''s notebook. Marcel, who had a strong sense of time, did not leave in a hurry this time. He identally opened the notebook and saw her spidery handwriting. It was very beautiful, and it also brought some free and atmospheric handwriting. Those notes were actually articles published by him in the newspaper. He flipped through them, and one of the pages was filled with his name! Just so inadvertently, Marcel easily spied the youthful heart of a girl. Natalie kept her head down because she was shy, and always wandered too vainly, so when she found out that Marcel had picked up his notebook and looked through it, he had simply browsed it. "Ah¡ª" Natalie eximed, looking at Marcel flushed. "Marcel, give me back!" Marcel looked down, his face calm, closed the notebook, handed it over, and said, "Natalie, study hard!" After speaking, he gave the notebook to Natalie. Natalie epted it dumbly, "Marcel, you, do you know my name?" Marcel smiled at her, turned and walked into the auditorium. Natalie looked at him stupidly all her life, for a long time, did not respond. When she finally recovered from her stupidity, she found out what had leaked in her notebook! Her name, Marcel''s name. The note filled with Marcel''s name revealed her whole crush. Natalie''s face flushed again. She was very upset, why, why was she seen by the Prince Charming? She thought that she couldn''t hit the pole, and she would never encounter it in this life, so she wrote his name in the notebook and urged herself, how could she think that she would bump into it! This chance was too small! However, she just ran into it! And, he knew her name. When thinking like this, Natalieughed again. She entered the auditorium. Because she had no ce, she could only stand in the aisle and listen to the lecture with the people who cameter. On that day, Marcel brought some ssic cases from Country A and shared them with everyone. Rae listened very happily. Towards the end. The counselor called her. "Natalie, today the wee banquet between Professor Marshall and his students will be held at HT Restaurant. You and Julian wille here together to represent the student union!" Professor Marshall and his students? Wasn''t that Marcel? Natalie was indescribable when she heard that she could eat with Marcel! She wanted to go! So, she said to the counselor without even thinking, "Okay, I will go with Julian!" Julian was the chairman of the student union. After Marcel left, Julian took over. Julian was also her senior. After hanging up the phone, she received a call from Julian and asked her to meet. HT Restaurant. She saw Marcel again when she and Julian arrived. She blushed and greeted, "Marcel!" "Natalie, Julian!" Marcel just faintly called their names, and then said a few words. Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. Then, the dining atmosphere was very harmonious. Natalie had always been very excited and very cautious, and at the same time she blushed throughout the meal. Marcel looked at her several times, but she didn''t show any expressions! Later, Natalie went to the bathroom, and when she came out, she heard the voice of a woman talking. Originally, Natalie didn''t like listening to the wall, but when she heard the woman screaming "Marcel", Natalie still couldn''t help stopping. She walked over, approached gently, and nced at it secretly. The result. I found that Marcel was standing with a woman in an intimate posture. The woman was holding his hand. Marcel''s expression was very gentle. The two stood together, handsome men and beautiful women, very seductive. And she took a closer look and discovered that the woman was Linda, the former goddess of their school. Male goddesses, handsome men and beautiful women, naturally a pair! Natalie''s heart suddenly cooled, and her face darkened. People who have known Marcel for a long time will definitely have a girlfriend, but when they see it, they can¡¯t help but feel sad! When Natalie was sad for her secret love, Marcel''s voice suddenly rang in her ears. "Natalie?" Natalie regained his senses abruptly, and when she looked over, she saw Marcel and Linda walking over together. Natalie bit the corner of her lip and whispered, "Marcel!" "Hello!" Marcel nodded, and then said, "Linda, this is Natalie, our younger schoolmate! Professor Watson said she is very wise!" Professor Watson was Natalie''s professor and was very caring for her. Natalie felt too sour at the time and smiled at them, but she was not sure if her smile was uglier than crying at the time. Natalie was too shocked for a while and did not speak. Marcel said to her again, "Natalie, this is my girlfriend, Linda!" "Linda, I know. Linda is the most beautiful girl of our school. A goddess matches a male god. That''s a perfect match!" Natalie said, trying to make herselfugh. Later, she seemed to have a few words of greeting, and then she walked away with excuses! That night, she ran to the school''s grove and cried for three hours, crying for her secret love that died out of disease. The next day, the eyes were swollen like peaches. She thought she would have nothing to do with Marcel. However, the next day, the counselor called to help Marcel organize the documents. Natalie and Marcel met several times! One night, she was dining with the teachers, and Marcel drank a lot of wine. That night, without knowing what happened, Marcel kept his face cold and poured it in while drinking! Later, the counselor asked her to take a taxi for Marcel. However, Natalie was worried that Marcel left crookedly, and immediately came up to support him. Later, she was still worried about sending him to his residence because she was worried! At the time, Marcel was staying in a hotel, and Natalie didn''t know why he didn''t go home. In the hotel, he was lying on the bed. Natalie poured him a ss of water and sent it to him. He didn¡¯t drink, but grabbed his hand, and then pulled Natalie over and suppressed it all at once. Then, the smell of wine and the fresh breath of his own kiss were pressed down. The lips were close to the lips, the tips of the tongues were mixed together, and Natalie panicked! The first reaction was to push Marcel and stop her from making further progress. In panic, she met Marcel''s eyes all of a sudden. The dark eyes with drunkenness darkened because of her struggle, and frowned slightly because of Natalie''s struggle, seeming to be thinking about something, but Just when Natalie thought he was going to let go, he suddenly pressed down again, and the big hand holding Natalie moved uncontrobly on her body, passing through theyer of clothing that was in the way, and touching the delicate skin. Natalie forgot to struggle for a while! Little by little, Marcel''s hand touched the delicate skin. Not only did the fire that he wanted to suppress was not suppressed, but it burned more and more fiercely, making his whole body tense and stiff, every inch of skin in his body. They all shouted, wanting to fully upy the soft people under them. Panting, the hand seemed to be magical, making Natalie just feel the body getting hotter and hotter, watching Marcel frowned, Natalie''s heart softened, her hands wrapped around Marcel''s neck, if it was him, it didn''t matter. The soft, fragmented kiss moved from Natalie''s lips to the white neck, and Marcel seemed to want to go further. "Ah!" A low voice overflowed from her mouth. The soft and soft voice made Natalie stunned. Was it her own voice? The original soft body stiffened as if it had been burned by fire. Natalie had never recovered from the current whirlpool, but Marcel seemed to notice Natalie''s stiff body and suddenly stopped all movements. "Why don''t you stop me?" Gasping rough, her voice unstable, Marcel moved and hugged Natalie, who was stiff and not knowing what she was thinking. Suddenly he reached out his hand to draw her clothes back together, covering her white skin. She was obviously unwilling, her body stiffened like this, but she was still holding it back for him. Marcel stood up, did not look at Natalie again, and went to the bathroom. Then came the sound of running water in the bathroom! Natalie escaped at this moment! She never knew whether Marcel remembered what happened that night, whether he did it intentionally or unintentionally! When they met again the next day, Natalie''s first response was to escape. But, then, Linda came! The two of them didn''t know what was going on. Marcel''s face was very ugly, especially when she saw Linda. However, Linda still leaned on. Natalie feels sad, knowing that Marcel has a girlfriend. After that, Natalie avoided Marcel. About that night, the kiss, the follow-up that almost happened, Natalie had been cherishing in her heart. After that, she met Marcel again, but in public. Marcel seemed to have something to tell her, but Natalie avoided! For her, Marcel who has a girlfriend can''t be approached by herself! So, Natalie didn''t dare to see him again. Then it''s now. Rae remembered, then looked at the man standing beside him! Now, appearing here, remembering what happened back then, but fortunately he had lost his memory, otherwise, she really didn''t know how to exin it! Rae originally thought that as long as she was careful, she should be fine, but she did not expect that she would meet an acquaintance as soon as she entered the school! And, the man walked over as soon as he saw them. That was Julian. Rae was stunned! She hurriedly pulled Marcel around. Julian''s shout came from behind, "Hey! Marcel, Natalie?" Rae pulled Marcel around and quickly turned away and walked away. Marcel didn''t stop, but watched Rae hurried away while pulling himself. Behind him, Julian looked suspiciously at their leaving figure, still surprised, "Is that Natalie? Obviously, but, isn''t she dead?" Natalie didn''t let go of Marcel''s hand until she finally couldn''t hear the sound after walking so far. She hesitated how to tell Marcel her reaction. When she turned her head, she saw that Marcel was looking at her, her eyes were as deep as the ocean that could suck people in. However, Marcel didn''t ask her why she was pulling him away, just looking at her with tenderness in her eyes. Rae suddenly didn''t know what to say. After a long time, Rae opened her mouth and said, "I''m sorry!" Marcel asked softly, "Sorry for what?" Yes! What was she sorry for? It''s all the concealment, and the move just now. However, Rae couldn''t say it. She tried to open her mouth to exin, but she couldn''t say a word! Chapter 1018 Frightened Chapter 1018 Frightened Marcel didn''t force her anymore, but took her to the hotel where he stayed when he was drunk! Still that hotel, still that room. It''s just that the decoration inside had changed, but Rae''s face paled when she entered the hotel. Was it a coincidence? Or did he know something? Rae turned his head a few times to look at Marcel. He also turned to look at her. However, he didn''t say a word, just looked at her, and then said to her, "Something?" Rae shook her head quickly, "It''s okay!" "Is it okay to live here?" Marcel asked her. "Yes, of course!" Rae said. Marcel smiled and lowered his head slightly, his long eyshes covered the dullness. Rae had been in a trance since meeting Julian. "What''s the matter?" Marcel stepped forward with concern and took her shoulders. "You have something on your mind?" "That." Rae said, stuck again, and paused before saying, "You said, how long will Ophelia''s father be sentenced?" Marcel raised an eyebrow, "Under seven years!" Rae nodded. "Oh!" "Is there anything else?" Marcel asked again. "Has Raphael been sentenced?" She hadn''t asked about it yet. "Yes!" Marcel said. "How long?" Rae raised her eyes and looked at him in astonishment. "Five years!" Rae was still surprised. "This penalty was already very light for Raphael!" Marcel said. This was indeed the fact. "Why the sentence is light?" Rae asked. "This is out of our control!" Marcel said, "Do you have any other questions?" Rae was still happy for Raphael in his heart! She shook her head. "No!" With her head down, Rae didn''t see the slightly disappointed look in Marcel''s eyes. Soon, she said again, "I''m a little tired, won''t you go to school?" "Don''t go now, go tonight!" Marcel said. Rae was taken aback, smiled, and apologized, "Sorry, I was so tiredst night! I will apany you tonight!" Marcel sighed in his heart, knowing that Rae couldn''t be seen, especially just now, as soon as she arrived at the school gate, she met Julian. She was scared. She was afraid that she would go to school during the day and meet an acquaintance. Then she would really expose! Marcel wanted to force Rae to confess to himself, but seeing her in a daze, he felt very distressed. He was afraid he was pushing her! He was also afraid that if he didn''t force her, she will escape more! He wanted her to confess to him this time, no matter what! No hurry! A few more days! Marcel will wait patiently! "Then rest, rest, we will go again tonight!" Marcel reached out and patted her shoulder before going to the bathroom to wash. Seeing the closed bathroom door, Rae struggled inwardly. Alma mater, although she was dreaming, she had always been unwilling to think about it. But Rae also knew that she would have to face this problem sooner orter, even though she kept it hidden from Marcel, but when there was a little trouble, her heart shrank tightly, but she still tried to smile slightly, not make people noticeable! And now, Reuben knew it! What should she do? She was thinking when the phone rang suddenly. Rae was taken aback. When she looked at the phone number, it turned out to be Reuben. Rae just thought of Reuben and his phone rang! She quickly nced at the direction of the bathroom, then walked to the balcony and answered the phone. Although she was shocked, she still said in a tepid tone, "Reuben!" Over there, Reuben seemed to smile coldly, "You are so bold that you actually left City B with Marcel!" Rae knew that Reuben probably didn''t know at this time that he already knew that he knew his true identity! So, Rae said nothing to protect Ophelia at this moment! Her mind was running fast, trying to stabilize Reuben. Now that he knew it, she didn¡¯t have to conceal it so hard. She just said, ¡°I have something to wait for me to tell you, Reuben, you don¡¯t need to call again and again. Give it to me! I will find you myself in a few days!" "You are looking for me? Why are you looking for me if you want to run away from me?" Reuben listened to Rae''s voice, and there was already doubt in his tone. Rae listened to his tone and understood his mood in her heart! Probably, he was very painful! After all, he loved Rae! Therefore, she also felt sorry for Reuben. The person he loved left him forever, and can''te back again! He was so conceited, how could he bear the sudden change in what he thought, and she pretended to be the woman he loved, and he didn''t reveal it after he knew it, so what kind of n did he hold back? Rae was really frightened. Reuben only knew that she was pretending to be Rae, but he maybe didn¡¯t know that she was Rae¡¯s sister. If he really loved her sister, then if she can confess everything, Can he find out the murderer who killed his sister with her in the face of her sister? Even if it was for the Baxters, she had to take a risk. Now, there was no other way! "Reuben, for the sake of Rae in the past, I would like to call you brother. Please give me a few days. I will return to City B. I have something very important to tell you!" Reuben''s breathing seemed to stagnate for a moment, and for a long time, he said coldly, "I think it''s better now. I''m already in the hotel where you are staying. Now,e to my room, I''m next to you!" Rae trembled all over, and looked towards the bathroom subconsciously. Inside, the sound of water kept flowing. Rae thought for a while and decided to go. So she took the note paper, wrote a message, posted it in the most conspicuous ce, and walked out with the phone. When she walked out of the room, she happened to see Reuben standing at the door next door to the left. There was too much darkness in her deep eyes, like a messenger from hell, which made people feel extremely cold! His eyes were a little red, but they were so deep and obscure. Rae saw the look in his eyes,plicated and weird. She sighed in her heart and nodded at him. "Let''s go!" Rae still mustered the courage to enter Reuben''s room. Because I was staying in the hotel on the same floor, Reuben''s roomyout was the same as the room next door. From N?velDrama.Org. Rae walked in and closed the door himself. "Said!" Reuben said directly without giving her a chance to stop. Rae didn''t know where to speak for a while. She thought, thinking about how to speak. At this time, when Marcel next door walked out of the bathroom, he found that the room was empty. He subconsciously walked a few steps, walked to the center, and looked around, not seeing Rae''s figure, and then wrapped in a bath towel. He went to the balcony, the dressing room, and looked for it, but he still didn''t see Rae. Marcel frowned slightly, looked for it again, and found a post-it note. He walked over and saw a line written on it, ¡®I have something to go out, don¡¯t worry, wait for me!¡¯ Where did she go? She left without having time to say anything! He then drew off the bath towels on his body, went to the suitcase to find his clean clothes to put on, then found his mobile phone, and started calling Rae. Rae was still hesitating at this time. When she was in a trance, the phone rang in her pocket, but Rae didn''t notice it, and finally Reuben reminded her. Rae regained her senses, condensed the random thoughts in her mind, took the phone out of her bag, and habitually stretched out her hand to answer the call, her fingers paused suddenly. It was Marcel! Rae stared at the flickering phone screen for a long time, and finally did not answer the call until the ringing of the iing call stopped. She sighed long, it seemed to be mixed with a sense of destion. Reuben stood by, looking at Rae without saying a word. Two people kept silent a long time, Rae¡¯s phone rang again, and Reuben clearly saw that Rae¡¯s stunned eyes shed lightly, and then stared at the phone¡¯s screen and pressed her lips forcefully. After a while, she turned the phone to silent, put the phone in her pocket, and then looked up like nothing happened, and said to Reuben, "I''m here to say something very important!" Reuben''s breathing stopped at once. Rae groaned slightly, and made up her mind to look at Reuben in general, saying every word, "Reuben, Reuben! The things I''m going to say below may be weird, but every sentence is true! I only have one purpose, to make the truthe to light!" At this point, Reuben''s whole body stiffened, his eyes suddenly stared at Rae crimson, and his chest was heaving. Suddenly, Reuben shouted angrily, "Don''t say it!" Rae was also startled by his sudden anger, but she still said it in one breath. "I am not Rae! Not the Rae you are thinking of! I am her¡ª" "Don''t say it! Don''t say it! You are Rae, you are Rae, you are my Rae!" Reuben suddenly snarled like crazy and grabbed Rae''s hand. Rae stiffened in ce in an instant. Looking at Reuben, who was suddenly excited and uncontroble, Rae was shocked. She shook off his hand vigorously, said bluntly, and asked, "Do you want to deceive yourself?" Reuben¡¯s eyes were red and didn''t say a word, but he took another step towards her. "I''m not¡ª" Rae was about to speak when Reuben interrupted again. Reuben yelled emotionally, "You are Rae! I said you are Rae, then you are Rae! Don''t tell me this, you just want to get rid of me, that''s why you tell me this, your heart is really ruthless! " Hearing this, Rae''s brows couldn''t help but frowned tightly, "I''m Natalie! Not Rae!" After Rae said that, her whole body was suddenly pushed against the wall behind by Reuben, and her lips were blocked severely. Rae was frightened, but he reacted for the first time and resisted desperately. At this moment Reuben kissed her so fiercely, he was so domineering, as if he wanted to suck the oxygen in her chestpletely. He was domineering was like desperate to kiss thest lover! Tomorrow, it will be gone! He was so desperate was like having a dream. When he woke up from the dream, he will never see her again! Rae felt pity in her heart, but still refused Reuben! She was not Rae! Chapter 1019 Confidential Chapter 1019 Confidential She couldn''t be indifferent and did not resist at all when Reuben kiss her! However, she faced Reuben''s ferocious kiss, but sympathized with the man in her heart. Now, he actually wanted to avoid! Rae pushed him abruptly and shouted sternly, "Reuben, you deceive yourself because you don''t want to admit that Rae is dead, and you know I am Natalie, but you want to hide it! You don''t love Rae at all!" Rae''s words made Reuben dumbfounded. His heart seemed to be torn at that moment, and he couldn''t bear it anymore. His longing for Rae over the years, and his shameless love for her, all became regrets because of Rae''s death! But he used another woman as a stand-in for Rae. At this moment, the roar of this woman in front of him screamed out the fear in his heart. He kissed her just now because he didn''t expect her to confess to himself! And the moment she confessed, he knew that in this world, he could no longer deceive himself! Therefore, his feelings for Rae exploded at this moment. He couldn¡¯t do that to the dead Rae. At this moment, his instinct made him take the lead in action. So he kissed the woman in front of him so rudely! However, at the end of the kiss, he unexpectedly discovered that the emotions suppressed in his chest began to overflow like tides as the certain feelings in his body recovered. Reuben was not only embarrassed at this moment, but also annoyed, and even wished he killed himself! He would actually have feelings towards Natalie! And it was so strong! Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. Perhaps, Natalie''s angry shout made him be angry! And the words of this woman just now made him embarrassed as if he had been pped in the face. Reuben''s eyes were red. Rae looked at him like this, knowing she was berating him. She began to say again, "I know you already know my true identity! Your investigation is faster than our unit, so I admire it! I am Natalie, the twin sister of your former fianc¨¦e..." When Reuben heard these words, his heart suddenly shrank severely. His hands clenched into fists subconsciously, and he tried to stabilize his figure. Staring at Rae''s face, his eyes flushed, but he didn¡¯t say anything. No matter how strong Reuben pretended to be strong, Rae still saw a sh of broken expression from the bottom of his eyes. Such an expression made Rae feel extremely sad for a moment. "I know you want to ask me why I pretend to be Rae, I can tell you why..." Rae still told Reuben slowly about Kane''s ns, and told Reuben what Leonard had told him. Finally, she said to Reuben, "I call you Reuben, for my dying twin sister, please, look at her face, don¡¯t let my parents know about this! At least until I have not properly nned it, please keep it secret! Don¡¯t worry, when the truthe out, I will surrender and ask them investigate for my sister! The past cases have passed the statute of limitations, but my case with my sister is not! I will seek justice for her! Please, please help me keep it secret, okay?" Reuben''s face was pale, dead gray, and bloodless. He was stunned and didn''t speak for a long time. Rae wanted to say something, but she couldn''t say it! Reuben lowered his head slightly, very depressed. Later, he didn''t say a word. Rae knew he listened! She had said everything! As for Reuben, she really didn''t know, and she didn''t dare to guess! Rae stared at Reuben, suddenly stunned. Because, she saw Reuben''s tears. Tears overflowed from the eyes of this man. Rae was stunned! She suddenly couldn''t bear to see the tears of a man! She turned and walked outside. Reuben didn''t say anything, didn''t speak. Rae walked out of the door. She walked towards the next door. At this moment, Marcel was sitting in the room. Seeing Rae enter the door with a bad face, he frowned slightly and asked in a deep voice, "Where have you been?" Rae''s face looked paler, and she seemed to be taken aback, and said, "Just walk outside!" "I called you just now, why didn''t you answer it?" Marcel couldn''t help asking, "Do you know that I called you thirteen times!" Rae just picked up the phone and nced at it, sure enough, thirteen missed calls. She paused, and apologized, "Sorry, I don''t know, my phone is muted!" After speaking, she lowered her head, the whole person looked guilty! Marcel knew she was lying. He just nodded and softened his expression. "Are you hungry? Have a meal!" Marcel said. Rae raised her head, and Marcel turned his gaze abruptly to meet Rae''s. Rae felt that the blood had stopped flowing all over her body, and she was thinking that if did he know it too? But then, she felt that it was impossible! However, he did not continue to question her suspiciousness! This wasn¡¯t Marcel¡¯s style! Rae tried to regain her senses and not to think about it. When Marcel took her to sit down at the coffee table, Rae knew that Marcel had ordered a lot of dishes and delivered them to the guest room. Rae took a deep breath, then smiled brightly at Marcel, with a calm expression, "I''ll wash my hands and be back soon!" She got up and went to the bathroom to wash her hands. As she walked, she thought to herself that her acting skills were really good. She should have gone to the Beijing Film Academy at the beginning. Maybe she was now a popr actress. She was overwhelmed with ufortable heart, and she was terrified to death. She didn''t know what would happen to Reuben, but she could move smoothly as if nothing happened. Rae admired herself! After Rae washed her hands, she saw Marcel sitting on the sofa. He didn''t use his chopsticks to eat or do anything else, just lowered his head. Marcel knew that Rae must have met someone just now and dealt with something important, but what would it be? Rae came over, and after sitting down, Marcel also didn¡¯t move. After a long time, he raised his head, smiled at Rae, and said, "After eating, we will go around, and then go to school at night." "Ok!" Rae nodded. Soon, the two had a meal together. Rae didn''t get a guarantee from Reuben, and it was hard to swallow when she ate. She ate the rice one by one, and didn''t know the taste. She was in a daze! Marcel sat there, staring at Rae for a long time, and found that something was wrong with her. When talking to him several times, she stopped inexplicably, and then stared at a ce and was stunned. When he reminded her, she was back to normal, and she continued to chat with him, but she would be stunned again when she chatted with him. Rae was strange, so the keen Marcel also notice the abnormity! He knew that she had something in her mind. Marcel didn''t say anything! It¡¯s just that when he looked at Rae, there was a sudden pain in his heart. He moved his lips, but in the end he didn¡¯t ask her. Instead, he walked over, picked her up, and lifted her to the bed. "Sleep for a while, you have been wandering!" Rae suddenly returned to her senses! ¡­ At this moment, Reuben''s tears had been dripping since Rae left. He didn''t know how he listened to that story. When he came back to his senses, he was the only one left in the room, Rae was gone! There was no thought in his brain, his mind was in a fog. Then he wiped away his tears and went downstairs. He drove the car prepared by the branch. When he drove, he was a little bit inattentive, either he was in the wrong gear, or he went the wrong way. He went around the main road several times before finally finding the right exit. When he was about to turn, he didn¡¯t know what was going on. He got the wrong direction, and then the car hit the guard rail in the middle of the road so straight. The powerful impact made Reuben lean forward fiercely. He raised his head and stared nkly at the shing rear lights in front of him. After a long while, he was a little more awake, and then a kind of panic and despair appeared in his heart! He can''t die! He was just sad! Unexpectedly, Natalie was Rae''s younger sister! In this way, he didn''t even have right to be angry at Natalie and deceive himself! , She was Rae''s younger sister! Haha! They looked like each other! Rae was gone! He imagined in his mind that one day, when he came homete at night, she suddenly appeared in front of him and said to him, "Reuben, you are back." But no more! What he hoped, what he expected, everything he wanted, she and him will never be there again. She was dead. Reuben felt that he and Rae were obviously together once, but why did they separate? After they were separated, why she suddenly died? Thinking about it this way, he wanted to die regretfully, really wanted to die! He hated himself a lot! He hated and he didn¡¯t want to believe everything! He didn''t expose Natalie, so he could have the illusion that Rae was still alive! However, she even wiped out hisst thought! Now, he can only face reality, it was impossible to escape! His Rae was really dead! And Marcel''s Natalie was still alive! What a shock, Natalie was Rae''s younger sister! Reuben suddenly felt that he was being put on a high level. If Natalie was someone else, he could still use the name of revenge to torture her to approach her, but, she was Rae''s sister, how did he face all this? Reuben was really ufortable, crying ufortably, and finally weeping silently. He was unwilling to face and regretted it, but what can he do? He once killed her love for him with his own hands. Some things, once a decision was made, may be a lifetime regret! And he will regret this life! The heart seemed to be cut open, a ce was empty. There was a clear pain in the bottom of his heart. Thinking of this, Reuben couldn''t help buty down on his chair. He stayed there for five hours! It waste at night, and the red lights illuminated the city''s roads very brightly. The man lying on the chair looked very quiet, but he was holding the back of the chair with a trembling hand. At this time. Rae and Marcel were walking on the road of the alma mater campus, passing through the boulevards on the campus. The cold wind hit, Rae tightened her clothes tightly, and Marcel held her big hand tenderly. Chapter 1020 Not a One-man Show Chapter 1020 Not a One-man Show Since it was night, and the street lights were not very bright, so they couldn¡¯t see clearly. Rae went everywhere she had been to and lived for two years! Of course, this was also where Marcel had lived for four years! When they walked, Marcel suddenly said, "You are so familiar with my old school, I thought you used to live here!" When Rae heard this, her heart trembled and she was a little guilty. She didn''t dare to see Marcel, but said quickly, "Well, probably all schools¡¯yout are same, but I am really close to here!" Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. "Really?" Marcel nodded calmly. "Do you like my old school?" Rae was hesitating, of course she liked it. She tried her best and was enrolled in this university back then, of course she liked it here. But how did she answer Marcel? For a long time, she hesitated and said, "...Of course I like it!" They walked along and finally they reached the door of the school hall. At this time, there were very few students, and it was about time to turn off the lights! Rae looked at the entrance of the auditorium, and remembered the scene when she collided with Marcel here many years ago, and the scene was so clear in her mind! She looked up subconsciously and looked at Marcel. Marcel was looking at her at this time, his eyes burning with mysterious power, as if they could suck people in. Rae lowered her head quickly. Marcel suddenly said, "This ce alwayses to my mind!" Rae''s heart trembled, and she felt like being held tightly. She didn''t know what Marcel was going to say next! He frowned and looked at the entrance of the auditorium. His voice sounded unhurriedly, "Did you know? I suffered a gunshot wound when I was on a mission three years ago and I forgot something. After that, every time I will dream this ce! It seems that I have forgotten the most important thing, or a person!" A person? Rae looked up sharply. Heart trembling non-stop! She stared at Marcel. Marcel''s gaze locked Rae''s face, and Rae always his eyes were inquisitive. As long as she met Marcel''s eyes, Rae was suddenly ufortable! He looked at her lowered eyes and said, "That should be a girl, who seemed to have hit me here, but I can''t remember her look!" He spoke very slowly when he said this, and asked Rae tentatively. Rae stood in front of him and looked up again. His body had a faint fragrance of the shower gel, which was exactly the same as the clean, handsome, and godlike male god in her memory. Rae turned away, lowered her eyelids, her eyes a little wet! He actually remembered something! Even if he forgot, he still remembered that they once had an intersection! Rae really had mixed feelings at this time! Her mind became even more chaotic. All she thought was what Marcel said just now, she didn''t know how to react. She just stared at the ground stupidly. In the dim light, she looked at her toes! It turned out that he also had feelings for her! The collision that day and the kiss that night were not just her one-man show! She froze for a long time, until something touched her cheek, she shivered suddenly, recovered, and then saw an open bottle of mineral water handed to her. Rae raised her head and nced at Marcel. Marcel was smiling at her, "Drink some water." "Thank you." Rae took the water, took a sip, and then she wandered again. Marcel just stood quietly to the side and apanied her. Not knowing how long it took, Rae''s fingers were loosened while holding the mineral water bottle, and the mineral water fell from her hand. The bottle was not covered, and the water spilled all over the floor. Then Rae came to her senses. Rae looked up at Marcel in panic. Marcel said jokingly, "What''s the matter? Why do you always distracted today! You won''t do anything behind my back, will you?" Rae bowed her head guiltily! Seeing her bow her head, Marcel blinked slightly. Rae spoke only then, his voice a little hoarse, "The person you forgot may be Linda!" "Impossible!" Marcel said suddenly, "I have never forgotten Linda!" Hadn''t he forgotten her at all? Rae thought of the words. Marcel was taken aback for a moment before he came back to his senses, and immediately exined, "I didn''t mean that, I mean, the things I forgot have nothing to do with Linda! That person is never Linda. In fact, five years ago, I broke up with Linda here! I remember that night I drank alcohol, it was rted to this matter!" It''s that night! That night, they broke up! He drank too much, she sent him to the hotel where they stayed today, and he kissed her. Thinking of this, Rae''s eyes became red uncontrobly, and finally she couldn''t help it, and tears fell. She was very happy, very pleased, and she was so excited that she was beyond words! Marcel looked down at Rae and was silent for a while, without saying anything, just looking at her. After Rae''s tears came out, he took her into his arms as if he knew everything. "Why are you crying?" His tone was so gentle, gentle like feathers on a soft mouth, which can easily heal people''s wounds! Rae hugged Marcel tightly, couldn''t help crying, but murmured, "I''m jealous!" Marcel was taken aback when he heard it, then smiled helplessly, and finally could only hug Rae tightly. "Baby, are you jealous?" "You have someone in your heart, I''m jealous!" Rae covered up her true emotions. "I only have you in my heart!" Marcel suddenly said affectionately in Rae''s ear, "So, in the future, in the days with me, you should be brave!" Rae said nothing. Marcel''s slender fingers cupped Rae''s chin. At this moment, Rae was thinking distractedly. Suddenly she felt a pain on her mouth, he actually lowered his head and bit her lip. She raised her big wet eyes and said aggrievedly, "Why are you biting me? "You are distracted." He didn''t let go of her lips, but kissed her deeply. Rae didn''t close her eyes, nor did he, just looking at each other like this. His deep eyes were filled with the shadow of Rae, and those eyes were like a ck whirlpool, making people sink in them. At this moment, Rae felt that this man was like poison, and would drag people into the bottomless hell, and she could only sink in him. The oxygen was about to be sucked up, but he didn''t realize it. Those eyes had brought Rae into another world. After a long time, the kiss finally ended, and Rae woke up instantly. "Baby, I really want to do it with you in the school hall..." Marcel said badly in Rae''s ear. "What!" Rae flushed shyly, trying to calm her breath. He approached again, with a smile at the corner of his mouth, "Don''t you want to be here? Aren''t you jealous just now?" Rae didn''t answer him and asked another question, "Have you recovered?" Heughed and reached out to hug her. She wanted to avoid but was quickly caught by him. "Well, I think about it a lot. The doctor said that in about a month, I will be able to remember all the things I have forgotten. The blood clots in my brain are almost gone." He held Rae in his arms! Rae''s body trembled all along. Within a month! Wasn''t she going to be exposed? "Okay, let''s go back! The good night is short, I want to go to the hotel and have a good time with you! I think you are also very willing!" When he said this, he looked at her for a moment. , There was certainty inside. Rae''s heartbeat speeded up suddenly and uncontrobly. She always felt something was wrong. He said, "Let''s go! Baby!" "So you turned out to be like this!" Rae was really stimted by Marcel''s love words! "Then what do you think I should be?" "You should be indifferent, ruthless, and won''t make such a joke!" "I''ve only made this kind of joke with you!" Marcel said. At that moment, Rae''s heart was filled with joy because of his words, and she suddenly felt that he was so dazzling. ¡¯ His words were like a key, unlocking all her emotions in an instant. She smiled and nestled in his arms, so cute. At this moment, his unpleasant and overbearing words moved her. Maybe it was because she was depressed for too long, maybe because she heard what he said before, knowing that he also had feelings for her, and her heart was so warm! He lowered his head, nced at her, and raised the corners of his mouth slightly. Suddenly, Rae heard the sound of his heart speeding up again. He, who was too charming, exuded a fatal attraction all over his body, as if she would fall into his temptation. Rae calmed her heartbeat and said to him, "Let''s go, let''s go back to the hotel!" When they arrived at the hotel. In front of the floor-to-ceiling windows in the hall on the first floor, there stood a slender man. His back looked especially lonely and so bleak, which made people feel sad for him just looking at the back. With just a nce, Rae saw that person Reuben! Her gaze moved. Marcel looked over immediately. Rae was tensed suddenly, and clenched his hands unconsciously. Marcel reached out and took her hand, giving strength. Almost at the same time, Marcel understood where Rae went this afternoon when he was out. She should have gone to see Reuben! He squinted his eyes slightly! The man in front of the French window suddenly turned around, looked at Rae, and strode forward. Rae''s heart really shrankpletely! She was so scared! She was afraid that Reuben would say directly that she was not Rae! However, at this time, she can only face it! When Reuben walked over, Rae just stood there and straightened her back! Reuben''s gaze fell on Rae and Marcel''s hands. He suddenly felt so ufortable! However, after Reuben approached, he just looked at them, and then spoke to Marcel. "What a coincidence, Captain Hopkins, I can meet you here! Rae, your face is not very good!" The sweat on Rae''s back came out at this time. He did not expose her. She pulled her lips in embarrassment, and said nothing! "It''s a coincidence!" Marcel said yfully. "I''ll go out first, see youter!" With that, he walked outside. He just came to greet them! Rae was so scared! Fortunately, Reuben really didn''t say anything! She really doesn''t know what Reuben is thinking now! Rae and Marcel returned upstairs quickly, and Marcel didn''t say anything! Chapter 1021 You Stay with Me All Night Chapter 1021 You Stay with Me All Night After Rae went upstairs and was about to go to the bathroom, the phone screen turned on. Reuben called her. Rae subconsciously went to see Marcel, and he said, "I''m going to take a bath, you answer the phone!" He didn''t mean to listen at all! Rae breathed a sigh of relief! Marcel closed the door. Rae moved her fingers slightly, and answered. Before Rae had time to speak, Reuben''s voice came from inside. It was no longer the usual evil and anger, but very dull, "Youe out now!" After a phone call, Rae could feel the eagerness of Reuben''s voice. She held the phone and paused for a while before she said apologetically, "Can we meet tomorrow?" After a pause, Rae said again, "Sorry, it''s toote!" Reuben on the other end of the phone was silent for a long time before saying, "I''ll be back to City B tomorrow morning. Let''s work together to find the murderer!" "Really?" Rae couldn''t believe what she heard! "I have a condition!" Reuben suddenly made a condition. "Say!" Rae said quickly. "You stay with me all night!" he said. "It''s impossible!" Rae refused as soon as she heard it. "Haha! I''m just testing you!" Reuben gave him an out. Rae looked a little embarrassed, even though Reuben couldn''t see her expression at this time, she still lowered her eyes in annoyance. Reuben was silent on the phone for a long time, and finally said, "Natalie, you will only be Rae''s sister in the future, you must live for her, and we find the truth and find the murderer. Good night!" "Well, goodbye." Rae said, after waiting for a while, there was no sound from the other end of the phone. She paused, then hung up the phone, leaning on the sofa a little weakly, and looking out the window. When Rae regained consciousness, she heard Marcel yell her name. She turned her head and saw Marcel walk out with only a towel. Rae froze for a moment, blushing. "Have you finished washing?" "Hurry up and take a bath!" "Yeah!" Rae pursed her lips subconsciously. "I''m going!" "Hurry up!" Marcel''s expression was still gentle, "I adjusted the water temperature just right, wash directly, take a shower, don''t take a bath! The hotel is too dirty!" "Um!" He didn''t ask who was calling. There was a touch of emotion in Rae''s heart. What a clever person Marcel was, she didn''t know how absent-minded and perfunctory she was this day, and even lied to him over and over again. However, he kept silent, just waiting for her to say. However, now, he found that Rae''s worries affected her. He was afraid that she would not say it on her own! Then, he forced her to say it! When Rae came out of the shower, Marcel was already lying down, leaning on the pillow, and looking at her. She stood at the door, hesitated for a moment, and took a sharp breath. Marcel was amused by her cute behavior, stretched out her hand, beckoned, and smiledzily, "Come here, what are you doing?" Rae walked slowly, before she reached the bed, she was grabbed by Marcel and dragged onto the bed. Her hair was still dripping, and Marcel had already prepared a hair dryer and quickly dried her hair. Rae waited until the hair dryer turned off, and her heart did a flip. This, once, was where she and Marcel first kissed. He didn''t remember the kiss! However, subconsciously, he still remembered her! Rae was very excited and felt unprecedented happiness for the first time! The greatest happiness in this world is that the person you love also loves you! Maybe Marcel didn''t love her enough, but he can remember her, it was enough! Rae dare not ask for anything more! Putting down the hair dryer, Marcel''s hand slid down, and covered her breast. Rae pped his hand away, turned around silently and put her head on his shoulder. The whole person was close to him, quiet, but the atmosphere was exceptionally good. Marcel took her in one hand and fixed the pillow, then leaned on it, letting the little woman in her arms get tired of him and didn''t let go. It took a while before he said helplessly, "What''s the matter?" "Huh?" Rae replied dullly, without raising her head, just changed her posture and continued to hang on his neck. Her breasts rubbed against his chest with her twisting. Marcel couldn¡¯t help but rolled his Adam''s apple, and the hands around her waist slowly slid down, wandering across her stic buttocks, ¡°How long do we waste at this night? I have been prepared for a long time!" "I''m afraid it was a dream! When I wake up, you will be gone!" Rae was not worried at all, whispered, and blew on his neck. "I''m afraid you will find that I am not as beautiful as you thought in the future and will leave me behind again, Marcel, will you?" "Um..." Marcel''s heart sank, knowing that she was hinting, he immediately said, "No, never again, no matter what happens! Of course, except for betrayal, you can''t betray me! In the days toe I am only your man!" ¡®I only love you!¡¯ Rae added a word in her heart. "I won''t, I only love you!" Rae promised. Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. "Baby, the good night is too short, let''s not waste it, okay?" He didn¡¯t care about what she was talking about, she didn''t know how sultry she was now. Every time she touched him, Marcel''s breathing was heavier. So Marcel didn''t care about anything, and raised his hand to lift her pajamas, she was taken aback and wanted to hide. "Baby," Marcel panted and touched her, stroking her soft part through the thin fabric, "Ready!" Rae''s face blushed instantly, and she continued to bury her head in the socket of his neck without speaking, but let him be at his mercy. Her tender and creamy skin was rubbed against his neck, causing a feeling of electric shock. Marcel entered her unhurriedly. When a certain moment came, Rae only felt a light in front of her. She sped the man''s shoulder tightly, like a piece of driftwood hugged into the raging sea. This night, made up for too many regrets! Five years ago, on the unfinished night, Marcel finally got his wish, so that all of this returned to the original point! ¡­ At noon the next day, Marcel said to take Rae to dinner. When they appeared in a restaurant box and opened the door, Rae originally thought it was only the two of them eating, but suddenly turned into a bunch of people in the house, and she and Marcel were standing outside the door. At that moment, someone in the room yelled, "Ah! Aren''t these Marcel and Natalie?" Rae''s movements suddenly froze, and her mind was chaotic. She couldn''t figure out the matter, so she could only remain silent. She almost subconsciously looked at Marcel beside her. Marcel just smiled at the people inside. "Hello everyone, here we are!" He said, walking in with Natalie, whose face was already stiff. "Professor Watson, Professor Richard, friends, this is not Natalie, She is Rae! You have been mistaking!" Everyone was taken aback when Marcel said this, and then they all looked at Rae withplicated gazes! At this time, the elites of the public security system were either on the front line or was cultivating. They were naturally keen! However, when Marcel said this, everyone did not continue to ask anything! Professor Watson looked at Rae, just sighed! Rae didn''t dare to see Professor Watson. Back then, Professor Watson took care of her and cultivated her, but now it was the end! Rae was sorry for them! She was sorry for herself! However, when Marcel said she was not Natalie, she was Rae. Rae''s heart suddenly burst into a lot of inspiration! Did he know something? Rae spected quickly in her heart. Professor Watson suddenly said, "Back then, there was a call from Natalie''s house, saying that Natalie had passed away unexpectedly! I could not believe it. Now, when we see a girl who looks exactly like Natalie, and is brought by Marcel! I feel very ufortable in my heart!" When Professor Watson said so, Rae''s heart suddenly did a flip, and her face was stiff. She dared not move. "Professor Watson, do you miss Natalie again?" Marcel suddenly said in a bleak voice, "I also hope that Rae is Natalie, but you know, this chance is very small! Sometimes, I also hope to happen, five years Before, I didn¡¯t finish talking to Natalie!" Rae was stunned! What was Marcel talking about? Rae was silent, and she was utterly confused, but her face was still as quiet as water, until Marcel raised his head, looked directly at Rae''s dark eyes, and said, "Rae, if you are Natalie, everyone here will be happy!" Rae was unsuspectingly strangling her throat by such an interrogation, and she was speechless for a while, just looking at Marcel''s beastly sharp eyes. For a long time, she did not speak! Marcel stared at her without blinking for a long time without moving. Seeing him like this, Rae only felt her heart was pulled hard. Intuition told Rae that Marcel had noticed it, but why did he want to say it here? Why he did not say it in the hotel! Why he had to wait until now? Rae thought about it thousands of times in her heart, how this kind of words came out of Marcel''s mouth, but it really came out of his mouth, and she couldn''t help feeling that a spontaneous chill spread from her back, freezing all her nerves. She had long known that he was keen and insightful, but he never told her frankly! Now, Rae thought of the past, and thought of a lot of clues! It turned out that those clues all signaled a problem, Marcel had already known it. Marcel originally hated her, but suddenly changed his attitude and suddenly became gentle with her! It turned out that at that time, he already knew her true identity! He had been holding back for a long time, it turned out to be holding back such a thought! He wanted her to speak out in front of others! Rae can''t ept it! She could not ept such a sudden change. She was scared! Especially facing Marcel''s handsome but sharp face. Her face was pale, the corners of her lips were pressed tightly, and her big eyes were shocked. She had almost no face to look at the teachers present, and she could only say in a low voice, "Sorry! I need to leave first!" After speaking, she turned around and walked out. When Marcel saw her turn around and left, his heart was trebling and he followed her right away. Rae walked fast, almost running. Marcel walked a few steps quickly and hugged her from behind, "Natalie." Rae, no, this time, she should be Natalie! Chapter 1022 You dont Believe Me Chapter 1022 You don''t Believe Me Natalie didn''t expect that Marcel woulde out and call her Natalie instead of Rae. She was frightened and looked at him with her beautiful eyes wide open. Looking at her pale face, Marcel felt funny and said, "I''m so terrible, huh? Why are you so scared? When you pretend to be Rae, you should have thought of this day! " All of a sudden, Natalie came to her senses. She turned around and forced a stiff smile at him. "You, you''ve already known that I''m Natalie?" "Are you?" Hearing her heartbeat, Marcel looked at her strangely, who was trying to calm down. Facing Marcel''s emotionless eyes, Natalie was frightened. She was very scared, but she knew that she couldn''t escape this time! Marcel had forced her to face it! It was as if Natalie had fallen into an ice cer all of a sudden. Her skin was scratched by the cold all over her body. She felt that her whole body was sinking into the endless abyss, and there was nothing to cling to. She was still held by him and couldn''t see his expression, but she knew that he must have known it. She could only be petrified and held her breath. It was not until she heard Marcel chuckle that he whispered in her ear gently, "Natalie, look at you. Why are you so nervous?" His tone had never been so gentle before. It was not like him at all. His calm and attractive voice was like a frightening devil''s voice in Natalie''s ears. She knew that he was angry. He was absolutely angry! "Listen to me. I know I''m wrong, but..." Natalie''s forehead began to sweat and her voice was trembling, but her heart was in a mess and she couldn''t organize her words. Marcel let go of her and looked down at her indifferently. As time went by, there was a terrible silence between the two of them. Looking at Natalie''s trembling lips, Marcel couldn''t help but press his fingers to rub them along the beautiful lips. Her lips were as attractive as fresh cherries. He knew it was extremely great to kiss her, as if he had eaten the most delicious dessert in the world Marcel waited patiently for a long time, but she didn''t say anything. With a cold smile on his face, he said, "tell me, I''m listening to you." Seeing his expression, Natalie became more and more flustered. She quickly held his fingers lingering between her lips and said, "I know you are angry. Please don''t be angry first, okay? I really don''t want to hide it from you, but I... " Marcel withdrew his sight and pulled his hand back. With a fake smile on his face, he said, "I''m wondering when you are going to tell me the truth. I''ve waited for you for a long time and repeatedly hinted you to give you time, but you didn''t respond at all. Natalie, I hinted youst night, but you refused to admit it! You''ve been in a trance all day long, including seeing Reuben. You''ve probably told Reuben everything, but you don''t believe me? Natalie, what do you think of me? Five years ago, I was your senior fellow apprentice, and now, I am your man. But you don''t believe me! " "..." Natalie stared at his eyes and became more and more scared. Her voice was trembling beyond words. "I don''t doubt you. I''m just afraid!" Marcel ignored her and walked slowly to the window of the corridor. He looked out of the window for a long time without saying anything. "I want to turn myself in when my investigation is almost done, but..." Natalie followed him anxiously and found that her legs were weak. He was much calmer than before, but she had never been so afraid. She felt that there seemed to be manyyers of airtight ss between them all of a sudden. He seemed very close, but there were so many suffocating barriers that made her desperately want to get closer to him. "It''s okay. Don''t bother to exin. I know you don''t trust me." Marcel looked at Natalie, who was trying to make her believe him. He thought that she was so arrogant that she hadn''t told him the truth yet. She suddenly stretched out her hand and faced Marcel. She took a deep breath and said to Marcel as if she had made up her mind, "Captain Hopkins, I turn myself in now!" When she reached out her hands, Marcel finally heard what Natalie said. He was relieved and sad, and his eyes could not help but be gentle. The way Natalie looked at the man gradually turned into gentle and concerned eyes. The fear in her heart was a little peaceful, and then she calmed down a little and said, "I''m Natalie. I turn myself in. I''ve pretended to be Rae for five years!" Seeing her like this, Marcel smiled and took her hand, ¡°I''ve received your confession and put it on file now! But before that, you go in with me and have dinner with our teacher first! You don''t need to say anything. It''s up to me! " Rae was speechless. She didn''t know what Marcel was up to! She wanted to ask, but Marcel had already grabbed her hand and pulled her into the hotel room. When Natalie came back, she saw everyone''s expression and didn''t dare to look at them anymore! Everyone looked at her. Natalie lowered her eyes, allowing Marcel to pull her to sit down at the table. They sat next to Professor Watson. Natalie''s heart skipped a beat. Marcel smiled at them and said calmly, ¡°This is my girlfriend, Rae, and also my future wife!" When he introduced them, everyone was stunned. And Natalie''s heart trembled even more! She looked up at Marcel and didn''t know what he was thinking! Marcel looked at her with a smile, as ifforting her restless heart. After that, Natalie didn''t know how to enjoy the meal. Professor Watson was sitting next to her and looked at her several times. Natalie couldn''t sit still anymore! But she refrained herself. This was what she should endure! When everyone was gone, only Professor Watson was left. Holding Natalie''s hand, Marcel said to Professor Watson, "teacher, we need your help!" Professor Watson was surprised. Suddenly, Natalie understood something and looked at Marcel. Marcel said to her gently, "Natalie, go ahead. Tell Professor Watson that he will help us!" Natalie took a deep look at Marcel. She knew that she had no other choice now! Natalie stood up and walked up to Professor Watson. Without saying anything, she bowed first! Professor Watson was surprised, but then he found something. "Well..." "Teacher, I''m Natalie! I''m sorry! "Natalie said apologetically. After being surprised, Professor Watson suddenly nodded in relief, ¡°As long as she was alive! As long as you are alive! " "Teacher, let''s talk in another ce!" Marcel looked around and said to Professor Watson. "Go to my ce!" Said Professor Watson. Therefore, they followed the Professor Watson to the Professor Watson''s house. They had plotted for a long time, and when they came out, Natalie still didn''t look rxed! When they returned to the hotel, Natalie had lost all her strength! The first thing she did after she entered the hotel was to slump into the sofa. She kept thinking about what Marcel had said to her. All she could think about was what Marcel had said about his future wife! She couldn''t get rid of him no matter how hard she tried. At this time, she was still thinking about this. Natalie was also very angry with herself! After entering the room, Marcel stared at the changing expressions on Natalie''s face. With a slight smile at the corners of his mouth, he leaned over and whispered, "Why are you like this?" Natalie came to her senses at once. Seeing his handsome faceing closer and closer, her heart thumped and she was in a panic. In a panic, she was pressed under the man''s body, unable to move. Her mind was in a mess. In a daze, she suddenly felt the tenderness and moisture spreading in her ears. His low and deep voice seemed to be very clear. "Natalie, Natalie!" Natalie was about to faint. Her whole body was rippling in his warm breath, and she had never felt so thin and numb before. She clenched her fists nervously and didn''t know what to do, but the man laughed hatefully. "You liked me five years ago, didn''t you?" Natalie''s face flushed and turned her head away, ignoring him. "Did you write my name on the notebook?" Marcel feltfortable when he saw that the usually enchanting Natalie blushed like a little girl. Biting her lips, Natalie looked at his half smile and pursed her lips¡°Yes, I have written a lot, a lot, and you don''t know how many! " "You love me so much?" Marcel teased her. However, Natalie didn''t care. She frowned and looked at him seriously. "Yes! Very much! Very much! " Marcel''s heart softened. He held her in his arms, buried his head in her neck, restrained hisughter and whispered quietly, "Natalie, I fell in love with you five years ago. I didn''t lose my temper after drinking that night, but I did it on purpose." Such a gentle tone made Natalie''s heart ache. Butter, something happened to me and I left the country. When I came back to look for you, you were no longer there. Later, something happened to me and I forgot you! " Natalie was thinking that if Marcel and she really made it overnight! Would she still have the chance to pretend to be Rae? N?velDrama.Org content rights. The answer was too hard to find! She didn''t know how to look for it! For a long time in her life, she did what Kane asked her to do. Most of the time, she was struggling on the contradiction and couldn''t make a decision by herself. When she finally knew that it was a huge conspiracy, she found that Kane was not her biological father! He was the person who wanted to kill her own parents, but Natalie could no longer turn around! She knew that she would not end well! When she met Professor Watson, Marcel asked him for help, and Professor Watson agreed, but Natalie was not happy! She regretted her decision very much! However, without the original decision, she was afraid that she did not know that her biological parents were someone else! Now, she turned herself in! Marcel didn''t give up on her, which made Natalie grateful and moved. At the same time, she felt sad deeply. Her eyes were full of endless struggle and contradiction. She didn''t want to drag this man down! Looking at Marcel, Natalie pursed her lips and said softly, "I will definitely be in jail!" ¡°Natalie£¡¡±Marcel''s deep eyes narrowed and his handsome face remained calm, ¡°I will face it with you and minimize the worst result! "But I will be your burden!" Natalie shook her head, with something shining in her eyes. Chapter 1023 Feeling Wronged for Rae Chapter 1023 Feeling Wronged for Rae "How can you be a burden?" Marcel shook his head and took out his phone. "I''ll call Garbassi now and ask him to record it for you. We''ll discuss the details tomorrow when we go back! I will try my best to provide you with the best environment. Don''t worry. As long as I am in City B, your case will be investigated! Besides, we need to find the director of the police station. He will cooperate with us and keep it a secret for you until the case is investigated! " Natalie''s face was a little pale. She nodded. Now, she had to listen to Marcel. She knew that what he said was definitely the best for her! He went back to look for the director of the police station. With Marcel''s own rtionship, and he came here from nowhere, he would not cover up the case, nor would he be partial to others. That was enough! What Natalie wanted was only to enforce thew impartially! "I''ll tell Garbassi the time to file the case. It''s this noon! Garbassi has investigated you! "Said Marcel. Rae was a little surprised, so Garbassi knew her identity! She didn''t expect that someone would know it since it was so secret. It suddenly urred to her that Easton was Kane¡¯s people. She immediately said to Marcel, "Easton..." "I know Easton is Kane¡¯s people! I''ve already investigated this! "Marcel interrupted Rae. Rae was stunned! Marcel knew it! Looking at the silly look on Natalie''s face, Marcel was amused. He poked her nose and asked, "why do you look like this?" "How do you know?" Natalie waspletely confused. "And, how do you know I''m Natalie?" She wanted to ask him about it at the dinner just now, but she didn''t because she was too shocked and had no time. Now she finally had time to ask. "There are too many clues!" Marcel coughed slightly and said, "it''s the first time that you have been with me. You are so unskillful, but it''s said that you are so dissolute, which makes me suspect you many times!" Natalie felt a little aggrieved when she recalled how he mocked her before! All of a sudden, it urred to her that Marcel came here with a purpose to take revenge on her sister, and the real fact seemed to be different from what Marcel thought. Natalie couldn''t help but feel wronged for Rae. "You came to City B to take revenge on my sister Rae for Adam. You have no idea what happened that year! You are too blind on this matter! " Marcel was slightly stunned and looked at Natalie. "If I hadn''t met Adam and he hadn''t told me what had happened in the past, I would have thought that my sister Rae owed Adam!" As soon as Natalie finished her words, she noticed that Marcel''s eyes seemed to be glued to something. Seeing that he seemed to be a little angry, she knew that he had misunderstood her. She exined quietly, "I ran into him on the way! I didn''t expect that Adam woulde to City B! He told me a lot that day. I admit that I asked it on purpose. I just want to know what happened! " Marcel''s sight turned warm and said, "what a coincidence! He met you! Natalie, you are not allowed to see him anymore! " Natalie was a little surprised and asked, "why?" "No way!" Marcel''s tone was a little stiff and overbearing. Natalie was still confused, ¡°I''m not Rae. What''s more, my appearance is very helpful for Adam''s recovery. He is now receiving rehabilitation treatment and is very likely to stand up. Why can''t I see Adam? Marcel, isn''t he your cousin? Didn''t you hate Rae for hurting your cousin ande to work in City B on purpose to revenge her, but you found that I wasn''t Rae?Marcel¡­¡± "It seems that you sympathize with Adam very much. It''s not long since you sympathized with him." Marcel looked sideways at her. His ck eyes were covered under his thick eyshes, arrogant and sharp. It was not good for his cousin, either. Especially Adam''s love for Rae had always been an obsession. If they met, he was afraid that it would hurt Adam, and he would be more jealous of his cousin for coveting his woman! This was the crux! Hearing the tone of Marcel, Natalie was stunned for a long time! She stared at Marcel. Suddenly, an idea urred to her and she asked, "are... Are you jealous?" Marcel''s face turned red and he coughed unnaturally. Looking at him, Natalie knew him very well after getting along with Marcel these days. She knew what his expression meant. Natalie suddenlyughed while eating. "What are youughing at?" Marcel raised his eyebrows in embarrassment. On the sofa, the woman wasughing. Her expression was quiet and expressionless, as beautiful as a perfect sculpture. There was a trace of sharpness and hidden cunning in her beautiful eyes. He clearly sensed that she was actually a very smart girl, who had lost her original nature because of Kane''s abnormal revenge. She seemed to have lost a lot of weight these days, and her chin was getting more and more pointed. People who saw her immediately felt pity for her. However, she had changed more than just her appearance. There was something new in her watery ck eyes, which were full of deep grief and struggle. She couldn''t move forward or retreat, so she had to grit her teeth and endure the torture alone. Although she hid it well, he still saw it, because he knew all her thoughts, all her sadness and helplessness! It took Natalie a long time to stopughing, ¡°I know you are jealous, because Adam had an intimate rtionship with my sister Rae many years ago! You are afraid that he will misunderstand that I am Rae. If I am with you, Adam will be embarrassed, and you will be embarrassed! You two have a deep rtionship. He may be angry with you because of me, and you will also be angry with his rtionship with Rae. After all, Rae is gone, and I am Rae now. He has feelings for Rae, but I''m involved! So you don''t want me to see Adam! " Hearing this, Marcel smiled. It was as dark as the night outside. Natalie looked up into his deep eyes and said calmly, "but, Marcel, I can encourage him to go to the rehabilitation training. Only when he recovers can we be happy together. My sister also will be happy. They used to be very good friends! It was Adam who took advantage of the situation. It had nothing to do with Rae. It was Adam who had done that intimate thing to assault the drunk Rae! " "s!" Marcel sighed, ¡°Natalie, you are very smart! " Hearing his praise, Natalie was surprised and her face turned red. "I am indeed jealous!" Marcel said, "As for Adam, you should follow the original n. Remember to let him stand up!" "Okay!" Natalie nodded. Marcel then called Garbassi. He dialed a number and said, "Garbassi, help Rae file a case. Make sure it''s time to file a case this noon! I''ll tell you the details tomorrow! " "Okay, no problem, Captain Hopkins!"Garbassi said on the phone, "that''s great!" "Keep quiet!" "Yes, sir!" N?velDrama.Org content rights. After hanging up the phone, Marcel picked up Natalie. Natalie was shocked, ¡°What''s wrong?" Marcel looked at her with burning eyes and said gently, st night, here I finally got my wish. Today, I have to consolidate it and go back tomorrow! Natalie, haven''t you found it these days? I have never called your name! " Hearing this, Natalie immediately remembered that Marcel hadn''t called her name for a long time! The room was dimly heated, leaving only the breathing of Natalie and Marcel. It was quiet,fortable and relieved. It was like petals falling into a quiet pool, or like butterflies flying! In this way, Natalie was cornered by his legs and the sofa by Marcel. After a long time, he held her head and gently leaned back. Then he bent over and kissed her forehead. Marcel was very gentle, and his fiendish nature was not exposed. In this way, the kiss gave Natalie a lingering and warm feeling. He kept kissing her with his eyes closed. This position was a little difficult for Natalie. She raised her head and felt numb. Then she got rid of his hand and lowered her head again. However, Marcel gripped Natalie''s feet tightly. "I''m not feeling well." Natalie shook her body and said gently, "let go of me." "No." Marcel said in a hoarse and charming voice. "Marcel!" Natalie couldn''t help but call him that. Hearing that, Marcel''s eyes were half closed and his inner heart was full of romance, ¡°Call me again!" Natalie''s heart trembled, but she shook her head. "Are you shy? Hmm? "The corners of Marcel''s mouth curved slightly. His lips were painted with the most attractive color, and his voice was extremely maic. Natalie blushed and put her bare hands on the top of Marcel''s shirt. Then she unbuttoned it. Finally, Marcel took off his clothes, revealing his extremely sexy figure. Such an extreme figure aroused the dark quality in Natalie''s body in an instant. She really wanted to ravage and possess him as much as she wanted. Just like now, she suddenly took the initiative, opened her mouth and bit the red dot on his chest. Marcel took a deep breath! Without saying anything, he just turned over and pressed Natalie down. This kind of palpitation was unparalleled! In the past, Natalie had been depressed with too many worries in her heart! Now, Marcel had forced her to let go of her worries. Now, he was bearing the pressure with her! Natalie felt much relieved! Therefore, when it came to this kind of thing, she was much relieved! Marcel put his slender hand on Natalie''s back and loosened the buckle! There was nothing to cover! Everything was exposed in the air! Marcel lowered his head and imprinted his own mark on Natalie''s body. Soon, he was stained with his bright liquid, emitting a soft and dissipated aura. And his series of actions were about to leave burning sparks on her body. The warm touch prated into her cell at one point one, and the blood gathered into a me and burned in her body. The sudden filling made both of them feel satisfied and swept away all the illusory illusions. At this moment, the room was full of the breath of Simon, and clothes were scattered everywhere on the ground. Finally, Marcel took her to clean up. When she came back, she received a call, ¡°I have to go to see my former teacher. Have a rest now and wait for me toe back! " Chapter 1024 too sensitive Chapter 1024 too sensitive "Okay!" Natalie nodded andy on the bed. The sunshine in the afternoon was warm. She slept the whole afternoon. It was almost dark at dusk, but Marcel didn''te back! Natalie took out her phone and looked at it. There was no phone number on it either. She couldn''t help but frown. Where was Marcel? When she was thinking about whether she should call him or not, she received a call from Marcel. He told him on the phone, "Natalie, I''ll be back in two hours. Eat something yourself and don''t run around!" "Okay!" Natalie put down the phone, got up and put on her clothes. Then she took her wallet and the phone and went downstairs. When she came downstairs, she found a familiar figure standing in the hall. Natalie frowned slightly. The man just turned around. When he saw her, his eyes suddenly became sharp. Then he smiled and walked towards Natalie. Benjamin£¡ Natalie didn''t expect to meet Benjamin here. No! It should be said that Benjamin came here by himself! Natalie was surprised. Why was Benjamin here? When she was about to take a step forward, Benjamin came over to her with a smile. Natalie didn''t move at all. Soon, Benjamin came over and stood in front of her. ¡°Rae£¡¡±Benjamin said in a low voice. "Benjamin, don''t tell me it''s a coincidence. I don''t think it''s a coincidence!" Natalie said directly. She didn''t take her eyes off Benjamin, but looked straight into his eyes. Benjamin smiled and nodded, ¡°You are indeed very smart, much smarter than I thought! Well, it''s not a coincidence. I''m here for you! " Natalie frowned and couldn''t figure out why Benjamin wanted to see her. She was silent, waiting for his answer. Benjamin then said, "it''s not that I want to see you. Someone wants to see you!" "Who?" Natalie asked subconsciously. "You''ll know when you get there!" Said Benjamin. Natalie was confused again. Who would call her and ask Benjamin to send a message to her? When she went out, Natalie indistinctly sensed that something was wrong. However, Natalie still went with Benjamin. She was very curious about Benjamin and wanted to know what had happened between him and Rae in the past. Now that he came to her, it should not be that simple. When she came out, Natalie saw a car parking at the door of the hotel. It was a phantom, or Benjamin''s car! When Natalie saw it, her eyes became sharp again. She was too sensitive to illusions. After taking two steps, Natalie took out her mobile phone, stopped and quickly pressed a message. Just when the message was about to be sent, her hand holding the mobile phone was suddenly wrapped by a cold big hand. Natalie suddenly raised her head and saw that Benjamin''s eyes were fixed on her eyebrows. His eyes were deep, which was deeply engraved. "I think we''d better not send the message first. It may not be a good thing that hees!" Natalie was stunned. Then she saw Benjamin take out her phone and turn it off quickly. Natalie was stunned, ¡°What do you mean?" She turned around and was about to leave, but Benjamin suddenly grabbed her wrist. While Natalie was struggling, a knife came down and Natalie fainted slightly. She didn''t know how to get on the car. When she woke up in a daze, she saw a luxurious office. She was lying on the sofa, slightly leaning against the back of the chair. "Are you awake?" At this moment, a deep male voice suddenly came. Subconsciously, Natalie raised her head and saw a man sitting behind the luxurious desk in front of her. He had a cold face. Although he looked young, Natalie guessed that he must be over fifty years old. There was a trace of familiarity between his eyebrows. When she looked carefully, Natalie could tell who he looked like! He looked like Marcel. But at the same time, she also saw he looked like Benjamin! Natalie was slightly surprised, and what Benjamin had said came to her mind! Did he a bastard?! Natalie didn''t dare to think about it carefully! Was Marcel and Benjamin brothers? Before she thought too much, the man on the other side said again, "Miss Baxter, I''m sorry to take the liberty of letting youe here!" "You''re wee, Mr Hopkins!" Natalie stood up at once and said respectfully and peacefully. She guessed that this man should be Marcel''s father. Sure enough, when she heard this title, the man opposite her immediatelyughed. "What a smart girl!" Nate burst intoughter, looking more like Marcel, ¡°How do you know I''m Hopkins? Did Marcel show you our family''s photos? " Natalie suddenly realized that this should be! "Thank you, Mr Hopkins!" She also smiled and said, "Mr Hopkins, Marcel didn''t show me the photos. I deduced them from their appearance!" Nate smiled again, ¡°It seems that I am an unqualified father in Marcel''s heart!" Natalie didn''t answer. Natalie knew nothing about Marcel''s father, so she couldn''t make anyment. She could only ask, "why did you call me here?" Hearing this, Nate looked at Natalie for a while and said, "if I ask you toe here because I want you to leave Marcel, what will you do?" Natalie hesitated for a while, but then she smiled and said, "then I have to say sorry to you!" "Oh?" Nate raised her eyebrows slightly. Most of the time, Marcel would do the same. "I won''t leave Marcel!" Natalie said calmly. She looked very calm. Standing in Nate''s office, Natalie was not rxed. In fact, she was also guessing the real purpose of Nate calling her here. But no matter what her purpose was, she had to show her attitude! She wouldn''t leave Marcel because of others. As long as Marcel didn''t ask her to leave, she wouldn''t leave! Looking at the calm look on the girl''s face, Nate looked at Natalie carefully. After a long while, she suddenly smiled and said, "I heard that you are in love with my son. Do you mean it?" Natalie was stunned. She really didn''t know what Nate was up to, so she could only tell the truth, ¡°Of course!" "Do you know Marcel?" Nate asked again. Natalie was slightly stunned and nodded, ¡°I don''t dare to say that I know him very well. Maybe I know something about him!" "Ha ha!" Nateughed again, ¡°You are so honest!" Natalie nodded slightly and smiled, ¡°Thank you for your praise!" Nate waved her hand, ¡°You''re wee. You''re really a smart girl. You can guess that I''m Marcel''s father! " Natalie just smiled. Nate then said, "originally, I didn''t think highly of you! Now, seeing you, I think it''s appropriate! Miss Baxter, to be honest, I called you here because I wanted you to leave Marcel! " Natalie was slightly stunned, but she was very calm. Seeing that she didn''t say anything, Nate couldn''t help but ask, "aren''t you angry?" Natalie smiled and said, "I''m waiting for thest few words. It seems that you haven''t finished thest sentence!" Hearing this, Nate was stunned and instantlyughed. He nodded and seemed to be very happy, ¡°You surprised me again! Well, Rae, I finally know why my son likes you so much! " Natalie knew clearly that from Miss Baxter to calling him by his name, it needed a struggle in her heart. It seemed that Marcel''s father didn''t hate her so much! "I saw you and said a few words. I knew why my son liked you. You are very smart. He likes smart girls!" Nate said slowly. ncing at Natalie''s calm face, she continued, "So even if I ask you to leave, he won''t let you go! And you said you wouldn''t leave! I think it''s better to do you a favor! " What Nate said surprised Natalie! Then, why did he ask her toe here? He was staying in the hotel with Marcel, but Nate knew that he had sent Benjamin to bring him here and didn''t let Marcel know. Then, there must be something that Nate didn''t want Marcel to know. Natalie was not in a hurry. She just waited quietly. She knew that Nate would say it soon. Sure enough, he continued, "I want you to persuade Marcel to leave the police station ande to my company to take over mypany!" Natalie was a little surprised. Why did he ask Marcel to leave his current position? The first answer in Natalie''s mind was No! It was impossible! "Marcel has studied management in Country A and knows how to manage it!" After all, Marcel was the only child of his wife and him. Although Benjamin was also his child, he was brought up by an outsider. He had been living outside for so many years that it was hard to say what he had developed. It was his original intention to hand over thepany to an upright person! And his eldest son, Marcel, was a very upright person! "Uncle, I think I really can''t help you with this matter!" Natalie refused Nate decisively, ¡°I don''t think Marcel will leave her present job!" Besides, it was too difficult for him to engage in a profession he didn''t like! She couldn''t agree! "Aren''t you afraid that I will get angry and ask you to leave Marcel?" Nate didn''t expect that Natalie would refuse him directly. "Even so, I won''t leave! If you are angry, that''s your problem. I don''t care much about other people''s anger! So, you''d better take care of yourself and don''t be angry! " N?velDrama.Org content rights. "Ha ha!" Hearing this, Nate couldn''t helpughing. Natalie didn''t know what she had said to please Marcel''s father again. She just stood calmly in front of him. "Have a seat." Nate finally let her sit down! Natalie knew that he had made sure of her, so he asked her to sit down. Natalie sat upright on the sofa. "Then what should we do? Doesn''t anyone inherit mypany? "Nate seemed to be very conflicted. Natalie didn''t say anything. Nate frowned slightly, ¡°Why don''t you say anything?" Natalie smiled and said, "You don¡¯t have one son, Marcel. Why do you have to worry about it?" "Did Marcel tell you?" Nate was very surprised. Natalie shook her head. "Then?" "Since you have another son, you can consider it!" Natalie smiled and didn''t answer Nate''s question directly. Chapter 1025 Discuss about Marriage Chapter 1025 Discuss about Marriage "Since Marcel didn''t tell you, how did you know?" Nate felt that this matter was very secret. Even if he had asked Benjamin toe back, he hadn''t really officially introduced him. He didn''t expect that Rae would know about it! "Mr Hopkins, may I call Marcel first?" Natalie didn''t answer. She thought that Marcel must be very anxious now. Perhaps he would be very anxious if he didn''t see her when he came back! Nate frowned and finally nodded, ¡°Of course!" Natalie immediately took out her phone, turned it on and dialed a number. Benjamin had turned off her phone before, but she didn''t expect that it was still in her pocket! The phone was quickly connected and Marcel''s voice came from the other end of the line, "where have you been? Why did you turn off your phone? " "I''m fine! I''m outside. I''ll be back soon! "Said Natalie. "Where are you? I''ll pick you up! " For a moment, Natalie didn''t know how to answer Marcel. She looked at Nate and said, "I''ll go back later!" "Is there anyone looking for you?" Marcel was so sensitive that he thought of something at once. Natalie was also surprised, and then she said, "Right.". "My father?" Marcel asked again. Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. Natalie replied, "Right.". "I see. Just wait for me!" Marcel said in a low voice, "I''ll be there soon!" After hanging up the phone, Natalie found that Nate was looking at her. She smiled at Nate. "Has he guessed that you are here?" When Nate raised his eyebrows, he looked much like Marcel. Natalie nodded and admitted frankly! Nate shook her head with a smile, ¡°No wonder he is my son!" Natalie thought, ¡®you are so narcissistic!¡¯ At this time, Nate suddenly said, "Rae, find a time. In the next week, I will visit your parents and discuss your marriage!" "Ah!" Natalie was stunned. "What''s wrong?" Nate smiled and asked, "Are you surprised?" "Yes, sir!" Natalie was not only surprised, but also shocked. She had never thought that Nate would suddenly say that, which caught her off guard! If she married Marcel, she would get married under the name of Rae. She didn''t want her sister''s and Marcel''s names to be on a marriage certificate, but it was very difficult for her to be herself! Even if she became herself, she would still be in jail. And would the Hopkins family allow a woman in prison to be a member of their family? It was said that Marcel''s family had a high status, and his grandfather had a noble status. Natalie had never expected this to happen. Now that she saw Marcel''s father, aplex emotion rose from the bottom of her heart. She had never thought that it would happen in front of her eyes. But fortunately, Marcel had known her substitute identity! Soon, Marcel arrived at Nate''spany. It was already nine o''clock in the evening. As soon as Marcel entered the CEO''s office, he saw Benjamin sitting in the lounge outside. As soon as he saw Benjamin, his eyes became sharp and he seemed to understand something! It must be Benjamin who brought Natalie here! When Benjamin saw Marcel, he smiled at first, and then a hint of excitement shed in his eyes. Marcel didn''t rush into the CEO''s office. Instead, he stood outside the lounge and looked down at Benjamin. The contempt in his eyes seemed to have thrown Benjamin into the dust. However, Benjamin looked calm and fearless. "Benjamin, I don''t care about the business. You aren¡¯t allowed to get close to me!" Marcel said in a low voice. Hearing this, Benjamin stood up and looked at the cold Marcel. He raised his head and said calmly, "really? Do you think it''s interesting to y with a woman abandoned by me? " Hearing this, Marcel was shocked, but soon he smiled contemptuously and didn''t answer. He was investigating Benjamin. The result was not clear yet, but he knew something. He knew that Benjamin did have a very crazy time with Rae. "I thought you were great, but in fact, it''s just so so. It''s really shocking that you still protect the woman I yed with! The famous Captain Hopkins falls in love with a bitch! " As soon as Marcel heard this, he was covered in ayer of cold air, as if he was from hell. Marcel had already known that Rae was Natalie''s sister, and there might be many misunderstandings about Rae. In the past, he hated Rae for what he had done to Adam, but now, he began to protect her sister! Benjamin''s words not only provoked him, but also made him very angry. When Benjamin was talking, Natalie walked out of the room. Hearing Benjamin''s words, she just looked at them from a distance and didn''t go forward. At this moment, she was shocked! She didn''t expect that Benjamin would say something like that. The Benjamin she knew was gentle and elegant, sometimes gloomy, but most of the time gentle and elegant. But when Natalie heard what Benjamin said, she was shocked! She stood there, without saying anything, and her mind was wandering. She had already guessed the rtionship between Benjamin and Marcel! Benjamin once said that he was an illegitimate child. At that time, she sympathized with him. However, Benjamin used a woman as a weapon to attack Marcel, which made Natalie very disdainful. Moreover, the woman he used was her sister, and she was still pretending to be Rae. She didn''t rush over because she didn''t know how to react at the moment. But now, she looked at the strong malicious aura around Marcel, who was like the yama from the hell, as if to destroy the heaven and earth. That was the side of Marcel that she had never seen before. She suddenly felt that Marcel had a reason to be angry! The existence of Benjamin had deeply hurt the basic rtionship between Marcel and his mother! This was the evidence of Nate''s infidelity. Now, this evidence had been taken over by the Marcel group. The material was secondary, but the spiritual thing was the real injury! The existence of Benjamin was already very irritating! The two didn''t seem to give in to each other! Benjamin was even more provoking. It seemed that he wanted to see Marcel get anxious! Benjamin just wanted Marcel to be angry, so that he could show his calmness. However, Marcel was irritated and Nate was waiting inside. If Marcel was angry, then Benjamin would be calm in front of his father, then Marcel seemed not to be calm enough! Sure enough, he was a sinister person. Natalie pursed her lips and realized something. At first, Marcel didn''t say anything. He just stared at Benjamin with his sharp eyes. When he was about to make a move, his hands were still clenched into fists, and the blue veins were exposed. Benjamin seemed to feel that he was not enough angry, so he said more to irritate him, "what''s wrong? Want to fight? Nate is inside. I think you don''t dare to do anything to me! " At a distance of ten feet, the two people were facing each other. The strong aura of confrontation around them could be noticed at once. "You want to goad me into action?" Marcel squinted his eyes and sneered, "How could you be so weak? Benjamin, I don''t think the Hopkins Group belongs to you! Because you are too childish! " Benjamin was stunned. Something shed through his eyes! Marcel continued, "don''t you just want me to be provoked by you?Do you really think I''m that easy to be provoked and easily be angry? " Natalie breathed a sigh of relief. It turned out that Marcel knew what Benjamin was thinking. Now she was relieved! Hearing this, Benjamin was stunned. He just sneered at Marcel''s contempt. Then he said in a low voice, "I''m telling you, Rae likes people to fuck her behind her. The most sensitive part is her earlobe! Believe it or not, I can still have a try with Rae in the future! " Marcel''s body trembled, and his hand trembled slightly. All of a sudden, he exerted force. ¡°Marcel£¡¡±At this moment, Natalie suddenly said, "don''t be impulsive!" Hearing Natalie''s words, both Benjamin and Marcel were stunned. They turned around at the same time to look at Natalie. Natalie walked out and stood where they could see. Natalie''s eyes were as silent as the night sky. She pursed her lips and gave Benjamin a cold look. Benjamin was also a little surprised. He didn''t expect that Natalie would suddenlye out! After a moment of silence, Natalie looked sharply at Benjamin and said in a deep voice, "Benjamin, do you think that you can destroy my rtionship with Marcel in this way?" Benjamin''s sharp eyes locked on Rae''s eyebrows. His eyes were cold andplicated, as if he had seen Natalie clearly. That feeling made Natalie''s hair stand on end. It seemed that she was naked and everyone saw her! The unfathomable expression on Benjamin''s face made people very ufortable! However, Natalie walked over quietly and stood beside Marcel. She turned around and looked into Benjamin''s eyes. She looked calm and sighed, "you are indeed not on the same level as Marcel! Benjamin, your existence is a shame. Illegitimate child, who has destroyed other people''s rtionship, lives in darkness, and your heart is also dark, which is indeed inconceivable! You are a dark bastard all your life and would be despised! " As soon as she said this, Benjamin''s eyes turned cold, with a deep hatred and cruelty on his face. He stared at Natalie coldly. Natalie was not afraid. She was calm and peaceful, and her eyes were so open that no one dared to look straight at her! She just took Benjamin''s miserable experience as an example to frustrate his arrogance! Sure enough, her move worked! Benjamin was really irritated! He looked extremely cold. However, Marcel just smiled. He reached out his hand and gently stroked Natalie''s hair. He smiled and said, "you''re such a naughty girl. How can you hit him with such a painful thing! You should say that his mother is a mistress. She has never been married in her life. She can only be a tool for men to be happy! " Hearing this, Natalie''s heart trembled. He didn''t expect that Marcel would be so frustrated and didn''t feel embarrassed at all! His words were really powerful! He not only attacked Benjamin, but also his mother! However, Natalie didn''t emphasize Benjamin at all. Chapter 1026 You are Disgraceful Chapter 1026 You are Disgraceful Because he provoked him first! Natalie nodded and held Marcel''s hand tightly. She echoed, "yes, his mother is indeed a tool! How ridiculous! His mother is a mistress who is despised all her life! And he is the evidence of his mother''s shame! " Upon hearing this, Benjamin''s face turned gloomy! However, he came back to his senses soon after his face darkened. He looked at Natalie with an evil and unfathomable smile and said to Natalie, "you''re so good, Rae. You dealt with Marcel and me. You used to have sex with me, have sex with two men, and have sex with three men! Now you, a bitch, even want to marry into the Hopkins family. I''m an illegitimate child, but you''re a bitch. As a matter of fact, my identity can''t be changed, it isn¡¯t my fault! But you are willing to do that! " Although Natalie was calm and knew that he was not talking about her, she was also very angry because he was talking about her sister! Rae''s life hade to an end. In terms of love, Natalie didn''t want her to be criticized by anyone anymore And at this time, she could not refute anything! But Marcel couldn¡¯t bear it. How could he allow Benjamin to say that! He smiled and said contemptuously, ¡°Isn''t your mother Martha also a concubine? How many men had she slept with? How dare you nder others here? " As soon as Marcel finished his words, Benjamin couldn''t help but widen his eyes, which were red and cold all over his body! Looking at him, Marcel sneered and said to Natalie, "let''s go in!" "Okay!" Natalie didn''t look at Benjamin anymore. Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. Benjamin took a step forward and seemed to want to make a move. However, Natalie said, "Benjamin, you have to think it over. If you start the fight here, the Mr Hopkins inside may deprive the possibility of your inheriting Hopkins Group because of your impulse. At that time, you will lose everything!" As expected, Benjamin stopped and didn''t dare to take a step forward. Marcel sneered at Benjamin again and pulled Natalie into the CEO office! Inside the room, Nate was smoking in a leisurely posture. When Marcel entered the office, he didn''t say anything. Instead, he went straight to the desk and looked at his father! Natalie followed him and couldn''t see the expression on Marcel''s face. She could only see that Marcel seemed to be very angry, because his back was straight and particrly stiff. At this time, Nate said, "You have no manners." Marcel sneered, "you''ve already brought your illegitimate son here. How dare you say that to me?" Nate took a look at Natalie behind her. She was also very embarrassed. Natalie felt very embarrassed! And Nate seemed a little embarrassed. "If you take over the Hopkins Group, I will make great efforts to do that." "I don''t care what you do. From now on, leave my woman alone!" Marcel said in a tough tone. Nate sneered, ¡°Do you think it''s possible?" "So what are you going to do?" Marcel asked. "Go to the Baxter residence to propose a marriage!" Nate seemed to be very excited when he said this! Marcel was also stunned. "Boy, no matter how powerful you are, you have to let us meet each other. You can''t be inferior to your future parents inw, right?" Nate knew his son too well, so he easily found the weakness of Marcel. Marcel did need this. This was also the custom of City B, where both parents would meet before marriage! If he didn''t allow his parents to meet Natalie''s parents, he would be very passive and lose face in front of his parents inw! Seeing that his son was deep in thought, Nate immediately became excited. "Well, what do you think?" With a smug smile, Nate turned to Natalie, who was not far behind Marcel. Marcel was stunned for a while. His eyes were flickering, but no emotion could be seen. After a long time, he sneered disdainfully, ¡°Forget it. I''ll tell them I am an orphan! " When Nate heard this, his face froze and he was very unhappy, ¡°You bastard! How could you curse your father to die? " "If you died earlier, I would have a good impression of you. But you are still alive. I really have a bad impression of you!" Marcel said emotionlessly. Nate squinted slightly and looked very unhappy, ¡°Do you hate me so much?" "No, I disdain you anymore!" Marcel didn''t want to say anything to Nate, ¡°Take care of that people outside. If he does something illegal, don''t me me if I do something to him! I''m leaving now! " After saying that, Marcel took Natalie''s hand and left. When she came out, Benjamin had disappeared. Looking at their receding figures, Nate clenched the edge of the table. A hint of depression appeared on his handsome face. When they walked out of the Hopkins Group, Marcel didn''t say a word. Natalie didn''t know where he got a car. The license te was City J, which looked very powerful. He held Natalie''s hand and walked towards the other side. He opened the door of the passenger seat and let Natalie get in! It was a Land Rover with a trump card. After Natalie got in, Marcel went to the driver''s seat. The car sped along the wide road, and the scenery behind it disappeared quickly. The car shuttled faster in the red light. Natalie looked at him and was a little worried. She couldn''t help asking, "are you okay?" Hearing Natalie''s words, Marcel realized that he seemed to be a little too dull. When he came to his senses, he turned his head to look at Natalie''s worried face, reached out his hand, touched her hair and said, "sorry, I was absent-minded just now!" "It doesn''t matter!" Natalie shook her head to show that she didn''t mind. "This is my family!" Marcel''s eyes darkened as he spoke, ¡°I''ve never mentioned it, because it''s too dirty!" Natalie was a little worried. She reached out her hand and gently patted the back of Marcel''s hand that was holding the steering wheel. Marcel looked back at her again and said in a low voice, "I haven''t mentioned it to you because I feel it''s hard to tell you. Besides, I am also vanity. I want to show you the best side of my family and me. But my father is so impatient that he found you by himself! Besides, he also asked Benjamin to here! This makes me very angry, but there is nothing I can do! " All of a sudden, Natalie felt very depressed for him. She could understand that feeling, but she didn''t mind. She also had some secret. She shook her head and said gently, "Marcel, don''t think so. It doesn''t matter!" He reached out and touched her head again in a flirtatious posture. Then, Marcel said, "today you saw that my father''s illegitimate child was Benjamin. I was very angry, but I was relieved. In this way, I needn¡¯t to exin to you! It''s better that you know it. I don''t have to exin the rtionship to you anymore! " "My father is an irresponsible man in love! My mother and he were connected by marriage, so they don''t have any emotional foundation. They are mutually beneficial in money. They couldn''t quarrel anymore! I grew up in aunt''s house. I yed with my cousin Adam and cousin Ellen. My aunt treats me much better than my mother. Subconsciously, I take her as my mother! " No wonder he came here to take revenge on Rae for Adam! It turned out that it was all because he wanted to requite his aunt¡¯s kindness! Marcel, he was also a man who valued feelings! Natalie couldn''t help admiring and loving him more! After that, Marcel didn''t say anything more! By the time Natalie came to her senses, the car had already driven to the suburb. Natalie didn''t know what she was going to do! "Hey! Where are we going? " "See my mother!" Marcel said in a low voice, ¡°I had nned to tell them when you regained your identity, but now, my father saw you and said that he would pay a visit to your family. If my mother knows that I took you to City J but didn''t see her, I don''t know how long she would talk! " Natalie was surprised! She was brought there by Benjamin forcibly to see Nate. But he suddenly took her to see his mother, Natalie was very scared and a little nervous. However, Marcel seemed to have read her mind andforted her, "don''t worry. Although my mother is a little mean, she doesn''t dare to order me too much. She gave birth to me and didn''t raise much. I have always been independent, so she can''t interfere in my life! It''s my freedom to be with anyone I want. She can only listen to my advice and has no right to make a decision! " "But I''m still so nervous!" Natalie rubbed her hands nervously, ¡°I didn''t prepare anything!" "Just be natural!" Said Marcel. "But I have to change my clothes!" "No need!" Marcel said lightly, "she is not a high-level person. Even if she is, so what? What I like is your true color, nothing else! But ten years ago, my mother was still a strong woman. She owned 1/3 of the shares of the Hopkins Group. Her decisive means were well-known in the world, and she yed an important role in the Hopkins Group. However, her only weakness was that she fell in love with my fatherter! Because of love, she is restrained everywhere! " Natalie''s heart trembled, but she was still a little scared. No, she was more afraid. But soon, they arrived at a vi district. The car stopped beside a high-end vi. Marcel led Natalie into the house. Someone immediately came up to her and said, "Master Marcel, you''re back?" Natalie didn''t say anything. It was olddy. She was surprised to see Natalie, and then happily shouted upstairs, "Madam, pleasee downstairs. Master Marcel has taken a girl home!" This was the first time to see their master take a girl home for the servants of the Hopkins family! It was the most important thing for them because their master to bring a girl back! "This is Annika! Annika, this is my girlfriend... Rae! "For safety''s sake, Marcel still introduced Natalie in this way. Natalie smiled at once and said, "Hello, Annika!" "Girl, you are so beautiful!" Annikaughed loudly! Soon, a voice came from the stairs, "Marcel is back?" Chapter 1027 Unhappy Family Chapter 1027 Unhappy Family Following the voice, Natalie looked up and saw a charming womaning down the stairs. She wore a noble and gorgeous cheongsam with printing on it. Her hair was meticulously coiled behind her head. She had an oval face, white skin, willow eyebrows, and a pair of nted eyes with a fierce look. Her cherry lips were delicate, and she looked about thirty years old. She was good-looking, and it was difficult to hide her arrogance when she walked down. When she looked at Natalie, her eyes became sharper. Although her tone was gentle, Natalie still felt that Marcel''s mother''s eyes were sharp and almost picky when she looked at her. As soon as Natalie saw Marcel''s mother, she knew that most of Marcel''s appearance was inherited from his mother, and of course, from her domineering aura. When Mrs Hopkins, Alberta Scott came over, Marcel said in a low voice, "mother, I''m sorry to bother you at night. It''s my temporary decision. We''ll leaveter! This is my future wife, Rae! " As soon as he finished his words, Alberta looked at Natalie in a daze, and then looked at her up and down. Natalie said with a smile, ¡°Mrs Hopkins, nice to meet you! I came in a hurry and didn''t bring you any gift. I''m so sorry! " Mrs Hopkins looked at Natalie and saw that Marcel held Natalie''s hand tightly. She smiled and said, "Miss Baxter, you''re wee!" Hearing the title, Natalie knew that Marcel''s mother didn''t treat her as a member of her family! She didn''t feel sad. It was normal! Marcel seemed to be very angry when he heard the title. He nced at his mother and said to Natalie, "wait for me here. I''ll go upstairs first!" Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. "Okay!" Natalie nodded and sat obediently on the sofa! Marcel said to his mother, "Lady Scott, let''s go to the study first. I have something important to tell you!" "Bastard!" Alberta said in a sharp tone, "I''m your mother!" He called her Lady Scott! This made Alberta very angry! "Rae is still my future wife. You also called her ''Miss Baxter''. I think it''s better to be polite!" Marcel said calmly. Alberta''s face froze, but she didn''t say anything. "Nate met Rae today. It was Benjamin who took her there!" Marcel said when he saw his mother didn''t move. As soon as she said that, Alberta''s face changed. She said to Natalie, "Rae, excuse me. Annika, serve Rae a cup of tea!" "Yes, sir!" Annika had gone to make tea! Alberta followed Marcel to the study on the second floor almost in a hurry. Soon, the two faced each other! "When did youe back? How could your father let that bitch''s child enter thepany and ask him to find your girlfriend? " "Aren''t you leisurely?" Marcel looked at his mother sarcastically and said indifferently. After saying that, Alberta looked up at his son coldly and sneered, "who the hell is Benjamin? Over the years, your father has been afraid of me. If Nate doesn''t worry I will kill Benjamin, he can take him here! " Alberta''s tone was full of disdain. "Then you will go to jail!" Marcel said indifferently. As soon as Marcel finished his words, Alberta''s face darkened slightly. "I''m so worried about you, but why do you talk to me in such a tone? Marcel, why don''t you fight for it and let Nate see how capable you are? I believe you can be the best businessman! You are the rightful heir of the Hopkins Group. Benjamin is just an illegitimate child. How dare he show off in front of you? He knows how to please your father and grandfather. Can''t you? Why do you have to be a poor police, but don¡¯t do business! You can''t buy a watch even if you are a policeman for a year! " Hearing his mother Alberta''s words, Marcel shrugged and sneered, "my mother, you really think highly of your son. I''m the real me now. I know nothing but investigate cases. Benjamin has be a director of the City BYS Club. He can inherit thepany of you and my father! If you think I can do business, I can only say that you are wrong. I can''t! " "Marcel, don''t say that again! Only you are the rightful heir to the Hopkins Group. I don''t care how well he treats Benjamin. I, Alberta, am his first wife. Then the Hopkins Group I built with him, and everything we have can only be yours. Marcel, let me tell you, even if you don''t fight for it, they won''t appreciate you. You can''t be polite to people like them. Do you understand? " Alberta looked at Marcel with a serious look on her face. Seeing that Marcel was so leisurely and indifferent, she couldn''t help but feel a surge of anger in her heart. "Know what? I don''t understand. Anyway, I''m not interested in thepany. I can give it to whoever my father likes. What are you worried about? Besides, you have shares. What are you afraid of? Besides, Benjamin''s mother is dead. What else are you fighting for? " When Marcel said this, he stared at his mother Alberta thoughtfully. Sure enough, as soon as Marcel said this, Alberta''s face became more and more gloomy, and even her voice became a little sharp and cold. "Humph, that woman deserved to die early. She gave birth to your father''s child behind my back. She should have died long ago! Marcel, I''m your mother. All I have done is for your own good! Why don''t you understand my good intentions? Do you have to make me look haggard? " Speaking of thest few words, Alberta''s tone was a little depressed and helpless. "You want to fulfill Benjamin''s wish, but he may not think so!" "Who said I''m going to fulfill his wish?" Marcel said in a low voice and sneered disdainfully. "Then you?" Alberta was a little surprised! "I don''t care what you think. Anyway, I won''t inherit the Hopkins Group, but it''s impossible for Benjamin to inherit it. As for who will inherit it in the end, it depends on luck! As for you, don''t do anything to hurt others! Don''t think that I don''t know you went to see Benjamin''s mother and humiliated her before she died! In the end, the woman died of shame and anger! Behave yourself this time! " After saying that, Marcel stopped the topic. Alberta was stunned! She didn''t expect that her son would know everything. "I brought Rae back to show you, not to ask for your permission, but to inform you that this woman is my future wife. If you think you can ept her, then we can meet again in the future. If you can''t ept her, then I can stay in City B all my life to be a live in son-inw of The Baxter family! The Hopkins family is dirty, my father is dissolute and you are cold-blooded. I feel ashamed to stay here. So, it''s better to be an adopted son-inw! " "Marcel, are you mad at me?" Alberta panicked, ¡°No way! How can you be a live in son-inw! I don''t like that girl very much just now. She is not generous enough and has some thoughts! I don''t care whether you agree with me or not, but at least I won''t hurt my son in this world. It doesn''t matter if you understand or not. I''m doing it for your own good! You can''t be an adopted son-inw! " "It''s better than seeing you cold-blooded and dissolute!" Marcel smiled sarcastically and was about to leave. "I don''t care about your rtionship with Rae, but you can''t be an adopted son-inw!" When Alberta said this, her face was unusually serious. "I think you know what you are doing. I won''t say more. You can think about it yourself. " Alberta stopped. Marcel went out. Alberta didn''t go downstairs. Marcel walked down and said to Annika, "Annika, we are leaving! Take care of yourself! " "Are you leaving now?" Annika was a little anxious and looked at the second floor subconsciously. "Don''t expect. That person values the interests of thepany more than her own son and daughter- inw! So we don''t have to dream about it anymore! "After saying that, Marcel pulled up Natalie, ¡°Let''s go! " Natalie followed Marcel''s words and walked out! But she felt very embarrassed. She just greeted his mother and then she didn¡¯t see her! What did Mrs Hopkins mean? When the car drove out of the vi, Natalie took a look at her phone. It was already half past ten in the evening! After driving for a while, Marcel braked and pulled over. Natalie didn''t say anything either. She couldn''t believe that Marcel''s family was so unhappy! Marcel suddenly got off the car. Natalie was confused. "Come here and have a look!" He reached out his hand to her, indicating her to go over Natalie pushed the door open and got out of the car. She stopped beside him and looked in the direction of his gaze. It was not until then that she found that this was half way up the mountain, and on the opposite side were castles built around the mountain. The lights flickered, making them look quiet and peaceful. The night wind was cold, and Natalie''s long hair was flying. She looked down at the night view in surprise. The vi was shining with lights of tens of thousands of families, so warm and gentle! However, she and he all had a happy family! At least their childhood was not happy! However, she had been struggling in this world for many years, and suddenly met him. Since then, her fate had be different! They were together, and she still felt very happy in her heart! She had been happy from the outside! "Natalie, I want to watch the stars with you every day in the future!" Marcel said suddenly. Natalie was stunned. Subconsciously, she raised her head and saw stars all over the sky. They were so dazzling!! Every day? This was an extravagant hope! "This is not an extravagant hope!" Marcel said suddenly. Natalie struggled and looked a little serious and sad! "Marcel, I''m going to jail!" Natalie finally opened her mouth. Marcel closed his eyes, ¡°Natalie, Professor Watson is the same as me. We have ways. Why don''t you agree? " "But, Marcel, I''m afraid. I''m afraid that I can''t live up to my conscience! I''m a policeman! I have vited thew, how can I be so calm? "Natalie shook her head, ¡°I didn''t dare to say it before! Now, I dare to say it! Marcel, if I am sentenced to five years in prison, wait for me! If it''s more than five years, you can marry someone else! You are not young anymore! I can''t be too selfish! " Chapter 1028 Heartbroken Chapter 1028 Heartbroken On the way back to the hotel, there was a dead silence in the car. Marcel focused on driving and could hardly hear his breath. Hepletely ignored Natalie. His expression was serious, and he didn''t know what to think. The gloomy atmosphere around him completely shrouded the whole car! Natalie was scared. After she said that, Marcel suddenly left her in the car and said nothing. She had no choice but to follow him into the car. He didn''t wait for her to sit still and start the car, which made her almost throw her out! She hadn''t felt this kind of gloom from Marcel for a long time except when she saw Benjamin tonight. She knew that Marcel was angry, because she said that if she was sentenced to more than five years in prison, he could marry someone else! It was just these words that probably made him too angry! "Marcel!" seeing that he was covered in anger, Natalie couldn''t help saying, "don''t be angry!" The car screeched to a halt. All of a sudden, Marcel stopped the car. He red at Natalie with his sharp eyes, as if he wanted to shoot through Natalie. "Marcel -" Natalie called his name. "Don''t call me!" Marcel was so angry that he showed his emotions. "Natalie, no wonder you pretended to be Rae. You are ruthless. I don''t want to believe before, but now, I have a deep understanding of it. How could you say that you want me to marry someone else? What do you think of me? I am the waste that you can abandon at any time? It''s none of your business whether I marry someone else or not." "Marcel, I''m sorry!" Natalie apologized in a low voice, "I''m afraid -" "What are you afraid of? Do you think I''m a man of easy virtue? Do you think that I am so cheap and can be with any woman? If so, why should I be alone all these years?" "Or what else can I do? Do you have to wait for me to show your affection?" "You don''t love me that much, so you give me to others!" Marcel''s tone was even more displeased and he almost roared. Howe? It was because she loved him deeply that she was so entangled and reluctant to leave. She was so worried that he would be lonely after she was imprisoned! However, his understanding made Natalie feel very sad. She lowered her head, with sadness in her eyes. "Say something!" Marcel shouted angrily. "I don''t know what to say!" Natalie said softly, "Marcel -" "Well, you don''t know what to say! Natalie, you''re really something! Can I understand that you''re protesting against what I said just now?" "No, I don''t." Natalie was a little tired. "I just hope that after I go in, you will be loved and not so sad!" The atmosphere suddenly became cold. After a moment of silence, Natalie also felt that she had been too negative just now! A touch of irony appeared on Marcel''s face. "You can think about it, but you don''t ept the professor''s suggestion. Are youck of confidence or you don''t love me at all? If you don''t trust me, I''m telling you, you won''t be sentenced to five years! I won''t allow that to happen! You may not be innocent, but you will never be sentenced to five years!" Hearing what he said, Natalie''s face went stiff. "Marcel -" "If you say that again, just think about what your parents will do!" Natalie was stunned! She also knew that it was necessary to be mocked by him, but she also felt bitter when she really heard it. And what about her parents? What would her parents do if she had been in prison for so many years? Her mother''s body had been decapitated, and she can¡¯t recoverpletely. What''s more, she had been sent to a psychiatric hospital for two years because of her early death. What would she do if she knew that she was alive and her eldest daughter had been murdered? Looking at Natalie''s gloomy face, Marcel felt that his anger gradually subsided. He clenched his fists so hard that he trembled slightly. It took him a long time to calm down. He really wanted to hold Natalie''s shoulder and shake it hard to see what was in her head! Why she wasn¡¯t so confident? He really wanted to ask her, "Haven¡¯t you suffered enough before? Who are you? Do you treat yourself as the Virgin Mary to atone for your sin?" She hadn''t harmed anyone these years! Although she had lived in the name of Rae for five years and deceived everyone, she hadn''t harmed anyone! On the contrary, she suppressed Kane''s revenge n, so she also made contributions. If Natalie could make contribution to this case and Rae''s case, she also turned herself in, so she will be given a lighter sentence! And he hoped that he could protect her and minimize the damage! This was a man''s dignity and responsibility, but Natalie was not confident and didn''t believe him again and again! How could she do such a thing? She felt self pity in such a humble position! He really wanted to scold her and beat her, but he didn''t want to! When he regained his memory and knew that she was Natalie, he could no longer be cruel! So this time, when he was mad, he could do nothing but yell at her! But he was really disappointed at her, very disappointed and heartbroken. The heartache was so strong that it swept through every inch of his senses. Marcel restrained himself and closed his eyes. It hurt so much! After shouting at her, Marcel drove her back to the hotel! At night, Natalie didn''t know what was wrong with Marcel! He entered her with all his strength, without a break, like the end of the world, using up all the sweetness! She could only bear it! In the end, he didn''t leave in a hurry! Natalie had heard that this method was very suitable for pregnancy! But she hadn''t thought about getting pregnant yet! She was really afraid that she couldn''t give the baby and Marcel a future! But she didn''t want to escape her responsibility in this way! Therefore, on the second day, she got up early and bought the contraceptive pills in the supermarket under the hotel! When she took the 72 hours'' contraceptive pill, Marcel was standing behind her! She turned around and saw Marcel. He turned around indifferently and ignored her! "Marcel!" Natalie knew that Marcel was angry again. She knew that Marcel wanted her to be pregnant, but she couldn''t do it! Seeing that Marcel ignored her, Natalie felt very bitter, but she couldn''t say anything! They soon returned to City B. On the ne, Marcel didn''t talk to her at all! Natalie could only follow Marcel pitiably and walk out of the airport! After getting in the car, she found that they were going to the unit! As a result, they really went to the unit! When they got off the car and entered the building, Marcel didn''t say anything! After waiting for the elevator, he finally opened his mouth. "Now, I''ll take you to see the director of the police station. I''ve called him before boarding the ne. Don''t worry. He will deal with it fairly. Under the condition that he doesn¡¯t vite the principles, he will give you a chance to make contributions. But what is the court¡¯s judgment at that time, it''s a matter of the court. We have no idea. But we don''t rule out the possibility that the director will plead for you!" After saying that, Marcel pursed his lips. Natalie felt stuffy and ufortable in her chest! She nodded. "I know. Marcel, I''ll take medicine." "That''s it. From now on, I will use condom, you don¡¯t need to take medicine. It''s not good for your health." although Marcel cared about her, his tone was emotionless, which made Natalie feel very ufortable! He seemed to be very angry, but he didn''t want to be angry with her, so his tone was formic! Natalie felt bitter in her heart, so she could only purse her lips to suppress her emotions! Next, she had to face the police chief and turned herself in! She looked at Marcel''s face. He was the man she loved so much! She had never thought that she could be with him in this life. She wanted to be with him as much as possible. After this incident, she couldn''t be a police anymore. She wanted to be as good as she could for him. She didn''t want anyone to use her to affect Marcel''s work. She didn''t want to bring any stain to his work! She hesitated over and over again just because she wanted to Marcel could be a better police! The elevator arrived. Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. The door opened. She walked over, hesitated, turned around and looked out of the window. The sky was overcast. She looked at Marcel again. When she saw his straight back, she suddenly felt very calm. Perhaps it was because he was with her! When they arrived at the door of the director''s office, Natalie stopped. Marcel looked at her with deep eyes! After a while, when he saw that Natalie was a little uneasy, he finally turned his eyes to the ground and said, "let''s go in!" "I''m sorry, Marcel," said Natalie all of a sudden "I don''t need it!" Marcel said coldly. "I love you. Please wait for me!" after saying that, Natalie pushed the door of the director''s office open! Marcel followed him! When the leader of their unit saw Natalie and Marcele in together, he was also stunned. Then he smiled and said, e in. close the door!" Marcel closed the door. The chief looked at him and then looked at Natalie. Then he asked, "youe together?" At this time, Marcel said directly, "Mr Lowe, before we talk about business, I want to say something private to you!" "Go ahead!" Director General Lowe nodded. "This is my girlfriend. We are in a rtionship now. She is also my future wife. Other things are business. It¡¯s up to you!" After that, Marcel stopped talking! Director General Lowe was a little surprised and then smiled, "Good job! Marcel, you''ve got the most beautiful girl of our police station. Congrattions! Rae, Congrattions!" Looking at Director General Lowe, Natalie gritted her teeth and said, "Director General Lowe, I''m sorry. I have to turn myself in!" "Uh!" Director General Lowe was a little surprised. "Rae, what did you say?" "I want to report the case to the police! Turn myself in!" Natalie raised her head and looked at Director General Lowe, her eyes still fixed on him, without any dodge. She looked at him and said word by word, "I''m not Rae. My original name is Natalie! I''ve been living in the name of Rae for five years..." Director General Lowe heard Natalie''s confession in shock, but he didn''t respond for a long time. After saying that, Natalie stopped talking! She was waiting for the decision of Director General Lowe! After a while, Director General Lowe said, "Oh, I know Kane. I didn''t expect it to be like this. Well, I have to discuss this matter with the deputy director general in charge of the criminal investigation. Considering the specialty of the case, we need to keep it a secret. Marcel, you are in charge of the case investigation, and I will tell Director General Lawson about it first. After the case is investigated, you can not only protect yourself, but also exin to the public. Okay? " Chapter 1029 Dont Alert the Enemy Chapter 1029 Don''t Alert the Enemy "It''s up to the chief!" Natalie could only say that. Marcel nodded, "I''ll ask Garbassi to investigate!" "How long will it take to find out?" the chief asked, "do you have a n?" "This case is over in half a month! Once Natalie returns to her identity, Rae''s case will also be exposed!" Marcel had made up his mind. "As for Kane''s case, although it has passed the time limit, I still want to know!" "Okay!" Director General Lowe nodded and said, "I''ll wait for you to expose it! I''ll support you with all my strength, resources and financial resources! Marcel, I''m waiting for your wedding!" Marcel nodded. "No problem!" Natalie''s face turned red! Director General Lowe smiled and said, "Natalie, don''t worry. Things are not as bad as you think!" Natalie nodded shyly and said, "thank you for your encouragement, sir!" At this time, her phone suddenly rang. It was a message. Natalie took a look at the phone and frowned slightly. Marcel immediately noticed her abnormality and asked with concern, "what''s wrong?" "Kane is looking for me!" Natalie opened the message and saw it read, e to the video store!"! Marcel took the phone and took a look at it! Director General Lowe said, "I didn''t expect Kane to be such a person. You can investigate. If you need anything, just call me!" "Yes, sir!" Marcel left the director''s office with Natalie! "I''m going to see him now," Natalie thought of something and said, "he probably knew that I went to City J with you, so he came to me as soon as I arrived. I''m going to see him now. By the way, he gave me the three medicines and asked me to put them in my father''s meal!" "I have guessed it!" Marcel said in a low voice, "you go there now! Don''t alert the enemy!" "I know!" "No matter what he says, just agree first!" Marcel said to Natalie, as if he was talking to a child! "Okay," Natalie nodded. "Then I''ll go first!" "Go ahead!" Marcel nodded at her. When Natalie took the elevator downstairs, she met Easton in the hall on the first floor. No, to be more specific, it was Easton who had been waiting there on purpose. When she saw Natalie, she smiled and walked over. "Hi, Rae. Long time no see. Where have you been? I saw you and Captain Hopkins seem to go to the director''s office just now!" Natalie smiled and nodded, "Easton, you have a pair of sharp eyes. Yes!" "What are you going to do in the chief''s office for?" Easton asked directly. Perhaps he was too eager to know. "I''m sorry, Easton. I have something else to do. I have to go now!" Natalie didn''t answer his question and walked out with a smile. This time, she didn''t hide anything. She just swaggered across the road to the opposite alley. Kane was already waiting there. When he saw Natalie, he turned around and walked in quietly. Natalie followed him in, but there was no customer inside! Natalie put her hand into her pocket and turned on the recording function of her phone! At this time, Kane walked towards the inner room. N?velDrama.Org content rights. Natalie followed him in. When they got inside, Natalie asked first, "Dad, what can I do for you?" Kane turned around and stared at Natalie coldly. "Father!" Natalie said again, ignoring the coldness in Kane''s eyes. She was very quiet and nced sharply at Kane. She didn''t know what he was going to do again! Sure enough, Kane''s cold eyes were as frightening as if they were going to devour her. Natalie knew that he was going to lose his temper again! "Get down on your knees." a low voice came from Kane''s mouth, which made Natalie stunned. It seemed that she felt a cold weirdness, bringing cold gloom. He asked her to kneel down! Confused, Natalie stared at Kane, who was smiling weirdly and coldly. "Kneel down!" Kane said with a cold smile. Natalie thought for a long time and finally put up with it. She knelt down. "City J?" Kane''s tone was cold and harsh. Swallowing her saliva, Natalie tried her best to restrain the urge to run away. She nodded and carefully observed the surroundings. Although she hade here many times, she had never felt the cold here before. This time, she felt extremely cold. An invisible cold breath was transmitted from her feet, which made her feel fear from her bones. "Yes! I went to City J! And I fell in love with Marcel. I want to marry him and be with him for the rest of my life and don''t let myself regreting to this world." Natalie said calmly. Even if she knelt down, there was no sign of surrender in her tone. Her tone was emotionless, and it was as cold as if it wasn¡¯t from a living person. Kane raised his eyes and took a look at Natalie. He picked up a feather duster, walked over and continued, "falling in love? We haven¡¯t avenged your mother and your brother yet. How dare you fall in love? Today, I will teach you a lesson on behalf of your dead mother!" How ridiculous! It seemed that Kane hadn''t known that she already knew he wasn''t her biological father yet! Natalie just felt it was ridiculous. He was so shameless! Blinking her eyes slightly, Natalie raised her head and was about to stand up, but she saw that Kane suddenly turned something. In an instant, the feather duster in Kane''s hand came over! The feather duster fell on Natalie''s body, making her numb with pain! Raising her eyebrows, Natalie quickly nced around and turned to the moody Kane, her nominal father! "I hit you because I want you to remember that you''re not a human being! You''re heartless. You abandoned your mother and brother''s hatred and fooled around with men. You''re really dissolute. You can''t live without men." Kane said coldly in the silence. Natalie was shocked and stood up. Kane pressed something with a snap. Natalie felt a dull pain in her chest. Kane walked over and dragged Natalie to put her on the chair beside. However, as soon as she sat down, the shackles jumped out of the dark room of the chair and grabbed Natalie''s hands and feet. "Father?" after swallowing her saliva, Natalie summoned up her courage and shouted. What on earth did he want to do? "Natalie, I think you''re so heartless. I''ll teach you a lesson today. Don''t me dad. You''re too disappointing. You slept with men casually, just like Rae. In the end, you got nothing but suffer losses. Now that she''s dead, do you want to follow her?" Kane shook his head and suddenly took out a ck box. He sighed and said, "it''s not dad who wants to punish you. You''re too immature." The box was opened, revealing a row of slender needles, more than a foot long, as thin as cow hair and a little thinner than silver needles. Natalie''s face turned pale. Then, Natalie saw a withered hand stretching out from her back to the front with a needle! Then, Kane squeezed the needle hard and stabbed it into Natalie''s shoulder! A chill came over her shoulder, and the pores seemed to stand up. The pain made Natalie copse! "Ah, let go of me!" a sudden pain pulled back Natalie''s thoughts. She screamed, "You are a lunatic, let go of me! "Natalie, it''s all your fault." Kane''s cold tone made people feel creepy and disgusted. Natalie could not bear the pain in her shoulder. She quickly drew her hands, but the shackles tightly locked her wrists. Even if the skin was broken, he didn¡¯t let go of her. Suddenly, a sharp pain came from behind, and all her internal organs were twisted together in an instant! "Ah!" Natalie screamed in a sharp voice. She twisted her body and shouted regardless of anything, "let go of me! You are a madman!" "You''re such a naughty girl," said Kane in a cold and harsh tone. There was a frenzied anger on her tangled face. He slowly rotated the slender needle in her hand and stabbed it inch by inch. "I knew you wouldn''t take revenge for me. In that case, I don''t have to care about you so much!" Kane sneered, with the needle in his hand piercing into her body. Natalie couldn''t bear the pain anymore. She broke out in a cold sweat and her clothes were wet in an instant. Kane put his hand into Natalie''s pocket, which made Natalie feel sick again. But soon, Kane took out Natalie''s phone and sneered, "you want to record it again? You''re tired of living!" Then Kane''s hand that was holding the phone paused and instantly went berserk. He grabbed a needle and stabbed it into Natalie''s back! The needle on the back was constantly stirring. Every time it turned, the pain of the awl made Natalie shiver. Her hands under the shackles were clenched into fists, and her nails were sped into her palms. She suppressed the impulse to cry again. Ten minutester, the torture finally came to an end. Kane finally let go of her. Natalie moved her body, but it was as painful as a bone. Kane was crazy! At this time, Kane regained his usual look. When he met Natalie''s cold eyes, he sneered. "What? You want to kill me?" Gasping for breath silently, Natalie slightly moved her shoulder. The wound on her back only left a feeling of sting. Kane slowly packed up the needle with a ferocious sneer on his face. Noticing the anger in Natalie''s eyes, Kane smiled sinisterly. His hollow voice echoed in therge warehouse, making people''s hair stand on end. "Good girl, go back and date with him." "You are such a madman." Natalie suddenly stood up and looked at the ferocious and frightening Kane. Her fists clenched and creaked. He was a brute. ncing at Natalie''s tightly clenched fists, Kane suddenly burst intoughter. He tightly pinched Natalie''s chin with one hand, and a crafty andcent smile burst out from his cold and sharp eyes. "Natalie, don''t be impulsive. You''re Rae now. Even if you call the police and arrest me, you''ll still be arrested. We father and daughter are together, so I''m not afraid of you at all!" "That''s enough," said Natalie, rolling her eyes in anger. She withdrew the light in her eyes. He thought she wouldn''t turn herself in, but she had already cut off all means of retreat! "For the time being, just be a good girl and date with your man. I''ll take revenge myself. You don''t need to do that!" Kane let go of her hand and sneered. Natalie picked up the phone on the ground and walked out of the store. It was not until the sun shone on her body that the cold fear on her body disappeared. Chapter 1030 The Recording had been Deleted Chapter 1030 The Recording had been Deleted Natalie felt that she had to arrest Kane right away! Otherwise, he might really do something! Because of the severe injury, Natalie staggered and couldn''t walk steadily. A gust of cold wind blew, and the sweat on her body brought a cold feeling. She took the phone and the recording was deleted! She called Marcel. He answered the phone as soon as it was connected! "How is it going?" Marcel asked anxiously. Natalie said gently, "Marcel, it hurts!" "What''s wrong?" Marcel asked anxiously, "I''ll be right there!" "Marcel!" Natalie just wanted to call his name! Somehow, when she heard Marcel''s voice, she felt sad and wanted to be protected. When Marcel saw Natalie''s pale face and wet sweat downstairs, he was shocked. When Natalie saw him, she smiled. Her consciousness, which she tried hard to hold on, was so weak! She fell and Marcel caught her. "Let''s go home first!" Marcel drove straight to the InterContinental Century City with Natalie. When they arrived at home, Natalie was still in aa. Marcel opened her clothes and found that her back was covered with blood dots. It was shocking! Marcel''s eyes turned red at the sight of this! He went to get the medicine box and disinfected Natalie! The dense needle holes showed that the wound was very deep! Marcel didn''t realize that the disinfection couldn''t work until he got the medicine box. He had to go to the hospital! So he took Natalie to the hospital again! Meanwhile, he called Garbassi. When they arrived at the hospital, Natalie woke up. She opened her eyes and noticed Marcel''s eyes. She was in a trance and finally came back to her senses! She found this was a hospital! Marcel looked at her with concern and she smiled. However, Marcel tightened his lips and felt very sorry for her! Natalie said in a low voice, "Marcel, he might have to take action now. He won''t use me anymore. He has never treated me like this before. Besides, Easton, Easton, he sends news secretly!" "I know!" Marcel nodded. "It seems that we need to take action now!" Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. "But..." "Leave it to me! Don''t worry!" Marcel stroked her hair and said, "now, let''s go to see your wound!" "Okay!" After Natalie was sent to the consulting room, the doctor disinfected her wound. The process was very painful. Natalie felt that it was even more painful than when she was pricked with needles! The doctor gave her an intravenous drip. "She should diminish inmmation!" When Natalie was on a drip, Marcel was with her. The dripsted for about 1.5 hours. Marcel took her away and went back to the InterContinental Century City. After that, Marcel didn''t leave. Instead, he called the remote control tomand the investigation. Natalie had rested for three days because of her injury. Three dayster, when she was about to go to work, she received a strange call! At first, Natalie thought it was Kane calling her, but she didn''t expect to hear the voice of Marcel''s father after she answered the phone. Natalie was surprised, and she only heard the voice of Nate, "Rae, I will visit your parents. Make an appointment with them!" Natalie was shocked. "Mr Hopkins, you..." "I don''t care what you think. I''ll give you one day. If you don''t make an appointment, I''lle to them in person. I know your father is the chairman of the City group, Leonard. Tell them, we''ll meet in Room 302 of LC Hotel tomorrow at eleven o''clock!" Natalie said in a low voice, "ok, I''ll tell them when I go back and call you again!" After hanging up the phone, Natalie was in a dilemma! The current situation was definitely not a good time for parents to meet! However, it seemed that Nate really wanted to see her parents. Natalie was in a dilemma. At this time, Marcel came over. Seeing her frown and contemtion, he couldn''t help but ask, "what''s wrong?" "Your father wants to see my parents. He will meet them in Room 302 of LC Hotel tomorrow. If I don''t let them go, he will pay a visit in person!" Natalie looked at Marcel''s handsome face and said, "I didn''t expect your father to be so impatient!" However, Marcel shook his head. "Since he wants to see me, then let''s meet!" "But..." Marcel interrupted Natalie, "if we refuse, then there will be a problem! My father has his own purpose in doing everything. I also want to see what his purpose is!" Although Natalie was a little worried, she had to agree with Marcel. That night, she went back to Perrin''s house. When she saw her father, she mentioned this to him! Because Mrs Baxter was still in hospital for recovery, only Leonard was present! On the early morning of the second day, Natalie called Nate and told her that his father would attend the meeting regrly! Nate said, "that''s great! Rae, I happen to find a person. I believe your father will like very much!" Natalie frowned and asked, "Mr Hopkins, what do you mean?" "You''ll know when you''re here. You cane with Marcel," Nate urged. The more he said so, the more curious Natalie became. She was curious about what Nate was thinking about! At eleven o''clock, Marcel, Rae and Leonard appeared at the door of Room 302. Natalie was shocked! She saw Kane sitting in front of the table with Nate! Seeing them enter the room, Nate smiled and stood up. Leonard was also shocked! He froze and then said, "it''s you!" At that moment, Marcel also felt that something was wrong! At this time, Nate said with a smile, "Leonard, long time no see!" Leonard''s face darkened. He was already very unhappy! But soon, Leonard held back his anger. He smiled and said to Nate with a fake smile, "it''s been a long time!" Then Leonard turned to Kane. Kane also looked at Leonard. Natalie''s heart was in her mouth, but for the time being, she could only continue to act and see what was going on between them. It seemed that she had thought of something, but she was not sure! She saw that Kane cast a cold nce at Leonard, and he moved her lips and said sarcastically, "you didn''t expect to meet me here, did you? Are you scared? We haven''t seen each other for so many years. You can''t sleep well at night, can you?" Leonard was slightly stunned, but he managed to hold back the anger in his heart. He walked in, sat down, looked at them, and looked at Kane. He smiled faintly and said, "I never do anything wrong, and I can sleep well at night these years. But Kane, you don''t look good. You are too old!" "You''re lying!" Kane sneered, "You don''t do anything wrong? You¡¯re a beast in human form!" The tension between them made Natalie very worried. Marcel was also startled. It seemed that this was really out of his expectation. Natalie was also shocked. Kane''s eyes were full of hatred, which could not be ignored. He stared at Leonard! At this time, Kane was probably too focused on Leonard, so he didn''t even look at Natalie. At this time, Nate suddenlyughed and said, "Leonard, Kane, we haven''t seen each other for more than 20 years. It''s not easy to see each other now. For my sake, today we are discussing the marriage of Marcel and Rae. Kane, I asked you toe here, but you have to apany Leonard. Let''s let go of our old grudge first. What do you think?" Kane''s face was cold and gloomy, and his lips were trembling. It could be seen that he was very tolerant. His old face was cold and vicious, and there was anger in his eyes. He looked very difficult to speak! Seeing Kane''s expression, Leonard smiled faintly and then looked at Nate, ignoring Kane. "I didn''t expect that Marcel would be your son. That day, when he said hisst name is Hopkins, I was surprised. It turns out that he is really your son!" "It''s my son!" Nate looked at Leonard and said, "I didn''t expect my son will be with your daughter! Leonard, it''s really fate!" Subconsciously, Natalie looked at Marcel. There was also surprise on his face. Marcel''s handsome face was as cold as marble, and there was fire in his ck eyes. Natalie stood still beside him. "Have a seat," said Nate, looking at Rae. "Little Rae, my future daughter-inw!" Natalie''s face turned red. Seeing that Nate was joking, she felt very embarrassed! "Come and sit here!" Leonard said. Natalie walked to Leonard and sat down. Marcel chose to sit on the right side of Leonard. At this time, Nate smiled and said, "Leonard seems very unhappy. Why do you still remember the old days? Kane, in fact, there was nothing between Leonard and my sister-inw at that time. You might have misunderstood!" At first, Natalie just guessed that Nate might be the friend of her father Leonard many years ago. But after Nate said that, she was really sure that it was true! How dare Nate provoke him so tantly? Was her father lying or Nate was provoking? At this moment, Natalie still suspected her father. But then she shook her head again. It shouldn''t be like that. Over the years, Natalie was very clear about Kane. As for Marcel''s father, Nate, Natalie also had a certain understanding of him! Benjamin¡¯s existence proved that Nate was a yboy! Natalie turned to her father, Leonard. He sneered and said, "Good and evil will always be rewarded, it is only a question of time!" Kane mmed the cup on the table and said coldly, "I don''t want to talk about the past anymore!" Everyone was stunned by his words. Something shed through Nate''s eyes! Leonard wanted to say something but stopped on a second thought! Natalie''s eyes wandered back and forth among them and caught something! Marcel also looked at his father Nate with his sharp eyes. He had known what had happened between Kane and Leonard that Natalie had told him before. Now he was also wondering whether the friend that Leonard had mentioned was his father or not? Chapter 1031 Suspecting His Father Chapter 1031 Suspecting His Father At this moment, Marcel said, "Dad, you haven''t introduced him to Rae and me yet. This..." Marcel pointed at Kane and asked, "is he your old friend?" Hearing this question, Natalie subconsciously looked at Marcel and found that he was staring at his father, Nate. Natalie knew that Marcel wanted to confirm what she had told him before! It turned out that Marcel was suspecting his father! Natalie also suspected his father. Hearing his son''s question, Nate smiled and said, "Marcel, this is Mr Graham, father''s good friend, good friend many years ago!" Upon hearing this, Marcel frowned. "Come here and say hello!" Nate pointed at Kane and asked Marcel to say hello. Although Marcel had a lot of questions in her mind, at this moment, he still nodded slightly and greeted Kane, "Hello, Mr Graham!" Taking a look at Marcel, Kane didn''t show much enthusiasm. He just nodded slightly and said to Nate, "your son is so handsome. If my son is still alive, he should be so old!" Back then, because of Leonard, his wife and the child in his wife''s belly all died! Thinking of this, Kane looked at Leonard with hatred and gritted her teeth! Seeing this, Natalie was very worried. However, Leonard looked at Nate with contempt. "You have been a yboy all these years. Do you have a good sleep at night? I wonder if you have insomnia!" Nate said, "I really don''t suffer from insomnia. What? Leonard, can''t you sleep at night because of the past?" Hearing Nate''s words, Leonard was very angry, but he couldn''t do anything about it. He could only retort, "it seems that you have a good psychological quality. You can have a good sleep these years. Have you had a dream? Is there a ferocious ghost chatting with you in your dream?" "Hearing what you said, Leonard, I think you must have dreamed of a ferocious ghost, so you asked me this question." Nate smiled leisurely. He looked at Leonard and said, "Right, Leonard. Since you''ve done something wrong, someone wille to you. Unlike me, I''m an innocent, principled person and won''t amodate myself to bad people and things!" Leonard sneered, "yes, you are a man of principle!" But Leonard gritted his teeth and said them! In the past, he was framed up by Nate and got drunk. He and Kane''s wife Mna slept on the same bed, so Kane caught him. Leonard had a hard time to exin it. In the past few years, Kane had misunderstood him. Till now, when Leonard thought of it, he felt like a coward! He continued, "yes! Your principle is that you don''t dare to admit what you have done and let others cover it!" "Ha ha, Leonard, don''t frame me. Your daughter and my son are both here today, and they are police. It''s rare for the two of us to get together. I also want to make up for you and Kane. Don''t be ungrateful!" Natalie sensed the tension between the two, and Marcel also sensed it. At this moment, Kane sneered, "no, it''s not necessary!" "It''s indeed unnecessary!" Leonard suddenly stood up and said to Natalie, "Rae, I''m sorry. I''m going to break up the couple today! You can''t be with Marcel! He''s the son of Nate!" Natalie was stunned. At this time, Kane smiled contemptuously and said sarcastically, "I think they are a good match. You want them to break up just because you afraid that others will know what you have done? You are vicious. I know what others don''t know. You even can hook up with your friend¡¯s wife. What else can you do? Leonard, you are really a beast...¡± Natalie was still in a daze. Her gaze shifted from her father, Leonard, to Marcel! However, Marcel remained calm. When he heard Leonard''s words, he said to Leonard, "Mr Baxter, can I know what happened that makes you not allow me to be with Rae?" Leonard looked at Marcel, Nate, and then at Natalie, who was stunned. He sighed in his heart, but still said in a hard voice, "you can ask your father. I have no objection to you, but you are the son of Nate. That''s not good. I will never let my daughter marry into your family!" He had made it very clear! Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. Both Natalie and Marcel knew that Leonard was telling them that his friend in the past was Nate. It was Nate who had sex with Kane''s wife! But how could she be sure that Leonard didn''t lie? Marcel had to force him. He could believe that his biological father might have had sex with Kane''s wife, but he couldn''t believe that his father had killed someone! Marcel couldn''t believe it! So he looked at Nate, wanting to ask his father for confirmation. But Nate pretended to be innocent. Nate continued, "Leonard, what are you doing? We can have a talk if you have a problem with me, but there''s no need to vent our anger on the children. They are innocent. Look, our Marcel and your Rae are a perfect match. They are a perfect match!" Leonard pursed her lips and looked a little fierce. He sneered and looked at Nate, "Nate, you are a hypocrite. I only say one word to you. If you do something wrong, you will die!" "Ha ha! Leonard, how can I be so ungrateful? I''m not you. Kane saw you and my sister-inw..." Nate said with great eloquence. It was a daydream, but she didn''t go on. Natalie and Marcel still noticed something! Natalie looked at her father, Leonard. She wanted to exin why her father didn''t agree! If Nate was really the murderer, it was understandable that she wasn''t with Marcel! However, if her father didn''t exin, then he would be suspected. On that day, he exined to her but didn''t make it clear. Why did Kane insist that Leonard was an enemy? There must be a reason! Therefore, Natalie began to suspect Leonard. When Kane heard this, he also squinted slightly. The viciousness in his eyes was frightening! Looking at them, Leonard gritted his teeth and said, "Kane, let me tell you. There is another truth about what happened that year. It''s Nate. Nate framed me. I have nothing to do with your wife!" All of a sudden, Kane mmed his hand on the table and stood up irritably. Pointing at Leonard, he said, "you have the nerve to say that! I saw you lying on the same bed with her without wearing any clothes. You were so close to the bed and there were traces of that kind of thing. How dare you tell me that you didn''t do that! You said that Nate framed you. I think you are so ungrateful!" "What I said is true. I have no choice if you don''t believe me!" Leonard said coldly. "Why didn''t you say it was Nate?" Kane looked at Leonard and said, "you said it all of a sudden just to frame him. Don''t you want to agree to your daughter''s marriage with his son? Why did you take so much effort to mention all the things in the past?" Leonard knew that this was the result. Once Kane was determined to do something, it would be impossible for nine bulls to pull her back! Kane was such a stubborn, arrogant and supercilious person! Leonard didn''t make any exnation. He just said to Natalie, "Rae, the friend I''m talking to is Marcel''s father, Nate. You can believe whatever I say. If you don''t believe me, I can''t do anything about it. I won''t support you to be with Marcel!" Natalie pursed her lips tightly. Marcel said again, "Mr Baxter, it''s unfair to me!" "There is no fairness in the world!" Leonard said in a low voice, looking at Marcel helplessly. "Your father is Nate!" Nate looked calm, and there was even a faint smile on his face. Marcel suddenly opened his mouth and said to his father, "the reason why you asked him toe here is that you want to mess up my rtionship with Rae, and then let our matter get worse. In fact, you don''t want me to be with Rae, do you?" Marcel''s sudden question surprised Nate. Kane also frowned slightly and looked at Nate subconsciously. With a smile on his face, Nate said, "son, I think your father is too dirty. I asked him toe here to apany me. Your future father-inw framed me. What can I do?" "Is it true?" Marcel asked back. "There is no sign that he will dare to frame you, especially with the happiness of his daughter. Isn''t the stake too high? If we break up, Rae will hate him. Don''t you think it''s a wise decision?" Nate snorted and said, "throw away the suspicious things you have as a policeman. Don''t show off in front of me!" "I have the right to question others when they set me up. This is my basic right," Marcel said seriously. Then he looked at Kane and said, "Mr Graham, I don''t know what happened between you two in the past, but your grudge has affected the happiness of me and Rae. Now I want you to answer me! What happened that year?" Kane looked at Marcel with a scornful smile. "He Leonard has cuckolded me! I hate him to the core. Boy, if you want to be happy, whom should I go with for my happiness in the past more than 20 years? I''m so angry about this matter! He''s framing your father now! He''s not a good man, and so is his daughter!" As he spoke, Kane looked at Natalie coldly! Marcel, on the other hand, held back his anger! The scars that Kane had inflicted on Natalie''s body, the hurt in the bottom of her heart, and the pain in her life all made Marcel make up his mind to deal with this person! His presence had tarnished the title of police! Chapter 1032 Law is Fair Chapter 1032 Law is Fair Hearing Kane''s words, Natalie smiled scornfully and said, "You seem to be a little stubborn. I heard from my father that you were a policeman many years ago. I''m really worried about you when I see you like this. Since you have hated my father for so many years because he cheated on you, and now the old matter is brought up again, it seems that you still want to take revenge! Why don''t you investigate it carefully? There are always some clues. You''re just suspecting me when you saw me lying on the same bed. Then the cases you''ve been working on before are also very suspicious. How many people have you killed and you''ve been beaten up! " It was the first time that Natalie had used Kane in public. Seeing that Natalie had used her and called Leonard father, Kane was even angrier. The sharpness and cruelty in his eyes made people tremble with fear. And the way Natalie looked at him was also sharp, with undisguised sharpness in her eyes. She continued, "since it has be the reason why I can''t be with Marcel, he and I can investigate the truth of that year and find out what happened that year. Let the real murderer be exposed to the world, whether it is my father or anyone else!" Natalie looked at Nate and said, "neither of you will tolerate it!" "What an arrogant girl!" Kane sneered. "You are going to end your family!" With a faint smile at the corners of her mouth, Natalie said, "when it''s necessary, thew is imperative." Kane''s eyes became sharper when he heard this. A trace of gloom shed through Natalie''s eyes. She continued, "for someone who deliberately hurts others, especially innocent people, this will never be tolerated! Thew will not help such a person!" "Are you talking about yourself?" Kane asked coldly. With a scornful smile, Natalie looked at Kane without blinking and said word by word, "yes, even if I break thew myself, it''s still unforgivable!" Kane''s eyes were full of anger when he heard this! Natalie knew that she had sessfully stimted Kane! "What did you say?" Kane''s originally calm face was as ferocious as a demon. Suddenly, he roared with all his strength. Natalie and everyone were shocked! Kane''s whole body trembled because of this, and he fiercely stared at the frivolous Natalie with his protruding eyes. Natalie didn''t care at all. She wanted to irritate this man and ask him to say more so that she and Marcel could investigate the case! Kane stared at her and sneered word by word, "Rae, you are such a slut in City B! Leonard, you have a daughter who is regarded as a treasure by yourself, and the son of brother Jack is regarded as a treasure. I don''t know what kind of person she is! She is just a bitch! Do you know how many guests she has picked up in the YS Club?" "That''s impossible!" a sonorous and powerful voice sounded, and a hint of shock shed across Leonard''s face. "Father, let him finish!" Natalie said firmly with a proud look on her calm face, "Marcel knows everything about me! Marcel doesn''t care about what others think of me!" After saying that, Natalie specially took a look at Marcel! Hearing her words, Marcel smiled and nodded. "Yes, no matter how others want to separate us, my answer is impossible. She is the only woman I will be with in my life!" His words made Natalie smile, like a small flower blooming on the top of a cliff, with bone engraved pride and gratification! "No!" Kane was irritated and couldn''t help but shout. He suddenly reached into his trouser pocket and took out something from it! Natalie was stunned and instantly saw what it was! Then, without giving them a chance to speak, Kane quickly loaded the gun and shot at Leonard! "No!" Natalie shouted. Leonard was also shocked. Kane sneered, "Leonard, go to hell!" Natalie tried to stop her, but Marcel was faster than her. "Bang!" the bullet was shot into the flesh! Natalie felt a sharp pain in her eyes and saw the bullet was shot into Marcel''s left arm quickly. Then, Natalie saw that Kane was about to be loaded again! At the same time, Nate was also shocked. Obviously, she was a little surprised! "Marcel!" Natalie shouted. "Leave me alone!" Marcel roared. Marcel held Leonard in his arms and dodged them 11, leaving blood all over the ground. Although Natalie was anxious, she soon understood what Marcel meant! Take it first! Of course Natalie knew it! She didn''t have a gun and only had a bag in her hand. The grappling skills she learned when she joined the team before were all used now. She didn''t know if she could defeat Kane! At this moment, Nate suddenly stood out. He was tall, a head taller than Kane. "Kane, you hurt my son!" "idental injury!" Kane said coldly, pointing at Natalie with his pistol. "Today, I''ll let you go to the West sky and then tell Leonard who you are!" "No, thanks," Natalie shouted coldly. In order to attract Kane''s attention, Natalie went all out. "I''ve already known that I''m Leonard''s daughter, and I''ve known everything you''ve done. You''ve changed the sma I checked several times, thinking that I would be fooled and won''t check again, but I''ve done it three times! Haven''t Easton told you about this?" Upon hearing this, Kane was stunned with his eyes wide open. With a cold smile on her lips, Natalie looked at Kane contemptuously. Natalie paid close attention to Kane''s expression. When he was stunned, Natalie''s bag suddenly pulled over. But Nate cooperated and grabbed the gun from Kane''s hand! Kane pounced on Natalie! With another loud bang, Marcel stood up with a gun in his hand. He didn''t know when the gun had been loaded. The previous shot sessfully stopped Kane, and he shot on Kane''s shoulder! Blood gushed out! Marcel''s arm was also bleeding! Kane fell to the ground and tried to stand up. Natalie stepped forward, took out the handcuffs that she had been wearing all the time, and leaned against Kane. She said to him coldly, "Kane, you''ve been arrested! You''re suspected of intentional injury. Now, I''m arresting you!" All of a sudden, Kane grabbed Natalie''s shoulder with one hand. He roared in an extremely violent voice, "you bastard! I didn''t expect you to be so bad. I was so blind that I didn''t strangle you!" "I''m Leonard''s daughter. I''m going to find the murderer for my sister. I won''t forgive you!" "Ah!" Kane let out a furious roar. He didn''t care about his gunshot wound at all. His face was angry and tense. He grabbed Natalie''s shoulder harder and harder. In a rage, he wanted to pounce on her again! It hurt! Natalie knew that Kane was anxious, even if it hurt to death! However, the arrogance in her eyes couldn''t disappear. She still kept a disdainful look, which severely stimted Kane''s fragile nerves and anger. "Bastard!" Kane''s face was ferocious, and his eyes were full of ferocity and anger. The veins on his forehead bulged because of anger, and his face was distorted. Natalie suddenly lifted her foot and kicked Kane! After kicking him away, she said in a cold voice, "I thought of your upbringing, but I didn''t expect you to be more and more inhumane! This kind of affection has gone!" After saying that, Natalie took out her phone and called her colleague, e here and take someone to the police station!" After saying that, Natalie looked back at Marcel. He had a gun in his hand, and the other arm was bleeding. Natalie''s heart ached. She walked over and asked, "Marcel?" "I''m fine. It''s not a big deal." Marcel knew that Natalie was worried about him, so he tried tofort her, as if he was not hurt! At the same time, Nate was also holding a gun in his hand,pletely confused! Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. However, Leonard''s expression was veryplicated. He looked at Natalie in shock, confused and a little stunned. "What did you just say to him?" Leonard finally found his voice and asked Natalie. A pain appeared in Natalie''s eyes, but soon there was a touch of tide in her eyes. She choked with sobs and said, "Dad, I''m your another daughter! Which one did you and mom think I was dead twenty- five years ago?" "Ah!" Leonard was frightened! After a long while, Leonard asked, "then, what about Rae?" Natalie didn''t know how to answer his question! Marcel was a smart man. He said, "Mr Baxter, calm down first. We''ll exin to you after we deal with Kane." While they were talking, a man suddenly stood at the door! Natalie was stunned. She saw Reuben standing at the door and looking at them. He turned to Leonard and said, "Mr Leonard, Rae, she has been gone for five years!" When he said this, Leonard''s mind went nk. His body shook and he fell forward! Reuben held him and said in a low voice, "Mr Leonard, don''t fall! Kane is still here!" Sure enough, Leonard stopped trembling, turned around and looked at Natalie. Natalie sobbed, "Dad!" Leonard stared at Natalie in disbelief. Natalie called him father, but she didn''t know how to tell him everything. Reuben said, "Natalie, I''ll tell Mr Leonard about this. You have to deal with other things!" Natalie was stunned and looked at Reuben subconsciously. Natalie didn''t expect that Reuben would help her. Reuben raised his head to look at Natalie. His eyes were in a trance, as if he was trying to remember Rae through Natalie. However, his eyes, which had been in a trance, now became clear again when he looked at Natalie. Then he took out a USB sh drive from his pocket and handed it to Natalie. "I can''t do it. You can deal with it. After reading it, you can deal with it fairly!" Natalie took the USB sh drive from his hand. She didn''t know what was in it! Natalie thought that it should be something very important! She clenched the USB sh drive, nodded and said gratefully, "help me take care of my father, Reuben. Thank you!" The word "Reuben" sent a shiver down Reuben''s spine. He seemed to have heard Rae''s words. Reuben lowered his head and said, "don''t worry!" Natalie turned to look at Marcel. His arm was still bleeding, but he nodded. At this moment, Natalie''s colleague came! Natalie asked someone to take Kane away. Chapter 1033 Tears in Eyes Chapter 1033 Tears in Eyes "Natalie, how dare you set me up?" Kane was like a wild beast,pletely ignoring the blooding out of her wound. With a cold face, Natalie looked at Kane seriously and said in a low voice, "It was you who nned a revenge n for twenty-five years. You stole me and kept me by your side. You separated me from my biological parents and sister, and then arranged me to live in The Baxter residence, making us hurt each other. Kane, I appreciate that you didn''t kill me in the past few years and raised me up. But I can''t forgive your original sin. Now, I will arrest you myself and investigate you!" "You bastard!" Kane shouted coldly andughed at the same time. He said to Leonard, "Leonard, you can¡¯t have two daughters to be filial to you in your life! You can only have one daughter!" Leonard was shocked. Natalie waved her hand and said, "take Kane to the hospital to dress her wound first, and then take her back!" A colleague took Kane away! "Marcel, you go to the hospital!" Natalie looked at Marcel worriedly. Marcel shook his head and looked at Nate. Nate was still holding the gun. Natalie walked over and reached out her hand. "Give me the gun, please!" Nate was slightly stunned and gave the gun to Natalie. With the gun in her hand, Natalie took it off and put it away. Nate came to her senses and said to Leonard, "Leonard, it seems that we can only be a family. Whether it''s Rae or Natalie, I think we should turn a blind eye to it. Let it go!" Leonard was unable to speak, his lips trembling. Natalie understood what Nate meant, but at this moment, the most important thing she had to do was to send Marcel to the hospital for treatment. In hospital. After the gunshot operation, Marcel came out with a pale face. The doctor gave him an intravenous drip. When Natalie saw him, tears welled up in her eyes. Marcel shook his head and said, "you go back now and arrest Easton. If it''s toote, he might run away!" "But you?" Natalie was very worried about him. "I''ll have an intravenous drip and go back to thepany to look for you. You go and tell Garbassi. He will give you the reason and you arrest Easton together!" Marcel said. "Okay," Natalie nodded. Although Natalie was worried, she had to go back as soon as possible. She knew her father was with Reuben now. Both of them had lost their loved ones, so they might have moremon topics to talk about. Only Reuben knew how tofort his father! Natalie returned to thepany. When she found Garbassi, Garbassi immediately showed her the evidence. Natalie was a little surprised. "This is the dereliction of duty for the cases that Easton has been handling in the past few years! Captain Hopkins asked me to sort it out and control the person first. When the deadline is handed over to the prosecutors, they will have enough time to arrest and investigate!" "Okay!" Natalie understood that Marcel wanted to arrest her in this way and find other evidence. "Garbassi, let''s go!" said Natalie. "Okay!" Soon, they arrived at Easton''s office. Easton was surprised to see them and then greeted, "Hi, Rae, Garbassi. What are you doing here?" Without saying a word, Natalie took out the handcuffs and locked Easton. She said in a low voice, "Easton, you are suspected of dereliction of duty. We are arresting you now!" Easton was dumbfounded. "Rae, I don''t think so. We''re colleagues. How could you do this to me? Do you know that I''m..." Easton didn''t finish his sentence. Natalie had guessed a lot. She looked at Easton and said in a low voice, "I know you''re Kane''s spy. I also know that you know I''m Natalie, not Rae. You''ve changed my DNA test result and you want to confuse me. Easton, I''m telling you, Rae is my sister. My sister died five years ago. We''ll investigate how you deal with the file in the future!" Easton was taken aback by Natalie''s straightforward words. "And one more thing, Kane has been under our control. He has told us everything, and it''s your own business whether you should tell us or not. With the evidence of dereliction of duty in your hand, it''s enough for you to lose your job and stay in prison for many years!" Natalie added. Easton was taken aback "Garbassi,e and ask me, including Kane. You have participated in the investigation and you should know the meaning of Captain Hopkins. I have something to do in Marcel''s office now. Call me if you need anything!" Natalie said. Garbassi took him away. Natalie returned to Marcel''s office with a USB sh drive in her hand. It was given to her by Reuben. Natalie didn''t know what was inside! After closing the door, Natalie walked up to Marcel''sptop, opened it and put the USB sh drive in. There were several documents on the screen. The first thing Natalie opened was a video. When the video was opened, Natalie was stunned! The first thing she saw was an underground parking lot, where two phantoms were parked. Then, in front of a phantom car, Benjamin walked out, and Rae got out of his car! Then, Natalie saw Rae get on another phantom. The man in the car didn''t get off. He could vaguely see a person in it. Natalie froze the picture and erged the license te of the car to make sure that it was Stefan''s car. It happened to be the photo that Natalie had asked her colleagues to investigate. When the video was zoomed in, she saw the blurry face of Stefan. She could vaguely see that it was Stefan. Then, Benjamin drove the phantom away! Stefan stopped the car. Then, Natalie seemed to see that Rae didn''t say anything, but the person inside reached out and pinched Rae''s chest! This finding shocked Natalie. As expected, Stefan had an unusual rtionship with Rae! Natalie''s eyes widened. Then she saw Rae crawl over from the car and sit on Stefan and then they had sex in the car! Stefan really had sex with Rae! Natalie immediately looked for the time when the video happened. To her surprise, it happened seven years ago. After twenty minutes, Stefan was smoking. Rae put on her clothes and lowered her head. Although the video was not very clear, it could be seen that Rae was very depressed and expressionless. She got off the car mechanically. At this time, another phantom came back. It was the phantom of Benjamin. Rae got on his car and drove away. About ten minutester, Stefan drove away! That was the end of the video. In shock, Natalie opened the second copy. This was the video about Benjamin. In the video, Benjamin was very dispirited with a cigarette in his mouth, only half of his body, but it could be seen that he enjoyed it very much. Suddenly, the video was pulled down and a girl''s head was saw. She was doing oral sex. She was using her mouth to make Benjamin happy. Then came the voice. It was Heath''s voice. "Rae, did you enjoy it when my fucked you? Did my father fuck you fiercely?" Rae didn''t say anything. Benjamin''s voice was a little cold, "don''t say that about Rae. If my father knows that we fuck Rae like this, he will probably be pissed off!" Heath''s face came into view. Natalie could tell that it was Heath who took the photo! The two of them were with Rae at the same time When Natalie saw that, she was angry. "Rae, you''ve changed a lot. You''ve been with my brother, my father, me and Benjamin. You''ve be a total mess!" At this time, Benjamin added, "Rae, don''t be distracted. Hurry up!" But Rae suddenly stood up and pped Benjamin across the face. Then, Rae''s voice came, "you two bastards, I won''t let you go even if I die! Stefan hurt me and didn''t allow me to be with Reuben. You also hurt me. Okay! Let''s die together!" Rae''s voice was full of helplessness and struggle, as well as the determination to fight for her life. However, Benjamin, who was pped, raised his lips coldly. Then, he pped Rae across the face. The video was still on. Heath''s voice sounded, "Tut, tut, Rae, you still want to resist. Now Benjamin is the most popr man around my father. He never dreamed that we would fuck you. You are my father¡¯s woman! We like to y you! Hahaha..." Benjamin''s cold eyes fell on Rae''s face, and there was a red palm print on his handsome face. He looked at her with arrogance, as if he wanted to destroy everything. "Rae, I warn you. Don''t irritate me!" Seven years ago, Benjamin hadn''t calmed down so easily. He still looked very irritable! Now, seven years had passed. After so many years, Benjamin had condensed a lot, and no one could show his emotions! The third video was five yearster! Rae''s face was swollen. This should be an apartment. Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. With a piece of paper in her hand, she said to a person, "I''m pregnant! Your child!" Then the man pped him. Rae still said, "I''m pregnant, your child!" Then another p came. But there was no sound! When the third p came, the voice of Heath suddenly sounded. "Oh, you''re pregnant. We should check whose baby it is. You''ve had sex with too many people these days!" "It''s yours! Benjamin!" Rae said coldly, "my ovtion period is the same day that I was with you!" "Ha ha!" Benjamin''s voice finally sounded, "since you have it, then abort it!" "I''m going to give birth to this baby, and then I''ll give Stefan a paternity test. Tell him that you yed with me behind his back! This is the evidence!" after Rae finished his words, the video stopped abruptly! Natalie was shocked when she saw this. Then, Natalie clicked on another video. The fourth one. It was Rae and Stefan. Seven years ago. "Rae, Reuben is not suitable for you. You can only live happily with me!" "Bah!" Rae sneered, "you have raped me, and you want me to be happy! Stefan, you bastard! You even rape your son''s fiancee!" Stefan didn''t get angry. He hugged her and said, "silly girl, I can get the woman I like as long as I want!" Chapter 1034 What Happened Chapter 1034 What Happened After that, Stefan pressed on Rae and began to make love. There were four copies of the video. When Natalie saw this, she thought of Reuben. Suddenly, she didn''t know how to sympathize with Reuben! He was framed by his closest family! They yed with the woman he loved! They yed with her when she was still his fiancee! Reuben gave the video to her, but he couldn''t do anything. Natalie closed her eyes. She continued to open the file and saw the data inside. The data had been analyzed. Rae had a rough understanding of the file. Although she was not professional, she had a general understanding of it! She immediately saved the document in her mailbox and sent it to Marcel''s mailbox at the same time! This document was enough to prosecute Stefan! It also recorded the illegal transaction of the YS Club and what Heath had done in the past few years. When Natalie was looking at it, the door of the office opened. Marcel walked in and saw Natalie. The two looked into each other''s four eyes, and Natalie''s eyes were full of worry. "You are back?" "Yes," Marcel nodded. "We have finished the infusion. The stitches will be removed five dayster, but the blood vessels are not damaged. So, don''t worry!" Natalie''s eyes were still filled with heartache. "Marcel, thank you!" If it weren''t for Marcel, her father would have been dead today! "You''re wee?" Marcel closed the door, walked over, reached out his uninjured hand and gently stroked Natalie''s head. Natalie''s eyes turned red. She pursed her lips and grabbed his hand. "Marcel,e and have a look at the evidence given by Reuben!" Marcel also wanted to know what had happened. Soon, he sat down and watched the video and materials with Natalie. As soon as he finished reading, Marcel picked up the phone and said to the phone, "Peter, I''m Marcel! The tiger had left the hole, and the evidence has been presented! Next, let''s see if you dare to catch the tiger!" Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. Natalie didn''t know what they were talking about. But she also guessed that it must have something to do with Stefan! Sure enough, the prosecutor came soon. He looked more than 30 years old, a little older than Marcel, and looked very serious and honest. Marcel handed the evidence to him, and the person looked at it and said to Marcel, "I''ll catch a tiger myself!" In the afternoon and then in the evening, the message that Stefan was taken away by the inspector came! In the evening, Natalie sent Marcel back, and she had to go back to The Baxter residence. But Marcel insisted on going back with her. Natalie couldn''t change his mind, so she had to take Marcel back. When she arrived home, she saw no one at home! Natalie called Lacey. Lacey hurried downstairs from the second floor. "Rae, go and see your father. He brought Mr James back, but they were talking on the balcony on the third floor. When they came down, they didn''t say a word and looked very bad. I''m worried. I''ll go to see him. He seems to be crying!" Lacey was frightened. Natalie went upstairs right away. As soon as she walked to the door of the study, she heard a whimper from inside. That was the sadness of a middle-aged father, the sadness of losing a daughter! Hearing the cry, Natalie felt sad. She stopped, but didn''t dare to take another step forward. At this time, at the stairway of the second floor stood a figure. It was Reuben. He came down from the third floor. When Reuben saw Rae and Marcel, he immediately lowered his head and stopped looking at Rae. However, he still spoke in a low voice, and his tone was a little hoarse. "I got the USB sh drive from Heath. For Rae''s sake, I will kill my family!" Natalie didn''t know how to answer, so she nodded. Marcel didn''t say anything either. Reuben said, "I want to keep this case a secret. I hope the police can negotiate with the prosecutors and the court. This is rted to the development of YS Club and even Joyce. There are still many people waiting for dinner. I don''t think the prosecutors and the court want so many people to lose their jobs, right?" Marcel nodded and said, "I will exin it to you in person!" "That''s good!" Reuben lowered his head and was about to go down. Halfway through, he stopped again and said, "Mr Leonard is very sad today. You stay here and don''t let him do anything stupid!" Natalie''s heart skipped a beat. She looked up subconsciously, opened her mouth but said nothing. Marcel nodded slightly. Natalie understood what Marcel meant. Natalie followed him immediately. When Reuben walked out of The Baxter residence, Natalie couldn''t help but call him. ¡°Reuben!¡± Reuben''s body stiffened and he stopped. Then, a secondter, he began to walk again. Natalie caught up with him and blocked his way. Reuben still didn''t look at her. Natalie knew in her heart that he didn''t want to think of her sister''s face through her own face, because it would suffocate her. "Take care of yourself too. Don''t do anything stupid," said Natalie in a low voice. "I think my sister will be d when she knows what you have done for her. Forget the past and start a new life. Ophelia is waiting for you. She loves you the most in the world! Cherish her!" Reuben was stunned for a while and then said, "tell Ophelia that she is free now!" When Natalie heard Reuben''s voice, she was shocked and worried. "Death can''t be reversed! Take care!" Natalie still said. Reuben raised his head and looked at Rae affectionately. But Rae knew that he was looking at Rae, not her! Reuben looked at Natalie for a long time. Finally, he smiled and said, "Rae is not as smart as you and I am not as wise as Marcel. That''s why we are like this! Take care, Natalie!" After saying that, Reuben quickened his pace towards the door! "Reuben!" Natalie was so worried about him that she grabbed his sleeve. Reuben looked back at Natalie and said, "I won''t take things too hard. Don''t worry. I don''t love your sister as much as you think. That''s why God took her away. Don''t worry. I won''tmit suicide!" With these words, Natalie finally let go of Reuben''s sleeve. When he strode away, Natalie took out her phone and called Ophelia. Natalie told Ophelia the whole process on the phone. Ophelia didn''t say anything after hearing it. "Ophelia, you can go to see him," said Natalie After a long while, Ophelia said on the phone, "Natalie, I''m free now. Everything about Reuben has nothing to do with me!" "Ophelia, if you really can let go, I won''t persuade you. If you don''t go today, you may never have a chance in the future!" after saying that, Natalie hung up the phone and went back to The Baxter residence. Marcel was still standing at the door of the study on the second floor. The room was still filled with the man''s whimper. It was depressing, but it made people feel nervous. Natalie and Marcel stood at the door for three hours! When there was no sound, the door of the study opened. When Leonard saw Natalie, whose eyes were red, and Marcel, who was bandaging his wound, there was no sign of sadness on his face! After opening the door, Leonard said, e in!" Natalie and Marcel then followed him in. After sitting down, Leonard looked at Natalie and said, "Rae, No! Please forgive me, I don¡¯t know my child is by my side all these years!" "Father, I''m fine!" Natalie sobbed and shook her head. "I don''t want to call your original name. Your mother can''t bear any stimtion. Can you still call Rae from now on?" Hearing this, Natalie paused for a moment, feeling a little reluctant! Rae was Rae. She could live on for her sister, but she didn''t want to use her sister''s name. "Then you name is Kathy!" Leonard said. Natalie didn''t say anything but nodded. Leonard turned to Marcel and said, "Marcel, I need you to save me today, but that doesn''t mean I''m willing to marry my daughter to you. If you want my daughter to be with you, you can arrest your father and investigate what happened that year!" "Mr Baxter, the tracking date has passed!" "I know who your father is. As long as you investigate him, he won''t be clean!" Leonard said without any discussion, "when your father is punished, when can you marry my daughter?" The barrier set up by Leonard made Marcel in a dilemma! Looking at Marcel, Natalie was also in a dilemma. However, she also wanted to know whether Marcel could be truly selfless. If he couldn''t do it, she could fulfill his wish. Natalie had already made up her mind. That night, Marcel took a taxi home. Natalie stayed at home to apany Leonard. Natalie didn''t sleep all night. She knew that her father, Leonard, didn''t sleep either. Instead, he looked at Rae''s photo for the whole night. Natalie thought of Benjamin. If the child was Benjamin''s, then he had the biggest motivation to kill Rae. He was afraid that Stefan would know it. However, could this be the motivation for him to kill Rae? Why? The baby might be Benjamin''s! What role did Heath y in this process? When Natalie got up in the morning, she felt dizzy and a little tired. As soon as she got up, she called Marcel. After a while, Marcel answered the phone. "Marcel, how''s your arm?" Natalie asked with concern. "It hurts!" Marcel''s maic voice was heard, mixed with the grievance that Natalie almost thought she had misheard. The softest part of Natalie''s heart was touched and immediately became a mess. At the most emotional moment, Natalie couldn''t help but speak softly, "Marcel, no matter what happens, I will marry you all my life!" After saying that, Natalie couldn''t help blushing! After a long while, Marcel said with a smile, "that''s what I''m waiting for!" "I''ming to you now!" "Okay," Marcel put down the phone and waited for Natalie. When Natalie went downstairs, she saw her father sitting at the table, but the breakfast on the table was motionless. Natalie walked over. Leonard looked back at her and asked, "go out to see Marcel?" Natalie was stunned, but she still nodded sincerely. "Okay," Leonard didn''t say anything! Natalie didn''t know what to say. After a long while, Leonard said, "Natalie, don''t tell your mother about your sister. She can''t stand it!" Natalie nodded and said, "Dad, I know!" "Go ahead!" Leonard took the initiative to say, "in fact, I have thought about it. Marcel is Marcel, and Nate is Nate! Reuben said that Marcel is a good person and he is trustworthy!" Chapter 1035 Cant Accept this Result Chapter 1035 Can''t ept this Result At that moment, Natalie''s heart trembled and she had an indescribable feeling. She didn''t expect that Reuben would speak for her, and it was such a sensitive topic. What Reuben had done to her in the past had be insignificant because of what happened yesterday and today! Reuben was the most pitiful person in the world. Natalie felt sad too. "Thank you, Dad!" When Natalie left home, a taxi stopped at the door. Natalie walked over, opened the door and got in. " InterContinental Century City!" The taxi was driving and soon got on the main road. After driving for about ten minutes, Natalie found that the car didn''t seem to go the right way. At this moment, the car was heading to the suburb! Natalie looked at the man in front of her. He wore a peaked cap with a very low brim, which made her look at him a few more times. Natalie was a policeman, so she was on high alert. She looked at the man for a few times, but she couldn''t see the real face, which made Natalie more suspicious. She said tentatively, "Sir, you work very early!" The man just hummed softly. Natalie felt something was wrong. She took out her phone and was about to send a message. However, as soon as she took out the phone, the car suddenly sped up and braked. Her phone fell out of the parab due to the vibration and slid to the front row. Only then did Natalie really feel that it was not appropriate. However, the car had already driven to the suburb. "Who are you?" Natalie snapped. The man in the front row suddenly raised his head and took off his peaked cap, revealing his whole face. "Benjamin!" Natalie said in a low voice in shock. "Ha ha, you didn''t expect that, Natalie!" Benjamin said with a vicious smile. Natalie was also shocked! How could Benjamin know her name in such a short time since her identity was revealed yesterday? He shouldn''t know! Although Nate was present yesterday, he didn''t know that he was Natalie! So, Benjamin knew it! At this moment, something suddenly shed through Natalie''s mind. Her eyes suddenly became sharp. "It''s you!" "Ha ha!" Benjamin continued with a sinister and weird smile. "It''s me!" Did he know what he meant?! Natalie was stunned again. Benjamin seemed to be self conceited innately and said, "Natalie, you must be very curious why I know your name, right? You are talking about me. I know what you mean, but you are whispering again!" Natalie narrowed her eyes and stared at Benjamin coldly. "It''s you who killed Rae!" Natalie waspletely sure this time! Benjamin was still driving. This time, the car arrived at the intersection of Western Suburbs of City B and JS Road. It was deste here! There was an abandoned warehouse here. This was where Rae''s body was found! Natalie''s heart sank. Benjamin, he exposed himself! Was he overconfident to the extreme, or did he already know that he had been discovered and cut off all means of retreat, trying to harm her! no way! Natalie couldn''t ept this result! She had to save herself! Natalie leaned against the car door! Benjamin had already discovered her motivation. He smiled and said, "Natalie, I advise you not to waste your time. My speed is eighty. If you can''t get out of the car, you will be disabled. If you can''t die, then it''s okay. If you can''t, I have to bring you back!" His words were indeed very threatening. Natalie knew that what Benjamin said was true. "Don''t worry. I called you here to witness the death date of Nate with me!" Natalie''s heart skipped a beat. Benjamin added, "You police are seeking justice by yourselves, but you can''t kill all the bad guys! Look, Nate killed Kane''s wife, Mna, and his son! My mother was also killed by Nate because of depression! I killed Rae, but you didn''t solve the case! Ha ha! It''s interesting! And you! It''s really out of my expectation! I killed Rae and then you suddenly appeared again! You scared me to death! " Benjamin''s words shocked Natalie! These words were too much information to digest. How did Benjamin know? "Don''t be surprised!" Benjamin sneered, "follow me to a ce. I''ll tell you where Rae died!" Natalie looked at Benjamin while checking the car speed! The speed was still so fast, even if she turned a corner. The car drove into a deste factory and directly into the factory. At that moment, Rae had made up his mind to listen. Otherwise, there would be no chance for him to win! And the possibility of her escaping was very small! Benjamin drove the car directly into the factory building. All of a sudden, the door of the factory building was closed. Natalie''s heart skipped a beat again. He got off the car. Natalie also got out of the car. Natalie stood by the car. Benjamin looked at her with a glimmer of hope in her eyes and said, "you really surprised me. You are indeed a policewoman. You are bold enough! Natalie, you are much braver than your sister Rae!" "Since you want me toe here and dare to say so much, just tell me directly. Why on earth did you kill my sister?" "Don''t worry!" Benjamin walked up to her and grabbed her. Natalie shook him off violently. Benjamin smiled slightly, with a hint of coldness shing in his eyes. Suddenly, something popped out of his long sleeve, and then he pulled out an electric baton! Natalie was shocked. Benjamin didn''t give Natalie a chance at all. With a fierce blow from the electric baton, Natalie was knocked down to the ground. The pain and numbness overwhelmed Natalie, making her unable to resist. Soon, Benjamin hit her head. Natalie felt dizzy, but she didn''t know At nine o''clock in the morning, it had been 1.5 hours since Natalie called her, but Natalie hadn''te yet. Marcel called her, but no one answered. When he called again, the phone was no longer in the service area! Marcel felt a little upset. He immediately took out his phone and called Perrin''s family, getting the answer that Natalie had left 1.5 hours ago. On the other side of the phone, Leonard was a little anxious. "Marcel, Natalie said that she went to see you 1.5 hours ago. Is there anything wrong?" Marcel felt something was wrong. "Mr Baxter, don''t worry. I''ll look for her right away. You go to the hospital and send more people to take care of her. I''ll take care of the rest!" On the other side, Marcel''s handsome face darkened and his eyes darkened. He picked up the phone and asked Garbassi in a deep voice, "Garbassi, check Natalie''s phone number and get the surveince video of their vi. In addition, check Benjamin!" "Yes, sir!" Ten minutester, Garbassi called. Marcel was driving to thepany with one hand. "Captain Hopkins, there is no signal on Natalie''s phone, so she can''t locate the address at present! Benjamin''s phone location is at his home, but the surveince video shows that he didn''te back since he went outst night! Natalie got on a taxi at the door of her house, and the license te is..." After listening to Garbassi''s report, Marcel ordered, "keep searching! Find that car!" About half an hour passed. "Captain Hopkins, that taxi was arrested in the downtown by our people. After investigation, they said that he rented the car to someone elsest night and just drove back. The owner of the car is called Roan." Marcel frowned again. "That''s a fake name, a fake ID card!" "Let''s continue our investigation!" Garbassi hurried toe. About another hour passed. She couldn''t see anything in the dark room! When Natalie opened her eyes, she thought it was already evening! She moved slightly and found that her hands were handcuffed. She frowned and tried a few more times, but she still couldn''t break free from the shackles! However, she could sit up and feel that there was a big bed under her, very soft. She recalled what had happened before. Where on earth did Benjamin take her? When she was wondering. Immediately, there was a light sound of footsteps, but it was too quiet, so Natalie still captured it. She was a little confused and her eyes became cold. She said, "Benjamin, turn on the light!" "I''m afraid you''ll be scared when the light is on!" Benjamin''s voice came from outside. Only then did Natalie feel a little surprised and a bad feeling rose in her heart. In a hurry, she subconsciously wanted to stand up. Her feet were free, but her hands were handcuffed! She got out of bed, but saw nothing! The ominous premonition grew stronger in Natalie''s heart. She took a deep breath to calm herself down. She looked around and was thinking about how to get out when the light suddenly lit up! Natalie closed her eyes subconsciously. When she opened her eyes again, she was really frightened! His eyes were filled with horror and a chill came over him. Because there was a white bone in that room! It was a skeleton! It looked like a woman''s skeleton! Because she looked very slender, not like a bulky man! A feeling of horror came over her. Natalie was stunned. Then, there was a sudden sound in the room. A chill came to Natalie''s back subconsciously, and she broke out in a cold sweat. She shrank her body subconsciously and turned her head carefully to look at the voice. Only then did she find a snake with bright red spots circling around in the cage at the end of the bed! viper! At this moment, it was staring at Natalie, spitting out a long tongue! Natalie''s heart clenched subconsciously and couldn''t help trembling! There was a hint of panic in her eyes, and her face turned pale. She took a deep breath and clenched her fists. Because of the handcuffs, she couldn''t move. But the snake was in the cage. However, it was enough for Natalie to tremble in horror. Seeing the snake head slowly reaching out, she didn''t dare to make a sound. Her eyes were filled with horror, and her tightly clenched hands were already sweating! Then she looked at the white bone and the whole room! This room, like a bedroom, was very clean. A huge bed could amodate five people! Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. And there were countless pictures of beautiful women on the wall! Natalie nced around again and found her photos! Uh! no To be exact, it should be Rae''s! When Natalie looked at it, her eyes suddenly widened! Chapter 1036 Dont Mess Around Chapter 1036 Don''t Mess Around That photo was left in the chip she found in the Philippa dormitory! It turned out that the photo was taken by Benjamin! And Philippa! There was a picture of Philippa on the wall! And Karina''s photo! There were also several women she didn''t know! They were all beauties! Natalie didn''t know what these people meant! Rae was dead! Karina and Philippa were also dead! She looked at the photos of the dead, the white bone, and the snake in the room, and her mind was in a mess. She forced herself to calm down, and could not panic. She carefully moved her steps and turned her body. The snake suddenly made the sound and stuck out its tongue. The snake''s cold eyes were staring at her, as if warning her! Natalie knew that the snake wouldn''te out for the time being! But she didn''t know what Benjamin meant! At this time, the door suddenly opened! Benjamin suddenly appeared at the door. He only wore a bath towel, as if he had just taken a shower! His hair was still dripping! At the sight of Rae, he gave a seductive smile. Natalie had an ominous premonition¡ª¡ª Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. What was he doing? "Have you seen these women on the wall?" Natalie was confused. "They are all dead!" Benjamin didn''t mind it at all! "And you are the next one!" Benjamin suddenly said. Natalie''s heart tightened and said coldly. "I wanted you to help me ask Nate toe here, but now I''ve changed my mind. I''ve decided to deal with you first, and then deal with him!" Benjamin said as he walked towards Natalie. Natalie subconsciously stepped back! Benjamin leaned forward with a smile on his lips. "You know what? I wasn''t interested in you at first, but you''re getting more and more amazing. So I always wanted to have sex with you, but I didn''t have a chance. Now, it''s finally a chance! Honey, I''ll let you experience the extreme happiness before you die! The journey of death!" His tone was getting colder and colder, and there was a smell of pervert all over his body. Natalie waspletely terrified. "Benjamin, stop it!" "Just scream. If you don''t scream, it won''t be exciting. The better you scream, the more excited I feel!" at this moment, Benjamin''s eyes had a look of madness. He reached out his hand to Natalie. At that moment, Natalie couldn''t help but resist. When Benjamin''s hand was in front of her, Natalie could only kick it with her foot. As a result, Benjamin had been prepared for it. He grabbed the foot of Natalie and pushed it hard. Natalie couldn''t control herself and fell backwards. Her hand was shackled. Benjamin stepped forward, grabbed one of Natalie''s feet and threw it on the bed. "Ah!" Natalie''s wrist was pulled and her eyes were filled with pain. Soon, Benjamin grabbed Natalie''s feet, opened the shackles at the end of the bed and locked one of her feet. Natalie still had another foot. She struggled hard to kick it, but was sped by Benjamin again. Soon, Natalie was trapped in bed with a big word. At this time, Benjamin suddenly took off the bath towel around his waist, revealing his body. With her eyes wide open, Natalie stared at his face fiercely, not looking at anything else. She shouted coldly word by word, "Benjamin, if you dare to touch me, I won''t let you go! Neither will Marcel!" "Ha ha!" Benjamin sneered, "you are so cute. What the hell is Marcel? The case hasn''t been solved yet. He is just a waste!" While saying, Benjamin''s eyes turned gloomy. He suddenly burst intoughter. "Before that, I''ll tell you why you want to kill Rae!" Natalie''s heart skipped a beat. Benjamin continued, "because she found the white bone. She not only got pregnant, but also threatened me to report to Stefan. What''s more, she also found the white bone. How can I keep her? Don''t you think so?" Natalie''s heart tightened again. "Who is this white bone?" Benjamin''s eyes lit up, but at the same time, a hint of viciousness, struggle, and then a ferocious face. "Bitch! This is a bitch!" Natalie could easily feel Benjamin''s hatred towards this white bone, which was a kind of deep hatred. That''s right. How could she kill this man if there was no deep-rooted hatred! "She is my girlfriend. Her name is Herbert. I used to love her very much, but she looked down upon my mother and cheated on me. What''s the use of keeping such a girlfriend?" Natalie was still shocked. Girl friend? Benjamin pointed at one of the photos on the wall and said, "this is it. Look, this is Herbert!" Natalie looked in the direction of his hand and saw a beautiful woman. Herbert looked like a very mboyant girl,ughing happily. Natalie suddenly realized that maybe it was because the Herbert was too extraverted, and Benjamin looked strange and cold inside. That was why they had conflicts when they were in love! Benjamin sneered and said, "Herbert has been dead for seven years. Fortunately, she is a lonely woman and no one has found anything about her. As a result, Rae has found out! Of course I can''t keep Rae alive!" "How ungrateful you are!" Natalie said coldly. "So what?" Benjamin sneered, "this is life. There is no fairness in life. If you say this to me, who is righteous to me?" "Put on your clothes!" Natalie scolded. However, Benjamin didn''t move. He pointed at himself and asked, "what''s wrong with my appearance, figure and size? Is there anything worse than Marcel?" With a sneer, Natalie said, "you are no match for Marcel!" "Ha ha! Natalie, let me tell you. I have given the evidence of Nate''s crime to Marcel anonymously, but he doesn''t deal with Nate. He is not as honest as you think. But you can''t see it, because you will disappear after you sleep with me!" "How did you kill Rae?" Natalie suppressed her fear and asked. "There are thousands of ways to kill her," Benjamin said with a conceited smile. "The most direct way is to kill her without being discovered by the police, right? But I forgot that Kane suppressed it and didn''t really investigate it. However, the people who died in my hands were only Herbert and Rae. Of course, now I still have you. If necessary, I may kill Nate to avenge my mother!" There was a moment of silence in Natalie''s ck eyes, trying to suppress the uneasiness in her heart. Nate was his biological father. If he could kill his father, he would be worse than a beast! "I didn''t expect you and Rae to be twins and began to suspect me. I''m Reuben''s friend. He submitted evidence to the procuratorate that Heath was sentenced to life imprisonment or death this time. As for me, I''m probably noticed by Reuben. In order to celebrate the exciting life, I''m going to let you and your sister use the same death method!" "That day, I had sex with Rae for thest time. She had gone through so many men that I had no interest in Rae''s shabby body. That night, I just wanted to teach her a lesson. It was also in this big bed that I made her cry and call dad and mom. Atst, I injected her with sleeping pills. Don''t worry, Natalie. We have no grudge against each other. You didn''t do anything to hurt me! I let you die faster! I will slowly make you happy! I will let you die in the happiest time! That feeling is absolutely wonderful! " As he spoke, Benjamin suddenly stood up and walked towards the desk in the room. He opened the drawer and took out an injector. Then he took out some medicine from the injector and came back. Regardless of Natalie''s struggle, he gave her an injection. "This is the product of YS Club, Heath''s design! You will know how wonderful it will be soon after it enters your blood vessels!" Natalie was desperate. She didn''t know who she could turn to for help at the moment! She closed her eyes and clenched her teeth. Her mind was empty. Benjamin''s disgusting hand had already moved over. Natalie bit her lips and shouted, "Marcel, help me!" "Bang!" the door was suddenly opened! Natalie''s heart trembled and her eyes widened as she looked at the door. Benjamin also turned his ck eyes and looked at the direction of the voice. His sharp eyes immediately saw the person! There were two people standing at the door. Marcel and Reuben with guns! Their faces were covered with frost! Benjamin''s heart sank. He almost subconsciously wanted to use Natalie as a hostage! But Marcel didn''t say anything and shot at him. The bullet hit Benjamin''s white thigh, and blood came out. Reuben stepped forward and kicked the symbol of the tall and straight man Benjamin! "Ah --" Benjamin didn''t scream when he was shot, but Reuben kicked him and he couldn''t help crying out. Then Marcel came in, followed by Garbassi and several armed men! Even snipers were here! The room became extremely narrow for a moment! Marcel walked over and unlocked the shackles on Natalie. Then, a big hand quickly grabbed her shoulder and pulled her into his arms! Natalie only felt that she suddenly threw herself into his warm chest, and a faint cold fragrance came to her nose. At this moment, the fear in Natalie''s heart was suddenly released. She quickly reached out and tightly held him! "Marcel!" Natalie almost choked with sobs. "Don''t be afraid!" Marcel patted her shoulder and said, "I''ming!" Then, Marcel pulled her out of his arms. With a strong worry in his ck eyes, he looked down at her. Natalie shook her head and said, "I''m fine. I''m not hurt either!" When she was about to say something, she subconsciously nced at the door from the corner of her eyes and immediately found that the snake in the cage hade out! Natalie was shocked. "Bang!" "Bang!" With two shots in a row, the snake was also killed! At this moment, Reuben was looking at Benjamin, who was naked. His eyes were full of dark storms, like volcanic eruption, rushing out, and the hatred that could no longer be suppressed gushed out. Reuben kicked Benjamin''s face again. He was wearing a pair of shiny leather shoes, and his reserved appearance made people dare not look straight at him! Natalie threw herself into Marcel''s arms and said in a trembling voice, "Benjamin killed my sister and others..." "I know everything!" Marcel said in a low voice. Just now, Reuben had recorded it! Marcel appreciated Reuben from the bottom of his heart. If Reuben hadn''t called him and told him that Natalie would have He thought that Natalie might be a memory just like Rae! Marcel''s hands couldn''t help trembling. He held Natalie tightly and looked around the room and found too much information! Chapter 1037 End Chapter 1037 End At this time, Garbassi stepped forward to stop Reuben from beating Benjamin. However, Marcel said, "Garbassi, don¡¯t stop him!" If he took Benjamin away like this, he would beat him up! "I didn''t expect you to hurt my woman like this. I regard you as my friend," Reuben said in a cold voice, his eyes gloomy and cold. "Ha ha! It''s because you don''t love her enough!" Benjamin sneered and reached out to wipe the blood from the corner of his mouth. Garbassi stepped forward and handcuffed Benjamin. Then Garbassi stepped back and waited for Reuben to call him again. Reuben kicked Benjamin''s belly again. He kicked his belly several times in a row! Benjamin bent over slightly and tried to protect his lower part of his body! However, Reuben hated him so much! His reason was almost worn out by this deep hatred. At this time, Garbassi sensed the seriousness of the matter and hurriedly said, "Captain Hopkins, we should stop him, he will die!" Marcel nodded slightly. "Ok, beat him after. If he dies, it will be too easy for him!" Reuben stopped. However, Benjaminughed, with blood all over his mouth. Lying on the ground, he sneered, "Marcel, you are so selfless. Why don''t you arrest Nate? I have sent you an anonymous report letter and evidence! Why don''t you arrest Nate?" Upon hearing this, everyone turned to look at Marcel! Marcel''s face darkened. Natalie also raised her head and saw Marcel. She found that his body seemed to be stiff. "Oh, it''s you!" Marcel said in a cold voice. He quickly turned his head and looked around the room through Benjamin. "Garbassi, put on his clothes and take him away!" Natalie was shocked by Marcel''s reaction. Hearing this, Benjamin''s face changed quickly. Anger, jealousy, hatred, and all kinds of emotions mixed on his face, outlining a ferocious and angry face. Suddenly, he turned to Natalie. With a sneer, Benjamin said, "look, Natalie. I''m right. Marcel won''t investigate his father at all!" Could he handle Marcel? Natalie muttered to herself! Looking at Natalie''s thoughtful look, which was cold with trust, Benjamin''s angry face became even gloomier. Garbassi fetched his clothes and helped him put them on. He didn''t care about Benjamin''s bleeding thigh at all! All of a sudden, Reuben''s eyes turned cold. He looked at Marcel with disdain. "I don''t care about your family affairs. Now, Benjamin has to be handed over to the prosecutors. You don''t need to deal with the police!" Reuben had already called the prosecutor! Soon, Benjamin was taken away by the inspector! Three dayster. Nate called Natalie and asked her to go out for dinner! Natalie was dissatisfied with Marcel''s reluctance to arrest Nate! She was looking for the evidence Benjamin gave her, but she couldn''t find it! Later, Natalie found that there was a drawer in Marcel, which was locked! That day, when Marcel went to the bathroom, Natalie found his key and opened the drawer. When she opened the drawer, she found a photo, a recorder pen and some materials in it! Natalie quickly browsed through it and found that what was inside was indeed rted to Nate! Natalie was silent for a while. Then she took something away, put it in her bag, and gave the key back! When Marcel came out, Natalie asked, "Marcel, if your father really did something wrong, will you catch him?" Marcel was stunned and looked at Natalie. "You wouldn¡¯t arrest him, right?" Natalie asked in a low voice, feeling a little disappointed! Marcel didn''t answer. After a long while, Natalie said, "Marcel, I''ll go back tonight!" "Ok." Marcel didn''t keep her. After leaving the InterContinental Century City, Natalie walked out of the room. When she walked out, she looked back at the Marcel apartment, where the lights were on! She took a deep breath! When she was about to leave, a car stopped beside her. Subconsciously, Natalie raised her head and saw that the car window had been rolled down, revealing Reuben''s gloomy face. "Get in the car," said Reuben. Natalie was stunned. After hesitating for a while, she got on the car. In the car. After a long while, Reuben asked, "is Marcel still unwilling to ept it?" Natalie paused again and nodded. "Yes!" "Then you can do it for him," Reuben said. "I have other evidence of Nate''s crime. The murder case twenty-five years ago was time limited, butter it won''t be. Nate can still be punished. Since Marcel can''t do it, you can help him!" At that time, Reuben couldn''t do anything about it, so he gave the USB to Natalie! After saying that, Reuben took a file envelope. "Now, let''s go to the procuratorate!" Reuben said. Natalie was also stunned and shook her head subconsciously. Reuben looked at her sharply and asked, "are you worried that Marcel will hate you if you do that?" "..." Reuben spoke out Natalie''s thoughts so clearly. Yes, she was afraid! If he had taken this step, it would be impossible for Marcel to be together with him anymore! However, if she let go of Nate, Natalie felt that she couldn''t face herself and her parents! "Reuben, can you give me one night to think about it?" Natalie said in a low voice, "I''ll give you my reply tomorrow morning!" Reuben took a deep look at Natalie. After a long while, he said, "okay!" Reuben sent Natalie home. Natalie stayed in her room for a whole night. On the second day, she came out with an envelope in her hand, on which there were two words, resignation! When she went downstairs, she saw Leonard. Natalie said in a low voice, "Dad, I''m going to resign. I''ve turned myself in. I might be..." Natalie didn''t know how to continue. Leonard''s face turned pale. "Are you going to be held ountable?" Natalie lowered her head and said apologetically, "I''m sorry, father. I just want to have a clear conscience!" Leonard sighed. "My child, you didn''t do anything wrong to us. It''s dad and mom''s fault. We didn''t raise you up these years. At that time, dad didn''t have the courage to see the so-called corpse. It turned out that this situation was caused. Fortunately, my daughter is smart, or today our father and daughter might be used by someone. In that case, dad will never know that you are still alive! Your sister... it''s all my fault! I taught your sister a lesson, which led her to go astray! " "Father!" Natalie felt sad and didn''t know how to respond. "Okay! Go ahead! I''m on your side. I''ll try my best to find the best rtionship. I won''t plead for you, but ask them to be fair!" Natalie closed her eyes and came up with an idea. She said, "Dad, if I go to jail, I will learn to do business with you after I get out of prison!" Hearing this, Leonard was stunned. He could understand his daughter''s thoughts. He knew that the child wanted tofort himself and his previous career. This was the child''s good intentions! He felt guilty for the child! For so many years, he didn''t fulfill his responsibility, but asked her thin shoulder to help him! How could he not feel guilty? He knew clearly that his daughter had given up her dream of being a police to do business. "Okay!" Leonard nodded, patted her on the shoulder and held her in his arms. Natalie wanted to cry, but she held back her tears and took a deep breath! When Rae left home, he picked up his phone and called Reuben. Reuben drove to pick her up soon. After getting on the car, Natalie said, "go to the procuratorate!" "Have you made up your mind?" Reuben asked. Natalie nodded, "yes! I''ve made up my mind!" N?velDrama.Org content rights. Soon, the car stopped at the procuratorate. Natalie and Reuben walked in together. Reuben asked a prosecutor he knew. Natalie submitted the materials. After that, they got the news that they would immediately criticize and arrest Nate! Reuben sent Natalie to work. Natalie got off the car. All of a sudden, Reuben called out, "Natalie!" Natalie turned around. Reuben took out a card from his car. Natalie was confused. Reuben said, "Ophelia has left. She is pregnant, my child. Here is a card. If she asks you for help in the future, please give it to her!" Natalie''s eyes widened in astonishment. "Ophelia, where have you been?" "Her hometown!" Reuben replied. "Since she is pregnant, why don''t you go to find her in person?" Natalie was very surprised. "My sister Rae has passed away. Ophelia has been with you all these years. No matter what you have done to her, she doesn''t owe you anything! Reuben, to be honest, I think Ophelia is better than my sister!" Reuben stared at her eyes for a long time and suddenly smiled bitterly. He said, "She would be wronged by my side. It''s good to leave quietly!" "You -" "Please!" it was the first time that Reuben had spoken to Natalie in this way. Startled, Natalie thought for a while and took the card. "The password is six 0." "I see!" "Don''t tell her I gave it to her!" Natalie was speechless. A bitter smile appeared on Reuben''s face. He took a deep look at Natalie and then drove away. Natalie arrived at thepany and went to Marcel''s office. Marcel was looking at something. He frowned slightly and seemed very unhappy. Natalie walked in, took out the resignation from her bag and put it on the table of Marcel. Marcel took a look at the two words and was also stunned. Then, Marcel asked, "are you going to resign?" "Yes," Natalie nodded. "I''m not suitable to be a police anymore. I feel guilty for the national seal. I''m waiting for the leader to deal with me. After Kane''s case is handed over to the prosecutors, I will also be arrested and investigated. So, before that, do everything well! And, Marcel, you can''t make up your mind. I''ll help you!" Marcel was stunned and suddenly understood something! He looked at Natalie for a long time without saying anything. "I stole your drawer and gave it to the procuratorate. Now they are chasing after your father!" Marcel frowned and sighed for a long time. Natalie continued, "please give my resignation to the director of the police station. I''ll go home and wait for the inspector at any time!" After saying that, Natalie turned around and was about to leave. Marcel suddenly stood up. She looked at the side face that she was about to turn around but did not turn around. Under the slightly drooping eyshes, there was a cold and alienated expression, and behind that expression, there was always something sad that could not be touched. He looked down at the resignation and struggled in his heart. "Natalie, I don''t me you!" he held the corner of his mouth and gave a nd smile, but the loneliness and sadness in his eyes couldn''t be hidden. "I want to wait a little longer. Since you have done that, then let''s do it. But I''m going to resign and take over hispany. I can''t let the Hopkins Group be destroyed like this!" Natalie was stunned. She only thought that Marcel might be afraid of her father and didn''t dare to report the case to the police. But she didn''t expect that she would also consider the employees of the Hopkins Group. If her boss was caught, thepany would be in chaos. Natalie didn''t think about it! "I''m sorry!" Natalie couldn''t help but apologize. Suddenly, her hand was held by a big hand, which was a little cold. Marcel had alreadye to her side, so he understood what she meant. "It doesn''t matter. We''ll resign together!" Marcel closed his eyes, reluctant to leave! This was the career he had abandoned thousands of dors to start, but now he had to go back! Seeing the firmness on his face, Natalie knew that it was useless to persuade him, so she could only sigh helplessly in her heart. Five monthster. In court! Five monthster, several cases were solved together! First of all, it was Heath. He was sentenced to death on suspicion of drug trafficking and was suspended for two years! Stefan had drug dealing and poison production, homicide,mercial crime. He will be sentenced to death immediately! Benjamin was sentenced to death for intentional homicide and executed immediately! Nate, amercial crime. Her homicide case had passed the prosecution period and he was sentenced to seven years'' imprisonment! Kane was convicted of intentional injury. Although she didn''t cause any casualties, the case was serious and she was sentenced to three years'' imprisonment. Natalie pretended to be Rae, but because she didn''t cause any injury or death, she had performed meritorious deeds in several major cases and was sentenced to one year''s imprisonment and out of prison execution! The reason was that Natalie was pregnant! This was something that Natalie had never expected! A month before the sentence, Natalie found herself pregnant! Natalie was very upset at that time. Marcel held her body and said in a low voice, "Natalie, I''m selfish. I don''t want my woman to spend a year there. From this point, I''m no longer suitable to be a police. From now on, I''ll be with you every day!" Although Natalie was moved, she was struggling! After the sentence, Natalie still felt guilty! After that, everything about Rae was still a mystery! Apanied by Marcel, Natalie met Benjamin, who was about to be executed! On that day, Benjamin told her, "Natalie, there is an iron box in the abandoned factory I took you to. There is a letter from Rae to Reuben in it. That is the gift I gave you. I regret that I didn''t sleep with you. In the next life, I will definitely sleep with you!" These words were said by Benjamin before he died, which made Natalie very angry but speechless! Natalie went to that factory building! It took him a long time to find the iron box buried underground! When she opened it and saw the envelope wrapped in a stic bag, she seemed to be able to touch Rae''s sadness and despair when she wrote the letter! Dear Reuben You will never see this letter, because we may never see each other again. After you broke up with me, I felt very painful. I went to you and wanted to ask you not to break up with me, but was stopped by your father, Stefan, an old lecher! He, he actually raped me! He said that your woman would not be me, because I was the daughter of a businessman! He wanted to find a powerful woman for you as his wife! I know that he has a crush on some senior official and wants to seek protection by marriage! Reuben, I''ve written this letter for a year, only a few hundred words a year. I really don''t know what to say to you! I was raped by your brother Heath and your brother Benjamin! Heath was rebellious, ying with his brother''s woman and Stefan''s woman! They even forced me to have sex with several guests! I don''t know. I was drugged! When I woke up, I had sex with several people! I feel sick and throw up every day! Later, I became numb! But I know that we are getting farther and farther away! Reuben, you are the only man I love in my life! I may not live long! I want to kill Stefan before I die. I want to kill him! I''ve bought some medicine for him The letter stopped abruptly! There was no signature or date! Looking at this, Natalie was confused! Later, she gave the letter to Reuben! After reading the letter that day, Reuben was in a bad mood! Both Natalie and Marcel were worried about Reuben! She followed him to the prison and saw Stefan! Reuben clenched his fists and said word by word, "why did you rape Rae?" Stefan looked at his eldest son and suddenly smiled, "you will never know that!" After saying that, Stefan refused to see anyone! After that, Benjamin was sentenced to death! No one took his corpse that day! Stefan was sentenced to death! Reuben signed his name and donated his body! If she continued to live, more cases would appear. Marcel was refused when he resigned. The unit leader gave him three months'' leave and asked him to go back to work after he had a good rest! Natalie worked with her father, Leonard. When she was nine months pregnant, Natalie finally got her new ID card. Her name was Payne! It meant rebirth! When her daughter was one month old, she got a marriage certificate with Marcel! The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone!